《A Regressor’s Tale of Cultivation》


 Prologue

    Prologue

    I am an Earthling from a civilized society.

    This was the mantra I repeated whenever I had a moment.

    "I am from a civilized society, cough cough!"

    If I hadn''t kept reminding myself of that, I might have gone mad.

    "Oh dear, Mr. Seo. My mother sent this for you."

    "Thank you."

    "Not at all. Please get well soon and make some more soap!"

    The daughter of the Ju family next door ces a basket of boiled potatoes beside me and hurries back to her house.

    50 years.

    It''s been 50 years since I fell into this cursed world.

    Cough! Cough!

    I lie down, coughing.

    Yes, it was the day we were going to apany workshop.

    I was on my way to the workshop with Director Kim and otherpany employees.

    We were swept away in andslide, and when we came to our senses, we found ourselves in a strange world.

    A fox as big as a house with three tails.

    Arge red-scaled snake with two heads.

    And, beings wielding swords, flying through the sky.

    It was a world like the martial arts novels I asionally read.

    Although it was a strange world, we adapted well.

    Most of my colleagues probably did quite well.

    Except for me.

    Director Kim, Chief Oh, Section Chief Jeon, Deputy Manager Kang, Deputy Manager Oh, and Manager Kim, who were in the same car.

    Within three days of arriving in this martial world, Section Chief Jeon, Deputy Manager Kang, and Chief Oh caught the eye of the seniors of cultivation sects and became their disciples.

    Deputy Manager Oh was taken away by a man from a mysterious background on the fourth day, iming her as his kin.

    And Manager Kim was taken away by an old man riding a giant mechanical puppet on the evening of the fourth day, after he noticed Manager Kim''s unique abilities.

    Eventually, everyone except for Director Kim and me were chosen by some cultivation sect or cultivators.

    But for some reason, Director Kim had a natural talent for martial arts.

    He didn''t learn cultivation methods, but after working menial jobs with me for six months, he bought a third-rate martial arts technique from a street vendor, and with his tremendous talent, he became a top-notch master and left for the martial world.

    Ten yearster, I heard he had be one of the top ten martial artists in the world.

    Twenty yearster, he was known as one of the top three masters in the martial world.

    And after thirty years, he became the number one in the world, established the Wulin Alliance, and became its first leader, then disappeared after stabilizing the martial world for ten years.

    Rumors say he ascended to a higher realm.

    Just like that.

    Three of the seven who fell into this world of martial arts became disciples of famous cultivation sects.

    One became the kin of a strange man.

    One was recognized for her talent by a monster.

    And one unleashed his martial arts talent.

    Everyone had a happy ending.

    Except for me.

    Cough! Cough! Cough!

    I have no talents, qualities, or special abilities.

    Section Chief Jeon... he was born with a special constitution called ''Heavenly Golden Thunder Body''...

    Deputy Manager Kang also awakened a special root called ''Ghostly Yin Transforming Immortal Root''...

    And Chief Oh had a body known as ''Unique Holy Body''.''

    And on the fourth day, Deputy Manager Oh awakened a strange ability to summon the rain and clouds.

    After Deputy Manager Oh left with the man with mysterious origins, Manager Kim also awakened a unique ability to see everything within a ten-mile radius even with her eyes closed.

    Director Kim and I were amazed by these fateful encounters and special privileges from another world.

    We two were left behind, hoping that something simr would happen to us.

    But neither Director Kim nor I gained any special roots or unique abilities.

    In the end, without knowing anything about the situation in this world of martial arts, the two of us worked menial jobs in the marketce for six months.

    And on the sixth month.

    Director Kim couldn''t stand living like that anymore, spent all his savings on a third-rate martial art skill for physical strength, and learned it.

    In three months, he mastered the martial art and became a martial artist.

    After bing a martial artist, Director Kim worked at a courier service, learning more advanced martial arts, and quickly became a powerful warrior, leaving for the martial world.

    Leaving me behind.

    I, too, hoped that maybe I would have some fateful encounter.

    Discover hidden talents.

    Awaken a unique ability, or develop a special spiritual root.

    I lived in this world with that small hope.

    But

    Ten years passed.

    Twenty years passed.

    Thirty years passed.

    Nothing happened to me.

    Forty years passed.

    Fifty years passed.

    Cough! Cough!

    I am just an old man dying of a cold.

    "I am, Earth, Earth..."

    Now, just so I don''t forget that I''m an Earthling.

    I babble to the air.

    A noisy old man I''ve be.

    "Huff... Huff..."

    Why did wee to this world?

    Why did they all awaken unique bloodlines, roots, abilities, and talents?

    Why didn''t I...?

    "Did I gain nothing after all?

    For 50 years in this world, I learned thenguage.

    Learned to read and write, worked as aborer, and barely managed to settle down.

    Made a living by making soap from lye.

    The soap was useful for the people of this world, which wasn''t much different from medieval China, but.

    After some thieves stole the method of making my soap and started producing their own,

    My soap barely sold anymore.

    So, in addition to making soap, I had to forage for medicinal herbs, brew liquor, and take on all sorts of odd jobs to survive in this world.

    I was overwhelmed.

    For some reason, I can''t stop the tears from flowing.

    ''Why... me...''

    Was it simply because I wasn''t chosen?

    No, it wasn''t that.

    Even though I wasn''t chosen,

    Even though I wasn''t a special human being,

    I used everything I could and lived my life to the fullest.

    My past life briefly shes before my eyes.

    The difficulty of learning thenguage of this world.

    The struggle to learn to read and write.

    The hardship of earning money to buy a small piece ofnd.

    The difficulty of building a house on thatnd.

    Settling down in the vige and getting to know the vigers.

    Applying my knowledge from Earth to make and sell soap.

    Even setting up a small soap shop.

    But after a few third-rate martial artists stole my soap-making technique and opened simr shops,

    No one but a few regrs came to my shop anymore.

    After that, life got harder, and I had to gather herbs and chop wood.

    Just when life was stabilizing, bandits raided the vige and took all my money.

    I spent my days doing all sorts of odd jobs, barely scraping by...

    ''Why... did I... who worked so hard... have to be robbed...?''

    In this world, I did my best.

    But this world denied all my efforts.

    ''What do you want from me...!''

    I shed tears of injustice, sniffling softly on my bed.

    Its winter today.

    Im sick with a cold.

    My body is as weak as it can be.

    My eyes are closing.

    ''If only... I had more opportunities... even just a little...''

    In the cold winter.

    I lie in bed, sick with a cold, ending my persistent life of 50 years.

    That was my first return (regression).

    "Cough! Huff!"

    I open my eyes and hastily get up.

    I can clearly feel it.

    The moment I closed my eyes andy on the bed, slipping into darkness.

    The moment when the life in my body grew cold and passed away.

    I had died.

    But why...

    "Am I... alive?"

    Startled!

    Even as I speak, Im surprised for a moment.

    ''This... voice...!''

    I slowly look down at my body.

    It isn''t a hand full of wrinkles and lines.

    Its a young hand, full of vitality and life.

    Im wearing something clearly different from the clothes of this world,

    The blue shirt and sweatpants I had worn on [Earth].

    I look around, trying to grasp the situation.

    "Oh my, Du-ya..."

    "What''s happening?"

    "Wh-where am I..."

    Director Kim, Chief Oh, Section Chief Jeon, Deputy Manager Kang, Deputy Manager Oh, Manager Kim...

    I realize.

    ''I''ve returned (regressed)!''

    And at the same time, I know.

    Shiver!

    ''I hadn''te to this world without any abilities.''

    I have awakened the ability to regress (return)!

    Trantor Notes: Wee new readers. I''m d that you''ve all decided to join me on witnessing the epic journey of Seo Eun-hyun, the Untalented but Indomintable!

    There won''t be any advanced chapters as I dislike splitting viewers, but if you feel like supporting me, you can give me a tip. The link is in the discord. Whenever a donation goal is reached, an extra chapter will be released publically. Anyway, thanks foring along for the ride!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 1: Regressors First Day

    Chapter 1: Regressors First Day

    "What''s happening? We were just on our way to a workshop..."

    Director Kim, with half his hair scraped off, looks around and stands up.

    I try to recall my memories, figuring out where we were in time.

    ''The first day! It''s the first day wended in this bizarre world!''

    I remember how we ended up here.

    ''We were in an SUV, going to the workshop, then andslide... We got caught in andslide... and then something shed suddenly...''

    It''s a 50-year-old memory, so it''s a bit hazy.

    I can''t remember clearly.

    "Hey, Deputy Manager Seo."

    ''Now that I''ve regressed... How should I live...?''

    "Deputy Manager Seo."

    ''Usually, in regression novels, people live well using their future knowledge. But all I know about the future is trivial stuff like Mr. Ju''s daughter being born 30 yearster...''

    "Seo Eun-hyun, Deputy Manager!!!"

    "Ah, Section Chief Jeon. Sorry, I was a bit startled."

    I snap out of my daydream at Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shouting.

    Deputy Manager.

    Its a title I haven''t heard of in so long. I couldn''t help but be startled.

    Then, I remember the face I haven''t seen in a long time.

    Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    The nephew of Jeon Myeong-cheol, the executive director of thepany I worked for, SJD Company.

    Hes 32, three years older than me, but had already snagged the section chief position through nepotism.

    ''I remember disliking him quite a bit 50 years ago...''

    But thinking of it as a face I haven''t seen in 50 years, Im actually quite happy to see him.

    After all, isn''t he a fellow countryman from my homnd that I''m seeing again after 50 whole years?

    Its time to get along well, I thought.

    Swish!

    Suddenly, Section Chief Jeon ps me across the face.

    "Deputy Manager Seo! You bastard, didn''t you drive the car properly?!"

    "Ah..."

    I stand there dazed, having been pped, and quickly erase the thought of him as a fellow countryman.

    I had forgotten.

    This guy is a bastard.

    "You bastard, it''s because of you that we''re in this mess! Stranded! This, this bastard...!"

    Its when Jeon Myeong-hoon is about to charge at me in anger that Chief Oh stands up and stops him.

    "Look here, that''s enough. Thatndslide wasn''t something Deputy Manager Seo could have done anything about."

    I remember that incident from 50 years ago.

    Yes, I was definitely... assigned the role of driving thepany SUV.

    "Aren''t you angry, Chief? Because of this jerk Deputy Manager Seo, we''re in this disaster! Where are we now, and where did our SUV go! We''re stranded here because of this guy!"

    And then, I remember.

    I definitely dozed off while driving.

    ''But, the reason I was dozing off was...''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    That guy dumped work on me the day before the workshop. Work he had been putting off, forcing me to stay up all night.

    "If you were going to doze off, you should have handed the wheel to someone else! What kind of mess is this?"

    Thinking about it again.

    ''Wasn''t Jeon Myeong-hoon originally the one in charge of driving?''

    That''s right. Originally, Jeon Myeong-hoon was supposed to drive. But he, wanting to hit on the female employees in the backseat, forcibly put me in the driver''s seat.

    "This stupid bastard! We''re stranded because of him!"

    Ah.

    The memories from 50 years ago areing back clearly.

    Back then, I was so flustered and didn''t understand what was happening.

    So, unwittingly, I apologized to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I even thought it was my fault.

    But looking back on that memory from 50 years ago...

    ''Has Jeon Myeong-hoon never felt anything like conscience or shame?''

    I definitely asked Jeon Myeong-hoon and the female employees a few times to take the wheel for a while.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon, who refused to drive, also prevented the female employees from driving, even though he knew I was sleepy due to overnight work.

    As the Deputy Manager, I couldn''t ask the chief and director to drive.

    I had to drive for four hours without rest despite being sleepy because of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    So...

    "Section Chief Jeon... I have something to say."

    "Look at him, acting all high and mighty. Yeah, since we''re stranded because of Deputy Manager Seo, if you have any conscience, you should apologize..."

    "I was extremely sleepy, yes. But to my recollection, I drove the car correctly until the end, even fueling myself with coffee. When thendslide happened, I tried to avoid it. But it was too big to evade, and our car was swept away as it was."

    I definitely tried to stop and reverse the car when I saw dirt falling in front of us.

    But the side of the mountain next to us almostpletely copsed. It was a disaster I couldn''t have avoided no matter how much I tried.

    "Section Chief Jeon, I understand you''re angry, but it doesn''t seem like the time to me someone."

    "This guy... giving lectures in front of who!? You don''t even know what you did wrong..."

    "Sigh..."

    I take a deep breath.

    In the life where I didn''t know about regression.

    For 50 years, I learned how to endure while living tenaciously.

    Learning to endure when strong bandits trampled over me and took my money.

    Learning to endure when vicious martial artists insulted me.

    Learning to endure when local officials took everything I had, even things I didn''t have, to collect taxes.

    Yes.

    In front of those I couldn''t handle, enduring was the truth.

    But.

    "Hey."

    "What, what? Hey? Seo Eun-hyun, you bastard, what now?"

    Bowing down unnecessarily in front of those I can handle...

    Is not what a man does. I learned that too.

    "I said it wasn''t my fault. Enough is enough."

    "Chief, let go of me. This guy is really..."

    Thud!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon charges at me and strikes my face.

    But as soon as he attacks me, I step forward and headbut him.

    Boom!

    "Aaah...!"

    In my past life.

    How many times have I been beaten by martial artists?

    How many times have I been beaten while gathering herbs in the mountains and encountering bandits?

    How many times have I been beaten when a band of robbers invaded during a famine?

    Beaten, beaten, and beaten again.

    During that senseless violence, I learned something that Jeon Myeong-hoon and others didn''t have.

    Violence.

    Boom!

    Thump!

    Boom!

    As soon as the first headbutt connects, I charge and mercilessly pummel Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Ugh, wait, wait...!"

    "You. Bastard. I. Said. It wasn''t. Me."

    When beating someone.

    When you hit someone in the face, the person being hit feels an immense sense of fear.

    The sight obscured by a fist, and the pain that follows in that moment.

    The terror of the merciless attacker.

    I punch around the eyes of Jeon Myeong-hoon to obscure his vision.

    ''If you dont know what you did wrong, at least keep your mouth shut!''

    With every punch, the grudges I have against Jeon Myeong-hoon without even realizing it seem to be refreshingly resolved.

    Even though 50 years have passed, the vicious bullying Jeon Myeong-hoon inflicted on me in thepany was still unforgettable.

    I did, I did something wrong

    Sigh

    By the time an apology came out of the arrogant Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mouth, I stopped beating him and looked around.

    Director Kim, Chief Oh, Deputy Manager Kang, Deputy Manager Oh, Manager Kim...

    Everyone is looking at me with fearful eyes.

    Among them, Director Kim speaks to me with a trembling voice.

    ''''Deputy Manager Seo, no matter what, beating a fellow colleague to that extent...''''

    ''''Yes, you''re right. I''m sorry. But I was so angry at the moment. I apologize for startling everyone. And after all, I was the driver, so I apologize for not doing more at that time.''''

    I bow neatly to Director Kim and the other employees and apologize.

    In fact, except for Director Kim, I will see none of the other people again.

    But, Director Kim, I will stay together with.

    ''Director Kim, if you learn martial arts, you will reach the pinnacle of the world.''

    Of course, only in the world of martial arts.

    Even though I have returned to the past, I gave up on the idea of joining a cultivation sect.

    ''What cultivation sect? I dont have that ability.''

    The ability, also known as spiritual roots or spiritual nature.

    Without it, its impossible to learn the methods of immortal practitioners or even to sense the spiritual energy they cultivate.

    If there is something I wish for in this life.

    Just...

    ''I hope I get even a little more opportunity to work harder than in my previous life.''

    In the previous life, after Director Kim learned martial arts and left.

    He woulde to drink with me asionally.

    Even that stoppedpletely after he reached the peak of his skills.

    But this life is different.

    ''If I actively support Director Kim, maybe some benefits will fall to me.''

    To do so, I need to be good to him from now on.

    Right, everyone is in a confusing situation, and Section Chief Jeon pushed too hard. Of course, Deputy Manager Seo also reacted too harshly. Apologize.

    Yes, Director. You are right.

    After bowing to Director Kim again, I help Section Chief Jeon up and say,

    ''I''m sorry, Section Chief Jeon. I was too harsh. I truly apologize.''

    ''You... you son of a...''

    As I show humility again, Jeon Myeong-hoon, who seems to have regained his spirit, res at me.

    But as my eyes turn fiercely cold, he eventually avoids my gaze and shuts his mouth.

    ''Anyway, it looks like a forest for now, how about we walk out and find a nearby vige?''

    Director Kim looks around and suggests.

    The sky is dyed crimson, looking like the sun would set soon, and the wind is getting colder.

    Logically, Director Kim''s words make sense.

    But, in this ce, conventional wisdom must be discarded.

    ''In a world where cultivators be immortals and fly around, and martial artists fight for wealth and honor.''

    That is this world.

    And, the forest we have fallen into...

    I recall the memories from 50 years ago and think of the name of the forest.

    ''Ascension Path (Ascending to Immortality).''

    Its said to be the best ce for many demons and cultivators to ascend to immortality.

    A ce where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathers the most.

    There are no viges, cities, or states near Ascension path.

    Therefore, what Director Kim is trying to do is meaningless.

    Whats more important right now is.

    Night ising. We need to start a fire.''

    I finish my thoughts and speak to Director Kim,

    ''Director, do you have signal?''

    ''Hmm... It seems the signal is dead.''

    ''I think if the signal is dead, it will be hard to get rescued, and hard to find our location. Since its getting dark, instead of looking for a vige we dont know the location of, it might be better to prepare to stay here tonight.''

    Hearing my words, Section Chief Jeon, who had been quiet, refutes softly,

    ''What are you talking about... Deputy Manager Seo. On the contrary, its more dangerous at night, so we need to find a vige...''

    ''Hmm, in my opinion, its more dangerous to move recklessly. How about this?''

    I point to a tall tree nearby.

    ''Why dont you go up that tree and see if theres a vige or even a road nearby? If theres nothing around, how about we do as I say?''

    ''Go up that tree? Who''s going to climb... it? You, Deputy Manager Seo?''

    ''Well, if no one else knows how to climb a tree, then Ill do it.''

    I nod easily and grab the trunk of the tallest nearby tree, slowly climbing up.

    I once encountered a wild boar while picking herbs in the mountains.

    At that time, I climbed a sturdy tree nearby in a life-or-death situation.

    Modern people dont usually climb trees, but having experienced all sorts of hardships in my previous life before returning, I easily climbed to the top of the big tree.

    ''What do you see? Deputy Manager Seo!''

    Below, Director Kim shouts.

    As expected, the vicinity is an endless forest.

    There are no roads or viges, let alone any traces of humans.

    ''Rather, monsters and demons are probably swarming among those trees.''

    Instead of shouting back from the tree, I pretend to look around for a while and then climb back down.

    ''Ha, Deputy Manager Seo. Youre really good at climbing trees. That tree looked about 11 meters high.''

    ''By the way, what kind of tree is this? It looks unfamiliar, like it''s not from around here.''

    Director Kim pats me on the shoulder, and Manager Oh looks curiously at the tree I had climbed.

    I dust off my hands and tell them what I saw.

    ''There are no roads or viges nearby.''

    ''Huh, that''s strange. Even if we were swept away by andslide, there should be a highway nearby...''

    Director Kim strokes his chin as if its strange, and Section Chief Jeon looks at me suspiciously.

    ''Deputy Manager Seo... Did you really see properly? Are you sure you''re not just saying there''s nothing there... on purpose?''

    ''Why would I lie about that? I''d rather sleep in a house than camp in the forest. If you dont believe me, Section Chief Jeon, you can climb up and look for yourself.''

    Section Chief Jeon backs off with a face like he had eaten something bitter.

    ''I think even if we explore the surroundings, we should first set up a base and light a fire, since its getting dark.''

    ''That makes sense. Then... oh, lets look for our SUV too. We were swept away by andslide in the car, but logically, our car should be nearby.''

    Director Kim ps his hands and says.

    But...

    ''This is a ce wheremon sense doesnt apply...''

    Our SUV is gone.

    It wont be anywhere.

    ''How about looking for the car and sleeping in it? There are a lot of supplies in the car since we were going on a workshop...''

    This workshop was practically a pic.

    So, there were lots of camping tools and food loaded in the SUV.

    However, the car is gone.

    ''Of course, I know because I returned to the past, but they wouldnt believe me if I said the car is gone.''

    Instead of draining my energy trying to convince them, it''s better to just let them look.

    ''Then let''s split into teams. One team will look for a ce to stay, and another team will look for the car. Let''s meet back here before the sunpletely sets.''

    I suggest dividing into teams.

    I, Deputy Manager Oh, and Manager Kim are in the team looking for a ce to stay.

    Director Kim, Section Chief Jeon, Chief Oh, and Deputy Manager Kang are in the team looking for the car.

    We split up and look around.

    ''''Um, Deputy Manager Seo. You said to look for a ce to stay, but how do you usually find such a ce?''''

    Deputy Manager Oh cautiously asks.

    She seems a bit awkward because I beat up Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''Sleeping in the mountains or forests is dangerous. Wild animals and beasts coul attack and if you light a fire just anywhere, it could cause a forest fire. The best thing would probably be a small cave. Ah, like that ce over there.''

    ''Oh my, a cave?''

    ''You found it right away? You''re lucky!''

    Of course, the cave I had naturally led them to was one I had visited 50 years ago.

    ''In my past life, it was a refuge I had barely found after wandering for hours.''

    To Deputy Manager Oh and Manager Kim, it seems like good luck, but in reality, its not a coincidence but an inevitability.

    ''Even in my past life, it was the perfect ce to stay without any danger inside.''

    I look at the cave and gather twigs and leaves from nearby.

    "Wow... Mr. Seo, you''re really skilled."

    "Did you do something like Boy Scouts?"

    "Ah, well... something like that."

    Although it isn''t Boy Scouts, but rather a 50-years experience in Old Scouts.

    "We can light the fireter with Director Kim''s lighter. Shall we gather some firewood for the bonfire?"

    "Oh my, it feels like when I went to a training camp as a kid."

    "Right, right. It feels just like that time."

    The two female employees chatter happily as they join me in collecting dry sticks and branches for firewood.

    Later, as the sun is setting,

    "Now, let''s slowly head back to the clearing we were at earlier. The others will be gathering there too."

    "Alright~"

    "Yes~"

    I head back to the clearing with the two female employees.

    Soon after, we are reunited with Director Kim, Chief Oh, Section Chief Jeon, and Deputy Manager Kang.

    "Did you find the SUV?"

    "..."

    Director Kim shakes his head with a gloomy expression.

    Chief Oh and Section Chief Jeon also have worried looks on their faces.

    Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee also speaks with a tense face.

    "There''s no sign of it anywhere. We circled around looking for it, but it''s like it vanished into thin air. Logically, if the car was swept away by andslide, why are we out of it and the car gone?"

    She looks around with a worried expression, as if the forest itself is frightening.

    "There''s nothing we can do now. We''ve found a ce to spend the night, let''s stay there. We''ll continue the detailed search tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    The six of them follow me to the cave with somber faces.

    "Oh my, what''s this?"

    "Mr. Seo made it."

    "Huh, Seo Eun-hyun is really capable. Did he live in the wild or something?"

    Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee is surprised by the windbreak and cave door I made.

    Chief Oh Hyun-seok quietly expresses his admiration and praises me.

    Director Kim also nods in satisfaction, and Jeon Myung-hoon...

    He seems unsatisfied but, too tired to say anything, just enters.

    "Director, the lighter please."

    "Oh, right."

    Director Kim takes out a lighter from his pocket and lits the dry sticks I had gathered.

    We sit around the fire inside the cave.

    The smoke perfectly escapes through the hole I had made in the windbreak.

    "Wow... what a situation we''re in."

    "This is hardly logical..."

    "..."

    Everyone sits with gloomy expressions, seemingly worried. That''s when it happened.

    Gurgling

    The sound came from Manager Kim Yeon''s stomach. Her face turns red with embarrassment.

    "Oh, that''s..."

    "Haha, it''s okay. We all missed dinner..."

    I grin and take out berries I had picked while gathering branches.

    "Everyone must be hungry. Try these. I picked them earlier."

    "Are these safe to eat? They''re not poisonous, are they?"

    Jeon Myung-hoon, his tension easing, casually asks me.

    I smile and eat one of the berries.

    "I learned about herbs when I was young. I know what''s safe to eat and what''s not."

    Although saying ''when I was young'' is a bit of a stretch, I had indeed learned it in the past.

    Seeing me eat the berries without hesitation, Kim Yeon also cautiously tries one.

    "Wow, these taste like raw chestnuts."

    "They''re crunchy, right? I picked plenty, so everyone can have some."

    Watching this, Director Kim and Deputy Manager Oh start eating the berries I had picked. Deputy Manager Kang and Chief Oh also happily ate them.

    Only Jeon Myung-hoon looks at the berries with displeasure and lies down first, iming hes tired.

    "Haha, this is something. We should be serious, but thanks to Deputy Manager Seo, we''re having a good time."

    "I always knew from thepany how diligent he is. I heard he was tired from driving because he worked the night shift the day before."

    "Our deputy manager is really diligent~"

    "Ah, thanks to Deputy Manager Seo, it feels like we''re camping."

    "Indeed."

    We all spend the night in a lively and friendly atmosphere.

    I toough heartily, chatting with my colleagues.

    Its a night tough and chat because it might be ourst.

    The next morning.

    As soon as I smell the dawn air, I wake up earlier than anyone else.

    Memories from 50 years ago begin toe back vividly.

    ''The first day, after wandering through the forest all night, we barely found the cave and copsed. The next morning, it came.''

    Despite 50 years passing, the fear, shock, and pain from that time is still vividly terrifying.

    I open the windbreak outside the cave and start heading out.

    Its just before dawn.

    I wander nearby, gathering herbs good for stopping pain and bleeding.

    The herbs are in incredible condition, thanks to the forest full with energy from the heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    These are more like spiritual herbs than just medicinal ones.

    And after a while, the owner of this territory arrives.

    With a leap!

    A creature as big as a house.

    With three tails and eyes burning with blue fire, its a white-furred fox.

    Shiver...

    The intimidation of the forest''s owner, and the events from 50 years ago, make my body tremble with fear.

    However, having ''experienced the future'' is an enormous advantage in itself.

    "Gr-greetings to thethe owner of theforest."

    I stutter, biting my trembling lips, and slowly bow to the fox.

    Once, twice, three times.

    Its the triple bow required when meeting the owner of the forest.

    The fox, asrge as a two-story house, looks at me with its fiery blue eyes and speaks.

    [A unique scent from a human. In my thousands of years, I''ve never encountered a human with such a scent.]

    "..."

    Click, ck, click...

    I tremble in anticipation of what this monstrous fox might do.

    That''s when it happened.

    The fox''s presence wakes the others.

    Director Kim, Chief Oh, Deputy Manager Kang, Section Chief Jeon, Manager Kim, and Deputy Manager Oh emerge from the cave in turn.

    What follows is inevitable.

    "Aaahhh!"

    "A monster!"

    "It''s a monster!"

    At that, the monstrous fox rolls itsrge eyes in displeasure.

    [You humans always seem to possess pitiful intelligence and terrible rudeness. Normally, I would tear off one limb from each of you...]

    Shiver...

    [But since one of you knows how to respect the owner of the forest, I will forgive you.]

    The monstrous fox''s gaze fa;s on me, who had knelt and respectfully bowed.

    "Everyone! Show respect to the owner of the forest! Don''t just stand there, kneel down!!"

    As I shout, the others nkly stand there and then awkwardly kneel down like me.

    The fox''s eyes meet mine.

    [A human who knows respect. I will not punish you hastily, but... your scent is too unique...]

    Drip, drip...

    From the corner of the fox''s mouth, a sticky liquid flows.

    Saliva.

    [One of your limbs. Let me taste just one. Then I will allow you to stay in my territory for a while.]

    Trantor Notes: For new readers, I''m currently in the midst of updating old chapters so there might be new (random) terms suddenly popping up during your read, so I apologize for that. The biggest random change should be that I''m changing Sir Chang-ho to Azure Tiger Saint.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 2: Scattering Destiny (1)

    Chapter 2: Scattering Destiny (1)

    Deputy Manager Seo, what is this...?

    What is that...?

    Director Kim and Deputy Manager Kang each whisper.

    But Im more focused on the drool of the fox falling in front of my eyes than on that.

    [A wise human among the pack, I shall not harm recklessly. However, if you wish to stay in my territory, a price must be paid. One of you must offer me a limb to temporarily acknowledge your residence. Who will sacrifice their limb?]

    Right.

    Since it hase to this.

    I will... offer it.

    Trembling, I stretch out my left arm.

    In my past life, when I knew nothing, everyone screamed at the sight of the fox.

    And, everyone was left dying with their arms and legs torn apart, eaten by the fox in its fury.

    Surviving that was a miracle in itself.

    But now, I know the etiquette of the forest and have gained the fox''s favor.

    Not everyone''s limbs.

    Not all limbs.

    Just one person''s limb.

    Only one of them needs to be offered.

    Even that will be healed by the cultivators who will arrive in two days.

    [A wise human indeed. I acknowledge your sacrifice, so I shall taste it as painlessly as possible.]

    The fox opens its wide mouth and bites into my arm.

    !!! Ahhhhhhh! Aaargh! Aaaargh!

    My flesh is torn apart by itsrge teeth.

    Bones crushed, blood vessels ruptured.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch!

    Snap!

    Rip!

    After chewing on my arm for a while, the fox violently tears it off my body.

    Ah... Argh... Ahh...

    I writhe in pain, half out of my mind, and grab a handful of pain-relief herbs I had prepared in advance.

    I put them in my mouth, roots and all, and swallow them.

    The dirt and sand in the roots get stuck in my teeth, but thats the least of my concerns.

    The pain is unbearable!

    After consuming the herbs for a while, the pain starts to subside as their effects kick in.

    Crunch, crunch... munch.

    Later, the fox that swallowed my entire arm licks its lips with its tongue.

    [I thought it might taste different because of its unique scent. Turns out, it''s not much different from ordinary humans. There''s a lot of impurities in the blood vessels, making it rough and leaving a bad aftertaste.]

    ...I offer this humble tribute.

    [I ept your tribute and permit you to stay in my territory for seven nights. My divine power has infused you, so you shall not die from this wound.]

    After saying so, the fox leaps away and disappears into the forest.

    Hu, huuh... Hah, hah...

    I chew on a hemostatic herb, apply its juice to where my arm has been torn off, and the bleeding stops, the pain gradually subsiding.

    Gr... Ugh...

    Deputy Manager Seo!

    Deputy Manager Seo Eun-hyun!

    Director Kim and Deputy Manager Kang hurry over to help me.

    What is all this? What was that just now?

    ...First, let''s go inside. I''ll exin.

    Supported by the two, I return to the cave.

    Then, I mix truth and lies to tell them what happened.

    This morning, I met the fox when I went out early. It told me...

    They will find out in a few days anyway.

    I pretend the knowledge I already have was what the fox had taught me.

    This is not the world we used to live in but apletely different one, inhabited by immortals, cultivators, and martial artists.

    ...Martial world, huh. This is thrilling.

    Hehe, never thought I''d experience something like this.

    Director Kim and Chief Oh make jokes about the martial world, trying to lighten the mood despite their disbelief.

    Haha, Deputy Manager Seo. If it''s about the martial world, I''m an expert. So, you see...

    Director Kim''s voice trembles, revealing his attempt to hide his emotions.

    Don''t die. If you die...

    It isn''t excitement about the martial world, but a forced attempt to divert attention from my pain.

    Director Kim and Chief Oh are trying to lighten the mood because they are the oldest here.

    ...It''s okay. I won''t die. The fox said so, with its divine power, I won''t die from this wound.

    In my past life, when we didn''t perform the ritual, everyone''s limbs were torn apart.

    Despite the pain that made us wish for death, none of us actually died.

    No, we couldn''t die.

    But what about immortals and cultivators?

    At that moment, when Chief Oh is puzzled by my mention of immortals and cultivators, Section Chief Jeon steps forward.

    There are novels called ''Xianxia'', not just martial arts fiction."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon exins the concept of Xianxia to Director Kim and Chief Oh.

    "I see..."

    "Section Chief Jeon, you know some interesting things."

    "I''ve been interested and have looked into it."

    ''I guess he spent his work hours reading Xianxia novels instead of working...''

    So that''s why he dumped his work on me.

    I almost explode in anger but quickly let it go and continue speaking.

    "Anyway, the owner of this forest demanded a tribute to allow us to stay here temporarily, so I offered my arm. This should keep us safe in the forest for a week."

    "A week? What happens after a week?"

    "...We''ll have to offer another tribute."

    At this, everyone''s gaze turns towards my shoulder.

    Their faces are all pale as death.

    "By the way, could you bring me some pain-relief herbs? It hurts a lot."

    "Ah, sure. This one?"

    "Thank you."

    I chew on another root of the pain-relief herbs I had dug up earlier.

    "I''m going to sleep for a bit. Please understand..."

    Perhaps due to the shock, I naturally fell asleep as the tension released.

    After suppressing the pain with the herbs, I fall into a sweet sleep.

    It''s said that hearing is thest sense to go.

    Perhaps that''s why, as I regain consciousness, I could hear the voices of others.

    "What? A tribute! That''s absurd..."

    "After a week, we have to offer another tribute like that?"

    "We should think about leaving this ce within a week."

    "How can we let Deputy Manager Seo suffer like this..."

    "Deputy Manager Seo was the first to encounter that... thing and almost got eaten."

    "Rather, hes the first to sacrifice."

    In a half-asleep state, I continue to listen to the ongoing conversation.

    "But what if we can''t leave the forest after a week?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks in a cold voice.

    No one answers.

    "Then who will have their limb torn off next?"

    Silence hung in the deeper part of the cave.

    ''In three days... the immortals will appear and kidnap them, so it doesn''t really matter.''

    There''s no need to mention anything about my regression.

    That''s when it happened.

    A rather annoying sound came to my ears.

    "Is Deputy Manager Seo sleeping well?"

    "Yes... He''spletely knocked out."

    "Deputy Manager Seo, if you''re awake, I have something to tell you. Please wake up."

    I keep my eyes closed and pretend to sleep.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon checks that Im asleep and then stands up.

    "Come to the entrance for a moment."

    "Huh? Can''t we just talk here?"

    "No,e outside."

    Eventually, Jeon Myeong-hoon leads the others to the cave entrance.

    A whileter, I hear whispers from the entrance.

    Simultaneously, there are voices criticizing Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Section Chief Jeon! How can you think of something like that?"

    "Deputy Manager Seo sacrificed his arm like that..."

    "Um. Section Chief Jeon. I really can''t approve of that."

    "Um..."

    Outside the cave, Jeon Myeong-hoon raises his voice.

    "Well, who will offer their arm or leg to the monster fox after a week?"

    "Even so..."

    "Chief Oh, what do you think? I think it''s reasonable."

    "...I don''t know. And Deputy Manager Seo is capable. He knows a lot about herbs and food..."

    "Then let''s learn as much as we can from Seo Eun-hyun for a week..."

    Though I couldn''t hear clearly from outside the cave,

    I can roughly guess.

    ''So they''re thinking, since I''ve be disabled, let''s cut off my limbs and offer them to the fox every week.''

    It''s not going to happen, but it still feels disgusting.

    Very, very much so.

    ''Should I kill him?''

    Even with one arm, the ''violence'' I have learned over the 50 years in my past life is considerable.

    I could easily kill someone like Jeon Myeong-hoon, who hasn''t fully escaped modern civilization.

    ''...No. That''s not it.''

    The immortals who will find us in two days didn''te for ''us.''

    They came because they found ''talented beings.''

    ''Chief Oh Hyun-seok, Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee, and Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon. They were surprised by the qualities of these three.''

    If even one of them is missing, I can''t be sure if they''lle.

    ''Should I beat him to the brink of death? Make him disabled?''

    "Anyway, the immortals came to us in the past even when their limbs were severed.

    Its likely that they woulde even if this guys limbs are broken.

    However, I soon stop thinking and shake my head.

    ''...Everyone must be paralyzed in their head with emotions due to fear. They are all originally good people. It''s just that the situation is too sudden and nonsensical.

    And if I want to rely on Director Kimter, it wouldnt be good to show too cruel a face right now...''

    Its better to be seen as a subject of protection or sympathy.

    Also, if Director Kim joins in this plot, he will take more care of me in the future due to guilt.

    ''Its rather good. Everything will be resolved on the third day anyway.''

    In two days, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Kang Min-hee will be people I never see again.

    Three dayster, Oh Hye-seo and Kim Yeon will be separated as well, and Director Kim Young-hoon and I can leave Ascension Path with the help of a monster.

    I quietly continue to pretend to sleep on the floor.

    After a while, people with dark expressions, as if they had reached some dirty agreement, enter the cave.

    ''Hey, Deputy Manager Seo. Are you okay? Try getting up.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon deliberately wakes me up.

    ''Haha, Deputy Manager Seo. Sorry about that. I didnt know you were such a self-sacrificing person.''

    ''...''

    ''From now on, I''m counting on you.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me with a smile I have never seen before and pats my back.

    I look around at the people nearby. Everyones expression is dark.

    ''This garbage, I see how he persuaded everyone with his silver tongue.''

    For a moment, annoyance surge, and I even considere strangling and killing the guy who hugged me.

    ''Endure. Phew, just hold on.''

    ''...Yes. We all need to survive together in a difficult situation.''

    ''Haha, right. So, about the fruit you picked yesterday. Do you know where to find it?''

    ''...''

    This bastard, so he woke me up for this.

    ''...I can teach you. Actually, I was nning to teach you, Section Chief Jeon, in particr.''

    ''Ha, really? Thanks! Thank you!''

    ''Dont worry about surviving in the forest. Ill teach you everything.''

    I give him a sly smile.

    Yeah, Ill teach you all this knowledge.

    After all, it''s knowledge you wont need for the rest of your life once you join a cultivation sect

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon. How many times have I told you its not that fruit? You''re not focusing on my words, are you?''

    ''No, but surely...''

    ''The one with the split top is a different fruit. Eating this fruit will kill you. Do you understand?''

    ''...''

    While teaching Jeon Myeong-hoon about herbs and edible fruits, I no longer called him ''section chief.''

    Hes learning about herbs while grinning, even though Im scolding him.

    ''I wonder how frustrating it will be when he realizes these are low-grade herbs useless for a sect disciple.''

    ''No, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Cant you understand? Ive exined several times. You have a problem with concentration.''

    ''...I getit''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face turns as red as raspberries.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is being tormented in the same way he used to torment me when I first joined thepany.

    He must be enduring it with the thought of extracting as much knowledge as possible in a week.

    Sorry, but we wont see each other again in two days.

    ''Look here. This is called green-leafed ear, and it emits a unique fragrance when chewed. It can be used for brushing teeth and repelling insects.''

    ''Green-leafed ear, green-leafed ear...''

    ''Hmm, but Ive never heard of these in Korea...''

    Deputy Oh Hyun-seok tilts his head, looking a bit confused.

    ''They are somewhat specialized nts, and since they are not native species, you may not be familiar with them.''

    Of course, they dont exist on Earth.

    Im using the knowledge of herbs I learned in this world.

    But Deputy Oh Hyun-seok, not being an expert, seem to believe it roughly.

    ''That''s right. Please continue.''

    ''This is called blue baby''s hand vein, also known as blood-purifying grass. Ah, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Youre not listening to me now, are you?''

    ''...Sorry, right.''

    I continue giving Jeon Myeong-hoon noticeable looks while persisting with the herbal medicine ss.

    The day passes by just like that.

    And the next day.

    We have to confront a huge red snake with two heads staring at us in front of the cave.

    "Hi, hiik..."

    "Huuh..."

    The others tremble in fear, holding things like branches inside the cave, and I cautiously speak to the snake.

    "...What brings you here?"

    The snake replies..

    [The master of this territory has tasted a human with a unique scent.]

    Though not as much as the fox, this snake is quite fearsome to me.

    Of course,pared to the fox, it isn''t really traumatic.

    [Of course, since you''ve offered sacrifices to the master of the territory and received permission to stay for seven nights and days. I will not bother you during that time. However...]

    The snake licks its lips with its two heads.

    [If you allow me to taste even a little of your blood, I won''t bother you even after seven nights and days.]

    Unlike the fox that tore off my arm, the snake is quite moderate.

    Even in my past life, when I wasn''t recognized by the fox, this two-headed snake just came, bit into Chief Oh''s body, sucked his blood, and left.

    But now, its even asking for our permission to take some blood.

    ''It should be fine.''

    Our bodies, being modern people, are full of cholesterol and fat.

    Thanks to that, in my past life, the snake left after tasting Chief Oh''s blood, saying its tasteless.

    "How much blood do you want?"

    [A handful. Just a handful of blood. Then, I''ll leave.]

    I smile and look at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Mr. Jeon Myeong-hoon. Could you give this gentleman some blood?"

    "What, what?"

    "It''s not like I''m asking you to sacrifice an arm, just a handful of blood. That should clot quickly."

    "I, I..."

    "Ah, Mr. Jeon Myeong-hoon. Don''t you need knowledge of herbs?"

    "...Alright."

    With a flush face, Jeon Myeong-hoon cuts his hand with a sharp stone knife he had made.

    Drip, drip...

    The snake joyfully consumes Jeon Myeong-hoon''s blood.

    A littleter.

    [There are many impurities in the blood. Even poison. A terrible taste... The worst I''ve tastedpared to any human''s blood.]

    The snake shakes its two heads and retreats.

    The blood of a 21st-century office worker,den with cholesterol and nicotine, is not tasty

    [Anyway, since you let me taste the blood, I''ll leave.]

    After the snake left, I applied hemostatic herbs to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s wound.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon was quite annoyed, probably feeling dirty from being licked by the snake.

    "Mr. Seo Eun-hyun. I know I bullied you a lot in your early days at work, but isn''t that a bit too much?"

    "What can I do? It''s hard to ask thedies or older executives like the Chief and the Director to give blood."

    "A handful of blood should have been enough for you..."

    "...I just had an arm severed yesterday, and I''m a bit short on blood. Even a handful is a lot for me."

    "Kuhk..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon bites his lip and takes a breath.

    ''Funny guy. He ns to sell me to the fox in a week.''

    He''s just resentful because I sacrificed him.

    Anyway, he can''t do anything to me.

    ''Well, I won''t see him after tomorrow...''

    I think I should take advantage while I can and start to hassle Jeon Myeong-hoon more.

    Thus, three days passed since we fell into this forest.

    Whoosh, whoosh...

    The wind has been strong since dawn today.

    Zap, zap...

    At the same time, the air feels turbulent.

    I smile and wake up Jeon Myeong-hoon early in the morning.

    "Mr. Jeon Myeong-hoon, let''s go pick some herbs in the morning."

    "Right from the morning..."

    "Ah, hurry up."

    "...Alright."

    I take Jeon Myeong-hoon around, searching for herbs.

    And a littleter.

    "Oh, I found it!"

    "Is this a good herb?"

    "Yes, it is."

    "It does look like ginseng..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon swallows his saliva looking at the nt resembling wild ginseng in front of him.

    The nt is a type of ginseng called Yellow Bamboo Root.

    It isn''t particrly rare.

    But what matters is the size of the ginseng.

    Perhaps because it absorbed spiritual energy, the yellow bamboo root, normally the size of a pinkie, is now as thick as my forearm.

    "Hahaha, oh, this is incredible. Is it really okay to dig up so much wild ginseng like this?

    ...

    Jeon Myeong-hoon seems to feel exhrated, but Im chuckling to myself.

    ''After all, you wont have the chance to eat such things in the future.''

    Even the yellow bamboo roots that Jeon Myeong-hoon digs up with his own hands, he wont be able to eat.

    For cultivators, yellow bamboo root is just a low-grade medicinal herb for mortals.

    ''Of course, its used by martial artists for internal energy enhancement... I should give it to Director Kimter.''

    You can try the ginsengter. First, put them here.

    I hand over a pouch I made from tearing my clothes. Jeon Myeong-hoon carefully puts the ginseng into the pouch.

    Lets return now.

    Its about time to head back.

    We went back to the cave, had Jeon Myeong-hoon start a fire, and sat down.

    And it was when I was quietly sitting and looking up at the sky.

    Kwagwang! Kwakwagwang!

    Suddenly, theres a sh, and something collides in the sky.

    It seems like a collision of ck, golden, and pure white lights.

    And then, at that moment.

    Kuhuk! Kuaak!

    Suddenly, Jeon Myeong-hoon spots blood and copses.

    Aaak, Aaaak!

    Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee also screams and copses. Her screams echo around like a ghostly wail.

    Additionally, Chief Oh Hyun-seok also copses, clutching his heart.

    ''Its time.''

    A little whileter.

    Paaat!

    Above the cave we were in, three orbs of light fly down.

    [Wow, amazing. To think Id find such gems while bumping into those annoying folks.]

    [Whos talking. Get lost, Byuk-ho. These guys are all mine.]

    [Such shameless talk. Heo Gwak.]

    From within the orbs of light, a middle-aged man in a golden robe, a figure in ck robes that made it unclear whether they are male or female, and a giant in blue armor ste out.

    Yo-you are... who...?

    Director Kim asks them with a fearful voice.

    However, they nce at Director Kim and ignore him.

    [No spiritual roots.]

    [Just ordinary mortals.]

    [Theyre irrelevant to my treasures.]

    Their gaze sweeps over each of us in turn.

    [Do these three have spiritual roots?]

    [But its amazing. How did these untrained mortals end up in Ascension Path...]

    [Hehe, it seems like that fox tricked one of them. From the injury, it seems they offered themselves willingly. Impressive spirit for a mere mortal.]

    Kuong!

    The giant in blue armor stomps his foot, and a faint turquoise light ripples outwards.

    At the same time, when the light touches my body, something amazing happens. My arm, enveloped in a sky-blue light, regrows.

    Th-thank you!

    I bow deeply to the giant, overwhelmed with gratitude. The giantughs heartily and speaks.

    [No need to be so formal. For a cultivator, restoring a mortals blood essence is quite easy. Anyway...]

    Click

    The giant in blue armor flicks his hand towards the air.

    At the same time, my body is pushed back, and Jeon Myeong-hoon, Chief Oh, and Deputy Manager Kangs bodies are pulled forward.

    [These three have spiritual roots, shall we see whos worth it?]

    The middle-aged man in the golden robe steps forward and extends his hand.

    A golden sword then floated above his hand.

    Wooong!

    Pajijik!

    Simultaneously, golden lightning roars in the sky, and Jeon Myeong-hoon copses again, spitting blood.

    [As expected... amazing! A body of Heavenly Golden Thunder...!]

    [Move, its my turn.]

    The figure in ck robes, ambiguous in gender, pushes the man in the golden robe aside and takes out a ck pipa.

    Tung

    As the pipa string is plucked, Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee clutchs her head and screams.

    Aaak!

    Her screams once again echoe like ghostly wails.

    The figure in ck robes show a slight smile.

    [Ghostly Yin Transforming Immortal Root...! To think it actually exists! Aaaa...]

    [Hehe, I also believe what I felt was not a lie.]

    The giant in blue armor walks past the figure in ck robes and approaches Chief Oh Hyun-seok.

    What, what is it?

    Chief Oh seems fearful, but the blue-armored giant surprisingly checks his pulse, holding his wrist calmly.

    And after a while.

    [A Unique Holy Body! Can such a body really exist! Impossible...]

    A little whileter, the three, seemingly shocked, calm their hearts and then ask the three.

    [Would you like to consider the path of cultivation?]

    The middle-aged man in the golden robe speaks to Jeon Myeong-hoon with a gentle expression.

    [Each of you has the talent to turn the world upside down. Its unthinkable to waste such talent.]

    The figure in ck robes looks at Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee with a lingering gaze.

    [Immortality! The power to turn heaven and earth upside down! Immense wealth and honor! Dont you want it all? I assure you, if you follow me, you will obtain everything within 100 years.]

    The giant in blue armor openly approaches Chief Oh Hyun-seok and speaks, massaging his body.

    [I am the Grand Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jin Byuk-ho. How about all three of you join my Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?]

    [Hmph, so greedy! In our ck Ghost Valley, theres no such thing as a missing elemental method. I am the Grand Elder of the ck Ghost Valleys Elder Council, the White Bone Ghost Devil. If all of you join our valley, you can achieve maximum growth.]

    [Well, I dont really need those two. Just you,e along, Unique Holy Body. I am the fourth-generation sect leader of the Heaven Creation Sect, Lee Chang-ho. If you wish, Im even willing to pass on the sect to you. Oh, the other two cane if they wish. Though different in direction, you both have tremendous talent, so Ill take you as direct disciples.]

    While the three cultivators seem to be giving them a choice, in reality, its no different from a forced threat.

    The giant in blue armor, known as Chang-ho, is practically crushing Chief Oh Hyun-seoks shoulder.

    The gender-ambiguous figure in ck robes, the White Bone Ghost Devil, is doing something suspicious while making eye contact with Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee.

    Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee''s eyes are gradually bing dull.

    And Jin Byuk-ho seems to be pressuring Jeon Myeong-hoon with an invisible force, as if threatening to kill him if he doesnt choose him.

    After a while, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Chief Oh Hyun-seok, and Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee are forced to join the three cultivation sects.

    [Wee to the sect, haha!]

    [The elders of the valley will take good care of you.]

    [Come, my disciple, lets go.]

    The three cultivators are about to take off with the three people.

    Just then, Director Kim, who is watching the situation in a daze, suddenly regains his senses and runs out.

    "Wait, wait a moment! Excuse me! Can you possibly help us out of this forest? If we stay here, we''re all going to die!"

    [Hmm, are you so worried because you''re mortals? Worried about that fox? Dont worry.]

    The giant in the blue armor, Chang-ho,ughs and speaks.

    [We''ve already beaten all the demons and monsters in Ascension Path on our way here! Now we''re going to catch that fox too, and for the next 10 years, Ascension Path will be safe!]

    "Ah, no... Look here! Section Chief Jeon! Chief Oh! Deputy Manager Kang! Say something! We dont even know how to get out of here!"

    In reality, Jeon Myeong-hoon is already captured by Jin Byuk-ho in a golden bottle like a Pokmon.

    Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee ispletely entranced by White Bone Ghost Devil.

    Chang-ho justughs off whatever Chief Oh Hyun-seok says, seemingly uninterested.

    ''It was like this 50 years ago.''

    Those three were irresponsible and out of their minds.

    No matter how loudly we shouted, they didn''t pay any attention to us, as if we were just insects, and went on their way.

    Instead of calling out hoarsely to the three cultivators, I touch my arm that has been restored.

    ''Well, at least they restored my arm.''

    I sigh and thank Sir Chang Ho inwardly.

    Director Kim shouts till his throat is hoarse as he watches the three orbs of light disappear, but theres no response.

    "Ugh... Damn it..."

    Eventually, Director Kim just copses.

    "What are we supposed to do... in this forest..."

    Now only four of us are left.

    Me, Director Kim Young-hoon, Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo, and Manager Kim Yeon.

    ''Tomorrow, Deputy Manager Oh and Manager Kim will probably be kidnapped too...''

    My time alone with Director Kim ising shortly.

    Director Kim is momentarily disheartened but is overjoyed and congrattes me upon seeing my arm had been restored.

    "It''s really a relief, truly a relief..."

    "Exactly. Moreover, that Chang-ho said he''d catch the fox too. If we only aim to survive, it seems we can make it."

    "Hoo...I see..."

    "When Deputy Manager Seo''s arm was torn off, I thought I was going to lose my mind... Ah, but even now, its really, really shocking to see three of our colleagues disappear like that..."

    "Deputy Manager, it''s truly fortunate."

    We, who had lost our colleagues yet had our lives assured in this strange situation sat there, unable to cry orugh.

    And then, a littleter.

    Like a meteor passing through the sky, a pure white light streaks across the sky.

    "Oh, what..."

    It isnt just that.

    After the white light, several, dozens of lights fly across the sky like a meteor shower.

    All are headed in the direction where Jin Byuk-ho, the White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho had flown.

    "What is this... Is there something in that direction..."

    Director Kim looks in that direction in confusion, and I start to gather fruits to eat for the day, lighting a fire to roast them.

    Tomorrow, it will be time to part ways with Deputy Manager Oh and Manager Kim.

    Sssssss

    The next day came.

    This day is unusual as it rained.

    Dark clouds fill the sky, and thunder rumbles.

    "...With this weather, it''ll be hard to go out for fruits. What should we do?"

    Manager Kim looks at us with a worried expression.

    "...Especially since Deputy Manager Oh isn''t in good condition."

    Its true.

    Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo is lying down with a high fever, looking at the sky with a vacant expression and muttering to herself.

    "...Let''s wait a bit longer."

    I speak, looking up at the sky.

    "Who knows, maybe another miracle like yesterday will happen today."

    "...Is that really a miracle? Oh, of course, your arming back is really... like a miracle, but..."

    I chuckle and say to Manager Kim.

    "Who knows. Someone might appear and cure Deputy Manager Oh''s illnesspletely."

    I look up at the sky with Manager Kim and Director Kim.

    Its lunchtime.

    Kwarurung!

    Thunder roars.

    Cough! Cough!

    Deputy Manager Oh''s cough and fever worsens. Blood flows from her nose.

    "Deputy Manager Seo. Is there any herb we can use for this? What should we do..."

    "Lets try giving her some fever-reducing herbs for now."

    Thats when it happened.

    Thud, thud...

    Someone enters the cave.

    Hes a handsome middle-aged man dressed in blue robes.

    The middle-aged man, with a topknot hairstyle, has a pair of small deer-like horns on his head.

    [Mortals in Ascension Path. It''s like ants getting crushed between thepetition of true dragons.]

    "Who, who are you!"

    Director Kim, vignt, guards against this new figure. The man in blue robes smiles wryly and introduces himself leisurely.

    [I am the Sea Dragon King, Seo Hweol. I came following the source of the sudden and unnatural stormy weather. That woman over there is using the spell of the storm.]

    The man introduced as Seo Hweol points to Deputy Manager Oh.

    [Well, its not exactly a spell, but yes. She wields the power of the storm. It''s a strain on her human body to cause such massive events.]

    "St-stormr?"

    [Yes, the storm. Its quite unusual. A human, and a mortal at that, without even spiritual roots, wielding such immense power... Shes not even doing it consciously. Truly peculiar.]

    Peculiar, indeed...

    Curious, I ask Seo Hweol a question that had been on my mind.

    "In fact, we''ve experienced more peculiar events. Yesterday, three incredible cultivators took away members of our group who were perfectly suited as their disciples. And today, you came to take a look at Deputy Manager Oh. Why do people as great as youe to us so specifically?"

    To my question, Seo Hweol looks puzzled for a moment, then bursts intoughter.

    [Hahaha, it is so. I''m not sure of the details, but there were mortals among your group with exceptional qualities. Masters fitting those qualities took your colleagues away. And today, I appeared, specifically suited for that woman, is that peculiar?]

    Seo Hweol asks me as if amused.

    [Look here, mortal friend. Do you know where this ce is?]

    "From what I''ve heard, it seems to be called Ascension Path..."

    [Ascension Path. Also known as the Path to Ascension, a gateway leading to the Upper Realm. And in a few months, near Ascension Path, a space rift called the Gateway to Heaven, the Ascension Gate will open.

    Its a once-in-a-thousand-years event. During this time, the surrounding space bes unstable, and many cultivators and demons flock to the vicinity of Ascension Path. All to ascend to the Upper Realm. All high-level cultivators existing in this realm would have gathered.

    So, its not impossible that masters specifically suited for you appeared. The same is likely for that woman. If not me, other high-level cultivators or demons would have found her.]

    "Is that so..."

    I thought that some entity that sent us to this world intended to scatter us quickly.

    But it seems, in reality, its just a matter of probability.

    "Um, but the cultivators took my colleagues away..."

    Director Kim, seeing me initiate conversation with Seo Hweol, seems to rx and also asks a question.

    "They talked about joining their sects and inheriting their methods, but if you ascend to that Upper Realm... how do they get people to join their sects?"

    [Hmm, as an ordinary mortal, you might not understand cultivators. Among the skills of cultivators, there is one to shrinkrge objects for storage.]

    Hearing Seo Hweols response, I am astonished.

    [Perhaps all of them have stored their sects in their storage devices. Their ambition is to ascend to the Upper Realm with their entire sect when the Ascension Gate opens. Ah, in fact, I have also ced one of my Sea Dragon Tribes castles in my storage device. There are about eighteen hundred of my Sea Dragon Tribe members sleeping inside it.]

    Stunned by his incredible words, both Director Kim and I are at a loss for words.

    Swoosh...

    Then, Seo Hweol approaches Deputy Manager Oh and strokes her forehead.

    Her condition, previously feverish and gasping for air, quickly stabilizes.

    [...Intriguing, really intriguing. If she bes a member of my Sea Dragon Tribe, she might be an extraordinary being...]

    Swoosh...

    While talking, Seo Hweol picks up Deputy Manager Oh. Director Kim, flustered, tries to stop him but is repelled by an invisible force.

    "Ughh!"

    [Thisdy will receive my blood and be part of my tribe. That will probably be good for both of us. Since many formidable cultivators will pass through Ascension Path, I say this out of concern...]

    sh!

    Seo Hweols pupils slit vertically.

    "Cough! Choke... Argh!"

    "Guh... Ugh..."

    Both Director Kim and I, who previously asked Seo Hweol questions, copse under the overwhelming pressure, finding it hard even to breathe.

    [Do not carelessly question high-level cultivators. I am good-natured and answered your questions, but some cultivators with foul temperaments will explode you like bugs just for questioning them...]

    After speaking, Seo Hweol leaves the cave.

    sh!

    Boom!

    With a sh, a thunderous roar echoes, and shortly after, we see a Blue Dragon flying in the sky.

    Sssssss

    The rain still does not stop.

    Manager Kim looks up at the sky with a hollow look and mutters.

    "...Everyone''s been taken away. Now I dont even know whats what. Suddenly andslide, suddenly another world, cultivators, dragons kidnapping my colleagues... Ha, haha..."

    She covers her face, looking like she might cry.

    Director Kim Young-hoon also sighs deeply with a gloomy expression.

    "I dont know what to do. We should try to find a ce with people, but I dont even know where to go. These cultivators and dragons just spout iprehensible things and... damn it."

    "..."

    I pat both their shoulders quietly.

    Then, suddenly, Manager Kim Yeon grabs my arm.

    "Deputy Manager Seo, youre not going to suddenly disappear too, right?"

    "..."

    "Dont, you can''t be kidnapped too, Deputy Manager. If you''re taken away too, I wont have the confidence to survive in this forest..."

    I gaie a bitter smile.

    Tonight.

    Lastly, Manager Kim Yeon will be kidnapped by a strange being.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 3: Scattering Destiny (2)

    Chapter 3: Scattering Destiny (2)

    Drip, drip-drip...

    The endless downpour gradually subsided after Deputy Manager Oh disappeared.

    After a while, the sky began to clear.

    "...Regardless of what happens next, I''ll go gather some food."

    I stood up, leaving the two who had be despondent behind.

    "Wait, Deputy Manager Seo. Let''s go together."

    "Yeah, yeah. What if some weird creatures kidnap us while we''re separated?"

    "...Well, yes. And..."

    I said with a bitter smile.

    "Strictly speaking, since they were taken away as disciples or blood rtives, it''s more like recruitment than kidnapping..."

    "That''s kidnapping. What? Did those strange creatures actually get proper consent before taking them?"

    Director Kim spoke with a grimace. Indeed, it was actually a kidnapping.

    We stayed close to each other as we gathered herbs and fruits together.

    "Try chewing on this herb. It will warm your body."

    After the rain, I gave warming herbs to Director Kim and Manager Kim, who were shivering in the cold air.

    "Th-thank you, Deputy Manager Seo."

    "Really, if it weren''t for you, we would have been starving from the first day until now..."

    "Why didn''t thepany recognize someone as capable as you..."

    I chuckled bitterly.

    "The only thing I know how to do is survive in the woods for a few days, but I have no other abilities or talents."

    "Don''t be modest. It''s because of you that we are still alive. You are, in essence, our lifesaver."

    "That''s right, Deputy Manager."

    The two encouraged me with trembling voices.

    Moved by their sincere words, I could only smile bitterly inside.

    ''This is all I can do for you.''

    Right now, I''m like a merchant trying to buy Director Kim''s favor with my future knowledge.

    I am neither a capable person, a good person, nor someone who can be a savior to others.

    I''m just paying the maximum price I currently can to buy favor.

    "That''s why you should also try this. It''ll clear your mind."

    "This herb helps with blood cirction..."

    "This fruit is said to be effective for beauty..."

    I wandered around the forest, feeding Director Kim and Manager Kim numerous medicinal herbs and fruits.

    ''I''ve dug up a few more yellow bamboo roots. I''ve also gathered many precious herbs from my past life. And...''

    I made sure they both ate their fill.

    "Thank you, Deputy Manager Seo. Feeling full makes the gloominess fade a bit."

    "Deputy Manager. You really... can''t go anywhere."

    "...Of course. I won''t be kidnapped."

    As I wandered the forest, gathering herbs and fruits, evening approached.

    ''Now, it''s about time.''

    I took off my shirt and lit it on fire with Director Kim''s lighter.

    "Good heavens! Deputy Manager Seo! What are you doing?"

    "De-deputy Manager!"

    The clothes, having dried after the rain and being worn while wandering outside, caught fire easily.

    I threw the freshly picked fruits into the fire made from my burning clothes.

    "We couldn''t gather firewood because of the rain. It''ll be night soon, we need the fire."

    "But... your clothes..."

    "I''m fine. Didn''t I bring a lot of warming herbs?"

    A farewell gift for Manager Kim.

    I left the two in a panic and, after a while, retrieved the fruits from the fire using a branch.

    "Manager Kim, try this. Director Kim, you too."

    "...Thank you, Deputy Manager Seo."

    "Really, thank you."

    The sun had set.

    We sat in the cave, watching the sunset, eating roasted fruits.

    This would probably be thest meal with Manager Kim.

    While eating the fruits, we chatted to hide the sadness of parting with Chief Oh, Section Chief Jeon, Deputy Manager Kang, and Deputy Manager Oh.

    Sometimesughing heartily,

    Sometimes snickering quietly.

    Sometimes feigning disinterest at Director Kim''s jokes.

    That way, we spent a long timeughing and talking.

    As the sky turned from red to purple at sunset, the sun almostpletely set below the horizon.

    In the distance.

    In the direction where numerous cultivators and the Sea Dragon King had headed, towards the Ascension Gate,

    Manager Kim suddenly turned her head.

    "Manager Kim, what''s wrong?"

    Director Kim asked Manager Kim Yeon. Seeing her trembling lips, I guessed that the time hade.

    "Uh, uhh..."

    She had awakened her abilities.

    "It''s, it''s strange... Suddenly, I can feel everything around me. My senses are reaching out for several kilometers... Ah, ahh..."

    Manager Kim Yeon, suddenly able to sense her surroundings for several kilometers, clutched her head in pain, moaning.

    "Ugh... Grrr..."

    "Deputy Manager Seo! What should we do? Is there any herb good for headaches...?"

    "There is one for headaches here, but..."

    I doubted it would be useful.

    50 years ago.

    In my past life, it was around this time that she was taken.

    "Ah, ahh...!"

    She screamed softly in the direction of the Ascension Gate.

    "It''sing! It''sing! Something ising!"

    From the direction of the Ascension Gate, where the cultivators had headed, a small dot became visible.

    Soon after, the dot rapidly grew and swiftly approached us.

    Whoosh!

    Arriving above our cave at an unbelievable speed, it was a giant puppet-like beast.

    Sitting on top of the sinister looking puppet beast, was an old man with a hunchback holding a cane.

    [What''s this? Mortals? How did mortals without spiritual roots reach the outskirts of the Path to Ascension? Ah, I see. It''s the time when the Ascension Gate opens, and the nearby space bes unstable. It''s likely that ordinary mortals got caught in a spatial storm! Kikihi, as expected, I''m a genius. To figure out such a puzzle in an instant!]

    The self-praising hunchbacked old man chuckled for a while and then asked us.

    [By the way, ordinary folks. Who was it just now that unleashed such an immense consciousness? I was startled, thinking a high-level immortal from the Upper Realm had descended... Ah, is it that one?]

    Leap!

    The old man jumped down from the puppet and approached Manager Kim Yeon, who was suffering from the headache.

    "Who are you...? Manager Kim is... our colleague."

    Director Kim bravely blocked the old man''s path.

    But with a flick of the old man''s chin, Director Kim was helplessly thrown aside.

    I ran to catch Director Kim, and although my back scraped, I managed to safely catch him.

    "Deputy Manager Seo, thank you. Hah, huff! Are you okay? Your back!"

    "I''m... fine."

    While we were busy, the hunchbacked old man approached Manager Kim Yeon.

    [Interesting, indeed interesting. An ordinary mortal''s consciousness should not extend beyond their own brain. But this girl''s consciousness stretches out like threads in all directions. It''s so vast that I mistook it for the presence of an immortal from the Upper Realm...]

    The hunchbacked old man lifted Manager Kim Yeon''s chin, grinning.

    [Child, I will take you under my wing. You mayck spiritual roots, but with my abilities, I can fully awaken them. I''m curious to see what results will emerge if such a peculiar consciousness evolves into a cultivator''s divine consciousness...]

    Manager Kim Yeon''s eyes trembled, and she turned to us.

    "Director... Deputy Manager..."

    [Hmm...? I said I would take you, yet you still cling to these worldly connections?]

    "Ugh, huu..."

    Tears the size of beans began to fall from her eyes.

    She had worried about being separated from us, after her colleagues were kidnapped just a few days after arriving in this world. The thought of being separated from us again frightened her.

    Seeing her like this, the hunchbacked old mans face distorted grotesquely and pointed at us.

    "Keug! Keuugh!"

    "Argh!"

    Director Kim and I groaned loudly and copsed on the spot.

    An overwhelming pressure that made it difficult to breathe squeezed us.

    [Then, I shall personally sever your worldly connections. Now...]

    "No, please! I''ll do anything you ask. Please just spare them!"

    Manager Kim Yeon, tears streaming, clung to the old man''s feet.

    Seeing this, the hunchbacked old man wrinkled his brow and withdrew his hand from us.

    The crushing pressure that felt like it would burst our hearts finally subsided.

    [Fine, if you say so... But remember, you are now mine, and you must forget all worldly connections. Understand?]

    "...I understand..."

    [Well, since it hase to this, I will send these two to a nearby mortal''s nation through a spatial rift. I''ll send them randomly, so even I will not know where they''ll end up. You will never meet them again! Forget these meaningless worldly connections!]

    "Just a moment...!"

    Whoosh!

    Crack!

    A dark rift opened behind Director Kim and me.

    Startled, Director Kim tried to run in the other direction, and I hurriedly gathered the herbs and medicinal nts I had ced at the cave entrance.

    [Stop right there!]

    As the hunchbacked old man gestured, we began to be sucked towards the rift.

    "Eun-hyun! Director Young-hoon!!! No!"

    As Manager Kim Yeon reached out to us with a desperate look, we lost consciousness on the other side of the rift.

    Blink.

    I came to my senses and got up.

    "Where is this...?"

    I looked around, recalling memories from 50 years ago.

    The musty smell.

    The noisy soundsing from afar...

    "...What?"

    Rubbing my eyes, I looked around.

    It was different from my memory.

    This ce was different from where Director Kim and I hadnded in my past life.

    I found myself in an alleyway, with people passing by on the other side.

    "Why is it different fromst time?"

    Then I remembered the hunchbacked old man saying he would randomly connect the spatial rifts.

    ''...It was random.''

    Even a tiny difference could have changed the probabilities due to the butterfly effect, sending me to a different ce than in my past life.

    I looked back.

    Behind me were Director Kim and the herbs I had brought, scattered on the ground.

    ''...Let''s go outside for a while.''

    I arranged the herbs and pushed them into a corner of the alley, covering them with a bup sack.

    Then I stepped out onto the streets.

    A cacophony of sounds hit my ears.

    "The best silk in Yanguo ()!"

    "Today''s goods are scriptures from Shengzhi Country ()!"

    "If you talk about our pharmacy..."

    It was a bustling area.

    Fortunately, it was anguage I was familiar with.

    ''I was startled for a moment. I thought I had fallen into apletely different country where I had to learn a newnguage...''

    Luckily, it seemed I hadnded in Yanguo (), where I had lived in my past life.

    "Excuse me, I''m a bit confused. What''s the name of this ce? I''ve juste up from the vige and am a bit mixed up about the name here..."

    I stopped a passerby to ask the name of this ce.

    In my past life, Director Kim and I hadnded in Yanguo''s Lianshan City ().

    A small city located on the border of Yanguo.

    The passerby, looking at me as if I were insane, brushed off my hand and said,

    "Are you out of your mind? Asking where this is right in the middle of the capital, ugh, bad luck. Meeting a crazy person in broad daylight..."

    "The capital..."

    I smiled as I learned the name of this ce.

    "Seokyung City ()!"

    In this life, I had arrived in the capital of Yanguo.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 4: Director Kim is a Martial Genius (1)

    Chapter 4: Director Kim is a Martial Genius (1)

    After confirming my location, I approached Director Kim, who was still unconscious, and shook him awake.

    "Director, Director Kim!"

    "Uh, umm..."

    Director Kim slowly got up and looked around.

    "...Deputy Manager Seo. Where are we now...?"

    "...Here."

    I briefly exined the situation to the Director.

    After the hunchbacked old man had thrust us through the spatial rift, we found ourselves in this ce.

    It seemed to be a world resembling medieval China, where martial artists really exist.

    "...So many things have happened, I can''t even tell what''s what anymore."

    "Indeed."

    "I wish someone would tell me this is all just a dream..."

    Director Kim''s face seemed to have aged ten years in an instant.

    "...I''m not sure if it''s fortunate or not, not having any abilities or talents. I wonder if it''s good that we weren''t taken by those monstrous beings, or if we were just abandoned..."

    "..."

    I had no answer for him either.

    In my past life, I was just an ignorant herb collector who knew nothing.

    Even though I had survivedfortably for three days with others in this life, it was all thanks to my regression.

    As a person, I''m not that remarkable.

    "First, we can''t stay in this alley forever. Let''s go out."

    "...Um, okay."

    Director Kim and I went out to the bustling streets of Seokyung City.

    Seokyung City''s bustling area, teeming with all kinds of people, was as crowded as a modern-day shopping district.

    "Umm, I can''t understand what they''re saying. It all sounds like Chinese, and why are people ncing at us?"

    "Probably because of the clothes we''re wearing."

    I had burned the shirt I was originally wearing at Manager Kim''s farewell meal to use as fuel, so now I only had an undershirt left.

    Director Kim was conspicuously dressed inpletely out-of-ce hiking gear.

    "...This is trouble. By the way, Deputy Manager Seo, do you happen to speak Chinese...?"

    "Yes, fortunately, I''ve had Chinesenguage training. Listening to them, it sounds simr to a southern Chinese dialect. I thinkmunication should be possible to some extent."

    "Wow... That''s incredibly lucky...!"

    Of course, that was a lie.

    Thenguage of this world, starting from oracle bone script, was entirely different from Chinese.

    Whether it''s traditional, simplified, or any regional dialects of China, they won''t work here.

    ''In my past life, I had to beg and cling to nearby beggars for two months just to learn basicmunication...''

    I wouldn''t need to do that now.

    "But since these clothes will attract attention, let''s buy new ones."

    "How are we going to buy clothes? I doubt our money will work here..."

    I smiled wryly and replied.

    "Money might not work, but wherever people live, medicine is needed."

    I entered a nearby pharmacy and sold various herbs like hemostatic herbs, warming herbs, and fever-reducing herbs.

    These were the mostmon and low-grade herbs I had gathered in Ascension Path.

    Of course, these herbs, having absorbed a lot of spiritual energy and not been touched by human hands for a long time in the forest, were three to four timesrger than ordinary herbs, and I received a considerable amount of money from the pharmacy.

    "Haha, Deputy Manager Seo. As expected, your abilities work even here. Did you, did you receive a lot?"

    "...It seems so."

    Still, I frowned upon seeing the money given by the pharmacy owner.

    ''They''ve really undercut the price.''

    It was because of our suspicious appearance.

    The herbs wererge and abundant, so we received this much, but we might not have gotten anything if they were less.

    Of course, this amount was enough to buy new clothes.

    I immediately went to the most shabby-looking fabric store nearby and bought two sets of worn clothes.

    We changed into these in-looking clothes and stepped outside.

    ''The cost of living here is immense.''

    It seemed to be three to four times more expensive than in Lianshan City.

    As a result, we had to spend all the money we had.

    "So, what now? Deputy Manager Seo."

    "Just wait a moment, Director. It seems I will need to sell more herbs."

    I went to another pharmacy and again sold herbs.

    This time, they didn''t cut the price because of our suspicious appearance, but still significantly undercut the price.

    I once again went back to the fabric store and bought slightly better clothes, then went to another pharmacy and sold herbs again.

    This time, the owner of the pharmacy, seeing my clothes, bought the herbs at a proper price.

    For thest time, I went back to the fabric store and this time bought a silk outfit. Dressed in the new clothes, I wandered around the bustling streets of Seokyung City and entered a considerablyrge pharmacy to sell the yellow bamboo roots.

    "Ah, my lord. To sell such a precious elixir to our pharmacy..."

    The owner of the pharmacy reverently took the yellow bamboo roots from me, who was dressed in silk.

    "In my opinion, this yellow bamboo root must be at least eight hundred years old. At the very least, it should fetch ten pieces of horse-shaped silver."

    "Of course! In fact, it should be worth fifteen pieces for such quality!"

    "Right, it should be. Bring them quickly."

    I received the owner''s gratitude and left the pharmacy with fifteen pieces of horse-shaped silver.

    "Heh, heh. Incredible. Deputy Manager Seo. Is this all?"

    "Yes, well."

    There were still a few more roots of yellow bamboo left.

    Moreover, the one I sold was the smallest.

    After buying a silk outfit for Director Kim, I went to the government office, gave a bribe to an official, and obtained a residence permit.

    Then, after buying a small house andnd on the outskirts of Seokyung City, I was left with only one piece of horse-shaped silver.

    "Let''s live here from today onwards. We''ve secured basic housing, and I''ll teach you how to read and write, Director."

    "Thank you, Deputy Manager Seo. No, that''s not right."

    He seemed a bit embarrassed as he spoke.

    "Now that we''re not colleagues, it doesn''t seem right to call you Deputy Manager. What should I call you...?"

    "...Just call me by my name."

    "Thank you, Seo Eun-hyun."

    We decided on the form of address and discussed our future ns.

    "The reason we could gather such an amount of money so quickly is because we sold the herbs we gathered in the forest. If we run out of herbs, we''ll have problems with food and shelter, so we need to find a way to make a living."

    "How should we continue to make a living... How about doing business by selling herbs and buying silver?"

    Certainly.

    With the substantial initial funds we now have, Director Kim Young-hoon, who was a mid-level executive in a fairlyrgepany, should be able to do business well enough to make ends meet.

    ''But that''s not enough.''

    Since I''ve regressed.

    Shouldn''t I aim a little higher?

    ''Director Kim Young-hoon is a martial arts genius.''

    He became a powerful warrior by mastering third-rate martial arts sold on the streets in just a few months.

    He gradually learned advanced martial arts to eventually be the number one in the martial arts world of Yanguo.

    What if I taught him advanced martial arts from the beginning?

    ''I could advance the birth of the greatest swordsman by 30 years...!''

    And I would benefit as much as possible from his sess.

    "Director, this ce actually has a world of martial arts and martial skills."

    "Hmm...!"

    "Innocently doing business in such a ce, we could end up being swept by thepetition between martial sects at any time. Wouldn''t it be better to learn at least some self-defense martial skills?"

    "That makes sense..."

    He asked me, his face lighting up with excitement.

    "Ha, but martial arts are usually not taught to outsiders, right? How can we easily learn them?"

    Hearing about learning martial arts, Director Kim used a term from martial arts novels and his eyes sparkled.

    "I just received fifteen pieces of silver for one herb. Isn''t there nothing that can''t be solved with money?"

    "Huhem...!"

    "Of course, before that, you''ll need to learn thenguage and characters."

    "Hmm..."

    For the next three months, I taught Director Kim thenguage and characters while living off the money from selling one more herb. He seemed to relieve his depression from being separated from his colleagues in this strange world by learning with all his might.

    At the same time, I taught him a breathing technique called Cheonji (Heaven Earth) Heart Method, a third-rate internal martial art, as a health exercise.

    And after three months.

    "Lately, I''ve been feeling a tingling sensation in my lower abdomen. Even though I just sit at home, I feel bursts of energy..."

    ''Amazing.''

    I could confirm Director Kim''s incredible progress.

    Cheonji Heart Method, literally a basic internal martial art, focuses not on ''umting'' internal energy but on ''feeling'' it by establishing the foundation in the Dantian.

    It took Director Kim only three months to feel the Qi inside his body, which usually takes ordinary people eight months with the Cheonji Heart Method.

    ''He has mastered the Cheonji Heart Method.''

    At the same time, I felt a bit of self-deprecation.

    I took about thirteen months to feel Qi using the Cheonji Heart Method method. This means I''m considerably slower than an average person. When it''s only third-rate martial arts, the difference is only four times, but as we progress to higher-level martial arts, the gap between his talent and mine will be strikingly apparent.

    "...Well, since you seem to be getting the hang of thenguage and characters, let''s look for a sect to join."

    "Let''s do that. Haha, are we going to learn martial arts now...!"

    While I spent three months teaching Director Kim letters andnguage, I researched the martial arts sects of Seokyung City in Yanguo.

    "Demon ying Sect(), Self-binding Temple (), Surpassing Bird House (), Seven Mysteries Gate(), Wolf Fang Gang (), Dark Night Association (), and Dragon Fighting Stronghold () are considered the seven major sects of Seokyung City."

    I exined each of the sects to him.

    Demon ying Sect, Self-binding Temte, Surpassing Bird House, and Seven Mysteries Gate were ssified as righteous sects.

    Wolf Fang Gang, Dark Night Association, and Dragon Fighting Stronghold were famous unorthodox forces in Seokyung City.

    The four righteous sects and three evil sects were collectively referred to as Four Stars Three Demons () in Seokyung City.

    The Demon ying Sect mainly practiced sword and de techniques, Self-binding Temple was a religious sect of Buddhism, Surpassing Bird House was an information organization like Hao Moon (Korean murim organization that consists of thieves, pickpockets, prostitutes, etc<em>)</em>, and Seven Mysteries Gate had a long history and epassed various martial arts.

    Wolf Fang Gang specialized in strong and practical fighting techniques, Dark Night Association developed stealth and movement techniques through illegal activities in Seokyung City, and Dragon Fighting Stronghold primarily focused on unarmed fighting techniques.

    "Director, which sect appeals to you the most?"

    Regardless of the sect, Director Kim''s talent would ensure his sess.

    Without any hesitation, Director Kim made his choice.

    "Demon ying! Let''s go with the Demon ying Sect. Afterall, swordsmanship for a heroic warrior, de techniques for a man, is it not?

    ''Just like in his past life, he chooses the same path as his first martial art.''

    A good choice indeed.

    The seconding of the greatest swordsman from my previous life.

    Together, Director Kim and I headed towards the Demon ying Sect.

    The Demon ying Sects main branch was located in the eastern part of Seokyung City.

    Inside thergepound of the sect, loud shouts of energy could be heard. At the entrance, two warriors wearing swords and des guarded the gate.

    "Halt, what brings you to our sect?"

    The guard warriors cautiously inquired, noticing the silk clothes we were wearing.

    "This gentleman here is my... elder brother. He hase to learn the martial arts of Demon ying, having heard of its reputation."

    "Hmm..."

    The gatekeeper''s eyes turned towards Director Kim.

    A middle-aged man with half-balding hair and a plump belly.

    "...Um, I apologize, but at that age, it won''t be easy to learn martial arts."

    "Haha. Still, let us talk to the higher-ups. Even basic self-defense martial arts would be fine."

    I gently smiled and replied.

    Although I mentioned self-defense martial arts, within a few months, they will be pleading with Director Kim to learn advanced martial arts on their own.

    The gatekeepers exchanged looks, sighed, and then opened the gate for us.

    Shortly after, Director Kim and I were facing the Hall Master of the Demon ying Hall, named Heo Baek.

    "So, you wish to learn self-defense martial arts..."

    "Yes, if possible, the best self-defense martial arts..."

    I handed over a prepared silk case to Heo Baek.

    It contained fifteen of the twenty silver ingots I had acquired from selling all the yellow bamboo roots.

    Heo Baek opened the case, checked the silver ingots, coughed, and said,

    "Hm, hm... I will admit him as an outer disciple of the Demon ying Sect. If he wants, I can also teach a couple of our inner disciple martial arts. However, he will be treated as an outer disciple. There are no privileges for those who enter through donations. Also... we will only ept one of you as an outer disciple."

    "Um..."

    "Hmm..."

    Director Kim, surprised by the stingy offer, started to rise. I gently pressed his shoulder, stopping him, and replied to Hall Master Heo Baek,

    "Thank you for the honor, Hall Master. That will be sufficient. As an outer disciple, my elder brother here... will join."

    "Hmm, thene to the Hall of External Disciples, shortly."

    Heo Baek left us with a dismissive gesture and went away.

    Kim Young-hoon, looking confused, said to me,

    "Eun-hyun, what''s the point if I''m the only one learning martial arts? If I knew it would be this expensive, we could have just gone to another sect..."

    "No, it might be better for you to learn martial arts."

    "No, you, being younger, would be more suitable for learning martial arts..."

    "...I''ve always been bad at physical activities. I''ll support you, Mr. Kim, with the remaining silver ingots through business. That''s my job and my role. You just need to fulfill your role."

    "But..."

    After showing a slightly apologetic face, Kim Young-hoon decisively said,

    "Alright. If you say so, I too will do my best to learn martial arts and help you. It would be lucky if this old body can even learn the basics."

    "Believe in yourself."

    "Thank you..."

    Thus, Kim Young-hoon became an outer disciple of the Demon ying Sect, learning a few outer disciple and three inner disciple martial arts as a privilege for his substantial donation.

    Seven monthster.

    The Demon ying Sect was in an uproar.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 5: Director Kim is a Martial Genius (2)

    Chapter 5: Director Kim is a Martial Genius (2)

    Achieving mastery in martial arts means fully embodying the true essence of those arts.

    Depending on a martial artist''s skill, applying the essence of martial arts in realbat earns them recognition as a formidable warrior.

    Even if it''s a third-rate martial art from the streets, understanding and embodying its essence can elevate one to the status of a second-rate martial artist.

    Naturally, as one practices higher-level martial arts, the essence embedded in each move requires the enlightenment equivalent to several third-rate arts, making it a hallmark of first or second-rate martial arts

    The Demon ying Sect was one of those sects with high-level martial arts, a well-established sect in the city of Seokyung.

    And,

    Someone had mastered their martial arts in just seven months.

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s de sliced through the air.

    Absolute Dragon Saber Technique () of the Demon ying Sect.

    A de technique reputed to even cut down flying dragons. It was a foundation martial art for inner disciples of the Demon ying Sect.

    Of course, being a foundation art for inner disciples meant it was on a different level thanmon third-rate martial arts, equivalent to second-rate martial arts.

    Despite being called ''second-rate,'' these martial arts were far from weak.

    As a fundamental art taught to the inner disciples of arge sect, its ferocity was formidable.

    Mastering its true essence meant,

    "...He''s reached first-rate."

    Kim Young-hoon had just managed to achieve the status of a first-rate warrior.

    I was astonished, watching him perform the de technique.

    First-rate.

    The significance of that title was immense.

    In any field, thosebeled as ''first-rate'' signify the masters of that industry.

    Even within the martial world, a first-rate warrior holds positions like an elder or even hall master of arge sect.

    For a small to mid-sized sect, they might even be the sect leader.

    ''To be first-rate in just half a year.''

    Many warriors train rigorously and achieve enlightenment to barely reach this level.

    But Kim Young-hoon, defying all norms, had boldly reached first-rate in just half a year.

    ''No wonder the Demon ying Sect is upside down.''

    Rumor had it that the sect was in chaos because an outer disciple had achieved the skill level of an elder in just seven months, leading to suspicions of him being a spy from another sect.

    Eventually, due to this, Kim Young-hoon, along with another suspected spy (me), was confined to our residence.

    ''I don''t even know martial arts, why am I suspected of being a spy?''

    But, of course, it made sense.

    A middle-aged man with a bulging bellyes to learn martial arts, and after being taught, he bes a first-rate expert in just half a year.

    It''s understandably suspicious since it defies all logic.

    "Mr. Kim, aren''t you worried?"

    "Ha, what do you mean?"

    "If they suspect us of being spies, aren''t they likely to block our meridians or destroy our Dantian? It''s not umon in these kinds of martial arts settings."

    "That is true."

    Buzz!

    He swung his sword onest time and wiped off his sweat.

    "But somehow, I feel like I can see the next ''barrier.'' If I ovee it, I believe I''ll reach the next level."

    "..."

    He''s a monster.

    How long has it been since you''ve be a first-ss warrior, and you''re already feeling the next level?

    ''After first-ss is a peak master .''

    From peak master, one can be the sect leader of a major sect, or a grand elder-level strength.

    In Yanguo, this level is also called the Pinnacle Realm, and just being a peak master puts one in the fearsome position of being within the top 1000 in Yanguo.

    In fact, within the martial arts world, there is hardly any discussion about a level beyond the peak. Thus, its essentially the final reach a martial artist can attain through their martial arts training.

    ''To thinkJust mastering some high-level martial arts and in seven months, a peak master...''

    My expectations were wrong.

    With this momentum, the return of the world''s greatest swordsman could be elerated by not 30 years, but 50 years.

    ''No, 50 years might be too much, let''s say 40 years.''

    Such was the insane level of growth of Director Kim.

    "Haha, if you''re a first-ss warrior, you might be treated as a spy, but once you surpass the wall into the peak, even if you''re suspicious, they have to ept you. Besides, Seo Eun-hyun still has a ginseng root from what he dug up, right?"

    He continued practicing his swordsmanship while talking.

    Indeed, I had left a root of the yellow bamboo that I had dug up in Ascension Path .

    The yellow bamboo root was prepared for when Director Kim grew enough, to increase his inner energy...

    ''It won''t be long before I give it to him.''

    By then, Director Kim''s inner energy would also match that of a peak master.

    "...But Director, your sword technique seemspletely different from just before..."

    "Haha, it''s Hall Master Heo Baeks sword technique. Was it the True Demon ying Sword Technique? I saw it once, unfolded it, and learned it. Now, I''m trying to adapt it into my swordsmanship."

    ''''...''''

    ''Truly a heavenly martial talent.''

    It was truly terrifying.

    Come to think of it, from the beginning, Director Kim had an unusual stamina for hiking and incredibly fast footwork when ying foot volleyball.

    Whenever he did something physical at work, he always came in first, which was suspicious.

    ''Was this talent always there? Then, maybe our qualities and abilities weren''t awakened in this world but were already present from our original world? Then, my regression ability too?''

    It was a conjecture.

    I shook my head, dispelling the thoughts that had risen in my mind.

    Soon, seven days and nights passed.

    Paat!

    Director Kim had be a peak master.

    "The [Wall] has been ovee."

    "..."

    I handed Director Kim thest 900-year-old yellow bamboo root, astonished.

    "You have an unexpectedly incredible talent."

    "I''m surprised myself. I never knew I had such a talent for martial arts... Maybe it was for this reason that I liked martial arts since I was young."

    While exchanging such trivial jokes, Director Kim chewed and swallowed the yellow bamboo root I handed him, then began internal energy cultivation in a sitting posture.

    Kuuuu...

    Shortly after, three flowers of qi formed above Director Kim''s head and scattered into his nose and mouth.

    ''That''s Three Flowers Gather at the Summit ()..''

    Suaa...

    Director Kim''s eyes sparkled.

    He stood up with a confident expression.

    "Now, even the Hall Master is not so scary."

    "..."

    "By the way, when will this house arrest be lifted?"

    He approached one of the elders who was supervising our house.

    "Excuse me, when will this house arrest be lifted?"

    "Until your suspicion of being a spy is cleared."

    "Hmm... Alright then."

    Three more days passed.

    People from the sect came.

    "Hear this! The hall master of the Demon ying Hall orders to sever ties with Yoon Young-hoon (Yoon because there is no Kim surname Yanguo), a spy from another sect trying to steal our martial arts, and cut the meridians of his limbs!"

    "..."

    Three elders from the Demon ying Hall surrounded Director Kim, and a second-ss warrior, aw enforcer, approached me.

    "Didn''t I say I''m really not a spy? I''m just..."

    "Shut up! Tie him up!"

    "Hoo..."

    What happened wasn''t clear.

    Just that Director Kim Young-hoon unsheathed his sword at a fast speed.

    Shuk!

    "Ahh... Aaaaah!"

    One elder''s wrist was slightly cut.

    That elder won''t be able to use that hand for life.

    Director Kim held the sword with a gloomy face.

    Unlike seven months ago, his body, now lean and filled with muscles, naturally assumed the posture of the sword stance he had practiced thousands, if not millions, of times.

    ''It was my first martial arts school...''

    ''What on earth...!''

    The two startled elders rushed at him, but again, Kim''s sword moved too fast for the eye to see, lightly slicing the wrists of the elders.

    ''Oh, oh...''

    Thud!

    The guardian who was approaching me also panicked. As Kim quickly approached and delivered a wrist strike, the guardian copsed unconscious.

    ''Ugh, aghhhh!''

    ''Damn! He''s a peak master! Run away!''

    ''Inform the Sect Leader!''

    Several disciples of the Demon ying Sect, who hade with their elders, panicked and ran away. Kim Young-hoon, with a stern face, spoke to me.

    ''Eun-hyun, I''m thinking of going to the Dragon Fighting Stronghold. What do you think?''

    ''Dragon Fighting Stronghold, while being a faction of the unorthodox sect, isn''t one known for great misdeeds. It''s just a faction known for its strong martial spirit, so it doesn''t seem bad.''

    ''Ha ha ha, good. Then, you go ahead to the Dragon Fighting Stronghold. I''ll follow after dealing with the elders of the Demon ying Sect and... the Sect Leader.''

    Kim Young-hoon and I left the house, going in opposite directions.

    I hurriedly headed to the southern part of Seokyung City, where the Dragon Fighting Stronghold was located, and only reached there by evening.

    ''Seo Eun-hyun, why are you sote?''

    ''Ha ha. You are just too fast, Director.''

    Kim Young-hoon had already arrived at the Dragon Fighting Stronghold faster than me.

    I sighed softly as I looked at the bloodstains on his sword.

    Director Kim, who used to be shocked by my violence, now carried a sword stained with blood.

    Although it''s for survival in this world, it is inevitable that we are changed by this world.

    How nice it would be if we could return.

    To our ordinary lives on Earth, not this martial world.

    Suddenly, I felt the ability to return to the past was a rather useless gift.

    ''If I had to return... why not send me back to that time on Earth...''

    It can''t be helped since it''se to this.

    Anyway, we have to live.

    I smiled at Director Kim, his sword stained with blood.

    ''I''m d you''re safe, Director.

    Ten years passed.

    Kim Young-hoon, who had been betrayed by the Demon ying Sect, devoted himself to the Dragon Fighting Stronghold, and was appointed as an official elder of Dragon Fighting Stronghold.

    Bing an official elder, he collected even more advanced martial arts, and soon became a powerful warrior, surpassing even peak masters.

    Now, he had earned the seat of one of the three great swordsmen of the world in just ten years.

    However, in reality, he always concealed more than 40% of his abilities.

    If he fully revealed his strength, he would be the unrivaled number one in the world, the foremost person in Yanguo, and I had no doubt about that.

    Ignoring our age difference, I decided to address him as Hyung-nim.

    He created a martial arts technique that suited me perfectly and taught it to me.

    ''This is the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship (). It''s named for its intent of slicing even the giant mountain. If you master it, you too can be a peak master.''

    Along with the sword technique, he also created Dragon Vein Qi Method (), an advanced internal energy method.

    It was a first-ss martial art, different from the simple third or second ss ones.

    The problem was...

    ''But Eunhyeon. You are really... a bit dull.''

    My terrible martial talent.

    Even though he, the greatest martial artist, personally created a technique suited for me and taught it in detail, I was still barely hanging onto third ss even after a year.

    ''...I can''t help it. Everyone has talents in different fields.''

    Over the past ten years, Kim Young-hoon practiced martial arts, and I studied medicine.

    I studied acupuncture points, acupuncture methods, and medical treatments in addition to the herbal medicine I had learned earlier.

    Thanks to this, I was able to set up an official medical hall and act as a doctor.

    Maybe it was due to the herbal knowledge I had previously learned, I was able to progress much faster in the field of medicine than in martial arts.

    ''By the way, aren''t you going to marry?''

    ''Well, I have to wait for the opportunity.''

    The rough atmosphere of Dragon Fighting Stronghold made marriage an undesirable option.

    There were even youngdies who ran away pale-faced when they heard I worked in the medical hall of Dragon Fighting Stronghold.

    ''Ha ha ha, I might have to leave Dragon Fighting Stronghold for the sake of my brother''s marriage.''

    ''Are you really leaving because of me?''

    ''Just joking. Rather, Dragon Fighting Stronghold feels too cramped.''

    Indeed. Having achieved the title of one of the three great swordsmen of the world within ten years and possessing the hidden strength of the number one in the world, his words made sense.

    ''I''m thinking of leaving Dragon Fighting Stronghold to establish a new organization. What do you think?''

    ''A new organization?''

    ''Yes, the Wulin Alliance ()! A group that will unite the many factions of Yanguo and mediate theplicated political situations. What do you think? Will you join me?''

    ''Of course, I will. We are from the same hometown.''

    ''That''s right, people from the same hometown... We shouldn''t part ways.''

    Thus, Kim Young-hoon and I, having been in this world for ten years, left Dragon Fighting Stronghold to establish the Wulin Alliance.

    Kim Young-hoon left Dragon Fighting Stronghold and for two years, he traveled around Yanguo, challenging and breaking the signboards of major factions in each area.

    In the third year.

    He finally seeded in taking down the signboards of all the factions.

    He truly earned the title of the number one person in the world and established the Wulin Alliance with the fame of number one, uniting the factions of the martial world.

    Naturally, he was the first leader of the Wulin Alliance, and I assisted him as the chief strategist.

    Seven years passed after the establishment of the Wulin Alliance.

    It had been twenty years since wended in this world.

    My martial arts skill had progressed from barely hanging onto third ss tofortably being at that level.

    Although I had first-ss inner energy due to consuming many medicinal herbs in my position as strategist, my actual skill was still just at the fringe of third ss.

    However, Kim Young-hoon was different.

    Kuuuuu

    In the dark secret room.

    I stood as Kim Young-hoon''s protector, waiting for him to finish his energy cirction.

    That''s when it happened.

    Woo-woong!

    A light shone, and above his head, five circles of energy gathered.

    After a while, the five spheres of energy were inhaled through his nose and mouth.

    The realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin!

    Tuk, Wuduk tuk tuk!

    Soon after, his body began to twist significantly, and his bones and flesh started to contort.

    That is...

    Wuduk Duk Duk!

    His body transformed into an ideal form.

    Aplete transformation!

    Paaaat!

    For a moment, there''s a bright light, and then apletely different person stood before me.

    All wrinkles and white hair were gone, and the bald head had grown lush hair.

    The owner of that vibrant body, brimming with vitality, waspletely different from the person I knew.

    Hyung-nim...?

    Ha, haha... Hahahaha!

    Kim Young-hoon, having undergone aplete transformation, seemed to have sessfully rejuvenated.

    Now, he looked much younger than even me.

    Truly the best! Look at you, brother! You seem to be brimming with vitality! It feels like you can do anything!

    ...Haha, youll probably get married before me, Hyun-nim.

    That was true.

    Ever since I was appointed as a chief strategist in the Wulin Alliance, I had been insanely busy, not even having the time for dating, let alone marriage.

    Hey, what are you talking about? Me, get married...

    But it seemed like he had no thoughts about marriage either.

    I''ve been married on Earth, and the first three years were good, but after that, it was really... No, I better not talk about it.

    Kim Young-hoon was a married man who had been a director on Earth.

    It seemed he had no intention of ever marrying again, even after bing the number one person in the world, given his past experiences with his wife.

    But Hyung-nim, the world will be shocked to know you''ve undergone aplete transformation.

    Haha, indeed. But now, it''s time to gradually pass on the leadership of the Wulin Alliance to the next leader...

    Theres no one who meets your standards, Hyung-nim?

    To be the leader of the Wulin Alliance, one must have a certain level of martial arts, but there isnt a single person who understands the way of martial arts!

    You''re just too much of a genius, Hyung-nim. It''s not that other people are stupid.

    Still...

    One year after Kim Young-hoon''splete transformation.

    Hyung-nim passed on the position of the leader of the Wulin Alliance to the next generation.

    I too wanted to retire with Hyung-nim, but since the second leader of the Wulin Alliance was facing difficulties in managing the alliance, I ended up being forced to continue to sit as the chief strategist.

    And so, another 10 years passed.

    It has been 30 years since I arrived in this world.

    My age was now approaching sixty.

    As for my martial arts skills, while my internal strength was abundant, my actual skill level had barely reached the very end of the third-rate."

    The Wulin Alliance went through the second leader and reached the time of the third leader, and I finally managed to retire after frantically training a sessor and passing the position to the second strategist.

    After Kim Young-hoon retired from his position as the leader of the Wulin Alliance and travelled around Yanguo, often disappearing for months.

    Because of this, he did not even attend my retirement ceremony.

    I saw Kim Young-hoon''s face again a year after retiring as a strategist.

    I bought a manor in Seokyung City and was leisurely reading medical books there.

    Trudge, trudge...

    ''What''s this? Who''s there... Ugh! Hyung-nim!''

    ''''...''''

    ''Why do you look like a beggar? And why didn''t youe to my retirement ceremony? Were you enjoying your travels around the world so much... Hyung-nim?''

    The man I saw after a long time was in a beggar''s appearance, pale-faced, and had lost all his overwhelming self-confidence.

    ''What happened, Hyung-nim!''

    Thump!

    Hey down on the floor of my manor, looking up at the sky, and spoke.

    ''Eun-hyun, I thought I was truly blessed with the talents of martial arts.''

    ''But you are a genius, aren''t you?''

    ''...Yes. I''m definitely a martial arts genius. There probably isn''t a single person in Yanguo, no, among ordinary mortals, who can match my martial talents.''

    Ordinary mortals? How is Hyung-nim an ordinary mortal? You are the number one in the world...''

    ''I encountered cultivators. Don''t you remember? Thirty years ago. Those monsters who flew in the sky and kidnapped ourpanions.''

    ''...''

    I fell silent.

    The cultivators.

    Working as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance, I had met them a few times.

    They were lurking in Yanguo''s political and even royal circles, manipting the entire country of Yanguo.

    After the establishment of the Wulin Alliance to control the martial world, they wanted to get their hands on the Wulin Alliance as well.

    Unwilling to oppose them, knowing that it would mean fighting the entire country of Yanguo, I agreed to join hands with them.

    With their indirect support, we were able to significantly expand the power of the Wulin Alliance.

    However, they demanded that martial artists should not be able to harm cultivators, and because of this decree, members of the Wulin Alliance never had the chance to confront them.

    And,

    After stepping down as the leader of the Wulin Alliance, Kim Young-hoon went in search of cultivators.

    "Those cultivators are really hard to find. Even if I do manage to find one and try to engage them inbat, they use annoying techniques like illusions or flying to escape, preventing a proper fight.

    But this time, I finally seeded in facing them head on."

    "So, did you win?"

    "...I won."

    "If you had said that during your time as the leader of the Wulin Alliance, I would have grabbed the back of my neck in disbelief."

    Kim Young-hoon chuckled bitterly, sticking out his tongue.

    "In a life-or-death struggle against a cultivator who had reached the stage of Qi Building, I barely managed to inflict a scratch on his fingertip... He said that even a mere touch on his body would count as my victory... so I guess it was a win, in a way."

    "...Was this cultivator one of the ten greatest masters among the cultivators?"

    "...No."

    He got up and looked dejected.

    "He said that the Qi Building stage is considered the second-lowest level in the cultivation world. For a martial artist, it''s equivalent to a second-tier fighter."

    "...What? That''s unbelievable."

    In both my past and present lives.

    I knew that cultivators were formidable beings.

    Above the martial artists, there existed these incredibly powerful cultivators.

    But having seen his martial prowess for 30 years, I knew.

    His martial arts truly reached the heavens!

    Not just as a figure of speech. Kim Young-hoon could literally perform martial arts in the sky using levitation.

    He could slice through solid iron as if it were tofu.

    Yet, such a martial arts genius!

    He only managed to scratch a cultivator who was at the second-lowest level in their hierarchy!

    ''I knew this world was like a xianxia novel.''

    I knew about the genre of xianxia,

    But I only knew it as a genre, not the details.

    I called this world a xianxia-like world because of the existence of cultivators.

    But I hadn''t thought much about how strong they really were.

    The monsters who kidnapped our colleagues 30 years ago, I had considered them as divine beings rather than cultivators.

    "It''s unbelievable that a human can be strong enough to toy with you, Hyung-nim."

    "I thought so too. But, I was just a frog in the well... The cultivators we''ve seen lurking around in Yanguo are the lowest in the cultivation hierarchy. Those at the very bottom, ironically, meddle with the mundane world."

    "..."

    He sighed deeply.

    "I will continue to confront these cultivators and I will create a martial art that can face them. I must...! I have the talent of a ''Heavenly Martial Artist'' like no other in this world, after all!"

    With that, Kim Young-hoon left, his eyes zing with determination.

    I was so shocked by his words that I didn''t step outside for a while.

    And from that day on, I began to investigate these cultivators with all my might.

    Using my connections, I met with cultivators lurking within the Wulin Alliance, in politics, business, and even the royal family. Learning about their world and their ways.

    The more I learned about cultivators, the more I realized that the extent of their realm was beyond my imagination.

    Cultivators.

    Unlike martial artists who focus on physical prowess and internal energy, their goal is to be immortals through cultivation.

    Even the lowest cultivators were as strong as peak martial artists, meddling in various affairs.

    As their cultivation level increased, they could control weather, natural disasters, and gradually be almost godlike.

    Learning about these terrifying beings, I continued my martial arts training out of fear.

    The dragon-like beings we saw 30 years ago.

    They were not divine beings but humans who achieved such states through cultivation.

    Even more unbelievable was that these beings are still struggling to ascend to higher realms, where even more terrifying beings exist.

    However,

    I was a witness to such unbelievable tales myself, so I couldn''t simply dismiss it as a joke.

    I knew my colleagues had be formidable beings, but I hadn''t realized the extent.

    They were bing truly terrifying entities.

    "Haha..."

    The more I learned about cultivators, the more I realized how insignificant the power we had acquired was.

    No matter how high our martial arts be, cultivators were monsters who could move mountains and alterndscapes.

    No matter how many times I undergo regression,

    I could never reach the level of a cultivator.

    Cultivators require a ''spiritual root'' to begin their journey, something those without it can never achieve.

    ''Regression might not end with this life, but I don''t know.''

    I just thought of it as another chance at life and lived my best.

    Even if there''s another life after this,

    ''We can never stand against cultivators...''

    The more I interacted with cultivators and delved into ancient texts about them, the more powerless I felt.

    Amidst the feelings of powerlessness and pressure, I continued to train in martial arts.

    Swinging a sword with my aging body somehow cleared my mind a bit.

    Thus, another 10 years passed.

    "Sigh..."

    As I performed the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and regted my breath, I had barely managed to reach the level of a second-tier martial artist.

    Around that time, I encountered my changed brother again.

    "Hyung-nim...?"

    The man I met after a long time looked like a wild hermit, with long, unkempt hair and a bushy beard.

    "It''s been a while, Eun-hyun."

    "Yes, it''s been years since west saw each other. We''ve only been in touch through letters... Did the information I sent about the cultivation world help you?"

    "It did, somewhat."

    "Were you able to develop a martial art to defeat the cultivators?"

    "I''vepleted the martial art I had been conceptualizing."

    "Wow...!"

    I gasped in awe. If a martial arts genius like him said so, it meant his martial arts could definitely confront cultivators.

    "Surely, your martial arts must have transcended the heavens..."

    "No."

    His face, however, bore an unusually somber look.

    "My martial arts... can only go this far."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''vee to bid you farewell today."

    "Hyung-nim?"

    His face, once filled with pride and hope, was nowpletely shrouded in darkness.

    "Today, I''m going to join a cultivation sect as a disciple. Probably starting from the very bottom. Haha..."

    "No, what do you mean?"

    "For the past 10 years, using information about cultivators, I sought them out, fought them, and developed martial arts to counter them. And then... I met a being known as a Core Formation Cultivator."

    His story continued.

    "After fighting him and unleashing all my insights, I managed to sever the Core Formation Cultivator''s left hand. But he simply attached a talisman, and his hand regrew. Right after that, I waspletely toyed with by him."

    "..."

    "He said that he admired my will and would ept me into his cultivation sect. After losing to him, I realized this is the limit of what martial arts can reach."

    "..."

    "Martial arts cannot take you any higher. Whether you practice for a hundred or a thousand years, it''s all the same. So now, I''ve decided to be a cultivator and walk a new path."

    Hearing his words, I felt my lips trembling.

    There was so much I wanted to say, but nothing I could say.

    Then, a rather foolish question escaped my lips.

    "Isn''t it impossible to be a cultivator without a spiritual root?"

    "The Core Formation Cultivator said..."

    To my foolish question, came a shocking reply.

    "The stage of ''Five Energies Converging to the Origin'' that martial artists achieve corresponds to the ''Five Elements Spiritual Root'' that cultivators are born with. Precisely, when a mortal achieves the ''Five Energies Converging to the Origin'' through martial arts, they awaken the spiritual root."

    "Huh..."

    "Qualities that cultivators are born with, mortals can only awaken through a lifetime of martial arts exploration."

    He looked up at the sky with a bleak expression.

    "I was a genius of martial arts, but only of martial arts."

    After staring at the sky for a while, he got up.

    "I must go now. To pursue a higher realm."

    Having finished speaking, Young-hoon, my brother, vanished using a movement technique.

    A book was left in his ce.

    I picked up the book he left behind with a dazed expression.

    The title was Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    It was the martial art he developed while seeking out cultivators for the past decade.

    As I read each page of his insights...

    Frankly, to me, barely hanging on as a second-tier martial artist, it seemed like grasping at straws.

    Yet, I could feel his emotions as he left this martial art, and his resolve to give up this path and be a cultivator.

    The preface of the book contained his request to me.

    "Junior brother Seo Eun-hyun, please pass on this martial art to future generations, making it a lifeline for them to survive in front of the natural disasters known as cultivators."

    I read and reread his insights, engraving them in my mind.

    Though I couldn''t understand it no matter how many times I read it,

    I did it to feel hisst will.

    "Hyung-nim... You left me behind, where are you going?"

    At first, he was just my boss.

    But over 40 years,

    He had be my true brother.

    From that day on, I continued my training even more diligently, desperately trying to understand even a bit of the knowledge he had left behind. However, my aging body gradually became weaker.

    Over the years, I managed to reach the level of a second-tier martial artist, no longer just clinging to this rank by a thread. But from that point on, my body rapidly declined due to inevitable aging.

    Coughing on my ornate bed, I thought, ''How ironic.''

    It''s been nearly 50 years since I came to this world. Simr to my past life, here I am lying in bed, dying of a simr illness. The only difference is the bed and the size of the house.

    ''It seems one''s destiny cannot be changed.''

    I''m going to die on the same day, from the same cause. As death draws near, I can feel it. This is fate.

    No matter how hard a human being tries, they cannot escape their destiny. They can onlyply.

    Frantic struggles can make life a bit better, a bit more enjoyable. But one''s innate fortune and destiny cannot be changed.

    If being human means floundering between luck and destiny, then we can only gain something within that space.

    Anything beyond that is unattainable.

    ''But was it really so?''

    As I feel my life draining away, I slowly close my eyes.

    I didn''t want to feel the regrets of my past life. In this given time, I lived as hard as I could. But in retrospect, could I really not go beyond my destiny?

    Sometimes, I wonder.

    ''Maybe if I had struggled a little more, pushed a little harder, I could have reached further...''

    I spent a lifetime with Young-hoon Hyung-nim reaching the position of the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance. I grasped all the wealth and honor one could feel in the human world.

    Now, all thats left is my impending death.

    ''Do I regret it?''

    This life was not regrettable. In fact, it was more than fulfilling.

    If there was one thing I regret...

    ''Its regrettable that I couldn''t do anything when someone trying to leap to greater heights faced an even greater wall.''

    I am utterly ordinary, except for having undergone one cycle of return. In terms of martial arts, I''m rather untalented.

    An ordinary person like me, next to someone blessed with heavenly talent, couldnt witness him surpassing the heavens...

    Yes.

    Not seeing what lies beyond the heavens was my only...

    Regret.

    On a cold but not too chilly winter day, Iy in bed, wrapping up a persistent life where I did everything I could for 50 years.

    That was my second return.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 6: 2nd Cycles First Day

    Chapter 6: 2nd Cycles First Day

    Blink. Blink.

    I can breathe again.

    It''s not the body that was losing life force anymore.

    Life force is overflowing throughout my body.

    "...This is."

    The familiar forest.

    I knew what had happened.

    I had regressed again.

    "...So regression wasn''t just a one-time thing."

    Up until now, I had treated regression as a miraculous opportunity given to me, living faithfully.

    Although I had acquired the ability to regress, I didn''t know the principles behind it, nor did I know how many times it could happen.

    But now I''ve undergone regression twice.

    ''Regression is not the end.''

    Then there''s a high probability that this won''t be the end either.

    ''Infinite regression...?''

    While I was lost in thought, Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon, in his usual manner, was angrily charging at me.

    "Deputy Manager Seo, you bastard!"

    Swoosh! Whish!

    I easily dodged Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attempt to hit my cheek as he rushed towards me.

    "He, he dodged?"

    Swish! Swoosh!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, enraged, charged at me again, but I continued to dodge his attacks easily while lost in my thoughts.

    ''Why... Did I regress?''

    I looked nkly at Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was charging at me.

    In thest life.

    I had lived really hard.

    Really faithfully.

    I lived a satisfying life and died peacefully.

    There might have been a bit of regret, but I never wanted more than that.

    ''Why... Did I regress?''

    A body brimming with vitality.

    A new opportunity I had gained.

    Surely it was something good. But...

    ''What about [everything] I achieved over 50 years?''

    Now, it''s nowhere to be found.

    Unrecoverable.

    That''s right.

    By regressing, everything I had built up over 50 years was gone, vanished.

    "This, this Deputy Manager Seo, you bastard! What are you doing, how dare you keep dodging!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, in his audacious manner, yelled and charged at me.

    I stepped aside easily, dodging his punch and continued to ponder.

    ''But... It feels familiar. What is this familiar feeling...?''

    Ah, I see.

    "...Right. I might have been unconsciously afraid of a day like today."

    Regression.

    Certainly, it was a miraculous opportunity, a second chance.

    But, paradoxically, I feared losing that time period through another regression.

    That familiar feeling.

    It was because the fear I had was now realized in front of me.

    ''Even if I was given another chance, was it right to erase that time period?''

    I lived my life with no shame.

    But everything I lived for was erased by regression.

    ''That''s right. Maybe... In myst life too, I was unconsciously afraid of this power. No, I''m sure I was scared of it.''

    Realizing that this regression ability was not a one-time thing, my fear only grew.

    Or should I say, it became certain.

    ''This power, it negates my entire life.''

    If this regression was the end, I could go in peace.

    But what if it''s not?

    What if my regression continues forever?

    ''My entire life will be negated, and those I knew will be forever trapped in the cycle of time.''

    That''s right.

    I had found the true source of my regret. No, my fear.

    It stemmed from the very power of regression itself.

    Then, how should I ovee this power of regression?

    ''I have to eliminate the regression ability.''

    This power shouldn''t exist.

    I set a long-term goal for this life, and for the countless lives toe.

    ''I''ll eliminate my regression ability. Or ensure it never activates again.''

    That''s the long-term goal I will pursue.

    "...For that, first."

    I need to find out the origin of this regression ability.

    ''Back on Earth, none of us had any special constitution or power. All seven of us developed such abilities only aftering to this world, so it''s likely they originated here.''

    I used to think these powers could have existed on Earth as well, but now I''m sure they didn''t.

    It doesn''t make sense.

    If there were innate superpowers like calling rain and wind, and sensing things kilometers away, then Deputy Manager Oh and Manager Kim wouldn''t have needed to work at ourpany.

    ''Then, the greatest possibility to eliminate the regression ability... might be returning to our original world!''

    I further specified my goal within my long-term objective.

    "First, let''s aim to return home."

    But how do we return home?

    ''First of all... my current abilities won''t do.''

    With my mere mortal abilities, I can''t attempt anything.

    "I need to grow stronger."

    Being a second-tier warrior isn''t enough.

    ''I must be a cultivator! I need to be a cultivator!''

    Yes.

    Be a cultivator to gain long life and power.

    ''I must investigate the Ascension Gate that leads to the higher realms!''

    When the Ascension Gate opens, the space in this Ascension Path region bes unstable.

    Then our falling into this world might also be rted to it.

    Maybe through the Ascension Gate, I could return to my original world.

    ''Be a cultivator, then head to the Ascension Gate.''

    Thus, I was able to further specify my goal.

    ''But to be a cultivator, one needs a Spiritual Root. Without it, amon mortal can never be a cultivator. However, I have once touched the threshold of a Spiritual Root!''

    In my past life.

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim had told me.

    The state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, achievable through martial arts by a mortal, corresponds to the Five Elements Spiritual Root inherent in a cultivator at birth.

    Reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, even amon mortal can awaken their Spiritual Root!

    ''...Right. My long-term goal is to be a cultivator, reach the Ascension Gate, find a way back home, and eliminate my regression ability.''

    "Heugh... Huff... How... How can he be so fast... This bastard..."

    ''And for a short-term goal... to gain a Spiritual Root necessary to be a cultivator, I have to practice martial arts to reach the state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin... I guess.''

    I sighed.

    It''s a tremendously difficult condition.

    Alreadycking talent in martial arts, who knows how long it will take me to reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    ''Ironically, I have to rely on my regression ability to eliminate it.''

    I don''t feel desperate as long as I have the regression ability.

    I have infinite opportunities.

    ''No matter how long it takes... I will definitely reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''

    I firmly resolved, setting the direction for my future.

    Finally snapping out of my thoughts, I looked at Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was gasping and sitting in front of me.

    "...Section Chief Jeon, calm down. What''s the use of getting angry in this situation?"

    "You... You bastard. You dont even know what you did wrong..."

    "Certainly, Section Chief Jeon dumped all your work on me the day before, forcing me to stay up all night before the workshop. You were also supposed to drive, werent you? Even though you knew I was sleepy, you stopped me from asking others to drive. More so, during thendslide, I did everything I could. It just happened so fast that I couldn''t do anything more. Don''t try to shift the me onto me with your irrational logic and think about what to do next."

    I let it all out like a waterfall and then walked past Jeon Myeong-hoon towards Young-hoon Hyung-nim.

    "Hyung-nim... no, Director Kim Young-hoon. Sorry to bother you, but may I borrow your lighter?"

    "Hmm, alright."

    "Thanks. It looks like it''ll be night soon, so I''ll find a ce to stay for the night. As for the others, either find the car or a way out of this forest. I''ll light a fire over there, soe find me by the light when it gets dark."

    "Eh... No."

    After my rapid-fire speech, I headed to the cave where I had stayedst time.

    Then I collected branches to make a windbreak and a door and gathered firewood for a bonfire, preparing for the night.

    I also gathered fruits and herbs from nearby to cook over the fire.

    Sizzling sounds filled the air.

    I tore my underwear to make a pouch for collecting herbs and gathered herbs like hemostatic, pain-relieving, and paralyzing herbs around the base, preparing for the fox that mighte to bite my arm tomorrow.

    "Hmm, the fruits are ripe."

    I took the roasted fruits from under the fire, cooled them down, peeled them, and started eating.

    "Not bad."

    After filling my stomach, I picked a suitable branch and held it like a sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Myst life.

    My first regression.

    The martial art perfectly suited to my body, created by Young-hoon Hyung-nim with his overflowing talent.

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    I held the sword and swung, practicing the first to twelfth forms of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship in sequence.

    "Hmm, I''ve lost some touch."

    In myst life, just before death, I couldn''t even lift a sword properly to practice swordsmanship.

    Consequently, my swordsmanship regressed to barely clinging to second-rate.

    "Still, if I focus on training for about a month, I should be able to regain the feel for it..."

    My internal energy should also be sufficient, considering the spiritual medicines scattered throughout Ascension Path.

    How far can I grow in this life?

    This time, I''ve decided not to participate in ridiculous ventures like the Wulin Alliance.

    It consumes too much of my personal time.

    I was so consumed by work that I couldn''t even visit brothels, let alone meet women.

    ''This life, I''ll focus on martial arts.''

    To be a cultivator, I first need to reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin and awaken a Spiritual Root.

    But with my limited talent in martial arts, reaching that state seems far off.

    ''My immediate goal is to maximize my martial arts ability.''

    After practicing Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I started activating the Dantian of my untrained body by breathing ording to the Cheonji Heart Method.

    Using the breathing technique made me feel purified and cleared my mind.

    ''...Wait a minute.''

    I suddenly recalled the martial artpleted by Young-hoon Hyung-nim in myst life.

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    The martial art created to confront cultivators with a mortal body.

    ''Young-hoon Hyung-nim devoted his entire life to creating this martial art. It was a martial art created after he became a supreme master.''

    What if he learned this martial art right from the beginning?

    In myst life, I advanced Young-hoon Hyung-nim''s birth as the strongest under the heavens by 40 years by teaching him advanced martial arts.

    Then, what if he learns the martial art he spent his life contemting right from the beginning?

    I remembered the final time I saw Young-hoon Hyung-nim.

    ''...Although I''ve set a goal to learn martial arts to obtain a Spiritual Root to be a cultivator...''

    Perhaps he could present another possibility to me.

    Thud, thud...

    Outside the cave, I heard footsteps of others who had seen the fire I lit and came to find it.

    "Heh heh, Deputy Manager Seo. You''re quite capable. When did you make this?"

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim.

    Director Kim Young-hoon was the first to enter the cave.

    I approached him, returned the lighter, and asked casually.

    "Director, I know some health exercises and breathing techniques... With the tension in this situation, would you mind practicing with me?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 7: Heaven-Sent Talent (1)

    Chapter 7: Heaven-Sent Talent (1)

    "In this situation, I''m not interested in that."

    "Ah, yes..."

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim seemed more concerned about our current situation than my breathing and health exercises and didn''t show much interest in them.

    ''It can''t be helped. There''s plenty of time...''

    The next day.

    I encountered the fox, and as it happened, it bit off one of my arms.

    The pain was still simr, but this time, with increased mental strength and the medical knowledge umted in my past life, I managed to stop the bleeding and pain by pressing on the acupoints and applying chewed herbs to the wound.

    We were granted the right to reside on thend by the fox.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, as in the previous life, schemed and, after learning everything from me, proposed to offer me to the fox.

    Like my previous life, I made Jeon Myeong-hoon work hard, and the next day, I made him offer blood to the snake, tormenting him diligently.

    On the third day.

    The same people asst time came and kidnapped Section Chief Oh Hyun-seok, Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee, and Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    On the fourth day.

    "I will take thisdy with me."

    Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol arrived and picked up Deputy Manager Oh.

    "May I ask a question to Sea Dragon King?"

    [Hmm, what is it?]

    Seo Hweol looked at me with interest and asked.

    "It seems that you are taking our Deputy Manager Oh with you... However, she is a mortal without a spiritual root and cannot live more than 100 years. How do you intend to use her?"

    [Ha-ha, you are quite knowledgeable about immortal cultivation for a mortal. But no worries. I shall give her my blood, transforming her into a member of the Sea Dragon n. Once she epts the blood of my n, she will awaken a suitable Spiritual Quality. Then she too can walk the path of immortality.]

    "!"

    Spiritual Quality!

    Another term for Spiritual Root.

    In other words, by epting Sea Dragon King''s blood, one could be a cultivator instantly.

    "Perhaps... could you also give us a chance? She is from the same homnd as us. Maybe we too have unique abilities..."

    [Ha-ha, your words have merit.]

    Suddenly!

    At my suggestion, Seo Hweol''s eyes narrowed like those of a reptile.

    [The Ascension Gate will open soon, and many high-level cultivators will pass through this Dangseonhyang region... Just a word of caution.]

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    "Argh! Ugh!"

    I copsed, clutching my chest.

    [It''s best not to express your opinions carelessly before a high-level being like me. We live for hundreds and thousands of years, seeing things you cannot imagine, knowing things you cannot understand, and gaining wisdom you cannot achieve. I am lenient, but others with a temper might find even your mere gaze offensive and crush you like insects.]

    "Heugh, huff..."

    [My intention to take thisdy is because I believe her abilities will be enormously beneficial to my n. Youck Spiritual Roots and unique abilities, and even if not, they won''t be as helpful as hers. Besides, carrying more people through the Ascension Gate increases its difficulty, so I won''t take you. Know that it''s a significant burden for me.]

    Having finished speaking, he walked towards the cave entrance.

    Crash! Boom!

    With a thunderous noise and sh of lightning, he disappeared from the entrance.

    Above the sky, a blue dragon pierced through the stormy clouds and flew leisurely.

    "What just happened?"

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim and Manager Kim stared at the sky in dismay.

    That evening, I picked some special mushrooms, roasted them over the fire, and enjoyed ast meal with Manager Kim.

    Then, after she awakened her abilities, a ghastly figure arrived on a cloud, just like in my previous life.

    As before, the figure decided to take Manager Kim with him.

    I prostrated before the figure and asked.

    "Respected Cultivator, our colleague Manager Kim is a mortal without a Spiritual Root. How can she be a disciple of a cultivator like you?"

    The old man with a hunched back chuckled and replied.

    [While rare in the secr world, there are spiritual medicines and artifacts that can open the Spiritual Channel () for a mortal. Even an ordinary mortal can embark on the path of immortality if they get hold of such an opportunity.]

    "!"

    Shocked by the revtion, I trembled.

    ''There''s another way to be a cultivator!''

    [Well... Additionally, the martial arts practiced by you mortals can indeed awaken the Five Elements Spiritual Root if refined to the extreme, but... that path takes too much time. Even if you awaken your spiritual roots through this method, the result is not always satisfactory. So, I will seek a spiritual elixir to feed my disciple. You understand, don''t you? Follow me, and you will be a cultivator!]

    As he spoke, he naturally turned his gaze to Manager Kim, trying to entice her. However, being unaware of what a cultivator, spiritual root, or spiritual channel meant, she just stared nkly at him.

    After a brief altercation, the hunchbacked old man pointed towards us.

    Wooosh!

    A dark rift opened in the space behind us, and it started pulling me and Young-hoon Hyung-nim in.

    I gathered herbs, while Young-hoon Hyung-nim, attempting to escape, was eventually caught by the power of the ghastly figure and thrown beyond.

    As the spatial rift closed, thest thing I saw was Manager Kim reaching out to us, before I lost consciousness, just like in my previous life.

    When I became conscious, I was in a dark cave.

    "This ce is..."

    It was the same as before.

    Due to the ghastly figure''s random teleportation, a minor butterfly effect had dropped us somewherepletely different.

    I slowly walked towards the light at the end of the cave.

    "...It''s a forest."

    Indeed, this time, we hadnded in a dense forest.

    But without the peculiar feeling of Dangseonhyang, I could tell we were definitely outside of it.

    "Sigh..."

    I sat down and practiced the Cheonji Heart Method I had used for the past three days.

    Cheonji Heart Method is a fundamental method to activate the Dantian, and feel and control Qi. It''s a basic practice that most martial artists learn before starting serious martial arts training.

    ''I don''t know where this ce is.''

    It could be apletely different ce, not Yanguo, and it might take days or even weeks to find a popted area.

    "Chew, chew, chew..."

    I chewed and swallowed an eight-hundred-year-old yellow bamboo root I had dug up in Dangseonhyang.

    Wooosh...

    Powerful energy surged through my Dantian.

    In my past life, even though I had these roots, I couldn''t consume them because the only internal energy method I knew was the Cheonji Heart Method.

    But now, it''s different.

    ''I have learned many useful internal energy methods as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance for decades.''

    I practiced the internal energy method tailored for me by Young-hoon Hyung-nim in my past life, perfectlyplementing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    A majestic energy melded with my inner energy.

    Controlling the powerful energy was challenging due to its intensity.

    But I had practiced the same method for over 40 years.

    I recreated the pathways of the Dragon Vein Qi Method, which I had used for more than forty years, through the meridians and acupoints.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    I cleared the blocked channels, and the energy circted through my body.

    Although I had purified my body to some extent with the Cheonji Heart Method for over two days, my current body, tainted with instant food and nicotine, struggled to clear the channels.

    "Sigh..."

    After a moderate cirction, I broke off a suitable branch nearby and started sharpening it with a sharp rock infused with my internal energy.

    As I infused the branch internal energy and executed the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, it prated an old tree, cutting it in half.

    ''This should be enough to survive in the mountains for a few days.''

    In a world not infested with monsters and spirits like Dangseonhyang, my swordsmanship, barely clinging to the second level, was enough for survival.

    Then, Young-hoon Hyung-nim, or rather, Director Kim Young-hoon, approached me in a panic.

    "Seo, Deputy Manager Seo... What was that just now? What happened...?"

    "How did you cut the tree with a wooden sword... And that strength?"

    "Ah... about that."

    After a moment''s thought, I gave him a usible exnation.

    "It''s a stroke of fate."

    "Fate?"

    "Yes, inside that cave... I found a mysterious book. When I picked it up, it burned, and its contents and energy merged with me. It seems to be a strange object created by a martial artist using the power of a cultivator to pass on his martial arts to his sessors. Thanks to that, I have be the sessor of that martial art."

    "Huh, wow!"

    Though it was an unbelievable tale,

    He seemed to ept it, having experienced too many unbelievable things in thest four days.

    ''In this situation, where we''ve fallen into another world, faced a fox as big as a house, been attacked by flying ghastly figures, and even fallen into a dark spatial rift, what''s not to believe?''

    I inwardly chuckled and exined the situation to Director Kim Young-hoon.

    We were randomly transported by the hunchbacked old man to an entirely different ce.

    Since there were no houses nearby, we had to keep moving until we found a vige.

    There seems to be martial arts in this world, so I''ll teach you, etc...

    Director Kim Young-hoon didn''t look too despairing, especially after hearing, ''I''ll teach you martial arts.''

    I taught him the Cheonji Heart Method, basic vocabry of this world, primary acupoints, and left the forest together.

    By observing the constetions in the night sky, I deduced our location and managed to reach a nearby city.

    "It''s Yanguo again..."

    I arrived at one of Yanguo''s cities, Yonghyul City (), feeling a strange sensation.

    ''The ghastly figure randomly throws us around. But the randomness seems to be confined to Yanguo.''

    There are many neighboring countries like Shengzi Kingdom, Byeokra Country, etc.

    It didn''t seem like the hunchbacked figure particrly cared about us.

    ''So why keep dropping us only within Yanguo?''

    Is there a reason for this?

    Or...

    ''Is it just chance?''

    If this is just a coincidence,

    ''Fate...''

    I somehow felt more inclined to believe in the word ''fate'' than any specific reason.

    ''In myst life, I died on the exact same day and time as before my regression.''

    Does that make sense?

    I had lived apletely different life,

    Withpletely different medical and nutritional standards.

    Yet, I died at the exact same moment as before my regression.

    ''Was that my allotted lifespan?''

    Maybe my fate was set to that point.

    Fate.

    It''s a metaphysical concept, something I''d rather not think about...

    But maybe, the concept of fate truly exists, driving all beings.

    ''For now, it''s not something I can know.''

    I shook my head and entered the city with Director Kim Young-hoon.

    I sold the herbs at a nearby pharmacy, used the money to buy identification ques, clothes, and a house.

    ''Now that I''ve settled the basics, it''s time to set short-term goals again.''

    Initially, I aimed for the Five Energies Converging to the Origin as a short-term goal.

    Reaching that state is necessary to awaken the Five Elements Spiritual Root and learn cultivation methods to be a cultivator.

    But...

    ''I might not reach that state in this life.''

    In my past life.

    Even though I had followed Young-hoon Hyung-nim and somewhat distorted my sense of power, reaching the peak stage was not easy.

    The same was true for Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    ''It''s challenging to cross each stage even within the peak, and...''

    That was the general opinion of typical peak experts.

    Moreover, Ick talent in martial arts.

    Even with considerable effort, it might be difficult to reach even the first-rate expert level in this lifetime.

    ''So, the best course of action is...''

    I watched Director Kim Young-hoon in the backyard of our new house, practicing a version of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship he had modified into a sword dance.

    If practiced correctly, the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship could reach the peak level within six months, ording to Young-hoon Hyung-nim in my past life.

    ''Raise Kim Young-hoon Hyung-nim, no, Director Kim, to the peak level as quickly as possible.''

    And then learn from him.

    That was the fastest way for me to reach the peak.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 8: Heaven-Sent Talent (2)

    Chapter 8: Heaven-Sent Talent (2)

    Four monthster.

    Director Kim Young-hoon smoothly reached the Pinnacle Realm.

    Chew, chew, chew...

    After consuming the yellow bamboo root I gave him, he sat cross-legged and began circting his Qi.

    Wooosh...

    As he did so, the phenomenon of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit urred above his head, marking his attainment of peak expert status.

    "Ha ha, the world lookspletely different now."

    "...Your talent is truly remarkable, every time I see it."

    Originally, it would take Director Kim Young-hoon around six to seven months to reach the peak. However, learning the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, a first-rate martial art from the beginning, seemed to lower the difficulty of reaching the peak. He achieved it two months earlier than I expected.

    Moreover, while practicing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, he even developed a new martial art named Severing Vein Saber Method, modifying all the sword forms of the original method into saber techniques.

    Anyone would be astounded by his martial prowess.

    "That''s right. Even I find myself quite extraordinary."

    "...I have something to give to you, Director."

    Admiring his incredible talent, I took out a book from my possession and handed it to him.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    It was a martial art against cultivators, created by Director Kim Young-hoon in my past life after reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, dedicating his remaining life to it. I had reorganized it into book form during these four months he was training to reach the peak.

    "I found this martial art book in a bookstore. The owner imed it was an incredible martial arts manual, but I couldn''t understand a single word. Thinking I was scammed, I came to you for advice."

    "Hmm, let''s see."

    I handed him the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    After a while, his eyes widened. I could feel him trembling.

    "What is this... What kind of martial art is this?"

    "...I don''t know."

    "Ah, I see. That makes sense."

    Director Kim Young-hoon pressed his head hard, exining to me.

    "This is a martial arts manual that can only be understood by those who have reached the peak... No, those who have attained Three Flowers Gather at the Summit beyond the pinnacle. It''s terrifying. I never knew such a martial philosophy existed. Anyone who can master this art can surely be the greatest under the heavens. You''ve brought another incredible stroke of fate!"

    "Ha ha, I thought I was scammed because it sounded too fantastical. But about Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, isn''t that the same level as the Pinnacle Realm?"

    A martial arts manual that only those who have reached beyond the pinnacle can understand?

    "Ah, seeing me reach the Pinnacle Realm must have confused you. But even I know I''m an exceptional case. There are stages in the peak: early, middle, andte. Three Flowers Gather at the Summit is a state that only those who have reached thete stage of the Pinnacle Realm can realize."

    "I see..."

    This was news to me.

    Oddly, even though I had risen to the position of chief strategist in the Wulin Alliance in my past life, I never had ess to information above first ss.

    ording to martial standards, the levels of martial artists were ssified as first, second, and third.

    Anyone who begins learning martial arts is considered third-rate.

    Those who have learned at least one martial technique or internal energy method and can utilize them inbat are early third-rate.

    Those who have learned both martial techniques and internal energy are mid third-rate.

    Those who have mastered both and can use them simultaneously arete third-rate.

    Using both martial techniques and internal energy simultaneously is incredibly challenging. Mismanaging internal energy can lead to immense pain or mental derangement. There''s no room for error.

    ''I remember it felt like splitting my head in two when I first learned martial arts.''

    Those who ovee these difficulties and be skilled in martial arts are considered early second-rate.

    Those who can use both martial techniques and internal energy inbat without awkwardness are mid second-rate.

    Those who can do so without conscious thought, having these abilities ingrained, arete second-rate.

    Over the past few months, I managed to reim the mid second-rate prowess I had in my previous life.

    ''I''m about to reachte second-rate soon...!''

    Crossing the threshold of martial arts proficiency and achievingpletion marks the first-rate stage.

    When martial techniques and internal energy be fully integrated into one''s body, achieving freedom within martial arts, that''s early first-rate.

    Reaching a level where the essence of martial arts is realized, refining Qi usage and being able to project sword energy, is mid first-rate.

    When one''s martial prowess () and intent () fully merge, achieving the pinnacle of swordsmanship known as the unity of sword and body (), shortening both the time to manifest and prepare sword energy, is referred to as thete first-rate.

    Such information, spanning from early third-rate tote first-rate, was all gathered in my past life when I served as a strategist in the Martial Alliance.

    ''However, information regarding the Pinnacle Realm was tightly guarded.''

    Even Young-hoon, a close associate, would awkwardly smile and evade the question when I inquired.

    ''Is it because it''s impossible toprehend unless experienced?''

    Even those who reached the extreme ofte first-rate would asionally hint at it, but no martial artist at the Pinnacle Realm ever disclosed detailed information about the Pinnacle Realm.

    "By the way, Director Kim, could you possibly exin what the Pinnacle Realm is like?"

    Curious, I asked Kim Young-hoon about the Pinnacle Realm, but he just awkwardlyughed, giving the same response as in my previous life.

    "Sorry, but you wouldn''t understand even if I told you."

    "Im not making fun of you. Having premature knowledge of the peak could lead to dangerous delusions and madness. The world we see is... entirely different from yours."

    He apologized and shifted the conversation.

    "Now that I''ve reached the peak, I think I''ll go around challenging sects to gauge my skills. Will you join me?"

    "Sure, why not?"

    A monthter, Kim Young-hoon had taken down the signboards of every small and mid-sized martial arts school in Yonghyeol City.

    In my previous life, the capital, Seokyung, had sevenrge factions, the Four Stars Three Demons. However, most cities had one or at most tworge factions.

    Yonghyeol City had onerge faction, Qia River Sect.

    Since Kim Young-hoon had already taken down the signboards of all the smaller schools, Qia River Sect was tense even before our challenge.

    "It''s an honor to meet the famous warrior Young."

    Arriving at Qia River Sect, the sect leader personally greeted us.

    "Fifty-three small schools, thirty-two mid-sized schools, eleven mid-sized sects, a total of ny-six signboards taken by a grand master like you, it''s an honor."

    "I did not intend to challenge so many schools..."

    Kim Young-hoon modestly spoke to the sect master.

    "If there had been even one worthy opponent, a draw, or a defeat, I would have stopped..."

    "Not a single one was a match for you."

    Indeed, after reaching the peak with the Severing Vein Saber Method and awakening histent talent, Kim Young-hoon mastered Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts,

    None of the ny-six sects in Yonghyeol City could withstand even three moves from him.

    "I hope the Qia River Sect will be different."

    "Haha, surely. Our faction is filled with remarkable masters, fitting for warrior Youngs level."

    Following the sect leader, we headed to Qia River Sect''s arena.

    The challenge was a three-round match.

    Three of Qia River Sect''s best would face Kim Young-hoon, and if he defeated all three, he''d take Qia River Sect''s signboard.

    A daunting challenge format for Kim Young-hoon.

    "Hahaha, no matter."

    Confidence filled Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    "With Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I''m invincible! Since learning it, I''ve be an adult, and others mere toddlers. Why should I fear three toddlersing at me?"

    The three-round challenge at Qia River Sect began.

    The first challenger was Qia River Sect''s sect leader.

    "I didn''t expect you toe out first..."

    Qia River Sect''s sect leader, Mun Ye-eik, replied with a wry smile.

    "No one among our elders or the best of Yonghyeol City''s mid-tier schools can withstand you for three moves. Surely, you''re a top master even among those at the peak. Qia River Sect''s Elders Council will face you!"

    The gong for the start of the match sounded.

    Mun Ye-eik, Qia River Sect''s sect leader, was a renowned peak master in the city.

    ''Even the top masters from eleven mid-tier sects who were quickly defeated by Kim Young-hoon, were considered inferior to Mun Ye-eik.''

    I watched the duel between the two masters, curious about the oue.

    Swish!

    Kim Young-hoon drew his saber.

    Mun Ye-eik also unsheathed his flexible sword.

    Attack!

    Kim Young-hoon charged first, straight at the sect leader. As Mun Ye-eik swung his flexible sword, it seemed to encircle Kim Young-hoon from all sides.

    Wham!

    But then, Kim Young-hoon''s body split into seven shadows, each darting towards the weakest points of Mun Ye-eik''s sword barrier.

    "Hmm!"

    Determined not to let the shadows escape, sect leader Mun Ye-ik chased after the illusions with his soft sword, like a snake pursuing its prey.

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    His soft sword split into thousands of strands, seemingly slicing through the illusions.

    However, not one of the illusions was the real body, and in the enclosure created by the soft sword, the shadows of Kim Young-hoon vanishedpletely.

    Then it happened.

    Whoosh!

    From the sky, Director Kim Young-hoon leaped down, rotating in the air and charging towards the sect leader.

    Leaving seven illusions below, his real body had leapt up into the air.

    Gasp...!

    Swoosh!

    The de of his saber touched the throat of Mun Ye-ik.

    Ding

    It was a victory for Director Kim Young-hoon.

    The move he used to win only took 2 seconds.

    Will the challenger continue the consecutive battles?

    The elder conducting the martial arts contest asked with a stern face.

    Director Kim Young-hoon, without even stepping down from the arena, nodded his head.

    The next opponent was a bald old man with a white beard.

    "I am Ik Cheon-bae, a grand elder of Qia River Sect, currently a member of the Elders'' Council," he introduced himself briefly and took his stance.

    Ding

    The bell rang again, and this time, it was Elder Ik Cheon-bae who charged towards Director Kim Young-hoon.

    Chatter!

    He too wielded a soft sword as his weapon.

    But...

    Ding

    He too could notst more than ten seconds before having to kneel before Director Kim Young-hoon.

    ''Hested over three seconds.''

    It was a testament to his immense strength that he managed to withstand Director Kim Young-hoon, who had mastered the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, for over three seconds. Yet, Director Kim Young-hoon looked slightly disappointed.

    "Shall we continue the consecutive battles?"

    The elder running the contest now had a face resembling sour grapes.

    "Let''s continue."

    The final opponent in the series of three battles was an old man in in martial clothes, with a long beard and white hair.

    "I am Pal Jik-tae, the Supreme Elder of Qia River Sect, and the current Head of the Elders'' Council. I see you''ve made it past the third."

    "Hmm..."

    Only then did Director Kim Young-hoon''s eyes light up with interest at the sight of the old man known as the Supreme Elder of Qia River Sect.

    "A master of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, eh? This is the first time I''ve seen someone of this level in this city."

    "It''s rare for people to reach the third. The vast majority live their lives only in red and blue. It''s been a long time since I''ve met a master like you."

    "Huh, how many other masters of Three Flowers have you met?"

    "Mostly one per major faction''s Elders'' Council. There are one or two in the wilderness too... If you''re curious, travel around the cities of Yanguo and visit the major factions. I hear you''ve been challenging the mid-level factions; keep in mind that those little fish won''t help you much at our level."

    "I appreciate the advice, senior."

    ''Third? Red and blue?''

    I pondered over the hints dropped by the old man.

    ''Why is Three Flowers referred to as the third? What are red and blue?''

    Looking around, the other disciples and elders of Qia River Sect seemed just as puzzled by the situation, staring nkly at the arena.

    But the sect leader and elders who had been defeated by Kim Young-hoon and stepped down from the arena looked on in astonishment.

    ''It seems impossible to understand unless one is a peak master.''

    Then it happened.

    Gasping for breath!

    Pal Jik-tae suddenly eximed, sweating profusely.

    "What kind of martial art have you mastered?"

    "...This martial art is called Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts."

    " Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts... I''ve never seen such a monstrous martial art in my life... Is it really meant for fighting humans?"

    "...?"

    What''s going on?

    There was no sh, was there?

    Director Kim Young-hoon smiled wryly and said,

    "I will let you take the lead."

    "...I am envious. To be able to learn such a terrifying martial art that can overturn Qia River Sect''s 300 years of history in one go..."

    Finishing his words, Pal Jik-tae adjusted his stance.

    Whoosh!

    Pal Jik-tae swung his soft sword,unching an attack.

    The soft sword whistled through the air, surrounding Director Kim Young-hoon on all sides.

    It appeared to be the same technique used by Mun Ye-ik at first.

    However, Director Kim Young-hoon didn''t create illusions this time.

    Instead, he focused on the only open space, the sky above, and leaped into the air with his saber.

    Swoosh!

    Just then, the tip of Pal Jik-tae''s soft sword shot towards the sky like an arrow.

    Whoosh!

    ng!

    Director Kim Young-hoon twisted his body in mid-air, deflecting the tip of the soft sword and escaping its enclosure.

    The next moment, he charged at Pal Jik-tae like a bolt of lightning, swinging his saber.

    Boom!

    A massive explosion split the ground of the martial arts field.

    Their weapons collided in mid-air, sparking mes.

    "Ah...!"

    For a moment, I lost sight of both of them.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    With explosive sounds, Director Kim Young-hoon''s figure briefly appeared.

    It seemed like he was thrusting his saber, but Pal Jik-tae, almost imperceptible to the eye, dodged all the thrusts and exchanged blows with Kim Young-hoon.

    Boom!

    Pal Jik-tae''s soft sword explosion blew up a corner of the martial arts field.

    ng!

    Director Kim Young-hoon''s flurry of saber energy shattered the bell beside the arena. The elder judging the contest gasped in horror and rolled away to dodge the energy.

    Boom!

    Director Kim Young-hoon stepped forward three times, charging at Pal Jik-tae.

    In those three steps, his stance seemed to change over ten times.

    But the transitions were so fast it was hard to follow with the eyes.

    It felt more like a video screen stuttering.

    ''Damn... peak masters are indeed monsters.''

    It was the same in my past life.

    As a close aide to the Wulin Alliance leader, I had the opportunity to see peak masters fight a few times.

    ''I couldn''t understand a thing back then, either.''

    Fortunately, having seen many fights then, I could at least follow with my eyes now.

    But other disciples, instructors, and guardians of Qia River Sect who seemed to be at a simr level to me were simply staring nkly at the arena, their eyes zed.

    None of them could follow the movements of the two masters.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    Pal Jik-tae''s soft sword cut through the air, undergoing three changes in the sky.

    Yet, curiously, with every shift he made, Pal Jik-tae''s body sustained shes, and marks from the saber emerged.

    With each of his three changes packed into one technique, Director Kim Young-hoon struck three times.

    And finally.

    Swoosh, ng!

    Director Kim Young-hoon''s saber cut through Pal Jik-tae''s soft sword.

    The soft sword fell outside the arena, severed.

    Swoosh

    Director Kim Young-hoon''s saber touched Pal Jik-tae''s neck, who sighed in defeat.

    "I ept my defeat. I''ll remove the signboard of Qia River Sect. Our faction will close its doors for three years!"

    "...I have witnessed that no martial art in Yonghyeol City can match that of Qia River Sect. It was a duel from which I too learned much."

    The two martial artists respectfully bowed to each other and stepped down from the arena.

    "Let''s go back, Seo Eun-Hyun."

    "Have you grasped how far your skills extend?"

    "...It''s not my skill."

    Director Kim Young-hoon''s expression seemed somewhat gloomy.

    "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial arts. I merely adopted the forms of this martial art as instructed. I haven''t fully mastered this martial art, haven''t gained freedom within it, nor grasped the intent."

    "..."

    "This martial art... whoever created it, I don''t know. But I haven''t surpassed the intentions of its creator. The deeper I delve into and execute this martial art, the more I feel how much of a novice I ampared to its creator."

    I was at a loss for words, watching him be self-critical and gloomy about his own martial art.

    "Today''s battle showed me how insignificant my skills are. As the senior advised, I will travel to various cities and seek out peak masters for duels... Will you join me?"

    "...Of course."

    I had already decided to dedicate this life solely to the martial path.

    "I will follow you, Hyung-nim, in my quest to be a peak master."

    "Haha, I look forward to it. But Hyung-nim, you say? I''m a bit embarrassed. There''s not much age difference between us. Haha..."

    "Isn''t it better for people from the same hometown to address each other as brothers?"

    In this life, I will surely be a peak master.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 9: Heaven-Sent Talent (3)

    Chapter 9: Heaven-Sent Talent (3)

    For Young-hoon Hyung-nim to be the best in the world, it was truly a matter of moments.

    ''It''s even faster than thest life.''

    In just 5 years, he traveled all over Yanguo, visiting major factions in each province and city,peting against peak masters, and defeating them all.

    In three years, he secured the seat of one of the three great swordsmen of the world, and within two more years, he overcame the remaining two to earn the title of Yanguo''s Number One Warrior.

    Then, admiring his realm, leaders of the Four Stars Three Demons of Seokyung City who reached the Three Flowers, joined forces to attack him. Fighting against them seven-to-one, he emerged victorious, solidifying his position as the undisputed best in the world.

    "...It feels a bit empty."

    "You''re talking from a ce of being full (privilege), Hyung-nim."

    I replied while practicing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship in front of him.

    Thanks to Young-hoon Hyung-nim''s consistent guidance over the past 5 years when we weren''t engaged in martial contests, my martial arts skills had improved from mid second-rate tote second-rate. Now, my techniques were fully embodied, allowing me to use martial techniques and unleash internal energy effortlessly.

    "Being full? I''m rather envious of you, Eun-hyun. You''re in thete second-stage, with many opponents to test and refine yourself against. But for me, everyone''s just weaker... Who am I supposed to face?"

    "You''d have the heads of the Four Stars Three Demons bursting if they heard you say that."

    "It''s a bit of an unfortunate truth. The Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is just an extraordinarily unconventional martial arts system... It seems no martial artist can ovee it."

    He looked up at the sky with a somewhat indifferent expression.

    "Even the next stage, Five Energies Converging to the Origin, which follows Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, seems attainable soon enough with this martial record... Once I reach that stage, even the strongest masters of Yanguo, who were somewhat challenging in joint attacks, will be easy to defeat..."

    In Young-hoon Hyung-nim''s eyes, a sense of listlessness had settled.

    "What should I do next?"

    I sensed an ominous feeling.

    ''No! If Young-hoon Hyung-nim''s thoughts turn towards the Wulin Alliance...''

    This life, too, would be bound to hardbor like a cow, just as in thest life.

    Having held a high position in my past life, and with my skills having reachedte second-rate this time, I could probably manage better...

    ''But that also means I''d be exploited even more...!''

    I needed to quickly think of something else to divert his thoughts!

    "How about traveling?"

    "Traveling the martial world? I''ve done plenty of that traveling around Yanguo for the past 5 years..."

    "No, not in Yanguo. What about neighboring countries like Shengzhi or Byeokra? They have their own martial worlds."

    "Ah, visiting the martial worlds of neighboring countries..."

    "Yes, there you might find masters who match Hyung-nim''s tastes."

    "Hmm... though it seems unlikely anyone could reach the level of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts..."

    After pondering for a while, he nodded in agreement.

    "Alright. A martial world tour of the neighboring countries isn''t a bad idea."

    So, Young-hoon Hyung-nim and I spent six months learning thenguages and scripts of Shengzi and Byeokra, touring their martial worlds.

    Two more years passed.

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim defeated twelve Three Flowers peak masters in Byeokra, achieving enlightenment and reaching the Five Energies Realm.

    Now, he has rejuvenated, bing even younger than me.

    He had earned the title of the best in all three countries - Yanguo, Byeokra and Shengzi.

    However, his face didn''t seem happy at all.

    "Eun-hyun, what should I do now?"

    An overwhelming sense of listlessness.

    The feeling of listlessness that no martial artist could match him anymore.

    With the satisfaction of advancing towards the peak of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    It seemed he had lost interest in the affairs of the martial world.

    "Why don''t you establish a martial faction, Hyung-nim?"

    I suggested another task to him.

    "A martial faction?"

    "Yes, gather talents from all over the country, teach them, and turn them into masters capable of facing Hyung-nim."

    "Hmm, even if I train talents, when they take one step forward, I will have already moved ten steps ahead?"

    "...That''s true, unfortunately."

    As arrogant as it may sound, his martial arts talent was indeed at a mind-boggling level.

    "Still, you need topare in order to see what is short and what is long (<em>meaning the true nature of things can only be judged when verified yourself</em>). Furthermore, if we have the power and wealth equivalent to a martial faction, we can invite those reclusive masters for you, Hyung-nim."

    "Hmm..."

    This was indeed true.

    Of course, these reclusive masters were not martial artists but rather the cultivators I learned about in my past life, who secretly operated throughout the martial world.

    ''These cultivators hardly interfere in personal matters...''

    Whether the world''s number one martial artist is born or whatever, they don''t care.

    But they always intervened in organizations that could cause disturbances in the martial world.

    That''s why we never had the chance to encounter any cultivators while traveling across the three countries.

    "Well, alright. Then let''s create a faction under my fame."

    Thus, a faction was established in the name of Young-hoon, the world''s number one martial artist.

    The faction was named Pce of Martial Extremity, following the name of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts (<em>Exhausting Martial Arts can also be read as Extreme Martial Arts</em>).

    Under the fame of the world''s number one martial artist, countless martial artists joined the faction, including seven who had reached the pinnacle of Three Flowers.

    Pce of Martial Extremity quickly became the number one faction in Yanguo, and as its vice-leader, I spent three years stabilizing it.

    After three years, the Pce of Martial Extremity became a massive faction well-known across Yanguo.

    Once the Pce''s influence reached a level that could affect the entire martial world, they came.

    "Cultivators?"

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim asked upon seeing the guests who had suddenly visited us one day.

    "What are these cultivators? I can tell they are quite... uniquely spirited."

    They all wore robes of different colors, covering their bodiespletely, and wore hats and veils that concealed their faces.

    The only aspect that could possibly identify them was their voice, but even that seemed to be altered by some strange spell, making their voices sound simr.

    One day, as Young-hoon Hyun-nim and I suddenly faced these visitors, he was intrigued.

    "So... you want our Pce of Martial Extremity to pledge loyalty to your organization of cultivators?"

    Indeed.

    His eyes were shining. Looking at them with ''never-before-seen spirit,'' his eyes, free from listlessness, were filled withpetitive spirit, sparkling brilliantly.

    "That is correct. We are originally a n of cultivators who cultivate the way of immortality. We do not interfere in worldly affairs, but we felt the need for minimal guidance and control over the secr world. Thus, we have been operating in secret across royal families, financial circles, political circles, and the martial world, supporting them, endorsing them, and helping their power continue."

    "Heh heh..."

    "The return for that is not much. You just have to swear loyalty to our n for generations and help us when we asionally intervene in worldly matters."

    "Heh heh heh...How fascinating. I had no idea such a world existed."

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim chuckled, looking at the three cultivators who hade to us.

    "What happens if I refuse?"

    At his reply, a faint murderous intent seemed to emanate from the three cultivators.

    "We will leave today, but your faction will be shunned by all other factions. No merchant groups or family ns will seek to be your disciples. The government and the royal family will also try to bring you down by any means."

    "Hmm, if that''s all, it doesn''t seem very scary."

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim smirked and crossed his arms.

    "Not scared to fight against the entire Yanguo...truly outrageous."

    "How dare this mortal show such arrogance in front of cultivators..."

    The cultivator standing behind the one speaking showed his killing intent and raised his hand.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, starlight seemed to sh, and starlight poured from the cultivator''s hand.

    At the same time, Young-hoon Hyun-nim''s saber shed like lightning from his waist.

    Boom!

    The side of the hall where we were talking exploded.

    "Stay close to me, Eun-Hyun. You''ll be safe behind me."

    "I know."

    I smiled wryly in the dust cloud, seeing the three cultivators showing their rage.

    "It seems they have a slightly different idea..."

    "How dare a mortal draw a saber against cultivators!"

    "You were the ones who attacked first."

    "Quiet! We don''t need a barking dog like you... just kill and turn into a puppet!"

    "Talking about immortality and such, but your thoughts are no different from those of demons."

    The three cultivators mumbled incantations and formed hand seals.

    The foremost cultivator began to cast another spell.

    Whoosh!

    However, before the spell could fully unfold, it was sliced away by Young-hoon Hyun-nim''s saber.

    "What, what is this!"

    Before they could react, Young-hoon Hyun-nim dashed into their blind spot and kicked all three in the stomach.

    "Ugh!"

    "Agh!"

    "Aaaah!"

    The three seemed to fall below the hall but slowed their descent with a strange spell midway.

    Their clothes were covered in dust, and the areas where Young-hoon Hyun-nim had kicked them werepletely torn.

    "Listen, cultivators!"

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim roared with internal energy in his voice, resonating like a lion''s roar.

    "I will not pledge loyalty to the likes of you! Make me a public enemy of the martial world or the enemy of Yanguo if you can! I am not afraid of the likes of youing at me!"

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Simultaneously, the finger snaps he emitted hit the ground beside the cultivators with a massive sound.

    "No one dares to stand above me!"

    The three cultivators seethed and then used a strange spell to flee.

    I cautiously approached him and asked.

    "...Hyung-nim, can you handle the aftermath?"

    "Hahaha, aftermath, you say?"

    His eyes were filled with an undeniable thrill.

    It was almost akin to madness.

    "What aftermath! I''ve realized it, Eun-Hyun!"

    "What, what do you mean?"

    "The thirst that wasn''t quenched no matter how many martial artists I faced with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts! The satisfaction that never came no matter how much I fought! Yes, that was the thirst I felt because I used a martial art not meant for mortals against mortals!"

    His face was filled with excitement as he clenched his fist.

    "Cultivators! Yes, surely this martial record is a martial art meant for defeating those cultivator scoundrels! Finally! Finally, I''ve found the purpose of my martial art! I''ve discovered the intent of my martial art, and you''re talking about the aftermath!"

    "...?"

    "This martial art is for fighting cultivators! So, to grow further, I need to fight cultivators. Hahaha! Finally, the path to mastering the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts has be clear!"

    I thought I had fully grasped his nature after spending a long time with him.

    But...

    ''Humans are indeed creatures that show different aspects every time.''

    "Gather the martial enforcers and elders of the faction! From today, excluding you, I will expel all the mediocre ones from the faction! If those cultivator bastards are going to make a fuss, there''s no leisure to peacefully teach disciples."

    Immediately, he assembled all the disciples of the faction and sent home all those second-rate and below.

    He even sent away those in the first rank who had not yet mastered sword energy.

    Thus, only about 310 people remained in the Pce of Martial Extremity including five elders who had reached Three Flowers, three hundred and three disciples of the first-rank and above, and me, a vice-leader of thete second-rank.

    From that day, Young-hoon Hyun-nim taught the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to the elders who had reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit..

    He also taught the first-rank disciples the principles of the martial record, including sword formations andbined tactics, to hold their own against cultivators.

    And I...

    "You should focus on reaching the first-rank as soon as possible. To advance from thete second--rank to the first-rank, it''s crucial topletely embody your martial art into your body."

    Every day was a hellish training routine.

    Until the martial art called Severing Mountain Swordsmanship waspletely fused into my body!

    After beating up and driving away the cultivators, our faction''s building, which had been authorized by the government, was designated as an illegal construction, and we had to leave.

    Furthermore, we received an order from the government topletely dissolve our faction.

    But...

    "Ignore it."

    Hyung-nim simply replied and continued to instruct the elders and disciples, and me in martial arts.

    A month passed after defying the government''s order.

    We discovered wanted posters with Young-hoon Hyun-nim''s and my faces on them in the streets.

    The government had issued a bounty on us, branding us as traitors.

    "We''re leaving."

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim again answered sinctly, taking five elders and three hundred disciples, wandering the wilderness.

    Bounty hunters lured by our bounty attacked us, but they were taken care of by the first-rank disciples before even reaching Hyung-nim.

    When the number of bounty hunters we had killed reached about a hundred, the major factions of the entire martial world issued a joint statement dering us a public enemy of the martial world.

    Our Pce of Martial Extremity was called Pce of Demons, and Young-hoon Hyun-nim was given the nickname Extreme Demon.

    Our bounty increased even more, and small and medium-sized factions from all over the country joined forces to attack us.

    And thus, ten years passed.

    Ten years since we became enemies of the entire martial world.

    It has been twenty years since my regression.

    Young-hoon Hyun-nims title had evolved from Extreme Demon to Extreme Heavenly Demon

    In the martial world, we were no longer called Pce of Demons but Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    In these ten years, many of the 300 disciples who experienced countless real battles had reached the peak.

    This was partly due to their practical experience and continuous practice of the principles of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, including sword formations and united tactics.

    Those who hadn''t reached the Pinnacle Realm were at the very top of first-rate martial artists, and they were known as the direct forces of the Pce of Heavenly Demons, gaining fame.

    Meanwhile, as the Pce of Heavenly Demons remained undefeated for ten years, various unorthodox sects and demonic groups, and asionally righteous factions admiring the Extreme Heavenly Demon Young-hoon, joined us.

    The Pce of Heavenly Demons had grown enormouslypared to ten years ago.

    Precisely, excluding the ''official 310'' members of the Pce, the rest were merely followers attracted by our fame.

    From the outside, the Pce now looked like a religious faction, a vast power filled with fanaticism for the Extreme Heavenly Demon.

    Everything had changed tremendouslypared to ten years ago.

    The only things unchanged were...

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim and me.

    ''How are you still barely hanging onto first-rate after 10 years of practical experience, internal energy development, and continuous sword practice?''

    ''Yes. Hyung-nim must be pleased that you improved the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to the point of evolving it."

    I stillcked talent.

    And he was still overflowing with it.

    I grumbled and continued practicing my swordsmanship.

    Ten years.

    After ten years of diligent training, I had just managed to gain freedom in my swordsmanship, barely stepping into early first-rate.

    But...

    ''How can the vice-leader of the Pce of Heavenly Demons still not use sword energy, Eun-Hyun? Do you know what your nickname is?''

    ''What is my nickname?''

    ''You dont have one! Since you, barely hanging on early first-rate, can''t do anything in important battles, no one pays attention to you, and that''s why you dont have a nickname!''

    ''But I''m not a directbatant, what do you expect me to do!''

    That''s right.

    I hadn''t participated in battles for 10 years due to myck of talent in martial arts. Instead, I learned disguise, infiltration, instigation, mechanical traps, and espionage to assist the Pce.

    It wasn''t that I didnt want to improve my martial arts.

    ''No matter how much I train, I just can''t advance.''

    Those in thete first-ss are on the verge of reaching the peak for 10 years.

    Those in the mid first-ss had been honing their skills to reach the peak for 10 years.

    I was the only one who barely managed to hang onto the early first-ss from thete second-ss.

    Of course, being first-rate was equivalent to arge faction elder or a small faction sect leader, which was respectable.

    If I had joined arge sect, I could have secured an elder position.

    But in the Pce of Heavenly Demons which had seen the principles of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Marital Arts and received teachings from the best martial artist for 10 years, numerous disciples were on the verge of reaching the peak.

    While they were just on the verge, the gap between the peak and first-ss was like heaven and earth.

    First-ss martial artists could<em>never</em>beat those at the peak.

    The only way a first-ss martial artist could win against a peak martial artist was if more than 50 first-ss martial artists used swarm tactics to exhaust the peak masters physical and mental strength.

    In the Pce of Heavenly Demons, where many were on the verge of the Pinnacle Realm, I was treated as the weakest link.

    However...

    ''Why are you the only oneining about me, Hyung-nim? Even the elders who learned directly from you recognize my contributions.''

    Knowing my weakness, I strived to be helpful in other areas.

    Using my past life experience as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance, I gathered intelligence, infiltrated, disguised, and brought crucial information to the Pce.

    Hyung-nim, you''re the only one whos too harsh on me.''

    ''Who''s being harsh on you, Eun-hyun? I''ve been guiding you for 10 years, but it''s frustrating that youre still barely hanging onto first-rate after all this time!''

    ''No, is first-rate some family''s dog name?! Ordinary people be first-rate at this age!''

    Of course,pared to those ordinary people, I was worse.

    If I consider all my lifetimes, I''m well over a hundred years old.

    Having practiced martial arts for over a century and being only early first-rate, my martial arts talent was truly dreadful.

    It''s just that my regression advantage had concealed this.

    ''I''ve been annoyed with the information you brought and now this...''

    He rubbed his head as if it hurt.

    That evening, Young-hoon Hyung-nim and the elders gathered at his call.

    ''Lately, there have been suspicious movements. It seems that the government and the martial world are coborating to attack us.''

    At Young-hoon Hyung-nims words, the elders'' faces twitched.

    ''Those worthless things, just what do they think they are?''

    ''We have six monsters who have mastered Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts here!''

    ''It seems like a needless worry for Extreme Heavenly Demon.''

    Then, Young-hoon Hyung-nim looked at me and gestured.

    I spread out the documents I had gathered through espionage and exined the situation.

    ''It''s not simple. Recently, behind the government and the martial world, the cultivator n, which has been scheming, is nning to personally intervene as we have remained uncontrolled for over 10 years.''

    ''Cultivators''

    ''If the vice-leader brought this information...''

    ''The vice-leader is excellent in all aspects except martial arts, so it''s believable...''

    ''Was that apliment or an insult?''

    I coughed and exined how I got the information and the situation we were in.

    ''So, it''s likely that the government and martial world will push us toward where the cultivator n is.''

    ''What do you n to do?''

    I smiled and exined the strategy.

    ''Before we fall into the cultivators'' hands, let''s strike them first.''

    ''Attack the cultivators?''

    ''Yes. Though they are cultivators, they are currently scattered across the country, scheming in various ces. If we defeat them while they''re separated, their ns will be futile.''

    An elder asked me a question.

    ''So, have you pinpointed the locations of these scheming cultivators?''

    ''I''m confident that I know where over 90% of them are.''

    ''As expected of the vice-leader. Such reliable intelligence.''

    Actually, it was information I had desperately gathered in my past life as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance.

    It was information that could never be obtained in a situation like now, where we had be enemies of the martial world.

    ''We are nning to seek out the cultivators and engage in battle, hence everyone needs to improve their skills. Especially the vice-leader. I''ll take responsibility and definitely make you stronger than the lowest ranks of the Pce of Heavenly Demons.''

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim patted my shoulder whileughing heartily.

    ''Ha ha. I saw the vice-leader being scolded by the Pce leader during training this morning. You''ve been continuing your training since then!''

    ''You''re really diligent, ha ha ha!''

    ''Of course, it wouldnt do for the vice-leader of the Pce of Heavenly Demons to be weaker than the lowest ranks of the force.''

    The elders alsoughed heartily, teasing me.

    And a few dayster...

    We set out to individually defeat the cultivators scattered throughout Yanguo.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 10: Heaven-Sent Talent (4)

    Chapter 10: Heaven-Sent Talent (4)

    The Pce of Heavenly Demons had made a move.

    While the entire martial world tensed up again, the Pce of Heavenly Demons merely burned down a small estate in a small city called Hoguk city and disappeared.

    People gossiped about the capricious acts of the Extreme Heavenly Demon, but those who knew the truth were solemn.

    Extreme Heavenly Demon had ughtered a cultivator!

    The top echelons of the martial world.

    The highest ranks of the business and political realms.

    And the royal family.

    They were the ones who knew about cultivators and understood how terrifying they were.

    To them, the news of the Extreme Heavenly Demon ughtering a cultivator was like the sky turning upside down.

    "Yanguo is engulfed in chaos."

    On the surface, it seemed calm.

    All Extreme Heavenly Demon Young-hoon did was burn down an estate.

    But those in the know were visibly shaken.

    "Depending on Hyung-nim''s movements, the turmoil will likely escte."

    "Well, that level of turmoil doesn''t matter."

    The one who had actually in the cultivator was unbothered.

    "The bizarre spells they cast are something that any peak master can counter once they get used to them. ughtering such beings won''t help me further advance my understanding of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts. I need to seek out more stronger ones."

    "Don''t worry about that...There are still many cultivators left."

    I smirked, unfolding a map of Yanguo.

    Based on research from my past life, the number of cultivators lurking in Yanguo was more than enough to satisfy Young-hoon.

    "I''ll guide us to our next target."

    Six monthster.

    Pce of Heavenly Demons rampaged through Yanguo, ughtering one cultivator after another.

    Most of the cultivators matched an ordinary peak master in strength, and it was rare to see any as powerful as those who had reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Therefore, not even the elders, let alone Hyung-nim, had to join the battles. It was only the peak masters of the Pce of Heavenly Demons who exerted their power.

    ''But this isn''t all.''

    As far as I knew, the cultivators we had encountered so far were the bottom rung in the Cultivation hierarchy, merely dealing with menial tasks in the mortal world.

    In other words, even the lowest of the low among the cultivators wereparable to peak masters.

    ''It''s about time the high-ranking cultivators start appearing.''

    My prediction proved urate.

    Three monthster.

    Pce of Heavenly Demons encountered a cultivator of a different caliber.

    "Word has it that a group of mortals, ignorant of their ce, are ughtering cultivators of the n. Is that you lot?"

    One day.

    While heading to ughter a cultivator residing in Chamgyo city, on a mountain path, a young man in blue robes blocked the way of the Pce of Heavenly Demons, smiling slyly.

    However, none of the Pce of Heavenly Demons members underestimated him.

    The tingling sensation of his aura and the pressure he exuded were signs of a powerful cultivator.

    "ording to our intelligence, it is the cultivators who n to annihte the Pce of Heavenly Demons in coboration with the martial world and the government. We''re just struggling to survive. If you''re a messenger of the cultivator n, convey this message: If they stop persecuting us, we will cease ughtering cultivators!"

    Young-hoon yelled powerfully at the young man.

    And then, the young man''s expression changed.

    "Ha, haha..."

    He suddenly burst into a madugh.

    "Ahahaha! Hahaha! Haha! Really, really... Ahahaha!"

    Thud, thud...

    Another young boy in blue robes and a beautiful woman in blue armor walked out.

    All of them possessed auras simr to that of the young man.

    "Hahaha... It''s utterly hrious. It seems you have a big misunderstanding. Since you made meugh, I''ll tell you one basic fact about the cultivation world."

    The young man spread his left hand.

    On it appeared the character for "refining qi."

    "In the stages of cultivation, the lowest stage is called Qi Refining. The cultivators you''ve been defeating until now..."

    "Are they Qi Refining cultivators?"

    "No, no. Listen to the end. The Qi Refining Phase is divided into 14 levels, from 1-star to 14-star. The higher the number, the closer to the next realm. A 14th level Qi Refining cultivator is highly regarded in the cultivator n, while a 1st level is considered the dregs. And..."

    Chuckle...

    The young man gave a twisted smile and showed his right hand, on which the number one was inscribed.

    "The ones you''ve been proudly defeating were just 1st level Qi Refining cultivators  embarrassingly low, even for cultivator standards. They were assigned to handle the petty affairs of the mortal world."

    "..."

    I was shocked as if I had been hit on the head.

    I never had the chance to learn such information in my past life.

    ''I knew there were stages like Qi Refining, Qi Building, and Core Formation..''

    But to think that the cultivators lurking around, eachparable to a peak master, were actually the very bottom of the Qi Refining Phase!

    "By the way, my friends and I have reached the 3rd level of Qi Refining. We are a different sspared to the trash you''ve been dealing with..."

    "So, even among 14 levels, you''re just a lowly 3-star."

    Young-hoon interrupted him with a smirk.

    "The same bottom-dwellers mocking 1st level ones, that''s hriously pathetic. At least the ones I met fought me with the resolve to die. You just bber away. Is that the extent of your cultivated skills?"

    "Eek!"

    The young man''s face contorted.

    "Fine, you impudent fool. If you so desire, I''ll show you my power. I''ll demonstrate what it means to be a 3rd level Qi Refining cultivator!"

    A powerful pressure emanated from the young man and his twopanions.

    But Young-hoon merely clicked his tongue and turned away.

    "It''ll be a bit troublesome. Heavenly Demon force! Prepare the formation!"

    Simultaneously, the peak masters of Pce of Heavenly Demons, trained in techniques derived from Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, surrounded the three cultivators.

    sh!

    The cultivators started casting spells without chanting, their techniques shining like stars.

    ''Fast!''

    They were indeed different from those we had encountered so far.

    ''No chanting and still such powerful spells!''

    Typically, cultivators would always chant mantras before engaging inbat. But these ones didn''t, and yet their spells were more powerful than any we''d seen.

    ''But still...''

    Yes, they were strong.

    But I didn''t feel like we were going to lose.

    Because...

    "Deploy the formation!"

    "Transcending Cultivation formation, open!"

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial arts was invincible,

    And everything derived from it was

    "The strongest!"

    Pce of Heavenly Demons''s tactics, based on the teachings of the martial Record, were unsurpassed.

    The battle ended after an hour.

    Thanks to thebined techniques of the peak masters, we barely managed to kill the three cultivators.

    "Stronger cultivators wille to us in the future. Those we just faced were only weak, at the 3rd level of Qi Refining Phase."

    "Still, the elders didn''t need to step in. Those who have reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit can easily handle such opponents."

    "But..."

    "I''ve taught the elders the martial Record. Even if stronger monsters appear, it won''t be a problem."

    Young-hoon brushed off my concerns with absolute confidence.

    "The more I see the cultivators fight, the more I''m convinced. The Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts was created to kill these creatures. No matter how strong they are, the martial Record will always find their weakness!"

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    It''s indeed a remarkable martial art.

    But I remembered my previous life.

    Young-hoon, the creator of the martial Record.

    ''In my past life, Young-hoon Hyung-nim never intended to defeat cultivators with the record. He only described it as a lifeline to save ones life.''

    I felt an ominous premonition about his current overconfidence and could only advise him to stay alert.

    Gradually, the cultivators blocking our path grew stronger.

    At first, we faced cultivators like the young man in blue, at the 3rd level of Qi Refining Phase.

    As we swiftly cut down such foes, a 4th level cultivator came after us.

    A single cultivator of Qi Refining 4-star faced thebined techniques of 300 Pce of Heavenly Demon members and was only killed by an elder who had reached Three Flowers.

    Next, we encountered a 6-star cultivator.

    The 6-star cultivator fought evenly with an elder who had reached Three Flowers, but we barely managed to win thanks to the elder''s closebat strategy.

    "Without the martial Record, I would have struggled against a cultivator just one level lower."

    An elder who had reached Three Flowers testified to the toughness of the Qi Refining cultivators after the battle.

    Two monthster, we faced a 7-star cultivator.

    To defeat the 7-star cultivator, five elders who had reached Three Flowers and learned the martial Record had to join forces.

    Although we barely managed to kill the 7-star cultivator, the elders'' faces were grim.

    "Lord Extreme Heavenly Demon, the 7-star cultivatorsEven those in the mid-range were a challenge for us. If stronger ones appear..."

    "Can we really defeat cultivators beyond that level?"

    Young-hoon was unflinching in his response.

    "Push the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to its limits. It''s a martial art designed to kill cultivators. It can find their weak points! Have confidence!"

    Time passed.

    After killing the 7-star cultivator, no cultivators above the 4th level approached us for a while.

    During that time, we established a base in Cheombyeok city and rebuilt the headquarters of the Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    We seized control of the area around the city and re-established our sect formally.

    asionally, cultivators of the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd levels of Qi Refining Phase attacked our headquarters, but that was all.

    The majority of the Qi Refining cultivators were caught and killed by the peak masters of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Thus, a quiet period, like the calm before a storm,sted for several years.

    Whoom, whoom!

    As I practiced the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I realized I had finally reached the realm I had been striving for.

    Beyond just seeking freedom in swordsmanship, I now had the leisure to try something more.

    In that leisure, I honed my internal energy to its extreme.

    The sword and my hand felt as one.

    Whoom!

    Shwick!

    The sword sharply cut through the air.

    Invisible, sharp energy.

    A mist enveloping the sword.

    It was sword energy.

    "Ha, haha... Hahahaha!"

    I swung the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and tried cutting a rock the size of a person set up for practice.

    Shwick!

    The rock cleanly split in half, like tofu.

    "Finally... Mid-level of First Grade!"

    Sword energy isn''t just about enhancing the sword with internal energy.

    It''s about refining one''s martial art to its extreme, then releasing that energy.

    Thus, strengthening the specific characteristics of that martial art to their utmost.

    That''s what sword energy is.

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, in this case, is a martial art with the strongest characteristic of ''cutting'', hence this trait was significantly enhanced. With practice, the many hidden traits of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship could also be enhanced with sword energy and unleashed.

    "It took ten years. Ten years to progress from the early stages of the first grade to this point."

    It has been 30 years since this life began. My physical age had now reached fifty-nine. I was almost sixty years old before I reached the mid-level of the first grade.

    "My lifespan is only about 20 years left."

    Can I reach the status of a peak master within that time? I managed to reach the first-grade master with relentless effort and gathering information that was avable to the public.

    But reaching the status of a peak master is said to be an unreachable realm without extreme talent, even known to the world. The peak masters of Pce of Heavenly Demons were able to reach that level because they originally had tremendous talent.

    "Is it possible in this lifetime?"

    I looked down at my wrinkled hands and sighed lightly.

    Let''s not think about whether it''s possible. If what I can do is wield a sword, then I will just keep swinging it.

    It was when I was about to practice the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship again.

    Boom!

    One of the Pces pavilions exploded.

    "This level of explosion..."

    It''s a cultivator!

    As I hurriedly looked up into the sky, a cultivator standing on a leaf-shaped magical instrument was looking down at the main branch of the Pce with calm eyes.

    "Head of Pce of Heavenly Demons, the Extreme Heavenly demon,e out and face your punishment."

    The cultivator''s voice resonated throughout the main branch.

    Tingling, tingling...

    I felt an electric sensation all over my body.

    ''Dangerous.''

    The cultivators I had encountered so far were of apletely different dimension.

    "I heard that the Extreme Heavenly Demon, a mortal, has killed the Qi Refining juniors of my n. As a Qi Building investigator of my n, I will deal with you."

    Young-hoon approached me and whispered.

    "First, evacuate outside the Pce. Notify others as well."

    "Hyung-nim?"

    "A Qi Building investigator... Iparable to those we''ve faced before."

    "Hyung-nim, are you in danger?"

    "Hahaha, that''s unlikely."

    He chuckled.

    "Anyone who has reached the state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin could somewhat match him. And... I have reached Five Energies and continued to practice the martial Record."

    Kukukukuku!

    A terrifying force emanated from him.

    His eyes sparkled with indescribable excitement.

    "Don''t worry... I will never lose!"

    Boom!

    He leaped off the ground, stepping through the air towards the Qi Building cultivator floating above.

    Zoom!

    A bright light burst with a thunderous sound.

    Following his orders, I evacuated others and left the Pce.

    From above the buildings, countless lights and explosions burst forth, and the figures of the Qi Building cultivator and Young-hoon flickered in the air.

    The Qi Building cultivator, riding a magical instrument in the air, was opposing Young-hoon, who was stepping on the air, pressing him with the martial arts of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts..

    Boom!

    However, when the Qi Building cultivator took out a giant fan the size of a yard and waved it, Young-hoon started to be pushed back.

    The cultivator began to use a variety of strange magical instruments, and it seemed Young-hoon was being overpowered.

    Soon after, the cultivator''s face paled as he tried to retreat.

    At that moment.

    Young-hoon vanished.

    Immediately after, the cultivator''s head fell off.

    "Are you alright, Hyung-nim!"

    The elders and I, who had been watching the battle from nearby, rushed to the site.

    "Huff... Huff..."

    There stood Young-hoon, panting for the first time after fighting anyone.

    "Lord!"

    "Extreme Heavenly Demon!"

    "Hyung-nim!"

    As we hurriedly approached him, he suddenly thrust out his saber.

    "Look!"

    "What should we look at?"

    "The de, look at the de!"

    "de...? Ah...!"

    His de was edgeless.

    Until now, he had never used special weapons like treasure swords. He simply bought a saber from the local cksmith whenever he needed a new one.

    With the mindset that a craftsman does not me his tools, he had always disyed peerless martial arts with ordinary sabers.

    Until now, against any martial artist or cultivator, his weapon had never lost its edge.

    "Ha, hahaha... Hahahaha!"

    Young-hoon burst into heartyughter.

    "All this time, with the thought that a craftsman does not me his tools, I''ve been using shabby weapons. Seeing that cultivator recklessly use bizarre magical weapons made me realize, weapons too are part of a martial artist''s strength. I almost couldn''t cut that monstrous Qi Building cultivator; I was just a little short on power!"

    "Hmm... So he was that strong..."

    The elders'' faces darkened.

    However, Young-hoons face was beaming more than ever.

    "Yes, he was incredibly strong. Probably anyone who hasn''t reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin, even if they practiced Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausating Martial Arts, can''t face him. The difference in ss was too big! He naturally used defensive magic on top of defensive Qi arts, causing the edge of my saber to fall off... But."

    His eyes were shining brightly.

    "We can win! If we fully master the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts! Even those monstrous creatures can be killed!!!"

    "Ah..."

    "Ahah!"

    The elders too started to show signs of hope.

    "Martial artists too! Can defeat cultivators!!!"

    Young-hoon, holding the edgeless saber, shouted loudly.

    I too, feeling some kind of hope from him, felt my heart surge.

    "We will drive out the cultivators lurking in Yanguo and make the martial world ours!"

    Young-hoon boldly dered, raising his sword towards the sky.

    Everyone waspelled to agree with his ideology.

    He showed them hope.

    Two months passed.

    Fifty Qi Building cultivators came at us.

    Trantor notes: I loudly eximed "F*ck!" when I first read that. Not 2, not 3, but fking 50 brrrrr

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 11: Heaven-Sent Talent (5)

    Chapter 11: Heaven-Sent Talent (5)

    "Is this a dream?

    Swoosh...

    Rain is falling.

    The sky is dyed in ink, and beneath it, an old man in blues is riding a cloud-shaped magical artifact, looking down at the ruined main hall of the Pce of Heavenly Demon.

    Around him, dozens of Qi Building practitioners in blue robes looked down upon the scene.

    Despite the rain, it seemed as if an invisible barrier surrounded them, repelling the raindrops.

    In the center of the Pce, Hyung-nim, the members of the Pce of Heavenly Demons, and the eldersy covered in blood.

    Coughing up blood, Hyung-nim used a broken saber as a cane and barely stood up.

    Monster... Qi Building,te stage...

    The old man riding the cloud-shaped artifact looked down at him and said, You can take pride, mortal. I am not just a simple Qi Building 14-star cultivator, but a Qi Building at Great Perfection, a higher realm of cultivation. You have fought unbelievably well against a practitioner almost reaching Core Formation and forty-nine others in the Qi Building.

    Fought well, my ass... Handling you alone was overwhelming. The rest... even if I just executed formations...

    Hmm, judging by your state, you seem to have reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin among martial artists. Correct?

    Coughing blood, Hyung-nim knelt on one knee.

    Hyung-nim...

    Trapped under the debris of the copsed building, I could only watch him.

    I was pinned down by the debris, unable to move, when the building copsed with a wave of a Qi Building cultivators hand.

    Its not a fatal injury.

    My self-diagnosis, based on my past life as a top-tier physician.

    With proper treatment, I could be up in two months.

    But right now, I couldnt even slightly assist Hyung-nim.

    Even if I werent trapped, Id be of no help.

    Biting my lip, I realized my own powerlessness.

    The old man in the blue robe, who dered himself a Great Perfection Qi Building cultivator, stroked his beard and spoke to my Hyung-nim.

    Although its abominable that you killed members of my cultivator n and deserve death, I admire your talent. I offer you the chance to be a disciple of my n and learn cultivation methods.

    Cultivation... methods? Werent those... for your special, fancy folks... only?

    If a martial artist reaches Five Energies, even mortals awaken a simr spiritual quality. Your Five Energies Converging to the Origin probably corresponds to our Five Energies Spiritual Root. If you learn cultivation methods, youll be a valuable asset to our n.

    The other cultivators seemed taken aback by his offer.

    Ha... Grandfather. This guy is...

    Before a Qi Building cultivator could voice his displeasure, the old man murmured something, likely sending a telepathic message.

    Afterwards, the disturbed Qi Building cultivators started smirking.

    Ha, indeed, mortal. You have the potential to be a cultivator, so we offer you this chance.

    Well even teach you our ns highest cultivation methods. Youve achieved a great feat.

    Bing a cultivator will grant you iparable power and wisdom.

    They were now encouraging Hyung-nim to be a cultivator.

    I noticed from their eyes that they were mocking and ridiculing him.

    Trap...

    It was a trap. They would ept him as a cultivator, but something was left unsaid.

    Coughing blood and covered in wounds, Hyung-nim stood up.

    Cultivation, right. That sounds good! Indeed, fighting you helped me reach an epiphany. Thanks to you, I was able toplete the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!

    He stomped the ground powerfully.

    Ill show you the extreme of the marital Record!

    ...With that broken saber? Yourrades are all dead, too?

    ...The deadrades of the Pce of Heavenly Demons will also wish to strike you down.

    Hyung-nim grasped his saber stance.

    That look...

    For a moment, I saw the ovep of Hyung-nim from my past life.

    Suddenly, I felt like I understood the true intention behind the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts..

    In my past life, Hyung-nims despairing look told me something.

    Whoosh!

    He vanished in an instant, reaching the old man''s side and swung his sword.

    Hmph, futile... huh...!

    As the old man tried to cast a spell, my brother''s broken saber sliced through the air next to him and cut through empty space.

    However, something invisible seemed to have been ''cut.''

    The old man was greatly flustered and lost hold of Young-hoon, who slipped past him and escaped through the encirclement of Qi Building cultivators.

    Indeed.

    This was the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts created by Young-hoon from my past life. A martial art born from despair and sorrow, created by the greatest martial artist upon encountering a cultivator and falling into despair.

    This martial art harbored a purpose:

    "To my younger brother Seo Eun-hyun, please preserve this martial art for future generations, so they may have at least a lifeline in the face of the natural disaster known as cultivators."

    A secret technique to create an escape in the presence of stronger, invincible cultivators. This was the original goal pursued by the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    "Catch that audacious mortal!"

    Whoosh!

    The old man in blue robe rode a cloud-shaped magical artifact and chased after Young-hoon, and the other Qi Building cultivators followed suit, each riding their own flying magical artifacts.

    A few remaining Qi Building cultivators looked down at the ruined Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    "Seems like there''s a survivor down there."

    Their gaze on me was palpable.

    But one of the cultivators dismissively said,

    "Nevermind. If they''re not peak cultivators, let''s leave the first and second-rate scraps and go after him. The rest can be handed over to the mortal authorities to issue a manhunt."

    "Understood."

    The Qi Building cultivators left me behind, soaring after Young-hoon.

    Indeed, I was of no interest to them, just first-rate scraps.

    Worthless, inconsequential, a mere mortal.

    "Cough... Ugh...!"

    Weak, useless, powerless.

    Gritting my teeth, I pushed the debris off me with all my might, summoning all my internal energy.

    "Ugh... Aaaah!"

    Weak, yet surviving due to my insignificance.

    Happy about it?

    "Haah...!"

    I barely crawled out of the debris and copsed onto the rain-soaked ground.

    "Aah... Aah...!"

    Endlessly weak, to the extent of being of no help to anyone.

    Despite learning various skills like disguise, medicine, stealth, and espionage topensate for my weakness, I was helpless against real monsters.

    "Ugh... Aah...!"

    I wailed in the rain.

    Squelch, squelch, squelch...

    After some time, I regained some strength and crawled to where Young-hoon had jumped away.

    The bodies of the elders and the peak cultivators of the Pce of Heavenly Demons were strewn about.

    I searched among them for any possible survivors.

    Sadly, all the members of the Pce were dead.

    "Damn it."

    Then, something caught my eye.

    The spot where Young-hoon had jumped.

    There was something there.

    "This is..."

    A sword mark. But it formed a shape.

    It was a letter.

    I hastily approached the sword mark and read the letters.

    "In fifteen days... at Suak Temple..."

    Suak Temple was a deserted temple outside Cheombyeok City.

    The sword mark was so crudely made that only someone who knew his handwriting could understand it.

    "I''ll wait fifteen days."

    After using my internal energy to recover in the rain, I rescued other survivors trapped under the debris, buried the elders and members of the Pce in a suitable ce, and addressed the remaining force.

    "Vice-leader, what do we do now?"

    "If Master Young-hoon, the Pce Leader, is defeated by the cultivators..."

    "We are marked as criminals in the martial world..."

    "If the authorities issue a manhunt for us..."

    I sighed, facing the desperate faces clinging to me.

    All that were left were those who had not reached the peak stage, only up to thete stage of first-rate.

    All the peak experts belonging to the Pce had died fighting the cultivators while deploying a battle formation.

    ''In such a situation, if the superior shows panic, it leads to great chaos.''

    Among these people, some might rise in rebellion and capture me to offer my head to the authorities.

    "From today on."

    Currently, I was nominally the superior.

    Unlike my past life, I was a mid-tier first-rate warrior.

    In a group where everyone else was only first-rate, my skills were not to be underestimated.

    "The Pce of Heavenly Demon changes form."

    This wasn''t just a state of confusion.

    With the disappearance of the Extreme Heavenly Demon, Young-hoon, the focal point of the Pce, the organization''s future seemed bleak, and chaos was bound to escte.

    As thest superior, I had to present at least some sort of vision.

    "The Pce of Heavenly Demons is currently marked as a public enemy of the martial world, and the authorities have set bounties on most of us. The focal point, Extreme Heavenly Demon, Young-hoon, is also currently in an unknown state of life or death!"

    Upon hearing this, the remaining people''s eyes started to look menacing.

    "If the authorities or martial factions start to pursue us, we''ll be annihted! But there is a way!"

    "What is it?"

    "Yanguo is vast! Therefore, it takes time and resources for news to spread throughout Yanguo. We will exploit this gap and seize control of the martial world''s information in Yanguo!"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "There are those among you who have learned espionage, counter-espionage, stealth, disguise, and other misceneous skills from me! We''ll use those skills to gather information from each faction and understand the trends of the martial world, transforming the direction of the Pce of Heavenly Demons into an organization that handles information!

    From now on, information in the martial world will pass through our hands and be manipted by us! Since we deal with information, even the information that the Pce of Heavenly Demons was our predecessor can be manipted by us!

    We will survive by circting, supplying, and selling false information to the authorities and martial factions!"

    It wasn''t mere bravado.

    In my past life, when I was the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance, all information and events of the martial world were in my hands.

    I was more than capable of handling information, and I even knew about many future events.

    My words seemed to have given some confidence to the remaining people as the threat in their eyes began to fade.

    "The sooner the better. Let''s establish a new organizational structure and search the Pce building fornd deeds and money. Before the night ends, we will be reborn!"

    I quickly reorganized the remaining members and left Cheombyeok City with others that night.

    Fifteen days passed.

    I headed to Suak Temple as mentioned by Young-hoon.

    ''What''s this? It''s empty.''

    I waited a long time.

    Until dawn the next day, I waited for Young-hoon.

    But again, the day turned to night.

    Night turned to day, and after three days and nights, Young-hoon did note.

    Then, I rummaged through Suak Temple and finally found a trace left by Young-hoon.

    "Phew, almost missed it."

    I found a sword mark on the main beam of Suak Temple.

    "Cultivators are pursuing, so I couldn''t meet you and left this letter here."

    I jumped up to the beam, cut it down, and dropped it.

    The beam had dozens of small sword marks, each forming letters. Despite the poor handwriting, I could make it out.

    I slowly read Young-hoon''s letter.

    "That day, I realized the true purpose of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts. I thought it was a martial art created to kill cultivators, but I waspletely wrong.

    It was made to escape from cultivators.

    "..."

    "That day, I deeply felt the despair of the creator of this martial art. Surely, the creator too must have met an overwhelming cultivator, despaired, and ended up creating a martial art not to confront but to escape from them.

    I could kill cultivators with this martial art only because their level was too low. I boasted that it was the greatest martial art, but I realized it has nothing to boast about.

    "Hyung-nim..."

    This letter''s tone reminded me of Young-hoon from my past life.

    "But I will continue to run away from the cultivators with myst pride. I''ll see if martial arts can really not stand against cultivators, if the martial Record is really only about escaping, or if I can reach beyond that.

    From now on, I will keep running away from cultivators, evolving the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to its extreme as long as I can practice martial arts. It seems I won''t see you for a while.

    Cultivators are approaching. If I survive, I''lle to you someday."

    That was thest sentence of the letter.

    "I, too, will wait for you in the shadows, Hyung-nim."

    I left Suak Temple and returned to Gwiyeonggak, the sessor to the Pce of Heavenly Demons, now reorganized as an intelligence organization.

    Another ten years passed.

    I sessfully infiltrated Gwiyeonggak into the shadows of Yanguo, controlling the information market throughout Yanguo.

    My decades of experience handling information in the Wulin Alliance and knowledge of the future were immensely helpful.

    Other intelligence organizations resisted us a bit, but they eventually lost in secret battles.

    We were, after all, sessors to the Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    A group formed from the remnants of a faction designated as martial worlds greatest criminals, with each remnant being a first-rate master.

    They were of the level ofrge faction elders or small faction sect leaders, and abundant in our ranks.

    Even if others initiated secret battles, our sheer power overwhelmed them, and we easily swept away other intelligence organizations.

    As for peak masters who could challenge us, they had no reason to get involved in such secret battles, preferring to establish their own factions or joinrge factions as honorary elders or guests.

    Eventually, within five years, Gwiyeonggakpletely controlled Yanguo''s martial world information market, erasing any information linking us to the Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    In the next five years, I stabilized Gwiyeonggak and waited patiently for Young-hoon.

    Ten years after the annihtion of the Pce.

    Gwiyeonggak had firmly established itself as a leading information faction in Yanguo.

    At the same time, we deceived the cultivators into believing that the remnants of the Pce of Heavenly Demons werepletely eradicated, sessfully separating us from the Pce..

    As a result, we even became the privileged ss in Yanguo, supported by cultivators.

    In ten years, a few of thete-stage first-rate warriors had crossed the threshold into peak masters, ensuring we were notcking in external strength.

    Everything was abundant.

    Except for one thing.

    ''My own skills.''

    As I remember, I have about ten years left to live.

    Shing! Shing!

    The sword strokes of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship sliced through the air.

    For ten years, busy with work, I couldn''t properly train my martial arts, so my martial arts level was just at the boundary between mid andte first-rate.

    ''I''m just one step away from reaching thete first-rate.''

    But that step wouldn''t cross.

    I must reach thete first-rate stage within the next ten years and at least grasp the clues to the Pinnacle Realm.

    ''How long must I remain weak?''

    I was nearing seventy, but I still felt considerably weak.

    ''I aim for at least the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but I''m still not evente first-rate.''

    Why is my talent so meager?

    Pondering this while swinging the sword for a while, a familiar voice reached my ears.

    "You still have a lot of distractions in your swordy, Eun-hyun."

    "!"

    I immediately turned my head.

    There he was, sitting there.

    "It''s been a long time, Hyung-nim."

    "Enough with the greetings, just wield your sword again."

    Following his instruction, I resumed the stance of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    "That sword technique fits you like a glove. Used properly, it can even lead you to the peak. Show me."

    I disyed the moves of the swordsmanship as he said.

    Watching, he pointed out corrections, and I diligently followed, improving my form.

    This guidance continued until nightfall, and then he disappeared like a ghost.

    Rubbing my eyes, I looked around, but he was nowhere to be seen.

    The next day, he reappeared, guiding me in martial arts, and I followed his teachings without question.

    Seven days and nightster, a breakthrough urred.

    The sword felt fused with my being.

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship seemed to blend into my soul, bing a part of me.

    Suddenly, it felt like I could perform the technique with a branch or even bare-handed.

    Simultaneously, the sword energy naturally covered the sword, bing much more stable.

    It seemed I could maintain the sword energy much longer than before.

    "This is... Sword and Body Unity!"

    The realm of Sword and Body Unity, a symbol of thete first-rate.

    "You''ve crossed the barrier. Congrattions."

    "Hyung-nim, you are truly remarkable."

    I genuinely admired him.

    A boundary I couldn''t cross for years, he helped me cross in just seven nights.

    But he clicked his tongue and said,

    "I didn''t give it to you. You were almost at the boundary, so I just gave you a little push on the back."

    "Still, it wasn''t easy to ovee that barrier."

    "I''ve done all I can for you. Now that you''ve crossed the barrier, you must sort it out yourself."

    "Of course."

    "And... reaching the pinnacle will not be easy. Beyond it lies apletely different world. You must not think in terms of ordinary martial arts regarding the Pinnacle Realm."

    "I have heard that all my life."

    "No matter how much you listen, it won''t be enough. I may have crossed the pinnacle''s barrier as if it was a joke, but for someone with yourck of talent, it will take thousands, tens of thousands of times more effort just to reach that barrier."

    "I will keep that in mind."

    "Right."

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim then took out a book from his robe.

    The title of the book was "Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts" ().

    "I''ve supplemented somecking parts of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, developed a few techniques further, and added a few more."

    He said ''a few'', but the book was significantly thicker than the one I had received in my previous life.

    It seemed almost three times thicker.

    "But still, even after gazing at cultivators, beyond ordinary martial arts, it''s just a record of no significance. I never managed to surpass cultivators."

    "..."

    "I managed to somehow evade the early Qi Building cultivators, and finally seeded in cutting down ate stage Qi Building cultivator. But the Core Formation cultivators... They are like natural disasters. From the Core Formation onwards, they are akin to natural phenomena in human form..."

    "..."

    "I managed to cut off one wrist of a Core Formation cultivator. But that was it, the wrist grew back as soon as the cultivator chanted a few spells, and I was on the verge of life-and-death several times."

    He looked up at the sky with a bitter expression.

    I couldn''t hide my own bitter feelings.

    He rose to the top of the world faster than in my previous life.

    Even after mastering the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, his previous cycle''s legacy.

    It was the same result as I had heard in my past life.

    "Probably the creator of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts felt the same as I did. That this is ''[the end]''. That martial artists cannot go beyond this... He must have felt that..."

    He brushed his face with a look of devastation.

    "I... I was highly regarded by the Core Formation cultivator who subdued me. I was admitted to his cultivation n. I was the best in the martial world, but in the n, I would be the junior. Haha... Since entering the cultivation n means cutting ties with the secr world, I came to see you onest time."

    "Then, if that''s ''[the end]'', why did you give this to me?"

    I looked at the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts with a gloomy expression and asked.

    "After all, even if you master it, you can''t reach cultivators."

    "Haha, that''s true. But..."

    He spoke with a sorrowful expression.

    "For the future generation, to at least secure their minimum rights in front of cultivators. This martial art is left for that purpose. I don''t even consider it a lifeline. It''s just the minimum ''power'' for beings like us, mere mortals, to be recognized as entities by cultivators."

    He smiled sorrowfully and continued.

    "There are many more cruel and brutal cultivators than you think. This martial art provides a brief moment of respite in front of such people... It''s that kind of martial art."

    Swoosh...

    Suddenly, he disappearedpletely from my sight.

    As if he had be a phantom, I was astonished.

    "This is..."

    "One of the misceneous techniques created while developing Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts. This Record, like the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, requires the martial artist to reach the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit. Take it to a martial artist who has reached that level, and they will recognize its value. I also left another gift for you, so continue to diligently strive and reach the pinnacle."

    Whoosh...

    After leaving these words, Young-hoon Hyung-nim never appeared in front of me again.

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim left something else for me.

    On the wall of my training ground.

    There, sword marks were engraved, forming a martial arts technique.

    "This is..."

    It was the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    But... tailored to my level, having reached thete first-rate, it was once again revised.

    The original swordsmanship which consisted of 12 moves, had 12 more added, making a total of 24 forms.

    Fortunately, the added moves were connected to the original Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, so it wasn''t difficult to learn.

    Perhaps because I had reached the state of ''Sword and Body Unity,'' the proficiency of the swordsmanship seemed to increase very quickly.

    "Thank you, Hyung-nim."

    As I learned the revised swordsmanship, I quietly thanked Young-hoon Hyung-nim.

    My life slowly drained away.

    But I wielded my sword relentlessly, even with an aging body.

    From thete first-rate, striving to break through to the Pinnacle Realm.

    I memorized the techniques of the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, transcribed them, and secretly distributed them to major factions around Yanguo.

    I hoped that the peak masters who got the record would slightly improve their realm and gain strength to oppose cultivators.

    My body was gradually losing vitality.

    It no longer obeyed me as before.

    But I gritted my teeth and swung my sword.

    I can''t be weak anymore.

    I mustn''t be weak.

    Repeating life doesn''t mean there''s no meaning in a repeated life.

    That''s why I lived this life to the fullest.

    And for the life I may live again...

    I mustn''t feel powerless in that lifetime.

    I cannot be weak!

    Years flew by quickly.

    On the day I died, I was still wielding my sword.

    Thus, I concluded my tenacious life with swordsmanship.

    That was my third return.

    Trantor Notes: The words Transcending and Exceeding in ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' and ''Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts'' are the same word in Korean,, which is phically Wol.

    So phically, the names of the records are<strong>Wol</strong>-su-gung-mu-rok and Jo-su-<strong>wol</strong>-mu-rok respectively.

    However, to better show the difference between the two records I used different words that have simr meanings and fit the context, ''Transcending'' and ''Exceeding.''

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 12: 3rd Cycles First Day

    Chapter 12: 3rd Cycles First Day

    Blink.

    I awoke and stood up.

    "Another regression, it seems."

    Maybe there won''t be any more regressions.

    That''s what I thought.

    "Is it an endless cycle of regressions after all..."

    But the more I regress, the more I lean towards the idea that my ability is not a single or finite regression, but an endless cycle of regressions.

    "Damn it."

    I shook my head and looked around.

    Whoosh!

    Section Chief Jeon''s hand flew towards me.

    I swiftly dodged his hand and moved mine.

    Papapap!

    With a speed too fast to see, I struck Section Chief Jeon''s pressure points.

    "Wh-what..."

    I quickly shut his mouth as it was annoying, striking another pressure point to silence him.

    Due to the rapidity of my movements, not only Section Chief Jeon but also the onlookers were clueless about what just happened.

    "What''s going on? Section Chief Jeon..."

    "Why is he like that?"

    I casually touched Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shoulder and said,

    "He seems to be paralyzed."

    "Oh no, what a situation! We should quickly massage his body."

    "Oh, I know a herb that''s good for paralysis. I studied herbal medicine."

    I pulled up a sleeping herb with its roots and brought it to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Section Chief Jeon, you are paralyzed right now. In such a situation, if you keep being paralyzed, it could be really serious. You must take this immediately. If you stay paralyzed, you might be permanently disabled."

    I approached Jeon Myeong-hoon, discreetly releasing the pressure point to enable him to move his mouth.

    "Wait a moment! Get the dirt off it!"

    "No! This herb is most effective in this state, and if you don''t take it now, the efficacy will drop. I''ll shake off some dirt, but you must take it quickly! Otherwise, you could end up permanently disabled!"

    I emphasized the risk of permanent disability while bringing the dirt-covered herb to his mouth.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, although grimacing, eventually had to chew and swallow the herb along with the dirt.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch...

    The sound of chewing dirt was oddly satisfying.

    ''Take it as an honor, it''s quite good for vitality after all.''

    Of course, it had no effect on paralysis.

    It''s good for vitality and has a sedative effect.

    Soon after, Jeon Myeong-hoon fell asleep.

    I released the pressure point that had paralyzed him.

    "What a day. Weird things keep happening, and now Section Chief Jeon is like this..."

    "His body must have been tense because of the strange urrences."

    I made up some conversation, then looked around and said,

    "It''s strange, though. I know quite a bit about trees, and all the trees around here are species that are hard to find in Korea."

    "Hmm, is that so? Anyway, where did ourpany car fall..."

    "We''re stranded."

    I said the trees were not Korean, gradually intending to imprint that this world is not our world.

    "It seems we are stranded, so I''ll go see if there''s a vige or a road nearby."

    "Hmm, how will you do that?"

    I shrugged and quickly climbed the tallest tree nearby.

    ''I have no internal energy, but...''

    Climbing a tree is possible with physical strength and agility.

    Especially since I developed the ability to climb high ces while learning infiltration skills in my past life.

    Whoosh!

    I quickly climbed to the top of the tree, pretended to look around a few times, then swiftly descended.

    "You, how did you..."

    "What did you do before?"

    "Wow, Deputy Manager Seo, that''s amazing."

    "Did you do some kind of sport?"

    "That''s incredible..."

    Director Kim Young-hoon, Chief Oh, Deputy Manager Kang, Deputy Manager Oh, and Manager Kim admired my athletic prowess in turn.

    "Oh, I used to climb trees a lot as a kid."

    "Still, your athletic sense seems very good."

    "It''s nothing. But I did see from up the tree. There are no viges or roads in sight."

    "Heavens, you''re not joking, are you?"

    "Yes, I don''t want to spend the night outdoors either. There''s really just forest around here."

    At my words, the others sighed in disappointment.

    "It seems we''re stranded. It''s about to get dark, so let''s divide into teams to look for the car and a ce to stay nearby."

    "Alright, let''s do that."

    Knowing they would insist on finding the SUV, I divided the teams and sent some to search for the car.

    I went with a few others to the cave I stayed in before.

    "Let''s stay in the cave."

    "Oh my, there''s a perfect cave."

    "What a relief..."

    I took Deputy Manager Oh and Manager Kim with me to build a windbreak to block the entrance of the cave.

    Then, I started a bonfire and roasted fruits and mushrooms.

    As evening fell and night came, the others saw the light of our bonfire and joined us.

    "Wow, did you three make all this?"

    "No, we didn''t do anything. Deputy Manager Seo did it all so swiftly!"

    "Yes, it was like we had a Boy Scout with us."

    "Deputy Manager Seo, I didn''t know you were so capable."

    I chuckled and handed them the roasted fruits and mushrooms.

    "I learned a lot of things when I was younger. Please try these."

    "It feels like we''re on a camping trip. If only we hadn''t gotten stranded, we would''ve been camping at our intended destination."

    "Ah, there was so much meat and food in the SUV. Such a pity."

    "But these mushrooms are really tasty, aren''t they?"

    My roasted mushrooms were a hit, and thepany employees soon fell asleep after eating them.

    Crackle, crackle...

    Afterying the sleeping employees down properly, I sat in front of the bonfire and took out some yellow bamboo roots I had dug up earlier.

    Crunch, crunch...

    I had already activated my Dantian with the Cheonji Heart Method.

    I vividly remembered the Dragon Vein Qi Method, which had been ingrained in my meridians for 50 years in my previous life.

    Woong...

    After eating the yellow bamboo roots, I started to circte my internal energy.

    Soon, a volcanic surge of energy started bubbling in my Dantian.

    I managed the surging energy of the ginseng using the path of the Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    "Phew..."

    I felt a surge of strength throughout my body.

    I took one of the branches I had gathered and infused it with my internal energy, beginning to carve it with my bare hands.

    Crack, crack...

    As I carved the wood with my energy covered hand, the branch quickly transformed into a clean wooden sword.

    Buzz, buzz!

    I swung the wooden sword in the air.

    It wasn''t perfect, but not bad for practice.

    "Phew..."

    In myst life.

    I died while swinging a sword at the peak of the first-rate.

    ''I thought I would gain some special enlightenment at the moment of death.''

    It seemed too fictional to gain enlightenment at the brink of life and death.

    I didn''t gain any enlightenment, and my realm was still just at the high end of first-rate.

    ''100 years of wielding a sword...''

    Yet, I still hadn''t reached the Pinnacle Realm.

    ''So far.''

    Not just the cultivators,

    But even the minimum condition to be a cultivator, the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, was far away.

    The Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, which could take me to the Five Energies realm, was beyond myprehension as I hadn''t reached the required Three Flowers Gather at the Summit realm.

    Three Flowers was still far off, and the Pinnacle Realm, which could bring me there, was even more distant.

    ''How much more training do I need?''

    Every peak master I met said the same thing.

    From the Pinnacle Realm, it''s a different world from the first-rate.

    In fact, a first-rate master could never defeat a peak master in a one-on-one martial arts battle.

    They literally lived in different worlds.

    ''Can I enter that different world?''

    It took me 50 years to reach the second-rate from being ignorant of martial arts.

    Another 50 years took me from second-rate to the top of first-rate.

    ''The Pinnacle Realm, can I reach it in this lifetime?''

    All kinds of thoughts swirled in my head.

    Everything I did seemed futile.

    I felt a profound sense of powerlessness.

    And when I felt powerless.

    I stood up.

    "It won''t disappear anyway."

    No matter how much I ponder, the fact that I am powerless won''t change.

    Nor will the fact that I am a talentless durd, a waste.

    But.

    If I''m going to be useless whether I worry or not,

    Let''s be a hardworking waste.

    Step by step,

    I stepped out of the cave.

    The night wind was cold, but the heat surged as I circted the Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    Buzz, buzz!

    I shook off my distractions and unfolded the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The sword technique was refined by my Young-hoon Hyung-nim in the previous life, adding 12 more moves to the original 12.

    I unfolded all the derived moves and auxiliary techniques from the 24 techniques of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Sharp sounds of slicing air echoed in front of the cave.

    Swish!

    My wooden sword sliced through a falling leaf.

    Suddenly, as I watched the scene, a surge of determination rose in me, and I approached the floating leaf, swinging my sword again.

    Because I didn''t infuse my internal energy into the sword, the leaf simply flew upward upon being struck by the wooden sword.

    "More, more...!"

    I cleared my mind of distractions.

    Chasing the leaf, I continued to execute my swordsmanship.

    The 24 moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    86 derivative techniques.

    Combination moves, variations.

    Numerous strokes extended from my hands.

    At some point, I realized I was constantly swinging my sword at a single leaf, enraptured in ecstasy.

    "Just a bit more, just a little more..."

    It felt like my body was being absorbed into the martial art.

    "Is this... enlightenment?"

    Buzz, buzz!

    Seemingly within reach, yet elusive.

    Just like how I couldn''t catch that leaf without internal energy.

    For how long did I swing my sword mindlessly?

    Suddenly, I realized dawn was breaking.

    I had been up all night.

    "Just a little more, just a bit more...!"

    One more step was all it took!

    Dawn breaks.

    sh!

    Swoosh!

    My in wooden sword cleanly sliced through the hovering leaf.

    Not a withered leaf, but a fresh green one.

    "I''m almost there, almost...!"

    Then, suddenly, I felt my left arm trembling.

    "This is..."

    Ignoring the trembling and continuing with the sword dance, or stopping for a moment.

    "No, it can''t be. Enlightenment is just around the corner...!"

    My eyes became bloodshot.

    But my arm trembled too much.

    "Damn it...!"

    Eventually, I had to put down the sword.

    "Gasp... Huff...!"

    And then, I understood why my arm trembled.

    Because I''m a regressor.

    At this time, at this moment.

    Knowing what''s about to happen.

    I had involuntarily anticipated the pain of the fox soon to bite my arm and trembled in advance.

    "Damn it!"

    I picked up the sword again and resumed the sword dance.

    However...

    Enlightenment did note.

    As if it had run away the moment I dropped the sword.

    "Damn it!!!"

    What was I afraid of?

    What exactly?!

    The path to the peak was right in front of me!

    I bit my lip hard enough to bleed.

    "If I see the the Way (Dao) in the morning, dying in the evening is of no concern ()!"

    I felt aggrieved.

    A once-in-a-lifetime enlightenment, carelessly lost due to needless fear.

    "Aaaaaah!"

    I screamed and deeply resolved in my heart.

    From today onward, even if I die in the evening, I will not give up the Way I could attain in the morning.

    Holding the sword, I made this vow.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 13: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (1)

    Chapter 13: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (1)

    I gave my arm to the fox that approached me that morning, cutting it off myself. It was a symbolic act of cutting off any future hesitation.

    After eating my arm, the fox allowed us to stay and then left. Without paying attention to the others, I went to a quiet part of the forest and continued to swing my sword, striving to regain that enlightenment!

    But a day passed, then two, and on the third day, when the cultivators came and kidnapped my colleagues, even though I swung my sword relentlessly without eating, sleeping, or resting, the enlightenment did not return.

    I stopped only on the fourth day, right after Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol kidnapped Deputy Manager Oh. I prepared a feast for Manager Kim and Kim Young-hoon, who were sitting in despair, adding spices to the grilled mushrooms.

    The three of us ate the feast and shared ourst conversation. Soon after, Manager Kim awakened her abilities and from afar, an old man riding a giant puppet appeared.

    The old man, after a brief struggle with Manager Kim, pushed me and Kim Young-hoon into a spatial rift and we were thrown away.

    I closed my eyes for thest time seeing Manager Kim reaching out to us.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself on a tree.

    ''Hmm...''

    I used my agility to descend and found that Kim Young-hoon was also tangled in another tree. After helping him down, I surveyed the area.

    ''This is the southwestern part of Yanguo.''

    In my past life, wandering through the country, managing the Pce of Heavenly Demons and Gwiyeonggak, I gained confidence in roughly determining my location anywhere within Yanguo.

    ''After about 100 years of wandering around Yanguo.''

    Of course, I didn''t know every nook and cranny of the country, but I could generally figure out where I was.

    ''Wake up, Director.''

    I woke up Kim Young-hoon and exined the situation to him. He seemed panicked but epted it reasonably after all that had happened. Together, we headed to the nearest city, while I taught him letters and thenguage along the way.

    After a few days, we reached the nearest city, Hobeok city. We sold medicinal herbs and bought a manor. I taught him literacy,nguage, and the Severing Vein Saber Technique, a saber technique he created in his past life by modifying my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship. After following my teachings, he became a peak master in just three months.

    ''It feels a bit empty.''

    Some spend their entire lives barely reaching the top of first-rate, while others reach the peak in just three months.

    ''And to think he''s achieved Three Flowers Gather at the Summit...''

    I watched him eating a yellow bamboo root and the floating Three Flowers above his head.

    ''Sigh...''

    After he finished his cultivation, he stood up with a rxed expression.

    "Ha ha, I think I could even beat you now, Deputy Manager Seo."

    ''...''

    I watched him, energetic, and felt bittersweet inside.

    He was is the ''Young-hoon Hyung-nim'' I knew from my past life. Now, mentally, he was much younger than me.

    ''If we go by the time we lived, I''m old enough to be Director Kim Young-hoons great grandfather.''

    Watching his excitement, I thought about not apanying him in this life.

    ''...Director, I have something to tell you.''

    "Something? Oh, sure. Don''t worry. I''ll teach you this martial art well..."

    "Starting today, I will go my separate ways from you, Director."

    ''What?''

    He looked at me, bewildered.

    ''Why, Deputy Manager Seo. No, Seo Eun-hyun.''

    "Exactly as I said. I n to travel separately from you, Director."

    ''Why?''

    "Because..."

    Memories of Young-hoon Hyung-nim from my past lives shed through my mind.

    The first life, where he rose to prominence as the leader of the Wulin Alliance but eventually learned about the world of cultivators, fought them, despaired, and copsed. The second life, where he established the world''s best faction, rebelled against the cultivators, massacred them, but eventually gave up the path of martial arts and chose to be a cultivator himself.

    Probably, it would be the same in this life. This life too, he would rise to prominence, learn martial arts, fight cultivators, despair in front of them, and choose to be a cultivator.

    I no longer wanted to see him despair.

    ''...I am.''

    But I couldn''t say that.

    ''I want to travel the world and elevate my realm.''

    ''But I can teach you that too...''

    ''I want to do it alone.''

    ''No, you can''t. How can I live without you?''

    ''You''ll be fine, Director. I''ve taught you writing,nguage, and martial arts. You''ve be a peak master on your own. You don''t have to worry anymore.''

    ''But...''

    He looked dejected.

    ''Am I going to be separated from my fellow countrymen again?''

    It seemed the shock of being transported to another world and losing all his colleagues in a short time had not yet fully subsided.

    ''Then let''s meet once every two years at this house. How about that?''

    ''...Hmm.''

    After persuading the gloomy Kim Young-hoon, I parted ways with him and left the city.

    Staying by his side, guided by the world''s greatest martial expert, I could reach the Pinnacle Realm faster. However, I no longer wanted to see him despair.

    After leaving the city, I looked around thendscape.

    ''First, I should go to Seokyung city.''

    I thought of visiting the 4 Stars 3 Demons of the capital of Yanguo.

    With many excellent peal cultivators in Seokyung citys seven sects, I thought I might receive their teachings.

    ''I''ll try some martial arts duels.''

    But off course, I had no intention of messing with big sects like the 4 Stars 3 Demons. It''s better not to touch such ces until I be a peak master, as it would bring trouble.

    I went to a small sect on the outskirts of Seokyung city, Hall of Eight Respects.

    Hall of Eight Respects was a medium-sized sect in Seokyung city, and its leader was a top-notch first-rate expert.

    When I arrived at the Hall of Eight Respects, two gatekeepers blocked my way.

    ''What brings you to the Hall of Eight Respects?''

    Dressed in fancy martial robes bought with money from selling herbs, the gatekeepers were polite to me. I returned their greeting and stated my purpose.

    ''I''vee to request a martial arts duel at the Hall of Eight Respects.''

    At my words, the gatekeepers'' eyebrows twitched.

    "Our hall isn''t a ce where just anyone cane..."

    Whoosh!

    I swiftly unsheathed my sword and sliced through the gatekeeper''s clothes without touching him. The sword energy cut through his front garment. Realizing I had used sword energy, the gatekeepers'' faces turned pale.

    "Sword energy...!"

    "A first-rate master!"

    "Do I still look like ''just anyone'' to you?"

    The two gatekeepers asked me to wait and went inside the Hall of Eight Respects. After a while, one of the guards, sweating profusely, returned to the gate.

    "Please,e inside. The master awaits you."

    I followed the gatekeeper into the Hall of Eight Respects and towards the sparring ground inside the main building. There, a middle-aged man with a long beard was waiting with a nine-section whip in hand.

    "Well, I wondered who the first-rate master was, but I didn''t expect such a young hero."

    "I am Seo Eun-hyun, a humble and unknown warrior. I am honored to meet the master of the Hall of Eight Respects."

    "Ha, such a young hero, and yet your martial arts spirit is not ordinary."

    "Your martial arts spirit is also extraordinary, master. Please bestow your teachings upon this humble warrior."

    After brief courtesies, we began our sparring match.

    ng!

    The master of the Hall of Eight Respects initiated the first move. His nine-section whip struck like a serpent, movements full of discipline. It felt as if his martial arts had be one with him. I countered his attacks using the moves of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Simultaneously, the master of the Hall of Eight Respectsunched a kick from behind his whip.

    Whoosh!

    I ducked his kick and attacked with a lower stance, breaking through his guard.

    ng!

    His whip fell towards me, but I quickly stepped back and assumed a defensive stance.

    "...Your sword form and momentum arepletely unified. Sword-body Unity... Late first-rate"

    "You too havepletely melded your martial arts into your being, master. I am learning a lot from this."

    "Ha...ha..."

    He sighed while looking at me.

    "To reach such a stage at such a young age. You truly are a genius."

    "Genius..."

    I let out a bitter smile.

    Surely, to outsiders, I am an immense genius. Being in thete stage of first-rate mastery in myte twenties is indeed a miracle.

    If you consider that even first-rate mastery takes decades for ordinary people to reach, I must seem like a divine prodigy from the outside.

    "A heaven-sent talent..."

    But I knew the truth. I was not a genius bestowed by heaven. I was not a genius at all.

    "...Thank you for praising my inadequate talent."

    To me, being called a genius was not apliment.

    While geniuses are rare in the world, mediocrity abounds. Beingpared to a genius, despite being a mediocre who couldn''t even reach the first-rate in a lifetime without the advantage of regression, would be nothing short of deception.

    Thus, I decided to embrace the title of genius.

    "I will now use sword energy."

    "Go ahead. I will give it my all too."

    At the same time, we both lunged towards each other.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    First move.

    Transcending Peaks().

    I swung my sword from left to right at mid-level, creating a crescent moon-shaped sword energy that sliced towards the master of the Hall of Eight Respects.

    He dodged my attack by bending his waist but countered with a low stance using his whip.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Second move.

    Entering Mountain ().

    Swish!

    I quickly switched to a low stance, countering his whip at the same height.

    Our weapons shed, sending off sparks.

    Boom!

    The master of the Hall of Eight Respects leaped into the air and struck down with his whip.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Third move.

    Ascending Vein ().

    I raised my sword from the low position, deflecting his whip and preparing to counterattack.

    Fourth move ().

    Flowing Ridge ().

    I gently thrust my sword in a fluid motion. He tried to block with his whip, but my sword twisted and spiraled, piercing through his defenses.

    He narrowly dodged my thrust, but the spiraling sword energy grazed his garment.

    Seizing the opportunity, I continued with my next moves.

    Fifth move, Bouldered Cliff ().

    Sixth move, Strange Stone ().

    Twirling the sword like a dance, creating an imprable whirl of sword strokes, I gradually increased my sword speed.

    Whirling, whirling, whirling!

    Seventh move, Deep Mountain ().

    Using the rotational force, Iunched an attack.

    The master of the Hall of Eight Respects tried to strike me down with his nine-section whip, but thanks to the strange variations developed from the sixth move, I managed to infiltrate his guard.

    "Hmm...!"

    After breaching his defense, I twisted my body from lower right to upper left and made my strike.

    Whoosh!

    The master of the Hall of Eight Respects managed to avoid my sword strike by turning a full circle, but my sword energy sliced through the front of his garment.

    Simultaneously, he used his momentum from the turn tosh out his nine-section whip towards me.

    Eighth move, Secluded Valley ().

    I swung my sword again, deflecting the master''s whip, effectively neutralizing the force within it.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The master stepped back and swung his whip three times in session.

    I countered by raising my sword to the upper left.

    Ninth move, Landscape Painting ().

    Striking down to the lower right, then again using my internal energy to strike to the upper right and again to the lower left three times in a row.

    A total of six strikes sessfully parried his whip.

    I raised my sword in a high stance, pulling up my internal energy.

    Tenth move, Dragon Vein ().

    The internal energy from the Dragon Vein Qi Method surged explosively.

    An enormous force filled my sword, shing towards the master with a fierce momentum.

    "Ugh!"

    Boom!

    The master countered with his whip, and our weapons collided, creating a sound like an exploding cannon.

    "Ugh!"

    The master grimaced from the shock transmitted through his fingertips and spun around,shing his whip towards me.

    ''Four times!''

    His whip attack came at me four times.

    Eleventh move, Cliff Edge ().

    Crack!

    I applied the technique of a thousand-pound weight to my sword filled with internal energy.

    The sword became incredibly heavy.

    Simultaneously, the sword energy embedded in the sword pierced through the sparring ground floor.

    I shed upwards through the ground, striking the master.

    "Argh!"

    Swoosh!

    Even though my sword was stuck in the ground, it moved swiftly. As soon as it was freed, the speed was iparably faster than before.

    The master, taken aback by the sudden increase in speed, was sliced by my sword across his garment again.

    ''It''s time to finish this.''

    Twelfth move, Seven Lights Emerging Peak ().

    As the sun rises behind the mountains, illuminating the world with its light,

    Seven streams of sword energy flowed beyond the eleventh move.

    ng!

    Finally, the master''s whip was cut by my sword energy and fell outside the sparring ground.

    "Ah, I am defeated."

    "It was a good opportunity."

    I respectfully bowed to him and then left the Hall of Eight Respects.

    ''The Hall of Eight Respects, even in my past life, was known for its upright practices and not resorting to underhanded tactics.''

    My n was to challenge honorable factions like the Hall of Eight Respects in future sparrings, gaining some renown before facing the more dubious factions.

    Continuing these duels, I was determined to...

    ''Reach the Pinnacle Realm in this lifetime!''

    In this life, I will make it happen for sure!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 14: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (2)

    Chapter 14: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (2)

    I toured four more mid-sized factions in Seokyeong City.

    Among them, I lost the sparring matches at Eunryubo and Hwiyeongmun, but won at Gaejubang and Yugwolbo.

    Having gained some modest fame, I then visited mid-sized factions ssified as part of the unorthodox sects, including the Hoejaeng faction.

    "Recently, I heard about a young elite swordsman challenging others to duels throughout Seokyung City. It turns out to be you."

    The Hoejaeng faction, known as an unorthodox sect in Seokyung City, greeted me with a heartyugh as soon as I arrived.

    The faction leader of Hoejaeng, an old man with a long beard and wearing a gray robe, seemed like a hermit due to his unique aura. The elders of Hoejaeng also carried a cultivator-like air.

    "Unfortunately, I''ve injured my right arm in the past few days, so I will not be able to spar. Instead, the elders of our faction will take on this challenge."

    Following the faction leader''s words, a robust-looking middle-aged man with a pleasant smile stood up.

    "I am Taek Jeok-yeop, the first elder of the faction, and I will be your opponent."

    "I, too, request a good match."

    Shortly after, we stood on the sparring stage and assumed our starting stances.

    "Let the duel"

    Boom!

    "Begin!"

    Before the overseeing faction leader could even announce the start, Taek Jeok-yeop charged at me with his saber, initiating the attack.

    ''So, this is the nature of the unorthodox sects.''

    Unperturbed, I infused my sword with energy and countered his attack.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Second Move, Entering Mountain ()!

    Swoosh!

    I ducked under his charging saber in a mid-stance and then, with a low stance, aimed a sh at his lower body.

    Whack!

    However, Jeok-yeop nimbly leapt into the air, evading my sword, and plunged down with his saber.

    ''Facing it head-on is dangerous.''

    But retreating would only put me under constant pressure.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Eighth Move, Secluded Valley ().

    Whoosh!

    ng!

    I countered his saber with my sword, diverting the direction of his forceful strike. The saber, narrowly missing me, made a thunderous noise as it shattered the ground of the sparring stage.

    I seized the brief moment right after Jeok-yeop''s strike tounch a counterattack.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Fifth Move, Bouldered Cliff ().

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    I twirled on the spot, like performing a sword dance, creating an imprable defense with my sword movements.

    Jeok-yeop took a step back to avoid getting entangled and I didnt miss the chance to thrust forward again.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Fourth Move, Flowing Ridge ()!

    Boom!

    The undting sword movements, like the ridges of a mountain, surged towards Jeok-yeop.

    Jeok-yeop swung his saber to fend off my attack, but the sword energy writhed and snaked its way into his guard.

    ''Now to finish this off...''

    Ffft!

    At that moment, something tiny and sharp shot precisely towards my eye.

    "!"

    I was startled and dodged, retracting my sword.

    "A needle?"

    It was a tiny needle.

    Jeok-yeop had fired it from his mouth, a hidden needle mechanism at his disposal.

    "This too is part of my martial arts, so I hope you won''t take offense."

    Jeok-yeop, with his amiable smile, came at me again with his saber.

    I felt refreshed.

    ''So, the unorthodox sects use many unusual tactics.''

    Clearly, based on pure martial arts, Jeok-yeop was several levels below the master of the Hall of Eight Respects.

    Had I pressed on with my sword a bit more, I could have disarmed himpletely.

    But with such unexpected techniques like the hidden needle, his actualbat ability might be higher than that of a righteous martial artist.

    ''Such experiences, I couldn''t have gained them by the side of Young-hoon Hyung-nim.''

    He was the best in the world, a noble and upright hero.

    Though he was called the Extreme Demon in my past life, it was because he defied cultivators, not because he was sinister.

    Thus, sparring with him always involved pure martial artistry,cking in dealing regarding such unpredictable situations.

    Moving forward, my experience would grow through countless duels with unorthodox sects.

    ''While I wasn''t without realbat experience in my past life, it was mostlyrge-scale battles, confrontations with cultivators, or following Young-hoon Hyung-nim in raiding government offices...''

    I hadnt had much experience in such direct confrontations with unorthodox sects, especially not with an elite from the unorthodox sects like this!

    ng, ng, ng!

    Jeok-yeop''s saber shed at me three times in quick session.

    At the same time.

    Pfft, pfft, pfft!

    He continuously shot those barely visible thin needles at me, which was quite distracting.

    ''Alright, let''s end this.''

    I decided to y my trump card.

    In dealing with such troublesome types, it''s best to crush them in one go.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ninth Move, Landscape Painting ().

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Sixth Move, Strange Stone ().

    Combining six diagonal shes with variations, I elerated the sword movements.

    sh!

    Six shing attacks countered both the iing needles and the saber, finding an opening amid the intermingled variations.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Seventh Move, Deep Mountain ()!

    I charged into the opening and twisted from lower right to upper left, shing upwards at him.

    Swoosh!

    I only sliced his garment, as it was a sparring match, and thus emerged as the winner of the duel.

    "Duel, challenger Seo Eun-hyun wins!"

    "A good duel indeed. Ha ha."

    "I learned much from it."

    I respectfully bowed to Jeok-yeop and was about to leave the sparring stage when something happened.

    The faction leader of Hoejaeng, stroking his beard, loudly announced.

    "Then, let''s proceed with a consecutive duel () right away!"

    What?

    Surprised, I questioned him.

    "What do you mean by a consecutive duel? I wasn''t informed of this beforehand."

    "Uh? Did I not mention it? I thought I clearly suggested a series of three consecutive duels and you agreed, didn''t you? Everyone, you heard me say that, right?"

    "Yes, the leader is right."

    "I heard it clearly too."

    The elders of Hoejaeng unanimously nodded, and I couldn''t hide my frustration.

    ''These people...''

    Is this what being part of the unorthodox sects means?

    ''Did they never intend to let me win and leave?''

    "Do you not suppose if I win and leave, I n to spread rumors about Hoejaeng''s dishonor?"

    "Don''t worry, young one."

    The faction leader smiled benignly.

    "You''ll be slightly wounded in our faction''s duel, develop gangrene from the wound, and eventually die. We''ll take good care of you, but despite our best efforts, you''ll unfortunately pass away."

    "You''re all mad."

    Their way of thinking was entirely different.

    "Did you have no intention of letting me leave if I won?"

    "Did our Hoejaeng faction ever appear to be a righteous sect to you? We are an illegal organization that has not been officially recognized by the authorities. Coming to an illegal organization and requesting a duel is akin to storming into a bandit''sir."

    "...Well."

    I justughed wryly.

    "I knew that."

    Though the martial world is said to be divided between the Righteous and the Unorthodox factions, it was actually overwhelmingly dominated by the Righteous faction.

    Fundamentally, the term ''Righteous faction'' refers to martial sects that have mastered the orthodox martial arts. However, in Yanguo, the ''Righteous faction'' specifically means martial arts schools that have received official authorization from the government authorities.

    On the other hand, the ''Unorthodox faction'' signifies groups of warriors who band together to engage in illegal activities.

    As such, the Unorthodox faction could never operate openly, unlike the Righteous faction, which always stood in the light. Most unorthodox organizations were not officially recognized or authorized by the government authorities.

    Obviously, by conventional standards, my act of requesting a duel with an illegal organization was insane. It was no different from storming into a bandit hideout to challenge them to a duel.

    Of course, the martial sects within the city, unlike bandit hideouts, did have some simrities with regr righteous sects, but essentially, they were no different, making my action a bizarre act.

    But...

    "...However, not all unorthodox factions are crazy illegal organizations. From what I know, some still have a sense of pride as martial artists. It seems Hoejaeng is not one of them."

    My intrusion into the unorthodox faction to request a duel was not without thought. Based on information I gathered from my previous life, I sought out unorthodox organizations that maintained the pride of martial sects, and Hoejaeng was one of them.

    Twitch

    At my words, the eyebrows of Hoejaeng''s leader twitched.

    "...Pride doesn''t put food on the table. Not doing despicable acts doesn''t make a sect prosperous..."

    "What I think doesn''t matter to you... But those whock even the minimum pride will remain in the same ce all their lives."

    "..."

    Of course, I could say this because I knew that Hoejaeng would transform into a righteous sect in a few years.

    "...Still, it changes nothing. As the dominant force in this area, we have a duty to take care of a fool who dared to request a duel with us."

    Click, click, click, click, click!

    Excluding the first elder, ten elders of Hoejaeng surrounded me.

    "Let''s start the second continuous battle!"

    "...You talk well."

    10 against 1 in a duel?

    The thought process of these unorthodox people were ridiculous, but...

    ''After all, I came here for this.''

    I smirked and extended my sword towards the ten elders surrounding me.

    "Come at me. I will ept it."

    Thus, the duel began.

    In Seokyung City, a young martial artist began to make a name for himself. He went to the unorthodox faction Hoejaeng to request a duel and became the subject of ridicule. Requesting a duel with an illegal organization! It was no different from challenging a bandit hideout.

    Everyone expected the young martial artist to be found dead the next day.

    A day passed, and people spected that the martial artist had been killed.

    Two days passed, and rumors spread that Hoejaeng had killed the martial artist and buried his body beneath their sect.

    On the third day, people mourned the death of the young martial artist.

    However, on the evening of the third day, the martial artist emerged from Hoejaeng''s stronghold, covered in blood.

    He then went to an inn, ordered noodles and dumplings, and immediately went to another sect to request another duel.

    Later, it was revealed that Hoejaeng had engaged in endless continuous battles with the martial artist. Dozens of Hoejaeng''s fighters took turns battling the martial artist, day and night, without rest.

    The young martial artist fought all of them, defeating every one of them over three days and nights. Hoejaeng, true to their unorthodox nature, even had those who had been defeated and recovered rejoin the battle, but the martial artist crippled anyone who tried to challenge him again.

    Finally, on the third day, all the unorthodox masters of Hoejaengbined forces to face the young martial artist, but he overcame them all and escaped from Hoejaeng.

    Immediately after eating noodles, the martial artist went on to challenge another sect.

    The young martial artist''s insane actions became the talk of Seokyung city, and he was given a fitting nickname.

    The Infinite Fighting Spirit, Seo Eun-hyun!

    That was me.

    "Slurp!"

    After roaming through thirty-three smaller sects in Seokyung city and eating noodles at an inn, I reflected on my experiences.

    ''Dueling with righteous factions doesnt exhaust me as much as those with unorthodox factions.''

    During myst encounter at Hoejaeng, I almost lost my life.

    ''Those shameless brutes...''

    Even Taek Jeok-yeop, who first lost to me, returned to the duel arena after regaining his strength when I became fatigued from continuous fighting.

    When their despicable tactics became tant, I started using underhanded methods too. Pretending to clean my sword, I secretly applied poison from toxic herbs onto the de.

    In my past life, when I became chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance, I had studied medicine and reached the level of a top-ss physician and also worked at the medical hall of Fighting Dragon Stronghold. But being a top-ss physician also meant being a top-ss poisoner. The line between healing and killing was indeed very thin.

    Fighting with poison made the battles much easier. As soon as my sword, smeared with poison, grazed any of Hoejaeng''s fighters, they immediately copsed, foaming at the mouth.

    Eventually, Hoejaeng started using poison against me too. However, I was a top-ss physician.

    ''Their basic and cheap poisons couldnt affect me.''

    The poisons used by Hoejaeng could easily be neutralized by antidotes and medicinal herbs I had prepared in advance.

    The leader of Hoejaeng, in his fury, gathered all theirbatants to keep me captive for three days and nights.

    ''That mad old man...''

    It felt like endless waves of underlings were being thrown at me, as if they had cloning technology. The fighters of Hoejaeng, upon realizing their continuous losses, eventually resorted to openly attacking me with spears and arrows, forming battle formations.

    ''If I hadnt taken hostages, I would have really been killed.''

    In the end, I had to rush at the leader of Hoejaeng, overpower him, and take him hostage to save my life. But even that was not enough, as the elders of Hoejaeng ignored their leader''s plight and continued to order my death, forcing me to fight the entire sect on thest day.

    ''If I hadnt used poison, hostages, stimnts, and narcotics, I would have been dead.''

    On thest day, I was so exhausted that I consumed stimnts like a madman. Even after escaping Hoejaeng, I was still under the influence of stimnts, strong enough to request another duel at another righteous sect without any problem.

    "Sigh..."

    Thinking back on that day, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    Apart from Hoejaeng, other unorthodox sects were simrly ruthless. Initially, they seemed to agree to a fair duel, but as soon as I won, they forced continuous battles. If I continued to win, the surrounding disciples would draw their hidden weapons and attack me all at once.

    In such ways, many unorthodox underlings would drain my strength. I would then consume stimnts, spread poison, and fight back against the unorthodox attackers. When my strength waspletely drained, I would flee with all my might. If I had enough strength left, I would fight against the entire unorthodox faction, defeat them, and then leave.

    After such a ''duel,'' I would take more stimnts and request another duel at a nearby righteous sect. There was no fear for my life in the righteous sects, so it didnt matter whether I won or lost. Afterward, whether I lost or won, I would ask to spend the night at the righteous sect. Inside their premises, I didnt have to worry about attacks from the unorthodox factions, so I could rest peacefully.

    In this manner, I roamed through numerous righteous and unorthodox sects in Seokyung city, dueling like a madman. While I was called the crazy lunatic, Infinite Fighting Spirit, by the public, I didnt care.

    ''Ick talent.''

    The path to the pinnacle I seek to reach is impossibly distant for my talent. Therefore, I must constantly fight, crossing the boundaries of life and death. That''s how I must reach that realm.

    What must one do to ovee a wall without talent?

    ''Go mad.''

    If onecks talent, one must possess madness. That''s the only way for a durd to behold the same world as a genius.

    And so, I ransacked not just Seokyung city but all over Yanguo, visiting numerous righteous and unorthodox sects, dueling relentlessly. Two years passed in this manner.

    It''s been a while.

    I arrived at our first house in the mountain where I had promised to meet Kim Young-hoon.

    Over the past two years, my reputation has spread throughout Yanguo, especially after causing a stir in various sects of Seokyung city. Consequently, the Four Stars Three Demons of Seokyung city even attempted to recruit me, which I neatly declined. Taking on organizational responsibilities inevitably eats into personal time, and with my limited talent, that could prevent me from oveing the pinnacle barrier in this lifetime.

    During these two years of causing chaos, I engaged in duels with the righteous factions and umted realbat experience under the guise of duels with the unorthodox factions. There were even times when I narrowly escaped death after being ambushed by bounty hunters in inns, set upon me by the unorthodox factions.

    My realbat experience has grown tremendously, to the point where I can confidently im at least a ten percent chance of winning against anyte first-rate expert, regardless of their strength. However...

    ''I still can''t even see the wall of the Pinnacle Realm, let alone reach it!''

    How much more do I need to achieve to attain this Pinnacle Realm?

    Sighing, I entered the house to keep my appointment with Kim Young-hoon.

    "Ha ha, who do we have here if not the famous Infinite Fighting Spirit, Seo Eun-hyun?" he greeted me in martial world jargon.

    "...I''m also honored to meet the renowned Young-hoon," I replied with a salute.

    "Ah, this Young-hoon title never sits right with me. What''s wrong with this world that theres no Kim n?"

    "Well, if you dislike Young-hoon, you might have to be called Geum-hoon instead," I suggested jokingly.

    "Tsk, not to my liking," he grumbled.

    "Whats there not to like, Young-hoon, one of the Three Great Warriors, the Absolute Mountain Saber?"

    Indeed, Kim Young-hoon, who had mastered the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, had reached the status of one of the Three Great Warriors in just two years in this life.

    ''Hes grown even faster than his previous self.''

    Could this life''s Kim Young-hoon defeat a cultivator?

    His martial arts, inheriting the enlightenment that the previous Kim Young-hoon had wrung out of his entire life, were strengthening much faster than before.

    ''Maybe...''

    Yes, maybe he could be even stronger.

    "...Enough small talk, let''s have a duel after a long time."

    "Ha ha, I am honored to face the de of one of the Three Great Warriors!"

    We entered the indoor duel arena and began our duel.

    ''Ordinary techniques are useless against Kim Young-hoon.''

    I began with full sincerity from the start.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, First Move, Transcending Peaks.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Twelfth Move, Seven Lights Emerging from the Peak.

    I charged at him, performing a horizontal sh, followed by seven streaks of sword energy beyond the sh.

    "Your skills have improvedpared to two years ago," he noted.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon, without even drawing his saber, casually swung the sheathed de and dispersed all my sword energy into thin air.

    "But still, it''s clumsy."

    "I''ll have to show you something new."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirteenth Move.

    Joy of Mountains and Peaks.

    I spun rapidly on the spot, shing thrice, then raised my sword high and brought it down thrice.

    The cross-directional shes rained down on Kim Young-hoon.

    From the thirteenth move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, each one was a technique worthy of being called a ''decisive move.''

    ''He can''t dodge this!''

    But Kim Young-hoon, without attempting to evade, extended his sheathed saber and, with a slow, smooth motion, diagonally swept his de twice from below to above, effortlessly neutralizing my sword energy.

    ''Then, a strike that cannot be neutralized...''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Fourteenth Move.

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    Whoosh!

    My whole body''s energy greatly intensified.

    Majestic internal energy flowed through my meridians and into my sword.

    Energy as vast as a mountain, and the heart as vast as heaven!

    The originally formless sword energy started to condense, faintly taking shape.

    A form of Sword Silk, which should only be possible at the Pinnacle Realm, was forcibly manifested.

    I executed the move, shing diagonally upwards from right to left.

    Kuagwang!

    Formidable sword energy flew towards Kim Young-hoon.

    He raised his sheathed saber and precisely targeted a spot in my sword energy.

    In an instant.

    Chang!

    The intensified sword energy scattered in all directions, dissipating into nothingness.

    "..."

    I stared at him in disbelief for a moment.

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven had always been my signature decisive technique, capable of splitting any opponent or technique in half with its terrifying power. I believed it would be effective even against peak-level masters. However, seeing it neutralized in an instant by his move brought a wave of frustration I couldn''t help but feel.

    "Your power is too dispersed. Concentrate your sword energy more intensely into a single intent," he advised.

    "...Thank you for the advice."

    "Now, it''s my turn."

    Without giving me a chance to react, he assumed his stance and softly announced his technique.

    "Severing Vein Saber, Fourth Move, Mountain Wind."

    Swoosh!

    It''sing!

    I quickly executed a technique to counter ''Mountain Wind.''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Fifteenth Move.

    Layered Mountain.

    I swung my sword.

    The sword energy emitted in one stroke split into three.

    Swinging again, the three split into nine.

    Swinging yet again, the nine split into twenty-seven.

    Continuing to perform the sword dance, I further split my sword energy.

    Soon, the space in front of me became densely filled with sword energy, like a thicket of thorns.

    Bang!

    The thrust of the Mountain Wind, nearly invisible, couldn''t prate the wall of sword energy formed by Layered Mountains and dissipated.

    "Haah... Hah..."

    But after executing Layered Mountains, I was drenched in cold sweat, barely managing to stay upright. The mental strain was immense.

    Splitting sword energy requires significant concentration.

    Turning the energy into hundreds of pieces, forming a wall like a thicket of thorns with Layered Mountains, brought an exhaustion like my brain was melting.

    Decisive moves are not named lightly. They are the culmination of a martial art master''s extreme concentration and life-long determination.

    Ordinary martial arts might contain one or two such terrifying decisive moves. But Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, improved by my previous life''s Young-hoon Hyung-nim, had twelve more.

    ''Insane talent, indeed.''

    But this meant that every time I executed a move beyond the twelfth of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I felt overwhelming fatigue. Effective, yes, but exhausting.

    With this momentum, Iunched into the next technique, charging at Kim Young-hoon.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Sixteenth Move.

    Mountain Tiger.

    From lower left to upper right.

    From lower right to upper left.

    Four times each.

    A total of eight shes rained down towards him.

    Though simr to the Ninth Move, Landscape Painting, where shes are scattered in all directions, the move Mountain Tiger concentrated the power of shes into one pinpoint spot.

    Each of the eight shes had to converge precisely on one point, requiring significant concentration.

    "Your lower body is exposed."

    However, Kim Young-hoon targeted my legs with a lower stance,pletely breaking through the Mountain Tiger.

    Whoom!

    "Kugh!"

    Struck by his sheathed saber, I fell to the ground.

    "It seems I''ve won."

    "Yes, congrattions."

    I sheathed my sword and stood up, thanking him. His critique seemed to reveal some ws in my techniques.

    For a while, he pointed out my weaknesses and areas for improvement, which I took to heart.

    After guiding me in duels for ten nights, he promised to meet again and left.

    I, too, set off for my next series of duels.

    And so, time flowed like a river, and three years passed.

    It''s been five years since my return.

    Not on the day we nned to meet, but after a duel with a mid-sized sect in Cheongju city, Kim Young-hoon found me.

    "It''s been a while, Infinite Fighting Madman, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "...Kim Young-hoon...Is that you?"

    "Haha, it might be a bit awkward. That''s the way it is..."

    Over three years, my nickname changed from Fighting Spirit to Fighting Madman. My realbat experience increased even more, and my reputation grew. I also increased my underhanded skills like poison and hidden weapons while dealing with the unorthodox factions.

    Scars from the past years dotted my body, proving my experiences. But my martial arts level remained the same: still ate first-rate. The wall of the Pinnacle Realm was nowhere in sight.

    Yet, the Kim Young-hoon I met again hadpletely changed.

    His appearance was that of a man in his 20s.

    ''Rejeuvenationl! This means...''

    He had already reached the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, a state of youthful rejuvenation.

    I felt a tinge of emptiness. While some barely improve their skills after years of relentless realbat, others advance to the next level just by activating their inherent talent.

    "Haha, reaching the Five Energies realm rejuvenated my body. I''ve reached a realmpletely different from the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit stage. That''s how it turned out."

    "What brings you here? Didnt we meet just a year ago?"

    We were supposed to meet every two years.

    Two years after parting, and then two years again.

    We met each time, and it had been only a year since ourst meeting.

    "Well, after reaching Five Energies, I traveled around Yanguo, challenging various major sects to duels, and realized something."

    "What is it?"

    "It turns out that I''ve reached the absolute of martial arts in Yanguo. No one could match even a fraction of my power. So, I thought..."

    He made a subtle suggestion.

    "Now, as the top martial artist, I n to run a sect or organization. I''ll offer you a position if you''re interested..."

    "I''m fine as I am now."

    He seemed to be caught in the throes of the Wulin Alliance Leader''s syndrome.

    epting his offer would likelynd me in a role like an advisor or division head, busy with organizational work. With my reputation and skills being unparalleledpared to my past lives, taking on such roles would make organization management easier.

    But...

    ''I can''t afford to have my time taken away for organizational duties.''

    While a genius reaches Five Energies Converging to the Origin in five years, a durd like me barely makes any progress.

    Every minute, every second is precious for me to reach the Pinnacle Realm.

    Therefore, I cannot allow my time to be taken away.

    Facing my curt refusal, Kim Young-hoon sighed and left, a bit downcast. He mentioned that it might be difficult to meet as often once he starts his organization, and added that if I joined him, he could always spar and guide me.

    ''No matter how good the conditions are, I wont join this time.''

    I had already received countless guidance and sparring sessions from him in past lives.

    Now, what I need more is a wealth of realbat experience!

    Even Young-hoon, my Hyung-nim in a past life, advised me to undergo numerous real battles once I reached thete first-rate.

    Joining him now would actually be a loss.

    I decided to observe his journey from afar in this life and continued my endless series of duels.

    Trantor notes: What a long chapter...

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 15: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (3)

    Chapter 15: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (3)

    Sssshhh...

    I listened to the sound of the rain while taking shelter in a cave.

    15 years.

    15 years have passed in a blink of an eye.

    It''s been 15 years since Kim Young-hoon established the Wulin Alliance and became its first leader. Within three years, he had brought all of Yanguo''s martial world under his control with the title of the strongest under heaven. The chaotic righteous sects stabilized, and numerous martial artists praised his achievements.

    However, for a few years after that, he seemed to seclude himself from the affairs of the Wulin Alliance, engrossed in something else.

    ''Probably the cultivators came for him.''

    Shocked by the power of cultivators, he must have been busy dealing with them using Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    In the fifth year of his reign as the Alliance leader, he suddenly retired and disappeared, announcing his retreat to a remote mountain.

    I roughly understood the situation.

    He must have left to confront the cultivators hiding in the mountains and those scheming in the shadows of the entire martial world.

    In the tenth year.

    There was no news of Young-hoon, the first Wulin Alliance leader, anywhere.

    ''Is he dead?''

    Or, like in my previous lives, is he still alive, relentlessly pursued by cultivators?

    Oddly, I thought I wouldn''t be too sad even if he were dead.

    ''Why is that?''

    After 15 years of relentless dueling...

    Just as scars have marked my face,

    Scars might have also etched into my heart.

    Within those scars, he might have be a faint existence in my life.

    During these 15 years, as my body and heart changed, so did my nickname.

    Infinite Fighting Madman to Infinite Fighting Monster.

    But nothing else had changed.

    I was still ate first-rate martial artist, and the Pinnacle Realm was still out of sight.

    Still!!!

    "How long more!"

    I yelled at the murky sky, pouring rain, feeling inexplicable suffocation.

    "How long must I keep swinging my sword! When will it be enough? Why is it that some gain enlightenment by swinging their sword, while others only gain scars!"

    The sky offered no answer.

    "For twenty years since my return! I''ve been fighting, killing, and training non-stop for twenty years! I''ve never let go of my sword, not even for a moment! But when will you acknowledge me! Why dont I get even a single moment of enlightenment!"

    Aaaahhhh!!!

    I screamed madly at the sky.

    But still, the sky only poured rain.

    After a while, my own screams echoed back to me.

    "...I know. It''s my fault."

    Yes, everything is.

    On the first day of my return.

    Because I couldnt ovee the fear of facing the fox and dropped my sword.

    If I had continued back then, perhaps I could have reached the Pinnacle Realm that very day.

    Because I failed to grasp that enlightenment, Im still like the sword chasing the leaves.

    Still stuck in this realm.

    To learn the Way in the morning and to be content with death in the evening.

    Its because I failed to cherish that sentiment.

    Crack...

    I clenched my teeth, drew my sword in the cave, and practiced Severing Mountain Swordsmanship again.

    Over and over.

    The sword strokes I had executed countless times flowed from my hands.

    The moves and secret techniques from the first to the twenty-fourth all came out.

    Improving the ws that had been shown for 15 years.

    Striving to perfect the sword strokes.

    Yet.

    Nothing has changed.

    And it seems nothing will change.

    What more do you want from me!

    "Ah, ahhhh... Ahhhhhh!"

    I couldnt bear the torment and sat down after performing the sword strokes.

    Now, there were no more weaknesses in my sword strokes.

    No more room for improvement was visible.

    But still, the Pinnacle Realm was nowhere in sight.

    "Aaaaahhhhh!"

    Why must I still remain in this state?

    With these questions and anger, I just sat there, wailing in pain.

    The rain stopped.

    I left the cave and went to the originally nned destination, the Bangnip Sect in Soyeol County,pleted my spar, and came out.

    The sect leader and elders of Bangnip and I had three rounds of spars,

    And I defeated all of them within five moves.

    They were allte first-rate masters like me, but now no one of my level could block or break through my sword moves.

    My reputation had spread across Yanguo''s martial world over the years, and studies on my swordsmanship were conducted everywhere.

    As a result, countermeasures to my swordsmanship were spread far and wide.

    I sought out numerous martial artists who had discovered these countermeasures, and dueled with them.

    Only to develop counter-countermeasures in response.

    Thus, the ws in my swordsmanship gradually disappeared, and today, my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship has almost reached wlessness.

    ''Even peak masters of the major sects praised my evolved swordsmanship.''

    But still, I could not measure up to peak masters.

    I have dueled with peak masters.

    Yet, even with my near-wless swordsmanship, I could not defeat them.

    Even deploying poison and hidden weapons was in vain.

    Despite having developed counter-countermeasures, the peak masters effortlessly dismantled my sword moves as soon as I executed them.

    Without a chance to deploy the counter-countermeasures, they overpowered me, and I was inevitably defeated in duels against them.

    ''What exactly is the barrier that separates first-rate from peak masters?''

    Despite numerous defeats, I still couldn''t grasp what it takes to reach the Pinnacle Realm.

    I tried everything I had read about in old martial arts novels, from circting my internal energy through every tiny blood vessel in my body to practicing external skills.

    I even fought non-human beasts.

    Yet, I remained a first-rate martial artist.

    I had no idea what the Pinnacle Realm even was.

    My internal energy''s strength deepened, my array of tricks grew, my swordsmanship became more powerful, and my fame increased slightly.

    Still, I remained unchanged.

    "Sigh."

    Feeling utterly despondent, I went to an inn to order some drinks.

    That''s when it happened.

    A man wearing a bamboo hat joined me at my table uninvited.

    "You seem troubled, sir."

    "I''m just frustrated because I can''t see a way forward."

    "I understand that feeling all too well. Doing everything you need to, but there''s no path in front of you. It feels suffocating, a massive pressure choking you."

    ""

    "But just staying like that won''t make a path appear. No matter how much you rage and scream, a non-existent path won''t just emerge. So, what can you do but try everything under the sun to find a different way?"

    I soon realized who he was.

    "How about it, does this describe your current state of mind?"

    "Yes, great master. I''m not sure why the first leader of the Wulin Alliance would empathize with someone like me."

    It was Kim Young-hoon, whom I hadn''t seen in 15 years.

    He took off his bamboo hat, showing a faint smile.

    His face looked somewhat haggard.

    "It''s been a long time, Eun-hyun."

    "Indeed, it has."

    We shared a smallugh and ordered drinks.

    "What have you been doing all these years?"

    "In this world, there are beings called ''cultivators,'' just like the monsters we saw flying in the sky when we first arrived in this world"

    He shared with me his experiences of fighting against cultivators.

    "I could handle up to the Qi Building stage cultivators with my martial arts. But those at the Core Formation were akin to disasters. I barely managed to escape from a Core Formation cultivator by severing his hand."

    "Hmm?"

    I noticed something different from my past lives.

    ''He ''escaped'' from a Core Formation cultivator?''

    In my past lives, he simply lost to them.

    But this time, the oue was different.

    He had sessfully escaped from a Core Formation cultivator!

    ''Through Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, he surpassed his previous lifes limits!''

    And much earlier, at least twenty years sooner!

    My heart started to race.

    ''Maybe''

    Maybe in this life, martial artists could indeed defeat cultivators!

    I encouraged him with a faint excitement.

    "You will surely defeat the Core Formation cultivators, great master!"

    "Haha, we shall see."

    He seemed a bit pessimistic, but I thought it was entirely possible from my perspective.

    After all, his martial talent was truly a gift from heaven.

    ''Different from me.''

    A talent given by heaven.

    A talent abandoned by heaven.

    That''s the difference between him and me.

    I might not reach the Pinnacle Realm, but he will surely discover a higher realm in this life!

    "Your words are like gold ting my face, Eun-hyun. Maybe you believe this because you haven''t witnessed the power of a Core Formation cultivator. Anyway, that''s not why I''m here today."

    "Why did youe?"

    "Well, to leave a will with you."

    "! What?"

    His expression was serious.

    "In the future, I will seek out Core Formation cultivators and challenge them. Through these challenges, I will hone my talents to the extreme and discover a way for martial artists to confront these cultivators. I will prove that the martial arts of our world can ascend even higher.

    Due to this, my life will be incredibly unstable. If I am still alive, I will visit you every five years and entrust you with the insights I gain each time I survive these challenges."

    Thump!

    He handed me a book with no title.

    "This contains the insights I gained while escaping a battle with a Core Formation cultivator. I''ve added some content to the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts based on these insights. Please keep this book safe and pass it on to future generations."

    ""

    "So that someday, our descendants can stand against the cultivators who roam the skies with human bodies. Prepare the way for them. This is the will I entrust to you."

    "I will keep it safe."

    "Thank you."

    He smiled faintly, took a sip of his drink, and stood up.

    "It seems you are also frustrated, unable to cross the barrier fromte first-rate to the peak. Direct training might be meaningless at this point. Let me give you a task... Try to maintain your sword energy all day. It might help."

    "Thank you."

    I bowed to him with a fist and palm salute.

    Shortly after, Kim Young-hoonpletely disappeared from my sight.

    Not by flying or using any extraordinary methods, but as if vanishing like a mirage.

    ''Just like thest image I saw of Young-hoon Hyung-nim in my past life.''

    He had already reached the realm I saw in my past life!

    Maybe, in this life, he can truly surpass the limits of martial artists.

    I looked up at the sky.

    Although it was still cloudy from the rain, the clouds had lightened, and patches of blue sky peeked through.

    "Yes, I too shall continue to persevere."

    Six months had passed since Kim Young-hoon and I parted ways again.

    Whoosh

    "Ugh!"

    I had been attempting the task he left me with.

    To ''maintain sword energy all day,'' but eventually I had to release it due to the exhaustion of my concentration.

    ''How on earth can I maintain sword energy all day?''

    It wasn''t just an issue of depleting my internal energy.

    Sword energy had a fundamental requirement for reaching a state of unity with the sword.

    In other words, maintaining sword energy all day meant maintaining this unity all day.

    ''Evenpared to fighting against unorthodox sect members all day long, maintaining this state is difficult.''

    Of course, it was theoretically possible.

    Being one with the sword meanspletely internalizing the swordsmanship you are practicing.

    If you can embody the principles of that swordsmanship in your actions all day, then it''s possible.

    In theory.

    ''But maintaining it while eating, relieving oneself, and even talking...''

    That''s hardly something a normal person''s mental strength can handle.

    ''Even peak masters dont do this as far as I know.''

    Honestly, maintaining unity with the sword all day is madness.

    Even peak masters would protest and tell you to stop immediately if they heard of such a thing.

    But.

    ''If you don''t go mad, you can''t reach it!''

    Yes.

    Its something even peak masters dont do. They probably didnt do such things to be peak masters either.

    But.

    I have to.

    Because Ick talent.

    ''For a slow learner to catch up with a genius.''

    I have to be more insane than the genius.

    Vroom

    I steadied my breath and infused my sword with energy again.

    ''I have to be much, much crazier than a genius!''

    I felt my brain almost burning up.

    I could feel my energy channels twisting.

    Maybe Ill die from overexertion before Kim Young-hoon, doing this insane training.

    But so be it.

    ''If only I can gain enlightenment in the morning.''

    As I maintained my sword energy longer, my breath quickened, and my energy channels surged.

    My head started to feel empty, and my thoughts became unclear.

    I had been infusing sword energy since lunch, maintaining it until evening.

    ''Id dly die in the evening!''

    I kept maintaining my sword energy and went to a small sect to challenge them to a duel.

    "It''s been a long time."

    "The same for you."

    Another five years had passed.

    Kim Young-hoon visited me again.

    "You look pale. Arent you pushing yourself too hard? Your vital energy seems to be depleting"

    "If this is what it takes to reach the Pinnacle Realm."

    Indeed.

    Even after practicing maintaining sword energy all day for five years and experiencing endless duels and real battles,

    I was still ate first-rate martial artist.

    The barrier to the next realm simply did not appear.

    I still couldn''t grasp it.

    Kim Young-hoon looked a bit incredulous at my words.

    With a small wrinkle forming on his rejuvenated, taut forehead, he asked, "You haven''t stopped training, yet you haven''t ascended to the next level?"

    "Yes. Well, thanks to that, my understanding of sword energy is now far superior to that of my peers."

    Now, I could infuse sword energy into not just swords but also into chopsticks, branches, paper, and cloth, using them like a sword.

    Against first-rate martial artists of the same realm, mybat experience and understanding of sword energy alone gave me a winning chance of 30%, regardless of their martial arts.

    Yet, I still couldn''tst more than three seconds against peak masters.

    "Hmm"

    His gaze shifted to my hand holding the sword.

    "How strange. You''ve be one with your sword more than ever before, yet you haven''t reached the Pinnacle Realm. I thought the task I gave you would be sufficient for someone with your practical experience to reach the next stage"

    ""

    I smiled bitterly.

    Yes, this is my talent.

    A talent discarded by the heavens.

    "Sigh. Don''t be too disheartened. With your determination, you''ll surely reach the Pinnacle Realm someday. Honestly, I didn''t expect you to actually aplish such a crazy task."

    "Thank you."

    I softly smiled, infusing my sword with energy.

    Now, I could maintain sword energy without a break for half a day.

    After that, though, my head would start to hurt, and my energy channels would surge chaotically. I could still push it for another half a day in that state.

    As I did so, my energy channels would begin to twist, and I''d start to bleed from my nose about once every hour.

    Yet, I could still endure it with my willpower.

    But knowing that pushing beyond that might lead to death, I didn''t force myself further.

    ''I don''t want to die pointlessly without even a glimmer of enlightenment.''

    I stopped maintaining sword energy and took a rest at that point.

    "If I can really maintain sword energy all day without strain, maybe a path will appear then."

    "Yes. I hope you seed. And here."

    After chatting, Kim Young-hoon handed me another untitled book.

    "This contains the insights I gained while battling and escaping from a Core Formation cultivator. I have managed to gauge my abilities precisely and endured the cultivators techniques as long as possible before escaping."

    "Insights from just escaping is this much?"

    I was slightly surprised, looking at the thickness of the book,parable to theplete volume of Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    "A Core Formation cultivator is akin to a natural disaster. These insights are natural."

    "Wow"

    I was amazed as I received the insights.

    "I''ll keep it safe for future generations."

    "Thank you, Eun-hyun."

    Heughed heartily, drank his liquor, and then stood up.

    "Then I''ll go and search for Core Formation cultivators again. I hope we can meet again next time. And for your next task, try to always keep in mind all of the surrounding scenery you pass by."

    "All the surrounding scenery?"

    "Yes, in battle or martial arts spars, you always keep the surrounding terrain and features in mind to utilize them. Now, try to do that all the time, not just during battles."

    "That''s what"

    The task he set this time, like the previous one about maintaining sword energy, seemed insane.

    He was essentially asking me to be a human CCTV, keeping constant spatial awareness.

    ''I hope my head doesnt explode.''

    I shook my head, clearing these foreboding thoughts.

    ''Alright. Kim Young-hoon, who reached a realm never before attained by any martial artist, has a reason for setting such tasks.''

    From that day forward, I began to memorize everything I saw and the location of every object and feature in my surroundings.

    30 years since my return.

    And five years of constantly keeping spatial awareness.

    Now, I can proudly say that my understanding of sword energy is higher than anyone else''s.

    Maintaining sword energy all the time, an insane feat, has be second nature to me, except when sleeping.

    Spatial awareness, though initially painful, has be a habit.

    At first, my head felt like it would split, but it became manageable as I adapted.

    I can guarantee a 40% winning rate against other first-rate martial artists of the same realm relying on my spatial awareness,bat experience, and understanding of sword energy alone.

    And the most encouraging thing.

    ''I sessfullysted four seconds against a peak master!''

    It was an encouraging achievement.

    It meant that I could exchange at least one more move with peak masters.

    Yes.

    I am growing, albeit slowly.

    Someday, I will surely reach the Pinnacle Realm!

    I met Kim Young-hoon again.

    Seeing Kim Young-hoon after a long time, I noticed he had acquired a scar or two on his face.

    "Those scars"

    "They''re from battling a Core Formation cultivator."

    It was astonishing.

    Until now, across several lifetimes, he had never sustained scars. He had never been injured while mastering martial arts.

    Even when fighting against cultivators, he never bore a scar from any near-fatal wounds.

    Such a scarred appearance was a rare sight to see on him.

    "This time"

    But contrary to the scars, his face was full of life.

    "I managed to cut off the hands of a Core Formation cultivator twice in a row! And I still managed to escape! Ha! Hahaha!"

    "!"

    "Hahaha, you should have seen it. The dignified cultivator enraged and losing his mind after being bested by a mere mortal!"

    I was genuinely astonished.

    He was gradually surpassing the limits of martial artists.

    ''Little by little, it''s being passed down.''

    Not only I, but also a genius of the millennium, benefits from my return.

    Bit by bit.

    Slowly oveing their limits and paving a path beyond.

    ck

    I epted the insights he handed me, insights gained while he repeatedly cut off the hands of a Core Formation cultivator.

    ''If I pass these insights on to Kim Young-hoon in the next life''

    Maybe he''ll break his limits again?

    Given his heaven-sent martial talent.

    Continuously exploring new paths might someday

    ''Possibly bring martial artists to dominate the world of cultivators''

    My primary goal has always been to reach the state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, be a cultivator, elevate my realm, and return to the previous world to live a life without the ability to return.

    So, defeating cultivators as a martial artist wasn''t my life''s sole purpose.

    But watching his feats made me wonder.

    Martial arts.

    How far can such martial prowess, achievable by the human body and not cultivators, really go?

    Such questions and expectations welled up in me.

    "I''ll take care of these insights as well."

    I epted his insights, and Kim Young-hoon smiled wryly as he raised his ss.

    "But you"

    There was a hint of sympathy in his gaze as he looked at me.

    "You still haven''t reached the Pinnacle Realm."

    "Can you tell just by looking?"

    "Yes. I can tell just by your gaze. You''ll understand once you reach the peak. In fact, constantly maintaining sword energy or keeping spatial awareness active is merely an attempt to mimic the [vision] one gains in the Pinnacle Realm using your physical senses.

    But despite mimicking the Pinnacle Realm to that extent, I dont understand why your vision hasnt progressed beyond mere imitation"

    ""

    He sighed softly.

    "I knew your talent was dull, but this is almost as if you''re inherently unsuited for martial arts."

    ""

    Kim Young-hoon took another drink as he saw my downcast expression. I, too, drank silently.

    "Alright, then. I have no choice but to keep trying to make you mimic the vision of the peak. As you''ve been doing.

    You remember the space. So now remember the sounds, the temperature and touch on your skin, even the taste.

    Activate all your senses continuously, training them to their limits, constantly absorbing information. In that state, keep maintaining sword energy and continue to experience real battles. This is the only way for someone without talent like you to enter the realm of the peak!"

    The ''vision'' of peak masters.

    "Why are you telling me these things?"

    Until now, martial artists at the Pinnacle Realm have never spoken about it to those below first-rate.

    Because exining it would be iprehensible to them, potentially leading to delusions.

    There''s only one case where they impart information about the Pinnacle Realm to first-rate masters.

    "Is it because I can reach the Pinnacle Realm?"

    At the top of first-rate.

    For those who are looking to the realm of the pinnacle.

    The super first-rate martial artists.

    "Honestly, I don''t understand why you''re still ate first-rate looking at your hands."

    Kim Young-hoon looked at my hand holding the sword.

    "You wouldn''t know, but martial artists in the Pinnacle Realm have apletely different vision from those below. It''s the same with Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and Five Energies Converging to the Origin. And from my perspective, at the extreme of Five Energies.

    Your sword and hand are half melted into each other. Usually, a first-rate martial artist reaches the peak at this point, but I don''t understand why your ''vision'' hasn''t opened yet. Thats why I''m giving you this fragmented information."

    My sword and hand are half melted into each other...

    I looked at my hand.

    It just seemed to be resting on the sword scabbard.

    It wasn''t actually so.

    But what he mentioned was something I had recently started to feel.

    As if the sword and my hand had melted into one...

    ''But can a master at the level of Five Energies read my thoughts?''

    It''s far.

    How far do I have to go to reach that realm?

    No.

    Dont think about that.

    "Thank you. I will continue to train tirelessly based on your valuable advice."

    Nod.

    He softly smiled and nodded, then vanished like a phantom right before my eyes.

    After finishing the meal I ordered at the inn, I stood up.

    ''Remember the space, and next''

    Yes, let''s remember the sounds.

    I began to absorb every bit of misceneous noise around me into my mind.

    It felt like my brain would explode, but this too would be familiar.

    As the sounds became more familiar, next, I would remember information about temperature, humidity, touch.

    Then, information about taste.

    Absorbing and reabsorbing countless pieces of information, while continuously experiencing real battles.

    ''I will definitely reach the Pinnacle Realm!''

    Trantor notes: Another long chapter...I like ''First Day'' chapters the best cuz they the easiest and shortest.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 16: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (4)

    Chapter 16: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (4)

    Absorbing andprehending information about every space I traversed was not an ordinary task. It was dizzying, especially whenbined with the practice of maintaining constant sword energy.

    Now, this task included perceiving auditory information from every moment I passed through. It wasn''t just about perceiving auditory information from noisy streets.

    Rustle, rustle.

    The sound of clothes brushing against each other.

    Thud, thud.

    The sound of footsteps.

    Huff, huff, huff.

    The sound of breathing.

    I had to consciously perceive all these sounds continuously.

    ''Dizzying.''

    Doing all this simultaneously, I felt not just a headache but dizziness to the point of near-copse. I wondered if I could even engage in martial duels in this state.

    ''Especially now, when there are hardly any sects left to duel with.''

    For about 30 years, I traveled all over Yanguo, challenging almost every small and medium sects to duels.

    asionally, I even visited major sects for duelse.

    As a result, there was hardly a ce in Yanguo I hadn''t been to.

    I now resorted to battling bandits and water bandits rampaging through Yanguo, capturing them.

    The problem was these evil men never fought fairly, especially when chased down. The most desperate ones even resorted to throwing explosive pellets they somehow acquired.

    In this dizzy state, I had to fight such men.

    ''Can I even preserve my life?''

    Sigh.

    I sighed and firmly gripped my sword.

    After all, this was the path I chose.

    Even if I die, I will walk this path.

    I looked at the six books piled up in front of me.

    "You survived again this time."

    "Yes, this time as well."

    15 years had passed.

    45 years since my return.

    In the meantime, I met Kim Young-hoon three more times and received three more sets of insights, making a total of six volumes of insights from Kim Young-hoon.

    During this time, I mastered processing not only visual and auditory information but also touch, taste, and smell continuously and adeptly.

    Now, when I met a martial artist ofte first-rate, my understanding of the five senses, sword energy, and immense practical experience allowed me to start with a 70% chance of winning against martial artists of the same level.

    Of course, this was without considering the power of my martial arts. Including that, my winning probability reached 99%.

    If it was a real fight allowing the use of toxins and hidden weapons, I could guarantee victory against anyte first-rate martial artist.

    Moreover, with the ability to process information using the five senses and my understanding of constantly using sword energy,

    I could now face a peak master for about 10 to 20 exchanges.

    Of course, it was difficult to continue beyond that.

    That was the end.

    I still...

    hadn''t...

    be...

    a peak...

    master.

    Still!!!

    Still!!!

    "My existence has spread among the Core Formation cultivators. It seems I''m wanted. Two Core Formation cultivatorsid a trap and waited for me.

    I barely escaped. Still, I managed to inflict a small wound on the cheek of one of them."

    "You''ve gained even more insights."

    "What insights. Despite all this, I still can''t properly confront Core formation cultivators. Assuming I don''t run away, I can''t evenst a hundred exchanges against them. It''s impossible to inflict any meaningful damage."

    He gazed at the sky with a sense of futility and mused.

    "Honestly, I sometimes wonder whether the extreme of Five Energies Converging to the Origin I''ve reached... is the [end] for martial artists. Perhaps the martial artist who created Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts had simr thoughts. No matter how hard we try, it''s impossible to defeat cultivators with martial arts."

    I quietly looked at Kim Young-hoon.

    Despite writing six books full of astonishing insights, he held a small teacup, his face etched with a hollow smile.

    Clearly, he possessed talent given by the heavens.

    And I, talent abandoned by the heavens.

    Clearly, he and I were in starkly opposite situations.

    Yet, somehow, I saw my reflection in Kim Young-hoon.

    Myself, who could not grasp even a hint of the Pinnacle Realm despite numerous lifetimes of effort.

    His situation, where no possibility of defeating cultivators appeared despite repeated lifetimes.

    Clearly, a genius given by the heavens and a durd abandoned by the heavens.

    Why then, did we seem so simr?

    "By the way, I still don''t understand why I haven''t reached the Pinnacle Realm. It''s frustrating for me too."

    Kim Young-hoon looked at me with a slightly bitter expression.

    "Why can''t you reach that realm despite mimicking the world of peak masters, including sword energy... I can''t grasp what''s missing."

    He let out a hollowugh and stood up.

    "Let''s have a sparring session after a long time."

    "That sounds like good news."

    Kim Young-hoon and I left the guesthouse and headed towards a nearby forest.

    Upon reaching a suitable clearing, I unsheathed my sword without a word.

    The sword energy, which I had been maintaining continuously for seven days and nights, flickered on my sword.

    "Your understanding of sword energy is considerable. You''d quickly reach the stage of Sword Silk once you attain the Pinnacle Realm," Kim Young-hoon observed, noticing the aura of my sword.

    I smiled bitterly.

    The hypothesis after reaching the Pinnacle Realm was meaningless.

    It was already the 45th year since my return.

    I only had about five years of life left, and the likelihood of bing a peak master within that time was slim.

    A realm that I couldn''t reach despite dedicating my entire life.

    Would any special enlightenmente within these five years?

    "Then, let''s begin."

    I took up a fighting stance, my expression intense.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Sixteenth move.

    Mountain Tiger.

    Swoosh!

    Six sword energies from the upper left to the lower right.

    Six from the upper right to the lower left.

    A total of twelve sword energies converged towards Kim Young-hoon''s heart.

    Ting!

    Kim Young-hoon didn''t even draw his saber. He simply flicked his finger, and my technique dissipated instantly.

    However, I didn''t panic and immediatelyunched another move.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twelfth Move.

    Nine Lights Emerging Peak.

    A more evolved sword technique that sent nine sword energies his way.

    "You''ve significantly reduced your vulnerabilities."

    Swoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon quickly deployed his movement technique, dodging all my sword energies and quietlymended me.

    I didn''t respond but quickly took another fighting stance.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Seventeenth Move.

    Mountain and Valley Transformation.

    Boom, bang, bang!

    I sent sword energies in all directions, absorbing them into the earth with the principle of infiltration and then detonating them after a dy, a decisive move of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Boom, bang!

    The surrounding terrain transformed under my will.

    Sword energies emerging from the ground surged towards Kim Young-hoon.

    Whoosh!

    But when he swiped his finger horizontally, the sword energies Iunched lost their power and scattered into the air.

    "Severing Vein Saber Method, Eighth Move, Mountain Scream."

    Whoosh!

    He extended his finger towards me again.

    Boom!

    The saber energy emanating from his finger overturned the ground as it surged towards me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Eighteenth Move.

    Echoing Valley.

    Whoosh!

    I infused sword energy into my sword, and simultaneously, I withdrew all force from it.

    Though it sounded absurd, Echoing Valley required just that.

    I filled my sword with energy while maintaining its form, removing all intent and misceneous forces, leaving only a hollow form of energy.

    "Haah!"

    With all my concentration, I maintained the emptiness in my sword and faced the iing saber energy.

    Grr!

    Immense pressure traveled up my arm, but simultaneously, the saber energy that surged towards me was absorbed into my sword.

    I emptied my intent from the sword and filled it with the opponent''s intent.

    Then, with a swift turn, I exerted all my strength to fling the energy in another direction.

    Boom!

    The Mountain Scream Kim Young-hoonunched destroyed several trees and shattered a huge rock.

    "Heugh, heugh!"

    I sweat profusely and trembling. Echoing Valley was originally a counterattack technique that absorbed the opponent''s energy and intent, returning it back to them. However, I could only manage to deflect the attack.

    ''Still far off.''

    Gritting my teeth, I took up my stance again and charged.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Neenth Move.

    Mountain Echoes, Valley Responds.

    Whoosh!

    My sword vibrated, and my sword energy morphed into waves, spreading in all directions before suddenly converging towards Kim Young-hoon.

    An inescapable decisive technique!

    But he just smiled, lifting his hand, and saber energy burst from his fingertips.

    Whoosh, bang, bang, bang!

    Spinning and dancing, he flicked his hand each time, deflecting the converging sword energies.

    Whoosh, thump, thump, thump!

    He deflected countless sword energies and then extended his finger towards me again.

    "Severing Vein Saber Method, Ninth Move, Dragon''s Mound."

    Rumble!

    The fearsome saber energy, twisting like a dragon, flew towards me.

    ''Can I withstand it?''

    No, even trying to deflect it with my sword would tear me apart due to the intricate changes in his technique.

    ''I need to take a risk.''

    I confront it head-on.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twentieth Move.

    Nine Mountains, Eight Seas.

    I spun in ce with my sword, once, twice, thrice, then again.

    With each spin, the speed and power of my sword grew exponentially.

    After nine spins, the power within my sword had be terrifyingly immense.

    With every bit of my being, I shed at the oing saber energy in all directions.

    Boom!

    A massive explosion sounded, and I witnessed my sword shatter.

    Flung backward by the shockwave, I crashed into arge tree, spitting blood and kneeling.

    My defeat was evident.

    "Damn it... What seems to be the problem?"

    "Hmm..."

    Kim Young-hoon sighed softly.

    "I don''t know. You... I can''t fathom why you''re still in this realm. You should have be a peak master long ago."

    "What do you mean?"

    I asked, catching my breath.

    It was absurd.

    I had never evene close to enlightenment, let alone reach the Pinnacle Realm.

    "Intriguing. Why is this happening? Hmm..."

    After pondering, Kim Young-hoon looked at me thoughtfully and suggested,

    "Perhaps youck a catalyst."

    "A catalyst?"

    "Yes, a catalyst. Like desperation or a driving force. Something that would push your talent beyond its limits with extreme concentration..."

    "What kind of catalyst are you talking about!"

    I cut him off, yelling furiously with veins bulging in my eyes.

    "I''ve wielded a sword for over 50 years! My entire life! I''ve longed to transcend to the next realm! You''re telling me I need to be more desperate? How much more!"

    I screamed as if in agony, disregarding the pain in my entire body.

    "I''ve struggled my whole life to break free from being first-rate! What am Icking? What more do I need to do? I''ve unblocked all my meridians.I even sleep with my hand on my sword, flowing sword energy!

    I''ve reached a point where I even collect and process information in my dreams! But why! Why!!! Why won''t the heavens show me the next realm!

    Why!!!"

    I thrashed about, screaming at the sky.

    I knew it was undignified for someone nearly seventy.

    But.

    Having pursued the sword and yearned for the Pinnacle Realm all my life, yet never even grasping what that realm might be.

    How could I not be in anguish?

    "Why... just why..."

    Sobbing, I looked up at the sky.

    Kim Young-hoon watched me with a heavy heart, then flicked his finger towards the tree I had crashed into.

    St!

    Immediately, a significant volume of martial arts techniques filled the tree.

    "I''ve created martial arts to supplement your weaknesses during our spar. It''s hardly a constion, but I hope you''ll master them and find some peace."

    After speaking, Kim Young-hoon disappeared like a phantom again.

    I gazed at the sky for a while before turning my attention to the martial art techniques he left.

    There were two: Mountain Lord Martial Arts and Transcending Peaks Step.

    In just a short sparring session, he had effortlessly created two martial arts.

    I marveled at his incredible talent for martial arts and slowly studied the two techniques.

    Mountain Lord Martial Arts was a body technique.

    It dealt with pressuring the enemy with the presence of a Mountain Lord, creating movements like a tiger.

    Transcending Peaks Step was a footwork technique.

    Uniquely, it allowed one to take any step and assume the stance of the first move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Transcending Peaks. Given the nature of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, any subsequent move could follow, allowing for endlessbinations.

    ''Using Mountain Lord Martial Arts and Transcending Peaks Step together.''

    It would be possible to pressure the enemy with the presence of a Mountain Lord and relentlessly attack with Transcending Peaks Step.

    A technique to dry up and kill the opponent.

    ''These two perfectlyplement the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.''

    As so, they were also rtively easy to learn.

    I suddenly reflected on my martial prowess.

    "Now... Against a first-rate martial artist, I can guarantee a 100% win rate without resorting to tricks."

    I hadpletely surpassed the first-rate level.

    Yet, I still hadn''t reached the Pinnacle Realm.

    Somewhere between first-rate and the pinnacle.

    That was my current level of skill.

    How long must I remain in this realm?

    "Catalyst..."

    I mulled over Kim Young-hoon''s words.

    What am Icking?

    I couldn''t figure it out.

    Time flowed on like a river.

    Once again.

    50 years have passed since my return.

    My days were numbered.

    I had surpassed the first-rate level but was still not at the Pinnacle Realm.

    I was tired of wielding the sword.

    In my past life, I swung my sword until my dying breath.

    But in this life, despite being more skilled than before, swinging the sword felt burdensome.

    I guessed the reason.

    ''There''s no meaning to it, that''s why.''

    For 50 years, I wielded the sword.

    Yet, I never became a peak master.

    What''s the point of swinging the sword when death is near?

    It would all be the same anyway.

    "Is he... dead?"

    That day, I swung my sword and looked up at the sky.

    Kim Young-hoon hadn''t appeared for almost five years.

    Thest time we met, he was being pursued by Core Formation cultivators. Perhaps he was caught and killed by one or two of them.

    "This must be our fate, his and mine."

    When was my death due?

    Perhaps in a few days, my vital energy would be exhausted, and I would die.

    Even now, swinging the sword was an act of willpower.

    "To ovee."

    Whoosh!

    "The limits."

    Whoosh!

    "As a human."

    Whoosh!

    "There''s only so far... you can go."

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    I sighed and gazed aimlessly at the sky.

    "With my talent, struggling all this time was my limit. And his talent too had its limits."

    Yes.

    Starting from the next life, I should try a different approach.

    Knowing that I couldn''t be a peak in a lifetime, I might as well beg cultivators for some elixir to attain spiritual quality.

    That would be the best I could do.

    "Even if mortals struggle, they can''t escape the destiny set by the heavens..."

    "Cough!"

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon appeared beside me like a phantom.

    Coughing up blood.

    "Cough, cough... What nonsense are you spouting, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "No, it''s not that..."

    "Cough... Gagging..."

    Despite coughing up blood, he wasughing.

    Both his arms were severed, and one eye was missing, scarred by a cut.

    "Damn it, what happened? You''re in bad shape."

    I was startled by his sudden appearance and hurried to check his pulse and fetch medical tools.

    Then, something grabbed my nape.

    "Eh?"

    What is this?

    Weren''t his arms severed?

    Something invisible was holding my nape.

    And Kim Young-hoon, despite coughing up blood, wasughing hysterically.

    "Look! The price for blowing off one of the Core Formation cultivator''s arms!!! I, I have inflicted significant damage on a Core Formation cultivator!"

    "What...?"

    "I, I have seen the realm beyond the Five Energies Converging to the Origin with my own two eyes!"

    He continued speaking while spewing blood.

    "I reached it by risking my life, burning my life! Look, Eun-hyun, I traveled hundreds of miles to show you. I decided to entrust myst words to you!"

    Whoosh!

    Above Kim Young-hoon''s head, a concentration of saber energy formed.

    I wasn''t particrly surprised.

    Projecting internal energy into the air was a feat he''d shown several times after reaching the Pinnacle Realm.

    Gradually, the sword energy began to shine and change.

    It was Gang Qi.

    ''This is something he''s done even in the Five Energies realm.''

    But then, the Gang Qi began to change again.

    "This is..."

    The Gang Qi startedpressing into a sphere.

    It was a change I''d never seen before in my several lifetimes following Kim Young-hoon.

    Like the day he first entered the Five Energies realm.

    Five small spheres hovered above his head.

    The Gang Qi morphed into a small spherical shape.

    "With this, I could blow off a Core Formation cultivator''s arm. Before, I could only fight Qi Building cultivators using ambushes or surprise attacks, but with this, I can face them head-on in a battle of strength! Look, Eun-hyun! This is the result of surpassing the martial arts of the martial world I''ve pursued my whole life!"

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoonunched the spherical mass of Gang Qi towards the back of my house.

    Boom!

    An enormous explosion sounded, and the house I had built with all the money I had gathered over 50 years was destroyed in a second.

    "My... house..."

    For a moment, I felt a mix of numbness and rage, but I managed to suppress it and examined the power of the martial art he disyed.

    ''The three-story building explodedpletely. There''s hardly any debris left. Luckily, there were no servants around, otherwise, it could have killed hundreds in one blow.''

    Most importantly.

    The hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of saber marks in the ''remaining'' debris.

    That Gang Qi Sphere contained tens of thousands of saber energies.

    ''The power is unimaginable. It''s stronger than any martial art Kim Young-hoon has shown since reaching the Five Energies realm.''

    His im about being able to confront cultivators in a head-on battle of strength seemed usible.

    Moreover, his martial arts, which began with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, were primarily designed for ambush and escape, so ambushing a Core Formation cultivator with this could have easily blown off an arm.

    "I... came... to show you... Eun-hyun..."

    He whispered faintly, reciting some martial forms.

    "Remember... these forms... They are... the essence of my realizations,pressed... Please, pass on my martial arts... to future generations..."

    "Don''t speak. I''ll treat you."

    I applied pressure points to stop his bleeding and was about to take him to a nearby doctor.

    Whoosh!

    A middle-aged man in blue robes appeared in the sky above my house.

    "I''ve found you. Extreme Monster. So, you''ve been hiding here. Listen, mortal! This man hasmitted grave crimes against the celestial n of cultivators. Leave him and go!"

    "You''vee to punish him?"

    "Yes. Don''t tell me you''re an associate of this Extreme Monster? nning to protect him? Useless..."

    Thud!

    Before the man could finish speaking, I hoisted Kim Young-hoon on my back and dashed towards a nearby mountain range.

    "Tsk, he seems to be an associate of the Extreme Monster. Didn''t he hear from the Extreme Monster about us cultivators?"

    The middle-aged man''s voice seemed to echo everywhere.

    "Ha, well. Let''s enjoy thisst bit of entertainment. Run, if you can."

    Swoosh!

    From the direction where the middle-aged man was, light burst, and several ck masses fell to the ground.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    The masses that fell to the ground rose up and started chasing after me.

    ''Are those... corpses?''

    Moving corpses.

    Jiangshi (Chinese Zombies).

    Aaah!

    Grrr!

    Waaargh!

    The Jiangshi chased after me.

    Unlike old me, these dead things didn''t tire and kept charging.

    "By the way, Extreme Monster, is that a nickname given by the cultivators? Unique."

    "..."

    I kept talking to keep the barely conscious Kim Young-hoon awake while fleeing.

    "Two ''monsters'' being chased by Jiangshi in their old age, what a peculiar sight."

    "Damn it, I knew this would happen when you started picking fights with those cultivators."

    "But if you were going to do that, you should have won outright. Why just blow off an arm? What''s the point?"

    Aaaah!

    A Jiangshi that had gotten close extended its ws at me.

    "Damn it, corpses are immune to poison."

    Thwack!

    I threw a hidden weapon, hitting the Jiangshi''s ankle joint precisely.

    The Jiangshi stumbled and fell, and I took the opportunity to flee even farther.

    "Damn it. Shouldn''t you be carrying me and running, given you''ve reverted to a younger body? I''m out of breath. Why are your arms cut off anyway?"

    Aaaaah!

    The Jiangshi relentlessly pursued me.

    I gritted my teeth and kept running.

    Morning passed, noon passed, and night fell.

    How many times had the sun risen and set?

    "Huff, huff..."

    I ended up cornered in a dead-end.

    Arge cliff behind me blocked the way, and Jiangshi surrounded me in front.

    "Amazing. A mere mortal withstanding my Jiangshi for three days and nights."

    "Huff... Huff..."

    I looked up at the middle-aged man floating in the sky, gasping for breath.

    "Now you have nowhere to run, and there''s no need. The Extreme Monster is already dead, isn''t he? Mortal."

    "Huff... Huff..."

    Sweat poured down like rain.

    My legs trembled.

    But with thest of my willpower from 50 years of training, I spoke to the cultivator.

    "I know...Any first-rate doctor can recognize a corpse. That Kim Young-hoon, this madman, died of excessive bleeding... I know that."

    "Then why did you run? Mortal, I''m only interested in the Extreme Monster''s head. Your insignificant life means nothing to me. You should have just left the body and fled."

    "Ha, ha ha... Ha ha ha."

    Iughed crazily and slowlyid down Kim Young-hoon''s body.

    "This man... was my martial arts master. Is it right to hand over my master''s body to an outsider, even if you are a cultivator?"

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    Mountain Lord Martial Arts and Transcending Peaks Step.

    And everything else that helped me reach this level.

    It was all thanks to Kim Young-hoon''s teachings.

    He was a fellow countryman and also my martial arts master.

    If you want my masters head, youll have to take mine first!

    Hmm, how dare you speak so boldly to a practitioner of the Dao. Youve got some nerve. It seems like your vital energy is depleting, and you dont have much time left. Are you being brave because youre about to die?

    My shout seemed to irk the middle-aged man in blue robes.

    These mortals, ignorant of what it means to be a Daoist cultivator. It seems they dont understand what we are capable of. Are you not afraid of death? Or do you not value your life? In that case, Ill show you. Cultivators of the Dao have the power to inflict suffering worse than death

    The man in blue robes began muttering some incantation, extending his hand towards me.

    I hastily dodged, anticipating an attack, but his spell targeted not me, but something else.

    What is this?

    The cultivators spell had settled into Kim Young-hoons corpse, and the dead man began to rise again.

    The surrounding Jiangshi, each detached an arm and threw it towards the reanimating corpse of Kim Young-hoon.

    The arms of the Jiangshi attached to the shoulders of Kim Young-hoons corpse.

    A Jiangshi?

    The cultivator had turned Kim Young-hoon into a Jiangshi with his spell

    You wretched mortal, how dare you scream in the presence of a Daoist cultivator. Now pay the price. Go on, Extreme Monster, kill this disciple of yours with your own hands.

    Grrr Ahhh

    The corpse of Kim Young-hoon staggered and then lunged at me. I quickly drew my sword to block his strike and retreated.

    This vile cultivator!

    To dishonor the spirit of the deceased in such a way!

    I gritted my teeth, blocking each attack from the transformed Jiangshi.

    Fortunately, he cant use his martial arts from his lifetime.

    He was only pushing me with the strength and speed of a Jiangshi.

    Naturally, the strength infused by the cultivator seemed formidable, imposing a tremendous burden on my aged body with its sheer power and speed.

    Damn it, damn it!

    With each strike of my sword, my eyes reddened in rage.

    Every sh I made at Kim Young-hoons body felt like a tremendous insult.

    Im sorry.

    But I steeled my heart and took my fighting stance.

    If this is how it is.

    Let''s end it quickly.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship,

    Twenty-First Move.

    Heavenly Lake!

    Old memories rushed in.

    Why is the twenty-first move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship called Heavenly Lake? All other stances have names rted to valleys, peaks, or mountains, but why this one?

    Early in this life.

    I had asked Kim Young-hoon, wondering if he knew since the revised Severing Mountain Swordsmanship included this stance by his previous cycle''s self.

    Hmm, Heavenly Lake? It reminds me of Baekdu Mountain''s Heavenly Lake.

    Baekdu Mountain?

    Haha, yes. Does this world also have a Heavenly Lake like Baekdu Mountain? Or maybe someone from Korea like us named this move.

    Hahaha I guess so.

    Heavenly Lake ().

    A vastke reflecting the sky.

    A vast pool located at the highest mountain peak.

    The spirit of that terrain naturally emanated from me.

    Imagery of Heavenly Lake, along with the countless memories of being taught martial arts by Kim Young-hoon, came to mind.

    The essence of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship flowed through my memory.

    The Heavenly Lake holds the myriad forms of the heavens, yet it itself never changes.

    In essence, the symbolized heaven represents the object I contend with.

    Theke that contains it signifies my single strike.

    Crash!

    Sword energy swept over Kim Young-hoon''s entire body, and my sword was sheathed back into its scabbard.

    In an instant, his movements froze.

    The twenty-first move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Heavenly Lake, is a technique that momentarily suppresses the opponent''s movements by drawing in all the ''power'' flowing through their meridians into my sword energy, trapping it within my sword.

    A skill that could only be executed by someone who is both a first-rate doctor and an expert in the Eight Extraordinary Meridians.

    A martial art exclusively tailored for me, an extraordinary move that no one but I could perform.

    Rumble!

    Within the sheathed sword, the briefly stolen power surged.

    Left alone, it would eventually dissipate, but I chose to preserve this energy and resumed the stance for the next move.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Twenty-second Move."

    Excluding the twenty-third and twenty-fourth moves, which are more conceptual and theoretical.

    The true secret technique () of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    ''If the corpse is intact, it could be used by the cultivator as a zombie.''

    Therefore, I have to leave no corpse behind.

    ''Rest in peace.''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The secret technique.

    "Severing Mountain."

    The content of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s secret technique was not grandiose.

    True to its purpose of cutting through mountains, it was simply about making brute sword cuts.

    Starting from the first move, Transcending Peaks, all the way to the twenty-first move, Heavenly Lake, pouring all the moves at once on the opponent!

    That was the secret technique of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain.

    The first move, Transcending Peaks.

    With the unsheathing of the sword, I rode the flow of power stolen from Kim Young-hoon''s body, cutting him horizontally.

    The second move, Entering Mountain.

    Quickly switching to a lower stance to strike his legs.

    The third move, Ascending Vein.

    Cutting upward while holding the sword from the lower stance.

    The fourth move, Flowing Ridge.

    Sending winding sword energy to stab.

    The fifth move, Bouldered Cliff.

    Rotating and delivering several shing strikes.

    The sixth move, Strange Stone.

    Changing the grip and adding a deceptive move.

    The seventh move, Deep Mountain.

    Returning into a defensive posture and cutting diagonally upward.

    The eighth move, Secluded Valley.

    Twisting and nullifying the opponent''s force aimed at me.

    The ninth move, Landscape Painting.

    Delivering diagonal sword energy strikes from left and right, totaling six shes.

    The tenth move, Dragon Vein.

    Drawing up energy to make arge cut.

    The eleventh move, Cliff Edge.

    Cutting again from below upward.

    The twelfth move, Nine Lights Emerging Peak.

    Sending nine streams of sword energy beyond.

    By this point, Kim Young-hoon''s body waspletely tattered.

    ''Topletely obliterate it.''

    So that the cultivator could not revive any part and desecrate the spirit!

    Even in its tattered state, it writhed and attacked me again.

    Tremendous power and speed!

    ''I must avoid it!''

    No, what''s the point of avoiding?

    My life is already at its end.

    A life already destined for death.

    At this moment, to ensure that my master''s legacy is no longer insulted, burn everything!

    "Arrgh!"

    The thirteenth move, Joy of Mountains and Peaks.

    Striking down five shes and then another five.

    Ten shes in total, enveloping him from all directions.

    Kyaaah!

    The Jaingshi''s hand broke through the barrage of shes, attacking me.

    I''m going to die.

    ''I can''t die yet.''

    More, just a bit more!

    Draw more energy!

    My brain processed and input information faster.

    The surrounding space, sound, smell, the humidity and temperature, the taste of blood on my tongue.

    It felt like my brain would explode.

    ''Let it burst.''

    More and more!

    Until my brain burnspletely!

    The fourteenth move, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven.

    The Dragon Vein Qi Method surged, and my momentum grew immense.

    Simultaneously, sword energy condensed, taking the form of Sword Silk!

    In this situation, a direct strike was inevitable.

    And then.

    Crackle

    My brain, under the pressure of impending death, burst through something.

    Ah

    Is this my imagination?

    Red.

    And blue.

    All the colors of the world vanished, leaving only these two.

    Red.

    And blue.

    Ah

    Is this...

    A red line extended from Kim Young-hoon''s fingertips to my head.

    Instinctively, I sensed it was [the next attack].

    Whoosh!

    I avoided the attack with minimal movement and raised my sword.

    A blue line stretched from my sword to his ribs.

    Instinctively, I sensed it was [the optimal path for me].

    Entranced, I followed the blue line with my sword.

    sh!

    My sword cut through his upper body.

    Somehow, Kim Young-hoon''s face seemed to be smiling faintly.

    Seeing that faint smile,

    I repeated a thought I had before.

    A genius bestowed by heaven.

    And a dunce abandoned by heaven.

    Poles apart, yet we seemed alike.

    The reason was.

    Because in the fate given by the heavens, we both struggled desperately.

    Here, there are neither geniuses nor dunces.

    Only those who spent their lives resisting fate and those who will die doing the same.

    Yes.

    As long as we live in the fate given by the heavens, talent is irrelevant. We are simr humans.

    Is this how you''re ending it?

    On his corpse, it seemed Kim Young-hoon''s face from his living days was reflected.

    ''Of course not.''

    As if bewitched, I continued to unleash my sword.

    The fifteenth move, Layered Mountains.

    Thousands of sword energies thinly split, bing a storm that enveloped his entire body.

    A defensive move originally used to nullify the opponent''s energy evolved into a lethal strike, optimized for the situation.

    The sixteenth move, Mountain Tiger.

    The ws and fangs of the tiger living in the Layered Mountains concentrated at a single point, tearing through his body.

    The seventeenth move, Mountain and Valley Transformation.

    Sword energy sent to the ground changed the terrain, shaking his foundation.

    The eighteenth move, Echoing Valley.

    Emptying my intent in the sword energy to counter and strike back.

    The neenth move, Mountains Echoes, Valleys Respond.

    Sword energy transformed into a wave, delivering a strike that he couldn''t avoid, shredding his body.

    The twentieth move, Nine Mountains, Eight Seas.

    Rotating several times on the spot and delivering cuts in all directions, tearing apart his form,

    The twenty-first move, Heavenly Lake.

    Swinging the sword again, gathering all the waves, flows, and power I had unleashed into the sword.

    Rumble!

    The power of all the waves, flows, and power from the twenty moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship were gathered.

    This vast energy was suppressed inside the sheathed sword.

    I unsheathed my sword again, just like at the beginning.

    Concentrating all this power into a single shing strike.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    "My twenty-second move."

    The secret technique.

    "Severing Mountain!"

    The essence of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship in a single strike!

    Releasing this final strike, I saw the the passing of my life before my eyes.

    Ah, yes.

    This is the end.

    sh!

    With my strike, Kim Young-hoon''s bodypletely shattered, scattering in all directions.

    Now, even if a cultivatores, his body cannot be further desecrated.

    Thus, I ascended to the new realm I had longed for.

    And concluded this tenacious life.

    That was my fourth return ().

    Trantor Notes:

    Here''s an extra chapter (longest chapter so far) for Christmas and to finish up the arc!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 17: 4th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 17: 4th Cycles First Day

    Ah.

    I opened my eyes.

    A familiar feeling.

    "Another regression, it seems."

    I recalled thest moments of my past life.

    Resisting until the very end...

    "Finally, I have ascended."

    Yes, I''m fully conscious now.

    In thatst moment, I certainly...

    "I reached the peak!"

    Overwhelmed with excitement, I looked up at the sky, oblivious to my surroundings, and shouted.

    "Finally! Atst!!!"

    I had reached the long-coveted peak!!!

    Buzz!

    A familiar sound echoes.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, a face I haven''t seen in a while, is there.

    But I didn''t even nce in his direction, just closed my eyes again.

    Swoosh!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand cuts through the air towards me.

    Feeling his movement, I awakened ''that sensation'' I had reached just before dying.

    ''I can see it!''

    Even with my eyes closed, it''s vivid.

    A red trajectory was aimed at my cheek.

    With my eyes still shut, I dodged Jeon Myeong-hoon''s p with the optimum movement.

    "This guy dodged it?"

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon swung his hand several more times, but I, still with closed eyes, dodged every one of his strikes with minimal movement.

    ''I can see it. Jeon Myeong-hoon''s next move. The direction of his hand. It''s cearly visible.''

    In the past, I could dodge someone like Jeon Myeong-hoon without even looking, but that was all based on decades of martial arts training and ''predicting'' where he''ll strike.

    But now, it''s different.

    The red threadlines reveal his path.

    Whether my eyes are open or closed, these threadlines are vividly present.

    This is not ''prediction,'' but more like ''premonition.''

    ''Is this the [vision] of a peak master?''

    I finally understood why a first-raate master, even when outnumbering the enemy, could never defeat a peak master.

    ''It''s visible. The direction and trajectory of attacks by inferior first-rate warriors are clearly visible. How could they win if their attacks can''t even touch a peak master?''

    To confront a peak master, a first-rate warrior would need to attack with dozens of people in a swarm strategy.

    ''Setting aside the direction and trajectory of the attack.''

    I set my determination and faced Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was rushing towards me.

    At the same time, the red lines indicating his trajectory disappeared, and my vision was filled with blue lines.

    Face, shoulders, chest, arms, nks, stomach, lower abdomen, pelvis, legs, knees, feet.

    Blue lines densely targeted dozens of spots.

    Instinctively, I knew.

    These blue lines indicate the opponent''s vulnerabilities and the optimal path for my attack.

    The gap inbat skills between me and Jeon Myeong-hoon must be so vast that so many vulnerabilities are exposed.

    ''So that''s it. The red and blue back then.''

    <em>"Ah, a master of Three Flowers. The first I''ve seen in this city besides myself."</em>

    <em>"Three Flowers aren''tmon. Most live their lives only in red and blue. I, too, haven''t met a master like you in a long time."</em>

    A conversation between Kim Young-hoon and Pal Jik-tae, supreme elder of the Qia River sect, during my second regression.

    Pal Jik-tae indeed mentioned ''red and blue'' back then.

    At the time, I didn''t understand a word, but now I do.

    ''He was talking about this ''vision'' that peak masters see.''

    The red line to read the opponent''s attack.

    The blue line for the optimal attack.

    This dual-colored world, where one can exchange gaps, was the world of peak masters, the ''red and blue'' world he mentioned.

    When I reached this conclusion.

    Drip

    ''What?''

    I suddenly felt a nosebleed.

    At the same time, I felt ''pain.''

    It hurts!

    As if my brain is burning!

    ''Damn, does using this [vision] overload the brain?''

    I quickly sealed the acupoints of Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was rushing at me, quickly deactivated [vision], and put him to sleep with sleep-inducing herbs.

    There was pain the moment I activated [vision], but I ignored it.

    However, as the usage time extended, the pain intensified, eventually feeling like my brain was burning.

    ''The time I used [vision] in the scuffle with Jeon Myeong-hoon was mere moments, and yet the pain is this intense...''

    What''s the problem?

    After pondering for a while, I calmed my still-confused colleagues, took them to a cave, lit a fire, cooked fruits and grilled mushrooms, and put them to sleep.

    After the sun set and all my colleagues were asleep, I sat outside the cave and organized my thoughts.

    "Let''s sort out what ''Pinnacle Realm'' is all about."

    The Pinnacle Realm essentially overloads the brain to visualize and read the opponent''s path ofbat.

    Even for a blind person, if they can read the opponent''s path, two colors vividly appear in their mind, as if experiencing it.

    It''s more than visualization; it''s like my brain arbitrarily colors the paths I foresee in blue and red.

    "Using this vision, I can read every movement of my opponent and target their vulnerabilities with the optimal path."

    This is why, in my past life, Kim Young-hoon''s constant application of maximized senses to me seemed like an ''imitation of the Pinnacle Realm.''

    I indirectly calcted the opponent''s path by maximizing the senses.

    But due to myck of talent, I only awakened to this Pinnacle Realm at the very end, despite having imitated it.

    "Amazing."

    Once again, I looked at the world through the vision of the Pinnacle Realm.

    Watching the leaves fall at night, I envisioned the blue lines.

    Hundreds, thousands of blue threads appeared, directed at the leaves.

    I grabbed a nearby branch and swung it towards the leaves.

    The branch was blunt, not even shaped like a sword.

    Even the leaves, fresh and fluttering in the night breeze, were not easy targets.

    Yet, the moment I struck the leaves with the branch, following the optimal path the blue lines showed, they were sliced.

    Crack!

    The leaves were cut cleanly in half by the blunt branch, not imbued with any internal energy.

    On the first day of my regression in my previous life, I had briefly reached this state.

    I was unconscious then, but now my consciousness is clear.

    I stood up, holding the branch, and danced with it as if it were a sword.

    As I danced amidst the fluttering leaves, they all were cut by the branch.

    Swish, swish!

    Countless sword strokes pierced the leaves.

    Thousands of optimal paths extended before my eyes.

    I closed my eyes, imagining the fluttering leaves as first-rate masters.

    With no internal energy and only a slightly thick branch in hand, could I defeat so many first-rate masters?

    "I can win!"

    First-rate masters, each armed with their weapons, charged at me.

    Spears, swords, hidden weapons, maces, polearms, fists,nces, broadswords, and countless other weapons assaulted me.

    But I wasn''t afraid.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Continuously dancing with my sword, I dodged the first-rate masters'' weapons and linked the optimal sword paths.

    With my single sword stroke, their techniques were dismantled, their bnce destroyed, and all were defeated.

    "Haa..."

    When I opened my eyes, there were numerous split leaves around me.

    Drip...

    Despite the nosebleed and the burning sensation in my brain from using the vision, I felt exhrated.

    "I am now a peak master!"

    I stopped the nosebleed with a medicinal herb, then wandered around digging up centuries-old yellow bamboo roots.

    "Perhaps the inability to maintain the vision for long is due to theck of internal energy."

    A certain level of internal energy is necessary to endure and extend the duration of the vision.

    After digging up the roots, I chewed and swallowed them right there, leaving only a few for Kim Young-hoon.

    Now that I had ascended to a peak master, there was no need to sell them.

    "Yellow bamboo roots... I''ll leave just a couple for Kim Young-hoon and consume the rest."

    There were about ten roots around my vicinity in Ascension Path, and probably more if I expanded my search, but it wasn''t necessary.

    I consumed eight yellow bamboo roots, excluding the two for Kim Young-hoon.

    Gurgling...

    Guided by the Dragon Vein Qi Method, the immense spiritual power of the yellow bamboo roots surged through my meridians.

    Whew...

    An immense reserve of internal energy umted in an instant.

    I had more internal energy now than in my previous life, where I had practiced for 50 years.

    "Shall I try again?"

    Aided massive internal energy, I activated the peak master''s vision again.

    I practiced with the vision for about an hour with no significant issues.

    The burning difort started after about a meal''s time.

    "That''s my limit, about an hour and a half."

    No matter how much internal power I had, it only dyed the onset of pain; it didn''t eliminate it.

    "The only way is to repeatedly train using the peak master''s vision."

    To reduce the burning pain and gradually limate my brain to the vision.

    "Endless training is the answer."

    I might not be a genius, but this is the best way for someone not born with talent.

    This life''s goal is to first ovee the burning pain when using the peak master''s vision and ultimately...

    "Three Flowers Gather at the Summit...!"

    To reach the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, also known as the pinnacle of pinnacle.

    "I won''t aim for the Five Energies Converging to the Origin realm in this life. The Three Flowers Gather at the Summit is already challenging enough."

    The realm of Three Flowers was somewhat graspable.

    As the supreme elder of Qia River Sect said, "The third."

    Red symbolizes the enemy''s intent; blue, my intent.

    Besides these, there is a ''third'' color, the line that separates the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit from the rest of the Pinnacle Realm.

    The third.

    "Though I can''t quite grasp what it is."

    The leap from first-rate to peak felt insurmountable, but reaching the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit from the peak seems slightly easier.

    Smiling, I looked at Kim Young-hoon, sleeping in the cave.

    "Surely, I''ll be able to learn much more from him now."

    Having reached the peak, the level of teaching I could receive from Kim Young-hoon would be iparable to when I was just a first-rate master.

    Moreover, I possessed the six volumes of insights and the final form left by the previous Kim Young-hoon.

    This life''s Kim Young-hoon will certainly surpass the one from before!

    "I, too, in this life, will achieve the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and get closer to being a true cultivator!"

    With that resolution, I peacefully watched the rising morning sun in front of the cave.

    Trantor Notes: Things start to get a bit more interesting from now on.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 18: Peak Master (1)

    Chapter 18: Peak Master (1)

    The morning dawned.

    As in previous regressions, the three-tailed fox asrge as a house, the supposed ruler of this forest, came to visit us.

    I bowed simply to the fox and offered my arm, proposing as tribute..

    During this, a curiosity struck me.

    ''Would I see red lines on the fox?''

    As the fox drooled over my arm, I activated the vision of a peak master

    I then witnessed a terrifying sight.

    Red everywhere!

    The whole world around me was covered in red!

    Huh, gasp...!

    If humans had shown me trajectories in the shape of lines, the fox was different. From the center of its forehead, a crimson light engulfed everything around.

    It wasn''t just lines.

    It was more than a surface; it was a three-dimensional form, with the red light devouring the surrounding space.

    ''I can''t win.''

    Acknowledging the fox''s red light, its ''domain'', I could only extend my arm in awe.

    Crunch, crunch!

    Even as the fox chewed off my arm, I could only groan in astonishment, observing its domain.

    ''What is this? How can space be filled with red light like this?''

    I couldn''t understand.

    What kind of creature was this?

    And then, a few dayster, the arrival of cultivators made me wear an astonished expression again.

    ''Red!''

    The three monsters who came to retrieve Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Kang Min-hee were simr to the fox, with red light emanating from them, engulfing the space around.

    That''s when I understood the difference between cultivators and martial artists.

    ''In martial arts, at best, their paths and intents form lines. But with cultivators, for some reason, their intents take over the entire space.''

    I imagined fighting those cultivators in a space dominated by their red light.

    ''I can''t win...''

    I understood why even the lowest cultivators were on par with a peak master.

    Even without actualbat experience, if they can dominate space with their intents like that, it''s impossible for a peak master to read a cultivator''s intentions.

    Conversely, within their dominated space, a cultivator would know everything like the back of their hand.

    It was aplete mismatch in terms ofpatibility.

    The next day, after they took my colleagues, I seized the opportunity to ask Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol, who came for Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo.

    "I have a question for Lord Sea Dragon King."

    [Hmm, what is it?]

    After briefly exining what I saw, I asked about the cultivators'' red territory.

    Seo Hweolughed and exined to me.

    [Cultivators all possess something called ''divine consciousness (). Ordinary mortals consciousness doesn''t extend beyond their brain, but cultivators can extend it to cover the surrounding space, allowing them to know anything they wish. I, as a spiritual creature, have the same ability. Is this answer sufficient?]

    "Thank you."

    Since our conversation was in thenguage of Yanguo, Kim Young-hoon and others seemed to not understand.

    Shortly after Seo Hweol left, a hunchbacked grotesque figure appeared to take Manager Kim away, pushing me and Kim Young-hoon into a spatial rift.

    I lost consciousness again.

    Ssh!

    "!"

    Gurgling, bubbling!

    I suddenly found myself engulfed in a current, snapped to my senses, and struggled.

    ''What''s this, this is...''

    It was underwater.

    Gulp, gulp!

    Regaining my senses, I swam towards the light above.

    Having learned to swim decently in my past life while hunting water bandits, I had no problem swimming.

    "Puff, damn it. Last time it was a tree, now it''s underwater. What variety."

    It was likely Yanguo again, but the problem was I was randomly dropped somewhere in Yanguo.

    Looking around, it was argeke.

    ''Wait, where''s Kim Young-hoon?''

    While scanning the surroundings, I suddenly looked down into theke.

    I saw Kim Young-hoon with bubbles escaping his mouth, sinking below.

    ''Damn, he''ll die if I leave him!''

    I quickly swam down, lifted Kim Young-hoon, and swam back to the surface.

    On the shore, Iid Kim Young-hoon down and used acupressure to force the water out of his lungs and stomach.

    Sploosh!

    Kim Young-hoon spat out water from his mouth and nose and seemed to regain consciousness after a while.

    "Huh, gasp! Where is this!"

    "We''repletely somewhere else."

    After briefly exining the situation to him, we surveyed our surroundings.

    "Hmm, judging by the location, this must be Chicken Head Lake ()," I mused.

    Theke was named so because, from above, it resembled the head of a chicken.

    After four lifetimes, there was no ce in Yanguo I didnt know.

    Nearby should be Changho City.

    "Uh, ugh... What do we do? If we''ve fallenpletely somewhere else... Are there any people around?"

    "It seems so. Look, there''s a building over there."

    "Oh, really?"

    I pointed to a waterborne building erected at the corner of Chicken Head Lake.

    "I can swim, so I''ll go to that building and borrow some clothes, money, and food."

    "Wait, will they understand you?"

    "Actually, Ive learned Chinese, and it seems to work well enough. I''ll teach youter."

    After making an excuse, I swam towards the building.

    If my memory serves me right, this building was...

    ''The den of Chicken Waterway Fort ().''

    A ce I had raided in my past life.

    The head of Chicken Waterway Fort was ate first-rate master, and the vice leader was mid first-rate. The other four major bandits seemed to be barely first-rate.

    The rest were insignificant, mostly between third and second-rate.

    Still, I had to previously use poison due to their numbers.

    Ssh, ssh!

    A few second-rate water bandits, keeping watch at the den, shouted upon seeing me.

    "Hey! Who are you, man!"

    "Haha, whos this crazy guy? Swimming to Chicken Waterway Fort?

    "Hahaha, is he trying to join the Fort or what?"

    "Looks like a newbie!"

    Hahaha

    I ignored their remarks and slowly approached the building.

    Then, one of the bandits started to lower his trousers.

    "Hahaha, hey newbie. If you want to enter the main house, you have to undergo hazing!"

    Drip, drip

    A yellow stream apanied by a foul smell came towards me.

    Droplets of the yellow liquid sshed on my head.

    The guy aimed directly at my head, trying to hit me with it.

    St, st.

    Calmly taking the hit, I climbed up Chicken Waterway Fort.

    But...

    Thump, thump!

    "How dare youe up here! Wont you go back down?"

    "Man, hurry up and take the holy water baptism from the brother! Hahaha!"

    The low-ranked bandits pushed me with wooden sticks, trying to push me back into the water.

    I ignored their attacks and eventually made it up to the Fort.

    "Damn it, I told you not toe up..."

    A bandit with a wooden stick charged at me.

    Whack!

    "Krr... Aaargh!"

    I kicked his ankle at an invisible speed, knocking him down.

    "Hmm, decent enough."

    I picked up the wooden stick he dropped, weighed it in my hand, and held onto it.

    "First, you. How many have you killed in Chicken Waterway Fort?"

    "You, you damn bastard. I''ve killed more than fifty with my own hands..."

    Thwack!

    I didn''t wait for his full response and swung the stick, beheading him.

    "Next, you guys. How many have you killed so far?"

    "What, what the hell is he doing!"

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    The remaining bandits drew their swords without hesitation and charged at me.

    "Seeing no hesitation in your stabs, you must have killed a lot."

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    I swung the stick again, cleanly slicing the charging bandits and dropping them into the water.

    "Ugh, ugh... Wait a minute..."

    Thest one left was the bandit who had urinated on me.

    "I''m a newbie in Chicken Waterway Fort! I havent killed anyone yet..."

    "The others called you brother."

    "Please, spare..."

    Whoosh!

    Swoosh!

    I cleanly cut him from his lower parts to his head.

    St!

    After washing off the dirty urine with the blood of the bandits, I entered deeper into Fort.

    Bandits were wildly smoking cigarettes and drugs, drinking, and ying with women.

    The women, mostly captured, were tied up and bruised.

    "Haha, what''s that?"

    A bandit noticed me covered in blood and rubbed his eyes.

    "What, whats this?"

    "What kind of guy is this?"

    "Hey, grab your weapons. Looks like we have a guest."

    Though drunk, they were used to killing people and naturally took positions with their weapons.

    "Theres no need to ask about those inside."

    Woosh

    I infused the wooden stick with sword energy.

    "Die, all of you."

    "What are you doing? Wee the guest!"

    "Yaaahhhh!"

    "Hehehehe!"

    From the front, above, and both sides, the water bandits each holding a weapon, rushed towards me.

    I entered the vision of a peak master.

    Red lines were prevalent all around.

    Those lines were the trajectories of attacks aimed at me.

    ''So this is what it feels to be at the peak.''

    It felt somewhat ludicrous.

    Knowing in advance that none of them could touch me.

    I closed my eyes.

    For facing such people, sight was unnecessary.

    With my eyes closed, not listening to any sound, not paying attention to touch.

    Focusing only on the red lines, I raised the stick in my hand.

    "First move, Transcending Peaks."

    Swoosh!

    Bending my waist, I dodged the weapons of the first three, then swung my sword horizontally, bisecting them.

    "Second move, Entering Mountain."

    Switching to a lower stance, I cut off the legs of five bandits charging from around.

    "Third move, Ascending Vein."

    In the lower stance, I adjusted my grip on the sword and swung upwards.

    Then, using the Transcending Peaks Step, I leaped into the middle of the bandits and swung my sword again.

    Transcending Peaks, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein

    Continuously using these three basic techniques, I avoided the red lines and extended my sword energy in the direction the blue lines indicated, cutting them all down.

    "Transcending Peaks, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein."

    "Ascending Vein, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein"

    "Transcending Peaks, Ascending Vein, Entering Mountain.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    With minimal movement, I cut down all the bandits.

    When no more red lines aimed at me were visible, I opened my eyes to find a sea of blood around me.

    "Urgh...argh...arghh..."

    Looking to one side, the leader of Chicken Waterway Fort was writhing, trying to crawl out.

    ''From my memory, he was ate first-rate master.''

    Among those I had recklessly cut down, he was one of them.

    "Hey."

    I approached the nearly dead leader and spoke to him.

    "I, I, peak, peak master...! Spare, spare me..."

    "Hey, I have one question for you. How long have I been fighting in this ce?"

    "A-about one moment..."

    "Alright. Thanks. Die."

    "Wa, wait. The money, where I hid it..."

    Swoosh!

    I didn''t wait for his answer and beheaded him.

    "I already knew where you hid your private funds from myst visit."

    Leaving the leader''s head, I freed the tied women and went to the prison, releasing those who seemed to be captives.

    "Th, thank you, great hero!"

    "Thank you for avenging us against those damn water bandits!"

    I nodded to the captives and women thanking me and went to the leader''s room to take out two of the most decent-looking sets of clothes.

    Then, I broke the wall of the leader''s room and took out a small wooden chest containing his hidden funds.

    When I opened the chest, there were three silver ingots inside.

    "He was a thrifty bandit."

    I changed out of my bloodstained clothes into the leader''s clothes and boarded a rowboat attached to the Fort.

    "Gr-great hero. If you could tell me your name or title, I will surely repay you."

    "Hmm, name or title..."

    When one of the freed captives asked, I pondered, scratching my head.

    ''I haven''t regressed for long, so I didn''t spend much time yet...''

    After a moment of thought, I brought up the title I used in my past life.

    "My title is Infinite Fighting Monster. That''s all you need to know."

    "Th, thank you, great hero! I will surely repay you someday..."

    "I understand~ I''m off then, so make sure you all get out safely."

    To avoid any further hassle, I rowed the boat back to thekeshore.

    Kim Young-hoon was waiting for me there.

    "Oh, you changed your clothes?"

    "Yes, the owner was kind enough to give them to me. I told him our situation, and he even lent us money. Such a simple and kind person, it''s refreshing to see such countryside generosity."

    "Hahaha, we should thank the owner. I couldnt see the house well from afar, but what kind of ce was it?"

    "Hmm... As far as I heard, it''s like a... something made by local fishermen. A ce made for easier fishing, something like that."

    "Is that so? That''s quite interesting..."

    I half-listened to Kim Young-hoon, and together we headed towards the nearby Changho city.

    ''In my past life, it took about a day to raid Chicken Waterway Fort and annihte them.''

    That too involved pre-poisoning them and setting fire to Chicken Waterway Fort to kill as many possible with carbon monoxide poisoning.

    Even with all that, it took a day to annihte them.

    But now, fighting in the Pinnacle Realm, I wiped them all out in just a moment.

    ''All that with just a wooden stick.''

    That was the difference between peak and first-rate.

    ''In my previous life, as a first-rate warrior, I obtained things suitable for first-rate. Now as a peak master, I can obtain things befitting a peak master.''

    It hadn''t been long since I regressed.

    But this life seems more promising than any previous one.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 19: Peak Master (2)

    Chapter 19: Peak Master (2)

    Together with Kim Young-hoon, I headed to Changho city and used the money looted from the bandits to create identity ques and buy a manor.

    There, I taught him literacy and martial arts.

    About two monthster...

    Woong

    ''He''s growing faster.''

    Slightly bemused, I watched Kim Young-hoon consuming yellow bamboo roots and entering the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    It seemed that my ascension to a peak master and earnestly imparting a first-rate martial art, Severing Vein Saber Method, had spurred such rapid growth.

    ''It''s a bit anticlimactic.''

    But it was always like this.

    While some spent a lifetime reaching the Pinnacle Realm, others, with the guidance of a peak master and first-rate martial arts, leapfrogged the Pinnacle Realm and directly entered Three Flowers.

    Soon, three flower-like energies were absorbed through his nose and mouth, and Kim Young-hoon half-opened his eyes.

    His eyes gleamed with wisdom.

    "Congrattions on reaching Three Flowers Gather at the Summit. To think you achieved it before even fully learning literacy..."

    "Hmm, I find it astonishing, myself. Who knew I had such martial talent..."

    I looked at Kim Young-hoon impassively.

    A hint ofpetitive spirit arose in me.

    ''Up until now, after Kim Young-hoon reached Three Flowers, I never really sparred with him.''

    It was always him guiding me in practice spars.

    What about now?

    Me, having ascended to peak master, and Kim Young-hoon, who has just reached Three Flowers.

    "...Firstly, congrattions. How about... a sparring match?"

    "Haha, sparring sounds good. Somehow, I feel I might win this time."

    He drew his saber, igniting hispetitive spirit.

    I drew my sword as well.

    In the manor''s practice yard, two peak masters began their duel.

    Ping

    Iunched my killing intent at Kim Young-hoon.

    Dozens of blue lines attached themselves to him.

    Dozens of optimal paths targeted him.

    Then, Kim Young-hoon readjusted his stance.

    "...!"

    Dozens of blue lines disappeared.

    His weaknesses vanished, rendering all my potential attacks useless.

    Woong

    Simultaneously, hundreds of red threadlines targeted me.

    I shifted my stance to eliminate my vulnerabilities and prepared to counterattack Kim Young-hoon''s moves.

    As I did, the red lines extending from him receded.

    How intertwined our red and blue lines must have been.

    Kim Young-hoon initiated the attack.

    "Severing Vein Saber, Mountain Wind."

    Ping!

    A piercing attack with astonishing speed!

    Yet, from that pierce, hundreds more red lines branched out.

    A sign of numerous follow-up moves.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Strange Stone."

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    I spun in ce, taking a defensive and offensive posture, blocking his thrust.

    "Severing Vein Saber, Grand White!"

    His thrust twisted in mid-air, shing from my upper right to lower left.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Transcending Peaks!"

    I countered his saber with a horizontal sh, then recalcted dozens of paths.

    My blue lines targeted his head, waist, and legs.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Entering Mountain."

    Woong!

    I switched to a lower stance and aimed for his leg.

    In that brief moment, dozens of blue and red lines exchanged between us.

    "Severing Vein Saber, Dragon''s Mound!"

    Simr to Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s Flowing Ridge, but with more intricate variations, the technique descended upon me.

    In that brief moment, dozens more threadlines exchanged in the air between us.

    We had already exchanged dozens of moves in this imaginary realm.

    ''Dodge? No, dodging would keep pushing me back.''

    That would lead to defeat.

    It doesnt matter.

    It''s just a sparring match.

    But...

    A surge ofpetitiveness rose within me.

    Why?

    ''Ah, right. In this life, this might be my only chance to beat Kim Young-hoon.''

    From now on, he will grow exponentially like a fish in water or a runaway train.

    Next time we spar, he''ll be beyond my reach.

    This time.

    This time, when he''s just ascended to Three Flowers, is myst chance in this life to defeat him.

    Yes, let''s win.

    Even if it means using everything I have.

    I quickly moved my hand, grabbing a hidden weapon from my sleeve.

    "Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique, Direct Snake."

    Pivit!

    The small weapon Iunched from my hand flew towards Kim Young-hoon''s face.

    He dodged quickly, his face showing surprise.

    But that gave me an opening in his stance.

    Ting!

    I deflected his saber and went on the offensive.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge."

    Fwit!

    The serpentine sword energy shot towards him.

    ''It''s blocked.''

    A red line is drawn at an angle that could deflect my sword.

    At the same time, a new branch extends from that line aiming for my shoulder.

    "After deflecting, counterattack."

    Swish!

    Simultaneously, I pull out another weapon from my sleeve.

    Holding the weapon, the number of blue lines I can use doubles.

    His red lines changes.

    The red branch that stretched from his saber to my shoulder now shifts towards my weapon.

    Only after deflecting my weapon does the red branch stretch back towards me.

    "Good."

    But it''s still not enough.

    "I have more realbat experience!"

    "Dragon Vein, Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven, Cliff Edge."

    I incorporate three techniques into one movement.

    With Dragon Vein, I rapidly circte my internal energy to strengthen my sword energy.

    Simultaneously, I open all the meridians in my body with Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven to further strengthen the energy.

    With Cliff Edge, I vary the speed of my sword to make it difficult to react.

    Swish!

    Sword Silk forms at the tip of my sword, materializing the internal energy.

    However, despite unleashing my enhanced sword energy, Kim Young-hoon swiftly retreated using a stepping technique, avoiding a direct hit. My sword only grazed his chest, causing a small scratch.

    "That''s it. I''ve got the momentum."

    Mountain Lords Martial Arts, Transcending Peaks Step.

    I charge with the momentum of a Mountain Lord, approaching with Transcending Peaks Step, then using Mountain Tiger to feign multiple strikes while actually using a diversion tactic to engage in a melee.

    At the same time,

    Ping! Ping!

    Iunch the weapon in my other hand while shing des with him.

    Though I''m pushing him back, Kim Young-hoon finds an opportunity to counterattack, extending several red lines.

    Treating it as realbat, I seize every opportunity. From throwing sand from the ground, spitting hidden needles, and persisting with tricky attacks. Kim Young-hoon, gradually cornered, infuses more energy into his saber with frustration.

    Woong

    The momentum shifts.

    "Dangerous."

    Something big ising.

    "I''ll show you the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit!"

    Woong!

    The energy in his saber begins to transform.

    The intangible saber energy condenses, forming tangible threads like silk, evolving once again.

    "That''s...!"

    The energy enveloping his saber fully materializes, emitting a bright white light.

    "Saber Silk!"

    "Taah!"

    The bright white light engulfs everything in front of me.

    If I sh with it, my sword will likely be cut in two.

    Any peak master would face the same fate.

    But.

    My Severing Mountain Swordsmanship was created by a genius of the era, who had reached the absolute of martial arts.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Echoing Valley!"

    A technique that shook off even Kim Young-hoon''s energy in the previous life!

    If it''s his energy at this early stage of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, it''s possible.

    Woong!

    "Remove intent from the sword, make it empty, and then ept the opponent''s force..."

    Reversed!

    Kwaang!

    I receive Kim Young-hoon''s energy and counter it back at him.

    A loud explosion follows, and Kim Young-hoon steps back three paces.

    "Heh, impressive."

    Thwoong

    Kim Young-hoon''s saber splits in two.

    Inside, I''m shocked.

    "He countered my reversal with his energy in that short time?"

    By my calctions, when I countered with Echoing Valley, he should have been thrown back, his saber shattered. But in that moment, he recaptured his saber energy and countered with it.

    "I admit defeat. My weapon is broken, a disgrace for any warrior. You''re quite skilled, aren''t you?"

    "Dont worry. From now on, I will never be able to beat you again."

    I sheathe my sword and speak calmly.

    After today''s duel, I won''t be able to beat Kim Young-hoon in my next life either.

    He grew in real-time during the fight and will be stronger after consolidating his insights. Fighting me, he gained near-realbat experience and will soon be one of the top Three Great Warriors.

    "Actually, I''ve prepared a congrattory gift for you reaching the Pinnacle Realm."

    "Oh, wasn''t this duel the gift? Is there more?"

    "Yes, here"

    I entered the house and gave him six books I had prepared.

    "This is"

    "Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture. I bought it from an old man. The minimum requirement is Three Flowers Gathering at the Summit. I read it but couldnt understand, so I''m giving it to you."

    "Oh, what a fortunate encounter. I''ll read it gratefully."

    The insights gained from the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts were maximized by Kim Young-hoon of the previous cycle and organized into various profound realizations.

    I handed him the books, not as records () but as scriptures ().

    Now, with the Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture, he will be so strong that I can''t even dare to face him.

    After teaching him more literacy andnguage for about a month, I went on to earn a living by ughtering bandit groups and unorthodox sects near Changho City and capturing wanted criminals.

    Once Young-hoon had learned all the characters, he spent about four months training crazily while looking at the six volumes of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture, his expression half dazed.

    Four months passed like this.

    "Young-hoonHyung, I''ve earned some money."

    I returned home with a bounty from capturing a famouste-stage master bandit near Changho City.

    But Kim Young-hoon was not at home.

    ''What? Did he go out?''

    He had been reading the Scripture and training martial arts as if possessed, but today, he was nowhere to be found in the house.

    ''It seems like he has left the house entirely...''

    That''s when it happened.

    Swoosh!

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon appeared out of thin air, like a ghost.

    "What the...!"

    "Haha, I tried using one of the techniques written in the Scripture, and you really couldn''t find me. This book is indeed an incredible martial arts text...!"

    "Young-hoonHyung, that''s..."

    I asked him with a trembling voice.

    This strange technique was one that Kim Young-hoon of previous cycles only managed to use after reaching the absolute of martial arts.

    But now, the current Kim Young-hoon, who had not even been training for a year, was using it.

    "Ah, this? It''s one of the techniques written in Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture. Normally, it would be much easier to use upon reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but I''ve been focusing solely on this technique for the past few days. Even though I''m only in the realm of Three Flowers, I somehow managed to use this technique."

    "Ah... So you haven''t reached the Five Energies state yet?"

    "Hahaha, do you think reaching the Five Energies is a joke? Just following the insights written in the Scripture will take at least five years. By the way, this technique is really fearsome. Even you, a peak master, couldn''t notice it. If I wanted, I could assassinate anyone."

    I was speechless at his talent and just stared at him for a moment.

    "By the way, I''m nning to go out and gain realbat experience in the martial world. Will youe with me?"

    "Uh, the martial world, you say?"

    After pondering for a moment, I shook my head.

    "No, I''m fine, Young-hoonHyung."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "I want to stabilize my realm a bit more."

    "Well, that makes sense. You''re still at the early pinnacle realm and can''t even use the Sword Silk () yet."

    "Yes, it seems you''ll have to go alone, Young-hoon Hyung."

    I said so, deciding to part ways with him for a while.

    The reason was just as I said.

    Being at the early stage of the pinnacle realm, I needed time to stabilize my skills.

    Following him and watching duels between great masters would be good, but it wasn''t what I needed at the moment.

    At least until I reached the mid-stage of the Pinnacle Realm, training through trial and error and repetition was the answer.

    ''First, I need to get used to entering the vision of a peak master all day long.''

    While Kim Young-hoon went out to challenge various sects, I practiced bing ustomed to the vision of a peak master.

    My practice opponents were the unorthodox sect groups near Changho City.

    They were numerous, tenacious, and most importantly, it didn''t matter if they were killed, making them perfect practice targets.

    ''The one in front is about to shoot a poison dart.''

    ''There''s one attacking with a spear from behind.''

    ''There''s someone trying to entangle my ankle with a whip from the diagonal right rear.''

    Numerous red lines rushed towards me.

    I dodged all sorts of attacks from the approaching unorthodox sect members, annihting them with minimal movement.

    When fighting unorthodox sect martial artists, I always blindfolded myself and plugged my ears before seeking them outt.

    After all, I could kill all of them in the vision of a peak master without any senses.

    For about three years, I trained by capturing gangs of evil martial artists, bandits, and robbers near Changho City.

    Finally, I was able to enter the world of the Pinnacle Realm all day without feeling my brain burning.

    My brain hadpletely adapted to this world.

    I even learned how to maintain the vision of a peak master all day without using internal energy.

    After three years of ''practice'' fighting unorthodox sect martial artists,

    I finally seeded in fully entering the world of a peak master.

    At the same time, my financial situation improved significantly with the bounties collected in Changho City, and my nickname Infinite Fighting Spirit started to spread again.

    There were even those who wanted to be my disciples or follow me as martial artists.

    ''Of course, this was nothingpared to Kim Young-hoon.''

    Nearly three years.

    Kim Young-hoon received the title of the Strongest de in Yanguo and ascended to the position of the number one person in Yanguo martial arts.

    The strongest in the martial world!

    It was a realm reached by someone who had only been practicing martial arts for 3-4 years.

    The number of Kim Young-hoons followers and those who wanted to be his disciples was iparably greater than mine.

    ''Probably by now...''

    It was time for Kim Young-hoon to be hit with the Wulin Alliance leader illness.

    It was always the position that came with bing the number one person in the world.

    Sure enough, Kim Young-hoon came to me again and proposed the position of deputy leader of the Wulin Alliance.

    Of course, knowing the future of working like a cow, I tly refused and made an appropriate excuse.

    "Young-hoonHyung, I''m now going to try entering the imperial court."

    "What, what? The imperial court?"

    "Yes. The reason I''m refusing your offer is to help you from the position of an official by joining the imperial court. Please understand."

    "Ah, Younger Brother Seo. I''m truly grateful."

    Of course, there was a different ulterior motive for my decision to join the imperial court.

    ''If I join the imperial court, I''ll have more contact with the cultivator n!''

    I was the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance and the head of the intelligence organization Gwiyeonggak in my previous lives.

    ording to the information I had learned at that time, the imperial court was more deeply entwined with the cultivator n than any other group in Yanguo.

    There were even rumors that the Yanguo imperial family was a coteral branch of the cultivator n.

    I first applied to the Yanguo military.

    The military dly epted my application as a famous peak master in the martial world, and I quickly gained recognition, rising to the position of a general.

    From that position, I applied to the Imperial Guard and passed without any problems.

    It was the result I achieved in five years after returning.

    "Your mission is to secretly guard His Majesty the Emperor and protect him with your life. As a peak master, you should be able to do that much, right?"

    "Yes, I will keep that in mind."

    I joined the Shadow Guards and, after four months of training in stealth and listening techniques, was deployed to guard the Emperor.

    There, I discovered a surprising fact.

    ''The Emperor... is a cultivator!''

    Woong

    I could see the red aura surrounding the Emperor, centered around his forehead.

    ''It''s the cultivator''s divine consciousness! The Emperor was originally a cultivator.''

    This fact became even more certain after meeting several princes and princesses of the imperial family.

    The majority of the members of the imperial family were cultivators with divine consciousness.

    ''But it seems they''re not high-ranking cultivators. They''re all... nowhere near that fox.''

    They seemed to be, at best, cultivators of the Qi Refining level.

    ''I don''t understand why I, a peak master, have to guard them...''

    The Emperor''s aura, casually revealed, was definitely not just 1st Star of Qi Refining.

    With that level of skill, the Emperor might be stronger than the entire Shadow Guardsbined.

    ''Maybe the Shadow Guard exists because he''s toozy to deal with assassins himself.''

    Unfortunately, the Emperor was the person in the imperial family most at risk of assassination.

    Almost every night, assassins came, and I had to fight them off every night.

    ''Is it good that I''m gaining realbat experience almost every day?''

    Thus, I umted realbat experience as the Emperor''s guard, spending five years as a member of the Shadow Guard.

    "Are you managing well as the Wulin Alliance leader?"

    In a small secret room, I was ying Go with Kim Young-hoon and asked.

    As the Emperor''s guard, I was officially forbidden from meeting him, the Wulin Alliance leader, so we had to meet secretly like this.

    "Isn''t it a headache? Haha, it would have been less painful if you had joined me."

    "You''re about to be younger than me, aren''t you? What''s the problem?"

    "Haha, well..."

    He smiled meaningfully in response to my question.

    It was about time for him to undergo rejuvenation.

    In fact, considering the timing, it was somewhatte.

    "The Three Flowers are just around the corner for you. It seems your internal energy has improved remarkably. Congrattions."

    "Haha... Cutting down assassins beside the Emperor, how could my skills not improve?"

    The assassinsing to kill the Emperor ranged from low peak masters to those at the realm of Three Flowers.

    Most of the time, the assassins were of a simr realm to mine, allowing me to freely engage in real battles with them.

    "So you seem to be doing well as the Emperor''s guard?"

    "Don''t even mention it. Every time I gauge the Emperor''s skill, I feel a sense of doubt."

    "Hahaha, the Emperor being a cultivator? That''s really something, hardly seems worth guarding."

    Over the past few years, Kim Young-hoon had be aware of the existence of cultivators and seemed eager to face them.

    "By the way, Young-Hoon Hyung, what do you think of these cultivators?"

    Normally, at this point, Kim Young-Hoon would have been eager to find and confront them.

    However, the current Kim Young-Hoon didn''t seem to show such intentions.

    To my question, he drank from his cup and said,

    "Huh, what to say. Of course, I''d like to fight them. But..."

    "But?"

    "I haven''t yet fullyprehended all 6 volumes of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture. Especially the final phrases written in it..."

    The final phrases written in the Scripture were the realizations that Kim Young-Hoon had gained at the end of the previous life.

    "The realizations written in the scripture are such that I can''t even attempt confronting them before I''ve fully mastered it. That''s why I n to delve into those phrases and then seek out cultivators. By then, I should be able to step down from being the Wulin Alliance leader..."

    "I see..."

    "By the way, your skills seem to have improved a bit?"

    Kim Young-Hoon smiled and poured more liquor into his cup.

    ''He''s infusing his internal energy into the liquor along with the alcohol.''

    This man is unbelievable.

    I drew my sword from my waist.

    "Let''s see you handle this."

    Whoosh!

    He threw the liquor cup.

    Strangely, not a single drop of liquor spilled from the cup.

    It looked like a light liquor cup, but I gathered all my internal energy and focused on the cup.

    Over the past five years, having fought continuously, I sessfully transitioned from the early stage to the mid-stage peak.

    If the early stage of the Pinnacle Realm was about seeing one line upon entering that world,

    From the mid-stage onwards, it became possible to see both red and blue lines ''simultaneously.''

    Until now, I had to give up seeing the blue line in order to see the red line, and vice versa.

    However, as I further entered into the Pinnacle Realm, it became possible to see both the red and blue lines at the same time.

    Swish!

    With the vision of a peak master I could see countless red lines extending from the cup. At the same time, the optimal paths I could take to counter it appeared as blue lines.

    Through this liquor cup, Kim Young-Hoon was revealing his intent and engaging in dozens of exchanges with me.

    When I tried to strike with Transcending Peaks,

    The trajectory of the red lines changed vertically.

    When I tried to strike upwards with Ascending Vein

    The red lines'' trajectory became elusive, changing erratically.

    And when I tried to create chaos with Landscape Painting ,

    The red lines precisely targeted the gaps in my chaos and aimed for my weaknesses.

    In that instant, after a fight of exchanging blows with Kim Young-Hoon, I managed to create a single path that prated his defense.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge''!"

    Zeeeng!

    Although the sword tip collided with the liquor cup, a storm blew, shaking the room.

    Realizing the internal energy in the cup was dissolved by Flowing Ridge, I quickly sheathed my sword and stretched out my hand to catch the falling cup.

    Luckily, not a drop of liquor was spilled.

    "Phew, should you be ying with food?"

    "What? Besides, you''ve improved significantly. The realm of ''Sword Silk'' is just around the corner."

    ''Sword Silk ()''.

    Sword energypresses akin to a silk thread, the first step where the originally formless sword energy materializes.

    In his past life, Kim Young-hoon thought that, given my high understanding of sword energy, I would quickly reach the level of ''Sword Silk'' once I ascended to the Pinnacle Realm. He overestimated my talent.

    Even now, ten years after my return, I have yet to realize the state of ''Sword Silk.''

    ''Thankfully, after reaching the mid-stage of the Pinnacle Realm, I can see a glimmer of hope.''

    It was fortunate that it wasn''t as difficult as the transition from thete first-rate to the Pinnacle Realm.

    ''Well, anyway... didn''t I say I was on the verge of reaching the Five Energies state?''

    ''Yes, you did.''

    ''In fact, I am at a level where I can challenge the Five Energies realm at any time. However, if someone attacks me while I''m challenging the Five Energies realm, I would be helpless, so I need to call someone trustworthy to guard me...''

    ''So you''re asking me to guard you.''

    ''Haha, yes.''

    I went with Kim Young-Hoon to his secluded training room.

    ''There''s no one as trustworthy as someone from the same hometown.''

    ''Of course. Let''s get started.''

    ''Alright...''

    Kim Young-Hoon sat in the middle of the training room and began his deep meditation.

    A change began to ur in his energy.

    ''Hmm?''

    I entered the vision of peak masters and observed the red lines around him.

    I felt like it was something I needed to do.

    The red lines of peak masters usually connect their arms to their weapons.

    However, the red line between Kim Young-Hoon''s hand and his saber began to change.

    ''That is...''

    Dozens of branches extended from the red line.

    Simultaneously, his red line seemed to cover everything around him.

    If I were to enter that space, I felt like I would be sliced by Kim Young-Hoon''s attack immediately.

    Any peak master, unless insane, would not dare enter that space.

    ''No, that''s not it...!''

    I noticed a familiar change and my pupils constricted.

    The red line covering all around Kim Young-Hoon began to fill in the gaps.

    His surroundings gradually became a red domain.

    It looks like...

    ''The divine consciousness of the cultivators!!!''

    The red domain centered around the cultivators'' foreheads!

    It looked just like their consciousness.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoons domain became clear, with not a single gap remaining.

    When the form of the domain stabilized into a sphere about half a zhang (approx. 1.67m) in radius centered around his forehead,

    Woong

    The energy around him seemed to be sucked in, forming a certain flow within his domains.

    These flows slowly merged, forming five spheres above his head.

    The phenomenon that urs when transitioning to the Five Energies Converging to the Origin!

    I had never observed the transition to the Five Energies state so closely before.

    In fact, during my first-rate days, it was impossible to observe such subtle flows of energy.

    It was only after bing a peak master, my ability to read others'' energy dramatically improved, allowing me to observe this phenomenon.

    ''Ah, what a pity.''

    I suddenly felt a sense of regret.

    If I had reached the realm of Three Flowers, I might have been able to see much more.

    ''...For now, let''s closely observe his current state.''

    I intensely focused on the five spheres.

    The flow within them.

    The principle of how these five spheres revolve around each other.

    The principle behind the spheres floating above Kim Young-hoons head.

    Although I didn''t understand everything, these fragments of realization seemed enough to give me a sense of the ''Sword Silk.''

    Then, it happened.

    Sssrrr

    The five spheres crumbled, transforming into five-colored energy.

    The five-colored energy entered Kim Young-hoon''s nose and mouth, and his body began to change.

    Crack, creak!

    His body twisted.

    Kim Young-hoon''s bones and flesh changed, and the wrinkles on his skin disappeared.

    Simultaneously, lush hair grew on his previously bald head.

    Creak, crack!

    Whoosh!

    All the energy in the training room seemed to be sucked into him, and he half-opened his eyes.

    "I''ve safely reached the Five Origins Converging to the Origin."

    "...Congrattions. You''ve undergone rejuvenation."

    He looked younger than me, in his twenties.

    I had seen this scene in my past life, but this time I gained much from it.

    "It''s a pity for you. If you had reached Three Flowers, you could have seen much more."

    "I was just thinking that. What can I do? It''s my fault for having limited skills."

    "But it must have been somewhat helpful, so think it over once you return."

    He seemed to like his now lush hair, touching it.

    Suddenly, I asked him a question.

    "You must have encountered one or two cultivators, right, Young-hoon Hyung?"

    "Hmm, yes."

    "Right now, to my eyes... the consciousness they possess and the domain you''ve formed seem very simr. Do you think there''s a connection?"

    "Hmm..."

    After pondering for a moment, he spoke.

    "It seems likely. Within this domain, I think I can fight equally with those Qi Refining stage cultivators. Using the martial arts from the Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture, I might even be able to fight against higher-level cultivators. Perhaps, those who have reached the Five Energies state might share a simr field of vision with cultivators."

    "I see..."

    Through his answer, I could roughly imagine why those who have reached the Five Energies state in martial arts obtain the same kind of consciousness as cultivators.

    ''Obtaining the same consciousness as the cultivators, it might be possible to train like them...''

    The world seen by the first-rate is different from the peak realm.

    The world seen by the Pinnacle Realm and Three Flowers is also different.

    The world seen by Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and the Five Energies Converging to the Origin is entirely different.

    The reason why those who have reached the Five Energies state can train in cultivators'' techniques might be because they can see areas invisible to ordinary people.

    ''This experience will help when I reach the Five Energies realm in the future.''

    After receiving some martial arts guidance from Kim Young-hoon that day and chatting for a bit, I returned to the imperial pce.

    I mulled over the situation he showed me when he ascended to the Five Energies and gathered my realizations.

    A few days passed.

    That day too, I was guarding the Emperor''s bedroom in the darkness.

    Sssrrr

    Someone approached from the darkness, writhing in the distance.

    It was an assassin again.

    ''A peak master.''

    Judging by their energy, he had just reached the Pinnacle Realm.

    However, I didn''t let my guard down.

    Although I was slightly stronger, the difference between the mid and early stages of the Pinnacle Realm was not as significant as between first-rate and peak.

    Moreover, the opponent was a master of assassination, daring enough to attempt assassinating the Emperor.

    Swoosh!

    A red line appeared from the darkness and lunged at me, guarding the Emperor''s bedroom.

    ng!

    I deflected the dagger with my sword and threw a hidden weapon at the assassin''s ankle.

    The assassin hastily dodged my hidden weapon and stabbed at me again with his dagger.

    Our exchanges intertwined.

    My blue line and his red line crossed in the air.

    ''Strange.''

    I should be focused on the fight, yet I couldn''t stop thinking about the situation when Kim Young-hoon ascended to Five Energies.

    At the same time, I began to ponder about sword energy.

    ''Sword energy indicates the beginning of achieving unification with the sword.''

    ''In the mid-stage of the first-rate, one manifests sword energy and begins to reach the threshold of unification with the sword.''

    ''In thete stage of the first-rate, one achievesplete unification with the sword and can use proper sword energy.''

    Why, in a life-or-death situation, am I thinking about sword energy and the image of Kim Young-hoon ascending to Five Energies?

    ''As one ascends to the Pinnacle Realm and constantly sees the optimal path, as long as you follow that path, sword energy never extinguishes.''

    That''s why Kim Young-hoon in my past life advised me to train to maintain sword energy all day long.

    ''My optimal path is ultimately the limit my swordsmanship points to. Sword energy is the extreme manifestation of my swordsmanship''s characteristics through unification with the sword.''

    Swordsmanship is sword energy.

    These were my feelings during my martial arts training.

    ''Wait, no, something''s off.''

    But suddenly, I felt something was wrong with my thinking.

    The assassin stabbed at me three times in a row, and I deflected their dagger with Landscape Painting before destabilizing their bnce with the Entering Mountain.

    His red line stretched towards me and then split.

    After stabbing, he will change his move.

    I blocked his intention with my blue line and engaged in a struggle.

    ''If swordsmanship is sword energy, then what''s the significance of a martial artist? Couldn''t cultivators just create moving puppets or zombies, teach them swordsmanship, and have them use sword energy?''

    Why haven''t I heard about inanimate objects using sword energy in my several lifetimes?

    ''Sword energy is not just swordsmanship.''

    Then what is sword energy?

    While exchanging blows with the assassin, his red line pierced through my blue line.

    His dagger aimed precisely at my forehead.

    ''Sword energy is...''

    I remembered the scene when Kim Young-hoon entered Five Energies, a red domain forming around his forehead.

    Ah, that''s it.

    Though sword energy is created by swordsmanship.

    At its core, it''s ultimately about the human.

    The intent of the martial artist wielding the sword!

    Simultaneously, I fully understood the true nature of the red and blue lines I had seen.

    Not just the optimal path or the opponent''s intention of attack.

    It''s the intent of martial artist unfolding their martial arts!

    The direction of their intent!

    Realizing this, I felt a strange sensation in my hand holding the sword.

    As if veins were growing from the sword into my skin, entering my hand.

    Not just a simple unification with the sword, but a stickier, more profound unification!

    Instinctively, I pushed more intent into the sword, deepening the unification.

    Until now, I thought sword energy was the same as swordsmanship.

    But I realized that swordsmanship ispleted together with the martial artist who unfolds it.

    Therefore, wherever the intent of the martial artist goes, even if it deviates from the swordsmanship, it will still be swordsmanship.

    Whoosh!

    I swung my sword wildly at the assassin.

    Before, if I deviated from the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, the power of my sword energy would significantly weaken.

    But now, even when I swing my sword randomly, the power of my sword energy doesn''t decrease at all.

    ''No, this isn''t the end.''

    I knew that my recent realization was not just this.

    I continued to focus on sword energy.

    Until recently, to evolve sword energy, I had to momentarily strengthen the energy with techniques like ''Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven.''

    Its different now!

    ''Continue to infuse the sword energy with intent!''

    In the world of the peak, I saw my sword gradually enveloped in blue light.

    At some point, reaching a critical moment, my blue light enveloped sword transformed into the blue thread of the Pinnacle Realm.

    In reality, I was holding a sword, but in the vision of peaks, I was holding a blue thread.

    ''Ah, this is...

    Sword Silk!

    The proof of maturity in the mid-stage of the Pinnacle Realm!

    Keening

    In reality, my intangible sword energy became thin like a silk thread, subtly materializing.

    After about 10 years in the Pinnacle Realm.

    I reached the mid peak stage and could freely use Sword Silk.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 20: Peak Master (3)

    Chapter 20: Peak Master (3)

    I looked at the Sword Silk I had awakened.

    The realm of Sword Silk (), also known as Sword Aura ().

    The materialization of sword aura was a realm every swordsman dreamed of.

    Of course, there was the overwhelmingly superior Sword Gang (), but since Sword Gang was a realm only reachable by masters who had reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, it was half-legendary in the martial world.

    The realm of sword aura, much more essible than Sword Gang, was the object of envy for many.

    Seeing my sword aura, the assassin seemed daunted, their energy diminishing.

    I took advantage of this and engaged them again inbat.

    Blue and red lines crossed in the air.

    Our intents tested each other.

    The assassin''s dagger lunged at me.

    Simultaneously, five red lines extended from the tip of their dagger.

    It meant that there could be at least five follow-up moves derived from this attack.

    However, I held Sword Silk.

    In the world of peak masters, my sword had transformed, resembling a thread.

    To the assassin''s eyes, my sword must have appeared like a red thread.

    The transformation of sword energy into Sword Silk is not just about increased power.

    Swoosh!

    From the tip of the sword, now a blue thread, several blue threads extended, creating paths.

    There were far more than the paths I had created before.

    As I slightly twisted my wrist, adjusting the tip of the sword, the position of the blue threads moved in unison.

    The predetermined blue thread lines moved.

    Seeing this, the assassin''s eyes widened in shock.

    ''Last time, when I fought with Kim Young-Hoon, it was fortunate he had only recently reached Three Flowers and that too by directly skipping over the Pinnacle Realm.''

    If he had fought me in the same manner, I would have been defeated instantly.

    I could project far more paths, more freely.

    Though they seemed to fend off my sword for a while, eventually, the paths extending from my side were far more numerous, and they began to be pushed back as tehy tried to calcte my moves.

    Mountain Lord Martial Arts ().

    Pressing forward with the momentum of a mountain lord.

    Transcending Peaks Step ().

    Starting again from the first move, continuously linking techniques,

    To drain and kill the opponent.

    ng, ng, ng, ng!

    For a while, our sword and dagger collided.

    The assassin seemed to fight to the end.

    However, having be much more skilled in handling sword aura and intent, I eventually defeated them in our struggle, allowing me tond a strike.

    Thud!

    My leg struck the assassin''s waist.

    The assassin fell to the side, dropping the dagger, and their mask came off.

    "Ho, a familiar face."

    The assassin was one of the recently appointed female attendants of the Emperor.

    Seeing the roughly 20-year-old''s face, I marveled quietly.

    "Such talent to be a peak master at that age. You could have reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit if you had lived longer."

    "...My brother was more talented. But... because of the Emperor..."

    "Oh, are you trying to appeal to emotion?"

    "You are the Infinite Fighting Monster, correct? You''re making a mistake. People are dying because of the Emperor''s orders! He..."

    Swoosh!

    I didn''t listen further and cut off the assassin''s head.

    "Sorry, but this position doesn''t allow for much listening."

    I felt a slight regret for having to eliminate such talent and, with the help of others, cleaned up the scene.

    Despite the noise outside until a moment ago, the Emperor in the bedroom seemed not to stir.

    I heard that a cultivator had installed a soundproofing spell in the Emperor''s bedroom for the light-sleeping Emperor.

    Thanks to that, the Shadow Guards could fight assassins without being reprimanded for the noise.

    ''Though, it seems the Emperor himself set up that spell, not a random cultivator.''

    In fact, no one in the Shadow Guard was unaware that the Emperor was a cultivator.

    In the eyes of a peak master, the consciousness of a cultivator was visible.

    But everyone just silently guarded the Emperor as it was their given duty.

    ''However, were there always so many assassination attempts on the Emperor?''

    Establishing a Shadow Guard like us was also a recent event.

    I heard that the frequency of sending assassins to the Emperor had also increased recently.

    As chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance and leader of an information organization in my past lives, I had never heard of such things.

    After all, the imperial court had no reason to advertise the increase in assassination attempts.

    ''Why have there been more recent assassination attempts on the Emperor?''

    Yanguo had been enjoying an unprecedented peace recently.

    Of course, the poor are still poor, but at least ordinary people weren''t turning into bandits or anything of that sort.

    Considering the level of civilization akin to medieval China, that''s quite decent.

    Moreover, in the state of Yanguo, the nobles humbly bow and obey in front of the powerful royal authority of the cultivator n, leading to a very strong centralized power.

    If there was an insane organization bold enough to attempt the assassination of the Emperor...

    ''Could it be the martial arts factions?''

    Given the poor rtions between the government and certain martial arts factions, this was the only assumption I could make.

    But strangely, during my past lives as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance and leader of an intelligence group, I never heard of such incidents.

    ''If not the martial arts factions, then who could be sending assassins so persistently and frequently to threaten the Emperor? Especially someone like the assassin just now, someone who knew my alias.''

    Furthermore, theirmand of the Yanguosnguage was quite proficient.

    From this, I could infer that they were neither assassins from the neighboring countries of Byeokra or Shengzi.

    ''They are people of Yanguo. People from Yanguo are sending assassins to kill the Emperor on a regr basis.''

    Although I wanted to interrogate the assassins, they were to be executed immediately before they could say anything, as per the protocol.

    ''Well, I can slowly figure it out.''

    By staying in the royal pce and gradually gaining the Emperor''s trust, I would be able to gather the necessary information over time.

    I hid in the darkness again, organizing my thoughts.

    After guarding the Emperor for 10 years.

    I constantly guarded him and earned his trust.

    With that authority, I was able to learn information from various parts of the royal pce.

    Of course, I couldn''t learn core information, but I was able to learn a lot that could only be known from the government offices.

    For example,

    "In the 33rd year of Hayeon calendar, thanks to His Majesty the Emperor''s grace, the number of orphans and beggars greatly decreased, eliminating the influx of bandits. Consequently, praises for His Majesty never ceased throughout Yanguo..."

    Census conducted by the government offices.

    The census was a matter directly rted to taxation and was controlled only by the government offices. I couldn''t properly ess such information even with my status in past lives.

    Only now that I had be part of the Emperor''s Guard, I was granted the authority to view the census records.

    ''Not only beggars but also the number of poor peasants decreased.''

    In my past lives, I never looked into the numbers of orphans, beggars, or poor peasants. However, upon seeing the census records in the royal pce, I realized something was amiss.

    ''How could the number of orphans, beggars, and poor peasants decrease like this?''

    It wasn''t simply about helping the poor and creating livelihoods for them.

    Many of these people simply disappeared, just vanished.

    ''Did they starve to death?''

    But the numbers recorded in the ledgers were far toorge for mass starvation.

    If such arge number had died of starvation, I would have known about it in my past lives.

    ''It''s not starvation. They were simply [erased].''

    There were no records of bandit attacks either, and during my time leading the intelligence group, I had never heard of bandit gangs specifically targeting and killing the poor.

    If such cruel bandits were rampant, I would have known.

    I looked into a few more pieces of information and methodicallypiled them with my past live''s knowledge.

    ''As a strategist in the Wulin Alliance, Kim Young-hoon and I eradicated the unorthodox factions throughout Yanguo and established a just world.''

    ''Furthermore, when I founded the intelligence organization, Gwiyeonggak, it was strangely easy to quickly defeat other dark intelligence organizations in secret battles.''

    Themon point in both lives was that, as life went on, it became easier to eradicate unorthodox factions.

    ''And towards thetter part of life, many factions, like the Hoejaeng faction (group that mass attacked MC when he challenged them to a spar), suddenly transformed from unorthodox factions to righteous ones.''

    Unorthodox factions are fundamentally illegal organizations.

    Like bandits and pirates.

    These factions often start with beggars, orphans, and poor peasants turning to robbery out of hunger.

    As bandit gangs and pirate groups gradually gather experience, power, and funds, they grow in size, sneak into cities, and start engaging in illegal activities, bing proper unorthodox factions.

    ''Perhaps, the ease of eradicating unorthodox factions in my past lives was because...''

    If the content of this census is urate, the new blood that would have been part of the unorthodox factions, the poor, suddenly [disappeared], leading to reduced size of the factions and their subsequent suppression.

    ''If that''s the case...''

    Where did all these [erased] poor people go?

    As Ipiled the information, a foreboding feeling came over me.

    ''The cultivator n.''

    This case seemed to be rted to the cultivator n.

    ''The recent increase in assassination attempts on the Emperor and the establishment of the Shadow Guard...''

    It all seemed to have some connection with the disappearance of the poor people.

    A few years ago, like the assassin with the dagger I met, there were assassins who due to theirck of proper education, spilled their guts before dying.

    Most of these assassins said the same thing before dying.

    Do you know how manymoners have died because of the Emperor!

    It was strange.

    The current Emperor, while not a sage king, was decent enough to rule the country.

    His reign did not worsen Yanguo nor lead to numerous deaths.

    In a peaceful country like this, why would assassins say such things?

    ''The cultivator n. This is... rted to the cultivator n.''

    The only thing I couldn''t find out, even after digging this deep, was regarding the cultivator n.

    ''It seems I will have to leave the investigation beyond this point...''

    To Kim Young-hoon.

    The retirement ceremony of Kim Young-hoon, the first Wulin Alliance leader, was held.

    He stepped down from the position of leader amidst the congrattions and regrets of many.

    Manymented his retirement, but his eyes were full of refreshment.

    Naturally, as his stepping down from the position of Wulin Alliance leader meant he had fully understood the 6th volume of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture. Especially the final realizations.

    "Feeling refreshed, I see?"

    I was waiting in Kim Young-hoon''s room and asked him when I saw him.

    "Wow. Someone sneaked in so I thought it was an assassin, but it was you. The Shadow Guard is bing more and more like an assassin."

    "Well, we''re bing more like those assassins we face. But now that you''ve retired from the Wulin Alliance, what will you do?"

    "You know and still ask? Having fully understood the Scriptures, I will now seek out the cultivator n to fight and gatherbat experience. I will move beyond the Five Energies Converging at the Origin."

    "Hmm, have youpletely achieved the aplishments written in the Scripture?"

    At my question, Kim Young-hoon shook his head and spoke.

    "No, not yet. Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture is not so much a martial art as it is a kind of martial arts system. You know, we don''t call ''third-rate, second-rate, first-rate, peak'' as martial arts. They are the standards and stages of martial arts.

    The Scripture describes the ''next stage'' after Five Energies. It tells you how to reach that ''next stage,'' what kind of training is correct at Five Energies stage, and so on.

    While I have ''understood'' all of the Scripture, I haven''t ''internalized'' it to move beyond Five Energies. From now on, I n to fight against the cultivator n to gainbat experience and reach the beyond."

    "I see."

    I nodded and then told him.

    "Actually, working in the royal pce recently, I''ve noticed something very suspicious."

    I exined to him about the information and conclusions I had gathered.

    "Hence, I believe the cultivator n behind the royal pce is using the royal family and government offices to kidnap or ughter the poor."

    "Hmm"

    "But since I am a member of the Shadow Guards, unless I apply for leave like this, it''s difficult to leave the capital. Even if I do, I can''t freely investigate the cultivator n. Therefore, I would like you, Young-hoon Hyung, to go and gather information regarding the cultivator n."

    "That''s definitely worth looking into. But even I honestly don''t know where to find cultivators"

    "Don''t worry about that. I will provide you with the information."

    Having worked in the royal pce, I had learned the locations of several ces where cultivators lived, which I did not know in my past lives.

    "I''ll give you the information, and I''d like you, Young-hoon Hyung, to go and extract information from them."

    "Alright, I''ll do that. I''ll go and see what they are up to"

    I decided to thoroughly unravel the schemes of the cultivator n through Kim Young-hoon.

    ''Recently, the number of assassins has decreased a bit.''

    For nearly 10 years, assassins came almost incessantly, but recently, their frequency has been gradually decreasing.

    Moreover, the skills of the assassins who came had greatly diminished from the peak level to about the first-rate.

    ''First-rate masters are now just practice targets for the new recruits''

    Well, thinking about it, it was impossible for the assassins'' side to infinitely produce peak masters.

    As they kept sending them and getting killed, they would eventually run out of high-quality assassins to send.

    Having worked in the Shadow Guard for 15 years, my rank has risen, and I''ve been promoted to deputy leader. If the leader retires due to aging, I''m set to be the next leader.

    ''But if we keep getting only low-grade assassins like this, our Shadow Guard bes redundant...''

    That''s when I noticed something stirring in the distance.

    An assassin.

    ''What level of mastery might this assassin have... If it''s around first-rate, the new recruits should handle it...''

    Thinking so, I entered the world of peak martial artists to gauge the assassin''s level of skill.

    "!"

    A red glow filled the space, stable and circr.

    The round form of the assassin''s consciousness was slowly approaching.

    ''Cultivator! These crazy...''

    These madmen, seeing the decline in peak martial artists, directly sent a cultivator to assassinate!

    Suddenly, the entire secret Shadow Guard assembled in front of the Emperor''s chamber, having recognized the domain of the cultivator.

    "It''s a cultivator, everyone get ready!"

    The leader of the secret Shadow Guard raised his halberd with a tense voice.

    Despite being called assassin, the cultivator''s stealth techniques and perception methods were a mess by the standards of martial artists.

    Clearly, they had only roughly learned these techniques.

    However, I grew more tense seeing this.

    ''How did they infiltrate the imperial pce with such sloppy skills?''

    They must be hiding something.

    Noticing us, the cultivator who was approaching stopped.

    "Hmm, are you all peak martial artists? Annoying. Peak masters all seem immune to stealth techniques. Is it because of that irritating vision of theirs?"

    Without a second thought of hiding, the cultivator dropped his invisibility and tantly walked out.

    "With your eyes, you should recognize I''m a cultivator. If you value your lives, get lost."

    No one reacted or responded to his words.

    "Tsk, do you think you can take me on? Relying on numbers? You''ll only meet a dog''s death. Onest warning: the limit of you peak martial artists is, at best, against a Qi Refining 1st Star cultivator. I am a great 2nd Star cultivator."

    The air around him stirred as he pulled out a talisman.

    "Just as there''s a significant difference between first-rate and peak, there''s a huge gap between Qi refining 1st Star and 2nd Star cultivators. If you don''t leave now..."

    We didn''t let him talk further and quickly charged towards him.

    My thrown weapon hit an invisible barrier in front of the cultivator, indicating he was casting defensive spells.

    As peak martial artists attacked him, he scattered talismans into the air, which transformed into bright white flying daggers heading towards us.

    "You fools. I have several talismans to support my assassination today."

    When the cultivator scattered several talismans, a strong repulsion was felt.

    The leader and I, excluding the others, cut through the repulsion with our energy-infused weapons and held our ground, while the rest were thrown back.

    "Hmm, are you the strongest of the pack?"

    Again, the cultivator took out a talisman.

    mes appeared above his hand.

    ''If it hits, it''ll turn us to ash!''

    I couldn''t ignore my survival instincts and retreated, escaping the cultivator''s area of influence.

    I couldn''t predict his attacks from within his domain, as it was impossible to read his intent due to the ovepping red color.

    Conversely, if I retreat too far, I''d be at a disadvantage against a cultivator adept at long-range attacks.

    ''He''s forcing a fight that''s advantageous to him.''

    Thepatibility between martial artists and cultivators is extremely bad.

    The fireball hit a pir behind me but didn''t spread much and was quickly extinguished, indicating the cultivator didn''t want the situation to escte.

    I signaled a few of the faster members of the Shadow Guard to escape the cultivator''s vicinity and call for reinforcements.

    "Where do you think you''re going? You can''t escape."

    A dark shadow burst out as the cultivator waved another glowing talisman, forming a barrier that enclosed us.

    "Even sound will not escape this barrier. After I kill all of you, I''ll take care of the Makli ns branch family."

    The cultivator took out dozens of talismans.

    ''Damn it. What a shit situation.''

    If it weren''t for the talismans he brought, we might have been able to kill him with abined attack from the leader and me.

    But with those talismans, he was demonstrating far more power than his actual skill level.

    ''If only I had reached the Three Flowers stage.''

    With the strength of Three Flowers, I could shatter the cultivator''s defensive spells and split him in two.

    But I was only at the mid-peak and hadn''t yet grasped the Three Flowers.

    ''...But maybe.''

    "Leader, I have a n."

    "What is it?"

    "Create a moment for me to approach the cultivator. Just one, single moment. I''ll try to inflict a fatal wound on the cultivator."

    "I''ll trust you."

    The leader nodded and charged at the cultivator with his halberd, creating an opportunity for me.

    I took poison from a bottle at my waist and applied it to my sword.

    ''If I can break through his defense and graze him with this sword.''

    We would win.

    I joined the attack on the cultivator.

    The cultivator scattered talismans in the air, which turned into bright white flying daggers aimed at us.

    I rushed towards the cultivator.

    The white daggers targeted my forehead.

    The leader''s halberd spun and deflected the daggers aimed at me.

    The cultivator then hurled a fire spell at me.

    "Aaah!"

    A recruit, a dual sword user, crossed his swords and sent energy to intercept the fire spell, altering its course.

    I was now within three yards of the cultivator.

    ''Entering the cultivator''s domain now.''

    I couldn''t guarantee my life inside there. I couldn''t see his intent due to the red surroundings.

    "Hmph."

    Intense wind blew, pushing me away.

    Using the initial forms of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I cut through the wind''s weak points and entered the cultivator''s area of consciousness.

    I couldn''t see the enemy''s intent.

    Then.

    Myst life''s experience, maximizing all senses like spatial form, hearing, touch, and smell, helped me indirectly calcte the enemy''s attacks.

    ''Left and right.''

    I felt vibrations in the air on both sides.

    Something wasing.

    "Leader, go now!"

    "Capture him!"

    One of the guards tackled the spell on the right while the leader shattered the one on the left with his halberd.

    And.

    ''Front!''

    I sensed a change directly in front.

    The temperature and humidity were different.

    In the cultivator''s domain, white ice materialized in the air, forming an arrow.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Entering Mountain.

    I quickly switched to a lower stance to narrowly avoid it, thenunched an attack.

    But right in front of me was the cultivator''s defensive spell.

    As expected, even as Iunched a surprise attack, the cultivator looked bored.

    Absolute leisure!

    ''I''ll wipe thatnguid expression off your face.''

    I smirked, infusing different moves into my attack.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain, Heaven Sky.

    The flow of the Sword Silk quickened and strengthened.

    My entire body''s energy pathways momentarily opened, further amplifying the Sword Silk.

    And then.

    ''I''ll squeeze out all the energy in my body!''

    Focusing on the energy pathways, I drained all my energy into my sword.

    The absurd energy of yellow bamboo roots of hundred of years infused into my sword.

    The Sword Silk evolved in an instant.

    sh!

    Sword Gang!

    For a brief moment, less than a second, the light on my sword pierced through the cultivator''s defensive spell like tofu.

    Trantor notes: Can this be considered a cliff hanger?

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 21: Peak Master (4)

    Chapter 21: Peak Master (4)

    Cut!

    Fight!

    Squeezing out every bit of my willpower, I lunged at the cultivator''s leg with my sword.

    The cultivator, who had been rxed until now, contorted his face in shock as my Sword Gang prated his defensive spells.

    Then.

    Shuck! Crack, crack!

    The Sword Gang, created by draining all my internal energy, extinguished like a candle in the wind.

    My energy was insufficient. Despite pouring decades worth of internal energy into it,cking enlightenment, I couldn''t maintain the Sword Gang for more than a second.

    My sword barely nicked the cultivator''s leg, cutting through his clothes and inflicting a minor wound.

    Ugh...

    As the Sword Gang extinguished, my sword could no longer prate his defensive spell.

    Simultaneously, the bacsh of using all my internal energy hit me, causing blood to spill from my mouth, draining my strength, and leaving me copsed on the spot.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    Blood sttered with each cough.

    It felt like my insides were being churned.

    "You, you filthy mortal...!"

    Enraged by my attack, the cultivator scattered talismans that transformed into glowing daggers, stabbing my arms and legs.

    "Ugh...argh!"

    I endured the pain, trying to grasp my sword, but the cultivator stomped on my hand.

    "You filthy, mortal scum!"

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    He stomped on my hand mercilessly, spreading a more powerful defensive barrier around us.

    "How dare you, how dare you attempt to cut me! You, of all people! I am a noble descendant of the cultivator n, not someone lowly mortals like you can touch! How dare you, how dare you!!"

    After crushing my hand for a while, he reached into his pouch and scattered another handful of talismans.

    "I nned to toy with you before killing the Makli n''s branch family but I''ve changed my mind. I''ll tear all of you mortals to shreds like insects!"

    mes engulfed the talismans, transforming them into fireballs, and started shooting towards the guards.

    "Watch carefully, insect. You''ll see all yourrades torn to death before I chew you up. You insects, no matter how much you struggle, are meaningless before cultivators!"

    "Cough, cough..."

    More blood gushed out of me.

    My internal organs were shaken from expending all my internal energy at once, blurring my vision.

    But my hearing was still clear enough to catch a few words.

    Insect.

    Meaningless.

    ''Yes, I am nothing but an insect.''

    Compared to those truly talented, to the cultivators.

    "But, but..."

    I struggled.

    With my crushed hand, I grabbed the cultivator''s ankle.

    "I may be an insect, but even an insect''s struggle is not meaningless!!!"

    "You filthy thing, let go of me!"

    Fire erupted in the cultivator''s hand again.

    It would have incinerated me instantly, but...

    ''It''s time.''

    The fireball extinguished as time passed.

    "What? Why isn''t it"

    Blood flowed from the cultivator''s eyes, nose, and mouth.

    ''The poison works!''

    I smirked at the bewildered cultivator, grabbed his ankle tighter, and pulled hard.

    He copsed.

    "Ah, antidote..."

    He reached for his pouch.

    Thud!

    I knocked the pouch away.

    "Gurgle..."

    Blood foam rose from his mouth as he tried to chant a spell.

    But I wasn''t going to let him.

    I climbed on top of him, shoving my crushed hand into his mouth, preventing him from chanting.

    "You see, your death will be just as meaningless as those you looked down upon."

    After struggling for a while, the cultivator died.

    His dead body wasn''t much different from the insects he had looked down upon all his life.

    In death, everyone is equal.

    The defensive barrier copsed.

    The leader and other guards, having watched from outside, quickly came to me.

    The ck barrier set by the cultivator disappeared, and I lost consciousness, seeing this as myst sight.

    When I opened my eyes, I was in my room. The leader was beside me, smoking a pipe.

    "Ah, you''re awake."

    "Yes. But is it okay to smoke tobo next to a patient?"

    "What are you talking about? Tobo is a healthy herb."

    ''I can''t believe this,'' I thought, remembering this was a medieval-like era.

    "How''s the situation with that cultivator?"

    "You killed him yourself, Deputy-leader Seo Eun-hyun. He''s dead. I''ve reported to His Majesty that you bravely sacrificed yourself to kill the cultivator, so don''t worry."

    "I''vepleted my mission today as well."

    I nodded, checking my body''s condition. My right hand was still numb, and there was some damage to my vital energy channels, but it was stable. The wounds from the cultivator''s daggers had all healed.

    "The Emperor ordered the Imperial physician to treat you. Be thankful for His Majesty''s grace."

    "The Imperial physician healed me cleanly. I wish I could learn his medical skills."

    I admired the physician''s skill and circted my internal energy.

    Lying in bed, my body felt a bit refreshed.

    "About your right hand"

    The leader looked at my hand and hesitated.

    "It might still be usable, but not like before, is what the physician said. It''s not fully healed, so don''t strain it."

    After all, it was the hand that the cultivator had crushed and chewed.

    "Honestly, I didn''t expect it to be fine. Just being able to use it is a blessing."

    "Good. You''re positive, which is great. Also, His Majesty was impressed by your bravery and decided to award you. Since a Shadow Guard can''t be officially rewarded, he asked me to pass this on. I hereby present you with an award on behalf of the Emperor."

    I kneeled as I received a small silk box from the squad leader.

    "His Majesty decrees: ''Deputy-leader Seo Eun-hyun, for bravely protecting the sacred throne, we grant this reward to remind you of your heavy responsibility.''''

    Inside the silk box was a small pill with a reddish hue.

    "It''s said to be made from the same ingredients as the pills eaten by Qi Refining Cultivators during their transition to Qi Building. I don''t understand it all, but"

    I realized what the pill was.

    ''Leftovers from a pill.''

    Working in a medical center, I knew that leftover materials from making elixirs were often used for detox or sold to fake spiritualists.

    "It''s said to extend life by about ten years when taken by mortals."

    "Ten years?"

    I was astonished.

    "Just leftovers can extend life by ten years?"

    The pill looked different now.

    "Be forever grateful for the Emperor''s grace."

    After he left, I thought, ''The Imperial family sure knows welfare.''

    I nned to take the pill when my life was almost over, to test its full effect.

    "Always grateful for His Majesty''s grace."

    Ten yearster.

    Thirty years since my return.

    The pain in my hand had be familiar.

    My swordsmanship and hidden weapon skills improved, and I was close to uncovering the cultivators'' secret.

    ''Cultivators of the Jin n hide in powerful formations. They gather talented mortals and train them to peak masters for assassination.''

    I understood why I never heard of these peak masters in my previous lives.

    ''If the Jin n rises to power again, maybe it''ll be slightly better than these filthy Makli cultivators.''

    I decided to focus more on my martial arts and Kim Young-hoon''s movements.

    Just then.

    Click!

    A figure entered through the window.

    "Young-hoon Hyung?"

    Kim Young-hun had entered the pce at night.

    "I was just reading your letter. Knowing about the cultivators'' domain..."

    He interrupted, "That letter was sent a month ago. But I''ve discovered something more critical in the past month. There are two cultivator ns in this country. The Makli and the Jin."

    "The Makli n ousted the Jin n a century ago. Since then, the Jin n has been nning to assassinate the Emperor using peak masters trained from mortals."

    "Yes, I know that."

    "But do you know why the Jin n could produce so many peak masters? They forced the spirits of the dead family members of the assassins into the assassins, sacrificing their vitality to enhance their talents."

    "The Makli n is worse. For 20-30 years, they''ve been capturing the poor to make a forbidden elixir that extends cultivators'' lives using their blood and vital energy!"

    Horrified, I shouted.

    "Makli n is eating people!"

    I instantly decided to join Kim Young-hoon in fighting these heinous cultivators.

    That night, I left the pce with Kim Young-hoon, ready to fight against the corrupt Makli n.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 22: Refining (1)

    Chapter 22: Refining (1)

    Following Kim Young-hoon, I left the Imperial pce and arrived at a small manor on the outskirts of Seokyung City.

    There, I found a gathering of martial artists who had followed Kim Young-hoon.

    "These people are..."

    I was impressed by the caliber of warriors Kim Young-hoon had assembled.

    ''Members of the Four Star Three Demons? There are elders from various major sects too.''

    It seems he had used his connections from his days as the Wulin Alliance leader to gather elders from the seven major sects of Seokyung City''s Four Star Three Demon and elders from some of the major sects in Yanguo.

    All of them were peak masters, capable of using the Sword Silk, and there were over ten who had reached the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ''Without the cultivators, this force could even overthrow the Imperial family...!''

    As I admired their strength, some of them red at me, probing me with their red intents targeting my neck, forehead, and vital points.

    ''What is this, some kind of test?''

    I responded with my intent, pointing at their vital points in kind.

    In a brief moment, I exchanged blows with several major sect elders.

    "Hmm, who is this person brought by the former alliance leader, the world''s number one warrior? I''ve never seen such a master in Seokyung City."

    "Ah, this man is Seo Eun-hyun, my younger brother. He was a renowned peak master in the Changho city area about twenty years ago. He recently joined us after leaving his role in the Shadow Guards."

    At his words, some elders seemed displeased.

    "Why bring someone from the government? Especially someone from the Imperial family?"

    "Can we really trust him if he might still be loyal to the Emperor?"

    "I can''t trust anyone from the government!"

    It seems the martial sects naturally had prejudices against government officials due to generally poor rtions.

    "Wait, everyone, calm down. Though he served under the Emperor, he haspletely betrayed the Emperor after hearing my offer. Isn''t that right, Seo?"

    "That''s right. If you want, I can even curse the Emperor."

    I cleared my throat and let loose the frustrations I had been holding against the Emperor.

    "Emperor Makli Jung, you despicable man! Treating your subordinates like dogs while youfortably sleep in your chamber, shameless andzy! I''ll expose your family''s atrocities to the world!"

    Having guarded the Emperor and seen him sleepfortably in his chamber with a soundproof barrier while assassins attacked, I had often been annoyed. I never had the mindset to be loyal to the Emperor of Yanguo. In fact, I even harbored some resentment towards the Emperor.

    After my rant against the Emperor, the hostility in the eyes of the gathered peak masters seemed to soften.

    "Well, if he''s a spy, he wouldn''t curse the Emperor so freely."

    Recognizing their eptance, I felt a sense of achievement.

    Once the recognition was settled, Kim Young-hoon addressed the gathered martial artists.

    "Listen. As I said before, the current Imperial family and the cultivator n behind them, the Makli n, have abandoned their humanity and sucked the lifeblood of countlessmoners. They are no different from cannibalistic devil path cultivator.

    We''ve gathered enough allies. Starting today, we''ll join hands with the Makli n''s opposition, the Jin cultivator n, and bring down the Makli n''s strongholds."

    He continued his exnation.

    "The Jin n will support us from behind. We''ll follow their lead to find the hidden domains of the Makli n and destroy their elixir-making furnaces where they grindmoners into pills.

    I hope you, the great masters gathered here, will join us in this righteous cause."

    There was no loud response, just silent nods.

    "Then, let''s move quickly to bring down those wicked cultivators!"

    We followed Kim Young-hoon out of Seokyung City.

    In a small valley northeast of the city, known as Immaekgok, we met a group of red-robed cultivators waiting for us.

    ''These must be the Jin n cultivators.''

    "I see they''re quite capable,"mented an elderly cultivator among them.

    "Have you kept your promise? I brought allies, now let''s take down those vile cultivators."

    "Yes, yes. The wicked Makli n must be eradicated from Yanguo. Now, let''s open the portal to the Makli ns domain."

    As the elder formed hand seals, the valley''sndscape began to distort.

    "Follow us closely. We''re about to breach the Makli n''s formations."

    We followed the cultivators into the twisting path, and soon, the distorted valley disappeared, leading us into a small vige.

    ''It smells...''

    Upon entering, the stench of blood and decaying bodies filled the air.

    Everywhere, the smell of blood and rotting corpses permeated the air.

    "Intruders! The Jins are attacking!"

    Dang, dang!

    A bell tolled from a watchtower in the vige.

    Simultaneously, cultivators in blue robes emerged from the thatched houses and began forming hand seals.

    Woom!

    A blue barrier enveloped the entire vige, blocking our entry.

    "Ha, you may have brought some martial artists, but you, Jin n scum, dare not enter here!"

    The barrier looked robust at first nce.

    The thickness of the blue light barrier was hundreds of times thicker than the flimsy defensive spell I had shattered with my energy in a previous encounter.

    That''s when it happened.

    Step, step...

    Kim Young-hoon stepped forward.

    "Elder, who is this mortal? Can we really trust him?"

    The sounds of chattering cultivators in red robes from the Jin n were heard from behind.

    The elder in red robes paused for a moment before responding.

    "He may be a mortal, but he''s different. It may be hard to believe, but he matched me inbat without being overpowered. Moreover, his techniques sometimes surpassed my defenses..."

    Woom...

    Kim Young-hoon began to gather his internal energy.

    Both I and the other peak masters, even those who had reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, widened our eyes, eager to witness Kim Young-hoon''s technique.

    Whoosh...

    As he raised his hand, internal energy began to coalesce in the air.

    The energy gradually condensed into a form of Gang Qi

    The tremendous power emanating from the energy force made us, as well as the Jin n cultivators, flinch.

    However, the transformation of Gang Qi was not the end.

    ''That is...!''

    I watched, wide-eyed, as Kim Young-hoon continued.

    The Gang Qi started to condense.

    Rumble, rumble!

    ''That is...!''

    In my past life, Kim Young-hoon had pursuedthis state in a frenzied chase.

    Rumble, rumble!

    ''The realm beyond Five Energies Converging to the Origin''

    The realm he had strived for until the very end was now unfolding from his hands once again.

    The Gang Qi solidified, taking the form of a small sphere.

    Everyone present could feel it.

    Being hit by that sphere would leave few unscathed.

    The strike that had burst the arm of a Core Formation cultivator in the past life!

    The technique that could confront a Qi Building cultivator head-on!

    The Sphere of Gang Qi, directed by Kim Young-hoon''s gesture, flew towards the barrier created by the cultivators.

    Boom!

    Bright light shed, and a fierce windstorm ensued.

    The cultivators, each in their own way, performed spells to avoid being swept away by the storm, while we, peak masters, relied on our leg strength or cut through the wind to witness the spectacle.

    It was visible.

    Hundreds, no.

    Thousands, tens of thousands of Gang Saber burst from the sphere, slicing through the barrier.

    In the world of peak masters, tens of thousands of intents danced in unimaginable trajectories.

    "Hmm..."

    The red-robed elder from the Jin n, seemingly having unpleasant memories associated with the sphere, showed difort.

    As the windstorm subsided and the light faded, a giant hole appeared in the center of the barrier.

    "Everyone, enter!"

    "Yes, Elder!"

    The Jin n cultivators, each using their flying spells, entered through the hole Kim Young-hoon had created.

    We also drew our weapons and entered through the breach in the barrier.

    "Stop them! Block the Jins!"

    "Wait! First, stop those martial artists!"

    Swish!

    The sword energy of a peak master who had reached Three Flowers instantly pierced through the defensive spell of a cultivator who had been speaking and slit his throat.

    "A mortal... has broken through a cultivator''s spell!"

    "The Pinnacle Realm of martial artists! Retreat to the rear! Qi Refining cultivators, release the Jiangshi!"

    Simultaneously, dark Jiangshi started emerging from various ces in the vige.

    Bang!

    The Jiangshi rushed towards the peak masters.

    Their speed was faster than ours, and their strength far superior.

    However...

    ''I can see it.''

    The optimal trajectory of the Jiangshi''s attacks was clearly visible.

    ''Interesting. I hadn''t considered it before, but those lines represent intent. Does that mean the Jiangshi, already dead and turned into vengeful spirits, still possess intent?''

    I dodged the hand of a Jiangshi rushing towards me, then, using Deep Mountain, I cut diagonally and thought.

    ''Is it just the intent of their controllers? No, it doesn''t seem just that. But if Jiangshi have intent, why can''t they use sword energy?''

    While cutting through the Jiangshi, I noticed a cultivator preparing a spell.

    Swoosh!

    I swiftly released a hidden weapon towards the cultivator forming hand seals.

    ng!

    The weapon rebounded off the cultivator''s defensive spell, but, inexperienced inbat, he canceled his spell preparation at the sound.

    ''Judging by the size of his consciousness... about Qi Refining 1st Star.''

    I cut down the Jiangshi in my way and charged towards the cultivator, unleashing my Sword Silk.

    ng!

    With each strike of my sword silk, visible cracks appeared in the cultivator''s defense.

    ''This is pathetically weakpared to the spells used by the Qi Refining 2nd Star cultivator I fought before.''

    Although that cultivator had artificially inted his abilities with talisman, his defensive spell was still his own ability.

    ng, ng!

    After several strikes, the distracted cultivator''s defense shattered.

    "H-hiik... S-spare me. Please spare me. I only did what the n asked me to. I didn''t want to do it, I''m actually..."

    "What is this?" I asked.

    "Please, I''ll tell you everything. This is the primary refinement."

    I furrowed my brow.

    "Primary refinement?"

    "Yes. We extract the essence and vital energy from mortals and collect it in this formation for primary refinement into essence blood. This blood is then sent to the n''s higher-ups for further refinement in higher domains. There, they mix the essence blood, refine it again through secondary, tertiary, and quaternary processes, until finally, they create fresh blood bybining thousands of mortals'' blood and energy, from which they concoct Revival pills()for the Core Formation elders.

    Oh, great master, I did nothing wrong. If you wish, I''ll give you all the essence blood I''ve refined. It''s a powerful supplement, and consuming it could increase your internal energy..."

    "Thank you."

    I looked at him with a sneer.

    "You''ve made it easier for me to kill you without hesitation."

    "W-what?"

    Thud!

    Instead of using my sword, I infused my fist with energy and burst the cultivator''s head.

    There had been some hesitation.

    Even if they were devil path cultivators, perhaps there were those who lived peacefully, cultivating in this vige.

    ''In this vige, there is no good person. There can''t be!''

    I cast aside all hesitation and drew my sword towards the cultivators in blue robes controlling Jiangshi.

    "You all have no right to live."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    With my energy channels fully opened, I unleashed enhanced sword silk, cutting down the attacking Jiangshi in one swoop, and charged towards the blue-robed cultivators.

    "Die, all of you!"

    The battle ended quickly.

    In the center of the vige, a Qi Building cultivator from the Makli n was swiftly killed by thebined attack of the Jin n elder and Kim Young-hoon.

    With the Qi Building cultivator defeated, Kim Young-hoon went around slicing through Jiangshi and other cultivators with his energy spheres.

    "Ha-ha, excellent! As expected of a Makli n cultivator, their pockets are deep!"

    "I made the right decision joining this raid!"

    The Jin n cultivators, having finished looting the corpses of the Makli n cultivators, were rummaging through their belongings.

    Even the Jin n elder was searching through the body of the Qi Building Stage cultivator.

    "Those cultivators are going too far."

    "How can they think of looting bodies after killing them?"

    "Hmm, hmm."

    In contrast, I and the other peak masters were visibly ufortable.

    Although I had experience in plundering weapons and wealth after killing unorthodox martial artists, I had never actively searched bodies in such a manner.

    "Well, it''s natural for the victor to im the spoils. You mortals might not understand, but taking the spoils is also a way to honor the defeated," spoke a Jin n cultivator, slightly flushed, trying to justify their actions.

    But the more he spoke, the stiffer our expressions became.

    "Enough. It''s better to leave them be. After all, they are just dead. Wouldn''t it be better to leave quickly?"

    Just then, Kim Young-hoon approached us.

    "Wait. We have something to do."

    "What? Are you also after the spoils..."

    Ignoring the cultivator''s words, Kim Young-hoon spoke to us.

    "In the houses of the cultivators, there are bodies of sacrificedmoners. We should at least bury them, so they don''t remain exposed like that. What do you think, masters?"

    "That''s right."

    "We forgot about them."

    We entered the houses where the Makli n cultivators had lived, dragged out the bodies of themoners, and one by one buried them.

    "Let them be. They''re just dead. Isn''t it better to leave quickly?"

    The Jin n elder, having finished looting, looked annoyed at Kim Young-hoon, who was digging the ground to bury the bodies.

    However, neither Kim Young-hoon nor any of us paid attention to him, continuing to silently bury the bodies

    How much time has passed?

    After burying all the numerous bodies, we recited a short rite led by Kim Young-hoon and prayed they would rest in peace and not be evil spirits. We then left the vige.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 23: Refining (2)

    Chapter 23: Refining (2)

    "Kim Hyung."

    "What is it?"

    "Why are those called cultivators so heartless?"

    "... How would I know that?"

    I frowned, thinking about the conduct of cultivators.

    From the monsters we encountered at the beginning of the regression, who ignored everything we said.

    To the cruel method of pill-making by the Makli n.

    And the cultivators of the Jin n who rummaged through the dead and criticized us for trying to bury them.

    ''I can understand searching the bodies, a hundred times over.''

    But why do they think burying the dead is a waste of time?

    Why are their thought processes so different?

    "... Perhaps, since they have been seeing the world of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin from birth, their way of thinking is different from ours. Plus, they''ve spent their whole lives not treating mortals as humans."

    I sighed, frustrated.

    The cultivators of the Jin n informed us of the next gathering ce and left the vige, closing the formation of the Makli n territory and flying away on their flying devices.

    We were currently following them.

    "... A difference in perspective?"

    Or is it the inherent arrogance of cultivators?

    Or is it that all cultivators turn out that way?

    I wondered if it was right for me to be a cultivator.

    We continued to follow the guidance of the Jin n''s cultivators, destroying one stronghold of the Makli n after another.

    Five years had passed since I left the Imperial Pce.

    "Ha, look, Eun-hyun, it''s your face."

    "..."

    I saw my face on a wanted poster, wandering around the marketce.

    Not just mine.

    Kim Young-hoon, as well as countless martial arts masters who followed him, were on wanted posters.

    The charge was treason.

    "Treason. What nonsense. After all, it''s just the lower forces of the cultivator n. Even if they issue wanted posters, we can walk around the streets without any problems, thanks to the facial maniption technique you created."

    "That''s good to hear."

    Over the past five years, I had developed a technique called Reverse Appearance Technique, using my medical knowledge and transformational skills to manipte facial muscles and change appearances.

    Thanks to that, we could walk around the streets freely, even though we were wanted.

    "So, where''s the next stronghold?"

    "It''s on the western side of Lianshan City, on the hills. One of Makli n''s pill-making furnaces is located there. This time, the furnace we are going to destroy is especially huge, so there will probably be a lot more cultivators from the Makli n."

    "That''s likely."

    "And from what I''ve heard, there are also a significant number of peak martial artists raised by the Makli n. They are not just simple Jaingshi but actual peak martial artists, so we need to be a bit more cautious."

    Peak martial artists.

    I looked up at the sky.

    35 years since regression.

    It took around 10 years to reach the mid stage of the Pinnacle Realm since the regression and now 25 yearster

    My realm had not changed.

    ''Is my talent not enough to reach the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit?''

    Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Kim Young-hoon and other experts of that realm have been consistently giving me clues regarding it.

    "The third color."

    Red thread signifying hostility.

    Blue thread signifying self-intent.

    Beyond that, the need to find and see the third color to reach that realm.

    But.

    "In a fight, there''s me and you. What else is there beyond that?"

    There''s definitely something beyond me and you.

    The very existence of the Three Flowers realm itself proves it.

    Ugh.

    Ignoring the screaming pain in my hand, I held the sword and felt the thread of those around me as I walked down the street.

    I can see others'' threads.

    I can see my own threads.

    But beyond that, no matter how hard I look, I can''t see anything.

    "Enlightenment still hasn''te."

    Even when I asked Kim Young-hoon about Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, I couldn''t understand his words well.

    Originally, when Kim Young-hoon reached the peak, he didn''t go through the early or middle stages but directly achieved Three Flowers .

    Asking him about transitioning from the middle stage to Three Flowers was nonsensical.

    Of course, I asked other masters of Three Flowers how to transition into it, but the answers I got were:<ul><li>"Immerse yourself in the state of selflessness."</li><li>"Understand that there is no you and no me."</li><li>"Contemte the purity of martial arts."</li></ul>

    All of these answers were metaphysical in nature.

    "Someone is staying in this ce because they don''t want to fall into a state of selflessness."

    Ignoring the tearing pain in my hands, I swung my sword for years.

    No matter how much I maintained the unity of sword and body, and fought life-threatening battles multiple times.

    The miracle of suddenly leaping to a higher realm never happened to me.

    While it wasnt as despairing as when I first reached the peak, climbing higher required tremendous talent and effort again.

    "There are many masters at the peak here..."

    The stronghold of the Makli n, located to the west of Lianshan City.

    "If there are many masters, I might gain something by fighting them."

    Somehow, I felt that the stronghold discovered by the Jin n this time seemed like a trap.

    It was a judgment I made after hearing from one of the Jin n cultivators about how they found the stronghold and its level of force.

    "The Makli n wants to capture Kim Young-hoon as well as the Jin n."

    And me, a traitor to the Imperial family.

    That''s why I thought this time they would be fully prepared to face us.

    "But I''m not worried."

    I nced at Kim Young-hoon walking beside me.

    He had been writing a book recently.

    The title of the book was Secrets of ''Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martials Arts

    "Condensing the deep understanding of the 6 volumes of ''Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture'', and integrating it into oneplete book of understanding," he had said.

    Like the ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'', ''Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts'', and ''Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Scriptures'', it was a book of profound knowledge that I couldn''t understand even when I looked at it.

    But one thing was certain.

    Kim Young-hoon had surpassed his previous lifes realm.

    Such a person could now inflict significant damage on a Core Formation cultivator and quickly escape!

    "A trap is of no use."

    We would easily destroy their stronghold this time as well.

    Lianshan City.

    This is the ce I fell in my very first life before regression.

    It had been a very long time since I had visited.

    Here I made soap, gathered herbs, brewed liquor, begged robbers to spare my life

    Memories of those miserable times came flooding back.

    "Let''s go west."

    "Yes."

    I wonder if the daughter of the Ju family has been born.

    Is the house of Lord Geum still filled with servants strutting around arrogantly?

    I wonder if the persimmon tree of the Sung family still bears fruit well.

    After looking at Lianshan City for a while, I ran west following Kim Young-hoon.

    Memories that no one but I remember.

    Memories that only I know of, changed by my power of regression.

    A miraculous, incredibly grateful ability.

    But that''s why this ability has to disappear.

    These memories that only I will know will continue to umte, and the more they do, the harder it will be for my mind to endure.

    Hence, I will definitely go to the previous world and eliminate this power.

    Until then, I will strive to be human.

    As a human, I will live a human life.

    Absolutely.

    I will not be corrupted by evil paths like the cultivators of the Makli n, nor act against human morals.

    Of course.

    "Those filthy evil path bastards, they can''t make me dance less."

    Those who vite human morals, as long as I can reach them, must be punished.

    Tadat!

    Arriving at the destination with Kim Young-hoon, there were already Jin n cultivators in red robes and other peak masters gathered.

    "The opinion that this Makli n''s stronghold is likely a trap came out in the Jin n''s elder council. Therefore, one-third of the Jin n''s elder council has personallye forward.

    Thus, you martial artists must also fight with all your might."

    Among the red-robed cultivators, a considerable number of Qi Building cultivators with substantial consciousness were mixed in.

    "I understand. Do not worry. I always fight with my best."

    "Hmm, good. Then, let''s open the formation."

    Woong

    As one of the elders of the Jin npleted a hand seal, the air began to distort.

    We followed the elders of the Jin n into the formation and soon saw the vige, just like before.

    This vige was about twice the size of any territory of the Makli n we had seen before, with not just straw houses but also a significant number of tiled mansions.

    And then,

    "...It was a trap after all."

    The cultivators of the Makli n were forming a formation and sealing spells in front of the vige.

    "Seal ()!"

    The cultivators of the Makli n simultaneously formed their hand seals and shouted an incantation.

    At the same time, an enormous barrier, unlike any we had seen before, surrounded the territory of the Makli n.

    "Water ()!"

    Simultaneously, dozens of cultivators formed another hand seal and used a different spell.

    Shaaaah!

    A massive surge of water gushed from behind the cultivators, rushing towards us outside the barrier.

    The water reeked of rotting corpses, and I had a feeling that even a single drop touching me would be disastrous.

    "Elders, to the front!"

    The Qi Building cultivators of the Jin n stepped forward and formed their hand seals.

    "me ()!"

    Hwarurururu!

    A wall of mes appeared.

    The giant wall of fire blocked the water flow and began to evaporate it.

    "Push forward!"

    Chiiiiii

    As the cultivators of the Jin n stepped forward one by one, the giant wall of fire also moved forward in sync.

    "Mortals! We will clear the way, so break through the barrier!"

    "Understood!"

    Pang!

    Kim Young-hoon sprinted forward, kicking off the ground.

    He leapt into the air and, stepping on thin air, headed towards the barrier.

    Woong!

    As Kim Young-hoon extended his hand, energy seemed to gather in it, and a sphere of Gang Qi burst forth from his palm.

    ''That must be the realm Kim Young-hoon achieved by condensing and integrating the 6 volumes of the Scripture''

    The Gang Qi didn''t gather chaotically in the air but was released cleanly from his body, forming a sphere in an instant.

    I don''t know for sure, but he must have reached and surpassed the realm the previous Kim Young-hoon stepped foot in.

    ''The preparation time forpressing Gang Qi is much shorter thanst time!''

    Before the battle began, I remembered the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts that Kim Young-hoon had given me.

    ''If I pass this technique on to Kim Young-hoon in the next life.''

    He would surpass this realm again.

    Kwaang!

    Kim Young-hoonunched the sphere at the barrier.

    A loud explosion roared, and a gust of wind blew.

    However, this time the barrier only shook slightly and remained steadfast.

    ''As expected, the Makli n was thoroughly prepared this time!''

    Kim Young-hoon, without any sign of panic, extended his palm again.

    And another sphere of Gang Qi burst forth.

    Kwaang!

    The barrier was hit by consecutive explosions.

    Cracks began to form in the barrier.

    Kim Young-hoon extended his palm once more.

    Kwaang!!

    More cracks appeared in the barrier.

    Kim Young-hoon extended his palm again.

    With each attack, more and more cracks appeared in the barrier.

    At some point.

    Pakang!

    Unable to withstand Kim Young-hoon''s attacks any longer, a hole was blown open in the barrier.

    "Everyone, head towards the barrier!"

    "Burn down the Makli''s business!"

    The cultivators of the Jin n rushed towards the hole created by Kim Young-hoon, and the peak masters also rushed through the gap into the inside of the barrier.

    "Die, you devils."

    When I, too, entered the barrier with my sword,

    Pang!

    The sound of air tearing apart, and something long rushed towards me.

    It was a halberd.

    Kaang!

    I exerted sword silk and blocked the halberd. I could see the face of the person holding the halberd in front of me.

    I couldn''t stop my pupils from shaking.

    "...Leader?"

    Leader of the Shadow Guards.

    My former superior was blocking me.

    Behind him, the members of the Shadow Guards were lined up, holding various weapons.

    "...It''s been a while."

    "...I don''t know a traitor like you."

    Vroom!

    The leader swung his halberd.

    Seven red threads emanated from his halberd.

    I countered his red threads with my own blue threads.

    My blue and his red crossed in the air.

    "A traitor, you say. Leader, do you know what the current Imperial family is doing?"

    "...I know."

    Vroom!

    He swung his halberd again.

    I parried his halberd with my threads while dodging and swinging my sword silk.

    "You know and yet you''re loyal? Is that what a human should do?"

    "...Before being human, we are the limbs of His Majesty the Emperor. Limbs do not think. They move asmanded! Since His Majesty has ordered me to capture you, I will not think either."

    "How frustrating! In the eyes of the Emperor, mortals like us are not the same humans as him! We are not his people but livestock he raises!"

    Leader spun with his halberd, thrusting it three times, then extended Qi Silk towards me.

    I danced the Transcendent Peaks Step to dodge Leader''s attacks and countered with Landscape Painting, covering my sword with sword silk and striking back at his qi silk.

    "Loyalty should be given to someone deserving, not to him. All thates from serving him is the death of helplessmoners!"

    Our threads of red and blue intertwined.

    Then, breaking through my defense, Leader aimed his knee at my waist.

    "Keuk!"

    I was hit by Leaders kick and floated in the air, turning once beforending.

    ''He''s improved. The Leader... he''s in the realm of Three Flowers''

    "...Is it different for you?"

    Leader asked me with a gloomy face.

    "Those from the Jin n who you are with, are they different?"

    "They''re better than those devils..."

    "No. The Jin n you''re with are also cultivators. The only difference from the current Imperial family is the degree; they both see mortals as bugs! Do you think you''re on the side of justice? Wrong! It''s just a matter of scope and degree.

    Those people will also grind down the people of Yanguo. They''re no different but all the same!"

    "..."

    Woosh, woosh, woosh!

    As he swung his halberd, the wind seemed to be sucked into the Leader''s chest.

    His qi silk swirled and shot towards me.

    ''I can''t block it!''

    Like my Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven, an attack that can''t be stopped even if anticipated.

    "If there''s no difference, at least I won''t turn my back on the loyalty I''ve given now!"

    The movement of his halberd converged to one point and shot towards me.

    The Qi silk on his halberd strengthened and began to evolve.

    Paaat!

    A brilliant light burst forth.

    Gang Qi!

    "...If that''s your belief."

    Seeing the Gang Qi rushing towards me, I rxed the power in my sword.

    "I will respect that as well."

    As I removed my intent, the sword silk around my sword disappeared, leaving only pure sword energy.

    I ced my sword against the iing halberd, absorbing its power into my sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Echoing Valley!

    "...!"

    Surprise flickered in the Leaders eyes.

    I rotated, redirecting his Gang Qi back at him.

    sh!

    Light shed.

    And where the storm of light subsided, Leader stood, his right hand severed.

    "...I''ve lost. Your swordsmanship is always hard to predict, no matter how many times I see it."

    "...It is a swordsmanship I am stillcking in."

    "Stillcking? Impossible. Even your move just now had the enlightenment of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit. It was the most beautiful technique I''ve ever seen."

    He smirked.

    "I spent my life practicing martial arts, hoping to reach Three Flowers, but once I did, I realized I was just a lesser version of a cultivator. Unless it''s the legendary realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, martial arts will always be secondary to cultivators. Hahaha, Seo Eun-hyun. Do you understand? Nothing matters in front of cultivators."

    "..."

    "Since nothing in martial arts matters, all that''s left is the meaning I give to it. I chose loyalty, and my object of loyalty happened to be the current Emperor."

    He smiled sadly.

    "That you and I have different beliefs... is a shame... only."

    Cough, cough...

    Leader coughed up blood and copsed.

    No more life flowed from him.

    He was dead.

    "...Why didn''t you join the fight?"

    I asked the other members of the Shadow Guards.

    If they had intervened while I was fighting Leader, I might have died.

    "...It was Leader''s request. If we joined, deputy-leader would start using hidden weapons and poison, so he asked us to let him have a pure martial duel."

    "...You still call me deputy-leader"

    "Once a superior, always a superior. Once loyalty is given, it is forever."

    "Yes, you too remain loyal to the current Imperial family."

    I gave a sad smile to my former subordinates.

    "I am sorry."

    I might have to kill you today.

    Papabat!

    As soon as I finished speaking, all members of the Shadow Guard drew their weapons and charged at me.

    Chak!

    First, I scattered poison and drew out hidden weapons.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    Double Killing Snake.

    Pying, Pying!

    I threw two hidden weapons, each coated with a different poison, at the Shadow Guards.

    All eleven Shadow Guards avoided the poisoned hidden weapons with minimal movements.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Landscape Painting.

    Entering Mountain.

    Flowing Ridge.

    Deep Mountain.

    After wielding my sword in the Landscape Painting style, I shifted to a low stance, aiming for bnce, and made a serpentine thrust for control.

    I then lunged in for the attack.

    "Hah!"

    However, the Shadow Guards quickly dodged and each wielded their weapons against me.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    Triple-Headed Snake.

    Shuk!

    I fitted three hidden weapons on my left hand and swung them like a whip at the closest guard.

    After swinging three times to create distance, I coated the hidden weapons with poison and fired them in session.

    Pying, Pying, Pying!

    While the three Shadow Guards who were charging at me dodged the hidden weapons, others leaped over them, swinging their weapons.

    Sword, de, curved sword, chain sword, dagger.

    Different weapons rushed towards me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Strange Stone.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    I spun my body, wielding my sword in an all-epassing defensive and offensive posture.

    At the same time, I took out poison powder from my pocket and spread it around.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    Illusionary Snake Mist.

    Amongst the poison powder, I sent other poisoned hidden weapons targeting the Shadow Guards.

    Taking advantage of their moment of distraction to dodge the hidden weapons.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Entering Mountain.

    I shifted to a low stance to aim for bnce.

    "Ugh!"

    "Damn, to be at the same level as a mid peak master..."

    "Truly the skills of deputy-leader."

    Crack.

    I took out and chewed an antidote pill while gripping my sword tightly enough to break my hand.

    Ignoring the pain that felt as if my hand would break I spoke.

    "Don''t open your mouth. Use your energy sensing technique if you want to live. The poison powder I just spread doesn''t poison through the skin."

    Quickly applying paralysis powder to a cloth, I covered the sword de and prepared another move.

    ''It''s not a sword technique, but a saber technique.''

    But since they share the same root, they can be used simrly.

    Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Mountain Wind.

    Five Consecutive Strikes.

    Pying!

    A series of thrusts at a terrifying speed, too fast to react, cut through the air five times.

    "Guk, gurk..."

    Five members of the Secret Guards copsed after being hit by my sword coated with paralysis powder.

    ''Six left.''

    As I faced the six Shadow Guards charging at me, I grasped another hidden weapon.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    Red Snake.

    I threw three hidden weapons at the approaching soldier wielding dual swords, each timed differently.

    The first targeted his forehead,

    The second, immediately following, aimed at his ankle.

    The third, following that, targeted his lower abdomen.

    The trajectory of these hidden weapons was akin to a red snake.

    Ting!

    His dual swords deflected two hidden weapons, but he couldn''t deflect the third.

    I swiftly charged in, using Transcending Peaks Steps and employing Transcending Peaks.

    Chak!

    With the front of the Shadow Guards chest slightly cut, he soon copsed from paralysis.

    "Are you going to keeping at me?"

    I asked the remaining members.

    "Truly the skills of deputy-leader."

    "Truly a seasoned veteran."

    "The difference in skillsing from that vastbat experience is simply insurmountable..."

    They smiled at me, each holding a spear, moon de, dual heavy swords, staff, and sword.

    "If all cultivators are the same anyway, let''s at least be good to the one we''re currently loyal to," they said, agreeing with Leaders view.

    I smiled bitterly.

    "That''s right."

    Even if the Jin n regains control of the Imperial family, the situation for mortals like us might not change.

    But still, just maybe, it could be a little better.

    With that slim hope, I pushed on with my actions.

    "Come at me, all of you."

    A staff swung at me.

    A spear pierced towards me.

    A moon de swung from the opposite side of the staff.

    The guy wielding the dual broadswords swings his swords from the opposite side of the spear.

    The guy with the sword leaps up as if flying and strikes down at me.

    Meanwhile, countless thread trajectories target me.

    Red and blue lines draw numerous orbits around me.

    It felt like my brain was going to burn.

    How can I escape this crisis?

    How can I!

    Just then, amidst those numerous trajectories, I suddenly saw ''a third color.''

    Puk!

    The spear grazed my waist.

    The energy on the spear tore the flesh from my waist.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    Triple-Headed Snake.

    Pying!

    I put three hidden weapons on my fingers, each coated with paralysis poison, and threw one at the Shadow Guard who swung the spear.

    My hidden weapon easily prated his trajectory and hit his shoulder.

    The staff spins targeting my head.

    I threw a hidden weapon to alter the trajectory of the staff, and then threw thest hidden weapon at the guy who threw the staff.

    Again, my hidden weapon easily prated his trajectory and embedded in his thigh.

    Two of the guards became incapacitated.

    Three left.

    I see something.

    Between their threads and mine.

    A third color, neither red nor blue.

    Shuk!

    The dual broadswords swing from right to left below.

    I bent my waist to dodge the broadsword.

    But a long cut appeared from my forehead to my left jaw from the sword energy on the broadsword.

    The moon de targets my waist.

    If I dodge upwards, Ill be a target for the guy striking from above, and if I dodge downwards, Ill be cut by the dual broadswords preparing their next move.

    But amidst the red and blue threads,

    In this life-or-death fight, my focus was on the emerging third color.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship,

    Secluded Valley.

    Heavenly Lake.

    Using the Secluded Valley I twisted and deflected the trajectory of the guy striking down with the sword, and with Heavenly Lake, I momentarily stopped the action of the guy swinging the moon de.

    In the meantime, the dual broadswords wielder who hadpleted his next move swung his broadswords at me again.

    In an instant, I threw hidden weapons coated with paralysis poison at the arms and legs of the Shadow Guards with the moon de and sword.

    Then, I swiftly extended my sword toward the dual broadswords soldier.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Echoing Valley!

    Between the blue and red.

    The color that appeared was purple.

    The Shadow Guards'' and my thread.

    That purple color, whose origin was indiscernible, showed me a new path between him and me.

    I followed this new path, countering the dual broadswords soldier''s move with Echoing Valley.

    Kaang!

    My sword cleanly sliced through his dual broadswords.

    As his weapon was severed, the gaurd seemed about to draw a dagger and charge, but I was faster in throwing my hidden weapon.

    Ke, keuk It was that movement. As if I was facing Leader.

    "..."

    "You could have killed all of us. It would have been much easier and painless. Why did you choose such a difficult path? Even if you didn''t kill us, it would have been easier to subdue us if you were prepared to sever an arm or leg!"

    I briefly replied to the fallen dual broadswords soldier.

    "You called me deputy-leader

    "Keuk. You are an interesting person."

    ""

    "That movement just now. It looked simr to Leaders. An attack that suddenly breaks through the trajectories I didn''t see a red line, but suddenly the ability to prate the trajectory Did you gain a new perspective? Have you reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit?"

    I shook my head bitterly at the question.

    "No. I am sorry, but I havent reached that realm."

    "Then"

    "Im getting a sense of it. Slowly entering that realm."

    The third color.

    The purple thread was sometimes visible, sometimes not.

    It didn''t appear consistently.

    So, to see purple consistently,

    I would need to continue fighting life-or-death battles.

    Just then.

    Someone approached me.

    Someone familiar to me.

    From my time in the Shadow Guards, someone I had guarded a few times and my job more difficult.

    The Crown Prince.

    Makli Hyun.

    "It''s amazing. Deputy-leaders skills are to this extent. There was a reason why my father sent me."

    "It''s been a while, Your Highness. If you''ve been watching since earlier, why didn''t you intervene?"

    "Why intervene? It wouldn''t be fun if I did. And don''t call me ''Your Highness.'' Today, I''m here representing a branch of the Makli n, not as a member of the Imperial family."

    "Fun You realize the entire Shadow Guards could have died at my hands. Is that fun for you, Your Highness?"

    "Don''t call me ''Your Highness'' Well, since you keep calling me that, I''ll tell you something. Do you know why I became the Crown Prince?"

    The Crown Prince began to expand his domain.

    His red threads started to engulf the surrounding space.

    "I reached the same Qi Refining 4th Star as my father at a young age! Regardless of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit or whatever, they can barelypete against Qi Refining 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Star. Do you think you, who is not even in the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, can defeat me?"

    "I''ll ask again. Do you find this fun?"

    "Tch, it''s not fun. Enough talk,e at me."

    As always, that annoying guy who used to bother the Shadow Guards when I was guarding the Emperor.

    He always questioned our necessity while speaking arrogantly.

    But he had the right to be arrogant.

    Because he was strong.

    So strong that not even a group of peak martial artists could stand against him.

    Even ordinary Three Flowers Gather at the Summit masters would have to risk their lives against him.

    However, I hadn''t entered Three Flowers, just barely stepping into its boundary.

    Fighting against him would surely lead to my death.

    But why?

    I can feel a smile forming on my lips.

    ''Ah, yes.''

    Because it''s okay even if I die.

    I''ve grasped the clue to enlightenment, so what does it matter if I die the next moment!

    "Take care, all members of the Shadow Guards. I am now going to die."

    I attained the Way in the morning.

    So, it''s fine if I die in the evening.

    To embody this enlightenment.

    I am going to die today.

    I ran towards the Emperor''s son, the Crown Prince, with my sword in hand.

    Seeing the faint purple thread, I felt like I could do something I never dared to attempt even after several regressions.

    I swung my sword.

    The martial art that had always been in my head, but I could never understand.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!

    As I entered the red divine consciousness of the Crown Prince, I used the martial art I had long longed for.

    "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts."

    The next moment, Seo Eun-hyun''s form disappeared like a phantom.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 24: Refining (3)

    Chapter 24: Refining (3)

    A new world appears before my eyes.

    Though I haven''t fully entered that world yet, I sense that once I do, everything will change drastically.

    The purple thread.

    Familiarizing myself with the direction this new path points to, I recall the form of ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts''.

    Up to now, I memorized the form but couldn''t understand a single word.

    That''s why, even possessing this divine technique, understanding it was impossible.

    Now, however.

    The moment I saw the path of purple, somehow, I felt I could understand ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts''.

    ''Now I understand why everyone who read ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' called it an absurd martial art.''

    Yes, this is a martial art that couldpletely overturn the history of martial arts in Yanguo.

    Its basis might be for escaping and ambushing cultivators.

    But if used properly, this could be.

    Undoubtedly a martial art meant to capture and kill those cultivators!

    A few cycles back, thiswas Kim Young-hoon''s assessment of ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' after mastering it.

    Yes, used properly, it''s indeed a martial art capable of killing cultivators!

    The form of ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' crosses my mind.

    [In the contest of martial arts, if the shing of colors represents the essence of martial arts can''t we attack the colors themselves?]

    A phrase iprehensible before stepping into the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    But now, I understand.

    ''Colors represent intent (spirit, will, etc). Attacking the colors themselves mean.''

    Attacking the opponent''s intent directly!

    Beyond exchanging intent trajectories, attacking the intent themselves, and furthermore, cutting through the opponent''s very consciousness, is the essence of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts. One who uses this as a basis can enter a cultivator''s blind spots and strike!

    The divine technique Kim Young-hoon showed, which made him disappear like a phantom, wasn''t his agility but the record that quickly sliced through my consciousness, making it impossible for me to perceive him momentarily!

    Shuk!

    My sword dives into the flow of the Crown Prince''s consciousness.

    Every human consciousness has its fibers.

    Aiming for the gaps in the fibers through the purple thread, I concentrate my intent following the form of ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' and slice into his consciousness.

    Paat!

    The edges of his consciousness split.

    Though I stand before him, in his eyes, I must appear to have vanished like a phantom.

    I''ve entered the cultivator''s blind spot.

    Ordinary martial artists can''t perceive intent due topletely being dominated by a cultivator''s consciousness domain.

    Conversely, a cultivator can detect every movement of a martial artist who enters their realm of consciousness.

    But ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' allows one to prate the cultivator''s blind spot, rendering even cultivators unable to track a martial artist''s actions.

    A martial art that momentarily equalizes martial artists with cultivators!

    This is.

    ''A martial art created by mortals to transcend the cultivators!''

    Quickly slicing through the fibers of the Crown Prince''s consciousness, I approach him closely and raise my sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Transcending Peaks!

    Paat!

    My sword, covered in sword silk, precisely targets the Crown Prince''s neck.

    Then, the sound of shing metal resounds.

    Kaang!

    A translucent defensive spell suddenly covers him.

    Huh, huhuk! What trick did you y?

    Surprised by my sudden disappearance and close-range attack, he forms a spell seal.

    Kwaang!

    Energy writhes, changing the flow of the surrounding air.

    Purung!

    I''m thrown backwards by a strong recoil, and a small whirlwind starts rising around the Crown Prince.

    Fun tricks, but I''ll show you they won''t work on a true cultivator!

    Pyeung!

    Several wind des shoot out from the whirlwind covering him.

    I hastily retreat, dodging outside the Crown Prince''s domain of consciousness.

    From outside his realm, the flow of intent bes clear.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Strange Stone.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    In a defensive and offensive stance, I deflect all iing wind des and prepare to re-enter his domain.

    However, as the Crown Prince forms another spell seal, a wind bullet, as big as my upper body, shoots towards me from the whirlwind.

    ''I need to dodge.''

    Frowning, I deploy my agility technique and escape among the houses within the Makli n''s territory.

    Kwaang, Kwaang, Kwaang!

    The wind bullet copses several straw houses, and corpses and streams of blood from mortals spill out.

    ''I need to approach the whirlwind.''

    Observing the Crown Prince''s whirlwind, I click my tongue.

    ''Every strand of that wind is a wind de. If I approach, I''ll be shredded.''

    Even if I manage to approach by cutting through his consciousness, if I can''t prate the whirlwind, I can''t deliver a strike.

    ''No, hold on.''

    Even if I prate the whirlwind, the Crown Prince''s defensive spell remains.

    My sword silk isn''t enough to prate his spell.

    ''How can I break through all of it?''

    Kwaang, kwaang, kwaang!

    I dodge through the alleys of the vige, using the houses of cultivators as a shield against the Crown Prince''s attacks.

    Dodging isn''t a problem.

    As long as I keep observing the flow of his intent from outside his domain.

    However, fundamentally, the internal energy of a martial artist is more impurepared to a cultivator''s spiritual power, so no matter how much internal energy a martial artist has, they will tire much quicker than a cultivator.

    ''I can''t drag this out.''

    I need to finish this quickly.

    And to do that.

    ''Now, right now. I must ascend to Three Flowers Gather at the Summit!''

    I must seize this clue and ascend now.

    With the resolve to die!

    Ta-at!

    Climbing onto the roof of a house with my Transcending Peaks Step, I thrust my sword at the wind bullets the Crown Prince shoots.

    Boo-woong!

    Kwaang!

    Cutting upwards with Ascending Vein, the wind bullets split in half and fly off in different directions.

    Jing, jing, jing!

    ''My hand is trembling.''

    Indeed, the power contained in the wind bullets were formidable.

    The hand holding my sword ached unbearably.

    ''I''ll keep receiving those attacks.''

    I gave up on dodging and continue to thrust my sword at his wind bullets and wind des.

    The intent of the wind bullets and wind des is directed at me.

    I observe the attacksing from both sides and prepare my stance.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Landscape Painting!

    Diagonal shes extend left and right, cutting through the approaching wind des and wind bullets.

    But beyond, even more endless wind des rush in.

    ''They don''t stop.''

    I keep wielding my sword and perform sword moves.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Joy of Mountains and Peaks.

    Flowing Ridge.

    Strange Stone.

    Bouldered Cliff.

    Amidst continuous rotation.

    Piercing and slicing the wind bullets.

    I attack and block in a defensive and offensive stance.

    While doing so, I begin to approach step by step again.

    Shuk! Shuk!

    I cautiously advance, inching forward with measured steps

    Shoulder, waist, cheek, thigh.

    The flesh touched by the wind des turn to tatters.

    "Hmph, dare toe at me! Die!"

    The Crown Prince forms a spell seal, and the whirlwind writhes, as numerous wind des begin to merge.

    Soon, they form the shape of a giant bird.

    A deep red consciousness aims at me.

    A terrifying killing intent pierces the entire space I stand in.

    I can''t block it.

    I can''t dodge it.

    The moment it flies at me, I''ll die.

    I instinctively know.

    But for some reason, I''m not worried.

    I just aimlessly follow the faint purple thread between the red.

    ''What does purple mean?''

    Blue is the thread of self-protection.

    Thus, it extends from me.

    Red is the thread of killing intent.

    Thus, it extends from the enemy.

    Then what is purple?

    Purple is...

    Suddenly, I feel as if the red and blue threads are mingling, somewhat forming a Tai Chi.

    Though blue is weakerpared to red, it mixes with red.

    And between red and blue.

    A purple thread opens a path.

    ''Purple is the color born from the mix of blue and red.''

    Hostility and self-will.

    The will to protect oneself and the will to kill.

    Why can these two intents mix?

    Suddenly, looking at the stance I''ve taken, I''m amazed.

    Facing this fearsome attack, I''ve adopted the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s first move, Transcending Peaks.

    ''Do I no longer want to live?''

    No, that''s not it.

    I''ve always wanted to live.

    Then, the current stance also means my will to live has guided me towards it.

    ''Ah, right.''

    This isn''t just a simple Transcending Peaks.

    Transcending Peaks marks both the beginning and end of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Therefore, it can also be the initial form of the ultimate technique, Severing Mountain ().

    Kieeek!

    The giant bird flies towards me.

    I initiate the twenty-second form of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain().

    Transcending Peaks().

    Entering Mountain().

    Ascending Vein().

    Flowing Ridge().

    Bouldered Cliff().

    Strange Stone().

    Deep Mountain().

    Secluded Valley().

    Landscape Painting().

    Dragon Vein().

    Cliff Edge().

    Twelve Lights Emerging Peak().

    I sh horizontally, then vertically again holding the sword high and piercing crookedly, then I rotate in a defensive and offensive stance, adjusting and charging forward with an upward sh.

    I twist and neutralize the opponent''s power, shing diagonally several times.

    In an instant, I intensify the sword silk with a rapid vertical sh, then change the speed, shing upwards and firing twelve streams of sword silk.

    All of this happens in a sh.

    I frantically wield the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, relentlessly pursuing the purple thread.

    The power of the giant bird intensifies.

    The wind des emitting from its body leave scars and cuts all over my body.

    My vision blurs, perhaps due to too much blood loss.

    ''A little more, just a little more!''

    Keep moving the sword.

    Get even one step closer to that color!

    Even if I die the next moment!

    ''If Ick talent.''

    Joy of Mountains and Peaks ().

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven ().

    Layered Mountain().

    Mountain Tiger().

    Mountain and Valley Transformation ().

    Echoing Valley().

    ''I must go crazy!!!''

    It''s okay to die now.

    So please, show me the way!

    In that moment.

    I see a massive red intent aiming at me and think.

    ''Maybe in the contest of martial arts, there is no me or others.''

    Until now, I''ve always thought others'' intents were invariably red.

    But if I change my perspective, from the other''s point of view, their intent is blue, and mine is red.

    I used to think the world of peak martial artists only consisted of others'' intents and mine.

    But maybe that''s a mistaken thought.

    Others'' intent.

    And my intent.

    It''s just a matter of perspective and maybe they''re all the same color.

    I close and then open my eyes.

    Changing perspectives, my intent appears red and the giant bird''s intent blue.

    When I blink again, the colors return to normal, but I understand.

    ''If intent is essentially the same, what remains is only my martial arts.''

    The boundaries between my color and the Crown Prince''s color start to fade.

    Red and blue melt into each other, and before me, the world seems to be drenched in purple.

    My body is turning into tatters in real-time, but concurrently, I enter a strange state of ecstasy.

    Martial arts are neverplete on their own.

    Martial arts need a partner to dance with.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    I finally understand the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    A realm of connection!

    A realm where the boundary between the opponent''s intent and mine disappears, allowing me to read their intent more directly and meticulously

    By understanding the opponent''s intent, I can ensure that all my movements and techniques are wless.

    I mirror all my techniques in the Crown Prince''s intent, fully understanding how much energy I''ve wasted.

    How many unnecessary movements I made while executing sword moves.

    Huuuuh

    I take a deep breath.

    I gather all the internal energy I''ve carelessly scattered while executing my sword moves!

    The Shadow Guards, paralyzed by paralyzing powder, watched the duel between Seo Eun-hyun and the Crown Prince from the ground.

    A seasoned veteran with overwhelming practical experience despite his young age!

    That was the assessment of Seo Eun-hyun when he joined the Shadow Guard.

    Such an experienced master had been refining his skills for decades.

    But everyone in the Shadow Guards thought he couldn''t beat the Crown Prince.

    Because he was a cultivator.

    A being of a different ss from martial artists.

    Indeed, Seo Eun-hyun was bing tattered in real-time while fighting the Crown Prince.

    He was spewing blood, covered in wounds and holes torn in his body.

    Yet, he did not give up and steadily moved forward, step by step.

    Everyone knew.

    This desperate struggle was futile.

    Suddenly, the Shadow Guards were astounded.

    Seo Eun-hyun began to execute his swordsmanship.

    It looked more like a sword dance.

    A series of movements, clean without any superfluity.

    But what astounded them was what happened next.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s intent became increasingly refined to the point where even the mid pinnacle guards failed to grasp in understanding.

    His intent, which had spread out around him, suddenly converged into three points.

    "Th-Three..."

    Above his head, three flowers bloomed.

    "Three Flowers... Gather at the Summit!"

    The three flowers that momentarily lingered above his head were soon sucked into his nose and mouth.

    Huuuuup!

    All the wasted energy returns at once.

    The internal energy spent while executing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is instantly replenished.

    I felt like I understood why Leader said that Echoing Valley was linked to Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ''A technique that receives and counters the opponent''s power.''

    In a sense, it was a practice of exchanging intents with the opponent, ultimately leading to connection.

    ''Thank you, Hyung-nim.''

    I express my deep gratitude to Kim Young-hoon from my past life and continue to swing my sword.

    There is no you or me.

    Only martial arts itself exists here.

    I felt like I understood why Three Flowers Gather at the Summit masters spoke to enter a state of no-mind.

    Not a metaphysical answer, but advice to reach a state where neither your intent nor the other''s exists.

    Mountain Echoes, Valley Respond ().

    Nine Mountains Eight Seas().

    In a state of no-mind, I unleash my sword.

    In executing sword moves, not even a single bit of wasted movement exists.

    In the realm of purple, beyond blue and red, I continue to infuse my sword with intent.

    ''If there is no you or me in martial arts, then there is neither your intent or mine.''

    The sword silk bes one with the sword, infusing it with energy.

    If sword silk is the realization of sword intent,

    Then next.

    ''Sword intent should connect with the intent flowing through the world.''

    Paaat!

    The sword silk evolves.

    The faint aura surrounding the sword thickens and starts to emit a radiance.

    It looked as if the sword was adorned with starlight.

    Sword Gang!

    Why I couldn''t sustain the Sword Gang for more than a second with my strength alone, even when pouring all my internal energy into it, became clear in the realm of Three Flowers.

    Because martial arts aren''t just about using one''s own strength.

    The opponent''s intent.

    And the intent of the world must connect to trulyplete martial arts.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Heavenly Lake!

    I be like a clearke, sweeping through the ''flow'' of the giant bird with my sword.

    Though it was a spell body without meridians and channels, I felt like I could understand the giant bird''s structure.

    The flow of intent inside the giant bird was clear to see.

    The power of the giant bird was sucked into my sword in an instant, and I executed the ultimate technique of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship while sheathing my sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Ultimate Move.

    "Severeing Mountain."

    Chaaaak!

    Unsheathing the sword again, I unleash it towards the giant bird.

    My sword was clearly adorned with bright Sword Gang.

    Chung!

    The Sword Gang shatters the giant bird.

    "Huuu..."

    I catch my breath.

    I look at the Crown Prince, grinding his teeth within the whirlwind, with clear eyes.

    "Ha, you. Don''t be happy just because you broke one spell. Take this!"

    Numerous wind des merge, transforming into a giant dragon this time.

    But I no longer felt that these would kill me.

    Tadat!

    I charge at him with the Transcending Peaks Step.

    Koooong!

    The wind dragon roars and flies towards me.

    In the midst of executing the foot technique, I realized something more.

    ''Mountain Lord Martial Arts and Transcending Peaks Step were one technique all along.''

    Until now, I didn''t realize it due to myck of talent.

    It was only after reaching the state of Three Flowers that I finally understood.

    The intention Kim Young-hoon had left in this foot technique when he created it.

    Mountain Lord () transcends Great Peaks()!

    ''And then, it soars.''

    Mountain Lords Soaring Flight ().

    I leaped up, avoiding the wind dragon, and entered the Crown Prince''s domain.

    ''Be nervous, Your Highness.''

    Now, there were no more constraints in executing the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    The moment I entered his domain, I felt the flow of his consciousness sweeping over my entire body.

    Using Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, I sharply honed my intent and cut through his consciousness directly.

    Just moments ago, I was cutting unconsciously in ecstasy, but now I was fully aware and executing in single form!

    ''Ha, resorting to tricks again. But do you really think you can prate this whirlwind?''

    The whirlwind surrounding the Crown Prince.

    It was the culmination of a spell made of thousands, even tens of thousands of wind des.

    Yet, I feel a newfound confidence.

    ''I can cut through it.''

    The weakest point of the spell.

    The spot where the rotation of the wind des was weakest.

    I shot towards that spot.

    Kaang!

    Dozens, hundreds of wind des seemed to shoot towards me.

    But I did not flinch, sensing their intent.

    I felt it.

    Kaang, kang, kang!

    Landscape Painting ()!

    Dozens of shes extended in all directions, shedding the wind des, and I sessfully prated the inside of the whirlwind.

    Inside, the Crown Prince''s consciousness was denser and harder to cut.

    ''No matter.''

    At this distance, my sword can reach him.

    I infused my sword with Sword Gang.

    Paat!

    A bright white light burst from my sword, shocking the Crown Prince who just noticed me.

    ''Before, I couldn''t pierce the defensive spell with sword silk.''

    But Sword Gang would be different!

    Kwaang!

    My single sword stroke shattered the Crown Prince''s defensive spell like ss.

    "Kreuaak!"

    Chaaak!

    My sword tore a part of his neck.

    Paaat!

    The Crown Prince hurriedly executed a wind spell to dodge my sword.

    For the first time, fear seemed to surface in his eyes.

    "He, heek. Don''te. Stay away!"

    Paat!

    I lunged at him with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, cutting through his consciousness again.

    As I disappeared from his sight, hisplexion turned deathly pale.

    "G-go away! Get away, get away from me!"

    Kwaaaa!

    A gust of wind howled.

    He blindly scattered wind in all directions due to not seeing me, but I quickly sliced through the wind and approached him again.

    Chaaak!

    Using Sword Gang, I aimed at him once more.

    The Crown Prince screamed and used another spell, narrowly surviving once more.

    "Die! Just die!"

    Paat!

    As he chanted a spell, forming another incantation, once again, spells in the forms of giant bird, wind dragon, phoenix, and Qilin burst forth.

    Now fully grounded in Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and using Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, they were useless against me.

    Shuk!

    I rushed towards the giant bird with Deep Mountain, slicing it, then pierced the wind dragon with Flowing Ridge. Dodging other spells with Mountain Lords Soaring Flight, I chase after the prince.

    Once again, he uses powerful spells to escape from me.

    The situation had reversed.

    "Hu, huk! Huoooork!"

    The Crown Prince miserably ran away, continuously forming incantations.

    Compared to me, who uses my internal energy without any waste, the Crown Prince, who had kept castingrge-scale spells that never hit, now turned pale.

    "Ju, just die! Please, just die! Huaaaa!"

    ''With the next strike, I''ll end it.''

    I took the stance of Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven and took a breath.

    "Ha, ha! Krk!"

    While fleeing, the Crown Prince suddenly changes direction, leaping with a spell.

    ''Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!''

    Shuk!

    My Sword Gang extends and aims at his legs, severing them.

    "Kraaak! Damn, damn it! A mere martial artist, why a martial artist!!"

    In agony from his severed legs, he grits his teeth at me.

    "You! Do you think what you''re doing is right? Do you think the Jin n you''re with is any different?"

    I silently raise my sword towards him.

    "Hahaha! That''s right, you received the Blessing Pill from father years ago! The Blessing Pill is made of the same material as the Revival Pill.

    And you know what the Qi Building Pill is, the one that Qi Refining cultivators eat to ascend to Qi Building right?"

    I raise my sword towards the babbling prince.

    "The Qi Building Pill is made using a hundred years of human vital energy and essence as one of its ingredients! Do you think there''s a Qi Building cultivator who ascended without eating a Qi Building Pill?

    Over 99% of Qi Building cultivators ascend by consuming Qi Building Pills! The Jin n you follow is no different in the end! They all consume human lives!

    Since you''ve eaten the Blessing Pill, you''re no different..."

    Puk!

    I kick the Crown Prince in the chest. He coughed up blood, struggling to breathe.

    But I, too, had to gasp for air.

    I had lost too much blood.

    There were ces where flesh had beenpletely torn away, and I was losing sensation in my thigh.

    I nced down at the Crown Prince coughing on the ground, then took out a silk box from my pocket.

    I looked at the Blessing Pill inside.

    A lustrous pill with a hint of red.

    A legendary elixir said to extend a person''s life by ten years.

    Today, I realized the true nature of the red hue in the Blessing Pill.

    Tuk

    Crunch.

    I throw the filthy pill beside the Crown Prince and crush it under my foot.

    "Don''t worry. I have no intention of ever consuming such filthy pills made by you cultivators."

    mes roared and raged.

    The Makli ns base was now engulfed in mes by the fire spells of the Jin n cultivators.

    Above, a battle was raging among Qi Building cultivators.

    Kim Young-hoon was also engaged in that battle.

    ''I need to hurry... and help.''

    Would I have been able to move a bit more if I had taken the Blessing Pill?

    But I have no regrets.

    I don''t want to touch a filthy pill made at the expense of human lives.

    Sleung

    I raise my sword.

    "Farewell."

    I struck down at the Crown Prince.

    Shuk!

    What''s happening?

    Why is my body upside down?

    I suddenly realize that my neck felt empty.

    ''Ah, I see. My head has been cut off.''

    It was due to a wind de that suddenly shot from the ne the Crown Prince was wearing.

    A wind de I couldn''t possibly block or dodge.

    ''I need to... cut.''

    Finally reaching that realm.

    To be a little more helpful.

    Is this how I die?

    ''No, it''s not.''

    Even if I die like this.

    Let me be of some help.

    Despite achieving the realm I longed for, to die without doing anything?

    ''I''ll cut! I''ll cut!''

    Even if I die, I''ll keep cutting!

    "Huh...huk..."

    Makli Hyun, the Crown Prince of Yanguo, gasped for breath upon witnessing the decapitated body of Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''I survived.''

    The life-saving magical instrument given to the Crown Prince of Yanguo.

    A one-time use magical instrument capable of delivering a blow equivalent to a Qi Building cultivator was activated.

    "...Ha, hahaha!"

    Heughed maniacally.

    "I won! I beat this mortal! You can never challenge the authority of cultivators Ha, haha! Kuhk! Kuk!"

    He coughed up blood.

    He had used too many powerful spells excessively.

    His spiritual power was depleted, and he couldn''t move his legs.

    ''I need to recover my spiritual power with spirit stones.''

    He looked up at the sky.

    Among the martial artists who came with Seo Eun-hyun, there was a monster who was confronting Qi Building-level elders head-on.

    ''I shouldn''t havee to gain merit. I need to escape before it''s toote...''

    Then, it happened.

    Wriggle

    "..."

    Seo Eun-hyun''s decapitated body began to move.

    "What?"

    Makli Hyun dumbfoundedly watched the body.

    A body without a head, now adopting a stance.

    "What, what''s going on! No, nooo!"

    Without any spiritual power controlling its movements, it wasn''t a Jiangshi.

    "Why is he moving!"

    He tried to stand and flee, but his legs wouldn''t move.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun''s intent captured his consciousness.

    ''This is...''

    Obsession!

    An overwhelming obsession to cut down the opponent in front of him, no matter what, was raging within Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    ''Nonsense! How can a mere mortal have such obsession!''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s corpse took on a sword stance.

    Though his corpse could not gather energy into the sword, Makli Hyun was now powerless, unable to move, and had even used up his one-time life-saving magical device.

    The sword began to move.

    "This is nonsense! How can a mere mortal possess such tenacity? How can such a thing be possible! Why, why won''t you give up even in death!"

    It was Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    The body he honed in martial arts all his life.

    The hands that held the sword so tightly through decades of arduous training.

    His lifelong dedication to refining his martial arts, even in death, moved his body on its own, performing its destined task.

    "Why won''t you give up! Why resist even in death!!!"

    Swoosh!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sword cleanly sliced off the upper part of Makli Hyun''s mouth.

    His mouth remained agape in disbelief until his death, and his eyes were filled with incredulity and fear until the end.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s head, even severed, bore a faint smile.

    Thus ended the life of a man who had relentlessly refined himself.

    This was Seo Eun-hyun''s fifth return.

    Trantor Notes: Headless Eun-hyun isekais into another world as a Durahan. The end.

    Anyway, the 4th cycle is now over. What did yall think of it?

    I feel Seo Eun-hyun''s character and determination is deepening every cycle. In the third cycle, Seo Eun-hyun engraved the concept that the untalented must go mad in order to advance. In this cycle, Seo Eun-hyun engraved the concept that if he can gain enlightment in the morning, he is fine with death in the evening. Meaning, Seo Eun-hyun must train and pursue martial arts with death as a consequence. What will he engrave in the next?

    The next cycle is one of my favorites. It might be a tad bit slow in the middle, but trust me it''ll be worth it in the end!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 25: 5th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 25: 5th Cycles First Day

    As I opened my eyes, a familiar scent filled the air.

    It was the forest Ascension Path.

    ''I''ve returned again.''

    First, I swiftly pressed the sleep acupoint on Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was trying to say something to me, making him fall deeply asleep at an invisible speed.

    ''I''m not sure if I seeded in cutting down the Crown Prince.''

    It seemed like my body had moved, but I wasn''t certain.

    ''Did I manage to be of any help...''

    I hadn''t known cultivators had such things.

    Naturally, thinking I had reached a new realm, I was toocent.

    Just as martial artists often hide 30% of their true power and keep life-saving herbs a secret, it would make sense for cultivators to have something simr.

    ''Given he didnt use it until the very end, it seemed more like an external object rather than his own power. Probably a type of magical device.''

    Next time, when confronting a cultivator, I''ll need to check for such life-saving devices first.

    I gathered my thoughts, feeling the vitality coursing through my young body.

    The regression was evident.

    ''In myst life... I reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.''

    It was an achievement I had always dreamed of.

    It was also the goal I desperately wanted to achieve in my previous life.

    But...

    ''I died too soon.''

    In all my past lives, I had died ording to my natural lifespan.

    Living for about 50 years each time, steadily achieving and advancing.

    However, in the 4th cycle, I died before my time for the first time.

    ''It''s a pity.''

    Had I lived a few decades more and further refined my enlightenment, I might have even reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin

    ''...It''s over. No use dwelling on it.''

    I sighed softly, shaking my head.

    It was all in the past now.

    Being granted another life was a miracle, and I silently expressed gratitude for this new life.

    "Uh, look at this Deputy Manager Seo. Section Chief Jeon doesnt wake up no matter how hard we shake him. And where are we now..."

    Kim Young-hoon and Chief Oh Hyun-seok were holding the pale Jeon Myeong-hoon, and worried.

    "Um, I''ve studied oriental medicine before, so let me take his pulse."

    "Really? I''ll trust you then!"

    Pretending to take Jeon Myeong-hoon''s pulse, I pressed his acupoint again to wake him up.

    "Uh...? Where is this..."

    Before he could fully regain consciousness, I pressed his sleep acupoint, putting him back to sleep.

    "Um, seeing that he just woke up, it seems he was just sleeping. He must have been umting fatigue."

    "That''s a relief then."

    "But shouldnt we wake him up? He doesnt even know what''s going on..."

    Ignoring the discussion between Kim Young-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok about whether to wake Jeon Myeong-hoon, I pointed to arge tree nearby.

    "I''ll climb up that tree to see if there''s anything around."

    "Huh?"

    Without waiting for their response, I approached the tree and executed the martial arts I had realized in myst life.

    Mountain Lord Martial Art and Transcending Peaks Steps True Form.

    Mountain Lords Soaring Flight.

    Whoosh!

    Just like a tiger leaping over a great mountain, I swiftly climbed up the tree branches and came back down.

    "Wow... Deputy Manager Seo. That''s amazing."

    "When did you learn that?"

    "Ha ha..."

    I casually exined that there was nothing around and persuaded everyone to go to the cave.

    Then, after making a windbreak and preparing a campfire in the cave, I continued to consolidate the realization of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ''Constantly connecting with the opponent.''

    When I first entered Three Flowers, it was only a connection with the opponent I was fighting. However, the more I became ustomed to it, it seemed possible to connect not only with enemies but also with nearby allies and structures.

    ''If this ability is maximized...''

    Eventually, I could read the myriad intents flowing through the world, connecting not only with living beings but also with the world itself.

    ''That would probably be the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''

    I smiled lightly as I made an educated guess about the realm of Five Energies.

    I burst intoughter.

    "Ha ha, ha ha ha!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, who was gathering branches for the campfire, looked at me curiously.

    "Why are youughing?"

    "Oh, nothing. Just remembered something funny."

    I had always thought that reaching the peak of Three Flowers was the ultimate end.

    But Three Flowers was not the end.

    Rather, it was just the beginning of the journey towards Five Energies.

    I guess it''s the same with Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    The end is just the start to a new beginning.

    I am still so weak.

    However.

    ''Someday, I will definitely reach there.''

    The beginning to reach the end.

    Naturally, my goal in this life is Five Energies!

    Now, only one step is left to be a cultivator.

    Soon it was night.

    All my colleagues at thepany had fallen asleep,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had been sleeping all day, tried to wake up, but I knocked him out again by hitting the back of his neck.

    Leaving my colleagues behind, I went outside the cave, dug up yellow bamboo roots, and channeled internal power.

    Then I chose a suitable branch and carved it into a wooden sword.

    Woo-woong-

    When I infused energy and intent into it, a white Sword Gang formed on the wooden sword.

    It certainly wasn''t the sturdy body I had trained for a lifetime in my past life.

    However, no longer did my grip ache even when holding a sword.

    ''Good, a new life.''

    Right after death, which always strikes at thest moment, the life that follows feels so grateful.

    I closed my eyes for a moment and contemted my body.

    After looking at the Sword Gang, I sniffed the scent carried by the wind.

    ''It''s over there.''

    Tadat!

    Using Mountain Lords Soaring Flight, I climbed onto a tree and ran towards the direction of the scent, jumping across trees.

    Shu-shush!

    Every time I stepped, it seemed like trees passed by me in an instant.

    This unforgettable scent.

    In a giant rural area far away.

    There.

    There was a fox.

    Zzzt, Zzzt!

    As soon as I visually confirmed the fox''s territory, tension swirled throughout my body.

    The fox''s domain was over 30 zhang (100m) in radius, centered around the fox.

    ''Core Formation...!''

    Now, I could roughly gauge the level of the opponent by the size of their domain.

    In myst life, I once glimpsed at the Core Formation cultivator of the Jin n, and his domain was about that size.

    Woo-woong-

    Maintaining the vision of a peak master, I observed the fox''s territory, shimmering in purple.

    Then, as if the fox sensed something strange, it opened its eyes.

    Shuk!

    I quickly refined my intent to cut off the fox''s perception, erasing my presence.

    The fox looked around for a while but, not finding anything unusual, closed its eyes and fell asleep again.

    ''It''s a good thing I was far outside its domain.''

    If I had been inside the fox''s domain, it would have been impossible.

    Unlike the consciousness of a lower level practitioner at Qi Refining, the consciousness of a Core Formation being was much denser and richer.

    It was doubtful whether I could even find an intent in that gap to secretly cut.

    ''...As expected, I can''t face the fox with my current level.''

    The difference in level was absurd.

    ''Not mentioning killing the fox, but even to escape, I need to reach Five Energies.''

    Before that, it would be presumptuous to even try to prate those denseyers of consciousness.

    ''...First, I need to practice the state of Three Flowers a bit.''

    As I focused on the giant purple area before me, the purple area began to turn red, distinguishing my consciousness from the fox''s.

    In the state of Three Flowers, intent could simply appear purple, but like this, I could also perceive the others consciousness by dividing into red and blue.

    After integrating and separating the purple, blue, and red intents for a while, I slowly descended to the ground.

    And took a step towards where the fox was.

    Shuk!

    With each step, I simultaneously cut through the fox''s consciousness again.

    Another step.

    One more.

    Gradually approaching the fox''s domain, I continuously sharpened my intent.

    ''I can''t enter inside of the domain. But... it''s possible to get as close as I can!''

    How close can I get to the fox?

    Consciousness seemed to dominate space based on some sort of boundary, but in fact, that boundary was not clear.

    Even though it looked like there were boundaries when viewed with the vision of a peak master, in reality, a faint consciousness was constantly flowing beyond that.

    I was approaching the fox by cutting through that faint consciousness.

    ''How capable am I?''

    How far can I reach?

    Where am I now!

    This was an opportunity to test myself and at the same time, to understand and train in the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Boo-woong! Boo-woong!

    My wooden sword split the air, barely cutting through the faint consciousness of the fox.

    With each step, sweat dripped from my entire body.

    With each division of countless consciousnesses, my heart pounded with tension.

    ''No, I can do more.''

    I took another step.

    Only thirty steps left to the fox''s domain.

    When I took another step, cutting through the consciousness,

    Woo-woong-

    The fox''s consciousness intensified.

    It had sensed something was off.

    I quickly cut through the consciousness and stepped into the fox''s blindspot.

    ''It''s far...''

    If I were Kim Young-hoon from my past life, I could have easily passed this distance and entered the fox''s domain.

    But this was my limit.

    Twenty-nine steps to the proper inner area of the consciousness domain. That was my current level.

    ''No, it''s not.''

    I gritted my teeth.

    ''I can go further.''

    With all my concentration, I saw even more consciousnesses.

    Sweating, I swung my sword again.

    Whoosh!

    The consciousness was cut again by the intent on my sword.

    ''Is this my limit?''

    Then what am I supposed to do?

    My original limit was much lower.

    Far from getting close to the fox, I was always waiting in the cave to be torn apart.

    I''ve constantly ovee my limits to reach this point.

    This time, too, I will ovee my limit.

    ''Squeeze out your brain!''

    Until the brain busts into mes!

    It''sfortable now that I''m used to the peak state, but when I first reached the peak state, I had to constantly endure my brain burning!

    It felt like my brain was on fire.

    More details of the consciousness became visible.

    I took another step.

    The distance till the inner area of the fox''s domain was gradually closing.

    Twenty-seven steps.

    Twenty-five steps.

    Twenty-two steps.

    Twenty steps.

    Fifteen steps.

    And...

    ''Ten steps!''

    Maybe because I overloaded my brain too much, my brain was screaming.

    The tension exceeding the limit had my muscles and body tightly contracted.

    ''One more step, and I''ll really be caught.''

    The next step was where the color of the fox''s consciousness faintly leaked out.

    If I go one step further, I might be caught by the fox.

    ''...Well, what does it matter?''

    Though sweat poured down my entire body, I smirked.

    ''If I can take one more step, I don''t mind dying.''

    My body screamed madly.

    It felt like smoke woulde out of my brain.

    ''If you want to live, squeeze out more!''

    I''m a dunce.

    So, when the opportunityes, if I don''t squeeze out all my ability, I can''t move forward.

    I can''t move forward without dying!

    Blood rushed to my brain.

    At the same time, I was able to move half a step further.

    Half a step.

    Originally, I tried to take one more step, but my body instinctively prevented me from going any further.

    But...

    ''I''ve crossed the limit.''

    I wasn''t caught.

    The fox was still asleep, and my body had gone far beyond what I thought was my limit.

    I smirked and quietly killed my presence, cutting through consciousness and stepping back.

    ''This was the end for this life.''

    In the next life, I might be able to go a little deeper.

    Havingpletely escaped the influence of the fox''s consciousness, I thought as I ran back to the cave.

    ''Next time, even more...''

    I''ll go deeper!

    Drip...

    As I arrived at the cave, blood flowed from my nose.

    It seemed to be due to overloading my brain.

    But even with the feeling of copsing from exhaustion, I smiled, showing my teeth.

    "Ha ha, hahahaha!"

    This life.

    The first day I woke up!

    I had seeded in oveing another limit.

    I will continue to surpass my limits and surely reach the next realm!

    The fifth regression.

    Five Energies Converging to the Origin seemed to be in sight.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 26: Life (1)

    Chapter 26: Life (1)

    The events of the following day were simr to before.

    The fox appeared, bit my arm, and the next day a snake came asking for blood.

    The day after, a trio of cultivators appeared, healed my arm, and kidnapped my colleagues.

    The fourth day, the Sea Dragon King took away Deputy Manager Oh, and the strange hunchback took away Manager Kim.

    As usual, Kim Young-hoon and I were pushed into a spatial rift and lost consciousness.

    "...This ce is."

    When I opened my eyes, it was an unfamiliar ceiling.

    ''A ceiling?''

    Startled, I quickly got up and looked around.

    Kim Young-hoon was sprawled nearby.

    It seems we hadn''t been out of the rift for long.

    ''I knew we''d be randomly transported somewhere in Yanguo, but being transported into someone''s room is a first.''

    Slightly amused, I pick up Kim Young-hoon and try to leave the room.

    Bang!

    And then, I lock eyes with a woman passing by the door, who clearly looks like a maid.

    "Aaaah! A thief!"

    "...Damn it."

    I quickly tap the maid''s sleep acupoint and hurry out of the room.

    ''Is this a mansion?''

    It seems to be a mansion of someone quite powerful.

    "Hey, there! The viins went that way! That viin knocked me out and... no, anyway, he came out of thedy''s room!"

    Far away, I hear the voice of the maid I had knocked out.

    It seems we had fallen into the room of thedy of this mansion.

    ''Damn, this is crazy.''

    Why do we always end up in ces like this when we fall?

    Thinking this, I was about to escape carrying Kim Young-hoon.

    "How dare you sneak into the house of Lord Heo Semin, you must be a mad thief!"

    Two elite warriors, looking like guards, were rushing towards me.

    ''Wait, Heo Semin?''

    I paus when I hear that name.

    That name was one of the pieces of information I hade across in my past life when digging into the Imperial family''s information.

    ''Lord Heo. One of the top five corrupt officials in Yanguo. Known for his extreme exploitation of the people, he''s been audited several times by the central government, but he always bribed the auditors and used his connections to slip away.''

    His exploitation was so severe that he used his power to take brides from other families on their wedding nights and turnndowners into tenant farmers, and nobody could say anything against him.

    ''Ah, right. A memorable piece of trash, that''s why I remember his name.''

    I turn my steps away from escaping and head back into the mansion.

    ''If he''s such scum, he''ll have enough wealth tost a lifetime, so borrowing a bit won''t be a problem.''

    I quickly entered Heo Semin''s inner chambers and began rummaging through the house.

    Some of Heo Semin''s private soldiers tried to threaten me, but I put them all to sleep with sleep acupoints and continued searching.

    After searching for a while, I found twelve gold toads in a wooden chest hidden by Heo Semin.

    "Hmm, this should be useful."

    I tucked the chest with the gold toads into my arms, gathered a few more coins, and then left Heo Semin''s house.

    Afterward, wanted posters with my face circted in Cheolryung City, where Heo Semin''s mansion was, but I changed my appearance using a technique and bought a manor to stay in.

    In the manor, I taught Kim Young-hoon literacy and martial arts.

    A month passed like that.

    Shooosh-

    I chuckled as I looked at the three flowers floating above Kim Young-hoons head.

    ''It''s been a month now.''

    A month since I, having reached the state of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, started personally guiding Kim Young-hoon.

    Once he umted some internal energy, Kim Young-hoon reached the same state as me.

    ''The higher the state of the teacher, the shorter the learning time for the student...''

    Even though he reached Three Flowers in a month, Kim Young-hoon had not finished learning literacy.

    "Ha ha, I never knew I had such talent. To reach this state before learning thenguage and literacy..."

    "Since you have reached Three Flowers, I have a gift for you."

    "Oh? What is it?"

    A secret manual integrating the six volumes of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture created by Kim Young-hoon in my past life.

    Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts!

    ''This Kim Young-hoon will reach even greater heights in this life.''

    And he will evolve the secret manual again.

    I passed on the secret manual to him and taught him thenguage and letters of Yanguo, then sat in the manor looking up at the sky.

    ''What should I do in this life?''

    I''ve wandered around the martial world, established factions, followed Kim Young-hoon, and even entered the Imperial family.

    ''I do want to concentrate more on martial arts training this time.''

    But I couldn''t just ignore the ruthless deeds of the Makli n family.

    What could be a way to stop the Makli n and still train in martial arts?

    After some thought, I quickly found the answer.

    ''The Jin n.''

    Yes.

    The cultivators of the Jin n, who were trying to drive the Makli n out of Yanguo.

    ''In this life, I should cooperate with the Jin n.''

    Just like in thetter part of my previous life, helping the Jin n would indirectly hinder Makli n''s activities.

    After deciding to visit the Jin n, I went to Kim Young-hoon.

    "I will go my own way from now on."

    "Uh!? Why, what happened?"

    "...I just want to wander a bit."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed a bit anxious like before, but I reassured him and left Cheolryung city.

    We had agreed to meet here once every five years, so there would be no problem in meeting again.

    I started heading towards a territory of the Jin n.

    The secret base of the Jin n was located in a valley called Surak, north of Changho city, near the Yanguos eastern region that borders Byeokra.

    It was a ce I had visited a few times in my past life.

    ''As far as I know...''

    I heard it was where the lower-rank cultivators of the Jin n stayed.

    After finding a suitable ce, I waited for someone toe out of Surak Valley.

    A few days of waiting went by.

    Finally, I saw a man in a red robeing out of Surak Valley.

    Around him, his consciousness dominated the space.

    ''A cultivator of the Jin n!''

    I secretly followed him.

    After arriving in Changho City, the man went into a tavern and began ordering food and drinks.

    ''Good, time to get closer.''

    I casually joined him and ordered more good drinks.

    "Uh? Who are you?"

    "Ha ha, I saw you looked lonely, so I came to drink. I''ll pay for the drinks."

    "Well, if you''re really paying..."

    After ordering enough food and drinks to break the table, we chatted.

    When he was somewhat drunk, I subtly steered the conversation towards cultivators.

    Soon, the inebriated Jin n cultivator confessed to me that he was a cultivator and hade to the secr world for a mission.

    "Truly impressive. A cultivator, I''d have no regrets working with such a noble lineage of cultivators."

    "Hmm, well, but in our home, there are already too many mortals like you..."

    When he seemed to reject my offer, I showed him the twelve gold toads I had stolen from Lord Heo.

    "If I could work under a cultivator n, I could give these toads to you..."

    "Hmm, hmm...!"

    Staring nkly at the gold toads for a moment, the Jin n cultivator coughed and epted the wooden chest I offered.

    "Well, I''ll mention it to the elders of my family. Hem hem..."

    "Ha ha, thank you. I''ll rely on you."

    I smiled amiably and obtained a promise from him.

    The next day, though he seemed a bit troubled sobering up, he couldn''t resist the temptation of the gold toads and pretended to take me to his n before casting a me spell at me.

    He wanted the gold toads but didn''t want to introduce me to the n.

    ''This guy seems to be in the 1st Star of Qi Refining...''

    I frowned, split his me spell with my sword, and shattered his defensive technique with my Sword Gang.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Oh, I... I..."

    "If you don''t want to introduce me to your n, just say so. Do you think I''m some mortal to be taken lightly?"

    "Hi, hic..."

    I red at the Jin n cultivator and grabbed him by the cor.

    ''Good, I''ll use this as an excuse to make him take me to his n.''

    I nudged him to spit out six of the gold toads he had taken.

    "Now that you''ve epted six gold toads, you will guide me properly, right? I''m counting on a proper introduction this time."

    "Alright, I''ll introduce you to the elders of the cultivator n. I had no idea you were a master of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit!"

    Stuttering, he guided me.

    I learned that his mission was to deliver a letter to the Jin n''s territory in another city.

    Together, we arrived at a Jin n''s secret base near Yongho City in Yanguo.

    After delivering the letter to an older Qi Refining cultivator, he introduced me.

    Hearing that I was a master of Three Flowers, the eyes of the older Qi Refining cultivator lit up.

    "Good timing. Someone of your caliber is certainly qualified to serve the n. Ha ha, we needed an instructor to teach martial arts to mortals. Three Flowers at the Summit, that''s a high realm for mortals, correct?"

    "Yes. I dare notpare to the n, but I have reached a high level among mortals like myself."

    "Good, good. Follow me."

    I followed him to a training ground in the Jin n''s territory.

    There, children around sixteen were practicing.

    The instructor seemed to be at the early-Pinnacle Realm, struggling with therge number of kids.

    "The education of these mortal children was entrusted to that instructor, but it seems he isn''t doing well. You seem to have a higher level of martial arts, so you could teach them better, correct?"

    "Yes, leave it to me."

    I was quite pleased with the task of teaching kids.

    It wouldn''t take too much of my training time.

    Especially since entering Three Flowers, I needed to study more about intent. teaching kids would allow me to explore their intents too.

    "By the way, why are these kids learning martial arts?"

    "Oh, that''s because..."

    The Qi Refining cultivator stroked his beard and exined.

    "Recently, many cultivation sects that dominated the cultivation world suddenly disappeared. I don''t know the details, but it''s said that cultivators above Core Formation suddenly vanished.

    So currently, the cultivation world is like the calm before the storm. The cultivator who reaches beyond Core Formation the fastest will be the authority, and their cultivator n could be the leading faction.

    The current cultivation world seems calm on the surface but is in a state of fierce hidden battles. Those ruthless Makli n are extending the lives of Core Formation cultivators with forbidden elixirs, creating an opportunity for their elders to reach beyond their realm."

    ''So that''s what happened...''

    I could roughly guess the chain of events that had urred.

    The Ascension Gate, which opens once every thousand years.

    Many high-ranking cultivators and sects gathered at Ascenion Pathto challenge the Ascension Gate, leaving only Core Formation cultivators in the current cultivation world.

    The cultivator who reaches the next realm fastest could control the cultivation world, so the Makli n was draining the vital blood of mortals to extend the lives and cultivation of the Core Formation cultivators in their n.

    ''I thought it was no big deal whether those monsters ascended or not... but it turned out to be the starting point of all these events.''

    I nodded, listening to the Qi Refining cultivator''s exnation.

    "The Makli n, that devilish n, needs a vast amount of mortal blood for the process of creating their forbidden elixir. Because of that, disappearances are increasing everywhere in Yanguo...These kids are survivors rescued by our Jin n.

    They all harbor immense resentment towards the Makli n and the current Imperial family for killing their rtives. Our Jin n wants to prevent the Makli n from making the elixir by draining mortals'' vital blood and stop their Core Formation cultivators from surpassing their realm."

    ''Do the interests of the cultivator n and these kids align...?''

    Then, these kids...

    "We n to first reim Yanguo from the Makli n and prevent them from indiscriminately capturing mortals. As part of that, we''re nning to assassinate the current Emperor of Yanguo, Makli Jung."

    I felt a chill hearing the next words.

    "These kids have all volunteered as assassins. Can you teach them martial arts?"

    That''s when I realized the true nature of the unsettling feeling.

    I had to teach the kids whom I had personally beheaded in my past life.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 27: Life (2)

    Chapter 27: Life (2)

    I dumbfoundedly checked the faces of the children one by one.

    I seemed to recognize some of them.

    "...Is there no other work?"

    "Other work? What do you mean?"

    "I... am also skilled in medicine. I am good at handling information, and confident in administrative tasks. Or I can take charge of poison or medicine production. Or..."

    "That''s enough. The production of medicine and poison is not something a mere mortal can offer to a cultivator. And we already have enough people for information and administration. As a martial artist of the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit realm, you''d be more useful as a martial arts instructor."

    "...Is there no other job for a martial artist of Three Flowers?"

    At this, the eyebrows of the elderly Qi Refiner twitched.

    "Are you objecting? Didn''t you want to work with the cultivator n?"

    "...No, I misspoke."

    I sighed softly and reluctantly epted his offer.

    ''If this is fate...''

    The children whose necks I had personally severed.

    Now, I was to train those same children.

    ''What an ironic fate.''

    I approached the instructor who was teaching the basic martial arts forms to the children.

    "Now, strike down from there! Then immediately follow up with a straight..."

    "Excuse me, are you the martial arts instructor for these children?"

    "Uh? Who are you?"

    The instructor was demonstrating with a dagger, and as soon as I saw his martial arts form, I recognized it instantly.

    ''The dagger technique used by the assassins in my past life, it was taught by this man.''

    As soon as he realized I was a martial artist, he seemed eager to test his skills against mine, emitting red intent.

    However, I quickly merged my intent with his, covering his intent with purple.

    His intent waspletely visible to me.

    A world where all other colors disappeared.

    Only blue, red, and purple intents intermingled in the empty space.

    I cut off all his intents and prated his guard with mine.

    He tried to defend hastily, but I relentlessly attacked his intended position with my intent.

    After a while, having been pushed back in the struggle of intents, he sighed deeply and bowed to me.

    "Phew, I didnt recognize a master of Three Flowers. Please forgive me. Yes, I am the martial arts instructor Jeok Rae-ho."

    "I am Seo Eun-hyun. Nice to meet you. I was appointed as a martial arts instructor by the true cultivators of the Jin n. So, can you tell me how far you''ve taught them so I can adjust ordingly..."

    "Ah, so you''re the new instructor!"

    His face brightened noticeably.

    "Ha ha ha! Come this way, then."

    He pointed to a small hut next to the training ground, apparently his quarters.

    "Everyone, repeat the same movement 500 times! Ill be back after entertaining the guest!"

    "....?"

    After assigning the children a seemingly meaningless repetitive task, he led me to the hut.

    The inside of the hut was simple.

    There wasnt much that could be considered his belongings.

    "First, let me pour you a cup of tea. But you seem quite young for a Three Flowers master. Are you perhaps in the legendary realm of rejuvenation?"

    "Um... not rejuvenation. Just think of it as a unique method."

    "I see. Even among cultivators, all sorts of strange spells circte, so a youth-restoring method isnt surprising...It seems like the cultivator n brought in a new expert since I''m not making much progress."

    As he prepared the tea, I turned my gaze outside.

    "Is teaching not going well?"

    "Huh... The kids have plenty of will. Of course, they''ve all lost their parents and siblings to the Makli cultivator n and they''re told they can seek revenge... But will is one thing, and the kids are... tsk."

    Chrrrk.

    He ced a small cup in front of me and poured the tea.

    "Theyck talent. They weren''t selected for talent, just orphaned children taken for training, so it''s strange if they had any. The most talented child Ive seen can probably only reach early first-rate. Maybe they can use sword energy at best.That''s their limit.

    And yet, the cultivator n thinks I''m not teaching well enough and keeps pestering me. I''m already losing personal training time to those kids as it is. It''s driving me mad. So, my motivation to teach is dropping."

    "Hmm..."

    "I tried to resign, but the n insists I can''t leave until a new instructor is found. But honestly, the cultivator n seems to want at least a peak master as an instructor. Where can you find peak masters asmon as neighborhood dogs?

    I might be stuck here, but I was once a renowned entric in the martial world."

    As he presented the tea, I asked while savoring the aroma.

    "So, Instructor Jeok, now that Ive arrived, are you nning to resign?"

    "Ha ha, yes, something like that. I''ve talked too much. Iid some foundation, so you should manage fine. I came for the high sry, but I don''t want to waste time teaching those kids anymore. Ha ha ha, I''ll be on my way then."

    After finishing his tea, Jeok Rae-ho quickly packed his things and left the hut.

    He seemed very eager to avoid further teaching responsibilities.

    "......"

    ''I didnt expect this...''

    I thought I would at least be able to teach alongside him, but on the first day, the other instructor ran away.

    ''What kind of person is he...''

    I finished my tea with a sense of disbelief and went out to the training ground.

    The children were still repetitively practicing stabbing motions with their daggers.

    "...Everyone, stop!"

    When I shouted with my internal energy, the children looked at me in surprise.

    "Former instructor Jeok Rae-ho resigned and left. Now, I am your new martial arts..."

    I was about to say ''instructor'' but swallowed my words and said,

    "Martial arts ''master''! From today, I will be teaching you!"

    At my words, they all stopped their movements, stood in their spots in a well-arranged posture, and saluted me with a martial arts bow.

    ''I thought he taught them the basics, but did he teach them how to hold greet?''

    By my estimate, there were about 500 children.

    ording to Jeok Rae-ho, besides this ce, there were other training grounds where assassins were being trained.

    ''Why did he teach saluting to assassins?''

    After clearing my mind of these thoughts, I went down to the training ground and approached the child at the front.

    "What''s your name?"

    "My name is Fourteen..."

    "I asked for your name, not your number. Don''t you have a name given by your parents?"

    At the mention of parents, the child''s breathing seemed to be slightly rougher.

    "...Man-ho."

    "Alright. Everyone except Man-ho, go to the side of the training ground and rest! From now on, I''ll be examining each of your levels!"

    At mymand, the children seemed to stir briefly before sitting down next to the training ground.

    "Come at me. Attack me with the intent to kill, as if I were a cultivator of the Makli n."

    Man-ho hesitated for a moment, then red at me and kicked the ground, throwing sand in my eyes.

    ''Good judgment. He knows he can''tpete in strength, so he attacks by blinding me with sand.''

    However,

    ''It''s useless against a peak master.''

    I closed my eyes and sensed Man-ho''s intent, catching the end of his dagger and disarming him.

    "I understand your level. You may go. Next, youe out."

    The next child toe out hesitated briefly before saluting me.

    "Don''t salute. Would you salute your enemy in a real fight? Attack me with the intention to kill."

    The child grabbed ahis dagger and thrust it at me quickly.

    I moved slightly to dodge and disarmed him.

    "Good thrust. What''s your name?"

    "...Yeo-lo."

    "Alright, Yeo-lo, go back. Next,e out."

    I continued to call the children out for sparring to assess their levels.

    By the time I called the two hundred thirty-third child and was about to call the next one,

    I was startled!

    I was startled to see the face of the next child who came out.

    She was a girl, and quite pretty, but her expression was filled with murderous intent.

    I knew that face.

    ''The day I realized Sword Silk.''

    She was the female assassin I had personally beheaded.

    "...What''s your name?"

    "Kae-hwa."

    "...Alright. Attack."

    Swoosh!

    Kae-hwa attacked me with quick hand movements, thrusting her dagger.

    She was among the fastest I had seen.

    But,

    ''Something''s off.''

    I deflected Kae-hwa''s dagger with the tip of my foot and thought.

    Fast, but that''s all.

    Her form was poor, and her internal energy was weak.

    Third-rate, and early third-rate at that.

    She has some talent among the children, but...

    ''No real talent.''

    This level of talent would only be slightly above average in a local dojo.

    How could such talent have threatened me in my past life?

    ''Did the cultivators use some strange ability?''

    In my past life, Kim Young-hoon had mentioned that spirits were used to awaken the assassins'' talents.

    ''Forced awakening of talent... I don''t know how that works, so it''s hard to predict their future growth.''

    I finished my thoughts, sent Kae-hwa back, and continued testing the children.

    By the time I had tested all 500 children, it was evening.

    ''There are eighty of them.''

    The number of children I had personally beheaded and confirmed in my past life.

    Adding the assassins whose faces I hadn''t seen, the number would be much more.

    I felt aplex emotion.

    In my past life, I had merely done my duty, but in this life, that duty feels like a sin.

    ''...Can''t help it. The past is the past.''

    If I can''t wash away this unease, then I''ll do my duty to the best of my ability in this life too.

    "Listen well, everyone. From now on, you''lle out one by one and demonstrate martial arts in front of me, starting with Man-ho!"

    "Instructor..."

    "Call me ''Master'' or ''Teacher.''"

    "Yes... Master. The previous instructor used to let us practice internal energy after sunset..."

    "Internal energy?"

    I chuckled and said,

    "Listen, everyone. You are all durds. From my sparring with you, I''ve realized you can never reach the pinnacle realm of martial arts, not even first-rate, through normal training!

    To reach that level, you must be mad! Only with madness and ambition beyond a genius is there a glimmer of hope.

    From today, you won''t practice internal energy even after sunset. You''ll only start internal energy training when you can perform martial art moves as natural as breathing. You can''t return to your quarters until you meet my standards either, whether it''s night or day, without proper training!

    If you can''t do at least one thing correctly, there will be no rest for you! Again, start by demonstrating martial arts in front of me, one person at a time!"

    I started with Man-ho and continued to have the children demonstrate their martial arts in turn.

    ''They are all basically trained in dagger martial arts, probably influenced by the previous instructor.''

    I watched the children demonstrate their martial arts and thought,

    ''But dagger martial arts are not suitable for everyone.''

    Some are better with swords, some with spears, and others with maces.

    Some say such martial arts are too shy or haverge movements for assassination.

    But that''s nonsense.

    ''The leader of the Shadow Guards wielded arge halberd and still protected the Emperor in the shadows. Assassins don''t have to use only small weapons.''

    I thought of suitable weapons for each child while watching their martial arts demonstration.

    ''Man-ho suits a greatsword. Yeo-lo a spear, and Kae-hwa is good with daggers.''

    I recalled the martial art manuals I had seen during my time as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance and thought of martial arts suitable for the weapons.

    After the martial arts demonstration, I had the disciples cut down nearby trees to carve weapons suitable for the martial arts they would learn.

    After they had made crude weapons from wood, I taught them weapon techniques and martial arts.

    Once they memorized the appropriate martial art forms, weapons, and training methods, dawn was breaking again.

    The children, having learned the basic forms of the martial arts I taught, swung their weapons with faces that looked like they were about to copse.

    By noon, children began to copse from exhaustion in the training ground.

    I pulled out the exhausted ones,id them down in a cool ce, and used acupuncture to activate their life force and energy, enhancing their self-healing ability.

    Eventually, all the children in the training ground fainted.

    I pulled them all out and used acupuncture to activate their life force, then went to find the cultivator n.

    The cultivator n had an internal financial manager who managed the ns assetslike gold and silver that were used in the mortal world.

    I went to the external financial manager.

    "I need new weapons."

    "What kind?"

    "The types are..."

    I took out a paper with the types of weapons I had listed and handed it to the external financial manager, who was from the mortal world.

    The external financial manager looked at the paper and growled at me, ring.

    "Are you crazy? You want all this?"

    "Just one of each. The cultivator n is rich, so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?"

    "This... still, there''s a limit."

    "And not just weapons, but also some herbs."

    "What? Herbs? What herbs!"

    "Herbs to aid in training recovery. Hmm, I definitely said I wanted them. If the children''s martial arts progress is hindered, it''s all your fault."

    "What, how can that be..."

    The external financial manager seemed flustered but eventually agreed to my request for weapons and herbs.

    A few dayster, I received the herbs and weapons, distributed them to the disciples, and taught them how to properly wield the weapons.

    They trained with the weapons I chose until they were exhausted, and then I fed them medicines I had made to recover their strength.

    After about a year of teaching, the eyes of the disciples were filled with venom.

    Now, they could all follow the basic moves of their weapon techniques even with their eyes closed.

    At that time, I finally taught them internal energy cultivation methods.

    Of course, I didn''t let them sitfortably and practice internal energy.

    They had to train with their weapons,bining form and practice.

    Another year passed, and the eyes of the disciples were filled with a murderous intent to kill me.

    ''Now they''ve all grown tote third-rate.''

    Excluding the time for meals and necessary daily tasks, my disciples practiced martial arts incessantly, without a moment to rest.

    There was no time set aside for sleep.

    They trained continuously from sunrise to sunset, and then from sunrise again, only resting when they fainted from exhaustion.

    Their bodies did not easily sumb to harm. Thanks to the herbs sent from the cultivator n, which I used to make medicine, and my use of acupuncture to prevent exhaustion-rted damage, they were kept in good health.

    I allowed them to rest fully only twice a month, and the rest of the time was dedicated to relentless training, training, and more training.

    Thanks to my, perhaps, insane teaching methods, all my disciples reached the early stages of the second tier in just three years.

    ''I''m d they''ve all followed well.''

    I thought this as I sparred with my disciples today.

    The training was grueling to the point of nausea, but none of them ever gave up.

    ''Their deep-seated anger towards the Makli n, responsible for the death of their families, must be driving them.''

    Whoosh!

    Swinging a great sword, a disciple named Hae-woong followed my movements with eyes aze with murderous intent.

    Yet, I closed my eyes, dodged his sword, and kicked his legs.

    "Your lower body is exposed."

    Thud!

    But the disciple didn''t flinch, continuing his attack even as his leg was kicked.

    ''Good, he''s grown in spirit.''

    I dodged the sword again and then thrust my hand deep into his side.

    "Cough!"

    "Next."

    The next opponent was a girl named Cheong-ya. I heard she had watched her parents turn into a pool of blood at the hands of a cultivator.

    Swish!

    Cheong-ya, wielding hidden weapons in both hands,unched them at me. I had personally taught her my Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    "The initial form of ''Double Killing Snake'' is not used like that. You need to create a very slight dy."

    I caught all the hidden weapons she threw and returned them, advising her.

    Though they all showed remarkable growthpared to three years ago, they still fell short in my eyes.

    ''But they all have more talent than I do.''

    When I was third-tier, it took me ten years just to barely step into the next realm.

    Of course, back in my days, there were no peak master or crazy martial arts training schedules. Even the time to practice martial arts was limited. But these children were still better than me.

    ''Even I, at their stage, had only taken a single step forward, while they had leaped across realms.''

    I wasn''t just idling. While overseeing my disciples'' martial arts, I continuously operated the vision of a peak master every day, delving into the world of intent and observing consciousness.

    While teaching, I used the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to its limits, observing the results and analyzing the patterns of consciousness. My efforts in delving deeper into intent were not in vain.

    Only recently, within the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, was I able to take another step forward.

    As I grew ustomed to handling intent and practicing the Record, I discovered the world beyond the three colors, finding the next color.

    The fourth color!

    I discovered it the day after an endless sparring session with my disciples, on one of their bi-monthly rest days.

    This intent was not as clear as the others. Unlike intent duringbat, it did not take the form of a thread, and the actions it led to were not precise.

    Compared to the intentions I had felt so far, this was utterly alien!

    Yet, paradoxically, it was precisely because it was so alien that I could detect it.

    The color of the fourth intent was pale pink.

    The name of this intent was ''Love.''

    The loving intent stretched from Man-ho to Kae-hwa.

    ''How pure.''

    I was quite surprised when I discovered this intent.

    To think that love could blossom even during such grueling training.

    Of course, besides Man-ho, several other disciples also had loving intent towards others.

    ''Humans are truly remarkable.''

    Even in hellish conditions, emotions can bloom.

    That''s what it means to be human.

    I continued to observe my disciples'' intents and oversee their martial arts training.

    Two years had passed since I discovered the intent of Love.

    Having be adept in understanding intent I discovered a fifth intent in just two years.

    This new intention was a dark crimson hue.

    Its name was ''Hatred.''

    The intent of hatred had been so naturally mixed with my disciples'' intents that it took me some time to notice.

    The intent of hatred was faintly directed towards me, asionally towards each other, but mostly it extended towards some unseen ce.

    It was probably directed towards the cultivators of the Makli n.

    ''Intriguing.''

    The intents discovered after Three Flowers seemed somewhat removed from martial arts.

    Yet why does one find such emotions in the pursuit of martial arts?

    Inbat, how can these emotions be of any significance?

    ''...The promised time is approaching.''

    The day to meet Kim Young-hoon was drawing near.

    For the first time in a long while, I left the Jin n''s territory and headed to Cheolryong City.

    As I entered the manor I had bought previously, Kim Young-hoon was waiting for me.

    "It''s been a while, Seo Eun-hyeon. I couldn''t find you anywhere for five years. Where have you been?"

    "Hmm, well... I just went to a quiet mountain vige. By the way, Kim Hyung..."

    I asked him, measuring his intent.

    "Have you reached the edge of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, or have you already stepped into the next realm?"

    He was on the verge of reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "Haha, it seems so. Challenging the greatest in the world, I found myself at Five Energies before I knew it. It''s all thanks to the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts. It truly deserves to be called divine martial arts."

    The Secret Methods was indeed a tremendous martial art.

    The minimum entry requirement was Three Flowers, and even I, who had reached that realm, found it difficult and only studied its lesser counterpart, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    "Anyway, thanks to the Secret Methods, I''vee this far... And you''ve made some progress too?"

    "Yes. I''ve sessfully discovered the fourth and fifth intent."

    "Haha, congrattions. It''s definitely fascinating, isn''t it? The world of martial arts. Just when I thought I had finally reached the end, it turned out to be just the beginning of discovering more intent...How joyful!"

    Joy...

    Do I find joy in martial arts?

    I''m not sure. I''ve just been mindlessly challenging myself.

    Perhaps that''s the source of Kim Young-hoon''s talent.

    I asked him what I had been curious about.

    "By the way, Kim Hyung. I''ve never considered emotions like love or hatred in my martial arts practice. I''ve always thought they were useless in exerting force. Indeed, they don''t help inbat.

    But why do we discover these emotions while pursuing martial arts?"

    "Hmm..."

    Kim Young-hoon pondered my question for a moment, then drew his saber with a grin.

    "What use is there in only talking? Let''s have a match."

    "Haha, as expected of Kim Hyung."

    Swoosh-

    Yes, that''s what it means to be a martial artist.

    Swish!

    Kim Young-hoon''s intent shot towards me.

    A red line intertwined with my intent, turning purple.

    I read his intent, understood his purpose, and swung my sword.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    Mountain Wind!

    Beyond the purple intent that connected us, it seemed like I could hear Kim Young-hoon''s martial art moves.

    Swish!

    An incredibly fast thrust aimed at me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Entering Mountain!

    Boom!

    I switched to a low stance to dodge his thrust and then...

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven

    I opened my meridians and extended the length of my sword, aiming for Kim Young-hoon''s ankle.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    Mountain Echo!

    Ting!

    The sound of the saber resonated.

    Kim Young-hoon''s energy vibrated through his saber de.

    The subtly vibrating de aimed straight at my sword silk.

    ''I mustn''t let it touch.''

    My sword silk wouldn''t be able to handle it!

    Boom!

    I infused my sword silk with intent, connecting with Kim Young-hoon''s intent, and turning it into Sword Gang.

    Whoom-

    As his vibrating saber touched my Sword Gang, my Sword Gang visibly faded, and its speed slowed.

    ''If I hadn''t converted it to Sword Gang, it wouldn''t just have dispersed; the sword silk would have shattered, and the impact would have reached me.''

    Kim Young-hoon''s intent spread widely.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    Mountain Sound

    The energy flowing from his saber spread out like waves.

    Seemingly resonating in all directions but ultimately focusing a single powerful blow at me!

    Such a technique couldn''t be blocked by ordinary martial arts.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Mountain Echoes, Valley Responds

    I also transformed my sword energy into a waveform, neutralizing his technique.

    Beyond Mountain Sound, numerous intents whirled as Kim Young-hoon slowly approached.

    Exhrating.

    His steps were free, yet each movement avoided even the slightest disturbance in the air, approaching along the utmost efficient trajectory.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    Mountain Bird

    His movement was akin to a small bird.

    As I read the trajectory of his intent and prepared to respond to his next move...

    "...?"

    From the depths of Kim Young-hoon''s emotions, the intent of love burst forth, intertwining with the trajectory of intent I was trying to discern. Simultaneously, the trajectory of intent I had been reading became a chaotic mess, making it difficult to understand.

    As he approached with Mountain Bird, his saber was already swinging right in front of me.

    ''What...!''

    To counter his trajectory, I first used Transcendent Peaks Step to pressurize his movements and responded to his Mountain Bird.

    As Kim Young-hoon came closer to me, he seemed to smile slightly and thrust his saber.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    Mountain Opening

    Chwaak!

    Numerous saber des whirled around.

    I countered with Landscape Painting and exchanged blows with him.

    From one technique to the next, his intent surged forth, and my intent countered his.

    With every exchange of techniques, countless lines intersected in the world of intent, engaging in a battle of harmony.

    It was when my blue thread blocked his red trajectory.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s red trajectory turned into a dark crimson hue.

    The intent of hatred.

    This intent of hatred easily prated my blue intent and disrupted my inner harmony, leading to an actual collision between my sword and his saber.

    The energy on his saber zed as if on fire.

    Just like in the world of intent, his de cut through my sword and aimed straight for my heart.

    Boom!

    Our sparring ended there.

    "...What was that just now?"

    "You saw it, didn''t you?"

    Kim Young-hoon smiled.

    "Emotions can be infused in martial arts."

    "......"

    I couldn''t calm my shaken mind for a moment and asked him in return.

    "Does it mean that martial arts are alive when you say emotions exist in martial arts?"

    He smiled and asked back.

    "What do you think? Is martial arts alive?"

    "...No."

    I spoke of what I felt while practicing martial arts, the realization I had when I understood Sword Silk.

    "Martial arts are not alive. It''s me who''s alive, and it''s only martial arts when I infuse my intent into it."

    "Right. The sword isn''t alive. But the martial artist wielding and swinging it is alive. Sword Silk is the intent infused by the martial artist, and the Sword Gang is themunication of that intent with the world. Then..."

    He continued.

    "If infusing our own intent into martial arts means that martial arts bes a part of ourselves, then emotions like love and hatred, integral to our being, are also a part of us. Even though you said that they have no meaning in the pursuit of martial arts, we are ultimately made of such emotions."

    "...Ah..."

    Somehow, it made sense.

    "Martial arts aren''t alive, but the human wielding them is. What makes up that human are emotions. So, the more we delves into martial arts, we also deepen our understanding of ourselves, exploring the very core of our existence.

    If understanding oneself reaches a certain level, like I just did, it''s possible to influence the trajectory of intent."

    "...Thank you for the advice."

    "Hahaha. If blue and red is the level of survival instinct, and purple is the level of true understanding, then the colors beyond them are about ourselves. And..."

    He looked up at the sky and said.

    "When we understand all the colors that humans possess, we earn the right to see the colors beyond human reach. That is..."

    "Five Energies Converging to the Origin."

    Kim Young-hoon nodded.

    "Thanks to the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, I''m qualified to challenge Five Energies. So, I wonder... could you stand guard for me?"

    I nodded.

    "Of course."

    In the manor where no one else was present, Kim Young-hoon immediately sat in meditation and began his challenge to transcend the realm.

    I also watched intently, hoping to see him crossover.

    The vision of a peak master.

    Blue and red.

    Beyond is the vision of Three Flowers.

    Purple and many other different colors.

    ''Those are the colors Kim Young-hoon has realized.''

    In my sight, only pale pink and dark crimson of Kim Young-hoon''s intents were visible.

    However, I could guess his other intents through these two hues.

    Intents not visible to me, writhing beyond love and hatred.

    ''Ah...!''

    His red intent began to branch out.

    Up to this point, it was a sight I had seen in my past life.

    But now, having reached Three Flowers, I saw another realm.

    The intent of love and hatred intertwined, filling the gaps in his red intent.

    They began to connect.

    Many other invisible intents must be doing the same.

    The red intent expanded, the dark crimson brushed past, and the pale pink filled the interior.

    Beautiful.

    Eventually, all his intent converged and overtook the surrounding area.

    Whoong-

    Energy from the surroundings was drawn in.

    Though I couldn''t see it in detail, I surmised that Kim Young-hoon was already seeing another world.

    The energies gathered around him soon clustered above his head into five circles, then merged into a five-colored cloud that flowed into Kim Young-hoon''s mouth and nose.

    A momentter.

    Crack, crackle-

    Kim Young-hoon''s body began a transformation, undergoing a metamorphosis.

    I observed this process, pushing my brain to its limits.

    His skin cleared, wrinkles smoothed out.

    Dead cells revived, and hair grew on his head.

    His aged face became younger, even younger than mine.

    Aplete rejuvenation!

    Kim Young-hoon, who had seeded in rejuvenation, half-opened his eyes.

    "Did you see it, Eun-hyun?"

    "...Yes. It''s beautiful."

    "I hope it was helpful to you."

    "Thank you."

    I bowed to him in gratitude.

    The scene I had just witnessed would be immensely helpful for when I reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    I spent a few days discussing martial arts with him and then returned to the Jin n''s territory.

    On the way back, I realized another intent.

    The color was gold.

    It was the intent of joy.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 28: Life (3)

    Chapter 28: Life (3)

    My disciples were growing rapidly.

    In the sixth year of my hellish training regime, they had grown to mid second-rate.

    Ater meeting Kim Young-hoon, I realized something. Handling martial arts ultimately means handling humans, and humans are essentially made of emotions. Since then, significant growth has urred in me.

    ''I have discovered a few more intentions.''

    Gold joy ().

    Blood-red anger ().

    Dark blue sorrow ().

    Violet pleasure ().

    Pale pink love ().

    Dark crimson hatred ().

    Based on these six intentions, I have been steadily growing.

    ''How peculiar.''

    I thought the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin would be the most challenging and treacherous of all realms.

    Surprisingly, I found myself progressing sequentially towards the realm of Five Energies.

    ''Why is that?''

    As I walked among my disciples, observing the fabric of their intentions, I felt there were many more colors within humans.

    It was just my inability to see beyond, but even that would someday be possible if I continued to train in the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and reflected deeply.

    ''Why? What makes the realm of Five Energies different from other realms...''

    I was pondering this when...

    "Instructor Seo. You were here."

    An old man of the Jin n, at Qi Refining, arrived on a flying device.

    He was in charge of the assassination squads, checking on the disciples'' progress at regr intervals.

    "What brings you here today? It''s not your usual visit."

    "Hmm, well, the higher-ups of the n have been hoping to see some results soon."

    "Results... you mean?"

    He must be talking about deploying them for assassinations.

    Hearing this, my face scrunched up.

    "That''s nonsensical. These kids are only at mid second-rate. Even the Pce Guards are peak masters. They wouldn''t stand a chance and would be beheaded before even getting close."

    "Hmm, I know. The higher-ups are somewhat aware too. But they don''t want to dy any longer. We''ve been preparing for a time like this."

    "Preparing...?"

    "Follow me."

    I followed him on the flying device to somewhere within the Jin n''s domain.

    That ce, a hidden warehouse, had an eerie aura swirling around it.

    The old man led me inside the warehouse.

    Inside were thousands of crystal balls lined up in rows.

    "This is..."

    "I''ve heard that masters of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, like cultivators, have some intuition even if they aren''t fully conscious. Do you see it?"

    Although I couldn''t see it clearly, I noticed strange intents writhing inside the crystal balls.

    Dark blue, dark crimson, and bright red hues were swirling around.

    "It seems... something is suffering inside."

    "Yes. These are the souls of your disciples'' families. The remnants collected by us after the Makli n''s cultivators drained their blood and vitality."

    "....!"

    The old man caressed a ball and said,

    "I''ve informed all the other instructors teaching different groups. From today, we''ll infuse each child with the soul of their kin, forcibly stimting their upper dantian (in the forehead). This will enable them to fully awaken their talents."

    "......"

    "Of course, their lifespan will be shortened a bit, and there might be some mental issues, but it''s not a major problem. As long as they know who their assassination target is..."

    "I refuse."

    I red at him.

    "My training methods are sufficient for them to grow stronger. Even if they grow stronger through such external methods, they can''t reach the Pinnacle Realm"

    "Hmph, I know you train them well. The groups trained by other instructors are barelyte third-rate. Still, they can''t even match the weakest of the Qi Refining 1st Star.

    Rather than that, it''s better to use external methods to elevate them to a higher realm sooner!"

    "But you said it would cause mental issues and shorten their lifespan."

    "Those kids are assassins. They were all warned in advance that while they could avenge their parents, they might die. They don''t n to live long."

    I barely restrained myself from punching the cultivator''s face.

    ''Warned those young, ignorant kids and got their consent?''

    How absurd is that?

    "Is there a risk of death from receiving this treatment?"

    "Hahaha, don''t worry. Why do you think we went to the trouble of collecting the souls of mortals? They are all souls of their kin. Even if they''ve be vengeful spirits, they''ll recognize their blood, so there won''t be any deaths."

    "...Understood."

    I gritted my teeth inwardly and left the warehouse.

    I headed to the training ground and shouted at my disciples.

    "Everyone, listen!"

    Despite my call, the disciples didn''t stop training.

    I had instructed them to do so.

    They just listened while continuing their training.

    But I spoke to them again.

    "Stop your training for a moment. I have something important to say."

    Then, all the disciples stopped and looked at me.

    I ryed to them what I had learned from the assassination overseer.

    "...So, you will now receive the souls of your kin to awaken your talents and train for assassination. But!"

    I made eye contact with each disciple and continued.

    "If anyone does not wish to, I will ensure they don''t have to receive a soul. Those who don''t want to be assassins, I will negotiate with the cultivator n to let them out as external forces..."

    But before I could finish,

    All my disciples answered in unison.

    "We don''t care when we die if it''s for revenge!"

    "......"

    Blood-red and dark crimson intents burst forth around them.

    From every single one of them.

    ''...Is this really the right thing to do?''

    I bit my lip softly.

    Their eyes were all bloodshot.

    I couldn''t understand them.

    I never experienced losing someone dear in such a brutal way at a young age.

    I couldn''t fully understand the depth of their anger and hatred.

    I could only confirm that they had anger and hatred.

    "...Alright."

    I nodded, epting their will.

    "Do as you wish."

    There was no one in this ce who didn''t want revenge.

    That night.

    Cultivators from the Jin n came and took my disciples away.

    Even then, no one said they wouldn''t receive the souls or gave up on assassination.

    Despite exining the side effects, they were all resolute.

    The sun dawned the next day.

    "Is everyone alright?"

    I looked around and asked.

    Their intents seemed a bit more clouded.

    "We''re fine!!"

    In their eyes, there was now a strange madness that hadn''t been there before.

    I bit my lip softly and resumed training.

    Four years passed.

    Sshh!

    I dodged the hidden weapons flying towards me and exchanged blows with Cheong-ya.

    Somewhat matured, she raised red intent, recognizing her own trajectory and reading mine.

    Chang, chang, chang!

    I deflected her weapons and then pointed my de at her chin.

    "That''s enough. Go back in."

    "Yes."

    She briefly greeted me and returned to her ce.

    After sparring with the next disciple, I sent them back as well.

    In the past four years.

    All my disciples had be peak masters.

    They had reached a realm I had barely achieved in several lifetimes, but I felt neither admiration nor pride in their advancement.

    In exchange for their radical awakening of talents, their lifespan was significantly shortened.

    Their lifespan would continue to decrease as long as they harbored souls.

    Additionally, their eyes no longer showed any vitality.

    Their eyes now flowed with ghostly energy, and sometimes their murderous intent even startled me.

    Moreover, I knew their limits even better.

    ''These kids, in this state, can never go beyond mid-peak. In fact, they won''t even realize their intent at mid-peak,''

    In short, they could never use sword silk.

    I knew.

    If these kids infiltrated the Imperial pce, they would be doomed against the Shadow Guards.

    ''Is it right to send them on assassinations?''

    Recently, that thought dominated my mind.

    Until now, I had been training them out of slight guilt from my past life.

    And the responsibility of being their master.

    But now, my thoughts changed.

    The more I practiced the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and felt the fabric of intent.

    The deeper I delved into Three Flowers, feeling more and more intents.

    The longer I spent time with my disciples.

    ''These children are alive.''

    The more I vividly felt the life in my disciples.

    Despite the dense ghostly energy and even more intense murderous and poisonous intentions.

    Still, Man-ho likes Kae-hwa.

    Yeo-lo is happiest when eating dumplings.

    Cheong-ya emits happy intent when resting.

    Kae-hwa, diligent in martial arts, feels faint joy when praised by me.

    Seong-jin remembers his parents when he sees dandelions and bes sad.

    Jin-sam dislikes when I correct his posture.

    Hui-a has been yearning for one of the good-looking young masters of the cultivator n ever since she saw him.

    ...

    All of them are alive.

    And I felt like I could never bear to see them die.

    "Master, when can we participate in assassinations?"

    Man-ho, after finishing sparring with me, asked.

    The other disciples also pricked up their ears, curious about my answer.

    I smiled wryly and said,

    "You''d be severely beaten even by the weakest of the Emperor''s guards. Each of the Shadow Guards is equivalent to the head of a major sect or an elder. You are at least one, two, or three levels below them. What nonsense are you spouting regarding assassinations?"

    "Umm... But if all 500 of us rush in, it might be worth a try, right...?"

    I looked at Man-ho as if he was talking nonsense and said,

    "Is it assassination if 500 people rush in? That''s a war. The Jin n wants to assassinate Makli Jung quickly and silently, not start a war. Why don''t we try waging a war without the support of the Jin n?"

    "Umm..."

    He scratched his head with an annoyed look.

    I recalled a time when I was in the Shadow Guards and all the members gathered to face a master of Three Flowers.

    "The Shadow Guards can eliminate even a master of my level once they pass the test. Stop these pointless thoughts and focus more on your training."

    Up until now, the Jin n had been sending assassins from other areas to the Imperial family one by one.

    Already, these assassins from other areas had surpassed the skills of their martial arts instructors through forced talent awakening using resentful spirits.

    But I still hadn''t sent any of my disciples for assassination, using their underachievement as an excuse.

    However, I knew their skills better than anyone.

    These disciples, to whom I had taught all my medical and poison skills, each had thebat power of a mid-level peak master.

    If more than five of them attacked together, they could potentially assassinate the Emperor by breaking through the Shadow Guards.

    But...

    "They can''te back alive."

    I wished for my disciples to return alive.

    What''s the use of killing the Emperor?

    The Emperor is a cultivator after all.

    Considering the size of his consciousness, he''s about a 4th or 5th Star Qi Refining cultivator.

    Moreover, like the Crown Prince, he probably has one or two life-saving devices and techniques at his disposal.

    Even if two or three of them sacrifice themselves to kill the Emperor, it will certainly cause a significant disturbance, attracting not only the Shadow Guards but also the Emperor''s Personal Guards.

    Going to kill the Emperor meant, at the same time, going to die.

    ''If I had this mindset from the beginning, I would have given them maps of the pce and secret passages, prepared all the poison and medicine I could make, and sent them for assassination. Then I would havee to terms with it.''

    But now, I can not do that anymore.

    Because I realized that these children are alive.

    They each have their own life.

    A few dayster, I headed back to Cheollyung City to keep my appointment with Kim Young-hoon.

    "It''s been a long time, Eun-hyun."

    "It''s been a long time, Kim Hyung. It seems your level has risen again."

    I said, looking at the sphere of Gang Qi spinning around him.

    He had apparently reached a new realm, surpassing Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    "Yes, I''ve sessfully reached the stage of using Gang Qi Compression Sphere. Now, there''s almost nothing to fear. And you too..."

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes sparkled as he looked at me.

    "Amazing, you''ve already mastered six of the Seven Emotions."

    "Yes, the progress is surprisingly fast. Of course, it''s just six out of the thousands, if not millions, of intent..."

    "Hahaha, just six, you say. The Seven Emotions are the most basic intents. Excluding the survival instincts of blue and red, the Seven Emotions are the foundation of intent. From these seven basic intents, human emotions, ranging in the thousands and millions, are formed."

    He showed me the flow of his intent, dividing them intricately, as if to exin.

    "If you''ve mastered the six basic intents, you''ll continue to discover new shades just by observing the derived intents."

    "Hmm... I see. Thank you for the advice. But about the enlightenment in Three Flowers Gather at the Summit..."

    I asked him something I was curious about.

    "Hmm, you think you''re progressing fast?"

    "Yes."

    "You?"

    "...."

    I felt somewhat embarrassed by Kim Young-hoon''s question, a man who had reached Five Energies from Three Flowers in just five years.

    But I nodded.

    Considering my talent, I should have been discovering the colors much more slowly.

    In fact, at the beginning, I was prepared to go through two or three regressions to reach Five Energies.

    It was surprising how fast I was discovering the colors.

    "Well... Honestly, I''m not sure if you''re fast..."

    "...."

    "But if you say so, maybe you have a special aptitude for Three Flowers."

    I shook my head.

    "That doesn''t seem right."

    I really had no talent for martial arts.

    So why am I so suited for Three Flowers?

    "Hmm. Indeed,pared to me, you''recking, but your growth seems a bit faster than other masters of Three Flowers I''ve seen. Strange. From what I''ve observed... Enlightenment in Three Flowers tends to favor older people."

    "What?"

    I asked, slightly surprised.

    Age?

    "From Three Flowers onwards, not only martial arts but also one''s life bes important. It''s a stage where you excavate the Seven Emotions constituting life, and contemte the millions of intents derived from them. The more experiences and feelings one has from living a long life, the more advantageous it is in the enlightenment of Three Flowers."

    "...Huh."

    "Actually, I thought that the reason I reached Five Energies from Three Flowers in just five years was because I''m quite old. I was a manager in a major corporation, after all. Thinking back to my younger days when I struggled to save ourpany..."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed to reminisce about hispany days for the first time in a while.

    Listening to him, I finally understood my enlightenment.

    ''...It wasn''t that I was fast.''

    It wasn''t that I was fast in observing six intents over ten years.

    ''It would have been strange if I hadn''t realized that much at my age.''

    In terms of physical age, I''m 39 years old.

    But mentally, I''m as old as Kim Young-hoon''s ancestor.

    I''ve lived several different lives over hundreds of years through multiple regressions.

    There might be no one older than me in the martial world of Yanguo.

    In fact,pared to other masters of Three Flowers, I had a much more advantageous condition, but my talent was so terribly poor that I was only able to achieve enlightenment at this rate.

    ''...Should I be happy?''

    I was in the best condition to gain enlightenment in Three Flowers. Thanks to that, I''m realizing intents and understanding intents faster than ever in my life.

    But my talent is so terribly poor that in the same time, when others would have realized thousands or even tens of thousands of intents, I only realized six.

    ''If Kim Young-hoon had lived the same time as me, he would have moved from Three Flowers to Five Energies in two or three seconds.''

    I felt a bit odd.

    "...By the way, about the information you''ve sent me over the past few years..."

    Over the past few years, I''ve been sending Kim Young-hoon information about cultivators while teaching my disciples.

    Especially about a few ces in the territory of Makli n and the ces they connect to.

    "Thanks to that information, I was able to enter the territory of the Makli n."

    "Is that so?"

    Anger gradually appeared in his eyes.

    "They aremitting atrocious acts hidden behind a formation in a secret ce... They are making elixir out of humans!"

    He continued with his angry exnation.

    "...So, will you join me in dealing with these atrocious cultivators? Those people, they shouldn''t be alive in this world!"

    "...Yes, you''re right. But... It will be impossible for you alone to kill them all."

    "Of course, that''s why I''m gathering willing people..."

    "That won''t be enough."

    I looked him in the eye and said,

    "Use poison to fight poison. To punish evil, we need to use another evil."

    "Hmm...?"

    I told him about the Jin n.

    A cultivating n opposed to the current Imperial family, Makli n.

    The previous Imperial family of Yanguo.

    A somewhat better cultivating n than the openly devilish Makli n.

    "How about reaching out to them?"

    "Hmm... Certainly. It''s better than challenging them bare-handed..."

    He pondered for a moment and then epted my request.

    I headed with Kim Young-hoon to the territory of the Jin n.

    "Hmm, you seem like a new cultivator. What brings you to the Jin n''s territory?"

    An elderly cultivator from Yanguo, guarding the formation of the Jin n''s territory, asked Kim Young-hoon.

    He must have recognized Kim Young-hoon''s consciousness.

    "A cultivator... I am a martial artist."

    "Hmm...? A martial artist? Stop joking and state your purpose for being in the territory."

    Kim Young-hoon calmly exined his purpose, and the old man''s face changed to a look of disdain.

    "You''re really a martial artist, not a cultivator. You seem to have learned martial arts without knowing you were born with spiritual roots. How about joining our n as an external member?

    Without even learning cultivation methods, and not even being a 1st Star Qi Refining cultivator, but having such arge consciousness indicates you have potential..."

    "Did you even listen to me? I''m here to stop the wicked deeds of the Makli n and join forces with you..."

    "Hmph, how do you confront cultivators with mere martial arts? Don''t talk nonsense. Think about bing an external member as I said."

    Kim Young-hoon looked at the old cultivator for a moment, then drew his saber from its sheath.

    I sighed softly.

    ''He lost his temper.''

    "Ha, put that saber away. The moment you swing it at me, you''ll turn to ashes..."

    Boom-

    Wham!

    Kim Young-hoon''s action was brief.

    He sent his Gang Qi flying towards the formation covering the Jin n''s territory.

    A huge crack appeared in one corner of the formation due to his bundle of Gang Qi.

    Seeing this, the old Qi Refining cultivator just opened his mouth in shock and stared.

    After that, Kim Young-hoon''s demands were easily met.

    A Qi Building cultivator from the Jin n assessed his strength, and after being beaten up by Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Sphere to the point of getting dusty on a rainy day, had to acknowledge his prowess.

    In the Jin n, Kim Young-hoon was recognized as a cultivator of Qi Building stage in strength.

    Having gained the Jin n''s approval, Kim Young-hoon was recognized as abatant of the n, gaining the authority to roam around the territory.

    I took Kim Young-hoon to the training grounds where my disciples were.

    "These are the kids, Kim Hyung."

    "Hmm... Eh? Why do these kids have several souls in one body?"

    "That is..."

    As I exined about the disciples, a subtle anger appeared in Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    "Honestly, they might seem better than the Makli n, but from your exnation, I''m not sure if these guys are really any better. Instead of helping the spirits of the dead rest in peace, they put them into the bodies of their kin, shortening their kin''s lifespan?"

    "Well, ording to them, the spirits can fulfill their grudges through the bodies of their kin."

    "Hmph. Nonsense. The dead should entrust their future to the living and rest in peace. This is just another way of desecrating the dead."

    "That''s right. That''s why I brought you here, Kim Hyung."

    I looked at the training disciples and asked Kim Young-hoon.

    "Could you please help detach the spirits attached to my disciples'' bodies, so they can finally go to the afterlife?"

    Kim Young-hoon shook his head after looking at my disciples for a while.

    "It''s going to be tough. With Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, it''s possible to interfere with spirits. Anyone who has reached Five Energies can do it. But... these kids are clinging to the souls of their own family members."

    "......"

    "They probably don''t want to be separated from their families. In this state, it''s hard even for my martial arts. The only way is for the kids to let go themselves, or they die and go to the afterlife together."

    "I see."

    "Or... if there''s someone they trust enough to open up their hearts, it might be possible through them. But in this state, even cultivators won''t have much of a way. The kids are clinging to their families themselves..."

    He clicked his tongue and left, apologizing for not being able to help.

    Kim Young-hoon was going to wander the martial world, gathering like-minded peak masters and Three Flower martial artists.

    I sat quietly, watching my disciples train.

    ''I''m sorry, Kim Hyung. I too... can''t be of any help to these kids.''

    The Jin n was starting to put pressure on me.

    They were suggesting that it''s time to send someone for an assassination attempt.

    I proposed sending a group of 20 for the assassination, but it was rejected as being too noisy and unnecessary.

    In fact, bringing Kim Young-hoon this time was also a part of getting out of that pressure.

    ''...I''m sorry.''

    There''s nothing else I can do.

    I quietly closed my eyes while watching the movements of my disciples'' intents in the training ground.

    Days passed like that.

    "What... what''s this...!"

    I used to give my disciples two days off a month, but after they became peak masters, I let them rest two days every seven weeks.

    I hoped they would take a break and live a more human life, especially since they were already tired from the spirits within them.

    However, this time on their day off, one of my disciples, Nok-hyeon, left a letter in my quarters and disappeared.

    <em>I can''t just keep spending time like this. I''m going to avenge my brother and sister. Even if I die, it doesn''t matter. Thank you for everything you taught me.</em>

    ''Damn it...!''

    I clenched my teeth and crumpled the letter in my pocket.

    "Man-ho! Did you see where Nok-hyeon went?"

    I asked Man-ho, the de facto leader of my disciples, about Nok-hyeon''s whereabouts.

    But Man-ho just kept his mouth shut.

    "I''m asking you. Tell me where Nok-hyeon went."

    "......"

    "Man-ho!"

    Then it happened.

    "Why are you scolding that kid for no reason? Don''t be too harsh."

    "...You."

    I red at the old man who had flown in on a flying device, the overseer of the assassin squad.

    "The kid volunteered himself. He said he at least wanted to strike the Makli n bastards who killed his siblings. I admired his spirit and praised him."

    "You egged him on. Didn''t I tell you! My disciples are far from ready for assassination! If you must send them, they should go in groups of twenty!"

    "The elders of the n were displeased to hear that there is a group that only trains and never participates in assassinations. We had to send at least one.

    As for twenty, that''s nonsense. We need to move stealthily. Sending such arge group of assassins would only give the Makli n more reason to act."

    Clench-

    I gathered my weapons, poisons, and hidden weapons.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Nok-hyeon can''t go. He had an ident today and broke both legs. He has no choice but to rest."

    Absolutely not.

    Without forming a group of at least twenty, it''s impossible to prate the Shadow Guards.

    It''s a death sentence.

    The old man just looked at me and clicked his tongue, not stopping me.

    I followed Nok-hyeon''s trail and left the territory.

    ''He seems to have covered his tracks.''

    Apparently, he underestimated my martial arts experience.

    Since operating the intelligence organization Gwiyeonggak, covering and tracking trails has been my specialty.

    ''Dare to move so clumsily in front of me?''

    I''m an old martial arts master who has spent over a hundred years in the martial world.

    In terms of actualbat experience, even Kim Young-hoon can''t raise his head in front of me.

    I followed Nok-hyeon''s trail, chasing after him.

    Crossing mountains and valleys with Mountain Lords Soaring Flight, I began to smell Nok-hyeon from afar.

    He seemed to have hidden his scent, but hiding it was meaningless against me, who could always maximize my senses.

    Swoosh!

    As I rushed towards him with the wind, a metal whip suddenly struck through the air.

    Three strands of intent emanated from the whip.

    Threebo moves.

    In a sparring match, I would have adjusted to his rhythm.

    But right now, I was not in the mood.

    sh!

    With the drawing of my sword, my Sword Gang crystallized on the de.

    My single strike pierced through the gap in his intent and cut his metal whip.

    Thud-

    "Come out, Nok-hyeon."

    Nok-hyeon, who had been hiding in the bushes targeting me, came out after releasing his concealment.

    "Where are you going?"

    "To kill the trash that devoured my brother and sister."

    "To the Imperial Pce?"

    He nodded silently.

    I clicked my tongue and said,

    "With your skills, it''s impossible. The Shadow Guards are not a group to be gambled with. Unless twenty of you with good synergy attack together..."

    "Twenty aren''t necessary."

    Nok-hyeon interrupted me.

    "With just about nine, we can kill the Emperor. But why do you keep setting such impossible conditions and stop us?"

    "Sure, nine of you might be able to threaten the Emperor. But... all of you will die."

    "I don''t care if we die!!"

    His eyes zed with fury.

    "What do you know! Did you watch your family being torn apart right in front of you? Even now in my head, my brother and sister are calling my name!

    They say it hurts, that it''s agonizing. They beg me to resolve this grudge! You don''t know! You don''t know this rotten feeling!!!"

    Silence fell between us.

    We just looked at each other, not exchanging thoughts though intent.

    "...I don''t know."

    "You don''t know and yet!"

    "What I do know."

    I looked him in the eye and said,

    "You like Kae-hwa."

    "I don''t...What?"

    "And you dislike Man-ho because he seems to be after Kae-hwa."

    Caught off guard by my sudden words, he looked at me nkly.

    "You like to eat fiddleheads, hate melons, and don''t like watermelons. During breaks, you usually do wood carving. You don''t mind when I correct your stance, but you get annoyed when I point out your internal energy flow.

    Don''t you feel an immense sense of happiness when you train on a winter day and then, after dousing yourself with cold water, take a bath in hot water? You also always feel depressed when you''re alone in the toilet."

    "...."

    "I don''t know how rotten you are inside. I can only see through my one-sided perspective. But through my eyes this is who you are."

    Nok-hyeon''s emotions surged.

    His various intents were revealed, showing his emotional state.

    "You''ve lived like this. You''re living like this, and you''ll continue to live like this. I want you to stay alive."

    I adopted a fighting stance.

    "Therefore, I cannot let you die. Come at me. If you canst 50 seconds against me without falling, I will let you go."

    After biting his lips for a while, Nok-hyeon took out a new weapon from his bosom.

    Whoosh!

    Our intents intertwined, and a second passed.

    And then, my fist plunged straight into his face.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 29: Life (4)

    Chapter 29: Life (4)

    1 second.

    My fist dug into Nok-hyeon''s face.

    2 seconds.

    As his intent stretched out to escape my trajectory, I attacked the blood vessels in his legs, making him roll on the ground.

    3 seconds.

    Taking advantage of rolling on the ground, he swung a poisoned iron piece at me. I deflected the iron piece with a hidden weapon and kicked him in the face.

    ...

    10 seconds.

    I disarmed Nok-hyeon of all his weapons and lifted him by the scruff of his neck.

    "You''re saying you want to invade the Imperial Pce with these skills?"

    "...I''m prepared to die."

    "Even if you''re prepared to die, you can''t get past the Shadow Guards. You might stand a chance against the weakest among them, but if two or more join forces against you, youre as good as dead."

    "......"

    "Let''s go back. You''re not skilled enough yet."

    He bit his lips hard, blood dripping down.

    "How longhow long do I have to train?"

    "......"

    "While we train, are those Shadow Guards just sleeping? Do the ones guarding the Emperor not get stronger? Are they all fools?"

    Nok-hyeon shouted with veins bulging in his eyes, his eyes seemingly flowing with mes.

    "They will keep getting stronger too! Then when, when can we take our revenge!

    Master is right.I am such a person. It''s true I like Kae-hwa and dislike Man-ho. But! But...Even if it means throwing away my entire life, I must take revenge!"

    I looked at the child with pity.

    Though he appeared to be exuding energy on the outside, his intent was a dark blue hue.

    It was the intent of sorrow.

    Deep and profound.

    He was crying without tears.

    "What do you expect us to do!"

    Shuffling sounds were heard around us.

    I frowned.

    "How did you get here?"

    "The overseer opened the formation for us. He said toe and help Hyeon."

    "That damn overseer."

    I looked around annoyed.

    Man-ho, Hae-woong, Kae-hwa, Cheong-ya, Yeo-lo, Hee-a...

    About 500 of my disciples were surrounding me.

    "Do you intend to hold me back so Nok-hyeon can escape?"

    "Yes. And not just Nok-hyeon, a few others will go too."

    Grinding my teeth, I red at my disciples.

    "Didn''t I say it was suicide. You are all too weak."

    "Nok-hyeon spoke well. We''re not the only ones getting stronger. The Shadow Guards will surely continue to train and get stronger as well."

    "So you want to go despite all this."

    "We can''t just sit back and do nothing."

    "Fine."

    I spoke with a murderous intent.

    "Ill make my position clear. I cannot send any of you. Because all of you will have suffered injuries in training, needing a few days to recuperate.

    Even if it means making you rest forcibly, I cannot let..."

    I drew my sword.

    "...any of you die."

    "Everyone wants to die for their cause."

    Swoosh-

    My sword sliced through the air.

    The next moment, confusion appeared in my disciples'' eyes.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!

    There''s a difference between those who have and haven''t learned this martial art like the difference between an adult and a child.

    Can 500 kindergarteners beat an adult?

    With mybat experience, swordsmanship, and poison, I was confident I could tie down arge number of peak experts.

    Now, I even began using the martial art of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    "Everyone, fight as if you are facing a mid-tote-stage Qi Refiner"

    I unleashed a roar in all directions with Lions Roar, then moved stealthily, cutting off their perception.

    As my mastery deepened, I discovered more intents.

    Thepletion rate of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts kept rising.

    Now, unless one was at the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, they stood no chance against me.

    Puk, puk, puk!

    I spread paralysis poison on my hidden weapons, refined intent with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, and scattered it in all directions.

    With one move, dozens of disciples fell.

    "Dont panic! Everyone, tighten up!"

    Man-ho tried to take control but I knocked him unconscious with the hilt of my sword.

    Chaaaaak!

    After spreading poison dust to blur their sight and breath, I knocked out my disciples one by one.

    It took about 3 minutes to knock out all 500 disciples.

    I appeared before Nok-hyeon, who watched the battle with a shocked expression.

    "Did you see what I just did?"

    "...I didn''t see."

    "Thats your level, all of your levels. You cant even perceive it. With your skills, you can''t match Three Flowers experts. Understand?"

    "......"

    "Get up and call the servants from the estate. We need to move these guys."

    He briefly wore an angry expression, then closed his eyes.

    "...Understood."

    After a while, I moved my disciples back to the training ground with the servants.

    In fact, they were not weak at all.

    It was just that the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, a divine record created by the genius named Kim Young-hoon tobat cultivators, was ridiculously powerful.

    With their level, if only about twenty gathered, they could have infiltrated the Imperial Pce safely, assassinated the Emperor, and returned unharmed.

    ''But the cultivator n would never allow suchrge-scale movement.''

    It was a stupid reason saying that it gave the Makli n an excuse to attack the Jin n.

    So, the Jin n sent one, maybe two or three assassins a day, not caring how many died.

    ''Those Jin n bastards...''

    They don''t value human life.

    Perhaps they see the lives of the assassins as tools in their political struggles with the Makli n.

    Just tools.

    ''To Makli we are livestock. To Jin we are tools?''

    Watching my disciples, who had forcibly entered the Pinnacle Realm by epting resentful spirits, I smiled bitterly.

    ''I thought they were better than the Makli n anyway. But it''s just a difference in degree and scale. Aren''t the Jin n the same?''

    After a while, as my disciples woke up, I looked around and said,

    "I know your abilities well. Many of you must be dissatisfied with the current situation. But with those skills, you absolutely cannot stand against the Shadow Guards."

    I stood up and continued,

    "But you must be unsatisfied, thinking with your logic: doesn''t the Emperor''s Guards get stronger as you do? Yes, that''s correct. However..."

    Whoosh!

    I vanished like a phantom in front of them, then reappeared.

    "As you just saw, my martial arts exist on a different level than those of ordinary Three Flowers masters. If you can master this martial art, I will allow your assassination."

    Of course, Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, with Three Flowers as the minimum entry requirement, would not be easy.

    Especially for those who had forcibly raised their realm with resentful spirits, it would be even harder than for ordinary people.

    However, I lied to them, giving them hope.

    To keep them alive with an unattainable hope.

    "The condition to learn this martial art is to defeat me. All 500 of you can attack, ambush, poison me at night, attack me while I''m asleep, or take hostages. Whatever it takes, if even one of you defeats me, I will teach all of you this martial art."

    Whether they defeat me or not.

    If they don''t reach Three Flowers, they can never enter the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    But I made a promise with an unachievable delusion.

    "If you show the possibility of oveing me, I will teach you martial arts of a different dimension!"

    At those words, the intents of many disciples stirred.

    Anger, excitement, surprise, joy, anticipation...

    ''I see it.''

    I could see several more hues that I couldn''t before, amidst the changes in emotions.

    ''That''s why there are few recluses among the masters of Three Flowers.

    There are almost no hidden masters of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit in the hermit world.

    Most are in the councils of major factions, involved in their affairs.

    I used to wonder why there are no recluses practicing in istion, but observing the fluctuating intents and emotions is the most helpful way for masters of Three Flowers,

    So they continuously observe intents in important positions of major factions.

    After making that promise to my disciples, a day passed.

    Pffft!

    While using the toilet, a sword flew out from the dung heap and stabbed at me.

    "Bold for the first day."

    In a sh, I threw a hidden weapon under the dung to deflect the sword, then released paralytic poison under the toilet.

    After finishing my business, I reached under the toilet.

    Squish!

    Despite the unpleasant sensation, I ignored it and pulled out the paralyzed disciple.

    "Fool, what would you have done if you died in the feces?"

    I dragged the paralyzed disciple to a stream, pressed his acupoints to slowly release the paralysis.

    "Attacking from dung doesn''t work against a real master. You should focus more on the sword."

    After giving advice to the disciple, Wul-yuk, who attacked me from the dung, and advice on controlling the flow of intent, I headed to the training ground.

    Ting!

    Upon arriving at the training ground, two disciples skilled in hidden weapons, Cheong-ya and Hwan-hyeong, threw their weapons at me.

    Swoosh!

    At the same time, thin threads hidden in the sand of the training ground revealed themselves, trying to bind me.

    Jump!

    I leaped into the air, dodging the hidden weapons and threads, and drew my sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    Boom!

    My sword energy tore through the ground.

    The figures of disciples who were hiding underground to ambush me were revealed, along with a few of their traps.

    "Is this the end for the morning?"

    "Attack!"

    However, Man-ho led disciples wielding swords and formed an encirclement.

    Their intents filled the formation, attacking me.

    So dense there was no space to dodge.

    I smiled and looked around.

    "Is this your sword formation? A good formation thatpletely grinds anyone trapped inside."

    If the opponent was not me, it would be excellent.

    Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    Boom!

    I once again sent sword energy to the ground, disrupting the formation.

    The formation''s shape was disturbed.

    However, under Man-ho''smand, the disciples quickly reformed the formation.

    But it was not enough.

    "In the gap you took to reform the formation, you all died three times."

    Shush!

    Mountain Severing Swordsmanship

    Mountain Echoes, Valley Responds!

    My wave-like sword energy sliced the front of my disciples'' chests.

    "Get your mind straight. Would you do the same in realbat?"

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Flowing Ridge

    Deep Mountain.

    I prated through the gaps in their formation with Flowing Ridge, then made a path with Deep Mountain.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Joy of Mountains and Peaks

    Simultaneously scattering fine sword energy in all directions, I induced a chaotic fight.

    Within that chaos, I observed the trajectory of the sword formation.

    ''If I break three ces, it''ll copse.''

    The flow was clear.

    Mixing in Severing Vein Saber Method, I unleashed sword energy and force.

    About 15 minutester.

    Eventually, the sword formation led by Man-ho copsed, and the disciples were gasping for breath.

    "When forming a sword formation, too many of you are distracted. Being in a group gives you a false sense of security? Therger the group, the more you should concentrate on your position. Even when forming a sword formation, think of it as a life-or-death duel."

    After giving some advice on the sword formation and the intents and distractions of some disciples, I left the formation.

    nk, nk, nk!

    This time, disciples skilled in long-range weapons like long swords, spears, and moon des surrounded me.

    "A spear formation after the sword formation?"

    Intending to drain my energy.

    But Iughed heartily, holding my sword.

    "Let''s see you try."

    I hadn''t even properly used poison or Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts yet.

    They were already struggling against me at this level.

    Could they even drain my stamina?

    I raised my sword and smiled at my disciples.

    "If you cant even touch my clothes today, you''ll train naked from now on."

    As I joked, numerous spear attacks rushed at me.

    I adopted a defensive stance and charged at my disciples.

    A month passed.

    "Spreading poison on the path I walk, not bad at all."

    I chewed an antidote, looking at Kae-hwa who brandished a dagger at me.

    "The poison''s making my fingertips tremble and my breathing quick. You might have a chance. Come at me."

    Whoosh!

    Kae-hwa''s dagger sharply stabbed at me.

    At the same time, she reached out with her intent to match mine.

    If her opponent had been a typical peak master, it would have been worth trying.

    But.

    "You''re struggling to fight an intent battle at your level."

    A master who just reached Three Flowers and can only see purple might not know, but I can see dozens of colors.

    The flow of intent read is iparable to other peak masters.

    To even have an intent battle with me, one must at least reach Three Flowers.

    Ting, ting, ting!

    I deflected all of Kae-hwa''s daggers, extending dozens of intent.

    Each represents the optimal movement I can make.

    From that movement, endless intent branch further.

    Kae-hwa seemed to try to shake off my intent momentum with her own.

    Whoosh!

    My sword aimed at her chin, piercing through her intent.

    "Good concentration and clean practice. But youck experience. Have practice battles with others that are close to realbat."

    "...Thank you."

    She pretended to salute me, then controlled a thin thread with her fingertips and threw it at me.

    Shush!

    I extended a hidden weapon with my fingertips and cut the thread.

    "Good. Keep progressing."

    I praised Kae-hwa.

    Months passed.

    It''s been about half a year since I promised to teach Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Only half a year, but my disciples have made significant progress.

    They focused on forming fighting formations, researching ways to overpower me, and delving into surprise and ambush tactics.

    At the same time, to confront me, they had to continuously and tirelessly train in martial arts.

    Thanks to that, the side-effects of reaching the Pinnacle Realm inappropriately seemed to gradually decrease.

    ''Until now, to be honest, they were only sharing the same vision as a real peak master, but they all had ws.''

    But now, I could see those ws gradually disappearing.

    When my disciples reached the Pinnacle Realm by maximizing their talents using resentful spirits, I was unimpressed.

    However, watching them refine their movements and the ws disappearing over time, I started to feel moved.

    It wasn''t just the disciples who had grown.

    ''I, too, have made even more progress in my understanding of intent.''

    After realizing six types of intent.

    I began to notice hundreds, thousands of shades of intent derived from those six.

    This rapid growth was a speed I had never felt before.

    ''Fast, no... is this slow?''

    I observed the countless human hues and delved into them, lost in thought.

    Some hues I could immediately understand their meaning, but others, I had no clue what to name.

    However, even realizing these countless hues, there was one thing I still found hard to grasp.

    Thest of the seven emotions.

    The emotion of desire ().

    ''Desire.''

    I couldn''t see the color of desire no matter how hard I looked.

    No matter how much I observed, I couldn''t even get a trace of desire.

    ''What is desire...''

    I dodged my disciples'' attacks, lost in thought.

    "What is desire..."

    Kim Young-hoon, whom I met after a long time, said while sipping tea.

    He said he had almost gathered all the like-minded warriors while traveling around Yanguo recently.

    "Desire is a longing hidden deep within. There''s no human without desire. That''s why everyone expresses their desires in their own unique ways as they live. In a way, desire is the driving force of human life.

    What is your greatest longing? Keep pondering over it, and you''ll understand the color of desire."

    "Hmm, could you tell me the color of desire?"

    Then, at least I could try to see that color.

    However, Kim Young-hoon shook his head.

    "You know this, right? The colors seen by masters of Three Flowers are simr, but each is slightly different. Both you and I might see the intent of joy as gold, but the emotion we each see has a slight color difference. Mine is pure gold, and yours is..."

    "Golden."

    "Right, like that. Everyone sees a slight difference in the shades of intent... Especially the intent of desire. It varies greatly because everyone has different longings. So only you know what color your desire is.

    Thus, you have no choice but to observe your own longing."

    "Is that so..."

    I pondered over Kim Young-hoon''s advice.

    What I want the most.

    What is it?

    Even after receiving his hint, I kept pondering and observing for days.

    On that day too, I was fighting within my disciples'' fighting formation.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Reading countless intents, finding their weaknesses, dodging and deflecting the incessant poison darts and hidden weapons.

    I was lost in thought.

    ''My longing.''

    What I want in this life.

    Firstly, to reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    But to reach Five Energies, I first need to know what desire is.

    But ''knowing desire'' itself became my desire.

    ''This is troublesome.''

    Let''s broaden the criteria a bit.

    Why do I want to reach Five Energies?

    ''To be a cultivator.''

    Why do I want to be a cultivator?

    To enter the Ascension Gate as a cultivator and return to my original world, to see if I can eliminate my regression ability.

    ''Why do I want to get rid of my regression ability?''

    Because of my regression ability, all the lives I''ve built up will eventually be negated.

    Therefore, I need to find the origin of my regression ability to eventually escape from it.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    Somehow, I felt like I roughly understood what my desire was.

    I hate that my life is negated.

    That means, I want to live.

    Yes.

    ''I desire life.''

    I don''t need appetite, sexual desire, or the desire to sleep.

    I don''t need any desire or urge in this world.

    I just...

    ''Want to live.''

    I hope that all the lives I''ve built will not vanish vainly in the reverse flow of time.

    Even though I haven''t achieved everything I want, I hope my precious life, which records my achievements, is not negated by time regression.

    Therefore, my desire can only be life itself.

    "Ha ha, ha ha ha..."

    While countering my disciples'' moves, I might not have discovered the intent of desire,

    But I realized how selfish I am.

    "...Everyone."

    Man-ho''s great sword narrowly misses in front of my eyes.

    Kae-hwa''s dagger stabs at my back.

    Jumping to dodge, Cheong-ya from mid-air attacks me with a hidden weapon.

    I am definitely...

    "I wish you live."

    A selfish person who imposes his desire on others.

    I desire life, so I impose life on those who wish to die.

    But still...

    "Because you are alive."

    These children, even though they desire death, are undoubtedly alive.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    As I knock down Cheong-ya attacking from the air, Man-ho and Kae-hwa attack from both sides, and Yeo-lo thrusts a weapon from below.

    Nok-hyeon swings a metal piece to pressure my upper body, and other children scatter poison.

    Excellent.

    I couldn''t escape even seeing the flow of intent.

    ''I won''t be able to escape without using the ultimate technique of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.''

    Whoosh!

    Immediately after, the children''s weapons stopped right in front of me.

    My condition was my ''subjugation,'' not my ''murder.''

    ''In the first ce, subjugation is much harder.''

    And who would teach them if I died?

    "Excellent. You all have grown a lot in such a short time."

    "...I know you''re hiding a trump card. You could easily escape if you use it."

    Man-ho, knowing that I was holding back, said with a slightly dark face.

    "That''s right. With just this trump card, I could subdue all of you. You haven''t even drawn out the 22nd move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship. Let alone the 23rd and 24th moves."

    "...."

    "But now, I have no more ws to point out. Teaching or sparring with you won''t bring any more improvement. From now on, it''s up to your enlightenment... You can''tpletely subdue me. If I reveal my trump card, it''s too high a technique for you toprehend. However, you all did all you could to push me this far."

    Dang!

    Suddenly, a loud bell rang from the direction of the cultivators'' quarters.

    [All mortals within the domain listen. All martial artists in the Pinnacle Realm gather at Yunryung (). There''s an important announcement.]

    Along with the bell, the voice of the chief administrator of this Jin n territory echoed throughout the domain.

    I had a rough idea of what it was about.

    "...Though you seeded in cornering me, you didn''t subdue me. So, I''ll teach you a formation derived from the martial art, not the martial art itself as originally promised."

    The name of the formation is Transcending Cultivation Formation ().

    In the cycle where I formed the Heavenly Demon Army, Young-hoon Hyung derived a fighting formation from the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    A formation executed byte first-rate masters, powerful enough to capture a mid-tote-Qi Refining cultivator.

    "Learn this formation... and I hope you choose to live."

    Confusion appeared in my disciples'' eyes at my tone.

    Eventually, I seeded in not sending any of them for assassination.

    However, I could no longer resist the pressure of the cultivator n.

    At least, I managed to buy time using Kim Young-hoon and changed the direction of the pressure.

    Now, my disciples would undertake the mission of attacking the Makli n''s territory, not assassinating the Emperor.

    A task both harder and easier than the Emperor''s assassination.

    I will use everything I can to increase my disciples'' chances of survival.

    "...I''ll make sure you live."

    I realized my desire was life, but I still couldn''t see the intent of desire.

    Maybe I didn''t understand what life was.

    Still, even though I don''t know life, I want my disciples to live.

    ''Because they are alive.''

    That was enough.

    Soon, I joined my disciples in Yunryung, listening to the operation ns of Kim Young-hoon and other Qi Building cultivators.

    In two months.

    We were nning to start attacking the Makli n''s territory.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 30: Life (5)

    Chapter 30: Life (5)

    Three months had passed.

    I, dressed in ck martial attire, looked around at my disciples, each tending to their weapons.

    "...Is everyone ready?"

    "Yes!!!"

    Their response was resoundingly loud.

    Three months ago,

    At the meeting where the n to invade the Makli n''s territory was exined.

    Everyone was shocked, almost losing their minds at the news that they wouldn''t be killing the Emperor.

    It was almost a serious incident when they were subsequently informed that, while not the Emperor, they would attack another territory of the Makli n.

    ''They all haveplex feelings.''

    They couldn''t kill the Emperor they had been dreaming of, but instead, they could kill the other monsters.

    However, despite having the killing they wished for right before them, each of my disciples seemed to haveplex feelings.

    It wasn''t simple hatred, anger, or anticipation.

    It was a strange mix of emotions.

    ''I can''t read what color it is.''

    And it wasn''t desire either.

    Looking at it, I realized something.

    ''Maybe, even if I can discern thousands of colors, I may neverpletely understand all the hues of human emotion.''

    How many emotions do humans have?

    Who can define them?

    Emotions are indescribable.

    That''s why you can''t categorize them or know all their colors.

    ''...Then, what exactly is the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin?''

    The realm of Five Energies didn''t seem to be just about knowing all colors.

    It was impossible unless one was a god.

    But what I saw when Kim Young-hoon reached the realm of Five Energies was...

    ''From within Kim Young-hoon, infinite hues of colors came out, filling his realm.''

    His consciousness was made up of infinite colors.

    Then why do I now feel that it''s impossible to fullyprehend human emotions?

    ''I don''t know...''

    It''s strange.

    Infinity is never achievable.

    If it were possible, Kim Young-hoon wouldn''t have been surpassed by cultivators, but would have overwhelmingly dominated them, whether at the Core Formation or even higher.

    But what I saw then was infinity.

    "...I don''t understand."

    It was something I couldn''t know just by thinking about it now.

    Even with my talent, I wouldn''t easily understand even if Kim Young-hoon exined it to me.

    ''Then, instead of focusing on what I can''t understand, I should focus on what I can do now.''

    After confirming my disciples were ready, I distributed the special poison and antidote I had concocted to each of them.

    The disciples took the poison I had mixed and put it in their sleeves or pockets. After I checked their preparations, I shouted.

    "Today, we go to kill cultivators!"

    A determined expression swirled on everyone''s face.

    However, I did not want them to be merely determined.

    "Don''t think recklessly about dying. Don''t n to die alongside the cultivators!"

    At my words, my disciples'' determined expressions began to show slight irritation.

    Talking about living or whatnot would only irritate them further.

    There was no real reason I could give for why they truly needed to live.

    ''Then, I need to create a goal for them to live.''

    "You may be somewhat dissatisfied that we''re not attacking the Emperor but just the lowly cultivators of the Makli n. But! I promise you this. If you sessfully destroy all the territories and strongholds of the Makli n, then I will trust your abilities.

    I promise I will join you to attack the Imperial Pce! I will help you im the head of Emperor Makli Jung! But! Until then, do not die easily. Desperately survive, and make sure the reason for your training isn''t in vain! Absolutely!!!"

    I shouted with a roar filled with determination.

    "Survive!"

    In my justifiedmand for survival, my disciples'' eyes no longer glowed with just determination, but with resolute will and anger towards Makli Jung.

    "Yes!"

    Hearing their response, I led the way with over 500 disciples quietly following me, using their stealth techniques.

    We left the Jin n''s territory and headed for the northwestern hills of Cheombyeok City.

    There lies a secret base of the Makli n.

    ''...Far more than in my past life.''

    I looked at the martial arts masters Kim Young-hoon had gathered and the 500 peak masters who followed me, thinking.

    Different from my previous life, none of my disciples were forcibly elevated to half-baked peak masters.

    Each had gone through bone-crushing training, equipping themselves with abilities worthy of their forcibly attained realm.

    ''There won''t be any proper cultivators in this territory.''

    Most cultivator ns don''t ce important personnel in territories scattered across the country.

    Just the lowest level Qi Refining cultivators of the n, from 1st to 5th Star, were sent, along with one or two higher-ranked Qi Building cultivators to manage them.

    The majority of the n''s strength was deeply hidden in the main house of the cultivator n.

    The territory we were about to enter was merely a primary refinery where low-tier cultivators performed dirty elixir refining, and significant personnel were not heavily deployed.

    ''In my past life, I didn''t have any disciples.''

    In this life, hundreds of formidable masters have been added.

    Probably, it would be possible to simply push through without much struggle.

    However, unable to shake off my worries, I spoke to my disciples in a low voice.

    "Everyone, when we enter the territory of the Makli n, you will witness many horrific scenes. But! No matter what you see, maintain yourposure. Our priority is not to get carried away in anger, but to coldly kill more cultivators and save any civilians that might still be alive."

    My disciples nodded slightly at my words.

    Shortly after, ate-stage Qi Building cultivator of the Jin n formed a hand seal in front of a hill.

    "Open!"

    Paah!

    The scenery around us distorted, and a passage to the Makli n''s territory opened up.

    We followed the cultivators into the territory of the Makli n, and I recognized the familiarndscape.

    Arge vige engulfed in a barrier.

    And the Makli n cultivators, hastily alerting others of our intrusion.

    ''It''s just the beginning.''

    Woo-woong!

    Once again, Kim Young-hoon was leading the vanguard.

    He, who had reached a new realm with the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, demonstrated the same divine technique as in the past.

    Gang Qi Compression Sphere ()!

    Koogoo-koogoo-koogoo-

    I couldn''t fully see the intricacies of Gang Qi Compression Sphere in my past life as I was only at the mid-peak.

    Now, having reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, I could see the numerous intents and intricacies that were previously hidden.

    To be precise, I was only ''allowed'' to see.

    ''I still have no clue how it''s done.''

    I understood that countless intents were swirling within that sphere.

    But how exactly one detaches their intents and swirls them inside remains a mystery to me.

    Nevertheless, I watched, my eyes nearly popping out.

    Finally.

    Kwakwang!

    Kim Young-hoon''s powerful strike hit the barrier of the Makli n.

    The barrier burst open, creating arge hole.

    The cultivators, Kim Young-hoon, and about a dozen masters of Three Flowers entered through the hole first.

    "Let''s go."

    I too led my disciples through the hole.

    "Attackers! Take them down!"

    "These vermin-like mortals, how dare they trespass here..."

    Pak!

    A cultivator who was mouthing off was swiftly struck in the head by Kae-hwa and died.

    Kae-hwa moved quickly with a dagger, confronting the cultivators.

    Kwang!

    Man-ho swung his great sword, smashing the cultivators'' defensive techniques, and Nok-hyeon wrapped the legs of a Jiangshi controlled by a cultivator with an iron whip and flung it away.

    Unlike my past life, the cultivators'' vige began burning overwhelmingly fast.

    Kwakwang!

    Just as I defeated a 3rd Star Qi Refining cultivator,

    The house of a cultivator copsed, and blood and corpses flowed out.

    Cheong-ya, who mainly used hidden weapons, was the one who destroyed the house.

    She lifted the unconscious cultivator by the neck, then thrust him back down to the ground.

    Kwakwang!

    As she struck down with internal energy, the cultivator died, almost shattered in half, and she stood amidst the corpses, silently shedding tears.

    "Sister..."

    She had said her family didn''t die in front of her eyes but were taken somewhere unknown.

    It was obvious what she must be thinking, having seen the cultivators make elixir.

    Her eyes seemed to be shedding red tears, with burst blood vessels.

    [Regain your senses. This is a battlefield. Tearing apart the Makli n cultivators can wait until after we''ve won the battle.]

    I sent a telepathic message to her, who was on the verge of going berserk in rage.

    After receiving my telepathy, she nced at me briefly, then moved to capture other cultivators.

    "...I''m sorry."

    That was all I could do for her.

    "You mortals! How dare you, a mere nobody!"

    I looked at the 3rd Star Qi Refining cultivator rushing towards me, yelling, and drew my sword.

    "A mere nobody, huh."

    Swish!

    My sword cut through the cultivator''s defensive spell and aimed at his neck.

    The defense seemed to activate, but when I concentrated deeply on the sword energy for a moment, a bright sword light burst out.

    Crack, swish!

    My Sword Gang shattered the cultivator''s defense like ss and cut off his neck.

    "You''re also just a 3rd Star Qi Refining cultivator..."

    For early to mid-stage Three Flowers, 1st and 2nd Star Qi Refining cultivators are manageable.

    Starting from Three Flowers, I could see the intricacies of intent more clearly, eliminating all vulnerabilities and using Sword Gang.

    An experienced master of Three Flowers has the power to confront 3rd to 6th Star Qi Refining cultivators.

    Moreover, due to my long life, I was advancing through the realm of Three Flowers much faster than other masters.

    Additionally, with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I had stepped out of the typical rtionship between cultivators and martial artists.

    Now, only Qi Refining cultivators of 5th to 8th Star were a match for me.

    "...Is thising to an end?"

    I passed by the corpses of cultivators, looking around the burning territory of the Makli n.

    "Is everyone safe..."

    The duels between Qi Building cultivators in the sky had also ended, thanks to Kim Young-hoon''s efforts.

    We had won.

    "Everyone survived."

    I spoke briefly to my disciples.

    "...Well done."

    ''And, thank you.''

    For surviving.

    "Now, let''s search the houses of the cultivators, gather the bodies of the unfairly sacrificed civilians, and bury them."

    At my words, my disciples silently followed me, digging the ground and burying the bodies.

    We, led by Kim Young-hoon, briefly recited prayers in front of numerous graves.

    ''May you find peace there.''

    After offering a brief prayer for their souls, I looked at my disciples.

    Their minds had be rough after seeing the brutal massacre of civilians by the cultivators.

    "How are you all feeling?"

    "......"

    No one answered.

    But I could read their emotions and guess their feelings.

    Or perhaps, I couldn''t.

    The intents emitted by my disciples were so tangled and chaotic that they were unrecognizable.

    However, one thing was clear.

    The red, rage-filled intent.

    There was no disciple who wasn''t emitting the intent of rage.

    "Everyone feels the same. But remember, our goal is not to kill cultivators. It should be to end your revenge!"

    "...What''s the difference?"

    A disciple named Giseok-gura asked.

    I looked into his eyes, and into everyone elses, then said.

    "You''ll understandter. Let''s move. Follow me."

    What''s the difference?

    I chuckled bitterly to myself.

    ''You don''t know yet.''

    You probably don''t want to know.

    There''s nothing harder than telling someone who doesn''t want to know. They''ll have to learn slowly...

    We ran again towards another territory of the Makli n.

    Six months passed.

    We burned down 13 territories of the Makli n and collected the bodies of 156,000 mortals.

    As time passed, the eyes of my disciples increasingly filled with bloody intentions.

    Their anger seemed to grow each time they saw the extreme actions of the cultivators.

    "These mortal scum! These martial arts riff-raff!!"

    Kwang! Kwang, kwang!

    A 3rd Star Qi Refining cultivator struggled against my disciples''bined attack, scattering his spells wildly.

    But in a sh.

    Kwakwang!

    Hee-ah, who quickly rushed towards the cultivator with a small scythe, swung towards the cultivator''s neck.

    Kaang!

    The internal energy in the scythe prated the cultivator''s defense.

    The cultivator clenched his teeth trying to concentrate on his defense. Yet, weakened from thebined attack, the light of his defense spell gradually faded.

    "I can''t die like this! How can I, how did I...! How did I get to this point..."

    Then.

    Shuk!

    Eventually, the cultivator''s defense broke under thebined attack of Nok-hyeon and Hee-Ah, and his head was severed.

    His face remained incredulous, unable to ept his fate even in death.

    ''Soon, the Makli n will start to prepare as well.''

    I organized the battlefield, checking on my disciples.

    ''Initially, there were many 1st and 2nd Star Qi Refining cultivators, but now there are more 3rd and 4th Star ones waiting in their territories. The Makli n is also preparing...''

    This wasn''t good news.

    Even the weakest Qi Refining cultivators were not to bepared with ordinary martial artists.

    ''Just a one star difference makes a huge impact.''

    The number and range of spells they could use increased, as did the scope of their consciousness and the power of their attacks.

    ''If these guys keep showing up, it could be dangerous...''

    Of course, cultivators above 7th Star Qi Refining were at least countered by masters of Three Flowers, and those above 9th Star were dealt with by Kim Young-hoon, but as we continued to attack the territories of the Makli n, I felt their defenses were getting increasingly stronger.

    ''Even this is done by exploiting the Jin n''s intelligencework, targeting the most vulnerable territories...''

    If we keep attacking the Makli n''s territories, we will eventually face severe consequences.

    ''What''s even more frightening is that it''s not yet a full-scale war between the Makli and Jin.''

    ording to the Jin n, this level of conflict is considered an ''underground battle.''

    Can it really be called an underground battle when dozens of territories are burnt down and dozens of cultivators killed?

    I had thought so, but apparently, to the high-ranking cultivators of the cultivator ns, the lives of the lowest-tier Qi Refining cultivators are not significantly different from those of mortals.

    Moreover, the personnel sent with us to attack the Makli n''s territories are considered mere bugs in the eyes of the upper ranks of the n.

    ''The masters in the Pinnacle Realm are all Qi Refining cultivator-level in strength, but they are still martial artists and mortals. Although the Qi Building cultivators of the Jin n n fight alongside us...

    It''s always Kim Young-hoon''s role to strike the decisive blow after they weakened the Qi Building cultivators of the Makli n...''

    So far, it''s been treated as a fight under the control of the two ns, preventing a full-scale war.

    The lower territories of the Makli n that were killed by such ''mortals'' were considered too weak to be of concern by the upper ranks of the n.

    ''...But if a real full-scale war breaks out...''

    After cutting down all the cultivators of the Makli n, I saw my disciples gathering and burying the bodies of civilians who had been sacrificed.

    It was only after the battle and the burial of civilians that the blood-red intent in my disciples'' eyes seemed to fade.

    ''Those below Three Flowers will be too busy fleeing. And my disciples...''

    If lucky, about 10-30 of them might survive.

    If not, they could all be annihted.

    After the raid on the Makli n''s territory was over, I, along with my disciples, gathered the bodies to create graves and recited prayers under Kim Young-hoon''s lead.

    Woong-

    As Kim Young-hoon recited prayers, a faint light seemed to wash away the resentment and strange energy surrounding the graves.

    Over the past few months, Kim Young-hoon had started learning cultivation.

    It wasn''t because his martial arts had hit a wall or he was in despair.

    Rather, he learned it to recite prayers for the dead and to learn the arts offorting spirits.

    From Kim Young-hoon''s low-level cultivation, I could visibly see the remaining spirits being led to heaven.

    Originally, spirits not visible to the human eye.

    Only those deeply aplished in Three Flowers Gather at the Summit or who could read the flow of intent could barely see souls.

    But the souls hit by the heavenly arts briefly floated around the graves as orbs of light before scattering into the sky.

    We watched this and prayed for their souls.

    I looked at this scene for a while, then spoke to my disciples.

    "We have destroyed several territories of the Makli n so far. We have cut down countless cultivators of the Makli n and buried the bodies of their victims, leading their souls to heaven."

    I cautiously looked around at my disciples and asked.

    "Isn''t this enough now?"

    At my words, there was a twitch in their expressions.

    "What do you mean by enough?"

    Cheong-ya asked me in a harsh voice.

    "There are still plenty of these filthy monsters. No matter how many we kill, the resentment doesn''t subside, and every time we go to the next territory, civilians'' bodies pour out... What do you mean by enough, Master!"

    I looked at her with pity and asked.

    "...Do you think the anger in your heart is entirely your own?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "All of you. Do you really think it''s normal for a human to remember such clear anger from years ago?"

    I looked at my disciples. I looked at their intents.

    Their intents were not solely their own. Among their intents, foreign and murky ones seeped through.

    The resentment of rtives and family members.

    The Jin n used the resentful spirits of my disciples'' rtives, wrongfully killed by the Makli n, to forcibly awaken their talents.

    Their lifespan had already been shortened, but if the spirits are led to heaven now, they can still live for as long as they can.

    "...I suppose what our master is talking about are the family members who are with us,"

    Man-ho stepped forward and said.

    "That''s right. No matter how many Makli n cultivators we y, our boiling rage does not subside, because surely, it includes the anger of our families as well. It''s not just our own anger. But that is why!"

    Man-ho''s expression was resolute.

    "We can not just end our vengeance because our own anger is appeased! It can only be resolved by resolving the grudges of our families, along with them!

    Because it''s not just my grudge. We must resolve everyone''s grudges!"

    I briefly turned my head towards the graves we had tended to.

    "Did everyone just see that light?"

    "...We did."

    "That light just now was the souls of the victims. However, although the victims died in pain, at the moment of their passing, they scattered with a burst of light."

    Looking again at Man-ho and my other disciples, and seeing the murky intents hiding in their minds, I spoke.

    "I won''t tell you to stop right now. But at least, having taken some measure of revenge, don''t you think it''s time to let the dead rest?

    The dead now need to be released to their rightful ces, don''t you think?"

    At my words, a moment of hesitation appeared on Man-ho''s face.

    But he gritted his teeth and said,

    "...You don''t understand our pain. You don''t know howforting it is for us to be able to avenge our dead families like this."

    "The more you hold onto your family, the worse the oue will be for both your family and yourselves! Your lifespan will continue to decrease, and your family will have to live as resentful spirits, unable to go where they belong"

    "...You''re just trying to keep us alive Master."

    In his eyes, an indescribable hue emerged.

    "We don''t care if we die! Even if we spend the rest of our lives cutting down the Makli n and die when our lifespan runs out, it''s worth it if we can go to the afterlife properly with our families!"

    "......"

    "......"

    For a moment, my disciples and I looked at each other.

    "...Alright, that''s enough."

    I sighed softly.

    "Let''s talk againter."

    And so, we avoided further discussion for that day.

    Months passed, and we continued to raid the Makli n''s territories.

    Many of the Makli n cultivators were ughtered, and the prowess of those we faced steadily increased.

    The realm of the cultivators we faced had risen from Qi Refining 1-3 to 2-5.

    ''Damn, they''re strong!''

    I gritted my teeth as I fought a Qi Refining 7th Star cultivator.

    "Sharp eyes. Unlike most mortals, you seem to have awakened senses. Mortals too can open their consciousness with enough training, right? I wonder if the Jiangshi I''ll make from your corpse will be as strong as a cultivator''s corpse?"

    I released Sword Gang at the cultivator controlling dozens of Jiangshi.

    ''There are too many of these guys. The disciples are in danger!''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship,

    Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    Boom!

    My Sword Gang dug into the terrain, disrupting the formation of the Jiangshi.

    Severing Vein Saber Method,

    Mountain Wind!

    Whiz!

    My Sword Gang, as fast as a beam of light, shot through the Jiangshi towards the cultivator.

    ng!

    "Hmm, to scratch my defense spell, impressive..."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    Whoosh!

    Opening my meridians wide, I greatly enhanced my Sword Gang and shed diagonally.

    Boom!

    A massive Sword Gang tore through the cracked defense spell and split the cultivator''s body.

    "What, what...! How can a mere mortal..."

    Crash!

    Afterpletely severing the cultivator''s upper body, I looked around.

    ''Damn it, damn it!''

    There were too many strong enemies.

    ''Please, let them be alive!''

    My sword cut through mes, heading towards a 4th Star Qi Refining cultivator attacking my disciples.

    The cultivator was casting wind spells, and my disciples were struggling to block them.

    I cut through the wind pattern and approached him with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, swinging my sword.

    sh!

    My Sword Gang surged, and the cultivator''s head rolled on the ground.

    However, I saw several bleeding disciples as the wind cleared.

    "...You kids..."

    Gritting my teeth, I approached them.

    They had stopped the bleeding with basic medical techniques I had taught them, but I knew.

    ''They''re dying.''

    There was no way to save them.

    Aside from the heavy blood loss, some hadpletely twisted meridians or ruptured organs.

    "...You fool."

    I confirmed thest disciple''s face with clenched teeth.

    It was Nok-hyeon, who had once recklessly left the training ground.

    "I told you to stop with the revenge."

    "Heh, heh... I''m, satisfied... Finally, finally, I can be with my family..."

    My disciple''s life force was draining away.

    His body was getting colder.

    "The people left here, they aren''t my family."

    Gritting my teeth. my throat was choked.

    Their eyes, even in death, were peaceful.

    The dead disciples looked at me with distant expressions.

    "Thank you for everything, Master."

    "Because of you, we made it this far..."

    My vision blurred somewhat.

    But any more emotional change would be dangerous.

    This was a battlefield.

    I gritted my teeth hard, to prevent my vision from blurring further, and whispered slowly to my disciples.

    "...do so."

    At my words, my disciples'' eyes widened.

    "...Will you be alright?"

    "Not all of your grudges have been resolved."

    I looked at my disciples, nodded once, and stood up.

    "...I pressed their sleep points. They''ll fall asleep soon. I must go now. I need to save the others as much as I can."

    Leaving behind seven dying disciples, I grabbed my sword.

    "Nok-hyeon, Hui-ah, Cheong-ju, Jang-samso, Guoh-oh, Seomun-rim, Geumn... Everyone, rest well.

    Biting my lips, I charged to y the cultivators and save my disciples.

    This battle was intense.

    And 34 of my disciples perished.

    "Nok-hyeon, Hui-ah, Cheong-ju, Jang-samso, Guoh-oh, Seomun-rim, Geumn, Gae-jin, Gu-sam, Il-mae, Seo-jin, Gijin-tae, Baegi-tae, Heo-jinsu, Sang-hyeon, San-ho, Geum-jok, Dae-a, Chil-deuk, Pal-oh, Pall-yuk brothers, Yeor-yeok, Geum-sam, Gyeon-hun, Dae-sik, Gil-su, Han-su, Mong-jin, Joo-han, Joo-gyeom, Geum-oh, Jang-chil, Hong-hwa, Man-suk..."

    I called out the names of my disciples, collected their bodies, and made graves for them.

    "I am sorry, everyone."

    After burying my disciples, I looked at the remaining ones.

    "Listen, all of you. The resistance of the Makli n cultivators is getting fiercer. Even if you form abined force, it''ll be hard to counter thete Qi Refining cultivators that are now abundant.

    So, as your martial arts master, Imand."

    My vision blurred.

    As a master, I should have shown a better side, but I kept showing an embarrassing scene.

    "From the next raid, you won''t join. From now on, you''ll be refining your martial arts back at the training ground."

    "...What are you saying? Dont you know how we feel? We want to..."

    My disciples resisted with bloodshot eyes, but I spoke sharply.

    "Sorry, but this is not a request or a suggestion. It''s an order from your master."

    Swoosh-

    I drew my sword from its sheath.

    "If you want to defy me, try to defeat me. Until you defeat me, you can''t continue your revenge!"

    I couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Hundreds of intents shot at me, but I observed thousands, even millions of intents, calcting the optimal path that my disciples couldn''t even imagine.

    "From now on, you will not die... No, you cannot die...!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 31: Life (6)

    Chapter 31: Life (6)

    My intent shed with that of my disciples.

    For a while, we red at each other, exchanging volleys of intent.

    In that silence, Man-ho took a step forward.

    "...Master, are you going to break your promise with us?"

    "Promise...?"

    "Yes. You clearly promised that once we destroyed all of Makli n''s territories, we would strike together at the Imperial Pce. You told us to survive for that. But... Why are you changing your words now? Telling us to go back?"

    Other disciples, besides Man-ho, also emitted fierce intent as they joined in.

    "That''s right. Why do you make a promise with us and then prevent us from fulfilling it?"

    "We are trying to survive to keep our promise!"

    "We all thought it didn''t matter if we died and endured hell-like training.

    So why...!"

    I examined the children''s intents.

    They were of an indescribable color.

    But, generally, their colors were casting a dark blue light.

    Sorrow.

    My disciples were all crying together.

    ''You too, are grieving.''

    Over the deaths ofrades, of friends...

    ''I''m sorry.''

    I''m so sorry and ashamed as a master.

    As a master, I let my disciple die.

    ''My heart aches with regret.''

    But that''s why I couldn''t back down anymore.

    "I will... keep my promise. The day you can truly defeat me, I''ll join you to strike at the Imperial Pce."

    As soon as I finished speaking, Kae-hwa lunged at me with a dagger.

    "Surround him!"

    With that, Man-ho shouted in a booming voice, and the disciples quickly formed the Transcending Cultivation Formation around me.

    A formation created to counter cultivators.

    Peak experts in the martial world cannot properly sense the intent of cultivators from inside their domain.

    Conversely, cultivators can easily see through the movements of peak experts,

    A formation created to mitigate the extreme disparity between martial artists and cultivators.

    ''Even if a cultivator can observe actions within and even if we can''t predict the cultivator''s movements...''

    The Transcending Cultivation Formation is capable ofpletely grinding down anyone trapped within.

    ''Basically, since the Transcending Cultivation Formation is infused with the insights of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, the flow of the formation itself disrupts the flow of consciousness.''

    Even if I execute the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and escape their perception, it''s not easy to escape from the formation.

    The Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is essentially about cutting off the opponent''s consciousness and escaping from their perception.

    It''s not a technique for sudden spatial movement.

    It is a formation designed to counter cultivators, regardless of whether the opponent''s actions can be predicted or not.

    Whether or not the opponent escapes perception, anyone trapped in the formation will be shredded.

    That''s the Transcending Cultivation Formation!

    Despite the loss of 34 members, the disciples linked their intents well, filling the gaps and pressuring me.

    Whoosh!

    The disciples surrounding me in a circle started to close in, rotating around me.

    Multiple human barriers surround me, rotating in different directions to tighten the formation.

    Within this formation, numerous flows of intent intertwined.

    ''The proficiency of the Transcending Cultivation Formation among the disciples has significantly increased.''

    The movement of the disciples themselves disrupts the direction of intent, making it difficult to discern whose intent belongs to whom.

    With the strange optical illusions caused by the formation, I couldn''t read their movements.

    "...But this is not enough."

    It''s certainly a formation that can counter cultivators.

    Even a martial artist of the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit would be shredded by this formation.

    However, I am nearing the extreme limit of Three Flowers.

    I am on the verge of achieving the ultimate realm of Five Energies Converging at the Origin.

    Recently, I have also understood the superior counterparts of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts  the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts and Gazing Martial Arts and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture.

    "Are you saying with just these skills you won''t listen to me? What confidence do you have?"

    Whizz-

    As my concentration reached its peak, I entered the world of intent, seeing thousands of colors.

    Entering that spectrum of colors, I assimted my disciples'' intents with my own through the enlightenment of Three Flowers.

    Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    Not just cutting off consciousness and intent as in Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, but developing the enlightenment of Three Flowers to its extreme.

    A martial art thatpletely dives into the opponent''s movements.

    My sword pierces through the rapidly rotating Transcending Cultivation Formation of intents.

    Although a distinctly different intent intervened, the disciples didn''t feel anything unusual until my sword energypletely mingled within the formation.

    If even one of them was at the level of a mature mid peak master, they would have felt something.

    But their growth was hindered by the resentful spirits of their families entwined in their upper dantians.

    Whoosh!

    Without hesitation, I dove into the flow of the formation, swinging my Sword Gang towards it.

    Boom!

    Dust scattered.

    The ground shook.

    "Ugh...!"

    "Block it!"

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Layered Mountains!

    The Sword Gang split into thousands of strands, scattering in all directions.

    Even when split, it was still Sword Gang.

    It was a different dimension from just splitting sword energy.

    Boom!

    Their initial actions, designed to nullify sword energy, now scattered in all directions, annihting the formation.

    "You can''t stop me. Unless you sever that obsession, release your families'' resentful spirits,

    And realize intent!"

    Boom!

    The Transcending Cultivation Formation copsed.

    "Wasn''t avenging your families'' against their murderers your goal!

    If you want to be stronger, first sever your attachments!"

    sh!

    I executed the Mountain and Valley Transformation to shake the terrain,pletely breaking the formation, and scattered paralysis powder.

    The disciples, having used up all their poison and antidote during the territory raids, could not resist my paralysis powder and all fell.

    The disciple who used the Langya Staff, named Gyu-san, looked at me and said,

    "...How can I sever this. How can I... sever the voices of my family...!"

    "......"

    "You don''t understand us!"

    I couldn''t respond.

    All I could do was forcibly drag my fallen disciples away.

    That was all I could do.

    "I am a poor master, I am sorry... Let''s go. I''ll help you be stronger. More..."

    "Where do you think you''re going? I waited for you to finish making graves for mortals, but suddenly you''re fighting amongst yourselves... This is why I despise martial artists."

    The overseer of the assassination squad, the old man, clicked his tongue and interrupted me, descending on a flying artifact.

    "From what I hear, you''re talking nonsense. What right do you have to take away the assassination squad?

    I acknowledge you''re a good martial arts instructor, but I can''t allow the detachment of the squad in this situation."

    "...What use will my weak disciples, who haven''t even reached Three Flowers, be in the uing battles?From now on, those who haven''t reached Three Flowers will be useless... Quality will be more important than quantity."

    "They''re not useless just because they''re not important."

    "The Makli n has started preparing. Most of the cultivators in the remaining territories are in the mid tote stages of Qi Refining.My disciples are no longer useful against them."

    "So you admit that you''ve been insufficient in your training."

    "That''s right. Since I''ve been insufficient, I''ll take the me and retrain my disciples to be useful. Please allow me this."

    Squirm

    Veins bulged slightly on the forehead of the old man.

    He raised his spirtual energy with an annoyed expression.

    I hastily retreated out of his range, ready to draw my sword at any moment.

    "Constantly talking nonsense and trying to detach the squad. Are you in your right mind? The secret battle between the Jin and Makli is justified due to the high proportion of mortals.

    If arge number of mortals suddenly detach in such a situation, it only gives the Makli n''s upper ss a reason to intervene."

    "Even if my inadequate disciples leave, the forces brought by Sir Kim..."

    "Enough with this nonsense. For disobedience..."

    Vroom-

    Spiritual energy gathered in the old man''s hand.

    That''s when it happened.

    Crack!

    A strong hand silently grabbed the old man''s arm.

    It was Kim Young-hoon.

    "When did you enter my consciousness..."

    "Hmm, look here, Sir Jin."

    Kim Young-hoon tightened his grip on the old man''s arm, smiling.

    The old man''s arm lost blood cirction, turning pale as his energy scattered.

    "Seo, my brother, is from my hometown. The crimes of a fellow townsman are my crimes too, so please punish me as well."

    "Eeek..."

    The overseer old man strained to escape from Kim Young-hoon''s grip, and his other hand seemed to cast some spell.

    However, the flow of energy around Kim Young-hoon sliced and erased all the old man''s spells.

    After a while of struggling, the overseer old man, with a flushed face, shouted.

    "Fine, fine. I''ll overlook the disobedience. Just let go of my arm!"

    "Hmm."

    Only then did Kim Young-hoon release the old man''s arm, and the old man, sweating, began to restore energy to his arm.

    "...I may overlook it, but the n elders won''t let you just leave. What I said isn''t just my personal opinion. These kidsare more than just a force; they''re a justification! Whether they''re effective or not, they must be deployed in battle!"

    "Then, I have a request," I said, looking at my disciples.

    "My disciples have forcibly awakened their talents and reached the Pinnacle Realm. Somehow, I have managed to stabilize them there with my training. Yet, to transcend beyond this point, they need to realize intent and reach the realm of Qi Silk. Howevr, as long as the resentful spirits of their rtives linger in their upper dantians, they cannot progress further."

    "So?"

    "I know you''re the one who bestowed the resentful spirits on them. Please help their spirits ascend. At this point, it''s just a limitation for my disciples."

    "Hmm, you want to detach the spirits?" the overseer old man, who was scanning my disciples'' upper dantians, clicked his tongue and spoke.

    "Sorry, but it can''t be done. Even if I try to undo the spell, it won''t work unless these kids want to let go of their families. There are only two ways to undo it now: Either a Core Formation elder forcibly removes the spirits, or the disciples themselves let them go."

    "......"

    "Ah, now that I think about it, there''s another way. If these kids die, the spell will be undone automatically. You knew all this, didn''t you?"

    The old man looked at me with half-closed eyes and asked.

    ''Did I know?''

    I smiled bitterly and nodded.

    Yes, it was a question grasping at pointless hope.

    Slowly, as the paralysis began to wear off, my disciples started speaking.

    "Who, just who... thinks they can separate me from my family..."

    "It can''t be done..."

    "Inadequate skills can be improved by umting more battle experience!"

    Without exception.

    None of them wanted to let go of their families.

    Nobody.

    The overseer old man, looking at my disciples, turned to me with a mocking tone.

    "Ha, the so-called master doesn''t even know who he''s teaching. Do these kids seem alive to you?All of these kids have already resigned to death! Your disciples are alive but not living!

    They are the dead, obsessed with revenge!

    Ha, fine. I''ll help a little."

    Whoosh!

    As the old man formed a spell, a green light burst from his grasp and seeped into the minds of the remaining disciples.

    "It''s the spirit ascension spell. If your disciples seed in letting go of their attachments to their families and undo the spell, their families spirits will naturally ascend. Yes, ''if'' your disciples let go of their attachments!"

    "......"

    "Heh, not even knowing who you''re teaching and giving such ridiculous orders. Both the n elders and your disciples themselves don''t want to withdraw from the uing battles!

    Stop clinging to pointless delusions and lead the troops properly."

    After finishing, the overseer old man gave Kim Young-hoon a brief re, muttered something about ''mortal origins,'' and flew away on his flying artifact.

    I clenched my teeth and looked up at the sky.

    There was nothing I could do.

    "...Kim Hyung, I wonder if relying on the power of the Jin n... was the right thing to do. I have so many doubts."

    "Me too."

    "What should we do..."

    "......"

    "What should I do..."

    He sighed softly.

    "There''s no choice. The Jin n may not be good, but the cultivators of Makli are worst! We have to choose such an option..."

    I clenched my teeth, fed my fallen disciples the antidote, and helped them up.

    Then, we had no choice but to gather and head to the next battlefield.

    It was what everyone wanted, except me.

    Half a year passed.

    Today, another fierce battle ended, and I roamed the territories of the Makli Can, collecting the bodies of the victims and my disciples.

    "Recently, it seems your hair has been turning white more and more."

    "......"

    "Are you okay?"

    Kim Young-hoon, who was helping me collect the bodies, looked at me with a pitiful expression and asked.

    Lately, I have been aging rapidly.

    Until now, I hadn''t aged much due to consuming many health-rted medicine.

    However, my hair has been turning white at an rming rate.

    "...I''m fine."

    "...Don''t overdo it."

    Kim Young-hoon looked at me with pitying eyes and then went off to collect other bodies.

    Among the ruins of the destroyed Makli territory, I found the body of my disciple, Gise-gu.

    His poison de, arge sword always well-maintained, reflected my face cleanly even after his death.

    My eyes were bloodshot, with dark circles underneath.

    My lips were dry, and my hair was a mess of white and gray.

    Once again, I pulled the body of a dead disciple from the debris.

    Because of my weakness, I couldn''t save my disciple today.

    "Why!!!!!"

    I screamed towards the sky.

    "Why is this happening to me! Why!!!"

    I screamed until my throat was soar.

    "Why did I receive such talent! Why must I still remain in the state of Three Flowers!

    Why! Why! Why can''t I still enter Five Energies!

    Why am I..."

    I roared, gripping the earth.

    The imprint of my hand was embedded in the ground.

    "Why... am I powerless to do anything..."

    I knew.

    It wasn''t the fault of the heavens.

    It was all my fault.

    If only I had tried a little harder.

    If I had trained even a bit more desperately.

    Even if it meant my brain might explode, if I had aspired for a higher realm.

    Yes, if I had been just a little stronger, it would have been resolved.

    "Please... give me talent... please... give me strength..."

    I gritted my teeth and howled.

    "Why am I still... after doing this much... so powerless..."

    I regretted it.

    Why did I stupidly put my disciples in such a ce? I should have opposed even at the risk of my life.

    No, why did I teach these kids? Even if I had to be chased away, I shouldn''t have taken them in.

    No... why did I evene to this ce and form a bond? Yes, I shouldn''t have joined the Jin n to stop the evil deeds of the Makli n.

    The disciples I taught out of guilt had be a part of my life.

    Every time these children died, it felt like my flesh was being carved away.

    "...The bodies have been collected, Master."

    "...Any survivors?"

    Man-ho, with tearful eyes in front of Gise-gu''s body, came to me, clenching his teeth to report.

    "314... are left."

    "Alright... Let''s go."

    I staggered, carrying the body of my disciple, and headed to the burial site.

    I buried my disciples in a sunny ce and recited the rites led by Kim Young-hoon.

    The ritual of soul constion, mastered by Kim Young-hoon, seeped in, and the spirits of the victims ascended.

    Kim Young-hoon also recited the rites for my disciples'' bodies.

    From the graves of the mortals he recited for, small light orbs rose and scattered into the air.

    We silently watched the scene.

    Then it happened.

    "Ha, haha! Finally, the permission has been granted!"

    One of the Qi Building cultivators from the Jin n, who had been fighting with us, eximed with a face full of joy.

    In his hand was a piece ofmunication paper.

    "Everyone, gather! The conversation between the elders of our main house and the upper ranks of Makli is over!"

    He eximed with a joyful expression, looking around us.

    "The negotiation is over. They say if the Jin n epts only the participation of mortals and Qi Refining cultivators, they will allow a challenge to rece the Yanguo Imperial Family!"

    "Ooooh! Finally, the elders have seeded in the negotiation."

    "Indeed, the elders aremendable."

    The eyes of the Jin n cultivators shone with excitement, and so did the eyes of my disciples and the martial artists under Kim Young-hoon''smand.

    However, Kim Young-hoon and I each wore a bitter smile.

    ''Negotiation.''

    The hundreds of lives that had been lost were merely tools for negotiation in the upper echelons of the cultivator ns.

    Kim Young-hoon seemed to feel the same way.

    As he was scoffing, he questioned the Qi Building Cultivator.

    "So... you''re saying that by ''allowing a challenge, we can challenge the Yanguo Imperial Family, a branch family of the Makli n?"

    "That''s right. Originally, if we attacked the Imperial Family on arge scale, it would be considered a challenge to the Makli n, and we would have to wage a full-scale war. But them epting the challenge means we can attack the Makli Imperial Family with arge army without a full-scale war."

    ''...So even the recement of the Imperial Family is just a disappearance of a branch family.''

    From his tone, it seemed like the Makli n considered Yanguo as just a subordinate force and that their recement was within eptable limits.

    "However, they won''t just obediently allow the change of the Imperial lineage.

    They only permit a challenge, and even then, as mentioned earlier, our side can no longer involve Qi Building cultivators.Even..."

    The Jin n''s Qi Building cultivator frowned.

    "The Makli n allows all cultivators directly rted to the Imperial Family to participate.The former emperors of Yanguo. Especially..."

    "You''re talking about the Founding Emperor..."

    "Yes, the Yanguo Founding Emperor, Makli Wangshin! While all former emperors were low-level Qi Refining, he was a highly talentedte-stage Qi Refining cultivator when he ascended to the throne.And... he stepped down from the throne and ascended as a Qi Building cultivator."

    A shadow fell on the faces of the Jin n cultivators.

    "That means..."

    "Yes, while we can only challenge them with mortals and Qi Refining, they have Makli Wangshin, a Qi Building cultivator on their side."

    "Those damn Makli n dogs! How can Qi Refining defeat Qi Building! This..."

    However, the Jin n''s Qi Building cultivator who was briefly irritated, smiled.

    "But don''t worry... we have this guy!"

    He approached Kim Young-hoon and patted his shoulder.

    "This young martial artist has the power of a Qi Building cultivator.. Your mission is crucial!

    After this mission, the elders of our n have decided to marry you into a higher family and take you as a son-inw of the Jin n. Consider it an honor!"

    "Marriage..."

    Kim Young-hoon grimaced as if remembering something.

    "...Well, let''s talk about thatter. Does the Makli n know my power is at the Qi Building level? Isn''t there something else they''re going to sayter?"

    At his words, the Jin n''s Qi Building cultivator grinned.

    "Huh, even if you recently started learning this and that about cultivation, your cultivation is clearly at Qi Refining 3rd or 4th Star.Their set limit was clearly up to 14th Star Qi Refining, and you fit within that standard!

    Hahaha, what can they do even if they try to nitpick? Hahaha!"

    Heughed, seemingly in a good mood.

    "Although we can''t help you, with your skills, you should be able to handle Makli Wangshin. You don''t even need to kill him. Just holding him off is enough!"

    The exnation continued.

    "Regardless of the legitimacy of the Yanguo Imperial Family, if we sessfully assassinate the current Emperor Makli Jung and his son Makli Hyun, it will be the victory of the Jin n. All former emperors were talentless and couldn''t ascend to Qi Building and hence died.

    While you hold off Makli Wangshin, Qi Refining cultivators and the mortals will only have to kill Makli Jung and Makli Hyun,

    And the Jin n can reim this country!"

    The Qi Building cultivator excitedly announced.

    "The Jin n can restore its name as the Imperial Family!"

    It seems this cultivator was originally a descendant of the Jin Imperial lineage, fervently desiring to reim the Yanguo Imperial Lineage.

    Even if it is a subordinate force of the cultivator ns, an Imperial Family is no light matter.

    He passionately spoke of the glory of the Jin n reiming the Imperial lineage for some time.Then, with an excited expression, he flew away with the other Jin n cultivators on a flying artifact.

    We left the territory, and I quietly looked at my disciples who had been listening attentively to the Qi Building cultivator''s words.

    "...It''s time to fulfill our promise."

    Though the intents of the disciples were varied,

    They all had determined expressions.

    However, I clenched my teeth and made the same request I had made when they first went into battle.

    "Please, survive."

    And their response was the same as before.

    "...I''m sorry, Master."

    "I ask you as your master. Please, survive."

    "......"

    Now, I had no reason to stop them.

    I had promised them with my own mouth to join them in revenge if they survived.

    "...You all must have lived so far to avenge your families. And you must have no hesitation in dying.

    But what about those who will be left behind... Why don''t you think about my feelings?"

    "...I''m sorry."

    Their eyes were filled with dark blue intent.

    "It''s not that we don''t know Master''s feelings. But... Master, you don''t understand..."

    "Your feelings? Eun-hyun doesn''t understand your feelings? Eun-hyun?"

    Just then, Kim Young-hoon, who had been watching our conversation, approached me.

    "These ungrateful brats... Do you know what your master has been feeling while saying such harsh words!"

    A massive surge of energy burst from him.

    Under his presssure, all my disciples fell to the ground.

    "Cough!"

    "Keugh..."

    "Kuugh...!"

    "Do you not know what Seo Eun-hyun has been through! Haven''t you heard from him!"

    He showed an angry expression and growled.

    "Your friends who died in the past, their resentful spirits are still not fully appeased. So,Seo Eun-hyun asked me to let their spirits possess him! It''s because of that my brother is getting old, and yet you dare to speak such nonsense!

    You insolent ones, how can you..."

    While speaking, Kim Young-hoon read the intents of my disciples and, noticing something strange, turned to look at me sharply.

    "...You, did you not tell anything to your disciples?"

    "......"

    "...Foolish one. Stupid one! A stupid master with stupid disciples!"

    He beat his chest in frustration.

    "Listen, all of you! Your master, in order to fulfill your unfulfilled wishes even in death,did the same foolish thing as you!

    Despite not being rted by blood, he epted the resentful spirits of your friends into his body, and has been fighting against the cultivators with them!"

    The revtion from Kim Young-hoon shocked the faces of the children.

    "Didn''t you feel anything strange seeing your master aging so rapidly?His life was drastically shortened because he was forced to ept more than two hundred vengeful spirits not rted by blood!

    To fulfill your stubborn and insolent wishes... did you not realize how your master has been feeling?"

    He shouted with great anger.

    "These foolish, insolent, and selfish brats! Are only your grievances important? Don''t you care about your master''s feelings?"

    "...Stop it, Hyung-nim."

    "...Such a foolish and frustrating man. Why did you bear it all alone?

    Did you think you''d be praised for it? Did you expect these foolish and selfish brats to support you?

    I epted your request considering your rtionship with your disciples.But what is this! You''ve kept it to yourself all this time without saying a word!

    This, this..."

    Overwhelmed, Kim Young-hoon sighed.

    "Hoo... it''s enough. Such a foolish man. Sort it out among yourselves. I will leave first."

    For a moment, the surroundings were enveloped in silence.

    After collecting my emotions, I spoke.

    "At first, I epted the first thirty-four fallen disciples. I obtained permission from each of them,and contained my disciples'' spirits in my upper dantian. Since then, the deceased children have been with me...

    Although it was hard to ept all their rtives, at least those children have been with me after death..."

    Until now.

    I felt frustrated by my disciples who clung to death and honed their revenge.

    But after epting vengeful spirits like my disciples, I finally understood the children.

    Master and disciple influence each other.

    Just as they were influenced by me, I was also influenced by them.

    That''s why the master-disciple rtionship is called a familial rtionship.

    Now, I can no longer simply block my disciples.

    I havee to understand their emotions, the grudges in their hearts.

    "Now, I can empathize with you, even if it''s weak. I understand a little of the pain and grudge you all bear..."

    Looking around, I said.

    "But still, I..."

    Facing their emotions head-on and empathizing with them,

    I expressed my desire.

    "I wish you are alive."

    My talent is extremely modest.

    Even though I maximized my limited talent by epting the resentful spirits of my disciples under much more favorable conditions than other masters,I have yet to discover thest of the Seven Emotions.

    Desire is my unattainable emotion.

    Even though I know that desire equals life,I have not yet discovered thisst emotion.

    I have not reached the Ultimate Enlightenment,nor have I understood what life is.

    It has been a life of not being able to do, and not doing.

    So please.

    "I won''t tell you to forget your grudges or not to repay them. But..."

    At least all of you.

    "Please, live..."

    Live that life.

    Before today, my disciples never listened to me.

    But now, they nodded to my words.

    "We will definitely live."

    "We will live and greet you, Master...!"

    Starting with Man-ho, they all fell prostrate before me.

    "We will survive! For you, Master!"

    Maybe, for the first time since establishing this master and disciple rtionship.

    It was a moment when the hearts of the master and disciples connected.

    Thus, we were sessful in opening our hearts before the final battle.

    And the day of the decisive battle arrived.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 32: Life (7)

    Chapter 32: Life (7)

    On the day of the decisive battle, during the waiting time outside the Imperial City, I began to read a book carefully.

    "Hmm, but why did you ask for that?"

    Kim Young-hoon asked, looking puzzled as he saw me reading.

    The book I was reading had no title. It was a manuscript written by Kim Young-hoon.

    In the first regression, Kim Young-hoon, who became the best martial artist in the world and reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin realm, created the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts in order to allow martial artists to escape from cultivators.

    The Record was further improved upon and evolved into the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts by the second regression Kim Young-hoon. It was meant to give martial artists a lifeline against cultivators.

    The Record became Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture after the third regression Kim Young-hoon added 6 volumes regarding his insights fighting and escaping from cultivators.

    The fourth regression Kim Young-hoon integrated and simplified the six volumes into the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts which paved the way for a new realm.

    The nameless book I was reading right now was the evolved version of the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, further advanced by this regressions Kim Young-hoon through endless battles against cultivators.

    If the Scripture and Secrets discussed transition from the Five Energies to the next realm, the nameless book detailed the extreme resentment () seen in the new realm

    Of course.

    I dont understand even when Im reading it.

    Theplexity of this martial art system, evolved again from the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, was beyond myprehension.

    Kim Young-hoon, noticing my struggle, clicked his tongue and said.

    You dont need to force yourself to understand. This is not apleted martial art.

    Notpleted?

    "Mhmm, martial arts should be passed down. Even though I''ve be an unparalleled great master, I will die someday. But my martial arts live on as my legacy, proving my existence. Thus, thepletion of a martial art is in its transmission," he exined, ncing at the book in my hand.

    "Its minimum entry requirement is Five Energies Converging to the Origin. Just as a first-rate cannot understand the world of the pinnacle and an early peak cannot understand the world of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit. Anyone below Five Energies cannotprehend this martial art system. It''s iplete because it can''t be properly transmitted."

    "Hmm, so it''splete but iplete due to its extremely high entry barrier?" I summarized.

    "Right. This martial art needs to be adapted so that it can be understood even by those at the level of Three Flowers..."

    As I listened, I smiled slyly.

    "Is there a need for that? In my opinion, just give it to a warrior who can reach the Five Energies or someone with Kim Hyungs level of talent. Theres no need to simplify it for them."

    "Haha, Eun-hyun. Talent like mine in martial artses once in a thousand years. I assure you, my talent is almost imusibly high..."

    "Hmm, that is true."

    This is how I felt seeing him evolve his martial arts to a new realm every regression and faster each time.

    But don''t worry, Kim Hyung. I''ll pass down this martial art to you in the next regression"

    His martial arts will always be passed down without the need for simplification.

    Because I will always ensure its transmission

    "...Anyway, how about naming this martial art?" I suggested.

    "Hmm, a name," he pondered and then smiled.

    "Gazing at cultivators (), eventually surpassing the limits of martial arts (), and condensing these Secrets (). The creator of Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts () probably spent his life just observing cultivators, and that''s how it ended. He could never surpass them.

    However, I have surpassed the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts and discovered the possibility of surpassing cultivators. With my current level, I won''t be inferior in a battle againstte-stage Qi Building cultivators! If I ambush a Core Formation cultivator, I can inflict significant injuries..."

    He wrote characters in the air. The energy flowing from his fingertips beautifully illuminated the void.

    "Surpassing cultivators (), surpassing the martial arts framework () and recording () the achievements!"

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts().

    That was the name of the newly evolved martial arts record.

    ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts...''

    Reminiscent of thebination of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts. Seeing the name, I recalled the Young-hoons of the 1st and 2nd regressions.

    Their unfulfilled wishes were slowly being realized.

    With a slow smile, I put the fully read Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts in my chest pocket. Having memorized the Record, I could pass it on again, even if I died today.

    "Lets go, Kim Hyung."

    "Yes, its about time."

    Today, the Imperial Family of Yanguo will change.

    Whoooosh!

    In the skies above Seokyung City, blue and red lights shed. It signaled the end of the agreement between the Jin and Makli ns.

    ''Now, we just need to enter.''

    sh!

    Blue lights burst from the eastern, western, southern, and northern gates of Seokyung City.

    At the same time, red lights also burst from the southeast, southwest, northwest, and northeast directions.

    Lights from the Makli and Jin n cultivators intermingled above the city, casting their magical influence over Seokyung City.

    Rumble...

    A barrier conjured by the two cultivator ns enveloped the city. As it formed, ordinary pedestrians began to stagger and copse.

    Anyone below the mid first-rate lost consciousness and fell on the streets, whilete first-rate warriors barely resisted the barrier''s influence with their weapons.

    But even they would sumb if they lost focus for even a moment.

    Now, only the masters who had entered the world of intent remained conscious inside Seokyung City.

    Even among them, those who had recently entered the Pinnacle Realm and couldn''t constantly operate in the world of intent would soon faint.

    ''Terrifying.''

    The terror of cultivators wasn''t just about individual strength. It was about their formations and mystical abilities!

    A formation powerful enough to seize a city in an instant,id by just eight Qi Building cultivators.

    Even that was because the Jin and Makli n cultivators were mutually restraining each other. In reality, just four of them could have set up this formation.

    ''No wonder they treat ordinary people like insects. They wouldn''t even acknowledge or listen to us.''

    But still...

    There is basic human decency.

    Being born human, asserting oneself as a human, there are obligations thate with it.

    I clenched my teeth, recalling the atrocities of the Makli n.

    ''As long as I can, I will stop you.''

    Swoosh!

    As soon as the barrier formed, I used my movement technique towards the Imperial City. Simultaneously, my disciples and Kim Young-hoons followers, who were lying in wait around Seokyung City, picked up their weapons and moved out.

    Additionally, over a hundred cultivators from the Jin n in red robes flew above us on their flying devices.

    Whirr!

    Inside the barrier of Seokyung City, a deep blue barrier spread around the Imperial Pce.

    The defensive barrier looked thick at first nce.

    Inside, cultivators from the Makli n in blue robes strengthened the formation and prepared their spells.

    Just then, Kim Young-hoon took flight.

    Boom, boom!

    He stepped on the air, rising, and stretched out his hand.

    "Everyone, prepare to enter!"

    His voice seemed to cover the entire Seokyung City.

    Kim Young-hoon, floating in the air, gently extended his palm.

    A round sphere of Gang Qi emerged from his hand.

    ''That is...''

    I observed the new realm he had achieved.

    The bright sphere split into three.

    Three Gang Qi spheres!

    But they split again around Kim Young-hoon, forming nine spheres.

    Nine Gang Spheres lined up behind him.

    Then, they arranged around him.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The nine spheres struck the barrier over the Imperial Pce, creating nine holes.

    "Enter!!"

    Crash!

    The Jin n cultivators threw their talismans which stuck to the holes in the barrier, preventing its repair.

    The cultivators from the Makli n seemed surprised by the size of the openings created by Kim Young-hoons strike.

    Swoosh!

    I used Mountain Lords Soaring Flight, scaling the outer wall of the Imperial Pce and entering through the hole Kim Young-hoon had made.

    "A mortal has entered! Block..."

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Thud!

    My piercing strike, filled with Sword Gang, prated the shouting Makli cultivators mouth, creating a hole in his medu.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ninth Move.

    Landscape Painting.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    My sword filled with Sword Gang wildly shed in every direction.

    Though it seemed haphazard, each strike followed the optimal trajectory!

    Each perfect trajectory smashed the defensive spells of the lower-grade cultivators of the Makli n, tearing their bodies apart.

    In the hole at the outer wall of the Imperial Pce where I was located,a mist of blood formed around me in an instant.

    "Ugh, a peak martial artist! Everyone, use the Jiangshi as shields and prepare spells from the rear!"

    Screech, screech!

    Thus, the battle unfolded with an intensity that shook the very foundations of Seokyung City.

    Second Move, Entering Mountain ().

    Fourteenth Move, Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven ().

    Connecting Technique ().

    Qi Mountains Entry Path ()!

    Whoosh!

    Switching to a lower stance, I opened up the meridians, expanding the force of my energy and slicing widely through my opponents.

    Swish Boom!

    In a single move, the attacking Jiangshi had their legs severed and fell to the ground.

    ''Deep Mountain (). Ascending Vein ().''

    Charging in with Mountain Lords Soaring Flight, I entered the embrace of a cultivator chanting from behind, and cut him upwards.

    Crack!

    My Sword Gang pierced through the cultivator''s defensive spell, splitting his body diagonally.

    ''''Ah, ah... How can this mortal...!''''

    The other astounded cultivators used some kind of spell.

    Swoosh!

    Fwoom!

    Boom!

    A water orb and wind des, along with a yin ring, were cast towards me from different directions.

    ''Secluded Valley ().''

    Along with Secluded Valley, I used Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts to prate the intents behind the spells, twisting the direction of their power.

    Rotating in ce, I neutralized all three spell attacks.

    The spells didn''t even brush my clothes.

    ''What, what...''

    ''Bouldered Cliff ().''

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Crack!

    Spinning in ce, I shot circr Sword Gang at the confused cultivators.

    Before they could use another spell, they were shredded by my Sword Gang breaking through their defenses.

    Flesh and blood sprayed in all directions, filling the air with the scent of blood.

    Mymotion drew the attention of all the cultivators.

    "Stop that martial artist first!"

    "Deploy all the Jiangshi!"

    "Drive him out!"

    Hundreds of Jiangshi, oozing with poison, rushed towards me.

    Meanwhile, others began to enter through the hole behind me.

    Boom!

    314 of my disciples, each armed, lined up behind me.

    "Clean up. I''ll go inside first."

    After giving a brief order, I headed below the outer wall.

    Led by Man-ho, my disciples nodded briefly before shing with the horde of Jiangshi.

    Whoosh!

    I jumped down from the outer wall.

    A cool wind rose from below.

    And then.

    Boom!

    A spear was hurled at me with a breaking sound.

    ''It''s awkward to dodge, and if I parry in mid-air, I''m at a disadvantage.''

    Quick judgment.

    In an instant, I swung my sword against the outer wall.

    Crack!

    After emitting sword silk and embedding my sword into the wall, I used it as a support to leap up again.

    Then, I powered my legs and deflected the spear with a spin.

    ng!

    My counterattack, optimally executed, sent the spear flying back, and I quickly pulled my sword from the wall, using Heavy Fall Technique to quicklynd on the ground.

    Martial artists, including the one who threw the spear at me, started to gather around.

    "Ah, long time no see, everyone."

    "Shut up, viin! We''ve never seen someone like you!"

    Faces I had seen during my time in the Shadow Guards.

    The chief and deputy chief of the Imperial Outer Defense Force, the admiral and deputies of the Golden Army, and the generals of the United Guard.

    Faces I had asionally seen.

    Although their rtionship with the Shadow Gaurds was indifferent, as we were supposed to hide in the shadows.

    ''It''s a bit tricky to kill them.''

    They were just following orders. What fault did they have?

    Each was simply acting out of the loyalty they were taught.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you."

    It''s harder not to kill cultivators due to their defensive spells.

    But against these people, it''s much easier.

    Fling!

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique, Straight Snake!

    The quickly thrown weapon lodged in the shoulder of the Outer Defense Force chief.

    Coated with poison, he would soon be paralyzed.

    I took an antidote from my pocket and scattered paralysis powder in all directions.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique, Illusionary Snake Mist!

    Several weapons urately grazed the bodies of the deputy chief and United Guard generals beyond the paralysis powder.

    I coated my sword tip with poison, and using Deep Mountain, I lunged at the generals of the United Guard and the admiral of the Golden Army, lightly cutting their skin.

    What remained were the deputies of the Golden Army.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique, Double Killing Snake

    Swish, swish!

    Two weapons flew in different trajectories towards them, and in that moment, I re-grasped my sword stance.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Fling!

    A rapid thrust pierced the deputies trying to block the hidden weapons, and the poison on my sword tip entered their bodies, causing them to copse soon after.

    ''They''re not fatally poisoned, so they can be detoxifiedter in the Imperial Medical Hall. The Imperial physician is a bit better than me, so he should be able to decipher the mixture.''

    I left the twitching peak masters lying in foam behind me and surveyed theyout of the surrounding buildings.

    ''The emergency shelter for the Emperor in case of emergency is the Hidden Dragon Hall. Officially, that is.''

    But as the former deputy-leader of the Shadow Guards who closely guarded the Emperor, I knew.

    ''The actual shelter is the Glowing Scenery Pavilion, located beyond the northwest corner of the Imperial City...''

    During my time in the Shadow Guards, I didn''t understand why I had to guard a cultivator emperor.

    Nor did I understand why such a shelter existed.

    After all, neither themoners'' rebellion nor the army could match up to them, so why the need for such a shelter?

    But now I understand.

    ''It''s a ce prepared in case other cultivator ns conspire to usurp the Imperial Throne.''

    Screech!

    More Jiangshi than I saw from the outer wall screamed and rushed towards me.

    Easily hundreds in number.

    Apparently, they were just released en masse to entangle any intruders.

    Snap-

    How many people were sacrificed to create these Jiangshi?

    I gritted my teeth and gripped my sword.

    ''It should be about time now...''

    Thud!

    At that thought, my disciples jumped down from the outer wall below.

    "Any casualties?"

    "None at all."

    "Thank you. Have you cleaned up everything?"

    "We''ve only dealt with the Jiangshi; the remaining Makli cultivators are engaged inbat with the martial arts experts brought by Sir Kim and the Jin n cultivators."

    "Good, from now on, everyone will follow me. We will go to where the Emperor is."

    "Yes!"

    At my words, my disciples shouted excitedly.

    "First, we break through the Jiangshi horde. Since they''re just to entangle us, there''s no need to kill them all. Everyone, form a wedge!"

    Leading the way, my disciples lined up behind me in a triangr formation.

    "Let''s break through!"

    "Yes!!!!!"

    Peak masters of this level, with their internal energy, is equivalent to a cavalry in terms of power and speed.

    Although fewer in number, their strength and speed are in no way inferior.

    I ran ahead, allowing my disciples to follow, infusing my sword with Sword Gang.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Fourth Move.

    Flowing Ridge()!"

    As I called out the sword moves, just like we practiced during training, my disciples assumed their appropriate stances and connected their positions.

    While a standard formation typically unifies weapons, to peak masters who can read intent, such variability is not a w.

    Instead, they break through bypensating for each others weaknesses!

    Boom!

    Initially a straightforward stabbing technique, it transformed with the force of breakthrough, erupting like a sh of chariots, shattering the Jiangshi before us.

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    I opened my meridians wide and pulled forth even more Sword Gang.

    Rumble!

    Leading from the front, I mowed down the Jiangshi, making my way through.

    The disciples on my nks also infused energy into their weapons, shaking off and breaking through the Jiangshi.

    Hundreds of peak masters carved a path through the ck ocean of Jiangshi.

    ''This is it!''

    As we tore through, the dividing wall of the Imperial Pce came into view.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    Unleashing Sword Gang, I demolished the wall and altered the nearbyndscape. I then positioned myself at the forefront and made my way through the copsed wall.

    My disciples on the nks quickly closed in from a wedge formation to a parallel ''I'' formation.

    Following through the gap I created, my disciples streamed in like a tail.

    Entering through the wall, the Imperial Garden, Guhwawon, came into sight.

    ''Formations lie ahead.''

    Fortunately, they werent too strong, and I knew all the life gates of the formations.<em>(Life gates in cultivation stories are basically the exit points in formations and arrays)</em>

    "Everyone, follow exactly behind me!"

    Recalling the life gates spread around Guhwawon, I stepped through them, unraveling the formations as I went.

    My disciples followed precisely, and the Jiangshi,cking this knowledge, aimlessly entered Guhwawon but couldnt prate the interior, just circling around.

    At the edge of Guhwawon, another wall appeared.

    Having already shaken off the Jiangshi, instead of hastily breaking the wall, I used Mountain Lords Soaring Flight to leap over it andnded on the other side.

    A quiet, small pavilion floated on a littleke, devoid of people.

    My disciples also streamed in behind me.

    "...Master, theres no one here..."

    Without a word, I raised my Sword Gang andunched it towards the pavilion.

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, my Sword Gang collided with an invisible barrier around the pavilion and dissipated.

    "This is the ce! Kae-hwa, shoot the re!"

    Before I finished speaking, a crackling sound came from behind and a re shot up into the sky.

    Whoosh - Bang!

    A five-colored cloud exploded in the sky.

    Simultaneously, about five Jin n cultivators in red robes flew towards us on their flying devices.

    "The Emperor is here!"

    "Well done! We''ll dismantle the formation!"

    The Jin n cultivators, still on their flying devices, took positions around the pavilion and cast their spells.

    sh!

    A bright light burst, shattering the invisible wall, revealing the Emperor and the Pce Guards, previously hidden in the pavilion.

    Dozens of cultivators in blue robes from the Makli n were waiting in the pavilion.

    The face of Makli Jung twisted like a vengeful ghost.

    "Damn it! How did you find this ce? Only the Pce Guards and the Shadow Guards know about the Glowing Scenery Pavilion!"

    Boom!

    As Makli Jung shouted, one of the Jin n cultivators who had dismantled the formationunched another re.

    This time, a white smoke cloud.

    A signal that the Emperor has been confirmed to be found.

    At the same time.

    Boom!

    Dozens of Jin n cultivators who were pushing back the Makli n cultivators on the outer wall began flying towards us.

    The Jin n cultivators arriving at theke quickly took up positions.

    As light burst forth, they formed a formation.

    "Heat!"

    Roar!

    A fireball the size of ten meters appeared in the sky.

    "Go!"

    Simultaneously, the fireball created by the Jin ns formation plunged towards the pavilion.

    Rumble!

    Besides the illusion formation hiding its appearance, several other barrier formations, seeminglyyered, enveloped the pavilion in a blue sphere.

    Hiss-

    However, the fireball evaporated all the water around the pavilion, wrapping the area in steam.

    Through the steam, wind and yin spells shot towards the Jin n cultivators in the sky.

    The Makli n cultivators inside the barrier started to move out.

    A Jin n cultivator cast a spell and shouted at me.

    "Hey, mortal! We''ll handle the cultivators; you break through the Pce Guards! The barrier is weakened enough by the previous attack; you should be able to prate it with your Sword Gang!"

    "Understood!"

    I responded to the Jin n cultivator and dived into the now-dryke towards the pavilion.

    As I neared the pavilion,

    Bang!

    A halberd thrust out from the shadow beneath the pavilion.

    ng!

    I deflected the halberd and smiled at my opponent.

    "Leader of the Shadow Guard, Tiger ughtering Halberd, Kwak Il-guk. Long time no see."

    Trantor notes: Regarding the part about ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Marital Arts'' being abination of the previous records is because Exceeding, Transcending, and Surpassing are all the same word in the raws, as I mentioned before in a previous trantor note. So the direct trantion of the new martial art would be ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Surpassing Martial Arts'' or ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts'', abination of the words ''Transcending Cultivation'' and ''Exceeding Martial Arts.'' Of course, I tranted it as Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts to make it easier to differentiate and it''s shorter to type.

    On that note, I<strong>rant</strong>:

    This bastard Kim Young-hoon cant name for his life. Of all 5 (and even more bookster on), theyre all a pain in the ass to type and I can barely remember their names in the Korean raws. They''re all ''wol'' this and ''wol'' that. I have to use the fricken wiki to make sure I get them right

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 33: Life (8)

    Chapter 33: Life (8)

    Kwak Il-guk twitched his eyes.

    "Do you know me?"

    "Of course. I am Seo Eun-hyun, known as Infinite Fighting Monster. Pleasure to meet you."

    As I greeted him with a polite bow, he seemed a bit perplexed.

    "Strange. I don''t know someone like you. I haven''t heard of Infinite Fighting Monster in the martial arts world, nor in the intelligence service."

    "Hahaha, naturally. I''ve never engaged in martial arts activities in this lifetime."

    At my words, Leader looked at me as if I was speaking nonsense.

    Meanwhile, red threads extended from him, aiming for my neck.

    But I read all his moves with my purple intent and countered his initial moves with a convergence of intent.

    He seemed to put all his effort into our sh of intents, and I spoke to my disciples behind me.

    "Look, this is the power of the Shadow Guards. None of you can stand one-on-one against him in a sh of intents, right?"

    "...Indeed."

    Tension filled my disciples'' faces.

    Especially since I had constantlypared them to the Shadow Guards, the name must have left a significant impression in their minds.

    Leader in front of me was sweating profusely as he kept losing in our sh of intents, and I continued to exin whilefortably wielding my sword.

    "If you face the entire Shadow Guards one-on-one, you''re bound to lose. Each of them has reached the mature stage of mid-peak where one can freely manipte Qi Silk. While some can''t manipte Qi Silk, those types are even more dangerous, using poison or more sinister methods like me. The Pce Guards is also of simr strength to the Shadow Guards. The difference is that the Pce focuses on ''protecting'' the Emperor, while the Shadow is trained to ''kill'' assassins attacking the Emperor."

    I pointed to the Pce Guards on the pavilion, maintaining a solid stance and guarding against us.

    "You will face the Pce Guards. They are superior in skills to you, but with your numbers and the Transcending Cultivation Formation, you can break through. Your learned martial arts are more defensive, so you''ll be rtively safer.

    Now, go and break through the Pce Guards, kill the Emperor, and fulfill your revenge!"

    "Yes!!!!!"

    My disciples answered in unison, fervently.

    Red rage surged from them.

    I looked at Kwak Il-guk, engaged in our sh of intents, and the entire Shadow Guards lurking in the shadows below the pavilion, ready to support him.

    "The Shadow Guards I will handle."

    My disciples leaped over me, storming the pavilion.

    The Pce Guards drew their weapons and formed a defensive formation, with the Emperor beginning some sort of spell in the center.

    I, continuouslyunching intent, kept the entire Shadow Guards in check.

    "...Three, Three Flowers. Even... a master in thete stage of Three Flowers..."

    Kwak Il-guk, struggling with our battle of intents, spoke with difficulty.

    "Impressive. Knowing it''s thete stage... Have you entered the world of intent?"

    Leader was on the boundary between mid andte peak.

    He might just be able to perceive the faint third color.

    "Why would a genius like you, of your age, at that level, side with the rebels...! Yanguo is enjoying peace now...!"

    As he spoke with sweat dripping, he gripped his halberd.

    Iughed sarcastically.

    "Peace... surely, for the ordinarymoners, there''s no better peace. But someone of your level must know... that the Makli Imperial family of Yanguo are cultivators and what they are scheming in the shadows..."

    "I know. But you have joined hands with the former Imperial family, the Jin. They are no different! They too are cultivators, and they..."

    "See us as nothing more than tools."

    I acknowledged the fact calmly.

    "You are right, Leader. No one knows that fact better than me."

    I understood his views from my past life.

    The Jin n wasn''t much different.

    But...

    "Being a tool is slightly better than being livestock waiting to be eaten."

    The Makli n should no longer sit on the throne of Yanguo.

    The lesser of two evils.

    That''s all.

    "Of course, our views will nevere to agreement. Come at me."

    I showed a small gap in my intent as a trap.

    The Shadow Guards, knowing it''s a trap, still came at me gritting their teeth.

    "Don''t underestimate the power of the Shadow Guards!"

    The leader''s halberd lunged at me, and simultaneously, a member wielding a shing sword aimed for my ankle.

    Behind me, a member with a two-handed sword lunged at me.

    Certainly, they were formidable forces.

    I remember even killing a master in thete stage of Three Flowers in abined attack with them.

    A typical master of Three Flowers could be matched by the Shadow Guards.

    However, I had reached thete stage of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and had learned Records of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    In an instant, I cut through their consciousness and escaped thebined formation.

    Click

    I slowly sheathed my sword in the midst of the melee.

    After all, these were colleagues from my past life.

    Of course, the people from my past life and those now are entirely different.

    But emotionally, it wasn''t easy to harm them.

    ''I won''t kill you.''

    In an instant, my sword touched the vital points of the members.

    After scattering paralysis powder and subduing them all, I appeared in front of Leader and struck with my sword.

    "Argh...!"

    Boom!

    Our weapons collided, sending out waves of energy.

    Realizing his men were subdued, despair filled Leaders eyes.

    "You have no personal feelings. You only serve loyalty."

    ng, ng!

    I pressed him with my sheathed sword, speaking calmly.

    "So I won''t kill you."

    "Argh...aaaaah!"

    His intent surged more rapidly.

    I faced his intent head-on, slowly engaging in the battle.

    Matching his moves, stance, and intent, almost like a mirror image, excluding the weapons and subtle martial arts!

    Leader, thinking I was mocking him, turned increasingly red.

    At a certain moment, hisintent changed.

    Kwak Il-guk''s intent, which had failed to properly follow my trajectory, began to intertwine with mine.

    Intermingling.

    Gradually, a sense of bewilderment crept into his eyes, which were previously aze with intensity.

    I led him on.

    Ting!

    My sword shed with his halberd.

    At the same time, rity returned to his eyes.

    He had seen the third color.

    "This is..."

    Lost in the midst of battle, he murmured in a daze.

    Boom!!!

    A tremendous shockwave and explosion spread out.

    His coordination faltered under the vast surge of energy.

    Eventually, my sheathed sword, which had been parallel to his, prated his coordination and struck his neck.

    "Argh!"

    He copsed on the spot, unconscious, from my controlled strike.

    ''Anyway, having seen the third color, he should ascend to Three Flowers once he awakens andprehends his realization.''

    Though time had passed and he was not the same person.

    It was the greatest respect I could show to my former superior.

    Leaving the unconscious Leader behind, I turned towards a huge explosion that just gone off.

    Whoooosh!

    A massive whirlwind tore apart and lifted an entire building in the distance.

    From the pavilion, the Pce Guards facing my disciples screamed in horror.

    "The Crown Prince is there! Argh!"

    ''That location must be the Hidden Dragon Hall. The Emperor evacuated here, and the Crown Prince was in his ce. Did Makli Jung use his son as bait? But then...''

    I frowned.

    ''That whirlwind''s power doesn''t seem like Makli Hyun''s magic?''

    In the center of the whirlwind, a dark shadow loomed.

    An imposing presence.

    Seeing the size of the consciousness in the whirlwind''s center, I realized.

    ''That person... is the founder of Yanguo. The cultivator of the Makli n who reached Qi Building...''

    Makli Wangshin!

    Around the whirlwind, someone was moving.

    It was Kim Young-hoon.

    "That''s..."

    Kim Young-hoon held something in one hand.

    Focusing my vision, it looked like someone''s head.

    ''It must be Crown Prince Makli Hyun''s head, given the circumstances.''

    I thought Makli Jung had hidden in the Glowing Scenery Pavilion with the Pce and Shadow Guards, using his son as bait.

    It seems I was mistaken.

    ''It wasn''t about leaving his son as bait in the Hidden Dragon Hall. Instead, he had ced the strongest guard there.''

    However this was the result.

    Kim Young-hoons understanding of the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, derived from the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts that is specialized in escaping and ambushing cultivators, allowed him to catch Makli Wangshin off guard.

    Whoosh!

    Numerous wind bullets and wind des shot towards Kim Young-hoon from the whirlwind.

    A single wind bullet obliterated an entire floor of a building.

    The monstrous power of a Qi Building cultivator!

    But...

    Boom! Boom, boom!

    Nine spheres rose behind Kim Young-hoon and shot towards the Qi Building cultivator.

    Bang!

    With a loud noise, the Gang Spheres pierced part of the whirlwind, bringing down an entire building.

    The Imperial City crumbled under their battle.

    "Argh, what is this! These cursed Jin n, breaking the agreement and secretly bringing a Qi Building cultivator into the barrier!"

    The cultivators of the Makli n burst into fury and cast their spells.

    The Jin n cultivators just smirked, not responding.

    However, Makli Jung, performing spells in the center of the pavilion, burst into a heartyugh.

    "Hahaha! What''s everyone so worried about! Our ancestor recently achieved a breakthrough in his training, ascending to the third stage! Even Core Formation is just around the corner, do you think he would lose to a mere cultivator?"

    Hearing that, the Jin n cultivators'' expressions darkened.

    "Already at that stage!"

    "Just a Qi Building cultivator...!"

    "Can we really hold out?"

    Unlike others, I climbed onto the pavilion with a light heart.

    ''Not to mention the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, Kim Young-hoon had already killed ate Qi Building cultivator and severed the hand of a Core Formation cultivator when he created the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.''

    There''s no chance of defeat.

    The interior of the pavilion seemed muchrger than from the outside, perhaps due to a space-condensing spell.

    In the center, the Emperor who was performing spells was protected by the Pce Guards around him.

    The guards were desperately blocking my disciples''bined attack.

    But they were overwhelmingly outnumbered and faced the Transcending Cultivation Formation.

    There was no way they could win!

    "Let''s finish this quickly."

    I too drew my Sword Gang, ready to enter the formation, when suddenly...

    Boom!

    Another loud noise tore off the roof of the pavilion.

    ''What''s this?''

    Confused by the sudden turn of events.

    Swoosh!

    Blood rained from the sky, sttering down.

    The guards and my disciples were baffled, but the cultivators and I were shocked.

    The intent in the blood!

    The terrifying consciousness within!

    It was the Qi Building cultivator who had just been fighting Kim Young-hoon.

    His soul, his divine consciousness, was in that blood!

    In such a short time, Kim Young-hoon had killed Makli Wangshin, the Qi Building cultivator of the Makli n!

    The blood containing the divine consciousness of the founding emperor, Makli Wangshin, shot towards the stupefied Makli Jung.

    The Emperor''s face began to show terror.

    "An, ancestor! No, this can''t be! Ancestor, please, spare me!"

    "....!"

    "Ah, aaaaaah! Ancestor, please, please!"

    Ssh!

    Makli Jung screamed in horror, but the indifferent blood, sshed onto his face.

    "Aaaaaaagh!"

    Makli Jung''s screams echoed for a while.

    And after a moment.

    "....!"

    Shiver!

    I shouted at the top of my lungs.

    "Everyone!!! Retreat!"

    Fortunately, my disciples instinctively backed away in terror.

    But the Pce Guards, protecting Makli Jung, failed to grasp the situation and couldn''t evade the founding emperor''s grasp as he possessed the Emperor''s body.

    Swoosh!

    "Aaaaaaagh!"

    "Argh..."

    The life force and essence blood of the Pce Guards was being sucked into Makli Jung.

    No, into Makli Wangshin, who had taken over Makli Jung''s body.

    Woosh-

    A massive consciousness filled the entire pavilion.

    ''Dangerous!''

    Makli Wangshin extended his hand.

    His gesture was pointing at me, the highest level presence here.

    Then, it happened.

    A sh of light burst from outside the pavilion.

    Boom!

    Makli Wangshin, who was gathering his power against me, hastily extended his hand towards outside the pavilion, deploying a defensive spell.

    A violent wind blew, breaking his defensive spell like fragile ss. Half of the pavilion affected by the spatial spell was torn away.

    There, I could see Kim Young-hoon slowly approaching.

    "Kim Hyung...!"

    My face turned pale.

    Kim Young-hoon was bleeding all over, with a chunk of his flesh torn from his waist.

    "Cough, cough!"

    It seems his internal organs were damaged too, as he was spitting blood with every step he took.

    ''Kim Young-hoon didn''t kill Makli Wangshin without harm!''

    Makli Wangshin had inflicted considerable damage on Kim Young-hoon, even as he was being killed.

    "Cough! Argh..."

    Then, Kim Young-hoon, who seemed to be regathering his strength, suddenly lost consciousness due to his severe wounds and copsed.

    ''This is the worst!''

    "Hmm..."

    Shiver!

    Makli Wangshin, gasping for breath, spoke,

    "Fortunately, his energy just dropped in the nick of time. What a monstrous man. I was almost killed."

    Stomp, stomp!

    He kicked away the bodies of the fallen guards around him, clicking his tongue in disgust.

    "Damn it, having to take over the body of such a low-quality descendant. Even my cultivation has dropped to the level of Qi Refining 4th Star... Hmm..."

    He looked up at the sky.

    Simultaneously, the Makli n cultivators fighting the Jin n cultivators started fleeing in panic on their flying devices.

    "These worthless things! Running away in front of the n elder! Once this recement battle is over, I''ll have to melt them all into a handful of blood water!"

    Swoosh!

    The consciousness of the terrifying Qi Building cultivator, soared into the sky.

    Makli Wangshin''s consciousness transformed into a hand shape, reaching out for two Qi Refining 1st Star cultivators trying to escape.

    As Makli Wangshin cast a spell, faint light circled around the hand of consciousness, and it seemed to physically pull in the lower-level cultivators.

    "Elder, please spare us!"

    "Please! I am a distant rtive of ancestor..."

    "I have never had descendants who are no better than trash mortals."

    As he extended his hand towards the Qi Refining cultivators, their life force, essence blood, and cultivation were all sucked into Makli Wangshin.

    Slurp-

    Gulp

    After devouring his blood-water turned descendants, Makli Wangshin''s power surged from Qi Refining 4th to the brink of 5th.

    Qi Refining 5th Star cultivation.

    But, one who once reached the extreme of Qi Building!

    Tingle, tingle...

    Normally, I could rush in and slit the throat of a cultivator of this level but my instincts were ringing rm bells.

    ''It''s not just Qi Refining 5th Star. Combined with the consciousness of a cultivator who had reached the peak of Qi Building, his power is...''

    Our eyes met.

    A crawling sensation surged over my body.

    Makli Wangshin smirked.

    "Quite perceptive for a mortal. Assessing my power? Let me tell you kindly. The strength I can exert right now is..."

    Rumble!

    Wind swirled around Makli Wangshin.

    A wind iparable to that of Makli Hyun enveloped him.

    "The level of Qi Refining 13th Star."

    I gritted my teeth.

    "To all disciples, listen!"

    I needed to buy time.

    "Feed Kim Hyung the recovery pills each of you brought! Do your best to make him regain consciousness!"

    I took the primary sword stance.

    "I''ll stall for time!"

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Twenty-third Move

    ''I''ll hold on no matter what!''

    Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains ()!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 34: Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains (山外山不盡)

    Chapter 34: Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains (ɽ��ɽ���M)

    I took the primary sword stance.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, First Move, Transcending Peaks ().

    Wooosh!

    A whirlwind.

    A whirlwind made of thousands, tens of thousands of wind des, shredding the entire pavilion and ascending towards the fireball.

    When the whirlwind touched the fireball,

    The fireballpletely shattered and dispersed.

    The Jin n cultivators who had created the formation all spat blood and retreated.

    "Hahaha, mortals. You dare to block my attack? Do you understand what it means to have been at Qi Building?"

    A dark shadow shone through the whirlwind.

    Makli Wangshin, in the center of the whirlwind, chuckled at me.

    "Now, try to block this. Feel what it''s like to face someone at Qi Refining 13th Star..."

    Squee!

    A giant Roc made of wind flew towards me.

    The scale of the spell was iparable to the spell previously shown by Crown Prince Makli Hyun!

    This one spell alone seemed to cover the entireke where the pavilion was.

    ''I can''t dodge.''

    My disciples haven''t all escaped with Kim Young-hoon yet.

    ''I must stand my ground!''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Twenty-second Move

    Severing Mountain ()!

    The techniques from the first to the twenty-first moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship burst out in an instant.

    Then, gathering strength with the final move of Heavenly Lake, I unleashed another strike.

    Swoosh!

    The Roc made of wind didn''tpletely shatter, but it split in half and flew past me on both sides.

    "Hooo..."

    I steadied my breath.

    Then, back to the primary stance I had initially taken.

    Preparing for Transcending Peaks.

    Makli Wangshin, having blocked the Jin n''s me spell, chuckled.

    "Oh, you blocked it once. Quite a big stroke of luck. Let''s see how long that lucksts. And also..."

    sh!

    Suddenly, a whirlwind blew, and a blue barrier appeared over the entireke.

    The Jin n cultivators gritted their teeth.

    "This is..."

    "A barrier..!"

    "Is he trying to prevent us from escaping?"

    Makli Wangshin grinned at Kim Young-hoon and my disciples, who were trying to escape across theke.

    "I can''t let that damn man who blew up my body escape. First, I''ll crush those Jin n flies and this martial artist, then slowly y that despicable man."

    Boom!

    Once again, he formed a seal, and a dragon made of wind burst from the whirlwind surrounding Makli Wangshin and swooped down towards me.

    I clenched my teeth and raised my sword.

    The Qi Building cultivator of the Makli n, Makli Wangshin, calmed his burning anger and used his spells methodically.

    He had worked his entire life to surpass Qi Building reaching the peak of Qi Building.

    If things had gone well, he might have even aimed for Core Formation in this lifetime.

    But everything was ruined by that monstrous man.

    The Jin n''s final weapon.

    Although the monster''s consciousness was only at the Qi Refining 4th or 5th Star, he had evaded his own perception, beheaded his descendant Makli Hyun, and used some strange technqiues, eventually killing him.

    ''At least it was a recement battle...''

    If it had been a real battle with no rtives nearby, he wouldn''t have dared to resurrect by taking over a descendant''s body.

    However upon resurrection, he realized that the descendant, Makli Jung, whom he had taken over, was essentially trash.

    ''If only I could have taken over that Makli Hyun''s body!''

    But that was impossible since the martial artist had beheaded him.

    ''I had hope of reaching Core Formation...!''

    With such inferior quality, it was doubtful he could even recover his peak Qi Building cultivation, let alone reach Core Formation.

    It was all because of that Jin n martial artist.

    Therefore, Makli Wangshin nned to crush all the Jin n flies and the martial artist who seemed to have ties with him, and then leisurely y the Jin n''s final weapon, pickling his flesh.

    It should have been swift.

    ''What?''

    But the martial artist, brandishing iron scrap, was not going down.

    This mortal, he just wouldn''t fall.

    Despite numerous powerful spells, he stood up like a roly-poly every time, using his Sword Gang to deflect his spells.

    ''I thought mortals'' dantians couldn''t hold as much energy as cultivators...''

    Why wasn''t he getting tired?

    More so..

    ''Another step.''

    Squish!

    One step.

    One step.

    Slowly.

    He was approaching.

    ''Annoying.''

    He was already annoyed by the Jin n flies casting spells, and allowing this martial artist to approach would distract his consciousness.

    ''I''ll have to use arger spell, even if it''s a bit strenuous.''

    Makli Wangshin raised his spiritual power, preparing arger spell.

    The whirlwind surrounding him writhes furiously.

    Then, with a massive roar, it takes the form of a Wind Tiger and flies towards the unyielding martial artist.

    "Ha, your internal energy must bepletely depleted by now. Stop resisting and rest easy. You should feel honored that I used such a spell on you."

    Just then...

    Boom!

    With a sh of the martial artist''s sword, the Wind Tiger sent by Makli Wangshin splits in half.

    "...What is this?"

    And again...

    Step!

    The martial artist takes another step forward.

    "Do you have infinite internal energy or something? How can you still have the strength to use such techniques?"

    And another step.

    Cutting through the wind, the martial artist slowly, very slowly, advances towards him.

    ''I''ve seen him continuously maintain his Sword Gang. How can he still have so much energy left? Impossible! What trick are you ying, you mortal!''

    One step.

    With each step, Makli Wangshin''s expression began to distort.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship Twenty-third Move,

    Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains ().

    This technique wasn''t a special move or action, but a concept reached upon mastering the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship to a certain level.

    I wield my sword.

    I cut through the wind patterns.

    Then, I return to the primary stance.

    Everything reverts to the primary stance, restoring all the energy and internal strength I had expended.

    "Huuuh!"

    Breathing in, the internal energy that was about to be exhausted is pulled back into my dantian with my breath.

    The internal energy that leaked from the Sword Gang is also recaptured and forcibly returned to the dantian.

    Regardless of the technique used, I revert to the basic stance, returning the flow of Qi to its initial state.

    A technique that theoretically allows for infinite stamina, as it prevents the depletion of internal energy.

    That is the essence of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    However, it''s only theoretically infinite.

    The moment I stop performing this technique for even an instant, the umted Qi bacshes, draining all my energy and causing immense pain.

    I experienced this pain during practice sessions.

    ''I cannot stop.''

    As there are endless mountains beyond mountains, I too must be endless.

    Therefore, it''s a technique to be performed with the readiness to face death.

    Whoosh!

    From Transcending Peaks to Severing Mountain..

    I keep swinging my sword non-stop, linking sword moves continuously.

    After performing all moves, I return to the stance of Transcending Peaks, maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    My swordsmanship''s power remains unchanged.

    Makli Wangshin''s spiritual power might decrease over time, but my techniques remain constant.

    However...

    "Ugh!"

    After piercing through a wind bird with Mountain Tiger, I return to the stance of Transcending Peaks.

    ''I feel like I''m dying.''

    Not depleting internal energy doesn''t mean not depleting mental strength.

    I focus intently to prevent the waste of internal strength with each move,then revert back with Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains to forcibly recapture the expended energy back to the dantian.

    This continuous process is excruciating, like boiling my brain.

    Bubbling...

    Despite being conscious and not fainting, the heat in my head makes saliva in my mouth boil into foam.

    Spurt!

    Blood bursts from my eyes and nose.

    Forcing the energy back into my body strains not only my meridians but also makes me feel like my limbs will snap.

    But still...

    Whoosh-

    "Ha, you''re cutting this down as well?"

    I refuse to give up.

    "Give up, martial artist. It seems you''re somehow recycling your limited internal energy. If you stop your sword for even a single instant, you''ll self-destruct from the recoil."

    Makli Wangshin sneers, but I pay no heed.

    I just keep swinging my sword.

    Wind birds, wind dragons, wind unicorns, wind kirin, wind sharks...

    Numerous spell forms assault me.

    But I keep cutting, blocking, deflecting, counterattacking.

    Thus, step by step, I approach.

    Spurt!

    My tendons, strained from the continuous moves, burst.

    My arms are filled with pain as if it''s tearing apart.

    When the tendons snap, my arms lose strength.

    But I connect the tendons with internal energy and again perform the sword moves.

    Horizontal sh

    Upward sh

    Lower level sh

    Smooth thrust

    Spinning sh

    Change in technique

    Diagonal sh

    Twist and nullify the attack

    Diagonal sh flurry

    Powerful downward sh

    Varying speed upward sh

    Shoot Sword Gang.

    ...

    And then repeat it all from the beginning.

    Crack!

    What''s that sound?

    Yes, it must be my bones splitting.

    But I do not stop.

    "Give up!"

    Rumble!

    Makli Wangshin''s words be a verbal spell, enveloping everything.

    His voice, imbued with consciousness, makes the souls of my disciples in my upper dantian cry out.

    Screech!

    A horrific wail resounds in my head.

    Behind me, my disciples who had been watching also clutch their heads and roll on the ground.

    "Ha, you must have forcibly absorbed souls into your upper dantian to enhance yourcking talent. After all, there''s no other way to mass-produce so many peak martial artists with mere mortals.

    But, you know. For someone with the consciousness of a Qi Building cultivator, it''s too easy to stimte those vengeful spirits and incapacitate you all! Give up, you mortals will never be able to stand against cultivators!"

    I''m just twenty steps away from Makli Wangshin.

    Behind me is a trail of blood, shaped by my footsteps.

    My internal energy is the same as before, but the slowly flowing blood is now gradually diminishing.

    Between me and Makli Wangshin is the whirlwind he created.

    Can I break through?

    "How dare you! Get lost!"

    Makli Wangshin''s verbal spell shakes my mind again.

    Hundreds of disciples'' souls in my head scream, and I spurt blood from my nose and mouth.

    My head turns white.

    But even in this pain...

    I keep moving my sword.

    I''ve moved it thousands, tens of thousands of times.

    Continuously training and practicing.

    Even while teaching my disciples, I never let go of my sword!

    Because I was attached.

    Maybe even in death, I might keep swinging my sword.

    So...

    "I!!!"

    This sword...

    "Will not give up!!!"

    I will not let go!

    One step.

    Another step.

    One step.

    One more.

    Step by step, step by step, step by step...

    Spewing blood from my mouth, unable to see ahead due to blood, but still, step by step.

    I keep moving slowly.

    But steadily.

    Thus, I keep moving forward.

    Splosh, ssh!

    Even the Jin n cultivators wandering in the air burst into blood rain one by one under Makli Wangshin''s attack.

    But only I keep steadily approaching him.

    A look of dread emerges on Makli Wangshin''s face.

    The color of his consciousness reflects the same.

    "Those behind me!"

    Shiiik!

    A wind de from Makli Wangshin tears a chunk from my waist.

    A terrifying wind tears the skin from my sword-wielding hand.

    "I will not let them die!"

    Boom!

    The Sword Gang erupts from my sword, piercing Makli Wangshin''s whirlwind.

    I see his startled face.

    "What, what is this...!"

    Just then.

    Suddenly, I see the seventh color that I''ve never been able to see before.

    No, it''s not ''seeing.''

    It''s ''knowing.''

    ''Ah, I see.''

    Joy

    Anger

    Sorrow

    Pleasure

    Love

    Hate

    And finally.

    Desire

    My greatest desire was ultimately, life ().

    Therefore, the color of my desire was the color of life.

    What color is life?

    Look up at the void.

    Life is full of colors, full of lives.

    Life is essentially many colors, and therefore, it isplete in itself.

    Hence, the color of life is infinitely transparent, colorless ().

    ''Because it is all colors, it is colorless.''

    That''s right.

    I''ve been seeing my desire''s color from the beginning.

    Colorless ()!

    Since it has no color, it is all colors, and I''ve been seeing all the colors of life from the beginning.

    Realizing the color of life for the first time, I found the answer to the question I had been searching for.

    How can humans know infinite colors?

    How can humans reach beyond Three Flowers Gather at the Summit to Five Energies Converging to the Origin?

    Simple.

    In fact, humans, all beings, cannot be infinite.

    We must acknowledge that infiniteness and ept the infinite variations of colors.

    ''Maybe my reluctance to send my disciples away, my obstruction of their desired vengeance, was just my obsession, arrogance, and ignorance. I never cared about their wishes from the beginning.''

    In a world of infinite possibilities, one earns the right to see a new world.

    At life''s end, I shed my obsessions and arrogance. By acknowledging my own emotions, I finally recognized the feelings of my disciples.

    My vision began to change.

    The six most fundamental colors, plus thepletely transparent colorless!

    These seven hues merge together.

    Mixing, transforming, integrating!

    In this transformation, I see countless new colors, previously invisible.

    Though I can''t perceive all these infinite colors, I sense their essence.

    What these colors represent, and how far I can see into this infinite realm of human emotion!

    My soul''s microcosm () opens, connecting with the heaven and earth!

    An infinite spectrum of colors intertwine and fully integrate.

    I now see the one color formed from all these hues.

    Colorless!

    The one color formed from all colors bespletely transparent, starting to assimte the surrounding space.

    Till now, I''ve only perceived the flow of intent through sight and sensation.

    Now, the flows between heaven and earth enter my mind through the space I''ve assimted!

    Information from all surrounding spaces seem graspable in my hand!

    In this space of all-epassing awareness, Iunch a strike and take a step forward.

    "How can a mere mortal awaken such consciousness!" exims Makli Wangshin in astonishment.

    "Perish, you lowly mortal. How dare you step into the realm of Qi Refining!"

    His consciousness resonates, and the spirits of my disciples scream within my mind.

    Despite reaching this new realm, their agonizing cries still cause pain.

    Yet, within their wails, I understand why I awakened the seventh color.

    I can now hear them.<ul><li>"Don''t die."</li><li>"Please live!"</li><li>"We wish for your survival!"</li></ul>

    The voices of my deceased disciples aren''t just cries; they''re fervent desires.

    The will to live!

    The same yearning for life I always had.

    These myriad voices have led me here.

    I speak out, blood gushing, but undeterred, shouting with all my might.

    My disciples, both the living and the departed, though my foolishness has caused you pain, now I will end this source of suffering.

    "Survive!!!"

    Survive and experience this beautiful, transparent life.

    My Sword Gang shines with a brightness that cannot bepared to ever before.

    Let your momentum rival the mountains, let your heart reach the heavens!

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    I open every meridian, squeezing out thest vestige of Qi.

    Only five steps from Makli Wangshin.

    My Sword Gang pierces through Makli Wangshins whirlwinds and defenses.

    "Persistent vermin, you still defy me!"

    He bellows, but to no avail.

    He attempts to flee to the sky, but it does nothing but relieve my concern for his wide-area spells.

    "Ha ha, once you go up to the sky, what can a guy like you do..."

    There''s no more internal energy left in my body.

    But, I still have my willpower left!

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts,

    Ultimate Skill!

    The final and ultimate technique pursued by Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts so far.

    Thest secret technique to create a slight chance to escape in front of a cultivator!

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts

    "Endless Middle Path ()!"

    All my intent converge into one point.

    That point, like the speed of light, prates the consciousness of Makli Wangshin, and delves into his upper dantian.

    "Aaaaagh!"

    He grabs his head and falls back to the ground.

    Starting by slicing through the domain of consciousness,

    In the end, the Record delves into the deepest recesses of human consciousness, attacking the spirit itself, the ultimate skill!

    A strike that directly attacks the opponent''s mind with my mental strength.

    An attack that could not be blocked by anything other than withstanding it with one''s own mental strength.

    Stride forward!

    "This, this guy...!"

    As he forms a hand seal, a sharp wind de is shot towards me.

    There''s no more internal energy left.

    I just sh with the most efficient movements!

    Swoosh!

    Both his wind de and my sword shatter at the same time.

    Stride forward!

    Another step!

    "Get away!"

    Whoosh!

    I throw a hidden weapon at his leg to prevent him from retreating.

    Makli Wangshin, without a moment to form a spell seal, wildly spews out his spiritual power.

    A violent windstorm approaches.

    Not a speck of internal energy or strength left.

    But, undeterred, I reach out my hand.

    Dropping the hilt of my broken sword, I approach him through the wind.

    Makli Wangshin, having lived for 298 years, felt fear at the hands of a mere martial artist for the first time.

    He doesn''t tire.

    He doesn''t know how to give up!

    Makli Wangshin forcefully controlled the resentful spirits imnted by the Jin n, breaking through the Jin ns spells and inducing their outburst.

    Despite the agonizing pain akin to being continuously beheaded, this madman doesn''t give up!

    Even if flesh is torn, blood vomited, or sword broken!

    He doesn''t give up and, somehow, even awakens a cultivator-like consciousness as a mere mortal.

    "No, high-level spells aren''t activating!"

    Somehow, with the pain of his consciousness being carved out with a sword, part of his original spirit became damaged.

    He was unable to use any of his high-level spells, which were ordinarily easy to execute with simple hand gestures.

    He could still potentially cast high-level spells, but in his current state, he would need to perform the full ritual of forming hand seals and chanting mantras.

    And right there, the monstrous martial artist reaches out his hand!

    "Think! Think!"

    He had defeated all the Jin n cultivators.

    Just this leech-like martial artist is left, and victory was his.

    "Right, he doesn''t seem to have any Qi in his body!"

    Makli Wangshin forcefully expels more spiritual power, pushing away Seo Eun-hyun with a violent wind.

    "It''s my victory!"

    Just then, it happened.

    The fundamental energy of heaven and earth began to stir.

    "What''s this...?"

    Makli Wangshin, with a dumbfounded look, watched the flow of heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    "The Five Elements Spiritual Energy..?"

    The five basic strands of spiritual energy, floating in the air, began to form a circle.

    Makli Wangshin''s eyes widened.

    "Could it be..."

    He had seen it before.

    Written in ancient texts.

    A record that even mortals, through continuous training, can reach a state akin to a cultivator''s Five Elements Spiritual Roots.

    ''The sudden awakening of consciousness...!''

    The circr Qi containing the five strands of elemental spiritual energy, turned into five circles, swirling above Seo Eun-hyun''s head.

    Eventually, the five types of Qi crumbled into a multicolored energy.

    The multicolored energy entered Seo Eun-hyun''s nose and mouth.

    ''No, this can''t be happening!''

    A considerable amount of spiritual energy had appeared in the opponent who previously had none.

    Seo Eun-hyun, who seemed almost dead, was now pushing through the violent wind.

    Crash!

    "Aaaargh!"

    Seo Eun-hyun, breaking through the wind, grabbed both arms of Makli Wangshin.

    Makli Wangshin screamed under his powerful grip.

    "A lifetime of holding the sword til it crumbles."

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes met with Makli Wangshin''s.

    "Once I grab something, I never let go!"

    Rumbling!

    Makli Wangshin''s face turned pale as a ghost.

    A pure white light formed in the empty air.

    Gang Qi began to form.

    ''I''m, I''m dying...!''

    sh!

    The light exploded.

    "....?"

    Makli Wangshin slowly opened his tightly shut eyes.

    He was alive.

    "Gasp... Huff..."

    Whoosh-

    The cluster of light in the air dispersed.

    Thest spark of life had disappeared from Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    "...Dead, huh..."

    Eyes wide open.

    Still holding onto Makli Wangshin''s arms.

    He died standing there, so fiercely.

    "Ha, haha... So that''s it."

    Makli Wangshin forced augh as he observed Seo Eun-hyun''s body with his consciousness.

    "The bacsh of forcefully maintaining energy! Hahaha, no wonder he wouldn''t fall. Indeed, such a technique can''t be without repercussions. Ha, haha..."

    He was alive.

    He had survived.

    "Heh, heheh... I won, you mere mortal..."

    Just as he was about to shout his victory.

    The dust cloud rising around began to settle.

    Beyond the dust, numerous figures stood.

    "Ha, haha. What''s this now? Aren''t these the insignificant bugs that were hiding and trembling behind?"

    Seo Eun-hyun''s disciples.

    They were trembling, grinding their teeth in anger.

    Makli Wangshin, thinking Kim Young-hoon, the monstrous martial artist who had destroyed his body might have regained consciousness, checked his surroundings with his consciousness, but...

    Kim Young-hoon was still lying down.

    "Hahaha, no matter how many of you trash gather, what can you do! You''re nothingpared to that guy I was just dealing with..."

    Makli Wangshin clicked his tongue, thinking of extracting the vital essence of these trash to recover his life force.

    Just as he was about to form a hand seal.

    Suddenly!

    "....!"

    Seo Eun-hyun''s corpse was still not letting go of his arms.

    Despite being a corpse, his hands would not release.

    ''I can''t feel my blood cirction!''

    He couldn''t even form a hand seal, let alone feel his hands!

    Makli Wangshin desperately tried to form a foot seal or use the Yu Step Method (), but...

    Even that was impossible, possibly due to the hidden weapons Seo Eun-hyun had thrown at his legs.

    ''Damn it!''

    Makli Wangshin''s triumphant expression twisted into a gruesome scowl.

    His arms and legs were sealed, and due to the technique used by Seo Eun-hyun, his primordial spirit was damaged, preventing him from using high-level spells through his consciousness.

    His options were running out.

    "Cry out!"

    Makli Wanghin''smand activated the resentful spirits remaining in Seo Eun-hyun''s disciples.

    Yes, that can be done.

    "Cry out...cry..."

    Plop, pop-

    Clear lights began to rise around Seo Eun-hyun, and also around his disciples.

    Makli Wangshin knew exactly what it was.

    "The spirits...? The spirit ascension technique...?"

    The resentful spirits remaining in the disciples were being purified and ascending to heaven.

    Both in Seo Eun-hyun''s body, due to his death.

    And in his disciples'' bodies...

    "Master, why... did you use yourst for us..!"

    Man-ho cried with tears flowing. Following him, many disciples started to weep, biting their lips.

    Makli Wangshin realized something.

    "Damn it, damn it..!"

    The Gang Qi formed by Seo Eun-hyun at thest moment hadn''t dispersed.

    Instead of striking Makli Wangshin, it rapidly spread in hundreds of directions, prating the souls of his disciples.

    At the final moment, he chose to break the spells engraved in his disciples'' upper dantians instead of killing the enemy.

    Makli Wangshin''s face became desperate.

    His hands, feet, and consciousness were all bound.

    Even his verbal spell was denied!

    Then, Man-ho, Kae-hwa, Cheong-ya, and others.

    Countless disciples of Seo Eun-hyun, with tears, drew their weapons.

    Even if Seo Eun-hyun had broken the spell, it wouldn''t dissolve unless they themselves released their families.

    But they heard it.

    "Live!!!"

    Seo Eun-hyun''s voice.

    The will to live within it.

    The moment the spells imposed by the Jin n broke with the Gang Qi sent by Seo Eun-hyun,

    Everyone felt Seo Eun-hyuns will.

    "Leave the rest to us."

    He entrusted the final blow to his disciples, believing in them.

    Trust towards his disciples.

    And the opportunity they dreamed of to strike down the Emperor.

    Just to give them that chance.

    "Just for that opportunity."

    "You tell us to live, but how can we if you leave first!"

    Only then did the disciples understand their master.

    Just like how their master realized and understood their own stubbornness, they too understood the bitterness of leaving behind those they cherished.

    "Get out of here, you mere mortals! You trash!"

    Whoosh-

    Makli Wangshin hastily unfolded a low-level defensive spell, but as about 300 peak masters continuously bombarded the barrier, it began to thin out.

    "Oh no..! I''m a cultivator. I''m the founding emperor of Yanguo, a cultivator who has reached the peak of Qi Building! I am, I am..."

    He looked with eyes filled with terror at the corpse of Seo Eun-hyun, still holding his arms.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s corpse, still ring at him with eyes wide open.

    Dead, yet his presence was as mighty as Mount Tai ().

    "I am, I am..."

    Beyond the mountains, there are endless mountains (),

    And in the middle of the road, the path is endless ().

    A single person mighte to their end.

    But what that person leaves behind never fades.

    Crack!

    Makli Wangshin''s barrier shattered.

    Beyond the barrier, the eyes of Seo Eun-hyun''s disciples, inheriting his will and shining just like their deceased master, red at Makli Wangshin.

    Beyond the Mount Tai that was Seo Eun-hyun, the mountains continued unceasingly.

    "I, I want to live.."

    Man-ho''s great sword decapitated Makli Wangshin.

    Thud!

    The life of Makli Wangshin who stubbornly survived by forcefully taking over his descendant, the current emperor Makli Jung, came to an end.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    The founding emperor Makli Wangshin.

    And the current emperor Makli Jung.

    Man-ho, having decapitated him, held Makli Jung''s head and looked at the still-standing dead body of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s corpse, with eyes now closed, had a faint smile of satisfaction.

    "...You watched till the end."

    Man-ho, with tears,id Makli Wangshin''s head before him.

    And then, knelt down.

    Kae-hwa, Cheong-ya, Yeok-san, Yeol-ya, Gwak-gisu...

    All 300 or so disciples knelt down in turn.

    "Please rest peacefully!"

    Seo Eun-hyun''s disciples bowed together, bidding their master a final farewell.

    Trantor notes: With that, the 5th and the longest cycle so far, is now over. What is in store for our main character now that he obtained the qualifications to cultivate? Come back next time (aka tomorrow) to find out!

    How did yall like this arc? Personally, this battle is one of my favorites. I teared up at the end during my first read. Anyway, the next couple chapters are gonna be a little shorter (bless my soul) but the story is gonna get more and more interesting. I''d also appreciate it a lot if you guys can give a rating on novelupdates. Just give it what you think it is. More ratings, no matter the rating, gets more people to read and morements for me to see!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 35: 6th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 35: 6th Cycles First Day

    Blink

    "Heugh!"

    I gasped for breath as I opened my eyes.

    I''m alive.

    It was still the familiar smell of nts and trees.

    I had returned again.

    "Deputy Manager Seo."

    "Hmm, be quiet for a moment."

    Thump!

    Before Jeon Myeong-hoon could say anything, I moved quickly and pressed his sleep acupoint.

    Then, I quickly pressed the sleep acupoints of Kim Young-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kang Min-hee, Oh Hye-seo, and Kim Yeon.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    All six, excluding me, fell asleep on the spot, and I quickly dug up some sleeping grass around me.

    After extracting the juice skillfully, I administered it into their mouths.

    They won''t be able to wake up for at least three to four hours.

    "...A bit stiff."

    Perhaps due to forcibly drawing internal energy through a body devoid of any internal energy, my arms and legs felt a bit stiff.

    I wandered around, quickly digging up a yellow bamboo root, and popped into my mouth.

    Crunch, crunch-

    I chewed on a bit of dirt, but that was bearable.

    After chewing on the yellow bamboo root for a while, I felt a warm energy surging in my stomach.

    I sat down and started to meditate, first anchoring the Dragon Vein Qi Method in my meridians.

    How many times did I perform internal cultivation while sitting?

    "Hoo..."

    I could feel all the fatigue in my body being relieved.

    "Now that the framework is set, let''s give it a proper try..."

    Thest moments of my past life.

    During the fight with Makli Wangshin, a new realm was drawn by the souls of my disciples.

    "Hooo..."

    Taking a deep breath, I got up and recalled the final moments'' memory.

    Then, I took the stance of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    While Kim Young-hoon achieved enlightenment sitting in a lotus position, I found holding the riding stance a bit morefortable.

    Whoosh- Boong-

    With empty hands, I revived the memories and sensations from that time.

    Joy (), anger (), sorrow (), pleasure (), love (), hatred (), desire ().

    The seven basic emotions and intents.

    Based on these basic intents, a multitude of colors fill the space between heaven and earth.

    All these immense intent were emanating from me alone.

    ''Integrate them.''

    As numerous as they seem, the subject is ultimately one.

    All originated from one color spectrum.

    The myriad of colors intertwined and integrated.

    Then, they became colorless and merged into the void.

    As the infinite colors reached their limit, they transformed into the nothingness.

    Thus, my intent evolved into divine consciousness , encroaching the surrounding space.

    ''Entering.''

    Even with my eyespletely closed, all the information from the surrounding space entered my mind.

    It wasn''t just reading intent.

    Integrating all intents, I sensed the world itself!

    My six sleeping colleagues, rustling in their sleep.

    The smell of grass.

    Small insects crawling under the ground.

    The warm sunshine.

    Small leaves swaying in the wind.

    All information seemed graspable in the palm of my hand.

    I awakened a new sensation I had never felt before.

    Not just the flow of intent, but the flow of the world.

    The flow of heaven and earth that operates the world!

    The Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth!

    ''This is... Spiritual Energy...''

    Everything in the universe has Spiritual Energy.

    Even if not like human intent, each has its unique energy (Qi).

    This energy naturally flowed, aligned with each object''s movement and operation.

    I sensed the flow of energy from a small ant crawling under the ground, solving one of the mysteries I had always wondered about.

    Intent is something only the living possess.

    That''s why Jiangshi cannot use sword energy.

    But why did I sense intent even from the Jiangshi?

    ''It wasn''t human intent.''

    I merely read the natural flow of energy in Jiangshi.

    Whoosh-

    While sensing the flow of thousands of strands of heaven and earth''s spiritual energy.

    I realized something was wrong.

    ''My head, it hurts.''

    It felt like it was about to burst.

    This wasn''t just a metaphor.

    Right now, my head was literally swelling up in real-time.

    I had felt this sensation a long time ago.

    When I was transitioning from first-rate to peak.

    All day long, imitating the vision of peak masters!

    When my brain was overloaded back then, I felt a simr sensation for a moment.

    ''My brain is overloading!''

    It was on the verge of explosion from the overwhelming volume of information

    Not metaphorically, but in reality, the upper dantian was absorbing the surrounding energy, causing my head to actually swell.

    ''Right, it was like that then too.''

    Even in the final moments of my past life, it wasn''t much different.

    It was just that I hadn''t paid attention to it due to the wailing in my brain and the pain throughout my body.

    Indeed, this is what happens when one acquires a consciousness like that of a cultivator.

    ''Back then...''

    Recalling the enlightenment from my past life, I began to take the same actions as I did at that time.

    I slowly observed my body.

    The bnce of the upper, middle, and lower dantians were twisted and discordant.

    The upper dantian had be excessivelyrge and was still growing in real-time.

    If left as it is, my head would eventually not withstand the growth of the upper dantian and would explode.

    ''I shall evolve my physical body!''

    The Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth inherently seeks to harmonize all things.

    Therefore, naturally, the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth began to seep into me, responding to my severe disharmony.

    The Five Elements Spiritual Energy, the most fundamental of the Energy of Heaven and Earth, the origin of all Qi movements in the universe and nature.

    Five strands of energy gathered towards my upper dantian and converged above it.

    Eventually, the Five Elements Spiritual Energy crumbled into one and started seeping into my body through my nose and mouth.

    ''Hooo...''

    Inside my body, the fundamental five energies, which establish the bnce of all things under heaven, began to flow.

    Instinctively, I realized what I needed to do.

    ''I must evolve my physical body!''

    Based on these five streams of energy, I mustpletely remodel my body to withstand the growth of the upper dantian!

    I finally understood what rejuvenation truly meant.

    Previously, I thought that the Spiritual Energy seeping into the body would naturally evolve it.

    I was mistaken. Energy doesn''t evolve the body; it''s just the material used for remodeling.

    The actual agent of rejuvenation was always myself.

    ''I, personally!''

    Crack, crackle!

    ''I must bnce my body!''

    With intent, I rearranged my bones and muscles.

    I pulled and optimized the meridians, making them flow through the most efficient paths.

    The Five Elements Spiritual Energy did not directly help but showed me the ''right'' way to reconfigure my bones and muscles.

    Adding my medical knowledge from being a doctor, I was able to easily remodel my body.

    Bones rearranged, skin shed.

    Useless fat pushed out, and toxins like nicotine and cholesterol in the blood vessels expelled.

    My entire body''s bones and muscles were remodeled into a form optimized for epting the flow of Energy from heaven and earth.

    The best physique for martial arts.

    The meridians widened, the bones and muscles strengthened, and the dantian expanded significantly.

    Simultaneously, all the minute blood vessels in my body opened wide, absorbing the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth little by little.

    I could live by just breathing through the skin without needing to breathe through my nose.

    At this moment, I was more of an evolved human than a regr human.

    sh!

    As I opened my eyes, it seemed as if pure light flowed from within.

    "Hoo..."

    With empty hands, I performed the primary stance and unfolded the Severing Mountain Swordsmanships Transcending Peaks.

    Tiny dewdrops at the tips of the grass under my feet were flung up by my stance.

    With my movements, the dewdrops flew higher into the air, and in my eyes, I could clearly see the trajectory of each droplet.

    Within those droplets, I could see a reflection.

    wlessly clear skin, a face not particrly handsome but without superfluity.

    Though not much, a considerably younger face.

    Through rebirth and rejuvenation, my own reflection was seen in those dewdrops.

    Shush!

    I sliced through the air with my hand, and the sharp intent split the dewdrop in mid-air.

    Continuously unfolding sword techniques.

    The flow of energy floating between heaven and earth.

    I infused my intent into that flow, injecting my internal energy.

    Whoosh-

    Gang Qi began to form in the empty space.

    Now, I could use the ''flow'' of the void itself as a weapon!

    Crash!

    Grasping the Gang Qi formed in the air, I used the first to the twenty-second moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Then, I decided to do something I had always wanted to try.

    Whish!

    I performed the Mountain Lords Soaring Flight and leaped towards the highest tree nearby.

    In an instant, I reached the top of the tree and kicked off a branch from there.

    I could see.

    Into the newly acquired consciousness.

    Into the sensations of my newly acquired physical body.

    The countless wind patterns flowing through the sky.

    And the flow of the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth between the winds.

    ''Is this how it''s done?''

    Naturally, in my mind, I figured out where I could ''step.''

    With optimized movements and without any waste, I ''stepped'' on the breezing wind and the flow of Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth.

    Boom!

    My foot struck the void.

    Stepping in the Void ()!

    Although it wasn''t familiar yet and consumed a lot of my internal energy, I felt a tingling pleasure coursing through my body as I continued to step in the void.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Stepping on the void, I continuously soared higher into the sky.

    Higher and higher!

    The ground gradually became distant, and the sky drew closer.

    I moved my feet faster, stepping on the flow of the void and surging towards the sky.

    Then, suddenly.

    Whoosh!

    I broke through the clouds and found myself above them.

    "Ha, hahaha... hahahaha..."

    Shaking off the water droplets that clung to my entire body, with the white sea of clouds beneath my feet, Iughed out loud.

    Finally, I have reached it.

    The realm I had longed for and aspired to.

    The minimum requirement I aimed for.

    Unknowingly, I felt tears welling up.

    The tears, mixed with the droplets from the clouds, began to fall to the sky below.

    "...Thank you."

    I spoke to my disciples from my past life, to those across the timeline whom I could never see again.

    "It was thanks to you that I could reach this point."

    I nurtured you with my heart.

    But now, I will never be able to see you again.

    The you in this returned time won''t be the disciples I raised.

    Since I can never see you again, all I can do is wholeheartedly thank you.

    Thank you, my disciples.

    And I''m sorry, my disciples.

    I was able to reach this realm by taking care of you, listening to your wishes, acting foolishly on my stubbornness... and cutting through that stubbornness.

    The realm I endlessly aspired to reach.

    "The Five Energies Converging to the Origin."

    Not maintaining Stepping in the Void, I fell back down, facing the patterns of the wind.

    I embraced the refreshing breeze from the expansive sky, while simultaneously cherishing the memories of my disciples deep within my heart.

    Holding onto these past memories, I came to understand that I had truly arrived at the starting point.

    Whoosh!

    ''From now on, it''s the real beginning...''

    Buried in the clouds, I thought so.

    Yes, from now on, it''s the real starting line.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 36: Five Energies Converging to the Origin and the Changes that Followed

    Chapter 36: Five Energies Converging to the Origin and the Changes that Followed

    I descended to the ground, woke up mypanions, and briefly exined the situation.

    It seems we are stranded, with no knowledge of our location, andso on...

    I led the group to a cave, lit a fire, and fed them some food.

    After that, I put them back to sleep and left the cave.

    Thud!

    I kicked off the air and ran towards where the fox was.

    Thud...

    How long did I wander in the air?

    I was able to sense the vast field of consciousness once again.

    A giant fox with three tails.

    This time, how far can I go?

    Thump-

    Inded on the ground.

    Then, I slowly approached the fox while simultaneously using Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    Buzz, Whirr!

    Creating a hand de, I cut through the air, slicing through the fox''s perception, and approached it slowly.

    Just ten steps from the field of consciousness.

    That was my limit in the past life.

    What about now?

    Step-

    Without hesitation, I moved within ten steps.

    Step-

    And then another step.

    The texture of consciousness is much clearer and more distinct than when I first reached the stage of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    It''s clear how to cut and navigate through it.

    I continued walking towards the fox''s field of consciousness.

    Nine steps, eight steps, seven steps...

    Three steps, two steps, and then thest one.

    Hesitating with just one step left, I focused my intent more intensely and took that final step into the fox''s field of consciousness.

    Ugh-

    Like so, I sessfully entered the fox''s domain of consciousness.

    ''The consciousness of a Core Formation demon. Finally...''

    I smiled within the fox''s consciousness.

    Finally, I can operate to some extent within the consciousness of a Core Formation being.

    That is, at least I can flee in front of a Core Formation cultivator.

    I continued to navigate the fox''s field of consciousness using the martial arts created by Kim Young-hoon.

    The size of the fox''s consciousness extends 30 zhang (100 m) in radius from the fox.

    I continued walking, closing in about 1 zhang closer to the fox.

    The remaining distance is about 29 zhang.

    The fox''s consciousness gets much denser from here on.

    However, I concentrated my consciousness and gather my intent.

    The essence of Kim Young-hoon''s enlightenment, evolved from Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, is still vivid in my mind.

    <em>''Its minimum entry requirement is Five Energies Converging to the Origin. Just as a first-rate cannot understand the world of the pinnacle and an early peak cannot understand the world of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit. Anyone below Five Energies cannotprehend this martial art system. It''s iplete because it can''t be properly transmitted.''</em>

    The end of my past life.

    Kim Young-hoon''s words echo in my mind.

    ''But you don''t need to worry. This martial art will now...''

    I concentrate.

    ''Be inherited by me...''

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts!

    A supreme martial art system that only begins with Five Energies, born through all the stages from Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    That enlightenment blooms from my fingertips.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts lets one slice through consciousness.

    Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts lets one harmonize with consciousness.

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts lets one divide consciousness!

    Sword Gang forms in the air.

    The shining Sword Gang, moving on its own, unfolds Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts and burrows into the fox''s consciousness.

    Since Sword Gang is inanimate, it doesn''t cause any worry for biological reactions or other thoughts, making it much more easy to enter and only needs to cut through consciousness.

    The Sword Gang swiftly crosses another 6 zhang, closing the distance to the fox t0 23 zhang.

    Beyond this point, the density of the consciousness was definitely thicker, making it hard to approach.

    I dispersed the Sword Gang and organized the essence of Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    ''So this is what the enlightenment of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts is like...''

    A technique where I divide my consciousness, input actions, and implement it.

    Not just simple actions, but even thoughts and enlightenment could be input, allowing me to fully unfold my techniques.

    ''This is the essence leading to the next realm beyond Five Energies Converging to the Origin...''

    The realm of using Gang Qi Compression Sphere.

    Until now, I wondered how Kim Young-hoon managed to intercept opponents with spheres of Gang Qi but now I''m beginning to understand.

    If I continue to follow the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, I will eventually reach the realm beyond Five Energies.

    With that hope, I cut through the fox''s consciousness again and return to the cave.

    The next morning.

    The fox came again, asking for my arm, and I simply gave it to it again.

    Maybe because my new arm was free of cholesterol and nicotine, the fox chewed it very deliciously, seemingly coveting the rest of me, but eventually said it woulde back in five days and left.

    It seems my body has be more suited to the fox''s taste after my transformation.

    A few days passed.

    Soon they arrived..

    Swoosh-

    As Sir Chang-ho stomped his foot, my arm regenerated.

    Three cultivators appeared and looked around us.

    This time, the reaction was slightly different than before.

    [Hmm, so there are four with spiritual roots.]

    The middle-aged man in a golden robe flicked his hand.

    As his consciousness moved, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth spontaneously writhed and enveloped me, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Kang Min-hee.

    ''This is a new sight.''

    Until now, only the same three were chosen, but now I was also the subject of their interest.

    They chatted amongst themselves, then one by one took Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, Oh Hyun-seok, and turned their attention to me.

    [Hmm, not responding to my spell.]

    [No reaction to my Earthen Listening Technique.]

    [My Law View shows no reaction.]

    "......"

    Woong woong-

    I felt my consciousness tremble at their strange method of conversation, resonating with vibrations.

    I didnt realize until now, but with awakened consciousness, I understood their way of speaking was not through voice but by directly infusing meaning into consciousness.

    [Well, let''s see what kind of spiritual nature you have.]

    The man in the golden robe reached out to me.

    Woong woong-

    "Cough!"

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth moved on its own,pressing my entire body.

    At the same time, the spiritual energy forced its way into my meridians, wreaking havoc throughout.

    Simultaneously, I felt the consciousness of the man in the golden robe thoroughly searching my entire body.

    "Kgh, Agh!"

    Pain as if holes were being drilled into all my meridians!

    But I clenched my teeth and endured the pain.

    After a while, the cultivator in the golden robe crudely withdrew the spiritual energy from my body and spoke,

    [Hmm, you have good endurance. But...]

    Pfft!

    The spiritual energy that had exited my body gathered in the air and split into five streams of energy.

    The attributes of the Five Elements.

    Seeing this, interest faded from the eyes of the cultivator in the golden robe and the others.

    [Five Elements Spiritual Roots.]

    [That impure energy I feel from his body... Is he a martial artist?]

    [Ha ha ha, judging by his expression, he seems to have been unaware of the cultivation world. Perhaps, he just lived in the mountains, unaware of his own spiritual nature, practicing martial arts.]

    The blue-armored cultivator, Chang-ho,ughed heartily.

    [You seem to be unaware of the cultivation world. For spiritual nature or spiritual roots of cultivators, the fewer attributes they have, the faster the cultivation speed. Conversely, the more attributes, the slower the cultivation progress.

    That is why a single attribute spiritual nature is called ''Heavenly Spiritual Nature.'' Two or three attributes are called ''True Spiritual Nature.'' Four or five attributes are called ''Mixed Spiritual Nature'' and are disdained.]

    "......"

    [Ha ha ha, but don''t worry too much. If cultivation was solely determined by natural talent, those with Five Elements Spiritual Roots like you would have all hanged themselves by now. Cultivation is not just about talent, but also understanding of techniques and realms, and overall mental capacity is important.

    Persistence, patience, and willpower also y a significant part. From what I''ve seen, you have terrible talent and I''m not sure about your mental capacity, but you passed that nasty golden robe guy''s brutal spiritual nature test without screaming, so your endurance and willpower seem excellent.]

    Pfft!

    Sir Chang-houghed heartily and flicked a small cluster of light towards me.

    The cluster of light merged into the back of my hand, transforming into a small mark.

    [At the farthest reaches of my family''s extended lineage...there is a cultivator n established by those guys. They''re too weak and overall frail to be taken to the Ascension Gate this time. Still, this might be of help to you. It''s a rmendation letter for an external member of the family.

    They''re in a country of mortals called Byeokra, and they use the surname Cheongmun, so you should head to the Cheongmun n.]

    After finishing his words, Sir Chang-ho and the other two cultivators turned into clusters of light and vanished into the sky.

    "......"

    I quietly greeted Sir Chang-ho while looking at the small mark imprinted on my hand.

    "Hey, Deputy Manager Seo. What exactly did they say?"

    "...I''m not quite sure myself."

    I shook my head, pretending not to know, and another day passed.

    Just like before, a storm blew.

    Iy in the cave, nursing Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo, who was groaning in pain, and observed her.

    ''The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is moving around her.''

    I hadn''t known before, but now, with awakened consciousness, I could tell.

    The vast spiritual power of the sky was swirling around her.

    Sometimeter, Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol appeared, took her away, and soon after, Manager Kim Yeon awoke her powers.

    Kugugugugu-

    ''This is...''

    Only now, with awakened consciousness, could I vaguely see the reality of Manager Kim Yeon''s abilities.

    ''Incredible. This is a humans consciousness?''

    Countless threads of consciousness, seemingly thousands, millions, even billions, were emerging around her, enveloping the space between heaven and earth.

    The size of these threads of consciousness seemed not to pale inparison to those of cultivators.

    At the same time, I noticed her upper dantian rapidly expanding.

    ''Suffering the same side effects as me upon awakening her abilities...''

    I let out a small exmation at her ability and pressed some acupoints to stabilize her upper dantian a bit.

    "Deputy Manager Seo... touching me like this, my head seems to hurt less..."

    "......"

    Manager Kim Yeon held her head and looked at me.

    Then, she looked in one direction.

    The direction where the several cultivators and the Sea Dragon King had headed.

    From there, a hunchback strange being was flying towards us.

    Whoosh-

    As soon as the hunchback being arrived, he looked at me and Manager Kim Yeon, flicking his finger at her.

    A white cluster of light flew andnded on Manager Kim Yeon''s upper Ddantian, starting to ease the twisting effect.

    ''What''s that?''

    I had never seen such a thing in my past life.

    It must be something hes been using all along but I could only see now with awakened consciousness.

    The hunchback old man examined Manager Kim Yeon, then turned his gaze to me.

    [Hmm... hm, what''s this.]

    Like the previous cultivators, the hunchbacks gaze was different from the previous encounters.

    [Let''s see, this bone structure, this spiritual nature, this size of consciousness...]

    After examining me for a moment, the hunchback suddenly approached and started fiddling with my body.

    Shortly after, the hunchback chuckled and giggled.

    [Hehehe, I see. This internal energy. This bone structure. These meridians. The size of consciousness, and especially the Five Element Spiritual Roots. You''re the same kind as that person I saw in my youth!]

    The hunchback revealed his teeth and giggled.

    [You, you weren''t born a chosen cultivator, were you? Right?]

    "....!"

    I couldn''t help but flinch at those words.

    None of the previous cultivators or the Sea Dragon King had noticed that fact.

    Or perhaps they just weren''t interested.

    The old man chuckled and continued to grope me.

    I felt a bit annoyed, but seeing the size of his consciousness, I knew I couldn''t oppose him and had to silently endure.

    [Ah, your consciousness is stirring. I was right. You... are a martial artist who has learned martial arts and entered the realm of cultivators. Right?]

    "...How did you know?"

    I asked in Yanguosnguage so Kim Yeon and Director Kim wouldn''t understand.

    The hunchback old man chuckled and spoke.

    [Well, I saw someone just like you about sixteen hundred years ago. Yes, martial artists call this realm ''Five Energies Converging to the Origin'', dont they?]

    "...Indeed."

    I expected they were beings who lived for a very long time.

    Such beings, having lived for so long, would surely have encountered a martial artist who had reached the realm of Five Energies at least once.

    [That person was also considered a genius by the standards of the martial world. I met them when I was in Qi Building, and they were able topete with me to some extent.

    Although they eventually lost to me, it was quite an entertaining experience. After meeting them, I scoured ancient texts to see if there were any other such peculiar beings. It turns out, every few hundred years, such individuals do emerge, albeit very rarely.

    Their characteristics were all the same as yours.]

    The old man touched my shoulder.

    [Very sturdy physique. Wide meridians. A martial artist''s internal energy fully filling the dantian.]

    The old man grabbed my chin, forcibly opened my mouth, and pointed at my teeth.

    For a moment, I felt the urge to kick him away, but knowing the potential bacsh, I had no choice but to forcibly suppress my irritation.

    [Perfectly symmetrical and clean teeth alignment. Such alignment can''t naturally ur. Even cultivators born with spiritual roots don''t have such teeth. Only martial artists who have reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin and undergone aplete transformation have such teeth.]

    The old man let go of my chin and touched my consciousness domain with his own, speaking.

    [And the consciousness of a typical 3rd or 4th Star Qi Refining. To think a martial artist without a speck of spiritual power would have such consciousness? Impossible. Such an erged consciousness is only seen in martial artists who have awakened their consciousness at Five Energies Converging to the Origin. Most importantly, your Five Elements Spiritual Roots.]

    He then grabbed my wrist, sending energy through it like checking the pulse.

    [Martial artists when reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin evenly draw the spiritual energy of the Five Elements from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to prevent imbnce in the upper dantian during their transformation.

    Thanks to this, martial artists at Five Energies Converging to the Origin have much more evenly distributed spiritual energy in their bodiespared to ordinary cultivators with Five Elements Roots. These are the proof that you are not an ordinary cultivator with Five Elements Spiritual Roots but a martial artist at Five Energies Converging to the Origin.]

    The hunchback chuckled and released his hand from me.

    [Such facts are unknown unless you''re as schrly and wise as I am, having lived a long life. It feels like meeting an old friend from my youth, so I ended up talking a bit too much.]

    It seemed he momentarily ovepped me with the martial artist he met sixteen hundred years ago.

    The hunchback old man smirked while looking at the mark on my hand.

    [Seeing the mark on your hand, it seems that Chang-ho, that kind soul, gave you a rmendation, right? Hahaha, what a foolish and stupid fellow. A martial artist who reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin would be perfect for inheriting the Body Refinement Technique he practices.

    Just being at Five Energies Converging to the Origin guarantees basicbat power. To rmend such a person to a lowly n in the lower realms, that foolish fellow made another mistake.]

    He chuckled amusingly and asked me a question.

    [I have a question for you. What is the primary martial art you practiced?]

    "Swordsmanship."

    [Oh, good. Swords are great. The friend I met used a spear mainly, but they also practiced swordsmanship. Most martial artists learn the sword anyway... Ah, but that''s not the important part.

    Regarding you.]

    He looked at me with a wicked smile.

    [Can you swear never to wield a sword for the rest of your life? If you make such a vow, I''ll personally take you as my disciple.]

    Never to wield a sword?

    Contemtion was brief.

    No, it would be more urate to say there never was contemtion.

    "Thank you for the offer, but I cannot let go of the sword."

    [Hmm, even though if you be my disciple, you will get the opportunity to ascend beyond the Ascension Gate, directly to the higher realms?]

    "I may be ignorant of what that opportunity entails, but I cannot give up the martial arts I have practiced all my life."

    [If you be my disciple, you can live for hundreds of years more. And yet, you can''t give up the martial arts you''ve only practiced for a few decades?]

    Just a few decades.

    I let out a small, bitter smile.

    Not just a few decades, nor was it insignificant.

    My past lives...

    Yes, martial arts are my past lives.

    "I apologize, but I... Even if I live a short life and die young, I cannot let go of the sword entrusted to my hand."

    [Hmm...]

    After examining me for a while, the hunchback old man let out a wryugh.

    [It seems boring. That person 1600 years ago said the same. Their consciousness was barely at the 4th Star of Qi Refining, but they couldunch attacks beyond the peak of Qi Refining. It was fascinating, so I tried to take them as my disciple, but... they said the same as you.]

    His expression seemed somewhat regretful.

    [Fine. If you refuse to be my disciple, so be it. Just so you know, I have a bad temper, so I won''t particrly rmend you like Chang-ho. It''s just that our paths didn''t cross. Now, get lost.]

    Whoosh-

    The old man extended his hand, and space behind him split open, emitting a dark void.

    The same progression as before.

    My body and Kim Young-hoon began to be sucked into the spatial rift.

    [Well, I''m not pleased that you refused to be my disciple. But I respect your spirit, so I''ll give you a gift.]

    Pfft!

    A white cluster of light burst from the fingertips of the hunchbacl old man.

    The cluster of light seeped into my head as it was drawn into the spatial rift, and something seemed to imprint in my mind.

    Like always, I fell through the spatial rift.

    The difference from past lives was that thest thing I saw beyond the rift was not Manager Kim reaching out to us,

    But the hunchback old man waving.

    Whoosh-

    The wind blows.

    It''s cold.

    Everything around is utterly blue.

    "....?"

    ''Where is this...''

    I suddenly realized I was descending at high speed.

    "....!!! This is crazy.."

    I was startled and came to my senses.

    Falling!

    From the sky!

    Looking around, Kim Young-hoon was also far away, falling with me.

    I quickly deployed void stepping and caught Kim Young-hoon, pressing his sleep acupoint to keep him unconscious, then used void-stepping to reduce our falling speed.

    After falling for a while, I stepped through the air and safelynded on the ground.

    ''If I hadn''te to my senses, I would have unknowingly transitioned to the next life.''

    It''s chilling.

    No matter how random, I didn''t expect to fall from the sky.

    I wiped the cold sweat and looked around.

    ''First of all, this ce is...''

    After observing the terrain by leaping through the sky with void steps, I figured out roughly where I was.

    ''The west of Lianshan City ()...''

    Lianshan City.

    The city where I first fell.

    After several regressions, I had fallen again near this ce.

    ''First, let''s see what the hunchback old man gave me...''

    I closed my eyes and began to read thews imprinted in my head by the hunchback old man.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 37: Cultivator (1)

    Chapter 37: Cultivator (1)

    Woong woong-

    In my mind, a volume''s worth of mystical runes floated gently.

    I examined these runes, gradually understanding their content.

    The name of the method was Hidden Consciousness Technique (), a mystic art that allows one to conceal one''s divine consciousness to appear at a lower realm. It could be executed solely through the maniption of consciousness, without the need for spiritual power..

    The basic principle of Hidden Consciousness Technique involvedpressing one''s consciousness and pushing it into the upper dantian. This temporarily reduces the size of the consciousness but increases its density and rity for a period, potentially elerating the practice of cultivation methods.

    ''Due to dealing with intent, it has somemonalities with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts .''

    I carefully read through all the mystical runes left by the hunched old man.

    At the very end of these runes, I found a message left by him.

    [As a martial artist who has reached the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, your consciousness isrger than that of other cultivators. However, don''t be arrogant just because you have mediocre Five Elements Spiritual Roots. Just conceal your superiority and focus on your practice. Showing off an ambiguous talent will only attract jealousy from those whock even that.]

    "Thank you for your valuable gift."

    I quietly expressed my gratitude to the hunchback old man and ced Kim Young-hoon aside for a moment.

    Then, I recalled a bandit group nearby.

    ''They were called the Tuho Gang.''

    I had a particr memory involving them.

    Before experiencing regression.

    In my first life.

    When famine struck the vige I lived in, the Tuho Gang raided and looted everything from our impoverished vige.

    Bang, bang!

    I kicked off the ground and rushed towards their base near Lianshan City. I was more familiar with the geography around Lianshan City than any other ce in Yanguo.

    Arriving at the cave where the Tuho Gang is based, I let out a wryugh at the familiar stench.

    The smell of alcohol, rotten vegetables, dried semen, rusty weapons, sweat and dirt.

    Yes, the collective scent of poverty, ignorance, and violence.

    I was all too familiar with these scents.

    Memories of my first life came flooding back.

    "Come out, everyone."

    I spoke softly, yet clearly, into the depth of the cave where the Tuho Gang resided.

    Hup, hup..

    A drunken member of the Tuho Gang, his face flushed from daytime drinking, stumbled towards me with a flexible sword in hand.

    "What the hell are you, fuck..."

    "Hahaha..."

    His stupid and pathetic appearance only made meugh.

    When I was in the early peak in the 4th cycle,

    I annihted the Chicken Waterway Fort within a moment, and even they were more organized and skilled than these fools.

    Truly, lowly and pathetic robbers.

    That was the Tuho Gang.

    I had memories of bowing down at their feet, offering everything I had, begging for my life.

    "You, you little shit, you daree to our great Tuho Gang..."

    "Life must have been hard, right?"

    "What...?"

    "In your next life, may you have better chances."

    Thud!

    No need for a sword, not even a hand technique.

    I didn''t even need to make a fist. I simply extended my finger and flicked the drunken Tuho gangster''s forehead.

    Using a simple technique to send a shockwave through his brain, he immediately fell over, foam bubbling from his mouth.

    There would have been no pain.

    Entering the foul-smelling cave, I reminisced about my first life.

    The Tuho Gang was vicious.

    But ironically, most of them were originally peasants.

    Driven to desperation withnd taken byndlords, they left their homes and became bandits.

    Perhaps I would have been among them if I had been a bit weaker.

    They were another possibility of my miserable first life.

    Thud, thud!

    I touched the heads of each person I encountered, shaking their brains and instantly killing them.

    They were pitiable.

    But they were definitely criminals.

    Going deeper into the cave, I found kidnapped people and women lying around, half-naked.

    I pressed their sleep acupoints and quietly killed the Tuho gangsters.

    After walking through the cave for a while, I reached its deepest area.

    There, a bearded giant was guzzling liquor.

    He was the leader of the Tuho Gang.

    "...For what reason caused you to operate such a bandit group?"

    "Uh..."

    The giant, blowing on a liquor bottle, looked at me with dull eyes.

    He was someone I knew.

    In my first life, he was the one who led the attack and burned down my vige.

    But now, seeing him, he was at best a second-rate martial artist.

    "Is there usually a special reason? Life is painful, so I thought maybe stealing happiness from others would make it better."

    "So, did life get any better for you?"

    "Haha, can''t you see? Do I look happy to you? Life is nothing but pain."

    "Why is life painful?"

    "That is... um. Its painful because its painful. Is any more exnation needed?"

    Life is indeed painful.

    Somehow, I felt I could rte to those words.

    Clearly, this person and I were in different positions, under different circumstances.

    Yet, somehow, I could see my past self in him.

    The weak and insignificant me who was burdened with pain from life, unable to even find the reason for my suffering.

    Through the eyes of another vulnerable person, I was able to reflect on my past years.

    "Right. Life is indeed painful."

    "Hmph, yeah... life really is..."

    "But..."

    I looked at the leader of the Tuho Gang with pity.

    "From my experience, pain is not the end."

    Swoosh

    I gently pushed the Tuho Gangs leader.

    The energy I inserted with the tip of my finger caused his brain to burst, and he breathed hisst.

    He must have gone peacefully.

    I gathered a few silver coins and money from the gangs residence and left.

    Stepping out, I bathed in the sunlight outside the cave, freeing myself from the nightmare that tormented me in my earlier life.

    With the silver coins, I went to Lianshan City, made identity ques for myself and Kim Young-hoon, and bought clothes.

    Then, I raided the unorthodox factions within the city and took them all down.

    Selling the gold and properties I acquired from them, I bought a decent manor and devoted myself to educating Kim Young-hoon.

    Around a monthter.

    Kim Young-hoon, following my teachings, easily reached the state of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Whoosh-

    Three Qi flowers blossomed in the air and then entered back into Kim Young-hoon.

    Shortly after, his eyes shone with enlightenment, and he experimented with his new senses, trying out various techniques.

    Then, his intent connected with my consciousness.

    "...! Wait, hold on. By the way, Seo Eun-hyun... That consciousness of yours... what is it exactly..."

    He gazed at me, fascinated by the domain of consciousness surrounding me.

    I smiled and drew a saber in the training ground, adopting a primary saber stance.

    Rapidly, I demonstrated the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, First Move, Mountain Force.

    Holding the saber, I struck both upper and lower positions simultaneously.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Second Move, Mountain Spirit.

    Spinning and shing in all directions, I created a defense that no one could prate.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Third Move, Mountain Presence.

    I unleashed continuous saber energy, mimicking the ovepping mountains.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Fourth Move, Mountain Wind.

    With invisible speed, I disrupted the opposite''s flow with my thrust.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Fifth Move, Mountain Unfolding.

    More ferocious than the basic moves, the saber danced wildly in all directions.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Sixth Move, Mountain Bird

    With light footwork, I swung the saber so fast it was invisible, making my movements unstoppable.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Seventh Move, Mountain Echo

    The sound of the saber resonated, vibrating rapidly to crush everything it touched.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Eighth Move, Mountain Scream

    The energy from the saber burst forth like waves, simr to Mountain Echo.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Ninth Move, Middle Mountain.

    The saber energy dug into the ground, leaving a powerful mark affecting its surroundings.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Tenth Move, Dragons Mound.

    Like a dragon ascending from a hill, the saber''s tip thrashed wildly.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Eleventh Move, White Peak.

    The ascended dragon''s head glowed white, piercing through clouds. I grasped the saber and split it into ten paths.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Twelfth Move, Great Trunk.

    The ten paths of saber energy merged into one, transforming into a powerful strike capable of slicing through millennium-old rocks.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Thirteenth Move, Surpassing Mountains.

    Simr to Transcending Peaks but several times faster, it sliced through the air.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Fourteenth Move, Returning Home.

    Beyond the sh, I released dozens of saber energies, dividing the attack.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Fifteenth Move, Saber Tomb

    I poured all techniques from first to fourteenth moves into a single strike.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Sixteenth Move, Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    Finally, the seventeenth move...

    Boom!

    I unleashed all seventeen moves of Severing Vein Saber Method.

    The sixteenth and seventeenth moves of Severing Vein were identical to the twenty-third and twenty-fourth moves of Severing Mountain.

    Moreover, the Seveing Vein Saber Method was fundamentally quite simr to the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Since they originated from the same root, there was nothing strange about it.

    I handed my saber to Kim Young-hoon, who was staring nkly at it, and said,

    "You saw it just now, didnt you?"

    "...Yes, I did."

    What I had just demonstrated was not a mere saber method.

    I mixed in the enlightenment of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, showing thousands of threads of intent within the saber method.

    Perhaps, if he continues to explore the essence of the Severing Vein Saber Method he just witnessed, he would eventually reach the realm of Five Energies.

    "You are truly... a genius. How can you master such a high level of martial arts..."

    He eximed in admiration, and I gave a bitter smile.

    A genius.

    "...I am not a genius. Like our other colleagues at thepany, I just awakened a slightly unusual ability. With that ability, I could immediately reach the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but beyond that is impossible."

    I made sure he didn''t misunderstand, but his brief remark stayed in my mind for a long time.

    Genius.

    A single word that summed up all my past lives.

    But I couldn''t deny it.

    In this world, there are many who haven''t even had the chance to experience my past lives opportunities.

    Instead of arguing against being a genius, I pointed out the ws in Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts, taught him literacy and speech, and instructed him in martial arts.

    Three monthster, Kim Young-hoonmastered literacy and speech and was getting ustomed to martial arts

    I left the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts in the manor and told him to read it when he reaches Five Energies Converging to the Origin, then left the manor.

    In this life, I might not have a significant connection with him.

    I left Kim Young-hoon and headed for Seokyung City.

    Having infiltrated Seokyung City, I quickly invaded the Imperial Pce using Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts..

    Then.

    Swoosh!

    Using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I cut through the consciousness and silently beheaded the Emperor Makli Jung.

    At this time, it seems that the Shadow Guards had not been established yet, as the only people guarding Makli Jung were the Pce Guards.

    Holding Makli Jung''s head, I cut through invisible spells and barriers with my eyes, and safely escaped the Imperial Pce.

    Having escaped, I walked for days and nights until I entered a familiar terrain.

    The territory of the Jin n.

    Woo-woong-

    I had not noticed before, but now I could clearly see the energy of the barrier spread across the Jin n''s territory.

    It seems like a benefit of awakening my consciousness and being able to see the energy of heaven and earth.

    The Jin n''s barrier glowed faintly under the moonlight.

    ''This shouldn''t be difficult.''

    I easily cut through a gap in the Jin n''s barrier and secretly entered their territory.

    Although it was the Jin n''s territory, it was mostly upied by Qi Refining cultivators.

    Most of these cultivators had no ess to formation methods.

    That''s probably why the barrier wasn''t particrly strong.

    I erased my presence using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and headed to the familiar training ground.

    Next to the training ground, in the group lodging.

    Many breaths and intents were flowing out from there.

    Thud, thud.

    I slowly entered the lodging.

    The smell of sweat was strong.

    Suddenly.

    I felt something welling up in my chest as I saw this scene.

    My disciples.

    No, the children who were my disciples in a past timeline.

    But I knew.

    These children no longer remembered me.

    The children I remembered were trained by me, developed martial arts with me, and grew up with me.

    Yes, even though these children are the same beings as the ones I know,

    They were not the same individuals.

    The disciples that only I know, I would never see again.

    "...Are you suffering even in your sleep?"

    I looked at the sleeping children''s intents and smiled bitterly.

    It seems they were having nightmares of their rtives being killed by Makli n cultivators.

    Most of their intents were emitting dark light.

    For these children, life was nothing but pain.

    ''These children are certainly not my disciples.''

    But still...

    ''I can''t just ignore you.''

    Having lived, I knew that pain was not the end.

    Gently...

    I ced Makli Jungs head in the middle of the training ground.

    Then, looking back at the sleeping children, I murmured softly.

    "Live."

    Even if life is painful, it''s not all there is to it.

    Discovering something beyond suffering makes life truly valuable and worth living.

    "Please... live."

    After giving a final smile to my disciples, I went to the back of the Jin n''s territory, to a warehouse.

    The warehouse was enveloped in a sinister aura.

    I opened the door of the warehouse.

    Inside, there were hundreds of crystal beads, each containing a resentful spirit.

    Sheek-

    I drew my sword from its sheath.

    "May you, the deceased, shed your resentment and rest in peace."

    sh!

    The Sword Gang shining from my sword scattered in all directions, embedding into the crystal beads.

    Hundreds of crystal beads shattered at once, and the spirits began to escape.

    Pop, pop-

    The spirits that escaped from the beads soon forgot their resentment and turned into bright lights, ascending to the sky.

    The sight of countless spirits rising to the sky and then disappearing was both poignant and beautiful.

    Watching the scene for a moment, I stepped out of the warehouse and kicked into the air.

    It seemed I had touched some inner spells, as the surrounding spells were activated, but I cut through the energy knots and quickly escaped the encirclement of the formation.

    I hurriedly left the Jin n''s territory and said goodbye to my disciples in my heart.

    ''Farewell.''

    May you live a slightly better life in this lifetime.

    I headed towards the border of Yanguo.

    Beyond the border, in Byeokra Country.

    I nned to find the Cheongmun n that resides there.

    Go to the Cheongmun n. To learn the path of cultivation.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 38: Cultivator (2)

    Chapter 38: Cultivator (2)

    Byeokra is a nation located to the southeast of Yanguo, bordering Yanguo and situated on the Silk Road that lies across the Heaven-Treading Desert. Due to its strategic location on the Silk Road connecting distant countries beyond the desert, the wealth of Byeokra was unimaginably immense.

    Silk and ssware weremonce throughout the area.

    Merchants riding camels and horses sold tobo brought from countries across the desert.

    Herbs and fruits I had never seen before roamed the markets.

    ''It''s still a bustling ce.''

    I thought to myself, looking at the surroundings that had not changed at all since myst visit.

    This is the ce I hade to with Young-hoon Hyung-nim, who had fallen into listlessness before establishing the Pce of Martial Extremity, during the second regression.

    I had learned some of the Byeokranguage back then, but since it had been so long, the words weren''t familiar.

    ''I should relearn Byeokranguage for a few months first.''

    Whether I go to Cheongmun n or not, I need to be able to speak thenguage to inquire around.

    Fortunately, there were many merchants near the border of Byeokra who spoke Yanguo.

    Seventh monthster.

    I spent seven months working at a pharmacy that mainly dealt with medicine, improving my fluency.

    I left the pharmacy owner, who was pleading with me to continue working, and ventured deeper into Byeokra.

    Though I hadn''t visited often, there were ces I was familiar with since the time after forming the Pce of Marital Extremity.

    Simr to Yanguo where cultivators did note forward openly, finding the Cheongmun n in Byeokra was difficult.

    However, I traveled around the country, seeking out strangendscapes and areas with peculiar rumors.

    After such searching, I finally found a territory that seemed to be that of a cultivator n.

    Phew-

    "Is this it?"

    With my eyes, having reached the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin and seeing the energy of heaven and earth, I saw a barrier made of spiritual energy encircling an entire valley.

    ''I''ve found it, the territory of a cultivator n!''

    But I couldn''t yet tell if this territory was that of the Cheongmun n.

    Even in Yanguo, the Jin and Makli n had roots spread everywhere.

    Byeokra likely has more than two cultivator ns, so I had to keep that in mind.

    I spent several days and nights in front of the barrier, waiting for someone toe out from inside.

    It was about ten days into the wait.

    ''Finally, someone''sing out.''

    A man in blue robes walked out of the barrier.

    ''Blue robes...''

    Makli n cultivators usually wore blue long robes.

    I was a bit wary of the man due to that memory, but I approached him without showing it.

    "Brother, how are you?"

    "Uh, how are you?"

    He received my greeting without showing any reaction upon seeing me.

    "It''s quite a surprise to see a fellow brother appear out of nowhere. Ha-ha-ha, if you were a mortal, I would have immediately eliminated you for discovering the territory of a cultivator n,, but fortunately, you are also a cultivator."

    "Ha-ha..."

    Perhaps due to the consciousness I had obtained after ascending to Five Energies, or maybe because of the Five Element Spiritual Roots I had acquired, the man in blue robes approached me without hesitation andughed heartily.

    "By the way, are you also heading in the direction of the border, Brother? I''m nning to attend the Spiritual Path Conference held this month. It seems you are also going that way, aren''t you?"

    "Spiritual Path Conference...Uh, Brother. I''m sorry, but I''m not well-informed; could you tell me what that is?"

    "Hmm? You don''t know about the Spiritual Path Conference ?"

    The man in blue robes looked at me as if I were a country bumpkin.

    "You came from some remote ce to train, fellow Daoist. You don''t know about the greatest exchange meeting held at the border between Yanguo and Byeokra, urring every two years? It''s a meeting where Qi Refining cultivators like us exchange numerous cultivation items, spiritual medicine, magic tools, techniques, and talismans..."

    "Ah, I have been so focused on training in the mountains that I am ignorant of worldly matters. I would appreciate it if you, Brother, who are well-versed in such matters, could enlighten me a bit."

    "Hmm hmm. You really do not know even the basic knowledge, fellow Daoist. If you have any questions, feel free to ask."

    I buoyed his mood and gradually extracted information from him.

    The man''s name was Byeok Mun.

    He said he was from the Byeok n of Byeokra, of one of the three great immortal ns: Cheongmun n (), Byeok n (), and Gongmyo n ().

    "Well, I am a descendant of the Byeok n, but I''m more like a distant rtive. That''s why I hardly receive any support for cultivation, and I haven''t had proper teachings. I''ve remained at only the early 4th Star of Qi Refining. I''ve understood the Bing () true form, but to advance further..."

    "Hahaha, but you''re still better off than cultivators like me without a proper n."

    "I might be better off than loose cultivators without a n like you. But I still have my troubles. Some elders treat me like a pest that only consumes training resources..."

    I yed along with Byeok Mun''s conversation, and when he started talking about true forms and detailed cultivation knowledge, I quickly changed the subject to extract various information.

    Apparently, cultivators like me who train alone without being part of a n are called loose cultivators.

    Such loose cultivators hide behind noble ns or powerful families of mortals, receiving support from them and getting supplies of spiritual herbs and elixirs needed for their cultivation.

    Or they would subcontract work from cultivator ns and help them in exchange forpensation.

    ''It seems that the Qi Refining 1st Star cultivators I saw operating in secret in Yanguo belong to this category.''

    I also learned about the basic structure of cultivator ns.

    The direct lineage of the n, the main family.

    Then the branches that extended from the main family.

    And the external members who work together with these branches.

    Up to here, they are basically treated as ''cultivator ns''.

    Below this are subcontracted loose cultivators, who take subcontracting work from the branches or external members and lead mortals.

    And then the imperial ancestors of a country, who operate the state along with these subcontracted loose cultivators.

    They are treated almost like mortals.

    Royalty receives a lot of cultivation resources and generally has superior skills, but they are treated as such because they are heavily involved with mortals.

    Then there are the loose cultivators who have no rtion to cultivator ns.

    They are not greatly recognized by cultivator ns and are practically treated like mortals.

    They don''t receive systematic teachings and often don''t go beyond Qi Refining 1st Star, so most cultivator ns typically ignore them.

    "Of course, a Daoist like you, judging by the size of your consciousness, seems to be around Qi Refining 3rd or 4th Star. Loose cultivators like you are an exception. With your level, you could easily join any cultivator n as a subcontractor."

    "Haha, thank you for thepliment."

    "Hmm, hmm. I should also talk about the cultivation sects. In fact, until a few decades ago, there was a concept called ''cultivation sects'' in the world. Several cultivator ns came together to form cultivation sects, gathering disciples with good qualities from the entire continent and enjoying their prominence.

    But for some reason, one day they stopped epting disciples and disappeared like the wind. The elders of the n seem to know the reason, but they don''t tell distant rtives like me. Haha..."

    "......"

    It seems that the cultivation sects, a factionrger than cultivator ns, disappeared suddenly because more than 99% of them ascended through the Ascension Path (Dangseonhyang) to the Ascension Gate.

    Byeok Mun just wouldn''t stop talking, and my ears were almost hurting.

    But since every piece of information he spouted was necessary for me, I just listened without saying a word.

    Being unable to speak freely within the n due to the atmosphere that one must cultivate, Byeok Mun, having found someone like me who listened well, chattered endlessly like a fish in water.

    ''I''ll have to part ways once we get to the Spiritual Path Conference .''

    As grateful as I was for Byeok Mun''s incessant talking, it was also a bit headache-inducing.

    "By the way, regarding the realm of cultivators. Is the realm of cultivators limited to the Qi Building stage? Most n heads of cultivator ns are known to be at the Qi Building stage..."

    Of course, I knew there were higher realms.

    But pretending to be an ignorant loose cultivator, I probed, and Byeok Mun, seizing the chance to show off his knowledge, started talking with shining eyes.

    "Oh dear, oh dear. It seems that there are too many things fellow Daoist is ignorant of. Cultivators essentially practice to ascend to the heavens and be immortals () and achieve eternal life. These cultivators are primarily divided into three major realms.

    Known as the Three Boundaries of Cultivation (),

    The Great Boundary () is where one reaches the state of an immortal. The Middle Boundary () is close to bing an immortal. And the Minor Boundary () is the beginning of transcending the mortal path.

    The six stages of the Minor Boundary.

    Qi Gathering (), Qi Refining (), Qi Building (), Core Formation (), Nascent Soul (), and Heavenly Being ().

    The five stages of the Middle Boundary.

    Four-Axis (), Integration (), Star Shattering (), Sacred Vessel (), and Entering Nirvana ().

    The Great Boundary is the stage of True Immortals (). I don''t know much about it myself.

    Anyway, these are the higher cultivation stages."

    Qi Gathering?''

    Isn''t Qi Refining the lowest realm?

    But asking about this could reveal my identity, so I just nodded along in agreement.

    "Also, it is said that when a cultivator of the Minor Boundary reaches the Middle Boundary, they ascend to a higher world, different from the world we live in. Whether it''s true or not, I don''t know. It''s just a legend.

    To me, everything from the Middle Boundary seems like a legend or myth, and I believe the state of Heavenly Being in the Minor Boundary is the end of cultivation. It''s just that myths get distorted over time, leading to exaggerated realms like the Middle Boundary and such."

    "Hahaha..."

    An exaggerated realm, indeed.

    But, I had no choice but to believe that the boundaries beyond the Heavenly Being stage actually exist.

    ''The cultivators who took my colleagues must have been at the level of Heavenly Being or higher.''

    Their desperation to ascend to the higher realm must be because there are stages beyond the Heavenly Being.

    "Hmm, by the way, we''re almost at Lingxu Mountain, where the Spirit Path Conference is held. What are you nning to buy at the conference?"

    "Ah, to buy..."

    "I''ve brought about a hundred and twenty spirit stones to purchase good elixirs at the conference. Hehe, for a Qi Refining cultivator like me, it''s a huge expense."

    "Spirit stones..."

    I wanted to ask about spirit stones.

    But I heard that spirit stones are treated as currency among cultivators, and not knowing this might make me suspicious, so I kept quiet.

    The next day.

    We arrived at the foot of Lingxu Mountain, located at the border between Yanguo and Byeokra.

    ''This is...''

    I felt a strange aura enveloping the entire mountain.

    Unlike the barriers I''ve seen around the cultivator ns'' territories, the aura enveloping this mountain was invisible even to my enhanced vision.

    When I asked about it, Byeok Munughed heartily.

    "You really are a rustic mountain hermit. Usually, big exchanges like this, or the main house of cultivator ns, are covered with formations far more profound than those protecting the minor territories of branch families or outsiders.

    They use the Dragon Vein itself as a power source, so it''spletely integrated with the surrounding aura, making it hard to find even for cultivators with keen consciousness."

    "Huh..."

    ''So that''s why I''ve never seen the main houses of the Jin n and Makli n, despite my extensive search.''

    Cultivators'' magical techniques are indeed remarkable.

    "Let''s go to the Spirit Path Conference together. Oh, wait. Since you didn''t know about the conference, I suppose you don''t have an invitation?"

    "An, an invitation?"

    "Yes. The Spirit Path Conference only issues invitations to cultivators, to prevent mortals from mingling in the cultivators'' exchange meetings. But it''s not a closed event, so if you pay 10 spirit stones, you can get an entrance ticket. You do have the spirit stones you brought, don''t you?"

    "Spirit stones..."

    I quickly thought about it, smiled slightly, and then spoke.

    "Brother Byeok. Actually, I nned to meet a friend outside the Spirit Path Conference. He lives near Lingxu Mountain. I''ll meet him first and then we can enter the conference together."

    "Haha, is that so? See youter then."

    Byeok Mun, looking forward to entering the conference, walked towards a direction at the mountain''s base.

    Shortly after, a voice echoed from the void.

    [Show your invitation or buy a ticket.]

    "Here it is!"

    Byeok Mun took out a small charm with a pattern from his pocket. The charm floated into the air, burned away, and left only the pattern which settled on the back of Byeok Mun''s hand.

    [Wee to the Spirit Path Conference.]

    sh!

    A little whileter, the scenery around seemed to distort, and then Byeok Mun''s figure disappeared.

    "Tch, I thought I could follow him in."

    I clicked my tongue, giving up on the n to follow him inside. The owner of the voice seemed to have a consciousness simr to that of ate-stage Qi Building cultivator, simr to Makli Wangshin.

    Fortunately, traveling with Byeok Mun over the past month, I had built a decent foundation of knowledge about the cultivation world, so it wasn''t a total loss.

    ''After all, the exchange meeting will end eventually. I can find a cultivator from the Cheongmun ning out of the formation inside and show them the rmendation letter.''

    If it was a famous exchange meeting, cultivators from the Cheongmun n would surely be there in numbers, so I decided to wait nearby.

    That''s when it happened.

    sh!

    The void distorted, and a group of cultivators wearing blue robes emerged from a spot at the mountain''s base.

    About seven of them.

    "Hahaha, Hyung. We acquired a lot of spirit stones at this Spirit Path Conference."

    "Yes, yes. Surely, other ns'' people also tried to disguise and buy our elixirs."

    "They must acknowledge internally. Our Makli n''s elixir-making technique is the best."

    There was a smell of blood.

    The familiar n''s insignia was engraved on their clothes.

    Makli n.

    The Imperial family of Yanguo and the worst devilish n.

    "Especially this time, we brought Blessing Pills. It''s bound to be popr. Hahaha, it''s the great elixir that extends the life of Qi Refining cultivators by 8 years..."

    "Huhuhu, when we return to our domain, we need to produce more elixirs. We have to press those who capture live mortals to bring more ingredients."

    "The capturers have be pickytely. A branch member of Makli n was killed by some freak, and the Jin n is aggressively trying to usurp the Imperial throne of Yanguo, making capturing difficult."

    "Tch tch, I don''t know who it is but..."

    I erased my presence using Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and inserted my consciousness stealthily to follow them using stealth techniques.

    When the cultivators of Makli n had moved a certain distance from Lingxu Mountain,I released my stealth and approached one of the cultivators.

    "Haha, you should have seen how much the ingredients assigned to me struggledst time. It''s getting hard to procure fresh blood. So, I had to..."

    Buzz-

    "Wha..."

    My sword cut off the head of the Makli n cultivator who had been spouting disgusting words.

    "...What?"

    The Makli n cultivators, unable to grasp the situation, looked at me in panic.

    "I don''t know what''s around Lingxu Mountain so I''ve been holding back."

    I gritted my teeth, ring at these filthy devils.

    "It''s hard to listen to such disgusting nonsense anymore. Worse than beasts."

    Thinking about it, even using a sword on these disgusting beings seemed like a waste.

    I sheathed my sword and spoke.

    "Die, all of you."

    Boom!

    The gathered Gang Qi in the air shattered the body of another Makli n cultivator who was hastily casting a spell.

    Bones and blood sttered everywhere.

    "What, what! How dare you do this to people of the great Makli n.."

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Swoosh!

    Gang Qi flew towards the head of a cultivator who was quickly speaking, faster than the wind.

    Boom!

    The cultivator seemed to have cast a defensive spell, but my Gang Qipletely shattered it, crushing the cultivator''s head like a watermelon.

    In an instant, three out of seven were dead.

    "Damn! A cultivator who looks no more than a 4th Star Qi Refining is attacking us alone! Let''s show the power of the Makli n!"

    A cultivator with a 5th Star Qi Refining level of consciousness formed a spell.

    A strong yin energy emanated from the leader-like figure of this group of cultivators, forming a ring of yin energy that flew towards me.

    "Hahaha, anyone hit by Makli n''s yin ring spell will see their flesh rot and eventually turn into a puddle of blood..."

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Presence.

    As I swung my hand upwards in a slicing motion, the yin ring was split in half, flying to both sides.

    Boom, boom!

    The yin rings that flew behind me hit several trees, which immediately rotted.

    "Oh, oh..."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Landscape Painting!

    I spread my hands, infusing Gang Qi into my fingertips.

    Then, I danced wildly in all directions.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Sword marks were engraved everywhere, and the three cultivators, including the one who had thrown the yin rings at me, were torn apart.

    I slowly walked towards thest remaining cultivator of the Makli n.

    "Pl-please, spare me! I''ll give you everything I have."

    "Do yourpanions'' corpses have any elixirs left?"

    "Yes! Yes! They do! You must know how famous our Makli n is for our elixirs. Here, take them, all of it."

    His face pale and hands trembling, he took out a few elixirs from the corpses and his own pocket.

    "Hmm, what are the ingredients of these elixirs?"

    "This, this is the Qingahwan, a skin beauty elixir made with a woman''s arm... and it also has Sanyo Grass and Dog Ginseng Extract. Also... and this is..."

    After listening to the ingredients of the elixirs, I asked thest remaining person.

    "Exin the stage of Qi Gathering."

    "Qi Gathering, you say? A cultivator who doesn''t know... oh, my mistake. I will exin."

    The Makli n cultivator quickly exined the Qi Gathering stage.

    "Those with spiritual nature must form a Law-Transforming Dantian () to receive the spiritual energy of heaven and earth before they can officially enter the Qi Refining stage. This period of forming the Law Transforming Dantian is called the Qi Gathering stage.

    In fact, this stage is so insignificant that it was not even called a stage. A few decades ago, Qi Refining was not 14 stars but included up to 15th Star with the Qi Gathering stage. It''s only recently that they''ve been separated."

    ''Hmm, it feels like the martial worlds Cheonji Heart Method.''

    Just as martial arts also have a stage of activating the dantian with the Cheonji Heart Method before umting internal energy, it seems cultivators also have a stage of creating a cultivation dantian before learning official cultivation methods.

    "It''s so insignificant that it barely even qualifies as a stage..."

    "Yes, yes. That''s right. A person with a Heavenly Spiritual Roots canpletely form the Law Transforminh Dantian in a day or two, those who have the True Spiritual Roots take a month, and those with Mixed Spiritual Roots who understand the cultivation methods well can do it in a year.

    But those with extremely poor talent can take three to five years. And since such durds make up more than 80% of the cultivator poption, it''s a stage distinguished for such people."

    "I see. Then..."

    I asked the Makli n cultivator several questions I couldn''t ask Byeok Mun to supplement my foundational knowledge of the cultivation world.

    After the interrogation, I pointed to the elixir boxes he hadid out on the ground.

    "Do you have any elixirs that you concocted yourself?"

    "Yes! I do! Despite my appearance, I am a skilled alchemist, and I know over 80% of the forms and elixir-making methods. If you spare me..."

    "Which types of these elixirs have you personally consumed?"

    "I, I''ve tried them all. If you spare my life, I can tell you which elixir is suitable for you..."

    I red at the Makli n cultivator and asked onest question.

    "Have you ever thought of anything while making elixirs?"

    "Yes, of course. I felt proud every time my skills improved while making elixirs..."

    I see.

    I looked at the cultivator with a look of disgust and raised my hand.

    "What, why...I answered all your question..."

    Pop!

    I couldn''t stand to touch this brazen and filthy thing with my hand.

    I shot out Gang Qi and burst the cultivator''s head open.

    "Not even aware of what they have done. Is their thinkingpletely distorted...?"

    Even if one grows up as a member of a cultivator n, living in a world different from that of mortals.

    How can one act like this towards fellow humans when they themselves have human flesh?

    After leaving the bodies of the Makli n on the road, I gathered up the elixirs they had collected.

    Then, I found a sunny ce, dug into the ground, and buried the elixirs one by one.

    Shortly after, several small mounds appeared in the sunny ce.

    "...I buried you all like this because I couldn''t find your bodies. May you find peace wherever you go."

    I recited a brief rite for the repose of their souls, then returned to where the bodies of the Makli n cultivatorsy.

    "I''ll take these spirit stones of yours. Speak up if you have anyints."

    As I rummaged through the cultivators'' belongings, I found a pile of spirit stones.

    Having heard a rough estimate of the value of spirit stones from thest Makli n cultivator, I neatly stored the spirit stones in my possession.

    About 1600 spirit stones entered my possession at once.

    ''It seems they made some money with elixirs made from grinding people.''

    It was a valuable resource that helped in the training of cultivation methods and in the recovery of spiritual power.

    "Then, shall I go to the Spirit Path Conference?"

    I headed back towards Lingxu Mountain.

    Originally, I nned to wait for the cultivators of the Cheongmun n, but now I could just go inside and find them.

    I followed the direction Byeok Mun had gone, feeling the space around me distort.

    In the midst of losing my sense of direction, avoice echoed from all around.

    [Show your invitation or buy a ticket.]

    I handed over 10 spirit stones, and then a burst of light flew through the distorted scenery andnded on the back of my hand.

    [A 10-day ticket. You must leave after ten days.]

    "How many days does the Spirit Path Conferencest?"

    [Itsts for a total of 40 days, and it has been 20 days since it started.]

    "Please give me one more 10-day ticket."

    [10 spirit stones.]

    I paid 10 more spirit stones and received a ticket allowing me to stay for a total of 20 days.

    [Wee to the Spirit Path Conference.]

    sh!

    The scenery became even more distorted, and I found myself inside the formation.

    "Is this... the Spirit Path Conference?"

    I stepped inside.

    Trantor Notes: We finally get some information regarding the cultivation world. Judging by the Three Realms of Cultivation, it seems this story is gonna go on for quite the while, as expected of a Xianxia.

    P.S I''m just gonna be tranting some nt names as is unless they repeatedly show up like the yellow bamboo root or are important.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 39: Cultivator (3)

    Chapter 39: Cultivator (3)

    "Haah..."

    I naturally let out a sigh of admiration as I looked around at the scenery.

    It was overwhelming.

    The exterior of the buildings and the people passing by felt simr to the bustling streets of Seokyung City, but the essence of this ce was entirely different.

    Through my awakened Five Energies Converging to the Origin vision, I could see the vast flows of heaven and earth energy rippling throughout the Spirit Path Conference.

    The flow of heaven and earth energy enveloped the entirend, and countless tiny spell runes moved to form a barrier.

    Moreover, buildings were also covered inyers of inscrutable spell runes and magic.

    Not only people and animals, but even the weeds on the streets were imbued with spiritual energy, and the buildings themselves exuded a majestic aura.

    ''Those intents...''

    Everywhere I looked, there were only cultivators with consciousness.

    After being ustomed to the markets of mortals without consciousness, being at a cultivator''s exchange meeting felt strangely novel.

    In the markets of mortals, the ce is chaotic due to countless humans unable to control their intent.

    However, at the cultivators'' exchange, everyone tightly controlled their consciousness, making it difficult to discern their intents without close inspection.

    It felt spiritually much cleaner.

    I was momentarily taken aback by the sight, but I decided to look around and get a sense of the ce.

    ''What do they sell at the cultivators'' exchange meeting?''

    While it felt spiritually different, at first nce, it didnt seem much different from a luxurious downtown area.

    There were street vendors selling talismans, herb sellers with unfamiliar herbs, and tamers sitting with cages of strange beasts.

    Except for the value of the items and currency being iparably higher than in the markets of mortals, it seemed quite simr.

    "A pound of Jasawhong!"

    "Selling Xian spiritual nt!"

    "Specialrge storage artifacts, only seven left!"

    As I passed by a stall selling fascinating spiritual herbs and restoratives, my eyes were drawn to a certain magic artifact.

    When the vendor selling items put his hand into a small pouch, he reached in all the way up to his shoulder.

    "Hmm... fascinating."

    I unknowingly entered the store and looked at the storage magic artifacts.

    "Excuse me, I''m just a country bumpkin, but how much can fit inside these storage artifacts?"

    "Hmm? Hmm.."

    The cultivator vendor looked at me drowsily and chuckled. A hint of disdain was evident in his consciousness.

    "The lowest-performing storage artifact we sell here can hold about one stone (approximately 180 liters)."

    He pointed to the small pouch as he spoke.

    That small thing could contain all my current belongings.

    ''Incredible.''

    Just having that small pouch would vastly increase the types of poisons and hidden weapons I could carry.

    For someone who often used hidden weapons, it was a very tempting item.

    The shopkeeper, seemingly unimpressed by my appearance, gestured and said,

    "This one is 50 spirit stones. If you don''t have money, don''t block the shop, please move aside..."

    "How much is the most expensive one?"

    I looked past the small storage artifacts to a more luxurious-looking one.

    ''To quickly draw out hidden weapons, that would be better.''

    I pointed to a rosary-shaped bracelet and asked,

    "I like that one. I''ll take it."

    "That''s 300 spirit stones."

    Thud!

    I put down the bag containing spirit stones and selected 300 stones to give to the shop owner.

    He looked momentarily flustered, but soon changed his expression and handed over the storage artifact with a smooth smile.

    "Haha, sir, you indeed have a good eye. This storage bracelet is the best for storing items. Each of the 27 beads on this bracelet can hold three stones'' volume, secured with space maniption..."

    I roughly listened to the exnation and purchased the storage bracelet.

    As I infused energy into the storage bracelet on my wrist, it shone brightly and absorbed the items I designated.

    Touching the bracelet, the desired item immediately appeared.

    "Sir, our store has other fine magic artifacts as well..."

    He showed me other artifacts, but except for the storage artifacts, most required a considerable amount of spiritual power.

    ''With my currentck of spiritual power, most are practically useless.''

    Moreover, even if I bought mid to low-tier magic artifacts at the Qi Refining level, most would be weaker than my Sword Gang.

    In short, they were just expensive luxuries to me.

    "Hmm, sorry, but I don''t see anything else I need."

    As I coughed and was about to leave, the shop owner inquired,

    "Well, if that''s the case. Are you looking for something specific? Not just magic artifacts, but talismans, elixirs... I have good connections with merchants in the Spirit Path Conference and can introduce you to some good shops."

    "Ah, do you perhaps sell books here?"

    "Oh, are you looking to purchase books on cultivation methods?"

    "Well, that and just general knowledge about the world of cultivation... Is there a bookstore that sells such books?"

    Upon hearing my question, the owner thought for a moment, then stepped out of the store and pointed down one of the streets in the Spirit Path Conference.

    "If you go down that street and turn right at the third crossroad, you''ll find ''Cheong-nan Bookstore.'' They sell a variety of books, and the owner, an old man, is well-known for rmending the right books to his customers."

    "Oh, I see. Thank you."

    "You''re wee. If you need anything else, please visit our store again!"

    I left the magic tool store and headed for the bookstore the owner had mentioned.

    ''Cheong-nan Bookstore...''

    The bookstore looked quite ordinary from the outside, almost unnoticeable. It felt strangely out of ce in the atmosphere of the Spirit Path Conference.

    "Is the owner here?"

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    As I opened the door, dust scattered around, and I heard coughing from inside.

    "Ah, a customer? It''s been a long time since I''ve had a visitor, wee. My name is Cheong-nan, the surname Eom."

    The person introducing himself as the owner, Mr. Eom, was an elderly man with a long beard that reached his waist.

    Mr. Eom''s consciousness seemed to be around the level of Qi Refining, but for some reason, the boundaries of his consciousness were blurry and hard to discern.

    I could feel the multiple writing brushes he wore on his chest blurring my vision.

    Sensing my gaze, Mr. Eom pointed to the brushes and said,

    "Ah, these? They''re low-tier magic artifacts that obscure one''s cultivation level. If you buy more than five books from this bookstore, you get one as a free gift. Somehow, I have a feeling you''ll be taking one with you. Heh heh.."

    "Not bad. Anyway, I''d like to buy books on basic knowledge of the cultivation world, Qi Gathering, and the cultivation methods for Qi Refining cultivators."

    "Hmm, good. I''ll give you a gift in advance. Heh heh..."

    Mr. Eom took off one of the brushes hanging on his chest and handed it to me, then went into the storeroom and came back with several books.

    "Let''s see, here are ''Basic Knowledge of the Cultivation World,'' ''Etiquette for Cultivators,'' ''100 Essential Facts Cultivators Should Know,'' ''On the Realms of Cultivators.'' Four basic knowledge books. Then, ''Analysis of Qi Gathering'' which interprets Qi Gathering, and ''Myriad Qi Gathering Methods'' outlining optimal Qi Gathering techniques for different types of spiritual roots. Two books on Qi Gathering.

    And finally, a total of 13 books on basic methods for Qi Refining."

    He stacked 19 books in front of me, handed me six books on Qi Gathering and basic knowledge, and then spread out the 13 books on Qi Refining methods.

    "Choose whichever you like from these 13... If we start with this ''Great Five Elements World Changing Technique''..."

    Mr. Eomid out the basic cultivation books for me and gave a brief exnation.

    "These are the types of books we have in Cheong-nan Bookstore. But you should know, these basic cultivation books are all based on foundational principles. They exin the concepts of each level well, and the spiritual power is quite pure at the Qi Refining stage, but they don''t specialize in any particr field.

    For example, the basic cultivation methods of the Jin n for Qi Refining are specialized in fire and wind elements, and the basic cultivation methods of the Makli n are specialized in yin, water, and wind elements. These 13 books aremon basic methods that can be found in many other stores, not just mine.

    Of course, the reason they''re so widespread is that they''re straightforward and have pure spiritual power."

    "Hmm, Mr. Eom, do you have any methods you''d rmend?"

    "What type of spiritual root do you have?"

    "I possess Five Elements Spiritual Roots."

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Eom rummaged through his books and presented a cultivation book titled ''Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.''

    "It contains five methods: Earth Surpassing Path, Water Surpassing Path, Fire Surpassing Path, Wood Surpassing Path, and Metal Surpassing Path, each suited to the corresponding spiritual root. Each one helps in gathering pure spiritual power.

    While they don''t specialize, allowing you to use only the basic spells of Qi Refining... If you master two or more of these methods, you''ll benefit from a faster recovery of spiritual power.

    In thetter part of the cultivation book, apart from special abilities of Qi Refining itself, there are some basic spells recorded, like defensive spells, telekinesis, concealment, consciousness spells, and telepathy."

    "Hmm, then I''ll take this."

    Since I had no knowledge of cultivation methods, I bought all the books without much thought.

    "The totales to forty-nine spirit stones."

    ''The price of these books is about the same as somemon low-grade magic artifacts. Well, it makes sense since they contain cultivation methods up to the 14th Star of Qi Refining.''

    I received the books from Mr. Eom, put them in my storage bracelt, and asked him a question.

    "By the way, Mr. Eom. Do you know where the cultivators of the Cheongmun n are staying during the Spirit Path Conference?"

    "Hmm? I believe they often stay across the street for lodging. Actually, this is my first time setting up a shop at the Spirit Path Conference, so I''m not too sure. I used to wander around with my books."

    "Oh, I see. I hope you find a good spot then."

    "That''s alright. To be honest, I opened this bookstore just for fun, not really to settle down. I find wandering around more enjoyable. Besides, I have another main upation."

    "That''s good to hear. Thank you for the gift. Farewell."

    I bid farewell to Mr. Eom and left Cheong-nan Bookstore, heading across the street as he had mentioned.

    On the way, I felt an odd sensation and looked back at Cheong-nan Bookstore.

    ''Did that store owner really rmend me to a good bookstore? Mr. Eom''s reaction didn''t seem to match the story about being popr with many customers before... Huh, perhaps they have some personal connections.''

    While pondering this, I walked through the street where I could find lodging.

    ''Even though I know where to stay, the ce is quiterge. How am I going to find the people from the Cheongmun n...''

    However, my concern was short-lived.

    "Ah! The rascals from the Cheongmun n!"

    "Damn it, why are those foul-tempered people here!"

    "Look, just stay away from here so you don''t get caught up in their trouble!"

    "......"

    Silently, I watched people avoiding the area and noticed a pair of man and woman walking towards my location from a distance.

    Both were dressed in dark ck robes, exuding a strong fighting spirit as they walked.

    The man, especially, was a burly giant, wearing a storage artifact simr to mine on his wrist.

    ''Hmm, it seems like something very unpleasant has happened. Their intent is predominantly red with anger.''

    The man and woman from the Cheongmun n seem furious as their intent colored red with rage near their upper dantian.

    It was then.

    Thunk-

    "Haha, this is a good purchase..."

    A man in a red robe, stepping out from between the lodgings, bumped into the giant from the Cheongmun n.

    ''That attire, that seal... is he from the Jin n?''

    The man from the Jin n, seeing the giant, nodded as if to apologize, then tried to continue on his way.

    At that moment, the giant from the Cheongmun n grabbed the shoulder of the cultivator from the Jin n.

    "If you bump into someone, shouldn''t you apologize?"

    "Huh? I did apologize, what is the problem?"

    "You... Are you making fun of me?"

    "What? Gah! Ack!"

    Suddenly, the giant exerted force on his grip and the cultivator from the Jin n screamed and fell to his knees.

    "You, you son of a..!"

    Click, click!

    Around the Jin n cultivator, spiritual powerof the fire element started to spread, and sparks began to fly off him.

    "Will you not let go?"

    "Hmph. You bump into me and instead of apologizing, you act all high and mighty. Even if you get beaten to death, you''ll have no one to me."

    "You, you son of a bitch! If you do not let go of me and kneel down right now, I''ll make sure you can never use that hand again..!"

    ''Theres trouble. I don''t know about the giant''s character, but the cultivators from the Jin n are known for their fiery temper and strong pride...''

    The woman beside the giant spoke.

    "Aren''t you aware of the Spirit Path Conference''s rules? Inside this area, the use of spells above Qi Refining 2nd Star for attacks is prohibited. Also, causing injury to others is forbidden."

    "Ha, so what? You''re going to use the rules of the Spirit Path Conference to stop me.."

    "Im saying, as long as you abide by ''attacks using spells above the limit'' and ''inflicting injuries'' rules, you can do whatever you want. One of our n members used this to his advantage in a scuffle recently,"

    The woman from the Cheongmun n spoke.

    At this, the giant grinned and, in an instant, a bright light burst from his fist, striking the cultivator from the Jin n squarely in the face.

    Boom!

    The fire spell the Jin n cultivator was about to use shattered, and he was sent flying over a distance of more than a meter.

    "Aaagh! You, you bastard! How dare you injure me! Do you think you can leave the Spirit Path Conference unscathed after this?"

    "Hmm, noisy."

    The giant grumbled.

    Thump! Thump!

    Approaching the Jin n cultivator, the giant grabbed his cor and began to beat him with his luminous fist.

    "Stop, stop! This guy is breaking the rules of the Spirit Path Conference!"

    However, no cultivator dared to intervene, as the Jin n cultivator wasn''t actually injured.

    I sensed a familiar energy emanating from the giant''s fist.

    ''It''s the same healing technique Sir Chang-ho used to fix my arm.''

    Indeed, the giant was beating the Jin n cultivator with a healing technique.

    "Why, why isn''t the Spirit Path Conference''s protective barrier activating against a Qi Refining 2nd Star level attack...!"

    Despite being the one getting hit, the Jin n cultivator seemed too preupied to understand why the conference''s rules weren''t being enforced.

    "You. Damn. LittleIf you bump into someone..."

    "Ahh, ahhh!"

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The Jin n cultivator, trying to escape the giant''s grip, kept casting spells, but the blue light emanating from the giant''s hand held him firmly in ce.

    "Tsk tsk, seems like the Jin n cultivator met his match."

    "It seems they were only paying attention to cultivators from certain regions and not from others."

    "He didn''t know that the Cheongmun n is infamous for their foul temper..."

    The other cultivators didn''t interfere in this bizarre fight where one was beating the other while healing them; they just watched from a distance.

    Most onlookers appeared to be around the Qi Refining 3rd or 4th Star..

    The giant from the Cheongmun n, and even the woman observing beside him, seemed to be at least Qi Refining 5th Star.

    ''...Sir Chang-ho, the founder, is a generous and kind person. Seems like his n''s branch family members are a bit less so.''

    I clicked my tongue watching the Cheongmun n giant mercilessly beat the Jin n cultivator.

    ''...Tsk. I don''t particrly like the Jin n, but seeing someone who was once on my side in a past life being beaten like this doesn''t sit well with me.''

    I approached the giant who was still beating the nearly unconscious Jin n cultivator.

    "Excuse me, sir. It seems the Jin n member has learned his lesson. Perhaps it''s time to forgive him."

    "Huh? Who are you to meddle in our affair?"

    "It does not matter who I am. Your behavior does not seem very honorable. Please, let him go now."

    "Ha, if you don''t like it, try to take this arrogant fool away from me. Let''s see how strong a Qi Refining 3rd Star like you is..."

    I didn''t need to use my hands.

    I used the essence of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' ultimate technique, adjusting its power before shooting it at the giant.

    "Aaaaah!"

    The giant clutched his head and let go of the Jin n cultivator. I quickly went over to thetter, pressing on a point to alleviate his pain.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Hu, huff...! Heuughk... Thank you, really, thank you..."

    The Jin n cultivator, appearing to be around Qi Refining 4th to 5th Star, tearfully thanked me.

    "I do not know who you are, but if you evere to Yanguo''s Cheombuk City, I will repay this favor. Use this token to contact me when you are there. I must go now. Thank you for today!"

    After thanking me, he handed me a token and hurriedly left, fearing that the giant might rise again to strike him.

    "How dare you harm us?"

    The woman from the Cheongmun n red at me, blocking the giant.

    I smiled and spoke.

    "My technique is not like Qi Refining spells, so I do not believe I have vited any Spirit Path Conference rules. And where exactly is the injury on that man?"

    "Hmph! You seem to have cunningly skirted the rules using some consciousness technique. You will regret picking a fight with the Cheongmun n''s descendants..!"

    Blue light also emanated from the woman''s hand.

    It was the same healing technique used to beat the Jin n cultivator.

    However, I swiftly cut through her technique with a hand-chop.

    Her hand remained intact, but the blue light was severed in mid-air.

    "What, what..."

    Swiish

    I quickly approached her, extending two fingers and slowly thrusted towards her.

    "Defense!"

    The Cheongmun n''s woman, startled, hastily summoned a transparent barrier with a spell, but it shattered instantly as I released Gang Qi from my fingertips.

    I quickly dispersed the Gang Qi and pressed on a vital point on her body.

    "Cough!"

    The Cheongmun n''s woman clutched the pressed point, groaning in pain and copsing to the ground.

    "You use a healing technique to beat people. I am also well-versed in the human body, knowing where to strike to heal and cause pain at the same time... Shall we try it?"

    "Eek, you..."

    "Hold on."

    Her face flushed with anger as she was about to cast a spell on me.

    The Cheongmun n''s giant, stopping her, clutched his head and stood up.

    "Ahem. My apologies. I did not realize you were a senior with concealed cultivation."

    "Huh?"

    As I wondered, he pointed to the brush at my waist and said.

    "I did not recognize it before, but that tool blurs your cultivation level, making it hard for me to perceive. Please forgive our rudeness."

    He bowed deeply, asking for forgiveness.

    I nodded, epting his apology.

    "O-Orabeoni (<em>formal way of referring to an older brother for a woman</em>). That man, no, that person..."

    "Didn''t you see his strike just now? He dissipated our spells with a wave of his hand and nearly knocked me unconscious with his consciousness technique. He must be at least Qi Refining 7th Star."

    "That, that''s... I apologize for my rudeness as well."

    "......"

    I felt awkward and scratched my head.

    What would they do if they knew I wasn''t a Qi Refining 7th Star, but a martial artist without any spiritual power?

    It seems they mistook me for a high-level cultivator disguising my cultivation with a tool.

    ''The reality is the opposite, though.''

    "...By the way, do you recognize this pattern?"

    I showed them the pattern of rmendation from Sir Chang-ho on the back of my hand.

    The giant''s eyes widened.

    "This is an external family rmendation token. It''s at least from a main family elder or a public official level. We failed to recognize a distinguished person like yourself. Please forgive us for this as well."

    "Luckily you know of it. Actually, I was looking for people from the Cheongmun n because of this... So, how do I join as an external member using this?"

    "Oh, it is simple. Come to our n''s territory, and receiving confirmation from just one elder-level senior will make you an external member immediately. Haha, since it hase to this, we will escort you to our territory as soon as the Spirit Path Conference is over."

    "Ah, thank you."

    I nodded to the now humble Cheongmun n siblings and decided to find lodging nearby, waiting until the end of the Spirit Path Conference.

    Twenty days passed, and the Spirit Path Conference ended.

    Guided by the Cheongmun n siblings,

    I arrived at the Cheongmun n''s territory in Byeokra.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 40: Cultivator (4)

    Chapter 40: Cultivator (4)

    Upon arriving at the Cheongmun n''s territory, I received an entry que that allowed me to ess the area and went to meet a Qi Building elder.

    Cheongmun Mok, the Qi Building elder, checked my rmendation in his room and said,

    "Hmm, this is a rmendation from an elder or someone higher from the main n. It seems you were rmended by one of the seniors who recently ascended."

    "An ascended senior?"

    "Never mind that. It''s not something you need to worry about. Anyway, the authenticity of your rmendation is confirmed, so we will ept you as an external member of the n..."

    He then asked for my name, age, nationality, and current cultivation level.

    "My name is Seo Eun-hyun, 30 years old. I was born in Lianshan City of Yanguo, and my current level... I have not yet learned any cultivation methods."

    "Hmm? You haven''t learned any cultivation methods?"

    Cheongmun Mok''s eyes flickered.

    His consciousness swept over mine.

    I hadpressed my consciousness using the Hidden Consciousness Technique, making it appear much smaller, roughly at the level of Qi Refining 1st Star.

    "To have Qi Refining 1st Star level consciousness without learning any cultivation methods is remarkable. Is that why you were rmended? Do you know what type of spiritual root you possess?"

    "I am told it''s Five Elements Spiritual Roots."

    "Five Element..?"

    His eyes flickered again.

    "...Hmm. Your slightly exceptional consciousness seems to be the only reason you were rmended...? Never mind. It''s not my ce to question the decisions of the main n elders. I''ll give you an identity token that symbolizes your status as an external member. I''ll also arrange your residence."

    Following the elder, we headed to a location within the territory.

    Unlike the Makli n or Jin n, the Cheongmun n''s territory was not established on tnd but in a rugged mountainous area.

    Thus, the residences of the n members are more like caves carved into the sides of mountain ravines than actual houses.

    Cheongmun Mok led me to one such cave and, pointing to it, said,

    "This will be your residence from now on. You will live here, elevate your cultivation, perform assigned duties, and umte contributions for the n. Once you''ve amassed enough contributions, you can use them to receive support from the n.

    Additionally, external members and branch families receive basic cultivation resources from the n once a month. The more missions youplete and the higher your cultivation stage, the more resources you''ll receive. Since you only have potential andck not only spiritual energy but also a Law-Transforming Dantian, the basic support you''ll receive will be..."

    He rummaged in his robes and handed me a small box.

    Inside the box, there were tiny yellow bamboo ginseng roots, significantly smaller than the arm-sized ginseng I had dug up in Dangseunhyang.

    ''Judging by the size and appearance, these are cultivated ginseng, around five years old.''

    "Be content with this for now. Once you reach the Qi Gathering stage and ascend to Qi Refining, you can receive at least one spirit stone per month. Also, take these."

    I received two books from Cheongmun Mok.

    One was a Qi Gathering cultivation manual, and the other contained the n''s rules and regtions.

    "Make sure to read the rulebook and use the Qi Gathering manual to reach the Qi Gathering stage. Since you''re now a member of the n, you mustplete at least four mandatory missions a month. When you want to take on a mission,e to me, and I''ll assign you tasks suitable for your level."

    "Understood."

    After receiving the books and bidding farewell to the elder, I entered the cave.

    The cave was empty, but having been homeless in several past lives, I was more than satisfied with just having a roof and walls.

    I first opened the Qi Gathering manual given by Cheongmun Mok titled, ''Cheongmun Method of Qi Gathering,'' and the ''Myriad Qi Gathering Methods'' I bought from Mr. Eom at the Spirit Path Conference.

    Soon after, I closed the Cheongmun manual and set it aside.

    ''The manual seems too rudimentary for someone with Five Elements Spiritual Roots...''

    Compared to the Myriad Qi manual, the Cheongmun method was less user-friendly and contained too many iprehensible terms.

    In contrast, the Myriad Qi manual included methods suitable for each spiritual root, and detailed exnations about the Qi Gathering stage.

    The process of creating a Law-Transforming Dantian is as follows:

    First, one must activate their inherent spiritual quality, transforming their dantian to be optimized for that quality.

    Afterward, by gathering Yin and Yang energies and circting them within the dantian, it bes imbued with primordial chaos energy, making it suitable to absorb the heaven and earth energy. Thereby, achieving the transformation into a Law-Transforming Dantian.

    However, there was a problem.

    ''Those with Heavenly Spiritual Roots take a day, True Spiritual Roots take a month, Mixed Spiritual Roots  the fast ones take a year, the slow ones take three to five years.''

    The more elements one possesses, the exponentially longer it takes to create a Law-Transforming Dantian.

    For those with a single spiritual quality, such as Heavenly Spiritual Roots, it was enough to activate this one quality and optimize the dantian, then gather Yin and Yang energies to purify it with primordial chaos energy. This could be achieved in just one day.

    However, cultivators with more than one spiritual quality had to activate and optimize their dantian with the energies of these qualities, ensuring that the energies of the different qualities were perfectly and evenly distributed within the dantian.

    For those with dual qualities, it was a matter of precisely bncing the two energies 50-50. But starting from triple qualities, it became exceedingly difficult to bnce the energies.

    Thus, for those with the same True Spiritual Roots but three qualities, it would take one to three months just to bnce these energies.

    And from the fourth and fifth qualities, it was said to be the beginning of hell.

    Yes, one must perfectly bnce the concentrations of five different energies, and during the evolution of the dantian with primordial chaos energy, these concentrations must not change at all.

    ''Hmm...''

    I understood the Myriad Gathering Method and Analysis of Qi Gathering as I read,prehending the stages of Qi Gathering..

    After organizing my thoughts, I came to a conclusion.

    ''No problem at all.''

    Uniformity of energies?

    That issue waspletely resolved when I ascended to Five Energies Converging to the Origin, undergoing aplete transformation.

    The five qualities within me are now perfectly bnced.

    I just need to activate all the qualities and infuse them into the dantian.

    The notion that I must never lose focus or allow any fluctuation in the uniformity of qualities during the evolution of the dantian with primordial energy is meaningless to me.

    ''Compared to maintaining sword energy all day long, this isn''t even difficult.''

    Moreover, using the Hidden Consciousness Technique gifted to me by the hunchback old man, my training speed should increase significantly, so time is not a concern for me.

    Thest remaining issue was the spiritual energy needed for training.

    Rumble-

    The thousand or so spirit stones brought by the Mahkli n cultivators were still there.

    I spread the spirit stones I had poured out from my storage bracelet all around the cave, savoring their aura.

    ''Hmm, this should be enough...''

    It seems I wouldn''t have to worry about training.

    After estimating the energy of the spirit stones, I put them back into my storage bracelet and went to see the Cheongmun n elder to receive my mission.

    Since I had toplete at least four missions a month, I thought it would be better to get it over with all at once and train in peace.

    When I arrived, the Cheongmun n elder gave me a simple and somewhat trivial task.

    He said to go to a small vige in the Jurungsung province of Byeokra to verify if someone with spiritual qualities had appeared.

    I teamed up with a member of the Cheongmun n and headed to Jurungsung.

    ''I had wondered where cultivators kept finding new members, and now I know.''

    I learned something I had been curious about while carrying out the mission with a member of the Cheongmun n.

    How do the cultivator ns continue to replenish their numbers over hundreds of years?

    Inbreeding among family members with spiritual roots would eventually lead to intensified gic diseases, and it seemed unlikely that they would marry members of other ns they werepeting with.

    However, it seemed that the cultivator ns tasked their branch families with missions like this one, sourcing people with spiritual qualities from all over the country.

    It was surprisingly easy to find people born with spiritual qualities.

    ''Almost annoyingly so.''

    In the vige, children who imed to see ghosts, or those who continuously saw illusions, or whose minds were not entirely sound, turned out to be individuals with spiritual qualities in over 80% of the cases.

    It appeared that going to viges with rumors of children seeing ghosts or peculiar children was a way to find individuals with spiritual qualities.

    ''Although determining the specific type of spiritual quality requires detailed verification, at least knowing whether someone possesses spiritual qualities or not is easy to discern...''

    Those with spiritual qualities or open spiritual channels have their consciousness protruding outwards from the upper dantian, forming a circle around their brows.

    Although these individuals had not learned any cultivation methods, making their consciousness only about twice the size of their heads, it is still easy to recognize, especially whenpared to ordinary mortals who let out their intent in the form of threads, not consciousness.

    "That child must be the one said to see ghosts."

    A member of the Cheongmun n, who had teamed up with me and at the 1st Star Qi Refining stage, pointed out a child lying under a bridge in Maeyeol Vige, Jurungsung Province.

    The child was bruised all over and seemed to be staring nkly at the flow of heaven and earth energy.

    "He has an open spiritual channel."

    I observed the shape of the child''s consciousness around his upper dantian, centered on his brow, andmented.

    The Cheongmun cultivator nodded and descended under the bridge.

    The beggar family under the bridge seemed flustered by the sudden approach of someone in fine clothes, murmuring and getting up from their spot.

    "What''s the name of that child?"

    "Oh, my lord. This child''s name is Gusan. If he looked rudely at you, I apologize. That child, he ims to see ghosts..."

    Just then, the child named Gusan suddenly screamed and pointed at us.

    "Waaah! Monsters! Monsters! Waaaah!"

    It seems like it is his first time seeing someone with our kind of consciousness, and his reaction was quite extreme.

    The face of the beggar family head contorted in anger.

    "This damned child, speaking nonsense to important people, bring a stick! We must teach him a lesson..."

    "It''s fine. Instead, are you willing to sell this child to us? We''ll pay a good price."

    Clink!

    The Cheongmun member pulled out a purse full of money and handed it over.

    The head of the beggars looked at the purse, seemingly confused.

    "Uh, what? Why would you want such a child..."

    "Enough. Are you selling or not?"

    Prompted by the Cheongmun member, the head of the beggars quickly grabbed the child and brought him over.

    "Ah, yes. We''ll sell. Haha, lucky you! You''re going to wear fine clothes and eat better food. Go follow them!"

    "No, daddy, no. They''re not human. People let out thoughts like threads, but theirs are round! They must be monsters!"

    "This damned child, still babbling about ghosts and monsters! Just follow them already!"

    The beggar boy screamed in fear upon seeing our consciousness.

    The Cheongmun member sighed and told me.

    "You take the boy. I don''t want to deal with this dirty kid."

    "Alright."

    Eventually, after being beaten a few times by his father, the boy was sold to us, and his father brandished the purse full of money with shining intent.

    "Waaaah! Waaaaah!"

    The boy cried out loud as I led him away.

    The Cheongmun member, bothered by the noise, was about to use a spell to silence him, but I stopped him to let the boy cry his heart out.

    ''Cry. It''s only fair given your situation.''

    Unable to bear the boy''s crying, the Cheongmun member walked ahead quickly, increasing the distance between us, while I continued to hold the boy''s hand, letting him cry.

    After the boy''s voice became hoarse, I spoke to him in a calm voice.

    "Don''t worry. We are not monsters. Just think of us as people like you."

    "Sniffle, sniffle..."

    However, the boy''s consciousness was clouded with a dark blue color, the color of sadness.

    "...Will I never see my mother and father again?"

    "Well, perhaps when you grow up, you cane back to visit. Once you learn cultivation methods and grow strong enough to take on missions, you might be able to return."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You''ll understandter. Don''t worry, you''ll see them again."

    Hearing my words, the sadness in Gusan''s consciousness seemed to lift slightly.

    I asked the Cheongmun member walking ahead.

    "What will happen to this child?"

    "First, he''ll be taken to the n for a talent assessment. If his talent is above true spiritual roots, he will be entrusted to external members of the n for education. After learning the Qi Gathering Method, basic techniques, and rising to the level of Qi Refining, he will be treated as an external member.

    However, if he has mixed spiritual roots, he will be given to the lower echelons of the n. He''ll study under them for a few years, go through Qi Gathering, and once he reaches Qi Refining, he will be part of the lower echelons. If he umtes enough merit, he might even be promoted to an external member."

    "What if we find someone with heavenly spiritual roots?"

    "If that happens, the main house wille personally to educate them. They will learn the main cultivation methods and then be married into the direct line of the main house, bing a son-inw. They will grow with the support of the main house''s direct line. However, I''ve never encountered such a case in my life."

    "I see..."

    I gained a deeper understanding of how the cultivator ns replenish their ranks as he exined.

    I soothed the child as we returned to the Cheongmun n''s territory.

    After a thorough examination, the child was identified as having mixed spiritual roots and was to be adopted by a lower echelon member of the n supported by a powerful family in Byeokra.

    His life was bound to change significantly from before.

    I received another mission from the Cheongmun n elder and went off to find new candidates with spiritual roots, sessfullypleting three months'' worth of missions.

    Although it took time to travel around Byeokra, this mission involved tracking down rumors to their source and verifying whether individuals had open spiritual channels.

    Bringing spiritual root holders back to the n was treated as a separate mission, so I was not pressed for time.

    With about three months gained, I returned to my cave.

    "Now, it''s time to learn the Qi Gathering Method."

    After sealing the entrance of the cave with a wooden nk, I spread out a thousand spirit stones and sat cross-legged in the center.

    The Myriad Qi Gathering Method specific to those with five spiritual qualities, the Five Elements Secret.

    I began to absorb the heaven and earth spiritual energy flowing around me, using the Five Elements Secret, and activated the spiritual roots in my body ording to the Secret''s instructions.

    Woong-

    Remembering how the Five Elements spiritual energy harmoniously entered my body when I reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I operated the Five Elements Secrets and the FiveElements spiritual energy began to be drawn into my dantian from the surrounding spiritual energy.

    Other cultivators would have focused all their effort at this stage to harmonize the spiritual energy, spending years just on this. My body''s spiritual energy was already perfectly bnced, so simply pouring the existing energy into the dantian resulted in a perfectly harmonious concentration.

    In an instant, the dantian achieved perfect harmony of five elements.

    From there, I began to optimize the dantian for the Five Elements spiritual energy ording to the Secret''s instructions.

    Time passed.

    One day, two days, three days.

    And on the fifth day,

    I finally seeded in optimizing the dantian for all five elements.

    "Now I''m halfway there."

    The next step was to absorb Yin and Yang energies, circte it, and transform it into primordial chaos energy, evolving the dantian to receive spiritual power.

    Typical cultivators with five spiritual qualities would take months or even years to absorb heaven and earth energy at this stage, but I was different.

    Woong-

    I drew spiritual energy directly from the thousand spirit stones around me.

    Kugugugugu!

    Clutching handfuls of spirit stones, I absorbed spiritual energy furiously.

    Due to being a five-spiritual-quality cultivator, the efficiency of energy absorption wasn''t great, but Ipensated with the sheer quantity of spirit stones.

    After absorbing a vast amount of spiritual energy, I divided it into Yin and Yang energies ording to the Five Elements Secret.

    Then, I circted it in the dantian, mixing Yin and Yang energies to create primordial chaos energy.

    With this primordial chaos energy, I filled the dantian and began its evolution.

    Kugugugu-

    Changes started urring in the dantian.

    Despite the drastic changes trying to disturb the bnce of the harmonized Five Elements spiritual energy, I maintained perfect bnce with firm consciousness and allowed the primordial chaos energy to work.

    How long did I continue to push primordial chaos energy into the dantian using the Five Elements Secret?

    Finally.

    sh!

    Light seemed to emanate from the dantian, and the primordial chaos energy no longer caused any further transformation.

    Instead, the dantian began to operate the primordial chaos energy on its own, refining and collecting it into pure spiritual power.

    "Haah..."

    I exhaled and operated the Five Elements spiritual power inside me.

    The Five Elements spiritual power moved at my will.

    Huuuh-

    As I inhaled, the heaven and earth energy naturally absorbed into me following my intent.

    I realized that I had achieved great sess with the Five Elements Secret.

    The implication was clear.

    "Now, I can ascend to the Qi Refining stage."

    I opened my eyes, left the cave, and asked the mortals working in the Cheongmun n''s territory about the current date.

    I learned that a month had passed since I started my closed-door cultivation.

    "Since I''ve alreadypleted three months'' worth of missions, I have about two months left."

    I quickly decided.

    Returning to the cave, I took out the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    "With the remaining time, shall I try advancing to the first star of Qi Refining?"

    Trantor notes: From my understanding spiritual energy is the basic form of energy that exists in the world, it''s the heaven and earth spiritual energy. Spiritual power is when the spiritual energy is transformed by the Law-Transforming Dantian into ''power'' that can be used and manipted by a cultivator. Spiritual power can also be tranted asw power which exins the term ''Law-Transforming Dantian.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 41: Qi Refining (1)

    Chapter 41: Qi Refining (1)

    Qi Refining consists of a total of 14 stars.

    Previously, Qi Gathering was included in Qi Refining, making it 15 stars, but even then, the foundation of Qi Refining began only after forming the Law-Transforming Dantian.

    As I read through the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, I delved into the details of Qi Refining.

    Although casually referred to as stars from 1 to 14, the boundaries of each stage within Qi Refining were quiteplex.

    To reach the first star of Qi Refining, one must understand all seventy-two incantations of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words () and activate the corresponding seventy-two spiritual meridians.

    The second star involves mastering the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Method Decrees (), building upon the seventy-two Earthly Sha meridians and forming the corresponding thirty-six Heavenly Gang spiritual natures.

    The third star requires evolving the seventy-two spiritual meridian and thirty-six spiritual natures to amodate twelve types of spiritual energy corresponding to the Twelve Earthly Branches ().

    The fourth star demands amodating ten changes of spiritual energy corresponding to the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram ().

    The fifth star is achieved by unifying the 108 spiritual meridians and natures and sixty types of spiritual energy changes into nine points ording to the principles of the Nine Pces ().

    The sixth star involvespleting the entire spiritual energy meridians in ordance with the operation ofthe Eight Trigrams ().

    The seventh star is when one performs a ritual to seven stars among the 28 stars and 4 constetions, dering their intention to walk the path of cultivation and being granted permission to receive more spiritual energyunder the auspices of heaven and earth.

    The eighth star entails navigating spiritual energy through the Six Harmonies () and Four Directions of Heaven and Earth (), filling the entire body''s spiritual meridians.

    The ninth star aligns the properties and symbols of the Five Elements with the main attributes of the learned cultivation method, fully awakening the attributes of these methods.

    The tenth star uses the principles of the Four Images() to fully connect thepleted and specialized Eight Trigrams spiritual meridians in order to create two channels of Yin and Yang.

    The eleventh star involves fully prating the upper, middle, and lower dantians corresponding to the Three Talents with spiritual power, achieving unification of Heaven, Earth, and Man ().

    The twelfth star entails continuously circting the the Yin and Yang channels of the Dual Poles (), eventually integrating the channels and bing a wless Unified Channel.

    The thirteenth star elerates spiritual power through the Unified Channel, focusing the spiritual power into one point (origin) within the dantian.

    The fourteenth star, the Infinite (), involves exploding the concentrated mass of spiritual power to further evolve the inner part of the dantian.

    Sessful evolution of the dantian, marked by the formation of a spiritual cloud within and a spiritual star''s birth, signifies reaching Qi Building.

    That marks both the beginning and the end of Qi Refining.

    ''...Can I see the end of this in my lifetime?''

    From first-rate to peak, from peak to Three Flowers Gathering at the Summit, and from there to Five Energies Converging to the Origin, it''s achievable within each lifetime.

    But within the Qi Refining stage alone, there are immense differences in levels and realms.

    ''Now I understand why Qi Refining cultivators show such vast differences in abilities with just a one-star discrepancy.''

    In the martial world, the differences within the same major realm were not so drastic.

    An early peak could defeat a mid-peak, and a mid-peak could ovee the threshold of Three Flowers Gathering at the Summit.

    But in Qi Refining, even a one-star difference could make direct confrontation nearly impossible.

    I also understood why so many Qi Refining cultivators spend their entire lives unable to advance beyond a single star.

    Without exceptional understanding of spiritual arts, one could spend a lifetime in cultivation and still not fully grasp all incantations of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words.

    ''It''s not easy, indeed...''

    After contemting the fourteen stars of Qi Refining, I turned to the methods written in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    Earth Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Water Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Wood Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Metal Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Fire Surpassing Path to Cultivation.

    Five methods were recorded.

    I chose the Earth Surpassing Path to Cultivation.

    The reason was simple.

    The internal energy method of the martial world that I had originally mastered, the Dragon Vein Qi Method, belonged to the Earth () attribute in the ssification of cultivators'' heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    "It''s better to practice something familiar."

    While reciting the form written in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, I chanted the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words.

    The Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words is a spell that activates seventy-two spiritual meridians and is a fundamental technique in itself.

    For example, the true words of Earth Corner()would, from beginning to end, emanate energy from the spiritual veins corresponding to the Earth Corner Star, resulting in earthen spikes bursting forth from the ground.

    "I need to form the hand seals too."

    Of course, as one progresses to the higher stages of Qi Refining, hand seals and true words can be omitted, but for now, both were required to cast techniques.

    "First, I need to activate the meridian corresponding to the Earth Leader Star ()."

    Activating even one meridian would mean entering the first rank of Qi Refining.

    I sighed softly and activated the meridian with the true words of Earth Leader ().

    Two months passed.

    I came out of the stone chamber and breathed the outside air.

    Somehow, I had managed to activate the first spiritual meridian, the Earth Leader.

    But to do so, I had to use a hundred spirit stones.

    "The efficiency is terribly low."

    At this rate, I might not be able to activate all Seventy-Two Earthly Sha meridians even if I used all my remaining spiritual stones.

    "...Well, that''s why I joined a cultivator n."

    I could have be a loose cultivator, not joining the Cheongmun n. Stealing cultivation techniques from a couple of cultivators would have sufficed, so technically,ing here wasn''t necessary.

    But the reason I chose toe to the Cheongmun n was to seek help in such difficult times.

    I first went to Cheongmun Mok, the elder in Qi Building, and dered that I had be a Qi Refining cultivator.

    Elder Cheongmun Mok, surprised, checked my meridians and only believed me after confirming the activated spiritual meridian.

    "Huh, what did you do? You, with Mixed Spiritual Roots, achieved Qi Refining in just three months? This is insane... Well, now I see why the main n elders gave you a rmendation. Heh..."

    He looked at me curiously and asked about the method I used.

    "What method did you use to enter Qi Refining?"

    "I used a method from the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, specifically the Earth Surpassing Path Method."

    "Ah, the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation. I see."

    It seems to be amon technique, as even Elder Cheongmun Mok recognized it immediately.

    "That method is indeed the very basics of cultivation. It precisely outlines the essentials for Qi Refining. However, being just basic, it will not allow you to perform any special attribute techniques."

    "I am aware of that."

    "Hold on..."

    He fiddled with his desk and pulled out a book.

    "This is the Earth Dwelling Method (), an Earth attribute cultivation method and one of the basic practices of the Cheongmun n. It is specialized in solid defense. You can learn this instead of the Earth Surpassing Path, or alongside it. Since they have the same attribute, it will not significantly slow down your cultivation."

    "Thank you."

    "You mentioned slow progress in cultivation mastery? That is inevitable due to your Mixed Spiritual Roots... But there''s a way to elerate your cultivation mastery."

    I listened attentively to Elder Cheongmun Mok''s words.

    "Generally, understanding follows breakthroughs. Once you breakthrough a meridian or realm, the insights of the lower levels be instinctively clear.

    You have activated the Earth Leader meridian, so you should have some understanding of what the Earth Leader True Words mean, correct?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "As you move from Qi Refining 1st star to 2nd star, from lower to higher levels, and then to Qi Building, the meanings of the true words and forms you learned before will be much more intuitively clear.

    Therefore, cultivators with Heavenly or True Spiritual Roots quickly breakthrough meridians and realms to understand these insights. However, those with Mixed Spiritual Roots like you need to do the opposite."

    "The opposite?"

    "Understanding before Breakthrough! First fully understand and embody the meanings of the true words and forms, engraving them in your soul. If youpletely grasp the true words, you can activate meridians and breakthrough realms even without exceptional talent or quality."

    "Understanding before Breakthrough, huh..."

    I could roughly grasp what that meant.

    Cultivators born with incredible innate talents, those of the Heavenly Spiritual Roots and True Spiritual Root, could break through realms and understand mantras just by sitting quietly and circting their energy.

    However, cultivators with lesser talents, those of the Mixed Spiritual Roots, had to first understand the mantras to activate their spiritual meridian and break through realms.

    And I, too, had experienced something simr.

    "Cultivators are born with inherent consciousness and spiritual roots, while martial artists need to reach the Five Energies Converging to the Origin."

    To reach the world of consciousness used as natural as breathing by cultivators, martial artists must realize intent, understand life within intent, and eventually awaken all life''s intents to reach consciousness.

    A genius realizes and unfolds a technique in one go.

    A durd reaches the same level only after numerous attempts and trials.

    I had already experienced this countless times.

    "Thank you for the advice."

    There was nothing to fear or find difficult.

    I just had to do what Ive been doing all along.

    "Yes. Also, within the territory, every ten days, members of the territory and external members gather for a discussion meeting to share insights about mantras and cultivation. Participating in it will be helpful.

    The advice I just gave you and the cultivation manual are gifts for your ascension to Qi Refining. If you want more advice, you''ll have to collect and pay merit points next time. Now, off you go."

    "Thank you."

    After thanking the Cheongmun n elder, I left the stone cave where he resided.

    Several dayster.

    I attended a discussion meeting held within the Cheongmun n''s territory.

    It was a meeting where Qi Refining cultivators of the first, second, and third starrs gathered to discuss enlightenment.

    In the meeting, besides members of the n, there were external members like me and even low-ranking members who had umted a lot of merit points.

    The meeting was organized with first, second, and third star Qi Refining cultivators forming their own groups.

    Naturally, I joined the 1st Star Qi Refining group and participated in the meeting.

    "First, I''d like to talk about the wall I''ve recently hit."

    The meeting progressed with each Qi Refining cultivator sitting cross-legged, taking turns to share their insights and the walls they recently faced.

    I too spoke a few words about the Earth Leader Star''s spiritual meridian, and that day I was able to interact somewhat with other cultivators of the Cheongmun n.

    After a month of discussions and missions at the Cheongmun n''s meetings, during one of my conversations with the n''s cultivators, I learned a rather shocking fact.

    "So... you''re saying you can''t see this?"

    "That''s right. Have you mastered some unique consciousness technique?"

    "Ah... well, something like that."

    I smiled awkwardly andughed with an external member of the Cheongmun n who was conversing with me.

    Today, I learned a shocking fact.

    Cultivators cannot see the color of intent.

    They seemed able to recognize its form, but beyond that, they only saw transparent consciousness and intent.

    ''A shocking fact indeed. I thought all cultivators could see the color of intent like me... Well, I never had anyone topare with before. After all, reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin isn''tmon...''

    I thought about the extent of consciousness a martial artist at the Five Energies Converging to the Origin would have.

    Around the size of a Qi Refining 3rd of 4th Star.

    I was using the Hidden Consciousness Technique to make my consciousness appear as small as 1st Star Qi Refining, but in reality, my domain of consciousness was muchrger.

    Moreover, I heard that not even Qi Building cultivators, let alone those at the 3rd Star of Qi Refining, could see the colors of intent like I could.

    Unless they had mastered some unique consciousness technique.

    ''The domain of consciousness awakened by martial artists is fundamentally superior to that of cultivators.''

    In a way, it was the only area where martial artists surpass cultivators.

    From the interactions at the meeting, I learned another interesting fact about the Cheongmun n.

    ''A n that venerates the Dao of Combat... Is it the influence of their founder? And because of that influence, they hold an Immortal Combat Meeting every year...''

    The Immortal Combat Meeting was a martial contest that the direct and coteral members of the Cheongmun n participated in once a year.

    All those bearing the Cheongmun surname, whether direct or coteral, were obliged to participate in the Immortal Combat Meeting, and their rankings within the n were determined based on their performance.

    Therefore, members of the Cheongmun n fought desperately at every Immortal Combat Meeting, constantly striving throughout the year for it.

    ''I think I understand now why the Cheongmun n is rumored to have foul characters.''

    Their personalities have likely be rough due to preparing for the Immortal Combat Meeting within the n.

    ''It''s a pity. If external members could also participate, one could raise their rank and receive a bounty of cultivation resources.''

    I licked my lips softly.

    That''s when it happened.

    "Breaking news! Urgent news!"

    A coteral member of the Cheongmun n rushed into the cave where the discussion meeting was being held and shouted.

    "The Jin n has finally usurped the throne of Yanguo, recing the Makli Dynasty with the Jin Dynasty! The Jin n has now seized control of Yanguos politicalndscape.

    Therefore, the main house has decided to send an envoy to congratte the Jin n on their victory, and this envoy will be open to not only Cheongmun n members but also external members. Moreover, the envoy will get a chance to meet and learn from a Qi Building level figure who yed a significant role in the Jin n''s usurpation of the Makli Dynasty."

    "Huh, learning from an elder of the Jin n? Which elder might that be?"

    "Well... it was someone I heard of for the first time. The name was, Young-hoon, I believe.."

    I felt a smile form on my lips.

    Kim Young-hoon has seeded in this life too.

    "...How do I apply to join as the envoy?"

    "The Cheongmun n''s way is always simple. Survival of the fittest! As it happened previously, the 20 spots for the envoy will be decided by making all the applicants fight, and thest 20 standing will be given the opportunity.

    But you should just give up. You seem to be at about the Qi Refining 1st Star, so don''t overdo it."

    However, I asked with a faint smile.

    "To apply, do I just do it like other things and apply to Elder Cheongmun Mok?"

    "That is correct but for this position, there will be many powerful cultivators who have been preparing for the Immortal Combat Meeting. Forget about it. Meeting a Qi Building figure won''t change your life, will it?"

    I passed him and walked towards the stone chamber where Cheongmun Mok was.

    "Life won''t change, but... it''s just about meeting an old friend from my hometown."

    If he helped the Jin n usurp the throne of Makli, then surely his martial arts realm must have reached at least the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    How far had he reached in this life?

    How much had his martial arts grown?

    For a long time, I had wanted to cross des with a martial artist of equal or higher caliber.

    Joining the envoy was very simple.

    While everyone gathered in one ce to fight, I used the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to hide my presence, and at thest moment, I ambushed the most exhausted of the remaining 20, knocking them out and bing the victor.

    Some saw me and used me of cowardice, but in truth, I could have annihted all the Qi Refining 5th to 6th Star cultivators gathered there that day.

    ''They should be thankful I didn''t fight and stayed quiet.''

    I just didn''t want to stand out and stayed a bit subdued.

    Regardless of the oue, I was able to win the position.

    I headed to the Jin n as an envoy along with one of the Qi Building elders of the Cheongmun n.

    "Everyone aboard!"

    On the day the envoy departed, the Qi Building elder climbed onto the bow of arge ship-shaped magical artifact and shouted at us.

    I boarded the ship along with other members of the envoy at a strategic location within the Cheongmun n''s tettirtory, and soon the ship rose into the sky.

    ''It''s always fascinating to see.''

    Although I could walk in the sky, flying in the void using the harmony of heaven and earth energy and air was a different principle from this flying artifact.

    The heaven and earth energy itself was absorbed by the ship, generating a strange buoyancy.

    Then the ship gently floated up and suddenly zoomed forward.

    Whoosh!

    The ship quickly rose into the sky, piercing through the clouds, grazing the sea of clouds with its dragon-like frame.

    Judging by the speed of the magical artifact, it seems like we would reach Yanguo in about a day.

    ''I can see why flying artifacts are popr.''

    It wasn''t like using void stepping.

    It felt like being on afortable airne.

    I leaned on the deck, admiring the underside of the ship grazing the clouds, lost in thought.

    ''How far can a martial artist ascend?''

    Has Kim Young-hoon evolved the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts in this life?

    The realm of martial artists is third-rate, second-rate, first-rate, and then pinnacle.

    Next is known as the peak of the pinnacle, Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Surpassing the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit is the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    That''s the limit.

    Reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin is considered a legendary realm, achieved only once every few centuries, but no one has ever seen beyond it.

    Except for Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon has reached a realm of martial arts never seen before in the history of martial arts, akin to a miracle.

    "Yes, the current state of martial arts is continually being pioneered."

    For a martial artist, there is no higher ce.

    Therefore, a martial artist must create their own ''higher realm.''

    I slowly stroked the sword at my waist.

    Even as I entered the path of cultivation and practiced, I never once removed this sword from my side.

    While reciting mantras, I continuously trained with the sword, striving to find clues to the next stage.

    Of course, I was still only at the early stages of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "But even if I can''t ascend further yet... Kim Young-hoon will show me the scenery beyond."

    And he will tell me that the time spent practicing martial arts was never in vain.

    I am now a cultivator.

    But at the same time, I am a martial artist.

    As both a martial artist and a cultivator,

    I will not give up and will continue to run endlessly.

    Because that is the life I desire.

    ''I will climb and climb. And surely... end this cycle and live a proper life.''

    With that firm resolve, I gazed at the sky above the clouds.

    High and distant, yet clear and bright.

    A dayter.

    We arrived at the Jin n''s main house.

    ''This is... the Jin n''s main house!''

    It was a volcano.

    A live one, withva bubbling up from below!

    The Jin n''s main house was located at the center of it.

    ''Were there volcanoes in Yanguo?''

    But I was surprised for another reason.

    In my several lifetimes, this was the first time I had seen a volcanic terrain.

    "Excuse me, do you know where exactly the Jin n''s main house is located in Yanguo''s geography?"

    I asked a fellow envoy.

    He answered me promptly, swallowing his saliva at the sight of the Jin n''s main house below.

    "It''s said to be near Gyungang Province in Yanguo. I''m not too sure myself."

    ''Gyungang Province? I''ve been there before, but there was no volcano. No, could it be...''

    I realized one possibility.

    ''The entire volcano is covered with an illusion barrier, so it remained undiscovered until now!''

    I was astounded by the immense scale of Jin n''s main house''s barrier and gazed at the main house.

    "We''re descending!"

    The Qi Building elder of the Cheongmun n lowered the ship, and we entered the Jin n.

    We went into the Jin n and, led by the Qi Building elder, delivered a letter from the Cheongmun n''s leader to the Jin n''s leader.

    Thanks to that, I saw a Core Formation cultivator closer than ever before in my life.

    ''This is... Core Formation...''

    Zap, zap

    It felt like being near the fox.

    A vast area of about thirty zhang was covered by his spiritual power and consciousness. In the middle, a middle-aged man in red robes sat in the leader''s seat, reading the letter from the Cheongmun n''s leader.

    Zap, zap..

    Under the pressure openly emitted by the Core Formation cultivator, the Qi Refining cultivators of the Cheongmun n, except for me, looked as if they were about to be crushed.

    My skin tingled under the spiritual power of the Core Formation cultivator, but that was it.

    ''At the level of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I can easily deflect such pressure.''

    Using my consciousness, I subtly deflected the pressure being exerted on me.

    After a while, formal greetings were exchanged, and finally, the moment I had been waiting for arrived.

    "I will introduce the highest external member of the Jin n who made significant contributions during the recent change of the throne!"

    Kim Young-hoon stepped onto a small tform and greeted us.

    "Greetings to the distinguished guests from other ns. I am the martial artist known as Young-hoon."

    Indeed, he had already ascended to the Five Energies Converging to the Origin in this life. His intent evolved into the form of consciousness, and even his appearance seems younger.

    "A martial artist??"

    "What are you saying, isn''t that person a cultivator?"

    "Are they mocking us?"

    Then, a smirk appeared on one of the Jin n''s elders'' lips.

    "He is definitely a highly aplished martial artist. Undoubtedly, he yed a significant role in the recent throne change. As mentioned earlier to the envoys, wouldn''t it be a good idea to test the skills of each n''s talents against this martial artist for the sake of friendship between the ns?"

    I roughly understood the situation.

    The Jin n had usurped the throne and was using this opportunity to show off their strength to the surrounding cultivator ns.

    And what better way to elevate their pride than having their martial artist defeat other ns'' cultivators.

    "Even so, how can a mere martial artistpete with cultivators..."

    "The Jin n is taking things too far..."

    The Cheongmun n''s envoy, as well as envoys from other ns, looked displeased.

    Then, the Jin n''s leader spoke up.

    "I vouch for his skills. Those who do not wish to participate in the martial contest may retire to their quarters."

    "......"

    "......"

    No one dared to object after that. To ignore the individual vouched for by the Core Formation leader would be akin to disrespecting the leader himself.

    "Before we start the banquet, we n to have a brief martial contest as a form of entertainment. Does anyone have objections?"

    No one responded to the leader''s question.

    "Seeing no objections, I guess everyone agrees. Let''s start the martial contest."

    The first challenger was from the Gongmyo n of Byeokra, a Qi Refining cultivator.

    As Kim Young-hoon and the Gongmyo n cultivator faced off, discontented murmurs erupted here and there.

    "I joined as an envoy to receive teachings from a Qi Building figure but now..."

    "How did we end uppeting with a mere martial artist..."

    "A martial artist as a Qi Building level figure? His consciousness seems only about the lower levles of Qi Refining... It would be more believable to say a grasshopper by the roadside is a high-ranking official of Yanguo."

    "Silence! How dare you speak like that in front of the n Leader!"

    The Cheongmun n''s elder scolded, though his face was full of dissatisfaction.

    The martial contest began.

    Bang!

    Kim Young-hoon moved swiftly, and the Gongmyo n''s Qi Refining cultivator who tried to cast a spell was knocked away.

    "....!"

    "What..."

    "That, that.."

    Kim Young-hoon casually brushed off his hands and said,

    "The contest is over."

    Shock spread across the faces of the envoys.

    "How, how did..."

    "Did anyone see what happened?"

    The area became noisy instantly, and soon another challenger from a different n stepped up.

    A Qi Refining 10th Star cultivator from the Byeok n.

    They sent a rtively strongte-stage cultivator.

    Everyone''s attention focused again, and the contest resumed.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon charged at the Byeok n cultivator, who released a blue spell. Kim Young-hoon elegantly dodged all the spells and approached the cultivator, shattering his defensive spell with one move and throwing him aside.

    "It''s over."

    Again, the cultivators gasped in shock, and the spectators became noisy.

    "How could that..."

    "That was definitely a martial arts technique."

    "How could a mere mortal..."

    No one doubted the n Leader''s words anymore.

    The atmosphere started heating up.

    Each n sent challengers to Kim Young-hoon.

    It seems as if beating him had be a matter of pride for each n.

    Even the Cheongmun n sent severalte Qi Refining cultivators, but all were defeated by Kim Young-hoon within five seconds.

    The atmosphere, which had been heating up due to the consecutive defeats of the ns''te-stage Qi Refining cultivators to a mere martial artist from the Jin n, gradually turned gloomy.

    In contrast, the Jin n cultivators'' pride was soaring.

    And again, when another Byeok n cultivator was defeated by Kim Young-hoon, it was the Cheongmun n''s turn.

    "...Who will go?"

    No one responded.

    Everyone knew that sending anyone would only embarrass the Cheongmun n.

    "...Well, if no one else will..."

    "I''ll go."

    I stood up.

    Wasn''t this why I came in the first ce?

    Seeing me, the elder of the Cheongmun n sighed and said,

    "...Well, if it''s a Qi Refining 1st Star, even if he loses, everyone will just think it''s natural."

    I walked down to the martial contest stage and met Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    Startled!

    Kim Young-hoon jerked in surprise, as if he didn''t expect to see me here.

    Swoosh-

    I drew my sword.

    "Let''s have an exciting fight."

    What realm has Kim Young-hoon reached in this life?

    What level of martial arts has he attained!

    Kim Young-hoon, though initially startled, smirked and for the first time drew his saber.

    "Alright, let''s y."

    sh!

    Our intents shed in the air.

    Trantor Notes:

    Tranting the Qi Refining stars were a bit of a pain in the butt. Some of the terms are actually used irl like the Earthly Branches, Heavenly Stems, Nine Pces, Eight Trigrams, etc. You can google em if you want. Anyway, don''t sweat it from the information overload. The story will slowly exin the Qi Refining stage and you''ll better understand as we read further.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 42: Qi Refining (2)

    Chapter 42: Qi Refining (2)

    The duel began with the first movements of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    The moves Transcending Peaks and Mountain Force collided.

    As I sliced horizontally in the middle stance, Kim Young-hoon mirrored the move and then quickly shifted to a lower stance.

    However, my intent crushed the lower stance, transitioning into a form that could sh across Kim Young-hoon''s face.

    The fight was at the peak level from the start.

    Red and blue lines crossed in the air.

    The sound of swords and sabers shing rang out in the martial arts field

    Ting, ting, ting!

    Dozens of attacks collided in a single exchange.

    Cliff Edge, Bouldered Cliff, Dragon Vein, Flowing Ridge, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein...

    I shed upwards, then wildly downwards, and back up again in a continuous flow.

    But Cliff Edge was deflected with Mountain Spirit, while Bloudered Cliff and Dragon Vein were countered with the flowing techniques of Severing Vein Saber method.

    Kim Young-hoon dodged Dragon Vein with Mountain Bird, then rapidly approached.

    The moves of Entering Mountain and Ascending Vein were shaken off with Middle Mountain, unsettling the ground to shake the opponent''s bnce.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Forty-Nine Lights Emerging Peak!

    Forty-nine sword energies flew towards Kim Young-hoon.

    Severing Vein Saber, Mountain Unfolding!

    Kim Young-hoon''s more ferocious whirlwind of attacks repelled all my sword energies.

    Our swords and sabers shed, and dozens of red and blue intents crossed in the air.

    A tremendous exchange happened in that brief moment.

    But still, it was at the peak level.

    Our gazes met.

    No words were needed.

    As if by agreement, we both stepped into the realm of purple - the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit level!

    What had been just an exchange of moves was now a serious prelude.

    We read each other''s intents, changing stances multiple times with each step.

    Taking three steps and changing stances seven times, we finally settled on a single move after eight adjustments.

    Kim Young-hoon feinted with the Mountain Wind and swiftly changed to Mountain Echo stance.

    I shifted from Mountain Echoes, Valley Responds'' to Echoing Valley, repelling the momentum of Mountain Echo with my sword.

    The color of our intents grew moreplex in the exchange.

    Each strike was an exchange of thoughts.

    [Have you been well?]

    With a ''whoosh'', I countered with Bouldered Cliff, feigned Entering Mountain in the lower stance, and then smoothly transitioned to ''Flowing Ridge''.

    [I have been well. Have you been untroubled?]

    The colors of our intents continued to exchange.

    [Untroubled. However, seeing you well relieves my heart.]

    Kim Young-hoon''s movements became more lively.

    Suddenly, he seemed to disappear from my sight, only to reappear, shing upwards close to me.

    Mountain Bird!

    [Shall we start ying for real now?]

    [Yes.]

    The preliminary match ended.

    We both, as if agreed, entered the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Our consciousness domain ovepped.

    Using the Layered Mountain, I scattered Sword Gang in all directions to block Kim Young-hoon''s strike.

    Immediately after, I used Mountain Tiger to concentrate the scattered Sword Gang into a single point directed at him.

    [I have always wanted to ask.]

    A dragon''s head soared through the clouds.

    With White Peak, he shed upwards with dozens of Saber Gang, tearing apart the concentrated Gang Qi of Mountain Tiger.

    [You told me you learned this martial arts from an opportunity]]

    Following White Peak, the Severing Vein Saber continued with Great Trunk.

    His Saber Gang converged into a single powerful strike, aimed at me.

    [Yet could it be that this martial art was not obtained by some opportunity, but something you created?]

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    I flowed my Sword Gang into his Saber Gang, shaking it up as if causing an earthquake, dispersing his Gang Qi.

    Again, a profound exchange urred between us.

    The fight in the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin was on a different level from the peak.

    Rather than predictable trajectories of intent, each movement was like a far-off illusion, almost akin to foreseeing the future.

    Kim Young-hoon''s saber shes towards my neck.

    My sword pierces through Kim Young-hoon''s heart.

    But it was all an illusion caused by the killing intent in the realm of consciousness that we both shot at each other.

    At the same time, it was also a battle of techniques in the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Kwang, Kwang, Kwang!

    In the simple exchange of moves, Gang Qi envelops the void, sending Sword Gang and Saber Gang scattering in all directions.

    Even though it was just a sh of moves, in the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, the mere killing intent clothed in Gang Qi turned the fight into reality, with sword marks and saber marks wildly spreading everywhere.

    The floor of the sparring ground, made of blue stone, cracked all over.

    Before long, the boundary of the sparring ground was protected by a formation capable of blocking attacks from cultivators above the 14th level of Qi Refining, holding off our Gang Qi.

    Yet, even that formation trembled under the collision of powerful Gang Qi.

    Lightning shes.

    By now, our movements were likelypletely lost to lower-level Qi Refining cultivators with weaker consciousness.

    We traversed the length of the sparring ground several times.

    The trajectory of Gang Qi we emitted remained in the void of the sparring chamber, not yet faded.

    And then, we collided in between.

    [Why do you think so?]

    The lights of our swords and sabers crossed in the void, each weaving the ferocity of a dragon and a tiger.

    [Don''t you know? If you taught me this martial art, you should know the intent imbued in it.]

    The intent within the martial art.

    I know it all too well.

    No, I was there when Kim Young-hoon created the Severing Vein Saber Method during the second regression of the Heavenly Demon War.

    The Severing Vein Saber Method, a peerless martial art, was developed by Kim Young-hoon over several months by refining my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship of 12 strokes.

    Originally created for slow learners, the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, with its kind and ascension-inducing strokes, was stripped of its simplicity. He integrated and extracted the essence of each stroke to create a new saber method.

    That was the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    A martial art created by Kim Young-hoon for his own genius, and at the same time, a martial art imbued with his thoughts during its creation.

    Back then, in the early regressions, he longed for his lostpanions and the homnd he could never return to.

    It was evident even in the names of the strokes.

    Severing Vein, Returning Home!

    His saber, beyond the Severing Mountain Sword''s Forty-Nine Lights Emerging Peak, carried a much more profound and intricate transformation.

    The strokes he created out of longing for home as a human, not a genius, rained down on me.

    Kim Young-hoon''s reason for asking was probably the same.

    The martial art itself exuded the longing for home, the longing of a human being.

    Right now, he''s asking me.

    If I miss home as well.

    I questioned him in return.

    [You''re asking if I miss my home, aren''t you?]

    At this point in the regression, Kim Young-hoon believes that I created the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Therefore, he is asking if I long for my homnd.

    [I certainly do miss it. Sometimes, I miss it so intensely that I find myself weeping with my sword in hand.]

    Using Nine Mountain, Eight Seas I deflect Kim Young-hoon''s attacks dozens of times.

    Then, concentrating dozens of attacks into a single point, I intensify the pressure on him.

    Kwang, Kwanggwang!

    Our battle has already turned the sparring ground into aplete dirt field.

    Paang!

    Once more, our sword and saber collide, sending shards of the shattered blue stone flying between us.

    Our consciousness, having attained the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, bes even more focused.

    Not just one fragment, but numerous shards scatter around us.

    The trajectories of Gang Qi. Countless astonished gazes peek through the dust clouds at us.

    Every facet of the space we stand in bes clear in my mind.

    In this near-omniscient state, I lock eyes with him.

    [But don''t you know? The ultimate technique of the Severing Vein Saber Method. The meaning of Saber Tomb.]

    Our intentsmunicated back and forth.

    [Is that so...]

    He smiled somewhat sadly and took up a stance.

    Recognizing his intention, I too properly assumed a stance.

    [The heart you left in this martial art initially deeply resonated with me.]

    In truth, it wasn''t what I had left behind, but the heart that Kim Young-hoon had left behind in previous regressions.

    But listening to his intent, I unfurled the techniques simultaneously with him.

    Ascending Vein, Following Ridge...

    [However, as I practiced martial arts, elevated my realm, and finally practiced the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts. I made a vow.]

    Kim Young-hoon''s saber cleaves through the void.

    Mountain Force, Mountain Spirit, Mountain Presence...

    [I must... I must elevate my realm, surpass cultivators, transcend the ultimate in martial arts, and...]

    A battle surpassing extreme speed unfolds between us.

    I execute the techniques even faster.

    Flowing Ridge, Bouldered Cliff, Strange Stone, Landscape Painting, Dragon Vein, Cliff Edge, Forty-Nine Lights Emerging Peak...

    [Definitely, I will find a way back home!]

    Mountain Wind, Mountain Unfolding, Mountain Bird, Mountain Echo, Mountain Scream, Middle Mountain...

    Explosions ur between our sword and saber, blinding to the eye.

    In a battle that feels like it could numb the senses, I felt his will.

    ''How fantastical...''

    His saber technique continuously unfolds.

    Dragon Moun (), White Peak (), Great Trunk (), Surpassing Mountains (), Returning Home ()...

    Our battle continues, and finally, the essence of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and Severing Vein Saber Method emerges.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    The Twenty-Second Move

    "Severing Mountain ()!"

    Kim Young-hoon''s intent flows out, and the name of the technique drifts into the void.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    The Fifteenth Move

    "Saber Tomb ()!"

    The ultimate of a martial art for geniuses and a martial art for slow learners collide, bursting forth brilliance.

    With the spirit of ''transcending mountains,'' crossing one mountain after another.

    Like a dragon crossing over peaks, towards our homnd with the White Peak and Great Trunk.

    No matter which mountain I surpass, I long so much to return home.

    But since that is impossible, in this life, I shall make the ground under this saber my tomb.

    It seems as if I can hear Kim Young-hoon''s will flowing through the Severing Vein Saber Method, beyond the ethereal gleam of light..

    When Gang Qi collides, shockwaves arise, and the formation covering the sparring ground shatters.

    Simultaneously, several Qi Building cultivators rise up and hastily ovey a new barrier.

    Originally, the essence of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain (), and Severing Vein Saber Method, Saber Tomb (), are equivalent martial arts.

    Therefore, if they were to collide, it would either result in mutual destruction or a draw.

    But I saw something different.

    Kim Young-hoon was unfolding the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts

    It was the history of a new martial arts discipline created by a genius, passed down through generations, slowly unfolding in his hands.

    As if he was exining it to me, unraveling it before my eyes.

    ''Ahh, I see.''

    This is the [Next Step] above the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    He showed me his vow, based on his deep longing for home, to raise his realm and someday return there.

    How fantastical. However,

    The reason we came to this world is probably rted to the Ascension Gate, and if we ever want to return, we must enter the Ascension Gate.

    But the Ascension Gate opens only once every thousand years. Since it has opened this time, it won''t be reachable in a mortal''s short lifespan.

    My goal was to be a cultivator, extend my lifespan, and be strong enough to challenge the Ascension Gate. He intended to do the same, but with his pure talent and will.

    The Kim Young-hoon who spoke ''To bury my bones under the saber,''

    He has surpassed him!

    Beyond the stroke of Saber Tomb in the Severing Vein Saber Method, he unveils the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    And from there, unfolds Gang Qi Compression Sphere!

    Watching the detailed intricacies of the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts he was performing, I understood how to surpass the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    [...From now on, I will continuously pioneer the realm of martial arts. Someday, with the help of the Jin n, I''ll try to reach the Ascension Gate. The cultivators of the Jin n said that the ce where we were is the path leading to the Ascension Gate.

    If I could only get there...]

    How fantastical, yet again.

    But I couldn''t dare trample on his hope with the cruel truth.

    The Ascension Gate has already closed, and we would have to wait a thousand years.

    How could I say such a thing?

    Instead of telling him this cruel truth, I asked something else.

    [Why are you telling me this?]

    [...I hope you, too, have hope.]

    Is that so?

    I closely observed the Gang Qi Compression Sphere he released, and just as my sword was torn to shreds along with my Sword Gang, I was propelled backwards by a tremendous recoil.

    Kwaaaang!

    I was violently flung back, mming into the formation, and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ''...What is the name of this realm?''

    I stopped our conversation through intent and asked him with a smirk.

    After all, in the history of martial arts, he was the first to reach this realm.

    It was right that he name it.

    He had already reached this realm much faster.

    Perhaps, in this lifetime, he might evolve the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts even further!

    Kim Young-hoon answered calmly.

    ''Ultimate Pinnacle (Reaching the Peak to Create the Ultimate).''

    ''Ha, hahaha... Such a fitting name for you.''

    Thus, pondering the enlightenment of martial arts, I fainted

    Trantor note: If it was tranted phically, it would be called Deungbojogeuk. If it was tranted literally, it would be Reaching the Peak to Create the Ultimate. I didn''t like the sound of that, especially cuz of the ''Reaching'' part (as expected of Young-hoon''s naming sense). Hence, I tranted it as Ultimate Pinnacle as I know most readers would prefer that over Deungbojogeuk.

    Cuz I mean He has reached the Deungbojogeuk realm! Just doesn''t sound right.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 43: Qi Refining (3)

    Chapter 43: Qi Refining (3)

    When I opened my eyes, the pungent smell of medicinal herbs assailed my nose.

    ''Red Stemmed Bamboo, Far Reaching Grass, Clustered Earth... I recognize some, but more than half are unknown to me...''

    As I inhaled the scent of medicinal herbs, I tried to recall theirbinations, but it seems that most were beyond my knowledge.

    After circting my energy to check my physical condition, I slowly rose from my seat.

    ''This ce is...''

    It appeared to be the medicinal hall of the Jin n.

    While I was looking around, on the small table beside me, a red jade stone that was ced there turned blue.

    Simultaneously, in my domain of consciousness, numerous spell characters linked to the jade stone formed a connection, alerting me.

    ''Is this... informing others of my physical condition...?''

    The connection of the spell characters extended rapidly outside the room. Soon, a Cheongmun n elder of Qi Building, Cheongmun Byeok, and what appeared to be a physician of the Jin n entered the room.

    "Respected elder..."

    "Sit down. Ha ha ha. Are you feeling alright?"

    "Yes. I feel almost unscathed."

    "Well, that''s to be expected. Even the head of the Jin n was excited watching your duel and ordered to take great care of you. It''s surprising that he felt such excitement watching a duel between two Qi Refining cultivators, not even Qi Building. Ha ha, you''ve made a great contribution."

    Cheongmun Byeok,ughing heartily, patted my shoulder and spoke to the Jin n''s physician.

    "If there''s nothing unusual after examining his meridians, he can be discharged."

    "Yes, understood."

    The physician of the Jin n examined my condition and promptly dered me fully recovered, allowing me to leave.

    I followed Cheongmun Byeok to the quarters assigned to me in the Cheongmun n.

    My room was next to Cheongmun Byeok''s, and before entering, he called me into his room.

    The door of the quarters closed with a thud, and Cheongmun Byeok, sitting down, flicked his fingers.

    A cushion flew in front of me andnded on the floor, and he gestured for me to sit.

    "Sit down."

    "Yes."

    "First of all, you did very well in today''s duel. You upheld the dignity of the Cheongmun n in front of the other ns. Today''s event will be reported to the head of our n, and you have definitely earned merit."

    "Thank you."

    "But, before the main house decides on a reward, I have something I want to know."

    He looked at me with clear eyes and asked.

    "In my younger days, I read in an ancient text about martial artists of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, who appear once in several hundred years. They are beyond the reach of ordinary Qi Refiners, with a lifetime of extreme hardship and martial arts training. Only by facing death can they possibly awaken to such a state."

    He is right.

    Unless one is an anomaly like Kim Young-hoon, who has unprecedented martial talent, or someone like me, an anomaly of time, typical geniuses cannot reach the Five Energies Converging to the Origin without preparing for death.

    Even if one reaches the extreme of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, without properlypleting a body transformation and strengthening the body, the upper dantian would swell and burst.

    "Such beings, born against all odds, often have superior and more intricate consciousness than ordinary Qi Refiners. They can even wield the Pure Spiritual Force that Qi Building cultivators use, overpowering ordinary Qi Refining cultivators."

    "Pure Spiritual Foce...?"

    "Did you not know? When you reach Qi Building, spiritual energy bes incredibly pure along the activated spiritual pathways from Qi Refining... Like this."

    A pure white light began to emanate from Cheongmun Byeok''s hand.

    I was awestruck.

    "Gang Qi...!"

    "Do mortals call it Gang Qi? Qi Building cultivators call it Pure Spiritual Force. It''s force created by removing impurities andpressing the existing spiritual energy dozens of times."

    I watched Cheongmun Byeok effortlessly emitting Gang Qi from his hand without any intent and became speechless.

    Meanwhile, I noticed that the Pure Spiritual Force he emitted was different from my Sword Gang.

    ''Mine is filled with intent, but his force is just massivelypressed Qi.''

    Just like when I used the initial move of Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven to infuse energy into my Sword Silk, creating Gang Qi for a few seconds.

    A Qi Building cultivator just spews out crudelypressed heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    ''My Sword Gang might be slightly better in cutting ability, but...''

    Without any realization, I was dumbfounded by Cheongmun Byeok, who could continuously emit Gang Qi, not just for ''a few seconds,'' but ''steadily.''

    ''I''m overwhelmingly inferior in output. Moreover, the purity of his Qi is much higher than my Sword Gang. It''s free from impurities...!''

    More importantly, being able to emit Gang Qi so crudely means that...

    "I have a question. If I reach Qi Building... that Gang Qi... no, Pure Spiritual Force..."

    "In Qi Building, Pure Spiritual Force is the ''norm''."

    "It flows through the meridians instead of regr spiritual power. It densely fills the entire body with natural resilience, so what you martial artists call protective Gang Qi is effectively being constantly emitted."

    A monster whose meridians are filled with Gang Qi!

    A being almost constantly emitting protective Gang Qi, that is a Qi Building cultivator!

    ''The reason only Gang Sphere can fight against Qi Building... Is because they are monsters constantly spewing protective Gang Qi. To injure a Qi Building cultivator, one needs power beyond Gang Qi...''

    I was dizzy with the concept I hadn''t even imagined before.

    Gang Qi instead of regr energy flowing through the meridians!

    Is this even human?

    ''No wonder the lifespan of Qi Building cultivators greatly increases...''

    Their bodies are filled with Gang Qi, continuously cultivating and expanding its volume.It would be strange if such monsters didn''t experience a change in lifespan.

    "...Anyway. Martial artists who have reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit can emte our Pure Spiritual Force, and those of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin can do so quite freely... Those below Qi Building stand no chance.

    However, excluding such obvious information, martial artists of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin are so rare that I don''t know what you might need. So, tell me what you need for your reward from the Cheongmun n."

    "Something I need..."

    After a moment of thought, I spoke to him.

    "The elder of the Cheongmun n who oversees the territory I reside once told me about Understanding before Breakthrough. Since my spiritual root is of the Five Elements, my cultivation speed isn''t fast. I would like to follow the method of Understanding before Breakthrough."

    "Understanding before Breakthrough... If it''s about understanding spells and mantras, I''ll rmend you as a disciple to Cheongmun Ryeong after I return to the main house. He may have given up on reaching Core Formation, but he''s dedicated to researching spells, mantras, and formations. He''ll be of help in your pursuit of Understanding before Breakthrough."

    "...Thank you!"

    "And..."

    He stroked his beard for a moment and then said.

    "The head of the Jin n also found your martial prowess interesting and decided to grant you a reward. They''ll fulfill any reasonable request, so think about what you want."

    After finishing his words, Cheongmun Byeok indicated that our conversation was over, and I stepped outside, mulling over.

    "A reward from the Jin n too..."

    From his tone, it seems like they were willing to fulfill any minor request I have.

    ''...Then, is that possible...?''

    I contemted a possibility, thinking about what to ask for.

    A few dayster, I had the opportunity to meet the head of the Jin n, Jin Yeo-woon.

    He expressed great interest in me and asked if I had any wishes.

    "Ask within a reasonable scope that they can fulfill."

    Before meeting the head, Cheongmun Byeok had earnestly advised me that ''reasonable'' meant something that could be fulfilled at the Qi Refining level or below.

    "Then, I ask of you, head of the Jin n. I..."

    After a moment of hesitation, I finally voiced the wish I had been considering.

    "...Previously, when I briefly stayed in Yanguo, I formed bonds with the mortals there. Later, I heard they were all used as alchemy ingredients by the Makli n and that their descendants are under the care of the Jin n. I would like to visit where they live."

    "Hmm, you mean the mortals working for the Jin n..."

    He paused, thinking, then called one of the elders of the Jin n.

    "Weren''t those sacrificed by the Makli n trained for assassination before?"

    "Yes, they were. But theycked martial talent and since Makli Jung was assassinated, we found no need to train them as assassins... We''ve educated them to do farm work or menial tasks in the territories."

    "Then, that should be fine..."

    The head of the Jin n nodded and said.

    "I''ll allow it. But even if it''s the mortals'' quarters, they work for our Jin n. You, being part of the Cheongmun n, cannot freely roam our territory. You can only visit the mortals'' area and will be apanied by a supervisor from our main house."

    "I am deeply grateful for your generous grace!"

    "Dismissed."

    I bowed to the head of the Jin n and was introduced to two supervisors who would guide and watch me in the mortals'' quarters.

    Among them was someone I know.

    ''We meet again.''

    ''Indeed.''

    Kim Young-hoon, representing the Jin n, was waiting for me, dressed in a red robe.

    ''You are the junior I met during my active days in the martial world. May we talk for a moment?''

    ''Of course.''

    The other supervisor, a Qi Refining 10th Star cultivator, nced at Kim Young-hoon and discreetly left.

    ''I was really surprised that you are part of the Cheongmun n''s envoy... Looking at the size of your consciousness...You have learned the way of cultivation, have you not? I can faintly sense the pressure of your spirit.''

    ''You have noticed correctly.''

    For martial artists of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, no matter how much they train in martial arts or wield a sword, the size of their consciousness does not grow. It bes more detailed, as seen in the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, and they can freely control consciousness or split it, handling more delicate aspects than ordinary cultivators. But the absolute size of consciousness does not increase.

    This was true for Kim Young-hoon, who had reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, as his consciousness was slightly smaller than mine, despite his high level.

    ''So, you''ve chosen to be a cultivator. That''s one way to go.''

    ''I want to know about what you said through consciousness when we fought.''

    ''Ha, that matter.''

    He walked out of the Jin n''s building with me, looking up at the sky and began to speak.

    ''When I first came here, I thought I would never return home. As I learned the Severing Vein Saber Method you taught me, that thought intensified. Feeling the will imbued in that martial art... Ha ha, even the saber move is called Saber Tomb''! Isn''t that too cruel?''

    ''......''

    ''Anyway. Until I reached the stage of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, that was my thought. But... after achieving the Ultimate Pinnacle and changing my mindset, I became confident in reaching the extremes of the Ultimate Pinnacle through the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts...''

    He extended his hand.

    Energy gathered from his palm, forming a sphere.

    The sphere split.

    Dividing into three, the split spheres spun around, multiplying into nine spheres.

    ''I thought this wasn''t the end. Currently, I can only face Qi Building cultivators, and it would cost my life to take an arm off a Core Formation cultivator. Those in Core Formation are like natural disasters in human form... It''s pointless knowing they can recover an arm in about a month...''

    ''......''

    ''However.''

    His eyes widened.

    ''I can tell. This is not the end! Definitely not! I, we can go further!

    We will surely see beyond this realm!''

    He continued speaking.

    ''The 16th and 23rd moves of the Severing Vein Saber Method and Severing Mountain Swordsmanship are both named ''Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains''. Surely there''s a reason you named the final techniques of both martial arts that way?''

    I remained silent.

    It was a misunderstanding that I had created both martial arts.

    The reason for the final techniques of both martial arts having such names was a bit different from what he thought.

    ''Surely, I, we can pioneer new realms!! It''s definitely possible!''

    Kim Hyung.

    I looked at him and spoke.

    ''You said your goal was to reach the Ascension Gate, but to me, it seems like... the Ascension Gate is just a reason, and maybe you''re just more curious about the limits of martial arts.''

    ''Ha ha, that might be true.''

    He gave a bitter smile.

    ''But, I do miss home. This homesickness... it never fades. Sometimes I think my obsession with martial arts is to forget this homesickness.''

    To forget homesickness.

    In the colorless world of consciousness, I dismantled my consciousness and observed colors again.

    Noticing my gaze, Kim Young-hoon smiled awkwardly.

    His consciousness was filled with golden hues.

    The intent of joy.

    Though mixed with longing and sadness, Kim Young-hoon talking about martial arts seemed filled with joy.

    ''Well. Isn''t practicing martial arts fun? Honestly, I''ve never found anything that fits me as well as this... Maybe, as you said, I just enjoy practicing martial arts...''

    ''Enjoy...''

    Perhaps that was the source of Kim Young-hoon''s talent.

    For me, martial arts were undoubtedly a part of life.

    Something I could call my historical achievement, but not exactly something I ''enjoy.''

    ''Whether I practice martial arts to forget homesickness or simply because I''m happy doing it, my intention to go beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle is sincere. And you, being a martial artist, surely aspire to reach even higher realms.''

    He grinned and said.

    "Come visit asionally. As a martial artist who has reached the stage of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, you are the only one of this generation in the whole world. I''ll dly teach you whenever youe."

    "Yes, thank you."

    I smiled and epted his invitation.

    I had been worried when I first learned of his desire to reach the Ascension Gate, as he would not be able to achieve it in this lifetime. But knowing that Kim Young-hoon''s focus was more on the pursuit of martial arts rather than the Ascension Gate itself lightened my heart.

    "Now that you''re healed, shall we spar lightly?"

    "Hahaha, I thought you''d say that."

    I casually drew my sword from its sheath.

    He sent one of the Gang Spheres he had levitated in his hand towards me.

    This move was imbued with the essence of the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    The Record began with the ability to cut through others'' consciousness and perception, as seen in the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts. It then moved through the understanding of assimting consciousness from the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, to a martial study of dividing one''s consciousness and controlling it.

    After wrapping the void with Gang Qi, I was able to detach my consciousness and insert actions into the Gang Qi, then manipte it in the void.

    Of course,pressing Gang Qi to make it float like it''s alive in the void was still beyond my capabilities.

    However, I lifted my sword and using the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts,

    I divided my consciousness, inputting actions into it.

    Simultaneously, I infused Gang Qi into the sword.

    Vroom-

    Boom!

    The sword began to leave my hand.

    "Ha!"

    Concentrating my consciousness, the sword that left my hand started floating in the void.

    Boom!

    Following the techniques of the Record, the sword containing Gang Qi rose into the void and collided with Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Sphere.

    Using Qi to Control Sword!

    I repeatedly divided pieces of my consciousness from a distance, throwing them at my flying sword, constantly inputting actions.

    Vroom, boom, boom!

    The sword tore through the void, following my will and utilizing the techniques of the Record to cut through perception.

    However, Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Sphere also cut through perception and seemed to disappear in the void.

    I frantically followed the trail of his consciousness with my eyes and found his Gang Sphere.

    Suddenly, the trail of consciousness twisted in the void.

    ''There!''

    I quickly inputted consciousness into my flying sword again to dodge Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Sphere.

    But in that brief moment, his Gang Sphere, as if alive, chased my flying sword.

    At the same time, Kim Young-hoon''s consciousness clung to mine, interfering with my input to the flying sword.

    Though we didn''t physically sh like before, a tremendous storm of consciousness collided in the void.

    Countless threads of consciousness shed, and I managed to input thest action into my flying sword through this storm of consciousness and perception.

    However...

    Crack!

    His Gang Sphere, as if dancing in the void, collided directly with the consciousness within my Sword Gang.

    Simultaneously, all the consciousness I had input into my flying sword were extinguished, and the consciousness of the Gang Sphere took its ce.

    My flying sword was snatched by Kim Young-hoon.

    "How did you do that? It''s as if the Gang Sphere is alive."

    "Of course, it is alive."

    "Are you joking, or is it true?"

    He smiled, retrieved the Gang Sphere, manipted my flying sword a few times, then returned it to me.

    "It''s true. Follow the path of Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, and you''ll understand the enlightenment of the Ultimate Pinnacle. Then you''ll know what I mean."

    "I''ll remember that."

    I sheathed my sword and bowed to him in respect.

    "Hahaha, now that we''ve had enough fun, shall we go to the ce you wanted to visit?"

    Guided by Kim Young-hoon and another cultivator from the Jin n, I headed to one of the outlying territories of the Jin n.

    Mortals are hard at work.

    There are carpenters, gem cutters, and cksmiths.

    Some are farming, and others are gathering herbs.

    They aremoners working in the Jin n''s territory.

    Though they all looked tired, there is no apparent abuse or suffering.

    Indeed, working in the territory of a cultivator n meant consistent prosperity, regardless of famine or disaster in other countries.

    It was not a bad situation for them.

    Of course, it might be different for those working under a devilish cultivator n like the Makli n.

    Upon my arrival in the territory, I was informed that I could only follow certain paths and was subjected to a mild restriction on my consciousness. Guided by Kim Young-hoon and a Jin n supervisor, I started looking for familiar faces.

    "They''ve all grown up so much."

    They were just boys and girls, students in training when I had infiltrated the territory years ago. Now, each one of them look like a young adult.

    "Cheong-ya seems to be practicing medicine."

    I remembered she had learned assassination and poison skills under me in the previous life, and it seems she found her calling.

    "Hee-a is weaving... Ha ha, she always had delicate hands, better suited for this than wielding weapons."

    "Yeol-o is working with wood. He looks much more suited for this."

    "Is Dae-hyeon a carpenter?"

    And so on, I observed my past life''s disciples. All of them are healthy and alive, not enduring harsh training for assassination but rather doing what seems to suit them.

    I was looking at my grown-up disciples from my past life when the Qi Refining supervisor asked,

    "You came to see the children of your acquaintances, but you haven''t spoken to anyone?"

    "That''s right. Why don''t you talk to them?"

    Kim Young-hoon, too, found my behavior strange and asked. I gave a smallugh.

    "Then let''s talk to the next person."

    The next one I visited was Nok-hyeon, the foolhardy disciple who first ran away from me and rashly decided to assassinate the emperor, and who died first.

    "Is that Nok-hyeon''s house?"

    I went to Nok-hyeon''s home to see what he was doing. There was smell of wood from his house, and he was carving something inside his small workshop.

    "Nok-hyeon is a carpenter, it seems. What is he carving?"

    I peeked into his workshop, and I could see he was carving a family. There was a statue of parents and siblings sitting happily together, with Nok-hyeon himself carved in the middle.

    It seems to be his family, who had been killed by the Makli n.

    Looking closely, I saw that his workshop was filled with simr family sculptures.

    I quietly observed these sculptures.

    Suddenly, Nok-hyeon saw my shadow cast into the workshop, flinched, and looked up at me.

    "Who are you?"

    I gestured to the cultivator and Kim Young-hoon to leave us alone. They nodded and stepped back.

    "Is that... your family?"

    "...? Yes, it is."

    "Do you find your work fulfilling?"

    "Yes, but... who are you?"

    He cautiously asked, eyeing the ck robe of the Cheongmun n I was wearing.

    "Just a passerby."

    "Oh, I see."

    Of course, Nok-hyeon didn''t seem convinced, his eyes holding a hint of suspicion.

    "So, what brings you here?"

    "It seems you miss your parents."

    "...Yes. They passed away when I was young. I miss them terribly and find myself doing this often."

    "Do you harbor any resentment for not being able to see your parents?"

    He became more respectful, thinking I was rted to a cultivator n and answered.

    "...The day after wepleted our grueling training, the severed head of Emperor Makli Jung, our enemy, was ced in our training ground. At first, I didn''t know whose head it was, but after finding out, I felt a bit of my resentment dissipate. Of course, it didn''tpletely resolve my feelings...

    But it''s not unbearably painful anymore."

    "...That''s good to hear."

    "May I ask who you are...?"

    "Just a guest of the Jin n."

    "Oh, I see. I apologize. My ce is like this, and I have nothing to offer..."

    "It''s fine. I''ll be going."

    I left Nok-hyeon''s house, leaving him behind as he tried to offer hospitality.

    ''They''re living well.''

    That''s good.

    Yet at the same time, I felt a pang in my heart.

    After all, these are not my disciples.

    My disciples are in another timeline.

    "......"

    Thump, thump!

    I pushed the surging emotions deep inside.

    Then I went to thest house.

    It was Man-ho''s house, the representative of my disciples.

    ''I''ve heard some interesting rumors about Man-ho on the way...''

    As I approached Man-ho''s house, awoman emerged from inside, waddling.

    Her belly is swollen with life inside her.

    Her face is one I know well.

    ''It''s Kae-hwa... Man-ho, you seeded after all.''

    She was hangingundry on the line.

    Suddenly, Man-ho ran up to her, passed by me without noticing, and rushed towards her.

    "Honey! I brought the persimmons you wanted!"

    "Oh, you noisy man! You''ll startle the baby! And look at your clothes, they''re torn! I just mended them, and you tore them again!"

    "Sorry, honey."

    "Oh dear, it''s so hard to live with you..."

    After scolding Man-ho for a moment, Kae-hwa suddenly clutched her belly and sat down on the porch.

    "Oh, look at this. The baby is kicking."

    "Really?"

    With my heightened senses from being in the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I clearly heard the sound of life kicking inside her.

    Man-ho, grinning ear to ear, put his ear to Kae-hwa''s belly andughed.

    Unknowingly, I realized I was crying while watching them.

    Ah, yes.

    You two had this possibility.

    Not a life of harsh training, covered in blood, listening to the ghosts and resentments of dead family members.

    But simply doing what you wish to do.

    Living a new life, you had this possibility.

    "...Sniff, sniff..."

    I couldn''t help but let the emotions I had pushed inside erupt a little.

    I am so happy.

    That these children could grow up and live such lives.

    At the same time, I am so sad.

    That these children are not my disciples. That they have no rtion to me anymore.

    The children with whom I had a rtionship were in another timeline, the children I could only teach blood and death.

    I was joyful at the vastly different lives these children are living, yet paradoxically pained that I would never see them again.

    This is the reality of regression.

    No matter what rtionships I form, they all disappear, moving to another timeline.

    Even if I form simr rtionships with the same people in each cycle, all the characters in each cycle are actuallypletely different people who just look the same.

    Unlike calling Kim Young-hoon Young-hoon Hyung-nim'' like the 1st and 2nd cycles, I now call him ''Kim Hyung'' for this reason.

    Of course, since he was essentially the same person, I couldn''tpletely change how I address him, and in urgent situations or without thinking, I sometimes call him Young-hoon Hyung-nim...

    But regardless, the Kim Young-hoons are clearly different people from the ones in my past cycles.

    The same went for my disciples.

    The definition of a rtionship lies in the time spent together.

    These are not my disciples who had spent time with me; they are entirely different people.

    On the first day of this life.

    I thought I had buried the memories of my past life, but how could human emotions be simply buried?

    The memories and emotions of teaching those children had be a part of my life.

    "...I''m sorry."

    My disciples from my past life, I''m so sorry for not allowing you to dream of such a possibility.

    "And thank you."

    Children of this life, thank you for living this way.

    As my emotions intensified, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts that I had been unconsciously maintaining was released.

    Suddenly, Kae-hwa noticed me and was startled.

    "...Oh, who is that?"

    "Ah, what? He''s crying."

    I wiped my tears and smiled at them.

    "...I apolgize. Seeing you two reminded me of some people I knew. ...Precious people who I can never see again."

    "Oh dear... We''ve had simr pains. If you don''t mind, would you like toe in for a cup of tea..."

    "It''s fine. Your peaceful home is more fragrant than any tea. May you have a hundred years of harmony."

    I finished speaking and bowed to them before using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    They were surprised to see me suddenly disappear like a ghost and looked around, then seemed to realize I was a cultivator and epted it.

    "...Have you seen everyone?"

    "...Yes. I''ve met everyone I needed to."

    I avoided eye contact with Kim Young-hoon and looked up at the sky.

    Today, my resolve has solidified even more.

    I will escape this cycle of regression.

    And to do so, I will elevate my realm even further.

    To ensure my life is not invalidated by the y of time.

    A few dayster.

    When it was time for the delegation from the Cheongmun n to return,I bid farewell to Kim Young-hoon and returned to the Cheongmun n.

    After paying a brief visit to the head of the Cheongmun n and being assigned a significant role, I was allowed to stay in the main house of the n.

    I then became a disciple of a Qi Building elder named Cheongmun Ryeong, introduced by Cheongmun Byeok.

    Taking a disciple''s stance before him, I made a vow.

    Even if my body breaks to pieces.

    No matter what happens, I will aim for the higher realms!!!

    Trantor Notes: Recently bought Tactics Ogre Reborn since it was on sale for the switch. I''ve always heard it was one of the best alongside Final Fantasy Tactics but unfortunately FFT has no PC version and I have to set up an emtor to y. Just finished chapter 1 in my first ythrough and I''m expectant for what toe. As a consequence though, the stockpile of chapters have dropped kekw.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 44: Qi Refining (4)

    Chapter 44: Qi Refining (4)

    "Hmm, so you are the martial artist of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, aren''t you?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong sneered upon our first meeting.

    "Martial artists are all simr, mostly ignorant. I doubt you could even begin to understand the True Words and Law Decrees I''ve been studying."

    "I will do my best."

    "Best? Everyone has their limits. Know yours and behave ordingly. I don''t particrly need a disciple, but since the n leadermanded me to ept you for the sake of maintaining the Cheongmun n''s dignity, I have no choice."

    With an annoyed expression, he threw a book at me.

    "Qi Refining 1st Star. It seems you''re at the first stage of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha. You''ve only activated one spiritual meridian, the Earth Leader Spiritual Meridian. I have no intention of properly teaching someone as clueless as you, so just read and learn from this."

    The title of the book was ''Seventy-Two Earthly Sha Commandments Exined.''

    Given that it included the name ''Cheongmun Ryeong'', it appeared to contain his insights on the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words.

    After throwing the book, Cheongmun Ryeong, with a huff, went into his room and warned me.

    "Just so you know, don''t even think about entering my room when I''m inside. Speak from outside. I can''t be bothered to see your face!"

    After receiving his grumpy warning, I bowed and returned to my room to read the book.

    Although my cultivation was only at Qi Refining 1st Star, my pure strength is known to be above Qi Refining 14th Star, but below Qi Building. Consequently, the resources provided to me as a cultivator increased significantly.

    I received thirty spirit stones per month and was granted ess to the main spiritual vein of the Cheongmun n.

    I also gained ess to the lower-level library of the n''s archive.

    Additionally, the number of mandatory missions I had to undertake was reduced from four to one per month.

    Of course, the difficulty of these missions increased, but they were manageable.

    I spent my time locked in my room, constantly studying the ''Seventy-Two Earthly Sha Commandments Exined'' and practicing reciting the True Words and forming hand seals.

    Sometimes, when I felt suffocated, I would contact Kim Young-hoon in Yanguo to spar and exchange martial insights.

    Constantly reciting True Words, forming hand seals, and practicing spell techniques.

    Five years passed like this.

    "Qi Refining 1st Star... I''ve reached half of it."

    I had deciphered thirty-eight of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words and activated thirty-eight spiritual meridians .

    This was the result of continuously using spirit stones, essing the Dragon Vein of the Cheongmun n''s main house, and learning from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "...Master, I don''t quite understand the meaning of the True Word for the Geographical Star."

    "You foolish boy! Even after giving you the ''Seventy-Two Earthly Sha Commandments Exined'', you still don''t get it! You''re so dull and infuriating!"

    When I asked for guidance outside Cheongmun Ryeong''s room, he ranted at me for a while.

    However, after the scolding, he eventually exined the meaning of the True Word to me and shared his annotations.

    For the first year, he wouldn''t even answer my questions.

    But after a year of persistently sitting outside his room from morning till night, asking for guidance, he finally gave in while grinding his teeth, calling me a stubborn fool, and began teaching me albeit with curses.

    "...That''s my interpretation of the Geographical Star True Word. Are you satisfied now? You stubborn and dull fool! If it wasn''t for the leader''smand, I would have killed you long ago!"

    "Disciple is grateful for your teachings, Master. I will take my leave."

    After bowing to Cheongmun Ryeong, who was cursing from the other side of the door, I returned to my room to continue studying and reciting True Words.

    While other disciples of the Cheongmun n enjoyed touring Byeokra Country,

    While others rested and slept,

    While others interacted and had fun,

    I, from morning till night, tirelessly recited the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words and practiced hand seals, seeking enlightenment.

    One day, my throat parched and I reached for a teacup which then slipped from my grasp.

    Luckily, my quick reflexes caught it, preventing it from breaking. But I realized why it had slipped.

    My fingerprints had been erased from constantly forming hand seals.

    Even while eating, I would recite True Words and read the ''Seventy-Two Earthly Sha Commandments Exined.''

    Of course, I also diligently practiced martial arts while reciting True Words.

    Buzz, whoosh, whoosh!

    My sword flew through the air.

    It wasn''t me wielding it; it soared and danced in the air on its own.

    After starting to use Dual Energy Sword Control (<em>I think dual energy because consciousness and Gang Qi</em>) from the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, I continuously practiced it while reciting True Words and forming hand seals, even controlling the sword with my consciousness within my room.

    As I became more ustomed to detaching my consciousness and inputting actions into the sword with intent, my flying sword became as natural as if it were alive.

    But still, the path of ''Five Energies Converging to the Origin'' was vast and profound.

    And I was still only at Qi Refining 1-star.

    One day, after continuously practicing the Dual Energy Sword Control, Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, and hand seals for ten consecutive nights.

    Blood dripped from my hands.

    Literally, my skin peeled and bled from endlessly forming hand seals.

    Yet, I kept on, undeterred by the bleeding, continuously forming hand seals and reciting True Words.

    Indeed, it was ''only now'' that I bled.

    When wielding the sword.

    How much blood had flowed from these hands.

    How many times had they peeled and torn.

    Yet, on the path of cultivation, only now had my hands torn to this extent.

    Drip, drip...

    Seeing the blood, I used Dual Energy Sword Control to clean the bloodstains in the room while using my internal energy to stop the bleeding. Continuing with the hand seals, the wounds eventually scabbed over after a day.

    But even after scabbing, the incessant hand seals caused the scabs to fall off, bleeding again.

    However, I did not stop.

    There was no time to stop.

    For the dull and thosecking in talent.

    Every moment was more precious than a thousand gold.

    Thus, another five years passed.

    Click, click, click...

    "Mumble, mumble..."

    I recited the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words from start to finish and formed hand seals.

    Then, when I recited the final True Word corresponding to the Earth Dog Star,

    ''Finally, I''ve understood all of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words!''

    Thest spiritual meridian was activated.

    Along with it, my ability to use spiritual power increased significantly, and my consciousness expanded slightly more.

    "Qi Refining 2nd Star!!!"

    Finally, I had reached Qi Refining 2nd Star!

    After ten years!

    Reciting True Words until my tongue cramped, practicing hand seals until my fingers bled!

    Overjoyed, I immediately ran to Cheongmun Ryeong''s room and eximed.

    "Master! Disciple has reached Qi Refining 2nd Star! Thanks to your teachings and the ''Seventy-Two Earthly Sha Commandments Exined'', I have understood all of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words! Thank you. Without the path you opened for me, I could not have achieved this. I am forever grateful."

    From inside Cheongmun Ryeong''s room, I sensed a slight disturbance in his intent.

    After a moment, Cheongmun Ryeong spoke irritably.

    "...Damn it, how could such a moron exist? It took you ten years to reach Qi Refining 2nd Star? I can''t deal with this. Such a fool for a disciple. Damn it! I''ll speak to the n leader and have you expelled!"

    "...Regardless, I am grateful for your grace, Master. I will take my leave."

    Days passed however, and the n leader of the Cheongmun n said nothing to me. and Cheongmun Ryeong remained in his room.

    I then studied ''Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation'' and ''Earth Dwelling Method'' in Qi Refining 2nd Star.

    "After the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha,es the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang..."

    Now, I had to recite and understand the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees, and condense thirty-six kinds of spiritual natures into my spiritual meridians.

    First, I went outside and recited the first of the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees, corresponding to the Heaven Leader Star.

    Rumble-

    Following the Law Decree of the Heaven Leader True Word, the soil in front of me rose, forming an Earth Sphere at my eye level.

    Had it been Water Surpassing Path or Fire Surpassing Path instead of Earth Surpassing Path, it would have created Water Sphere or Fire Sphere instead.

    However, since I hadn''t properly condensed the spiritual nature corresponding to the Heaven Leader Star, and only used the Law Decree, the clump of soil soon crumbled and dispersed.

    The difference between the Earthly Sha True Words and the Heavenly Gang Law Decrees is that, while the former primarily relies on the energy emanating from the body''s spiritual meridian, the Heavenly Gang Law Decrees mix the body''s spiritual power with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to manifest techniques."

    Contemting the differences, I fully practiced the thirty-six types of Heavenly Gang Law Decrees.

    Then, I went to seek guidance from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Master, due to my limited understanding, I believe I need your guidance on the Heavenly Gang Law Decrees."

    "Hmph! You should have had the sense to leave before I report to the n leader. Are you still here? You dull thing. Take this."

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s door slightly opened, and a book was thrown through the gap.

    The title of the book was ''Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Commandments Exined,'' containing Cheongmun Ryeongsmentary on the Heavenly Gang Law Decrees, simr to the previous book on the Earthly Sha.

    After expressing my gratitude again,I was about to return to my room to study the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees when he called out.

    "Wait, you fool. Are you aware of the recent news?"

    "Recent news?"

    "Tsk, tsk, even I know about it from my room. You''re truly clueless, fool. Recently, our n leader and the elders have been away."

    "What has happened?"

    "Hmm, it seems there have been atrocious massacres, too dreadful to witness, in the tribes and several cities near the eastern border of Byeokra, next to the Heaven-Treading Desert, as well as in the countries and cities beyond the desert. The exact reason is unknown, but not only the n leader and the Core Formation elders of our Cheongmun n, but also those from the Jin, Makli, Gongmyo, Byuk, and other cultivator ns have headed to the Heaven-Treading Desert. It seems to be a serious matter, and the Cheongmun n might face some chaos ahead. Be careful."

    "Thank you for your concern. I''ll continue my practice in my room until the n leader returns."

    "As if you do anything else. And know that once the n leader returns, I''ll petition to have you expelled."

    I bowed to Cheongmun Ryeong and returned to my room to study and read the ''Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Commandments Exined.''

    It was six months before the Cheongmun n''s leader returned.

    That day, an emergency meeting was convened with all the elders, direct and coteral n members, and key external members of the Cheongmun n.

    As a key external member, I was allowed to attend.

    ''What a formidable force...''

    I silently marveled at the pressure from the Qi Refining and Qi Building cultivators filling the grand hall, and their spiritual auras.

    Such a force could physically overturn a country, even without Core Formation cultivators.

    The n leader, Cheongmun Jung-jin, had a grim expression after his six-month absence.

    "The reason for this emergency meeting today is to inform you that a great war might ur within the next two hundred years."

    ''Two hundred years?''

    I was startled by this time frame and listened intently to the n leader.

    "The details areplex, but from today, the Cheongmun n must prepare for this potential war. We will now prioritize merit over lineage. The Immortal Combat Meeting, previously held every few years, will now be conducted every six months. We will also hold an annualpetition for external members. Everyone should focus on improving their skills.

    Now, only the elders and senior members stay, others may leave."

    We bowed to Cheongmun Jung-jin and left.

    While others from the Cheongmun n gathered to discuss, I, having no close associates due to my solitary training, was left to ponder alone.

    That night,

    After Cheongmun Ryeong returnedte, I cautiously asked him.

    "Master, may I inquire about the basis for the n leader''s prediction?"

    "Hmph! Why does it matter to you? You and I won''t even be alive in two hundred years. Just continue your usual training."

    Truly, his words made sense.

    I had about 30-40 years left in my lifespan.

    What use was worrying about events two hundred years away?

    I should focus on the present.

    "By the way, how many of the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees have you mastered? How many spiritual natures have you condensed?"

    "Master, I have only managed to condense three natures."

    "How frustrating! Read this book in seven nights!"

    Thud-

    Another book fell through the door gap.

    The book was titled ''Gangmyeong Record,'' containingprehensivementary on the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees, seemingly an advanced version of the previous book.

    "Thank you, Master."

    I bowed to Cheongmun Ryeong and returned to my room to read the book.

    Time passed quickly.

    12 years.

    It took me 12 years to fully master the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees and sessfully condense thirty-six spiritual natures.

    Using the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha spiritual meridians as a foundation, the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang spiritual natures adhered and spread their nature throughout my entire body''s spiritual meridians.

    Whoosh-

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth was absorbed through my body''s spiritual meridians and natures, increasing my spiritual power even more.

    Simultaneously, the spiritual meridians thickened and strengthened from absorbing the natures.

    After 22 years, I reached the 2nd Star of Qi Refining.

    ''Phew, it wasnt easy.''

    I sighed and looked at myself in the bronze mirror of my room.

    In the mirror, I saw myself with a fully grown beard.

    Thanks to my transformation upon reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I had no wrinkles.

    Shaving my beard would make me look in my mid-twenties.

    But I was growing anxious.

    My life was significantly passing by.

    Could I reach the 4th Star of Qi Refining before death?

    This pace was achieved only because I had ess to the Cheongmun n''s spiritual vein and abundant resources, along with Cheongmun Ryeong''s focused teachings.

    If I had lived a normal life, it would have taken 30 years just toplete Qi Refining 1st Star.

    Over thest 12 years.

    Frustrated by my slow progress, Cheongmun Ryeong eventually stopped teaching from behind his door and began giving me direct advice.

    Although I was still not allowed in his room, at least I could now receive face-to-face guidance.

    Realizing that I could ascend to the 3rd Star of Qi Refining with thirty-six condensed spiritual natures, I immediately went to Cheongmun Ryeong to report my achievement.

    "Master, I have finally reached the 3rd Star of Qi Refining! Thank you!"

    "Thanks for what? I''ve been suffocating with frustration for 12 years. Foolish boy! And why are you boasting to me about such a thing?"

    The door opened, and a grumpy Cheongmun Ryeong, with a long goat beard, frowned at me.

    "You dimwit! Come in, let''s see how well you''ve understood the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees."

    I hesitated, then smiled and entered his room.

    His room was filled with various books, making it cramped.

    Sitting amidst piles of books, he was annotating a book intently.

    "Sit down. And when will you stop that absurd practice?"

    He didn''t offer me a cushion but red at me as he continued annotating.

    I forced a smile.

    Outside the room, my sword, following my consciousness and Dual Energy Sword Control, was practicing Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Over the past 22 years, I never stopped practicing martial arts, cultivation, True Words, and spells.

    I could now even Dual Energy Sword Control in my sleep.

    But Cheongmun Ryeong seemed displeased with my actions.

    "I know your nature is that of a swordsman, but with your limited talent, even focusing on one aspect is insufficient. How long will you keep up this madness along with your practice?"

    "Apologies, Master, but..."

    "Yes, yes, I know. Martial arts are your life, right? I''m tired of hearing the same thing. Just be quiet and recite the Law Decrees."

    I recited the Law Decrees in front of Cheongmun Ryeong and answered his questions to assess my understanding.

    Soon after, he nodded in approval.

    "Good, you have a decent understanding of the Law Decrees."

    "Thank you, and now..."

    "Now that you can ascend to 3rd Star of Qi Refining, it''s time for appropriate teachings. Take this."

    He handed me a book titled ''Twelve Earthly Branches Scripture.''

    "Twelve Earthly Branches: Huangzhong, Dalu, Taicu, Jiazhong, Guxi, Zhonglu, Ruibin, Linzhong, Yize, Nanlu, Wuyi, Yingzhong. These are the twelve types of spiritual energy you will be able to receive. The key to the 3rd Star of Qi Refining is to evolve the Seventy-Two spiritual meridians and Thirty-Six spiritual natures.

    There are five elements of spiritual energy, which further split the twelve types. From these, 60 variations arise. However, knowing the types corresponding to the Twelve Earthly Branches is enough to calcte the remaining 48 variations.

    You must understand all these variations and how spiritual energy operates in the world."

    "Yes, I will take note..."

    "No, don''t just take note. Read it here."

    "Right now?"

    "Until now, you used to read books in your room ande back with questions. But I can''t take it anymore!

    Just read it here and ask questions as they arise! In fact, just live here!"

    I was momentarily taken aback but then bowed to him, expressing my gratitude.

    "Thank you for your grace, Master."

    "Enough with the noise! Stop with the formalities and just finish reading the book!"

    Urged by Cheongmun Ryeong, I quickly began reading the book.

    Qi Refining 3rd Star.

    The stage of Twelve Earthly Branches begins with understanding the twelve types of spiritual energy.

    From this stage, a cultivator can start to deploy formations based on the types of spiritual energy, allowing them to manifest illusions and strange magical formations.

    To understand the twelve types of spiritual energy, it was essential to practice deploying formations based on Cheongmun Ryeong''s advice.

    Fortunately, I had a knack for formations.

    Also, having learned techniques like Qi Illusion Transformation and Qi Mechanisms under Kim Young-hoon in my previous lives, I was adept at mastering formations.

    The twelve types of spiritual energy are said to resemble waves.

    The range of frequencies from a certain point to below was called Huangzhong spiritual energy, and the range beyond that was called Dalu spiritual energy.

    I endured Cheongmun Ryeong''s constant beratings of being foolish and slow while trying toprehend and master these types.

    Six years passed.

    Whoosh!

    I evolved my spiritual meridians, thinking of my entire body as a formation diagram, to receive all the energy of the Twelve Earthly Branches.

    I imprinted each spiritual meridian and nature with the energy of the Twelve Earthly Branches.

    And then...

    sh!

    "Sigh..."

    I sessfullypleted the 3rd Star of Qi Refining.

    Now, only the step beyond the Twelve Earthly Branches separated me from the 4th Star.

    I opened my eyes to find Cheongmun Ryeong ring at me.

    "...You''ve finally seeded. How slow can you be! Only now have you grasped the Twelve Earthly Branches andpleted 3rd Star of Qi Refining! Despite having the strength of the 14th Star, why do you take so long to learn!"

    "Haha, Master. The martial arts and cultivation methods I''ve learned are entirely different fields, aren''t they?"

    "Hmph, enough. At this rate, how much further can you advance in your lifetime! It''s so frustrating. Follow me! I must teach you more quickly before I burst with frustration."

    He gathered several books and led me outside.

    "You''veid the spiritual meridians with the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha and can manifest spells from your body.

    You''ve condensed the spiritual natures with the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang and learned to resonate spells with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    With the Twelve Earthly Branches, you''ve understood the types of spiritual energy and can mimic the flow of heaven and earth spiritual energy in your formations."

    The ancient characters representing the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha, Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang, and Twelve Earthly Branches floated around Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "And now, you will enter the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram. If a cultivator''s formation imitates the flow of heaven and earth, you need to learn the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram to fully harness the power of formations.

    The Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram are ancient characters created by imitating ten principle changes observed in the sky. Each character contains a principle of the heavens.

    Understanding the ten principles of Jia (), Yi (), Bing (), Ding (), Wu (), Ji (), Geng (), Xin (), Ren (), and Gui () will allow you toplete the 4th Star of Qi Refining."

    The Ten Heavenly Stems corresponding to the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram moved ording to Cheongmun Ryeong''s will.

    Simultaneously, a formation of trees and nts unfolded around him.

    Based on the Twelve Earthly Branches, the Ten Heavenly Stems were integrated into the formation.

    Whoosh!

    Ten changes multiplied by twelve types of spiritual energy, creating dozens of variations.

    At the center of these variations, Cheongmun Ryeong absorbed all the changes back into himself.

    "See, this is the realm you must reach. This time, for heaven''s sake,plete the 4th Star within three years! I expect nothing more from a frustrating disciple like you!"

    From that day, I began learning about the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram under Cheongmun Ryeong''s guidance.

    "Jia () starts with Daelim Tree () and ends with Gui (), which is Rain Dew Water (). Each of the Ten Stems contain principles of Yin and Yang, and the Five Elements..."

    "The ten changes in spiritual energy essentially start from dividing the universe''s Five Elements into Yin and Yang. The interpretation of Yin-Yang and Five Elements as the world''s ten principles..."

    "Apply the Yin-Yang Five Elements to the Twelve Earthly Branches. The Branches also contain interpretations of Yin and Yang, so by corrting them..."

    Under Cheongmun Ryeong''s tutge, I learned about the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram, the Earth Surpassing Path, and the Earth Dwelling Method provided by Cheongmun n. I also acquired the supernatural spells recorded in the Earth Dwelling Method.

    "Earth Residence ()!"

    "Earth Dwelling Formation ()!"

    As I formed hand seals and recited incantations, the earth around me gathered, forming a formation.

    I enhanced the formation''s power by applying the twelve types of spiritual energy and ten changes to it.

    Boom!

    Six hexagonal earth shields formed around me, encircling me.

    It was a defensive spell from the Earth Dwelling Method.

    I guided the spiritual energy, rotating the earth shields.

    Rumble-

    The heavy earth shields rotated around me, their weight and speed formidable enough to shred a person upon contact.

    The shields were so infused with spiritual power and energy that even Sword Silk couldn''t cut through them.

    ''Qi Refining 4th Star...''

    Now, I was in a simr realm to Emperor Makli Jung and his son Maki Hyun of Yanguo.

    ''From Qi Refining 4th Star, the battle involves dominating the surrounding space.''

    Using spiritual power toy a formation and enhancing it with the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram, one canpletely dominate the surrounding space.

    I could now, like Makli Hyun in my past life, control my surroundings with the Earth element and fight.

    "Master, look! I have seeded in manifesting the formation!"

    "...You fool. Is that something to be proud of, only just manifesting the formation now! Enough with the noise, and focus more..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong seemed perpetually exasperated with me.

    Five years passed.

    Thanks to Cheongmun Ryeong''s constant and intense guidance,

    I managed to fully grasp the transformations of the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram over five years.

    Whoosh!

    Spiritual power unfolded, manifesting a formation diagram.

    Twelve types of spiritual energy and ten changes mixed, creating over sixty variations.

    ''I''ll assimte these 60 changes in spiritual energy...''

    Into my meridians!

    Rumble!

    The Earth element spiritual energy scattered in the formation around me returned, merging with the corresponding spiritual meridians.

    ''Assimte!''

    Rumble rumble rumble...

    Numerous changes surged through the spiritual meridians like a raging torrent.

    Based on my understanding of the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram, I carefully absorbed the changes into my spiritual meridians.

    The spiritual meridians evolved.

    They became wider and capable of amodating more changes.

    And when the spiritual meridians had fully absorbed all the changes,

    I finally broke through the long-awaited barrier.

    ''Finally...!''

    Ipleted the 4th Star of Qi Refining!

    I am now at Qi Refining 5th Star!!!

    "Finally...!"

    As I opened my eyes, a loud cheer rang in my ears.

    It was my Master.

    "Finally, this damn fool has reached the 5th Star of Qi Refining! Hahaha!"

    Heughed heartily, seemingly thrilled.

    "This damn slow-witted disciple...! I won...! I managed to guide you, with your terrible talent, to the 5th Star of Qi Refining!!! Hahaha!"

    "Thank you, Master..!"

    "Haha, my foolish disciple..!"

    We embraced and shouted in triumph together.

    Trantor Notes: Sensei is a tsundere~

    It''s interesting how we''re reminded of the fight against Makli Hyun and Wangshin. Those two always had that huge whirlwind surrounding them which didn''t seem like a regr spell and definitely not how qi refining cultivators fight in other novels. Now we understand the mechanisms behind the whirlwind and that it''s actually a formation. I find it pretty cool that one of the mainbat methods of cultivators in this novel is a formation domain that aids them in casting and boosting spells and techniques and that fighting for space with their formations ys a big role in who wins.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 45: Forbidden (1)

    Chapter 45: Forbidden (1)

    "Hmm, this damn durd. If I had known how hard it would be to teach him Daoist cultivation, I would have sent him away a long time ago."

    He coughed and pushed me away, stroking his beard as he spoke.

    "Thanks to Master not sending me away, I was able toe this far."

    I smiled and replied to him.

    It took 10 years topletes the 1st Star of Qi Refining.

    12 years for the 2nd Star.

    6 years for the 3rd Star.

    5 years for the 4th Star.

    In total, it took 33 years.

    My body, rejuvenated through aplete transformation, seemed to age slowly. I still looked like I was in my 30s even though I was in my 60s. But I was increasingly concerned about the approaching end of my lifespan.

    ''In this life, I have even undergone aplete transformation. Yet, will I still die of natural causes?''

    It was unknown.

    However, I was certainly getting a bit anxious.

    "...Master. I am sorry to ask, but could you perhaps teach me about the next stage?"

    "Yes, you know your ce. A talentless person should quickly advance to the next stage. The 5th Star of Qi Refining follows the principles of the Nine Pces.

    You must converge the variations of your 108 spiritual meridians and 60 types of spiritual energy into nine points.

    Attempt the integration of the Nine Points into One, with the concepts of Taiyi, Shepti, Xuanyuan, Zhaoyao, Tianfu, Qinglong, Hanji, Taiyin, and Tianyi, start the integration of your spiritual meridians flowing through your body."

    I quietly sat and listened attentively to his words.

    "The Nine Pces also connect with the principles of the Eight Trigrams, serving as a stepping stone to the next stage. By mastering the Nine Pces, you can control the formation freely, bringing about any change within it."

    He demonstrated the formation of the wood attribute in front of me.

    The formation, created by the flow of the Twelve Earthly Branches, enhanced its power to the extreme whenbined with the Ten Heavenly Stems.

    As the Nine Pces integrated, the formation began to transform.

    The wood energy spread in all directions, changing erratically and disharmoniously under my master''s will.

    "If you sessfully incorporate the principles of the Nine Pces into the formation, you canpletely control and freely change the formation, achievingplete freedom within it."

    This reminded me of a few Qi Refining 5th Star cultivators I had fought against.

    Indeed, from the 5th Star of Qi Refining, the use of spells became incredibly flexible.

    Alongside him, I began to learn how to perceive the nine points of integration of the Nine Pces, how to converge the numerous flows into nine paths, and how tobine spells to use even more powerful ones.

    I delved into the Nine Pces, even bleeding from my hands from the effort of mastering its techniques, and reciting rted mantras until my throat was hoarse for seven years.

    Wooong-

    Integration was sessful.

    The 108 spiritual meridians flowing through my meridian channels.

    The 60 variations.

    All converged significantly into nine paths, and the previously diverse spiritual meridians settled in order.

    "Qi Refining, 6th Star!"

    I eximed in ecstasy.

    I tried moving the spiritual power flowing through my meridians.

    Instantly, the formation unfolded, and inside it, changes urred ording to my will.

    Kuguk!

    Using the Earth Dwelling Method, six hexagonal shields condensed around me.

    But as I clenched my fist, the earth shields crumbled and transformed into earth spears.

    Now that I could change the formation at will, even defensive spells could be somewhat converted to offensive ones.

    Of course, their defensive power was still stronger.

    "Hmm, let''s see..."

    I summoned the flying sword that was moving on its own in the distance.

    Phat!

    The sword flew through the air towards me.

    For the past 40 years, I had tirelessly practiced the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    It was now just a matter of inputting actions, and the movement has be incredibly free.

    Also, the knack of sending intent has be much easier.

    I called the sword in front of me, charged it with Sword Gang, and then sent the Gang Qi-infused sword flying far away before shooting it back towards me.

    Paang!

    A sonic boom sounded.

    Iunched an earth spear, transformed from the Earth Dwelling Method''s formation, towards the Gang Qi-infused sword.

    Kwaang!

    The earth spear and the sword collided.

    A gust of wind blew, a loud boom resounded, and when the dust settled, only my flying sword remained.

    However, since I controlled the sword, I could feel the rebound and estimated the power of the earth spear.

    ''It has the power of Gang Qi used by Three Flowers Gather at the Summit martial artists.''

    It was powerful enough to easily destroy the defensive spells of Qi Refining cultivators.

    "Ha, this ignorant one. So energetic this early in the morning."

    And then, through the dust cloud, my master walked towards me, smiling.

    "Congrattions. You useless guy. Howcking must your talent be that it took you 7 years to reach Qi Refining 6th Star!"

    "Ha, still... I willplete the 6th Star as quickly as possible."

    "That''s right! The 6th Star, the stage of Eight Trigrams Completed Path, is the easiest in Qi Refining! If you can''t do this, I really might kill you!"

    He spoke thus, but he looked very pleased, his intent colored with the golden color of joy.

    "Do not worry, Master. I have already studied the 6th Star in advance. I learned that it involvespleting the spiritual meridians ording to the principles of the Eight Trigrams. It''s a field I am somewhat confident in."

    "Hmph, confident you say. But it''spletely different from the internal energy methods martial artists like you are used to. If you don''t understand the images of the Eight Trigrams, you can''t do anything!"

    He handed me a stack of books.

    "Read all of these. I personally annotated these for a durd like you. Otherwise, it would be a waste of time if it''s too difficult for someone with yourcking talents."

    "I''m always grateful."

    "Then please do well."

    I also delved deeply into the Eight Trigrams.

    Qian (), Dui (), Li (), Zhen (), Xun (), Kan (), Gen (), Kun () - Ipletely mastered the eight trigram images.

    I solved several questions I had about spiritual roots.

    For instance, there are only five types of spiritual roots in the Five Elements.

    Yet, how could the Makli n cultivate methods outside of the Five Elements like Wind and Yin?

    Of course, I heard about some special spiritual roots and spiritual energy, the rare ones such as Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Heavenly Golden Thunder Body and Kang Min-hee''s Ghostly Yin Transforming Immortal Root.

    But typically, it''s said that no cultivator can go beyond the Five Elements spiritual roots.

    And now, by studying the trigrams, I understood methods beyond the Five Elements.

    ''The Five Elements are interconnected with the Eight Trigrams.''

    Qian () and Dui () are Metal.

    Li () is Fire.

    Kan () is Water.

    Zhen () and Xun () are Wood.

    Gen () and Kun () are Earth.

    In this way, someone with a Wood element could use Xun (), representing Wind, to specialize in Wind-based spells.

    The more I studied the trigram images, the more I could ovep the flow of the Eight Trigrams with the formation, and integrating the Eight Trigrams into my spiritual meridians was the easiest part of my cultivation so far.

    The difficult part was understanding the meanings of the Eight Trigrams, and I spent a lot of time on that.

    After three years of delving into the Eight Trigrams, Ipletely mastered and concluded the formation within the same time frame.

    As the formation concluded, I felt all the spiritual meridians in my body, following the Eight Trigrams, be activated.

    All the spiritual meridians throughout my body connected, forming a circle!

    Kugugugu!

    The flow of spiritual power in my meridians became incredibly free, and its speed was terrifyingly fast.

    In the midst of this pure and swift flow of spiritual meridians, I sensed something strange.

    ''Something impure... Ah, is this the internal energy from the Dragon Vein Qi Method?''

    The internal energy from the internal energy method, impurepared to the spiritual energy of cultivation remained impurely in my meridians.

    ''I feel irritated by it, but I''m not sure why...''

    However, I didn''t think much about the internal energy from the Dragon Vein Qi Method and reported the results to my master.

    "Kahahaha! Excellent! Truly my disciple!"

    My master was very happy, patting my shoulder.

    "This stupid one. It took you 43 years toplete Qi Refining 6th Star and enter the 7th! You really are a durd!"

    Although he said that, he looked very happy. Suddenly, he took something out of his pocket.

    ''That is...''

    I trembled slightly at the sight of what my master took out.

    "Your achievements seem to be growing, which eases my mind. Even if it''s just a little, I want you to have some aplishments in this life. This is a gift for you..."

    What he took out of his robe was a small silk box, exuding a familiar fragrance.

    When my master opened the box, inside were three pills emitting a faint red glow.

    "Blessing Pill. For mortals, it extends life by 10 years. For Qi Refining cultivators, it can extend life up to 8 years, or 6 years if some resistance has developed. It''s a precious elixir."

    "...Master."

    "Hmm, I knew you''d be grateful. I''m tired of hearing thanks, just eat it..."

    "...I''m sorry."

    "What...?"

    He frowned as if he couldn''t believe what he heard.

    "Am I hearing things wrong? Surely I heard you correctly?"

    "...You heard me right, Master. I... I cannot consume that pill."

    "...? Are you mad? This is an elixir that can extend life by 8 years! Do you not understand how precious and valuable this is? You foolish boy..."

    "Master, do you know the ingredients of the Blessing Pill?"

    At my words, he looked at me as if I was speaking nonsense.

    "How would I know that! I''ve spent 250 years dedicated to studying spells, mantras, and formations. Do you think I had time to learn about alchemy, apletely different field? Pill-refining knowledge is difficult to obtain unless you''re a professional alchemist!

    The Makli n is famous for alchemy, so even their coteral branches know a fair bit about it...

    As I always say, a durd should focus on just one field..."

    So, not only my master but many others are unaware of this alchemy.

    They don''t know what the Blessing Pill and Qi Building Pill are ''made of''.

    Should I tell him?

    "......"

    After a moment of hesitation, I closed my eyes and said,

    "I am sorry, Master, but I have reasons why I cannot consume that pill. Please believe me..."

    "...Damn it. You refuse the elixir that your master went through so much trouble to get? Fine, it''s yours anyway, do with it as you please. I''m leaving!"

    Annoyed, my master handed me the silk box and left.

    I stared nkly at the Blessing Pill in my hand.

    Makli Hyun''s words still echoed in my ears.

    Elixirs made from humans.

    Should Ireally consume this?

    I bit my lip.

    No, it''s not right.

    No matter how much it could extend my life.

    No matter how precious it is to continue the ties of this life.

    If I abandon my humanity in this life, it''s all for naught.

    I apologized inwardly to my master, then went to a mountain near the Cheongmun n''s main house.

    There, I dug a hole and buried the three pills.

    After covering them with earth and forming a small mound, I performed a solemn ritual and recited a prayer.

    Of course, there were no souls lingering in these remnants, but I prayed for the peace of the souls sacrificed for the pills.

    ''...I''m sorry, Master.''

    Even if it is a gift from my master,I cannot consume something made of humans.

    "...What am I doing?"

    Honestly, it would have been in my best interest to consume it without question.

    How much longer do I have to live, and who am I to know?

    It''s best to extend life whenever possible.

    I just reached Qi Refining 7th Star, and there''s still so much ahead, unclear and uncertain.

    While I''ve made significant progress in Five Energies Converging to the Origin through practicing the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, the next stage still seems far away.

    Unlike the realms I achieved so far  Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, Five Energies Converging to the Origin  The Ultimate Pinnacle felt too far away and elusive.

    This life alone would not be enough; perhaps another life might be needed.

    Thus, the elixir promising to extend life by over ten years is undoubtedly a tremendous opportunity for me.

    But...

    ''...No matter how great the opportunity, I cannot bring myself to consume it.''

    It wasn''t just about this pill.

    I resolved never to swallow any elixir created through wrongful means.

    I slowly descended the mountain and returned to the Cheongmun n''s main house.

    I went to greet my master.

    "...Have youe?"

    "Yes."

    "...Well then, let''s study regarding Qi Refining 7th Star..."

    My master, perhaps a bit hurt by my refusal of his gift, opened the book with a somewhat gloomy expression.

    "The 7th Star is known as the Seven Stars Ritual. It involves offering rituals to seven of the twenty-eight celestial stars governing the spiritual nature of heaven and earth. It''s essentially dering to the celestial deities that you are embarking on the path of immortal cultivation.

    Up to now,pleting your spiritual meridians through the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees, Twelve Earthly Branches, Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram, Nine Pces Integration, and Eight Trigrams Completed Path was, in a way, preparing the altar for this Seven Stars Ritual.

    Your body, your formation, and your spells be an altar to connect with the celestial deities."

    He continued his exnation.

    "In fact, there''s nothing special you need to realize at this stage. The Seven Stars Ritual involves using your body as the altar and your soul as the priest to conduct a ritualmunicating with the celestial deities.

    Of course, you''ll need to learn how to conduct the ritual, calcte the best time to receive the celestial stars'' power, and interpret celestial patterns..."

    Reading celestial patterns is a skill I had previously learned during my time as chief advisor in the Wulin Alliance, so it didn''t seem too difficult.

    In reality, besides learning about a few unknown stars and their associated symbolism, there wasn''t much new to learnpared to before.

    ''Is the 7th Star one of the easier stages?''

    Furthermore, since the ritual involves offering to the Seven Stars and receiving celestial energy bestowed by the heavens to evolve the meridians, most cultivators quickly pass this stage.

    ''Of course, for those with a Heavenly Spiritual Root, calcting the exact time is crucial in the 7th Star stage...''

    But that was a unique case, not applicable to me.

    Following my master''s guidance, I read the constetions, calcted celestial patterns, and determined the most auspicious time for myself.

    Fortunately, the right time wasn''t far off, and my master, using his authority as an elder, built a small altar for me at a ce where the Dragon Veins converged near the Cheongmun n''s main house.

    "Tonight is the right time for you."

    "Yes."

    "Prepare thoroughly. Have you fully grasped the ritual process?"

    "Yes, of course."

    "And are you satisfied with this constetion?"

    The twenty-eight celestial stars represent the spiritual nature of heaven and earth.

    Among them, choosing the constetion that best fits the night''s timing and receiving blessings from its seven stars is the key to the Seven Stars Ritual.

    I heard that depending on which constetion you offer rituals to in Qi Refining 7th Star, it determines the stage in Qi Building where you''ll receive assistance.

    "Yes, I''m very satisfied with this constetion. It was chosen by you, Master, after all."

    "Hmph! ttery... Never mind. The sun will set soon. Prepare for the ritual."

    "Yes!"

    I arrived at the altar andpleted the process of transforming my body into a small altar using my spells.

    Now, as the sun set and the stars began to cover the sky, I nned to start the ritual.

    The sun sets.

    And the stars begin to rise.

    "Begin! I''ll assist you!"

    "Yes!"

    I started the ritual, offering it to the celestial deities, moving the formation around the altar.

    In the midst of the ritual...

    "And thus, I pray to the celestial gods and warriors for blessings..."

    Whooosh-

    The wind blows.

    ''What...?''

    Both my master''s and my expressions began to change.

    Rumble, rumble...

    The sky was clear.

    Just moments ago, there wasn''t a single cloud, and my master had precisely calcted the weather to choose this night.

    It was supposed to be clear tonight.

    But suddenly, dark clouds began to gather in the sky.

    The sky is obscured.

    The clear moonlight and stars hid behind the clouds.

    My altar, preparing tomunicate with the stars, lost its connection and dissipated.

    The celestial deities descending from the sky were abruptly cut off.

    "...Don''t panic. It''s just an unexpected cloud. Plus, I don''t feel any water vapor. It''s not a storm cloud that will bring rain, just a passing one. The wind is strong, so it''ll soon pass."

    "...Master, can you disperse it?"

    "Foolish boy! Didn''t you listen to my exnation? I can only assist your ritual, direct intervention is impossible! Especially in matters rted to the heavens!

    If I interfere with the heavens and blow away the clouds, your ritual will immediately fail!"

    "...Then I''ll wait."

    I paused the ritual for a moment and looked up at the sky, waiting for the clouds to disperse.

    And then, it was morning.

    As the stars vanished and the sun rose, the clouds dispersed as if they were never there, as though their only purpose had been to obstruct my ritual the previous night.

    "This, how can this be..."

    Although I was quite surprised, my master seemed even more bewildered, staring at the sky in disbelief.

    "Heavens obstructing a cultivator''s auspicious time? No, this can''t be. There must be some mistake. Yes, that''s it. I''m sorry, my disciple. It seems I miscalcted the auspicious time!"

    "Master..."

    However, I couldn''t help but feel an ominous sense about it all and questioned him.

    "Can such a celestial phenomenon ur due to a miscalction of the auspicious time?"

    "No, of course not. That was just an anomaly. Yes, perhaps it wasn''t the auspicious time but a serious miscalction of the weather. My disciple, I''ll recalcte the appropriate time soon, and we''ll perform the ritual again."

    "Understood."

    I sighed softly and stepped down from the altar.

    After all, life doesn''t always go as nned. I knew better than anyone that life doesn''t always follow our desires.

    I decided to wait, as I had always done.

    We calcted another auspicious time, set up the altar again, and prepared for the ritual.

    "This time it''s certain! We''ll definitely receive the celestial deities'' energy! I''ve even precisely calcted the weather this time, so..."

    However, as night fell, the sky darkened.

    Not with the darkness of the night, but with ominous clouds.

    Large curtains of clouds covered the entire sky, appearing out of nowhere.

    "This, this is impossible! My calctions can''t be wrong!"

    My master was so panicked he shouted.

    "Again! It''s happening again! What is this..."

    Thus, the second ritual also came to nothing.

    "Let''s try again! A setback like this can happen twice! Hahaha! This time I''ll calcte the perfect auspicious time and set up the altar properly."

    Monthster.

    My master had calcted another suitable time for me.

    Furthermore, this time, we headed east of Byeokra, to a ce in the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert, not rich in spiritual energy, but where clouds never formed.

    "This area is known as the Windy ins of the Heaven-Treading Desert, where the wind is strong and the air is dry, so clouds absolutely never form! Since the surrounding area is a rocky desert, there won''t be any sandstorms either, so this time the ritual will surely bepleted!"

    Again, as the sun set and the stars rose, I began to prepare the ritual.

    This time, everything seemed to be going smoothly until the final stage of the ritual, when I was about to receive the celestial energy from the stars.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Dark clouds began to gather in the sky.

    The clouds, before I could even finish the ritual procedure,pletely covered the dry desert sky.

    "No, no, no, no!"

    My master cried out as if his own ritual had been interrupted, but the clouds remained immovable, blocking the sky and cutting off the celestial energy.

    "Ahh! Why can''t my disciple seed! Why!"

    Rumble, rumble!

    My master''s spiritual power surged towards the sky, attempting to clear the clouds.

    The formidable spiritual power of a Qi Building cultivator lit up the night sky as the clouds dispersed.

    But, perhaps because my master intervened with the heavens, the stars that had been sending down their energy stopped.

    And so, the ritual ended.

    "Why, why is this happening... Why, why..."

    He chewed his lips, pacing around for a while, and then sighed.

    "Let me find out why this is happening. Let''s go back, my disciple."

    We returned to the Cheongmun n''s main house on my master''s flying artifact.

    After that, he frequented the n''s library, rummaging through all sorts of ancient texts.

    He had always been a man of many books, but now he was pulling out even more books in a frenzy, searching for something rted to my condition.

    About a monthter, my master came to me with bloodshot eyes.

    "...I''ve found out about your condition."

    "...! What could it possibly be..?"

    After a moment of hesitation, biting his lip, he spoke.

    The next moment, I felt as if my heart had crumbled at the words that came out of my master''s mouth.

    "The world is forbidding you. It''s a symptom shown by the heavens to those whom they forbid immortal cultivation..."

    "Forbid... immortal cultivation...?"

    "...You were not born with the fate to be a cultivator. ...I''m sorry, my disciple. There''s nothing I can do for you."

    Trantor Notes: Eun-hyun just can''t catch a break. When I first read this, I actually felt my heart drop just thinking about how much difficulties and hardships await our MC.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 46: Forbidden (2)

    Chapter 46: Forbidden (2)

    Forbidden?

    Me?

    That I cannot cultivate?

    "...Master, I don''t quite understand and I have a question."

    "...What is it?"

    "Does fate truly exist?"

    "Yes... it does exist. What we humans call fate definitely exists and it affects every living being in this world."

    My fingertips were trembling.

    "If fate truly exists, then what about the free will of living beings? Doesnt it mean it''s nonexistent..?"

    If free will doesn''t exist and everything is predetermined, then what''s the meaning of all this..?

    "Well... it''s not exactly like that. Cultivators who have received the blessing of the seven stars, controlled by the celeatial power of heaven, can faintly perceive fate starting from the Qi Refining 7th star.

    You might think you''ve only learned about astronomy and reading the constetions, but from the moment a cultivator is granted permission by the heavens, they are allowed to vaguely perceive the Heavenly Mechanism."

    The master''s exnation continued.

    "Of course, it''s impossible for a human to directly witness the vast entity known as fate. However... it''s possible to read the very basics of it.

    From the Qi Refining 7 Stars, a cultivator can read their own lifespan and know how much of their life remains."

    "Lifespan..? Are you saying that a humans lifespan is predetermined?"

    "Yes."

    "Then... What is the purpose of cultivation? Why do cultivators continue to cultivate even knowing their lifespan is predetermined..?"

    "That''s because... while lifespan is certainly fixed, it''s not absolute."

    Lifespan, not absolute?

    "For instance, a cultivator at the Qi Refining stage has at most the same lifespan as a mortal. But from the Qi Building stage, they receive additional lifespan from the heavens as they ascend in their cultivation.

    The Qi Building stage grants 300 years of lifespan, the Core Formation 600 years, the Nascent Soul 1200 years, and Heavenly Being 2400 years. Although the exact lifespan varies, a cultivator receives a new lifespan from heaven as they elevate their realm.

    Thats why cultivators themselves bring change to the Heavenly Mechanism, and since ancient times, cultivators have also been called Heaven-Defiers."

    "...Then, can''t I too receive a new fate as a cultivator?"

    "...It''s not necessarily so. While its said that a human can receive a new fate, in reality, the heavens often grants a ''fate that transcends lifespan'' from the beginning."

    Hisplexion grew dark.

    "Born with natural talent, spiritual meridians, and spiritual roots. The fate one is born with bes the standard of whether one can change their lifespan."

    "...Am I destined not to be a cultivator? Born with a fate that cannot escape its own fate...?"

    "...It seems so."

    I asked in astonishment.

    "Then, is there really no way?"

    "...I''ve looked, and there seems to be none. ...I''m sorry."

    "The lifespan set by the heavens... I don''t understand it. Aren''t the heavens just a concept? Isnt the blue sky what we call the heavens?"

    "The heavens are not merely that. Its thew that flows through this world... a vast and immense principle... that''s what the heavens are..."

    Indeed.

    The heavens, this world, does not permit me.

    "We are all born with a fate given by the heavens, grow up, and die. Cultivators may defy the heavens and cause changes in the Heavenly Mechanism.

    In reality, no cultivator can escape the grace of the heavens that gave them birth. Therefore, while one can ovee their lifespan, the fate to do so is also granted by the heavens..."

    Master held my hand and said.

    "...I too, have experienced it. Although I can''tpare to you."

    His voice was trembling.

    "I spent my life striving and striving. Bloodied my fingers forming hand seals, and my voice hoarse from chanting mantras. Through a lifetime of effort, I barely reached the Qi Building stage...

    But with my talent, the early Qi Building stage was my limit..."

    Master was a person of Three Spiritual Roots.

    He had True Spiritual Roots quality, but his spiritual meridians were weak, and he was born with impurities in his body, so he could only stay at the early Qi Building stage.

    "My obsession with enlightenment and lifelong dedication to mantra and spell research was to enable my disciples, even with lesser talent, to ascend as much as possible in their cultivation realms.

    And you, a person of Five Elements Spiritual Roots, from a lowly mortal to reaching the Qi Refining 7th Star... you''ve splendidly proven the values I''ve pursued... But it seems... everyone has their limits."

    The words I heard on the day I first met him.

    Those words were meant for me, but now, they were directed at himself.

    "...I''m sorry for being such an inadequate master. I''m sorry for having such a fate and not being able to do anything for you..."

    "...No, I too am sorry for being so inadequate..."

    The two of us clenched our teeth and apologized to each other.

    "...There''s nothing more I can do for you. But, although it might not be possible... I''ll still try. I''ll scour through more ancient texts and rituals, to see if someone not born with the fate of a cultivator can be granted permission by the heavens..."

    "...Thank you."

    "What else can someone abandoned by the heavens do... Heavens have set our fate, but it has not dictated how we live within it... So, let''s struggle as much as we can, together."

    Our eyes met.

    "That''s the best I can do for you as your master."

    "......"

    I didn''t answer.

    I just clenched my lips and bowed my head.

    Though silent, we understood each others hearts.

    From that day, my daily life changed significantly.

    I no longer formed hand seals until my fingers bled, nor practiced cultivation methods.

    Instead, I scoured the Cheongmun ns library with my master, searching through all sorts of ancient texts and ritual books.

    "What is the criterion for those permitted or not permitted by the heavens?"

    Is it because of my internal energy?

    Or is it because, as a martial artist born without spiritual roots, I forcibly acquired spiritual roots by reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin?

    Or is it because I came from another world?

    Or because of my regression?

    Or is it just my fate?

    However, among the ancient texts, content about humans rejected by the heavens were extremely rare.

    It was exceedingly difficult to find.

    Nevertheless, as I read books about the heavens, the Heavenly Mechanism, and fate, I began to understand the concept of fate a bit more.

    It was said that from the Qi Refining 7th Star, cultivators begin to read their own fate.

    Of course, it isn''t detailed, only a rough estimate of their lifespan.

    And as their cultivation realm ascends, they be more urate in knowing how much lifespan remains.

    A Qi Building cultivator vaguely knows whether uing events in their life will be good or bad.

    By the Core Formation stage, this bes more detailed, understanding the auspiciousness and danger of forting events.

    For those above the Nascent Soul stage, there was no information on how urately they perceive fate, but it was said to be more precise than Core Formation cultivators.

    I also found books on human free will.

    For example, if a mortal is granted about 80 years of lifespan by the heavens, do they necessarily live for 80 years?

    What happens if a cultivator with bad intentions kill a mortal who has an 80-year lifespan prematurely?

    The answer was, the heavens only bestows fate, but it doesnt concern itself with how a being walks that fate.

    In short.

    Humans are given a path named fate.

    But due to external pressures or their own will,

    Some may not fullyplete the path of their destined fate.

    ''So that''s it.''

    As I read books about fate, I thought about what had happened to me before.

    ''Even though my initial life and health conditions changed in many lives, I died on exact the same day, at the same time, under the same circumstances.''

    Does that make sense statistically?

    Even when my health varied in each life!

    I once thought that maybe fate really existed and that perhaps I had no free will.

    But then, when I beheaded Crown Prince Makli Hyun.

    For the first time, I died before my destined lifespan and thought that lifespan wasnt fixed.

    However...

    ''ording to this book, the heavens granted me a lifespan of about 50 years. If I walk the path of fate properly, I can live ording to that lifespan.

    But if I die earlier due to external pressure or my own choices and will, then I cannotplete the path of the fate granted to me.''

    If fate is a path given to humans, then humans have free will, as asserted by this book.

    Of course, the problem is that one cannot go beyond the path of the fate given.

    The book simrly exined fate.

    Heavens gift humans with fate, but not all humans can walk the path of their given fate.

    Some, due tock of willpower, others due to external circumstances.

    But even if one walks the path of fate to its end, there''s no pathid out by the heavens beyond it.

    That would be the limit of that existence.

    Humans can live freely until they reach their fate.

    But reaching beyond is impossible.

    Living freely during the life gifted by the heavens is the right and virtue of all mortals.

    With the statement that every being should live freely and gratefully within the life given to them, the book came to an end.

    ''...Is this book like... that.''

    I thought the fate described in the book was simr to the book itself.

    I don''t know how much content the author of the book wanted to include.

    But there''s a limit to the size and amount of the paper, and the book has its own limits.

    The author writes the desired narrative within the set length of the book, but cannot exceed it.

    No narrative can go beyond the book.

    When the book is closed, the story ends.

    ''This is the concept of fate...''

    Then, is this really the end for me...?

    Really, am I...

    ''No, it''s not.''

    I clenched my teeth.

    Even if closing the book means the end, my story continuously returns to the beginning.

    Surely, heavens have bestowed this fate upon me.

    If heavens have given me this fate, there must be a reason.

    ''I have ovee fate time and time again...''

    In my first life, I was just a miserable beggar destined to die.

    But what about now?

    I have mastered the sword.

    With mediocre talent, I reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, a legendary realm in martial arts.

    I forcibly acquired the ability to cultivate, said to be possible only for those born with spiritual roots.

    Even though fate weighed me down.

    I have surpassed it time and time again!

    "There... must be a solution."

    There must be a solution!

    I read and reread ancient texts like a madman.

    One day.

    My master came with a book.

    His eyes bloodshot.

    "I found an ancient text in the upper archives of our n."

    The book Master brought had no title and looked like it was about to turn to dust.

    "Read it."

    I read the book.

    It was a collection of ancient unofficial histories.

    These stories included a young man melting ice in a river with his body heat to catch a carp for his sick mother in winter, and a blind man regaining his sight after praying to the heavens.

    A story of an old man whose life was extended by performing a thousand rituals for the heavens, even though he was supposed to die.

    "Although it''s unofficial history, and mostly about mortals, don''t they share something inmon..?"

    "...Yes. Miracles happen in impossible situations."

    "Right. Especially thest story in the collection about the old man gaining extra life after performing rituals... maybe..."

    "Keep trying and trying again, and it will happen?"

    "Yes... These stories contain the lesson that if one devotes all their sincerity, even the heavens are moved. Even mortals can move heavens with their sincerity."

    Master''s voice trembled.

    "...Of course, it also means that what we''ve been doing so far might not be sincere enough."

    "......"

    Indeed.

    Who hasn''t made an effort?

    But if one makes an effort and the heavens do not open its doors,

    What should be done?

    "...Let''s keep trying rituals."

    "......"

    "If the heavens reject us once, we try ten times. If ten times, then a hundred. If a hundred, then a thousand times... let''s keep performing rituals and endlessly ask if it''s really impossible..."

    Master spoke with clenched teeth.

    "Let''s ask if this is really where we end..!"

    "...Yes, Master."

    I also looked at him firmly and nodded.

    From that day, we traveled everywhere, reading the stars and attempting rituals.

    Of course, every time we attempted a ritual, clouds would gather, blocking the celestial energy from the heavens.

    Once we even went to a ce called Mount Gugwol in Yanguo to perform a ritual.

    Master thought that since the peak of Mount Gugwol pierced through the clouds, the ritual there couldn''t be covered by clouds.

    But even on a peak higher than the clouds, ghostly clouds appeared soon after we performed the ritual.

    As if the heavens, defying thews of physics, would not let me onto the path of cultivation.

    Master and I went to many famous mountains and rivers, selecting seven stars among the twenty-eight, performing rituals incessantly.

    While performing rituals, I also intermittently learned from my master about the Qi Refining 8th star..

    The knowledge of the Qi Refining 8th Star, the Six Harmonies Path, involves applying the Six Harmonies of Heaven, Earth, and Four Directions to the ritual, stimting the spiritual power through the method.

    This stage allows cultivators'' formation to growrger and their spiritual power to fill their entire spiritual meridians, bing much stronger.

    Unfortunately, the training methods of the 8th star were useless unless the 7th star was fully mastered.

    I continued to consistently digest the theory and enlightenment.

    Meanwhile, I also met Kim Young-hoon from time to time, learning about martial arts and embodying the enlightenment of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Tme passed.

    The day my lifespan was to end was drawing near.

    "Do you have any questions about the Five Elements?"

    "Not today."

    "Good, let''s go prepare for the ritual."

    My lifespan was not much left.

    I had hoped that reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin would extend my life.

    But by looking at the books in the Cheongmun n''s archive, I realized that I was likely to die with the same lifespan as before.

    My progress has been significanttely.

    I have understood the Qi Refining 9th Star, Five Elements Origin, not just the Qi Refining 8th star, Six Harmonies Path.

    Of course, I still couldn''t practice the cultivation methods of the 9th star.

    But in terms of pure understanding of the path, I was on par with a Qi Refining 9th Star cultivator.

    Recently, I was also previewing content rted to the Qi Refining 10th Star, Four Images Unity.

    ''Still, the process of integrating the Nine Pces spiritual meridians and spiritual roots into Two Branches is highly advantageous for me.''

    It was mainly about integrating the meridians, so it was a realm I could certainly reach if given time.

    "Let''s begin, the sun is setting."

    Together with my master, I started the ritual.

    Of course, clouds gathered again this time, blocking the celestial energy.

    "...It''s a failure again."

    "...Yes."

    My master nodded and sighed softly.

    Again.

    I could hardly remember how many times we had tried.

    "Let''s go to the Heaven-Treading Desert tomorrow and try again. It seems the clouds will gatherter there..."

    "Master."

    "Hmm, what is it?"

    I opened my mouth to my master, who was trying to smile while collecting the ritual tools.

    "...I hope we dont perform the ritual tomorrow."

    "What are you talking about? The celestial energy will be present in Heaven-Treading Desert tomorrow. If not tomorrow, then when..."

    "I have something I need to do, Master. Could we postpone it for just tomorrow?"

    "Hmm... The next optimal day for the ritual is a monthter. Can you return to the Cheongmun n by then?"

    At that, I gave a bitter smile and said.

    "...I will return."

    Twenty days from now.

    That day was the exact day I had been dying in all my lifetimes..

    The day my lifespan was to end.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 47: Forbidden (3)

    Chapter 47: Forbidden (3)

    I infused spiritual energy into a palm-sized flying paper boat.

    Buzzing!

    As the spiritual energy was injected, the paper boat swelled in size, took on color, and transformed into a wooden boat.

    "Let''s go."

    I jumped onto the wooden boat, infused it with spiritual energy, formed hand seals, and at the same time, magical runes rose from the boat as it swiftly kicked through the air.

    Three dayster.

    I arrived at the border of Byeokra and Yanguo using the flying artifact.

    ''Flying artifacts at the Qi Refining stage travel at the speed of a normal boat...''

    Apparently, to reach the speed of an aircraft, one would need a flying artifact at the Qi Building stage or at least have the personal flying skills of Core Formation cultivators.

    I enjoyed the scenery and feeling the wind on the paper boat.

    I looked around.

    "There it is."

    sh!

    As soon as I spotted my target, a brilliant white Saber Gang surged towards me.

    I swung my hand, emitting my own Sword Gang.

    Our de Gangs weaved through the air like snakes, shing several times, and after a while, the Saber Gang that was shot at me was neutralized.

    Jump!

    I leapt down from the air and used the Light Fall Technique to fall slowly.

    "It''s been a while."

    "Yes, your sword control has improved since Ist saw you."

    "I''ve never stopped practicing sword control."

    Dual Energy Sword Control isn''t just about making a sword move through the air.

    It involves elevating the control over the sword to a realm beyond unity with the sword, mastering every aspect of the sword.

    From the sound and material of the sword, to the aura emitted by one''s martial arts, Sword Energy, Sword Gang, mastering everything with consciousness!

    That''s what Dual Energy Sword Control is.

    Therefore,

    From the moment one achieves Dual Energy Sword Control, a martial artist at the Five Energies Converging to the Origin can freely manipte not only the sword but also the Sword Gang in the air.

    Of course, manipting a sword that''s not in my hand fundamentally means projecting my consciousness from a distance into the sword.

    The difference in the Five Energies Converging to the Origin realm is how naturally one can move a distant sword.

    "But you still have much to learn. Keep training."

    "Yes, I will."

    I nodded and withdrew the flying boat still hovering in the sky.

    "Kim Hyung, I heard you started cultivating recently, and it seems true."

    I felt the pressure of his spiritual power and the size of his consciousness and asked.

    He smiled awkwardly and said.

    "Well... since cultivation techniques are quite convenient in daily life... like flying artifacts. Of course, I''m only at Qi Refining 2nd Star. I have no intention of going beyond that, just using it to assist my martial arts...

    It''s more useful for me to hone my martial arts than to rely on such misceneous techniques."

    "I see..."

    His martial arts talent was unparalleled, but it seems his aptitude for cultivation was still better than mine.

    Even without a good master like me and focusing more on martial arts, he still reached Qi Refining 2nd Star.

    ''Recently started, so being at Qi Refining 2nd Star means his aptitude is a little better than mine.''

    Kim Young-hoon chatted casually about how he almost went mad learning the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, then asked me worriedly.

    "Are you sure you''re okay with this? Agreeing to such an extreme request?"

    "It''s fine. I''m happy to contribute to the Cheongmun n, and I agree with your view."

    "Thank you. Those guys... the sooner one of them disappears from this world, the better."

    Although the Makli n lost Yanguos imperial authority to the Jin n, the Makli n''s main family wasn''t significantly damaged, just lost their influence over Yanguo and the right to oppress its mortals.

    The Jin n stopped interfering with the Makli n''s affairs after obtaining the imperial authority.

    While Qi Refining cultivators from each n dying in skirmishes wasn''t much of a concern unless they were high-ranking, it was a principle to release Qi Building elders caught in battle after receiving a ransom.

    After the Jin n obtained imperial authority, Kim Young-hoon had little he could do for justice.

    However, he didn''t give up and found loopholes in the agreements between the Jin and Makli ns, and other surrounding cultivator ns.

    "ording to what I found, if cultivators from the Jin or Makli n at the Qi Building stage sh and are captured within Yanguo, they are released after the ns pay a ransom. However, if a cultivator invades the territory of another country, even at the Qi Building stage, they can be killed by cultivators from that country''s n."

    He smiled bitterly.

    "In a few days, I''ll drive a cultivator from the Makli n to the border of the Byeokra. Once I exhaust the Makli n cultivator''s strength, you can step in and finish them off. That way, I can get rid of scum, and you can kill an invader from Yanguo''s Makli n without any issues of righteousness!"

    "Yes, that makes sense."

    Kim Young-hoon excitedly exined his n, and I listened calmly.

    After hearing all his ns, I made a request.

    "Kim Hyung, I gave you the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts previously."

    "Yes, the unparalleled martial arts you gave me steadily led me to the Ultimate Pinnacle. I''ve also added my annotations to the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts..."

    "Then, knowing your character, you would still have the manual with your annotations... Could you let me read it?"

    "Well, that''s not impossible."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed to have recently acquired a new method of storage, as he pulled a thick manuscript from a fist-sized pouch at his waist.

    The Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts had clearly thickened since I had given it to him.

    "The title hasn''t changed."

    Considering the added content, I would have thought he''d want to leave his mark by changing the title.

    But Kim Young-hoon smiled bitterly and said,

    "I couldn''t change it... I''ve been following this martial arts manual, merely adding annotations here and there. I added some content, but it''s mostly records of trial and error about advancing beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    I haven''t surpassed this martial art. How could I dare change the title of such a martial art by only adding a few lines of trial and error?"

    "Looking at the thickness, it seems more than a few lines of trial and error."

    The book was three or four times thicker than when I first gave it to him.

    It''s more than just a few annotations or trial and error.

    Kim Young-hoon had poured all his effort into trial and error, trying to find a way to surpass the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    "Well, even though it''s thicker, the fact that I failed remains true."

    "But with this much, it seems different from the original Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts... Why not change the title a bit for distinction?"

    "If you insist..."

    He said with a self-deprecating smile.

    "Then let''s call it not the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, but the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts ()."

    Whether it''s the original title or the new one, the meaning of transcending the path of cultivation remains unchanged.

    He only changed one character in the title, which hardly made any difference from the original.

    ''It''s a bit disappointing, but...''

    If he doesn''t want to change it, what can I do?

    I read and memorized the entire manuscript.

    Maybe it''s because I became a cultivator and learned things like the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, or perhaps cultivating enhances memory as it expands consciousness.

    As my consciousness expanded, my memory improved significantly.

    I used to have to read and reread thick manuscripts several times in my previous lives to engrave them in my mind, but now, just reading once was enough to imprint everything in my memory.

    "Wait here for a few days. I''ll drive the cultivator from the Makli n to the Byeokra border soon..."

    "I''ll wait."

    I sat down and adjusted my physical condition.

    Kim Young-hoon handed me the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts to read more if I wished, then took out his flying artifact and flew off towards Yanguo.

    "The weather is nice."

    ording to the astronomical and Heavenly Mechanism knowledge I learned from my master, the sky would remain clear until the time Kim Young-hoon mentioned.

    "Then, let''s take this time to slowly write and organize..."

    I climbed onto a reasonably wide rock, spread out a basic formation to prevent anyone from approaching, and took out a desk, paper, inkstone, and brush from my storage device.

    I began writing my will, a letter to leave for my master.

    Even though Kim Young-hoon will exhaust the Qi Building cultivator''s strength, those at the Qi Building stage didn''t reach their positions through luck.

    Each one was an extraordinary being, a formidable foe not to be underestimated.

    Even if they''re weakened, my life would be in danger.

    But I didn''t care.

    I came here to die.

    A disciple who struggled all his life and achieved nothing, just to be rejected by the heavens and die when his lifespan ends.

    I couldn''t imagine how painful and helpless it would be for my master.

    How much had I despised and felt powerless about myself in my past life for not being able to guide my disciples properly.

    Yet, if a disciple foolishly fights an overpowering opponent and dies in battle,

    While the master might feel resentment and sorrow, he won''t feel self-loathing.

    Thus, I won''t die by the fate set by the heavens.

    After all, I''m going to die soon.

    I''ll foolishly fight against an overwhelming opponent and die in that way.

    That''s what I decided.

    Slowly, I continued writing my will.

    Although it''s a will, I couldn''t let my master find out that I was going to die.

    I intended to make it seem like I was just patrolling the Byeokra border and asking about my master''s wellbeing.

    After writing and erasing my will several times, I finallyposed one that was satisfactory.

    "When should I send this?"

    Using a transmission talisman, I could send small items with little mass and not require much spiritual energy to a designated person.

    The transmission talisman''s speed was simr to a flying artifact. If I sent it now, it would reach my master in about three days.

    ''...Sending it before the battle starts would be most appropriate.''

    If I send it now, my master, upon receiving the letter early, might calcte the Heavenly Mechanism and arrange a ritual for me to perform near the border.

    If I send it after the battle starts and my lifespan is about to end in a few days, then the letter will reach my master three dayster, sparing him from witnessing his disciple''s death.

    ''Yes, let''s do that.''

    I carefully folded the letter, attached the transmission talisman, and prepared it so that it could be sent to my master with just a burst of spiritual power.

    Days passed.

    The day Kim Young-hoon promised arrived.

    Rumble, rumble...

    In the distance, dark clouds filled with Yin energy were approaching.

    However, it was much smaller in scale than a typical Heavenly phenomenon and seemed artificial.

    ''They''reing...!''

    A Qi Building cultivator from the Makli n, bringing clouds with him, was approaching.

    sh, sh!

    Behind him, beams of light burst forth as someone chased after the Qi Building elder.

    It was Kim Young-hoon.

    ''It starts now.''

    Thest chapter of this life.

    The time for one final thrilling moment.

    Whoosh!

    I infused spiritual energy into the letter with the transmission talisman. It glowed blue and transformed into the shape of a blue hawk.

    The blue hawk-shaped transmission talisman flew at incredible speed towards the direction of the Cheongmun n.

    I used the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts and Hidden Consciousness Technique to erase my presence and consciousness, and even used the Earth Dwelling Method to hide underground.

    Shortly after.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Swoosh!

    Dark clouds covered the sky, and rain began to fall.

    Hidden underground, I looked at the center of the dark clouds.

    The Qi Building elder there had a familiar face.

    ''That person is...''

    When we established the Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    He was one of the fifty Qi Building elders who came to destroy the Pce!

    That Qi Building elder.

    Remembering the old days, I recalled establishing the Pce, evading the bounty ced by cultivators, and killing them one by one.

    Eventually, we defeated an early-stage Qi Building cultivator and rejoiced with Kim Young-hoon.

    The next day, fifty Qi Building cultivators surrounded and crushed the Pce like exterminating pests.

    That Makli n elder lured Kim Young-hoon with ttery, recalling the despair, regret, and plight of the weak...

    But now, that fearsome Qi Building elder from that time was not present.

    "Curses, these damn Jin n bastards!"

    Distorted with anger, he desperately waved a g-shaped artifact controlling the dark clouds.

    Wearing tattered blue robes and bleeding from all over, he was nothing more than prey.

    "You, you bastards! Can''t you stop? ording to the treaty between the Jin and Makli ns, you can''t kill me! I demand to be treated as a legitimate prisoner of war! Stop attacking immediately!"

    "Form the array!"

    "Yes, Elder!"

    Several Qi Refining cultivators from the Jin n waved their formation gs behind Kim Young-hoon, creating a barrier filled with fiery energy.

    The Makli n elder was trapped in the barrier, and Kim Young-hoon flew towards him with a sneer.

    "When you turned innocent vigers'' towns into bloody pools, you felt nothing... Now that your life is in danger, you struggle? You scum... Die!"

    Boom!

    Several Saber Gangs shed around Kim Young-hoon and flew towards the Makli n elder.

    "Don''t be absurd! Just because I harvested a few pests for materials, you''re trying to kill a Qi Building elder like me!? You''re making a big mistake! If you kill me, do you think you''ll be safe?"

    Roar!

    As the Makli n elder waved his g, the dark clouds moved.

    The clouds coalesced into a Cloud Dragon in the sky, lunging at Kim Young-hoon.

    ''He''s stronger than Makli Wangshin!''

    I assessed the Qi Building cultivator''s skill based on his cultivation methods.

    For a while, Saber Gangs and the Qi Building elder''s spells shed.

    And then...

    sh!

    "Argh..!"

    A gust of Yin wind from the Makli n elder tore off Kim Young-hoon''s arm and waist, while a Saber Gang from Kim Young-hoon broke through the elder''s defensive spells and simrly tore a chunk from his waist.

    ''That wound is... dangerous!''

    Qi Building cultivators, being more than human, could withstand such injuries, but Kim Young-hoon, at the early stage of Qi Refining 2nd Star, only has a mortal''s physical body.

    In fact, hadn''t Kim Young-hoon fainted from such injuries when he faced Makli Wangshin in the previous cycle?

    But then it happened.

    "Support the elder!"

    "Hurry!"

    The Qi Refining cultivators from the Jin n, who had set up the barrier, each took out a handful of talismans from their storage artifacts.

    sh, sh!

    Dozens, maybe even hundreds of healing talismans flew to Kim Young-hoon''s wounds, sticking to them profusely, and several Jin n cultivators performed healing spells from beyond the barrier, suturing his wounds.

    ''Ah, I see. The Jin n brought along Qi Refining cultivators skilled in healing as backup.''

    Kim Young-hoon''s condition was fully restored, and he began to shoot Saber Gangs with a renewed face.

    "Y-you bastards! You just trample on the treaty between the Jin and Makli ns whenever you feel like it! You can''t kill me! I demand to be treated as a proper prisoner of war! Stop this attack at once!"

    "Silence!"

    "We won''t be punished ording to the n rules, and instead will be recognized for reducing the Makli n''s forces and receive rewards."

    "Crazy fools... Already upset over the massacre in the Heaven-Treading Desert, and now youmit the insane act of killing a Qi Building elder! Do you think you will be safe..."

    While remaining hidden, I found an opening on the Makli n elder.

    ''Now.''

    I concentrated my consciousness.

    Refined my energy.

    The opening was small, but it was there.

    Therefore, I needed to widen it!

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, the essence.

    ''Lurking in the Shadows, Endless Attack!''

    sh!

    My focused consciousness shot towards the Makli n elder like a ray of light.

    Simultaneously, he clutched his head and screamed.

    "Arghhh!"

    "Hmm...!"

    Seeing this, Kim Young-hoon also concentrated and used the same technique of Lurking in the Shadows, Endless Attack on the elder!

    With two masters unleashing the decisive move of Lurking in the Shadows, Endless Attack, it must feel as if his head is being chopped.

    ''I won''t miss this chance!''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Deep Mountain!

    Releasing all the Qi I had gathered at once, I burst through the ground and soared into the sky.

    In an instant, I dove into the embrace of the Makli n elder.

    ''This ends now!''

    sh!

    Brilliant Sword Gang formed on my drawn sword.

    My Sword Gang shed at him from within his embrace.

    Normally, a Qi Building cultivator would subconsciously emit protective Gang Qi, but the Makli n elder, having exhausted his spiritual power fighting Kim Young-hoon, had weaker defenses than even a Qi Refining cultivator!

    Boom!

    My Sword Gang pierced through his thin protective Gang Qi, severing his neck.

    ''Cut!''

    In that fleeting moment.

    sh!

    A blue light burst forth from within his embrace.

    ''A life-saving artifact!''

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 48: Forbidden (4)

    Chapter 48: Forbidden (4)

    The moment the life-saving artifact activated, the Makli n elder rocketed upwards at an incredible speed, and my Sword Gang could only graze his chest instead of striking his neck.

    Swoosh!

    Even so, it was enough to slice through his ribs, half his liver, andpletely sever one of his lungs.

    The Makli n elder, bleeding profusely, was still alive.

    "Cough! Cough... Grlgrglgh.."

    Despite spitting blood foam and barely holding together his falling intestines with spiritual power, he remained alive.

    "Grunt, gasp... That... uniform... Cheongmun n...! You damned... colluding with, Jin n...!"

    Despite having one lung crushed, he forcibly maintained his bodily functions through spiritual power.

    Terrifying vitality.

    But if left alone, he would eventually die from depleting all his spiritual power.

    "Grunt... Cough.. Cheongmun n descendant, spare my life. I promise enormouspensation from the main family.

    Many cultivators from different ns are currently on edge due to the massacre in the Heaven-Treading Desert...!

    In two hundred years, there will be a great war, and every cultivator, including Qi Building, is crucial..!"

    "......"

    I silently held my sword, infusing it with Sword Gang.

    Seeing this, the Makli n elder gritted his teeth.

    "You fool! Don''t you understand what''s important...! I will ensure properpensation for crossing the Byeokra border!

    Please, I beg you..."

    Buzz!

    "Yiiik!"

    He dodged my Sword Gang and started infusing energy into the life-saving artifact.

    ''He''s pouring his life force into it...!''

    Simultaneously, his figure turned blue and reached the edge of the barrier with astounding speed.

    ''That''s a Core Formation''s escape technique!''

    The life-saving artifact seemed to allow lower-level cultivators to mimic the flying techniques used by Core Formation cultivators.

    "Damn it..! I won''t die like this! No way!!"

    Boom!

    The elder released all his power in a burst, shattering the barrier like a paper wall, creating an escape route.

    The bacsh caused the Jin n Qi Refining cultivators who had set up the array to spit out blood.

    "You can''t escape!"

    "Ha, catch me if you can!"

    He gripped the life-saving artifact on his chest and used the escape technique again.

    In a blink, he moved another 30 meters away.

    "Catch him!"

    "Yes!"

    I swiftly kicked through the air, shooting Sword Gang.

    "You fools...! I won''t die so easily to your schemes!"

    sh!

    He activated the life-saving artifact again, and with a blue light, his figure moved further away once more.

    ''That direction is...!''

    The faces of me, Kim Young-hoon, and other Jin n Qi Refining cultivators twisted.

    He is flying towards the Makli n''s outpost on the Yanguo border.

    "Block him! We can''t let him reach the outpost and receive support from Makli n''s Qi Building cultivators!"

    "I''m aware!"

    Kim Young-hoon and I furiously pursued the Makli n elder, and a chase across the border region began.

    Whoosh!

    I swung my sword, shooting Sword Gang, and quickly formed hand seals to recite the Earth Imprisonment incantation, corresponding to the Earth Imprisonment Star.

    "Earth Imprisonment!"

    Rumble!

    Pirs of earth shot up, attempting to trap the Makli n elder.

    However, as he formed hand seals, a gust of Yin wind tore through the earth bars, scattering them back towards me.

    sh!

    I assessed the space, dodging the falling debris, and leapt into the air.

    At the same time, I unleashed a powerful sword sh with Transcending Peaks.

    A semi-circr white Sword Gang shot towards the elder.

    "Hah!"

    As he formed hand seals, Yin energy coalesced into dark clouds, enveloping him and deflecting my Sword Gang.

    Simultaneously, the dark clouds transformed into a Cloud Dragon and shot towards me.

    But I charged straight towards him.

    Unstoppable.

    sh!

    A tremendous wave of intent resonated behind me, and the sound of Gang Qi Compression Sphere echoed.

    Boom!

    A fist-sized orb of light passed by me, entering the Cloud Dragon''s mouth, exploding it, and rushing towards the Makli n elder.

    "I cannot die!"

    sh!

    He again infused life force into the life-saving artifact, disappearing with a blue light, and simultaneously, an explosion of Saber Gang erupted at his former location.

    A storm of light!

    Numerous light streams filled the space in front of me as if painting with saber scars.

    As the explosion subsided, I burst through the light storm, extending a massive sword strike towards the fleeing Makli n elder!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    The Sword Gang enhanced and expanded, widening its range as it extended towards the elder of the Makli n.

    Whoosh!

    My elongated Sword Gang struck down the elder, sending him crashing to the ground below.

    Frowning, I formed hand seals to create an earthen prison.

    ''The Sword Gang''s impact felt dull.''

    It didn''t cut through.

    Even amidst this, he had managed to raise his protective Gang Qi, turning a deadly strike into a mere hit.

    "Earth Imprisonment!"

    Rumble!

    Pirs of earth rose, encasing the elder of the Makli n.

    However, with a powerful shout from within the earthen prison, my spell shattered and exploded.

    ''Indeed, Qi Building cultivators are in a league of their own.''

    Neither Sword Gang nor spells could deliver a decisive blow.

    But it didn''t matter.

    I had sessfully hindered him.

    Kim Young-hoon arrived anew, unleashing a barrage of Gang Spheres.

    Nine spheres cascaded towards the elder.

    sh, sh, sh!

    A storm of light relentlessly pressed in.

    Amidst the tempest, a blue streak of light flickered.

    "I cannot die, not like this..!"

    The elder of the Makli n desperately activated his life-saving artifact, narrowly escaping Kim Young-hoon''s onught.

    His abdomen is torn open, and one arm had vanished.

    Yet, he forcibly regenerated an arm using spiritual power and continued his escape.

    ''Not even a cockroach...''

    I was astounded by his tenacity.

    What kind of human is this?

    ''Qi Building cultivators don''t die easily unless their head, heart, or dantian ispletely destroyed... That saying is indeed true.''

    Qi Building cultivators can substitute the functions of lost organs with the spiritual power they''ve cultivated.

    Though the concept seemed absurd, it was proven true.

    Of course, he would die once his spiritual power was depleted.

    But for now, he remained alive.

    Kim Young-hoon and I relentlessly pursued him.

    While I hindered him, Kim Young-hoon followed up with lethal attacks.

    The elder continually resorted to his life-saving artifact, narrowly escaping each time.

    This cycle repeated, and despite being nearly dead, the elder kept consuming pills from his storage bag, barely managing to survive.

    ''It''s hard to end this in one strike...''

    The biggest problem was his efficiency countering the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts technique of erasing perception.

    He has more and stronger magical artifacts than Makli Wangshin, and it seems the technique had be well-known due to previous confrontations with the Makli n.

    ''And he has so many pills...''

    He kept popping them like snacks.

    ''Dragging this out is troublesome...''

    The day was fading.

    I clenched my teeth andunched my flying sword after the Makli n elder.

    In any normal situation, this would be pointless.

    For Qi Building cultivators, unless their protective auras weak point is precisely targeted, Sword Gang and sword strikes are ineffective.

    But the elder, now pale as a ghost, dodged my flying sword.

    To the nearly dead elder, even my flying sword posed a tremendous threat.

    Swoosh!

    My flying sword again narrowly missed the elder.

    ''In a chaotic battle, it''s hard to precisely control a flying sword.''

    A stable footing was necessary.

    Inded and touched the ground.

    "Swift as the Sky!"

    I chanted the Sky Speed Star incantation and cast a spell.

    Rumble!

    The earth coalesced, forming a circr tform under my feet.

    As I changed my hand seals, the tform slid across the earth.

    Rumble!

    The ground beneath became my vehicle.

    Trees and rocks swiftly passed behind me.

    High above, the now slower elder of the Makli n was visible.

    I, on the ground, and Kim Young-hoon in the sky, surrounded him, unleashing Gang Spheres and Sword Gangs.

    Standing on the tform, I took a stance and gripped my sword.

    ''I''ll end this..!''

    The end of life is always poignant.

    How painful were the moments of death.

    But the death in this life seems particrly meaningful.

    The sun had set.

    Before dawn the next day, my life woulde to an end.

    ''Here I go.''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Eleventh Move, Cliff Edge!

    Crash!

    I didn''t unsheathe my sword.

    Still in its scabbard, I sliced through, andunched my Sword Gang towards the sky.

    With incredible speed, my Sword Gang shot upwards, and from above, nine orbs of light descended.

    Caught in between, the elder of the Makli n panicked, then resignedly smiled and formed a hand seal.

    "...Huh, you''ve won."

    The sky was filled with light.

    Amidst the storm of light, I saw the elder of the Makli n being diced, his protective aura scattering away.

    "Cough..!"

    The cultivator, once soaring in the sky, now fell to the ground.

    Thud!

    Barely alive, his remaining spiritual power was equivalent to a Qi Refining 1st or 2nd Star cultivator.

    Even that was fading.

    His life force flickered and his heartbeat weakened.

    "You may take hisst breath."

    "Understood."

    I approached the dying elder with a weary body.

    This cultivator, who had once brought storms and darkened skies, now writhed pitifully, a mere insect.

    I recalled my past life.

    The dark clouds he summoned, the sinister gaze he cast down upon us...

    Now, this once-mighty Qi Building cultivatory in such a state.

    "...To think, at the brink of death, you Qi Building cultivators are no different from the mere mortals you so much disdain."

    I calmly lifted my sword.

    At that moment.

    "...I am no different from mortals..?"

    The elder of the Makli n, with bloodshot eyes, stared at me.

    "Don''t make meugh... I am Makli Yun-ryeon! An elder of the great Makli n... a distinguished cultivator!"

    sh!

    "...!"

    "Don''t darepare me to mere mortals...!"

    His body swelled, emitting a putrid stench and blue light.

    I immediately realized his intention.

    ''Self-destruction...!''

    Swoosh!

    I hastily retreated as a blinding explosion enveloped the area.

    ''What''s this...?''

    The explosion was massive in light but limited in destructive range and power.

    ''More like a shbang than an explosion..?''

    Suddenly!

    I understood his n.

    "Kim Hyung! We must escape! In this vicinity..."

    Kugugugu!

    The stench of rotting corpses wafted through the air as a stream of green water, heavily mixed with corpse poison, surged towards us like a river.

    Kirururuk, Krrrruk...

    Kweeeek!

    Keeeeek!

    I hastily leaped into the air to avoid the green stream, but from within it, zombies poured out and leaped up, swinging their nails at me.

    ''Damn, this is...''

    Chaaaa!

    The green stream whirled up into a vortex.

    From the center of the whirlpool, a middle-aged cultivator in blue emerged, holding a whisk.

    The sheer size of this aura.

    This pressure of spiritual power!

    ''Another Qi Building cultivator...!''

    And this overwhelming spiritual aura.

    Not just any ordinary Qi Building cultivator.

    Late-stage Qi Building!

    A powerful figure on par with Makli Wangshin!

    "A distress re suddenly burst into the sky, and it turns out to be a rescue signal sent by Yun-ryeon..."

    The cultivator in blue at the center of the whirlpool flicked his finger, and the green waters brought him the clothes and the evening dew left behind by Makli Yun-ryeon.

    "...He was an excellent alchemist. The high-quality elixirs he created numbered in the tens of thousands..."

    He grinded his teeth as he red at us.

    "The cultivator from the Cheongmun n, and the decisive weapon of the Jin n... It seems you''ve cleverly exploited the treaty between Jin and Makli to kill Yun-ryeon..."

    Realizing the situation, he alternated his gaze between me and Kim Young Hoon, beginning to gather spiritual power.

    "Do not think you can die easily...!"

    However, Kim Young-hoon sneered and unleashed another powerful technique.

    "I wonder where you get such confidence... Even Makli Yun-ryeon, who reached the fourth stage of Qi Building couldnt stop me. Do you really think I would fear someone only at the third stage?"

    "Ha ha ha, I know youre exhausted from dealing with Yun-ryeon. Even if the low-level cultivators of the Jin n assist, their spiritual power is nearly depleted... You are not enough."

    "Hmm... If I were alone, that might be the case. But the brother from the Cheongmun n with me has power just below the Qi Building stage, beyond the 14th Star of Qi Refining. Together..."

    "Joining forces?"

    Heughed dismissively.

    "Ah, you seem to be under a misunderstanding. When did I ever say I came alone?"

    Kuuuuuu!

    The dark night sky.

    Dark storm clouds were gathering again.

    Simr to the phenomena caused by Makli Yun-ryeon, the clouds seemed to mimic his techniques.

    Though the clouds were about a quarter the size of those summoned by Makli Yun-ryeon, cold sweat ran down my back.

    It seems as if the sky is covered with Yin energy.

    "One of theter-generation disciples from our n happened to be nearby gathering materials, so we came together."

    "Uncle Makli Goon! You left too soon."

    The neer was a young man dressed in blue.

    With an ethereal look, he managed his spiritual power effortlessly, revealing his formidable presence.

    Mid Qi Building!

    ''And almost transitioning to thete stage...''

    A direct descendant of the Makli n!

    A figure worthy of being called ater-generation disciple has appeared.

    "Is it not that youre too slow, little Jun. Well, anyway, thanks foring. You take care of those Jin n remnants and the Cheongmun n guy. I''ll deal with the external elder of the Jin n."

    "Yes, but who sent the re signal?"

    "...Yun-ryeon has passed away."

    Upon hearing this, the young man''s face twisted in shock.

    "Yun-ryeon...? How could such a great alchemist...?"

    "It seems like Jin and Cheongmun ns conspired together. Using the pretext of crossing the border into Byeokra, they assassinated Yun-ryeon."

    "...These despicable scum..."

    The young man from Makli n grimaced with malice.

    "You dont know who you''ve killed... The most respected alchemist under the Core Formation elders of Makli n...

    Many disciples have lost the chance to learn from him, and you cannot imagine how many precious elixirs that could have been refined... are now lost!"

    I stared emotionlessly at the ranting young man, preparing my technique.

    "Lucky me. Killing you here will save hundreds, maybe thousands of lives."

    Today was likely myst day.

    I had chosen this ce as my grave.

    I wasn''t afraid to die.

    But what weighed on my mind was...

    "Kim Hyung! Run as far as you can!"

    Kim Young-hoon dying here without being able to reach his goal.

    While I was okay with my imminent death, I wished for him to live a little longer.

    "I''ll try to buy as much time as I can."

    Using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I charged at the younger, seemingly weaker mid Qi Building cultivator.

    "Ha, this isughable."

    Kuuuuuuuu!

    Yin wind gusted.

    Beyond the yin wind, a ring of Yin energy flew towards me.

    Using Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I cut through Qi Building spell and asionally used my own techniques to counter.

    ''Cut through everything!''

    I shed, parried, and dodged numerous spells, finding a sliver of an opening.

    ''Cut!''

    My sword, in a swift motion, aimed at the mid-stage Qi Building young man.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Twenty-Second Move, Severing Mountain!

    All twenty-one forms unleashed at once, exploding through my sword.

    ''Break through!''

    Severing Mountain!

    The final form, named for its power to even cut through mountains, surged towards the mid Qi Building man.

    And then.

    Kaang!

    My sword broke.

    Not just the sword, but the Sword Gang covering it shattered into pieces.

    Was it a defensive spell?

    No.

    A counterattack?

    No.

    Did he use a magic artifact?

    No.

    The mid Qi Building young man was doing nothing.

    Just emitting protective Gang Qi using Pure Spiritual Force, he looked at me as if I was a joke.

    His mere presence was enough to repel the onught of Sword Gang from a Five Energies Converging to the Origin martial artist.

    ''...So this is a Qi Building cultivator...''

    A novice who had just entered Qi Building could be dealt with using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and other martial arts, risking life in a fight.

    However, a cultivator who has truly experienced Qi Building and reached the mid-stage is an impossible opponent for a Five Energies Converging to the Origin martial artist.

    Unlike Makli Yun-ryeon, who was nearly beaten to death by Kim Young Hoon, this young man is full of spiritual and physical strength.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    I realized I have no chance against him.

    Even facing Makli Wangshin in my past life was possible only because his strength had fallen from the third stage of Qi Building to the 4th Star of Qi Refining.

    Anything beyond that is out of reach.

    "Is this all you have? You insect."

    Kwaang!

    Immense Yin energy gathered in the young mans hand, forming a dragon w.

    The dragon w struck me, sending me crashing down into the forest below.

    "Kheuk...!"

    If I hadn''t instinctively released my strength and deployed a defensive spell, I would have died in one blow.

    There was a clear difference in our levels.

    "Cough... Cough..."

    Struggling to rise, I spat blood, unable to move my legs.

    I saw pieces of my intestines mixed in the coughed up blood.

    It seems my intestines are ruptured.

    "Cough... Cough... Kaha... Kahaha..."

    I coughed up blood, looking up at the night sky covered in dark clouds.

    The green-robed cultivator was already pressing Kim Young-hoon inbat.

    ''...I can''t be more ashamed.''

    Running away? Buying time?

    I had been overwhelmed so easily, now lying helplessly.

    Shameful, utterly shameful.

    An unaplished life.

    I never achieved anything, merely confirming that even the heavens have rejected me.

    I barely reached the mid-stage of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    After the 7th Star of Qi Refining, I only studied in theory, never reaching higher as the heavens forbid it.

    Even my death, which I thought would be somewhat honorable, turned out to be a miserable end, treated like vermin.

    "Pathetic. Cheungmun ns martial artist of Five Energies Converging to the Origin is you? Daring to face a cultivator with just some lump of iron in your hand.

    Even the little cultivation you have is only up to the 7th Star of Qi Refining... Pathetic and useless..."

    The young man from Makli n clicked his tongue, forming a seal.

    "Since you dared to kill a member of my n, under the pretext of border invasion, I too will kill you under the same pretext..."

    My body was lifted by his spell, crossing the border between Byeokra and Yanguo.

    "Regret killing a great alchemist of my n as you die like an insect."

    He formed another seal.

    I felt a bitter smile on my lips.

    ''An insect-like fate...''

    True enough.

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t escape this fate.

    What could I do when even the heavens deny me?

    No matter how hard I tried, it was impossible to reach beyond.

    I closed my eyes, waiting for death that was approaching.

    An unfulfilled life.

    The end of a tenacious life came just like that.

    I thought it was my seventh return.

    Kwaang!

    An explosion sounded, and the binding spiritual power of the Makli n cultivator dispersed.

    I opened my eyes and looked at the person who freed me.

    A very familiar back.

    "...Master...?"

    My master, Cheongmun Ryeong, stood in front of me.

    "How did youe here...?"

    I asked in confusion, but Master didn''t turn to me and replied shortly.

    "Didn''t you send a letter?"

    "Yes...? But that should take at least three days to arrive..."

    "Hmph! Three days? Youve always been slow, but is even your letter to your master slow? Before you left, I put a much better transmission talisman in your storage device."

    Master sighed and waved his hand.

    In his hand was my crumpled letter.

    "Did you think I wouldnt know? You fool... I could tell your emotions just from your handwriting."

    I thought I had written with maximum emotional restraint.

    But it seems impossible to fool the eyes of my master.

    "...My disciple. Why are you so frustrating to the end? I have conducted rituals and read the celestial omens with you countless times. I have read the celestial omens concerning you by myself hundreds of times. Did you think I wouldnt know that your end is near?"

    "......"

    "It seemed that you knew your life wasing to an end, so you sent the letter... But what is this? Did youe here wanting to die honorably? Did you really intend to fight and die without telling me anything?"

    Master scolded me with a tone of anger.

    I couldn''t help shed tears.

    Masters intent was a deep, dark blue.

    The intent of sorrow.

    Like the dark clouds covering the sky, his intent was also deeply colored with sorrow.

    "...I''m sorry."

    And then, I had to hear the words I least wanted to hear from my master.

    "I failed you, I couldn''t do anything for you..."

    "...No, it''s not your fault."

    "I don''t know how much time is left in your life, but still... shouldn''t you say goodbye in front of your master?"

    Master still didnt turn to me as he spoke.

    Somehow, I knew why.

    Master''s voice was trembling.

    "...Yes. I will do that."

    Then, it happened.

    Makli Jun chuckled and shouted at my master.

    "Ha, your disciple crossed the border of Yanguo recklessly, so I have to deal with him. Step aside..."

    "...You seem to be under a strange misunderstanding. It''s not the Qi Refining cultivators who are forbidden to cross borders without permission, but the main forces of each n, the Qi Building cultivators. Therefore, my disciple has no reason to be judged by you."

    "Huh, that''s interesting. Then, as a Qi Building cultivator from Byeokra, you are also currently standing in Yanguo''snd, so you fall under judgment too?"

    "...Yanguosnd?"

    Kugugugu-

    Green spiritual energy began to swirl around Master.

    "Young one, you are mistaken. The territories among cultivator ns are not clearly defined by mortalws. It''s not about the borders of Yanguo or Byeokra as defined by mortals. The territories are based on the dragon veins () flowing through eachnd.

    The territories are marked based on thend where spiritual energy suitable for each cultivator n flows. It''s the countries of mortals that have been established under those territories. Not the other way around..."

    Kugugugu!

    Masters formation diagram spread around him.

    Simultaneously, the nature of the energy around us changed.

    Kugugugu!

    ''This is...''

    The energy of the dragon vein is changing!

    The original spiritual energy of thisnd was pushed out and started to recede!

    "In other words, dragon veins are the proof of the territory of cultivator ns. So long as I maintain the dragon veins, thisnd is our territory. Now it''s the opposite, you have invaded thend of Cheongmun, Byeok, and Gongmyo, the three ns of Byeokra.

    Get lost! If you dare to disturb thest moments between me and my disciple, I will not forgive you!"

    "Eek, Eeek...!"

    Makli Jun formed a seal, trying to drive away the dragon veins summoned by Masters formation diagram.

    However, whether it was due to the difference in skill and experience in handling spells and formations, his attempts to counter the formation were all thwarted.

    "I will not allow...

    Anyone to harm my disciple!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 49: Giant Tree

    Chapter 49: Giant Tree

    "What nonsense! Regardless, you have invaded thend of Yanguo, belonging to Jin and Makli ns! I will personally judge you!"

    "Judge..? How dare a mere child try to judge... Did I not tell you? As long as the dragon vein epasses this area, it is thend of the Three ns.

    In terms of dragon veins, formations, and basic spells, there''s no one in Byeokra, Yanguo, and Shengzhi who can match me, Cheongmun Ryeong. What do you know to speak so foolishly?"

    "Ha! Nonsense... Well, Cheongmun Ryeong. I have heard of that name."

    Makli Jun sneered as he continued.

    "Among the Qi Building cultivators, there are three great figures: Makli Yun-ryeon in alchemy, Gongmyo Cheon-saek in artifact refining, and you, Cheongmun Ryeong, in formations and basic spells. I once researched who these revered individuals were.

    I wondered how dare anyonepare themselves to our Yun-ryeon of the Makli n. Gongmyo Cheon-saek may be a vulgar man, but his skills are undoubtedly strong.

    As for you, you have trained for hundreds of years and yet are still at the early stage of Qi Building. Even that at the tail () and not the winnowing basket ()? How dull, stupid, andzy must one be to not even fully reach the early stage of Qi Building?"

    Heughed mockingly, revealing his murderous intent.

    "Such a master, such a disciple. I heard that in the main house of Cheongmun n, there''s a useless creature that just consumes food and does nothing, studying basic spells, understanding before breakthrough, sitting idly. That fool over there who sought teachings from such trash must be as stupid, dull,zy, and as worthless as that trash.

    This ce is now thend of the Three ns? Then if I kill you, the dragon vein will recede, and it will be ournd again."

    Kugugugugu!

    Dark clouds writhed above his head.

    Yin energy surged from him, coloring the surroundings.

    I looked at those dark clouds.

    Clouds blocking the sky.

    The will of the heavens rejecting me.

    "...Master."

    "Speak."

    "Disciple...has lived a life achieving nothing. It''s shameful."

    Master clenched his fist.

    But he paused for a moment, as if to listen to what I had to say.

    "But... Master. I know your strength. After shing with that Qi Building cultivator this time, I am even more certain of it."

    Staggering, I stood up and approached my master.

    "Although you are at the early stage of Qi Building, I have realized that you can definitely defeat that man. Doesn''t that mean... everything you have done has meaning? That the years of your efforts have value? Master. I feel that my life is nearly spent and I humbly ask you."

    I knelt behind him and made my request.

    "The teachings you have given me... all the hardships you have endured in your life, they have meaning... I wish to see it with my own eyes. Please make that rude man regret his words. You should not be subjected to such disrespect."

    "...Alright."

    Master finally turned around to face me.

    He hugged me once and then held my hand.

    Rough and calloused.

    The skin of a life spent in hard training.

    "Of course, I was nning to do so. My disciple."

    Kuuuuu!

    A cloud dragon descended upon us from the sky.

    "Save your melodrama for after you''re dead!"

    sh!

    Boom!

    As Master raised his hand, the cloud dragon exploded.

    Master turned his back again and red at Makli Jun, speaking.

    "First, there are a few things in your nonsense that need correcting."

    Kugugugugu!

    Green spiritual energy once again burst forth from around Master.

    Wood () element spiritual energy.

    "First, as you said, I am indeed a dull, stupid,zy trash. However...My disciple is not dull. The dull ones are those stupid fools who rely on their innate qualities and arezy in their efforts."

    The spiritual energy of wood moved, drawing a formation diagram around Master.

    "Second, my disciple is not stupid. He mayck talent, but how could a stupid person learn martial arts and break through the cultivation barrier?"

    The ground filled with green burst with light.

    "Third, my disciple is notzy. He practiced incantations until his throat was sore, practiced hand seals until his hands bled, and continuously practiced his unique swordy amidst all this. He is definitely notzy."

    The green spiritual energy converged from various ces, and sprouts of energy began to emerge from the ground.

    Within a radius of 10 zhang (approximately 30 meters), Master''s domain spread, with countless sprouts of spiritual energy bursting forth.

    The darkness in the sky seemed to be pushed back by the light emerging from the earth.

    "Fourth, my disciple is not trash. He has worked harder and respected me more than the naturally talented but undisciplined scions of the main family. If such a person is trash, then who in this world is not?"

    "Ha, as if to prove you''re not an insect, youre ardently defending your insect-like disciple."

    "Fifth..."

    Paaah!

    Green trees of spiritual energy grew around Master.

    A forest formed entirely of spiritual power emerged.

    "You may dismiss me as an insect... But the Cheongmun n does not solely base its hierarchy on inherited bloodlines.

    Cheongmun n venerates the Dao of Combat. Our ranks are determined by the Immortal Combat Meeting held every few years. Those with low ranks are pushed to the outer domains, while those with high ranks are granted the right to stay in the main house. And I... have been researching and developing techniques in the main house for nearly 150 years."

    "So what? You''re still just at the first stage Qi Building. I am at the second stage. With the assistance of the third stage Qi Building cultivator who is about to suppress that external elder from Jin n, you have no chance of winning!"

    "Sixth."

    sh!

    The forest of spiritual energy suddenly grew massive.

    Kugugugugu!

    "My lifetime of dedication to Understanding before BreakthroughThe teachings I have given my disciple...were never wrong!"

    Countless treesbined to form a giant tree, reaching towards the sky.

    "Disciple, I am an incapable master. Thus, I could neither do anything for you nor could I give you anything. But... the teachings I taught you, everything you''ve learned..."

    Kuoooo!

    Cloud dragons converged and roared towards the giant tree.

    "That they were never wrong, that they were not meaningless... that''s all I can show you.

    Disciple... You and I.

    We were never wrong."

    Then, the giant tree began to move.

    "Starting now, I''ll prove it."

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    The branches of the giant tree extended.

    Suddenly, thorny branches shot towards the sky, trapping the cloud dragons.

    ''Is this the principle of the Earthly Imprisonment Incantation? No, that''s...''

    I was shocked as I closely observed the giant tree.

    It wasnt just a mass of spiritual energy.

    Hundreds, thousands, millions, even billions of incantations and spellsposed the giant tree.

    Innumerable incantations and magical runes formed the giant tree.

    And simultaneously, spells began to shoot from the giant tree.

    Kwagwagwang!

    A cascade of light surged.

    Thousands of spells fired from the giant tree began to puncture holes in the sky.

    The dark clouds tore apart, revealing the starry night sky.

    "What is this..."

    "Understanding before Breakthrough, Breakthrough followed by Understanding... Many talk about them as if they are equivalent... Breakthrough followed by Understanding sounds grand, but isn''t it just a fancy way to describe relying on innate talent to easily ascend in realms?"

    Makli Jun hastily employed spells and magical abilities.

    Yin energy gathered, and rain began to fall.

    But the giant tree radiated light.

    My master, atop the giant tree, formed seals at an unseen speed and shouted,

    "To reach ascendence through endless practice of incantations, spells, and hand seals. That, is Understanding before Breakthrough. Those who use spells relying solely on instinct, without any understanding. Compared to us who master all spells and ascend based on them, how can we be on the same level!!!"

    The giant tree''s spells shed with the cloud dragon''s magical abilities numerous times.

    Each time, the air vibrated, and waves of spiritual energy swept through heaven and earth.

    "When I ascend to a realm through Understanding before Breakthrough, I am confident to overpower anyone in the same realm!"

    Each time the giant tree collided with the cloud dragon, the appearance of the giant tree began to change.

    The tree gradually transformed into a human figure.

    The wooden figure swung its arms.

    The cloud dragons Yin energy descended from the sky.

    Zzeeeong!

    Whirlwinds howled, and the clouds formed circr ripples.

    Makli Jun''s cloud dragon was torn apart, and the wooden figure became more distinct.

    The wooden figure, resembling Master''s appearance, took the form of a towering giant.

    Rooted deep in the earth, reaching towards the sky.

    That, was Master.

    Master was the giant tree.

    Thump, thump...

    AhIts beautiful.

    At the same time, I felt my heart strangely pounding.

    The day I was to die.

    The time of my death was approaching.

    "Can''t I live?"

    I hadn''t fully grasped what Master was showing me.

    How could it be time to die already?

    It felt so unfair.

    "Heaven above, you gave me nothing, and yet, why do you so cruelly take my life away..."

    Thump, thump...

    I suddenly realized my heart was exhibiting abnormal symptoms.

    "Heart attack...!"

    Though my body was injured in battle, it still had plenty of vitality.

    My internal organs were slightly damaged but not fatally.

    I wondered how the heavens would take my life.

    It seems like it would be a sudden death.

    "Is this how it ends?"

    I tried to focus on Master''s battle as my vision blurred.

    "Master, this unworthy disciple..."

    I felt indignant.

    Master was fighting so hard for me.

    And what about me?

    A mere decree of fate.

    Was I to leave without fully receiving Master''s final gift because of that?

    Can humans truly not defy their fate?

    ''No, it can''t be!''

    What about cultivation?

    What about the elixirs made by the Makli n?

    ''Can I defy my fate with such elixirs...?''

    I refused to ept it.

    Even if it meant dying, I wanted to imprint this scene in my memory.

    My master''s final battle!

    I channeled spiritual power into my hand.

    The power that Qi Building cultivators call Pure Spiritual Force.

    I pressed my hand, filled with force, against my heart, forcibly pushing the force into it.

    "Ughhh!"

    It was excruciating!

    My heart felt like it was about to burst!

    Yet, stimted by the energy, my heart started beating again.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    "Heavens above, what will you do now? My heart beats again!"

    I wouldn''t die just yet!

    Kugugugugu!

    Suddenly, a tree behind me broke and fell towards me.

    "Ugh..!"

    Ignoring the pain in my heart, I rolled away, narrowly avoiding the tree.

    Crash!

    "...!"

    As I touched the ground, a venomous snake emerged from a hole and bit my fingertips.

    A powerful poison, judging by the snake''s pattern.

    "Is it fated that a dying man must die?"

    Nonsense.

    I won''t die like this!

    Shiiiek!

    I manipted my internal energy to expel the venom infiltrating my bloodstream, expelling it through my fingertips.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    And when heavens above couldn''t kill me in several ways,

    It stopped my heart again.

    But I kept stimting it with energy.

    "My heart... will not obey..!"

    Without the painful stimtion of energy, my heart would stop instantly.

    But!

    "Now is the time!"

    Thump!

    My heart beats.

    On this day, at this time, at this moment!

    I was supposed to be dead!

    But!

    "I am... alive!"

    Forcibly stimting my heart with energy!

    Though I would die when my spiritual power is exhausted...

    I am still, still alive for now.

    "Heavens above... I am alive. Though I may die soon... I will embrace this moment!"

    Despite the excruciating pain, I continued to watch Master''s battle.

    The giant tree increasingly resembled Master.

    Finally.

    sh!

    The treepletely transformed into Master''s image.

    "My formation isplete."

    My giant tree akin master began to form seals.

    Paaah!

    The master-like tree, disproportionate in size, also formed seals at an astonishing speed.

    Just like Master''s usual speed.

    Around the wooden giant, evenrger spells began to appear.

    "What, what is this... It''s not over...!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Again, thousands of spells.

    This time in an erged state, headed towards Makli Jun.

    The cloud dragon he released was barely a match for the basic spells used by the wooden giant.

    There was more.

    Bright light shed, and a formation diagram spread around the master resembling wooden giant.

    The nearby mountain range fell within its influence.

    "Isnt..Isnt this the formation range of a Core Formation cultivator?!"

    "Activate!"

    As Master formed a seal, so did the wooden giant.

    Simultaneously, sprouts around it grew into trees.

    Then, the treesbined, soaring into the sky.

    The giant tree pierced the clouds.

    "Disperse!"

    With the massive force from the giant tree, it seemed to tear apart Makli Jun''s dark clouds in a circr motion.

    The beautiful starry night sky, hidden behind the clouds, was revealed.

    "Conclude!"

    Simultaneously, buds sprouted, flowers bloomed, and fruits formed on the ends of the branches of the giant tree.

    The fruits shone like stars.

    The little sprouts that had grown from the earth now shone like stars in the sky.

    "Go!"

    The fruits fell.

    I knew.

    Each of these fruits was a concentration of uncountable spells!

    "Aah, aahhh..."

    Makli Jun, with a stunned expression, watched the shower of fruits falling toward him, uttering incoherent sounds.

    Kwagwagwang!!

    A storm of light swept over.

    A massive spherical explosion urred, and that was the end.

    Inside the explosion, there was no trace of Makli Jun, not even his clothes or belongings.

    "Go!"

    However, that wasn''t the end.

    The remaining fruits, floating gently, flew towards thete Qi Building cultivator of the Makli n, who was fighting in the distance.

    "What, what...!"

    Kwaaaaang!

    As Makli Goon made a gesture, a massive wave of green water rose, seemingly blocking the fruits.

    But seizing the opportunity, Kim Young-hoon, who had flown towards him, unleashed a barrage of Gang Spheres.

    "Ah, no..."

    In an instant.

    Kim Young-hoon''s strand of Gang Qi pierced Makli Goon''s heart, causing him to fall to the ground.

    A few remaining fruits also fell towards where hey.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Another massive explosion enveloped the area.

    Thump, thump...

    As Master''s spell-formed body, towering high into the sky, began to crumble.

    Thump, thump...

    Simultaneously, I realized my spiritual power was nearly depleted.

    "Just a little more... just a bit more..."

    I had to bid farewell to Master.

    Converting all my internal and spiritual energy into force, I forced my heart to keep beating.

    My meridians tangled, and my body was in shambles, but even as I coughed up blood, I greeted Master.

    Returning to the ground, Master looked pale.

    "...I may have overexerted myself a bit. But I have shown you everything."

    I saw hisplexion and asked.

    "You''ve depleted your vital energy."

    "Hmph! I could have defeated that guy in a war of attrition, drying up his blood. Using the Wooden Man technique to itspletion and then attempting a second transformation would have been enough to winfortably. I only ended it quickly because it seems like you couldn''t hold on much longer."

    "Haha... Thank you, Master."

    "......"

    Thump, thump...

    "...My disciple, you are my pride. The scions of the n came to me for teachings, but not one of them could withstand my harsh words and critiques.

    But you... you stubbornly stayed until the end and received all the teachings of my Understanding before Breakthrough..."

    Master walked over to me, held my shoulder, and ced a hand on my forehead.

    "This is all I can do for you. All I can give you is the knowledge you couldn''t learn..."

    Wooong!

    Knowledge started flowing into my mind.

    A technique to directly infuse knowledge into consciousness.

    I received the spells Master just used and the Qi Building techniques he had mastered.

    "It may seem useless to a disciple about to die... but this is my heart. If it''s not a burden, take it."

    "...Master''s grace."

    I smiled, stood up, and faced the dawn.

    In the background, daybreak was coloring the sky.

    Despite forcing my heart to beat, I survived a whole day longer than my fated lifespan!

    However, this seem to be the end.

    My internal and spiritual energy were all depleted.

    This was it.

    The morning sun shone over the mountains.

    Thump...

    Now truly the end.

    ''But as a disciple, I cannot end it like this.''

    If I only receive from Master without even expressing gratitude, how can I be a true disciple!

    Boom!

    My internal energy waspletely exhausted, but I punched my chest fiercely.

    My chest bore the imprint of my fist.

    With my punches, my heart was forced to beat again.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    ''If I''m going to die, let it be more painful.''

    Master, realizing what I was doing, trembled his lips, made a decision, and sat down in a meditative posture.

    I prostrated before Master, who was sitting cross-legged.

    Once, twice, thrice...

    My heart stopped again, but I kept beating my chest to force it to beat.

    Four, five, six times...

    Drip, drip...

    Why was it still dark blue around me even though the dark clouds had cleared?

    Why was it still raining?

    ''Ah, it''s not dark clouds.''

    It was Master''s sorrow and tears.

    Seven, eight, nine times

    I performed the nine prostrations.

    The nine prostrations are not simply bowing nine times to ones master. They represent nine different ways of prostrating.

    A tradition that originated in martial arts and became distorted.

    But even if the tradition was distorted, it was insufficient to express my feelings.

    What''s important in a ritual is not its origin, but whether it suffices to express one''s heart.

    For thest time, once more.

    After offering ten prostrations, I addressed Master with a hoarse voice.

    "I have received immeasurable grace from Master. Thank you, and farewell."

    "Go on then. Farewell."

    Tears fell.

    I thought they were from Master''s face, but they were falling from my eyes as well.

    "Rest, my beloved disciple."

    With those final words, I closed my eyes.

    As dawn painted the sky,

    A master, having received his disciple''s prostrations, shed tears over the now cold body of his disciple.

    "You were the giant tree in my heart."

    Initially, a bothersome little sprout,

    But as ten, twenty years passed,

    The sprout grew into a tree.

    Growing and growing,

    Bing an irreceable giant tree,

    A pir supporting the heart of Cheongmun Ryeong.

    But now, that giant tree was no more.

    "Rest in peace."

    A disciple who has strived all his life.

    Cheongmun Ryeong wished for his disciple''s posthumous peace,ying the body that had died while prostrating properly.

    Cheongmun Ryeong took a seed from his pouch and ced it on the disciple''s chest.

    As he infused wood element spiritual energy into it, the seed began to react.

    Paaah!

    Kugugugugu!

    The seed sprouted rapidly, covering the disciple''s body, growing into a giant tree.

    Soon, the tree grew sorge that it surpassed any in the nearby forest, and only then did Cheongmun Ryeong withdraw his hand.

    The tree was a quince tree.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, caressing the tree that resembled his disciple, spoke.

    "I will not forget you."

    Whoosh!

    As if the soul of Seo Eun-hyun was ascending, a strong wind blew from the base of the quince tree up into the heavens.

    Cheongmun Ryeong looked up through the branches of the quince tree into the sky.

    This was Seo Eun-hyun''s seventh return.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 50: 7th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 50: 7th Cycles First Day

    I slowly opened my eyes.

    My chest still ached.

    Was it because of the heartache I experienced just before dying in my past life?

    Or was it phantom pain from the fierce beating of the heart?

    Or perhaps, it was the sorrow of never being able to see my master again, with whom I had formed a bond.

    "I, your disciple, will etch Master in my heart."

    Though separated forever by a separate timeline, our time together will not be forgotten.

    After making this short vow,

    I formed a hand seal.

    There was not a speck of spiritual power in my body, but the hand seals, perfected through Understanding before Breakthrough, could be activated with just the faintest energy flowing inside me.

    With a burst of energy,

    As the hand seal was activated, the otherpanions around me, just about to wake up, fell back into sleep without me needing to do anything.

    After using the hand seal, I felt a throbbing in my head.

    "This sensation... something is wrong with my upper dantian..?"

    It felt like something massive was crammed inside the upper dantian.

    After a moment of contemtion, I realized what it was.

    "My consciousness has reached the level of Qi Refining 7th Star..!"

    Considering that the consciousness of a Five Energies Converging to the Origin martial artist is around the level of Qi Refining 3rd or 4th Star,

    The size of my consciousness, having cultivated further to reach Qi Refining 7th Star, was about the size of Qi Refining 10th Star..

    It was strange that my upper dantian remained intact, given that a consciousness of that size waspressed within it.

    "It seems my body, not yet having undergone rejuvenation in the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, is struggling to cope with the upper dantian."

    To address this pain, I dug up some yellow bamboo roots nearby to eat and immediately entered rejuvenation.

    Once again, the Five Elements of heaven and earth energy flowed into my body, and I regained the Five Elements Spiritual Roots, grasping the qualities of a cultivator.

    Only after undergoing the transformation and acquiring a body capable of withstanding the consciousness did the headache cease.

    Simultaneously, thepressed consciousness in the upper dantian unfolded properly after reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, revealing its form.

    It was the same size as my consciousness in the previous life.

    I felt a faint sense of nostalgia looking at it.

    "Something else has been transmitted through time..."

    At the same time, I grasped one of thews of regression.

    What regresses are only my soul and consciousness.

    If the consciousness grows before regression, its size is maintained.

    I first took mypanions to a cave and kept them asleep with a sleep spell.

    Then, I pondered about this life.

    "Heavens do not permit me... What should I do?"

    The main reason for bing a cultivator was to investigate the Ascension Gate.

    In my past life in the Cheugnmun n, I had used the n''s library to learn about the Ascension Gate.

    The information wasn''t much different from what I already knew...

    Nevertheless, the Ascension Gate is a spatial rift that opens once every thousand years.

    Once open, it gradually shrinks over six months before fully closing.

    To withstand the spatial pressure inside the Ascension Gate, one must at least have the defensive power of a cultivator at the Heavenly Being realm.

    Once the Ascension Gate closes, one must wait another thousand years to see it again.

    A thousand years.

    To wait that long, one needs at least the lifespan and power of a cultivator at the Nascent Soul realm.

    That''s why I decided to be a cultivator.

    "Even if I master martial arts, it only maintains the peak conditions of the body, not extending life."

    A fact I had verified in my past life.

    However, I can''t further my cultivation.

    Then what should I do?

    How should I do it?

    Is there a way to find out?

    Even though my master had imparted the knowledge of Qi Building and thetter stages of Qi Refining to me,

    I could never surpass Qi Refining 7th star.

    What am I supposed to do!

    "I must try, at least once."

    I clenched my teeth.

    Yes, there''s nothing I can do.

    But the seniors of Heavenly Being will visit in a few days.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, Heaven Creation Sect.

    Furthermore, the Sea Dragon King and Hunchback Old Man.

    I should plead with them.

    Even if it means groveling, I should ask them for a way.

    Clenching my teeth, I began to cultivate the Law-Transforming Dantian.

    Equalize the five spiritual qualities and settle them in the dantian.

    Then harmonize with the Yin-Yang energy to polish with the primordial chaos energy.

    Perhaps because I had already achieved this state in my past life, I stayed awake for two nights andpleted the Qi Gathering phase, creating the Law-Transformation dantian.

    Now, I was ready to enter the 1st Star of Qi Refining at any time.

    The day came.

    Once again, the Grand Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the Elder of the ck Ghost Valley, and the Sect Leader of the Heaven Creation Sect  three Heavenly Being cultivators descended upon us.

    [There are four with spiritual roots, huh?]

    The Grand Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jin Byuk-ho, drew us in.

    Heaven and earth energy naturally resonated, pulling me, Oh Hyun-seok, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Kang Min-hee forward.

    Once again, reactions simr to my previous life burst forth.

    [The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Body...! A legendary constitution!]

    [Ghosts, Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root..!]

    [Unique Holy Body! Hahaha, I can''t stopughing!]

    Then, their gazes finally turned to me.

    [Hm? At the stage ofpleting Qi Gathering. It looks like you are originally a cultivator... Oh? Look at this. The size of your consciousness is at the level of Qi Refining 10th star?]

    Jin Byuk-ho eximed upon seeing the size of my consciousness.

    Then, greed flickered in the eyes of the others again.

    [Let''s test the aptitude.]

    At the same time, heaven and earth energy forcibly infiltrated my body, tearing through it.

    Crack, crunch...!

    "Argh...ugh!"

    I gritted my teeth and endured his cruel aptitude test, and after a while, it was determined that I had the Five Elements Spiritual Roots.

    As the five energies radiated brilliance, the three cultivators immediately showed disappointment.

    [Tch, I had high expectations due to the unusual size of your consciousness for a Qi Gatherer...]

    [This one seems unremarkable.]

    [Hmm, but considering you have not activated any spiritual meridians and have just begun learning cultivation... That level of consciousness is not bad.]

    Only Sir Chang-ho showed some liking towards the size of my consciousness.

    If things continued this way, Sir Chang-ho would only give me a rmendation and leave.

    I knelt on the spot and shouted loudly.

    "I greet the great seniors of Immortal Cultivation! I have forced open the divine consciousness by reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin through martial arts and have longed to be a cultivator! Please show mercy to this lowly one and ept me as a disciple!"

    Whoosh!

    I swung my Gang Qi-imbued arm in the air to demonstrate my worth.

    "I can also handle the Pure Spiritual Force used by Qi Building cultivators. Mybat power is above Qi Refining 14th Star, less than Qi Building. If you take me, you''ll gain the strength of a Qi Refining 14th Star immediately!

    Please grant me this opportunity, seniors!"

    [Hmm...]

    [Five Energies Converging to the Origin... there certainly was such a thing...]

    Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil of the ck Ghost Valley appeared indifferent, while Sir Chang-ho of the Heavenly Creation Sect showed significant interest.

    "Oh, you speak thenguage of Byeokra. Are you from there?"

    He asked me in his nativenguage instead of through consciousness, and I responded likewise.

    "...You could say that."

    "I have a branch family in Byeokra..."

    However, he seemed uninterested in me beyond a rmendation.

    I asked with gritted teeth.

    "Why won''t you give me a chance! You won''t regret taking me!"

    "Hmm... If it wasn''t the time for the Ascension Gate to open, and you hade to the Heaven Creation Sect, or even to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect or the ck Ghost Valley, you would have been good enough to be an inner disciple. But now it''s different.

    We are already nning to promote our most important members in the sect during ascension, and every additional person increases our burden exponentially. These individuals have legendary, almost mythical qualities like the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Body, Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, and Unique Holy Body, which is why we are willing to bear that burden."

    So, my qualities are not enough to take me with them.

    I looked at the three Heavenly Being cultivators and asked.

    "Then, may I ask one thing?"

    [You dare, treating us as if we''re free to indulge you!]

    Crash!

    Jin Byuk-ho roared angrily, and a bolt of lightning fell from the sky.

    Boom!

    "Argh...!"

    I was struck by lightning, screaming in agony.

    It felt like my body was burning in mes.

    ''Am I, dying...''

    "What a nasty temper."

    Whoosh-

    Sir Chang-ho flicked his finger, and wood element spiritual energy enveloped me with healing power.

    I was quickly healed from the electrical damage.

    "Cough...! Hah...!"

    [Heh, taking care of your fellow countryman, are you?]

    "You''re all too quick-tempered. This junior might have something interesting to ask. It''s too much to strike with lightning just for speaking."

    Sir Chang-homented, clicking his tongue.

    Trusting Sir Chang-ho, I decided to ask my question, even at the risk of dying.

    "Seniors, if you have no intention of taking me, could you kindly advise how one might surmount the barriers of the heavens themselves forbidding the path of Immortal Cultivation?

    I aim to reach Qi Refining 7th rank and perform the Seven Stars Ritual, but what should I do if dark clouds arise in the sky every time, blocking the heaven and earth spiritual energy?"

    White Bone Ghost Devil frowned at my question and pointed at me.

    Pop!

    Simultaneously, both my arms burst open.

    [Chang-ho indulged you, and now you overstep your bounds. Do you really think you have the right to speak to us?]

    "Jeez, if you don''t know, just say you don''t. Crazy, I tell you."

    Sir Chang-ho clicked his tongue and restored my arms.

    White Bone Ghost Devil pulled Kang Min-hee close to them, looking too annoyed to bother with me anymore, and floated into the sky.

    [Hmm, the phenomenon of Heavenly Rejection. I recall reading about it in the sect''s archives.]

    Jin Byuk-ho seemed somewhat interested in my question and pondered briefly before answering.

    [As far as I know, the ritual will break if someone else helps, so you should push away the anomalies of the Heavenly Rejection phenomenon yourself.]

    "Hahaha, look at his face sinking. Well, it''s not helpful advice, is it? How is a Qi Refining cultivator supposed to fend off the Heavenly Rejection phenomenon with their own power? Even a three-year-old could give that answer!"

    [...Tch, what can I do? He''s annoying! I''m leaving!]

    Crash!

    Boom!

    Jin Byuk-ho, frustrated, struck me with lightning again before floating away.

    "Argh!"

    Once again, I felt my body burning in pain, but Sir Chang-ho''s healing technique barely saved my life.

    "...Thank you, Sir Chang-ho, sect leader of the Heaven Creation Sect and Cheongmun n."

    "It''s nothing. Tch... When you reach Heavenly Being, everyone''s character bes a bit off, so just bear with it. For now, I''ll give you a rmendation for the Cheongmun n. With your consciousness, you would have been weed anywhere before the Ascension Gate opened, but it''s a shame."

    I still bowed deeply before him and said.

    "Thank you for your words, but I n to continue appealing to the many seniors passing through the Ascension Gate during this period."

    "Hm? Even if you appeal, everyone else is busy taking their most important members and future talents with them. You won''t find anyone to take care of you."

    "But... aren''t there some who go alone, without a faction? I heard of one person with a hunchback and controls puppets, having no faction..."

    Sir Chang-ho frowned at my words.

    [What! You''re going to appeal to the Mad Lord, that lunatic!]

    He eximed through consciousness, not vocal.

    Hearing this, Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil, who were preparing to leave, looked back down.

    [The Mad Lord? Why is that crazy old man''s titleing up?]

    [Why are you bringing up that spine-chilling lunatic?]

    ''Uh...?''

    Their reactions were not good, even drawing the two cultivators back.

    Jin Byuk-ho''s face was turning red with anger.

    [You... you''re not nning to appeal to that crazy Mad Lord, are you!?]

    "Yes...?"

    I questioned in surprise, recalling how he had been friendly when he learned I was a martial artist who reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin in my past life, even gifting me the Hidden Consciousness Technique.

    White Bone Ghost Devil also sternly advised me with a hardened face.

    [You know about the Mad Lord, but do you not know what kind of person he is? He might seem sane at times, but he frequently suffers from madness and bouts of insanity. He''s more terrifying and spine-chilling than any devil arts cultivator or n.

    You might have read some sane records about him, but he is mostly insane, so do not engage with him!]

    Sir Chang-ho also spoke to me with a face full of concern.

    "Didnt you say you were a martial artist of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin? The Mad Lord''s peculiar obsession with martial artists is well-known. Wasnt his young lover a martial artist from the Five Energies Converging to the Origin? Ever since her death, that madman became notorious for capturing martial artists and transforming them into puppet-like creatures.

    I advise you not to approach him! If caught by the Mad Lord, you could be transformed into a living puppet!"

    "......"

    He shook his head in dismay and sighed.

    "Anyway, if you dont want to throw your life away, not only should you avoid speaking to him, but also hide immediately if he appears to avoid being detected! Remember my words! Forget about unnecessary thoughts and take this rmendation letter to the Cheongmun n."

    I numbly received the rmendation letter from Sir Chang-ho, who repeatedly warned me against encountering the hunchback old man, the Mad Lord, before leaving.

    ''...Whats the deal with him?''

    I recalled the seemingly sane hunchback old man, feeling deep conflict within.

    ''No, before that...''

    I pondered, looking at Manager Kim Yeon, who seemed puzzled by my conversation with the cultivators in thenguage of Byeokra.

    ''I should do something about Manager Kim...''

    If what they said was true, it wouldnt be good for Manager Kim Yeon to be caught by the Mad Lord.

    ''But even if I intervene, Manager Kim will awaken that vast consciousness, and the Mad Lord wille for her...''

    Having properly learned cultivation, I now understood the status and ability of Heavenly Being cultivators.

    Just their thoughts could naturally resonate with heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    How could I possibly contend with such monsters?

    Not figuratively, they could literally turn a country to dust in a single blow.

    Amidst worry and anxiety.

    Once again, Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo awakened the power of calling wind and rain..

    Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol, sensing the origin of her power, came to take her.

    I kneeled before Seo Hweol and asked a question.

    "I, a mere mortal, wish to ask a question to Lord Sea Dragon King. Please graciously ept my inquiry..."

    [Hmm, go ahead.]

    "Do you, Lord Sea Dragon King, know of a cultivator called the Mad Lord?"

    Upon hearing this, Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol, who had never lost his solemn and dignified expression, suddenly contorted his face.

    [That damn lunatic... Ahem. Why do you ask about that madman?]

    "......"

    It is now clear.

    The hunchback old man.

    The Mad Lord is indeed a madman feared by all.

    ''To see such a reaction from theposed Sea Dragon King...''

    "...I wish to know why everyone dislikes the Mad Lord."

    [Drop the honorifics for that bastard. That madman has a very perverse sexual desire, using his puppets for it. Although most Heavenly Being cultivators have some mental issues after living for thousands of years...

    The Mad Lord is one who''s sane in just one aspect, and insane in all others. Never engage or converse with him! He usually captures those who speak with him, transforming them into living puppets.]

    "......"

    I was speechless, my face nk with shock.

    I also realized how lucky I had been so far.

    ''No, was it because he was very pleased to take Manager Kim Yeon as his disciple..?''

    Indeed, other individuals, despite their ferocious nature, left us alone, but...

    The Mad Lord always tried to kill me and Kim Young-hoon, persisting only because Manager Kim stopped him.

    ''Every time, we would have died if Manager Kim hadnt intervened.''

    Thinking more about it, he was indeed a madman.

    To leave Manager Kim to such a madman would be too cruel.

    Thump!

    I kneeled before the Sea Dragon King and begged.

    "Please, Lord Sea Dragon King...kindly ept this woman, Kim Yeon, as your disciple or kin..!"

    [...What? Why should I do that?]

    Seo Hweol, who seemed agitated by the mention of the Mad Lord, returned to his usual demeanor and questioned me.

    I exined everything to him.

    We are beings from another world, each having gained unique abilities uponing to this world.

    Manager Kim Yeon is soon to awaken a consciousness surpassing even Heavenly Being cultivators.

    That the Mad Lord covets her talents, likely to take her as his disciple.

    [Hmm... Hearing your situation, it''s quite pitiable. Caught in the eyes of the Mad Lord...]

    However, Lord Sea Dragon King seemed more moved by the Mad Lord''s interest in Manager Kim than by our sudden arrival from another world.

    [But how do you know all this?]

    "...This is the ability I have gained."

    [Hmm, something like a prophecy? I refuse if youre asking to be taken too. Those who have reached a certain realm have a sense of fate and know roughly about the future. Prophetic abilities are the most useless.]

    "...I do not mind. Please, I beseech Lord Sea Dragon King to take her."

    [Hmm...]

    Seo Hweol seemed to ponder for a moment before speaking.

    [It''s a big burden for me to take another person. Taking this girl is already a huge burden, but I''m willing because her abilities will be a tremendous help to my race...

    But to take another one...]

    "......"

    [However, I''m too worried about what might happen to her with the Mad Lord, and if what you say is true, her consciousness might indeed be useful...]

    He looked at me narrowly, pondering.

    [...What if what you said is a lie? If that girl doesnt awaken any abilities, she''s unappealing to me...]

    "If Lord Sea Dragon King believes I have lied, then you may devour me. ording to my ability, she will awaken her power within today, so just wait until then."

    [Hmm...]

    After a moment of thought, he slowly nodded.

    [If her ability is a lie, Ill just leave her near the Ascension Gate. The Mad Lord wont be interested in her anyway. But... the Mad Lords power is so immense that if he notices her awakening, it might be hard even for me to contend...]

    "...!"

    [If her ability is as you say, it could be very helpful, so I''ll keep an eye on it.]

    "Thank you, Lord Sea Dragon King!"

    After speaking, Sea Dragon King approached Manager Kim Yeon and grasped her wrist too.

    Kim Yeon, unaware of what was happening, struggled in surprise.

    [Hmm, quite rebellious. Sleep for a while.]

    Whoosh-

    A gentle wave of consciousness from Sea Dragon King put Kim Yeon, Kim Young-hoon, and Oh Hye-seo to sleep.

    [...I ended up talking more than expected. Since fate has brought us here, I cant take you, but I can let you out of the Ascension Path. How about it?]

    Whoosh-

    Sea Dragon King flicked his finger, and a spatial rift opened inside the cave, revealing a dark entrance.

    ''...Well, if Manager Kim goes with Sea Dragon King, there''s no reason for the Mad Lord toe here...''

    After thinking for a moment, I approached the sleeping Kim Young-hoon.

    Then, I formed a hand seal.

    My consciousness connected with his upper dantian.

    I touched his forehead and used the same technique my master had passed down in my previous life.

    Knowledge of Yanguo, Byeokra, and a bit of Shengzisnguage seeped into Kim Young-hoons mind.

    Along with the Severing Vein Saber Method, Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, and various martial arts.

    Also, the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts, Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, and other techniques umted by Kim Young-hoon in my past life.

    ''...In this life, I hope you, Kim Hyung, wont face danger because of me.''

    Lastly, I imparted the cruel deeds of the Makli n and the information that killing Emperor Makli Jung would reduce their atrocities.

    If Kim Young-hoon kills Emperor Makli Jung, the Jin n wouldnt uselessly operate assassination squads.

    Thus, my disciples would naturally return to being ordinary people under the Jin n.

    After imparting knowledge to Kim Young-hoon, I ced him into the spatial rift.

    "Goodbye, Kim Hyung."

    I might not see him again in this life.

    [Ho, aren''t you going?]

    "...No."

    I breathed in the air of Ascension Path

    Outside the Ascension Gate, the heaven and earth spiritual energy here was denser than in Yanguo and Byeokra.

    Even if I went outside, I wouldn''t be able to break through Qi Refining 7th star.

    Therefore, in this life, I will train within Ascension Path, amidst this dense spiritual energy.

    I will continuously perform rituals for the heavens.

    Sincerity can move the heavens.

    ''...Will the insights and techniques my master imparted upon me be meaningless?''

    If the heavens forbid,

    Until the heavens grow weary or insane,

    I will devote this life to earning heavens'' permission.

    The Ascension Path has much denser spiritual energy, so there might be a different possibility.

    "I wish to remain in the Ascension Path."

    [Hmm... You intend to cultivate within the spiritual energy of Ascension Path? Not a bad idea. However, this ce is difficult to enter for anyone below the level of Nascent Soul. Heavenly Being cultivators have already taken all living creatures above Qi Building and Core Formation as materials... If you train here, you''ll spend decades in immense solitude.]

    "...I am prepared for that."

    [Well, if that''s the case, there''s nothing I can do. I wish you luck.]

    Seo Hweol nodded and closed the spatial rift. Holding Kim Yeon and Oh Hye-seo, he then stepped outside the cave.

    sh!

    A blue light enveloped my vision, and soon, a blue dragon was seen soaring into the sky.

    I stepped out of the cave and looked up at the heavens.

    In this life, I will continuously seek the heavens'' permission from within Ascension Path.

    If I devote fifty years to constant rituals, even the heavens will not dare to deny me!

    ''Master, your disciple...''

    I will ensure the knowledge you imparted does not go to waste!

    With this vow for my current life, I gazed at the sky.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 51: Heavens Above (1)

    Chapter 51: Heavens Above (1)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    I

    I first wandered around various parts of Ascension Path.

    I visited the dwelling of the Core Formation demon fox, but all that remained were bloodstains and white fur. The fox was nowhere to be seen.

    It seemed that Sea Dragon Kings statement about the Heavenly Being cultivators capturing all creatures above Qi Building and Core Formation level was not an exaggeration.

    ''The fox''s cave does have denser spiritual energy.''

    I absorbed some of the spiritual energy around the fox''s cave.

    However, since Ascension Path itself had spiritual energy four to five times denser than Yanguo and Byeokra, it didn''t really matter where I practiced.

    ''First...''

    I returned to my original cave, stored some food, and began practicing the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    After a month of practicing, I managed to activate the spiritual meridian corresponding to the first level of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha, the Earth Leader Star.

    Practicing with all my heart in the dense spiritual energy of Ascension Path seemed to have expedited the activation.

    Following the training method of Understanding before Breakthrough from my past life and enhancing my understanding of true words and hand seals also seemed to help greatly.

    ''I''m relieved to have quickly ovee the most worrying hurdle.''

    The Earth Leader Star meridian was one I had forcibly activated by absorbing random spirit stones in my previous life, practicing Breakthrough followed by Understanding.

    Despiteter enhancing my understanding of the Earth Leader True Word and practicing hand seals, I was a bit worried, but it turned out well.

    ''Now that I''ve activated the spiritual meridian and reached Qi Refining 1st Star...''

    Though it''s a bit challenging, I should be able to use basic spells.

    ''Perhaps it''s time to head towards the Ascension Gate...''

    I decided and looked in the direction where Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, Sir Chang-ho, and Seo Hweol had flown.

    Entering the Ascension Gate seem only feasible for those at the level of Heavenly Being or higher.

    But exploring the outskirts might be possible.

    ''Maybe, just maybe, there could be clues around the Ascension Gate...''

    Previously, I couldnt return once I left Ascension Path because the Mad Lord instantly threw me and Kim Young-hoon into spatial rifts.

    It was different now.

    ''Alright, let''s go.''

    I set out towards the direction of the Ascension Gate.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    I flew through the air, stepping on the threads of heaven and earth spiritual energy, taking in thendscapes of Ascension Path.

    Though not yet at the Qi Building level, I saw all kinds of bizarre creatures.

    I also spotted unfamiliar herbs, strange nts and very peculiar spiritual herbs.

    Most of the special spiritual nts seem to have been taken by the Heavenly Being cultivators,cking the precious ones.

    After days and nights of leaping through the air.

    Rumble, rumble...

    Around the tenth night, I saw a bizarrely shaped thundercloud in the distance.

    Swirling without any air currents, it condensed and stormed in the sky.

    Right below the center of the thundercloud, on the ground, a white light radiated.

    "That''s... the Ascension Gate."

    Perhaps, the very cause that brought mypanions and I to this world.

    I gazed quietly at the Ascension Gate.

    I wanted to get a closer look...

    Rumble, rumble...

    Lightning constantly struck from the thundercloud.

    ''Incredible lightning...''

    Below the thundercloud, lightning poured down like rain at an incredible speed. Below the clouds, dark spatial rifts were opening, twisting as if to capture anything that came near.

    The space around the Ascension Gate was distorted, with ck spatial rifts opening their mouths, writhing as if to devour anyone who approaches.

    ''I need at least Core Formation strength... maybe even higher to approach that.''

    I clicked my tongue, unable to muster the courage to get closer, and could only observe.

    As I observed the Ascension Gate and thundercloud.

    "Huh...?"

    Below the thundercloud.

    Above the Ascension Gate.

    Something was floating in the air.

    ''What''s that?''

    It was too far to see clearly.

    Even focusing my internal energy to enhance my vision only made it vaguely visible, and I couldnt make out what it was.

    The faint object continuously absorbed the lightning from the thundercloud, floating gently, looking very suspicious.

    ''Damn, I''m really curious about that...''

    After pondering, I looked for a safe spot near the Ascension Gate and resumed my cultivation.

    Once I umte more spiritual power, I should be able to use the Ten Li Eye spell get a clearer view.

    Two months passed.

    The size of the Ascension Gate halved over time.

    In the meantime, I managed to activate about 12 more spiritual meridians.

    ''The ample spiritual energy of Ascension Path certainly helps, but the speed is much faster since these are the meridians I had already opened through Understanding before Breakthrough...''

    Understanding before Breakthrough is a method of epting spiritual energy not through inherent qualities, but through acquired effort and understanding.

    The higher the understanding of true words, the faster the training progresses.

    Having been personally taught by my master, myprehension of basic true words is unrivaled.

    I operated the spiritual power flowing through the meridians, utilizing the Ten Li Eye technique to examine the object above the Ascension Gate.

    Objects within ten li appeared as if they were right before my eyes.

    ''Its...''

    A stele.

    The stele absorbed the constant thunderbolts from the thundercloud, using that power to float in the air.

    There was something written on it.

    "....leave it behind for future generations, relinquish your desires and ascend. Those who do not adhere will face cmity."

    On closer inspection, the top part of the stele was gone.

    I couldn''t read the top part, but the remaining inscription seemed like a warning left by a cultivator for future generations intending to pass through the Ascension Gate.

    ''What does it mean to leave behind? Is it referring to spirit stones, spiritual treasures, or elixirs?''

    Another thing.

    The inscription on the stele was written in an ancientnguage used for education in Yanguo, Byeokra, and Shengzi

    Having studied it for cultural reasons, I could barely read it, but I knew the stele''snguage was at least several thousand years old.

    "Hmm, just a warning left by a previous cultivator for future generations."

    I felt somewhat deted.

    I had expected some grand secret, but it was just an ordinary warning.

    Even that seemed to imply more of a mental preparation before entering the Ascension Gate than a special warning.

    ''I guess I don''t need to worry about that...''

    Disappointed, I decided to return to my original location.

    Training here wasn''t bad, but the distant thunderclouds and spatial rifts made it a challenging environment for concentration.

    After another ten nights, I returned to the cave where mypanions and I had first settled.

    ''For now, I''ll try to regain the cultivation I achieved in my past life as quickly as possible.''

    Having learned the Understanding before Breakthrough training method, I should be able to quickly recover my cultivation with the high spiritual energy density of Ascension Path.

    I sat down and began my to cultivate.

    About ten years passed.

    I opened the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha meridians.

    I condensed the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang spiritual natures.

    I adapted the Twelve Earthly Branches spiritual types to my meridians.

    I imbued the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram spiritual changes.

    I unified the One Hundred and Eight Spiritual Meridians and Sixty Spiritual Natures with the Nine Pces One Origin principle.

    Ipleted all the meridians ording to the Eight Trigrams.

    Rumble!

    I felt the full activation and integration of the major spiritual meridians throughout my body.

    Using the Earth Dwelling Method and the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, I formed a hand seal.

    "Earth Court!"

    Rumble!

    Mud walls rose around me, and a mud house was constructed.

    I stepped out of the mud house, tested various supernatural powers and spells, and then took a deep breath.

    Tenth year of my return.

    In just over ten years, I reached the Qi Refining 7th Star, a cultivation that took me over fifty years in my past life.

    And what remained was...

    ''The Seven Stars Ritual!''

    I had to choose seven stars among the twenty-eight celestial stars and ask for the descent of heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    I knew all the methods and procedures for performing the ritual.

    I also knew how to build an altar.

    I understood how to calcte the auspicious timing and observe the stars.

    All that was left was for the heavens to grant permission!

    In this life.

    Definitely!

    ''I will surpass this stage...!''

    After reaching Qi Refining 7th Star, I observed the constetions, calcted the timing, and chose a date for the ritual.

    ''This day, at this time, will be suitable for the ritual.''

    I gazed at the sky.

    Based on my observation and sensing of spiritual energy, the weather was predicted to be clear for the next ten nights.

    The ritual was two days away.

    Would the heavens grant me permission?

    I used the Earth Dwelling Method and the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation to gather earth and stone, building an altar and decorating it with spiritual herbs and fruits from the vicinity.

    And then, the date of the ritual arrived.

    The sun sets.

    And the stars gather.

    A beautiful starry sky.

    But knowing the cruelty hidden in this beautiful sky, I did not lose my vignce as Imenced the ritual.

    The ritual begins.

    "I, Seo Eun-hyun, a mortal who seeks the path of Immortal Cultivation,

    Wearing simple clothes and ascending the Star Ritual Altar, I examine the terrain and wish to honor the Seven Stars of the Eastern Jia-Yi (East Azure) constetion.

    I offer to the twenty-eight celestial stars and six dings and six jias of heaven and earth, expanding each direction!

    For the Eastern Jia-Yi (), the Spirit of the Azure Dragon () corresponds to the stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket (), forming the image of Azure Respect () and nting it!

    For the Southern Bing-Ding (), the Spirit of the Red Vermillion () corresponds to the stars of Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, and Chariot (), forming the image of Yang Respect () and nting it!

    For the Western Geng-Xin (), the Spirit of the White Tiger () corresponds to the stars of Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star (), forming the image of White Respect () and nting it!

    For the Northern Ren-Gui (), the Spirit of the ck Turtle () corresponds to the stars of Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall (), forming the image of Yin Respect () and nting it!!

    For the Central Wu-Ji (), the Spirit of the Yellow Emperor () arranges the Yellow Spirit g () ording to the order of the Five Directions (), and nting it!

    After Seo Eun-hyun has trimmed his nails and disheveled his hair (), he humbly offers this prayer!"

    Holding a piece of bark inscribed with ritual text in my right hand and a stone incense burner in my left,

    I recite the ritual text towards the celestial constetions.

    I select the constetions that suit me from the four and address the seven stars.

    "As a mortal, Seo Eun-hyun, wishing to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation,

    I appeal to the Seven Stars of the Azure Respect constetion, Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket, to graciously consider this..."

    The seven stars governing the Eastern Jia-Yi''s fate: the stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket. I pray to these seven stars, performing the ritual dance.

    I draw a stone sword representing the constetion and perform a sword dance symbolizing the seven celestial stars, elevating the spiritual energy of the altar.

    "Grant this humble star the opportunity! I humbly beseech thee!

    Heavens above, bestow upon me the spiritual essence of heaven and earth!

    Heavens above, grant me strength..."

    As I continued my ritual dance, I looked up at the sky and stretched out my arms.

    "Heavens above..."

    The sky was covered in dark clouds.

    Despite my observation of spiritual energy predicting clear weather.

    "...Heavens above."

    The starlight''s energy was cut off.

    Continuousmunication with the stars was essential.

    But as the star''s spiritual energy was cut off, naturally, the energy of the altar also faded.

    The ritual ended just like that.

    "Ha, hahaha..."

    Yes, I expected this.

    I never thought the heavens would easily grant me power.

    It was the same in my past life.

    And perhaps it will be the same in the future.

    But.

    I...

    "...will not give up."

    I can''t give up.

    For my life.

    To reach even higher.

    And... to not make my master''s efforts meaningless.

    "Heavens above."

    No matter how proudly you stand in my way.

    I will definitely, somehow!

    "Reach that ce...!"

    Boom!

    I rolled my feet, copsing the altar, and quietly red at the sky.

    The dark clouds on that day, the first ritual after my return, was unusually dark.

    The timing for the ritual came around roughly once every fortnight.

    I consistently refined the ritual implements, continuously offering rituals to the heavens every half month.

    "As a mortal, Seo Eun-hyun, wishing to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation,

    I appeal to the Seven Stars of the Azure Respect constetion, Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket, to graciously consider this..."

    "...Seo Eun-hyun, wishing to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation.

    I appeal to the Seven Stars of the Yin Respect constetion, Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chambert, Wall, to graciously..."

    "...to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation.

    I appeal to the Seven Stars of the White Respect constetion, Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star, to

    ...walk the path.

    I appeal to the Seven Stars of the Yang Respect constetion, Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, and Chariot

    Rotating through the twenty-eight celestial stars and their four constetions, I earnestly entreated different constetions with every favorable opportunity.

    O constetion of Eastern Jia-Yi, please ept me.

    O constetion of Southern Bing-Ding, please permit me.

    O constetion of Western Geng-Xin, please look upon me.

    O constetion of Northern Ren-Gui, please raise me.

    O stars,

    This human pleads to you.

    Please.

    Please...

    I performed the rituals with every return of the moon''s cycle, again and again.

    Twenty-four times in a year.

    asionally, I held additional rituals during special auspicious times, totaling thirty-six attempts in a year.

    And each time, I failed.

    Failed repeatedly.

    The heavens kept pushing me away.

    One year passed, then two, then three.

    And as time went by, ten years psed.

    Ten years.

    During that time, there were about 500 attempts.

    Combined with the twenty-four officially sanctioned auspicious times in a year, and a few special asions, I conducted 572 rituals.

    And all of them failed.

    Each time, the heavens stood in my way.

    "...Heavens."

    As I watched yet another ritual copse, I softly called out to the sky.

    "Please... give me strength."

    The sky was covered in dark clouds.

    Without any response.

    "......"

    This was probably my 573rd failure.

    For over ten years, in a ce devoid of people, I cried out to the heavens, again and again.

    My beard has grown bushy, and my clothes haspletely worn out.

    Recently, I have been weaving grass into garments, not because I needed clothes in the absence of people, but to maintain a minimum of decorum for the rituals.

    They say that if the heart is sincere, the heavens will respond.

    But it seems the heavens of this world do not know such sayings.

    Did they truly have no response, even after a human devoted ten years?

    "...I don''t know."

    Lately, it all seemed futile.

    Buzz, whoosh, whoosh!

    I watched a stone sword I had carved for the rituals, controlled by Dual Energy Sword Control, perform a dance in the air.

    "...So lonely."

    Loneliness.

    I hadn''t known about it before.

    I had always spent time among people.

    Even when my hands bled from training, I at least had my master and Kim Young-hoon forpany.

    But now, I have truly be alone.

    Watching the lonely sword dance performed by the flying sword, I suddenly grabbed another stone sword and infused it with sword energy.

    "...How about ying around for a while?"

    Thinking of the flying sword as Kim Young-hoon, I rushed at it.

    The flying sword used the Severing Vein Saber Method, and I, the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, danced together all day long.

    For about a week, Ipletely lost myself dancing with the sword.

    Moving my body to exhaustion seemed to relieve some frustration in my mind.

    My swordsmanship became more natural, feeling more advanced than before.

    The flying sword, imbued with Mountain Wind, shot at me quickly.

    I grabbed another sword and deflected it with Secluded Valley, then counterattacked the imaginary opponent with Bouldered Cliff and Strange Stone.

    Now my skill in controlling the sword have improved so much that it felt as if the sword floating in the air was not controlled.

    It seemed as if the invisible Kim Young-hoon was holding the sword and swinging it at me.

    "...Kim Hyung. How is my skill?"

    Buzz, whoosh!

    The flying sword charged at me, aiming at my feet with Dragons Mound.

    I adopted Transcending Peaks and then countered from the lower position with Echoing Valley.

    But the flying sword, having no one actually holding it, didn''t suffer much damage.

    "Is it so. Am I still inadequate? But haven''t I improved a lot?"

    Kim Young-hoon, holding the flying sword, sighed,menting and lecturing on my posture.

    "Thank you. For being a conversation partner."

    After talking with Kim Young-hoon, I examined my swordy, corrected the points he mentioned, and swung my sword again.

    It certainly seems a bit better.

    "Hmm, I see. Using my intent in this way seems more helpful..."

    Kim Young-hoon clicked his tongue and pointed out my internal energy and intent use again.

    I kept refining my technique as he advised, progressing forward.

    "Thank you, Kim Hyung."

    Kim Young-hoon smiled and nodded at me.

    Then, he said that chatting was unnecessary during a martial arts match, grabbed his sword again, and lunged at me.

    "Ha ha ha, let''s have fun!"

    Iughed heartily and shed with Kim Young-hoon.

    Several days passed.

    That day, too, I unconsciously calcted the celestial movements, prepared the ritual altar in advance, and checked the ritual tools.

    And I received martial arts guidance from Kim Young-hoon.

    "Wait, Kim Hyung. What''s wrong with my stance?"

    Kim Young-hoon sighed in frustration and demonstrated his martial arts skill in front of me.

    After watching his demonstration for a while, I still couldn''t figure it out.

    "I really don''t understand, let''s just spar."

    Kim Young-hoon grinned, took up his sword, and charged at me.

    I too danced with the sword and shed with him.

    ''But did Kim Hyung originally use a sword?''

    His main weapon was a saber, wasn''t it?

    Suddenly, that thought urred to me.

    To make it more fun to y with Kim Young-hoon, I refined a rock into a stone saber using a spell.

    Kim Young-hoon examined the saber, seemed pleased with it, and then attacked me with Mountain Bird.

    "Yes, indeed! It''s more enjoyable to spar with Kim Hyung using a saber!"

    We danced with our sword and saber, again and again.

    I calcted the auspicious times for rituals and conducted them when the time was right.

    Invariably, I failed again.

    I destroyed the failed ritual altars with Kim Young-hoon and repeated the martial arts sparring hundreds of times.

    Days and nights passed like that.

    One day, while sparring with Kim Young-hoon, we moved far from the original cave.

    Not towards the Ascension Gate, but in the opposite direction.

    That is, the direction from which Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho hade from.

    "Come to think of it, Kim Hyung. If we keep going in that direction, will we reach ces like Byeokra and Yanguo that we know of? Since we don''t know how it''s connected to the geography we''re familiar with in Ascension Path..."

    Kim Young-hoon, swinging his saber at me, suggested that we keep going in that direction to find out.

    "Ha ha, great. Let''s keep going and have a st!"

    Once again, his saber shed with my sword.

    About two monthster.

    Kim Young-hoon and I finally reached the ''end'' of Ascension Path.

    "......"

    This is...

    I was speechless at the sight.

    Kim Young-hoon also seemed stunned, holding his saber loosely and just staring at the end of Ascension Path.

    "...Now I understand why we never knew the direct passage to Ascension Path from Cheongmun n''s library in my previous life."

    I chuckled and walked towards the edge of Ascension Path.

    Ascension Path was floating in the sky.

    A giantndmass imbued with spiritual energy, floating above the sky.

    Below us, the ground was a dim expanse.

    At the same time, I realized where Ascension Path was located.

    "The Heaven-Treading Desert..."

    What was visible below was undoubtedly an endless desert!

    As far as I knew, the only desert like that was the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    "Why the desert was named Heaven-Treading..."

    The name Heaven-Treading Desert was a topic of debate among schrs from Yanguo and Byeokra.

    Some said it was named Heaven-Treading because of a legend that it was connected to the sky.

    Others said it was because many who crossed the endless sands of the desert died and ascended to heaven.

    Some even thought Heaven-Treading was a transliteration of a word from distant eastern desert countries.

    But now I clearly understand the reason.

    ''Ascension Path and the Ascension Gate...''

    A ce with an entrance to ascend to the heavens.

    It seemed that numerous cultivators had named it Heaven-Treading (Treading on Heaven).

    "...Amazing, Kim Hyung."

    I looked at Kim Young-hoon, wanting to express my feelings, but was startled to see him.

    Kim Young-hoon''s figure had be blurry.

    No, it cannot be.

    "...Ha, haha..."

    I took my sword and charged at the blurred figure of Kim Young-hoon.

    As I collided with the indistinct shadow, we exchanged a few blows.

    I found a gap in the shadow''s defense and managed to split it in half with my sword, killing it.

    And so, the shadow was cut in half and died.

    "......"

    Thud!

    The saber that the shadow had been holding...

    No.

    The saber that I had been controlling all by myself fell from the air.

    "...That''s right, Kim Young-hoon. I sent him off alone 23 years ago."

    It was then that I remembered.

    For about two and a half years now, I have been half out of my mind.

    Seeing the breathtaking and majestic sight that Ascension Path was floating in the sky,

    I momentarily regained rity and came to my senses.

    "Hehe... hahahaha..."

    I copsed on the spot, giggling and then bursting intoughter.

    ording to the calctions I made in my semi-insane state, tonight would be the day when the time for the ritual woulde again.

    However, I had neither set up an altar nor prepared or brought any ritual implements.

    Just sitting there, Iughed for a while, and then cried.

    The stars began to rise.

    "Heavens above... Heavens above... Heavens above...!"

    Without performing the ritual, I just called out to the stars.

    "How much longer... How much longer must I stay in this ce...!"

    Please, send me to the next Star.

    Please, prevent me from going more insane...!

    Heavens above...

    Trantor Notes: Dangseonhyang will be offically termed as Ascension Path

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 52: Heavens Above (2)

    Chapter 52: Heavens Above (2)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    The night passed, and dawn broke. Then, I witnessed something extraordinary.

    Whoosh-

    The stone saber I had made for the imaginary Kim Young-hoon, which I had split in half, began to float in the air.

    ''Uh...?''

    A faint figure started to reappear. The figure I had split in two. Each half of the figure, now holding the upper and lower parts of the saber, began to grow new bodies on their opposite sides.

    Wriggle, wriggle-

    New bodies fully formed, and the reality of the two Kim Young-hoons became clear again. This time as well, they were Kim Young-hoon.

    The two Kim Young-hoons, each holding a saber, aimed at me. Their transparent eyes asked me to stop my futile thoughts and engage in a duel.

    "Heh, hehehe..."

    I felt saliva dripping from my mouth. My eyes bloodshot, I chuckled and stood up shakily, holding the stone sword.

    "Hahaha...!"

    I rushed towards the two Kim Young-hoons.

    Crazy or not, what did it matter? Yes, let''s just y and thinkter.

    It was another six months before I managed to defeat the two Kim Young-hoons. I roamed around, engaging in battles with them. Finally, I elevated my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship to the extreme and seeded in cutting down both Kim Young-hoons simultaneously.

    Therey the bisected corpses of the two Kim Young-hoons, still smiling eerily.

    "...Aren''t you resentful that I''ve cut you down?"

    Despite being bisected, the two Kim Young-hoons shook their heads. Seemingly, they were happy to see my martial arts improve. From the bisected bodies of the two Kim Young-hoons, new bodies began to sprout again.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Now, the two Kim Young-hoons have be four. Each of them was armed and surrounded me. The fight was about to get even tougher.

    "Alright, let''s do this!"

    Months passed again. Whenever the time was right, I held rituals towards the heavens, and each time they failed, I, along with the now six Kim Young-hoons, would demolish the altar.

    "Why! Why! Why!"

    I screamed towards the heavens, smashing the altar with the Kim Young-hoons.

    "Why won''t you grant me permission... Heavens...!"

    Why still, still...!

    If this much sincerity isn''t enough, then what more do you want from me!

    Boom!

    The sixth Kim Young-hoon swung his saber, shattering thest piece of the altar. I thanked him and sat down, exhausted.

    "...Kim Hyung."

    I spoke to the Kim Young-hoons.

    "I know. I''ve lost my mind right now. But in a way, I''m both insane and rational."

    The repeated failures and the loneliness of not being able to converse had led to these illusions. I pondered over my feelings and formed a hypothesis about the Kim Young-hoons in front of me.

    "...You all are the Kim Young-hoons I remember from my past lives, aren''t you?"

    At my words, all six Kim Young-hoons nodded. Excluding the Kim Young-hoon from my first life without regression and this current cycle, they were the six Kim Young-hoons from the six cycles of regressions. The ones I remembered and longed for.

    "...I''m sorry for dragging the departed into my delusions."

    They smiled wryly, saying it''s just my imagination, what does it matter. I chuckled and grasped my sword.

    "...I''m always grateful for ying with me."

    Blink

    I closed and opened my eyes. Their figures vanished, leaving six floating stone sabers. Blinking again, they transformed back into six Kim Young-hoons.

    7 years passed.

    "Heavens... grant me strength."

    Heavens, please ept me...

    Whoosh-

    Once again, I clenched my teeth at the sight of the obstructing dark clouds.

    ''Still...''

    Still, I am not granted permission by the heavens.

    It was different from when I transitioned from first-rate to the peak. Back then, though there was an indescribable huge wall blocking me, I could feel the existence beyond that wall and devoted my life to breaking through.

    But now, it''s not a huge wall. It''s like being thrown alone into an endless space. There''s no wall, nothing at all. I can''t even see the next realm.

    When will the heavens permit me? There''s no promise, just me clinging to the cold and lofty mercy of the heavens, waiting for the next realm.

    ''...I must try.''

    Crack...

    My fingers, imbued with Gang Qi, gripped the stone altar made by the Earth Dwelling Method, leaving imprints.

    ''Yes, I must try.''

    No matter how much the heavens ignore me.

    Even if I am just a struggling bug.

    Until they ept me...

    I must keep enduring.

    Yes, if not today, then tomorrow, and if not tomorrow, then the day after.

    Until they ept me.

    I will keep trying, over and over...!

    "Heavens above... I am waiting...!"

    Boom!

    I stamped my foot.

    The altar crumbled.

    Beside me, six Kim Young-hoons, each performing their own ritual dance, assisted me as we furiously pounded the altar together.

    "I will definitely reach you..!"

    Swoosh!

    At some point.

    I was able to ovee the six Kim Young-hoons.

    The heavens would still not permit me.

    All I did was swing around pieces of stone.

    Even that was just a figment of my imagination.

    Were the Kim Young-hoons before me the real ones?

    No, they weren''t.

    If they were the real Kim Young-hoons, they would have shot a single Gang Sphere and blown me away.

    What I was fighting were just Kim Young-hoons supported by my imagination.

    But...

    I have now ovee all the Kim Young-hoons I have longed for.

    Now, whom do I have to fight?

    Who do I have topete with to express this torment?

    That''s when it happened.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The illusions of the six Kim Young-hoons I had ovee.

    Their corpses began to squirm.

    And from those wriggling of corpses, something began to grow.

    It was the leader of the Shadow Guards and its members.

    "..Eh?"

    The Shadow Guards grew from Kim Young-hoons'' corpses, and the six Kim Young-hoons squirmed and grew again.

    Now, along with the six Kim Young-hoons, the Shadow Guards have appeared.

    "...Haha, not bad."

    Thebined attack of masters is better the more there are.

    Drooling from my mouth, I shouted.

    "Come at me! All of you,e at me! Fine, I will make the weapons for you!"

    I formed a hand seal, made stone weapons for the Shadow Guards and Kim Young-hoons, infused them with Gang Qi, and threw them.

    They took my weapons and all rushed at me.

    Every time I fought, I felt a tingling pleasure in my head, blowing away the pain and despair of my ritual failures.

    "Hahaha!"

    It''s so fun!

    So very fun!

    I am enjoying this!!!

    My intent was somehow a dark blue hue.

    But I didn''t care and shouted.

    "Great!!!"

    Two years passed.

    32 years since regression.

    22 years since the start of the Seven Stars Ritual.

    That day, I was drooling from my mouth, taking thebined attack of several members of the Shadow Guards and several peak masters I had met, and thebined attacks of the Kim Young-hoon group. We were fighting, crossing a mountain in the sky.

    "Um...?"

    Suddenly, while fending off the extreme attack of the Shadow Guard leader, I noticed something different down below.

    "That, that is...!"

    I felt my eyes widen, gestured to the people ying with me, and went down.

    It was a stone building.

    A trace of civilization!

    I hurriedly ran to the stone building.

    "This ce is..."

    Inside the stone building, there was no sign of life.

    At most, some spiritual herbs or poisonous nts growing in various ces and low-level spiritual beasts that came together to bare their teeth at me.

    But such creatures, seeing the Shadow guards and peak masters of the great sects, and the group of Kim Young-hoons following me, were surprised and fled with wide eyes.

    ''Hmm, strange. These are supposed to be visible only to me because I''ve lost my mind... Why are those creatures running away?''

    After thinking for a while, I realized that many weapons floating in the air following me would be a terrifying sight.

    ''Well, good... Anyway, this building is...''

    The building seemed to be made in a style used thousands of years ago.

    Inside, there wasn''t much to see.

    ''It''s not made for people to live in.''

    It was too cramped for that.

    This wasn''t so much a building as...

    ''It feels like a shrine.''

    I looked at the altar, or something simr, and became certain of my thoughts.

    At the top of the altar, there was arge square indentation, as if something had been ced there before.

    ''An ancestral tablet or some kind of stele...''

    Wait, a stele?

    I came out of the building and looked at it hastily.

    I hadn''t noticed because I rushed in, but this building didn''t just seem neglected due to age.

    Around it were stones that seemed like remnants of the stone building, and the bottom part of the building was ripped out.

    And the terrain around the stone building.

    It was as if.

    ''A very powerful person had plucked this stone building from its original ce and thrown it here...?''

    The terrain around the stone building was deeply gouged on one side.

    As if thrown and leaving a mark on thend.

    I looked in the direction the gouge pointed.

    It was towards the Ascension Gate.

    ''The indentation on the altar inside the building. Its size is... exactly the same as the stele that floated above the Ascension Gate...?''

    Perhaps this stone building was originally erected where the Ascension Gate was.

    And one of the Heavenly Being cultivators had plucked the building and thrown it here for some reason.

    ''Is there a hidden secret..?''

    While searching near the stone building, I found something delightful.

    "This is...!"

    A fragment of a stone with Oracle Bone Script written on it.

    It was too ancient for me to identify correctly.

    But from what I know, it seemed to mean thunder ().

    I searched around the fragment with the character for thunder, but found nothing more.

    ''I''m curious now. Is there some hidden secret in this ce?''

    What does this Oracle Bone Script of thunder mean?

    Is it rted to the thunderclouds near the Ascension Gate?

    "Hmm... It''s getting interesting."

    As I came up with various hypotheses and my mind cleared, the many figures around me became transparent.

    Only numerous stone weapons floated in the air.

    "Shall I look for more of these simr buildings..?"

    With that intention, I wandered around the ind, looking carefully.

    The size of Ascension Path was immense, as big asbining several cities.

    It seem to be about the size of South Korea.

    At the center of the ind was the Ascension Gate, and this ce was shaped like a circrnd floating in the air around the Gate.

    But despite my thorough search, I couldn''t find any more buildings like the stone building.

    ''Hmm, it''s hard to find out more without further clues...''

    I sighed and went near the Ascension Gate for the first time in a while.

    The Gate was closed due to the time passed, but the spatial rifts and thunderclouds around it remained.

    But I saw something I hadn''t noticed before.

    Traces of the stone building near the Ascension Gate.

    Stones that looked of the same material as the stone building were scattered nearby.

    It seemed like the base of the stone building.

    "Hmm..."

    I examined the stones, then went back to where the stone building was located.

    The direction the stone building flew from the Ascension Gate was north.

    I suddenly realized that the size of the stone building and the part near the Ascension Gate, which seemed to be its base, didn''t match.

    ''The base part is almost ten times bigger.''

    This meant the original stone building was muchrger.

    But why was only this stone building left here?

    I thought about whether the remnants of the stones had weathered and crumbled, but there weren''t many such remnants nearby.

    Then...

    ''There was arger stone building when the cultivator blew up the building. When they ripped and threw the building, only this part fell here, and the rest...''

    Further north.

    Fell outside the area.

    I ran to the northern edge, looking down at the desert below.

    "...Tsk, all sand."

    Maybe it was buried under the sand.

    The stone, having touched it a few times, was very sturdy and not easily damaged.

    I might have to dig under the sand nearbyter.

    Or since I''ve mastered earth spells, I could dig underground.

    ''Anyway, I''ll investigateter.''

    I decided such and looked up at the sky.

    Despite my sudden doubts and curiosity, I haven''t paid much attention.

    But now, I need to perform the ritual again.

    "...How long must this continue."

    Suddenly, the urge to give everything up overwhelmed me.

    "How long must I... keep doing this?"

    Perhaps I was doing something foolish.

    After all, maybe the heavens have no intention of permitting me, no matter what I did or do.

    Am I just working in vain?

    Am I foolishly lingering in this ce for nothing?

    I...

    "...Master."

    I clenched my teeth.

    Boom!

    I stomped my foot, and the earth rose up, forming an altar.

    "As you said, Master, sincerity can reach the heavens... I will give it my all."

    Not yet.

    I can''t give up yet.

    Even if I do give up, it will be after I''ve dedicated this entire life to trying.

    Because there have been too many who have pushed me forward in my many lives...

    Many figures surrounded me.

    Some held weapons, others didn''t.

    There were Kim Young-hoons, subordinates from my time as the Wulin Alliance chief advisor, from the time of the Pce of Heavenly Demons, the Shadow Guards...

    And my disciples,

    And my master.

    Only then did I realize.

    I haven''t gone mad.

    I wasn''t crazy. I was just longing for them so much that I called them to me.

    The many people in my memory were merely projected before my eyes ording to my will.

    "...I will not give up."

    I said, looking at everyone.

    Looking at the Kim Young-hoons.

    Looking at my disciples.

    Looking at my master.

    "For the sake of not forgetting your help...!"

    I gathered the ritual utensils, adorned the altar, and prepared for this night''s ritual.

    Heavens above.

    Heavens above.

    Grant me strength.

    Allow me.

    I cried out, looking at the sky filled with dark clouds.

    But the heavens remained silent.

    Without any response, just silently looking down at me.

    It was a failure again.

    But I did not give up.

    "Heavens above... Grant me strength..."

    "Heavens above... Allow me..."

    I earnestly prayed, performing and praying through the ritual over and over.

    The heavens did not look at me, but now I also stopped looking at the heavens.

    Instead, each time I performed the ritual, I looked at the numerous figures around me.

    Those who had pushed me forward.

    The many connections who had supported and sustained me.

    Even if I can''t meet them anymore, they are with me in my heart.

    "Heavens above..."

    I will not give up.

    Because I am not alone.

    From a certain point, I stopped smashing the altar in anger after the ritual ended.

    Instead, I focused on gathering stones to build the altar higher and stronger.

    My altar grew taller.

    Eventually, it would reach the sky.

    As time passed, the figures surrounding me became more and more distinct.

    As the tower grew taller and stronger,

    The six Kim Young-hoons who fought with me, the Shadow Guards, several peak masters,

    And my disciples.

    Over 500 disciples, the Shadow Guards, Kim Young-hoons, elders and protectors of various great sects.

    The loyalists I fought with in the Jin n.

    They all came out with weapons and sparred with me.

    At first, it was overwhelming, but after a few years, I was equally fighting against them all.

    As my skills improved, the figures participating in my sparring increased.

    Most were martial artists wielding weapons.

    But also the petty bandits, water bandits, and unorthodox sect martial artists I had captured.

    Even the first-rate masters I had sparred with, the number almost reached two thousand as the range expanded.

    35 years into regression.

    25 years since starting the Seven Stars Ritual.

    How many thousands of times have I failed the ritual?

    ''I can''t even remember.''

    But I sense that I will not be broken.

    I am not alone.

    ''How can I be alone with so many apanying me...!''

    "Heavens above, look."

    Humans cannot reach the heavens alone.

    But no human is everpletely alone.

    Within the many connections and rtionships,

    Inside ''us'', humans are born and live.

    "Heavens above, you may not look at me."

    But I am notposed of just myself.

    Therefore, the heavens cannot ignore ''us''.

    I now ascend the giant altar, almost as tall as a four-story building.

    Thousands of weapons float in the air below the altar.

    When I blink, the weapons are all held by numerous figures.

    Besides those figures holding weapons, thousands more without weapons look at me.

    Some might call me a madman who creates imaginary figures in his madness.

    From that perspective, I am indeed a madman.

    But from the perspective of longing for people, am I really mad?

    Every human is born, grows, and dies within humanity.

    People inevitably seek others.

    Is it madness for people to crave others?

    For people to crave life?

    For people to yearn for higher ces for that?

    "Heavens above, I cannot give up now."

    I murmured, looking at the countless figures.

    I know.

    They are all illusions created by my loneliness, longing, and yearning.

    But if I can only break free from the cycle of regression and fate,

    I can find them all again, retrieving my life as it was.

    And for that.

    I must ascend higher!

    As I ascend the altar, I shout towards the heavens.

    "Heavens above, look! I will not give up! I cannot give up!"

    So, grant me strength!

    So, allow me!

    The ritual began.

    Trantor Notes: Our Eun-hyun needs a break.

    Also, please don''t post spoilers unless asked for, even if it is censored. Thank you.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 53: Heavens Above (3)

    Chapter 53: Heavens Above (3)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    "Am I truly mad?"

    The numerous hopeful gazes looking up at me from below felt so vivid.

    The dark clouds in the sky still haven''t cleared, but I wasn''t in pain or disappointed that the ritual failed.

    My master climbed up to the altar and patted my shoulder.

    "Let''s try again next time," he said.

    The one who believed in me again and again.

    I nodded and smiled back at him.

    Even if they are the delusions of a madman, the numerous eyes gazing up at me from below the altar seem to me like the stars in the sky.

    I haven''t met the stars in the sky.

    But I have sessfully looked back at the stars on the ground with my own strength.

    "I will try once more."

    My master beside me calcted the celestial changes and timings again.

    And I recalcted the timings and performed the ritual again.

    The heavens blocked me many times, but I also challenged it many times.

    At one moment, the Kim Young-hoons took their sabers and flew towards the heavens!

    As if to open the sky for me!

    But still, the sky with clouds are high.

    After flying a certain distance, the energy in the sword control was exhausted, and they fell back to the ground.

    I couldn''t directly ascend to the sky during the ritual.

    If the ritualier leaves the altar, the ritual would immediately stop.

    Sometimes, in a fit of passion, I asked the numerous figures for help, sending thousands of sword controls towards the sky.

    But, as before, before reaching the sky, the energy was exhausted, and the weapons fell.

    After several more attempts, I tried concentrating the Gang Qi of thousands into a single weapon and sent it flying.

    It could reach the sky, but by the time it reached the clouds, its energy was so depleted it had no more power than ordinary Sword Gang.

    With that level of power, it did no more than slightly shake the massive dark clouds.

    The shaken clouds attracted even more clouds, thickening and leading to another failure.

    ''Failure, failure, failure...''

    But I smiled.

    The continuous repetition of failure.

    But based on those failures, I was constantly moving one step higher.

    My altar grew taller day by day, and more figures became tangible.

    Heavens above.

    I will not give up.

    "Heavens above, grant me strength."

    Permit me.

    Now, from the altar, nine floors high, I red at the sky through the dark clouds.

    The 36th year.

    I gradually got better at sending sword control further.

    Thanks to that, when I sent the Sword Gang filled with energy towards the sky, the tremor became slightlyrger than before.

    Yet, still not enough to clear those stubborn clouds.

    I smiled.

    Step by step, like this.

    I will gradually get closer to the heavens.

    The 37th year.

    I realized something had changed in my Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    I have sessfully materialized five thousand figures and was infusing them with Gang Qi.

    I remembered that it''s nonsensical to handle such tremendous internal energy with typical martial arts internal energy methods.

    ''What''s going on? Why...?''

    I focused on my Dragon Vein Qi Method for a while and noticed a faint pressure and suction forming at the center of my dantian.

    The pressure and suction furtherpressed my internal energy, increasing its total amount.

    I realized this phenomenon was vaguely simr to what is described in the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    That''s right.

    I was now entering the peak of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    ''Two lifetimes dedicated, and only now am I reaching this point...''

    Kim Young-hoon would have already reached the Ultimate Pinnacle with the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts by now.

    Maybe he even found a clue beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    But I didn''t mind.

    ''Why...?''

    For some reason, Kim Young-hoon no longer seemed so unreachable.

    The sky didn''t seem so high either.

    "...Maybe."

    I suddenly looked at the altar I had built.

    It was now fifteen floors tall.

    About 45 meters.

    An immense height.

    I slowly climbed the altar and unfolded today''s ritual.

    Whoooosh!

    Dark clouds rolled in again.

    But this time, I shot my highlypressed Gang Qi towards the sky.

    It seemed to shake the sky a bit more.

    Of course, the sky still didn''t show any gaps.

    I grinned, showing my teeth.

    "Heavens above...Do you see?"

    This insignificant bug.

    Is starting to shake the heavens.

    Will you truly not allow me?

    Heavens above.

    Look carefully, for one day you will have to allow me.

    I smiled at my master, who was happy to see the tremor in the sky.

    Time passed again.

    I reflected on my approach to sword control.

    With a clearer mind, I observed the figures gathered around me.

    ''How can I send Gang Qi even further?''

    There was a time when I was pleased thinking the figures had materialized.

    But upon sober reflection, it wasn''t that the figures materialized; rather, my skill with sword control had improved through incessant practice, increasing the number I could handle.

    Yet, despite the increase in numbers and technique, there was a limit to how far I could send sword control.

    Recently, with the pressure forming at the center of my dantian, my internal energy has increased, pushing the limits slightly further.

    But that was about it.

    The fundamental issue was that beyond a certain distance, controlling energy became difficult, and the consumption of internal energy increased.

    I ask the figures around me,

    "How can I send you further away from me?"

    I question Kim Young-hoon,

    "Kim Hyung, you must know. How can I send sword control even further? What is the principle behind sending your Gang Qi so far?"

    Kim Young-hoon just smiled without answering.

    I know it too. This Kim Young-hoon is just my imagination, incapable of answering what I don''t know.

    Therefore, I ponder alone, endlessly.

    How should I do it?

    How can I send my power all the way to the heavens?

    I calcte the times while pondering how to send sword control further.

    Time passed, and my technique improved, but the fundamental problem remained unsolved.

    However, the figures gradually became more tangible and clear.

    Suddenly, I had this thought.

    ''Why did the figures in my mind materialize?''

    ''''It''s because I long for them.''''

    ''Then, are these now materialized figures fake?''

    ''''They are my delusions.''''

    ''If everything is my delusion, are these figures in vain?''

    ''''They''re not in vain. Empowered by delusions and madness, I''ve reached the peak of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''''

    ''Why did the delusions affect reality?''

    "...It''s not that the delusions affected reality."

    I spoke to myself in a question-and-answer format.

    "These figures are all connections I''ve had. My dear ones. Therefore, it''s my connections that have had an impact."

    ''If my connections have moved to another timeline, aren''t they as good as non-existent?''

    "...It''s different. Even if the connections have disappeared... I remember what everyone left behind. Everyone... is connected here."

    ''Why are they connected inside you?''

    "That''s because..."

    I lift my head.

    The one I was conversing with met my eyes.

    "They make up who I am."

    I had thought of this before.

    Humans are not formed alone.

    Humans emerge, grow, and eventually die within the framework of ''us''.

    Therefore, ''I'' am not just made up of myself.

    All the phantoms I had witnessed up to now were, in fact, myself.

    Rustle!

    Numerous figures were absorbed into the being before me, who became distinctly visible.

    It was me.

    Looking at myself, I smiled.

    "If everything I thought was separate was actually a part of me, wouldn''t my martial arts be the same?"

    "Right."

    I have been lost in madness and delusion, reminiscing about many people from my past. Yet, they were all just aspects that constituted me.

    If the parts that make up me had been maneuvering sword control, couldn''t I, as myplete self, also maneuver sword control?

    "Have you gained enlightenment?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s not a split personality, is it?"

    "Haha, it seems not."

    "Then, let''s proceed."

    I look at the ''me'' before me, smiling, and extend my hand.

    Gang Qi burst forth from my hand.

    The ''me'' extends both hands.

    The Gang Qi emitted from my hand began to transform within his hands.

    Simultaneously, I could see the face of the ''me'' before me.

    Numerous faces passed across the face of the ''me''..

    Among them were those I killed, those I hated, those I long for, and those I cherish dearly.

    There were enemies, subordinates,rades, disciples, and also my master.

    I recall a night when the numerous gazes upon me felt like starlight.

    All those countless stars are within me.

    The stars within me converge in my hand.

    A whirlpool of Gang Qi converge into a single point, creating a star more beautiful than anything else in me''s hand

    The ''me'' hands that star to myself who was watching.

    I smile and ept the star.

    Then, the ''me'' is absorbed into the star.

    Finally, I understood what Kim Young-hoon meant when he said there was ''life'' within the sphere.

    Beyond inputting actions like Sword Control.

    Finally, infusing ''oneself'' into it.

    That is...

    "Ultimate Pinnacle!"

    Reaching the top of the Pinnacle to create the Ultimate the Ultimate Pinnacle realm!

    Both my past and present lives.

    Only after dedicating two entire lifetimes, do I step into this realm.

    The 40th year of my regression!

    After about a century, finally!

    I stand up from my ce.

    Time is approaching again.

    The sun sets, and the stars rise.

    I look at the altar I have built.

    The altar is 60 floors tall.

    It''s an altar built over several decades.

    Wasn''t it time to reach the heavens?

    Holding a star in my hand, I slowly climb the altar.

    It is fully night and it is time to begin the ritual.

    "I, Seo Eun-hyun, a mortal who seeks the path of Immortal Cultivation,

    Wearing simple clothes and ascending the Seven Stars Ritual Altar, I examine the terrain and wish to honor the Seven Stars of the Eastern Jia-Yi constetion.

    I offer to the twenty-eight celestial stars and six dings and six jias of heaven and earth, expanding each direction!

    For the Eastern Jia-Yi (), the Spirit of the Azure Dragon () corresponds to the stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket (), forming the image of Azure Respect () and nting it!

    For the Southern Bing-Ding (), the Spirit of the Red Vermillion () corresponds to the stars of Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, and Chariot (), forming the image of Yang Respect () and nting it!

    For the Western Geng-Xin (), the Spirit of the White Tiger () corresponds to the stars of Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star (), forming the image of White Respect () and nting it!

    For the Northern Ren-Gui (), the Spirit of the ck Turtle () corresponds to the stars of Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall (), forming the image of Yin Respect () and nting it!!

    For the Central Wu-Ji (), the God of the Yellow Emperor () arranges the Yellow Spirit g () ording to the order of the Five Directions (), and nting it!

    After Seo Eun-hyun has trimmed his nails and disheveled his hair (), he humbly offers this prayer!"

    I recite the ritual text towards the celestial constetions.

    "As a mortal, Seo Eun-hyun, wishing to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation,

    I appeal to the Seven Stars of the Azure Respect constetion, Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket, to graciously consider this..."

    I gather the spiritual energy of the altar and raise the star.

    "Grant this small star an opportunity! Thus, I pray!

    Heavens above, grant me the spiritual essence of heaven and earth!

    Heavens above, bestow upon me your strength..."

    Thunder rumbles ominously...

    As expected, the heavens are covered with dark clouds.

    I stretch my arms towards the sky.

    The star that I infused with my essence, a creation of human endeavor, began to ascend towards the heavens.

    The energy of the star is not excessively consumed.

    For within it, I had already embedded another aspect of myself.

    ''Me'', perfectly controlling the energy, brings the consumption rate to near zero.

    The star slowly ascends to the heavens and finally touches the clouds.

    Heavens above,

    Heavens above,

    Heavens above,

    "Heavens above..."

    I call out, time and time again.

    "Heavens above!!!!!"

    Towards that vast darkness.

    "Release your power to me!!!"

    With that shout, light burst forth.

    The star explodes, piercing through the heavens.

    The clouds tear apart in a circle, and starlight from above begin to descend.

    Sincerity moves the heavens?

    The heavens are not moved.

    They simply exist.

    Then, like a worm tirelessly squirming, I must reach them!

    The Gang Sphere I created exploded, and a stream of light surged forth.

    Within it, the aspect of myself that I had infused,

    All the connections from my past lives looked down at me from the heavens.

    Kim Young-hoons from my past lives, my disciples, my master...

    They all smile at me from the heavens.

    Stretching both my arms towards the heavens, I embrace the spiritual essence of heaven and earth falling upon me.

    This moment, practiced and envisioned countless times, I would not let slip away.

    I activate my meridians to absorb the spiritual essence of heaven and earth, looking up towards the heavens.

    "Heavens above!"

    I have won.

    Thus, Ipleted the Seven Stars Ritual and sessfully advanced from Qi Refining 7th Star to the 8th Star.

    Trantor Notes: Lets all give a round of apuse to our Regressor Seo.

    For anyone confused about the sudden website change, go here:

    Announcement Notice

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 54: Heavenly Thunder (1)

    Chapter 54: Heavenly Thunder (1)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    Crackling, thundering...

    From the dark clouds in the sky, a blue light shed, followed by the sound of thunder.

    Somehow, if the sky also had consciousness, I thought its color would be fiery red.

    It seems as if the sky, angered, was challenging me who forcefully dispersed the clouds.

    "Strike me if you can."

    I squeezed out Gang Qi and levitated it above my hand again.

    Dozens, hundreds, thousands of Sword Gangs gathered above my hand, forming a Sword Gang Sphere.

    With a burst of light, another star appeared above my hand.

    Fortunately, the sky did not strike me with heavenly lightning.

    It just rumbled, as if deciding to observe for a while, dispersing the clouds.

    ''Could I block the lightning now...?''

    I smiled wryly at the thought, but it seemed impossible to stop lightning with a Gang Sphere.

    How could I block a force that strikes at the speed of light?

    The power contained in the Gang Sphere is sufficient, but the speed iscking to block it.

    ''Well, anyway, I''ll think about thatter...''

    I gazed at the Gang Sphere I had formed in front of me.

    In the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, many parts that I didn''t understand before now made sense.

    ''The trials and errors of Kim Hyung...''

    Thanks to him pioneering the realm ahead, I could avoid groping in the dark with trial and error.

    For example, the Gang Sphere is not just a bomb to be thrown and explode.

    Hmmmm~

    I sat cross-legged on the altar, closing my eyes and floating the Gang Sphere.

    Although the Gang Sphere seems powerful, it is just a brute mass of energy.

    That meant...

    With a deep breath...

    I could inhale it into my body.

    Of course, it was just reabsorbing my internal energy, so there would be no increase in cultivation.

    However...

    ''The pressure and suction that formed in the dantian. Now I understand why that suction urred.''

    It was a sign that I was approaching the Ultimate Pinnacle beyond the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    The Gang Sphere entered my body, settling in the dantian.

    I infused intent into it, so much so that I felt like I was condensing myself into a small bead.

    The dantian is the field of the mind, right?

    I condensed myself into the field of the mind, so it would be strange if there were no changes.

    The Gang Sphere in the dantian settled naturally at the center of pressure and suction.

    It took root and I felt the pressure and suction increase many times over.

    ''This is...!''

    Until now, my dantian was a mix of cultivated spiritual power and martial arts internal energy.

    But as the Gang Sphere exerted suction, the mixed internal energy was all drawn into the Gang Sphere.

    Simultaneously, the internal energy flowing through my meridians, along with spiritual power, separated and was drawn into the center of the Gang Sphere in the dantian.

    ''Ah...''

    I felt it.

    The internal energy could enter the Gang Sphere as much as my consciousness allowed!

    It felt like the limit of internal energy in my dantian has expanded enormously.

    In the Gang Sphere in the dantian, the more I infused energy, the more itpressed endlessly.

    ''No, the Gang Sphere in the dantian can no longer be called just a Gang Sphere.''

    It has be something different, mingled with the nature of the dantian.

    Yes... Instead of a Gang Sphere, it would be better to call it an Inner Core.

    As the Inner Core formed, I realized something.

    ''Ah, that''s it.''

    Before, I felt apprehensive about the internal energy of the Dragon Vein Qi Method flowing through the spiritual meridians.

    I didn''t know why I felt that way then.

    But now, I understand.

    Humming!

    As I practiced the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, I felt the spiritual energy entering much faster than before.

    The maniption of spiritual power became much easier.

    It was like living in a smoggy city and thening to the countryside with clean air and breathing freely.

    ''So far, the cultivation method was hindered because the internal energy in the meridians was mixed with spiritual power.''

    In a previous life.

    There was a time when I thought Kim Young-hoon had a slightly better aptitude for cultivation than me.

    He reached the 2nd Star of Qi Refining faster than me, without a good teacher or much time.

    But thinking about it now, it wasn''t that he had slightly better aptitude.

    He just didn''t have a mixed energy like me but stored his internal energy well in the Inner Core, preventing the internal energy from mixing turbulently.

    Inhaling the heaven and earth spiritual energy, I practiced my cultivation.

    It was much faster than before.

    At the same time, I utilized the Hidden Consciousness Technique.

    A technique thatpresses consciousness to speed up cultivation!

    With the efficiency of the Hidden Consciousness Technique, it felt vastly superiorpared to before.

    ''At this rate... isn''t this efficiencyparable to that of a True Spiritual Root instead of a Mixed Spiritual Root?''

    I was astonished by the tremendous efficiency of my cultivation.

    Of course, whether it is a True Spiritual Root or a Mixed Spiritual Root, both are still considered inferior spiritual roots.

    But for me, who has a Mixed Spiritual Root, such an increase in cultivation efficiency was incredibly significant.

    After checking the speed of my cultivation, I started to explore other effects of the Inner Core.

    Whoosh!

    Internal energy burst forth from the Inner Core.

    Simultaneously, the Inner Core became a central axis, forming a central origin.

    Unlike before, when Iyered Gang Qi in the void to form a Gang Sphere, it was now possible to create a Gang Sphere directly within the Inner Core!

    The Gang Sphere emitted light from my palm, scattering its radiance.

    The technique that Kim Young-hoon had shown before.

    If it weren''t for the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts he left, I too would have struggled to transform the Gang Sphere into the Inner Core.

    ''I''m fortunate I could create the Inner Core immediately after resolving the trial and error.''

    I clenched my fist again, absorbing the Gang Sphere.

    Then I stood up and flexed my feet.

    Boom!

    In an instant, I closed a distance of five meters.

    Thanks to the Inner Core providing a central origin, my internal energy efficiency has overwhelmingly improved.

    The strengthening of my body through internal energy reached extreme levels.

    My reaction speed, strength, and stamina have be iparably stronger.

    "Haap!"

    I drew internal energy from my Inner Core and threw a punch.

    Crash!

    The internal energy, which previously could only weakly cover my sword, now disyed tremendous power when released from the Inner Core, shattering a boulder one meter in diameter.

    ''There is no waste in my internal energy use. My control over internal energy is now perfectly refined.''

    Using the same techniques would now yield much stronger effects.

    I practiced various techniques several times while familiarizing myself with the Inner Core.

    Simultaneously, I pondered the difference between the Golden Core formed by Core Formation cultivators and the Inner Core I created.

    ''Does the Golden Core formed by Core Formation cultivators have the same effect as my Inner Core?''

    After some thought, I concluded that they were entirely different, despite any superficial simrities.

    ''After all, the martial arts of the martial world are just degenerated versions of cultivation methods. Even if they look simr, they are never the same. When a Core Formation cultivator forms a Golden Core, their power can shatter mountains and split seas.''

    While a Qi Building cultivator like Makli Wangshin could destroy one or two pavilions with a whirlwind,

    A Core Formation cultivator with the same spell could lift and obliterate the entire pce with a whirlwind.

    Perhaps a Core Formation cultivator could level an entire imperial city in the time it takes to count from one to ten with their eyes closed.

    Inparison, my Inner Core only improved the efficiency of martial arts and sped up the use of Gang Sphere.

    After experiencing the abilities of the Inner Core several more times, I checked the effects ofpleting the Seven Stars Ritual of Qi Refining.

    Looking at the sky, I felt as if I could understand what celestial energy is.

    epting the heaven and earth spiritual essence, it seems I could interpret the will of the heavens.

    Of course, as a Qi Refining cultivator, I couldn''t understand much, but looking at the sky, I clearly knew how much life I have left.

    I also had an intuition to guess the weather for the next day by looking at the sky.

    ''My lifespan is always the same, so it''s useless for me... and the weather can be calcted using the methods taught by my master.''

    As my realm advances, my ability to read celestial energy will grow stronger. I felt that in the future, I will be able to vaguely glimpse fortunes and destinies.

    I felt confident that I could quickly master both the Six Harmonies (8th Star) and the Five Elements (9th Star) of Qi Refining.

    This confidence stemmed from my past life, when after getting stuck at the Seven Stars Ritual, I continuously previewed the realms beyond, almost fully grasping their meanings.

    "Sigh..."

    Settling down, I began practicing the 8th Star of the Earth Surpassing Path Method. The influx of heaven and earth spiritual energy was iparably faster than before.

    The internal energy that had been hindering my spiritual power usage were all absorbed into my Inner Core.

    With the Hidden Consciousness Technique also in effect, my cultivation speed elerated to the level of a True Spiritual Root cultivator.

    A year passed.

    With the addition of the dense spiritual energy from Ascension Path, it took me just over a year, with some trial and error, to advance to the 9th Star of Qi Refining.

    The Six Harmonies involved stimting the consciousness in the four cardinal and two diagonal directions with spiritual energy, increasing the size of the consciousness and filling the entire spiritual meridians with spiritual power.

    With aplete understanding of this realm and consistent practice, I was able to reach it quickly.

    Now at the 9th Star, the Five Elements

    From this stage, the properties of the basic cultivation methods began to be significantly emphasized.

    Previously, the basic spells were like controlling ordinary elements, but from the 9th Star, one could exert proper mystical abilities.

    "Haap!"

    Boom!

    As I formed the hand seals and activated the mystical abilities recorded in the Earth Surpassing Path, a massive wall of earth rose before me.

    The two-meter-high earthen wall, formed with spiritual power, was not only solid but also capable of shooting earthen projectiles, allowing both offense and defense.

    I could also ride on the copsed wall as if sliding on the ground, build earthen houses, and freely use earth-moving techniques.

    The range of mystical abilities and techniques rted to the earth element has significantly increasedpared to before.

    From the stage of the Five Elements, the process of forming true words and hand seals for spells and mystical abilities matching the properties of the cultivation method is greatly simplified.

    Snap!

    Quickly forming basic hand seals, Ipleted an earth-element spell that previously required a full set of true words and hand seals.

    Around this time, I decided to leave Ascension Path.

    ''For the Six Harmonies, dense spiritual energy might be necessary, but from the Five Elements onwards, it''s not needed.''

    I just needed enough spiritual energy of my own element.

    For that, it was better to enhance my earth attribute spiritual power on the ground below rather than on Ascension Path.

    I looked at the residence where I had stayed for over 41 years.

    Next to it was an altar, 60 meters in size, bearing my traces.

    After a brief look, I turned and headed towards the outskirts of Ascension Path.

    Below, the Ascension Path.

    After packing basic food and water, I jumped down.

    Whooosh!

    The windshed at me.

    The ground approached rapidly.

    Suddenly.

    sh!

    I felt like I was ''passing through'' something and, feeling strange, I looked up to see that Ascension Path had vanished without a trace.

    ''Was it surrounded by some kind of barrier...?''

    After all, the Heaven-Treading Desert was frequently traversed even by mortals.

    If such an enormous floating ind existed, it would surely be well-known.

    Unable to hide my amazement, I drew a Gang Sphere from my palm and shot it into the sky.

    sh!

    Boom!

    The Gang Sphere was suddenly blocked by the void and crumbled away.

    ''It seems easy to leave from the inside, but hard to enter from the outside.''

    Anyway, I had finished what I needed to do on Ascension Path, so it didn''t matter.

    The desert ground drew nearer.

    Reading the wind''s course, I kicked the void.

    Boom! Boom!

    Thanks to the Inner Core, even though I used less internal energy, Void Stepping showed much greater efficacy.

    As I decelerated rapidly and the sandy floor neared, Inded on the ground almost as if stepping down stairs.

    Thud!

    Swoosh!

    Sand scattered all around.

    I formed a hand seal using earth attribute spiritual power to shake off the sand flying towards me.

    ''Let''s see, where should I go first?''

    Perhaps I should head north, where the suspicious stone structure seemed to have flown off.

    Or maybe west, towards the direction of Byeokra.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 55: Heavenly Thunder (2)

    Chapter 55: Heavenly Thunder (2)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    The decision didn''t take long.

    "I should head north."

    I miss human interaction, but the stone structure in the north intrigued me more.

    I decided to wait until nightfall.

    When night fell and the stars rose, I read the constetions to ascertain my current location and roughly determined the position of Byeokra. Then, forming a hand seal, I created a dirt tform from the sand and rode it across the desert.

    Whoosh!

    As I headed north, I constantly employed the Earth Listening Technique towards the underground, thinking that if there was a stone structure, it might be buried under the sands of the desert.

    "The stone is unique, unfamiliar, very solid and sturdy. Even if it was a building from thousands of years ago, it wouldn''t have eroded by now."

    It should be possible to find it.

    Whoosh!

    Days passed.

    A sandstorm blew in.

    I bent the earth attribute spiritual power around me to deflect the sands from the tform.

    "Days passed since heading north. I''m constantly using the Earth Listening Technique to scan underground, but nothing''s been found."

    It seems it was either further north or buried too deep for my Earth Listening Technique to detect.

    It has to be one or the other.

    "Honestly, searching the entire Heaven-Treading Desert seems a bit foolish..."

    How long would it take tob through this desert?

    Perhaps it was wiser to give up and head to Byeokra to see familiar faces.

    "I''ll head north for one more day, and if there''s nothing, I''ll change course to Byeokra."

    Whooosh!

    As I faced the sandstorm, I sighed deeply.

    Everywhere I looked, there was only sand.

    Then, I saw something.

    "....!"

    Up ahead, there was something protruding above the sandy surface.

    It was a small stone, its color identical to that of the stone structure.

    ''That''s it...!''

    I quickly maneuvered the tform towards the stone.

    "This is mostly buried."

    This small part seemed to have emerged due to the sand being swept away by the sandstorm.

    Using the Earth Listening Technique, I determined the extent of the buried section.

    It definitely seems to be the same material as the stone structure but just a part of it.

    It was like...

    "A que."

    I formed a hand seal to excavate the stone from the sand.

    The rectangr stone que had ancient script inscribed on it.

    However, the back part was either broken or damaged, not visible.

    Looking at the damaged part of the que, I realized that its shape matched the fragment I had seen next to the stone structure on Ascension Path.

    "There must be a '''' (Thunder) character following this."

    What could this ancient script mean?

    I interpreted the script on the stone que, slowly deciphering its meaning.

    "This is... metal? No, does it mean ''shining''? Golden color? I should interpret it as '''' (Gold) it seems..."

    Recalling my studies as a chief advisor of the Wulin Alliance, I carefully deciphered the script.

    Then I felt an odd sense of unease.

    "This is... spirit? A divine being? I should interpret it as '''' (Divine), and thest character before the damage is..."

    I furrowed my brow while interpreting thest of the three characters inscribed on the que.

    "...'''' (Heaven)...?"

    Following this, there''s a fragment on the Ascension Path''s stone structure that fits perfectly.

    With the '''' (Thunder) character.

    (Golden Divine Heaven Thunder).

    My eyes widened.

    "Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...?"

    Did the stone structure have a connection with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?

    Thinking about it, the monument under the thunderclouds absorbing lightning was quite fitting for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    But what was strange was the treatment of the stone structure.

    It appears to be a building or shrine rted to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Why was a building of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, whose Grand Master had gone to the Ascension Gate, torn apart and discarded like this?

    While frequenting the Cheongmun n''s library, I had read about the locations of famous cultivation sects.

    Heaven Creation Sect in the northern grasnds of Byeokra.

    ck Bone Valley on one of the inds in the southern sea of Yanguo.

    Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the western mountains of Shengzhi.

    Considering Yanguo, east was Byeokra and beyond that, the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    West of Yanguo was Shengzie.

    Why was a que from a sect located in the western mountains of Shengzi lying in the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert, in thepletely opposite direction?

    ''Was this area once the territory of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?''

    However, every historical text I read stated that the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had been active in the western region of the Shengzi for nearly 3,000 years.

    "If that''s the case, then the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect being located here would be an event from at least 3,000 years ago..."

    "......"

    Cultivators live very long resulting in history being immensely vast, far surpassingmon sense. It''s impossible to know what happened during that lengthy period.

    ''I might have to look into itter... Or maybe ask Jin Byuk-ho in my next life...''

    Considering his temperament, if I dared to ask such a question, he''d likely strike me down with lightning for speaking so boldly as a mere Qi Refining cultivator.

    Thinking about it soured my mood.

    ''Why are cultivators so brutally violent...''

    I was lost in these thoughts when the sandstorm intensified.

    "Uh...?"

    I saw something beyond the sandstorm.

    Focusing my vision, I glimpsed what seemed to be a castle shrouded in the storm.

    A dark castle stood beyond the sandstorm.

    "Is someone there..?"

    Just as curiosity began to stir, a sudden realization hit me.

    ''I smell... blood.''

    I felt a sinister and ominous energy emanating from the castle.

    With the experience and intuition umted over several lifetimes, and a hint of inspiration granted by the heavens, I was warned.

    It is extremely dangerous.

    I decided to keep my distance.

    I set down the stone que of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and turned my disc around, quickly heading south along the way I hade.

    After a while...

    I managed to escape the sandstorm.

    Whoosh!

    "Phew... that was intense."

    The sandstorm was one thing, but the malevolence and the blood scent felt from that castle seen through the storm were enough to send chills down my spine.

    ''Heaven-Treading Desert... I thought it was safe, being nothing but sand. Perhaps it''s more dangerous than I thought.''

    Come to think of it, around this time, there were reports of a massacre near the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Because of that incident, the neighboring ns of Cheongmun, Byuk, Gongmyo, including the Makli and Jin of Yanguo, the ns in Shengzi, and the Core Formation cultivators in the states further east of the Heaven-Treading Desert were all on high alert.

    ''Was that castle rted to what I just saw?''

    I surmised that the castle was likely connected to the reported massacre near the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Had I foolishly continued towards that castle out of curiosity, I might have been on my way to the next life by now.

    Shivering, I continued south along the path I hade.

    Night fell again.

    It was time to check my location using the constetions.

    ''Wait...?''

    Something was off.

    The desertndscape had changed due to the sandstorm, so I hadn''t thought much of it.

    Even if the positions of the surrounding sand dunes had shifted greatly, it was to be expected.

    But after observing the constetions, I felt something amiss.

    ''I fled south upon seeing the castle, but why...''

    Had I ended up near Byeokra in the far west?

    Shudder!

    A cultivator''s formation array!

    That ce must have been inhabited by a high-level cultivator, with an immensely vast formation spread around.

    I was able to exit with my direction skewed just by approaching the outskirts of the formation.

    But if I had ventured even slightly closer...

    ''I need to get out of the Heaven-Treading Desert as soon as possible.''

    I steered the disc westward, heading towards Byeokra.

    Twenty nights passed.

    "...The Heaven-Treading Desert really is vast."

    I muttered, pulling out a seed from my pocket to eat.

    I was running low on food and water I brought from Ascension Path.

    Only monsters who have reached Qi Building can survive without food for long.

    Being just a mere Qi Refining cultivator, I needed food to live.

    Though having formed an Inner Core, I couldst much longer than ordinary people, but constantly using spiritual power and moving like this was a different story.

    ''I''m almost there.''

    Just a day or two more to the eastern outskirts of Byeokra.

    A territory of the Gongmyo n resided there.

    Among the desert tribes under Gongmyo''s domain, I should be able to find food and water.

    The next day.

    Whoosh!

    Dry, so dry...

    My throat is parched.

    I had run out of water.

    Thest of my food was a tree fruit I ate yesterday.

    Hunger is bearable.

    But the thirst is unbearable.

    It felt as if my throat is burning.

    "Just a sip of water, that''s all I wish for..."

    Even though I had formed an Inner Core and ascended to Qi Refining, I was not yet beyond human needs, so I gritted my teeth against the intense thirst.

    ''I never thought I''d miss those detestable Makli n so much...''

    More precisely, I yearned for their water-based spells.

    The Earth Surpassing Path is convenient, but in this extreme situation, it is far from a method to procure water.

    "Damn, I''m dying of thirst. Am I going to to die from ack of water in this life?"

    I''ve died several times, but it''s not an experience I''m keen to repeat.

    That''s when I saw them.

    "...!"

    Far away, someone in white robes appeared.

    ''A person, a person!''

    Perhaps they have water!

    I hurriedly formed a hand seal to speed up the tform.

    The person in white was a woman with ck hair.

    Her pure white robe contrasted with her jet-ck hair. She wore a multicolored ss bracelet on her wrist and a jade ornament on her waist.

    Her appearance was more serene than beautiful, with an air of stubbornness about her.

    She had a domain of consciousness around her brow.

    A cultivator.

    "Excuse me..."

    I stuttered, speaking to someone else for the first time in ages.

    "Um, perhaps..."

    "You seem thirsty. Please, drink."

    "Th-thank you..."

    I took the water pouch she offered and drank desperately.

    ''Water! Water!''

    Lukewarm, but it was the most heavenly drink I''d ever tasted.

    Gulp, gulp, gulp...

    "Ah... I owe you my life. Thank you, Miss."

    "No need. There''s a city not far from here. You''re traveling from the east, right? You''re dressed oddly..."

    "Ahem. I have my reasons. What''s the name of this nearby city?"

    "It''s called Cheon-saek City. Just a little southeast, and you''ll find it. It seems you''re a fellow Daoist. If you use the same technique you used to get here, you''ll arrive in just a moment."

    "Ah, thank you so much. May I know your name, Miss, so I can repay youter?"

    She shook her head at my words.

    "It''s only natural to help travelers in the desert. I''m fine, take care. I have to find materials for my magical artifacts around here."

    She formed a hand seal and surfed away on the sand like a wave.

    "About Qi Refining 13th Star, such a kinddy."

    I bowed in the direction she had gone, paying my respects, then steered the tform in the direction she had indicated.

    Just as she said, in a short while, I arrived at Cheon-saek City, located at the eastern end of Byeokra.

    Cheon-saek City, named after Gongmyo Cheon-saek, the Qi Building cultivator from Gongmyo n.

    As I heard from the Cheongmun n, it was a famous ce where all kinds of magical artifacts were traded.

    Also, the ssware produced in the city was considered artistic, sought after by many ces.

    Of course, I had no interest in such things. I beat up some bandits around Cheon-saek City, turned them in for a bounty, and used the reward to buy basic clothes, water, and food.

    Then I headed towards the western part of Byeokra, towards Cheongmun n''s territory.

    My lifespan is now down to about 9 years.

    Though I''ve been dyed by 40 years, focusing only on rituals, I intend to check on the connections from my past life.

    First, I decided to visit my master.

    Trantor Notes: Hehehe. Heavenly Golden Thunder Sect will be officially called Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect :P

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 56: Heavenly Thunder (3)

    Chapter 56: Heavenly Thunder (3)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    Master resides in the main house of the Cheongmun n.

    Being part of the main house of the Cheongmun n, a family that values the Dao of Combat, meant one had to be within the top 50 in the Immortal Combat Meeting. It also implied that Master was in one of the most crucial positions in the Cheongmun n.

    For an ordinary n, a nobody like me suddenly meeting an elder in one of the most important positions of the n would be nearly impossible.

    Of course, that''s if it were an ordinary n.

    "Applicants for the training conference led by the Cheongmun n, pleasee this way!"

    The Cheongmun n, following in the footsteps of their founder Sir Chang-ho, revered the Dao of Combat. Apart from the Immortal Combat Meeting organized for the Cheongmun n members, they gathered Qi Refining cultivators every few years for a training conference, a sparringpetition to recruit external n members.

    The winner, runner-up, and third ce of the training conference would all enter the Cheongmun n as external members, while other finalists would gain the right to be the family''s lower-ranking cultivators.

    But the most important thing was that the winner of the training conference could make a small wish to the Cheongmun n, such as meeting a Qi Building elder for a brief time to receive teachings.

    "Your registration isplete. Next!"

    I approached the registration desk and said to the officer,

    "My name is Seo Eun-hyun. Origin from Byeokra, Cheon-saek City. My cultivation is Qi Refining 9th star of the Five Elements. I am practicing an earth attribute method."

    "Huh? Qi Refining 9th star?"

    The officer looked at me with surprise. He was an external member of the Cheongmun n at the Qi Refining 6th star.

    "No... Senior? With your level, you don''t need to participate in the training conference. Just apply for the external member recruitment and pass the interview, You''ll be epted right away."

    Most lower-ranking Qi Refining cultivators were around the 2nd or 3rd Star and most external members were between the 4th and 9th Star. Cultivators above that level were treated almost like blood rtives by the Cheongmun n.

    Before the Ascension Gate opened, Qi Refining cultivators weremon across the continent, and being at the 9th Star was considered ordinary. But now, with many powerful cultivation sects ascending to higher realms, cultivators have be rare, and even being at the 9th Sof Qi Refining is highly regarded.

    The typical winners of the training conference were usually Qi Refining cultivators of the 5th or 6th Star, but now a heavy-hitter like me had appeared.

    As I looked around, I could feel the other participants coughing and avoiding my gaze.

    "Haha, it seems that those who are new to the Cheongmun n registration desk get quite confused. Let me guide you to the right ce..."

    "No, it''s fine. I have always admired the Cheongmun n''s training conference. Please allow me to participate."

    "But..."

    "I know that anyone can participate in the training conference hosted by the Cheongmun n, except for Qi Building cultivators."

    "Uh..."

    The officer, troubled by my insistence despite the difficulty of my participation, sighed and registered me.

    I could see the varying thoughts of the other cultivators around me.

    As I stepped out of the registration area and left the building, I heard a sigh of relief from inside.

    "That''s a nasty character."

    "He''s just going to trample over the juniors and enter the Cheongmun n?"

    "How can we beat a Qi Refining 9th Star? Shouldn''t we just give him a bye?"

    Unfortunately, even outside my area of consciousness, I could hear theirints and frustrations, as my hearing had be sensitive after rejuvenation and forming the Inner Core.

    ''I''m sorry about this.''

    Typically, an ordinary external member wouldn''t meet a Cheongmun n elder unless they make significant contributions. But as the winner of the training conference, it is a different story.

    ''Besides, I don''t n to join the Cheongmun n in this life.''

    Not all winners of the training conference be external members. If I give up my eligibility, it will naturally go to someone else.

    Holding the participation que, I entered the Cheongmun n''s territory to rest.

    One monthter.

    The training conference was held.

    "...The winner, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    And naturally, I won.

    There was no real battle to speak of. The participants at the Qi Refining 2nd or 3rd Star gave up as soon as they met me.

    Cultivators at the 4th and 5th stars couldn''t withstand a single strike from me.

    Cultivators at the 6th Star of Qi Refining, who have achieved the Eight Trigrams Completed Path, could only somewhat match me in a contest of spells, but they still lost due to the overwhelming difference in spiritual power.

    Now, I was capable of overpowering lower-level Qi Refining cultivators with sheer strength.

    ''I wish those at the 2nd and 3rd stars had challenged me more bravely; the Cheongmun n might have offered them a position after thepetition.''

    Looking at the Qi Refining cultivators who conceded immediately upon facing me, I felt a bit of regret. Knowing the Cheongmun n''s reverence for the Dao of Combat, I am certain they would have appreciated even a show of fighting spirit.

    "The winner of thepetition is granted an official rmendation to be an external member of the Cheongmun n and one wish. If a Qi Refining cultivator makes a fitting wish, the n will surely grant it. Do you have anything in mind?"

    The person overseeing thepetition was Cheongmun Buk, whom I had met before.

    I told Cheongmun Buk that I wished to meet and receive teachings from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Cheongmun Ryeong, you say? He''s my cousin, and indeed, there''s no one better than him in basic spells and formations."

    "I would like to return the rmendation for external membership."

    "Elixir Refining, Artifact Refining, and Formations are the three arts. Cheongmun Ryeong is the leader of... Wait, what did you say?"

    Cheongmun Buk''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Entering thispetition, my intention was to meet Grandmaster Cheongmun Ryeong, an expert in basic spells and formations."

    "You, you... Do you not understand the significance of bing an external member of a cultivator n?"

    "I understand perfectly. But there are people I must meet without being bound by the rules of a cultivator n."

    I also needed to check on my disciples'' well-being in the Jin n.

    "Being the winner, you''d normally have one hour to meet with Elder Ryeong of the main family... If you be an external member, I can extend your meeting time to three hours. Still refuse?"

    "I apologize for declining your offer."

    "Tch! Fine, have it your way."

    Cheongmun Buk looked at me displeased, announced the second and third ce of thepetition, and dered that a smallerpetition would be held in two days to award the rmendation I forfeited.

    A few dayster, I entered the Cheongmun n''s territory with Cheongmun Buk.

    As I was not an external member, we met in a less significant territory rather than the main house.

    I followed Cheongmun Buk to an old thatched house in the territory.

    The simple yet neat house seemed well-suited to my master.

    "Ryeong, here''s the one who requested to meet you. I''ll leave him here; take care of it. I''m busy, so I can''t stay."

    "Take care, brother."

    From inside the house, a familiar voice responded, and Cheongmun Buk flew off on a flying artifact.

    I took a deep breath, knelt in front of the house, and bowed deeply.

    "What are you doing?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong asked, sensing my actions through his consciousness.

    Smiling, I responded.

    "I am honored to meet Grandmaster Cheongmun Ryeong, a pioneer in formations and basic spells."

    "Slick talker. I don''t like slick ones. Come in and let''s see what you want to discuss."

    The door opened, and I cautiously entered.

    He didn''t look at me but was busy annotating a book.

    Even on the day we meet he continues his routine work.

    ''Really... You haven''t changed.''

    "What is it? Don''t just stand there with a sour face. If you have something to ask, ask. I''m busy, so make it quick."

    "Understood."

    I sat down and asked him about the things I didn''t understand regarding the Qi Refining 11th Star of the Three Talents, the 12th Star of Yin-Yang Unity, and the 13th Star of the One Origin.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, upon hearing my detailed questions, stopped annotating and looked at me.

    "Hmm, not as shallow as you look. Let''s address your questions..."

    We discussed intensely for an hour.

    After an hour, Cheongmun Ryeong, who had the right to dismiss me, frowned and said,

    "Let''s add another hour. You seem to have a lot of curiosity."

    Another hour passed.

    "Already an hour? I''ll give you one more. Listen well. The concept of Yin-Yang Unity is about..."

    After three hours, he stroked his beard.

    "Teaching so shortly like this won''t do. I''ll give you three more hours! If you don''t understand by then, be prepared for discipline!"

    Thus, I spent the entire night with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The next morning.

    "I feel somewhat relieved. Did you understand the theory?"

    "Thanks to the Grandmaster, I understood it well."

    "I heard you refused to be an external member of the Cheongmun n. With your understanding, you could have risen in the ranks and been treated as a quasi-blood rtive. Even if you''ve learned the theory, applying it is different. If you became an external member, I can formally teach you. How about it?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong was offering to be my master again.

    I smiled slightly and spoke.

    "I appreciate your offer, Grandmaster. However, if I''m bound by the Cheongmun n''s rules, there are people I will not be able to meet."

    "Well, can''t help someone who won''t eat what''s served. Go on, you should have at least grasped the theory by now."

    I stood up, bowed respectfully, and said,

    Teacher for a day, a father for a lifetime. Though today''s lesson was brief, I will never forget your teachings."

    "You''re a fool. If you were really going to treat me as a father, you should have just joined the main house. Go on, I have no attachment or interest in you beyond today."

    After leaving Cheongmun Ryeong''s house, I bowed once more towards his room and left the Cheongmun n''s territory.

    ''A teacher for a day, a father for a lifetime.''

    ''I will not forget you, Master.''

    Even as I travel through the rivers of time repeatedly.

    I left the Cheongmun n''s territory and headed towards the Jin n''s domain to check on Kim Young-hoon and my disciples.

    News about Kim Young-hoon was easier to find than expected.

    He was known as the ''Heaven Cutter.''

    He was the one who beheaded thest emperor of the previous Makli Dynasty, Makli Jung, and a founding contributor to the current Jin Dynasty.

    Kim Young-hoon, after receiving various martial arts from me, seem to have reached the Ultimate Pinnacle as in his previous life.

    Upon learning about the atrocities of the Makli n and that killing Emperor Makli Jung would reduce these atrocities, he brazenly stormed the pce and beheaded the emperor.

    The Makli n was furious, sending cultivators after him, but they were killed by Kim Young-hoon.

    Even Qi Building cultivators died, and the Jin n, recognizing his potential, decided to protect him.

    This was information I heard from a lower-ranking cultivator of the Jin n.

    "Senior, is the tea to your liking?"

    "Yes, it''s quite good."

    In Byeokra, I initially struggled to find the Cheongmun n''s territory.

    But in Yanguo, having traveled extensively during my days in the martial world, I was familiar with various territories, including the Jin n''s main house. The only ce I didn''t know was the Makli n''s main house.

    This lower-ranking cultivator was someone I had a brief connection with during my days as chief advisor in the Wulin Alliance.

    Back then, he was someone who groveled before me and Kim Young-hoon, barely hanging on at the 36 Heavenly Gang Decrees of the Qi Refining 2nd Star.

    When he realized I had reached the Five Elements, he immediately bowed and called me "senior," offering me tea.

    I asked him a few questions and learned about the recent events in Yanguo.

    "So, where are you at in the 36 Heavenly Gang Decrees?"

    "I''m currently consolidating the decree of ''Heavenly Ferocity''..."

    "Do you have any difficulties understanding it?"

    I shared detailed exnations about the 36 Heavenly Gang Decrees and provided guidance on his difficulties.

    Initially interested, he soon showed signs of boredom and confusion, so I wrapped up the lecture.

    "I''ll stay here for a few days. Regarding Heaven Cutter, inform the Jin n about my arrival. While I''m here, I''m willing to answer any questions regarding cultivation"

    Relieved, the Qi Refining cultivator nodded and went to contact the Jin n.

    I understood why my master valued me.

    ''Geniuses don''t need his teachings, but those who dock perseverance.''

    I felt a tinge of bitterness.

    A few dayster, Kim Young-hoon arrived.

    "It''s been a long time."

    "It has indeed."

    After 40 years, we stood awkwardly for a moment.

    "You seem to have be a cultivator. Your consciousness and spiritual power..."

    "Yes, I''ve reached the middle-high level of Qi Refining."

    "Good. This world is suited for cultivators. How have you been?"

    "There have been various events. But Kim Hyung, no... Director Kim Young-hoon."

    I raised my hand, and a little star formed on top of my palm.

    "!"

    Astonishment appeared in his eyes.

    "Let''s have a match."

    What kind of duel would it be, with both of us having reached the realm of Ultimate Pinnacle in martial arts?

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 57: Heavenly Thunder (4)

    Chapter 57: Heavenly Thunder (4)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    "That is..."

    Kim Young-hoon stared nkly at the Gang Sphere that had formed in my hand.

    Twitch, twitch...

    The whirlwind of formidable intent contained within the Gang Sphere.

    Realizing its significance, Kim Young-hoon trembled all over, his eyes bulging as he stared at me.

    Then, he started tough.

    "Ha, hahaha...hahaha...!"

    Staggering, he suddenly copsed on to the ground, tears streaming down his face.

    His intent, iparable to what I had seen before, was shining in a brilliant golden light.

    "There was... another... besides me... who has reached this realm...!"

    Whooosh!

    His intent zed even brighter, resembling a sun in its intensity.

    However, I felt a chill run down my spine.

    The sun-like intent before me seemed like the jaws of a lion, ready to pounce at any moment.

    He is excited.

    "...Until now, I thought the martial world was filled with fools. The vast majority linger in the secondary stage of physicalbat, and those with exceptional talent could only see intent in basic red and blue hues.

    At most, they reach the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, seeing maybe three, four, or at best, a dozen colors of intent. I never expected anyone to reach the same realm as me. I desperately hoped that someone might reach the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but..."

    Crrack, crackle...!

    Small stones and sand on the ground vibrated with energy.

    The lower-ranking cultivator of the Jin n, sensing the ominous atmosphere, already flew far away.

    "The realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, a stage that scarcely appears once every few hundred years across the continent... Yes, it''s understandable since it''s an enlightenment that overturns the inherent limits of one''s birth. But, it''s always been so utterly empty."

    I tensed up.

    Kim Young-hoon is very excited.

    That means...

    "Even when fighting cultivators, it was only about matching levels. There was no one who could truly exchange martial prowess with me. No one who could fulfill my deep craving...!"

    Kim Young-hoon opened his right palm.

    From within his palm burst a star, and like me, a Gang Sphere appeared.

    "Finally... I can resolve this grudge...!!!"

    With a brilliantly shining smile, he lifted the Gang Sphere.

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Sphere spun and split into three.

    Then, each of those three split again.

    Nine Gang Spheres!

    Nine Gang Spheres lined up behind Kim Young-hoon.

    "Let''s y!"

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, Kim Young-hoon''s figure vanished from before my eyes.

    There wasn''t even a moment to read his intent!

    It was sheer speed!

    I instinctively ducked, driven almost entirely by reflex.

    Boom!

    The sound of breaking air echoed, and Kim Young-hoon''s saber slightly trimmed my hair.

    ''Is he crazy, swinging at me with the intent to kill?''

    Apparently, he lost his mind upon encountering someone of a simr level after 40 years of solitary existence.

    ''If it weren''t for the reaction speed granted by the Inner Core, I would have been dead.''

    Kim Young-hoon''s intent was palpable.

    [What are you doing, ying around? Come at me properly!]

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon''s palm was right in front of me.

    Blinded by the dazzling light of the Gang Sphere targeting my head, his movements seemed choppy and hard to follow.

    ''Back in my past life, it was just a yful spar...!''

    Is this the power of an experienced master who has reached the Ultimate Pinnacle?!

    I exerted all my internal energy to counter the Gang Sphere flying at me with my own.

    Light erupted, pushing us both back.

    Countless sword and saber scars sparked, creating a storm.

    ''I need to create some distance.''

    I quickly formed another Gang Sphere and prepared for the next move.

    Fast.

    Aside from the fact that he could create nine Gang Spheres at once, he was too fast for me to even react.

    It was a relief that Kim Young-hoon was using slow moves; if he had used his extremely fast moves, I might have been killed instantly.

    ''I need to get to a more isted ce, like a mountain valley...''

    Then, Kim Young-hoon''s hand grasped my head.

    "...What?"

    Sssssh!

    Boom!!!

    An immense force erupted from his palm, sending me flying far away.

    I was thrown from the manor where the Qi Refining cultivator lived, away from the mortals, and crashed into a valley outside the city.

    "Cough!"

    I spat out a mouthful of blood and got up.

    If I hadn''t instinctively used protective Gang Qi, my head would have been crushed!

    "What''s going on? It feels like time is being cut off. My reactions are..."

    It''s not just the effect of the Inner Core.

    There''s something different about Kim Young-hoon!

    Thump-

    Just like before, Kim Young-hoon unnaturally appeared right before my eyes.

    It''s as if a scene from a movie has been abruptly cut.

    This isn''t like the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, which cuts perception to create illusions.

    He''s just, solely, too fast.

    He''s moving so swiftly that even with my reaction speed at the Ultimate Pinnacle, his actions appear disjointed and impossible to follow.

    "What the..."

    "Hmm, what are you doing? Why aren''t you reacting properly?"

    Kim Young-hoon looked at me quizzically for a moment and then seemed to realize something, nodding his head.

    "Ah, I see. You haven''t been at this realm for very long!"

    "...That''s true."

    "Well then, you''re probably not adept to using the power of this realm. If you properly harness the power of this level, you can easily do this much. Now that I look at it, you''re only managing one Gang Sphere at a time."

    He inhaled deeply, smiling as if enjoying himself.

    "Well, this is more a matter of technique than talent. Once you learn it, you should be able to apply it easily. I''ll teach you, so grow while sparring!"

    "Wait, I''m not..."

    I wanted to say that I''m not a monster who grows during battle like him, but I had to hurriedly deploy defensive Gang Qi to block Kim Young-hoon''s kick,ing at me with extreme speed.

    Boom!

    A giant rock behind me, about three meters in size, couldn''t withstand the shockwave released and shattered into pieces.

    [Don''t worry, I''ll teach you so you can grow.]

    His intent echoes around me.

    I concentrate to the utmost to survive and enter the world of intent.

    At that moment.

    ''What...?''

    Why are there ten Kim Young-hoons?

    I quickly alternate my focus between the real world and the world of intent.

    In reality, there is clearly only one Kim Young-hoon.

    But in the world of intent, there are ten of him.

    ''This is...!''

    And in the ce where Kim Young-hoons stood in the world of intent, there were Gang Spheres in reality.

    One Kim Young-hoon and nine Gang Spheres.

    [First of all, Gang Sphere isn''t just a bomb to throw and explode.]

    Thud!

    Ten Kim Young-hoons rush at me simultaneously.

    He seems to have controlled his speed, and this time our reaction speeds are simr.

    However, in the world of intent, ten Kim Young-hoons vividly assault me.

    Even a single hit from one of them is dangerous.

    One is an Ultimate Pinnacle master, and the other nine are Gang Spheres that could slice my body apart upon explosion!

    "Ugh...!"

    The biggest problem is that the Gang Spheres are also using intent to fight.

    It''s as if ten masters of equal level are surrounding andpeting with me in the world of intent.

    Naturally, I''m overwhelmed in the battle of intent, and I allow Kim Young-hoon''s punch through my guard.

    Thump!

    "Ugh..!"

    "Gang Sphere isn''t just apressed bomb of internal energy. It''s another self, a split spirit. It''s a stage far beyond Dual Energy Sword Control or Dual Energy Saber Control, where you input the next action into the weapon with your intent and consciousness. Here, you input your very self into it. That''s why once you can handle one Gang Sphere, yourbat power multiplies!"

    We exchange blows.

    If I attack the lower body, ten Kim Young-hoons stab at me from all directions, and while dealing with them, Kim Young-hoon''s knee strikes my waist.

    If I thrust at the midsection, ten Kim Young-hoons use different techniques to disrupt the flow of intent. In the meantime, the real Kim Young-hoon strikes my shoulder with the back of his de.

    When I attempt to strike high, Kim Young-hoons from all around attack me, forcing me to hastily retreat.

    "Ugh...!"

    As I radiate intent, branches and pebbles rise around me.

    I imbue the branches and pebbles with energy, creating thousands of sword energies to counter the many Kim Young-hoons...

    sh, sh, sh!

    A bright light sweeps through, and nine of the Kim Young-hoons simultaneously explode.

    With a whirl of light, countless saber marks slice through my sword energies.

    Then, from behind the real Kim Young-hoon, another nine Kim Young-hoons walk out again.

    In reality, he''s drawing Gang Spheres from his hand, but in the world of intent, it''s apletely different scene.

    ''Another self...''

    Spontaneously, I extend my hand in the same manner as Kim Young-hoon, with a nk expression.

    Gang Sphere also emanates from my palm.

    Simultaneously, another me emerged from behind, grasping the Gang Sphere that had burst forth from my palm.

    ''Ah, I understand.''

    Somehow, it all makes sense.

    Myself.

    Yes, if sword control involves inputting intent into a weapon for its next action, then Gang Sphere involves inputting myself into the Gang Qi.

    If I truly enter into within, then myself bing another source of intent is also possible, is it not?

    Whoosh!

    My vision split.

    It felt as if my consciousness had been divided.

    I only had one consciousness. But now, I feel as if I have two!

    Simultaneously, my own figure became distinctly visible in the world of intent.

    In front of ten Kim Young-hoons stood two of me.

    Their eyes sparkled with interest.

    "So, are you getting the hang of it now?"

    "...Indeed."

    I smile wryly and assume a fighting stance.

    The other me also took up a different fighting stance.

    This was more about technique and understanding the realm rather than talent.

    Thus, even I,cking talent, managed to grasp it in such a short period.

    The situation of 10 against 1 and 10 against 2 will be quite different.

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    The exchange of intents ensued, and so did the actual exchange of blows between me and Kim Young-hoon.

    [Good, you seem to have grasped this much. Shall we move to the next stage?]

    Kim Young-hoon''splexion seemed to burn with a golden light.

    Simultaneously, one Kim Young-hoon walked towards the original body and merged within.

    From a visual perspective, Kim Young-hoon had ced one of the surrounding Gang Sphere in his hand.

    ''Huh?''

    Dangerous.

    The moment my instincts warned me, I didn''t hesitate to leap into the air.

    Boom!

    A fan-shaped energy burst forth, cutting the spot I had been standing on and the trees beyond.

    It was as if, just like before, time had been cut off.

    And then Kim Young-hoon, who suddenly appeared in that spot, looked at me.

    Crash!

    "Cough!"

    Before I knew it, Kim Young-hoon''s hand was clutching my face.

    I instinctively spread my protective Gang Qi, and Kim Young-hoon''s foot kicked my stomach three times.

    Bang, boom, boom!

    Explosions resounded as I soared into the sky.

    ''Had I not used protective Gang Qi, my waist would have been gone..!''

    Puff!

    I pierced through the clouds.

    A sea of white clouds spread beneath me.

    But I had no time to appreciate the beautiful scenery as I focused my consciousness and spread my protective Gang Qi.

    [Watch carefully.]

    Boom!

    Once again, Kim Young-hoon, who suddenly appears in front of me, swings his saber.

    Clouds trail from behind.

    [Considering your level, I''ve only doubled the speed.]

    Kuaang!

    He struck me down with his saber, and I plunge through the clouds back to the ground.

    If it wasn''t for the reaction speed granted by my Inner Core, I wouldnt havested this long!

    ''Doubled the speed..?''

    I recalled the merging of two Kim Young-hoons.

    Clearly, he retrieved his consciousness inputted into the Gang Sphere.

    ''No, it''s not just retrieval.''

    Whoosh!

    Once again, Kim Young-hoon appears right above me, spinning in the air before striking down with his saber.

    I barely manage to block his strike with my sword.

    Boom!

    The ground of the mountain valley caves in, and spider web-like cracks forme around it.

    I endured his attack while observing his movements in the world of intent.

    ''Not just retrieval. He''s...''

    Kim Young-hoon wasn''t moving alone.

    He was ''moving together'' with another.

    The two Kim Young-hoons were ''ovepping''.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    They were in sync.

    The two Kim Young-hoons synchronized their thoughts, doubling everything about themselves.

    ''Aha...''

    I''m not a martial arts genius.

    So I don''t gain incredible enlightenment or grow tremendously during a fight.

    However, I am a master of martial arts.

    What Kim Young-hoon showed me was a ''technique'' applicable within the realm of the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    Being a master, within the same realm, I could immediately understand such a technique through countless experiences.

    ''Come on.''

    Whoosh!

    My distant Gang Sphere, another ''me'', flew towards me.

    And then, it ovepped with me.

    The thoughts of my physical and mental bodies began to synchronize.

    The speed and efficiency of my thoughts doubled.

    Suddenly, the world seemed to slow down.

    Simultaneously, the control and reaction speed amplified by my Inner Core increased manifold.

    Vroom!

    Kim Young-hoon swung his saber again, but this time, I caught it up close.

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes sparkled with intrigue.

    [You''ve finally understood. Excellent.]

    His thoughts were conveyed through his intent..

    I alsomunicated through intent.

    [...It''s only this much for now. But you, can you elerate your thoughts by up to ten times..?]

    Eight Gang Spheres gathered around him.

    [That''s right. Let''s have a real battle...]

    Boom!

    My sword pierced through his defense and thrust into his abdomen.

    Thud!

    At that moment, I executed a series of seven attacks: Entering Mountain, Cliff Edge, Dragon Vein, Joy of Mountains and Peaks, Mountain Tiger, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, Flowing Ridge.

    [Ascending Vein]

    Boom!

    I struck Kim Young-hoon''s chin with the t of my sword, sending him flying into the air.

    It seems he was safe, having quickly deployed protective Gang Qi, but he looked down at me with a shocked expression.

    [What, I thought you could only handle one Gang Sphere...? Why suddenly so fast..?]

    [It feels like...]

    I had experienced apletely different ''realm'' each time I progressed from first-rate to peak, from peak to Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, and from there to Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    However, from Five Energies Converging to the Origin to the Ultimate Pinnacle, it was just a slight increase in reaction speed after forming the Inner Core.

    Apart from that, there was only a difference in enlightenmentpared to Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    I thought it was a bit of a stretch topletely overshadow the previous realm.

    But now, I truly feel it.

    The world seems to move slower.

    I''ve truly stepped into the ''next realm.''

    I emitted Gang Qi throughout my body.

    I couldn''t flow Gang Qi through all my meridians like Qi Building cultivators, but for a single moment, I could wrap my entire body in Sword Gang.

    For an instant, I became the sword!

    Ascending Vein!

    Boom!

    I used Ascending Vein with myself as the sword and rushed at Kim Young-hoon, who couldn''t react in time and took the hit.

    Kuaaaang!

    He was sent flying to a distant mountain peak, leaving spider web-like cracks and our de marks on it.

    "...Hahaha, so that''s it...!"

    Kim Young-hoonughed heartily, dusting himself off.

    It was a sudden attack, but it seems he nullified the damage with his protective Gang Qi.

    He was unharmed.

    "Daoist cultivation...! You''re in thetter stages of Qi Refining. Does that mean your consciousness isrger than mine?"

    He seem to realize the secret of my reaction speed.

    Yes.

    Until now, I couldn''t react to his speed. However, once I learned the technique to elerate my perception and thought, I moved much faster than him despite using the same number of Gang Spheres.

    That''s because I''m at the 9th Star of Qi Refining, with an abnormallyrge consciousness, practically at the 12th or 13th star in reality.

    Even with the same body and Gang Sphere, the efficiency and capacity of eleration differ!

    The size of the consciousness itself makes the amplification rate different when it''s boosted!

    "Martial arts and Daoist cultivationplement each other. It''s like being in a different weight ss...? Even if you learn the same technique, if the size of your consciousness is different, you''re at a disadvantage..."

    Kim Young-hoon grinned and gathered his energy.

    "Well, good. It''s a very unique experience. Since arge consciousness for a cultivator is like a physical trait,e at me. It''ll be fun!"

    Wooong-

    One of the Gang Spheres circling him absorbed back into his body.

    Kim Young-hoon''s eleration tripled.

    "Let''s fight with everything! Whether it''s cultivation spells or whatever,e at me! Hahaha!"

    Once again, Kim Young-hoon and I shed.

    I formed hand seals, altered the terrain around me, and engaged him.

    Our fight started in the morning andsted until evening.

    The surrounding mountain valleypletely copsed.

    In the end, I lost to Kim Young-hoon.

    But unlike before, Kim Young-hoon was no longer an absolute wall.

    High, but a wall with a somewhat visible top.

    That was now the difference between me and Kim Young-hoon.

    "Huff, huff..."

    Kim Young-hoon stood up using his saber, now missing many edges, as a cane andughed.

    "It''s been a long time since I had this much fun."

    "I feel the same way."

    I smiled wryly at mypletely shattered sword.

    I couldn''t get up.

    All the strength in my body was drained away.

    "By the way, you contacted me through a lower-ranking cultivator. Are you nning to join the Jin n? With your ability and my rmendation, you could be an external elder right away."

    "That would be nice, but I came here to check on something rather than the elder position."

    I struggled to get up, feeling sore all over.

    "There are mortals working in the Jin n, some people I know."

    "Hmm, if it''s about mortals, I can arrange a meeting. So you won''t join the Jin n?"

    I nodded slightly.

    I have only about ten years left in my lifespan.

    In that time, I intend to elevate my Qi Refining cultivation as much as possible.

    In this life, I n to head to Shengzi.

    Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    I need to see if that sect, said to be located in the western mountains of Shengzi, has any connection to the Ascension Gate.

    Maybe, it has something to do with why we ended up here.

    Trantor Notes: Martial arts in this novel is so fun. The fights between Kim Young-hoon and our MC are always a delight to read.

    If ya wanna support me, head to me /trantingnovice

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 58: Heavenly Thunder (5)

    Chapter 58: Heavenly Thunder (5)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    I was able to visit my disciples in the Jin n''s territory with permission from Kim Young-hoon.

    This life was not much different from the previous ones.

    Kae-hwa gave birth to two children.

    Man-ho became a father and was teaching his children. They seem to be good parents.

    Nok-hyeon''s sculpting skills have grown much more than in the previous life.

    He also got a new wife, a woman I didn''t recognize, probably someone he met in the Jin n''s territory.

    Cheong-ya is still weaving silk, and the silk she produced was of extraordinary quality.

    Hee-a had married Kwak-gi,but they didn''t have children yet.

    They are all familiar connections from past lives, but...

    There are slight changes due to the butterfly effect.

    All of them are doing well, and...

    None of them are dead.

    After secretly visiting the vige where they reside, I left the territory with Kim Young-hoon.

    "It''s good to see everyone doing well."

    "Do you know these people?"

    "...If I know them, I know them. If I don''t, they are strangers."

    "May I ask what kind of rtionship you have with them?"

    What kind of rtionship...

    After a moment of thought, I replied...

    "Just a connection."

    No matter what name you give to a connection once made, what use is it?

    It''s just a connection.

    Even if it''s not a master-disciple rtionship, these are connections that will not be forgotten in my heart...

    "Just a connection..."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed curious, but he did not press further after sensing myplicated thoughts.

    He escorted me out, and we had several conversations.

    What I had been doing for thest 40 years, whether I had difficulties while learning martial arts.

    How I mastered cultivation methods and martial arts to this extent...

    "I learned a lot in the country of Byeokra. Like Kim Hyung, I opened my eyes one day and found myself in apletely different ce."

    "Ha ha, is that so? When I woke up, thenguage of Yanguo and unfamiliar martial arts were engraved in my mind, so there were no big difficulties."

    "...I experienced the same. Must be the doings of those monsters in Ascension Path, right?"

    I attributed the knowledge I had passed on to Kim Young-hoon for survival to the deeds of the Heavenly Being cultivators in Ascension Path.

    "...Tsk, even after abducting our colleagues and doing this... well, the past is the past. I can''t do anything about it now."

    He clicked his tongue and sighed, and we shared various insights about martial arts.

    In the western bordends of Yanguo...

    There, I received three books from Kim Young-hoon.

    "The Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts, a martial art system those monsters put in my head. It''s the same book, but with added insights from trial and error to reach the next realm. You might find it helpful too."

    "Hmm, is the title still ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?"

    I asked Kim Young-hoon as I received the expanded martial art book from him.

    However, Kim Young-hoon only clicked his tongue in a self-deprecating manner.

    "Why change the title? It''s just a collection of stupid trials and errors I''ve added while clinging to it. I''m honestly doubtful if there''s even a realm beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle. It''s like a diary of foolishly bumping into things until somethinges out.

    Sometimes I wonder if the Ultimate Pinnacle is the limit that a martial artist can reach."

    Pfft.

    "...What''s so funny?"

    I couldn''t help butugh at his words.

    The limit that a martial artist can reach?

    How many times have I heard that from Kim Young-hoon?

    Yet, time and again, he had created realms beyond that limit, shattering boundaries. He kept growing stronger and reaching higher.

    That was Kim Young-hoon.

    "...There are endless mountains beyond mountains, and endless paths within paths."

    I slowly recited the proverb.

    "There might be something beyond what you think is the end. If it''s Kim Hyung, you''ll definitely reach beyond that. If you don''t n to change the title, I''ll ept it as ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''"

    "...ttery won''t get you anywhere... Well, anyway, are you really going to Shengzi?"

    "Yes. There''s something I need to find in Shengzi"

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect located in the western mountains of Shengzi.

    I nned to search for it to gather more information about the Ascension Gate.

    "It''s a pity... I was hoping you would stay and spar with me more."

    "I wish I could, but there''s something I need to find."

    "Alright, I understand. Do visit sometimes."

    I silently performed a fist salute to him.

    Kim Young-hoon reciprocated with a fist salute, and thus we exchanged brief farewells.

    Shengzi is also known as the Land of Scriptures.

    It is overflowing with all kinds of scriptures and erudition, and as and of schrs, numerous poems and collections of poetry were abundant in the streets.

    Although my knowledge of the Shengzinguage was minimal, I learned to speak it fluently with the enhanced mental capabilities of a cultivator.

    After learning thenguage, I wandered around various parts of Shengzi to gather information.

    The country was ruled by a total of seven cultivator ns.

    However, the presence of these ns did not necessarily make them superior to Yanguo or Byeokra.

    The Jinlu n, slightly more powerful than the Makli and Jin ns individually, dominated half of the country.

    The remaining half was controlled by a coalition of six smaller ns: Ha, Geo, Joon, Yeoljeon, Ori, and Jeon.

    As a nation rife with numerous cultivator ns, a plethora of philosophies and schrly works from each n made it a holynd of scriptures and learning.

    This was the essence of Shengz.

    I roamed the country, gathering information.

    One year after arriving in Shengzi.

    After inquiring among the lower-ranking cultivators and branch families of the cultivator ns,

    I discovered the best source of information regarding the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "If you''re looking for information about the once preeminent Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the Shengzi Imperial Archives should have plenty."

    "The Imperial Archives..."

    Remarkably, the Shengzi royal family is not a branch of any particr n but is purelyposed of mortals.

    In a situation where multiple ns maintained a delicate bnce of power, a brutal conflict among ns, simr to Yanguo, would ur if a specific ns branch family upied the throne. Thus, the seven ns agreed to let mortals form the royal lineage.

    During their seven hundred years of rule, although unable to collect precious cultivation methods, the Nan royal family consistently gathered historical texts, which were considered less important by cultivators.

    Hence, the Imperial Archives are said to be rich in histories of various cultivation sects, especially extensive secret records of the once dominant Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The challenge, however, was essing the Imperial Archives.

    ''Cultivators are barred from even entering the pce, let alone the archives...!''

    This restriction was created by the seven cultivator ns to prevent cultivators from other ns from controlling the royal family.

    Therefore, not only the heads of the seven ns but also loose cultivators and mountain hermits were barred from entering, and a powerful barrier was set inside the pce.

    ''Hmm, this is troublesome. Can''t enter if I can''t break the barrier.''

    I asked the low-ranking cultivator in front of me for rification.

    "So, does this mean there are no cultivators inside the pce at all? It''spletely inessible to them?"

    "Ah, that may not be entirely true, senior. I''ve heard there are a few high-level Qi Refining cultivators in the pce serving as royal guards. They receive special talismans from the seven ns to resist the barrier, to protect the royal family in emergencies or to rece the emperor when the royal family goes against the will of the seven ns."

    "So, it''s possible to enter, then?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "Hmm..."

    It seems necessary to see and judge the barrier myself.

    Upon arriving in Jinjing, the capital of Shengzi, I observed theyout of the pce and the flow of spiritual energy around it.

    Based on the knowledge of formations I learned from my master and testimonies from various mountain hermits, the barrier around the pce wasn''t to prevent cultivators from entering but to suppress their spiritual power inside the barrier.

    Meaning, a cultivator inside the barrier without a special talisman from the seven ns would be no different from an ordinary mortal.

    "...So, what this means is..."

    I smirked, radiating sword energy, while observing the people entering and leaving the pce and the martial artists inside.

    "I can just walk in."

    Whether my spiritual power is restricted or not is irrelevant.

    The barrier didn''tpletely prevent entry to those with spiritual power but suppressed it once inside.

    However, I had other strengths besides that of a cultivator.

    Whoosh!

    After cutting perception with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I casually entered through the main gate of the pce.

    Rumble!

    Upon entering, I certainly felt my spiritual power being suppressed, but my consciousness, internal energy, and Inner Core remained unaffected.

    After all, if martial artists couldn''t use their martial skills inside the barrier, it would be impossible to handle emergencies in the pce.

    Moreover, the cultivators who are allowed to use their power are all just at the Qi Refining stage anyway

    In case of an emergency, it seems possible to overthrow the royal pce and escape without any problem.

    I wandered around the pce looking for the royal library and sneaked in.

    "Let''s see, books about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...books..."

    I started my reading through the sea of books in the library..

    I learned an astonishing fact while reading books about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The sect was established a staggering 123,000 years ago.

    123,000 years!

    Its a figure so absurd its almostughable.

    ''What kind of insane number is that?''

    I dismissed it as a joke or a legend and looked through other books.

    However, other books stored in the royal pce, written in Yanguo or Byeokranguages, also dated the emergence of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to around 123,000 years ago.

    While there were slight differences in the years, every book indicated the same era.

    ''Is this for real?''

    After all, even a Heavenly Being cultivator has a lifespan far exceeding 2000 years.

    ''Considering that it''s only been a little over 2000 years since the Common Era on Earth, these monsters with lifespans over two thousand years...''

    Thinking this way, even the absurd figure of 123,000 years seemed somewhat usible.

    ''Huh? And this sect, the ck Ghost Valley... 500,000 years? Is this just a numbers game, or is it real?''

    I quickly dismissed the exaggerated figures of ck Ghost Valley from my mind and focused back on the information regarding the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Holding onto such head-aching figures was only going to lead to confusion.

    I scoured information from books about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Information cross-verified in several books was deemed credible.

    Information mentioned only in one or two books was taken as folklore.

    In this way, I gathered credible information about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which is as follows:

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was established around 123,000 years ago by a Daoist cultivator named Yang Su-jin.

    I could find no records of this Yang Su-jin in the royal archives.

    He seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.

    However, there was an unusual record about him  the phenomenon of Heavenly Rejection.

    ''It''s the same as what I experienced...!''

    During his Qi Refining 7th Star, when he was undergoing the Seven Stars Ritual.

    Dark clouds covered the sky, refusing his eptance.

    But unlike me, who had to tear through the clouds with a Gang Sphere toplete the ritual, Yang Su-jin''s immense talent allowed him to ovee the Heavenly Rejection on his own.

    There were no records of what kind of talent he possessed.

    ''It''s fascinating, someone from 123,000 years ago also experienced Heavenly Rejection...''

    But the intrigue didn''t end there.

    Surprisingly, in Yang Su-jin''s era, there were about five or six others who also experienced Heavenly Rejection.

    ''Five or six others...''

    Regrettably, there was no information about who they were or how they overcame the Heavenly Rejection.

    One of them reportedly failed to ovee it and died of old age.

    Anyway, the appearance of so many rare holders of Heavenly Rejection at the same time in one era was a point of concern.

    ''It''s troubling...''

    But without any decisive clues, it was impossible to draw any conclusions hastily.

    The most unique record about Yang Su-jin was regarding the establishment of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "-And so, when the Ancestor reached out to the sky, the heavens parted and a gate of light opened above the capital city Gacheon of the Central Spirit Holy Kingdom. Through it fell the sect''s divine artifact. Named after the Daoist title of Yang Su-jin and the name of the divine artifact, he established the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. The people of the Holy Kingdom, in reverence, built a shrine in Gaecheon City to worship the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...

    "A gate of light...?"

    I concluded that this tale is credible after cross-verifying information from other books.

    I carefully examined the descriptions of the ''gate of light'' described in various books.

    "This isthe Ascension Gate."

    It is certain.

    "And the country referred to as the Holy Kingdom in many books..."

    Existed 123,000 years ago.

    "123,000 years ago, the Heaven-Treading Desert wasn''t a desert but and flowing with milk and honey. So, the Ascension Gate in the Heaven-Treading Desert was at the center of the Holy Kingdom, and the stone shrine in Ascension Path is from 123,000 years ago...?"

    Those stone fragments are from 123,000 years ago.

    They did seem dated, but I didn''t realize they were that old.

    ''Ordinary stonessting that long seem doubtful, but in a world where beings like flying immortals exist, it''s not too far-fetched.''

    After gathering various pieces of information, I came to a conclusion.

    "The Ascension Gate must have been created by Yang Su-jin, the founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect..."

    Was this person responsible for bringing us here?

    ''No, that doesn''t seem right.''

    The Heavenly Rejection phenomenon experienced by Yang Su-jin during his Qi Refining stage.

    And the five or six others who experienced it during the same era.

    And then there''s me and my colleagues.

    No decisive connection between these events was discovered.

    However, I somehow felt that Yang Su-jin was also a ything of the heavens.

    ''The area around where Yang Su-jin opened the Ascension Gate was originally unstable in space, with many spatial rifts.''

    This information was also cross-verified in various books.

    That the capital of the Central Spirit Holy Kingdom was Gaecheon City.

    It was said to originate from the phenomenon where space in the sky frequently opened and closed.

    ''If only there was more detailed information...''

    Perhaps due to being an event from 123,000 years ago, even the royal library, which held information from cultivators,cked detailed circumstances.

    Most of the information was like hearsay about things that had happened back then.

    "So, what exactly is the divine artifact of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...?"

    I searched through several books again to find information about the sects divine artifact. But all I could find was, ''The divine artifact of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is a core secret of the sect, not disclosed to the public.''

    What was known was that every member of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had a close rtionship with the divine artifact in their cultivation. The divine artifact was greatly revered within the sect and passed down only to the sect leader from generation to generation.

    ''Of course, it''s a divine artifact, so it makes sense to be treated importantly and passed only to the highest echelons like the sect leader!''

    It was so obvious that it was a bit frustrating.

    I continued to look through other books, but information about the divine artifact was nowhere to be found in the royal library.

    Just because there was information from 123,000 years ago in the royal library, it didn''t mean they had all the books from that entire period.

    There were only books about very famous events over thousands of years.

    The incident of Yang Su-jin opening the Ascension Gate and establishing the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was too famous, so there was a lot of documentation.

    "Hmm, is this a book of folklore?"

    While rummaging through the library, I found another book of folklore about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and started reading it.

    The book of folklore contained many interesting but not necessarily credible contents.

    One of them was about how Yang Su-jin opened the Ascension Gate.

    It spected that Yang Su-jin didn''t receive the divine artifact from beyond the sky when he opened the Ascension Gate.

    Instead, he ascended to the higher realm as a Heavenly Being, obtained the divine artifact there, and then created a rift in space when he returned to this world with it.

    ''Indeed, this seems fitting as the reason why the Ascension Gate connects to the higher realm.''

    A rift created while descending from the higher realm, hence connected to it.

    However, there was something strange in the spection discussed in this folklore book.

    ''If that''s true, then Yang Su-jin had a reason to ascend to the higher realm as a Heavenly Being and then to return to this world?''

    I desperately searched for information about theter years of Yang Su-jin.

    Generally, the records were simr, but his death was oddly recorded differently in each book.

    Some said hemitted suicide.

    Others said he ascended again to the higher realm.

    Some even said he went mad with dementia, spouting nonsense before entering a spatial rift.

    Others said he died of old age when his lifespan ran out.

    And some said he simply disappeared.

    ''Why are they all different?''

    But one thing was clear: Yang Su-jin was either dead or had vanished.

    ''What a peculiar person.''

    Neither his birth nor his death is clear.

    The problem wasn''t that the records were old and inurate, but rather that there was simply no information.

    There are many records that at least roughly estimate the birthces of other ck Ghost Valley leaders or heads ofrge sects from the same era. However, there is absolutely no such spection about Yang Su-jin.

    Perhaps he...

    I paused my thoughts and continued to read and re-read other books, hoping to glean some new information about the Ascension Gate or something else...

    My lifespan was rapidlying to an end.

    I stayed hidden in the royal library, constantly reading andpiling information. I never stopped practicing the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    As a result of extracting the earth attribute spiritual energy and applying the principle of the Five Elements to all my spiritual meridians, Ipleted the Five Elements stage in just over three years and advanced to the 10th Star Qi Refining, Four Images stage.

    The Four Images stage involved splitting the spiritual power of the eight trigrams inside my body into yin and yang channels based on the logic of the Four Images.

    I had already fully grasped this part through Understanding before Breakthrough and since guiding spiritual power was my primary objective, I was able to precede it sufficiently with the experience of training in internal energy methods.

    Kugugung!

    Through my unwavering dedication deep within the royal pce, a sanctuary rich in spiritual energy, and by diligently practicing with the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts as my guide, I sessfully mastered the Four Images stage in just eighteen months. This aplishment paved the way for my progression to the 11th Star of Qi Refining, Three Talents Unity stage.

    The Three Talents Unity stage involved further strengthening the spiritual meridians to connect the paths of the three dantians  lower, middle, and upper.

    After another three and a half years, I barely managed to break through the Three Talents Unity and entered the 12th Star of Qi Refining, Yin-Yang Unification stage.

    ''Heaven, Earth, and Man are one...''

    The Three Talents are one.

    That was the enlightenment I gained from the Three Talents Unity.

    Buung, buung, buung...

    Simultaneously, I realized that my Gang Sphere has also undergone some changes due to the enlightenment gained from the Three Talents Unity.

    ''What is it? I feel like I almost understand...''

    Why does Kim Young-hoon always split one Gang Sphere into three, then those three into nine?

    Can''t he just create nine Gang Spheres from the beginning?

    ''Ick just a paper-thin enlightenment... but I can''t figure it out.''

    What enlightenment am I missing?

    ''Heaven, Earth, and Man are one...''

    Regardless, Ipleted the 11th Star Three Talents Unity and entered the 12th Star Yin-Yang Unification.

    The Yin-Yang Unification stage involved continuously circting the yin and yang power in the divided meridians, merging the two yin-yang dual channels into a single unified channel.

    The key in the Yin-Yang Unification stage was the constant cirction of spiritual power, simr to the flow of internal energy, making it possible to progress through this stage more rapidly than any previous ones.

    Purburbeong!

    In about six months, Ipleted Yin-Yang Unification and entered the 13th Star Qi Refining, Unified Origin stage.

    And then...

    My lifespan was almost over.

    Uuung!

    That day too, I took out a book to read and felt the flow of spiritual power inside me.

    The 13th Star Qi Refining, Unified Origin stage is about rapidly circting the unified spiritual power in the meridian and concentrating it to a single point in the dantian.

    This too required an understanding of the unity of spiritual power and demanded enlightenment.

    I knew I was close topleting the 13th Star.

    In this life, I might not see the 14th Star, the limit of Qi Refining, but in the next life, I will definitely be able to reach it.

    But...

    ''The Qi Building stage is a problem.''

    The path to the 14th Star Qi Refining, Infinite, seemed solid, as I had learned it well from my master.

    However, reaching Qi Building is a different issue.

    Even cultivators with True Spiritual Roots need immense effort to reach the Qi Building stage.

    It was realistic only for those with Heavenly Spiritual Roots to ascend to the Qi Building stage through mere cultivation.

    That''s why elixirs like Qi Building Pills, made by sacrificing humans, was circted everywhere.

    But...

    ''I can''t take Qi Building Pills.''

    I detest the idea of even putting such a repulsive thing in my mouth.

    Eating pills made from grinding up fellow humans?

    ''There must be a minimum line of morality that humans should not cross...''

    However, realistically, with my Mixed Spiritual Roots, it is nearly impossible to reach the Qi Building stage.

    ''What should I do...''

    While searching through the royal library of Shengzi, I extensively looked through the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and other books for over a decade.

    I tried to find cases of reaching the Qi Building stage without Qi Building Pills.

    Those who had reached the Qi Building stage without them either had unusual physiques or were Heavenly Spiritual Root bearers. Or they were exceptional True Spiritual Root bearers.

    There were no cases of Mixed Spiritual Root bearers reaching the Qi Building stage without Qi Building Pills.

    ''...What should I do?''

    My lifespan is now truly nearing its end.

    So far, I have only reached the 13th Star of Qi Refining after two lifetimes of dedication.

    Even that was achieved thanks to meeting the greatest master and tirelessly working day and night.

    For an ordinary durd, reaching this stage would have been practically impossible.

    So then...

    Can I really reach the Qi Building stage?

    ''Time is running out.''

    Why does a single lifetimest only about 50 years?

    Why is it so strictly predetermined?

    If only I had a bit more time, I could do a bit more.

    ''Just a bit more... time...''

    Qi Building stage.

    My lifespan is too short to reach the Qi Building stage.

    But new lifespans are granted only from the Qi Building stage onwards.

    What should I do?

    Sarak-

    Suddenly, while rummaging through a book, I discovered an interesting theory about lifespan.

    ''People say that human lifespan is determined by the heavens. Therefore, if humans want to ovee their lifespan, they must seed in Qi Building to receive a new lifespan. However, I think differently.

    Perhaps the heavens do not grant lifespan. The heavens merely record the predetermined lifespan and assign fate to prevent humans from surpassing that record. In other words, if a person gains enough power to defy even the fate sent by the heavens,

    The heavens will record that person''s fate again. The length of the newly recorded fate is about 300 years. If that person again gains the power to surpass even the 300-year fate, the heavens hastily record a new lifespan once more.

    Perhaps this is the true meaning behind the saying that the heavens grant lifespan.''

    "Ho..."

    I took special note of this passage.

    It was among the most interesting arguments I had ever seen.

    ''Why... is this recorded at the front?''

    A long time ago.

    The story of a man who melted ice in the middle of winter with his bare body to catch a carp for his mother to eat, and other examples of ''if there''s will, there''s a way'' tales.

    This phrase was recorded at the beginning of a collection of ssic folklore that contained these tales.

    ''It''s as if... the author orpiler of these folklore, who thinks the heavens grant lifespan, had this idea.''

    I flipped through the front and back of the folklore collection.

    However, there was no author''s name on the collection, and it was just a collection without a title.

    The two folklore collections in the royal library and Cheongmun n''s library were identical in every aspect except for the cover and the preface.

    I tried stimting the paper in several ways, such as infusing it with internal energy and spiritual power, heating it with fire, and moistening it with water.

    But the book merely became tattered without revealing anything hidden.

    ''Was it a wasted effort...''

    I clicked my tongue and put the folklore collection back in its ce.

    It was an intriguing im, but it was neither proven nor anything more than the personal opinion of the person whopiled the book.

    ''But if it''s true, it''s a very interesting im.''

    ording to this statement, even if one doesn''t reach the Qi Building stage, if one possesses enough power to defy all the fate bestowed by the heavens, the heavens will reset one''s lifespan.

    Then...

    As a martial artist who has reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, possessing the power of the early stages of Qi Building,

    Can I ovee my lifespan?

    ''Certainly, in my previous life, I lived a day longer than my predetermined lifespan..!''

    The heavens caused me to have a heart attack, but I forcibly squeezed out Gang Qi to stimte my heart and managed to stay alive until sunrise.

    Of course, it was just one day, and I''m not sure if that counts as oveing my lifespan.

    Nheless, it meant that if one has power, it is possible to ovee lifespan, even if just by a speck.

    ''Can I... ovee my lifespan...?''

    Somehow, the theory put forth by the anonymouspiler lingered in my mind.

    Thepiler''s words somehow resonated with me.

    I have about a month and a half left in my lifespan.

    Can someone who has reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, obtain Qi Building levels of lifespan?

    Trantor Notes: Damn... Everyone, thank jesus. Yea, I''m not joking, the donator for this extra chapter is jesus.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 59: Heavenly Thunder (6)

    Chapter 59: Heavenly Thunder (6)/trantingnovice

    When one''s lifespan is about to end, the heavens invariably create a fate that leads to their death.

    In the final moments of my past life, absurd misfortunes urred continuously, like a tree suddenly falling or a venomous snake biting me, culminating in a sudden heart attack.

    "But if I constantly channel Gang Qi to forcibly keep my heart beating... the heavens are forced to allow me to live a bit longer."

    If that''s the case...

    What if I continually channel Gang Qi?

    What if I never stop, thus preventing death?

    Then perhaps, the heavens might reset my lifespan.

    Just like Qi Building cultivators who circte their entire body''s meridians with Pure Spiritual Force akin to Gang Qi.

    Perhaps, by continuously stimting my heart with Gang Qi, I could extend my life for some time.

    "And now, having formed my Inner Core... maybe, just maybe, I can endure until my lifespan is reset...!"

    My internal energy has immensely increasedpared to myst life, when I was merely at the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "Isn''t it worth a try?"

    I first raided the royal secret vault for useful spiritual herbs and fruits, stuffing andpressing my Inner Core with internal energy.

    Then, I set up a formation near the Celestial Altar, unbeknownst to anyone, where the Nan Royal Family of Shengzi conducts rituals.

    Afterward, I unfolded the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts and sat atop the Celestial Altar, slowly organizing my mind and body.

    I also endlessly contemted and sorted out my thoughts on the enlightenment of the 13th Star Qi Refining, Unified Origin, exploring it through the method of Understanding before Breakthrough.

    It must have been half a day, if not a full day, since I settled on the Celestial Altar.

    I was immediately discovered by patrolling eunuchs.

    "Hey, you there! Who are you?"

    However, I ignored them and didn''t respond.

    "This... this fool... Do you know what ce this is! Only His Majesty, the Emperor, can ascend this sacred altar for offering rituals to the heavens!"

    Swoosh!

    One of the eunuchs drew a dagger, its de imbued with internal energy, indicating he was a first-rate master.

    But as I flicked my hand, the force from my internal energy gently pushed the eunuch away, sending him flying far off.

    Since the force was intended to repel, not harm, the eunuchnded softly on the ground.

    His face turned pale as he screamed.

    "Guards! An incredibly powerful master has invaded the Celestial Altar! Guards! Guards!"

    As the eunuch shouted, guards swarmed in, surrounding the Celestial Altar and pointing their spears and swords at me.

    "You disrespectful rebel! How dare you ascend the altar where only the Emperor is allowed for heavenly rituals! Get down right now!"

    "...A ce for offering rituals to the heavens."

    A familiar ce indeed.

    For the past 40 years, I had spent my life performing rituals to the heavens.

    There was no one here better at offering rituals to the heavens than me.

    "Bring someone who can perform heavenly rituals better than me. Then, I''ll step down."

    "You insolent fool! Die!"

    Whoosh!

    The pce soldiers charged at me, their weapons imbued with internal energy.

    However, I just smirked and raised my hand.

    Woosh!

    "Wha-what...!"

    "No, no!"

    "My spear!"

    "My sword!"

    Hundreds of weapons, under my sword control technique, levitated into the air.

    Whirr, whirr, whirr!

    The many weapons spun in the air and, in a sh.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    They flew back to their owners and lodged themselves precisely in front of them.

    Ssshhh

    The atmosphere froze like ice.

    They all came to a realization.

    That I, had I wished, could have annihted them all in that instant.

    A high-ranking official pushed through the soldiers and approached.

    Bowing respectfully, he said,

    "Greetings, esteemed one. I am Wuk-jeon, the Left Minister of Shengzi. Are you, by any chance, a cultivator...?"

    It seems even high-ranking officials of Shengzi were well-versed in knowledge of cultivators.

    He was exceedingly respectful towards me.

    "If I were a cultivator, how could I recklessly use such strength in the royal pce?"

    "I''ve heard that only the senior members of great ns are allowed to use magic within the pce. Are you perhaps a new inspector sent from one of these great ns?"

    It seems they referred to the cultivators from the cultivator ns who monitored the royal family as inspectors.

    However, I shook my head and spoke.

    "That''s not the case."

    "Then..."

    "If you truly wish to know, like I said, bring someone who can perform rituals to the heavens better than me."

    The high-ranking official seemed to understand my intent, and with a swift gesture to the eunuchs and in a low voice, hemanded.

    "Bring the inspectors here! Hurry!"

    A short whileter.

    "What is this guy doing?"

    "Haha, judging by his appearance, he''s a cultivator. Which n do you belong to?"

    "He doesn''t have any n crest. Could he be a hermit?"

    Three from the Jinlu n''s branch family.

    And six from the other six major ns'' branches.

    A total of nine Qi Refining cultivators, of 8th and 9th stars, surrounded the Celestial Altar.

    "Tch, crazy fool. Coming into the royal pce as a mere hermit and stirring up such trouble? Don''t you know that in the royal pce, unless one uses a special talisman, all spiritual power and spells, except for the minimal amount flowing inside for cultivation, are sealed?"

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    All nine cultivators simultaneously pulled out talismans and activated them.

    sh!

    The talismans emitted light.

    Simultaneously, around each of the nine cultivators, a transparent barrier formed, fitting perfectly to the size of their consciousness. They could use their abilities within the barrier..

    "Die, you stupid hermit..."

    Boom!

    In the next moment.

    The first 8th Star Qi Refining cultivator who spoke was struck by my released force and sent flying.

    Swoosh!

    At the same time, I used my sword control technique to pull the talisman from the 8th Star cultivator towards me.

    ''Activate!''

    sh!

    The talisman in my hand shone brightly, creating a barrier of the same size as my consciousness.

    I could feel the spiritual power flowing inside me now being released outside.

    I was able to use spells again.

    Rumble!

    I unleashed the pressure of my 13th Star Qi Refining spiritual power without restraint, and my hidden consciousness under the Hidden Consciousness Technique was fully revealed.

    Despair began to dawn on the faces of the other Qi Refining cultivators.

    "A 13th Star Qi Refining...?"

    "Almost at the Qi Building stage!"

    "Ha, haha, wait a minute. If he''s at the Unified Origin stage, isn''t that practically the step right before Qi Building?"

    "Cough... Senior! It seems these juniors have been impolite. Please forgive us!"

    Their faces drained of color as they started begging profusely before me.

    However, I flicked my hand and used the sword control technique to snatch away the other special talismans, known as ''Breaking Seal Talismans'', from their grips.

    With this, even on my death day, I wouldn''t have to worry about being unable to use spells inside the pce.

    I heard that even Qi Building cultivators were prohibited from using spells inside the pce without these talismans.

    They too would need the talismans to operate here.

    But no n would dare to send their people here because of inter-n restrictions.

    ''I would also be restless if a stranger barged into the pce, and then a rival n sent their forces to deal with it.''

    They would likely be desperately trying to dissuade each other and be entangled in political strife.

    Perhaps the seven great ns might send one Qi Building cultivator each.

    But for a mere Qi Refining cultivator like me, the cultivator ns aren''t leisurely enough to send Qi Building cultivators.

    There would likely be a prolonged debate among the cultivator ns about what to do with me.

    If I sit here doing nothing, the debate will only lengthen.

    By then, my death day would approach.

    I wasn''t concerned.

    If I ovee my lifespan, so be it.

    If not, so be it as well.

    Let''s see what happens.

    Time passed, and my moment of death was drawing near.

    I had summoned the high-ranking officials and the emperor, revealing my identity as a cultivator and ensuring that no one could approach me for the next few days. Therefore, no one came near.

    The likelihood of humans killing me was almost nonexistent.

    In case of earthquakes, the barrier covering the Shengzi royal pce also protected it from such disasters.

    As for venomous snakes and insects, they couldn''t make it unnoticed to my seat atop the Celestial Altar.

    Moreover, such creatures couldn''t exist in the royal pce in the first ce.

    Now, the only way the heavens could kill me was a heart attack.

    And even for that heart attack, I have already prepared enough internal energy.

    In my past life, I barely survived a day, but now, my internal energy was much more overwhelming, and I wasn''t quickly exhausted or depleted like before.

    I couldst much longer.

    ''If I endure and endure, perhaps the heavens will reset my lifespan...!''

    If I survive, the cultivator ns wille for me.

    If my lifespan extends, I will be treated as ate-stage Qi Refining 13th Star cultivator and will have the option to join one of the seven great ns.

    Even if I die, it wouldn''t matter since I''ve caused such amotion in the heart of Shengzi without any repercussions.

    ''Come forth, heavens.''

    I am fully prepared.

    And so, my time of death has finally arrived.

    There is nothing that could suddenly kill me.

    No poisonous insects or snakes.

    The altar, built of sturdy stone, wasnt high enough to copse and kill me.

    And being on the altar, there was nothing to fall and hit me.

    Moreover, the barrier covering the imperial pce would protect against any earthquake damage.

    In short, aside from a heart attack, there was no way for the heavens to kill me.

    The stars began to rise.

    ''...Heavens above.''

    It''s been a long time since I''ve uttered those words.

    ''This time as well, I will wrest my fate from you.''

    It doesn''t matter if you dont give it to me.

    I will w my way up and seize it myself!

    Thump, thump...

    My time of death hase.

    Thump, thump, thump.... Boom!

    While anticipating,

    My heart stopped.

    But then.

    Boom!

    The Gang Qi emitted from my Inner Core in the lower dantian, travels upward to the middle dantian, stimting the heart nearby.

    Simultaneously, my internal energy restarts my heart.

    ''Grrr!''

    Of course, stimting the heart with Gang Qi is excruciatingly painful.

    But I clenched my teeth and did it anyway.

    A little pain, what of it!

    I will not die today!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sound of Gang Qi stimting my heart, like thunder, rang loudly in my ears.

    Boom!

    ''I will not die..!''

    Boom, boom, boom...!

    The stars shine down on me.

    As if they are watching to see how much this insect struggles.

    Boom, boom...!

    ''Ha, eugh, lengthen, this...''

    Boom!

    It hurts.

    But even if it is a fleeting life.

    I do not want to die.

    I felt my life shing before my eyes, recalling a conversation with Kim Young-hoon.

    When he asked about my past disciples, what did I respond?

    ''Just, connections.''

    My connections in this life were very short.

    I spent 40 years in a mad frenzy in Ascension Path.

    The rest spent hidden in the archives of the Shengzi royal pce.

    Even my meeting with Kim Young-hoon and my master was too brief.

    But that too is a connection.

    Just a connection, but still a connection.

    I don''t want to die.

    I want to live.

    I hope these connections dont be meaningless.

    They can be nameless.

    Insignificant, short, and brief.

    Just connections.

    But I hope they don''t disappear due to an unstoppable fate.

    That''s all I wished for.

    ''Oooooooh!!''

    Boom, boom, boom!

    It felt like my heart is about to burst.

    Excruciatingly painful.

    But I clenched my teeth and endured.

    How could resisting fate be easy!

    I endured and endured.

    Until dawn!

    ''If I can live this time, I''ll go back to Ascension Path.''

    My altar would still be there.

    ''If I live, I should visit Kim Hyung again.''

    I promised to visit often but have been holed up in the archives for 10 years.

    ''If I live, I must greet my master.''

    I don''t know if he''ll meet me, but he hasnt forgotten me.

    ''If I live again...''

    I continue my thoughts, enduring this pain.

    ''If I live!''

    Crack!

    My hand, filled with energy, crushed the altar''s floor.

    I clenched my teeth so hard, my gums bled.

    ''If you allow me just a little more time!''

    I shouted to the heavens.

    ''How many more connections stored in my heart could I make!''

    Boom!

    ''Boom!

    ''Why do you oppose me!''

    No matter how much I stimted, my heart stiffened.

    As time passed, more Gang Qi was needed to beat the heart.

    ''Are you so anxious to block me!!!''

    I kept pouring Gang Qi.

    Sending all the spiritual power circting in my meridians to the Inner Core, converting it to internal energy, I squeeze out all my strength.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    My Inner Core erupted like a volcano.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Haven''t I said it myself?

    There''s endless mountains beyond mountains, and endless paths within paths.

    Having encouraged Kim Young-hoon with such resolve, how could I not look beyond the end!

    Definitely!

    ''I will see! What lies beyond!''

    It felt like my heart was being wrung out in real-time.

    In real time, it felt as though the myriad stars in the sky were pressing down on me, urging me to give up.

    It was as if the high heavens were trying to deny mepletely, crushing down on myself.

    Whooosh!

    I activated the formation I hadid out around me.

    Boom!

    The pressure of the spiritual energy generated from the formation gathered at my chest, stimting my heart along with Gang Qi.

    Boom!

    But then, it seems as though the heavens had once again decreed my death.

    Astonishingly, an anomaly urred in the formation, and the pressure of the spiritual energy became more than twenty times stronger.

    At this rate, my heart would physically burst!

    Bang!

    However, I surround myself with protective Gang Qi, shake off the pressure, and deactivate the formation.

    Go ahead, keep trying!

    Despite the pain, I still have enough internal energy!

    The stars move across the night sky, and the cold dawn passes.

    Perhaps because I was directing all my internal energy and spiritual power to keep my heart beating, the spiritual power in my meridians, which usually kept me warm, was not functioning, and my whole body started trembling.

    It''s cold.

    But the morning sun will surely rise!

    If I can just endure this dawn!

    It is said that it is the coldest just before sunrise.

    I could feel the heat draining from my body.

    ''It''s okay, I can endure this.''

    I still have plenty of internal energy.

    This level of cold won''t kill me yet!

    "Heavens above... stars..."

    I look up at the sky, growling at the countless celestial bodies staring down at me.

    "I demand you rewrite my lifespan..!"

    In the distance, the sun began to rise.

    ''It''s warm.''

    I had died around this time in my previous life.

    But this time, it would be different.

    The heavens will rewrite my lifespan themselves.

    The morning sun gradually rose over the horizon.

    I clung to hope as I watched the morning sun.

    But then, dark clouds started to cover the sun.

    Rumble, rumble...

    This wasn''t the quiet dark cloud that simply blocked the sky and me during the Heavenly Phenomenon.

    These clouds, shing with blue light, were like fierce beasts baring their fangs.

    Boom, boom...

    I continued to stimte my heart with Gang Qi, staring nkly at the sky.

    A cultivator''s intuition, faintly sensing the celestial energy from the heavens, a gift from the Seven Star Ritual.

    I sensed the celestial energy, telling me that today was my day to die.

    It is useless to struggle.

    The heavens were saying that.

    "Don''t make meugh...!"

    sh!

    Light burst forth from my heart.

    The star born from me flew towards the heavens.

    "What do you mean it''s useless! Why can''t it be done! If the cloudse, I''ll tear them apart!"

    sh!

    The Gang Sphere exploded, tearing the clouds in a circle.

    But there were still too many clouds in the sky, and I only managed to create a small hole.

    The other clouds continued to sh blue, growling menacingly.

    "Rewrite my life!"

    Iunched another Gang Sphere.

    Even if I have to tear apart all the clouds, I won''t die today!

    And then,

    Before the Gang Sphere could reach the sky again.

    Kuuaanng!

    A streak of blue heavenly lightning struck down at me with the speed of light.

    "......!!!"

    My protective Gang Qi shattered.

    The defensive spells I had prepared were broken.

    My skin charred, my bones burnt to ash.

    Heavens aboveIm.

    Just a nobody who cherishes connections.

    Just an ordinary fool.

    Just a human wanting to live a little longer.

    Was that such a great sin?

    Even my scream was swallowed by the blue thunder and vanished.

    I looked at the sky amidst the light.

    The heavens do not change.

    Therefore, they are eternal.

    Therefore, they are the unified principle.

    A singr existence.

    I felt its will with all my body and soul,pleting the Qi Refining 13th Star Unified Origin.

    I reached Qi Refining 14th Star.

    Then everything went dark.

    As I reached the peak of Qi Refining, I disappeared from the world.

    That was my eighth return.

    Trantor Notes: Seventh cycle over. What will happen in the next?

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 60: 8th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 60: 8th Cycles First Day/trantingnovice

    I slowly opened my eyes.

    It was the familiar scent of the forest.

    "...How merciless."

    Why do I keep regressing?

    I quickly formed a hand seal and used a sleep spell to knock out mypanions who were trying to regain consciousness.

    Thud, thud, thud...

    I recalled thest moments of my past life.

    I was struck by the heavenly lightning dropped by the sky, and at thest moment, I reached the 14th Star of Qi Refining through my realization regarding the Unified Origin.

    That enlightenment was still with me.

    The heavens are both a singr entity and eternal.

    And to embody the principle of this oneness within me.

    The path of cultivation, after all, might be about bing like the heavens.

    I had encapsted the principle of the heavens within me.

    Now, I have reached the peak of Qi Refining.

    Afterpleting the 14th Star, the Infinite Spiritual Cloud, all that was left was to attempt Qi Building.

    Zing!

    "Argh...!"

    Suddenly, blood gushed from my nose.

    Crack, crack...

    My head started throbbing insanely.

    It felt like my eyes would pop out.

    "Ugh...uhhh..."

    My Upper Dantian was rattling!

    ''The consciousness from the peak state of Qi Refining in my past life had returned with me.''

    This could lead to serious trouble.

    I hurriedly ran to where the yellow bamboo roots were, grabbed handfuls of them, and chewed and swallowed them.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch!

    As I quickly consumed the herbs, the energy of the Dragon Vein Qi Method circted throughout my body.

    With considerable internal energy, I began rejuvenation being at the stage of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Crack, crunch!

    Every muscle and bone in my body twisted and reformed, achieving an optimal state of harmony.

    The harmony of the upper, middle, and lower dantians perfectly aligned!

    And finally.

    sh!

    Brilliant light flowed from my eyes, and the intense pain in my upper dantian subsided.

    "Phew..."

    I decided to go further and form my Inner Core, condensing Gang Qi into the air.

    The Gang Qi interwove and formed a Gang Sphere.

    I slowly absorbed the Gang Sphere into my dantian.

    As it writhed, the Gang Sphere settledpletely in my dantian.

    Hum!

    The Gang Sphere mixed with the nature of the dantian, fixing itself securely and evolving anew.

    After a while, I confirmed the presence of my Inner Core at the center of my dantian.

    I had regained a body nearly identical to my previous life.

    "Phew..."

    Although I had not trained much since my return, it didn''t matter.

    ''This takes care of the immediate crisis.''

    I worried about the increasing size of my consciousness.

    ''Eventually, if this continues, wont I return only to have my head explode instantly?''

    It seemed crucially necessary to find a solution.

    This is dangerous.

    I remembered the heavenly lightning that struck me in my past life and pondered over it.

    ''When I struggled fiercely, it felt like it was determined to kill me.''

    Even a fool could understand.

    The heavens are not inanimate.

    ''Well, maybe that vast sky is just an inanimate object.''

    But the flow of heaven and earth energy through the heavens...

    The flow of fate, is like a living thing, trying to crush and burst those who defy it.

    And I must continue to rise against these heavens.

    "...First, I should move the others."

    I lifted each of mypanions, making sure they were not wet by the dew, and carried them one by one to a cave to lie them down.

    The events at the beginning of each return are always the same.

    I put mypanions to sleep, eat yellow bamboo roots, and undergo rejuvenation.

    The next day, a foxes and deliciously bites off my arm.

    It''s been an unchanging cycle that''s never varied.

    Until today.

    What''s happening now is something I''ve never seen before.

    The fox was staring at me.

    [...You.]

    "Yes."

    [Hmm... Strange. Very strange. You have a peculiar scent.]

    Ignoring my unconsciouspanions, the fox continued talking to me through consciousness.

    [Originally, I nned to simply kill you on sight, but since you acknowledge me as the master of this forest and performed the rites, I''ll spare you for now.]

    Although I thanked the fox, I felt a strange discrepancy.

    The fox''s emotions were somehow different from before.

    [You with the strange aura, step aside. I''ll taste an arm or leg from the other humans.]

    "....?"

    After pushing me aside with a flick, the fox turned its gaze to Kim Young-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, Oh Hye-seo, and Kim Yeon.

    "Wait, master of the forest, please take my arm instead!"

    I was used to being mutted, but for them, it would be their first experience of such terrifying horror.

    The fox frowned at me and growled.

    [How dare a member of the forest argue with the master of the forest. If you don''t want to be my meal, shut your mouth. I want to taste these humans.]

    "...?"

    A member of the forest?

    What is it talking about?

    I didn''t understand the fox''s words.

    Was there some unknown change in me?

    The other colleagues were frozen in fear as they sat.

    The fox then bit off and chewed the arm of Oh Hye-seo, who was closest.

    "Kyaaak!"

    Crunch, crunch...!

    "Deputy manager Oh!"

    I quickly ran to her, put her to sleep with a sleeping spell, and applied pain-relieving herbs to the amputated area.

    [Hmm, not great. Not tasty. I don''t want to eat them again. I''ll leave now.]

    The fox casually turned around and hopped away, leaving me in shock. I ground more pain-relieving herbs for Oh Hye-seo.

    It wasn''t just the fox that was strange.

    Ssss...

    A red snake with two heads.

    The snake looked at me, flicking its tongue.

    [Hmm... Peculiar. What are you? You seem human, but maybe not? Confusing...]

    ''Not human?''

    Me?

    Filled with confusion, I asked the snake.

    "...Excuse me. If I''m not human, then what am I?"

    [I don''t know. I can''t figure out what you are. Well... I''ll leave you be. Let''s taste the blood of the other humans.]

    Like before, the snake sucked a mouthful of blood from Jeon Myeong-hoon and left, finding it tasteless.

    "...What the hell..."

    Jeon Myung-hoon clutched his bitten arm, gritting his teeth.

    "...I''ll go gather some herbs. Wait here."

    I entered the woods, using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Then, I quickly ran towards the snake, which was already far ahead.

    This snake is at the initial level of Qi Building.

    sh!

    Boom!

    The Gang Sphere emitted from my palm flew towards the snake.

    The snake nced at me for a moment, then, seeing the power of the Gang Sphere, immediately rolled away to dodge.

    ''Mental Link.''

    After creating a Gang Sphere, I absorbed its consciousness into me.

    The linkage of two consciousnesses doubled my mental facilities.

    Zip!

    With one step, it felt like space itself had condensed.

    To the snake, it must have seemed like I had suddenly cut through time to reach it.

    Boom!

    I kicked the snake''s midsection, sending it flying into the air.

    [.....!]

    The snake screamed and bared its teeth at me.

    However, after slicing its perception with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I approached and delivered a knee strike to one of the snake''s heads.

    [Ouch!]

    "Hmm, is that all?"

    The two-headed snake, which previously seemed quite formidable, didn''t look so strong.

    Of course, the fox is still formidable.

    But at least, this one, I could handle.

    Stomp!

    I stepped on one of the snake''s heads and demanded.

    "Speak. If I''m not human, then what am I?"

    [Hiss, hiss, hiss!]

    The snake panicked, flicking its tongue.

    It seemed to be contemting its words, judging by the color of its intent.

    I needed to find out why the fox and the snake were acting this way towards me during my return, so I was harsh in my interrogation.

    "If you don''t speak right now, this head will be..."

    [Okay, okay, I''ll speak!]

    The two-headed red snake spoke with a terrified look in its eyes.

    [You... You feel like one of our own kind. That''s why the master of the forest and I didn''t harm you severely for no reason!]

    One of their own kind?

    Hearing this, I felt absurd.

    How could this snake and I be of the same kind?

    But the snake looked to be telling the truth.

    After a moment of contemtion, I took a little snake venom from it and let it go.

    Unlike the fox, which always greedily went after my arm,

    The snake could be considered a gentleman, taking only a sip of blood and then leaving us alone.

    ''Considering the fox also included me as its kind, maybe they thought of me as some kind of demon, not a snake?''

    But why?

    Why am I suddenly being treated like a demon?

    What did I do?

    Wrapped in these bizarre thoughts, I returned to the vicinity of the cave.

    Afterward, I began to create a Law-Transforming Dantian and prepare for the arrival of the Heavenly Being cultivators.

    Two days passed.

    I formed the Law-Transforming Dantian and sessfully activated one spiritual meridian by chanting the Earthly Sha True Words, entering Qi Refining 1st Star.

    Just as I had seeded in activating the Earth Leader Star,

    sh!

    Familiar faces descended from the sky again.

    It was Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, nothing here changed.

    Sir Chang-ho regenerated Oh Hye-seo''s arm with his blue healing spell.

    The three each attracted to their side Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, Kang Min-hee, who had awakened the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, and Oh Hyun-seok, who had the Unique Holy Body.

    When Jin Byuk-ho began to examine my entire body with his unique malignant spiritual root scanner,

    [Hmm...?]

    A look of confusion appeared on Jin Byuk-ho''s face.

    [What''s this? Are you some kind of demon?]

    Again.

    ''Why are they calling me a demon?''

    Is it because of the size of my consciousness?

    Or can the Heavenly Being cultivators see the soul of their subject, revealing my unique mental world?

    But Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho all seemed indifferent to me and left me nearby.

    "Hmm, interesting qualities. But even if you are respectful, I am already burdened with the Unique Holy Body. I''ll grant you a rmendation to the Cheongmun n."

    Sir Chang-ho flicked his finger and gave me the symbol of the Cheongmun n''s rmendation.

    I politely declined Sir Chang-ho''s offer and cautiously asked Jin Byuk-ho.

    "Esteemed cultivator, I''ve always admired the reputation of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and especially admired Yang Su-jin of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Could you possibly bestow upon me the grace of replicating the records of Ancestor Yang Su-jin...?"

    When I asked him in thenguage of Shengzi Jin Byuk-ho was startled and replied in the samenguage.

    "Why should I do that?"

    "I wish to receive the records of Sir Jin and preserve them for generations, so that countless lives in the lower realm can praise Sir Jin and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!"

    "......"

    Jin Byuk-ho seemed to ponder, then replied briefly.

    "No."

    "...Why not?"

    "Hmph, if I say no, then it''s no. You talk too much! But alright. Since you show respect, if you''re really curious about our history, go to the Great Mountain Range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect used to be, specifically Shattered Heaven Peak ().

    There are several caves there with historical records stored. If you find them, they should be quite detailedpared to the scattered histories known to the public."

    "...! Thank you, thank you so much!"

    I prostrated before Jin Byuk-ho, and he seemed inwardly pleased, though he pretended not to care.

    This time, he didn''t drop any lightning unnecessarily.

    ''Anyway, d that went well.''

    Regarding Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil, as long as you don''t provoke them too much, things usually go well.

    The next day came.

    I re-imnted the knowledge I had given to Kim Young-hoon in the previous life, including the records of trials and errors he had added to the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts, the day before.

    The knowledge would manifest in a few days.

    Rumble, rumble...

    The sky was covered with dark clouds.

    Now, the Sea Dragon King wille to take Oh Hye-seo.

    I nned to entrust Kim Yeon to the Sea Dragon King again, send Kim Young-hoon elsewhere, and then leave after practicing in Ascension Path for about 10 years.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Storms covered the sky.

    At that moment, I saw the Sea Dragon King, Seo Hweol, enter the cave and check Oh Hye-seo''s pulse.

    "You are..."

    "I am Seo Hweol, the Sea Dragon King. I came out of curiosity because this girl summoned the wind and rain... But you mortals..."

    His words halted as his eyes met mine.

    Startled!

    He furrowed his brows.

    "...You."

    He approached me.

    "Hmm, interesting. Are you perhaps a demi-human?"

    "...Excuse me?"

    "Are you a hybrid of human and demon? There are asionally such beings."

    Confused by his question, I nkly replied.

    "No, I am not. Do you sense a demonic aura in me?"

    Then Seo Hweol asked with a puzzled look.

    "Not a demi-human? Then what are you? Are you saying you''re not a demon when you''re carrying a demon core inside you?"

    "...Excuse me?"

    Demon Core?

    I was taken aback by these unexpected words.

    Trantor Notes: Demon Core?!?

    Extra donated chaptering in a bit~

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 61: Violent Storm (1)

    Chapter 61: Violent Storm (1)/trantingnovice

    Demon Core?

    ''Could he be talking about the Inner Core?''

    The only relevant Core Seo Hweol could be referring to was the Inner Core, as far as I know.

    "Why do you call this a Demon Core? This is..."

    As I tried to exin the Inner Core, I found myself at a loss for words.

    The Inner Core was something only high-level martial artists like Kim Young-hoon and I, who had reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, possessed.

    In a world where even those at the stage of Five Energies Converging to the Origin are considered geniuses appearing only once every few hundred years, there were probably only two martial artists in the history of martial arts who had reached the Ultimate Pinnacle: Kim Young-hoon and me.

    But how should I exin this Inner Core, which only a martial artist of Ultimate Pinnacle could create?

    "...On reflection, I realize I am not well-versed enough to understand. I would be grateful if the Sea Dragon King could enlighten me on what a Demon Core is."

    [The Demon Core is a spiritual essence formed by beings like me, an Enlightened Demon Beast. At the same time, it''s the catalyst for regr demons and mystical beasts to start cultivating upon gaining intellect.

    While humans are born with intellect, most beasts just instinctively absorb the heaven and earth spiritual energy until one day this energy forms a core in their body, which bes a Demon Core, gradually granting them intellect and the ability to cultivate.

    My dragon race, among a few others, can pass down the Demon Core, so we possess intellect from a very young age.]

    It seems that what is typically known as a Demon Core is formed by demons and mystical beasts.

    I now understood why Seo Hweol was referring to my Inner Core as a Demon Core.

    ''If the aggregation of heaven and earth spiritual energy grants intellect to demons, then their Demon Cores are essentially concentrations of their own intellect and energy. My Inner Core was formed by the mingling of Gang Qi with the nature of the Dantian.''

    The Gang Qi was, in turn, another concentration of my own being.

    A kind of concentration of intellect, so to speak.

    In other words, it was convergent evolution.

    Though evolved under entirely different conditions and in different ways.

    The end results appeared simr.

    This seemed to be the case with my Inner Core and the Demon Cores of demon beasts.

    [Humans, typically born with intellect, can''t form a separate core of intellect, like a Demon Core. You don''t see humans stuffing their brains into their dantian to converge it. Normally, only enlightened demons form Demon Cores.

    asionally, hybrids of humans and demons can form them. But you formed a Demon Core and yet didn''t know you were a hybrid?]

    The Sea Dragon King, apparently misunderstanding my identity, kept asking me, thinking I was some sort of human-demon hybrid.

    [Hmm, I wonder what kind of hybrid you are, but it''s about time for me to go. I must be on my way to the Ascension Gate.]

    After asking me a few things, the Sea Dragon King clicked his tongue as if in regret.

    He pushed Kim Young-hoon''s body into a spatial rift and, persuaded by me, decided to take Manager Kim Yeon as well. He then looked at me.

    [But a human-demon hybrid, that''s almost the first in a thousand years. This is also fate. Here is a demon beast cultivation manual. One of the decent cultivation methods passed down in my Sea Dragon n.]

    "...! How can I express my gratitude..."

    Shaking, I took the book he handed me. The book was bound in some beast''s hide and emanated a cool aura.

    And then.

    "...I apologize, but could you tell me what these characters are?"

    [Ah, that''s the demon script. I suppose you, not knowing that you had a Demon Core or what kind of hybrid you are, wouldn''t know the demon script either.]

    "......"

    Then what are you telling me to do?

    ''Maybe he could transmit the knowledge of the demon script using a spell..?''

    I looked at him hopefully, but Seo Hweol shook his head, noticing my gaze.

    [The consciousness of humans and demons are quite different in frequency. Forcibly transmitting knowledge usually results in the weaker mind going insane. Unfortunately, it looks like you''ll have to learn the demon script separately.

    Let''s see... If you go to the ck Wind Sea''s Utmost Chaos Ind, there''s a descendant of mine, Seo Ran, who''s ofte-stage Qi Building. That child is proficient in both human and demon script. If you offer him something in exchange, he might teach you.]

    "As my knowledge is not broad enough, what if I turn out not to be a demi-human and get attacked?"

    [What are you even talking about? Im telling you that youre a demon-human hybrid. You''ve even condensed a Demon Core, so any sentient demon wouldn''t dare treat you lightly. Well, I must be going. That cultivation manual is quite a decent demon beast method and should be helpful to a demi-human hybrid like you.]

    After saying this, Seo Hweol picked up Kim Yeon and Oh Hye-seo and left the cave.

    A whileter, I saw Seo Hweol cutting through the dark clouds and flying away.

    I bowed my head towards the departing Sea Dragon King.

    ''Demon beast methods you say...''

    Suddenly, I pondered the origin of martial arts.

    Most trace the origin of martial arts to cultivators'' cultivation methods.

    The internal energy methods were said to have been born from the cultivators spiritual energy cultivation.

    However, martial arts are notposed solely of internal methods and energy cultivation.

    Techniques.

    Where did the techniques that martial artists use to move their bodiese from?

    ''The movements of beasts are the origin of countless martial arts techniques.''

    From the pouncing of tigers, the galloping of horses, the fluttering of bees, the solidity of turtles.

    Humans imitated those stronger than themselves to perfect their martial arts.

    They created internal methods by imitating cultivators and techniques by imitating beasts.

    These techniques and internal methods merged over thousands of years to be fully integrated and be martial arts of today.

    Thus, ''martial artists'' firmly established their existence in this world.

    Is the Gang Sphere I created an energy method or technique?

    It could be seen as a clump of energy.

    Or a collection of techniques.

    Simr to that of cultivators, but also born from the movements of beasts.

    Therefore, my Inner Core shared simr traits with the Demon Cores of demon beasts.

    That meant,

    ''Perhaps, by studying demon beast methods, I could discover the next stage of martial arts?''

    Cultivators'' methods have evolved over thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of years.

    Demon beast methods likely have a simr history, though not much is known.

    But martial arts,pared to them, have a much shorter history, even at their best.

    That''s why martial arts are weaker, and their realms are limited.

    Kim Young-hoon''s continuous effort to pioneer new realms wasn''t in vain.

    Without it, martial arts could never reach new realms.

    ''If I learn demon script, interpret demon beast methods, and inform Kim Young-hoon...''

    Perhaps he could see beyond much faster?

    I made up my mind.

    ''Yes, first I will recover my past life''s cultivation as quickly as possible in Ascension Path.''

    Afterwards, I will set out to find the sea dragon named Seo Ran living in the ce called the ck Wind Sea''s Utmost Chaos Ind to learn demon script.

    This was my goal for this life.

    The time it took to recover up to the 7th Star of Qi Refining was much faster than in my past life.

    Just about 7 years.

    It was almost gaining one star per year.

    Repeating the process of Understanding before Breakthrough from the beginning, my understanding of the stages deepened, elerating my recovery.

    Then, I performed the Seven Stars Ritual again.

    A ceremony to receive celestial energy from the heavens.

    This time, too, I witnessed something familiar.

    The inevitable Heavenly Rejection.

    Dark clouds blocked my path.

    But I just smiled and raised my hand.

    Boom!

    A burst of light and a hole in the sky.

    Starlight poured down, bestowing celestial energy upon me.

    I smoothly reached the 8th Star of Qi Refining.

    It took about 3 years to reach the 11th Star, Three Talents, from the 8th Star of Qi Refining.

    Recently, as I reached the stage of Three Talents, I noticed changes in the Gang Sphere again.

    "Heaven (), Earth (), Man ()..."

    The Gang Sphere underwent changes in the Three Talents Stage in my past life as well.

    Back then, the feeling wasn''t clear. Now, I somewhat understand it.

    Of course, it was still hard to exin verbally.

    Whirring!

    It seemed possible to induce changes in the Gang Sphere.

    Bang!

    The Gang Sphere split into two.

    The left sphere became Earth (), the right sphere Heaven ().

    And myself, between the two spheres, became Man ().

    Thus, making heaven and earth revolve around me.

    Whirr, whirr, whirr!

    The two Gang Spheres stabilized as they rotated around me.

    I lifted the two spheres in my hands.

    ''The principle of Three Talents applied, and the Gang Sphere split.''

    Why was that?

    Why did the principle of Three Talents apply so perfectly to the Gang Sphere?

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    I lifted the two Gang Spheres in one hand.

    The two spheres, representing Heaven and Earth, revolved around each other and eventually merged into one.

    ''The principle of Three Talents...''

    I pondered over the principle of Three Talents and tried splitting the Gang Sphere again.

    For now, I could only split the Gang Sphere into two.

    Without proper enlightenment, the two spheres would merge back into one if the force was released.

    I observed the Gang Sphere for a moment and then continued my practice of the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.

    About a yearter.

    I sessfullypleted the 12th and 13th stars of Qi Refining.

    Yin-Yang Unity and the Unified Orgin.

    Bam!

    All spiritual meridians merged into one, and a single point of spiritual power gathered in the dantian.

    Completing the 14th Star of Qi Refining, Infinite Spiritual Cloud, grants eligibility to attempt Qi Building.

    The stage of Infinite Spiritual Cloud was more like a bridge between Qi Refining and Qi Building.

    Therefore, havingpleted the Unified Origin and able to enter 14th stage, I had essentially reached the limit of Qi Refining.

    "Finally."

    After about 11 years.

    I have fully recovered to the 13th Star of Qi Refining.

    Crack!

    sping my hands, I formed a formation on the ground without even gestures or chants.

    I could now instantly create simple formations.

    What remained was toplete the 14th Star and enter Qi Building.

    ''Entering Qi Building requires more thought.''

    With my current talent, it might not be achievable even with a lifetime of hard work.

    Therefore, as I had originally nned, I should meet Seo Ran in the ck Wind Sea to learn demon script.

    And learn the demon beast methods given by Seo Hweol.

    11th year of return.

    Having reached Qi Refining 13th Star, I jumped off Ascension Path.

    It was now time to explore the demon beast methods.

    Trantor Notes: By a bit, I mean very soon lol. Extra donated chapter. Everyone thank A Sexy Cow, lil bruh, Fatty Daoist, and btwstone. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 62: Violent Storm (2)

    Chapter 62: Violent Storm (2)/trantingnovice

    Having jumped from Ascension Path, it took several days to reach Byeokra

    Having reached the 14th Star of Qi Refining and possessing sufficient spiritual power, I could quickly cast spells. Perhaps due to this,

    Or maybe it was because I brought a lot more food from Ascension Path than before,

    Or perhaps because I didnt waste time searching for traces of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect likest time,

    Anyway, I managed to avoid the dreadful predicament of running out of water.

    ''Of course, it would have been better if I had a little more water.''

    Licking my dry lips, I entered the Cheon-saek City in Byeokra.

    ''Next time, after the Earth Surpassing Path, I should practice the Water Surpassing Path to the level of 3rd or 4th Star of Qi Refining.''

    Since I possess the Five Elements Spiritual Roots I should be able to master other elements as well.

    Learning at least the initial part of the Water Surpassing Path will be helpful for crossing deserts.

    While purchasing basic necessities and clothing in Cheon-saek City and about to enter Byeokra, I was stopped.

    "Halt for a moment. Which ns young master are you?"

    A subtle pressure of spiritual power could be felt.

    Simultaneously, a presence with a slightlyrger consciousness than mine enveloped my consciousness.

    Swoosh-

    The air shimmered, and a middle-aged man adorned with numerous ss bracelets emerged.

    The man in white was adorned with ss ornaments all over his body, emitting faint spiritual energy from each.

    ''Each one is a magic artifact... He must be wealthy to be covered in them.''

    I observed him cautiously, a little tense.

    Wearing magic artifacts all over meant not only wealth but also possessing enough spiritual power to activate them all.

    ''A cultivator in the Qi Building stage..!''

    Maintaining my guard, I replied politely to his question.

    "I am a loose cultivator named Seo Eun-hyun. May I know the purpose of your inquiry, senior?"

    "A loose cultivator? Not affiliated with any n?"

    "Yes, not affiliated."

    The ring-shaped ss artifact around the mans neck turned a clear blue.

    "The fact that the Listening Ring turns blue means you are telling the truth. Youre not a spy sent by another n to scout the Gongmyo ns territory then"

    ''An artifact that can discern truth and lies?''

    The whirlwind of spiritual energy within the ring was dizzying just to look at.

    "Quite young, arent you? How old?"

    My physical age was about 40, considering I fell into this world at 29 and about 10 years have passed.

    "I have reached my forties."

    "Hmm, you look remarkably young."

    My aging was slow due to rejuvenation and the Inner Core, so I still maintained the appearance of my early twenties.

    "Anyway, reaching the 14th Star of Qi Refining in your forties implies you have remarkable talent What is your spiritual root?"

    "I possess the Five Elements Spiritual Roots."

    "Five elements...? At that age, with all five elements, you reached the 14th Star of Qi Refining?"

    The Qi Building cultivator in white looked at me with amazement and then spoke.

    "More talented than expected. Tempting... I am Buk Joong-ho, an external elder of the Gongmyo n.

    I was once a loose cultivator too, but a former elder of the Gongmyo n recognized my talent and rmended me as an external member of the n.

    The Gongmyo n wees talented individuals regardless of background. Why not join the Gongmyo n?"

    "Ah..."

    It seems he approached me not only to determine if I was a spy but also to recruit talent.

    I rxed my excessive tension while maintaining basic caution.

    "I am deeply honored by your offer, but unfortunately, I must decline as there are certain things I cannot do if I belong to a n."

    "Hmm that''s regrettable. Think about it carefully. It seems you''re at the peak of Qi Refining. If you join our n, you''ll receive support for Qi Building.

    And if you reach Qi Building, you could be an external elder like me. If you choose to be a son-inw of the main family, bing an internal elder is also possible.

    You know the Gongmyo n is renowned for refining magic artifacts, correct? Join us and you''ll receive high-quality artifacts for free."

    "Um... I am truly sorry, but I really have things to do that prevent me from joining a n."

    "Huh... Well, if that''s the case"

    Buk Joong-ho clicked his tongue, disappointed.

    "If you ever change your mind and want to join a n, make sure to visit the Gongmyo n.

    As an external elder, my sincere dedication to Gongmyo n speaks volumes of its remarkable life, does it not?

    The Cheongmun n is nothing but a battleground where one must constantly fight to prove themselves if their strength is unverified. And the Byeok n, they are just wallflowers - dull and foolish.

    Be sure to seek out Gongmyo n if ever you grow weary of your loose cultivator lifestyle!"

    "...Yes, I suppose I will."

    ''Why is he so keen on recruiting me?''

    His promotion of the Gongmyo n was suspiciously earnest.

    After exchanging pleasantries with Buk Joong-ho, I left Cheon-saek City and headed towards the territory of the Cheongmun n. I nned to participate in the training conference as before and meet Cheongmun Ryeong.

    After all, shouldn''t I see how his life is doing at least once?

    It was when I entered the registration office for the training conference of the Cheongmun n.

    "Wow, what do we have here? A fresh talent!"

    "....!"

    Suddenly, a muscr giant burst out from a corner of the office.

    ''A Qi Building cultivator...!''

    And I knew him.

    He was Cheongmun Ryeok-shin, a Qi Building elder. I asionally greeted him during my previous life when I studied under my master.

    ''A man who was right behind my master in the rankings of the Immortal Combat Meeting...!''

    As I was flustered, Cheongmun Ryeok-shin approached me, grabbed my shoulder, and eximed.

    "A Qi Refining cultivator at the extreme level, and your consciousness is almostparable to Qi Building! What a tremendous talent! You, join the Cheongmun n!

    I''ll support any aspirant who challenges Qi Building!"

    "Ah, no, I..."

    "Silence! I won''t allow any defiance! Do you think talents like you aremon?"

    ''Damn it...!''

    Apparently, being a Qi Refining cultivator at 14th Star, just before Qi Building, was more valuable than I thought.

    Indeed, in their eyes, I was a potential elder-level talent just rolling around, awaiting a bit of support.

    "No thank you, I don''t need it!"

    I hurriedly fled the registration office.

    I knew they were all aggressive except for my master and a few others, but I hadn''t expected this level of stubbornness.

    Boom!

    The entrance of the registration office exploded, and Cheongmun Ryeok-shin charged at me like a madman.

    "You! Why don''t you obediently be a part of the Cheongmun n! I will make you my family''s son-inw!"

    "Wait, wait! I only came to meet Cheongmun Ryeong!"

    "What? You came to see my brother?"

    He paused!

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin stopped mid-air, then stroked his chin andughed heartily.

    "Well, it''s true my brother has much to teach! Alright! So you want to be his disciple!"

    "No, that''s not what I..."

    "Fine! Then you''re either going to be his disciple or my family''s son-inw!"

    My head started to hurt.

    ''I knew he was stubborn, but...''

    When I was Cheongmun Ryeong''s disciple, I hadn''t seen such greed. But meeting me now, a 14th Star Qi Refining cultivator, seemed to bring it out in him.

    "Fine! I''ll arrange for you to meet him. But you can''t go to any other n! You''ll either be my family''s son-inw or his disciple!"

    "......"

    I felt I had somehow gotten myself into trouble.

    Meeting Cheongmun Ryeok-shin was unexpected.

    But Cheongmun Ryeong was the same as before.

    In the territory near the main house of the Cheongmun n.

    My meeting with Cheongmun Ryeong happened again.

    "Tch, at such a young age you''ve reached the extreme of Qi Refining. With such talent, why seek me? I agreed to meet you because Ryeok-sin was being a nuisance, but if you have questions, ask them quickly and leave."

    He hadn''t changed.

    ''Even if I live several lives...''

    People don''t change.

    "...I possess the Five Elements Spiritual Roots."

    I cautiously revealed my spiritual roots, and saw a flicker of surprise in Cheongmun Ryeong''s eyes.

    "Five Elements Spiritual Roots...? Someone with Five Spiritual Roots reaching extreme Qi Refining at this age...? No, don''t talk nonsense!"

    Instead of exining, I recited my understanding of the Seventy-two Earthly Sha True Words.

    This time, it wasn''t through the victor''s privilege of the training conference that I met my master.

    It was because Cheongmun Ryeok-shin, a Qi Building elder, had set the stage for me, a peak Qi Refining cultivator with potential. Thus, it seemed appropriate to spend a night discussing with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    As I spoke of my understanding and experience of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, a glint of interest appeared in Cheongmun Ryeong''s eyes.

    "So it is. With that level of understanding... you''ve carved your path following the method of Understanding before Breakthrough. I never thought there would be another like me..."

    We spent the entire day immersed in conversation.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, too, seemed delighted to meet someone who understood the method of Understanding before Breakthrough as well as I did, and he didn''t cease our discussion.

    The next day dawned.

    "...Your understanding and realization up to the 7th and 8th stars of Qi Refining arent behind me at all. Impressive. You truly are a once-in-a-lifetime talent."

    I discussed with Cheongmun Ryeong my realization from the 1st to the 14th star of Qi Refining. My repeated experiences and insights up to the 7th and 8th stars were, I realized, on par with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    I also eagerly inquired about my realization from the 9th to the 14th Star, and particrly about the principles and methods of transitioning from the 14th Star of Qi Refining to Qi Building.

    I had now be quite learned in these principles and theories.

    Before we knew it, morning had arrived.

    "Do you not wish to be my disciple?"

    Once again, Cheongmun Ryeong, having seen my level of expertise of Understanding before Breakthrough, seemed interested in taking me as his disciple.

    I replied with a gentle smile.

    "Even if one is taught for just a day, they will be a father for a lifetime. You are already my master."

    "Hmm, cut the ttery! Being a teacher for a day and whatnot, I truly want to take you as my real disciple. Have you really no intention of joining our main family?"

    I smirked bitterly and bowed to my master.

    "...I have duties unaligned with joining a n. I''m afraid it''s not possible."

    "......"

    My master fell silent.

    After a moment of silence, he sighed softly.

    "...I can''t keep someone who wants to leave. Rarely do Ie across someone as agreeable as you...

    Fine then. Go! Just go away!"

    I bowed to my master and left the room where we had been talking.

    ''Farewell.''

    Just as I was about to leave the Cheongmun n''s territory,

    Thud!

    A muscr middle-aged man. Cheongmun Ryeok-shin blocked my path with a stern expression.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    "...Excuse me?"

    "I asked where you are going."

    "I was just leaving after receiving teachings and saying my goodbyes to Grandmaster Cheongmun Ryeong..."

    "What the...!!!"

    Boom!

    A powerful surge of power burst forth.

    "How dare you receive teachings from Elder Cheongmun Ryeong for a whole day and then try to escape without fulfilling your duties as a disciple!"

    "No, it''s not like that..."

    "You ungrateful wretch! You dare to make light of the great Cheongmun n! I cannot allow someone as impudent as you to be Elder Cheongmun Ryeongs disciple.

    I''ll match you with a suitable branch family and make you my son-inw!!!"

    Whoosh!

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin''s hand thrust towards me.

    I felt a chill run down my spine.

    ''If he catches me, I''ll be forced into marriage...!''

    Swoosh!

    I evaded his grasp and leaped into the air.

    "You dare to escape!"

    Rumble!

    Clods of earth rose from the ground and flew towards me.

    Each clump transformed into hands trying to grasp me.

    I immediately extended my Gang Sphere from my hand.

    Bang! Crack, crackle!

    The shining sphere revolved around me, bursting all the earth hands attempting to capture me.

    Vroom!

    I linked the Gang Sphere, elerating my thoughts.

    Zoom!

    At the same time, I swiftly rushed through the air, heading out of the territory.

    I could sense Cheongmun Ryeok-shin''s bafflement behind me.

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin stood with a dumbfounded expression, watching the direction Seo Eun-hyun had escaped.

    ''Escaped from the hands of a Qi Building cultivator...?''

    Among cultivators in the Qi Refining stage, even a single star difference had a significant disparity in power.

    However, the gap between Qi Refining and Qi Building stages is iparable.

    The young Seo who just fled, even if he was at the peak of Qi Refining, shouldnt be able to match a mid-level Qi Building cultivator from Cheongmun.

    Originally, his n was to have the young man captured by Cheongmun''s special technique and forcibly married to one of his descendants.

    But he broke the spell and escaped?

    A mere peak Qi Refining youngster?

    "...Qi Building..."

    A twisted smile spread across Cheongmun Ryeok-shin''s lips.

    "He''s immediately a Qi Building levelbatant...!"

    Many elders above the Nascent Soul stage, considered usable talents, ascended to the higher realms, depleting the continent.

    The disappearance of strong cultivators above the Core Formation realm had already thrown the four directions into chaos.

    In such times, a peak Qi Refining talent with the potential to reach the Qi Building stage was a rare treasure.

    Further amongst them, one who could somewhat stand against a Qi Building cultivator, despite being only at Qi Refining...

    "He''s a big catch! Ha-ha! I''ll force-feed him a potion and marry him off to my descendant!"

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin''s eyes went wild.

    He took out a transmission device and sent a message to some Qi Building elders nearby.

    Then, he entered a house in the estate where Cheongmun Ryeong was located, where Seo Eun-hyun had his discussion.

    "Ryeong Hyun-nim! Why didn''t you capture such a talent?"

    "He said he had things to do, what could I do?"

    "Hyung-nim, that''s frustrating! That guy brushed off my attack and ran away!"

    "What?"

    "Don''t you get it!? That kid could easily fulfill the role of a Qi Building elder if we bring him in!

    Hyung-nim, it looks like you like that kid too. Why didn''t you catch him!? Be honest with yourself, Hyung-nim. Weren''t you looking for someone who could understand your knowledge?"

    "......"

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin continued.

    "Catching him aligns with the n head''s order to nurture talents in preparation for the uing chaotic political situation.

    It also means, Hyung-nim, you could find a disciple to inherit your lifelong wish!!

    This is frustrating! How long will you just wait! It''s what you''ve always wanted, Hyung-nim, why sit and hesitate? Be honest!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong remained silent for a moment.

    Then he looked up, meeting Cheongmun Ryeok-shin''s eyes.

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin flinched at the intense desire in Ryeongs eyes.

    "Yes, you''re right."

    Cheongmun Ryeong stood up.

    "It aligns with the n head''s order, and I should be more honest with myself..."

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin felt a tremendous spiritual pressure.

    ''It''s been a while since I''ve seen Hyung-nim like this.''

    The towering figure of the Cheongmun n rose.

    "This is the first kid who understands precious knowledge in this muscle-headed n. Yes... I must catch him now...!"

    His eyes shed with a green light.

    I kicked off the air and reached the edge of the Cheongmun n''s territory.

    Ahead was the n''s protective barrier.

    I extended my consciousness.

    A star of light emitted from my hand.

    Then.

    "Is this the guy Ryeok-shin told us to catch?"

    A Qi Building elder flew towards me.

    As he formed hand seals, the n''s barrier strengthened.

    "Just surrender..."

    Kuuaaang!

    Ignoring the elder''s words, I sent a Gang Sphere towards the barrier.

    A tremendous explosion echoed, and a hole appeared in the barrier.

    "What...!"

    The Qi Building elder was shocked, and I quickly passed through the barrier, escaping the territory.

    However, I suddenly felt a chill.

    Behind me, two immense spiritual pressures were chasing me.

    ''Master!?''

    Master and Cheongmun Ryeok-shin were rapidly following me.

    "Stop, you!"

    "When caught, you''ll be married off to my descendant!"

    "What nonsense! Hes to marry my descendant!"

    "Whatever! The first to catch him decides who he marries!

    He won''t escape bing a member of our family!"

    ''What madness... Why!''

    I elerated my mental capabilities and kicked off the air again.

    In an instant, I widened the gap between us, but as they took to the skies, they closed in again.

    ''I must escape to Yanguo!''

    Once I cross the Yanguo border, Qi Building cultivators can''t follow!

    I frantically headed east, kicking through the air.

    Behind me, a tremendous wooden attribute spiritual power whirled, and a giant wooden figure formed in the air, chasing me.

    "You can''t escape!"

    sh!

    Huge restraining spells shot from the wooden figure.

    ''I can''t be caught!''

    I released a Gang Sphere. Summoned from the world of intent, a clone identical to me appeared, releasing intent.

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Qi I infused into the Gang Sphere emerged, forming thousands of Sword Gang in the air.

    Cheongmun and my master watched in awe.

    "Is this the technique of Externalizing Spirit?"

    Boom, bang, boom!

    The Sword Gang from the Gang Sphere shed with the restraining spells, neutralizing them.

    "My desire grows even stronger. What kind of technique has he mastered?"

    "No time to wonder, Hyung-nim! He''s getting away!"

    The surrounding earth gathered around Cheongmun Ryeok-shin, covering his body.

    Soon after, a giant earthen figure, identical to Cheongmun Ryeok-shin, stepped onto the earth.

    Boom!

    With a powerful p, dozens of gigantic earthen hands emerged from the ground, reaching towards me.

    "Just get caught and marry!"

    "Damn it, I have things to do!"

    I fired Gang Qi in all directions, but it couldn''t scratch the Qi Building level spells..

    The earth hands soon formed a prison, trapping me.

    sh!

    But I had already regenerated another Gang Sphere.

    The light swirled, creating an exit for me.

    I elerated my thoughts.

    Dodging another set of wooden restraining spells, I quickly headed east.

    The pursuit by Cheongmun n elders continued for days.

    Several other elders, summoned by Cheongmun Ryeok-shin, joined the chase, bombarding me with spells as I fled.

    On the fourth day of fleeing, I felt a strange sensation.

    How many times have I used Gang Sphere?

    Had I ever relied on it so desperately since reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle?

    I floated the Gang Sphere above my hand, sensing something I hadn''t understood before.

    ''The Gang Sphere has always reacted to the principle of Three Talents.''

    Why was that?

    An unknown reason then, but it seems clear now.

    Another self resides within the Gang Sphere.

    In a way, the Gang Sphere is a person.

    But a person isn''t made up of themselves alone.

    Born and living under the grace of Heaven and Earth.

    A person is formed through countless connections, perhaps even including Heaven and Earth.

    This realization came during the pursuit by my master.

    If a master''s grace is like Heaven and Earth, then Heaven and Earth have given me something as significant.

    Perhaps.

    If the many connections I''ve formed have made me who I am, then what Heaven and Earth have given is also part of me.

    The light on my hand vibrated.

    Centering on myself, I divided the light into Yin and Yang, Heaven and Earth.

    The cycle of Heaven and Earth began around the person.

    ''So that''s it...''

    Finally, I glimpsed a path further into the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    The Gang Sphere split into two.

    With a burst of energy, Iunched both Gang Spheres to either side, erasing numerous spells in one fell swoop.

    Raising two more spheres, I realized many more possibilities opened up.

    "elerate, threefold!"

    A multitude of spiritual wooden roots covered the sky and earth, transforming into a prison trying to capture me.

    However, I delved into that fleeting instant, escaping through a tiny gap just before the prison solidified.

    "This kid...!"

    "He''s gotten faster!"

    Now, the border of Yanguo was within reach.

    I descended to the ground, knelt, and deeply bowed towards Cheongmun Ryeong.

    I had gained this enlightenment through my master''s heart.

    I hadn''t formed as deep a connection as in my past life.

    This person is not the same as that person.

    Yet, even so.

    ''I will not forget your kindness.''

    Since my master''s grace was as great as Heaven and Earth.

    I could understand a bit about Heaven and Earth.

    "Thank you."

    And,

    "I''m sorry. I cannot marry or be bound to a n."

    What happens if I marry and have children?

    What bes of my mind if they disappear with regression?

    I dreaded to even imagine.

    Additionally, being bound to a n, especially since I demonstrated my strength, would mean being treated as an elder and prevented from traveling to other countries.

    I need to visit Yanguo, go to Shengzi to seek traces of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and learn demon beast methods in the ck Wind Sea. Being tied to the Cheongmun n will be difficult for me.

    "Thank you for your concern. I am truly grateful!"

    After the final farewell.

    I quickly crossed the border of Yanguo, leaving behind the myriad spells that pursued me.

    Cheongmun Ryeong seemed to adjust the flow of dragon veins, but only to an extent.

    Once inside Yanguo, the Dragon Veins no longer shifted, and the Cheongmun elders ceased their pursuit.

    "That was intense. I almost got caught."

    I let out a small sigh and rposed myself after crossing a few more mountains.

    I felt strange.

    Those who had not paid much attention to me before changed their reactions so dramatically once I reached the peak of Qi Refining.

    ''My stomach feels queasy...''

    Perhaps it wasnd sickness from having floated in the air for so long and then suddenly walking on stable ground.

    I feel strange and queasy.

    Suddenly, looking at the ground, I realized tears were flowing from my eyes.

    "Ah..."

    That''s it.

    I understood why I felt strange, why I am queasy.

    I wanted to be caught.

    I know the Cheongmun n is a good n.

    I know the elders who tried to capture me fiercely are good people.

    Cheongmun n, known for its strength and pride, is also a ce I know well.

    Maybe I could have married there, be a son-inw, and receive teachings from my master. Interact with the elders and live happily.

    Indeed, I wanted that.

    "But then what?"

    Everything disappears.

    Everything bes nothing, forgotten.

    Even now, seeing my master and disciples again, I keenly feel how different it is from my previous life''s connections.

    If I were to blend in, have children, and immerse myself in those connections.

    What kind of pain would I have to endure?

    From the enlightenment I just gained, I know.

    Humans are not made up solely of themselves.

    A being is formed within the connections of Man, Heaven, and Earth.

    Yet, if all those connections eventually crumble and disappear,

    What meaning does that being''s life have?

    "Farewell."

    Swallowing this queasy feeling, I bow again in the direction of my master.

    Someday.

    In the far, far future.

    After I get to live a real life, I will greet you again.

    I went to find Kim Young-hoon.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 63: Violent Storm (3)

    Chapter 63: Violent Storm (3)/trantingnovice

    In my previous life, it was only in the twilight years of my life that I finally left Ascension Path and found Kim Young-hoon.

    At that time, Kim Young-hoon was already pursuing beyond the extreme limits of the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    Then, what level could Kim Young-hoon, who now has around 10 years of experience, have reached?

    "Hmm, it appears that for now, the Makli n still has control over the imperial power."

    It seems that neither the Jin n nor Kim Young-hoon had yet usurped the throne.

    However, ording to the rumors, the Emperor and the Crown Prince were assassinated by some mysterious figure.

    It must have been Kim Young-hoon.

    "From what Ive gathered, Kim Young-hoon has not yet made contact with the Jin n and seems to be on the run..."

    In that case, it seemed unlikely to enter the Jin n''s domain through legitimate means.

    "Still, I have to see their faces at least."

    I headed to the territoriy of the Jin n and released a Gang Sphere.

    Whooosh!

    In the empty air.

    A hole was punctured in the formation that was spread around the domain.

    After erasing my presencepletely with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and the Hidden Consciousness Technique, I entered inside.

    Whether an rm was raised or not, the cultivators of the Jin n were jumping out in all directions to guard, but none could detect me.

    Leaving the cultivators behind, I headed towards the training ground where the disciples were practicing.

    "There''s no one."

    Both the training ground and the disciples'' quarters were empty, covered in dust.

    It seems that after the Emperor and Crown Prince''s deaths, the Jin n had decided not to operate the assassination unit.

    "Then..."

    I recalled my past life''s memories and headed to where the disciples lived within the domain.

    As expected.

    The disciples were scattered throughout the territory, learning the work of mortals.

    Their faces were noticeably younger than in my previous life.

    Young adults, fresh-faced, were learning various tasks here and there.

    After watching them aimlessly for a while, I smiled softly and quickly exited through the opening I created.

    Having left the Jin n, I decided to look for Kim Young-hoon first.

    "Considering Kim Young-hoon''s personality, the pursuit of the Makli n, and the geographical features of Yanguo..."

    I narrowed down the possible hiding ces for Kim Young-hoon bybining information from my past life.

    Before long, I set out towards a likely hiding ce for Kim Young-hoon.

    In the vicinity of Bakju City in Yanguo, among the mountain ridges.

    He was likely hiding in a settlement there.

    Tap, tap, tap!

    I stepped through the air towards the direction of a mountain fort among the mountain ridges.

    The majestic mountains unveiled themselves, and I could see people bustling below.

    "Indeed, he was here."

    I enhanced my sight to see what the bustling people were doing and smirked.

    They were all practicing martial arts.

    All familiar martial arts.

    Although not the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship or Severing Vein Saber Method, every one of them carried traces of Kim Young-hoon.

    As I was void stepping and looking down below.

    Whooosh!

    A sh of light spread in the air and rushed towards me.

    Thud-

    But as I flicked my finger, the sh of light dissipated and vanished.

    "This is..."

    Centered around me in all six directions - up, down, front, back, left, right - was dyed with clusters of Gang Qi.

    "Dual Energy Sword Control."

    I floated a Gang Sphere into my hand.

    I transferred another consciousness of mine and embedded the Gang Sphere among the light swarms rushing at me.

    I usurped control over the Gang Qi.

    Whoooom!

    The Gang Qi coalesced in the air under my will and lined up.

    Then, I distinctly felt it.

    A martial art that stealthily shed through my consciousness and cut through my perception.

    I densified my consciousness andunched the seized Gang Qi towards the sneaky approacher.

    Boom!

    A figure sprang out in the air like an apparition and deflected the bundles of Gang Qi I had thrown.

    "What, who are you! How could a cultivator like you..."

    "Haha, a cultivator, you say. That''s quite an understatement."

    I haven''t even used any profound cultivation spells yet...

    "It was purely a feat of martial skill."

    Whooom!

    As I coalesced thousands of Gang Qi clusters into a Gang Sphere in my hand, his eyes widened.

    "Long time no see, Director Kim."

    "You, you are...!"

    And then, as he finally remembered my face, Kim Young-hoon''s eyes widened.

    "Deputy Manager Seo..?"

    It''s been a long time since I''ve heard that title.

    However, I focused more on Kim Young-hoon''s gaze rather than my title.

    Really, to what extent has Kim Young-hoon reached at this point of time?

    What realm has he attained?

    ''I think I know, but.''

    Confirmation is necessary.

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Sphere in my hand splits into two.

    I absorb one to elerate my mental capabilities and raise the other at my fingertip.

    Bang!

    Tearing through the void, I reach Kim Young-hoon and thrust my hand holding the elevated Gang Sphere.

    Kim Young-hoon reacts hastily just before my hand can touch him, barely avoiding my attack.

    He can''t elerate his mental facilities yet.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Gang Qi isyered over the void.

    But it''s chaotic.

    Whoosh!

    A powerful aura of control arises around my Gang Sphere,pletely seizing control of Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Qi.

    Thousands of strands of Gang Qi wrapped in the void all move under my will.

    ''What...!''

    Thousands of sword controls under mymand orderly seal the six directions around Kim Young-hoon, pressuring him.

    Kim Young-hoon, although flustered, continuously inputs his intent calmly trying to regain control of the Gang Qi I''ve taken.

    At the same time, perhaps realizing he shouldn''t approach me, he extends and swings the Gang Qi from a distance.

    ''Hisbat sense is excellent.''

    It hasn''t even been 10 seconds since we started fighting, but he''s already bing familiar with fighting against an Ultimate Pinnacle expert and figuring out the tricks.

    On top of that, he keeps trying various ways to regain control of the Gang Qi, and his use of intent is bing more refined.

    However,

    Boom!

    The void is torn apart.

    A cracking sound resonates, and before I know it, I''ve reached right in front of Kim Young-hoon.

    ''The difference in realm is inevitable.''

    Bang!

    I swing my hand containing the Gang Sphere.

    This time, Kim Young-hoon doesn''t hastily avoid it. Instead, he moves fluidly like water, dodging my attack and countering me.

    ''This movement is...''

    It''s systematic.

    Yet, it''s a movement I''ve never seen before.

    There is only one answer.

    ''He just created a martial art just to counter me.''

    It may sound crazy, but.

    Kim Young-hoon is someone who saw the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and invented the Severing Vein Saber Method in just two or three months of learning martial arts.

    It''s a martial art tailored to me, created on the spot while sparring with me.

    If it''s Kim Young-hoon, he really could create a martial art suited for the situation to oppose me on the spot.

    Excitement starts to well up within me.

    I smile brightly and stretch out my hand again.

    ''This is so Kim Young-hoon...!''

    Kim Young-hoon''s movement elerates momentarily and reacts to my speed, knocking away my attack. Not my Gang Sphere, but my wrist.

    ''Ah!''

    In my eyes, having reached Ultimate Pinnacle, I could roughly guess how he did it.

    He momentarily elerated the flow of internal energy in his body, optimizing his movement to the flow, and increased his instant reaction speed for a brief moment.

    That''s the martial art he created on the spot to use against me.

    ''At first, he was just busy avoiding. The second sh, he fluidly evaded. The third time, he knocked away my arm.''

    He is growing with each exchange, second by second.

    Tingle, tingle...

    A chilling sensation encircles my entire body.

    I could guess Kim Young-hoon''s realm.

    Right now, about 10 years in, he''s at the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    He''s not a match for me, an Ultimate Pinnacle, either in terms of experience or pure skill.

    However, that insane talent of his is continuously creating martial arts to oppose me as he shes with me.

    Just...

    ''I cant help but admire.''

    Kim Young-hoon swiftly mixes a couple of martial arts and rushes at me.

    Again, theyre martial arts I''ve never seen. At the same time, I can feel theyre aimed and created just for me. It must have been made just now.

    Nevertheless, it was a martial art excellently prepared to confront someone faster and stronger than himself.

    However,

    Boom!

    Without elerating my thinking with a Gang Sphere, I float two Gang Spheres beside me and rush towards Kim Young-hoon, dismantling his martial art with pure force.

    I then reached out to Kim Young-hoon''s head and grabbed it.

    I raise my knee and strike.

    Kim Young-hoon quickly deploys protective Gang Qi on his chin to absorb the shock. But I use the moment he loses his bnce to flip him over and throw him down. Then, using the Thousand-Weight Fall, I pressed him from above as we both fall.

    We started falling together.

    Kim Young-hoon tries desperately to shake me off in midair, but I stubbornly stay above him.

    When Kim Young-hoon swings his saber, a saw-tooth shaped Gang Qi whirls towards me.

    He spun three times in midair, elerating instantly.

    Thin threads of Gang Qi shot out, secretly targeting me in the void.

    All of these were martial arts I have never seen before.

    And all of them were obviously crafted to counter me.

    Kim Young-hoon was creating martial arts in real-time, doing everything he could to shake me off.

    The ground was getting closer.

    The martial artists training at the fort saw us falling and panicked.

    "Haah!"

    In a brief moment, another martial art he just created activated.

    Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Qi concentrated at one point, disying a tremendous explosive power.

    It wasn''t a Gang Sphere, the principle was entirely different. Only the form was somewhat simr.

    But that explosive force momentarily separated me from Kim Young-hoon.

    In that instant, Kim Young-hoon spun his body, elerating rapidly and blended into the void like a phantom with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    In a blink of an eye, Kim Young-hoon was above me, grabbing my clothes.

    The ground was right before us!

    He intended to smash me right into the ground.

    In a single moment.

    I read the flow of energy inside Kim Young-hoon''s body and used that flow to reverse the situation.

    The situation, where Kim Young-hoon was about to smash me into the ground, turned upside down, and now I was about to do the same to him.

    Boom!

    Dust flew up, shaking the surroundings.

    Birds in the quiet mountains flew upwards, and the area became noisy.

    Tingle!

    I saw a tingling pain in my hand holding Kim Young-hoon and smirked slightly.

    As a master of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I knew he''d protect himself with defensive Gang Qi when I smashed him into the ground.

    But in that brief instant, he created another martial art that transferred some of the impact of the descent to me, delivering a painfully sharp counterattack.

    ''Such insane talent, no wonder he managed to ambush and kill Qi Building cultivators even when he was just at the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''

    He creates optimized martial arts on the spot, depending on who he''s facing.

    A monster, unbelievable, wondrous  such terms don''t do justice to his talent, which exists in a different dimension.

    ''A talent that won''t appear again in a thousand years, before and after?''

    Nonsense.

    Even in ten thousand years, before and after, no martial artist surpassing Kim Young-hoon''s talent will likely appear.

    I stepped down from above Kim Young-hoon and dusted off my hands.

    "Please get up, Director. I believe you must have gained a lot from this spar."

    "Spar? Was that sparring? You were attacking like you wanted to kill me! I was just desperately fighting for my life."

    "Haha, I originally intended to make it feel like a light spar. But your talent is unbelievably great, so I did put in a few serious moves."

    Kim Young-hoon chuckled and got up, brushing off his waist.

    "Serious moves? You didn''t even absorb that mass to elerate at the end and just drove me with pure force. Are you mocking me?"

    As we talked, the bandits who had fled earlier started to peek their heads out.

    Seeing them, Kim Young-hoon frowned and shouted.

    "You lot! There''s a guest here, what are you dawdling for! Hurry up and prepare to wee the guest!!"

    "Yes, yes! Leader!"

    "Hmm, who are they?"

    "Nothing much. They were going to raid the vige I was hiding in, so I beat them all nearly to death and reformed them to make use of them."

    "That''smendable."

    We chatted and slowly unwound the reunion of 10 years.

    Several days passed.

    During these days, I taught Kim Young-hoon martial arts and gave him the key to ascend to Ultimate Pinnacle.

    ''At this rate, he''ll reach Ultimate Pinnacle within half a year.''

    The growth rate is insane.

    Plus, it''s only been 10 years.

    I have about 40 years left until I die.

    In that time, will he be able to surpass the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts in this life?

    ...Right. Lets give some help to Kim Young-hoon.

    Seeing Kim Young-hoon''s talent, I further resolved to study demon beast methods.

    If the martial arts of humans are simr to those of demons, perhaps we can also learn from the demon beasts regarding the realm we aspire to reach.

    Just as humans learned martial techniques from animals.

    Could the next realm also be learned from demon beasts?

    I have already passed on all the enlightenment and keys of Ultimate Pinnacle to him.

    With his talent, he should be able to reach Ultimate Pinnacle and form his Inner Core within half a year without my guidance.

    "...Then, I shall take my leave."

    "Are you not going to stay to see me reach Ultimate Pinnacle?"

    I considered taking Kim Young-hoon with me, but he declined, expressing a desire to properly enter and consolidate his understanding of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    "...With your talent, Kim Hyung, I know you will surely reach it. However, I wish to seek information about realms beyond Ultimate Pinnacle elsewhere.

    I will returnter. When we meet again..."

    I smiled and bowed to Kim Young-hoon.

    "I hope next time, Kim Hyung, you can teach me."

    "Alright. Next time, I''ll make sure I''ve reached a higher realm than you."

    We bid each other farewell and went our separate ways.

    Leaving behind my intense encounter with Kim Young-hoon, I set out for the ck Wind Sea, as mentioned by Seo Hweol.

    ck Wind Sea, Utmost Chaos Ind.

    The ck Wind Sea, located to the south of Shengzi, Yanguo, and Byeokra, is a treacherous sea where storms blew unpredictably, and deep within lived numerous demon beast packs.

    Known as the territory of numerous demon tribes, it was also said that the main headquarters of the ck Ghost Valley was near the ck Wind Sea.

    There are many inds in ck Wind Sea, but finding Utmost Chaos Ind was not so difficult.

    An ind ruled by a Sea Dragon.

    Utmost Chaos Ind was one of the inds famous for being under the rule of a Sea Dragon.

    I sailed to Utmost Chaos Ind and inquired with the locals about the Sea Dragon, Seo Ran.

    Seo Ran was revered as a kind of guardian spirit of the ind, receiving modest offerings each year to protect the ships from storms and the ind from demon beast packs.

    ''A benevolent Sea Dragon, it seems.''

    After all, the offerings were just a few food items from Utmost Chaos Ind.

    It wasn''t a wicked demon demanding maiden sacrifices but genuinely seemed like a guardian spirit of the ind.

    "Originally, Utmost Chaos Ind was just and full of thorny bushes, not so suitable for living. It wasn''t called Utmost Chaos Ind but Thorn Demon Ind. But our ancestors were pitied by the guardian spirit who came to thisnd and helped cultivate it.

    Since then, following the guardian spirit''s name, Thorn Demon Ind was renamed Utmost Chaos Ind. Honestly, where would you find orchids () on this ind to call it Utmost Chaos Ind ()?" (Doesnt make sense when tranted but think of it as a pun)

    One of the vige elders exined the origin of the name Utmost Chaos Ind and about the guardian spirit, Seo Ran.

    Seo Ran was a giant Sea Dragon about ten feet in size.

    It was said to be a wise dragon, interested in human culture and proficient in theirnguage.

    At the same time, to see Seo Ran, one had to go west of Utmost Chaos Ind.

    At the Western Sacrificial Altar, where offerings are made every year, one could asionally see Seo Ran swimming in the sea beyond.

    "Is there anything I should be careful of when meeting the guardian spirit?"

    "Well, the thing is... the guardian spirit doesn''t like sharp objects, so don''t bring swords or such in front of them."

    "Thank you."

    I thanked the elder and headed towards the Western Sacrificial Altar mentioned in Utmost Chaos Ind.

    The altar was located on a cliff on the western side of the ind, a simple altar built three feet high on the cliff.

    ''I''ll be able to see Seo Ran from here.''

    What should I say when I see it?

    That Seo Hweol sent me?

    Before I could finish my thoughts.

    Whoosh!

    A massive shadow was cast over my head.

    Bang!

    At the same time, the demon beast method manual given to me by Seo Hweol, hidden in my possession, emitted a blue water attribute spiritual energy and vibrated.

    Simultaneously, through my consciousness, Seo Ran''s consciousness echoed.

    [What are you? What brings you here with the skin of a sea crystal beast that only reacts within the embrace of the demon race while in the form of a human?]

    He was a dragon with blue scales, a slender body, silver-blue horns, and a white beard like sea foam.

    I smiled, took out the manual, and introduced myself.

    I am called Seo Eun-hyun. The Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol told me that I am a hybrid of human and demon and instructed me to go find Seo Ran to learn thenguage and script of the demon race and master the demon beast methods."

    Its now time to study the method of demons.

    "Please teach me, descendant of the great Sea Dragon King."

    Seo Ran asked me in a curious tone.

    [The King said you are a hybrid of human and demon...?]

    "Yes, that''s right."

    [Strange. Why do I see you as a demon disguised in human form?]

    I couldn''t help but be surprised by Seo Ran''s following words.

    [It''s not just a feeling of strong demon blood in you. Aren''t you just a demon itself?]

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapters are on the way.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 64: Violent Storm (4)

    Chapter 64: Violent Storm (4)/trantingnovice

    "Demon...?"

    I asked in bewilderment.

    "I am aware that I possess a Demon Core, as informed by the Sea Dragon King. However, he called me a demi-human. Why then do you say I am a disguised demon?"

    [What I''m referring to isn''t the physical aspect. It''s more about the mental part. It is from your consciousness that I deduce you are a demon.]

    ''My consciousness?''

    It was such an unexpected answer that I looked at him, puzzled.

    [It seems you don''t understand. First, look at my consciousness with the eyes of your consciousness. If you have opened the divine consciousness, you should be able to do that, right?]

    "Yes, that''s within my capability."

    Whoosh-

    I entered the world of intent and looked at Seo Ran''s consciousness.

    I couldn''t help but flinch.

    ''The form of the consciousness domain... it''s entirely different?''

    In the case of someone like Seo Hweol, the size of consciousness was too vast to even determine its form.

    But with Seo Ran, the consciousness domain was not spherical but thinly wrapped around the upper part of his body, manifesting in the same form as himself.

    ''What is this...!''

    I observed the peculiar form of Seo Ran''s consciousness domain and simultaneously noticed the colors emanating from various parts of his body.

    His horns shone with a color that symbolizes pride.

    His hind legs, for some reason, were tinged with a hue of sadness.

    It was while I was observing his consciousness and colors.

    [Indeed, that ''eye''. You possess apletely different vision from ordinary human cultivators. Human cultivators merely get surprised by seeing the form of my consciousness.

    But you, you are definitely seeing something else. Aren''t you?]

    "Yes, that''s true but..."

    [You have observed the areas that I have always been most concerned about. There are slight differences in vision depending on the race, but fundamentally, the demon race sees a tremendous difference in vision from human cultivators.]

    Seo Ran continued his exnation.

    [The difference in divine consciousness between the demon and human races is mainly in the aspect of heaven and earth.

    Your human race receives the celestial energy of the heavens, allowing you to read one''s lifespan and basic celestial phenomenons when looking at the sky. You can also somewhat read fate.

    But we, the demon race, cannot read fate just by looking at the sky. asionally, some unique demons find ritual methods suited to them and read heavenly phenomenons like humans.

    Generally, the vast majority of us can''t read the heavens but instead read the spiritual energy flowing over thisnd.]

    ''Spiritual energy?''

    [There are many different tribes within the demon race, so not all are the same. But fundamentally, all of us in the demon race read the Yin and Yang of spiritual energy.]

    Seo Ran continued his exnation.

    [Unlike humans, we can''t observe celestial energy. But the heaven and earth spiritual energy continuously circtes ording to the principle of Yin and Yang. Aren''t we visualizing and observing this cirction of Yin and Yang? By reading and understanding this cirction, we can obtain information different from human cultivators.

    Typically, animals can detect danger and flee quickly because of this reason. We might not have the ability to read grander flows like humans, but in terms of intuition, visualizing this Yin and Yang is the biggest difference between demon and human consciousness.]

    ''What?''

    The more I heard, the more I felt a strange sense of dissonance.

    What I was seeing was not the scene described by Seo Ran.

    What I was seeing was countless hues based on seven colors, visualizing the intent of countless beings.

    I had never saw the cirction of spiritual energy as described by Seo Ran.

    [That''s why I judge you as a disguised demon. The unique temperament of your consciousness, which only appears among demon beasts when detecting the cirction of Yin and Yang, exists in your consciousness...]

    What could it be?

    Is the world of seven colors I''ve entered the cirction of spiritual energy Seo Ran speaks of?

    But no matter how I look, this scene seemed far too removed from the cirction of Yin and Yang.

    [Why did the King judge you as a demi-human? You don''t seem to be lying, and it''s impossible for the King to be mistaken... Hybrids of humans and demons typically follow human consciousness, specialized in reading celestial phenomenons, not the flow of Yin and Yang.]

    ording to Seo Ran, why then did the Sea Dragon King consider me a demi-human?

    Shouldn''t he have seen me as a disguised demon, like Seo Ran did right away?

    Thinking about it, a thought struck me.

    When I met Seo Hweol... was my consciousness just like a typical human''s?

    Perhaps, it was after meeting Seo Hweol that my consciousness underwent a transformation.

    The biggest change to my consciousness was.

    Yin and Yang, Heaven and Earth, the Three Talents!

    Realizing the principle of the Three Talents and creating... the division of the Gang Sphere!

    That was the most significant event that changed my consciousness in this life!

    I felt like I had grasped a clue.

    I focused more on that sensation of splitting the Gang Sphere, not creating it, but as an axis where Heaven and Earth revolved!

    Buzzing!

    As I concentrated on that sensation, my head started to hurt unbearably.

    [Ah, you didn''t know your true identity? By realizing now, your consciousness has be more firmly established.]

    Despite the headache, I knew I was on the right track and focused even more on that sensation.

    It felt like breaking through something that was blocked.

    But this kind of sensation...

    I''ve felt this when reaching the peak and when I reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin!

    Break through!

    Break through!

    I, as Man.

    The two Gang Spheres, as Heaven and Earth.

    When I realized this, I was able to split the Gang Spheres stably.

    That sensation, just a bit more.

    "Argh!"

    My head felt like it was going to split open.

    But I clenched my teeth, enduring the pain, and focused even more on the sensation.

    Blood dripped from my nose and eyes.

    My ears were buzzing.

    My senses seemed to fade away.

    And then.

    Boom!

    The sensation I felt when reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin and being connected to heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    Simr, yet a new sensationpletely settled in.

    No, it wasn''t just settling. It was more like awakening the senses that I always had.

    "Ah..."

    Heaven and Earth are endlessly flowing.

    Or should I say, Yin and Yang? Heaven and Earth?

    No, it should be Taiji.

    The spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth is flowing everywhere, drawing Taiji.

    In the leaves, in the water droplets, even in Seo Ran''s body.

    Everywhere, Yin and Yang is circting, stabilizing Heaven and Earth.

    At that moment, I instinctively raised my hand.

    A Gang Sphere rose from my palm.

    The Gang Sphere split into two, following the principle of Yin and Yang cirction of Heaven and Earth.

    But why?

    When I see the cirction of Yin and Yang, why did I evolve the Gang Sphere through the principle of Three Talents?

    The Taiji of Yin and Yang circting in Heaven and Earth.

    They are not always in a perfect shape.

    Sometimes they circte not in a circle but in an ellipse, a ttened shape, indescribably changing.

    And these changes originate from ''beings'' with spiritual power.

    I then seemed to understand why my realization was connected to the Three Talents.

    In the world, there are Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang, but within them, beings are born and the living change Heaven and Earth.

    They are the essence of Man

    Born between Heaven and Earth, all beings change the world.

    Change itself is the cirction of Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang.

    Whizz!

    As the two Gang Spheres were rotating, tailing each other.

    A faint aura connected them.

    From the two Gang Spheres, a third one split.

    The three Gang Spheres were rotating above my heart, following the principle of Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    I had gained enlightenment on the Ultimate Pinnacle realm.

    Zing-

    At the same time, I could no longer cling to the senses of Yin and Yang and withdrew from it.

    Akin to when I first entered the world of intent, staying any longer felt like my brain would burn out.

    However, thanks to the gained insights, the three rotating Gang Spheres remained.

    Seo Ran looked at the Gang Spheres with interest.

    [Ho, what''s that? A trait of your race?]

    "Well, let''s just say so."

    Among humans, Kim Young-Hoon and I were the first to reach the Ultimate Pinnacle, so I decided to just go with that.

    "Thanks to Sir Seo Ran for clearly identifying my identity, I could more firmly see the world of Heaven and Earth. Thank you."

    [Haha, sure. If the Dragon King sent you, I should help this much. Seeing you now, it seems you hadn''t fully awakened your demon consciousness when you met the King. Now you really have no difference from a demon beast.

    But it''s strange. Howe a demi-human has a demon''s consciousness and not a human''s? It''s really rare and hard to understand."]

    "Hmm, isn''t it not an absolute rule?"

    Seo Ran shook his head.

    [Sorry, but it''s indeed an absolute rule. The fact that human cultivators can read Heaven''s will means that humans found a ritual method suitable for them and became a race thatmunicates with the heavens.

    If the consciousness of human cultivators is attuned to the heavens, then the consciousness of a demon beast is aligned with the cirction of spiritual energy, symbolizing the earth. Since heaven suppresses earth, the mixed blood of a demi-human always inherits the divine consciousness of the human race.

    But what about you? Are you some kind of anomaly where heaven and earth are reversed? How did a hybrid awaken the consciousness of the demon race?]

    "Aha..."

    While listening to Seo Ran''s exnation, I realized something again.

    Originally, cultivators specialized in reading the celestial energy with their consciousness, and the demon race in reading the cirction of spiritual energy. But those who reach the Five Energies Converging to the Origin base their consciousness on the seven colors of intent.

    ording to Seo Ran, the world of seven colors I''ve seen so far ispletely different from both human cultivators and demon beasts.''

    What does the vision of consciousness I perceive signify?

    ''Human? Is it just a racial characteristic inherent to humans?''

    But what if it''s not? What if it follows the logic of the Three Talents, the perspective of Man?

    However, the concept of heaven, earth, and man in the Three Talents is a very human-centric principle.

    Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    Are humansparable to heaven and earth?

    It''s not just humans who live in this world.

    ''...I''m not sure.''

    For now, I decided to think of it as a racial characteristic of humans.

    Even if I find other reasonster, this is the only hypothesis I have now.

    I organized my thoughts and, after dispelling the Gang Spheres, gave Seo Ran a fist salute.

    "Thank you for helping me open my eyes."

    [What nonsense are you spouting? You were the one who established your identity after listening to me. Why are you thanking me? It''s like thanking someone else for opening your eyes that you rubbed awake yourself.

    ...And anyway, since the King sent you to me, it means he wants me to teach you the demonnguage. I''m fluent in both human culture andnguage.]

    His words continued.

    [Since you''ve awakened the same consciousness as the demon race, it will be much easier to teach you. A typical demi-human hybrid would normally need to learn special powers to learn the demonnguage.]

    "...?"

    I need to learn some kind of power to understand thenguage?

    [Come with me. Being out in the open at the altar, I can feel the mortals of Utmost Chaos Ind approaching. They might offer tributes again if they see me, so let''s go to my ce first.]

    Whoosh!

    Seo Ran turned around and started swimming towards the sea.

    I also leaped off the cliff.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    I stepped on the waves and continued to follow Seo Ran.

    After following the dragon across the sea for some time,

    "My ce is below here. Follow me down."

    Whoosh!

    Seo Ran stopped swimming on the surface and dived down.

    "......"

    I sighed lightly, looking down at the dark sea below.

    ''I should definitely learn up to a certain stage in the Water Surpassing Path in my next life.''

    I took a deep breath and jumped into the sea.

    With my experience in feeling the patterns in the air, I now sensed the patterns in the water currents, swimming as fast as I could to catch up to Seo Ran.

    Seo Ran seemed to be going slow enough for me to follow, but in the water, it was still hard to keep up.

    After feeling the increasing water pressure and descending further, I saw countless coral reefs below.

    Like a garden underneath the sea.

    In a gap of the coral garden, there was an underwater cave.

    Seo Ran entered the underwater cave, and I followed him in.

    The underwater cave went down and then up again. After swimming up for a while in the cave,

    Whoosh-

    "Phew!"

    I was able to finally breathe in the fresh air.

    ''The air is surprisingly refreshing?

    I evaporated the water on me using my internal energy as I climbed onto the ground inside the cave, feeling the remarkably fresh air.

    [Wee to my abode. There''s a special coral here called Clear Coral that always keeps the air clean. Even ordinary terrestrial beings can live here.]

    "The air is as refreshing as in some deep mountains."

    Hmm-

    As Seo Ran activated his spiritual power, the round spirit stones embedded in the ceiling began to emit light.

    Seo Ran''s cave was incrediblyrge and spacious, with tunnels leading to other ces here and there.

    Heid his massive body in the cave and spoke.

    [If the kingmanded you to find me, then it would be better for me to quickly andfortably teach you. Besides, since you have awakened the consciousness of the demon race, you dont need to learn the special powers I mentioned. First, I should exin a bit about the demon race''snguage.]

    I listened intently to Seo Rans exnation.

    [Your human race produces sounds using vocal cords and conveys words by vibrating the air, turning them intonguage, correct?'']

    ''Yes, that''s right.

    [We of the demon race can also make sounds with our voice. However, most of us were animals before gaining spirituality through cultivation. So, even if we talked using the sounds we made as animals, other races wouldnt understand no matter what.

    But, there''s a reason why we, the demon race, are collectively known as ''Demon. There''s somethingmon among us. Notably, the Demon Core unique to our race and the consciousness that perceives the cirction of spiritual energy.]

    Whoosh!

    As Seo Ran raised his forepaw, spiritual energy whirled above it.

    Realizing he was about to show something important, I reawakened the senses from before.

    It felt like my head was burning up, but once again, I could see the cirction of Taiji in the flow of heaven and earth.

    Above Seo Rans forepaw was the cirction of Yin and Yang.

    [Many demons have agreed upon thismon point. Ourmonnguage, from now on, shall be based on this consciousness.]

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    Seo Ran opened his mouth.

    Spiritual energy burst from his mouth, drawing numerous Taiji patterns in the air.

    I heard no sound, nor did I perceive any reaction from the spiritual energy.

    To an unknowing observer, it would seem like just a slight release of spiritual energy from the mouth.

    However, I could see it.

    The spiritual energy whirled and transformed into something.

    [If human speech is conveyed through air as a medium, the demon race''s speech is conveyed through spiritual energy.]

    Focusing more on the sense of seeing the cirction of spiritual energy, it seemed like I could hear its sound in my ears.

    Well, it wasnt exactly hearing or seeing, but more of an ''intuitive feeling''. Strictly speaking, this wasnt visualization at all.

    "&%%^^$^..."

    I couldn''t understand the meaning, but through it, I was able to hear Seo Ran''s ''voice''.

    [It seems you roughly understand. Now, it won''t be a problem to teach you some demonnguage.]

    Seo Ran, realizing I heard his voice, grinned and began teaching me the demonnguage.

    Half a year has passed.

    I earned numerous words and vocabry in the demonnguage, as well as the method of speaking it.

    I becamepletely familiar with the sense of perceiving the cirction of Yin and Yang.

    Now you can probably read most books without any problems.''

    ''Thank you. I owe it to you, Seo Hyung.''

    I expressed my gratitude to Seo Ran, who spoke to me using his voice.

    I had just finished reading a basic cultural book about the demon race given by Seo Ran today.

    Now you should be able to read the demon beast method given by the King without any problems. There won''t be any more confusing vocabry, so it''s safe to read the manual.

    ''Thank you.

    ''Haha, no need. I''m d I could fulfill a favor for the King.''

    We exchanged a few words of gratitude.

    During the conversation, Seo Ran asked me.

    ''...Actually, fulfilling the King''s request was partly because it was from him, but also because I have a favor to ask of you. Would you be willing to help me?''

    ''Well, if it''s Seo Hyung who taught me the demonnguage, I''ll help as much as I can.''

    ''Thank you. In fact, maybe the King sent you to me because of the issue I''m currently contemting... About 30 years ago, I discovered arge barrier deep in the ck Wind Sea.

    Inside that barrier, I found something crucial for my cultivation. However, the barrier can only be broken bybining the powers of the human and demon races, and I haven''t met a trustworthy human cultivator to attempt it.''

    He politely asked for my help.

    ''If you help me, Ill assist with the method you received from the King. Your bloodline definitely contains that of the human race, so it will be helpful in breaking the barrier.''

    I readily nodded.

    ''If you need my help, I should naturally assist. I''m also happy to repay the teachings I received from Seo Hyung.''

    ''Good. Thank you. Then shall we start learning the method right away?''

    I took out the demon beast method I received from Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol.

    The manual was bound in the hide of some beast.

    ording to Seo Ran, it seems to be the hide of a creature called crystal beast.

    I read the title of this demon beast method.

    The manual was called Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation ()."

    Trantor Notes: Chapter donated by btwstone. Elinis, and kittyfan69. Thanks for the support! One more chapter toe.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 65: Violent Storm (5)

    Chapter 65: Violent Storm (5)/trantingnovice

    Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation?

    I read the demon beast method from beginning to end.

    Whenever I came across an unfamiliar demon script, I asked Seo Ran for rification, which helped me fully understand the manual.

    This ispletely different from the cultivation methods practiced by humans.

    Unlike humans who base their practices on the Five Elements, the demon race''s methods are based on their inherent primal instincts .

    It''s not about urately ssifying and manipting the attributes contained in the heavenly and earth spiritual energy.

    Instead, it involves recklessly absorbing the mixed spiritual energy and then forcibly purifying it within the body, relying on the demon race''s primal instincts to control it.

    That was the foundation of the demon beast methods.

    As I looked at the technique for indiscriminately absorbing the heaven and earth spiritual energy, I narrowed my eyes.

    "Isn''t this simr to internal energy methods?"

    It was exactly that.

    The aspect of absorbing mixed spiritual energy was no different from a martial artists internal energy method.

    The differencey in the subsequent activation and purification of that energy.

    "If martial artists also activate and purify their internal energy, could they learn demon beast methods like the demon race?"

    Probably not.

    The enlightenment directly linked to demon beast methods is the sensation of Earth.

    The world of Yin and Yang.

    Martial artists who can perceive such things do not exist.

    Moreover, if a martial artist were to activate such energy within their body, they would literally tear apart and die.

    "It''s dangerous."

    A literal perfect way to die.

    "But, it''s worth learning."

    Fortunately, I had enough of a catalyst in my body to activate the energy.

    "Qi Refining 13th Star, Unified Originpleted."

    From this point, one needs toplete Qi Refining 14th Star, Infinite Spiritual Cloud, and then challenge the Qi Building stage.

    Generally, once someonepletes Qi Refining 12th Star, merging all spiritual meridians into one, they are ready to enter Qi Building.

    From Qi Refining 13th Star, it''s essentially a preparatory stage for Qi Building.

    "Seo Ran Hyung, I''m going to seclude myself nearby to learn this method."

    "Alright, I also need to make preparations to break the barrier, so return within three years."

    Leaving Seo Rans cave to cultivate, I went to a suitable rocky ind nearby.

    After digging a cave to avoid disturbances, I began my first attempt at Qi Building along with Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Qi Refining 13th Star, Unified Origin.

    A stage where the spiritual power formed in the spiritual meridians is concentrated into a single point in the dantian.

    To reach the next stage, Infinite Spiritual Cloud, I needed to activate the point of spiritual power in the dantian and create a cloud of spiritual power inside.

    "I''ll activate the point of Unified Origin!"

    Boom!

    A thunderous vibration seem toe from within the dantian.

    Bang!

    The point of Qi exploded.

    In that explosion, the energy within the Inner Core transformed and became purified.

    "But this isn''t enough."

    After the explosion of the origin point, a cloud of spiritual power flew out.

    Woosh!

    Qi Refining 14th Star.

    I entered the Infinite Spiritual Cloud stage.

    "With this cloud..."

    Rumble!

    I condense it.

    Continuously condensing the cloud until it reach its limit.

    "And now, I challenge Qi Building!"

    sh!

    A light seemed to ignite inside the dantian.

    Then the clouds began to contract.

    And when the contraction reached a critical point.

    Kuaang!

    A powerful explosion sounded as if thunder was striking within me.

    A st far stronger than before, potentially lethal if it ruptures the dantian!

    However, I drew energy from the Inner Core to prevent the st from escaping, thereby preventing a lethal explosion.

    "Phew... Is it over?"

    The cloud of spiritual power, created by the eruption of the Unified Origin point, had lost all its energy and vanished.

    My cultivation, which had soared to Qi Refining 14th Star for a moment, had returned to thepleted level of Qi Refining 12th Star.

    I can return to Qi Refining 13th Star by repeating the cirction of power.

    But for now, it was a drop in cultivation.

    My first attempt at Qi Building ended in failure.

    However,

    Woosh!

    In the center of the dantian.

    Due to the tremendous activation during the breakthrough, the power within the Inner Core became incredibly purified.

    "With this purified energy, I''ll utilize the techniques of demon beast methods..."

    The Inner Core began vibrating.

    Simultaneously, my consciousness began to tremble in sync with the vibration.

    "ording to the technique in the method... I align my consciousness with the primal instincts described by the method."

    Grrrumble...

    My consciousness transforms.

    Just as Seo Rans consciousness covers his body in his own form, my consciousness, which had been enveloping me in a spherical form, began to morph into the shape of a dragon.

    "It''s somewhat ufortable."

    After all, it was a human trying to learn the cultivation methods of a demon beast.

    No matter how careful I am, there is bound to be some disharmony.

    "It feels like wearing clothes that don''t fit..."

    But still.

    After aligning my consciousness with the dragon''s primal instincts, I began to manipte the energy ordingly.

    Rumble!

    Spiritual power began to surge outwards.

    The demon races methods do not progressively activate the spiritual meridians in an orderly manner.

    Instead, it recklessly races towards the final form of the method, without caring for anything else.

    The practitioner''s physique must change towards the final form of the method.

    Rumble!

    As the surging spiritual power whirls outwards, the spiritual meridians inside my body gradually adapt and change.

    Once this transformation isplete, I should be able to use some of the abilities described in Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    I will be much stronger.

    However...

    "Arrgh!"

    It''s excruciatingly painful!

    Perhaps because it''s not meant for humans to learn, every time my spiritual meridians forcibly adapt to Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, it feels as though they are tearing apart.

    I grit my teeth.

    Crack!

    Inside the cave on the rocky ind, as I clench my fists, handprints imprint on the cave walls.

    Gritting my teeth, I continue to cultivate the method.

    "I''ll find... the next path!"

    The next realm of martial arts.

    And a way for someone without talent like me to ascend to Qi Building.

    I will find it, no matter what!

    A year passed.

    Above the ck Wind Sea.

    On a certain rocky ind.

    The quiet rocky ind began to undergo changes.

    Creak, crack...

    The ind started to shake.

    Rumble!

    The vibrations emanating from the ind grew stronger, and then...

    Crack!

    The ind began to split.

    Kuang Kuang Kuang

    The ind shattered, and a dragons ascension began.

    From within the ind, a powerful whirlwind surge, grinding the ind from inside out.

    Rumble!

    ck rocks are torn apart and lifted into the air, swirling in all directions.

    In the middle of the sea.

    A small whirlwind strikes.

    Roar!

    At the center of the whirlwind, there is a shadowy figure.

    From this being, the whirlwind drew water from the ck Wind Sea into the sky, scattering rain in all directions.

    At the center of the whirlwind.

    The shadowy figure inside draws in wind for a while before moving the whirlwind onto a nearby rocky ind.

    Gradually, the wind dies down, and the figure inside uses the wind to step onto the rocky ind.

    I move my consciousness, feeling the wind that ced me on the rocky ind.

    My consciousness, which had transformed into a form akin to a sea dragon, returned to its spherical shape.

    "This is... Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation."

    Literally, a demon beast method that summons wind.

    I recall a familiar memory, thinking of the ability I had just disyed.

    Throughout the time I have been learning this method, a sense of dj vu has been growing, which exploded when I finally used that ability.

    It was like...

    "Isn''t this simr to what the Makli n uses?"

    The wind attribute spells used by the Makli n.

    They were so simr to this method that it was uncanny.

    The difference being, unlike the faint devilish aura in the wind called by the Makli n,

    Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation has a ferocious wildness in its winds.

    That was the difference between Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation and the wind techniques of the Makli n.

    "Come to think of it... Most of the Makli n''s spells are rted to dragons."

    I used to think the Makli n''s spells were of the Yin attribute.

    But thinking again.

    All the spells used by the Makli n.

    The river with the smell of decaying bodies.

    The whirlwinds where wind dragons and wind phoenixes appear.

    The spells that cover the sky in dark clouds to bring down rain.

    They are all rted to water and wind.

    Water and wind.

    These are powers rted to storms.

    And historically, dragons have been called the tribes of the storm.

    Especially the sea dragon n, symbolizing the storm of the sea.

    "What is the rtionship between the Makli n, a devilish n, and the Sea Dragon Tribe?"

    Also, how is Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation rted to the devilish arts of the Makli n?

    Could this demon beast method also be a kind of devilish art?

    "No, it''s not a devil path method."

    Those who have learned devilish arts, especially those from the Makli n, emit an unpleasant devilish aura, but I don''t feel that here.

    Still, as soon as I realized the connection between Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation and the Makli n, I felt a certain repulsion.

    "The power is certainly outstanding..."

    It seems to suit me well, unlike other methods such as Earth Surpassing Path, as I achieved it much faster.

    But still, there''s difort as if Im wearing ill-fitted clothes, and the connection with the Makli n only amplifies this uneasiness.

    "...I''m not sure. No point in worrying about it now. Better to ask Seo Ranter for a clear exnation."

    After shaking off these thoughts, I pondered what to do next.

    Should I go to Seo Ran''s cave?

    Or should I return to the maind?

    After all, Seo Ran said its fine as long as I return within three years. I''ve just barely learned the basic abilities of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation. Should I go to Seo Ran to receive further guidance and enhance my mastery of the method?

    Or should I go to the maind to search for traces of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the western mountains of Shengzi during the remaining time?

    ording to Jin Byuk-ho, there are some records left by the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the western mountains of Shengzi.

    I might find them if I search.

    "What should I do?"

    After pondering for a while,

    I determined where to spend the remaining two-plus years.

    "Let''s head to the maind."

    I turn towards Shengzi.

    Though Seo Ran said the barrier would be safe, its an unpredictable situation after all. Considering the possibility of losing my life unexpectedly, gathering more information is prudent.

    Whoosh!

    As I activate Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation again, my Inner Core responds, releasing energy.

    Wind swirls around me, lifting me into the air.

    I fly north from the ck Wind Sea towards Shengzi.

    Shengzi Is a nation governed by numerous cultivator ns.

    Because of this, there are many regtions set by these ns that are deeply rooted throughout the country.

    I found myself caught in one of these numerous rules.

    In the Western Capital City of Shengzi, near the western mountains,

    I was surrounded by several high-level Qi Refining cultivators in a certain n''s territory.

    "Flying is prohibited? What do you mean?"

    "Hmph, you didnt you know thews of Shengzi when you came here? Is that even possible? In various parts of the country, flying is prohibited to preventrge-scale battles among the members of different cultivator ns.

    Since you vited the rules, you must immediately pay a fine of 100 spirit stones."

    "......"

    I ask the stern-looking green-robed man.

    "ording to my knowledge, the ce where I flew was slightly outside the territory of your n. Do I still have to pay the fine?"

    "Hmph! What are you talking about? The ce where you flew was clearly above our n''s territory. If you don''t pay the spirit stones, you will have to serve time in our n''s prison."

    ''This is preposterous...''

    It''s not that I''mpletely ignorant of thews of Shengzi.

    I''ve been here in a previous life, so how could I not know?

    It''s true that there are no-fly zones, but the ce where I flew was just outside one of these zones.

    However, this green-robed man is now trying to unfairly impose a fine on me, taking advantage of the fact that I''m a foreigner.

    ''I don''t have any spirit stones on me right now...''

    Not even themon storage devices that cultivators carry.

    What should I do?

    After pondering for a moment, I ask him,

    "What if I can''t pay right now but promise to leave it at the front of my n?"

    "Your n?"

    At my words, the green-robed man and the other cultivators looked at each other.

    "Aren''t you a loose cultivator?"

    "No, I belong to a n."

    "Hmm, which n is it?"

    I smile and introduce my ''n.''

    "The Makli n."

    Silence fell among the crowd at my words.

    "...What nonsense... Cultivators of the Makli n all wear blue robes, don''t they?"

    "Ah, I had no choice but toe to Shengzi secretly."

    "Secretly? What business does someone from the Makli n have in Shengzi, toe in secret?"

    "I cannot say. It''s a n secret after all."

    "This guy. The more I look, the more suspicious he seems. Pretending to be from the Makli n, huh?"

    "Pretending?"

    I chuckle lightly.

    "Do you still think it''s pretending after seeing this?"

    Rumble!

    I activate Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, gathering the wind around me.

    "I am indeed an elder of the Makli n!"

    Whooosh!

    A whirlwind blows around, sweeping up the green-robed cultivators.

    "Ah, this guy! He''s attacking us!"

    "That, that''s indeed a technique of the Makli n!"

    "This scoundrel from the Makli n is attacking us!"

    Those cultivators, maybe because they werew enforcers of Shengzi, managed to withstand the wind of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation with their high-level Qi Refining skills. They even showed signs of counterattacking with other spells.

    However, this is all a deception.

    Whoosh!

    While the whirlwind covers the surroundings and obscures vision, I release a Gang Sphere from my palm.

    The Gang Sphere spins and splits into three, hovering above my hand.

    "Listen well, I am Makli Hyun, elder of the Makli n! Do not block my path!"

    Whooosh!

    Amidst the dusty wind obscuring everyone''s vision, the three Gang Spheres fly towards the green-robed cultivators at the speed of light.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    The Gang Spheres strike the cultivators'' defensive spells and magic artifacts, causing great shock but not killing them.

    "Ahh...!"

    "This power..."

    "He''s a Qi Building cultivator... an elder!"

    One of the green-robed cultivators hastily infuses spiritual power into a talisman.

    Facing the talisman that seems to transmit messages, the green-robed cultivator yells with a pale face.

    "An elder of the Qi Building stage from the Makli n has infiltrated Shengzi across the border! The Makli n of Yanguo has vited the treaty!!"

    Boom!

    Using the wind, I shake off the cultivators and quickly fly towards the western mountains.

    "Treaty vition! The cultivator ns of Shengzi will formally protest against the Makli n!!"

    Let them protest.

    I leave the yelling green-robed cultivators behind and fly through the sky.

    The western mountains are close.

    Once I get inside, they won''t be able to catch me easily.

    A protest against the Makli n is none of my concern.

    sh!

    sh, sh!

    Whether it was the effect of the green-robed cultivator''s message talisman or not, I saw green lights below starting to chase after me.

    Those Qi Refining cultivators of the n began to gather below me, forming an unusual formation.

    From the looks of the formation, it isnt an easy one to deal with.

    "A formation for Qi Building cultivators?"

    I pretended to be a Qi Building cultivator using the strength of the Ultimate Pinnacle, but I am only at the extreme level of Qi Refining. Getting caught in the formation would be troublesome.

    "I can''t get caught."

    Whoosh!

    Gang Qi escapes from my palm.

    The Gang Qi splits into three and is then reabsorbed into me.

    "Triple eleration."

    sh!

    My consciousness, transformed into the form of a sea dragon, bes even more akin a sea dragon, and the wind of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation bes even stronger.

    sh!

    Wrapped in stronger winds, I fly even faster towards the western mountains.

    Soon, Im out of the range of the formation set by the Qi Refining cultivators.

    "Are the western mountains ahead?"

    I take in the sight of the western mountains, preparing to hide.

    At that moment...

    Rumble!

    A fearsome presence is felt from behind.

    "That is..."

    A tingling sensation in my limbs.

    A Qi Building cultivator.

    Still a dot in the distance, but I know how quickly it will approach.

    "Tch, I need to push it a bit."

    Rumble!

    I increase the wind speed.

    The whirlwind surrounding me growsrger, showing its ferocity that connects the sky and the earth.

    Drip-

    Blood drips from my mouth.

    But I ignore it and expand Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation even more.

    The whirlwind of a Qi Building cultivator!

    A huge dragons ascension absorbs the surrounding dirt and dust, clouding the area.

    Puff!

    I break out of the dragons ascension and form a hand seal.

    "Ha!"

    Rumble!

    The whirlwind moves.

    The ashen whirlwind flies towards the chasing Qi Building and green-robed cultivators.

    The Qi Building cultivator is startled and quickly casts a spell to counterattack.

    I wipe the blood from my mouth, concentrating my consciousness.

    I had excessively forced out spiritual power equivalent to Qi Building at the level of Qi Refining.

    Such an attack can only be used once, and using the Gang Sphere might wrongly implicate Kim Young-hoon, who is active in Yanguo.

    So, I will create a disturbance with this attack and then escape.

    Swoosh!

    My sword energy cuts through the air, and my consciousness vanish, concealed by the Hidden Consciousness Technique.

    sh!

    I quickly descend towards the western mountains, forming a hand seal.

    "Earth Surpassing Path!

    Rumble!

    The earth opens up to receive me.

    I fall into the ground beneath the western mountains using the Earth Surpassing Path.

    The earth''s spiritual energy flowing through the western mountains will maximize my Earth Surpassing Path.

    Moreover,

    "Argh! This scum from the Makli n! Everyone, chase after him! If he''s from the Makli n, he must have fled into the sky!"

    Their prejudice against the Makli n didn''t apply to me hiding underground.

    I hide beneath the ground, watching the Qi Building cultivator from the green-robed n destroy my whirlwind and fly off into the wrong direction in the sky, and wipe off the remaining blood from my mouth.

    "Now, let''s go find the records of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    A few monthster.

    I found the archive at Shattered Heaven Peak in the western mountains, where Jin Byuk-ho mentioned the records of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect were located.

    Indeed, what is the rtionship between the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Ascension Gate?

    Creak-

    I open the door of the archive and enter.

    Trantor Notes: Chapter donated by kittyfan69 and Asylums. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 66: Violent Storm (6)

    Chapter 66: Violent Storm (6)/trantingnovice

    The interior of the archive is dim and murky.

    At the same time, the area is permeated with a formation that blurs the senses, making it hard to distinguish where anything was. If it weren''t for the clues given to me by Jin Byuk-ho, I might not have been able to find the archive of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in just a few months.

    I extend my consciousness, carefully navigating the structure of the archive while avoiding the interference of the formation.

    After a while, I enter the archive and walk towards the section where the books are kept.

    "Tsk...There''s hardly anything left."

    I click my tongue in disappointment.

    Perhaps because the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect ascended to the higher realms and took all the important items from the sect with them, there were only a few books left in the archive.

    "Let''s seeThe record about the founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Ancestor Yang Su-jin..."

    Fortunately, what I was looking for was still there, and I started reading the book without hesitation.

    The book detailed the life of Yang Su-jin, the founding ancestor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. It was not much different from what I had read in the royal archive of Shengzi.

    There were minor specific details and differences, but the broader aspects were as I already knew.

    Of course, there were some shockingly urate details described.

    "Ha, he ascended to the higher realms and really tore through the void to descend back to this world."

    The book detailed the years when Yang Su-jin ascended and returned.

    ording to the book, it took roughly three thousand years for him to ascend and thene back.

    ''Three thousand years...''

    It seems shortpared to the history of 120,000 years, but even mankind''s calendar on Earth is roughly only two thousand years old. What concept of time can three thousand years represent?

    ''In any case, it''s confirmed that Yang Su-jin is the cause behind the Ascension Gate.''

    The book explicitly stated that the Ascension Gate was established by ''our founding patriarch.''

    Of course, the space where the Ascension Gate opened was originally prone to spatial rifts and instability.

    It was said that never before had such a clear pathway to the higher realms been created.

    ''I want to read more about the Ascension Gate, but it seems the rest is just about how he established the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and governed the sect.''

    I felt a bit disappointed and turned the page.

    As I reach the end of the book, I furrow my brows.

    ''Yang Su-jin disappeared in hister years?''

    I was surprised to find such a bold statement in the sect''s archive, dering that their founding patriarch had gone missing.

    ''It''s more credible than a book of wild conjectures, but still...''

    Missing?

    A cultivator who achieved the Heavenly Being stage and ascended.

    After reaching much higher realms and tearing through the void to descend, he just went missing?

    I flip through the book but find only statements about how the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had searched the entire continent and seas but couldn''t find anything about their founding patriarch.

    I closed the book and picked up another one.

    This book detailed the lineage of the sect''s leaders and their rtionships.

    I scanned it quickly, hoping to find something useful, but found nothing and closed it, moving on to the next book.

    The next was not useful either, containing the wills and sayings of past sect leaders.

    ''As I thought, they took all the important and secret documents and left only what others could see.''

    Feeling slightly irritated, I still hoped to find something useful and kept turning the pages.

    ''The collection of wills of the past leaders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect? What use do I have for this...''

    Suddenly, while flipping through the book, I pause.

    Although Yang Su-jin had disappeared without leaving a will, hisst words before disappearing were recorded in the book.

    -There is no ce like home. Do the disciples of the sect have a home in their hearts?

    ''Home...''

    It was part of a speech he had given before disappearing.

    My eyes are drawn to the first sentence of the speech, ''There is no ce like home.''

    I shift my gaze to thest sentence.

    -People all have a home in their hearts. We must all strive to reach that home in our hearts.

    "To reach the home in our hearts..."

    A few dayster, Yang Su-jin was recorded as having disappeared.

    ''Went to find his home?''

    I ponder over these lines for a while, then close the book.

    My mind is filled with thoughts.

    With mixed feelings, I picked up the next book.

    The book was simr to the previous book but contained a collection of teachings and warnings left by the leaders for future generations.

    I read a warning left by Yang Su-jin, for future generations.

    "Future generations must read the stele erected by the founding master in front of the Void Gate before attempting to ascend to the higher realms. This is a crucial rule that must be followed by all future ascendants of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Remember, always remember."

    The "Void Gate" mentioned here seems to refer to the Ascension Gate.

    "The stele in front of the Ascension Gate..."

    It was a stele inscribed with thunderclouds, floating in the void, absorbing lightning, with the words:

    "...leave something behind for future generations and ascend with a calm heart. Those who do not abide by this will face disaster."

    But, the part about what exactly to leave behind was damaged, so its full meaning remained unknown.

    I click my tongue lightly, guessing that Yang Su-jin''s warning had likely not been heeded.

    "It seems it was prepared for future generations, but now that the entire sect has ascended to the higher realms, it probably doesn''t matter anymore."

    After all, it was an event from 120,000 years ago, difficult to maintain till now.

    The original purpose of the stele remains unknown, but it seems to have served its purpose.

    After reading the book, I turn my attention to the next one.

    "Hmm? This book is thest."

    Perhaps because the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect took everything necessary, there were no more books in the archive.

    I picked up thest book and read it.

    Surprisingly, thest book contained a unique technique of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!

    This technique, called Lightning Predicting Eye, is an eye technique relying on the sense of reading celestial energy to predict tomorrow''s weather and where and how lightning will strike.

    "...How am I supposed to use this?"

    It seems the sect themselves deemed this book useless and left it behind.

    Predicting the weather is something cultivators, even demon beasts, could do. With the demon races senses of Earth, one could predict lightning strikes without the need for Lightning Predicting Eye.

    Sensitive cultivators could even calcte the location of lightning strikes based on the flow of spiritual energy.

    "No, wait."

    This technique seems designed for the slightly less spiritually sensitive cultivators to calcte the location of lightning strikes based on the flow of spiritual energy.

    A vague technique created specifically for lower-level cultivators.

    "......"

    I skim through the book quickly, storing it in my mind.

    "Can''t say if it''ll be of any use."

    How often does one encounter lightning in life anyway? Those powerful enough to predict and avoid lightning would defend themselves with their own abilities. For those too weak, needing the use of the technique, it would be of no use anyway.

    I close thest book and look around the archive again.

    As expected, nothing else is left.

    "I came here thinking it would take years to find what I need."

    But I had read all the books in the archive in less than a day.

    There were hardly more than ten books in total.

    So much for gaining any knowledge.

    I didn''t learn anything new about the Ascension Gate, just some strange and unsettling conjectures about Yang Su-jin.

    I leave the archive and explore the area around Shattered Heaven Peak.

    There were traces of the massive sect and many cultivators'' lives, but Shattered Heaven Peak was now empty. Where buildings might have stood, only traces remained, not even foundation stones.

    It seems the entire sect, including the buildings, had ascended to the higher realms.

    There was nothing more to see.

    "Sigh..."

    I sat down where a building once stood at the edge of Shattered Heaven Peak.

    "Maybe I should just go back to Seo Ran."

    I had originallye to the western mountains to investigate the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect for the remaining two years.

    I didn''t expect to finish so quickly without much to show for it.

    Lost in thought, I suddenly notice the spiritual energy at the peak is incredibly dense.

    "Thinking about it, it makes sense. This was the site of arge sect."

    The spiritual energy is several times denser than at the main house of the Cheongmun n.

    "There''s no need to hurry back to Seo Ran''s ce, given such a great training ground."

    After all, I came here because Seo Ran said it would take him three years to prepare.

    If I go back now, I''d just be training anyway.

    So why not train here, where the spiritual energy is denser than at Seo Ran''s ce?

    "Yes, this ce seems more conductive for trying to ascend to Qi Building."

    I move my recovered Qi Refining 14th Star spiritual power, sensing the spiritual cloud swirling in my dantian.

    The decision is quick.

    I enter a cave likely used by the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, find a spot, and sit down cross-legged.

    I spent the previous year learning the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation method. Now, for the remaining time, I should try to reach the Qi Building stage and see if I have any chance of achieving it.

    The spiritual cloud in my dantian began to move.

    Ascending to the Qi Building stage involves condensing the spiritual cloud into a single spiritual star.

    The spiritual energy must be condensed into the form of a star to truly ascend to the Qi Building stage.

    The spiritual cloud gradually began to rotate, and under my will, started to converge into a single point.

    Rumble -

    The spiritual cloud gathered towards the center of my dantian.

    As it concentrated, itpressed to form a star!

    Crunch!

    Driven by my willpower, the spiritual cloudpressed, and the temperature at its core rose.

    At the same time, the fluffy spiritual mist began to merge with each other.

    Once the fusion of the spiritual cloud inside the dantian isplete and a stable star is born, I can ascend to the Qi Building stage.

    However,

    Crack, crack...

    Cracks began to form in the star.

    "!"

    sh!

    Suddenly, there was a sh in the dantian, and the forming star exploded.

    Boom!

    "Argh!"

    I exert all my strength to prevent damage to my dantian.

    Thanks to that, the energy of my Inner Core became refined once again, but my face contorted in pain.

    ''This attempt failed too.''

    I needed to capture and stabilize the slight changes urring at the moment of the star''s birth.

    Possessing the Five Elements Spiritual Roots, my spiritual power is too chaotic, making it difficult to grasp all the ''slight changes.''

    There were too many changes to catch them all.

    "Sigh..."

    I sigh and examine the state of my dantian.

    The spiritual cloud waspletely consumed, and my level fell back to thepleted 12th Star Qi Refining

    ''It''s frustrating.''

    Using Qi Building Pills would greatly reduce the difficulty of reaching the Qi Building stage.

    The pure life force in the Qi Building pills injects vitality into the spiritual star, significantly stabilizing it.

    However, knowing what the ''life force'' in the pills is made of makes me reluctant to use them.

    ''No, it''s more than reluctance.''

    It''s something that, as a human, I should not consume.

    As this thought sank in, I let out a wryugh, realizing the path I am attempting.

    Attempting to reach the Qi Building stage without Qi Building Pills, despite having the Five Elements Spiritual Roots, is madness.

    Except for those with Heavenly Spiritual Roots, which cultivator wouldn''t use Qi Building Pills to ascend?

    The more Spiritual Roots one has, the more subtle changes apany the birth of the spiritual star. Even those with True Spiritual Roots often take Qi Building Pills due to the crazing shaking of their spiritual star due to the slight changes..

    For every inferior spiritual root, the number of apanying changes increases by a square.

    As someone with Five Element Spiritual Roots, I need to control 4 times more changes than someone with True Spiritual Roots.

    "Damn it."

    I clench my fists in frustration.

    This is why I even learned demon beast methods like Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, to try and find another way.

    However, after learning demon beast methods, I realized that they had no rtion to the Qi Building process.

    ''They don''t affect each other.''

    Like oil and water, the two energies flow separately.

    Even though other realizations might bring some connection, currently, they seem unrted.

    ''No choice then.''

    The only constion was that every attempt at Qi Building, despite resulting in explosions, refined the energy in my Inner Core.

    I sigh and begin to cultivate to reach the 14th Star of Qi Refining again..

    Months passed.

    I tried again and again to ascend to the Qi Building stage.

    Numerous explosions urred in my dantian, and I experienced excruciating pain each time.

    The advantage of being in a region dense with spiritual energy was that, with enough understanding of the stages, I could recover my cultivation from the 12th Star to the 13th and 14th Star of Qi Refining fairly quickly and attempt Qi Building multiple times.

    Whoosh!

    The number of changes urring in the spiritual star easily exceeded tens of thousands.

    If I could stabilize all these changes and maintain the fusion of the spiritual cloud, a spiritual star would be born.

    That is the Qi Building stage.

    However, I was overwhelmed just trying to track these daunting changes, let alone catch them all.

    I had to catch and understand every minute and faint change of spiritual power thats equivalent or smaller than a grain of sand, stabilize them, and then base the fusion of the spiritual cloud on that to create the spiritual star.

    "Damn, it''s too difficult."

    Even when using Gang Sphere to quadruple the speed of my thoughts, I barely manage to observe the transformations without missing them.

    ''The only hope seems to be... increasing the number of Gang Spheres to further elerate thought.''

    My consciousness had grown to the extreme level of Qi Refining, and had be almost as vast as it would be in the Qi Building stage.

    Therger the consciousness, the more pronounced the eleration of mental facilities.

    Even more so than Kim Young-hoon, who hasn''t practiced cultivation!

    ''Maybe, if I can handle nine Gang Spheres like Kim Hyung, there might be some hope.''

    Boom!

    The fusion of the Spiritual Cloud failed again, and an explosion urred, causing pain in my dantian.

    Cough!

    I spit out a mouthful of blood and manage my internal injuries with internal energy.

    Another failure.

    With each failure, I find myself focusing more on elerating thought through the realm of martial arts.

    And again, I begin to think about the demon beast methods.

    ''Martial arts are certainly simr to the methods of the demon race.''

    Of course, they''re just simr.

    They are fundamentally different.

    Like the wings of insects and birds, twopletely different creatures that have simply undergone convergent evolution.

    But certainly, the results they produced are simr.

    ''So, they can be referenced.''

    Demon beast methods and cultivation methods arepletely unrted.

    However, for someone without innate talent to attempt to leap to the next stage, a synergy with martial arts is necessary.

    And martial arts resemble demon beast methods.

    Whoosh!

    A Gang Sphere emerges from my heart.

    I invoke the Earth sensation that the demons feel.

    Now familiar with the demons'' sensations, invoking them only causes a slight headache.

    It is no longer painful.

    This is simr to when I first perceived intent.

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    The cirction of Yin and Yang and Taiji in heaven and earth entere my sight.

    I can see, or rather feel, the Taiji circting everywhere in heaven and earth.

    All the celestial energy is constantly circting, with Yin and Yang rotating.

    I seeded in manipting three Gang Spheres by interpreting the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, and the changes arising from Yin and Yang from the aspect of Man.

    Whoosh!

    Just like the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, the Gang Sphere splits into Heaven and Earth, and between Yin and Yang, life is born, symbolizing Man with the Gang Sphere.

    ''What exactly must be realized to control nine Gang Spheres?''

    I recall the Ultimate Pinnacle that the Kim Young-hoons of my past lives had reached.

    When I knew nothing, I just admired it as something incredible.

    I never had the luxury to think about the principle behind it.

    But now, having reached the stage of manipting three Gang Spheres, I cant even begin to fathom how it was done.

    ''Furthermore...''

    Kim Young-hoon hadn''t awakened demon senses through advice like me.

    ''Did he just naturally grasp the principle of the Three Talents within the Gang Spheres and control nine of them?''

    Looking at it again, it is truly an insane talent.

    But I refocus my thoughts.

    Talent is just the quality of realizing quickly.

    If I can understand what was realized, I too can follow in his footsteps!

    "...I''ve decided."

    I take a deep breath, concentrate on the Unified Origin of spiritual power, and stand up with my Qi Refining 13th Star cultivation.

    "I shouldn''t waste time here, I need to go to Kim Hyung."

    I n to formally teach him the demon senses, exin the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation to him, and help him gain inspiration.

    Dash!

    I leave the stone cave of Shattered Heaven Peak, kick off the ground, and race towards Yanguo.

    To meet Kim Young-hoon in Yanguo, I used the same means asst time through the Jin n.

    After contacting Kim Young-hoon, he rushed to me in a day.

    "Ha ha, how long has it been!"

    "It''s been a while. You''ve advanced further again in the meantime."

    Since ourst meeting, Kim Young-hoon hadpletely destroyed the Makli Dynasty in coboration with the Jin n.

    "Yeah, thanks to you, I seeded in reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle. I made a name for myself too... But what do you mean by ''again''?"

    He weed me, but suddenly sensing something off in my words, he asked.

    I was startled by his question but quicklyposed myself and answered.

    "Ah, I mean... Kim Hyung was a department head, and now you''ve risen even higher in this world. Ha ha.."

    "Uwhahaha! A middle manager in a mid-sizedpany, what are you talking about?"

    "Ha ha.."

    I control my thoughts and inwardly break out in a cold sweat.

    ''I unconsciously got a bit confused with my past life.''

    As memories umte, I sometimes get confused like this.

    "Anyway..."

    I refine my intent and question.

    "Have you improved your skills a bit?"

    I ask him with a yful expression.

    ''I never thought I''d ask such a question in my life...''

    Instead of answering, Kim Young-hoon suddenly extends his intent towards me.

    I, too, smile and extend my intent in response.

    sh!

    Light explodes.

    The sound around us vanishes.

    In the quiet void, we collide in an instant.

    ''Let''s start.''

    2x eleration.

    Boom!

    I dive into Kim Young-hoon''s embrace and thrust an attack onto him.

    However, Kim Young-hoon instantly reacts, repelling my attack andunching a counterattack.

    ''Has he realized eleration? Then...''

    Let''s see how much he has grown.

    Boom!

    I meet him inbat, gradually increasing my speed.

    If I fundamentally value technique, Kim Young-hoon values speed.

    Therefore, my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship usually focuses on precise techniques, and his Severing Vein Saber Method is quick and agile.

    3x eleration.

    Entering eleration using two Gang Spheres.

    Kim Young-hoon also manages to keep up with ease.

    Dozens of shes ur in a moment.

    The surroundings be chaotic, not due to Gang Qi, but due to simple shockwaves from our shes.

    I gradually increase my speed even further.

    But that was it.

    From then on, Kim Young-hoon only confronts my attacks with his innate instincts.

    His speed did not increase further.

    As a person who specializes in speed, when he lost that advantage, I began to see his weaknesses.

    In the midst of dozens of shes.

    Crash

    Eventually, I manage to prate his defense and sessfully nt a palm strike on his chest.

    "Cough! Ack.."

    Kim Young-hoon chokes and spins in the air before falling.

    "Really, your growth rate is astounding."

    I had somewhat anticipated that he would reach the Ultimate Pinnacle in such a short time.

    But to already be handling two Gang Spheres.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoonughs, emitting Gang Sphere from his consciousness, and his Gang Sphere begins to split into two and rotate.

    "Ha ha, in a few years, Ill surpass you too. Be prepared!"

    "Of course, you should. But... how exactly did you split the Gang Sphere, Kim Hyung?"

    "Hm?"

    Kim Young-hoon looks puzzled at my question.

    "Aren''t you splitting it too?"

    "It seems to me that Kim Hyung and I have not attained the same realization."

    "What do you mean? Although everyone''s way of obtaining enlightenment in martial arts differs, are you saying the enlightenment itself is different?"

    I too float a Gang Sphere and split it into two, just like him.

    Then, with demon senses, I rotate the Gang Sphere in perfect sync with the cirction of Yin and Yang of spiritual energy.

    If he had obtained the same realization as me, there''s no way he wouldn''t recognize this rotation.

    However, Kim Young-hoon still looks confused.

    His expression seems to ask what I expect him to see from the rotating Gang Sphere.

    Seeing his expression, I be even more curious.

    ''What principle did he use to split the Gang Sphere?''

    "Kim Hyung. Please tell me. What enlightenment did you achieve?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 67: Violent Storm (7)

    Chapter 67: Violent Storm (7)/trantingnovice

    "What enlightenment, you ask? Hmm, now that I think about it, reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle is bound to be unique to you and me anyway, so it''s hard to put into words."

    He seemed puzzled for a moment, then floated the Gang Spheres on his palm and continued.

    The two Gang Spheres were endlessly circling each other above his hand.

    "First, like you, I infused the Gang Sphere with ''myself'', right?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "Right, by infusing another part of my consciousness into it, the Gang Sphere appears almost like an avatar in the world of intent. It''s possible to absorb the Gang Sphere to elerate thought. You must know this too, since you''ve split the Gang Sphere... But a person is not made up solely of themselves."

    "...?"

    ''I''m the same up to this point.''

    But from Kim Young-hoon''s next exnation, the differences between us began to emerge.

    "A person ispleted within rtionships with others. Then, the enlightenment of the Gang Sphere must start from the concept of rtionships. What is the most precious and valuable rtionship to a human?"

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Spheres on his hand vibrate.

    Somehow, I felt as if I could hear a heartbeat from the radiance of those spheres.

    "Parents."

    There was an indescribable nostalgia on his face as he spoke.

    "The most direct cause that brought me into the world... I was born because of my father and mother. I received life from them. I am not just made of myself, but also of my parents."

    Whoosh-

    As he verbalized his realization, he seemed to gain something more.

    Was it from our battle, or from observing the three Gang Spheres still floating above my hand?

    The Gang Sphere of this martial deity began to change as well.

    "My mother and father met, and they had me..."

    Boom!

    As the two Gang Spheres rotate, a third one begins to emerge within their rotation.

    "As I live my life, I met my wife, and will see my children. Maybe even grandchildren. Among the countless rtionships and connections I''ll encounter in life...

    The most precious ones constitute what I am."

    ''Ah, I see.''

    I interpreted the Gang Sphere through the principle of the Three Talents.

    Having worshiped the heavens and learned the demon senses, the presence of heaven and earth is very clear to me.

    But Kim Young-hoon''s principle seems to be family.

    Time and time again.

    Whenever Kim Young-hoon reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, he almost always handled nine Gang Spheres.

    Maybe it was because he kept thinking of his loved and missed ones...

    Crack...

    Three Gang Spheres.

    An amazing achievement and realization, but Kim Young-hoon clenches his fist, dissolving the Gang Spheres, and presses his fist to his chest.

    "...Such martial arts are unnecessary. I just... want to see my family again."

    "......"

    We both disperse our Gang Spheres and stand silently for a while.

    Both of us are lost in thought for a moment.

    After a while.

    Kim Young-hoon lightens the mood with a bitter smile.

    "...Enough of this. What''s the use of talking about it here? Sorry. Let''s talk about martial arts instead."

    He smiles faintly and floats the Gang Sphere again.

    "Anyway, I realized that I was constantly interacting with the most important rtionships in my life. Then, I thought that the Gang Sphere and intent could also be divided within endless interaction and cirction.

    ''Endless cirction''. That was the principle I found."

    "Is that so..."

    I too came out of my thoughts and listened intently to his story.

    Endless cirction.

    This concept also resonates in the world of Taiji I observed.

    After all, the Yin and Yang of the world are constantly circting and interacting.

    Although the direction of our enlightenment was different, there is amon ground.

    He focused on the cirction of intent.

    I focused on the Taiji of spiritual energy.

    But even though there was amon point, our realizations are distinctly different.

    Then, perhaps our enlightenments couldplement each other?

    "Kim Hyung. Now, let me share my enlightenment with you. First... focus your mind and visualize the movement of Yin and Yang in your heart."

    "Hmm, done."

    "In that state,pletely forget the flow of intent and concentrate on the flow of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth."

    I slowly taught Kim Young-hoon the sensation of Taiji.

    The sensation of the demon race, and after a while.

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes widened.

    "....!!!"

    He too entered the same vision as me.

    The Yin and Yang flowing throughout heaven and earth.

    The endlessly circting power.

    And the Taiji, which is distorted and strangely transformed by the reaction of matter.

    Heaven and Earth.

    And Man.

    Fascinated by the newndscape of all things containing the three principles, Kim Young-hoon gazed vacantly into space for a while as if he had lost his soul.

    "Kim Hyung. Are you alright?"

    I ask him, seeing that he continued to stare nkly into space.

    Normally, if one had just awakened to a new sensation, their head would feel as if it was about to split apart in pain.

    However, Kim Young-hoon just nkly nodded his head.

    ''Even after awakening to a new sensation, he feels no pain? His potential is indeed different from mine.''

    It seems he already had some talent for this sensation.

    As Kim Young-hoon continued to look into space, three Gang Spheres naturally float around him.

    Whoosh!

    The three Gang Spheres begin to rotate.

    ''They have stabilizedpletely.''

    When he first created the third Gang Sphere, it was quite unstable.

    But at this moment.

    All signs of instability disappeared, and three stable Gang Spheres were just rotating around him.

    There is even a hint that the Gang Spheres might split again.

    It seems like any moment now, the Gang Spheres could split into four, five, or six.

    But then.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed toe to his senses, panting as he dispersed the three Gang Spheres rotating around him.

    He looked extremely surprised.

    "Thats it... You realized the principles of Heaven, Earth, and Man in the Taiji of Yin and Yang, not in the cirction of intent."

    "...You got it right away. I still don''t quite grasp what the cirction of intent is..."

    After pondering for a while, Kim Young-hoon, looking at me, spoke.

    "No, I dont think you need to worry about that."

    "Yes?"

    "The day I first felt the cirction of intent, I vaguely sensed the limits of the Gang Sphere. It might not be precise, but the number of Gang Spheres a human can handle is probably between 8 to 10. Thats probably the limit.

    Also, I felt that just deeply exploring the cirction of intent is enough to reach its end. So, you too, if you continuously delve into that... Taiji sensation you realized? You should be able to reach the end as well."

    He reaches out towards the circting Taiji in the sky while invoking the sensation of the Earth.

    Of course, it isn''t tangible, so he can''t grasp anything.

    "8 to 10 is the human limit. Even if we share our enlightenment, its not like the number of Gang Spheres will multiply to 81 or something. Even if we have more enlightenment, its not as if the Gang Spheres will be stronger..."

    "...How do you know that? You havent reached that stage yet, Kim Hyung."

    Such facts are not recorded in the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''

    "Its the intuition of a genius."

    "......"

    I have nothing to say.

    But since Kim Young-hoon has never been wrong about martial arts, hes probably right.

    ''Every cycle, Kim Hyungs Gang Sphere count ended at 9 because that is the limit of humans.''

    The limit of humans.

    Hearing that made me feel a bit regretful.

    That meant, the end of a martial artist is in the Qi Building stage.

    Its a bit disappointing as a martial artist.

    "Anyway, thank you for the great enlightenment. Based on this, I will grow even faster. What you taught me will bring tremendous inspiration."

    Inspiration.

    The end of a martial artist.

    Kim Young-hoons words.

    And a bit of stubbornness.

    I felt these rising in my heart.

    "Kim Hyung. If you have inspiration, can you surpass the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?"

    "Hmm?"

    He frowns.

    We had talked about the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts'' when we first met and shared stories for several days.

    Kim Young-hoon, who heard my im that someone had imnted martial arts in my mind, said he had experienced something simr, and we discussed the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''

    And now, I was asking him this question.

    "Throughout my life, I have experienced many things and thought about the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.'' I wondered if it''s impossible to surpass its secrets, to go beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle. I traveled around, met the demon race, and learned the sensation of Taiji I just showed you from them.

    As a result, I came to think that human martial arts were derived from those of the demon race. If you wish, Kim Hyung, I can teach you the demon beast methods I learned and help you research them."

    My words continue.

    "If I provide you with the enlightenment and information I''ve gained from my travels... Can you surpass the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?"

    The ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''

    This martial arts scripture, originally known as the ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts,'' hadn''t changed its framework but had only added experiences of trial and error.

    Could Kim Young-hoon in this life surpass this ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?

    From ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' to ''Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts,'' and then to ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.''

    After three major evolutions, could it evolve once more from the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts,'' which had only added trial and error?

    Kim Young-hoon seems to ponder my question for a while.

    "...I can''t promise anything. But!"

    His eyes shine brightly.

    "If, as you say, human martial arts originated from demons, researching the original demon beast methods would be of great help and would significantly reduce trial and error."

    "...Is that so?"

    Reducing trial and error.

    Maybe that would be enough...

    "In that case, I will also teach you the details of ''Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation'' and the general characteristics of the demon races abilities."

    From that day, I spent the remaining time teaching Kim Young-hoon the aspects of the ''Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation'' and the demon races techniques.

    It was time.

    Time to keep my promise with Seo Ran.

    "Kim Hyung. Is there anything you don''t understand?"

    "No. I''ve understood everything about the methods, and I will research them to the best of my ability."

    "Understood. I believe in you, Kim Hyung."

    Kim Young-hoon, after observing the demon beast methods and awakening to their senses, increased the number of Gang Spheres much faster.

    Currently, he has a total of 7 Gang Spheres.

    He is almost reaching his past life''s level.

    ''Following Kim Hyungs martial path and raising my martial arts to the extreme of the Ultimate Pinnacle. Through elerating thought more than tenfold...I will challenge Qi Building.''

    Thus, I wished for Kim Young-hoon to rise even faster.

    Even higher.

    We wished each other good fortune in our martial pursuits and parted ways.

    Swoosh!

    I flew towards Seo Ran''s residence.

    It seems he was waiting for me, as Seo Ran immediately showed his head from the sea and greeted me.

    "Come on up. I''ve been waiting."

    "Where is this barrier you mentioned, Seo Hyung?"

    "Let''s head towards the barrier and I''ll exin on the way. Oh right. Climb onto my neck. The sea area we are heading to has fierce storms, so it''s better to hold on tight."

    "Yes."

    I climb onto Seo Ran''s neck and hold on.

    "The barrier I speak of is something even the King secretly asked me to enter. There''s something important to our Sea Dragon tribe inside."

    "What exactly is surrounded by the barrier?"

    Swoosh!

    He cuts through the water, swiftly swimming towards a particr spot in the ocean.

    In the distance, I begin to see where the currents change dramatically.

    They seem to have an eerie ghostly energy.

    Far away, dark clouds rumble, darkening the sea.

    "A discarded divine object from the ''ck Bone Valley'' among the cultivation sects of the human race."

    Rumble!

    Huge waves are crashing in the distance.

    "A battleship said to be able to cross even the realm of the dead. The ''Nether Crossing Ship.''

    We enter the stormy sea area.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 68: Eve (1)

    Chapter 68: Eve (1)/trantingnovice

    After passing under dark clouds and navigating the sea for several hours, something came into view for me and Seo Ran.

    ''Is that a barrier?''

    It''s not visible to the naked eye. It looks just like any other part of the ocean with waves crashing, nothing unusual.

    However, when viewed through the perception of the demon race, sensing the flow of Yin and Yang, the currents in that distant part of the ocean were strangely twisted, unlike the surroundings.

    "Is that the barrier?"

    "No, that''s just an illusionary barrier. Of course, the formation masters of ck Ghost Valley twisted the space, so if you enter that area, youe out on the opposite side... But I''ve long since figured out how to break through that.

    There are several moreyers of barriers inside, and we need to break through all of them to find what I want."

    Swoosh!

    Seo Ran burst into the sky with demonic power.

    "Hold on tight!"

    sh!

    A jade-colored light emitted from Seo Ran''s horn, coloring the surroundings.

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, I heard a massive sound of breaking air and defended against the shockwave with my protective Gang Qi.

    Swoosh!

    I felt us passing through an invisible flow of spiritual energy, and I gradually opened my eyes.

    ''This ce is...''

    Fog.

    A sea mist covered everything in sight.

    Instantly, I felt a chill run down my spine.

    ''No, it''s not just mist.''

    Terrifying Yin energy.

    Gulp.

    ''Ghosts...!''

    "Don''t open your mouth. This is the second barrier. If the sound of a living human echoes, those things will swarm you. I am from the Sea Dragon Tribe, and we can handle the power of Yin, so they wont attack me. That''s why I''m safe, but you need to be as quiet as possible."

    I nodded in understanding.

    Seo Ran dived back into the water, surveying the surroundings.

    "These are wandering ghosts released by ck Ghost Valley. With so many ghosts gathered and the barrier of ck Ghost Valley covering the area, storms always rage in these waters."

    ''Do ghosts bring storms?''

    It made sense that spirits or ghosts, with their Yin nature, would attract simr dark clouds.

    While I was lost in thought, holding onto Seo Ran''s neck, I heard something.

    Aaaaah-

    Kiyaahaaa!

    Aaaaah!

    "....?"

    As we moved forward with Seo Ran, the distant wailing of ghosts became louder.

    "Don''t worry. The deeper we go, the more unique ghosts affected by the Nether Crossing Ship appear..."

    Then, it happened.

    [It''s a ghost...!]

    [A very big ghost has entered the waters!]

    [Find it! Find the very big ghost!]

    Rumble!

    The sea mist began to stir.

    "What...! This has never happened before!"

    Seo Ran, in panic, moved quickly and quietly forward.

    [Kiyaahaaaak!]

    [A big ghost hase to catch us all!]

    [Kiyaahaaak! A ghost! Catch the very big ghost! The very big ghost has entered!]

    The once merely hazy mist began to change.

    Ssshhh-

    The mist turned pitch ck.

    At the same time, thousands, maybe millions of red lights appeared in the dark fog.

    "What on earth is going on!"

    Seo Ran swam even faster, perplexed.

    Rumble!

    The red lights in the ck mist started flying towards us.

    "Cough, hold on tight. We''re going to fly up again!"

    Demonic power burst out from Seo Ran''s body again.

    ''Seo Hweol used to fly around at will, but it seems hard for Seo Ran to do the same.''

    Considering hisrge size, it was actually impressive how Seo Hweol managed to fly as he wished.

    Swoosh!

    He leaped from the water into the air.

    I held onto Seo Ran''s mane, holding my breath as much as I could to avoid the eyes of the ghosts.

    After flying for some time.

    "We''re breaking through the second barrier!"

    Swoosh!

    We broke through a water wall that suddenly appeared in front of us, soaking wet as we looked around.

    "....!"

    A gigantic water barrier!

    Hundreds of miles around us were devoid of water, defying gravity, as the seawater formed a giant well-like barrier.

    At the center of this ''Well of Seas.''

    I saw a massive translucent barrier, big enough to cover dozens of miles.

    Inside the barrier, a powerful ship emitting ghostly energy was visible.

    "You can talk now. Ghosts can''t enter this part of the barrier."

    "Phew... Is that the Nether Crossing Ship?"

    "Yes."

    Swoosh!

    Seo Ran glided along the water barrier and descended to the bottom of the Sea Well.

    "Get off now. From here on, there''s nothing particrly dangerous for you."

    I got off Seo Ran''s neck and stepped on the air, approaching the barrier.

    As I got closer to the barrier, the details of the ship inside became clearer. The ship is terribly broken, barely maintaining its shape, and intense ghostly and Yin energies emanated from within.

    "The first barrier is to block mortals and ordinary animals. The second barrier of ghostly mist is to stop human cultivators. Thisst barrier is meant to stop demon beasts like me," Seo Ran exined.

    "Well, the earlier ghosts were sentient beings, causing unusual phenomenons, but this barrier isn''t alive, so it won''t cause any unpredictable situations."

    He lifted his tail and brought it close to the barrier.

    Then.

    Crackle!

    Bang!

    Light exploded, and Seo Ran retreated. His tail was covered in green ghost fire, which went out only after he concentrated his spiritual power.

    "Being a member of the demon race, this is my reaction. But you, with human lineage, should be different. Try touching it."

    I cautiously approached the barrier, restraining my Inner Core''s energy, and touched it.

    Crackle!

    With a tingling sensation, my hand went smoothly into the barrier.

    "Hmm, it really goes in."

    "Yes, it''s a barrier meant solely to stop demon beasts."

    I hesitated briefly before stepping into the barrier.

    Swoosh!

    My Inner Core area felt a bit sore, but I could pass through the barrier without much trouble.

    It was almost too easy to believe.

    "Seo Hyung, this seems too easy..."

    "Right. For someone with human lineage like you, it would be easy. Now, to let me in, you just need to pull out all eight gs near the Nether Crossing Ship that are keeping the barrier active."

    Seo Ran points with his w towards where a g with a ghost face drawn on it is nted.

    There is a total of eight such gs around the ship, standing firmly on the water.

    I quickly move around the ship, pulling out all eight gs.

    Then, the barrier surrounding the Nether Crossing Ship loses its light, and Seo Ran approaches me.

    "It''s quite easy, isn''t it?"

    "Well, up to here, it definitely is easy. After all, it''s a discarded divine object. It''s just an old relic with no value other than its symbolic significance as a divine object. ck Ghost Valley wouldn''t have set such an extensive protection for it."

    He clicked his tongue as he continued.

    "Actually, it was much more annoying than before. If you entered the mist barrier before reaching here, the ghosts would signal ck Ghost Valley. Then ck Ghost Valley would send Core Formation cultivators to hunt down demon beasts like me.

    Even if someone managed to get this far, ck Ghost Valley usually had several Qi Building disciples stationed here to hunt... but now that ck Ghost Valley haspletely vanished to the higher realm, it''d be strange if the difficulty is higher."

    "I see."

    "Anyway, the real challenge begins after entering inside. Help me find something inside."

    "Sure."

    It seems that rather than the barrier, ck Ghost Valley had relied on people to guard the ce.

    Now that those guards had ascended to the higher realm, it was like easily jumping over a low wall.

    "By the way, even if it''s a discarded divine object, considering they protected it with such a huge barrier and had inner disciples guarding it, it must have been quite a significant object... What happened to it?"

    I ask as we approach the ship.

    The ship is half-destroyed, with one sidepletely shattered.

    There are a few intact parts, but not many.

    "Heh. It was damaged in a war among human cultivators."

    "What kind of war was it?"

    "You probably wouldn''t know since it happened before you were born. There was a human cultivator known as the Mad Lord. I don''t know the details, but one day, the Mad Lord suddenly caused amotion, wanting to take one of theponents inside the Nether Crossing Ship.

    ck Ghost Valley naturally ignored him, calling him insane, but due to the Mad Lord''s uproar, two Heavenly Being elders of ck Ghost Valley were killed. In response, ck Ghost Valley went mad as well and mobilized all their power to capture the Mad Lord.

    The Mad Lord didn''t flee but waged war against ck Ghost Valley alone. As a result, three of ck Ghost Valley''s only three Nether Crossing Ships were destroyed, and a third of ck Ghost Valley was annihted."

    "......"

    "Eventually, the Mad Lord indeed smashed one Nether Crossing Ship, entered inside, and took away the coreponent. No one from ck Ghost Valley could stop that crazy cultivator."

    What in the world is this, this terrifying battle record?

    If its the Mad Lord, then that hunchback old man... Does he really possess such unimaginable power?

    After all, if he''s just a madman, then other cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage...

    Even the usuallyposed Sea Dragon King shuddered at the mention of his title, showing a clear distaste.

    The fear and disgust must be because the madman possesses such unbelievable power.

    "Before fighting the Mad Lord, ck Ghost Valley used to roam the seas on three Nether Crossing Ships, unting their terrifying might. But after the war with the Mad Lord, they were stuck to one sea area, staying quiet... Thinking about it, many demon tribes living in the sea held quite positive feelings about that event."

    Was there some resentment towards ck Ghost Valley?

    Seo Ran smiled contentedly as we ascended to the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The ship was made of some incredibly sturdy and glossy material.

    A considerable amount of yin and ghostly energy was emanating from the deck.

    "Let''s go inside."

    Seo Ran opened the door leading inside the ship from the deck.

    Whoosh!

    "...!"

    I was stunned as I looked inside.

    Just opening the door released an overwhelming amount of yin and ghost energy.

    The interior waspletely shrouded in darkness, obscuring everything from view.

    Seo Ran became a bit tense too, stiffening up at the door.

    "...But Seo Hyung, it seems a bit cramped inside for you to enter..."

    "...Don''t worry about that. Let''s just go in."

    Swoosh

    As he spoke, Seo Ran stepped into the darkness.

    I followed him, tensely entering after him.

    Whoosh!

    Then, I witnessed an astonishing sight.

    ''It''s bigger inside than outside...!''

    A colossal space!

    A passageway thousands of timesrger than what it appears from the outside is before me.

    Seo Ran turns to me and said,

    "ck Ghost Valley used to rule the entire sea with three Nether Crossing Ships. The reason they could do so was because each Nether Crossing Ship itself was a divine object with an unbelievably hugepressed space.

    The Nether Crossing Ship is almost the same as ck Ghost Valley''s main base. In fact, their main base, Gui Valley, was merely a port for docking the Nether Crossing Ship. So, it''s more urate to say that the Nether Crossing Ships are ck Ghost Valley."

    "Wow..."

    I was overwhelmed by the sheer size and lost my words for a moment.

    "I heard it was an artifact created by mimicking the immortal treasures of true immortals by one of the talented artisans of the times. Whether it''s true or not, I''m not sure."

    We continued walking.

    Passing through the vast corridor, we arrived at arge cavern.

    In various ces, there were statues of ghosts strewn about, and sizable wooden buildings situated here and there.

    "Can you check all the rooms and buildings inside the ship to see if theres anything emitting this kind of energy?"

    Woong!

    When Seo Ran extended his paw, a bead the size of a fingernail, emanating the energy of the Sea Dragon Tribe, floated up.

    "Remember not only the shape but also the energy. If you find an object emitting this energy, tell me right away."

    "Understood. Shall we go in and look?"

    I remembered the energy he emitted and took a look at a pavilion four or five stories high.

    ''But to think that such a gigantic space, still with plenty of room left, ispressed into just one ship.''

    Is this what qualifies as a divine object of a great cultivation sect?

    Just when I was looking around.

    Step-

    Whoosh!

    Something flew at me at high speed.

    "....!"

    ng!

    I quickly emit Gang Qi to deflect it.

    ''This is..!''

    Its a small dagger.

    Looking closely, a hole opened in one wall, revealing a hidden mechanical trap that had sprung.

    ''A mechanical trap?''

    Then.

    Click-ck, click-ck...

    Something clicks inside one of the wooden buildings, and something walks out.

    Click-ck, click-ck...

    They are puppets made of wood.

    The puppets move awkwardly at first, then suddenly rush at me.

    "Hmph!"

    Boom! Boom!

    Without hesitation, I emit Gang Sphere from my palm andpletely ground the puppets to dust.

    "Seo Hyung. These things are.."

    "I heard that these are mechanical traps left by the Mad Lord when he entered the Nether Crossing Ship. I don''t know how he does it, but the Mad Lord is said to be capable of filling an area with his mechanical traps in just a moment of sitting."

    That''s when it happened.

    Click-ck, click-ck...

    More wooden puppets begin to approach us from a distance.

    Seo Ran twitches his brows and move his body.

    "Alright... let''s break through together."

    "Let''s do it."

    Seo Ran and I charge towards the puppets rushing at us.

    We broke through the puppets, dodging numerous mechanical traps as we searched inside.

    The inside of the ship was immensely spacious, rivaling the size of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect that I had seen in the great mountain ranges.

    Even more so, there were at least two more such ships in ck Ghost Valley.

    One could easily imagine their former glory.

    The parts of the ship seen from the outside that were half-destroyed were either warped in space orpletely inessible. We destroyed mechanical traps and headed down to the lower part of the ship.

    Ssshhh...

    The lower deck of the ship is filled with ghostly energy.

    There were no ghosts or vengeful spirits, but the formidable ghostly energy was enough to make one''s consciousness tremble.

    "Seo Hyung, I''m feeling a bit numb in my consciousness."

    I felt the ghost energy affecting my consciousness.

    Seo Ran opened his mouth in response.

    A small golden bell pops out of his mouth and jingles once.

    Ting-

    With its clear sound, the surrounding darkness seems to recede slightly, and the pain affecting my consciousness eases a bit.

    "I used a Dharma Treasure with the power of exorcism to drive away some of the ghostly energy. I put a lot of effort into empowering this treasure over the past three years. However, topletely eliminate the pain, it would be better topress the consciousness and give it form."

    Seo Ran advises me while looking in my direction.

    I utilize the technique of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation to change my consciousness into the shape of a sea dragon.

    Since Seo Ran''s consciousness already perfectly covered him in the same form, it seemed to put less strain on him from the start.

    ''Indeed, giving form to the consciousness allows better resistance to attacks on the mind.''

    I solidify my consciousness and aske Seo Ran a question.

    "Seo Hyung, what exactly is a dharma treasure? Is it different from magic artifacts?"

    "You ask about everything. Magic artifacts are toys used by cultivators from Qi Refining to Qi Building stage.

    Dharma treasures are real weapons used by Core Formation cultivators. They feed on the power within the Core Formation cultivator''s golden core and grow along with the cultivator."

    He continued exining about dharma treasures.

    "If one is not at the Core Formation stage and below, they would need to umte power over several years to use it, but the effect is certainly significant."

    "Hmm, so Seo Hyung, when you reach a stage equivalent to Core Formation, will you be able to use a dharma treasure properly?"

    At my question, Seo Ran hesitated for a moment before responding.

    "Unfortunately, demon beasts don''t usually use dharma treasures. Our fangs, ws, scales, etc., are essentially our dharma treasures. This treasure is used only in special situations like this and won''t be my main weapon."

    "I see.."

    We continued to drive away the ghosl;y energy in the Nether Crossing Ship, breaking through puppets and mechanical traps as we went deeper.

    "By the way, can the Nether Crossing Ship really cross theherworld?"

    "It''s a symbolic name. This ship is just an imitation of a true immortal treasure. While those treasures could possibly travel to theherworld...

    This ship can traverse space but, as far as I know, cannot go to the world of the dead."

    "Being able to traverse space alone is impressive..."

    As I shattered an approaching puppet and we continued downward, I noticed something.

    "Huh? There are no puppets attacking on this floor."

    It is quiet.

    And dark.

    While the previous floors were somewhat visible, this floor ispletely shrouded in darkness.

    Its too quiet.

    And teeming with ghostly energy.

    "......"

    "......"

    Without exchanging words, Seo Ran and I simultaneously fall silent and keep watch.

    The demon senses are keen.

    The cirction of Taiji around us has changed.

    Yin and Yang are not circting properly, with yang energy being suppressed by yin energy.

    There is something dangerous on this floor.

    That''s when it happened.

    [What ghost dares to intrude upon the Nether Crossing Ship... a demon beast and a human? I understand the demon, but what''s with this human, coated in severalyers of death on his soul?]

    Chill!

    "Cough..!"

    "Ugh!"

    It''s hard to breathe.

    A chill runs through my body.

    [It''s natural for ghosts to coat their deaths. But why does this one have severalyers of death? How curious and strange...]

    I recognize this presence.

    From the Makli n, Jin n, Cheongmun n, and others.

    An unchallengeable disaster.

    The aura of Core Formation.

    [A great ghost indeed. A living human cloaked in the skin of a ghost... What audacious business brings you here?]

    "Let''s escape!"

    sh!

    A burst of light emits from Seo Ran''s bell.

    Simultaneously, the pressure bearing down on us vanish.

    [That dharma treasure, could it be..]

    "Quickly, to the upper deck...!"

    Seo Ran cries out as if in agony, and we frantically climb back up.

    [Ahaha, I see. A bastard of the Sea Dragon King''s lineage. The prince of the King family, yet still here when others have ascended. Seo Hweol must have abandoned you. A great ghost and a stain of the royal family. Even a dead old man has exciting days!]

    Rumble!

    A wave of dark ghostly energy begin to chase us from below.

    [Do you really think you can escape from the grasp of a Heavenly Being cultivator]

    The voice of that entity echoes throughout the ship.

    The mention of ''Heavenly Being'' makes my head spin, nearly causing me to lose my bnce and fall.

    "Stay focused! If it was a Heavenly Being, we wouldnt be feeling so easily. It must be the resentful spirit of a Heavenly Being cultivator killed by the Mad Lord! At best, it can only exert Core Formation level strength, and that too only within this ship. Just focus on escaping!"

    I regain my senses at Seo Ran''s words, utilize the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation to cloak myself in wind, and flee even faster upwards.

    [How dare you run, you maggots!]

    Rumble!

    Behind us, a wave of yin energy surge.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 69: Eve (2)

    Chapter 69: Eve (2)/trantingnovice

    Kugugugugu!

    Darkness reaches out to us.

    Thousands of ck hands emerge from thin air, stretching towards us.

    Twisting my body in mid-air, I narrowly evade all the hands along the optimal path.

    Using Mountain Lords Soaring Flight at full disy, I manage to escape the ghost hands without a single hair touched.

    However, for Seo Ran with hisrge size, escaping is a bit more challenging.

    Using the power of exorcism and destruction from his golden bell, Seo Ran burns off several hands clinging to him and ascends upwards.

    Once we break free from the ghost hands, the puppets we previously shattered on our way down started to rise in the air and swiftly charge at us.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    "Seo Hyung, don''t stop, just look ahead."

    I release Sword Gang from both hands, swinging it in all directions.

    Boom! Bang!

    Following the intricacies of Dual Energy Sword Control, my Sword Gang wildly changes trajectory in mid-air, knocking away all parts of the puppets charging at us.

    Yet, ahead of us, a sea of destroyed parts, emitting intense ghostly energy, are surging towards us.

    "Prepare the strongest attack."

    "Understood."

    I emit Gang Sphere from my Inner Core, and Seo Hyung gathers spiritual power at the corner of his mouth.

    "Break through!"

    Boom!

    Three Gang Spheres fly from my hand, turning into a storm of light that stops the wave in its tracks.

    A blue torrent of light erupts from Seo Ran''s mouth, striking the wave head-on.

    Seo Rans breath carves a huge hole in the wave.

    We rush towards the gap and manage to escape..

    We quickly ascend to the next level.

    Sticky, ck darkness surges towards us, trying to grasp us.

    Seo Ran keeps exhaling breaths and I continuously emit Gang Spheres, narrowly escaping the pursuit of the Core Formation-level ghost spirit.

    Finally.

    We see the entrance we came through in the distance.

    As were about to escape the Nether Crossing Ship,

    Numerous ck hands emerge from the ship itself.

    I evade all the hands, but Seo Ran, due to his size, cant avoid them all.

    There is a reason for the sudden emergence of ghost hands from the ship''s hull.

    Humming sounds emanate from the ship, and the ghost spirit''s voice resonates.

    [Escaping well, aren''t you? Daring to plunder the Azure Bone Valley''s treasures like that bastard Mad Lord...!

    While I am here, it will never happen... Even if this ship is destroyed and discarded, it once shared its glory days with the Azure Bone Valleys prime!

    No one can covet the Valley''s treasures...!!!]

    ''Azure Bone Valley?''

    Before I can ponder, another giant ghost hand surges towards me.

    I explode the ghost hand with a Gang Sphere from my Inner Core and approach Seo Ran.

    "Seo Hyung, I''ll help..."

    "No need. I''ve gathered enough strength, I can handle this!"

    Seo Ran''s body emits a sudden surge of demonic power.

    Simultaneously, golden energy begins to emanate from between his scales.

    He looks to be cloaked in a golden protective Gang Qi.

    ''Is this the power of that Dharma Treasure he mentioned earlier?''

    The ghost hands grasping him explode, freeing Seo Ran.

    He gnashes his teeth and ascends into the sky, as thousands more ghost hands emerge from the ship, trying to grasp him.

    The ghost spirit''s voice echoes everywhere.

    [You! That''s a treasure of the Azure Bone Valley, isn''t it! If you leave it behind, Ill let you go!]

    "Nonsense! This is my treasure! My own treasure!"

    Seo Ran shouts back at the ghost spirit and signals me with his eyes.

    I activate Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, slicing through the ghost hands with wind, and cling to Seo Ran, aiding his flight.

    "Hold tight. We''ll break through the barrier in one go!"

    "Yes!"

    I st two ghost hands approaching us from both sides with Gang Spheres and grab onto Seo Ran''s mane.

    Blue light emits from between his scales.

    In an instant, Seo Ran''s massive body exerts explosive power, leaping through space, and we find ourselves near the water barrier.

    Looking back, I see the Nether Crossing Ship teeming with hundreds of ck hands.

    The next moment.

    We''re soaked again, entering the foggy area.

    The fog, ckened, follows us.

    Seo Ran evades the pursuing fog and throws himself towards the end of the mist.

    There is significant resistance when entering from outside.

    But theres no resistance when leaving from inside to outside.

    Once we''re outside the barrier, the light between Seo Ran''s scales vanishes, and he falls powerlessly into the sea.

    ''He''s exhausted.''

    Seo Ran''s condition doesn''t look good.

    His eyes are rolled back and gasping for air. Seo Ran writhes as he floats on the sea.

    ''I need to move him, or else he might be attacked by other sea demons...''

    Using my internal energy, I grab Seo Ran''s neck and activate Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Seo Ran and I are engulfed in a whirlwind and rise into the sky together.

    "If only I had mastered water attribute spells, I could have just let him float in the sea and swim along..."

    I once again realize the importance of mastering the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, especially the Water Path.

    After carrying his heavy body and flying for a while,

    Whoosh!

    We finally make it out of the stormy sea.

    "Huff, huff..!"

    As soon as were in the sunlight, Seo Ran regains his consciousness.

    "Seo Hyung, may I put you down now?"

    "Ugh.. Yes, go ahead. My neck is sore."

    Ssh!

    I drop Seo Ran into the sea, and he emerges from the water.

    Using Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation continuously while carrying Seo Ran quickly depleted my Inner Core''s energy.

    ''If I had kept flying while carrying Seo Hyung, I might have been exhausted too.''

    "Anyway, thanks for helping me several times and getting me out of that sea area. There are many demon tribes there practicing dark arts...

    If I had floated in the sea unconscious, I would have surely be their prey."

    "Helping arade is only natural. No need for thanks."

    "Haha, ''natural to help arade,'' huh..."

    A trace of sorrow momentarily crosses Seo Ran''s face and consciousness.

    "Anyway, this attempt was a failure."

    "What will you do now, Seo Hyung?"

    "I can''t give up on what''s inside there. It''s something I desperately need."

    He clenches his teeth.

    "But that ce is guarded by a Core Formation-level ghost spirit. It''s impossible to investigate further."

    After a moment of silence, Seo Ran pulls out the golden bell.

    "I didn''t expect such a ghost spirit to remain, so I only gathered energy in this treasure for three years just to fend off basic ghosts. But if such a being exists, it''s a different story."

    He continues, looking at the golden bell.

    "More than three years. I''ll invest even more time in this treasure to make it even stronger, so no evil ghost can approach.Then, I''ll definitely get what I need!"

    Seo Ran looks at me.

    "Eun-hyun. Ten years. Can you help me again after ten years? I must obtain it. Without it, I cannot move forward. It''s equivalent to my entire life being denied."

    His eyes reveal an obsession bordering on madness.

    Previously, he said he needed to find an item to enhance his cultivation.

    But I can tell.

    ''It''s not just about cultivation, there''s something else.''

    After pondering, I nod to Seo Ran.

    "I will help you. You and the Sea Dragon King have been kind to me."

    It isn''t just out of gratitude to Seo Ran.

    I owe much to Seo Hweol and wanted to help him.

    Seo Ran stays silent for a moment, then nods.

    "Thank you."

    We arrange when and where to meet again, and then part ways.

    "Sigh..."

    I stay floating above the sea with Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, organizing my thoughts.

    ''Thinking back, a great ghost...''

    The many ghosts in the fog.

    And the Core Formation-level ghost spirit called me a great ghost.

    The remaining ghost spirit of a Heavenly Being cultivator said I had a soul coated with multiple deaths.

    ''Do the dead see such things?''

    The ck Bone Valley Grand Elder, White Bone Ghost Devil, who seemed much more skilled than the Core Formation ghost spirit, hadn''t said anything to me.

    ''The influence of being a ''dead person'' seems significant.''

    '' Azure Bone Valley, too. I''ve never heard of it, even in the royal archives of Shengzi. Azure Bone Valley?''

    Could it be rted to ck Bone Valley''s hidden history?

    After contemting, I shake my head.

    Theres nothing I can do now.

    I need more informationter.

    ''For now...''

    I must elevate my cultivation.

    I need to enhance my Gang Sphere to reach the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    And find a way to advance from Qi Refining 14th Star to Qi Building.

    Whether it works or not, I''ll give it my best shot.

    First, I decided to go to Yanguo, meet Kim Young-Hoon, and find a way to advance to Qi Building while gaining martial arts experience.

    After contacting Kim Young-Hoon through the Jin n, I informed him where I would be staying.

    I went to the mountains near Yanguo, Yansan City, defeated all the bandits in the area, and settled down.

    "First, I should master the Water Surpassing Path up to the 4th Star."

    Considering that in ten years, I''ll be joining Seo Ran to venture deep into the ck Wind Sea and search the Nether Crossing Ship of the ck Bone Valley again, it''s essential to at least know the basics of water attribute spells to avoid being a burden.

    The cultivation manual I acquired, regarded as the basic among the basics in the Daoistmunity, is ''Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.'' It contains the basic techniques for the Five Paths: Earth, Water, Fire, Wood, and Metal.

    So far, I had only mastered the Earth Surpassing Path but I could always learn the other paths if I wanted.

    Initially, mastering even one Earth Surpassing Path was challenging, so I focused solely on it.

    To assist Seo Ran in the sea, mastering at least the basics of the Water Surpassing Path is necessary, so I n to learn it to the minimum extent.

    I began training in the Water Surpassing Path, replenishing water spiritual energy in a nearby valley.

    While practicing the Water Surpassing Path, I found it surprisingly ''easy.''

    ''Perhaps it''s because I''ve already activated and cleared the meridians with the Earth Surpassing Path.''

    Its just a matter of umting water energy along those pathways.

    The teachings of Understanding before Breakthrough I learned from my master weren''t limited to earth attribute methods.

    Despite the differences between the Five Elements, I quickly embodied and made the Water Surpassing Path my own.

    Once I form the Water Hand Seal, the valley''s water rises into the air, forming shapes as I envision.

    Forming the seal again, water droplets form in the air and begin to fall.

    "This will solve any thirst problems in the desert."

    I smile, feeling the Water Surpassing Paths spiritual power settling within me.

    After about a year of diligent practice, the Water Surpassing Path is close to reaching the 2nd Star of Qi Refining.

    I also mastered all seventy-two Earthly Sha True Words corresponding to the water element, making them freely usable.

    Since I always had an overwhelming understanding of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, mastering other elemental attributes became straightforward after getting ustomed to them.

    "Now, let''s try Qi Building again."

    Even while mastering the Water Surpassing Path, I haven''t neglected martial arts training, and my Gang Sphere has increased to four.

    I can now elerate my mental facilities by more than five times.

    Woooong.

    I focus, attempting to advance to the next phase from the Infinite Spiritual Cloud.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Clouds of spiritual power whirl in my dantian, forming a Spiritual Energy Star.

    However, like before, the spiritual energy star begins to crack under strain and turbulence.

    And then...

    Boom!

    I clench my teeth and endure the pain.

    The spiritual energy star exploded, and my cultivation fell back to 12th Star.

    "Sigh..."

    Back to square one.

    I sigh softly, slowly recovering my spiritual power.

    But then...

    "....?"

    Something felt off.

    I focus and activated the Earth Surpassing Path

    I realize the odd sense of dj vu.

    ''The recovery speed... has slightly increased...?''

    My spiritual power recovery rate has sped uppared to before.

    A mysterious phenomenon!

    After some contemtion, I figure out the cause.

    ''The Water Surpassing Path!''

    That''s right.

    Not just the Earth Surpassing Path, but also the recently practiced Water Surpassing Path''s water energy wasplementing the earth energy, slightly speeding up the recovery of spiritual power.

    ''Ah, this was mentioned when I bought the manual.''

    The old man selling the cultivation manual previously exined it.

    ''Good. This means I can try the next challenge sooner.''

    Faster spiritual power recovery meant more attempts at advancing to Qi Building.

    With a lighter heart, I begin to recover my cultivation state.

    Four years passed.

    I sessfully mastered the Water Surpassing Path up to 4th Star and could handle the four Gang Spheres quite stably.

    Around this time, Kim Young-Hoon finally visited.

    "Kim Hyung, have you finallye after I sent a letter years ago?"

    I greet him with a heartyugh.

    However, Kim Young-Hoon''s expression isn''t bright.

    "...Sorry. I was so absorbed in something that I lost track of time. A few years ago, the cultivator ns in Shengzi started attacking the Makli n for breaking a treaty. Recently, the Makli n hasn''t been active, so I''ve been focusing solely on martial arts. And..."

    Wooooong.

    Kim Young-Hoon releases his Gang Sphere.

    The sphere split into three, then each sphere split into three again, totaling nine spheres orbiting around him.

    "I''ve also reached the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle...

    But. This is the end."

    Hisplexion turns ashen.

    "I''ve made several attempts and errors, yet I can''t grasp what to do next. Even after studying the demon beast method to explore the next realm, it isn''t enough.

    There are so many paths before me, yet none seem to lead anywhere! It''spletely unclear what I should do next! I have increased my misceneous skills, but no matter how much I learn, it doesn''t raise my realm.

    How do I transcend beyond this point? Really, how...?"

    After venting his emotions, Kim Young-Hoon takes a deep breath and calms down.

    "Sigh... I''m sorry. I''m just too frustrated. I don''t know what to do. Up to Ultimate Pinnacle, it felt like I was following a pathid by others, but beyond this, it feels like I need to create a realm that doesn''t exist.

    I''ve studied medicine, and even advanced to the 3rd Star of Qi Refining with the cultivation method I requested from the Jin n. I''ve researched and re-researched the demon beast method you gave me. But how to create the next realm... I just don''t know."

    He sighs, clearly frustrated.

    ''Ultimate Pinnacle, as well, was a realm of theory.''

    The realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit is rare.

    Five Energies Converging to the Origin is legendary.

    And Ultimate Pinnacle was just a ''conceptual'' realm imagined by martial artists.

    What could be stronger than Five Energies Converging to the Origin?

    If such a realm exists, what would it be named?

    The name of a realm born from the frivolous theories of martial artists.

    That is Ultimate Pinnacle.

    And now, Kim Young-Hoon is struggling to reach a realm beyond imagination.

    A realm beyond imagination.

    Even the storytellers, who yfully speak of Ultimate Pinnacle, have not even dreamt of what lies beyond it.

    Ultimate Pinnacle, after all, was a realm of fantasy, thus it had a name. But the world beyond that, even among the storytellers, remains nameless.

    Kim Young-Hoon is struggling to reach a ce without a name.

    "I''m sorry."

    But I can''t join him in his struggle.

    I am slow.

    So slow, in fact, that I am still at the mid-stage of Ultimate Pinnacle with only four Gang Spheres.

    It is uncertain whether I could even handle nine Gang Spheres in this lifetime.

    How can I, then, discuss what lies beyond Ultimate Pinnacle?

    "I''m not yet qualified to discuss such a realm."

    "Yes, you''re right."

    Kim Young-Hoon isn''t a bad person. Normally, in such a situation, he would try to lighten the mood by praising my skills as decent.

    However, Kim Young-Hoon only affirmed my words with a dark expression, evidence of his extraordinary efforts to transcend to the next level.

    "What lies beyond is unexplored. A realm that''s never been seriously discussed. The ''basic'' requirement to enter it is reaching the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle. Even my talent needs to be honed to the absolute brink for this realm..."

    Suddenly, during his speech, Kim Young-Hoon pauses, then begins to chuckle.

    "Ha, haha...! It''s so infuriating. It might have been better if my talent was mediocre, focused only on reaching existing realms...

    If the realm already exists, I could have trained diligently. But since I don''t even know what to do, it''s unbearably tormenting. Being the only pioneer, the pressure that I cannot give up is immense..."

    I look at him with a bittersweet feeling.

    When I think about it, its true.

    Kim Young-Hoon ascended to Ultimate Pinnacle several lifetimes ago.

    In the past life.

    And the life before that.

    And even before that.

    He ascended to Ultimate Pinnacle multiple times, wielded nine Gang Spheres, and reached its extreme repeatedly.

    But not once had he mentioned discovering a realm beyond or shown any joy in such a discovery.

    Does a realm beyond Ultimate Pinnacle truly exist?

    I couldn''t dare to console his despair.

    His despair is entirely different from mine.

    All I can do is silently listen to his despair.

    After venting for a while, Kim Young-Hoon spoke more calmly.

    "I''m sorry... I didn''te here to vent my emotions. I came to give you a warning."

    "What kind of warning?"

    "While studying the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation method you gave me, I realized something. When humans practice it, during its activation, it forcibly transforms the consciousness into the form of a dragon.

    I thought while studying this technique that it shouldn''t be practiced by humans."

    I listen carefully to his words.

    Indeed, Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation is powerful, but every time I use it, it feels overwhelmingly ufortable, like wearing a tight suit of armor.

    "It puts too much strain on the human soul. No matter how powerful your consciousness is from practicing cultivation.

    Cultivating that method is, metaphorically, like diving deep into the ocean without a diving suit and wearing a dragon''s skin. The burden on your soul is too great.

    There''s a reason humans don''t practice demon beast methods."

    "......"

    I sigh softly.

    "Perhaps, humans have their own suitable form of consciousness. But at least, it''s definitely not in the form of a dragon... I clearly felt that."

    The form of consciousness fitting for humans.

    I repeat those words in my mind.

    Trantor Notes: I made some changes to the terms:

    3 Great Realms of Cultivation first mentioned in chapter 38 has been changed to 3 Great Boundaries of Cultivation to better differentiate

    The God of the Azure Emperor, etc for the 4 Constetions has been to changed to the Spirit of the Azure Dragon and etc. I initally thought the constetions mentioned referred to the 5 Emperors of Chinese Myth cuz of the Yellow Emperor part, but after doing some research it turns out the constetions refer to the 4 mythical beasts.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 70: Eve (3)

    Chapter 70: Eve (3)/trantingnovice

    A form of consciousness perfectly suited for humans.

    "Is it merely a warning about the demon beast method I''m practicing? Or is it some kind of conundrum you''ve discovered, Kim Hyung?"

    It was unlikely he brought this up without reason.

    Kim Young-hoon gaze at me intently, then seem to ponder for a moment.

    "...It''s both."

    "If it''s both, have you already found the foundation for the next realm, Kim Hyung?"

    "Ha, what do you think is the reason I came to you and poured out my emotions? If I had found the clue to the next realm through that, I would have told you long ago."

    He adjusts his posture with a self-mocking smile.

    ''Anyway, it seems he has found something.''

    Kim Young-hoon moves in front of a massive rock and takes a ready stance, then slowly reaches out his hand.

    A hand without any internal energy.

    No matter how slow, to strike a rock with such a hand looks like an action not caring about shattering the hand!

    But then, at that moment.

    sh!

    "....!"

    My eyes widen as I closely observe Kim Young-hoon''s fist.

    No, his ''consciousness.''

    His consciousness fluctuates, and suddenly, the area around Kim Young-hoon''s fistpresses into the same shape as his ''fist.''

    Its almost like...

    ''Demon beast methods...!?''

    There is a resemnce to the demon beast methods that altered the domain of consciousness.

    Kim Young-hoon''s fist finally makes contact with the rock.

    Crack!

    "....!!"

    Like burrowing into tofu.

    Kim Young-hoon''s fist digs into the rock, burying up to his forearm.

    ''He didn''t use internal energy!?''

    I rub my eyes and look again, but there is no internal energy in Kim Young-hoon''s arm.

    "Look."

    Craaack

    Sizzzz

    Kim Young-hoon pulls his arm out of the rock and shows it to me.

    Observing his arm, I understand how he burrowed into the rock without using internal energy.

    ''It''s not internal energy, but the basic Qi naturally flowing within the body activated to the extreme! When the consciousness domain momentarily aligns with the fist, the basic energy of the fist is maximally activated...!''

    Swoosh..

    After showing me his arm for a while, he rxes his focus and returns the consciousness, previouslypressed into a fist shape, back to its original form.

    "I can''t maintain it for long as it''s a recent discovery. Unlike your Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, it''s not about naturally altering the consciousness to fit the configuration. I just forciblypressed the area of consciousness."

    I listen to him and ask.

    "So, a form of consciousness suitable for humans means, like you just demonstrated, changing the consciousness domain into a human form?"

    That is my conjecture based on what I had just seen.

    However, Kim Young-hoon''s expression bes strange.

    "It''s... ambiguous. Perhaps subtle..."

    "Yes?"

    "I contemted over hundreds, thousands of false pathsid before me. Among them, I found the method ofpressing consciousness into a human form and strengthening the physical energy... I intuitively knew that it was one of the ''real paths.''"

    "Then, what''s the problem?"

    "I''m not sure if the path I found truly belongs to martial arts."

    "...?"

    What does he mean by that?

    "Something about it subtly oveps with the realm of martial arts. But, intuitively, I feel that following that path might eventually lead to a realm utterly unrted to martial arts.

    Of course, I also learned it with the intention of informing you, as it''s clear that the stage you''ve reached with your demon beast method is certainly misguided."

    "Hmm..."

    "By the way, is there no way to acquire other demon beast methods besides that Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation?"

    "Yes, it would be difficult to find others."

    Kim Young-hoon sighs in frustration.

    "It would be nice to have more reference material..."

    "You just said that changing the consciousness domain doesn''t belong to the realm of martial arts, didn''t you?"

    "That''s true, but I''ve only researched the one Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation you gave me. Without anything topare and contrast, it''s hard to reduce trial and error. If I could obtain other demon beast methods for research, I''d have much more data."

    "Hmm... I''ll try to find them, but I can''t make any promises."

    "That''s enough for me."

    Kim Young-hoon nods and then we exchange a discussion about consciousness domains. After a while, we achieve satisfactory results.

    I gained a clue about the fifth Gang Sphere, and Kim Young-hoon attained enlightenment about the differences and simrities between cultivation methods, demon beast methods, and martial arts.

    We sat and discussed for several hours before parting ways.

    I wanted to spar with Kim Young-hoon after not seeing him for so long, but it felt like he was avoiding it due to some concerns he had.

    Since that day, Kim Young-hoon started visiting me more frequently, especially to hear my insights into cultivation methods and demon beast methods.

    He is unparalleled in martial arts, but when ites to cultivation methods, due to his perhaps lesser talent, there was no change in his cultivation.

    His focus was more on applying the insights from cultivation methods to martial arts to break through to the next realm.

    Based on the insights of ''Understanding before Breakthrough,'' I taught him cultivation.

    Kim Young-hoon exined his understanding of the Gang Sphere in a way that I could easily understand.

    Years passed like this.

    Swoosh.

    The valley around me.

    The water from the valley flows towards me, swirling around me as the center.

    Then, suddenly.

    Whoosh!

    Like an explosion of water, it sprays apart and then gathers around me again, forming arge water droplet.

    Within that water spell, I slowly open my eyes.

    I am underwater, but the water energy connects with me, allowing me to breathe freely.

    Bubbling.

    After staying in the water for a while, I form a hand seal and disperse the water droplet.

    The Water Surpassing Path to Cultivation has now reached the 9th Star of the Qi Refining stage, the phase of the Five Elements.

    From the 9th Star of Qi Refining, one can fully manifest the elements of the learned spell and use the corresponding attributes.

    Moreover,

    Swoosh.

    "The speed of spiritual energy recovery has increased significantly."

    ''I wonder how much the recovery speed of spiritual energy will increase if I fully understand both the Earth and Water Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.''

    It definitely won''t be a small increase.

    ''How much help will it be to master two methods of different attributes...''

    So far, aside from being able to attempt Qi Building more frequently due to the faster recovery of spiritual energy, there are no other noticeable benefits.

    ''Once I fully understand the methods, I''ll see. After all, in the Water Surpassing Path, only the stages of Four Images, Three Talents, Yin-Yang Unity, Unified Origin, and Infinite Spiritual Cloud are left. But since I''ve already cleared the spiritual meridians with the Earth Surpassing Path, all that''s left is to umte more spiritual energy.''

    While gathering my spiritual energy, its time to think.

    Thud, thud.

    Someone approaches from afar.

    ''By the sound of the footsteps, it''s not Kim Young-hoon.''

    They isn''t someone skilled in martial arts.

    The strength of the footsteps suggest a young person.

    But they don''t seem afraid of venturing deep into the mountains.

    The weight of the footsteps indicate they aren''t a child either.

    ''Not a martial artist, not a mountain-wise hermit, not an ignorant child, and no fear in the footsteps?''

    Either a high official or cultivator.

    One of the two.

    ''A cultivator, I guess.''

    A high official wouldn''te alone.

    They would bring dozens of attendants.

    Swoosh!

    I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to hide my presence .

    Soon after.

    A young cultivator in red robes emerges from the bushes.

    "Hmm, this is where that mortal often came..."

    A cultivator from the Jin n.

    It seems he had followed Kim Young-hoon and found this ce where he often came.

    ''I don''t want to get involved in trouble, so I''ll have to move and contact Kim Hyungter.''

    I assess his strength while hidden..

    Judging by the size of his consciousness domain and spiritual aura, he is also a Qi Refining 14th Star cultivator, likely one of the influentialte-stage cultivators of the Jin n.

    ''I seem to have seen him once or twice in passing.''

    I was about to leave him be when he suddenly started.

    "Haha, that damned mortal. How dare a mortal be an external elder with some strange power? Ridiculous.

    That damned guy, Ill make him suffer a lot..!"

    The Jin n''s cultivator begins throwing spirit stones around, setting up a formation.

    ''Is he setting a trap?''

    Unfortunately for him, Kim Young-hoon has already awakened demon senses and could see the flow of heaven and earth spiritual energy, so it probably wouldn''t work on him.

    I continue to observe what he is up to.

    Click, click, click!

    He starts forming hand seals.

    With each seal, the fire energy starts to rise around him.

    While observing the changes in his energy, I am startled and step back.

    "Fire Embryo Formation!"

    Brrrrrrr

    The surrounding area fills with the energy of mes, covering a radius of 3 zhang with fire.

    "Come out, whoever is hiding!"

    ''Ah, I see.''

    It seems my remaining energy from the water element spell I used before hiding hadn''tpletely dissipated.

    He must have sensed someone hiding nearby based on that.

    "Who are you! Come out now! What''s your rtionship with that mortal, the external elder of the Jin n?"

    After a moment of consideration, I release my concealment and appear in front of him.

    He is quite startled when I appear out of nowhere like a ghost.

    "Who are you?"

    He cautiously sizes me up, feeling the pressure of my consciousness and spiritual power.

    ''How should I introduce myself...''

    How to do this without causing harm to Kim Young-hoon?

    I think for a moment ande up with a suitable excuse.

    "I am a disciple who learned techniques from Kim Young-hoon, the external elder of your Jin n, before he joined the n. Recently, we have been exchanging insights.

    What are you trying to do here?"

    "Hmph, the ce you are in now is the territory of my Jin n! Have you received permission from my Jin n to train here?"

    ''Annoying, even though it''s not really their territory.''

    I decide not to provoke him unnecessarily.

    After all, the Jin n recently usurped the imperial throne and established themselves in this area. There''s no need to create a conflict with the Jin n, especially now when they are already so arrogant.

    Especially if Kim Young-hoon is taking refuge with the Jin n.

    I interrupt him and make a proposal.

    "Since we''ve met here, how about a bet?

    If you win, I''ll teach you this technique."

    sh!

    As I manifest a Gang Sphere from my Inner Core, the cultivator flinches and steps back.

    But at the same time, greed appears in his eyes.

    "What kind of bet...? Wait, what happens if I lose?"

    He asks politely, bowing slightly, perhaps recognizing me as a Qi Building level figure.

    "If you lose, keep it a secret that I train in this vicinity from the Jin n. Also, Kim Young-hoon is both my teacher and friend, so stop any intentions of bothering him.

    Hes an external elder of your n, isnt he?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    "The terms of the bet are simple. I will only use pure Qi Refining level spells to fight you. I won''t use any magic artifacts, while you can use all your magic artifacts and spells to defeat me."

    "Yes, alright."

    Sizzzzzz

    As soon as I finish speaking, the formation he had set up begins to react.

    Crack!

    I also activate the Earth Surpassing Path and spread my own formation around me.

    ''A pure fight as a Qi Refining cultivator, almost a first for me.''

    Until now, I had mostly used cultivation methods as a support.

    Because the Ultimate Pinnacle is almost at the Qi Building level, the Qi Refining spells are rtively weak inparison.

    Especially after reaching the 14th Star of Qi Refining, I have hardly fought against any cultivators of the same level.

    ''Well, let''s see how much power I can use.''

    At the 14th Star of Qi Refining,

    When reaching the Infinite Spiritual Cloud realm, a spiritual cloud forms in the dantian.

    Compressing this spiritual cloud into a spiritual star signifies sessful Qi Building.

    But the spiritual cloud can also be umted and utilized inbat.

    Whoosh!

    Almost simultaneously, both of us breathe out.

    From his dantian, a hot red spiritual cloud containing fire energy, and from mine, a heavy yellow-brown spiritual cloud containing earth energy, emerges.

    Clouds cover the surroundings.

    The hot red and yellow-brown clouds collide.

    Kuaaang!

    Within the range of the clouds, the formations be more active, and several spells emerge above them.

    "Heavenly Leader (), Heavenly Gang (), Heavenly Machine (), Heavenly Leisure (), Heavenly Bravery ().."

    "Earth Strength (), Earth Darkness (), Earth Support (), Earth Union ().."

    Earth and Fire spells begin to condense in the clouds and collide wildly.

    Both of us are at a level where we can use spells with just incantations, omitting the hand seals and detailed chants.

    We sh using the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words and the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Method Decrees.

    Amidst the collision of mes and clods of earth between the two clouds, a thunderous explosion resounds.

    "me (), Explosion (), Brilliant ()!"

    He begins to form hand seals and starts to condense his unique innate ability.

    Unlike the basic spells learned from the Earth Surpassing Path, it seems the Jin n''s true essence cultivation methods have their unique innate abilities.

    mes gather into the shape of a bird.

    Fluttering and fluttering!

    The fire-formed bird scatters sparks in all directions and then, like lightning, darts towards me.

    ''So fast!''

    Judging by the structure of the spell, its the type that will explode upon direct impact.

    "Earth Prison ()!"

    I quickly form hand seals to create a prison of earth, trapping the fire-formed bird inside.

    Boom!

    The bird explodes within the prison, but the prison is only slightly charred and not destroyed.

    "How could... Basic spells counter unique innate abilities...!"

    "If you can draw out the true power of a spell, it''s entirely possible."

    I continue to use spells while speaking calmly.

    "One who has reached a realm through Understanding before Breakthrough can dominate others of the same level...!"

    "Argh... You said I could use magic artifacts!"

    ng!

    The Jin n cultivator pulls out a red magic artifact emitting mes from his storage device.

    The feathers on the tool flutter in his formation, akin to zing mes.

    "Twelve me Explosive Birds!"

    Fwoosh!

    mes condense, and twelve firebirds form in the air.

    "Attack!"

    The birds fly in from twelve directions.

    However, I start forming hand seals even faster.

    Inside the yellow-brown cloud, spells begin to condense at an even faster rate.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    Basic spells fly out, shattering his unique innate abilities, and new basic spells begin to condense continuously.

    "What, how can you condense spells faster than before..!"

    I formed hand seals until my hands bled and my fingerprints disappeared.

    This isn''t enough to tire me out!

    The yellow-brown cloud begins to engulf the red cloud.

    "Ugh!"

    The Jin n cultivator continues to swing his magic artifact, and as he starts to lose, he even takes out talismans to throw.

    I match him equally with only basic spells, without using any magic artifacts or unique innate abilities.

    If the battle drags on, my victory is assured due to my overflowing spiritual power, as I wasn''t using any magic artifacts or powerful innate abilities.

    Realizing this, he begins to increase his spiritual power even more, opting for a short battle.

    Crack-

    He bites his finger, drawing blood.

    The red blood droplets rise into the air and soak into his magic artifact.

    Rumble!

    His magic artifact zes even redder, emitting intense heat.

    "Piercing Heat (), Explosive Brilliance ()!"

    The heat breaks through limits, and a giant firebird ps its wings like a phoenix.

    "Not bad."

    Is this the strength of a typical Grand Perfection Qi Refining cultivator?

    "Thanks, now I know my own strength."

    "What..?"

    I begin forming different hand seals than before.

    "Heavenly Explosion ()!"

    Simultaneously, the water in the valley behind him begins to churn.

    Whoosh!

    A giant wave rises and engulfs him from behind.

    His formation, clouds, and entire array of innate spells are enveloped by the wave, and the moisture evaporates, spreading steam everywhere.

    A sudden sneak attack!

    Its an attack of the 9th Star Qi Refining level, so it doesnt significantly affect his 14th Star Qi Refining formation.

    However, his prepared spell is significantly weakened.

    I seize the opportunity, forming sixteen hand seals in an instant.

    Sixteen spells condense and fly towards him.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Ssh!

    "Ugh..."

    His formation and clouds arepletely shattered, and the Jin n cultivator is swept into the valleys, submerged under water.

    "Cough! Huff.. How, how did you... How did you reach the 14th Star of Qi Refining and master another element method, and even high-level Qi Refining techniques, how...!"

    "I won the bet, so please keep my training here a secret as promised."

    The Jin n cultivator, struggling in the valley, climbs onto a nearby rock and looks up at me incredulously.

    "How... No, why? Why bother mastering two element methods..? At the 14th Star, you should be secluded, preparing for Qi Building..."

    "Preparing for Qi Building."

    I chuckle.

    "I''ve been doing that consistently. For decades, continuously."

    The smile on my lips is bitter.

    "But I couldn''t reach Qi Building, so I sought other methods by mastering different elements.

    Isn''t it that one without talent must try everything possible, within the bounds of not losing one''s way, to reach a higher realm?"

    I am actually thankful to this Jin n cultivator.

    During our intense battle, I felt my spiritual power rapidly depleting and then recovering.

    Through him, I have an idea.

    ''If practicing two element methods has already sped up my recovery rate to this point, what if I fully master them?''

    What if not just two, but three elements? Or even four?

    No, what about all five elements?

    An absurd and foolish endeavor no one has tried.

    It would take a lifetime just to fully master them.

    But,

    ''I have gained insight from Understanding before Breakthrough, and I have enough time.''

    If I fully master all five elemental methods,

    How fast will my recovery rate be?

    Could I attempt Qi Building dozens of times a day with that recovery rate?

    The Jin n cultivator, apologizing for daring to disturb me, swears on his n''s honor to keep today''s events a secret and quickly flees into the distance.

    ''I''ve decided.''

    For a durd to reach a higher realm, they must put in many times the effort of a genius.

    So, why not just put in that much effort?

    Even if I attain enlightenment in the morning and die in the evening, it''s worth it.

    "I will fully master the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation..!"

    This had been brewing in my mind, and after today''s duel with the Jin n cultivator, it burst forth.

    I am resolved toplete all Five Elements to reach Qi Building.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 71: Eve (4)

    Chapter 71: Eve (4)/trantingnovice

    Time passed.

    Before I knew it, the appointed day I had agreed upon with Seo Ran approached, and I half-opened my eyes.

    "Hoo..."

    As I exhale, the spiritual cloud of the Earth Surpassing Path rises from my dantian.

    A yellow-brown cloud covers the surroundings.

    At the same time.

    Ssshhh...

    A jet-ck cloud mixes with the yellow-brown, creating a dual-colored cloud swirling around me.

    ck and yellow clouds.

    The ck cloud is the manifestation of the water and yin energy of the Water Surpassing Path to Cultivation.

    Huff...

    Inhaling again, both clouds are drawn back into my nose and mouth.

    "Water Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Qi Refining 14th Star Infinite Spiritual Cloud achieved."

    Since I had already opened all spiritual meridians with the Earth Surpassing Path, there was no need to open additional meridians; I just needed to umte spiritual energy.

    Additionally, having insight into each stage through Understanding before Breakthrough, I only needed to consider the differences of the Five Elements and slowly open them.

    ''Of course, that too took a very long time...''

    It seemed to be unavoidable due to my constitution.

    ''At this rate, I won''t be able to master all Five Elemental methods in this lifetime.''

    It seems it might even take the next life.

    Whooom...

    I open my eyes and summon a Gang Sphere from my Inner Core.

    The Gang Sphere splits into five and circles around me.

    ''Finally, five Gang Spheres...''

    Although I had long ago learned to handle five Gang Spheres, stabilizing all five is a recent achievement.

    ''I wonder if I can handle nine Gang Spheres like Kim Hyung in this lifetime.''

    Grasping the clue to the next Gang Sphere and delving into it.

    Barely forming a new Gang Sphere.

    Stabilizing the newly formed Gang Sphere.

    By repeating this process over and over, I finally reached five Gang Spheres.

    But for Kim Young-hoon, it took at most a year, sometimes just months, to form one or two Gang Spheres.

    He went through all the processes I did and stabilized the Gang Spheres in that time.

    ''I''m still at this slow pace.''

    I''m far from catching up to Kim Young-hoon.

    He struggled a lot and said Ultimate Pinnacle is the end of martial arts, the limit of humanity.

    ''But if it''s him, he will surely pioneer a new realm.''

    Whates after Ultimate Pinnacle?

    I am very curious about it too.

    But I have no idea how long it will take me to reach that realm.

    Even reaching the limit of Ultimate Pinnacle with nine Gang Spheres felt like a distant wall.

    "Kim Hyung. I believe you will go further."

    I can''t catch up to Kim Young-hoon.

    So, I just wish him well for the future.

    I write a letter to Kim Young-hoon using a spell and then start heading to the ck Wind Sea to meet Seo Ran.

    Whoosh-

    The waters of the ck Wind Sea are calmer and clearer than ever.

    Especially as I approach Seo Ran''s abode, the sea bes even more tranquil and serene, giving a clear feeling.

    At the same time, I am astounded by the dense spiritual energy emanating from Seo Ran''s abode.

    ''Such power!''

    It feels like enough power to shatter an entire ind.

    ''If this is the power umted over 10 years in thete Qi Building stage...''

    Ssh!

    I dive into the water and swim towards Seo Ran''s abode.

    Thanks to mastering the Water Surpassing Path, moving through water felt much easier.

    I soon see a golden aura blooming below.

    Golden energy envelops Seo Ran''s entire cave!

    ''Beautiful..''

    It looks almost divine, leaving me speechless for a moment.

    Without the Water Surpassing Path, I would have likely drowned.

    I enter Seo Ran''s abode.

    Ssh!

    Entering his chamber, I am greeted by a world of golden light.

    At the center of that radiance, there is Seo Ran''s bell, with Seo Ran infusing energy into it.

    sh!

    Noticing my entrance, Seo Ran stopped infusing energy and swallows the bell.

    The golden light immediately disappears.

    "Have you arrived?"

    "Yes, Seo Hyung. That power is truly... immense."

    "Immense indeed..."

    Seo Ran says with a self-mocking smile.

    "We might be able to drive away trivial spirits, but we''ll have to fight inside the Nether Crossing Ship, the stronghold of that being. Against a Core Formation-level ghost, no matter how much power we umte in the dharma treasure, there''s nothing we can do but temporarily immobilize it,"

    Seo Ran speaks with determination etched on his face.

    "...But I must obtain what lies within. Don''t worry, though; I have a technique that allows at least one of us to escape."

    "Seo Hyung, what are you talking about? If we decide to do this together, we should leave together as well."

    Seo Ran looks at me with aplex expression.

    His intent is too convoluted to read.

    ''It seems he''s feelingplicated... But why is he showing such subtle emotions to me?''

    If his emotions are clear, I might understand his intentions.

    ''Well, whether it''s goodwill or something else.''

    Thinking of repaying the Dragon Kings favor, I decide to stay with him to the end.

    "Right. You''re correct. If we''re together, we should leave together."

    Seo Ran agrees with a small nod and heads for the entrance of his cave.

    "Let''s go then."

    Like before, Seo Ran and I headed towards the ck Ghost Valley, where the barrier is located.

    Unlike before, I didn''t ride on his neck but cast a water element spell to float and move quickly over the water.

    "You''ve even mastered a water element method in the meantime. You''re incredibly talented."

    "Haha, no, I''ve just devoted a lot of time to it."

    Whoosh!

    Soon, we enter the stormy sea area, and from afar, we can discern the location of the barrier through the distortion of spiritual energy.

    "Now, ride on my neck again."

    "Yes."

    Whoosh!

    As I cling to his neck, Seo Ran soars again, passing through the barrier.

    Once more, a misty sea fog surrounds us.

    The familiar sounds of the scattered ghosts reach our ears.

    This time, Seo Ran exerts his power from the start.

    sh!

    Golden light begins to shine from within him.

    The dharma treasure he stored inside him emits a weak but prating force.

    sh!

    [Ahhhh!]

    [No! No!]

    [I know that light! I know that light!]

    The ghosts scream and flee in all directions, and a massive path opens in the direction we are heading.

    Whoosh!

    Wepletely break through the second barrier.

    Once again, we enter the area where the Nether Crossing Ship is located.

    ''It''s the same as before.''

    The Nether Crossing Ship looks exactly the same as when we leftst time.

    Still, a sinister, ck-colored broken-down ship.

    Seo Ran and I cautiously approach the ship.

    There is no reaction.

    There is still no response from the Nether Crossing Ship as we climb onboard.

    "It''s quiet."

    Seo Ran speaks without rxing his guard.

    "Ghosts often fall into a deep sleep to conserve their energy, clinging to their grudges, ghostly energy, or certain objects instead of going to the underworld. Perhaps, the soul fragment of that Heavenly Being ghost has fallen asleep."

    We hesitate for a moment, then enter the interior of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The interior is still dark and massive.

    "There''s still no response."

    "We''ll have to hope there''s no response even as we go down to that level again..."

    Seo Ran brings a slight current with him that lifts his body, allowing him to swim as if gliding inside the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Thanks to this, his footsteps make no sound at all.

    Using a walking technique, Ipletely silence my footsteps and follow him.

    Since we had already investigated the upper levels of the shipst time, today we only needed to go down to the lower levels.

    We quietly head to the lower levels of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The level we had enteredst time.

    The ghostly energy is still surging as it had been before.

    After exchanging nces, we enter the lower level of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Wemunicate silently with gestures and started moving.

    That''s when it happened.

    Whooosh-

    A gust of ghostly wind blows,pletely sealing the exit of the level we had descended to with ghostly energy.

    "...!"

    "...!!"

    [I''ve been awake since you set foot on the Nether Crossing Ship. I''m currently enduring the pull of the underworld by relying on the ship''s ghostly and yin energy... If anything happens to the ship, I can tell immediately.]

    The voiceced with ghostly energy echoes from all directions.

    [I knew you woulde back, you fools... And you, the bastard child, I pondered why you came to the Nether Crossing Ship, and eventually, I found the reason."]

    Tinkle-

    Far away, the sound of a bell rang.

    Tinkle, tinkle...

    In the darkness.

    A single bell, rusted red, floated and rang in the air.

    Whoosh-

    At the same time, next to the bell, a volume of jade slips appears.

    Jade slips are special jade books that can only be read by the consciousness of cultivators. The deeper and stronger the consciousness, the faster one can read and ess the information in the jade slips.

    Seo Ran''s eyes waver at the sight of the jade slips and the bell.

    The jade slips have the energy that Seo Ran had once told me to remember.

    [I personally found what you were looking for and prepared it for you, aren''t you grateful? When I read the jade slips, they contained a story so sad it couldn''t be read without tears. Hahaha...]

    Crack!

    Then, a ghost hand extends from where the voice ising and shatters the jade slips.

    The fragments of the jade slips roll on the ground.

    [Now, what will you do? Your reason foring here is gone. Hahaha... Show me your despair. What do you think? Huh?]

    Seo Ran''s aura changes color.

    His aura res up with intense anger.

    "Seo Hyung, stay calm. This being is trying to provoke you after sensing the energy of the dharma treasure you brought."

    Even though its a ghost, it too has consciousness with color.

    I read its color and understood its intents.

    It seems to mock and toy with Seo Ran while radiating immense wariness towards him.

    As I pinpoint its emotions, two zing red eyes and ming ghostly fire appear in the darkness.

    [Have you, like that demon, learned a special technique to analyze consciousness?]

    I don''t respond, just gather my spiritual power and internal energy.

    "Alright, I understand."

    Seo Ran grits his teeth, suppressing his anger.

    "Thank you, actually. For finding what I am looking for in advance."

    As he opens his mouth, a golden bell, identical in shape to the rusted one, springs from within him.

    "If I just get rid of you, I can immediately obtain what I desire!!"

    sh!

    Golden light spreads in all directions.

    Simultaneously, the lower level of the Nether Crossing Ship, hidden by ghostly energy and darkness, bes brightly illuminated, revealing the interior of the ship.

    The vast space inside the ship,pressed by spatial magic, bes visible.

    Around the ship, shattered ghostly statues and spatial rifts were seen, and remnants of what might have been mechanical puppetsy scattered here and there.

    In the center of the space.

    On a throne made of jet-ck stone, sat a white skull, cloaked in a dark robe.

    Red ghostly fire flows from the eye sockets of the skull, and the rest of the body seems to be made entirely of ghostly energy, flickering in and out.

    [How dare a mere half-breed... unleash the Ghost Controlling Bell within the sacred artifact of the Azure Ghost Valley? Even inner disciples would face severe punishment, sentenced tobor in the execution grounds of the Ghost Valley Mountain for a month, for such an act...

    And a half-breed dares to do this!]

    The Core Formation-level ghost from the ck Ghost Valley starts to stir up ghostly energy, displeased by the golden bell.

    "Already smashed to pieces by that madman, and you call this derelict ship a sacred artifact? It''sughable."

    Seo Ran''s words seem to trigger the ghost, as ghostly energy begins to whirl violently around it.

    [Do not dare speak of that madman''s deed in my presence!!!]

    Whoosh!

    The interior of the ship, which had been brightened by the golden light, darkens again as the ghostly energy swirls.

    [I will kill you!!!]

    The ghostly energy surge, attempting to suppress the light of the golden bell.

    Seo Ran focuses on the bell without showing any tension.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve umted power for ten years. A mere remnant soul like this, barely clinging to life by borrowing the power of the broken Nether Crossing Ship to avoid being dragged into the underworld, is nothing to fear!"

    Whoosh!

    The golden bell emits an even more intense golden light, directing it towards the ghost spirit.

    [You think you, mere Qi Building bugs, can handle the dharma treasure of Core Formation!]

    The ghostly energy seems to push away the golden wave momentarily, but Seo Ran chucghostlkles.

    "Don''t bluff! You old ghost. The Ghost Controlling Bell was made by your own ck Ghost Valley, specifically to suppress spirits. A dharma treasure made by you would be the most effective against ghosts!"

    [Arrgh!]

    Blinded by the explosive light from the bell, the ghost spirit couldn''t open its eyes.

    "Now''s the time, it''s weakened by the dharma treasure. Let''s attack!"

    Seo Ran and I split in opposite directions and begin our respective attacks.

    Whoosh!

    As Seo Ran opens his mouth, a blue breath bursts forth.

    Boom!

    The blue light shes, and the ghost spirit groans loudly.

    Crackle, crackle...

    The golden bell floating in the air gradually moves above the ghost spirit.

    It looks like a golden sun moving towards its zenith at noon.

    sh!

    The golden bell hovers above the ghost, shining even brighter and starting to tremble.

    Tinkle-

    The sound of the bell seems to further weaken the ghost spirit.

    Its as if a golden barrier is restraining and sapping its strength.

    "We can win this if we keep pushing!"

    Seo Ran was about to gather energy in his mouth again when...

    [You... vermin...]

    Whoosh!

    As the light from the bell hits the ghost directly, the ghost spirit starts to rise.

    [Do you find it amusing... that with this body, I cannot touch the Ghost Controlling Bell?]

    Zap, zap...

    [You dare to challenge me, with Core Formation power, with your petty tricks?]

    While using its strength to withstand being dragged into the underworld and countering the opposing energy of the dharma treasure...

    The ghost conjures up ck ghostly clouds, spreading and dyeing the surroundings dark.

    [Give up on your futile dreams...!]

    Boom!

    ck ghost ws burst from the clouds, sweeping towards Seo Ran and me.

    We narrowly dodge the ws.

    ''So fast!''

    Due to theirck of physical form, the ws move with frightening speed.

    Bang, boom!

    ck ghostly energy swirls around.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    ck tentacles flow out of the dark clouds.

    ''Gang Qi...!''

    Or rather, it must be something like Pure Spiritual Force.

    Thousands of them extend, forming ghost hands, and begin to attack us.

    ''elerate, 6 times.''

    Everything around me slows as my movements speed up.

    I kick through the air, dodging all the ghost hands.

    ''Is it time to attack?''

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Boom!

    I spin three times in the air, unleashing a Sword Gang that collides with one of the ghost hands.

    ''It''s tingling.''

    My Sword Gang significantly weakened the ghost hand, but didn''t prate it.

    "Seo Hyung! Prepare for a powerful strike!"

    I form a hand seal and begin to cast spells.

    Dual-colored spiritual clouds burst forth, and several spells form within them.

    I detach a Gang Sphere from within me, then cover it with Gang Qi, connecting it with the sphere.

    ''I can''t divide the Gang Sphere further.''

    The ghost hands, and especially the ws, are just too fast.

    Seo Ran, with his tough scales, survived several hits, but I would undoubtedly be split in two if hit once.

    Using Severing Mountain Swordsmanship,Twenty-Third Move, Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains!

    I adopt the Transcending Peaks stance, and with the Gang Qi further connected to the Gang Sphere, swing.

    Kuaaang!

    The ghost hands that collide with the Gang Sphere shatter.

    Twenty-First Move, Severing Mountain!

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Sphere grazes the ground, slicing through the ghost hands and the dark clouds inside.

    I lock eyes with the ghost spirit forming spells in the center of the dark cloud.

    Crack!

    As the ghost opens its skull''s mouth, arge red skull-shaped spell flies towards me.

    I return to the Transcending Peaks stance, gather the emitted energy, and switch to an extreme low position using Entering Mountain.

    Whoosh!

    My Gang Qi extends below the skull, targeting the ghost.

    [Hmph!]

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The ghostly energy condenses in the air, forming dark tombstones that fall and block my Gang Qi.

    [You dare challenge me with such child''s y!]

    Whoosh!

    The ghostpletes its spell, and thousands of ashen skulls rise around it.

    ''Each skull has the power of a Gang Sphere!''

    Screech!

    Ghostly wails echo as the ashen skulls fly towards me.

    A direct hit would be fatal.

    ''Stay calm, I can keep using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains as long as my body endures.''

    With the Gang Sphere and Gang Qi connected, the connected Gang Sphere can withstand multiple collisions without energy loss.

    "''I must not face more than two skulls at the same time.''

    I have to smash them one by one.

    Thousands of skulls.

    Each one as strong as a Gang Sphere.

    Moreover, the ghost spirit is forming another set of hand seals in the back.

    It looks like he''s preparing to cast another powerful spell.

    ''I''ll have to smash all the skulls one by one before hepletes his spell.''

    Its just that simple!

    Three skulls in front, sixteen above, and twenty-two below opens their mouths.

    While maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I use Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to momentarily cut off perception and disappear in front of the skulls.

    In the momentary gap when the skulls hesitate, I destroy three skulls in front and one each above and below using the techniques of Ascending Vein, Entering Mountain, Cliff Edge, Dragon Vein, and Flowing Ridge.

    ''My Inner Core is helping the flow.''

    With the aid of my Inner Core, the strain of maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains is not as burdensome as before.

    I think I canst much longer.

    The sword moves of Transcending Peaks, Joy of Mountains and Peaks, and Mountain and Valley Transformation naturally flow together, striking each skull one by one.

    Although it looks like dozens of Sword Gang are swirling, in reality, I am shattering each skull in the world of an instant.

    Transcending Peaks, Mountain and Valley Transformation, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, Flowing Ridge, Entering Mountain, Cliff Edge, Ascending Vein, Dragon Vein, Seventy-two Lights Emerging Peak...

    Dozens of moves naturally connect, forming a single flow.

    This flow contains tremendous power.

    Twenty-First Move, Heavenly Lake!

    Like ake containing the heaves in its waters, my Gang Sphere epasses this massive flow.

    Power many times greater than that of a single Gang Sphere converges.

    Originally, the ultimate move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain, creates massive energy to store in the sword and concentrates the power to a single point to use a powerful technique beyond its usual strength.

    However, having reached Ultimate Pinnacle, I learned to reverse the flow of Severing Mountain.

    Instead of concentrating on one point, I scatter the umted power in all directions.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, ultimate move, Severing Mountain!

    The massive power stored in the Gang Sphere shoots out in all directions, striking the skulls directly.

    Hundreds of skulls shatter all at once.

    Ignoring their ghostly wails, I return to the stance of Transcending Peaks, forcibly maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, resisting the escaping energy.

    ''The Gang Sphere is slightly damaged.''

    Despite maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I had just shattered nearly a thousand attacks of the same level.

    Its impossible for there to be no damage.

    I grip my Gang Qi and stir up my spiritual power.

    Clouds of yellow and ck gather around me.

    The dual-colored clouds begin to spin around me.

    Simultaneously, spells of earth and water shoot out from within the clouds at an astonishing speed.

    Each is significantly weaker than a skull, but by shooting dozens of spells per skull, they dampen their momentum, and I shatter the weakened skulls with my Gang Sphere.

    I repeat this process on several more skulls.

    The ghost spirit watches Seo Eun-hyun, who is raging like a thundering beast, forming hand seals.

    [It''s foolish. I don''t know how a Qi Refining cultivator can use an attack of the Qi Building level, but even Qi Building cultivators cannot stand against me. Yet he dares to buy time in front of me.]

    The ghost spirit alreadypleted the next series of spells.

    Seo Eun-hyun is still dealing with the skulls he had released before.

    His gaze shifts to Seo Ran, who is gathering energy at the corner of his mouth.

    [Although the breath of the Sea Dragon Tribe is fearsome, to hurt a Core Formation ghost like me, you''ll need to gather much more energy!]

    The ghost spiritpletes a new set of hand seals.

    Dark ghostly energy converges, spewing out a swarm of ghostly insects.

    The insects, screaming ghostly, fly towards Seo Ran.

    They resemble a ck cloud charging towards him!

    That''s when it happened.

    ''Wait a moment.''

    The ghost spirits gaze turns to Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Was he always that fast?''

    Seo Eun-hyun, who had been shattering the skulls at a speedparable to the Flying Escape Technique of a Core Formation cultivator, began to move even faster.

    ''What...!''

    And then.

    Kwaang!

    There is a sh of light, and the skulls around Seo Eun-hyun all shatter.

    The ghost spirit failed to properly perceive and missed the scene.

    ''I''m resisting the pull of theherworld and resisting the Ghost Controlling Bell, but to miss that with my consciousness!?''

    In an instant.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s figure disappears and appears again in front of Seo Ran, who is facing the swarm of ghostly insects.

    Each individual insect is much weaker than the skulls he had just resisted, but there are a hundred times more of them.

    Each insect could match a spell unleashed with Pure Spiritual Force!

    Surely, he would be torn apart and killed by the swarm of insects!

    However.

    Kuang Kuang Kuan Kuang!

    Seo Eun-hyun emits Sword Gang from one hand and begins to dance with it.

    His Sword Gang collides with the insects and annihtes them.

    [Hahaha, no matter how fast you are, you can''t possibly...]

    Then, dual-colored clouds begin to spin around Seo Eun-hyun.

    Clouds of ck and yellow.

    From within the clouds, thousands of basic spells shoot out in all directions.

    The basic spells are slightly weaker than the insects but manage to weaken them significantly, and Seo Eun-hyuns Sword Gang sweeps past the weakened insects.

    He continuously shatters one insect after another.

    At some point, Seo Eun-hyun''s movements be even faster, transforming into a storm of light.

    [This...is madness.]

    The ghost spirit drops its jaw in disbelief as it watches Seo Eun-hyun.

    He haspletely wiped out the swarm of thousands of ghostly insects.

    [You... monster-like creature...! Now I see that you are stronger than the half-dragon! How could you, a mere Qi Refining bug, do such a thing... What kind of monster are you! What kind of monster, I ask!]

    The ghost spirit roars, and Seo Eun-hyun returning to his original stance, looks at it calmly with a faint smile on his lips.

    Woong!

    Around him, orbs of light, Gang Spheres, begin to emerge.

    There are six spheres.

    "...Indeed, a warrior grows by transcending the boundary of life and death."

    Poof!

    At the same time, Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains that Seo Eun-hyun is maintaining is released, and due to the rebound, blood gushes from his eyes, nose, and mouth.

    Thud!

    I exhausted all the spiritual power in my dantian and the internal energy in my Inner Core.

    I feel like I could die at any moment.

    Gasping for breath, I move the six Gang Spheres I have sessfully split.

    sh!

    Six attacks fly,, but the ghost spirit waves his hand, and my Gang Spheres copse.

    At best, they are strikes at the level of a Qi Building cultivator.

    They wouldn''t significantly harm him.

    But...

    "Seo Hyung. I''ve bought you some time."

    If it''s not a human attack, but a dragon''s attack, it might be different.

    Seo Ran''s eyes sparkle as he gathers blue energy at the corner of his mouth.

    Seo Ran opens his jaws.

    A sh of blue shoots out.

    Trantor Notes: Extra chaptering soon!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 72: Eve (5)

    Chapter 72: Eve (5)/trantingnovice

    A blue sh engulfs the interior of the battleship.

    For a moment, even the golden radiance emanating from the dharma treasure is overshadowed by Seo Ran''s breath.

    All around, everything is steeped in a blue light.

    -----!

    A terrifying explosion resonates, scattering clouds of dust.

    With my dwindling spiritual power, I protect my ears and assess the situation.

    And then, I am able to see the blood-red domain of consciousness.

    ''He hasn''t fallen yet!''

    As the dust cloud clears, the state of the ghost spirit bes visible to the naked eye.

    [Heh, heh heh heh...]

    The ghost spirit''s long robe ispletely tattered, and its fluctuating ghostly form is more unstable than ever.

    Above all, there are numerous small cracks on its skull.

    [Heh..haha, that attack was quite thrilling...]

    Hoo, huk...

    Each time the ghost spirit opens its jaw, a clump of ck ghostly energy bursts forth.

    ''Seo Ran got him good, he''s not unharmed...!''

    Slowly and cautiously, I gather my spiritual power and internal energy, healing my body.

    Although not unscathed, he couldunch an attack at any moment.

    That''s when it happened.

    Kukukuku...

    From the eye sockets of the ghost''s skull, thick ck ghostly energy pours out, staining the surroundings.

    [Though I had the upper hand in elemental affinity, I underestimated you, mere Qi Building novices... Now, I too shall stake my life, which is limited by time...!]

    "Oh no...!"

    Seo Ran''s expression contorts.

    "Hurry up! That old ghost has given up resisting the underworld!"

    "What...?"

    "Until now, its been dispersing its ghostly and yin energy in resistance to the underworld. But now, it''s gathering all of it to fight..!"

    "If it''s given up resisting the underworld, doesn''t it mean it will pass on if we just endure?"

    "Normally, that would be the case for an ordinary ghost. But this old ghost will resist with its consciousness and try to kill us..! After quickly killing us, it can redirect its energy to resist the underworld and avoid death..!"

    Kukukuku!

    A massive ghostly creature emerges from the dark abyss.

    [You, fools... will, not, take...]

    ''Damn... it''s gotten stronger...!''

    This is the Core Formation level.

    A living natural disaster.

    [None, you... , take, the, sect''s... treasure...]

    Somehow more mentally unstable than before, the ghost spirit speaks in broken sentences, reaching out its hand.

    Swoosh!

    A ghost w extends from the hand of the ghost spirit.

    ''Damn!''

    I roll away with all my strength.

    Swish!

    The ghost w passes by the ce I just vacated with terrifying speed.

    [You... cannot... take...!]

    "Ugh...!"

    I force myself up, barely managing to stand, drawing on my internal energy.

    The ghostly monster''s hands sprout another set of ghost ws.

    [Mad, Lord...! You, can''t, take, anything, from, sect..!]

    Confused in mind by using its ghostly transformation, it shouts at us, calling us the Mad Lord.

    [As, long, I, here...! You, can''t, anything..!]

    Pew!

    Kuang!

    "Ugh!"

    ''I almost died!''

    I barely evade, elerating my thoughts and pulling out the Gang Sphere.

    The ghost spiritshes out with its ws in all directions, wildly rampaging.

    I had to retreat outside its consciousness domain, reading its intent to narrowly dodge its attacks.

    ''What about Seo Ran..!''

    Seo Ran, not as fast as me, is hit several times by the ghost ws and is covered in blood.

    ''The speed and power of the ghost ws have increased since before.''

    Each hit causes Seo Ran''s scales to be ripped off, spilling blood.

    "Seo Hyung!"

    I dodge the ws and approach him.

    "Let''s escape! We can''t win!"

    "It''s not... possible..! If we leave now, there''s no telling what the old ghost will do with what I''m seeking. If only I can readjust the jade pieces..."

    "Damn it...! Is that more important than your life!"

    Seo Ran looks confused for a moment, then closes his eyes tightly.

    "...Yes. It''s important."

    I read his intent.

    His current emotions are tooplex to fully understand, but it seems true that it is more important to him than his life.

    "...Understood. Then I''ll go under the old ghost to collect those things. Then we escape!"

    "WhatCan you do it?!"

    "I have to make it possible."

    I concentrate my energy and focus my consciousness.

    I simultaneously heighten my perception of intent and the sensory acuity of the demon race.

    At the same time, I wring out my Inner Core, elerating my thoughts to the extreme.

    ''If I''m hit even once, I''ll die.''

    The power of those ghost ws surpasses even the Gang Sphere.

    Don''t even think about blocking them head-on; just focus on dodging and getting close enough to pick those things up.

    "Cover me!"

    After shouting to Seo Ran, I step forward, enveloped in extreme concentration.

    The tension is akin to when I used the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts in the domain of the Core Formation three-tailed demon fox .

    A single mistake means death.

    Death.

    Though I have been liberated from death, I fear it just as much.

    To die once means to sever all ties created and seen in this life.

    A single death is no different from real death.

    Even if you cheat time and open your eyes again.

    Such a regained life must inevitably differ from the previous one.

    The people I would meet again wouldn''t be the ones I knew.

    I execute Mountain Lords Soaring Flight..

    Combining Mountain Lord Martial Arts and Transcending Peaks Step into a single body-movement technique.

    The overall flow of Mountain Lords Soaring Flight resembles a tiger.

    Moving lightly and nimbly like a great tiger leaping over mountains.

    Dodging a hunter''s arrow like a tiger, I dodge the ghost ws and gradually approach.

    The remaining distance to the bell and jade pieces Seo Ran wants is about 20 zhang.

    ''It''s definitely possible.''

    The ghost spirit, seemingly out of its mind, is indiscriminately hurling ghost ws, rendering the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts useless.

    However, its easier to read the flow of intent.

    ''I see it.''

    The flow of intent, the flow of Yin and Yang.

    It is all visible to my eyes.

    elerating my thoughts, I evade the ghost spirits attacks.

    I moved 5 zhang.

    15 zhang to go.

    As I approach the ghost spirit, the aura of the ghost ws, even without touching me, seem to slice through my body.

    I am clearly dodging, yet still getting cut.

    ''It''s not deep.''

    I can endure it.

    Of course, enduring doesn''t mean its easy.

    Stepping into a storm and not getting hit by a single raindrop would be easier than this.

    ''I need to be faster.''

    The deeper I go, the more frequently the ghost ws scatter.

    Whooosh-

    Wind gathers around me.

    My consciousness transforms into the form of a dragon, lightening my body.

    Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation!

    Bang!

    My Inner Core vibrates as if it would shatter, but I squeeze out more internal energy and quicken my pace.

    Like a dragon and tiger, I dodge the ghost ws, closing another 10 zhang.

    Only 5 zhang left.

    About 15 steps!

    Three ghost ws swoosh towards me.

    Inside the ghost spirits consciousness domain, I can''t read intent.

    I can only predict by reading the Yin and Yang flow with the demon senses.

    Swoosh!

    I hastily duck, and ghost ws pass over my back.

    I dodge three ghost ws and move three steps forward.

    12 steps to go!

    Eight ghost ws wildlysh out.

    I twist my body to dodge three, duck to avoid another three.

    But the two crisscrossing ghost ws are hard to dodge.

    That''s when it happened.

    Boom!

    A blue sh burst forth, shattering the ghost ws.

    Its Seo Ran''s support.

    Outside the ghost spirit''s domain, Seo Ran is bleeding while exudingplicated intent.

    On his forepaw is an unfamiliar dark-colored bead. It seems to be a separate dharma treasure he had brought.

    However, Seo Ran''s intent looks darkened overall while holding the dark bead.

    ''What''s his state of mind? No, focus.''

    Trust Seo Ran.

    He''ll back me up.

    I walk seven steps.

    Only five steps left!

    ''Until now, it was hard to interfere because of the ghost ws...''

    But at this distance.

    Whoosh!

    I project my intent, manipting the jade pieces and bells with the principle of sword control, making them float up.

    Swoosh!

    The bells and jade pieces fly into my arms.

    ''I''ve got them!''

    Now, just to get out!

    As I refocus on returning by using Mountain Lords Soaring Flight, something happens.

    Wobble-

    My legs give way.

    ''What?''

    My Inner Core ispletely drained.

    I am out of internal energy.

    As the energy forcibly moving my muscles disappear, my body stops responding.

    A ghost w quickly approached.

    I thought it was my ninth return.

    Swoosh!

    Blood stters before my eyes.

    A huge shadow shields me.

    Its Seo Ran.

    ...Thank you.

    He looks at the jade pieces and bell in my arms and smirks.

    But I urgently shout,

    "Hurry, dodge..."

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    However, several ghost ws strike Seo Ran again.

    Blood begins to flow profusely from his entire body.

    ''It''s a fatal wound..!''

    Just then.

    A warm energy begins to flow into my dantian.

    My Inner Core, ustomed to the energy of the demon race through Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, begins to absorb Seo Ran''s energy voraciously.

    "Seo HyungWhat are you doing...! Hurry.."

    "ording to fate, feed on my blood and unleash your power. Ghost Controlling Bell!"

    Boom!

    Red energy begins to emanate from Seo Ran''s body and is absorbed by the golden bell that is suppressing the ghost spirit''s strength.

    Golden chains burst forth from the golden bell, restraining the ghost spirit.

    [Aaaahhh!]

    The ghost spirit, in agony, screams and can no longer wield its ghost ws, struggling in vain.

    "WaitWhat are you doing! Seo Hyung! Your life is draining away!"

    "I know.."

    But Seo Ran continues to transfer his energy to the bell.

    "Stop it right now."

    "If I stop, the old ghost will go berserk, and we''ll both die."

    Boom!

    Blue light begins to emanate from Seo Ran''s body.

    Simultaneously, the blue-enshrouded Seo Ran begins to shrink.

    "What.."

    Seo Ran transforms into a young man with blue hair, somewhat resembling Seo Hweol.

    His skin is dotted with scales, and a tail protrudes from his buttocks.

    He wore a tattered blue robe, hisplexion dangerously pale.

    "That form is..?"

    "Originally, members of the demon race cannot transform into human form before reaching the Nascent Soul stage. So, this is my true form."

    "Your true... form..?"

    Seo Ran smiles faintly.

    "A prince of the great Sea Dragons and a disciple of the ck Ghost Valley fell in love and had a child. The child was treated as a bastard among the Sea Dragons and as a stain born from the filth of the demon race in the ck Ghost Valley, bing a target for bullying and discrimination."

    "Seo Hyung, stop the nonsense and let''s get out of here. My strength has returned somewhat, so I can carry you.."

    "No. I know my wounds. I was destined to die from the wounds I received long ago."

    He shakes his head.

    "Even if you carry me, I''ll just be a burden. Even in my demi-human form, my weight is no different from my Sea Dragon form. Just escape on your own."

    "What nonsense are you talking about! Didn''t we agree to leave together!"

    Seo Ran smiles bitterly and speaks.

    "...Anyway, our King, despite my origin, epted me as his descendant. I was grateful to him and considered him like my own father."

    "Seo Ran!"

    I approach him, intending to drag him away.

    The energy Seo Ran had shared with me is bubbling inside my Inner Core.

    Suddenly.

    Freeze-

    ''What''s going on..?''

    My body wouldn''t move.

    "However... maybe because I''ve been observing others since birth. I naturally observed the King''s intentions. Observing him, I came to understand his true nature.

    Eun-hyun, the King of our tribe, the ancestor, is incredibly devious. The real name of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation he gave you is Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation.

    The deeper you cultivate, the more your dantian or demon core turns into a medicinal elixir beneficial for the cultivation and recovery of the Sea Dragon Tribe, turning the cultivator into a ve bound to obey the Sea Dragon Tribe''smands  a type of devilish art."

    "......!!"

    Shocked by this unimaginable truth, I feel as if I had been struck hard on the head.

    ''The method... Seo Hweol gave me...?''

    "I couldn''t... sense any devilish energy."

    I speak nkly, still in shock.

    "Ha... not all devilish arts must umte devilish energy. Any power built on sacrifice is a devilish art. You were in the process of sacrificing yourself to be a ptable elixir for us. How could that not be a devilish art.."

    He looks into the void with a bitter expression.

    "Our Sea Dragon Tribe, generations ago, began to cultivate techniques that involved sacrificing others under the King''s lead. We bred numerous races as livestock, teaching them techniques simr to Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation, and consuming their dantian as medicinal elixirs for our cultivation.

    One day, the Mad Lord raided our breeding grounds, destroying them and turning three of the royal family managing the grounds into living puppets. Chaos ensued, and many of the livestock escaped.

    From what I know of history, among the remaining human cultivator ns not yet ascended, the Makli n is likely the descendants of the livestock bred by the Sea Dragon race.

    I am stunned by the truth of history.

    The Makli n, known for capturing and consuming mortals like livestock, turned out to be the descendants of the livestock bred by the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    "I heard that they managed to escape the influence of our Sea Dragon Tribe by transforming the stolen techniques into real devilish arts, but I''m not sure if it''s true. Anyway, the Sea Dragon Tribe once enhanced the overall strength of our kind by creating such elixirs under the King''s leadership.."

    Seo Ran continues with a bitter smile.

    "The King probably sent you to me, thinking that the elixir made from the same demi-human would be of great benefit to me...

    Even now, if I consume your demon core, I could heal most of my wounds and survive this ce."

    "Why... are you telling me this?"

    "I pondered over this many times. But seeing you follow my request without hesitation to retrieve my mother''s keepsake, I realized my folly. You are my friend!

    Who in the world would sacrifice their friend just to save themselves?"

    "......"

    Seo Ran smiles at me.

    "I''m sorry. I lied to you, saying there was something inside that would aid my cultivation, and I never showed you my true form. I, including the King, have continuously deceived you.

    Don''t forgive me for confessing the truth only when facing death."

    "I always thought the Sea Dragon King was a good person because he always had a smiling face."

    "The King always maintains a dignified, smiling face. But he wears dozens of thick masks, always contemting how to use even insects."

    "You also earnestly taught me the method, so I thought you were a good person."

    "I''m sorry."

    "You are not a good person."

    I smile at him.

    "You are not just a good person, you are truly my friend."

    I knew Seo Ran had his own schemes.

    It was impossible not to know, with all theplex intent he continuously exuded.

    But in the end, he chose our friendship over his schemes.

    ''Then I must respond to this loyalty with loyalty.''

    "How can I, as a friend, do nothing when there''s a way to save my friend?"

    Creak, creak..

    I begin to break free from Seo Ran''s control, reaching towards my dantian.

    Death is frightening and painful.

    But my life is many, while Seo Ran''s life is just one.

    If I can sacrifice one of my lives to save a friend who has confided everything in me...

    It''s definitely worth it.

    Seo Ran forms a hand seal.

    "No."

    Crack..!

    The energy Seo Ran gave me spreads throughout my body,pletely controlling my movements.

    "Do you think I would be happy if I survived that way? I knew I was meant to die here."

    He took out a small bead.

    Its the dark bead he had been gazing at earlier.

    "The King ordered me to find my mother''s keepsake andpletely destroy the Nether Crossing Ship using this dharma treasure. It was supposed to counteract all the spatial techniques of the ship and destroy it, releasing the countless ghost souls trapped inside, including those of our Sea Dragon Tribe...

    But as I prepared to activate the treasure today, I realized it would certainly kill me. The King probably wanted to get rid of me, a blemish of the tribe, with this opportunity.."

    Tears stream down Seo Ran''s face, yet he continues to smile.

    "Only now do I truly understand how cruel and cunning you are, Seo Hweol. Eun-hyun, I will die along with my mother''s keepsake, so please, you must live."

    "Seo Hyung! Must you really carry out Seo Hweol''s mission..!"

    "I''ve lived clinging to the King''s mercy all this time. Now that I know even that mercy was a facade, I no longer wish to live..."

    Boom!

    He throws a blue bead into my arms, using a technique to force it inside.

    "It''s hardly a reward, but here''s the key to the secret vault in my quarters. Everything in my quarters is now yours."

    "Seo Hyung..!"

    "Farewell, my friend."

    As he finishes speaking, my body involuntarily activates Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Wind envelops me, and I am forcibly lifted outside.

    Seo Ran manipted Eun-hyun''s Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation to forcibly expel him, while feeling his vitality escape.

    The Ghost Controlling Bell is draining his vitality, and he is bleeding profusely from the ghost ws'' fatal wounds.

    "Grandfather Seo Hweol, I won''t be like you."

    He had followed Seo Hweol.

    Even when he knew that Seo Hweol, his distant ancestor and King of the Sea Dragon Tribe, stirred discord among many races with his cunning strategies and cruel acts.

    When Seo Ran''s talents didn''t meet Seo Hweol''s standards, he was decisively left behind without hesitation. Even so, when Seo Hweol told him about his mother''s keepsake and the mission topletely destroy the Nether Crossing Ship and free the souls of the Sea Dragon warriors trapped within, Seo Ran followed and respected him.

    But now, he realized the truth regarding Seo Hweol. Seo Hweol is either heartless or a being whose heart had been long destroyed.

    "Rather than living by devouring my friend, I choose to die here. Perhaps you, Seo Hweol, even calcted this oue..."

    Memories of Seo Hweol''s attitudes and his many heinous acts done behind a gentle mask haunt Seo Ran.

    ''I was neither of the Sea Dragon Tribe nor human.''

    He had no one.

    Seo Ran slowly pieces together the jade pieces that surely belonged to his mother.

    Click, click.

    Simultaneously, he begins to activate the Breaking Space Pearl.

    ''As I''m going to die anyway, I''llplete your mission as myst act of respect for you.''

    The dark bead starts to tremble and shine.

    Seo Ran''s life force is fading.

    But at thest moment.

    Seo Ran sessfully reassembles the jade pieces and begins to read them.

    Whooom!

    The Breaking Space Pearl radiates shining light.

    The Ghost Controlling Bell, which has been consuming Seo Ran''s life force and holding the ghost spirit at bay, loses its power, and dark ghost ws target Seo Ran.

    In his final moments, Seo Ran reads the jade pieces, tears streaming down his face.

    "So it is."

    As space copses, numerous ck storms envelop Seo Ran.

    His father had died immediately after his birth, and he had been separated from his mother all his life.

    The only one who had ever treated him with a smile was Seo Hweol.

    But today, he realized even Seo Hweol was not his family.

    His life had been manipted from beginning to end.

    Yet, reading the jade pieces, Seo Ran cries and smiles.

    "I had a family after all..."

    With a burst of white brilliance, Seo Ran endlessly reads the contents of the jade pieces as he perishes.

    "Mother... Father..."

    "Seo Ran!!!"

    I cry out for Seo Ran, flying back towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    But in an instant.

    Light explodes from the ship, and numerous spatial storms erupt.

    A tremendous light scatters, spreading the umted ghostly and yin energy in all directions.

    At the same time, the sources of that energy, the countless souls stored by the ck Ghost Valley, begin to ascend into the sky.

    [Freedom, freedom!]

    [We''re leaving this cursed ship!]

    [This time we''re really heading to the afterlife!]

    Numerous souls ascend to the heavens and disappear.

    I clench my teeth, tears streaming down my face.

    The Nether Crossing Shippletely copsed.

    Today, my friend has died.

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by Augustus63. Thanks for the support!

    Was Seo Ran our MC''s first native friend? Also, turns out Seo Hweol is actually a hypocrite!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 73: Eve (6)

    Chapter 73: Eve (6)/trantingnovice

    Boom!

    A ck miasma of yin energy surge, and thepressed space within the Nether Crossing Ship bursts open.

    Rumble!

    I retreat as far as possible to avoid being swept away.

    The inner decks of the Nether Crossing Ship expand endlessly, shattering the barriers.

    The Sea Fog Barrier is destroyed, and the Illusionary Barrier shatters.

    Countless ghosts trapped in the Sea Fog Barrier ascend into the sky, and the mass of yin energy that had umted begins to dissipate.

    As the source of the yin energy vanishes, the nearby dark clouds and storms start to disappear as if melting away.

    Swoosh!

    Waves cover the debris.

    I watch the debris, equivalent to the size of the mountain range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect once stood, and silently mourn for my friend.

    Seo Ran''s body was nowhere to be found, likely swept away by the spatial storm.

    For days, I searched for his remains, but to no avail. Eventually, I held a small ritual to honor his spirit and then headed to his abode.

    Swoosh!

    Gliding over the water, my thoughts were heavy with not only Seo Ran''s death but also the truths he had revealed.

    ''Have I, in my ignorance, handed over tworades to a dragon who bred humans like livestock for elixirs?''

    Seo Hweol, outwardly, seemed incapable of such acts.

    He didn''t have a bad reputation like the Mad Lord and was known for his dignified demeanor.

    ''I thought he was the second most likable person after Sir Chang-ho and entrusted my colleagues to him...''

    But it turned out to be the worst decision.

    ''Damn...''

    Had I, with my own hands,mitted the most dreadful sin?

    I clench my teeth, lost inplicated thoughts.

    ''In my ignorance, I handed my colleagues over to the worst being possible...''

    I can''t afford to be ignorant anymore.

    I must gather as much information as possible!

    With that resolve, I head to Seo Ran''s underwater cave.

    Upon reaching his ce, the blue bead Seo Ran gave me emitted light, revealing hidden cave entrances.

    I cautiously enter the hidden entrances.

    There are three in total.

    One was Seo Ran''s living space, likely used when he was in his demi-human form, with a sturdy bed and human-level living facilities.

    Another is a space filled with numerous materials  bones and skins of demon beasts, unique woods, and stones.

    Thest is a library.

    Inside are numerous, extensive volumes of demon beast methods and books, real techniques of the Sea Dragon race, not ve or livestock methods like the Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation I had learned.

    I carefully examine the demon beast methods, sending a silent thanks to Seo Ran.

    ''Thank you, Seo Ran...''

    I take out the demon beast method books.

    Not only those but also other books, which I began to read.

    Seo Ran, being a demi-human hybrid, had a collection covering not only Yanguo, Byeokra, and Shengzi but also other human nations.

    I pick out the most worn books and read them.

    Among them are demon beast methods, histories of the Sea Dragon Tribe, and books about human nations.

    [Culture of Yanguo]

    I read one book and then another.

    [Culture of Shengzi]

    ''Shengzi''s mountainous region culture involves festivals held once a year...''

    ''The types of festivals include the centuries-old Great Stone Ceremony, Recounting Celebration Ceremony, and Twin Immortals Dance...''

    I move on to the next book.

    [Culture of Byeokra]

    ''Byeokra, bordering the desert, is known for its ss crafts, and there''s even a culture of offering ss crafts to the deceased...''

    There are also books about the culture of the Upper Realms.

    [Life of the Upper Realm People]

    This book, especially, seemed to have been read by Seo Ran with great interest.

    ''Before marrying in the Upper Realms, couples share two cups of wine with each other...''

    ''Among the wines of the Upper Realms are Mo-ryeong Wine, Gye-ryeong Elixir, Twin Immortals Wine... and White-Red Wine, a symbolic wine for couples made from white lotus and red pear flowers...''

    I read on about the various aspects of the Upper Realms'' culture.

    In a particrly worn page, I read,

    ''In the Upper Realms, families wear purple ribbons during family gatherings...''

    Family.

    This section is particrly well-thumbed, as if the reader had lingered on it often.

    Seo ran''s image of reading the book came to mind.

    He might have been reading books here for years.

    I imagine him wandering around the library.

    The books about the Sea Dragon Tribe are also heavily worn by his hands.

    Especially, the records about the mixed blood of the Sea Dragon Tribe and the human race are immensely worn.

    Right behind that record, there is a sentence that seemed to have been written by Seo Ran.

    "Typical mixed blood possesses the advantages of both the human race and the demon race, but I have such strong demon blood that I can''t even utilize the human advantages.

    I''m not entirely wild as a demon. Maybe that''s why other members of the Sea Dragon Tribe dislike me."

    "Still, the King patted my head, saying there must be something I can do for the Sea Dragon Tribe."

    "I will remain loyal to the King and Grandfather Seo Hweol."

    "......"

    It seems the reason Seo Ran couldn''t pass through the barrier of the Nether Crossing Ship was because of his stronger demon blood.

    While reading the pledge of loyalty to Seo Hweol, I couldn''t bear to read more of Seo Ran''s records and closed the book.

    "...I hope you find peace in the afterlife. Seo Hyung."

    I gather the demon beast methods from his quarters and head to Yanguo.

    "I was powerless and weak, unable to do anything. But I will use this as a foundation to reach a new future."

    Kim Young-hoon, based on the demon beast methods, would be able to reduce many trials and errors again.

    In the next life, I''ll do everything possible to prevent Seo Ran from dying.

    "This is...!"

    Kim Young-hoon read the demon beast methods I brought, his eyes nearly rolling back in excitement.

    "Thank you..! This will reduce a lot of trial and error!"

    "That''s good to hear."

    Kim Young-hoon''s face brightens as he reads through the pile of methods I brought.

    With this, I wonder if Kim Hyung will be able to see beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle in this life

    He happily looks through the methods, organizing the many martial arts he had practiced using only Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    I told Kim Young-hoon that I will practice cultivation and said I would be at the Shattered Heaven Peak in the great mountains of Shengzi, then headed there.

    "I''ve mastered both the Earth and Water Surpassing Paths. Now I should fully master the Fire, Metal, and Wood Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    I thought that if I familiarized myself with the other element methods, I could learn them even faster in the next life.

    But when I arrived near Shattered Heaven Peak...

    "Theres a barrier..!"

    I stop and examine the barrier.

    After a while, some figures emerge from within the barrier.

    "Damn, now that I think about it. Since the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is gone, it wouldn''t be strange if the noble ns of Shengzi have taken over where the sect used to be.."

    I feel a headacheing on and look around.

    Shattered Heaven Peak isn''t just a single peak.

    Most of the mountainous area where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was located is called Shattered Heaven Peak, and among the many peaks, there are ces not upied by noble ns because the dragon veins are weak.

    "Good, I''ll practice there."

    I went to a small, inconspicuous peak with moderate dragon veins, sat in a lotus position, and began to practice.

    This time, I n to master the Fire Surpassing Path.

    Years passed.

    After many years, I finally mastered the Fire Surpassing Path to Cultivation.

    Ku-ku-ku-ku-

    Three-colored clouds swirl in my dantian.

    "My recovery power... has increased to an amazing level."

    Its an unbelievable level of recovery.

    Even if my cultivation falls to 12th Star due to attempting Qi Building, I can recover in a day or two.

    But I have only about 10 years left to live.

    "It''s futile to try mastering all five elemental methods."

    Four would be my limit.

    But I won''t give up.

    Based on the time of this life.

    Using the connections of this life as fertilizer, I can sprout new life.

    No, I must sprout it!

    Ku-ku!

    I once again attempt Qi Building.

    Again, my spiritual star breaks, and my cultivation falls.

    But the three-colored spiritual power in my dantian begins to recover.

    "In a day or two, it will all be restored."

    Honestly, with this level of recovery power, I feel that even with just my Qi Refining skills, I couldpete with those who had just entered the early stages of Qi Building.

    Ku-ku-ku-ku-

    I observe the swirling spiritual power in my dantian and begin to recover my cultivation.

    Two dayster.

    I fully recover to 14th Star Qi Refining and immediately start practicing the Metal Surpassing Path.

    There is no time to waste.

    I have to elevate my realm as quickly as possible.

    Chaaaak!

    A white, metal spiritual power spreads around me.

    My lifespan is almost over.

    I have just reached the 9th Star in the Metal Surpassing Path, and within my dantian, four colors of spiritual power are swirling.

    Yellow earth energy, ck water energy, red fire energy, and white metal energy.

    Among the three-colored clouds, the white energy swirls only a bit, but even that slight change lets me feel an increase and decrease in recovery power and time.

    ''Now, even if I fall in cultivation due to attempting Qi Building, I can raise all the elements of the fully mastered spiritual power back to 14th Star in half a day..!''

    If I fully master the Metal Surpassing Path, perhaps I could restore all my spiritual power in just an hour or two.

    ''There isn''t much time left..''

    That''s when it happened.

    Paah!

    "...?"

    The transmission bead I had given to Kim Young-hoon lit up brightly.

    [I''m currently in Shengzi. Let''s meet in the capital city of Jingju outside the Great Mountains.]

    The bead turns off after that message, but I immediately get up and head outside the Great Mountains.

    ''That voice, it sounded resolute.''

    What could it be?

    Kim Young-hoon was waiting for me at the entrance of Jingju city in Shengzi.

    "You''re here."

    "Kim Hyung."

    "First, let''s talk somewhere secluded."

    "Yes, if you wish."

    I follow Kim Young-hoon to a secluded valley deep within the Great Mountains.

    "What brings you here?"

    He had been busy researching demon beast methods and hadn''t contacted me even once.

    I am happy to see him, but hisplexion seems a bit off today.

    I know that face too well.

    The face I had seen on many others, and the color of their intent.

    It is the face of someone nearing death.

    "Kim... Hyung?"

    "...Eun-hyun."

    Kim Young-hoon smiles bitterly.

    "How long do I have left to live.."

    "What...?"

    "Maybe, 10 years. Maybe 20 more years. But I''m just a mortal, not a cultivator. I can''t live long..."

    He draws a saber from his waist.

    "Even with the demon beast methods you gave me, I had to go through many trials and errors.

    Through those trials, though time-consuming... I have seeded in finding ''the real path.'' Something beyond simply transforming human consciousness into human form..."

    "....!"

    "But it''s toote."

    Drip, drip...

    Tears fall from Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    "If I knew there was such a realm from the start and focused precisely on it through numerous hardships... Now, just 10 or 20 years is too little time to reach it!

    Even I... need time.."

    "Kim Hyung.."

    Kim Young-hoon''s lifespan is a bit longer than mine.

    But even he has a limit due to being a mortal.

    "I''m confident I can reach it, but I don''t have enough time.."

    He grits his teeth and raises his head.

    "I dreamt of mastering martial arts to return to my family... but it seems like a vain dream now.

    But as much as that, I''ve decided to see thepletion of this martial art with my own eyes before I die, even if I can''t return to my family...!"

    There is a strange madness in his eyes.

    "Eun-hyun, I came here today to die! I will burn my life, all my talent, even if just for a moment I can reach the next realm before I die!"

    He takes out a book from his bosom.

    Unlike the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts filled with his trials, this book is thin.

    There is no title on the book yet.

    ''Is everyone leaving me...''

    Seo Ran, and now Kim Young-hoon.

    I close and open my eyes with a heavy heart.

    I can''t stop him.

    All I can do is watch.

    Watch and pass it on in the next life.

    Whisk!

    He throws the book to me, and I catch it.

    "...What is this called?"

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts...

    And the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.

    A new history of martial arts built up by the determination and blood of numerous Kim Young-hoons.

    "What does this record contain?"

    Kim Young-hoon smiles.

    Somehow, his smile feelsced with bitterness.

    "It''s not a record."

    "Yes..?"

    "Martial...it''s a martial philosophy ()!"

    Chaek!

    Kim Young-hoon takes his stance with his saber in hand.

    "What I''ve poured my entire being, breaking down the old and forging it anew into..."

    His aura begins to change.

    Nine Gang Spheres appear around Kim Young-hoon, and I open my eyes wide.

    "Let''s call it the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts ()!"

    The next moment.

    A bright golden light, too intense to keep my eyes open, illuminates the surroundings.

    Kim Young-hoon, burning his life to leap towards the next realm, begins his ascent.

    <strong></strong>

    Trantor Notes: IT GONNA BE EPIC

    Early chapter today as I wont have time to uploadter. Enjoy!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 74: Eve (7)

    Chapter 74: Eve (7)/trantingnovice

    Its difficult to open my eyes.

    No, it isn''t simply that I can''t open my eyes.

    Just as staring directly at the sun hurts the eyes, facing the excessively abundant flow of intent causes a throbbing pain in my upper dantian.

    Its painful not just for my eyes, but also for my vision of intent and demon senses.

    ''What kind of enlightenment is this..!''

    Yet, I endure the pain and manage to gaze directly at Kim Young-hoon.

    He is dancing amidst golden waves.

    The martial essence of the Severing Vein Saber Method unfurls from the tip of Kim Young-hoon''s de.

    From the first to the seventeenth moves of the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    A martial art born from Kim Young-hoon''s longing to cross mountains and return home.

    However, the sixteenth and seventeenth moves of the Severing Vein Saber Method shares the same enlightenment with the twenty-third and twenty-fourth moves of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The twenty-third move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, the sixteenth move of Severing Vein Saber Method, Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains..

    And the twenty-fourth move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, the seventeenth move of Severing Vein Saber Method.

    ''Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains ().

    Just as there are endless mountains beyond mountains.

    No matter how many hardships and adversities life may bring.

    If one is as persistent as the Foolish Old Man, believing in their martial path.

    They will surely be able to push aside all mountains in their way.

    This is the ultimate secret technique of both the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and Severing Vein Saber Method, following Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    It encapstes the will of the previous cycles Kim Young-hoon''s life.

    However, Kim Young-hoon has never been the Foolish Old Man.

    The term ''Foolish Old Man'' refers to a foolish and slow-witted person.

    An ill-fitting term for a martial genius like him.

    Yet, perhaps the previous Kim Young-hoon, having tasted despair in front of cultivators, wanted to say this.

    Even a genius cannot advance further without bing the Foolish Old Man.

    And so...

    Kim Young-hoon became the Foolish Old Man.

    No matter how unreachable the path seems.

    Even if Mount Tai stands in his way.

    After inheriting and passing down, he finally seeds in breaking through the mountain.

    Whooosh!

    Fwoosh!

    From Kim Young-hoon''s upper dantian, Gang Qi rises, beginning to burn his dantian.

    ''That is...''

    With my eyes, trained in both cultivation and martial arts, I see its flow.

    ''The secret technique of the Jin n!''

    The technique previously used on my disciples, inserting the resentful souls of their rtives into their upper dantians to forcibly awaken their talents.

    Kim Young-hoon had reinterpreted the Jin n''s secret technique in terms of martial arts, creating something new.

    Instead of using the souls of others, he burns his upper dantian with his own Gang Qi, elevating his martial talent beyond its limits.

    "Aaaaah!"

    Starting from his upper dantian, Kim Young-hoon''s upper body begins to burn with Gang Qi.

    Despite the pain, he does not stop this martial technique.

    Akin to thest light before sunset, burning the brightest, he is burning himself.

    Its painful to even watch.

    But I can''t miss this scene.

    Changes begin to ur in Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts.

    Woooom-

    In the world of intent.

    Around the burning Kim Young-hoon stands nine versions of himself.

    Nine Gang Spheres start to change, emitting brilliance.

    The Gang Spheres begin to dissolve, not into the air, but into Kim Young-hoon''s domain of consciousness.

    One by one, the nine Gang Spheres merge, and the golden luminosity emanating from Kim Young-hoon grows intense.

    Then, suddenly.

    Fzzt, fzzt-

    Merely watching, the sharpness of the energy starts to slice through my body.

    Simultaneously, Kim Young-hoon''s domain of consciousness begins to materialize, merging with the Gang Spheres.

    Kim Young-hoon''s consciousness domain turns into pure golden brilliance.

    "I... Have... Reached... It...!!"

    Krrrrrrr!

    The materialized domain of consciousness momentarily thins out like a line.

    "I... Will..."

    The golden line merges into Kim Young-hoon''s saber.

    "Beyond... The Heavens...!!!!!"

    Burning with Gang Qi, Kim Young-hoon swings his golden-lit saber towards the sky.

    In an instant, his saber surpasses even the rays of light and reaches the heavens.

    sh!

    Brilliant light streaks across the sky, splitting the clouds in half as it passes!

    ''Ah...''

    I felt something flowing down my cheek,ing from my eyes.

    When I wipe it with my hand, its red.

    Tears of blood, perhaps, shed in the face of such beautiful yet iprehensible enlightenment.

    Fwoosh...

    There, Kim Young-hoon, having swung his saber towards the heavens, died standing in that very pose.

    Even as he burned with Gang Qi, it was as if he had finally reached his destination, as if he had atst arrived where he wished.

    He is smiling.

    Plunk, thud...

    Whoosh...

    Gang Qi escapes from Kim Young-hoon''s body, and he disintegrates, swept away by his own energy.

    He bes a cluster of light, flying off to the heavens, to the ce he so longed to reach.

    "...I will not forget you."

    I bow in the direction where Kim Young-hoon had been.

    This is a tribute to a grandmaster who had once again transcended the limits of martial arts.

    Maybe because I had just witnessed an enlightenment beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle,

    Around me, six Gang Spheres emerge and split into seven as they rotate.

    Only two more left..

    With just two more, I will meet the qualifications to challenge the realm beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle, proven by Kim Young-hoon.

    I examine the book of the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts, left behind by Kim Young-hoon.

    It seems graspable, yet elusive.

    Perhaps when I reach the extremes of the Ultimate Pinnacle, I can grasp it through this book.

    ''To that ce.''

    I will surely reach it.

    Maybe because of Kim Young-hoon''s saber light that had torn the sky, I see people from various cultivator ns approaching from afar.

    I use the Earth Surpassing Path to escape underground.

    Mulling over Kim Young-hoon''s final moments.

    My time of death approaches.

    And with a smile, I exhale myst breath.

    Huuuu...

    Yellow, ck, red, and white clouds appear and circle around me.

    The Earth Surpassing Path, Water Surpassing Path, Fire Surpassing Path, and Metal Surpassing Path.

    Before dying, I sessfully mastered these four paths.

    ''But, it seems I will die without mastering the Wood Surpassing Path...''

    The method of the wood element.

    I had deliberately left the wood element method forst because it reminds me of my master.

    Im not sure if I am good enough soil for a tree to deeply root.

    My life is nearing its end.

    All seven Gang Spheres had been stabilized after encapsting the enlightenment.

    In my next life, with just 10 years of dedicated practice, I can reach the extremes of the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    Seven Gang Spheres.

    And the four elemental methods.

    All nearlyplete, save for one or two of each.

    ''Have I be good enough soil for a tree to grow now?''

    What will the next life hold?

    I know nothing.

    Iugh at myself, absorbing the clouds swirling around me.

    The sacrifice of Seo Ran.

    The disintegration of Kim Young-hoon.

    And my own cultivation, all toy the groundwork for the next journey.

    This entire life was nourishment for the next.

    ''So tranquil...''

    I contemte the swirling clouds of four colors in my dantian.

    Like the calm before the storm.

    ''Yes, this life was just like the calm before the storm...!''

    In the next life, I will be the storm that sweeps away everything.

    Because...

    ''I cannot dishonor those who have nourished me in this life!''

    Thump, thump...

    My life is fading.

    Krrrrrrr!

    I once again challenge the Qi Building stage.

    The four clouds whirl andpress.

    Simultaneously, a Spiritual Energy Star, shining in four colors, begins to form at the center.

    ''How many times have I attempted Qi Building..?''

    I lost count.

    There had been too many attempts.

    Krrrrrrboom!

    The Spiritual Energy Star, on the verge of copsing, is continuously sustained by the four clouds.

    But the changes are too much.

    Four attributes are not enough.

    Uggghhh

    Again and again, I knock on the threshold of Qi Building.

    But...

    Thump!

    My heart begins to falter.

    ''It has begun.''

    I send Gang Qi to my heart, forcefully pumping to resist the end of my life.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    Its painful.

    But since it hase to this...

    ''I''ll see it through to the end.''

    Knowing he couldn''t transcend his limits in the time he had left, Kim Young-hoon burned himself up.

    Even a genius set himself aze; how could a durd like me hesitate at the brink of death?

    Krrrrrrr!

    Energy escapes from my Inner Core.

    It then transforms into Gang Qi within my body, starting to burn.

    Fwoosh!

    Fwoosh!

    "Aaaargh!"

    Without the Spiritual Energy Star to control the Gang Qi and still in Qi Refining rather than Qi Building,

    My body can''t withstand the Gang Qi and is entirely consumed by mes.

    But simultaneously, the Gang Qi incessantly stimtes my heart, surging up from the Inner Core in my lower dantian, reaching and igniting the upper dantian.

    Kim Young-hoon''s martial technique.

    Being at the Ultimate Pinnacle and the extreme of Qi Refining myself, I am able to observe and replicate that technique.

    I burn my upper dantian with Gang Qi, elevating my limited talents to their utmost, and even beyond!

    Koong! Koong! Koong!

    I knock on the wall of Qi Building time and time again.

    Simultaneously, I conjure Gang Spheres around me, focusing my consciousness to grasp the sensation of the eighth Gang Sphere.

    A life spent sending others away.

    Disciples, masters, friends.

    I will not lose them again, using this failure as nourishment.

    Kurung! Kururung!

    Dark clouds begin to gather in the sky.

    Iugh mockingly as I burn within the Gang Qi.

    "Has it... arrived..?"

    Ironically, I am now finding the ominous dark clouds somewhat familiar.

    As if mocking a lowly creature for daring to escape the lifespan dictated by the heavens, the cloudsden with lightningpletely cover the sky.

    I activated the vision of intent and demon senses, along with the Lightning Predicting Eye I discovered at the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    A technique to concentrate on celestial energy and predict the location of lightning strikes.

    ''Well, it''s not much of a technique, just a knack.''

    It just focuses the sense of celestial energy gained from the Seven Stars Ritual slightly on the lightning.

    Yet, observing the lightningden clouds, I still think this technique is pointless.

    If someone is skilled enough to predict lightning, they can just block or withstand it.

    Conversely, if a weakling can predict but not stop lightning, they won''t be able to escape it either.

    How can one dodge something that strikes at the speed of light?

    Engulfed in Gang Qi, I look up at the sky calmly.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy Starsts longer than ever before, a result of mastering the four surpassing paths.

    This strengthens my hope that mastering all five elements will lead to Qi Building.

    And then.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy Star explodes, failing to endure.

    Simultaneously, blue lightning crashes from the sky.

    Lightning from the Heavens strikes a Man born of the Earth.

    Engulfed in Gang Qi, I am struck by the lightning.

    And in that moment of being struck.

    With seven rotating Gang Spheres around me.

    At the moment of death, when the energy of the Heavens descend to the Earth, I seem to understand the principle of Gang Spheres.

    ''One divides into Heaven (), Earth (), and Man (). Just as a person isn''t formed alone... perhaps the heavens, earth, and humans aren''t formed alone either.''

    Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    Each is influenced by the others aspects.

    Then, perhaps the Heavens are influenced by the Earth, Man, and themselves, containing another cycle of Heaven, Earth, and Man. Simrly, the Earth is influenced by the Heavens, Man, and itself, containing another cycle within.

    Humans, too, might have a cycle of Heaven, Earth, and Man within them.

    ''Ah, Kim Young-hoon attained the enlightenment of Gang Spheres through the principle of endless cirction.''

    Humans are influenced by those who gave birth to them, those they live with, and those they give birth to, endlessly circting within.

    Perhaps the principles of the world also circte, influencing each other.

    Burning within the blue lightning, I attain enlightenment in that fleeting moment.

    ''The heavens punishing humans who surpass their lifespan is, in the end, to minimize the influence that man has on the heavens...''

    Just as Kim Young-hoon influences me.

    Just as Seo Ran influences me.

    Just as I influenced them.

    We all influence each other.

    A cycle within Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    The Three Talents divide again into another set of Three Talents.

    The number of Gang Spheres increases.

    Seven, eight... and then nine!

    In that enlightenment.

    Even as I turn to ash within the blue lightning, I see the seven Gang Spheres increase to nine and close my eyes.

    That was my ninth return.

    Trantor Notes: Eighth Cycle over! Man, Kim Young-hoon pioneering a new realm was just epic. What do yall think is gonna happen in the next cycle? Will Seo Eun-hyun finally reach the Qi Building stage? Will he manage to reach the new realm of martial arts? So exciting!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 75: 9th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 75: 9th Cycles First Day/trantingnovice

    sh!

    I open my eyes again to the sensation Im feeling.

    A new cycle.

    At the same time, I feel an enormous pain!

    "Grrrr!"

    Without even a moment to properly reflect on my past life, my head began to swell.

    First, I form a water spell and use a sleeping spell to put the people around me back to sleep.

    "Urghh!"

    "Damn, this is dangerous."

    I try to use the Hidden Consciousness Technique to suppress the size of my consciousness.

    But the pain only intensifies.

    The technique isn''t for eliminating consciousness, but rather for pressing'' it within the upper dantian, making the upper dantian endure even more stress.

    Qi Refining 14th Star.

    I even reached the pinnacle of Qi Refining by mastering four elemental methods.

    Although not much, my consciousness is certainlyrger than in my past life, and it feels like my head is going to explode at any moment.

    ''I need to get to spiritual nts quickly...''

    Foam forms in my mouth.

    Trembling, I almost crawl to where the yellow bamboo roots are.

    Drip, drip...

    Blood begins to flow from my eyes, nose, and mouth.

    My upper dantian is swelling

    ''I must do something!''

    Gritting my teeth, I perform acupoint sealing all over my body.

    The acupoints I learned to amplify the body''s internal energy during my medical studies.

    Boom!

    The internal energy inside my body surges suddenly.

    I start to infuse my consciousness into the internal energy, pushing it outward.

    Whoosh!

    As my consciousness splits, a Gang Sphere is formed.

    This slightly reduces the mental strain.

    ''Even though I''ve amplified the internal energy in my body to create a Gang Sphere, it won''tst long because there''s too little internal energy. My consciousness will return soon, so I must find yellow bamboo roots quickly!''

    I hurriedly run to where a yellow bamboo root is, suppressing my throbbing head.

    I dig up the earth and put the herb directly into my mouth.

    Crunch, crunch...

    The yellow bamboo root, soil and all, enter my mouth.

    But I quickly chew and swallow, guiding its energy to my dantian.

    Boom, boom!

    The internal energy in my body makes aplete cycle.

    I try to undergo rejuvenation right away.

    Boom, boom!

    Crack, crack, crack!

    My entire body starts evolving ording to the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, achieving perfect harmony in the upper, middle, and lower dantians.

    The swelling in the upper dantian is soon relieved by harmonizing with the middle and lower dantians.

    "Phew..."

    I finally let out a sigh of relief.

    ''I almost died from my head exploding.''

    I absorb the Gang Sphere I had previously created back into my body and reform my Inner Core.

    The Inner Core takes its ce and helps regte the flow of internal energy throughout my body.

    I feelpletely rxed.

    I continue to eat more yellow bamboo roots around me to fill my Inner Corepletely and stabilize the overflowing internal energy.

    ... I really need to find a way to handle this consciousness.''

    Even at the level of Qi Refining, such incidents are happening. If I advance to Qi Building, each cycle might start with my head exploding.

    It would be an endless cycle of explosions.

    Shivering, I shake my head.

    ''I really need to find a solution.''

    I became deeply aware of the consciousness issue and finally have time to think about what I gained from my past life.

    ''At the end, I realized the essence of Ultimate Pinnacle.''

    Whoosh!

    A Gang Sphere emerges from the Inner Core.

    "One bes three."

    The Gang Sphere splits into three.

    "If the three influence each other and circte, focusing on that cirction..."

    Everything in the world influences each other.

    Each of the three Gang Spheres project onto the others.

    sh!

    The three Gang Spheres split into three again.

    ''Ah...''

    I smile faintly.

    Seven of the nine are stable, but the two newly acquired ones are still a bit unstable.

    Stabilization is a matter of familiarity, and it''s a problem that can be solved in a few years of training.

    In other words, I have truly reached the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    sh!

    I open and close my eyes, entering the world of intent.

    Around me stands nine versions of myself.

    "Come in."

    sh!

    The nine versions of me ovep with me again.

    I feel the speed of my thoughts elerate tremendously.

    "10 times eleration."

    Instantly, the world slows down.

    Bang!

    I kick off the air and jump up.

    Unlike the time of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I don''t need to sense the flow of air or energy to step on the optimal spot.

    Anywhere I step feels slow, and I can hop around easily.

    It feels like I am truly soaring through the sky.

    ''Good.''

    I float in the slowed-down world, organizing my thoughts high up in the sky.

    The Path Beyond the Heavens Martial Arts that Kim Young-hoon left behind.

    I feel I am close to grasping the essence of that martial art.

    ''The realm beyond Ultimate Pinnacle involves integrating Gang Spheres with consciousness, materializing it.''

    But the ''how'' of this integration, even when I recall the Path Beyond the Heavens Martial Arts, remains elusive.

    It isn''t a matter of being a genius or a durd, experienced or not.

    It is simply that the martial art is too subjective to Kim Young-hoon.

    ''Too much of Kim Young-hoon''s subjectivity. Perhaps I should ask him after pulling him up to the Ultimate Pinnacle...''

    After all, in this life, I have to fully develop the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, so I could wait for him to reach the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    ''Hmm, okay. Then for the Path Beyond the Heavens Martial Arts, I''ll remove Kim Young-hoon''s personal touch and pass it on to him again without making it too obvious...''

    As I float in the air with these thoughts...

    Zap!

    "Huh?"

    In the realm of intent.

    A strand of hostile intent reaches out to me.

    I follow the thread of intent.

    Below in the forest.

    A white massive figure is staring right at me.

    Shiver!

    ''A fox!''

    Almost instinctively, I cover myself with protective Gang Qi, and in the next moment...

    The fox appears before me, spinning in the air and mming its tail down.

    Boom!

    The sound of air breaking resounds, and I am mmed deep into the ground.

    [You, who dares invade my territory! Don''t you know I am the master of this forest? How dare you enter without my permission?]

    "What are you talking about?"

    I naturally reply in thenguage of the demon race, which I had learned from Seo Ran, and the fox''s eyes narrow.

    "...Speaking the demon race''snguage, you must be a demon as well. To enter my territory uninvited as a fellow demon beast, you must be ready to die!"

    ''Damn it.''

    "Lord of the forest, this is all a misunderstanding. I was just caught in a spatial rift in the Ascension Path and fell here!"

    "Oh, what a convenient excuse. But how do you exin that the space around here, except for the center of the Ascension Path, is stable? Are you saying you entered my territory uninvited despite detecting my presence?"

    ''Is it recognizing me as a demon?''

    It seems different for a demon like me to invade its territorypared to a mere human snack.

    "Please understand that as a fellow demon, I was not aware of the traces of the forest''s owner."

    "Carrying a spirit nature close to the peak of Qi Building in your demon core and you dare to mock me with such lies?"

    The fox begins to shine brilliantly as it treads the air.

    "Die, intruder!"

    sh!

    The demon fox, now a zing white light, plummets towards me.

    ''Damn it. What a mess.''

    I grit my teeth and dodge the fox''s attack, starting to move away from where mypanions are.

    I don''t want them to be dragged into the fight with the fox, especially since they are still mere mortals.

    Whoosh!

    The fox spreads its domain of consciousness.

    Even from a distance, its massive field of consciousness is palpable.

    The fox begins to gather strength.

    sh!

    At the same time, the fox''s field of consciousness condenses, taking on the same form as the fox. The ovepping of the consciousness and the fox causes it to ze even brighter.

    sh!

    It seems to turn into white light itself.

    The fox elerates tenfold and rapidly approaches and stikes down with its front paw.

    ''So fast!''

    I hastily dodge the paw and leap over a small hill.

    But in the next moment...

    sh!

    Boom!

    A white light explodes, and the small hill is obliterated.

    Beyond that, white luminescent figures in the shape of the fox fly towards me.

    The power to obliterate a small mountain and still target its opponent!

    ''A Core Formation fox... I can''t face it head-on.''

    I continue to dodge and flee from the fox''s attacks.

    sh!

    The fox transforms into a streak of white light again, chasing after me.

    ''Wait for the right moment!''

    The air explodes as the fox reaches me.

    Its mouth opens wide.

    I take a stance and shoot a Gang Sphere from my Inner Core.

    Although my eleration rate drops, I don''t care and swing the Gang Sphere connected to Gang Qi.

    ng!

    Boom!

    Light explodes, and the fox is momentarily pushed back.

    But I frown.

    Only a slight mark is left.

    The fox isn''t significantly harmed.

    A surprise attack with a Gang Sphere could injure an unprepared human Core Formation cultivator, but...

    Its ineffective against a Core Formation demon fox, especially one charged with energy and boosted to the max.

    Engulfed in rage, the Core Formation demon fox, overwhelmed by my Sword Gang attack, grows even more infuriated. It gathers more energy, and roars.

    "You! I will kill you!"

    With a burst of white brilliance, several clones of the fox, resembling itself, appear around it. These massive clones turn into beams of light.

    With a loud bang, the rivers andkes in Ascension Path explode, and mountains and hills crumble. The sound of the explosions echoe everywhere.

    I flee frantically towards the edge of Ascension Path, dodging the fox''s relentless attacks.

    "Damn, it''s more resilient than a human cultivator and is prepared against my Gang Sphere. There''s nothing I can do."

    At least my speed, enhanced beyond the Qi Refining stage, allows me to dodge the Core Formation demon fox''s attacks.

    "Nothing works except for speed."

    Even then, my best strategy is to flee. asionally, the fox almost catches me using its strange magic.

    "I''ll throw you out of Ascension Path, intruder!"

    "Wait, this is a misunderstanding..."

    As the fox opens its mouth, a white beam shoots out, narrowly missing me. Swallowing hard, I clench my teeth.

    "Damn that fox..."

    Thankfully, I am now far enough away from my colleagues. Even if the fox rampages in its frenzy, they should be safe.

    "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts."

    My consciousness enters a blind spot in the fox''s perception. To the fox, it must have looked like I vanished into thin air. The "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts" allows me to sever my consciousness and hide. The "Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts" details how to channel one''s consciousness into sword control, creating a phantom with one''s intent.

    These techniques, along with others in the "Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts," are invaluable regardless of one''s cultivation level.

    Kim Hyung''s martial arts are always useful, regardless of cultivation level.

    Whenever I think about it, I find it amazing.

    "''Intruder! Show yourself, or face the consequences!"

    The fox''s voice vibrates with spiritual power, searching for me in its blind spot.

    As long as I don''t dig too deep, it won''t notice.

    With my current strength, I can stay hidden for days using the "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts," as long as I don''t walk right in front of the fox.

    I didn''t expect to be running from the fox right at the start of this life

    I was too reckless, especially after reaching the peak of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    I should have just made the Inner Core and stayed quiet... The others should be able tost about three days, right? Or I could hide and return with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts...

    Then, the fox begins another spell.

    It glows intensely, and thousands of sharp, white thorns, each as powerful as my Gang Shere appear around it. These thorns cover the sky and the surrounding area, randomly plunging towards the ground.

    Creatures and birds, sensing the ominous flow of energy, flee in all directions.

    Damn that fox!

    If all attacks are aimed at me, just like the ghost hands and insects, I could fend them off, but this random assault is hard to avoid.

    The white thorns begin to fall.

    Amidst the chaos, I elerate my thoughts and dodge the thorns, stepping on the void. The nearby forest is instantly devastated.

    Good thing I''m away from my allies

    I reappear before the rampaging fox, sweating and exhausted.

    Even though I am far from my colleagues, I feel I need to go even further

    Three days have passed.

    I have been running from the fox non-stop. Despite its relentless pursuit, the Core Formation demon showed no signs of fatigue.

    "You should be tired by now. Why don''t you show yourself?"

    Hidden by the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I catch my breath. My Inner Core is nearly depleted after three days of non-stop evasion.

    Damn this monster

    I frown and curse the fox in my mind.

    The fox''s intent is shimmering gold.

    Initially full of vignce and anger towards me, the intruder, it seems to have figured out the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts over the past few days. Now, it looks to be toying with me, probably nning to deliver a final blow once it gets bored.

    But I smirk, catching my breath.

    It''s about time.

    "Come out now, you unidentified demon beast. If youe out now, I will overlook your rudeness for brazenly invading my territory by just tearing off your limbs."

    With a sly smile, I deactivate the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and stand in front of the fox.

    "Ah, finally given up, have you?"

    "No, watch the flow of Yin and Yang carefully. Isn''t the celestial energy around us trembling?"

    "What is this guy talking about..."

    The fox, whos about to growl at me, pauses and widens its eyes in shock.

    The celestial energy is indeed trembling chaotically.

    Koogoo, koogoo!

    I hadn''t noticed when I was weaker, but now that I''ve grown stronger, it became more apparent.

    The celestial energy and the flow of Yin and Yang are quivering and warping.

    Without doing anything, just by emitting an aura, the mountains and rivers, the grass and trees, are trembling.

    "Ah, aaaah..."

    The fox drools and looks up at the sky.

    Heavenly Being cultivators are approaching.

    "Hee, heek!"

    The fox, trembling with fear, tries to flee, but a person d in ck robe flicks their finger.

    "Kaaak!"

    The fox''s soul is sucked into the sleeve of the person in the ck robe.

    Kururung!

    A golden lightning bolt strikes from the sky, incinerating the fox''s body.

    Only the fox''s bones and a radiant orb, seemingly a Demon Core, remain.

    A man in a golden robe makes a gesture, and the fox''s Demon Core is sucked into his hand.

    "Ah, I''m toote. Then I''ll take this."

    Woong!

    A giant in blue armor opens his storage device at his waist, and the fox''s bones are absorbed into it.

    "What is this... I saw it from afar earlier. It was running away from the fox."

    "Hmm, I don''t feel any spiritual energy... Perhaps it''s a creature that mastered some special technique with Qi Building level consciousness?"

    "Hmm, but can you give me that Demon Core?"

    Its Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho.

    Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil are murmuring to each other, and Sir Chang-ho asks Jin Byuk-ho for the Demon Core.

    "You''re noisy, Cultivator Cheongmun. Anyway, I feel something like a Demon Core in that guy''s dantian. Is he a human or a demon?"

    "If it''s a hybrid, some demon traits should be visible, but that''s not the case. At Nascent Soul level, he could be a demon disguisedpletely as a human, but he was being chased by a Core Formation level fox... What is this, really?"

    "Hey, Daoist Jin. Are we really doing this? That Demon Core has an energy that would be perfect for one of my disciples."

    Ignoring me, Sir Chang-ho keeps pestering Jin Byuk-ho, who eventually shouts in irritation.

    "Didn''t I say you''re noisy! Behave like the renowned Chang-ho you are!"

    Kwarung!

    Just his anger causes lightning to strike from the sky, hitting Sir Chang-ho.

    "This guy, suddenly making a scene..!"

    Kwagwang!

    Sir Chang-ho, not one to back down, punches back at Jin Byuk-ho, and White Bone Ghost Devil, trying to intervene, gets caught in the fight, making it a three-way battle.

    Koogoo, koogoo!

    The celestial energy twists wildly, seeming to bring a storm.

    ''Damn it..!''

    Im caught in the storm of the fight and thrown into the air.

    "Ah, wait a minute. There was that guy."

    As if remembering me, Sir Chang-ho stretches his hand towards me, floating in the air.

    Then, the celestial energy around me moves and naturally brings me before him.

    "Let''s stop the fight. What a disgrace in front of a young junior?"

    Sir Chang-ho, with a calm face, grabs the back of my neck andughs heartily. Soon after, White Bone Ghost Devil and Jin Byuk-ho stopped fighting with irritated looks.

    "You''re the one who started it...!"

    "What are you talking about? You suddenly lost your mind and struck me with lightning!"

    The three seemed to be fighting but didn''t show any real animosity.

    ''Were they close from the start?''

    [Anyway, what are you? Are you a human or a demon? How and why did youe to the Ascension Path?]

    Sir Chang-ho asks me through consciousness, and I reply in Byeokranguage.

    "I''m a human with a slightly unique constitution, not a hybrid. I got caught in a spatial rift while traveling with mypanions and ended up in the Ascension Path."

    "Oh, you speak thenguage of Byeokra. Indeed, you have a unique constitution. Upon closer inspection, your energy slightly differs from that of a Demon Core. Additionally, the spirit nature of a Qi Building level demon beast seems to be settled in you, but not to the extent of a real Qi Building level concentration."

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "A human possessing a Demon Core and not being a hybrid... what kind of constitution is this..."

    As Sir Chang-ho is examining me:

    Startled!

    Sir Chang-ho, Jin Byuk-ho, and White Bone Ghost Devil simultaneously look in one direction.

    "...This, this energy!"

    "It''s not a mistaken feeling, is it!?"

    "Let''s talk with youter. Let''s go!"

    Whooosh!

    The three Heavenly Being cultivators take me and swiftly moves to one side.

    In a sh, it seemed as if there was a burst of light, and I found myself where I first woke up.

    There, my colleagues are being drained of blood and dying by a two-headed snake.

    [Huh, huh..!]

    The two-headed red snake shiveres and looks up, and at that moment, lightning strikes and erases the red snake from existence.

    "Hmm, these guys. I felt that energy from them..!"

    Sir Chang-ho grabs the back of my neck and descends.

    Blue energy radiates from his body, seeping into my colleagues.

    Then, my colleagues who were dying from the snake''s blood draining arepletely healed, their wounds disappearing.

    Thus, the selection process began.

    As before, Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon, Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee, and Chief Oh Hyun-seok were each seized by Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho.

    Then, I seized the opportunity and knelt before them.

    ''I can''t trust Mad Lord or Seo Hweol.''

    Of course, they could be no different.

    ''But when I read the records of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, they cherished their disciples. The soul fragment of the Nascent Soul left in the ck Ghost Valley''s Nether Crossing Ship also tried to protect its sect before bing a remnant soul. Sir Chang-ho is a man of good character...''

    I can''t let Seo Hweol and Mad Lord take the others.

    "Seniors, please listen to what this junior has to say. I have always admired the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect..."

    I speak in thenguage of Shengzi to Jin Byuk-ho.

    "And I have respected the Azure Ghost Valley for its reputation."

    I say to White Bone Ghost Devil in thenguage of the inds of the ck Wind Sea.

    I referred to the ck Ghost Valley as Azure Ghost Valley, remembering how the Heavenly Beings fragment had called it.

    "Also, the Cheongmun n, the descendants of Sir Chang-ho, is one of the great ns that venerates the Dao of Combat, as far as I know.

    The three Heavenly Being cultivators saw me and my colleagues possessing unique constitutions like the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, and Unique Holy Body.

    They are my originally separatedpanions, and the rest here also have quite good qualities.

    Ick the qualifications, and I do not expect to be chosen by the seniors, but please show mercy and consider the qualities of the other two!"

    Upon hearing my words, the three cultivators look at each other and seem to ponder for a moment.

    "Hmm, you''re a polite one, so I''ll forgive your forwardness. But qualifications or not, the others you call yourpanions have no spiritual qualities at all?"

    Jin Byuk-ho scoffs.

    "Rather than testing them, it would be better to test your qualifications, the one who fled from a Core Formation fox."

    Woosh!

    Celestial energy moves, pulling me in front of Jin Byuk-ho.

    Shortly after, under Jin Byuk-ho''s will, the celestial energy rummages through my body, and he clicks his tongue.

    "What, you have Five Elements Spiritual Roots? While your unique ability seems useful, your training speed is too slow... Unfortunately, you''re not needed."

    Hearing the term Five Elements Spiritual Roots, White Bone Ghost Devil and Sir Chang-ho also look a bit less interested.

    "Still, your escape from the Core Formation fox is impressive, so I''ll give you a rmendation to join the Cheongmun n anytime. With your skills, you could even receive the position of an elder in one of my remaining branch families."

    White Bone Ghost Devil loses interest in me, and Sir Chang-ho draws a blue mark on the back of my hand, making the same offer as before.

    But I bite my lip and kneel before them again.

    ''No, I can''t let my remaining colleagues fall into the hands of Seo Hweol and Mad Lord.''

    "To the noble three Heavenly Being cultivators, I want to exin the qualities possessed by my colleagues."

    "Stop talking nonsense. Didn''t I say your colleagues have no spiritual qualities whatsoever?"

    Jin Byuk-ho speaks with an irritated voice.

    However, I exin with desperation in my voice the qualities of Manager Kim Yeon and Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo to the three cultivator..

    After hearing my exnation, the eyes of the three Heavenly Beings change again.

    "Huh, is that really true? It''s not some extravagant lie?"

    "You, what a novel-like story..."

    "It''s too fanciful... but fine."

    Sir Chang-houghs heartily.

    "I''ve met a pure-blooded human with a Demon Core in his dantian, and now I''ve met three people with mythical qualities. Let''s believe it for now. Hey, Heo Gwak"

    Sir Chang-ho gestures to White Bone Ghost Devil to start with Oh Hye-seo and Kim Yeon.

    "The most proficient in consciousness techniques among us is you, so you go check that woman first."

    "Hmph, ridiculous. A consciousness that covers heaven and earth? If such a thing existed, that mortal''s head would have exploded long ago."

    White Bone Ghost Devil approaches Kim Yeon with skeptical eyes, and she tries to step back, but they flick their finger, and dark shadows grab and immobilize her.

    Kim Yeon, not seeing the ck shadows, thinks her body just wouldn''t move and screams. White Bone Ghost Devil ced their hand on her head.

    Then, suddenly, ghostly energy from their fingertips enters her head.

    ''That flow is...''

    Its simr to the secret techniques of the Jin n.

    It seems that the Jin n''s secret techniques are influenced by the ck Ghost Valley.

    The next moment.

    "Aaaah!"

    Blood drips from Kim Yeon''s eyes, nose, and mouth.

    At the same time.

    Whooosh!

    Boom!

    Weak spiritual energy bursts from her upper dantian, and consciousness like threads extends in all four directions, covering the world.

    Stunned by the sight, White Bone Ghost Devil, Jin Byuk-ho, and Sir Chang-ho suddenly rush to her side and shake her vigorously.

    [If you join the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I''ll give you the position of my previous disciple!]

    [The same goes for my sect! Be my disciple, and you''ll have the same share as the current sect leader!]

    [Forget them! I''ll feed you as much spirit-enhancing elixir as you want if you join the Heaven Creation Sect! I''ll even hand over the position of sect leader to you!]

    Whooosh!

    As White Bone Ghost Devil maniptes the ghostly energy, Kim Yeongs swelling upper dantian begins to stabilize.

    ''Yes, this should do it.''

    Now that Kim Yeon''s qualities have been confirmed, they will definitely check Deputy Manager Ohs qualities.

    If so, they will not fall into the hands of Seo Hweol and Mad Lord.

    ''The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, and Heaven Creation Sect...''

    They are sects that at least take care of their own.

    Not cunning and ruthless like Seoh Hweol, nor insane like Mad Lord.

    ''Since Seo Hweol and Mad Lord will appear tomorrow, if they take them...''

    Suddenly,

    Whisk, whisk, whisk!

    The three Heavenly Beings, arguing over Kim Yeon, look in the direction of the Ascension Gate.

    There, something small is flying towards us.

    "What..."

    I recognize the identity of the dot and lose myposure.

    ''Not appearing tomorrow?''

    [Mad Lord!]

    Jin Byuk-ho shouts as if screaming his name.

    Koooung!

    In an instant, a giant puppet arrives at our location. The hunchback old man with silver hair sitting on it looks down at us, smiling.

    [Oh, I thought a cultivator from the Upper Realms had descended. Turns out its just a small mortal. What unbelievable talent. I must take her as my disciple.]

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapter by Elinis and idkM8

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 76: Fate (1)

    Chapter 76: Fate (1)/trantingnovice

    [Ah, who might this be? Isn''t this the trio? It seems like just yesterday when you three were at the Nascent Soul stage, and now you''ve grown so much!]

    [Mad Lord!!!!!!]

    White Bone Ghost Devil widens their eyes, scattering dark ghostly energy.

    Their sharp roar makes the four directions tremble and the heavens and earth quake.

    [You, you...!!!]

    "Hey, are we really going to make such a disgraceful scene before the Ascension Gate?

    "Anyway, that old man probably doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble before the Ascension Gate opens either."

    As White Bone Ghost Devil is about to erupt, Jin Byuk-ho and Sir Chang-ho holds them back by their shoulders.

    Mad Lord chuckles at them and then leapes down from his puppet,nding in front of us.

    [Your words ring true. At this auspicious time when the heavens open, I don''t want to create unnecessary trouble. So, if you hand over that mortal to me, I shall just leave.]

    At his words, the three Heavenly Being cultivators gave a coldugh and stood in front of us, blocking his path.

    Jin Byuk-ho locked eyes with Mad Lord and spoke.

    "Sorry, but they all possess talents beyond imagination, so it''s difficult to hand them over."

    "Don''t be too greedy, old man. You''ve already taken the core of our Nether Crossing Ship. What more do you desire?"

    Hearing this, Mad Lord chuckles and strokes his beard.

    [Ah, right. The power source I took from your stomach, it works brilliantly. I''ve modified and installed it as [Her] heart. Thanks to you, [She] has be moreplete. I''m always grateful to your ck Ghost Valley]

    White Bone Ghost Devil''s pale face turns crimson with anger.

    "You... installed the power source of the Nether Crossing Ship in a mere puppet..! That power source, stronger than thebined dragon veins of a major sect, in a mere puppet..!"

    [A mere puppet..?]

    Mad Lord''s expression hardens.

    [Say it again. [She] is just a mere puppet..? [She] is alive. [She] will be aplete being. [She] is everything in my life..! You want me to smash the rest of the Nether Crossing Ships..!]

    Koong!

    Mad Lord takes out a wooden box from his bosom and throws it, making it expand to his size.

    He ces his hand on the lid of therge wooden box.

    ''A storage device..?''

    The same kind of spiritual energy fluctuation thates from storage devices is flowing out of the box.

    At the same time, it feels much heavier, as if it contains far more than a typical storage device.

    Creak-

    Just as Mad Lord is about to lift the lid of the wooden box.

    "It''s better not to open that, Mad Lord..!"

    Chaaak!

    White Bone Ghost Devil opens the storage device at their waist, and ck darkness spews out, releasing something huge.

    Kwaaang!

    The huge object takes shape in the air and turns into a massive gate, about ten meters in size,nding behind us.

    On the door of the gate, a giant ghost king is depicted.

    Creeeak!

    The door of the ghost king opens. Inside is filled with pitch-ck darkness, and it emits the smell of the ocean breeze.

    Chng, chng...

    At the same time, it sounds like the space behind the door is filled with water, making sshing sounds.

    I sharpen my vision to look inside the door and am startled.

    Inside the door, two huge warships emitting thin ghostly and yin energy are floating above a dark sea.

    ''The Nether Crossing Ships..!''

    Although its unclear inside the door, the ghostly energy emanating from the two Nether Crossing Ships is far more chilling than the wrecked one I saw in my past life.

    Moreover, I could feel the presence of beings with the same aura as White Bone Ghost Devil inside the two ships.

    ''So the words about bringing his entire sect inpressed form are true..''

    White Bone Ghost Devil reveals the two Nether Crossing Ships and growls at Mad Lord.

    "If you open that, I''ll take it as a deration of war right here. I warn you, do not open it..!"

    [Hmm]

    Creak..

    However, Mad Lord looks at White Bone Ghost Devil with a meaningful gaze and opens the lid of the box slightly more.

    At this, Sir Chang-ho and Jin Byuk-ho''s expressions also harden.

    "Mad Lord, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect also warns you, do not open that. Even if you are a one-man army, do you think you can stand against all of us?"

    "I, Chang-ho, also warn you. If you pull out those things, I won''t just stand by! Are you really nning to obliterate the Ascension Path!?"

    Crackle!

    As Jin Byuk-ho brings his hands together, it looks as though lightning energy is gathering, and from within the lightning, a small model of a pce appears.

    From inside the pce, there are clear signs of many presences.

    At the same time, Sir Chang-ho also pulls out a scroll from his waist and unfolds it.

    The scroll floats into the air and unrolls on its own, revealing andscape painting.

    Numerous presences are also felt from within thendscape painting.

    Mad Lord grins wickedly.

    [Hmmmmmmm.....]

    Creak...

    The lid of the box is lifted further.

    [You bastard..! Do you really think you can wage war against us..!?]

    [Do you not value your life!?]

    [Are you underestimating us too much!?]

    Rumble, rumble...

    Dark clouds gather in the clear sky, and the heavens and earth begin to shake.

    The three Heavenly Beings raise their spiritual power, pressuring the Mad Lord.

    However, Mad Lord remains calm under their imposing aura.

    [You ask if I value my life? Of course, I don''t. My heart has long been dead; what more is there to living? You better not provoke me further and leave the mortal here. Quickly make your way to the Ascension Gate.]

    [Hmph, you could barely destroy one Nether Crossing Ship and ran away when you fought with my sect... In the current situation with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and Heaven Creation Sectbined, are you saying our three sects are inferior to you?]

    [Haha, not obliterating youpletely back then and merely giving you a little lesson was my mercy. Did you not realize that? And that was at my weakest moment. If you wanted to confront me, you should have joined forces at that time.

    Now that [Her] heart ispleted, it''s even harder to face me than before... Think carefully.]

    Creak...

    Mad Lord opens the lid further again.

    Simultaneously, numerous types of spiritual energy burst from the gap in the box, and the three Heavenly Beings tense up, ring at Mad Lord.

    Then, it happened.

    Swoosh-

    Rain begins pouring around us.

    "Huff.. Huff.."

    At the same time, Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo suddenly turns red and copses.

    Rumble, rumble...

    There were already dark clouds due to the sh of aura between the Heavenly Beings and Mad Lord, but the flow of the clouds elerated.

    ''What, she awakened her power today..?''

    Im shocked, guessing why shes reacting like this.

    This is also a day earlier than nned.

    Simultaneously, the eyes of the three Heavenly Beings and Mad Lord turn to Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo.

    [Oh, what''s this... An interesting bloodline?]

    Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle as he strokes his beard.

    The three Heavenly Beings also looked at Deputy Manager Oh with interest.

    [Reacting to the energy of my living puppets..? Ah, I see. Theres a puppet made from the royal family of the Sea Dragon Tribe. Is she reacting to the bloodline of that puppet? Haha, makes me want to dissect her.]

    Mad Lord steps forward towards Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo, grinning, and the three Heavenly Beings raise their aura to block his path.

    [Do you think anyone here will hand over even a single person to you, Mad Lord!]

    [If you don''t back down, I''ll kill everyone here and replenish them with living puppets.]

    Creak...

    Mad Lord lifts the lid of the box further, and the faces of the three Heavenly Beings be even more distorted with fierce anger.

    Their aura alone seems enough to shatter heaven and earth.

    Just then.

    Crash!

    Lightning shes in the sky, and suddenly, a new figure appears in the arena.

    A young man with blue hair, wearing a blue robe.

    A small horn protrudes from his forehead, and he radiates aposed aura.

    [Well. The heavens are twisting and something calls to my bloodline, so I came early. Didn''t expect to see familiar faces...]

    Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol.

    Ultimately, even he appeared at a different time than in my past life.

    [It''s been a while, Golden Heavenly Lightning Sect Master. Elder of ck Ghost Valley. Heaven Creation Sect Leader. And...]

    Seo Hweol greets Mad Lord with a smile in his eyes.

    [Mad Lord is here too. While rushing over, I heard the wind say that there''s a conflict between you and the three... May I mediate?

    Fighting here in Ascension Path during this auspicious time is something none of you would want, especially you, Mad Lord. Instead of trying to destroy the Ascension Path, why not close that thing?]

    Upon Seo Hweol''s arrival, Mad Lord smirks in amusement, and the three Heavenly Beings show delight.

    [Haha, if the respectable Sea Dragon King says so, it must be credible.]

    [Yes, the Sea Dragon King has resolved many conflicts and brought peace. We hope you''ll advise that old man to keep hisposure.]

    [I too find the Sea Dragon King trustworthy.]

    Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chango-ho greet Seo Hweol with trust.

    However, Mad Lord chuckles mockingly.

    [Puhuh, hahaha... What? That guy mediates disputes and brings peace? He''s the one who spread discord and schemed across the continent. Are you all brainless?]

    Jin Byuk-ho refutes.

    [Don''t nder the Sea Dragon King, Mad Lord! Unlike you, whocks credibility, the Sea Dragon King has been mediating conflicts all this time.]

    [Hahaha! All of you are blinded from only looking after your own sects. You must roam freely like me to see the truth.

    Does he seem kind and reputable? He''s a broken man. He wears a thick mask, hiding his true self, even I can''t see through him.]

    [Hmph, isn''t it natural for everyone to hide some of their thoughts?]

    [Heh, are you naive because you''re young or unbroken? You know nothing.

    There''s something only those with broken hearts understand. I, too, am broken and know my kind! He''s a monster, more twisted and rotten than me!

    Seo Hweol, did you think wearing your mask would fool everyone? I can see through it. I''m broken like you.]

    Seo Hweol simply smiles gracefully, not responding.

    [Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol. Just because your heart is dead, locking it in a mask will only worsen it. Wouldn''t it be better to live freely, like me?]

    [Haha, I''ve lived as my heart desires. I have nothing to regret, so isn''t this a life to be grateful for?]

    [Huh, the conflicts and pain you''ve caused by following your heart... You''re turning more into a monster. Make your choices wisely.]

    Seo Hweol smiles silently without changing his expression.

    [Thank you for the advice, Old Man.]

    [You''re older than me, Old Man. How hypocritical.]

    [Isn''t it right to consider anyone with something to teach as a senior in life?]

    White Bone Ghost Devil scoffs at their conversation.

    [Sea Dragon King, you have a hard time. Such a great person being ndered by that senile monster. A ''heart disease''? More like that mad old man is the one with a diseased heart.

    He''s a lunatic who turns normal people into puppets with his crazy logic!]

    [It''s not my crazy logic, you fool. I''ve realized one of the world''s principles and evolved others to implement it!]

    White Bone Ghost Devil look disgusted and stops arguing with Mad Lord, turning to Seo Hweol.

    [I don''t want to fight with that mad old man anymore. Sea Dragon King, please mediate.]

    [Understood. Old Man, and you three, is this dispute mainly about those mortals?]

    [Yes. We found them first, so we have the right to make them disciples. But that wretched old man keeps telling us to leave!]

    [Huh, do you think you can teach those kids well? Especially the one with the vast consciousness, only I can teach her the best. From my perspective, the woman using the Sea Dragon Tribes power to control the wind and rain, you, as a spiritual beast, can teach her the best.]

    Mad Lord points at Manager Kim, indicating himself, then points at Deputy Manager Oh, indicating Seo Hweol.

    [What nonsense! Our Azure Ghost Valleycks no elemental methods. Do you know how long our sect''s history is?[

    [I don''t care how old your ck Ghost Valley is. I know you have plenty of techniques, but do you have a proper teacher? Especially me, I''ve learned many consciousness rted techniques in various ways. I can teach much more about controlling consciousness.]

    Seo Hwol speaks slowly to them.

    [Firstly, I want to ask you three. Realistically, can you withstand the spatial pressure if you add two more people each right now?]

    The three Heavenly Beings look concerned.

    Seo Hweol continues.

    [I suppose you''ve all put your full effort into ascending your sects this time. In each sect''s building or ship, selected disciples are under the elders'' guidance, resisting the spatial pressure.]

    [...Right.]

    [Adding one more person would be fine as you can bear their pressure, but adding more than two could disrupt the formation and increase the risk of failing the ascent.

    Especially since you''re attempting the ascent during the widest opening of the Ascension Gate, failure is not an option.]

    Seo Hweol''s calm exnation is met with expressions of regret on the faces of the three Heavenly Beings.

    [However, it is true that the three of you discovered these humans first. You acknowledge that, right, Old Man? I understand that Old Man''s logic is different from the usual, but even in your logic, the sequence of time does not change.]

    Mad Lord chuckles at Seo Hweol''s words and nods his head.

    [Well, let''s just say that''s correct for now.]

    [So, wouldn''t it be right for Old Man to offer appropriatepensation to the three of you? In a way, Old Man is trying to snatch away the treasure you discovered, so it''s only fair that you receive properpensation.]

    Upon hearing this, theplexions of the three Heavenly Men brighten.

    [Indeed, Seo Hweol, you are a wise judge!]

    [A truly excellent response.]

    [The future of the Sea Dragon Tribe is bright.]

    However, Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle as he lifts the lid of the box further.

    [But what if I refuse?]

    Upon hearing this, the Sea Dragon King frowns as if he has a headache, and the three Heavenly Being''s faces contort.

    [I belong to no sect and have no living beings to take along, so I bear almost no pressure. I could just smash all of you right here, along with the unique constitution individuals you''ve chosen, capture them all, dissect, and ''evolve'' them for my world. Why should I bother negotiating?]

    At this, the Sea Dragon King takes a deep breath.

    Kuwoong!

    Wind begins to blow around him.

    [I made the best offer I could. If you continue to ignore my proposal, the Sea Dragon Tribe and I will join the three sects in attacking Old Man and retrieve the bodies of my kin whom Old Man kidnapped in the past.]

    [Hmph, pretending to care about your kin just to secure a moral high ground. Isn''t that justying the groundwork for your argument?]

    After a brief stare-down between Seo Hweol and Mad Lord, Mad Lord smiles and closes the box.

    [Fine. I''ll concede a bit today. If its just the three of you its unknown, but with the Dragon King involved, I might indeed lose. I need to ascend andplete [Her] this time, so I''ll go along with your proposal.]

    He steps back and points at Kim Yeon.

    [I''ll take her as my disciple. Thepensation will be discussedter. I swear it in front of [Her].]

    Thump, thump, thump-

    Mad Lord taps on the wooden box and listens closely to its surface.

    Then, nodding solemnly, he speaks,

    [Did you hear that? [She] has also witnessed my oath.]

    The three Heavenly Beings watch Mad Lord''s actions, their faces twisting in disdain.

    [What''s this... A puppet speaking...]

    Seo Hweol sighs and says to the three Heavenly Beings.

    [You know that Old Man''s logic is different from the norm. But from what I''ve observed, every oath sworn before [Her] by Old Man has been upheld. I guarantee it, so please trust me.]

    At this, the three Heavenly Beings click their tongues but nod.

    [Then I''ll take this mortal as my disciple, and we''ll discusspensationter... What about that mortal?]

    Mad Lord points at Deputy Manager Oh.

    [From my insight, Seo Hweol seems most likely to draw out that mortal''s potential. But I''m worried that the young mortal might learn only bad things from Seo Hweol. How about I take that her too?]

    At this, Seo Hweol''s eyebrows twitch.

    But soon regaining hisposure, he turns to Deputy Oh Hye-Seo with a pleasant smile.

    [To be honest, it would be too burdensome for any of the three cultivators to take two, and it wouldnt be ideal to leave two with Old Man.

    Would you permit me to take this woman? I too promise, staking my honor, to offerpensationter.]

    Upon hearing this, the three Heavenly Beings re at Mad Lord and speak.

    [Since the Dragon King has mediated, let''s do so.]

    They seem displeased that Mad Lord is gaining more advantage.

    Then, Seo Hweol approaches Deputy Manager Oh.

    At the same time, I feel dizzy.

    ''Why... has ite to this?''

    I asked them to awaken Manager Kim''s talent, and sensing it, Mad Lord flew in, ready to confront the three Heavenly Beings.

    Mad Lord, having opened the box, released the energy of the biological puppets of the Sea Dragon Race''s royal family, awakening Deputy Manager Oh.

    Seo Hweol, feeling Deputy Manager Oh''s ability, arrived faster than expected, mediated, and distributed the personnel as originally fated.

    As originally fated.

    Everything, strangely enough, is flowing exactly as it should have been, ording to the original history.

    I kneel before them with a hollowugh.

    "Seniors, please hear my words. These people are my colleagues. Can you just let them stay with me?"

    Upon hearing this, Mad Lord flicks his finger.

    [I forgot about that. What are you? Why do you, a human, carry a Demon Core inside? This is new... I want to dissect you.]

    Crack!

    "Ah... Aaah!"

    Simultaneously, my Inner Core inside my dantian starts to ache as if being pulled out.

    Under Mad Lord''s will, my Inner Core is being drawn outward.

    I feel like my abdomen would rip open any moment!

    Whoosh!

    A gentle energy flows between me and Mad Lord, blocking his energy.

    Surprisingly, the owner of the energy is Seo Hweol.

    [How can Old Man torment such a powerless being? It''s better to refrain from such actions during this auspicious time.]

    [...Hmph! Such a hypocrite. Fine. It''s just a Qi Building Demon Core anyway. It won''t be much use for research. I''ll leave it be.]

    "Tsk tsk, tough luck getting caught by the madman."

    Sir Chang-ho taps my shoulder.

    His touch heals the internal injury I sustained from Mad Lord in my dantian.

    Seo Hweol looks at Mad Lord and speaks.

    [Swear that you won''t bother these weak and pitiful beings after we leave.]

    [...What? Have you gone mad, Seo Hweol? What are you even talking about?]

    [Why torment the powerless during such an auspicious time?]

    At this, Mad Lord bursts intoughter after staring nkly at Seo Hweol for a moment.

    [Hahaha! Disgusting, utterly disgusting. It''s a pity that you all don''t know the atrocities Seo Hweol hasmitted while being holed up in your sects. It''s so revolting it almost makes me sick.

    Fine! I swear, impressed by your disgustingness. Even [She] suggests to just empathize and let it slide.]

    Mad Lord swore to [Her] that he would no longer bother us, then stepped back.

    Seo Hweol, with a kind smile, looks at me and says to the three Heavenly Beings,

    [I''ve seen on my way here that the three of you have also harmed many spirits of Ascension Path. Whats done is done, but please exercise restraint to avoid negativity during this auspicious time.]

    Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho nod reluctantly.

    [We''ve embarrassed ourselves in front of the Dragon King.]

    [We''ll exercise caution.]

    [How righteous you are, Sea Dragon King.]

    Seo Hweol chuckles, exchanging pleasantries with them, then picks up Deputy Manager Oh and approaches me who is managing the pain in my dantian.

    [I don''t know the details, but you''re undoubtedly of demi-human lineage. Since it''se to this, would you be willing to do me a favor?]

    "What is it?"

    Seo Hweol takes out a dark bead from his robe.

    [Due to sensing this woman''s energy and arriving hastily, there is something I couldn''t handle. I should have delivered this bead to one of my descendants remaining in the sea, but I failed to do so.

    Can you deliver this bead to my descendant, Seo Ran, who resides near Utmost Chaos Ind?]

    "......"

    [If you agree to my request, as a reward, I will give you a special cultivation manual suitable for someone of your demi-human lineage.]

    Seo Hweol then takes out a demon beast method bound in demon beast leather and hands it to me.

    The title of the manual is Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    ''Ah, so this was why he saved me.''

    Now I understand Seo Hweol''s intentions.

    Hiding my rising disgust, I put on a mask of gratitude in front of Seo Hweol and ept what he has given.

    "Tha, thank you, Dragon King... I will not forget the favor you have shown."

    [You''re wee. And remember...]

    Rumble!

    His gaze bes fierce and intense.

    [Expressing your opinion like earlier is courageous, but it can also be reckless. Be sure to behave properly in front of those greater than yourself.

    To answer your question, you and that other person are of ambiguous quality for taking. Leaving your colleagues behind means they are likely to be consumed by their mythical talents and perish.

    If you have a way to suppress those qualities, it''s a good suggestion, but if not, it''s better to stay quiet and remember this.]

    Rumble!

    His presence makes it hard to even breathe.

    The Dragon King gives me calm advice, then transforms into a dragon and flies towards the Ascension Gate. The other Heavenly Beings also take my colleagues and fly towards the Ascension Gate.

    Left in the area are only Mad Lord, who had knocked out Manager Kim Yeon trying to escape, and me with Kim Young-hoon.

    I stare nkly into space.

    Why did everything turn out this way?

    As Mad Lord looks at me and Kim Young-hoon, a spatial rift opens.

    [Tsk, such a hypocritical dragon. If hes going to talk like that, he should at least send them outside Ascension Path...]

    "Ha, ha..."

    In a past life, I had managed to send Kim Young-hoon away through Seo Hweol''s hands.

    But in this life, everything returned to how it originally was, like a rubber band snapping back.

    Probably, Mad Lord will send me and Kim Young-hoon back.

    Again.

    The same way.

    To Yanguo.

    "Senior."

    I ask Mad Lord, unable to hide my feeling of futility.

    "Does fate really exist?"

    At my question, Mad Lord strokes his beard with an intrigued expression.

    [Fate does exist. I''m not sure if you''ve learned any special techniques, but when you perform the Qi Refining Seven Stars Ritual, everyone realizes that there is such a thing called fate.]

    He points to the sky.

    [What is fated to happen, [will] happen. That is fate.]

    "Then, can humans not change their fate?"

    At this, Mad Lord smirks.

    [You don''t seem to understand the structure of fate. No, that''s not the case. Every living being can change their fate.]

    "...Yes?"

    [Have you ever wondered why cultivators learn the principles of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha, Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang, Seven Stars, and the Spiritual Energy Star during Qi Building? Why do they learn the principles of the stars in the sky?]

    His finger stabs towards the end of the void.

    [Have you ever questioned why cultivators are ''against the heavens''?]

    "That''s... isn''t it obvious? Because they defy the lifespan given by the heavens.."

    [Then ''why'' can cultivators defy the lifespan, the fate, given by the heavens?]

    "That''s..."

    I have never thought about this before.

    Mad Lord draws in the air with Pure Spiritual Force from his fingertip.

    [You poor thing, let this great being exin the structure of fate to you, as [She] also suggests.]

    Trantor Notes: Mad Lord is such a troll. Dudes insane but hes strangely more amiable then a lot of cultivators. This doesnt change the fact that hes insane and highly dangerous though.

    Extra donated chapter by Fatty Daoist. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 77: Fate (2)

    Chapter 77: Fate (2)/trantingnovice

    Mad Lord began his exnation.

    [As the most basic example, from the moment a human is born, they are continuously drawn towards ''death,'' which is the force of attraction of their fate.]

    Mad Lord draws two points in the air and connects them with a line.

    [This is the basic structure of life. It starts here and ends there. The slight differences in each being''s lifespan introduces changes in fate.]

    Mad Lord draws several more lines above and below the line connecting the two points.

    [Let''s say this line represents life. The endings of other lives, represented by these different lines, influence it. Since fate has a force of attraction, it pulls slightly towards where other fates end.

    Thus, fate is not a smooth, straight line from life to death, but bes chaotic, influenced by the fates of other beings.]

    The original line bes uneven, adjusting to the endpoints of the other lines.

    [We call this the y of fate or connections. These connections and fate determine our lives, and what is meant to happen, will inevitably happen.]

    "...So, the saying that what is meant to happen will happen means..."

    [Let''s assume there''s a close friend. That friend has a different lifespan and fate than me, meeting the fate of death earlier than me. That fate is closely attached to me and also has a force of attraction, so I inevitably get involved in the friend''s death.

    This is why what is meant to happen will ''definitely'' happen.]

    "So, does this mean that events unrted to death are also fated to happen?"

    [No, there are no events in this world that are not rted to birth and death. Do you know how many lives are born and die in the air we breathe, even in a single moment? I may have exined fate using simple lines, but the cycle of birth and death in fate is soplex and endless that it can never be simply expressed.]

    "I see..."

    [As all beings, in the cycle of birth and death, carry life, it can be said that every event ultimately has a force of attraction.]

    Mad Lord erases the lines in the air and randomly dots points.

    [Following these forces of attraction in life, every being embarks on a long and short journey...]

    Mad Lord starts connecting the points from the first one.

    Eventually, all points are connected, forming aplex and intricate trajectory.

    [What do you think, looking at this?]

    ''A child''s scribbles?''

    I swallow what I was about to say and reply to him.

    "I don''t quite understand."

    [Points creating attraction, and lines drawn towards them... Doesn''t it resemble constetions in the night sky?]

    "Ah..."

    Tick, tick, tick...

    Mad Lord continues to dot points with Pure Spiritual Force beyond the connected lines.

    Indeed, it resembles stars in the night sky.

    [I''ve never reached the stars in the star realm, but ancient texts from cultivators who roamed the star realm say that the stars in the night sky also exert a force of attraction.]

    Mad Lord strokes his chin and continues his exnation.

    [Stars are much like fate, aren''t they? Or rather, if those texts are true, it''s more like fate resembles constetions. Fate is like constetions.

    Life is thus a journey of swimming through a sea of stars, finding forces of attraction close to one''s fateAnd events close to one''s life. Being pulled by the attraction of fate, these events ''inevitably'' happen...]

    Something seems toe to his mind, and Mad Lord looks bitter.

    [...Anyway. If we view fate as constetions and life as swimming through a sea of stars,

    The principle of cultivators observing the celestial energy and reading their fate is roughly like that. Detecting the nearest force of attraction of fate.

    Additionally, the way for cultivators to escape the force of fate''s attraction is simple. When ordinary life goes from here to there.]

    Mad Lord connects points in the air.

    The constetion drawn by connecting the points ends at a certain spot.

    The distance to the next point is quite far.

    It looks like the line could not be extended further.

    [Between these stars, create a suitable star and head towards the next one.

    The stages of cultivation, such as the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha, Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang, Seven Stars Ritual, Qi Building''s Spiritual Energy Star, Core Formation''s Star Domain, are not there for nothing.

    They create something simr to a star within the body, artificially creating a flow of fate, thus extending their fate.

    This is how cultivators extend their lifespan and why they are called beings against the heavens.]

    Mad Lord smirks as he continues his exnation.

    [Then, if fate is meant to happen but one wants to escape it, how? How to escape this trajectory of fate? Simple.]

    Mad Lord redraws the constetion.

    [The closest thing in this fate is the next fate, but if the master of the life desires a different fate...]

    He daws a line from one star to another, illustrating the line moving towards a different constetion than originally intended.

    [It''s difficult to move to a different fate because the force of attraction of the next fate pulls in the existence.]

    The line tries to move to a different constetion but is held back by the force of attraction of the determined fate.

    [So, what should be done? The method is simple. Escape the force of fates attraction.]

    Whoosh!

    The line escapes the force of attraction of the predetermined star andnds in a different one.

    "...How do you do that?"

    [How, you ask? Power! If there is power to escape the force of attraction, one can escape from fate.]

    As he clenches his fist, all the constetions and drawings he had made in the air disappear instantly.

    [If you can''t change fate, it''s evidence of your weakness. Overwhelming power to escape the force of attraction of fate! And the bone-grinding effort to escape that force! With just these two, we can reach a different fate than the one pre-determined.

    Things that are meant to happen will happen, but depending on the effort of the being, we may not suffer from those inevitable events.]

    As Mad Lord continues his exnation, his eyes sparkle with excitement.

    [If fate torments me, then I should be stronger than fate! Where else can you find such a clear solution! I, too, have strived and strived to escape from my predetermined fate...]

    Mad Lord clutches the box beside him, gasping for breath.

    [I will escape the fate of never meeting her again and will see her no matter what. By any means! If I keep trying, I will definitely see her again. Definitely, with her...]

    Mad Lord caresses the box with shining eyes, muttering to [something] inside it.

    [Ah, my love. I love you. Please, please, talk to me again, hold the fan, and dance those steps like before. Not being able to see you is not the fate I want. If I can see you again, I will throw away all my fate and gather strength to leap to a different fate. To a ce where I can see you. So please...]

    He scratches the box frantically, speaking crazily to something inside.

    ''Certainly, he''s not in his right mind.''

    I look at Manager Kim Yeon, who had been knocked out by Mad Lord.

    ''Power...''

    The power to escape fate.

    And effort.

    Yes.

    I am stillcking in everything.

    I simplyck the ability to change the current situation with my power.

    That''s why what is meant to happen happens, and I can only watch as my colleagues are handed over to the madman and hypocrite.

    "...Thank you for your teachings."

    I feel a bit more understanding regarding fate thanks to him.

    ''Yes, fate will definitely happen, but it can be changed.''

    In this life.

    No one had their arm torn off by the fox.

    Because I distracted the fox and became strong enough to run away from it for several days.

    ''If I be stronger, strong enough to knock down the fox, maybe I can escape the fates attraction of the fox.''

    Let''s be stronger.

    Stronger and stronger, increase the lifespan through cultivation, and create a constetion to escape all fate.

    ''Someday, if I be strong enough to escape even from the grasp of the Heavenly Being cultivators, then I can truly escape all fate...''

    After scratching the box for a while in a frenzy, Mad Lord looks at me and Kim Young-hoon alternately and flicks his hand.

    "Thank you for the teachings today. I have a few more questions to ask..."

    [That''s enough answers for now. Go on. [She] is calling me. She needs my help. She says she needs oiling in her joints. She''s calling me, she is...]

    Swoosh!

    Before me and Kim Young-hoon could react, we are pushed into a spatial rift by Mad Lord''s gesture.

    I see the Mad Lord open the box lid and bury his upper body inside, sinking into the darkness.

    Once again, we found ourselves in Yanguo.

    ''The force of fates attraction...''

    If there really is such a thing as the force of fates attraction, even if Mad Lord sends us randomly, ending up in Yanguo is also because the force of attraction pulls us there.

    I pondered over fate, chewing over Mad Lord''s words.

    His words made me feel like I could grasp the concept of the Qi Building''s Spiritual Energy Star.

    Before Kim Young-hoon woke up, I transferred knowledge into his mind using a technique.

    Kim Young-hoon was confused about the knowledge in his head, and asked me about my conversations with the Heavenly Being cultivators. I exined that I had the knowledge in my head too, and that''s how I conversed with them.

    I managed to persuade Kim Young-hoon sufficiently and helped him establish himself in Yanguo. After raising him to the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, I taught him the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, and other such teachings, hoping that one day he would surpass the Ultimate Pinnacle and enter a new realm. Then, we parted ways.

    Afterward, I secretly infiltrated the Jin n, seeing my disciples, and once again, I caught a glimpse of my master from a distance at the Cheongmun n.

    Finally, I headed towards the ck Wind Sea.

    Before heading to Seo Ran''s abode in the ck Wind Sea, I look at the dark bead Seo Hweol had given me. It was the bead that, in my past life, Seo Ran used topletely destroy the Nether Crossing Ship in a mutual self-destruction.

    With a wry smile I throw the dark bead into the sea. It sinks deep, beyond anyone''s reach.

    Seo Ran will remember you as a good king and grandfather.

    I think to myself. Not as a viin with a heart of a beast.

    Thats enough.

    I nce at the manual of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, deciding to use it as a token when I meet Seo Ran.

    Should I go to Seo Hyung right away?

    As I ponder in front of the ck Wind Sea, I know if I went now, Seo Ran would urge me to learn Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, and challenge the Nether Crossing Ship again in a few years.

    "No, that won''t do."

    I sigh. Even both of us together couldnt defeat the Core Formation-level ghost spirit in the Nether Crossing Ship. Seo Ran, unaware of my situation, will probably wait for years.

    Ick the power to change Seo Ran''s fated death.

    "So, I''ll seek the power to change fate before going to him."

    No matter how long it takes or what effort is needed.

    "I''ll enter Qi Building and then go to him."

    I make my decision and head to Shattered Heaven Peak in the great mountains of Shengzi, where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and a mountain with good dragon veins are located.

    Five years have passed since my return.

    With a sigh, the brown clouds swirling around me are sucked into my nose and mouth. Through Understanding before Breakthrough and repeated insights in each life, my understanding of the Earth Surpassing Path increased.

    ''Five years to reach mastery this time.''

    The Water, Fire, and Metal Surpassing Paths, mastered in the past life, will take about eight years each to master now. If this pace continues, I can master all the methods in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation in 40 years.

    ''It''s possible...!''

    In this life, reaching Qi Building is achievable.

    I open my eyes and release Gang Spheres. Now I can stably control nine Gang Spheres.

    "I''ve consolidated at the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle..."

    Its time to move beyond, but materializing consciousness is still challenging.

    The Gang Spheres can meld into my consciousness, but it can''t hold its essence, and the energy dissipates.

    "How can I materialize this power in my consciousness...?"

    Even as I ponder over the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts, it remainsplex and subjective.

    Hence, I spend my time continuing to practice the martial art and mastering the Water Surpassing Path.

    Eight yearster, I have mastered the Water Surpassing Path but still haven''t deciphered the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts. Despite recalling Kim Young-hoon''s trials and errors, the martial art remains elusive.

    Its around this time.

    Kim Young-hoon came to Shattered Heaven Peak.

    "What brings you here?"

    Im speechless at his rapid growth.

    "Have you already reached the end of Ultimate Pinnacle?"

    It makes no sense.

    We are just in the 13th year since my return.

    Has he already surpassed the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, reached Ultimate Pinnacle, and even its end?

    As I ask him in astonishment, Kim Young-hoon gives a wry smile.

    "I reached the end of Ultimate Pinnacle and helped the Jin n, a cultivator n, in driving out the Makli n, a devil path n, from Yanguo. I thought I had achieved everything, but only at the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle did I realize that if I settled here, I would gain nothing."

    He looks serious.

    "That''s why I left everything, including my external elder position in the Jin n, toe to you. Together, we need to discuss this Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts in our minds and move to the next realm."

    "..."

    "I instinctively know. To reach this realm, I can no longer rely solely on innate talent. It''s a realm that can only be achieved through decades of intense training... I understood the bloodied and painful efforts of the creator of the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts..."

    He floats nine Gang Spheres around him.

    "I have reached the extreme, but honestly, I have no idea how to move to the next realm. Even though the predecessor carved the path forward with their blood, I dont dare to walk it alone."

    His eyes fill with a somber look.

    "It will take decades of intense practice. Even for someone like me! So, walk this path together with me... reach this realm with me."

    Yet, even in his somber state, his eyes tell me he has no thoughts of giving up.

    ''Kim Hyung...''

    They say to change one''s fate, humans need both the effort to break free from fate''s attraction and the power to do so.

    But perhaps what truly frees humans from fate is not power, but will.

    "...Understood."

    I meet his eyes, reaffirming my resolve for this life.

    "Let''s together, surpass fate."

    From that day, Kim Young-hoon and I began our simultaneous cultivation at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    "...Huh!"

    I suddenly wake up.

    ''Was it a dream of the past?''

    It was a dream about the day Kim Young-hoon and I decided to train together at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    I shake my head to clear it.

    ''I passed out to the point of dreaming.''

    Thud, thud...

    I stand up, dusting off the dirt and stone powder from my body.

    The vicinity of Shattered Heaven Peak is a mess.

    There are sword and saber marks everywhere, and craters caused by Gang Spheres all around.

    Cough, cough!

    I use a palm strike to clear the dust and look for Kim Young-hoon.

    If I remember correctly, during our spar, Kim Young-hoon and I had struck each other and were thrown in opposite directions.

    I had taken a blow from Kim Young-hoon and lost consciousness momentarily, ending up dreaming about the past.

    But Kim Young-hoon had taken not only my kick but also dozens of cultivator spells, so I don''t know his condition.

    "Kim Hyung! Kim... Huh!"

    While searching, I see Kim Young-hoon below in the valley, half-buried.

    ''Damn it, if we had just fought using martial arts from the start, it would have been somewhat safer...''

    If Kim Young-hoon hadn''t been stubborn about gaining enlightenment in a life-and-death struggle, insisting we use both martial arts and cultivation techniques, it wouldn''t havee to this.

    "Kim Hyung, Kim Hyung!"

    I use a light body technique to descend into the valley and pull out Kim Young-hoon, who was half-buried.

    "Cough, cough..."

    It seems he wasn''t seriously injured despite being buried headfirst, perhaps because he used protective Gang Qi at the moment of impact.

    "Cough, chuckle..."

    He spits out blood, but at least he isn''t dead from the head-first crash.

    "Please wait, I''ll perform first aid first."

    I bring the herbs and acupuncture needles I had prepared before the duel and start treating Kim Young-hoon.

    Tap, tap, tap, tap...

    I insert needles into Kim Young-hoon''s body to activate his life force.

    Soon after, Kim Young-hoon regains consciousness.

    "Kim Hyung, are you okay? How many fingers am I holding up?"

    "...Two.."

    "...You''re in bad shape."

    I clench my fist, tucking in my index finger, and click my tongue.

    "I''ll do the treatment first and then go to the cultivators'' market to buy some healing talismans. For now..."

    "No, I mean two."

    Kim Young-hoon, waking up from his dazed state, speaks decisively.

    "I meant I gained two insights this time..."

    Crack...

    Kim Young-hoon stands up.

    Cough, cough...

    He coughs up blood.

    "...On the brink of life and death, I found a clue to the next realm. I''ve somewhat seeded in understanding the enlightenment of the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts."

    He wipes the blood from his mouth and grins.

    "One thing''s for sure. The Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts is a martial art steeped in the subjectivity of its creator. The reason is, the realm obtained through the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts is different for each person."

    "Really...?"

    "Beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle, the realm is reached through different enlightenments for each individual. Up to this point, it was divided only by the type of weapon and martial arts, but beyond this, it differs based on the ''person.''"

    I listen to Kim Young-hoon''s insights and my mouth opens in amazement.

    35 years into the return.

    Kim Young-hoon began to gain insights into the next step through the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts.

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by Citino and IwantMOOOORE. Thanks for the support!

    Mr. Citino really be burning my stockpile. One more extra chaptering soon T.T

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 78: Fate (3)

    Chapter 78: Fate (3)/trantingnovice

    "Are you saying that the realm differs for each individual?"

    I ask, struggling to understand.

    Kim Young-hoon, wiping his blood, begins to exin.

    "More precisely, while materializing consciousness is the same, ''what'' materializes differs for each person."

    He pauses, seemingly in thought, then continues.

    "Honestly, I''ve only grasped a clue, so I''m not entirely sure. But one thing''s certain: the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts continuously speaks about someone''s life. I don''t know who that someone is, but since the realm beyond is achieved due to someones life experiences and since every human life is different, wouldn''t there be a unique martial art for each life beyond this realm?"

    "A different martial art for each life..."

    That idea somehow tickles a corner of my heart.

    "...But you mentioned two realizations, right? If one is that the realm beyond Ultimate Pinnacle differs for each person, what''s the other?"

    "Oh, the other is just a personal realization."

    Kim Young-hoon says with a faint smile.

    "I realized that I truly long for home. All this time, my motivation for practicing martial arts was the hope that I might one day return home to see my family."

    He caresses his chest and closes his eyes.

    "The faces I long to see as soon as possible... I realize only now that I''ve been madly practicing martial arts to forget that pain, gripping the saber until my hands tore, to achieve that goal."

    Kim Young-hoon looks up at the sky with a distant gaze.

    "...Hmm, I apologize. This doesn''t quite seem like a martial art realization."

    "No, its not that."

    I shake my head in disagreement and exin why it can still be a martial art realization.

    I exin what I felt when I reached the state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "Everything I''ve done is part of my life. Just as heaven, earth, and man influence each other, what I''ve done has also been influenced by my life.

    If you''ve realized something about your life, then it will surely blend into your martial arts, Kim hyung."

    "Sometimes talking to you feels like speaking with a wise old man. Though I''m surely better in martial arts, you have something I don''t..."

    He looks at me with a perplexed expression.

    "Maybe you, too, will reach beyond this realm as quickly as I do."

    "Haha, that''s unlikely. How can I match your talent, Kim Hyung?"

    "Weren''t you fast in reaching the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle? That''s enough talent. Of course, not as much as mine... But anyway. When I, with my superior talent, observe you, I think that if I''m a bird born to fly quickly into the sky, you are a volcano."

    A volcano?

    "Do you know how a volcano erupts? Well, I''m not too sure, I''ve just heard about it. Lava keeps rising beneath a volcano, umting until it can''t withstand the pressure anymore, and then it explodes.

    If Im a bird naturally flying swiftly up high, you are a high mountain, and moreover, a mountain filled withva, ready to explode with a force much more powerful than any bird when it does."

    He encourages me with a smile.

    "Reflect well on your life. Perhaps things you''ve overlooked have umted, creating potential you''re unaware of."

    ''Unknowingly umted things.''

    All I''ve built is merely time.

    "...Anyway, let''s not stay here. Let''s treat you properly, Kim Hyung."

    I take Kim Young-hoon for proper treatment.

    And then, I start to ponder more about the topic Kim Young-hoon brought up.

    Time flows on.

    Before I knew it, I had fully mastered the Earth, Water, Fire, and Metal Surpassing Paths, and the Wood Surpassing Path had also taken root based on my umted foundation.

    ''The Wood Surpassing Path is the easiest...''

    Perhaps it''s because the other Five Elements'' power properly supports it.

    The Wood Surpassing Path gathers spiritual power so easily and quickly, thanks to the mutual support of the Five Elements.

    Its smooth sailing.

    Now, the Wood Surpassing Path is at the level of Qi Refining 13th Star. Unified Origin.

    Just a little more, and it will beplete.

    I am about to fully master the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    ''Of course, it''s uncertain if I can enter Qi Building.''

    Despite all this effort, I might not reach Qi Building in this life.

    ''Kim Hyung said I have potential...''

    But I am a slow learner.

    Perhaps even more so than he imagines.

    If I can''t extend my lifespan by entering Qi Building this life, reaching beyond Ultimate Pinnacle might remain a dream.

    It''s been almost 5 years since Kim Young-hoon grasped the clue to the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts.

    He dived daily into the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts to the point of bleeding from his hands, knocking at the gates beyond Ultimate Pinnacle.

    But for me, its entirely different.

    Even while practicing cultivation methods, I never ceased to train in martial arts whenever I had a moment.

    I never ckened for a single moment, never letting go of the sword from my hand.

    Even after reaching Ultimate Pinnacle, where a sword bes unnecessary, I always maintained a sharp spirit, never forgetting the feel of practicing swordsmanship.

    For the past 40 years, I wasnt just focused solely on cultivation methods.

    Not just in this life, but in the previous ones too...

    Suddenly, I begin to confuse how many lives I have lived.

    "Is this the ninth? Tenth? Ah, I''ve undergone nine returns."

    During these returns, how many years did I live?

    "No, don''t think about it."

    How many years did I practice martial arts, and how many years did I cultivate?

    "It''s the early signs of a heart demon. Don''t think more!"

    In each of the nine returns, I nearly lived close to 50 years in each life.

    Even considering the lives where I died earlier, when I add up all the lives I''ve lived so far...

    "No!"

    Around 500 years.

    Roughly, a life span of 500 years.

    "Ugh, huff..."

    Wolkwak!

    Blood spills as energy and blood twists.

    -Even after 500 years of practicing martial arts, I still can''t grasp beyond this point.

    Gang Qi uncontrobly escapes from my body, splitting into nine pieces.

    In the world of intent, nine versions of myself surround me, each uttering gloomy words.

    -How about gradually letting go of martial arts now?

    -After all, the initial goal of reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin and breaking through divine consciousness has been achieved.

    -Now, I''m at least not so weak to be torn apart by a fox.

    -Martial arts are not my talent. Isn''t it better to focus on one thing instead of forcing what doesn''t work?

    It isn''t that I have a split personality.

    They are all me.

    The voices are my own self-talking.

    -Honestly, how much of Kim Young-hoon''s advice do I even understand?

    Wolkwak!

    I try to control my emotions, but I omit blood again.

    -Even a genius like Kim Young-hoon, unprecedented for a thousand years before and after, remained at the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle for several lives.

    -I''ve barely managed to pass on knowledge and enlightenment to get to this point, but that''s Kim Young-hoon''s story.

    -How many more years will it take for someone without talent like me to reach Kim Young-hoon''s level? Another 500 years of training?

    Ughh Krghhh

    I bleed a little more and then heal my internal injuries.

    -Let''s face it. What have I achieved in these 500 years? Haven''t I just wasted time?

    Thoughts storm through my mind.

    The words being uttered by the Gang Sphere avatars are the immediate, dark thoughts made manifest.

    -Why am I practicing martial arts?

    Suddenly, such a question echoes in my mind.

    "Because I need power."

    The moment I hear that question, the storm of scattered thoughts somewhat clear.

    "It''s simple, isn''t it?"

    The words of Mad Lorde to mind.

    One ovees fates attraction with a power that surpasses it.

    "I''ve just done everything I could. What more do you want from me..."

    Within the boundaries of humanity, I''ve struggled and tried to ovee fate.

    That is all.

    "I know. Perhaps entering Qi Building in this life is just my vain hope. Even if I enter Qi Building and practice for hundreds of years, I might not even step beyond Ultimate Pinnacle.

    I''m no different from dust under this vast sky. But even if I''m just a bug or dust, I cherish each and every life..."

    As I speak and sort out my thoughts, the clouds in my mind seem to clear bit by bit.

    "Martial arts have be one with my life, I cherish them too."

    I raise my head.

    The intent avatars that coldly spoke to me disappeared, leaving only the spheres of Gang Qi in front of me.

    I disperse the Gang Sphere and clench my fist.

    "It doesn''t matter how many years it takes. I cherish my life... Even if everything goes back to square one, all I will have left is the memory that I did my best."

    My energy and blood stabilize.

    I might not have gained a great enlightenment, but I fended off the heart demon.

    However, I still feel a slight tightness in my chest.

    ''I feel like I could have realized something...''

    Not realizing it might also be due to myck of talent.

    "I can''t help it. I have to pour more time into it."

    As my energy and blood settle, the powers I had cultivated over the years begin to stir.

    "Still, I''ve finally reached here after pouring in so much time..."

    Kugugugugu!

    The wood attribute energy surges, creating a point of spiritual power.

    And then, it explodes.

    Boom!

    A shockwave erupts from my lower dantian, and a cloud of green energy, the color of the wood element rises up.

    Yellow, ck, red, white, green.

    "I''ve fully mastered the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation...!"

    Whew...

    As I exhale, clouds of five colors swirl around me.

    "Should I try to break through to Qi Building?"

    I close my eyes with a smile.

    The Five Elements are tailing each other, dramatically increasing my recovery rate.

    I wonder what will happen if I attempt Qi Building this time...

    Kugugugu!

    I absorb the clouds of five colors, filling my lower dantian to the brim.

    The clouds of five colors spin inside, converging towards the center.

    "Here goes!"

    Kugugugu!

    I, a fool, have climbed up in the most ignorant way, pouring in umted time.

    No matter how thick the wall of Qi Building might be, can it really stand against all my time?

    Boom!

    A star of five colors lit up inside me.

    But the star of five colors keep vibrating with slight changes stemming from my Five Elements Spiritual Roots, and once again, cracks form in the star.

    Crack, snap!

    Boom!

    Eventually, another explosion urs, the star shatters, and all the spiritual clouds I have umted for the Qi Building attempt dissipate.

    The cultivation I had built up to 14th Star of Qi Refining falls back to 12th Star.

    "Whew..."

    Its another failure.

    But then.

    "Whew, whew..."

    It was after about twenty breaths.

    Kugugugu

    Power began to surge back into my lower abdomen.

    When I had fully mastered four methods, my recovery rate of spiritual power was already fast enough to restore all my cultivation in half a day.

    Now that I have mastered all five elemental methods, the recovery rate of my spiritual power is so fast that the cultivation of 14th Star Qi Refining can be fully recovered in the time it takes for twenty breaths.

    "Let''s go again."

    Kugugugugu!

    Having quickly recovered the cloud of five colors, I once again attempted Qi Building.

    Koong Koong Koong!

    With each explosion of the star, I observe the flow of the Five Elements.

    The changes in the Five Elements correspond precisely to the five elemental methods I have mastered.

    With each failure, I begin to see clear reasons for the failure.

    A life of nothing but failure upon failure upon failure.

    The rotten failures are umting, and someday will sprout a seed.

    Simultaneously, each time I observe the flow of the Five Elements, the power of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation settled inside me seems to gradually find bnce.

    Among the methods I have learned so far, the Earth Surpassing Path had a little more spiritual power than the others, and there were slight differences in energy ording to the order in which they were learned.

    Although the difference was so slight it was barely noticeable, these tiny differences are gradually being filled, moving towards perfect bnce.

    Every time these small gaps are filled, I found that my recovery rate improved slightly, little by little.

    From around twenty breaths, to neen and a half.

    "Go further."

    Kooong!

    I focused on my lower dantian and continue my training.

    "There are about ten more years left."

    Within that time, I must break through!

    I enter a cave deep in Shattered Heaven Peak and continually challenge Qi Building, adjusting the slight ratio of spiritual power in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    Kim Young-hoon, too, did note to visit, likely caught up in his own intense training and realizations somewhere.

    And then, a few months passed.

    "Eun-hyun,e out."

    "Yes, Kim Hyung. What''s... Wow!"

    I, startled by Kim Young-hoon''s appearance.

    Hes so emaciated that his bones are showing, and dark circles have sunk deep under his eyes, making him look like a living skeleton.

    His hands are also covered in scabs, gripping a saber so that the scabs seem to merge with the saber, giving the impression that his hand and the saber are connected.

    "For the past 50 or so days, I''ve survived on the energy of my Inner Core alone, swinging my saber like a madman. And, Eun-hyun..."

    A single tear trickles down Kim Young-hoon''s gaunt face.

    "After 40 years of hard training...finally. Finally, I''ve reached it."

    "......"

    Engrossed in my cultivation practice, I have been unaware of Kim Young-hoon''s activities.

    "From now on, I will begin my ascent. I came to show you."

    "Yes."

    I stop my cultivation, rise from my ce, and follow Kim Young-hoon.

    We go to the front of a small peak located at the lower part of Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Kim Young-hoon, gaunt and emaciated, lifts his saber.

    "Let me exin slowly. About the realm beyond..."

    He begins his exnation.

    "The key to reaching the stage beyond lies in finding the form of consciousness that best suits humans.

    The founder of Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts tried to transform human consciousness into the same form as humans, like the demon beast methods, but abandoned it feeling it wasn''t the way of martial arts.

    However, he pondered why demon beasts transform their consciousness into the same form as their species, referencing the demon beast methods.

    He concluded that it was to amplify their inherent wild nature, responding to the energy and thus strengthening the body to its limits."

    As he exins, he slowly andnguidly begins to perform the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Gradually, his form of consciousness begins to change, stimting my upper dantian.

    "Why did the founder of Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts conclude that this was not the inherent form of human consciousness? I pondered this repeatedly and then realized something while delving into the profound subjectivity of the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts."

    His slow saber dance movements gradually pick up pace.

    "Humans are inherently unique beings. Demon beasts, initiallycking intelligence and gaining it through spiritual awakening, did not need to ponder their lives and thus chose to enhance their wildness.

    But we, inherently intelligent, are beings who ponder. If we live lives full of pondering, each person''s worries and lives will inevitably differ."

    His consciousness begins to be suffused with light.

    "Therefore, the most suitable form of consciousness for humans is inevitably linked to what each individual has most profoundly pondered in their life."

    Its a golden light.

    Unlike the previous life''s Kim Young-hoon, who simply burned his life to leap forward, the Kim Young-hoon who had rightly pondered his goal all his life is showing a much more stable level of achievement.

    I feel like I could glimpse the happiest times of his life through that golden consciousness.

    Times spent sleeping with his family, eating meals, and leading a normal everyday life.

    All those times.

    Around Kim Young-hoon, nine versions of himself appear.

    Nine Gang Spheres rotate around him.

    Gradually, they begin to merge into his consciousness.

    "What I most wanted and wished for in my lifelong martial arts training was to cross the sky like a beam of light to return to my family."

    Eun-hyun, you said that life melts into martial arts. You were right. The characteristic of my martial arts being swift was imbued with my desire to return to my family even faster..."

    ''Ah...''

    His consciousness materializes and condenses.

    I thought his consciousness had merged into his de as a solid line.

    But looking again, his consciousness itself has be the de.

    The form of consciousness that best suits Kim Young-hoon is a golden saber.

    The de of consciousness merges with the saber that Kim Young-hoon is holding.

    The final movement of the Severing Vein Saber Method ends.

    Observing his every move in a sh, not missing even a moment, I watch everything about him.

    In the world of an instant.

    In that world, my consciousnessmunicates with Kim Young-hoon, who holds a zing golden de.

    [What is the name of that ce?]

    In the world of an instant, my consciousness and his engage in dialogue.

    [What do you think it is?]

    [Tell me, please.]

    [I pondered and pondered. But it was so clear.]

    He smiles slightly.

    [This realm, built upon the blood and tears of the founder of Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts. I cant ignore it

    I can''t even imagine the pain and history it took to pioneer this realm.]

    From the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to reaching the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts.

    The new history of martial arts, forged in Kim Young-hoon''s blood.

    [Even though Ultimate Pinnacle was a fictional realm, this surpasses even fiction. Then, it''s only right that the first pioneer is qualified to name it. I don''t have the qualifications.

    Therefore, this realm shall follow the will of its founder...]

    Just as the saber of golden consciousness and the saber steeped in Kim Young-hoon''s blood merge.

    The image of Kim Young-hoon from past cycles seems to ovep with the current Kim Young-hoon.

    No, the corpses of Kim Young-hoon from all past lives are behind him.

    The history of martial arts he created, made from his blood, bes one with the new realm.

    [It shall be called Beyond the Path to Heaven ().]

    The next moment.

    In the world of an instant, the saber of light swings at a speed that even my tenfold elerated thought can not follow, illuminating the four corners of Heaven and Earth with golden brilliance.

    "Beyond the Path to Heaven, the Surpassing Radiant Saber!!!"

    The beam of radiance cuts through space, splitting the peak before us in half.

    The sound of the explosion follows btedly, and soon after, the explosion roars.

    "This is my own path of life I have reached."

    Kim Young-hoon, with tears in his eyes, turns to look at me.

    "I only now understand that life is joy. To all the predecessors who made me who I am now, to my family, and to life itself, I am grateful."

    Amidst the dust clouds created by the copsing peak, Kim Young-hoonughs andughs again.

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapter by Citino (Thx for the support!). My stockpile is like a pheonix. It dies and rebirth in the mes, stronger and more abundant than ever!

    And there we have it. The next realm of martial arts. Kim Young-hoon should be a writer with his skill in naming...

    Btw, join the discord for notifications on chapter releases. Novelupdates can take hours to add the releases.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 79: Fate (4)

    Chapter 79: Fate (4)/trantingnovice

    "Ah..."

    It''s beautiful.

    So very dazzling.

    I silently watch Kim Young-hoon.

    Hes shining.

    Kim Young-hoon is shining so brightly.

    "...Amazing, you truly are."

    Normally, I would have given him a bright smile.

    Or perhaps, show my respect with a bow.

    But right now, I can only quietly admire his achievement.

    He seems akin to light itself.

    Maybe because of the lingering heart demon of myst ordeal.

    Compared to him, I feel so insignificant.

    "Really... congrattions."

    He looks at me and smiles faintly.

    And then, Kim Young-hoon copses.

    Thud-

    "Ah..."

    That''s right.

    He has reached this realm by swinging his saber like a madman for months without proper rest or food.

    I hurriedly carry Kim Young-hoon,y him down, and treat him.

    Watching him asleep, I let out a bitter smile.

    Is this envy?

    No, it isn''t.

    Its a sense of deprivation about my own talent, a bit of emptiness, and feeling of insignificance.

    While he blossoms his talent and continuously progresses, I need many times more time to cover the same distance.

    Seeing his light, maybe its because the shadows in my heart seem to deepen.

    I feel even my hope is fading.

    ''Can I reach Qi Building within the remaining time?''

    Honestly, I''m not sure.

    The bnce is bing increasingly perfect and my recovery time shortened.

    But I still haven''t reached Qi Building.

    Continually adjusting the ratio of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation while trying to break through Qi Building is bing more difficult.

    ''...Both cultivation and martial arts.''

    It feels like even the heavens are forcibly rejecting me.

    If there is such a thing as the attraction of fate, what kind of force is binding me from reaching the next realm?

    ''Can I really ovee the barrier to the next realm in this lifetime...''

    With a heavy heart, I revitalized Kim Young-hoon''s vital energy for several days.

    A few dayster, Kim Young-hoon wakes up.

    "Kim Hyung, are you feeling alright?"

    As he gets up, he looks over me for a while.

    "Kim Hyung?"

    When I ask again, Kim Young-hoon finally looks at me and smiles faintly.

    He nods his head.

    "Any difort?"

    He shakes his head.

    "...Are you having difficulty speaking?"

    He shakes his head again and looks at me meaningfully with a smile.

    ''What''s going on..?''

    Kim Young-hoon gets up, grabs his saber, and goes outside.

    He looks at the sky for a moment with a smile, then climbs onto a nearby high rock, resting his chin in his hand, and watches me.

    He looks like hes observing me.

    I read Kim Young-hoon''s intent.

    His intent is full of interest, curiosity, and anticipation.

    ''Anticipation... Could it be?''

    His intuition seems to feel that I would reach a simr realm as him.

    Or maybe hes just expecting me to reach the same realm as him.

    "...Kim Hyung. I... don''t have as much talent as you think."

    But Kim Young-hoon just observes me without any reaction.

    "......"

    After a while, I sigh, go inside to adjust my cultivation, and practice martial arts.

    From that day, Kim Young-hoon''s strange behavior continued.

    After reaching the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven and waking up again, Kim Young-hoon stopped speaking.

    It wasn''t aphasia.

    Sometimes he went out to buy necessities and spoke then.

    But even at those times, he did not directly converse with me.

    He never spoke a word to me, just always looked at me with curiosity and anticipation in his eyes.

    If I seemed burdened, he would go far away to a distant peak.

    But I knew he was always watching me, even from afar.

    ''...It''s burdensome.''

    As if hes curious about when I would reach the next realm.

    No, it was more than that; hes certain of it.

    Sometimes I would ask him for martial arts guidance or to observe the martial arts of Beyond the Path to Heaven, but he avoided conversation and no longer taught me anything.

    It felt like he was reluctant to show any thoughts towards me.

    ''What does this mean..!?''

    I was frustrated to the point of madness, but I had to ept his stance and continued to practice martial arts and adjust the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation myself.

    Time kept passing.

    No matter how much time passes, Kim Young-hoon maintains his odd observer''s behavior around me patiently.

    ''I feel like I''m going crazy.''

    He showed no thoughts, didnt teach, didnt offer advice, or even talk to me.

    He just looked at me with transparent eyes.

    As if he was certain that one day I would definitely reach the same realm as him, full of significant anticipation.

    What year is it?

    How many times has it been?

    ''I failed again.''

    I kept observing and re-observing the changes in the Five Elements through repeated failures.

    As a result, I understand more than 70% of the changes.

    Yet, I still haven''t reached the Qi Building stage.

    If I can grasp the remaining 30% of the changes, I will probably be able to ascend to the Qi Building stage.

    But time is really running out.

    ''Is it one month, two, three months left?''

    My life is nearing its end.

    With heavy eyes, I look up at the sky.

    Neither martial arts nor cultivation can take me beyond.

    I am no different from dust.

    Yet, Kim Young-Hoon, like a speck of dust, still looks at me from afar with eyes full of expectation.

    Thud, thud...

    I approach Kim Young-Hoon and speak.

    "...As I said before, my life is slowlying to an end. Being a cultivator, I am well aware of my own lifespan."

    "......"

    "Why haven''t you spoken to me since you entered Beyond the Path to Heaven? By now, you must realize Ick talent, so can''t you at least offer some guidance?"

    He just gives a faint, bitter smile.

    "...Fine. I''m about to die. You won''t help or advise me. I just came to say goodbye."

    If I fail to enter the Qi Building stage this time, I will truly die.

    "I really don''t understand why you, Kim Hyung, are practicing this silent cultivation. Frankly, I''m baffled and frustrated as to why you suddenly stopped talking after reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    But... you''re undoubtedly a great master who has pioneered a new realm. So, I will respect you. Thank you for showing me a new realm."

    I bow to Kim Young-Hoon and slowly head towards a spot on Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Receiving Seo Eun-hyun''s farewell, Kim Young-Hoon watches his fading figure in the distance and sighs softly.

    "...Why can''t you understand, Eun-hyun."

    Maybe its a matter of perspective.

    Kim Young-Hoon can see it.

    "You''re alreadyplete. Beyond just forging a weapon, you''re holding it in your hand, ready to swing. So, why aren''t you swinging it?"

    When he awoke after reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven and saw Seo Eun-hyun, he was too shocked to speak.

    The fact that ''such a thing'' could be seen in the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven was truly surprising.

    But Seo Eun-hyun''s ''that thing'' is alreadyplete.

    Even more towering and solid than Kim Young-Hoon had imagined.

    Just a swing away from being used.

    After seeing it, Kim Young-Hoon constantly spoke to ''that thing'' in Seo Eun-hyun''s subconscious, stimting and guiding it.

    He didn''t provide teachings through voice or spars.

    He feared that such instructions would only obscure the enlightenment.

    But now, Seo Eun-hyuns death is drawing near.

    ''Should I speak to him now?''

    You''replete.

    Just swing, and it will work.

    Can he awaken even now if I tell him directly?

    Kim Young-Hoon watches Seo Eun-hyun practicing cultivation from afar.

    Suddenly, he sees a reflection of himself in Seo Eun-hyun''s ''that thing.''

    "...Enough."

    Kim Young-Hoon decides to trust his intuition.

    He would continue as he had been, constantly stimting his subconscious.

    "Let''s trust the guy."

    No, he has no choice but to trust.

    Anyone who saw ''that thing'' would have no choice but to believe.

    "If he really struggles, I''ll just show him once."

    Kim Young-Hoon decides to trust his feelings and what he had seen in Seo Eun-hyun''s inner world.

    Do you know the feeling of not seeing a sprout grow no matter how much fertilizer you give?

    Repeatedly giving the soil the fertilizer of failure, yet the sprout of sess refuses to emerge.

    Kuwoong, kuwoong, kuwoong!

    I keep challenging Qi Building.

    Stars shatter, the Five Elements adjust, and I fail again.

    Hoo...

    What was once a recovery of twenty breaths has now reduced to five.

    Almost perfect.

    But it feels impossible to reach the end, like trying to find the limit of an irrational number.

    No matter how much I adjust, it feels impossible to reach the end.

    ''What exactly should I do?''

    No matter what I do, the end never seems to be in sight.

    Kuwoong!

    Once again, the Spiritual Energy Star explodes.

    ''Why does it explode every time?''

    Honestly, after mastering the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and adjusting the ratios to the extreme, shouldn''t that have been enough?

    What more could it possibly want from here?

    ''What exactly...!''

    Frustration surges within me, and it feels like my blood will burst from my veins.

    "What more do you want from me.."

    Just then, it happens.

    "...Hm?"

    My eyes twitch and look towards the distance.

    "...Thats."

    Kim Young-Hoon stood up and started performing a sword dance.

    Yes.

    Its a sword dance.

    Its the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    From the first to the twenty-fourth move, his sword techniques sweep through the air, and afterpleting all the moves, Kim Young-Hoon sheaths his saber and sits down.

    That is the end.

    ''Was he trying to tell me something?''

    What could he possibly mean?

    Especially since Im pondering over cultivation, not martial arts.

    However, I can''t shake off the image of Kim Young-Hoon performing Severing Mountain Swordsmanship from my mind.

    ''Why did he show me Severing Mountain Swordsmanship?''

    If he wants to enlighten me, wouldn''t it be better to show me Surpassing Radiant Saber, the pinnacle of his achievement in Beyond the Path to Heaven, to stimte my upper dantian?

    ''No, a lowly person trying to understand the intentions of a master... Then, there must be some reason he showed me Severing Mountain Swordsmanship...''

    Strangely, Kim Young-Hoon''s swordsmanship lingers in my mind for a long time.

    After some contemtion, I realize the reason.

    "Aha..."

    What he performed wasn''t just Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    It was ''my'' Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    He had mimicked my usual stance, gestures, habits, direction of intent, and pacing of energy - ''my'' Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    That''s why Im deeply impressed by seeing my own swordsmanship through Kim Young-Hoon.

    ''Why did he show me my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship?''

    I think about the problems in my swordsmanship and recall what Kim Young-Hoon had shown.

    "There''s... no problem?"

    Even though Im a rotten durd, Im a master who reached the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship Kim Young-Hoon showed, without a joke, had no ws whatsoever. It was perfect and stable in every flow.

    ''Is there some hidden problem that I''m unaware of?''

    That might be the case.

    Seen through the eyes of a genius like Kim Young-Hoon, who reached Beyond the Path to Heaven, he might see more than I can.

    Let''s think carefully.

    There must be a reason he showed me that...

    ...

    "...There''s none."

    Theres no problem.

    And then, in the midst of my contemtion, I understand Kim Young-Hoon''s intentions.

    ''He was showing me that there''s no problem with me...?''

    To encourage me?

    "...I''m perfect?"

    I shake my head.

    That can''t be. Hes a master far beyond me, an iparable martial arts prodigy.

    There''s no way my ws aren''t be visible to him.

    But.

    ''If Kim Young-Hoon, a master much higher than me, sees no problem, then maybe there really is no problem?''

    Perhaps my martial arts are alreadyplete?

    Zing-

    Completion.

    Somehow, with that thought, something seems to resonate in my heart.

    This feeling is simr to when I heard Kim Young-Hoon''s exnation that the realms of Beyond the Path to Heaven vary depending on a person''s life.

    Something touches my heart.

    Zing-

    Something is knocking on my heart.

    I ponder the nature of this feeling.

    I remember this tingling sensation.

    When observing the colors of my disciples'' intents, when studying with my master and affirming his heart, when I saw Kim Young-Hoon reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    ''This feeling is...''

    Its the feeling of life being closely experienced.

    "Aah!"

    Indeed.

    The thing knocking inside my chest is none other than ''myself.''

    "Aah...!"

    Suddenly, I feel tears streaming down.

    Why did my heart respond to the words pletion'' and ''life.''

    Perhaps, its because all my past lives areplete in themselves.

    Just then, I am finally able to hear a certain voice, felt as a tremor in my heart.

    I look at Kim Young-Hoon, who is watching me from afar.

    He isn''t silent.

    He has been speaking to me all along.

    "Aah..."

    I feel anger.

    I feel injustice.

    How coul I be so foolish?

    Having learned thenguages of various countries and thenguage of the demon race, what good is it if I cannot understand thenguage of the heart?

    Kim Young-Hoon has been unceasingly speaking to me, stimting my subconscious.

    Telling me I am alreadyplete.

    That I only need to wield it.

    "...But, Ick talent."

    I clench my teeth and with tears floowing.

    "Talent?"

    Kim Young-Hoon sat at the very peak of Shattered Heaven Peak, looking at Seo Eun-Hyun on the opposite peak, shedding tears.

    Smirking slightly, he muses.

    "What does talent matter at this point?

    Even if I am heavenly-sent talent, and you are a talent abandoned by the heavens, it''s not about who has or doesn''t have talent.

    It''s about those who have found the meaning of life and those who are searching. I found mine. What about yours? You have something I don''t. You surely know your life better than anyone."

    From heart to heart, influenced by the power of Beyond the Path to Heaven, Kim Young-Hoon''s Will is conveyed.

    Thump!

    Kim Young-Hoon''s Will reaches me.

    Hearing his words, I feel a sudden rity.

    That is exactly what I had thought when I saw him before.

    The past Kim Young-Hoons, who despaired among the cultivators, sh before my eyes.

    Blessed or forsaken by the heavens. We resemble each other as we cry out beneath fate.

    If we are simr under fate.

    If we have the will to resist fate, aren''t we alike in that too?

    While listening to Kim Young-hoon''s heart, I look into my heart, facing what I have long ignored.

    "Did I unknowingly despair?"

    The ratio of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation isn''t the issue.

    Such things, once adjusted to a certain extent, can always be resolved.

    I am more than qualified to challenge the Qi Building stage.

    But I haven''t, perhaps fearing that myck of talent means no matter how much my lifespan extends, nothing will change.

    Escaping the attraction of fate is not just about strength, but also about will.

    Perhaps, I have been tamed by the attraction of my fate.

    "Thank you, Young-hoon Hyung-nim."

    Receiving his heart, I shed my hesitation.

    ''So it is.''

    When the inner demon visitedst time, I drove it away, saying it''s fortunate that martial arts are an important part of my life that I cherish.

    But the frustration I felt wasn''t resolved.

    Only now do I understand the reason.

    It''s not about cherishing them.

    I have always been cherishing them..

    It''s not about doing my best.

    I have been living my whole life doing my best.

    Whether talented or not, I have strived and cherished all my efforts.

    The umted depression throughout my lives burst out, turning into a heart demon, making me worry about talent.

    ''Whether a durd or a genius, that''s not what''s important.''

    What matters is how much we cherish life and believe in our own.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu!

    All the shadows in my heart wash away swiftly.

    Cleansing all hesitations, I regain my focus and once again challenge the Qi Building stage.

    I have been foolishly standing still under the pretense of adjusting ratios.

    "Ratios, what nonsense."

    Why should I adjust to the method?

    The method should adjust to me.

    Five spiritual clouds swirl in my dantian.

    The slightly protruding parts among them,

    I cut them off without hesitation with my Sword Gang and expell them from my body.

    Hoo...

    Although my spiritual power decreases, the five elements synergize and are forcibly bnced by the cutting of Sword Gang, fully recovering.

    The ratio of the Five Elements bes perfectly equal.

    At the same time, I feel as if the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivationpletely merge, a strange sensation.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu!

    Kuwoong!

    I challenged Qi Building.

    Thepletely merged five-colored spiritual energy forms a Spiritual Energy Star.

    It shattered soon after but reforms in less than half a breath.

    Kuwoong, kuwoong, kuwoong!

    I concentrate day and night, losing track of time.

    And then, I feel a pain in my heart.

    "Again?"

    My lifespan is ending.

    If only I have a little more time, Qi Building is within reach...

    "Take my life if you dare."

    Looking at the heavens, I dere defiantly.

    "Let''s see whether you bring down divine punishment first, or I reach Qi Building!"

    The perfectly integrated five spiritual energy swirls, creating countless changes within.

    These changes forcefully subdue the fluctuations in the Spiritual Energy Star.

    Qi Building is within reach.

    Thump, thump...!

    Beating my heart with Gang Qi, I focus even more.

    I am no different from dust.

    But do you know?

    Stars are formed from clouds of dust.

    Dust gathers and forms the cradle of stars, the neb.

    The five elements of spiritual energy shine, and the star, shattering several times within the cloud, re-emerge.

    ''Here I go!''

    Is it due to my intense focus?

    Before I know it, the starry night has passed, and dawn is breaking.

    Soon after, dark clouds cover the sky.

    Will the heavenly lightning strike, or will I reach Qi Building?

    A critical situation!

    Roar, roar...

    Blue streaks sh between the clouds, and the sky brims with the power of lightning.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    "Heavens above..."

    Thump, thump!

    "I will break free from fate!"

    sh!

    The sky turns blue.

    In the next moment.

    From afar, I can hear Kim Young-hoon''s heart reaching out to me.

    As if he is speaking right in front of me.

    "Eun-hyun, swing. It''s already in your hand."

    ''Ah.''

    Only at the edge of life and death did I understand his words.

    Due to his longing and desire to return to his family, Kim Young-hoon created his Surpassing Radiant Saber that transcends space and light.

    That is the meaning of his life.

    Then, whats the meaning of mine?

    ''I wanted to break free from fate.''

    How many times have I struggled miserably under fate?

    Like Kim Young-hoon, who flies like a bird in the sky, I wanted to fly beyond and escape fate, seeking freedom.

    Kim Young-hoon''s longing for home melded into his martial arts, achieving a speed that transcends even space.

    I meld my desire to escape fate into my martial arts, endlessly liberating my techniques.

    In an instant.

    I find the optimized form of my consciousness.

    A sword.

    The sword, longing to escape fate, transcends its form, bing formless, dispersing into transparent consciousness.

    Shuaaak!

    Suddenly, the Gang Spheres that leave my body merge with the consciousness, materializing it.

    Kwarurung!

    A bolt of blue lightning falls towards me, and I precisely locate its falling point with my Lightning Predicting Eye.

    Holding the colorless void in front of me, I swing towards the heavens.

    "Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    The sword of formlessness cuts through the heavenly lightning and splits the thick clouds beyond.

    "Formless Sword!"

    The sky splits vertically, and light of dawn pours through the gap.

    Ku-gung, kku-gung, kku-gu-gu-gung!

    They say the dantian is the field of the heart (mind, emotion).

    From the field of my heart, where I have rid myself of all hesitations and nourished the soil with fertilizers, sprouts start to emerge.

    It has been a long journey.

    But finally,

    I have arrived!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 80: Qi Building

    Chapter 80: Qi Building/trantingnovice

    The Five Elements form a perfect circle.

    "Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation!"

    Surpassing the Five Elements, truly entering the path of cultivation!

    The five spiritual clouds of yellow, ck, red, white, and green start to rotate andpress in the dantian.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu!

    ''Here we go!''

    A Spiritual Energy Star forms.

    The twists of spiritual energy from the Five Elements Spiritual Roots are blocked by the changes of all five methods of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    Suppress them!''

    The changes of the Five Elements rotating in the dantian gradually expand their reach.

    Soon, the transformations of the Five Elements begin to consume the twists of the Five Elements Spiritual Roots.

    My achievements devour the fetters I am born with.

    Woo-woo-woong!

    Thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of times?

    I''ve challenged Qi Building countless times.

    I''ve understood all the changes of the Five Elements!

    Ku-gu-gu-gu!

    All transformations of the Five Elements ascend to my hand, and the five-colored star begins to stabilize.

    Pa-aa-aaat!

    A dazzling orb of light, different from the mere point of spiritual power I''ve been cultivating, shines within my dantian.

    The words of Mad Lorde to mind.

    ''Creating the flow of fate, extending lifespan...''

    Through the unified spiritual meridian, spiritual power circtes and gets absorbed by the Spiritual Energy Star.

    And the Spiritual Energy Starpresses it into Pure Spiritual Force.

    The Pure Spiritual Force then circtes through the entire spiritual meridian, making the whole body ustomed to it.

    Since the Spiritual Energy Star itself prevents the Pure Spiritual Force from running rampant, it''s safe even if it flows to sensitive areas like the upper dantian or heart.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu!

    Gang Qi, or Pure Spiritual Force, starts flowing throughout my body.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    I no longer need to forcefullypress the heart with Gang Qi.

    Gang Qi naturally flows through the spiritual meridian, extending my lifespan.

    Changes ur in the celestial energy.

    Beyond my fated star, a new position forms, granting me an additional 300 years of lifespan from the heavens.

    ''If the path of cultivation is about creating a continuation of fate, like the stars... Perhaps cultivation is ultimately a process of bing like the heavens.''

    I gain a slight insight into the path of immortality.

    Through it, my ability to read celestial energy has slightly improved since the Qi Refining stage.

    Now, just by looking at the sky, I can get a sense of great fortunes and misfortunes.

    ''From now on, the concept of time will change a bit.''

    After reaching Core Formation, I''ll receive another 300 years, totaling 600 years of lifespan.

    At Nascent Soul, I''ll get an additional 600 years, making it about 1200 years in total.

    Starting from now, having received an extra 300 years from the heavens, my lifespan will be significantly longer.

    Roar, roar...

    The dark clouds that gathered around Shattered Heaven Peak dissipate and soon vanish.

    "Ha, haha. Hahahaha!"

    I sort through my thoughts andugh loudly, resonating throughout the entire peak.

    Finally.

    After several lifetimes, finally!

    "I have ovee fate...!!!"

    Surpassing fate, oveing lifespan.

    Cururuk

    I deeply understand Kim Young-Hoon''s words that life is joy.

    Through martial arts, I have redefined myself and gained higher enlightenment.

    Having ovee fate, I have been granted an additional 300 years.

    How can I not be grateful?

    Once again, I confirm my achievement of reaching the Qi Building stage, releasing Pure Spiritual Force throughout my body.

    Currently, I can only produce a slender thread of Pure Spiritual Force, as there is only one source of conversion, the single Spiritual Energy Star.

    But undoubtedly, it is Pure Spiritual Force, and with Gang Qi flowing in my body, it''s like having constant defensive Gang Qi activated.

    Up to the Qi Refining stage, cultivators, though capable of using spells, still feel somewhat human.

    But from the Qi Building stage, one truly begins to transcend humanity.

    With Gang Qi flowing throughout my body, attacks from martial artists with Sword Energy or Sword Silk will not even break my defenses.

    Even Sword Gang should have no effect if the concentration of Pure Spiritual Force is increased.

    ''Unless it''s an attack at the Gang Sphere level, the defensive Gang Qi flowing normally should be sufficient. Additionally, Pure Spiritual Force is circting throughout, boosting vitality.''

    Like the one Qi Building expert in pill-refining from the Makli n. Even if several organs are torn out, Pure Spiritual Force will keep them functioning for days, making it unproblematic unless the head, heart, or abdomen is severely injured.

    Furthermore.

    Covering internal energy with Pure Spiritual Force forms Sword Gang. In that case, freely pouring the Pure Spiritual Force flowing throughout my body into my Inner Core should allow me to produce infinite output of Gang Qi.

    Frankly, any energy flowing through my body can be scooped up in whatever amount I wish and utilized in my Inner Core without any noticeable impact.

    As I ascend to Qi Building, most importantly, my consciousness has grown even more.

    Swish...

    I release my Formless Sword.

    Then my consciousness returns to its original spherical domain, enveloping me.

    Woosh...

    Around me, within a radius of about 3 Zhang (approximately 9 meters), bes covered with my consciousness.

    As I continue to cultivate in Qi Building, the domain of my consciousness will only growrger.

    ''If I didn''t reach Qi Building in this life, the size of my consciousness would remain the same, so my head wouldnt explode right away in the next life. But now that I''ve reached Qi Building and been granted more life, thinking about the current size of my consciousness...''

    However, after pondering and moving my consciousness for a while, I quickly found the answer in the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    Swoosh...

    My consciousness changes into the Formless Sword, and as I activate my will, itpletely splits and begins to swirl around me.

    ''This is possible even without internal energy.''

    My skill in handling pure consciousness had greatly increased, having reached the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    In the next life, if I wake up and immediately split the Formless Sword, it seems I''ll be able to avoid overload in the upper dantian.

    ''I can at least stay relieved for now...''

    For now, I am greatly relieved that I wouldn''t be trapped in a cycle of my head constantly exploding.

    Of course, I don''t know what will happen if I continue to cultivate and my consciousness grows, but for now, I have extinguished the urgent fire.

    Swoosh...

    I revert the Formless Sword back.

    I ponder over the cultivation methods I will learn in the future.

    ''Now that I''ve been given 300 years, I should think slowly...''

    Until now, I always felt rushed due to the constraint of a 50-year lifespan.

    But now that I''ve been granted 300 years in a single life, I feel incredibly rxed and peaceful.

    The stages of Qi Building are broadly divided into four.

    Many people casually called them early, mid,te, and Grand perfection, but there are official names for each stage of Qi Building..

    Unlike Qi Refining, where each stage is called Star, it is called Constetion in Qi Building.

    1st Constetion: Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, Winnowing Basket

    2nd Constetion: Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall.

    3rd Constetion: Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Stars.

    4th Constetion: Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, Chariot.

    They are called by these names.

    They corresponds to the twenty-eight stars existing in the Astral Realm.

    Qi Building cultivators start from the Spiritual Energy Star corresponding to the 1st Constetion and go up to the 28th Spiritual Energy Star corresponding to the 4th Constetion. Creating all twenty-eight Spiritual Energy Stars in the dantian signifies reaching the Grand Perfection of Qi Building.

    The Seven Stars Ritual performed during the Qi Refining phase is of great help in Qi Building.

    The Seven Stars Ritual involved receiving heaven and earth spiritual blessings by borrowing the names of seven out of the twenty-eight constetion stars.

    Depending on the type of constetion chosen at that time, it can either assist in the practice of the 1st Constetion, 2nd Constetion, 3rd Constetion, or the 4th Constetion.

    ''I performed the ritual for the Seven Stars of the Azure Dragon this time, so I should have an advantage in the practice of the 1st Constetion.''

    Suddenly, I recall an interesting fact.

    Typically, the vast majority of cultivators perform the Seven Stars Ritual only twice in their lifetime.

    Unless they choose the wrong time for the ceremony, causing it to fail, or some extraordinary rare phenomenon like Heavenly Rejection urs.

    Originally, the blessings received during the Seven Stars Ritual are only for seven stars, and depending on which constetion one chooses, the timing of the help received in Qi Building changes.

    Usually, those with insufficient talent receive blessings from the stars of the 1st Constetion or 2nd Constetion, hoping for help in the early to mid-stages of Qi Building.

    Those with outstanding talent receive blessings from the stars of the 3rd Constetion or the 4th Constetion, aiming to quickly pass through the early to mid-stages and focus on theter stages.

    ''This cursed regression ability might be helpful sometimes.''

    In my case, every time I regress, the state of cultivation ispletely reset, and I have to perform the Seven Stars Ritual again.

    Then, if I receive blessings from the 1st Constetion in the early stage, refresh my understanding of that stage, and in the next life, skip the 1st Constetion with prior knowledge and receive blessings from the 2nd Constetion...

    ''Reaching the Grand Perfection of Qi Building by receiving blessings from all four constetions doesn''t seem like a far-fetched idea.''

    Maybe Qi Building might be a bit easier than Qi Refining.

    I am lost in thought regarding Qi Building when.

    "Eun-hyunl."

    Kim Young-hoon approaches me.

    After nearly ten years, speaking with his voice.

    "It seems that cultivators from various cultivator ns that have settled in Shattered Heaven Peak areing this way."

    "Ah, that makes sense."

    With lightning striking and clouds splitting, its natural for them toe here.

    "Then Sha-"

    Just as I am about to utter the word ''Shattered Heaven Peak.''

    Crackle!

    A sh of lightning sparks before my eyes, and the entire surroundings are engulfed in a strange glow..

    I realize in an instant that I have been transported to some bizarre ce.

    ''What''s this...?''

    I am about to go on alert, but then I realize that my physical body has disappeared.

    I have been sucked into this strange world in the state of consciousness.

    ''What''s the situation here?''

    As I look around in confusion.

    Whoosh...

    Crackle, crackle...

    The bizarre space begins to fill with lightning of all colors.

    Red, blue, gold, white, jade, pink, dark red...

    And across the world of lightning.

    A shadowy figure emerges, like a dark shadow.

    I tense up at this iprehensible situation and watch the figure.

    The figure has no discernible outline, and its entire body is a dark shadow, almost ghost-like.

    But it doesnt feel like the aura of a ghost, its more akin to a bizarre phantom.

    As I observe the entity.

    Drip...

    "...!"

    From the face area of the shadow.

    Blood begins to flow from where I assume the eyes would be.

    It looks like a resentful spirit shedding bloody tears.

    [I am Yang Su-jin, the first Sect Master of Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the remnant shadow of the fate left behind. You, the next generation''s Ender.

    Entering this space means that you''ve miraculously achieved the conditions I set.

    Before realizing your fate, entering Shattered Heaven Peak, surviving the heavenly lightning, and uttering ''Shattered Heaven'' - all Enders who miraculously achieve this near-impossible probability cane here.]

    ''Yang Su-jin!?''

    [I, the founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Yang Su-jin, have created an attraction of fate within Shattered Heaven Peak that inevitably draws in Enders. Therefore, an Ender will inevitablye to Shattered Heaven Peak at some point.

    However, for an Ender, who is less than a bug before realizing their fate, to be struck by heavenly lightning here and survive against all odds, and to then utter ''Shattered Heaven,'' would require an unbelievable miracle.

    Such an event is impossible, but without a miracle, there will be no escaping [it]s notice.

    Thus, I leave this warning here for future generations, relying solely on the possibility of such a miracle.]

    Crack, sizzle...

    Around the figure introduced as the remnant of Yang Su-jin.

    The lightning that surrounds us starts turning blood red.

    [Future generations, whether you are the next Ender, or the one after, or even thousands or millions of generationster, never reveal the fate you have been given. I don''t know what gift you may have received, but under no circumstances should you ever speak of it.

    No matter where you go in the Three Thousand Worlds, [it] will know what you have received.

    Keeping your fate a secret is the only slim chance you have.]

    Crackle, sizzle!

    The entire area fills with blood-red lightning.

    More and more blood tears flow from the eyes of the figure introducing himself as Yang Su-jin''s remnant.

    [If you have already revealed your secret, then, future generations, even that slim chance has vanished.

    Do not even think of returning to your homnd or escaping the curse of fate.

    Just give up on the thought of cultivation, live ordinarily among mortals, and die an ordinary death. Forgetting your homnd forever and living and dying that way is the only way to find happiness for an Ender who has revealed their own fate.]

    Drip, drip...

    His shadow starts to bleed and then begins to dissolve into the blood-red lightning.

    [Everyone living their fate feels averse to revealing it.

    Especially for an Ender, this feeling is much stronger. Yet, many take their fate lightly and end up revealing it.

    I, too, once revealed my fate and ended up like this, so, future generations, heed my warning.

    Even if you don''t reveal your fate, [it] will be after you, but if you do reveal your fate, any means of resistance against [it] willpletely disappear.

    Future generations, never take my warning lightly. Never...]

    Crackle, sizzle...

    Eventually,pletely dissolving into the blood-red lightning, he vanishes.

    sh!

    The next moment.

    "...It''s time to leave.."

    I return to the real world, and Kim Young-hoon arrives in front of me.

    What happened in that strange world urred in less than a second.

    ''Ender? [It]? Caught? What shouldn''t be revealed?''

    "Right, but... are you okay? You don''t look well..."

    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. I guess I pushed myself a bit too hard to reach Qi Building. But anyway..."

    I look around and click my tongue.

    "It looks like we''re surrounded."

    Indeed.

    Dozens of Qi Building cultivators from various ns of Shengzi surround us at Shattered Heaven Peak, each wielding their own magic artifacts and standing on their flying artifacts.

    "Who are you to upy Shattered Heaven Peak, jointly selected as a sacred ground by the ns of Shengzi!

    What are you plotting? Speak the truth now!"

    One of the older Qi Building cultivators points at us angrily and shouts.

    I step forward and bow.

    "Greetings, I am a cultivator who has just reached the stage of Qi Building. The phenomenon just now was due to a special method I was practicing.

    In my ignorance, I only thought thisnd belonged to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, not knowing it was part of the territory of the Shengzi n alliance. So please forgive my mistake. I will not set foot in the Great Mountain Range again."

    "Hmm, with the recent massacre near the Heaven-Treading Desert and the war predicted to happen in 200 years, the entire continent is in chaos.

    You lot seem suspicious! And to be a loose Qi Building cultivator at this time! No, this won''t do, we''re taking you in!"

    "Could you please forgive us just this once? I really have just broken through to Qi Building, and the recent phenomenon was due to a special method I practiced."

    The leading Qi Building cultivator scoffs at my words and begins to channel his magic artifacts''s power.

    He seems not to listen anymore.

    "Surrender quietly!"

    "...Sigh."

    I look at Kim Young-hoon.

    "I tried to let this go peacefully, but that''s not going to happen."

    "Hmm, can''t be helped. None of them seem to be at Core Formation, so let''s just warm up. You need to get used to Beyond the Path to Heaven anyway."

    "That''s true."

    As we speak, the cultivator with the magic artifact yells out.

    "What nonsense are you spouting! A 1st Constetion Qi Building cultivator and a Qi Refining 3rd or 4th Star losing their minds..."

    In the next instant.

    Kim Young-hoon grabs his saber.

    "Ha..!"

    And the Qi Building cultivators around us shudder.

    If they have performed the Seven Stars Ritual and have the ability to read celestial energy, they will have felt it.

    A great misfortune appears right before them.

    sh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s consciousness turns golden.

    Simultaneously, Gang Spheres rise around him.

    My consciousness also transforms into the shape of a sword, and nine Gang Spheres rise around me.

    "These bastards, using some bizarre and grotesque sorcery! Do you really think you two can defeat all of us?"

    "n leader, they''re using bizarre methods we''ve never seen before. Could they be Core Formation seniors?"

    "Nonsense! They do not have a Core Formation senior''s consciousness! Everyone, take out your magic artifacts!"

    The next moment.

    Kim Young-hoon''s golden consciousness merges with his saber, bing tangible.

    My colorless consciousness disperses like mist before solidifying.

    Kim Young-hoon grips the golden saber, and I grasp the formless void.

    As I ascended to Beyond the Path to Heaven, Kim Young-hoon''s intent became much clearer and more vivid.

    Our intents intersect.

    [Beyond the Path to Heaven.]

    [Beyond the Path to Heaven.]

    "Surpassing Radiant Saber."

    "Formless Sword."

    Back to back, we swing our respective Surpassing Radiant Saber and Formless Sword at the surrounding Qi Building cultivators.

    Trantor Notes: Yang Su-jin. Ender. Fate. Gift. [It]. Foreshadowing. Mystery. Exciting!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 81: Beyond the Path to Heaven

    Chapter 81: Beyond the Path to Heaven/trantingnovice

    In a sh, a golden radiance sweeps through too swiftly for anyone to react.

    In a sh, something colorless whips around, sweeping the front with an unstoppable force.

    Boom!

    "Ahhhh!"

    "This is insane, what is this!"

    "They''re not just Qi Building cultivators!"

    A hill in front of me is violently torn away, and a peak behind is cleanly sliced diagonally.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge!

    I thrust smoothly with the Formless Sword Gang, my hand clutching the void.

    The ridgeline of the mountain in front is smoothly carved away, targeting the Qi Building cultivators who desperately dodge the Formless Sword Gang with all their might.

    The Formless Sword isn''t just aboutbining nine Gang Spheres.

    The power unfolding from my hand is overwhelmingly greater than the sum of the nine spheres.

    The Formless Sword Gang freely transforms, stretching far and wide ording to my will, and morphing into the most fitting shape with each sword technique.

    Moreover, due to its origin from Gang Spheres, just being in contact with the Formless Sword allowed me to elerate thought as much as I wanted.

    The Gang Spheres are gone, but the effect of tenfold eleration remains.

    "Seniors, we apologize for our rudeness. Please calm your wrath!"

    The leading Qi Building cultivator, who had been aiming at us with his magic artifact, pleads for forgiveness with disheveled hair after dodging the Formless Sword Gang.

    However, my goal isn''t to annihte these cultivators but to scare them away, so I swing the Formless Sword even more relentlessly.

    "Arghh!"

    "The Core Formation Senior is enraged!"

    "Run!"

    While swinging the Formless Sword, I make sure not to cause casualties.

    If these cultivators return to their ns and bring back Core Formation seniors, it would be quite troublesome.

    Without casualties, Core Formation cultivators will be less likely to personallye after us.

    ''Anyway from the sensation of swinging the Formless Sword... there might be no need to swing with my hand.''

    The Formless Sword, the epitome of freedom, breaks all limits and conventions of sword techniques.

    However, I continue to perform sword techniques, gripping the Formless Sword Gang.

    Even if its unnecessary, the essence of this power is still that of the sword, which shows its greatest might in the hands of a swordsman.

    Boom!

    The ultimate move of Severing Mountain slices through the peak before me.

    A Qi Building cultivator, who narrowly escapes, turns pale and flees far away on his flying artifact.

    ''This is the feeling.''

    The realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven...

    I retract the Formless Sword back into my consciousness and look towards Kim Young-hoon.

    I can''t see him. His version of Beyond the Path to Heaven is specialized in speed, seen only as a sh of golden light.

    Even with elerated perception from holding the Formless Sword, I can only catch fleeting afterimages.

    Boom!

    A golden ray of light shatters thest remaining Qi Building cultivator''s defensive spell and Pure Spiritual Force, sending him flying with a mouthful of blood.

    Thanks to Kim Young-hoon''s control, the cultivator doesnt pass out from the strike and manages to quickly flee on his flying artifact.

    sh!

    In a blink, Kim Young-hoon is already by my side.

    ''Its quite difficult to react properly.''

    I think to myself.

    "How does it feel to wield this power in this realm?"

    I remember the sensation of swinging the Formless Sword and answer his question.

    "It''s a realm that requires more attention to the fundamentals."

    Wielding such immense power could lead to losing the essence of martial arts. Despite its boundless nature, I feel the need to impose restrictions and continue practicing swordsmanship deliberately.

    This is a realization from my intuition as a martial artist who has practiced for 500 years.

    Kim Young-hoon nods at my response.

    "You understand well. Despite ascending to a new realm, the foundation is martial arts! Losing sight of martial fundamentals can lead to total copse.

    As you said, more than any previous stage, this realm demands focusing on grounding ourselves."

    He clicks his tongue while speaking.

    "Knowing so much about martial arts and yet belittling yourself forck of talent. It was infuriating to see you suppress yourself with such talk."

    "......"

    "What about other insights? Did you notice anything else?"

    I shake my head at his question.

    "I was focused on grasping the essence of the Formless Sword, so I didn''t have the chance to observe anything else."

    "Of course, it would be difficult to pay attention to details in that chaos."

    He looks at me.

    "Upon reaching Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, one begins to see the colors of intent. And with Beyond the Path to Heaven, this ability deepens, allowing one to read the heart essence of others."

    As per Kim Young-hoon''s exnation, I focus on the flow of intent, and soon after, I can see his soul emanating the flow of intent from within his body. Focusing on the flow emanating from the soul itself, I am soon able to perceive the essence of Kim Young-hoon.

    Golden light!

    A vast river of golden radiance!

    ''No, it''s not just a river.''

    Its part of somethingrger. Numerous rivers intertwine, forming a massive entity of golden brilliance. Its a Peng Bird ().

    A Peng Bird formed from golden rivers, pping its wings. That is the foundation of Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts and simultaneously, the essence of Kim Young-hoon as a person.

    As you get ustomed to seeing heart essence, you can approach and stimte others'' subconsciousness with your heart essence, or even cultivate them. You can send a much more fundamental heartnguage than through telepathy or consciousness. Like this.

    Kim Young-hoon''s heart essence changes. The golden Peng Bird makes eye contact with me.

    The next moment, I understand intuitively what Kim Young-hoon is thinking, feeling, and trying to convey to me, beyond words.

    I learn a few more minor things about Beyond the Path to Heaven from Kim Young-hoon.

    You seem to have learned it all. And you might want to take a look at your own heart essence.

    My heart essence isn''t the Formless Sword, is it?

    ''Is my heart essence the Surpassing Radiant Saber? Its a Peng Bird formed of golden rivers. Heart essence and your realm are certainly connected, but they''re different.

    It will be good for you to explore your heart essence to understand yourself.

    I nod at Kim Young-hoon''s words, close my eyes, and contemte my heart essence.

    How long have I been observing my own intent and following my heart essence?

    Suddenly, my heart essence appears before my eyes.

    Deep within my subconscious.

    I immediately feel as if my lower body is pierced by something sharp.

    It isn''t that my physical body is actually stabbed; its just my consciousness in the world of heart essence mistaking it for an injury.

    ''But the pain is vivid.''

    Ignoring the pain in my lower body, I look at the world of my heart essence.

    Is this my heart essence...''

    As I walk through the world of my heart essence, I sustain wounds on my arms and legs.

    Despite the pain, I continue to walk. The pain is familiar. As the pain has already seeped into every corner of my heart, I walk through my heart essence in peace.

    My heart essence is a mountain.

    A vast and immense Mount Tai.

    And on this Mount Tai, there is no room to step because of densely packed swords nted upside down.

    Ironically, these swords are all colorless, utterly transparent.

    The surface of these swords are clear as ss, reflecting my image.

    A mountain of swords!

    A purgatory of a mountain of clear and pure swords!

    That is the world of my heart essence.

    Throughout countless lives, I have suffered pain and more pain.

    Always striving upwards, I have constantly endured pain like walking through a field of des for that goal.

    Yet, I have tried to uphold human virtues.

    This is the result.

    Pristinely clear and pure to the core, but the one walking within suffers excruciating paina hellish mountain of swords.

    ''This is me.''

    I continue to climb to the top of this mountain of swords, wounded but undeterred.

    The peak of this transparent hell is always out of reach, no matter how far I walk.

    ''So, my heart essence reflects what I''ve always felt about this world...''

    Pain piercing through my body from all directions.

    The distant and unreachable goal, no matter how far I walk.

    Yet, a clear pride for not having shamed myself.

    ''Ha ha haha...''

    Iugh.

    Then, I leave the world of heart essence.

    Kim Young-hoon looks at me and asks.

    ''How was it?''

    ''I think I understand a bit more about who I am.''

    The pristine hell I just saw is the foundation of my Formless Sword, the driving force of my desire to escape my fate.

    This mountain is the very image of my life that I find torturous, and at the same time, a mountain I built with my own hands.

    Pain and effort built this representation of my entire life.

    Yes.

    That mountain is my sword.

    ''Thank you. For all the teachings.''

    Kim Young-hoon nods at my words and then smiles slightly.

    ''If you''re grateful, then do me a favor.''

    Please tell me.

    He draws his saber.

    "Let''s have a match."

    "......"

    Somehow, it seems like the most fitting request from him.

    "Do you know how frustrated I''ve been these past 10 years? Even when I sent you heart essence to stimte your subconscious, you didn''t take them in, all because of your absurd inferiorityplex about talent.

    And it''s not like you really couldn''t grasp the essence of Beyond the Path to Heaven; you had all the conditions to reach it but just kept doing stupid things...

    Again, all you had to do is realize what you built up, and you''d have reached it, but you kept barely missing it."

    He lifts the corner of his mouth and raises his saber towards me.

    "Do you think I liked following a guy around for 10 years, straining my eyes? I kept doing it because it drove me crazy that you were about to reach it but didnt."

    Whooosh-

    Golden light seems to flow from his eyes.

    I feel like theres madness mixed in that glow.

    "I waited in frustration for 10 years, longing for you to reach the same realm. I can''t tell you how much it ached waiting for that.

    Now, Seo Eun-hyun. Let''s have a match. Make it interesting for me...!"

    Kim Young-hoon''s martial madness bursts forth, and his momentum surges.

    "Sigh..."

    I sigh and materialize my consciousness again.

    ''No rest for the weary.''

    Right after teaching me about Beyond the Path to Heaven, he wants to spar, leaving no time to breathe.

    But I wee it, too.

    ''I guess I''m a martial artist through and through.''

    "Then first, Ill equalize my internal energy and consciousness with Kim Hyung''s..."

    "What nonsense is that?"

    He speaks sternly at my words.

    "Didn''t you use all your techniques and everything against me during Ultimate Pinnacle? This time it''s the same. I''ve been in this realm 10 years longer than you, so I should show at least that much leniency."

    "...Doesn''t that make it an unfair martial arts duel? Considering the few spells you dabbled in during Qi Refining..."

    "Haha, be quiet. Can''t I ovee even that?"

    I sigh and slowly materialize my consciousness.

    Kim Young-hoon also starts materializing his consciousness at the same time.

    "Before we start, I have a question..."

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    Kim Young-hoon hadn''t learned any spells.

    His consciousness also remains the same size as when he achieved Five Energies Converging to the Origin, almost a tenth of the size of my consciousness, which covers a radius of 3 Zhang.

    "Assuming we are in the same realm, what do you have over me besides speed?"

    Experience is limited by time.

    Output is limited by the Pure Spiritual Force of Qi Building.

    Consciousness is limited by size.

    And in terms of precision and freedom, my Formless Sword is more specialized.

    Even talent is bing less influential in this realm.

    It''s one thing to pioneer a realm and another to be grateful for guidance, but reality is reality.

    I look at him and let the Gang Qi rise throughout my body.

    "If I go all out, Kim Hyung and I are no longer on the same level."

    Receiving the momentum from the sheer weight of my consciousness, Kim Young-hoon looks excited and tense.

    "...Isn''t oveing all that the true essence of martial arts?"

    As I grasp the air, I smile brightly, from ear to ear.

    ''Yes...''

    That''s so Kim Young-hoon.

    The next moment, a golden sh and a formless void collide.

    <strong></strong>

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by Deflubs. Thanks for the support!

    This and the next chapter are among my list of favorites. I just find the concept of heart essence really cool and the fact that Kim Young-hoon''s heart essence is a fricken giant golden Peng made of shining gold rivers and Seo Eun-hyuns heart essence is a mountain of clear pristine swords is just so cool!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 82: Martial Artist

    Chapter 82: Martial Artist/trantingnovice

    Kim Young-hoon always found Seo Eun-hyun irritating.

    "I am a man without talent."

    When was it?

    It was after Kim Young-hoon had reached the Ultimate Pinnacle and sparred with Seo Eun-hyun.

    Indeed, to Kim Young-hoon, Seo Eun-hyun seemed inferior in the realm of martial arts talent, especially in reading the flow of martial arts or creatively disrupting that flow.

    Yet, ironically, Seo Eun-hyun had reached the Ultimate Pinnacle before Kim Young-hoon.

    After falling into this world, Seo Eun-hyun had conversed with the monstrous Heaven Being cultivators.

    Kim Young-hoon, since waking up in Yanguo after an old hunchback opened a spatial rift, had various martial arts and linguistic knowledge in his head, so he assumed Seo Eun-hyun was simr.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin faster, using just his martial arts knowledge.

    He even helped pull Kim Young-hoon up by teaching him martial arts.

    Considering his colleagues'' immense talents and his own natural sense for martial arts, he epted this reality.

    After proudly reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle, he found out that Seo Eun-hyun had reached the extreme of that realm.

    Kim Young-hoon thought Seo Eun-hyun, though different in approach, had a natural talent too.

    However, what Seo Eun-hyun said after their fight was astonishing.

    He imed he had no talent.

    "If he has no talent, what does that make me? Someone whos not even garbage?"

    Kim Young-hoon nearly burst out with those words but held back.

    Moreover, Seo Eun-hyun was simultaneously mastering cultivation methods.

    Not just one element with Heavenly Spiritual Root, but all Five Elements!

    His pace in mastering these methods was simr to the promisingte-stage Qi Refining cultivators of the Jin n, where Kim Young-hoon had briefly stayed.

    But even thosete-stage Qi Refining cultivators hadn''t mastered multiple elemental methods simultaneously.

    Upon reaching the Grand perfection of their stage, they typically stole Qi Building pills from the Makli n and transitioned to Qi Building.

    But Seo Eun-hyun seemed to be forcing his breakthrough with all Five Elements of a Qi Refining method.

    Yet he continued both his martial arts and cultivation training.

    Kim Young-hoon also rose early and slept only after the moon was high.

    But Seo Eun-hyun used a technique to forcefully stay awake for ten days straight without sleep.

    Kim Young-hoon tried the same technique, but once the effects wore off, he spent days like aplete wreck.

    It wasn''t something ordinary willpower could achieve.

    Seo Eun-hyuncked the martial arts sense Kim Young-hoon had.

    But he certainly had something else, something different, something Kim Young-hooncked.

    "Everything I''ve done is part of my life. Just as heaven, earth, and man influence each other, what I''ve done influences my life.

    If Kim Hyung understands his life, it will melt into your martial arts."

    These were Seo Eun-hyun''s words during an enlightening conversation after a spar.

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon felt that Seo Eun-hyun, though younger, seemed like an elder who had lived a much longer life.

    Simultaneously, Kim Young-hoon could organize his clues for the next realm through Seo Eun-hyun''s words.

    Years passed.

    ''This won''t do.''

    Kim Young-hoon gripped his saber.

    Initially, he felt he could reach the extreme at any time and easily reach every realm.

    He had talent, after all!

    He instinctively refrained from sharing this, but his martial arts talent stemmed from a certain ''sense'' he felt upon arriving in this world.

    Following this sense, he believed he would eventually reach the extreme.

    But it wasn''t so.

    Decades after reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    He trained and retrained, following Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts, which described the realm beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    Yet, the wall was still too thick and imprable.

    ''What must I do...''

    Even with his talent, the next wall seemed too high and rugged.

    It appeared unreachable.

    e night, while wielding his saber, Kim Young-hoon heard a strange sound from Seo Eun-hyun''s training cave.

    With his hearing, honed to a delicate extent from having an Inner Core, he could hear what was happening in Seo Eun-hyun''s cave, dozens of yards away.

    It wasn''t the usual sound of Seo Eun-hyun training in martial arts or cultivation in the middle of the night.

    Cracklinggroaning...

    Sounds like gasping for air.

    Kim Young-hoon entered the Shattered Heaven Peak cave, thinking something had happened.

    ''Has he used that technique to awaken his mind and train again?''

    Seo Eun-hyun often used the technique to drive away sleep and train for days, asionally fainting.

    Of course, after fainting, Seo Eun-hyun would quickly get up, regain consciousness, realize he had fainted, and then properly sleep to recover his body.

    ''It seems he fainted longer this time...''

    Recently, Seo Eun-hyun had indeed been pushing his body harder.

    A cultivator could know their own lifespan, and Seo Eun-hyun mentioned there wasn''t much left for him.

    Kim Young-hoon went deep into the cave to find Seo Eun-hyun.

    There, he found Seo Eun-hyun, fainted while standing with his sword drawn.

    ''This state again.''

    Seo Eun-hyun had fainted during training, foaming at the mouth and eyes rolled back.

    "Tsk, he should take it easy."

    Kim Young-hoon was about to wake Seo Eun-hyun when suddenly...

    Seo Eun-hyun, still fainted, swung his sword.

    While unconscious, he continued to move.

    Seo Eun-hyun refined the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship from start to finish, then began practicing cultivation in a seated position.

    It was astounding how he couldplete his regr training regimen even while unconscious.

    His body, his life, his energy remembered it.

    Kim Young-hoon stood dumbfounded, watching Seo Eun-hyun train while unconscious.

    Seo Eun-hyun continued until dawn.

    Only when the morning sun rose did Kim Young-hoone to his senses and wake Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Eun-hyun, you fainted again. Wake up."

    "...Ah, ah...ugh!"

    Seo Eun-hyun regained consciousness, clutching his heart, and looked around.

    "...Ah, I see. Sorry, Kim Hyung. I should rest my body."

    "...Eun-hyun."

    Kim Young-hoon looked at Seo Eun-hyun and asked.

    "Why push yourself so hard? Isn''t this too much?"

    To that, Seo Eun-hyun bitterlyughed and said,

    "I have no talent. Without talent, in order to reach high ces, one must be willing to die even in the evening."

    "......"

    The willingness to die even in the evening.

    After saying that, Seo Eun-hyun copsed into his sleeping quarters, but to Kim Young-hoon, it felt like a heavy blow to his head.

    ''What have I been doing all this time?''

    For the first time, he feltzy.

    While he had endlessly strived for the next realm,

    ''Maybe... what I''ve been doing was just self-satisfaction.''

    Without the readiness to die, had he ever thought beyond his current state?

    Kim Young-hoon clenched his saber until it nearly shattered.

    ''The founder of Beyond the Path to Heavens Martial Arts ascended only after being ready to die, what have I been doing?''

    He felt wronged.

    Regretted the time wasted.

    ''As a martial artist, I tried to reach the next realm without even being ready to face death...?''

    He was too ashamed to lift his face.

    He returned to his training ground, grasped his saber, and took his stance.

    "Right, let''s die."

    With the resolve to die, he aimed to surpass.

    Until now, he had only verbalized enlightenment.

    From now on, he will be different. Ready to face life and death, he would truly strive!

    From that day, Kim Young-hoon stopped sleeping.

    He didn''t eat.

    He concentrated his talent to the extreme, focusing solely on his saber.

    Forgetting the flow of time, the sensation of pain, he lost himself in the joy of martial arts training.

    Then, he reached Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    Surpassing Radiant Saber of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    The name Surpassing Radiant Saber contained his wish to return home faster than light.

    But it also meant surpassing a person who had loomed like a mountain in Kim Young-hoon''s heart.

    That person was Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kim Young-hoon finally stands, wielding what he had built, facing the man before him.

    ''No talent?''

    Will he even know much of a deception that is to those below him?

    ''You have strived, Seo Eun-hyun.''

    Far more than Kim Young-hoon can imagine.

    How shocked he was the first time he observed his heart essence.

    Striving as if willing to die in the evening.

    The heart essence Kim Young-hoon had while striving for 50 days is basic for Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Even if you trulyck talent, with that much effort, you deserve confidence.''

    No, he should be confident.

    That''s the respect someone who has reached that level can show to those below.

    Therefore, Kim Young-hoon is rather pleased when Seo Eun-hyun, having obtained the Formless Sword, looks down on him.

    I have no advantage other than speed?

    Right.

    If its Seo Eun-hyun, he deserves to say so.

    He has every right to say so, having worked so hard that it pains even the onlookers.

    ''But, Seo Eun-hyun.''

    Kim Young-hoon takes his stance, gripping his saber.

    ''Even if speed is all I have, I intend to surpass you this time.''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s martial arts.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s will.

    The effort he has put in!

    ''I will surpass them!''

    That''s what it means to be a martial artist!

    "Here I go!"

    Time seems to split.

    Golden radiance swirls as Kim Young-hoon''s saber targets Seo Eun-hyun''s neck.

    ''I can''t give Formless Sword any chance to react!''

    Strike first to gain the advantage!

    In the next instant, Seo Eun-hyun''s intent resounds in his consciousness.

    The sword technique he uses, along with the Formless Sword, lunges forward.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains.

    The Formless Sword spreads in all directions like thorns.

    A sword free of all shapes and constraints!

    Seo Eun-hyun is surrounded by an invisible barbed fence.

    ''Tear apart!''

    Kim Young-hoon quickly retreats.

    Swish!

    Just by approaching and retreating, he is already scratched all over.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s intent resonates again.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Landscape Painting.

    The Formless Sword Gang spreads in all directions, shing everything around.

    The Formless sword, extending and shrinking in unpredictable orbits, spreads destruction within a radius of about 18 meters.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s technique continues.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain and Valley Transformation, Mountain Tiger.

    The Formless Sword Gang burrows below and erupts, copsing the terrain, and converges towards Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon, merging with the Surpassing Radiant Saber, turns into a beam of light, dodging the Formless Sword Gang, then retreats to a stable ground to confront Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun emphasizes the basics. In the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship dispersed by the Formless Sword, none goes against martial principles.

    Each is true to the foundation and essence of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Joy of Mountains and Peaks.

    Boom!

    Seo Eun-hyun, using the Formless Sword, starts rushing towards Kim Young-hoon.

    The Formless Sword Gang roams freely, charging at Kim Young-hoon.

    ''I can''t dodge.''

    He needs to prate through.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Bird!

    Kim Young-hoon turns into a ray of light again.

    Speed is a tremendous advantage inbat.

    Seo Eun-hyun had provoked him, but if the Surpassing Radiant Saber''s potential is fully realized, it can potentially far surpass the Formless Sword.

    The essence of the Surpassing Radiant Saber is in the instant, while the essence of the Formless Sword is its trajectory.

    The colorless trajectory, changing freely in the void and striking down, is unpredictable.

    ''But change means there will be strengths and weaknesses.''

    If there''s a strong part, there must be a weak part.

    Kim Young-hoon concentrates.

    He needs to analyze the formless trajectory in an instant and approach Seo Eun-hyun by flowing through the weakest part.

    Otherwise, Seo Eun-hyun will have an overwhelming advantage at a distance due to hisrger consciousness.

    He has to get close for a chance to win.

    Whizz!

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Bird unfolds, and Kim Young-hoon dances with the Golden Saber Gang.

    Graceful.

    With light-footed grace, he strikes the weakest flow of the Formless Sword Gang.

    Boom!

    When the weakest flow of the Formless Sword Gang collides with Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber...

    "....!"

    Kim Young-hoon narrowly avoids internal injury.

    ''Insane, this is the weakest part?''

    Even though he didnt face it head-on but glided to divert its trajectory,

    The difference in power is clear.

    ''Is this what it means to transition from Qi Refining to Qi Building...?''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body emits Gang Qi, endlessly powering the Formless Sword.

    ''What a monster!''

    Yet, Kim Young-hoon does not stop Mountain Bird and continues to glide past Seo Eun-hyun''s Sword Gang, approaching him like a dancing Golden Peng

    The Peng pierces through the formless storm to face its core.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Whoosh!

    A ray of light, with the fastest technique, shoots forth.

    The Formless Sword, which had been scattered in all directions until a moment ago, suddenly transforms.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Echoing Valley.

    The Formless Sword whirls like a fearsome storm, gripping the ray of light.

    The trajectory of the Surpassing Radiant Saber is caught by the Formless Sword, spun around, and then hurled back at Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon narrowly dodges his own rebounding attack and moves behind Seo Eun-hyun.

    The rebounding ray of light passes where Kim Young-hoon had just been and stikes the cliff behind him.

    Boom!

    The cliff fractures like a spiderweb, and a thunderous explosion resounds.

    Shivers run down Kim Young-hoon''s forearm as he prepares for the next attack.

    ''Normally, it wouldn''t have such power...''

    The power mixed and rebounded by Seo Eun-hyun transformed into that formidable force.

    Kim Young-hoon fee;s like he is single-handedly fighting a storm.

    ''Severing Vein Saber Method alone won''t win.''

    He needs to mobilize all his talent.

    If he doesnt evolve in this instant, he is doomed!

    Kim Young-hoon''s mind races on ways to win, and he creates a new martial art.

    Movement Technique, Seven Color Evasion!

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s movements change, and the Surpassing Radiant Saber morphes into seven colors.

    In the next instant, Kim Young-hoon''s form splits into seven, attacking Seo Eun-hyun from above, below, and all sides, prating the blind spots of the Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bouldered Cliff!

    The Formless Sword coalesces around Seo Eun-hyun, spinning like a whirlpool.

    Offense and defense became one, and the size of the Formless Sword creates a storm-like effect in all directions.

    Six of Kim Young-hoon''s forms burst immediately, but his real form, prating the blind spot, swings his saber at Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''This strike isnt enough.''

    The Formless Sword will morph to protect Seo Eun-hyun in the next moment.

    Even the weakest part of the Formless Sword is difficult to cut through with the Surpassing Radiant Saber''s attack power.

    ''Next martial art!''

    Kim Young-hoon''s face turns red as if burning.

    Blood rushes to his brain.

    A new martial art is created.

    A technique to surpass the speed and power of the Surpassing Radiant Saber in one instant.

    Forty-four Continuous Strikes.

    In a sh, forty-four shes are unleashed, concentrated with efficiency beyond Layered Mountains, amplifying the force immensely.

    Seo Eun-hyun choses to counterattack instead of defending.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge.

    The Formless Sword smoothly pierces through Kim Young-hoon''s new martial art.

    Normally, Flowing Ridge is a move to softly stab and make defense difficult, not known for its attack power.

    However, when Flowing Ridge collides with the Forty-four Continuous Strikes, magnified dozens of times more powerful than the original Surpassing Radiant Saber, Kim Young-hoon spits blood and is blown away.

    Bang!

    While being flung away, Kim Young-hoon kicks off the air to regain his stance,ughing bitterly.

    ''Even after creating a martial art to divert 30% of its power, I end up like this.''

    Even a slight brush can shatter his bones entirely.

    ''The versatility of the Formless Sword is almost infinite.''

    Kim Young-hoon ponders.

    ''But Seo Eun-hyun''s imagination isn''t infinite.''

    Moreover, Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword is adapted to Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and changes only within that framework.

    ''I need to create a martial art specifically to counter Severing Mountain Swordsmanship!''

    sh!

    ''Let''s y!''

    A golden radiance shes, and in an instant, it strikes Seo Eun-hyun, with both exchanging hundreds to thousands of sses per second.

    Sword marks, saber scars fly in all directions.

    Every time Seo Eun-hyun uses Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Kim Young-hoon references several martial arts on the spot to counter it, and they are evenly matched for a while.

    Kim Young-hoon''s injuries multiply.

    Meanwhile, Seo Eun-hyun remains unscathed.

    Kim Young-hoon, despite gasping for breath, still smiles.

    "Indeed..."

    An overwhelming disadvantage.

    An insurmountable mountain!

    That is the man before him.

    "The best!"

    He is annoyed with Seo Eun-hyun.

    How can someone who reaches this realm not believe in themselves, hiding behind ack of talent!

    sh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s head spins to the point of overload, and blood bursts from his nose.

    Creating three martial arts simultaneously, he approaches Seo Eun-hyun again.

    Their eyes meet.

    Seo Eun-hyun is also smiling.

    500 years.

    For 500 years, Seo Eun-hyun has never truly surpassed Kim Young-hoon

    Especially the Kim Young-hoon, who after 50 years, has always be a monster.

    Both feel the same way at this moment.

    "I shall!" (Seo Eun-hyun)

    "I will!" (Kim Young-hoon)

    The two martial artists exim simultaneously.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven

    Severing Vein Saber Method Variant, Mountain Earthquake

    Applied Martial Art, Mountain Goblin

    Created Martial Art, Tearing the Void

    Created Martial Art, Twelve Light Streams sh

    The streak of radiance and the void shines brightly.

    "Win!" (Seo Eun-hyun)

    "Surpass!" (Kim Young-hoon)

    The next moment, the Formless Sword swells to over sevenfold its size, engulfing the space with its formidable presence, while the Surpassing Radiant Saber, with unerring precision, targets Seo Eun-hyun''s unseen vulnerability.

    Suddenly, the world erupts in a blinding inferno of light.

    Trantor notes: Extra chapter donated by Deflubs, IwantMOOOORE, and Ko-fi Supporter (thx for the support!). 2 moreing soon T.T

    Its easy to tell whos speaking at the end in Korean but the nuances dont trante well into English so I added in brackets who the speakers are.

    Also I think this chapter highlights one of the beauties of time loops that I personally enjoy greatly. When the insurmountable wall is now looking at the MC as the wall.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 83: Deathbed (1)

    Chapter 83: Deathbed (1)/trantingnovice

    The momentum of the Formless Sword alone shatters most of the martial arts created by Kim Young-hoon.

    However, using his newly created martial arts as a sacrifice, Kim Young-hoon''s saber pierces through and slices through the air, targeting Seo Eun-hyuns neck.

    On the other hand, although Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword is ferocious, it still needs half of a half-breath more to descend and reach him.

    ''I will win!''

    Its when Kim Young-hoonughs as if his mouth might tear.

    Above Seo Eun-hyun''s left hand, a brilliant five-colored glow bursts forth.

    Among the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, the Earth Penalty True Word materializes through the five elements spiritual power.

    ''Did he create it without reciting the mantra, by just manipting the flow of spiritual power?''

    Judging by its quick formation, it seems like a spell that has been prepared from earlier and has just beenpleted.

    The spiritual power solidifies in the void, condensing firmly.

    Its a type of spell that condenses spiritual power to trigger an explosion!

    ''It doesn''t matter, he can''t hit me anyway.''

    It will only take as much time to blink an eye for Seo Eun-hyun toplete his spell andunch it at Kim Young-hoon.

    Yet, in that amount of time, Kim Young-hoon''s saber will have already reached Seo Eun-hyun''s neck!

    That''s what he thought...

    Boom!

    Seo Eun-hyun did notunch the spell in his left hand.

    Instead, he grasps the spell with his hand imbued with Pure Spiritual Force and looks at Kim Young-hoon.

    Along with Seo Eun-hyun''s intent, the name of his technique echoes.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique, Direct Serpent.

    The Formless Sword, which seems to be striking down at Kim Young-hoon, has already changed its form and resides in Seo Eun-hyun''s left hand.

    The spell oveys on the Formless Sword and is shot at Kim Young-hoon.

    If it continues like this, it would be a counter-strike.

    ''And if it''s a counter-strike, this monstrous guy with Gang Qi flowing in his veins will win.''

    Even if his neck is half-cut, as long as the spinal cord is not severed, he probably won''t die, thanks to the Pure Spiritual Force spreading life force throughout his body.

    Its a judgmental defeat for Kim Young-hoon.

    ''No.''

    Rumble!

    Kim Young-hoon squeezes out all the energy in his body.

    ''I''ll be prepared to die, just like Seo Eun-hyun!''

    It feels as if his upper dantian is about to explode.

    But Kim Young-hoon doesnt care and further ignites his talent, the sensation he had since he first opened his eyes in this world.

    The joy of cultivating martial arts.

    He forgets everything else.

    ''How can this not be enjoyable?''

    Kim Young-hoon creates another martial art.

    This new martial art is not just about physical agility or pouring out shes.

    In a paused world.

    Golden threads spurt out from all over Kim Young-hoon''s body.

    The threads, moving at the speed of light in the world of an instant, gather around his arms and into his grip, connecting to the Surpassing Radiant Saber he holds,pletely enveloping the saber.

    On the surface of the Surpassing Radiant Saber, thin thread-like veins form, creating blood vessels and meridians.

    Kim Young-hoon contemtes and ponders over martial arts.

    Internal energy, techniques, and intent.

    All are a part of martial arts.

    And the Inner Core harmoniously connects everything, maintaining bnce in martial arts.

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon recalls this and ponders over the existence of the Inner Core.

    ''What is the Inner Core?''

    The Inner Core is basically where the Gang Sphere settles in the dantian, mixing with the nature of the dantian to form something new.

    Then, what is the dantian?

    Why does the Gang Sphere, used externally, get depleted when its energy is exhausted, but the dantian recovers its power?

    Kim Young-hoon''s senses lead him to the answer as he questions.

    ''It''s because they''re connected.''

    The dantian is connected to the body''s blood vessels and meridians.

    It''s connected to physical life.

    Thus, empowered by the vitality of life, it continuously draws energy from the atmosphere, nurturing internal energy.

    The Gang Sphere, although containing consciousness, is not truly connected to vitality, so it keeps depleting.

    In that brief moment, Kim Young-hoon''s talent leads him to a new idea.

    If he creates external meridians and blood vessels to emit energy and infuse life force into the Gang Sphere, wouldn''t that Gang Sphere be another Inner Core existing externally?

    Beyond the resistance to the depletion of energy, can it be possible that, due to being connected to life force, one can continuously recover strength?

    Or could it be a new source of power?

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber is the union of nine Gang Spheres and his domain of consciousness.

    ''Here I go.''

    Breathing life into the Surpassing Radiant Saber, he creates a new dantian outside his body.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber begins to burn even more brilliantly.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber, in apletely still world, surpasses through all perception and cognition, rushing towards Seo Eun-hyun after slicing through his spell.

    The Formless Sword infused with Seo Eun-hyun''s spell rapidly changes form and targets Kim Young-hoon, but due to the hasty change, it only manages to head towards his shoulder.

    Swoosh!

    Boom!

    Dyed by the breaking of the sound barrier, sound btedly explodes, and the dust that rises around them is pushed away in a circle.

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber is touching Seo Eun-hyun''s neck, while Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword is touching Kim Young-hoon''s shoulder.

    "I..."

    Its Kim Young-hoon''s victory.

    "I won!"

    Churk, Walkak

    Blood spurts from Kim Young-hoon''s eyes, nose, and mouth, having overstrained his upper dantian by rapidly activating his talent.

    Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core is also empty, and the brilliance of the Surpassing Radiant Saber seems to extinguish at any moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun sighs.

    "...If it had been a real fight, I would have died. Yes, I admit defeat."

    "Ha, haha, hahaha...!"

    Kim Young-hoonughs, covered in blood.

    He has finally seeded in surpassing him.

    Fizz...

    The golden light embedded in Kim Young-hoon''s saber is retracted back into his domain of consciousness, and Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword returns as well.

    "By the way, what was that? That thing at the end."

    "I theorized I could turn the external Gang Sphere into an Inner Core by connecting it to a dantian outside the body like Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    I created an additional source of power outside the body and used it to momentarily enhance the Surpassing Radiant Saber beyond its limits."

    "Huh..."

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Kim Young-hoon with a stunned expression.

    "Did you... create that martial art in the midst of battle just now?"

    "If the idea is there, it''s certainly possible to create such martial arts. You probably can learn it even more easily. You originally emit energy outside your body to perform spells..."

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon nces around while talking to Seo Eun-hyun.

    He hasn''t had a chance to pay proper attention until now.

    "Being a cultivator... without difficulty..."

    He only thought the surroundings were destroyed, and the terrain damaged.

    He hadnt considered ''how'' it differed from the original terrain.

    "...You''ll be able to learn it."

    The terrain altered by Seo Eun-hyun scattering his Formless Sword in all directions forms a battle formation.

    The battle formation has spell characters carved into it as sword marks, with five ovepping formations centered around Seo Eun-hyun.

    If he had just infused his spiritual power, the Five Elements battle formation would have activated, making the entire vicinity Seo Eun-hyun''s territory.

    "......"

    Chill, chill!

    Kim Young-hoon suddenly feels a shiver run down his spine.

    ''If the battle dragged on, and Seo Eun-hyun started activating the battle formation...''

    It wouldve been an inevitable defeat for Kim Young-hoon.

    ''Against cultivators, prolonged battles are nearly impossible, huh.''

    He sighs, thinking he had done well to end it quickly.

    "...Anyway, uh...!"

    Kim Young-hoon suddenly feels his legs give out.

    ''Ah... I''m exhausted.''

    Consciousness seems to be fading away.

    "Eun-hyun, please take care of me.."

    And just before losing consciousness,

    Kim Young-hoon realizes how unscathed Seo Eun-hyun is.

    Kim Young-hoons whole body is torn, his clothes soaked in blood, and he himself is exhausted from internal injuries and the depletion of energy.

    He has been injured in several ces by the force of the Formless Sword.

    But Seo Eun-hyun, aside from slightly faster breathing, has no injuries or even dust on his clothes.

    Except for the slight mark on his neck where Kim Young-hoon''s saber had touched, hes unharmed everywhere else.

    If it had been a real fight, Kim Young-hoon''s saber would have decapitated Seo Eun-hyun, and Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword would have taken one of Kim Young-hoon''s arms.

    Strictly speaking, its Kim Young-hoon''s victory, a fact acknowledged by both sides.

    But as Kim Young-hoon loses consciousness, he can''t help but chuckle to himself internally.

    Is this really a win?''

    The victor is on the brink of death, while the loser remains unscathed.

    Swallowing his ironicughter, Kim Young-hoon faints.

    ''This shit...''

    "Sigh..."

    I look at the fallen Kim Young-hoon and sigh softly.

    Its aplete defeat.

    Honestly, the way he kept creating martial arts in the midst of the battle, especially within those fleeting moments, was spine-chilling.

    And thatst martial art he created.

    ''Creating an external dantian to increase the output of a martial art?''

    Its revolutionary, something only a genius like him could create.

    I couldn''t have imagined Kim Young-hoon''s talent to be this extraordinary.

    Its undoubtedly my defeat in the pure realm of martial arts, and had it been a real battle, it would have been the end of this life for me.

    ''If I only had a few more seconds, I could have activated the battle formation and seized control of the surrounding area...''

    Kim Young-hoon moves in a world far faster than a mere second.

    Even my reactions with the Formless Sword are barely in time.

    ''He didn''t give me any time and just chased after me.''

    I pick up the blood-soaked Kim Young-hoon.

    "Truly remarkable."

    I dont know how much longer Kim Young-hoon has to live.

    Nor do I know if he can ovee the heart attack and heavenly lightning to ovee lifespan.

    Im curious about how much more he will grow in the time he has left.

    "At least in this life, I will be able to see all of your growth."

    For a long, very long time.

    As long as he''s been granted a new lifespan.

    If he can''t ovee death, I will be there to witness his final moments.

    For a very long time.

    I take Kim Young-hoon and leave Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Having achieved everything I wanted, its time to visit others.

    I left Shengzi and returned to Yanguo.

    In one of the coastal cities of Yanguo, I rented a small mansion and treated Kim Young-hoon.

    The external dantian-forming martial art Kim Young-hoon recently created is damaging to the essence. It must be iplete since it was made on the spot.

    Moreover, having shed with me several times, Kim Young-hoon''s energy and blood were twisted and needed a long time to heal.

    While treating Kim Young-hoon, I contemted the enlightenment from Beyond the Path to Heaven. I decided to think about what to do next with Qi Building.

    ''Everything I learned during my Qi Refining days were just basic spells.''

    True cultivation starts from Qi Building.

    It''s the stage where one''s lifespan truly begins to extend and where one starts to transcend humanity.

    Thus, all the spells from the 1st to the 14th Stars of Qi Refining are essentially just the basics.

    Its likeying the groundwork in the body to produce Pure Spiritual Force.

    Now that the product is made, it''s time to sell it and influence the surroundings.

    I need to learn proper cultivation methods and elevate my cultivation in Qi Building.

    ''I need to find Qi Building methods.''

    Where should I get the cultivation manuals?

    At this point, being at Qi Building, I will be weed in any n.

    ''Well, I''ll think about obtaining themter...''

    Essentially, I now have the power of Core Formation, so getting cultivation methods wouldn''t be difficult.

    Of course, finding ''the right'' method is another matter.

    I put the thought of cultivation methods aside and think about the visions I saw at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    ''Don''t reveal? The Ender? Gifts?''

    Honestly, I dont understand what it all means.

    Sure, there are records of Yang Su-jin causing Heavenly Rejection and other suspicious records.

    And considering he called me the ''next generations Ender''...

    ''Perhaps... he''s like us, someone who fell into this world.''

    Then, what does it mean to be an Ender?

    I dont know for sure. I can guess why we''re called Enders, but I can''t be certain.

    And the warning he gave me must have been about the power I possess.

    ''Don''t disclose my regression ability?''

    So far, I haven''t told anyone about it.

    It seemed no one would believe me even if I did.

    Even if they did believe, what could they do about it? It would only cause mutual distress, so I kept silent.

    ''And... I instinctively felt averse to it.''

    All humans instinctively avoid disclosing their fate. Especially Enders.

    That shadow, calling himself Yang Su-jin, had said so.

    Revealing it means [it] will notice, no matter where in the Three Thousand Worlds. Does that mean, [it]

    I gaze at the sky, far away, furrowing my brow.

    A very vast and powerful being, capable of scouring the entirety of the Three Thousand Worlds, just by us uttering it... Is it searching for us, the ''Enders'', even now?

    The sky today is clear.

    Its a spotless blue. The sky seems high, and beyond it looks endlessly vast.

    Shiver!

    I feel a chilling sensation and shake my head.

    Honestly, I don''t understand, but it''s probably better not to do what I''ve been warned against... Besides, not disclosing about fate means

    I think about my colleagues who were captured by Heavenly Being cultivators.

    Those who had their talents immediately exposed.

    "What happens to those who have been exposed? Have they already been noticed by [it[ he spoke of?"

    I sigh, squinting my eyes.

    I can''t figure it out.

    "Never mind. I''ll think about itter. Right now, I don''t have enough information to understand anything."

    Gradually, Kim Young-hoon''s treatment ising to an end.

    Several days passed.

    Kim Young-hoon gets up and swings his saber again.

    "So, what now?"

    He asks me.

    "Now that you''re a Qi Building cultivator, you can easily be an elder in any n."

    "Elder, huh... That could be good, but."

    I look towards the south, far away.

    "There''s a friend I need to meet."

    "A friend to meet? Who might that be?"

    "Oh, remember that dragon-like creature that captured Deputy Manager Oh? It seems he has a job for me."

    I briefly exin Seo Ran to him and say,

    "It seems he wants me to help his descendant and defeat a Core Formation level ghost. I''m thinking of giving it a try."

    "Hmm, a Core Formation level ghost."

    Kim Young-hoon, upon hearing my summary, grins.

    "That sounds fun. Let''s go beat it up together."

    "Alright, then shall we go meet that dragon''s descendant first?"

    Kim Young-hoon and I cross the ck Wind Sea and head towards Seo Ran''s abode.

    Thump, thump!

    Kim Young-hoon and I kicked through the air and arrived at Seo Ran''s cave.

    If we used Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation as before, we could have flown, but knowing its a trap set by Seo Hweol, it became an option we shouldnt learn.

    "Is it down there?"

    "Yes, it is."

    "Then shall we swim..."

    Just as Kim Young-hoon is about to hold his breath,

    I stop him and draw my Formless Sword.

    "Why bother swimming? Let''s just ask the owner toe out, though I feel sorry for him."

    "Hmm?"

    Rumble!

    I fee; sorry for Seo Ran, but it seems we needed to cause a bit of amotion.

    Formless Sword!

    Whoosh!

    With a single strike, the sea splits apart.

    The water all the way above Seo Ran''s cave is torn open by the Formless Sword, and a path to his dwelling appears before us.

    "Is the owner home?"

    I use thenguage of the demon race to vibrate spiritual energy and shout. After a while,

    Seo Ran crawls out of his abode in his dragon form.

    "...What brings seniors to this ce...?"

    He looks at us, Kim Young-hoon and me, with great caution.

    Swoosh!

    The divided sea merges again, and Seo Ran emerges from the water to meet our eyes.

    I show him the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation given by Seo Hweol and exin.

    "The Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol asked me to help you, his descendant, break the barrier of ck Bone Valley. This demon beast manual is the proof.

    Would you like to ept our help?"

    After looking at me and the manual, Seo Ran''s expression brightens.

    "Se, seniors, if you could help me, I would be grateful. But you are humans, and I am a member of the demon race, can you trust me..?"

    "...I''ve already heard everything from the Sea Dragon King. Including your origins."

    I look at Seo Ran as I speak..

    At those words, Seo Ran bows his head slightly, sighs softly, and emits light.

    He transforms into his demi-human form, with scales and a tail.

    "...I apologize for not greeting you in my true form from the beginning. Knowing this fact, you must be truly requested by the King."

    Seo Ran smells faintly and speaks..

    "Understood. Then, I ask for your help. Please assist me in breaking the barrier."

    I look at him.

    Calling me a senior, this feeling is somewhat strange.

    In this life, perhaps we can''t be friends.

    But I won''t let him die.

    "Let''s do that. Lead us to the barrier."

    Seo Ran, Kim Young-hoon, and I head towards the sea area where the Nether Crossing Ship of ck Bone Valley is hidden.

    Swoosh!

    "Wow, magnificent."

    After breaking through the illusionary and ghost barriers set up by ck Bone Valley, we look at the Nether Crossing Ship positioned at the center of a massive water barrier.

    Kim Young-hoon is overwhelmed by the sight and exims in awe.

    "That''s the barrier."

    Seo Ran points out the barrier surrounding the Nether Crossing Ship to Kim Young-hoon and me.

    A barrier that will dissolve if we remove the eight formation gs inside.

    However, the barrier easily epts those with pure human lineage, posing no problem.

    Kim Young-hoon and I approach the barrier.

    Like my previous life, we just need to enter and remove the gs.

    "Please help me break through this barrier."

    "Alright, then..."

    At that moment,

    Boom!

    A sh of golden radiance strikes one side of the barrier.

    Kim Young-hoon had shed at the barrier surrounding the Nether Crossing Ship with his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    The barrier shakes violently and wavers..

    "Oh, no, senior. There''s no need to smash the barrier like that...!"

    Seo Ran seems panicked as he speaks to Kim Young-hoon.

    However, Kim Young-hoon just smirks and readies himself again.

    "Ah, well, I don''t know much about spells and such. So I just tried brute forcing it... But this."

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber begins to emit a golden brilliance.

    "Seems like I can smash it. Do we really need to dismantle it the hard way?"

    Boom!

    He swings the Surpassing Radiant Saber again, and the barrier wavers once more.

    "Oh, no..."

    Seo Ran is taken aback by the unexpected development.

    But I just chuckle at the scene.

    If Kim Young-hoon is doing so, I can''t be outdone.

    Boom!

    I take out my Formless Sword and, like Kim Young-hoon, batter the barrier.

    The barrier starts to shake wildly.

    Paaat!

    With my strike, the barrier trembles and a faint crack appears.

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by Fugman, lil bruh, and maxr. Thanks for the support! 1 more to go.

    Poor barrier. Those humans just need to kindly remove the gs stuck inside but instead barrier-san gets jumped lmao.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 84: Deathbed (2)

    Chapter 84: Deathbed (2)/trantingnovice

    The sound of a loud explosion vibrates the surroundings.

    Kwaang!

    As a golden ray of light shes, the barrier trembles and shakes violently.

    Gwaang!!!

    As the Formless Sword Gang is wielded, the quivering barrier starts to develop cracks and gradually fails to hold up.

    Kim Young-hoon and I relentlessly strike the barrier with our Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber, shattering it.

    Seo Ran watches us with a stunned expression.

    "...But, you could have just entered and pulled out the gs.."

    When you have physical prowess, there''s no need to overthink.

    Gwaang!

    Kim Young-hoon and I simultaneously strike down with our Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Finally, the barrier cracks andpletely shatters.

    Pakang!

    The formation gs inside the barrier cant withstand our strikes and break apart.

    Kim Young-hoon and I step beyond the barrier, followed by a bewildered Seo Ran.

    "Is this enough?"

    "Yes, yes... That''s more than enough, senior. But, if you don''t mind me asking..."

    Seo Ran cautiously inquires, seeing me continue to respond in thenguage of the demon race.

    "Are you also demi-human?"

    The demon race''snguage, which only those with the ability to see the flow of Yin and Yang can learn, is entirely different from themunication structure of humans, who vibrate air to speak. Using the demon race''snguage is essentially the same as dering oneself a demon.

    "Hmm, not demi-human. Just think of me as a... uniquely different human. It''s this uniqueness that got the Sea Dragon King''s recognition to assist you."

    "Ah, I see... Thank you for your help then. Now that the barrier is broken, I''ll take it from here. If youe to my ceter, I''llpensate you properly.."

    However, I shake my head.

    "No, I''ll join you."

    "Excuse me?"

    "I''ve always wanted to enter the famous Nether Crossing Ship of the ck Ghost Valley."

    "Ah..."

    Seo Ran looks slightly burdened by the idea of Kim Young-hoon and me, evidently powerful cultivators, apanying him, but I pay it no mind and head with him towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Better to be burdened than dead.

    And so, Kim Young-Hoon, Seo Ran, and I approach the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Shiiii..."

    "...?"

    "What..."

    The ghostly and yin energy that has been pervading the deck suddenly dissipates.

    The Nether Crossing Ship, known for its ghostly and yin energy, seems to have lost its ominous aura.

    "What''s going on...?"

    Seo Ran looks around, baffled, but I have an inkling of the reason.

    I send a heart message to Kim Young-Hoon, exining the situation.

    Understanding, Kim Young-Hoon tightly grips his saber.

    We enter the interior of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    As expected.

    The inside of the Nether Crossing Ship, unlike myst lifes visit, is not as steeped in ghostly and yin energy.

    "Well, that''s a relief. If the ghostly and yin energy aren''t too intense, exploring the inside shouldn''t be too difficult."

    "...Hmm. Listen, Daoist Seo"

    I look at Seo Ran and speak,

    "Let''s head straight to the lower levels of the Nether Crossing Ship."

    "Start our exploration from the bottom?"

    "Yes. I have a bad feeling. The reason for the reduced ghostly energy seems to be in the lower levels."

    "Hmm, if the senior says so..."

    Without waiting for his response, I lead the way to the lower levels of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    In my past life, the deeper we went, the denser the ghostly energy became. But today, as we descend, the ghostly energy didnt increase but rather seems to thin out.

    And soon, we reach the ce I had visited in my past life.

    The lowest level of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Unlike the previous levels, where theres still some ghostly energy, this level has none at all.

    However, I tense up and ready myself.

    Kim Young-hoon, arriving a bitter, also heightens his alertness and begins to draw his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    "What are you doing, seniors... Huh!"

    Around us, the ghostly energy is weak.

    But it hasnt just vanished into thin air.

    The anchored ghost spirit attached to the lowest level of the Nether Crossing Ship had been absorbing and devouring the ghostly energy,pressing it within itself.

    Kugugugu!

    Above the ck throne,

    There sits a being,pletely engulfed in darkness, almost as if it had be a shadow itself.

    Unlike before, when at least the skull''s outline was visible, now it is entirely shrouded in darkness.

    [...I thought two Core Formation cultivators had barged in, but it''s just two Qi Building and one Qi Refining? No, that can''t be. Breaking the Nether Crossing Ship''s protective barrier requires at least Core Formation strength. You must''ve mastered some unique techniques.]

    From the darkness, the shadow gazes at us.

    Ptshh

    From the eye sockets of the shadow, blue ghostly mes ignite.

    [...No matter who it is, it doesn''t matter. Those who couldnt even cling and follow when the Ascension Gate opened, mere trash, think they can receive the cultivation secrets of the Azure Ghost Valley?]

    Zap, zap...

    I swallow hard at the menacing aura emanating from the ghost spirit.

    It isn''t the feeble presence I had felt before.

    Its aware of our full strength and is on high alert.

    [Whatever you want from the Nether Crossing Ship, you won''t get anything from the Azure Ghost Valley...! I will protect it!]

    Rumble, rumble!

    Screech, screech...

    Howl, howl...

    From the body of the ghost spirit, ghostly energy boils, and from within its shadow, dozens, hundreds of ghostly wails erupts.

    Then, the ghost spirit rises from its seat.

    Step, step.

    Itpletely detaches from the throne.

    Simultaneously, a subtle connection between it and the throne seems to break.

    ''Did it cut off the supply of ghostly energy from the Nether Crossing Ship?''

    In return, it seems to have absorbed all the remaining ghostly energy in the ship.

    It has no more reason to receive ghostly energy, and the weakness of being passive in its attacks while seated on the throne is gone.

    This time, it will be much more difficult to confront it than in my past life.

    The next moment.

    The ghost spirit moves its hand, and a 3 meterrge ghost w flies at us with incredible speed.

    Boom!

    The ghost w shes with my Formless Sword Gang and is neutralized, then Kim Young-hoon steps forward.

    sh!

    A golden radiance flickers.

    Boom!

    Kim Young-hoon''s saber strikes at the neck of the ghost spirit.

    With a speed that seems to pause time!

    The ghost spirit couldn''t respond to Kim Young-hoon''s speed, but Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber couldn''t sever its neck either.

    The ghost spirit is repelled by the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Then, as the ghost spirit forms a hand seal, countless ghost hands erupt from it, targeting Kim Young-hoon.

    sh!

    Again, a golden radiance flickers, and Kim Young-hoon is beside me.

    "Hmm. A few special spells are as fast as your Formless Sword, such as the ghost w. But the ghost itself can''t keep up with the speed of those spells.

    In short, it''s much slower than us. But the output of the Surpassing Radiant Saber isn''t enough to prate the ghostly energy of that Core Formation ghost spirit."

    He nces at me and says,

    "I''ll draw its attention. You confront it head-on and target it."

    "Yes."

    "I canunch an effective attack on that ghost, but I need to gather energy to do so. Please buy me some time."

    Seo Ran looks at us and speaks.

    Kim Young-hoon and I nod at each other, and Seo Ran, understanding our meaning, transforms from his demi-human form to his dragon form.

    sh!

    A golden bell shoots out from Seo Ran''s mouth, and he begins to gather energy in it.

    Rumble!

    Again, several ghost ws fly towards us.

    In my past life, these fearsome attacks made me desperate just to evade.

    But in this life, I step forward, swirling my Formless Sword, and slice the ghost ws apart.

    Boom, boom!

    Light shes as ghost ws explode, and again, a golden light flickers.

    sh!

    Kim Young-hoon, like a ray of light, reappears below the ghost spirit''s shoulder.

    He strikes the ghost spirits arm, disrupting the spell it was casting.

    [You...!]

    Screech!

    Dozens of ghost ws chase after Kim Young-hoon, but they can''t catch up.

    Swish!

    Completely enveloping himself in ghost ws, the ghost spirit begins forming a new spell.

    This made it difficult for Kim Young-hoon to prate inside.

    However, I take a stance, summoning the Formless Sword.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Whoosh!

    Holding the Formless Sword, I elerate my thoughts to the extreme and appear right in front of the ghost spirit.

    In that state, while elerating, I instantly switch the sword technique of the Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge!

    The straight-shooting Mountain Wind twists and turns, weaving through the gaps of the ghost ws.

    Effortlessly avoiding all ghost ws, it urately hits the target in the center.

    Boom!

    A loud explosion urs, and the ghost ws burst apart all at once, revealing the ghost spirit, pierced in the chest by my Formless Sword.

    The ghost spirit looks to be in agony, but continues to form hand seals.

    ''Is he not dead even with this?''

    It seems a hole in the heart is no issue for a ghost body, unlike a normal human body.

    ''I''ll tear it apart then.''

    Of course, tearing everything to shreds is not a hassle..

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains!

    Swish!

    The Formless Sword, stuck in the ghost spirit''s chest, transforms, rapidly extending in all directions like thorns.

    An invisible barbed wire envelops the space around it.

    However, in the final moments, the ghost spiritpletes its hand seals.

    [Flying Escape.]

    Swish!

    In that instant, the ghost spirit transforms into a beam of dark light and escapes from the transformation of the Formless Sword.

    Swish!

    Although the Formless Sword''s myriad changes didn''tpletely miss the ghost spirit, tearing a significant part of the ghost body, the ghost spirit ultimately manages to escape.

    ''This must be the Flying Escape Technique of a Core Formation cultivator.''

    A Core Formation cultivator can use spells by utilizing the stars formed in the dantian, hiding in the escaping light for fast movement.

    Typically, Flying Escape is used for long-distance travel, and its speed is so fast that cultivators below the level of Qi Building cant catch up.

    A long time ago.

    When I was under my master''s tutge, Makli Yun-ryeon of the Makli n used a life-saving magical artifact that allowed him to use a Core Formations Flying Escape Technique several times, escaping from my and Kim Young-hoon''s pursuit.

    However, I retrieve the Formless Sword and hold it again, looking at the ghost spirit who is repairing its ghost body.

    "Is that all?"

    I smirk and elerate my thoughts once more.

    "While my speed is slightlyckingpared to the ghost ws you project..."

    If its just that speed, I can sufficiently chase with the Formless Sword.

    "To properly react, you''ll have to keep using that spell."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Entering Mountain!

    I swing the Formless Sword again.

    The Formless Sword rises towards the ghost spirit in the air, targeting him.

    The ghost spirit, showing signs of anger, uses the Flying Escape Technique again.

    Wham!

    The ghost spirit narrowly avoids the Formless Sword, but in the next instant, he is unable to react to the Surpassing Radiant Saber that appears beside him.

    Bang!

    A golden brilliance spreads out like a fan, striking the ghost spirit.

    Boom!

    [You bastards... If only I had my dharma treasures and ghost servants intact...!]

    But before he can finish speaking, Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber appears again around the ghost spirit, striking him a total of thirty-six times.

    "Hold on tight..!"

    Severe him in one go.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven!

    Rumble!

    The aura of the Formless Sword grows more ferocious, and I,bining it with the Dragon Vein sword move, sh down with the Formless Sword.

    Kim Young-hoon, who has been restraining the ghost spirit, retreats at a speed akin to light and the ghost spirit, greatly infuriated, reaches out towards my towering Formless Sword.

    Boom!

    A ck ghost bone emitted from the ghost spirit''s hand blocks my Formless Sword.

    "Blocked this?"

    As I exim in admiration, the ghost spirit hastily forms another hand seal.

    [I''ll kill you all!]

    Rumble!

    Around the ghost spirit, thousands of ghost skulls, each powerful enough to be considered a Gang Sphere, appear.

    Following after, numerous ghost ws erupt, and swarms of ghost insects envelop the surroundings.

    ''He''s stalling for time.''

    I realize the ghost spirit is gathering ghostly power among these many spells, preparing an even bigger technique.

    Rumble!

    I hold the Formless Sword, transforming it constantly.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Transcending Peaks!

    The Formless Sword, embodying the numerous martial principles of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, swings horizontally.

    One strike!

    Swish!

    In a single blow, countless ghost skulls and swarms of ghost insects blocking my view are all swept away like a wave.

    What remains are the ghost ws surrounding the ghost spirit.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bouldered Cliff!

    The Formless Sword envelops me.

    It surrounds me from all sides, bing a small storm, and I dive towards the ghost ws with an integrated offensive and defensive momentum.

    The Formless Sword rotates, tearing through the ghost ws and prating inside.

    Swish!

    Like the eye of a storm, the center of the ghost ws is calm, and the ghost spirit ispleting a hand seal right there.

    Kooong!

    The blue ghost fire burning in the ghost spirit''s eyes weakens considerably.

    At the same time, above the ghost spirit''s hand, a faint blue-white skull is floating.

    The skull looks unstable, as if it could scatter into the void at any moment.

    However, the power contained within is formidable, and I have a premonition that facing it will mean certain doom.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains!

    The Formless Sword Gang extends in all directions, splitting apart.

    Once again, an invisible barbed terrain envelops the area.

    Boom!

    The ghost ws are all torn apart, and the ghost spirit, pierced all over by the Formless Sword, bes a honeb.

    However, the ghost spirit is still infusing ghostly energy into the hand seal,pleting the spell.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain Tiger!

    I focus on the Formless Sword that has spread in all directions into one point, and as the thick barbed terrain retracts, the golden light of the Surpassing Radiant Saber enters from beyond.

    "Haah!"

    Kim Young-hoon, manifesting the externalized Inner Core used before, swings the Surpassing Radiant Saber, and the power of my Formless Sword concentrates into one point and explodes.

    sh!

    A bright white light erupts, causing an explosion of ghostly energy, and I see that more than 80% of the ghost spirit''s body is torn apart.

    Swoosh...

    The light subsides.

    And then, a blue-white glow spreads in all directions.

    [It''s... done.]

    Shiver!

    The ghost spirit, reduced to tatters as if he could scatter any moment, res at us.

    Now, the ghost spirit''s eyes no longer burn with blue ghost fire.

    They emit a red luster, like ordinary ghosts.

    [Let''s... go together!]

    ''Dying together!''

    Kim Young-hoon and I read the ghost spirit''s intent and harden our expressions.

    The blue-white skull swells.

    The formidable power of death contained within it makes the entire floor of the Nether Crossing Ship feel chillingly cold.

    Then, Seo Ran''s voice came.

    [Avoid it, seniors.]

    "!"

    A glimmer of hope flickers on mine and Kim Young-hoon''s faces.

    Seo Ran, holding a golden bell in his mouth, has been gathering tremendous energy inside his mouth.

    Seo Ran opens his jaws.

    sh!

    The power of the Ghost Controlling Bell mingles with Seo Ran''s breath. Not blue, but a golden brilliance shoots out, flying towards our direction.

    Kooong!

    [Oooohhhhh!]

    The ghost spirit, attempting to detonate the blue-white skull, gets trapped in the golden breath along with the skull.

    The ghostly power is suppressed by the power of Ghost Controlling Bell, diminishing the self-destructive force. The blue explosion only exerts its power within the golden beam.

    The formidable explosion that has been emanating fierce energy is gradually weakening within the golden radiance.

    "Huh, is this a dragon?"

    Kim Young-hoon clicks his tongue, watching Seo Ran spewing the radiance with the power of the dharma treasure.

    "Can he do that attack every time? If so, I''d like to spar with him..."

    "It''s probably impossible. Daoist Seo has been gathering energy since earlier."

    "Tsk..."

    That''s when it happens.

    Fwoosh

    The beam of golden light begins to weaken.

    Seo Ran''s power is waning.

    The blue explosion, while greatly diminished by Seo Ran''s effort, still contains terrifying power.

    "It seems Daoist Seos power alone is not enough. But at least the force has been greatly reduced..."

    "Right, let''s do it."

    In moments, Seo Ran''s power will be depleted, and the explosion will burst forth again.

    Kim Young-hoon and I move to both sides of the ghost spirit, taking our stances.

    We hold the Formless Sword and the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    The next moment.

    Seo Ran''s breathpletely extinguishes, and he copses to the ground, gasping.

    Blue light bursts forth beyond the golden prison.

    And then, the Saber and the Sword swings.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, First Move, Transcending Peaks

    Severing Vein Saber Method, First Move, Mountain Force

    Each of us uses our martial arts towards the explosion from opposite directions.

    Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein, Flowing Ridge

    Mountain Spirit, Mountain Presence, Mountain Wind

    The Formless Sword undergoes myriad transformations, maximizing the power of its techniques.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber, with extreme speed, splits the instant and bursts into light.

    The formless storm and the golden storm devour the blue light from both sides.

    Finally.

    Each martial art and their profound meanings unfold.

    Echoing Valley, Nine Mountains Eight Seas, Heavenly Lake...

    Great Trunk, Surpassing Mountains, Returning Home...

    Boom!

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, the ultimate move.

    The Severing Vein Saber Method, the ultimate move.

    [Severing Mountain.]

    [Saber Tomb.]

    The myriad transformations of the Formless Sword concentrate in a single strike that severs the mountains.

    The extreme speed of the Surpassing Radiant Saber is encapsted in a single strike that buries even light beneath its de.

    Boom!

    The golden and formless forces devour the blue explosion,pletely grinding down the remnants of the ghost spirit, who was sustaining the spell at the core.

    Chuaaaaa

    After unleashing the final move, we hold the Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber, gazing through the dissipating light.

    The light fades, and within, a figure stands.

    "He''s still not dead."

    "Such a tenacious one. If he died once, he shouldve just gone peacefully to the underworld.

    Kim Young-hoon clicks his tongue, tensing up again.

    However as the light dissipates and its form is revealed, we are taken aback.

    Before us was not the ghastly ghost spirit from before, but a translucent middle-aged man in ck robes.

    The ck-robed middle-aged man is lifting a dark blue ghost fire in both hands, using a spell.

    Judging by the remaining ghostly energy, this spell seems like hisst.

    [Dark Soul Possession Great Spell!]

    Boom!

    The dark blue ghost fire envelops the ghost spirit, and he, shrouded in the dark blue me, charges at me.

    [Know the sin of coveting the treasures of the valley!]

    Swish!

    I try to cut him down with the Formless Sword, but somehow, even the Formless Sword passes through him, and the ghost spirit is sucked into my upper dantian.

    Dark malice stains my soul.

    My soul is being eroded.

    The ghost spirit enters my upper dantian, touches the core of my soul, and seeps deep into it.

    He prates into the depths of my consciousness where no one else has ever entered.

    In an instant, he infiltrates the depths of myself, and his heart essence intertwines with mine.

    The emotions he felt throughout his life and his consciousness enter into me, and conversely, my emotions and consciousness permeate into him."

    And then.

    [Keughaaah!]

    The ghost spirit, who has entered my soul, begins to scream madly.

    [Huuaah... let me out! Stop!]

    [Aaaah!]

    [Please, please!]

    But, I, in turn, constrict him even tighter with my will deep within my consciousness.

    [What are you? Why does a human have such thoughts and feelings? Are you, are you]

    In a voice saturated with fear and despair, the ghost spirit weeps.

    [Are you really human..?]

    When the ghost spirit used the Dark Soul Possession Great Spell to infiltrate Seo Eun-hyun''s consciousness, he was quite confident.

    A trump card used by the cultivators of ck Ghost Valley!

    A technique to wrest control of the opponent''s body by directly confronting their willpower and the life they have lived.

    Moreover, in the world of heart essence, he, having mastered the methods of the ghost path, had a significant advantage.

    All he needed to do was suppress the core of the opponent''s heart essence!

    Thinking so, he touched the core of Seo Eun-hyun''s soul, his heart essence.

    Boom!

    Bright rays surrounded him, and in the next moment.

    The ghost spirit found himself in a strange space.

    [What...?]

    Pop!

    Suddenly, the ghost spirits entire body turned into a honeb.

    [Ah, aah]

    Clear and transparent swords were thrust in reverse.

    Densely packed colorless swords on the ground weed him enthusiastically .

    [Kughh..Ahhh...!]

    He screamed.

    They were densely stuck in all directions.

    The swords formed a gigantic mountain far away.

    The Colorless Sword Mountain Hell!

    That was the world of heart essence he had entered

    [What is this... Can a human even have such a state of mind?]

    Typically, the heart essence, whether for cultivators or demon beasts, was small.

    Some people''s heart essence appears as a child, some as small grass, and others as a rock.

    But generally, the heart essence was an object.

    An object that could be something the person is focused on or an ideal they think of, a single entity.

    Typically, that was a normal heart essence.

    But this was something else.

    [A world...?]

    The heart essence forming such a vast and distinct world was unheard of.

    He had never heard or seen such a thing before.

    But what was most terrifying was this:

    [Even if this world is this person''s heart essence, why does he possess such a painful world?]

    Pierced all over by colorless swords sprouting densely from the ground, the ghost spirit couldn''t move.

    The colorless swords caused immense pain upon mere contact.<ul><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    Constant failure after failure.</li><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    A life of only losses.</li><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    Despite all the effort, Im always being rejected and denied.</li><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    Everything in this life eventually falls apart.</li><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    Even though I''m alive, it''s as if I''m not.</li></ul>

    The swords echoed with Seo Eun-hyun''s voice.

    Each one represented a part of Seo Eun-hyun''s life.

    [Are you really human..?]

    The swords symbolized his life.

    Overwhelmed by the immense pain they emitted, the ghost spirit cried out in fear.

    [You are not human. No human could be like this... You are a ghost, closer to death than even me, who is already dead!

    How can a human have such a heart essence!!!]

    Rumble!

    The Sword Mountain stirred.

    The ghost spirit felt himself being sucked into the clear. pristine swords.

    Seo Eun-hyun was manipting his heart essence, trapping him.

    The ghost spirit, facing this unbelievable sight, could onlyugh madly.

    "Eun-hyun, are you okay?"

    "...Yes, I''m fine."

    I speak, havingpletely confined the ghost spirit in a corner of my subconsciousness.

    "I''vepletely subdued him. There won''t be any problems."

    Hoowoowoo

    I form a hand seal and exhale spiritual energy.

    In the spiritual energy, the ghost spirit''s face, trapped by my will, looks at me with a face filled with terror.

    [What are you... What are you people?]

    "We''re just humans. What else?"

    [Heh... You call yourself human.]

    The ghost spirit chuckles bitterly.

    "Well, it was indeed a tough fight. Now that his ghostly energy has all but depleted, he''ll go to the underworld on his own if we let him go, right?"

    Im about to release the consciousness binding the ghost spirit when he speaks.

    [Wait a moment...]

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    [...I acknowledge your strength. I realize that I can''t resist, and that I have been defeated. So, as a victor''s mercy, can you grant me onest request?]

    Swoosh-

    The ghost spirit, who has been captured in my consciousness, changes his form.

    He appears as the translucent ck-robed middle-aged man I had seen before.

    The middle-aged man stands there with a very bitter expression.

    [...I don''t mean to harm you. If I have to die like this, there''s something I want to do onest time. Please, as a victor''s mercy, grant me myst request.]

    Kim Young-hoon and I look at him for a moment, reading his heart essence.

    Hes not lying or intending to harm us.

    He is genuinely asking for our mercy.

    He has no more fighting spirit left.

    "Well, that''s fine and all, but why should we? I consider sending you peacefully to the underworld a significant act of mercy."

    [...You''re right. Therefore, if you grant my request, I will also reward you.]

    The words that follow make me pause.

    [I was killed by the Mad Lord and became a wandering soul, but originally, I was a Heavenly Being cultivator of the ck Ghost Valley and the keeper of the scriptural repository, knowledgeable in all sorts of methods.

    Nascent Soul methods, Core Formation methods, Qi Building methods... Any of the Five Elements you desire, just name it.

    If you grant my request, I''ll give you one or two as a reward.]

    We read his heart essence.

    Indeed, he isn''t lying.

    [If you grant my dying wish, I will share all that you wish to know.]

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by Fugman. Thx for the support lmfao.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 85: Deathbed (3)

    Chapter 85: Deathbed (3)/trantingnovice

    Qi Building Method.

    Among cultivators, the basic Qi Refining Method is easily essible if one has enough spirit stones, but the difficulty of obtaining a Qi Building Method, which is typically mastered by elders of a cultivator n, is significantly higher.

    Not to mention the more advanced Core Formation Methods, which is beyond the Qi Building Method.

    For instance, in the case of the Qi Refining basic method, I know of the five methods recorded in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and a sixth from the Earth Dwelling Method of the Cheongmun n.

    Its even possible for other cultivators to purchase additional Qi Refining basic methods.

    However, the only Qi Building Method I currently know is a wood attribute method that my master had imparted to me as knowledge.

    Wood attribute method, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    In theory, this method could advance one from Qi Building through Core Formation to the Nascent Soul stage.

    Naturally, it''s focused on Understanding before Breakthrough and is difficult to master and understand, making it a rare method in the Cheongmun n, with no one other than my master having practiced it.

    ''Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea is excellent, but to have any method I desire...''

    Especially since ck Ghost Valley has a long history and is said tock no attribute methods.

    ''First, it wouldn''t hurt to gather as many Qi Building Methods as possible. Plus, I can prepare methods for Core Formation and Nascent Soul stages in advance...''

    Its an appealing offer.

    However,

    "How can I trust that the methods you provide will be genuine?"

    Having been tricked by Seo Hweol into using Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, I can''t help but be skeptical about his offer of freely giving methods.

    [How dare you, questioning me, an elder of the great Azure Ghost Valley?]

    "Elder or not, you''re just a ghost now, but I have too much at stake."

    [Hmph, insolent... Fine, I''ll make a vow.]

    He ces his hand on the wall of the Nether Crossing Ship and begins to speak.

    [Here in front of the Nether Crossing Ship, I, Song Jin, once an elder of the Azure Ghost Valley, swear by the honor of the Azure Ghost Valley''s name not to lie about the cultivation methods.]

    The wall of the Nether Crossing Ship vibrates faintly, and a mystical connection seems to form between the ghost spirit, Song Jin, and the ship.

    I peer into his heart essence and intent to judge the truth.

    Sure enough, he has some ulterior motives, but at least he intends not to y tricks with the cultivation methods.

    ''Well, a small ulterior motive is fine...''

    Kim Yeong-hoon also reads his heart essence and sends me heart message asking if its okay.

    I send back a heart message affirming its fine.

    "Alright, then let''s hear your request. If it''s unreasonable, I won''t grant it."

    [It''s nothing unreasonable. I''ll teach you how to operate the Nether Crossing Ship, so take it to the sea.]

    "Just that?"

    [Just that.]

    Seo Ran asks with a puzzled look.

    "Isn''t the Nether Crossing Ship no longer able to move?"

    [Hmph, it''s lost most of its main functions and power source, but there''s still enough residual soul power for a few more voyages. It''s broken, but one more trip is no big deal.]

    Song Jin caresss the Nether Crossing Ship with a bittersweet expression.

    [The Nether Crossing Ship... can still sail.]

    Reading Song Jin''s heart essence, it seems he wants to meet his end with the ship.

    ''Wanting to meet your end at the desired ce, at the desired time...''

    Feeling a strange empathy for him, I look around.

    "I''m willing to fulfill this ghost''s request. What about you, Kim Hyung?"

    "Do as you please. But I can''t operate the Nether Crossing Ship or anything like that."

    "What about you, Daoist Seo?"

    "I..."

    Seo Ran hesitates for a moment, then looks at Song Jin and speaks.

    "I would like the elder of the ck Ghost Valley to help me find something left by my mother."

    At Seo Ran''s words, Song Jin frowns deeply.

    [I''ve been bothered by you since earlier. So its you, the disgrace of the valley, a half-blooded demi-human. Hmph, I heard you were of demi-human lineage but too deeply rooted in the demon race to use the Seven Stars Ritual and was shunned in your n.]

    Song Jin res at Seo Ran.

    [Your mother was a promising disciple of the ck Ghost Valley. If only she hadn''t given birth to you, she could have received enough support to be a Nascent Soul elder.

    A blemish like you appeared, leading to the cut-off of support, and youmitted the disgrace of siding with the Sea Dragon Tribe, demoting her status to that of an ordinary disciple!

    How dare you now ask me to find your mother''s heirloom?]

    "......"

    Song Jin looks at Seo Ran with great displeasure and continues,

    [If you want to find it, search for it yourself. I will not help with such things.]

    I think about pressuring Song Jin to help Seo Ran, but seeing his obstinate heart essence, I give up.

    No matter the pressure, he seems unwilling topromise on this matter, directly linked to the honor of ck Ghost Valley.

    "Daoist Seo, I will assist you in your search. Together, we can find it faster. That aside... is it really just about taking the Nether Crossing Ship out to sea?"

    [Yes, that''s all I need. I will teach you how to operate the Nether Crossing Ship, so follow me.]

    I follow Song Jin to the upper deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [The Nether Crossing Ship originally moves using the soul and spiritual energy stored within the ship itself. Before the Mad Lord took its power source, the soul and spiritual energy was almost boundless, but now it may run out after a few uses.]

    He teaches me how to operate the Nether Crossing Ship.

    I instruct Seo Ran to search the lower decks of the Nether Crossing Ship while I will search the upper decks.

    In my past life, I had already searched the upper decks of the Nether Crossing Ship and found nothing, so this is a gesture to save his time.

    For several days, I learn how to operate the Nether Crossing Ship from Song Jin, while Seo Ran thoroughly searches its lower decks.

    Kim Young-hoon practices the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    About a fortnight passes.

    [You seem to have gotten the hang of it.]

    Song Jin observes as I attach my consciousness to various parts of the Nether Crossing Ship, controlling it.

    Originally, its said that tens of people were needed to operate this impossiblyrge spacepressed ship, but it seems that I alone am enough to clumsily operate this ruined ship.

    In fact, for cultivators, its possible for one person''s consciousness to do the work of dozens, so clumsily operating it isn''t too difficult.

    Around this time...

    Seo Ran''s search in the lower decks is nearing its end.

    "Only three more rooms to search. Hopefully, one of them contains my mother''s heirloom."

    Seo Ran speaks with a trembling voice.

    Song Jin looks at Seo Ran with aplex expression.

    Two dayster, Seo Ran finds his mother''s heirloom.

    "Did you find it?"

    "Yes, senior. Thanks to you, I was able to find my mother''s heirloom."

    In Seo Ran''s hand is a jade slip.

    "Have you read it?"

    "Not yet. I n to go back to my quarters, prepare myself mentally, and then read it."

    "I see."

    Then, Song Jin, who is watching us, speaks.

    [Now that you seem to have finished your business on the Nether Crossing Ship, it might be time to fulfill my request.]

    "Well, let''s do that. I''ll operate the Nether Crossing Ship and set out."

    I ascend to the top deck of the Nether Crossing Ship where the steering wheel is located.

    I breathe consciousness into the steering wheel.

    The structure and system of the Nether Crossing Ship ispletely different from ordinary ships.

    Fwoosh!

    [Now send your consciousness to various auxiliary power parts of the Nether Crossing Ship.]

    Rumble!

    The current state and structure of the Nether Crossing Ship appears in my mind.

    I send my consciousness to various parts of the schematic, stimting them.

    The Nether Crossing Ship then begins to tremble, emitting more spiritual energy.

    [Nether Crossing Ship, activation!]

    "Nether Crossing Ship, activation!"

    Roar!

    Yin wind blows from beneath the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Simultaneously, the Nether Crossing Ship begins to ascend.

    "Wow..."

    Kim Young-hoon watches from the edge of the deck, looking down, while Seo Ran looks around with a mix of tension and anticipation.

    [Depart!]

    Roar!

    The Nether Crossing Ship rises into the air and begins to move forward, following my will and maniption.

    Following Song Jin''s advice, I distribute spiritual energy here and there, controlling the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [Damn, why is the operation speed only this fast? Aren''t you at the Core Formation stage? With Core Formation cultivation, the output of Pure Spiritual Force should be overwhelmingly higher, making the operation speed much faster...]

    He looks at me with an annoyed expression and continues.

    However, I ignore him and silently steer the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Ssh, ssh!

    Pieces and debris from the damaged Nether Crossing Ship fall downwards.

    Given the ship''s considerable damage, arge amount of debris is falling off.

    Whoosh!

    The Nether Crossing Ship prates the barrier and formationid out in the sea.

    As the central Nether Crossing Ship leaves its position, the barrier begins to copse.

    Whoosh!

    Wells filled with seawater.

    [Kyaa!]

    [It''s the Nether Crossing Ship!]

    [Run! We''ll be devoured by the ship!]

    The ghosts in the mist barrier beyond shrieks at the sight of the Nether Crossing Ship and make way for it.

    As we pass the middle of the sea mist barrier, it copses, and all the ghosts within ascend to heaven.

    Finally.

    Crash!

    We shatter the illusion barrier and enter the proper sea area.

    Whoosh!

    As the ghosts are released, the yin energy and ghostly energy boiling over the entire sea area begin to dissipate.

    Dark clouds melt away, and sunlight stream through the gaps.

    Whoosh!

    The Nether Crossing Ship, which has been flying in the air for a while, falls into the sea.

    The decadent Nether Crossing Ship barely floats and glides over the sea.

    Song Jin silently watches this scene.

    After a while, he turns to look at me.

    [If you have any questions, ask them now. I think I''m about to attain Nirvana. I''ll answer everything you ask now.]

    "Does it include questions not about cultivation methods?"

    [Yes.]

    Pondering for a moment, I ask a question.

    "I know the name of the valley as ck Ghost Valley, but why do you call it Azure Ghost Valley?"

    [That''s simple. The main method of our valley is of the Ghost Path, dealing with ghosts. Fundamentally, this method exhibits a ck energy.

    However, it is said that those who master the Ghost Path exhibit a blue (azure) energy.]

    I recall the blue light in his ghostly transformation and the explosive skull in blue-white skull he summoned.

    [Even I, having reached the Heavenly Being stage and understanding some principles of the Ghost Path, could turn part of my energy blue.

    But those who truly enter the extremes of the Ghost Path are said to be enveloped in blue energy.

    Azure Ghost Valley is the ideal our ck Ghost Valley aspires to.

    I and some elders firmly believe that ck Ghost Valley will one day reach this ideal, so we use the name Azure Ghost Valley.]

    I nod at his answer and ask my next question.

    "It''s said that the Ascension Gate opens once every 1000 years. Does it always cause all the sects of every continent to ascend en masse like this?"

    Song Jin shakes his head at my question.

    [It does, but this period is peculiar.]

    "...?"

    [During this period, when the Ascension Gate was about to open, the entire continent was overheated, like a powder keg about to explode.

    There has never been a time with so many Heavenly Being cultivators in any generation.

    Not just Heavenly Being cultivators but also Nascent Soul cultivators.]

    Song Jin continues his exnation.

    [Among those many cultivators, the Grand Elder of our valleys Elder Council, the previous Sect Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the founder of the Heaven Creation Sect, the leaders of the Righteous and Devil Path Alliances, and the representatives of the Demon Tribes: Holy Peng King, Sea Dragon King, and Mighty Tiger King, all gathered for a meeting.

    Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol led the meeting, and the result was a prediction that if things continue as they are, the dragon veins of the entire continent and seas will bepletely exhausted due to the cultivation andpetition of numerousrge forces.]

    He seems to recall the past as he speaks.

    [To prevent the depletion of dragon veins and the continent from being engulfed in disaster, it was proposed that all Heavenly Being cultivators join forces to ascend together during this opening of the Ascension Gate, along with their sects and forces.

    Ascending together would support each other against spatial pressure, increasing the probability of sessful ascension. Furthermore, ascending alone means starting from scratch, while ascending with a sect means having a strong supporting force.

    For the disciples of these sects, it also means an opportunity to cultivate in a vastly superior world, so it was a good proposal for everyone.]

    "Is that why so many Heavenly Being cultivators ascended this time?"

    [Yes. In addition, this ascension required all beings Nascent Soul and above, and those with the potential to reach Nascent Soul, to be taken.

    Withrge sects and Heavenly Being cultivators gone, its clear that Nascent Soul cultivators would cause chaos, trying to take control of the legacies and forces left behind.

    Therefore, even the Nascent Soul cultivators, whether willing or not, were all forcibly involved in this ascension.

    ck Ghost Valley, Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Heaven Creation Sect, Righteous and Devil Path Alliances, and the Three Great Demon Tribes joined hands to eliminate those who refused to ascend. They also captured talented Core Formation cultivators with the potential to reach Nascent Soul, incorporating them into their forces.]

    Song Jin chuckles.

    [So, after the Ascension Gate closed, the continent is left only with those like myself, essentially a Core Formation wandering ghost awaiting death, and other Core Formation cultivators who have no prospect of reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    Or those who are Core Formation but have almost no life left, just old people groaning on their deathbeds. It will take at least 600 to 700 years for a Nascent Soul cultivator to appear on the continent again. Haha...]

    After hearing his exnation, I finally understand the circumstances surrounding the ascension.

    ''Didnt the Makli n start producing more elixirs after the Ascension Gate closed to extend the life of theirte-stage Core Formation cultivators?''

    Its all to buy time for those Core Formation cultivators to reach Nascent Soul.

    The Jin n attacked the Makli n''s elixir workshops to prevent the emergence of Nascent Soul cultivators from the Makli n.

    Since all the young Core Formation cultivators with the potential or already at Nascent Soul ascended, its the old ones, who couldn''t reach Nascent Soul even in their old age, that struggles to extend their lives.

    As soon as they reach Nascent Soul, given the surrounding circumstances of only having Core Formation cultivators, their forces will be the strongest in the vicinity.

    I finally understand the interests of the forces and ns entangled with the Ascension Gate.

    Gradually, Song Jin''s figure bes more transparent.

    [Do you have any more questions?]

    "Well, that''s about it for now. Can I ask for the method I want?"

    [Hmm, alright. But wait a moment...]

    Song Jin looks at Seo Ran and speaks.

    [You, the half-blooded dragon. Bring the jade slip you found on your mother''s heirloom.]

    "Yes, what?"

    [I need to see its contents too. I must know why your mother, bearing the disgrace of ck Ghost Valley, married that beast and gave birth to you.]

    Seo Ran hesitates for a moment, then brings over the jade slip.

    Song Jin moves behind Seo Ran and reads the contents of the slip together with him.

    After a while,

    Tears flow from Seo Ran''s eyes.

    "...Mother, Father..."

    Song Jin, who is reading the jade slip with Seo Ran, closes his eyes with aplicated expression.

    [...Had I been at full strength, I would not have forgiven you, the disgrace of our valley]

    Song Jin speaks to Seo Ran.

    [Your mother, that child. I saw her born on the Nether Crossing Ship, babbling, learning to speak, and growing up.

    She wasn''t my disciple or kin, but she often came to me, the keeper of the archives, asking many questions about cultivation. She was amendable child.]

    Song Jin continues while looking at the jade slip.

    [I hated that Sea Dragon who ruined the life of our valley''s disciple, and you, the disgrace of our valley.

    But to your mother, it seems you were her proud child.]

    Song Jin turns his back to Seo Ran and walks towards me again.

    [...Are you infusing consciousness into the Nether Crossing Ship''s third auxiliary power source?]

    "That''s right."

    [Stop infusing it. If the third auxiliary power source is stimted too much, the Nether Crossing Ship is set to self-destruct.]

    "What...!"

    I quickly stop infusing my consciousness and re at him.

    Song Jin grins and says,

    [I originally nned to take all of you with me aspanions. I wanted to meet my end with the Nether Crossing Ship, and as a dead body, I have nothing to lose.

    You all should be grateful for the mercy of our valley''s disciple. She wanted her son to live... That''s why I changed my mind to go alone.]

    "..."

    I almost got caught up in the self-destruction of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    I re at this wretched ghost.

    [Don''t worry. There are no more tricks or secrets now. Tell me the cultivation method you want. I n to give it to you before I attain Nirvana, so speak quickly.]

    "...Sigh."

    I hold back the irritation rising in me while looking at Song Jin.

    I need to acquire a cultivation method, regardless.

    "Firstly, I want a Qi Building cultivation method. Not a devilish art. Based on the principle of Understanding before Breakthrough. Something that doesn''t require precious materials, elixirs, or special spiritual root qualities."

    [Oh, why are you so picky? Requesting a non-devilish cultivation method from our devil path sect? Based on the principle of Understanding before Breakthrough? Who even practices such an outdated principle? And a technique that doesn''t require precious materials or special spiritual root qualities?]

    His face scrunches up in annoyance.

    [Such demanding requests you make. If it''s not a devilish method, does that mean it shouldn''t use devil energy, evil energy, or ghostly energy?]

    I shake my head.

    "Please exclude any cultivation methods that require the sacrifice of others."

    [That''s a broad range. Damn...]

    He seems annoyed and ponders before speaking to me.

    [There are three cultivation methods that meet your demanding criteria: Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, and Silica Earth Great Wall Practice. Which one will you choose?]

    "...The names of two of them sound like devilish cultivation methods."

    Yin Soul and Devil Legion.

    They sound inherently evil, don''t they?

    Song Jin exins the cultivation methods.

    [Heh, you''d think that, but no.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is a method where the practitioner understands their own pain and resentment. It''s not about cultivating evil energy, and as you understand your pain, the faster your cultivation progresses. It''s not of the devil path but rather the essence of Understanding before Breakthrough.

    Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, despite its name, is best for cultivators who possess a dharma treasure. The more you understand the nature of the dharma treasure, the more it''s integrated into your practice, speeding up your cultivation.

    Silica Earth Great Wall Practice speeds up cultivation the more you understand the dragon veins of the earth. The longer you stay in one ce, understanding the earth, the faster your cultivation progresses.]

    After exining the cultivation methods, Song Jin looks at me.

    [To be honest, I rmend the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation the most.]

    "Why is that?"

    [Isn''t it obvious? Have you forgotten that I peeked into your heart essence? How many understand ''pain'' as well as you do? If you practice Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, you''ll be able to cultivate at an incredibly fast rate.]

    "Hmm..."

    Pain.

    I ponder internally.

    ''The Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll isnt suitable for me as Ick even a magic artifact, let alone a dharma treasure. The Silica Earth Great Wall Practice is useless unless I stay in one ce, and there''s no guarantee I can do that...''

    But still, the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice is tempting.

    However, if Yin Soul Ghost Incantation indeed speeds up with understanding of pain, it seems like a good choice too.

    Of course, it seems the most dangerous just by the name.

    ''Well, there''s always the next life...''

    "Give me the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation ."

    If I''ll eventually get my hands on all three, I might as well start with the most dangerous one and choose better next time.

    [A good choice. With your state of mind, you''ll achieve great mastery quickly.]

    After speaking, Song Jin engraves his consciousness into the remnants of the Nether Crossing Ship nearby.

    Intricate patterns form densely over the debris.

    [I didn''t y tricks with the name Azure Ghost Valley. Cultivate it to your heart''s content...]

    After speaking, he turns around.

    He heads towards the prow of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [Over sixty percent of Azure Ghost Valley''s practitioners are both born and meet their end on the Nether Crossing Ship. Simrly, my own birth and demise urred while safeguarding this very ship.]

    His figure gradually bes more transparent.

    [Listen well, half-dragon. You are indeed a ''blemish'' of our valley, but you''re still ''our'' blemish. So grow and survive in a way that you won''t be a disgrace to your mother and our valley anymore.]

    Fssshhh-

    [Half of your blood is from a disciple of Azure Ghost Valley. It may only be half, but as a senior of the sect, I cannot leave without giving something to my disciple''s child.]

    Pfft!

    New characters are added to the jade slip in Seo Ran''s hand.

    [You''ll understand its value. I don''t like you. But as a senior of the sect, it''s myst duty for our disciple who loved you enough to bear disgrace. Be thankful to your mother and live well!]

    Song Jin climbs onto the prow of the Nether Crossing Ship, looking back at the blue sea gliding under the ship.

    He slowly turns back to us, giving Seo Ran onest look.

    It seems like hes ovepping someone else''s image through Seo Ran.

    [...And, thank you for witnessing myst moments.]

    With those words, Song Jin scatters into the sea breeze.

    Seo Ran, with aplex expression, looks at where he had been and bows.

    I, too, briefly pray for the peace of the deceased, regardless of the circumstances.

    After witnessing Song Jin''s final moments,

    I turn the steering wheel, setting a course towards Seo Ran''s dwelling.

    Seo Ran begins to interpret what Song Jin left him, while I sit down and startparing and reading the techniques from the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea given by my master and the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation bestowed by Song Jin.

    With all the ties that needed resolution now settled, its time to properly learn the Qi Building cultivation method.

    "The cultivation method of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is..."

    Knowledge about the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation begins to enter my mind.

    Trantor Notes: A strangely peaceful chapter. Extra donated chapter by S4Spartan1, Augustus63, and Fugman. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 86: Deathbed (4)

    Chapter 86: Deathbed (4)/trantingnovice

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is a method that can be exined in just a few words.

    Curse Method.

    Indeed.

    Isn''t it a method where the practitioner themself must understand pain?

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation creates curse spells as much as one understands pain, scattering them to cause various status abnormalities and weaken the target.

    ''Status abnormalities and weakening are the main focus of this method.''

    Its a method that can''t be expected much in the way of direct confrontation.

    ''Usually, it''s a method learned in conjunction with devil path arts.''

    Ironically, it seems that even the founder of this method did not achieve great mastery in it.

    To understand pain to the extent of mastering this method meant that one had endured that much pain.

    An ordinary creature would likely die from such levels of pain.

    Except for someone like me, who can''t die even in death.

    As I look into the method manual, I think,

    ''Strictly speaking, it''s not a devilish method, but it''s a method that easily falls into the devil path due to pain.''

    Usually, understanding pain means not only having endured it but also having inflicted it.

    Thus, there is the a possibility of falling into a path of destruction while trying to understand pain.

    ''Pain...''

    In Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, for every pain understood, one can form a curse spell.

    These curse spells can be transformed into spiritual power, or can be activated with spiritual power

    ''The founder of the method could handle 108 curse spells at once.''

    The number of curse spells one can handle at once depends on their understanding of pain.

    ''The founder didn''t achieve mastery, but if one did, it would be a method that''s incredibly troublesome to deal with...''

    Undoubtedly, relentlessly bombarding the adversary with curse spells, especially if one is able to cast over 108 curses, would be exceedingly troublesome and irritating for the enfeebled foe.

    ''But.''

    I finish reading the method and click my tongue.

    ''The weakness is clear. There''s almost no way to directly inflict damage.''

    It is written in the method manual that it is often learned as a supplementary method to devilish arts.

    If used together with powerful devilish arts, it would certainly be effective, but it isn''t particrly relevant to me.

    ''Looks like I need to parallelly learn Yin Soul Ghost Incantation with another method...''

    And the method to be learned in parallel is only one at this point.

    Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, given by my master.

    It is a method focusing on the subtleties of Understanding before Breakthrough, difficult to master but extremely powerful.

    ''While understanding pain through Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and breaking through the Qi Building stage, it will be best to learn Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea along the way.''

    Using Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to pave the way and fertilize the soil, then sprouting the seeds of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    That seems to be the most appropriate method.

    As I amparing and reading the methods of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, nning my future cultivation,

    Seo Ran suceeds in decrypting what Song Jin left behind.

    "Seniors, pleasee here for a moment.

    Woosh!

    Around this time,

    The Nether Crossing Ship has already reached Seo Ran''s abode, and we enter to have a conversation.

    Though its underwater with a bit of a cold aura, its a much better environment than the constantly ghostly Nether Crossing Ship.

    Hmmm!

    As Seo Ran sets up patterns in the air with Pure Spiritual Force, the spell given by Song Jin is engraved in the air.

    At the same time, as Seo Ran breathe consciousness into the spell, it activates and bursts forth.

    Whoosh!

    Its a massive map.

    On that map, a red dot blinks, continually moving somewhere.

    "What is this map?"

    "Perhaps seniors have heard of it. This map shows the coordinates of Serving Command Pce."

    "Serving Command Pce?"

    "Ah, I guess I need to exin."

    Seo Ran goes to his library and brings back a book.

    As he opens the book, theres an illustration in it.

    A giant pce with jade-colored tiles and pure white walls.

    Unusually, instead of the typical square style of pces, its a unique, round pce.

    Below the illustration, the name ''Serving Command Pce'' is written.

    "A long time ago. The heavenly artisan who created the original model of the Nether Crossing Ship, made this pce when he was still in the lower realm. It was one of his masterpieces.

    Inside, there is spacepression simr to the Nether Crossing Ship, and within thepressed space, there are spiritualnds growing all sorts of spiritual herbs and creatures.

    There are also storerooms filled with various magical items and treasures left by the ancient cultivators."

    "Hmm!"

    Seo Ran continues, swallowing his saliva.

    "It is indeed a remnant of a Heavenly Being Cultivator. It goes without saying for Core Formation, but even Nascent Soul cultivators cannot find the coordinates of Serving Command Pce. They just wait for the rare days when the pce does appear.

    It seems a Heavenly Being cultivator has left coordinates inside Serving Command Pce to detect it whenever desired."

    He says in admiration.

    However, I notice something odd in his words.

    "If what Daoist Seo says is true, then Serving Command Pce has times when it ''appears'' and doesn''t.

    So, the location Daoist Seo is tracking is when it''s not visible?"

    "That''s right. Serving Command Pce floats along the outskirts of space, only entering our world once every few hundred years, allowing many cultivators to find it."

    "Then what use is this map? If it''s on the outskirts of space, there''s no way to reach it even if we track its coordinates in real-time."

    "Normally, that''s true."

    Seo Ran grins.

    "But we have the Nether Crossing Ship, albeit damaged and usable only a few more times. Still, it''s here."

    Seo Ran''s exnation continues.

    "The original model of the Nether Crossing Ship is known to cross even the realm of the dead. The Nether Crossing Ship also has some of these properties, making it possible to transcend space."

    "Really?"

    "It seems likely. I''ve seen the battle at ck Ghost Valley from afar. When ck Ghost Valley was at a disadvantage, they led the Nether Crossing Ship across space and disappeared. If that''s not transcending space, what is?"

    His words continue.

    "Therefore, my proposal is for seniors to apany me to the Serving Command Pce.

    It''s too challenging for me alone, as I am still at the Qi Building stage.

    With the spatial ability of the Nether Crossing Ship, we might be able to reach it."

    "Hmm..."

    Im rather hesitant.

    ''Spiritual herbs and pills are abundant there...''

    To be honest, it isn''t very attractive to me.

    My way is to advance through Understanding before Breakthrough..

    External items will only be a hindrance.

    I was thinking of declining when,

    "I''ve heard that within Serving Command Pce, there''s an immortal fruit that extends life by 100 years, the Longevity Fruit."

    "....!"

    Im startled and look at him.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, the elders of the Sea Dragon Tribe sometimes attempt it whenever Serving Command Pce appears, and they''ve managed to get the Longevity Fruit."

    "Hoo..."

    If thats true.

    I nce at Kim Young-hoon.

    As far as I know, he only has about ten years left.

    While he could cut down the heavenly lightning, whether he could survive just by doing so is uncertain.

    If there''s a way to extend life, it''s right to seek it.

    Perhaps it can be the key to extending Kim Young-hoon''s life a bit more.

    Rumble rumble!

    Seo Ran, Kim Young-hoon, and I ride the Nether Crossing Ship towards a certain location.

    The coordinates left by Song Jin are shining.

    ''I wonder, can it really transcend space?''

    Among the controlling methods of the ship that Song Jin taught, there are indeed techniques to break through formations or transcend space.

    Its natural since I had to break through several barriers just to get the ship out.

    Anyway, I learned how to break through space, and reaching the Serving Command Pce is a matter of properly inputting the coordinates and passing through.

    "We''re here."

    "I see. Then, let''s break through."

    I grab the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship and infuse my consciousness into it.

    Rumble!

    The Nether Crossing Ship envelopes in ghostly energy for a moment, then breaks through something invisible.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, all sound and energy around us vanish, and we enter apletely dark world.

    In that dark world,

    Seo Ran, Kim Young-hoon, and I discover ''it''.

    A pce with jade tiles, a body like white jade, and a unique cylindrical shape.

    Its Serving Command Pce.

    There is a huge jade door in Serving Command Pce, but its firmly closed, perhaps as its not the time to open.

    Also, the entire pce seems submerged in some kind of prohibition, making it impossible to enter anywhere other than the main gate.

    "Hmm, this is tough..."

    Seo Ran licks his lips in frustration.

    "We need to find a weak point in the prohibition, decipher it, and break through to enter."

    "Hmm, can''t we just break it?"

    Boom!

    Kim Young-hoon swings his Surpassing Radiant Saber at the prohibition.

    Explosion roars, and light shes.

    However,

    Crackle, sizzle...

    The prohibition only sparks a bit, not even wavering.

    ''It''s on apletely different level than the barriers protecting the abandoned Nether Crossing Ship...''

    I also strike various parts of the prohibition with my Formless Sword, but the result is the same.

    It seems that at least a Nascent Soul cultivator is needed to affect this prohibition with force.

    ''Tch, is there really no way...''

    Rumble, rumble!

    I try hitting a few more spots, but its all the same.

    Of course, by observing the prohibition''s reaction, I can tell which parts are slightly weaker.

    But anything beyond that is too difficult.

    ''What if I crash the Nether Crossing Ship into the prohibition and detonate it?''

    The thought crosses my mind, but actually detonating the Nether Crossing Ship would require someone to sacrifice themselves inside.

    Seo Ran, Kim Young-hoon, and I try hitting and observing different parts of Serving Command Pce''s prohibition for a while.

    After a long investigation, we return to the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "...I guess I''ll have to see if any friendly demon beasts are skilled in formations. Of course, such individuals are rare among the demon race, and most of them have been captured in the recent conflict..."

    Seo Ran sighs.

    I clench my teeth in frustration.

    Having studied formations, I know roughly.

    This prohibition isn''t a problem that one or two people can solve.

    Its a matter that will require top-tier formation masters and prohibition experts to work on for years.

    After Seo Ran leaves, I dock the Nether Crossing Ship in a nearby valley ande down, feeling downcast.

    Kim Young-hoon looks at me curiously.

    "By the way, Eun-hyun. Why are you so gloomy?"

    "...Kim Hyung hasn''t mastered a method to reach the Qi Building stage, so you''ll probably leave soon."

    "Hmm..."

    At those words, Kim Young-hoon looks baffled.

    "Eun-hyun. Death is... a natural part of life."

    "That is true, but."

    "Why so down then?"

    "...My lifespan has now increased by another 300 years. If Kim Hyung goes, I''ll have to spend those 300 years alone."

    "Hmm, that is true."

    Kim Young-hoon nods.

    But after a moment,

    He looks up at the sky and smiles.

    "So what?"

    "Huh?"

    "I''ve reached the realm I''ve always pursued and realized something precious and important.

    You might not know, but ever since I obtained the Surpassing Radiant Saber, I felt like I could sense my own fate."

    "Really...?"

    "It feels like fate is whispering to me. Why I''m alive, where I should go... how I should live my life. It''s like fate is supporting me.

    It sounds funny, but I feel like I''ve grasped my own destiny. Ha-ha, even the wisest of this world don''t know their own fate. And here I am, a nobody, talking about such things..."

    Suddenly, a vision shes before my eyes.

    -The next Ender.

    -Entering this space means you''ve miraculously met the conditions I set.

    -Coming to Shattered Heaven Peak before grasping your fate...

    To grasp one''s fate.

    Why did the condition mentioned by Yang Su-jin''s remnant and Kim Young-hoon''s talk of grasping his fate seem connected?

    What does it mean to grasp one''s fate?

    And what exactly is the fate that Kim Young-hoon ims to have grasped?

    Im extremely curious, but...

    -Never reveal the fate bestowed upon you.

    I dare not ask.

    I just listen to Kim Young-hoon happily talking about his mindset towards martial arts.

    "If I can live ording to this fate, I''m okay with dying. Don''t feel lonely and strive on your path too. Someday, you might grasp your fate as well."

    He smiles and lifts his saber.

    "How about a match, it''s been a while?"

    "That sounds good. Do you think you can win again, Kim Hyung?"

    "I''ll win this time as well!"

    "I think I went easy on youst time."

    Kim Young-hoon and I, holding Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber, wreak havoc in the surrounding valley as we spar.

    And so.

    17 years have passed.

    Kim Young-hoon''s aura has changed over these years.

    In the 17 years since he acquired the Surpassing Radiant Saber,

    He has far surpassed me in the realm of pure martial arts.

    Of course, I too have gradually be ustomed to the output of the Qi Building stage, not easily losing to Kim Young-hoon.

    2054 fights, 2039 draws, 9 wins, and 6 losses.

    This is Kim Young-hoons record in our duels.

    Whoo-

    A vivid aura circles in Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    He has the demon race senses and can perceive the flow of spiritual energy. Although not predicting fate, he can foresee things that might happen to him to some extent.

    "...Today seems like the day my life ends."

    He smiles.

    I can''t say anything back.

    "Don''t look so gloomy. I''m confident enough to cut the lightning. Confident enough to control my heart with Gang Qi. Ha-ha, how can someone like me not ovee my lifespan?"

    Kim Young-hoon confidently raises his saber.

    I can''t hide my troubled feelings.

    For 17 years, we tried everything to break through Serving Command Pce''s prohibition, but Seo Ran said it would take at least 50 more years of research to break through.

    "Don''t worry. Even the heavens cannot stop me. No, it will not stop me. I feel so vividly that fate is on my side... how can I possibly die?"

    He smiles lightly.

    "I won''t die."

    ''Kim Hyung...''

    In my 500 years of life, I have learned one harsh truth.

    That fate sides with no one.

    Can Kim Young-hoon really ovee his fate?

    Can his martial prowess transcend the heavens?

    Thus, the end of Kim Young-hoon''s life draws near.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 87: Deathbed (5)

    Chapter 87: Deathbed (5)/trantingnovice

    It begins.

    Thump!

    Kim Young-hoon grits his teeth, his eyes wide open.

    Shortly after.

    Thump, thump!

    Gang Qi surges from Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core, stimting his heart.

    The direct stimtion to the heart is so intense that Kim Young-hoon clenches his teeth to endure the pain.

    "Ha, haha.. It''s thrilling."

    After stimting his heart for a while, Kim Young-hoon forces augh and says,

    "Eun-hyun, you''re really amazing. How did you endure this? Hahaha..!"

    I can''t speak and just watch him silently.

    However, while continuously stimting his heart, Kim Young-hoon did not just surrender to the pain.

    I look into his eyes.

    His eyes are connected to some kind of ecstasy.

    ''Those eyes...''

    And that flow of intent.

    I recognize that expression.

    He would fall into that state of ecstasy whenever we spar.

    He is creating a new martial art.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    Changes begin to ur in Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core and internal energy.

    From the Inner Core in his lower dantian to the heart in his middle dantian, the internal energy forms a connection.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    As stimted by the Gang Qi, his unstable heartbeat begins to stabilize.

    I smile wryly at this sight.

    ''A talent that can even ovee his own lifespan...?''

    The flow of internal energy from the Inner Core fully connects to the heart.

    The heart pumps blood, and the Inner Core sends Gang Qi to stimte it.

    Thump, thump!

    Kim Young-hoon''s life and martial arts seem to be one.

    Two hearts appear within him.

    The heart that circtes blood.

    The Inner Core that circtes Gang Qi.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    After a while, Kim Young-hoon''s heartbeatpletely stabilizes.

    ''Incredible...''

    Kim Young-hoon opens his eyes and smilesboriously.

    "Since I kept my heart beating even unconsciously, I don''t have to worry about heart attacks now. But it still hurts."

    After all, it''s about forcing the heart to beat every moment with Gang Qi.

    It has to be painful.

    Whooosh!

    Kim Young-hoon starts focusing again with a pain-filled face.

    A new martial art is being created once more.

    Whooosh...

    He inhales and exhales deeply.

    Breathing deeply, he spreads the pain flowing in his consciousness throughout his body, then disperses it from his entire body back to his consciousness.

    He is regting the pain with his breathing.

    "If I stop breathing, the pain will start again, but as long as I keep breathing like this, the pain will be significantly alleviated. Haha, how about that!"

    After easily tearing through his limits with a new martial art, he grins at me.

    But I can''t easily smile.

    ''He''s drenched in sweat.''

    Kim Young-hoon''s entire body is soaked as if it had rained.

    At the same time, his face rapidly bes drained with exhaustion.

    This brief moment seemed short from the outside, but during that time, Kim Young-hoon had squeezed out all his willpower in extreme pain.

    To survive!

    Despite the immense mental pressure, Kim Young-hoon is grinning and joking like that.

    "Kim Hyung.."

    "What are you staring at?"

    Kim Young-hoon steadies his breathing and gets up.

    "You always have that look in your eyes. Direct that gaze at yourself. I will definitely..."

    Kim Young-hoon closes his eyes and ces his hand on the scabbard.

    He concentrates his consciousness.

    "I will create time to push myself beyond my own fate..!"

    Woooom!

    Kim Young-hoonughs, and his consciousness begins to glow golden.

    Rumble rumble rumble!

    Kim Young-hoon''s entire body seems to burn in a golden ze.

    Golden rays gather towards his de.

    Just like before, Kim Young-hoon''s internal energy forms blood vessels and meridians, linking with his life force.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber begins to transform into another Inner Core.

    Kim Young-hoon''s internal Inner Core is connected to his heart.

    Kim Young-hoon''s external Inner Core is connected to his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    At this moment, martial arts physically be his life.

    With the concentration of a lifetime, Kim Young-hoon grips the saber as if to crush it.

    Oveing heart attacks and pain with his talent.

    Now, what remains is the heavenly punishment from above.

    Heavenly Lightning.

    Rumble rumble rumble...

    As Kim Young-hoon''s lifespanes to an end, and time passes, dark clouds begin to form in the sky.

    If my lifespan originally ended at night, and the dark clouds gathered at dawn,

    Then Kim Young-hoon''s lifespan originally ends during the day, and now dark clouds begin to form as the night sky envelopes the earth.

    Rumble, rumble...

    Inside the dark clouds, blue lightning flickers.

    Here ites.

    Kim Young-hoon''s heart resonates.

    Simultaneously, a blue sh of lightning struck down from the sky towards Kim Young-hoon.

    Boom!

    At the same moment,

    Kim Young-hoon, with all his focus, swings the saber he was holding.

    It isn''t a special ultimate move or a secret technique.

    Just an upward sh with the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    A simple upward sh that Kim Young-hoon has always practiced.

    ''Truly, the Radiant is brilliant...''

    But, its speed.

    The speed he has prepared up until now.

    Its so terrifyingly fast that even I almost miss it in the instant.

    When I cut the Heavenly Lightning, I used the Lightning Predicting Eye to foresee the position of the lightning and swung my Formless Sword ordingly.

    But Kim Young-hoon, he simply swings his saber with sheer speed, aligning his de with the lightning.

    Golden light engulfs the blue lightning, rising to the sky, tearing apart the dark clouds!

    "Ah..."

    Kim Young-hoonughs cheerfully.

    Between the parted dark clouds, countless stars shine down.

    Kim Young-hoon, bathed in the light of the starry sky, sheds tears.

    Though his Surpassing Radiant Saber has melted away in the incredible sh, losing even its form,

    He keeps holding onto the hilt, still smiling.

    "Look, I surpassed it!"

    At that moment!

    I feel something warm surging in my chest.

    I, too, smile at him.

    "As expected, you are indeed Hyung-nim."

    If a friend lives tomorrow together,

    300 years won''t feel lonely.

    The next day arrived.

    I look at Kim Young-hoon.

    His hair has turned white. Wrinkles has formed all over his face.

    "...Kim... Hyung...?"

    "Umm..."

    Kim Young-hoon looks at himself reflected on the water droplets of a water spell I have set up.

    "This, this is..."

    "......"

    After reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin and undergoing aplete transformation, aging almost stops.

    The body is always full of vitality and life force.

    That''s why I forgot.

    The inevitable fate of life.

    Aging ().

    Our time hasn''t stopped.

    We just live as vibrant as possible within the time the heavens allow us.

    Now that the heavens no longer permit,

    Life itself seems to be rapidly draining away.

    I look at Kim Young-hoon with a stunned expression, and he looks at his own face for a while.

    After observing himself calmly, Kim Young-hoon chuckles.

    "It''s okay. Honestly, I never had much expectation for this aspect..."

    He smiles faintly with his wrinkled face.

    "Rather, I''m happy now. Cutting the heavenly lightning, it feels like I''ve grasped a new realm. A new possibility in martial arts has opened up, how can I only despair!"

    Kim Young-hoon holds his saber and speaks.

    "Even if I age and die tomorrow. Even if I fade away from this world without ever seeing my family again. I''ll do what I can in the present. I''ll leave a mark in the history of martial arts before I go!"

    After saying this, Kim Young-hoon continues his training.

    Wrapped in a golden aura, he creates new martial arts every day, establishes existing ones, achieves enlightenment, and summarizes his insights.

    About seven weeks pass.

    Kim Young-hoon''s face grows more and more aged each day.

    His hair turnspletely white, and more wrinkles appear on his face.

    Although his body, always filled with muscles from martial arts training, does not shrink, its evident that his vitality is weakening.

    But Kim Young-hoon never lets go of his saber.

    He continues practicing martial arts, rushing towards death.

    And then, one day of the seventh week.

    He says to me.

    "Eun-hyun. The ce where we first fell into this world."

    "Yes. It''s called Ascension Path."

    "Ascension Path ... Can we go there?"

    "Ascension Path ...Do you mean...?"

    Kim Young-hoon nods.

    "I know there''s a thing called the Ascension Gate there. Maybe our fall into this world was somehow rted to it.

    After all, if I can''t return to my family and have to rush towards my death, I''d like to see the Ascension Gate before I die."

    "Kim Hyung..."

    I can''t continue my words.

    But eventually, I have to spill the bitter truth.

    The Ascension Gate opens only once every 1000 years. The one we likely came through... closed about 70 years ago, the day after we fell into Yanguo."

    "I see..."

    Kim Young-hoon ponders for a moment, then nods.

    "Then that''s okay. If we can''t go back to where we first arrived, being near as I meet my end is not bad either. Can we go to Ascension Path ?"

    "From what I know."

    I exin what I know about Ascension Path to him.

    "Ascension Path is easy to exit for those within, but for outsiders to enter, they either need to be a Nascent Soul cultivator capable of breaking its barrier, or they must be caught in a spatial rift and identally fall into Ascension Path."

    "Hmm, where is this barrier around Ascension Path?"

    I exin that its in the center of the Heaven-Treading Desert, hidden above the sky, and the barrier surrounding Ascension Path is located there.

    "Hmm..."

    After pondering for a moment, Kim Young-hoon smiles and says,

    "Then thats fine. Even if we can''t enter, it''s not bad to meet my end near it."

    "Understood."

    Is this how one by one, everyone departs?

    I board the Nether Crossing Ship to fulfill Kim Young-hoon''s wish.

    The Nether Crossing Ship, unused for the past 17 years, rises again.

    Sailing with the sound of the wind, the massive ck ship ascends into the sky.

    "Let''s go."

    Kim Young-hoon uses his lightness technique to leap onto the Nether Crossing Ship, and I take the helm, setting off on Kim Young-hoon''s final journey.

    "Setting sail!"

    Rumble!

    The ck ship shoots towards the Heaven-Treading Desert faster than any flying device.

    We arrive at the Heaven-Treading Desert in less than half a day.

    I maneuver the Nether Crossing Ship to precisely the location beneath Ascension Path.

    Rumble!

    The Nether Crossing Ship settles in the middle of the sandy desert.

    "Hmm, is Ascension Path up there?"

    "Yes."

    Nothing can be seen from immediately below.

    Only the bright and clear sky of the desert is visible.

    But I know theres a huge illusionary barrier above.

    "Shall we go up and check?"

    Kim Young-hoon uses his lightness technique to ascend into the sky, and I follow suit.

    After stepping through the air for a while, I feel the presence of an invisible massive wall above.

    "This must be it. Let''s try..."

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon swings his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    sh!

    Golden light zes, striking the void.

    Boom!

    However, the invisible barrier resists the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    I also swing my Formless Sword, but the barrier remains intact.

    "Ha, I see. Understood."

    After confirming the barrier, Kim Young-hoon returns to the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "So that''s Ascension Path above... the ce we first fell into."

    He looks up at the sky, smiles faintly, and thenughs clearly.

    "We probably came through there. Thank you, Eun-hyun. At least I can die close to my homnd."

    His hair has turnedpletely white, and his face is full of wrinkles, but his smile still shows the Kim Young-hoon I know.

    From that day, Kim Young-hoon resumed his devotion to martial arts.

    He remained unchanged.

    As days passed, Kim Young-hoon visibly aged rapidly.

    The light in his eyes dimmed, and his hair started falling out.

    But Kim Young-hoon''s pursuit of martial arts did not change at all.

    Even though he had aged, what he had achieved in his lifetime remained unbothered..

    In fact, his martial arts seemed to reach higher realms even as he neared death.

    Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts, facing imminent death, started to incorporate increasingly elusive flows.

    ''What is this?''

    Has he surpassed Beyond the Path to Heaven and now, after 27 years, reached yet another new realm?

    ''No, that can''t be.''

    How many centuries had he spent trying to reach beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle?

    To break through to a new realm again?

    Even for Kim Young-hoon, that seems too difficult.

    I stay by Kim Young-hoon''s side, preparing for his end while observing his martial arts.

    And on the 48th day after he cut the heavenly lightning

    I surmise that Kim Young-hoon will die tomorrow.

    Shiver, shiver...

    He haspletely be an old man.

    His saber-holding hand trembles.

    The trembling stops when he performs martial arts, but otherwise, he is just an ordinary old man.

    ''He wont be able tost 49 days...and will leave me.''

    The shadow of death over Kim Young-hoon''s body has grown sorge its evident even without seeing.

    Hyung-nim.

    You will pass away by tomorrow.

    You will not be able to live longer.

    However, why then

    Are you smiling?

    He is smiling.

    Kim Young-hoon, holding his saber and practicing martial arts, is smiling.

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    When he swings his saber, which normally would produce a whooshing sound, its now silent.

    Every time Kim Young-hoon naturally swings his saber, the de perfectly splits the air, making no sound at all.

    Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts are reaching an unprecedented peak.

    "Will you leave tomorrow"

    I ask, looking at him, whose appearance of death has reached the extreme.

    Kim Young-hoon, seemingly deaf now, just holds his saber, consolidating all the martial arts he has learned.

    "I will engrave your passing in my heart."

    I prepare myself for Kim Young-hoon''s 49th day, hisst day.

    The final night is unusually starlit.

    I stand on the deck all night, watching Kim Young-hoon muttering insights of countless martial arts with his eyes closed.

    "I''ll prepare rice porridge for you to eat tomorrow morning."

    I go down to get the rice I had brought on to the Nether Crossing Ship when we came to the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    After reaching the Qi Building stage, I only need to eat a little every few months, but Kim Young-hoon, even with an Inner Core, has to eat at least every few days.

    Now that all his teeth have fallen out and he can''t chew, he can only eat porridge or gruel.

    On hisst day, he should at least have a good meal.

    As I scoop the rice ande up on deck,

    "By the way, Hyung-nim. You won''t sleep tonight either..."

    Kim Young-hoon, who was just on the deck, disappeared.

    "...What?"

    I put down the bowl of rice and look around.

    But no matter where I look in the Heaven-Treading Desert, theres no sign of Kim Young-hoon.

    ''If he moved quickly, there should have been the sound of breaking air...''

    He had literally disappeared without a trace.

    ''Did he use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts?''

    Im puzzled andpress my consciousness with the Hidden Consciousness Technique to search the surroundings, but still, I cant detect Kim Young-hoon.

    "What the..."

    I find his trace when I activate the demon senses and read the flow of Yin and Yang remaining in the area.

    "Ah..."

    The flow of Yin and Yang in the vicinity is split in half.

    As if it had been cut sharply.

    And that cuts trace lead straight up to the sky.

    To Ascension Path.

    "Ah..."

    I quickly perform a lightness technique and jump up towards Ascension Path.

    And when I reach the location of its barrier,

    I can''t help but burst intoughter.

    "This is crazy..."

    The barrier of Ascension Path is split open as if cut by something sharp, revealing a gap.

    Whoosh!

    Spiritual energy flows from that gap, slowly healing the barrier.

    It seems the barrier will bepletely restored in a day or two.

    "Ha, haha..."

    My mood, which had been depressed by Kim Young-hoon being on the verge of death and his impending passing, ispletely overtaken by shock, confusion, and excitement.

    "What on earth did he do..."

    Iugh and enter Ascension Path.

    Inside, I activate the demon senses again, and I can still see the flow of Yin and Yang sharply split apart.

    It leads to the center of Ascension Path.

    "Utterly crazy, insane..."

    Too unbelievable and awe-inspiring, I can''t speak properly and justugh.

    Whoosh!

    I elerate my thoughts tenfold and rush madly towards the center of Ascension Path.

    And about half a dayter.

    As the night passes and dawn approaches.

    I finally reach the center of Ascension Path, following the trail of the Yin and Yang.

    "Ha, huh..."

    Catching my breath, the ce where I arrive is still riddled with spatial rifts.

    Thunder rumbles in the sky.

    Under the thunder, a stele absorbing lightning floats.

    And...

    There remains Kim Young-hoon''s ''trace.''

    Despite the danger of spatial rifts, I carefully avoid them and approach the trace left by Kim Young-hoon.

    "This is..."

    Footprints.

    They are footprints.

    Footprints left by Kim Young-hoon.

    I look at the footprints and the surrounding flow of spiritual energy and understand what they are.

    "Starting Form?"

    I follow the footprints, taking up the stance.

    Its the Starting Form of the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    I unfold the saber method, following the Starting Form left by Kim Young-hoon.

    ''No, it''s not just the Severing Vein...''

    It isn''t just the Severing Vein Saber Method alone.

    All the martial arts he has created.

    All the martial arts he has established.

    The numerous martial arts he has modified and evolved are unfolding around the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Since its impossible to directly follow all of them without seeing them, I follow the flow of the Severing Vein Saber Method and step on the footprints.

    During this process.

    I notice something strange.

    ''The depth of the footprints are getting deeper?''

    In and of itself, that is not strange.

    The flow of the Severing Vein Saber Method and the deepening of the footprints correspond to the final move of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    What I find odd is the ''way'' Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains is deployed.

    ''Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains is a technique that requires an opponent.''

    Without an opponent, at the very least, there needs to be a wall.

    However, Kim Young-hoon had deployed Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains in the void, without any wall or anything.

    ''What is this...''

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains is a self-destructive technique.

    One can practice it without infusing internal energy, but once internal energy is infused, it bes a certain death technique.

    Although Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains can exhaust the body and potentially lead to death if severely used, one can still survive.

    The technique of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, however, has over a 90% chance of death upon use.

    Its a final move created to sacrifice one''s life to either die with an opponent or inflict fatal wounds, as it relies on utilizing the opponent''s strength, necessitating an opponent for the technique.

    ''But how did he use a technique that utilizes an opponent''s strength without any opponent?''

    I follow Kim Young-hoon''s footsteps, puzzled, deploying the technique of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    As expected, without an opponent, the energy just brushes through the void.

    ''This would just be Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.''

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, based on Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, has to be used while performing thetter, and without an opponent, only the tirelessness is experienced, not deepening footprints.

    But Kim Young-hoon had clearly deployed Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    His footprints and traces prove it.

    ''This is iprehensible...''

    I continuously follow Kim Young-hoon''s footprints, using the technique.

    His phantom seems to perform martial arts beside me.

    The phantom moves at a speed like light, executing martial arts.

    At some point,

    I can no longerprehend the principles of the martial arts he is unleashing.

    The disy of his phantom I cant understand cuts off abruptly, and I stumble.

    I hurriedly correct my stance, following the footprints, but I can''t keep up with the phantom.

    And when Im about topletely fall over.

    Thud.

    "Ah..."

    I realize that Kim Young-hoon''s footprints end there.

    Hisst footprint is deeper than any other, and the surrounding area is upheaved as if a bomb had exploded.

    I step on the footprint, imagining holding the Surpassing Radiant Saber, and swinging diagonally upwards.

    And then.

    "......"

    Where Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber had passed, a cleanly sliced spatial rifty.

    This area is where the Ascension Gate opened.

    "...Kim... Hyung...?"

    I ask with a trembling voice, looking at the spatial rift.

    Its definitely not the Ascension Gate.

    Compared to when I witnessed the Ascension Gate in a previous life,

    That sacred yet strange feeling is not present.

    Rather, its closer to the feeling of the spatial rift opened by Mad Lord and Seo Hweol when they transported us far away.

    However, Kim Young-hoon had undoubtedly created a spatial rift and crossed over to the other side.

    Was he transported somewhere?

    Or did he perish, unable to withstand the pressure of space?

    Or did he, with the speed of light, cut through even the pressure of space and...

    Arrive ''somewhere'' beyond this rift?

    "Ha. Haha. Hahaha..."

    Iugh.

    Kim Young-hoon has been on the brink of death.

    I have been waiting to witness his final moments.

    But now, I can no longer do so.

    Kim Young-hoon has crossed over.

    He defied my expectations of a quiet passing before my eyes.

    A new realm of martial arts.

    A new space beyond this world.

    He has transcended it.

    Most likely, he has died.

    But perhaps he has not.

    Whaty ahead ispletely unknown.

    Iugh.

    And I cry.

    The reason why Kim Young-hoon left me suddenly, entering Ascension Path to specte on a new realm and entering the spatial rift without leaving his body behind became clear.

    He is telling me.

    -You won''t know whether I am dead or alive, nor what realm I might have reached.

    -If you''re curious about what''s beyond.

    -Don''t worry about having lost me for 300 years, persevere and pursue martial arts in the remaining time.

    He has left me with the hope to endure 300 years and has thus departed.

    "Hahahaha...!"

    Iugh and cry, stepping again on the footprints Kim Young-hoon had left, striving to understand the realm he had reached.

    I tried to witness his passing.

    But instead, my despair, loneliness, and hopelessness towards his passing are the only things that truly faced death.

    Yes.

    What died is only my pain, loneliness, and despair.

    Kim Young-hoon does not need to be guarded in his final moments.

    Because he is alive.

    Beyond there.

    And within my heart.

    Alive here.

    Iugh and cry, following Kim Young-hoon''s footprints.

    I face the passing of my own emotions.

    Before I know it, dusk has arrived.

    How long have I followed Kim Young-hoon''s footsteps?

    How much of my heart have I vented?

    As my mind calms down, I finally see something next to the spatial rift left by Kim Young-hoon.

    Its a message carved onto the ground with saber marks.

    I approach the message he has left.

    The first words of the message are a clue to the next realm.

    "Is that what you saw beyond...?"

    Trantor Notes: Starting Form is not the same as the primary stance of the saber method or swordsmanship.

    Starting Form () - Martial artists, whenpeting against each other, begin with a shy but non-aggressive initial move to show respect, followed by the start of the actual exchange of blows.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 88: Living Flower (1)

    Chapter 88: Living Flower (1)/trantingnovice

    -Gang Sphere is in fact one.

    -Martial arts and I are one entity.

    That is the first phrase in the writings left by Kim Young-hoon.

    Its a riddle-like statement.

    But instead of forcibly interpreting it, I ept the sentence as it is.

    For martial artists of our realm, exining in detail will only ruin its implied meaning.

    ''Gang Sphere is in fact one''

    I disy nine Gang Spheres around me.

    Are these Gang Spheres, which appear to be nine, actually one in essence?

    After all, they all originate from me.

    They are one within the framework of myself.

    Whooosh

    The Gang Spheres begin to change, melting into the air and transforming into Formless Sword.

    ''However, realizing that the Gang Spheres are one within me is no different from the enlightenment of the Formless Sword. Do I need a different kind of enlightenment?''

    Martial arts and I are one entity.

    Hmm

    I grasp the Formless Sword.

    The phrase ''Martial arts and I are one entity'' is also difficult toprehend.

    The Formless Sword and I are already essentially the same existence.

    An actual avatar!

    Already being one, what more can be done to be even more unified?

    I continue to ponder while holding the Formless Sword.

    ...I dont know.

    Let''s find out slowly.

    There is plenty of time.

    I continue to read the writings left by Kim Young-hoon.

    If the first phrase is about martial arts, the rest are just letters of well-being sent to me.

    Eat well and live well.

    Take it easy sometimes, dont live life too harshly, and try to woo ady friend.

    Try to live a bit more amusingly.

    Etc.

    You boring guy.

    Its as if Kim Young-hoon is speaking right in front of me.

    I intentionally wrote the martial arts secrets confusingly so that you, with your stupid head, would dive into it and live more leisurely.

    Theres a way of life where you grind every moment like you, but.

    How could that be the only way to live? Life is joy, so try living by doing what makes you happy.

    ...Hes nagging.

    And that porridge you made, it was terribly tasteless. Practice cooking a bit. You dull guy. Im off.

    Hahaha

    Eat well and live well.

    The end of the writing.

    That is the end.

    Theres no farewells like ''Im leaving'' or ''Take care''.

    As if we can meet again someday, giving me hope.

    ...Ill endure.

    No matter how long the remaining time is.

    With the hint you gave.

    I look at the spatial rift, nod my head, and then turn around.

    I, too, do not say goodbye.

    After imprinting the location and shape of the footprints left by Kim Young-hoon in my mind,

    I emerge from the vicinity of the Ascension Gate.

    From that day on.

    I settle in Ascension Path, forgetting to eat and sleep, and begin training.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea is a Wood attribute Dao of Combat method.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is a method applying the Five Elements to the Eight Trigrams, a method applying the Earth attribute to the  of the Eight Trigrams.

    is interpreted as Yin, so its a method of umting spiritual power based on the Earth attribute to cultivate Yin () spiritual power.

    Wood and Earth have the rtionship of Wood oveing Earth. They are mutually antagonistic rtionships. But...

    The effect of mutual generation and oveing does not only consist of generating and oveing.

    The roots of a tree dig into the earth below, disrupting the ground.

    But at the same time, the roots of the tree grasp the ground, making it even more solid.

    If you pour water onto fire, the fire goes out, but the fire can also burn more fiercely.

    Metal melts when it meets fire, but fire is needed to refine the metal to be even more solid and detailed.

    In short, the rtionship of oveing () also means control ().

    Earth controls Water,

    Water controls Fire,

    Fire controls Metal,

    Metal controls Wood,

    Wood controls Earth.

    Mutual oveing means that even though they may not strengthen each other''s energy, it is possible to intricately manipte and control one energy with another.

    Whooosh

    I generate spiritual power using the Yin energy of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Dark curses rise around me, enter through my nose and mouth, and are absorbed as spiritual power into the Spiritual Energy Star.

    Next to the Horn Spiritual Energy Star, a new Neck Spiritual Energy Star begins to form from the power of the curse.

    I watch this birth and then move from practicing Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    sh!

    Green spiritual power gathers, mixing with the power created by the curse.

    The power of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, following the effects of mutual generation and oveing, subdues the energy of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, controlling the Yin energy of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation from spreading recklessly.

    I alternate between practicing Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, half-opening my eyes.

    ''This is... Yin Soul Ghost Incantation... Definitely.''

    It seems to be a method that suits me very well.

    A method of contemting pain, is it not?

    A method that creates curses based on my own pain?

    Murmuring...

    As I recite the mantra, the power of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation gathers, forming a curse.

    Swoosh

    Even though I only formed one curse, the temperature around me drops, and my whole body tingles.

    But this tingling sensation is quite familiar to me.

    Its my usual feelings of despair and pain towards myself, and my anger and misery towards this world.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is a method that forces the opponent to fight within the same pain as mine.

    ''Ha, the battle will be decided by who is more ustomed to pain.''

    Although it is mainly used as an auxiliary method in devilish arts, I wonder how many can actually master it.

    ''To feel pain every time you use a curse.''

    Of course, if you master the entiretter part of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, you can transfer more than 90% of your pain to a pre-designated target through the curse.

    But to master it to that extent, you must be ustomed to pain, and even if you can transfer the pain, you still have to feel the 10%..

    ''What a ridiculous method.''

    I chuckle bitterly and convert the curse back into spiritual power to absorb it again.

    Its the worst method that a normal person will never learn, but for me, its the best.

    Whooosh

    ''Is it right for spiritual power to umte this fast?''

    I originally umted spiritual power at a rateparable to a cultivator with the Hidden Consciousness Technique with Mixed Spiritual Roots.

    But now, with Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, the spiritual power is umting at a speedparable to someone with True Spiritual Roots.

    First, I pave the way with Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, and then consolidate the roots with the power of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, controlling the Yin energy.

    ''At this speed...''

    Maybe I canplete the 1st Constetion of Qi Building in this lifetime.

    I solidify the earth with the pain I have umted so far.

    I sow seeds and sprout with the method taught by my master who believed in me.

    A forest is gradually growing in the field of my heart.

    "...How many years has it been?"

    Im startled as I practice Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, and Formless Sword in Ascension Path.

    Time has flown by so quickly.

    [Senior, can you hear me, can you hear me?]

    Themunication device Seo Ran gave me is ringing.

    [Senior, I don''t know where you are. I contacted you to let you know that I have found a way to break the weakest part of the barrier outside Serving Command Pce.]

    Its almost time for Seo Ran''s promise to break the prohibition.

    [If youe, we can enter Serving Command Pce. If you join me with the Nether Crossing Ship on the outer edge of space, we can enter Serving Command Pce and take the Longevity Fruit. I will wait for your response.]

    "...Longevity Fruit."

    I chuckle to myself.

    "I don''t need such things anymore."

    I look at the void for a moment, then smile and stand up.

    Right.

    Even though I don''t need it now, it wouldn''t be bad to know the method to break the barrier and the location of the Longevity Fruit.

    It will all be a foundation for the future.

    I leave Ascension Path and jump down below.

    Swoosh!

    As I scatter Formless Sword, the Nether Crossing Ship buried in the sand reveals itself.

    Rumble rumble!

    As a result of practicing Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, three Spiritual Energy Stars are twinkling in my dantian now.

    The Spiritual Energy Stars of Horn, Neck, and Root are twinkling, emitting Pure Spiritual Force.

    The output and duration of use of Formless Sword has significantly increased.

    Swoosh!

    The sand ispletely dug up.

    I swing the Formless Sword rapidly in all directions, but have to click my tongue in frustration.

    "Tch."

    What good is such strong power if there is no one to share a fight with?

    Even if I find out the method to obtain the Longevity Fruit in this life and pass it to the Kim Young-hoon in the next life.

    He is, in fact, apletely different person.

    The Kim Young-hoon who trained with me in this life, watched me obtain the Formless Sword, enlightened me.

    He who obtained enlightenment before me and left for the beyond, preventing me from being by his deathbed.

    Kim Young-hoon of the next life will be essentially a different being.

    Actually, that''s the case with everyone..

    Doesnt Kim Young-hoon miss his family?

    I long and yearn for a life that would not cease.

    I feel lonely.

    In the middle of the desert, I activate the Nether Crossing Ship, turning the steering wheel towards the coordinates sent by Seo Ran.

    Theres almost no energy left in the Nether Crossing Ship.

    It will fall apart after one or two more voyages.

    Rumble rumble!

    The Nether Crossing Ship moves.

    ''But, lonely as it may be, I cannot stop.''

    Life may be painful, but someday, surely.

    If I can escape from all these attractions of fate, I will find a life that is truly not negated.

    The Longevity Fruit I find in this life may be meaningless, but it will be significant from the next life onwards.

    Nothing is in vain.

    I muse this thought as I head towards Seo Ran.

    "Senior, happy news. We can now find the Longevity Fruit!"

    Seo Ran holds a scroll with strange magical symbols engraved on it, his expression excited.

    "I contacted my friends, even invited a human cultivator who is an array master, and barelypleted it. It''s the barrier-breaking scroll of Serving Command Pce!"

    "Is that so?"

    "Now, if we find the Longevity Fruit..."

    Seo Ran, who is talking excitedly, lowers his voice as he senses the atmosphere emanating from me.

    "Senior."

    "What is it?"

    "Your friend, the other senior..."

    I smile at Seo Ran.

    What happened to Kim Young-hoon?

    "He ascended."

    Yes, that must have been the case.

    Bing an immortal, he must be waiting for me in the far heavens.

    Seo Ran lets out a low sigh.

    "I should have broken the barrier sooner. It''s my fault."

    "No. Daoist Seo need not worry. He surely... must have really ascended."

    "..."

    We observe a moment of silence.

    "Anyway, there must be something to gain by entering Serving Command Pce, so let''s give it a try."

    "Thank you, Senior!"

    I board the Nether Crossing Ship and take the helm towards the coordinates shown by Seo Ran.

    Now, its time to enter this ce called Serving Command Pce.

    Rumble rumble!

    The Nether Crossing Ship leaps through space.

    In the pitch-ck darkness, we arrive at the outskirts of space and reached the Serving Command Pce floating there.

    Serving Command Pce still floats on the edge of space, unchanged in its appearance.

    "Senior, I''ll break the barrier."

    Seo Ran flows next to the jade-colored gate of Serving Command Pce, takes out the scroll he brought, and holds it up.

    sh!

    A strange light emanates from the scroll, meeting the Serving Command Pce''s prohibition.

    Crackle!

    Numerous magical symbols flow from the barrier, resisting the light from the scroll.

    However, the light from the scroll intertwines, pouring out magical symbols identical to those on the barrier.

    Crackle!

    The magical symbols of the barrier are neutralized by those from the scroll, and a crack starts appearing in one corner of the barrier.

    "The barrier has cracked, Senior! Please break through that spot with your strength!"

    I raise the Formless Sword and break through the outer wall of Serving Command Pce.

    Boom!

    Seo Ran follows me in, and I look around the interior of the wall.

    ''The inside is overwhelminglyrger than the outside.''

    It looks like space is massivelypressed.

    Numerous corridors and buildings stretch out.

    "Wow, it''s incredible."

    Seo Ran enters and looks around.

    Creak...

    Suddenly, when I turn around, spiritual energy gathers at the broken outer wall, starting to automatically repair it.

    It seems to have an automatic repair function as well.

    "Will there be no problem getting out?"

    "Yes, I brought one more barrier-breaking scroll."

    Seo Ran takes out another scroll.

    "Hmm..."

    I look at the scroll, memorizing the formation and magical symbols engraved on it for use in the next life.

    "Based on the information given by an elder of the Sea Dragon Tribe who visited Serving Command Pce before, I''ll guide you to the arboretum where the Longevity Fruit is said to be,"

    Seo Ran says, pulling out an old map from his pocket.

    The map looks decades old, fragile and worn.

    I silently follow Seo Ran, observing various corridors of Serving Command Pce.

    And then, I sense something odd.

    ''It''s like...''

    It feels like the first time I entered the abandoned Nether Crossing Ship.

    Its quiet.

    And many of the structures are somehow all destroyed.

    "...Daoist Seo."

    "Yes, Senior?"

    "Doesn''t something seem strange?"

    "What do you mean?"

    I point at a copsed hall with a giant sh mark engraved on it.

    "Were the structures inside Serving Command Pce always built like this?"

    "Ah..."

    Seo Ran looks confused and awkwardly scratches his head.

    "Actually, I''ve only heard about it and never entered before..."

    "Hmm..."

    I frown.

    Its an odd feeling.

    And this strange feeling grows as we pass a pile of debris in the corridor.

    ''Mad Lords... puppets?''

    The debris have the same engravings as those I had seen inside the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Not only the debris of Mad Lords puppets, but other remains are also visible.

    Stone statues with the same energy as Serving Command Pce.

    "This is..."

    Seo Ran, too, feels uneasy and frowns.

    "Daoist Seo. Think about it, wasn''t it too easy to get here? For a relic of this size, there should be some kind of guardians protecting it..."

    "Yes. Everything... ispletely destroyed."

    Seo Rans face darkens.

    "Not just the traces of the Mad Lord. The sh marks we saw earlier, the ces that have lingering evil energy, areas that arepletely shattered, and those torn apart roughly."

    I look at him and voice the most ominous theory I can think of.

    "If Serving Command Pce is floating inside a spatial rift and appears once every few centuries, could it be possible that before the Ascension Gate opened, the Heavenly Being cultivators raided and looted all the treasures inside Serving Command Pce?"

    "..."

    Seo Rans face contorts.

    "That can''t be..."

    Could it be that the wretched ghost gave such false information on purpose?

    ''No, that can''t be.''

    Thest heart essence of Song Jin truly wanted to help Seo Ran.

    ''Maybe, Serving Command Pce appeared after Song Jin''s death. Afterwards, the Heavenly Being cultivators raided everything without his knowledge,, so he gave Seo Ran the coordinates not knowing its empty...''

    "Let''s go to the arboretum for now."

    Seo Ran suggests stiffly, forcing a smile.

    "Who knows. Maybe theres still some useful spiritual nts left in the arboretum..."

    "..."

    With a heavy heart, I follow Seo Ran to the arboretum.

    Upon arriving at Serving Command Pce''s arboretum, I sigh softly.

    ''Curse those Heavenly Being cultivators.''

    The arboretum is dug up in several ces, and the remaining trees are bare, their fruits plucked.

    Seo Ran looks stunned as he leads to where the Longevity Fruit should be.

    The Longevity Tree.

    There are no fruits on the Longevity Tree.

    Instead, several branches are even cut off.

    The Heavenly Being cultivators have thoroughly looted Serving Command Pce.

    "Damn it."

    Seo Ran curses bitterly.

    I, too, sigh deeply.

    ''In the next life, will Kim Young-hoons lifespan...''

    Is there no answer?

    I wander around the arboretum with a heavy heart, looking up at the ceiling.

    Deste.

    Although the dragon vein flowing through the arboretum is substantial, the spiritual nts and trees that absorb its energy and grow are plucked and cut.

    "Tch."

    Is Kim Young-hoon fated to never escape the constraints of lifespan?

    Even after several lifetimes, his limitations...

    As I walk through the arboretum.

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, among the trees stripped of their fruits and cut branches.

    I find a tree emitting a unique spiritual aura.

    "That is..."

    Its the same species as the Longevity Tree I saw earlier.

    The difference is that this tree looks younger, much smaller in size.

    "!"

    But what catches my eye is not that.

    "Wait, wait... Daoist Seo! Come here..."

    I hurriedly run towards the young Longevity Tree.

    On the young Longevity Tree, a few flowers are blooming.

    And beneath one of the flower buds, something is swelling up, resembling something like a fruit.

    "Daoist Seo!"

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by BeastyMs. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 89: Living Flower (2)

    Chapter 89: Living Flower (2)/trantingnovice

    "The Longevity Fruit...!"

    I extend my trembling hand towards the still young Longevity Tree.

    Soon after, Seo Ran rushes over and sees the Longevity Tree about to bear fruit.

    "Th-this is..."

    "Is it...?"

    Seo Ran looks at the Longevity Fruit with a serious gaze.

    "It''s the Longevity Fruit... indeed!"

    "...Then..."

    "But."

    Seo Ran''s face remains tense.

    "If the fruit hasn''t fully ripened, consuming the Longevity Fruit won''t significantly increase lifespan. The life force of heaven and earth contained in a Longevity Fruit activates only after it''s fully ripened, extending lifespan considerably."

    "If it doesn''t increase significantly, does it mean it might still extend life a little?"

    "Yes, as far as I know, a Longevity Fruit in this state might extend lifespan by about half a year."

    "...Half a year."

    The difference between a fully ripened and an unripened fruit is too vast.

    "Daoist Seo, how long do you think it will take for this Longevity Fruit to fully ripen?"

    "The Longevity Fruit typically takes about 600 years to transform from a bud to a fruit. Judging by its appearance, this one seems to be about 400 years old. In another 200 years, this Longevity Fruit will ripen, and other fruits will also start to emerge."

    "...I see."

    I chuckle bitterly.

    200 years.

    Even if I were to return in the next life, break into Serving Command Pce, and feed the Longevity Fruit to Kim Young-hoon, there seems to be no solution other than extending his life by about half a year.

    I gently caress the Longevity Tree in front of me.

    Suddenly, I think of the Wood attribute spiritual power stirring in my dantian.

    Wood is the attribute that governs life force in the Five Elements.

    Therefore, those who mastere Wood attribute methods possess strong self-healing and regenerative abilities.

    Among them, cultivators who learn special techniques can rapidly grow nts using the life force of the Wood attribute.

    Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea is one of those special methods.

    "Daoist Seo."

    Whirr!

    I draw forth the Pure Spiritual Force of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, disying it before Seo Rans eyes, and ask,

    "I am practicing a Wood attribute method. If I continuously infuse Wood attribute spiritual power into the Longevity Tree, could it possibly hasten the ripening of the Longevity Fruit?"

    "Hmm..."

    However, Seo Ran looks doubtful.

    "Senior, while it''s true that Wood attribute spiritual energy can elerate the growth of nts, Longevity Fruits and other spiritual nts that take a very long time to bear fruit might require an unimaginable amount of power from you."

    "How much do you think it would take?"

    "I''m not sure. Even the Heavenly Being cultivators I know dont use Wood attribute power to elerate the growth of nts. Perhaps, it might be possible only for Four Axis cultivators..."

    "Four Axis..."

    That would mean entering the stages of the Middle Boundary.

    "Daoist Seo."

    "Yes, Senior."

    I look at the Longevity Fruit and ask,

    "You said it would take another 200 years for this Longevity Fruit to fully ripen, right?"

    "That''s correct, but..."

    "Then, for the next 200 years, I will stay here and continuously infuse Wood attribute spiritual power into this Longevity Fruit."

    "Se, Senior..?"

    Seo Ran seems taken aback.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Since this Longevity Fruit is nearly ripe, perhaps I won''t need as much power as a Four Axis cultivator. I n to keep infusing energy and observe how much faster the Longevity Fruit can ripenpared to its natural rate."

    Knowing the exact amount of spiritual power required to ripen the Longevity Fruit could be useful for future endeavors.

    ''Then, next time, I can squeeze out more spiritual power to ripen the Longevity Fruit.''

    Even though the Longevity Fruit hasn''t ripened yet, how can I just stand by and do nothing?

    Even if lifespan is granted by the heavens, escaping the attraction of fate through human effort is possible.

    ''I will ensure that this Longevity Fruit bears fruit!''

    I stare at the Longevity Fruit, and Seo Ran looks at me with aplicated expression.

    "...Its for your friend who passed, no. For your friend who ascended, isnt it?

    Seo Ran seems to guess the reason behind my actions and sighs softly.

    "...Then, I will further carefully search Serving Command Pce. I will see if the Heavenly Being cultivators really took everythingIf I find something I will let senior know."

    "No need. If it''s not rted to extending lifespan, Daoist Seo can have them all."

    "I understand."

    Seo Ran bids farewell and leaves the arboretum.

    I spend the next few days sitting quietly, practicing Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, and infusing Wood attribute spiritual power into the Longevity Tree.

    A few dayster.

    Seo Ran returns to the arboretum.

    "...Senior, I found several items in Serving Command Pce and things left behind by the Heavenly Being cultivators."

    "Anything rted to extending lifespan?"

    "Um... no."

    He speaks with a look of disappointment.

    "Mostly one-time talismans, immortal wine, incense sticks, or methods to grant spirituality to ordinary beasts, evolving them into demon beasts..."

    Seo Ran clicks his tongue.

    "Even those are mostly protected by formidable barriers that would require several Core Formation cultivators to break through, so I decided to give up.

    Since even the Heavenly Being cultivators didnt bother to take them, they''re probably not that useful."

    "What exactly are these one-time talismans and immortal wine?"

    I ask out of curiosity, wondering if any of these items might slightly extend lifespan.

    But Seo Ran''s response leaves me a bit disappointed.

    "One-time talismans include the Heaven-Sealing Talisman, which grants Heavenly Being-level defense for several hours, Expansive Talisman that creates a maze-like formation to trap enemies instantly, and Demon Transformation Talisman which temporarily transforms one into a demon beast.

    As for the immortal wine, I dont know their names, however I saw several Ive seen before in the past. Drinking them temporarily enhances abilities or speeds up cultivation, or smelling their fragrance can clear the mind, but nothing else."

    "Hmm..."

    "Both talismans and immortal wine mainly offer temporary enhancement of abilities, and the remaining magic artifacts and dharma treasures left behind are oddities, like those granting spirituality to beasts or aiding in rapid digestion of food. I''m not sure if they will be of any help."

    I listen to Seo Ran''s exnation and chuckle.

    "Essentially, apart from this unripe Longevity Fruit, everything else is just trash."

    "That''s right. Considering even this Longevity Fruit hasnt fully ripened yet, the Heavenly Being cultivators probably discarded it as worthless."

    He sighs lightly and hands me a jade scroll.

    "This is a map of Serving Command Pce I made while roaming around. It includes the locations of the talismans, immortal wine, and artifacts I mentioned.

    Honestly, each location is protected by barriers that would require multiple Core Formation cultivators to break through, so the locations might not be of much significance. But since you n to stay here for a long time..."

    "Hmm, I''m not really interested in anything except items or elixirs that extend lifespan, so I probably won''t bother looking for them. But I appreciate Daoist Seos kindness."

    Knowing them might be usefulter.

    I take the jade scroll from Seo Ran and embed the structure of Serving Command Pce in my mind.

    After handing me the scroll, Seo Ran speaks.

    "Then, senior, I will take my leave. There''s no point wasting time in this abandoned pce."

    "Very well. How do you n to leave? I can take you out to the outskirts of space with the Nether Crossing Ship."

    "Oh, thank you."

    I briefly leave Serving Command Pce with Seo Ran and sail the Nether Crossing Ship, docked beside Serving Command Pce, to take him outside the void.

    "By the way, senior. If I''m correct, Serving Command Pce appears on the continent once every few hundred years. Perhaps... while you guard the Longevity Fruit, Serving Command Pce may appear in the mortal realm, and other Core Formation cultivators might enter."

    "That''s fine. I should be able to fend off Core Formation cultivators."

    "Haha, as expected of you, senior. Then, I''ll take my leave."

    Seo Ran transforms into a dragon and flies away towards the sea.

    He has been quite loyal, making sure to say everything that needed to be said, but I could feel his apprehension towards me.

    ''He left in a hurry.''

    After all, who wouldnt be apprehensive about staying with a human cultivator of Core Formation level?

    I feel a slight bitterness as I watch Seo Ran leave.

    In any case, he survived in this lifetime.

    Demon beasts generally have much longer lifespans than humans.

    Especially the dragon tribe.

    Given Seo Ran''s lifespan, will, and talent, he has a good chance of bing a Core Formation demon beast in the future.

    ''It''s for the best.''

    After watching Seo Ran for a while, I sail the Nether Crossing Ship back to the void where Serving Command Pce is located.

    Serving Command Pces prohibition Seo Ran had broken is regenerating.

    And...

    Rumble rumble!

    The Nether Crossing Ship, which I have been using so far, begins to disintegrate.

    This is thest time; its remaining energy has finally run out.

    "Itsted well."

    I jump off the Nether Crossing Ship, entering Serving Command Pce before the barrier fully regenerates.

    Behind me, the Nether Crossing Ship shatters into pieces, scattering into the void of space.

    I watch the disintegrating ship for a moment before entering the depths of Serving Command Pce.

    Now, once again, it is a time of solitude.

    I focus more on practicing Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea than the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Its because I need more spiritual power from Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea to infuse into the Longevity Tree.

    Primarily, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea is a Wood attribute method, and the Longevity Tree is in the arboretum of Serving Command Pce.

    ''It''s dense here.''

    Although the Heavenly Being cultivators have plucked everything valuable, numerous spiritual nts remain in Serving Command Pce.

    Of course, the parts containing spiritual properties were all picked, rendering themrgely useless.

    However, the spiritual nts themselves emit Wood attribute spiritual energy.

    The arboretum is even more filled with Wood attribute spiritual energy than the Ascension Path.

    ''Its the perfect ce for practicing Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.''

    Hence, I spend time practicing Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea with the method of Understanding before Breakthrough.

    Simultaneously, I keep contemting and refining the Formless Sword.

    What clue has Kim Young-hoon left behind?

    What martial art has he executed at the end?

    How did he perform Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains in the void, without an opponent?

    Even after years of practice, I still cant fathom the technique.

    I just practice the Formless Sword, bing more familiar with it and mastering its variations.

    How he cut through space remains a mystery.

    150 years.

    It''s been about 150 years since my regression.

    That is, about 50 years since entering Serving Command Pce.

    Whirr!

    I breathe in spiritual energy and sense the stars in my Dantian.

    As a result of continuously infusing spiritual power into the Longevity Tree and practicing cultivation in the arboretum full of dense Wood attribute energy,

    Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea developed rapidly, forming five spiritual stars: Horn Neck, Root, Room, and Heart.

    '' I might even catch up to my master soon.''

    Its a bit audacious, but true.

    My master had formed six stars  Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, and Tail  and was on the verge ofpleting the seventh.

    This rapid progress was thanks to the dense Wood spiritual energy in this ce.

    I achieved considerable growth.

    However...

    ''The Longevity Fruit still seems unchanged.''

    Despite infusing it with spiritual power for 50 years, the ripening of the Longevity Fruit didnt elerate much.

    How much more spiritual power is needed for a change?

    I sigh lightly and leave the arboretum to wander around Serving Command Pce.

    Sometimes, when I feel particrly stifled, I explore various parts of the city.

    I became more familiar with theplex structures and checked for anything more hidden using the map Seo Ran gave me.

    Despite exploring over 80% of Serving Command Pce''s intricate formation andbyrinth-like structures, I found no more hidden elixirs or treasures.

    ''Of course, there are still remaining barriers...''

    The items visible inside the barriers, as Seo Ran said, are just one-time talismans.

    Moreover, each barrier is so powerful that it requires several Core Formation cultivators to break through, so I lose interest and pass them by.

    ''Is that one of Mad Lords puppets?''

    More interesting than those useless items inside the barriers are the remnants of Mad Lord''s puppets scattered throughout Serving Command Pce.

    It seems Mad Lord also contributed to the looting of Serving Command Pce, as the remnants of his puppets are strewn all over.

    "Anyway, what level of magic artifacts are these puppets...?"

    Each look quite powerful.

    And there are many of them.

    Unfortunately, most are shattered to the point where it is hard to imagine their original power.

    Among the remnants of the Mad Lord''s puppets and traces left by other Heavenly Being cultivators, something unique catches my eye.

    ''That is...''

    I clear the debris and approach.

    ''A puppet...?''

    One of the Mad Lord''s puppets, and its rtively intact.

    The bee-shaped puppet appears almost undamaged on the outside.

    ''It seems its internalponents are broken.''

    The human-sized bee puppet rattles and clunks as I lift it, indicating something rolling around inside.

    ''Can I fix this?''

    I wonder about the Mad Lord''s power.

    What kind of person is he to confront three sects simultaneously?

    ''Maybe his specialty is fighting with an army of puppets...''

    Not now, but someday.

    I might need to confront Mad Lord, so understanding his puppets could be essential.

    I memorize the location of the bee puppet and return to my practice.

    Rumble rumble rumble!

    "Sigh..."

    I half-open my eyes and operate Pure Spiritual Force.

    In my dantian, seven Spiritual Energy Stars are twinkling.

    Qi Building, 1st Constetion.

    I havepleted the Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket!

    ''It took 90 years.''

    Even this achievement was only possible because I trained in the Serving Command Pce''s arboretum, a ce of unbelievable spiritual energy.

    ''My master''s profound insights also yed a big part.''

    190 years since my return.

    Only now do I qualify to move from the early stage of Qi Building 1st Constetion to the middle stage of Qi Building 2nd Constetion.

    But, Im more worried about the time ahead.

    ''Until now, Ipleted the Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket with the Azure Dragons Blessing. However, from Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, and Wall, I cant rely on the Azure Dragon... My cultivation speed will slow down even more.''

    Of course, being in a ce rich in Wood attribute spiritual energy, I can still make some progress.

    More importantly, the Longevity Fruit still shows no signs of properly ripening.

    ''When will it be ripe...?''

    I sigh lightly and infuse the Longevity Tree with spiritual power.

    Regardless, I begin my cultivation of Qi Building 2nd Constetion, Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, and Wall.

    30 years sincepleting Qi Building 1st Constetion.

    Nearly 220 years have passed since my return.

    ''It''s amazing that I still have about 130 years left to live.''

    Having received an additional 300 years of lifespan from the heavens, I still have an immense amount of time left.

    However,

    ''I''ve only managed to create one Spiritual Energy Star in Qi Building 2nd Constetion.''

    Thirty years invested for just one star.

    ''Before entering Serving Command Pce, I cultivated the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation in Ascension Path. After entering, relying on the dense Wood attribute spiritual energy, I cultivated the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea,pleting Qi Building 1st Constetion in 140 years.''

    I have managed to create a Spiritual Energy Star every 20 years, relying on tremendous spiritual energy.

    But from the moment I could no longer receive the Azure Dragons blessing, it took 30 years to create just one star.

    ''Those without talent might spend their entire 300-year lifespan in cultivation and still not reach Core Formation.''

    How much suffering must one endure for a flower to bloom?

    No matter how much spiritual power I inject, the Longevity Fruit does not bloom, and my talents are insufficient no matter how much I cultivate.

    Woooong!

    I blow Wood attribute spiritual power into themonly grown weeds in the arboretum.

    Swish!

    The weeds tremble as they absorb the Wood attribute spiritual power and immediately grow.

    I look at the weeds and smirk bitterly.

    For a spiritual nt, this amount of spiritual power would be insufficient, and it would need constant feeding of spiritual power to grow.

    But this is how weeds are.

    With just a little spiritual power, they bloom immediately, but that''s also the limit for weeds.

    Perhaps, my situation is simr to that of weeds.

    I can grow quickly to a certain extent due to my return, but beyond that, overwhelming time investment is necessary.

    This is my limit.

    ''Even if I live another 100 years, at most I''ll create two or three more Spiritual Energy Stars.''

    Is it because I''ve been alone in this space for so long that I''ve begun to have more mncholic thoughts?

    After all, it''s not the first time that prolonged cultivation has led to madness.

    I click my tongue and look up at the ceiling.

    Serving Command Pce is divided into seven floors.

    This ce, the arboretum, is on the first floor of Serving Command Pce, the lowest level.

    But for the current me, theres no difference between the first and seventh floors.

    After all, cultivators of the Heavenly Being stage have already taken everything from all the floors.

    Perhaps, this young Longevity Tree is the only treasure left in the entire Serving Command Pce.

    Wooong!

    I infuse the Longevity Tree with more spiritual power, imagining it growing and piercing through all floors of Serving Command Pce, bing massive enough to shatter the entire structure.

    How much time would that take?

    I seriously contemte this fantasy.

    Trees don''t just grow as time passes.

    The soil must be nutritious, roots must dig deep, draw water, sprout, grow stems, and branch out.

    Observers only see the tree grow, but the tree exerts tremendous effort every moment.

    Digging roots, sprouting leaves, branching out.

    All this must be aplished by the tree alone.

    And that''s not all.

    ''With each season, it changes its attire.''

    In spring, it dons colorful garments.

    In summer, a robe of green.

    In autumn, a bright yellow dress.

    And in winter, it strips all its clothes to rest for a while.

    I ce my hand on the Longevity Tree, infusing it with spiritual power while continuously practicing the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea Method.

    Rumble!

    ''With each season passing, the tree adds anotheryer to its growth.''

    Wood attribute spiritual energy gathers around Seo Eun-hyun.

    A green tree-shaped figure flickers around him.

    ''Tree rings form gradually, one by one, as time passes.''

    Seo Eun-hyun has be a tree emitting a green light.

    ''umting, umting, umting... Layering the years...''

    The green tree and the young Longevity Tree seem to be exchanging something.

    Indeed.

    Seo Eun-hyun is unknowingly connected to the Longevity Tree.

    After decades of concentrating on a single tree, sharing and dividing his spiritual power, the Longevity Tree itself began to respond to Seo Eun-hyun''s spiritual power, and his Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea Method also started to interact with the Longevity Tree.

    ''As it slowly bes enormous...''

    Rumble!

    "...Ah."

    Seo Eun-hyun opens his eyes.

    The massive clumps of wood attribute spiritual energy that has formed around him as tree shapes now enter his body.

    Seo Eun-hyun, as if mesmerized, looks at the Longevity Tree and mutters.

    "Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea."

    Qi Building, 2nd Constetion.

    Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop.

    Whooosh!

    The method of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    Upon grasping its essence, spiritual energy rushes in at an incredible speed, and Spiritual Energy Stars begin to emerge.

    In an instant, five Spiritual Energy Stars shine brightly.

    ''Ah...''

    A total of 12 Spiritual Energy Stars are now shining in my dantian.

    ''Now, how many years have passed...''

    While repeatedly infusing the Longevity Tree with spiritual power, I have lost my sense of time.

    I ce my hand back on the Longevity Tree.

    ''Tree rings...''

    I infused spiritual power into the Longevity Tree and read the tree rings that have formed.

    Then, I let out a hollowugh.

    Just 30 years.

    In just 30 years, I have nearlypleted the middle stage of Qi Building.

    "Ha, hahaha..."

    The Tree.

    Through contemtion and scrutiny of the tree, I understood the profound insights contained in the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    Thanks to that, I grew at an overwhelmingly rapid pace.

    This is a kind of serendipity.

    Perhaps such rapid cultivation insights will never ur again.

    But, seeing the Longevity Fruit almost ripe enough to catch the eye, I can''t help but shed tears.

    The Longevity Fruit is slowly but steadily nearing fruition, fed by my spiritual power.

    ''...Yes.''

    I am not wrong.

    Perhaps, just confirming that is enough.

    250 years since my return.

    I am nearing thepletion of the middle stage of Qi Building, have gained profound insights of the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, and the Longevity Fruit is almost within reach.

    Everything seems to be going well.

    Rumble!

    "...What!"

    Serving Command Pce is shaking.

    At the same time, spiritual energy begins to stir more actively throughout Serving Command Pce.

    "This is..."

    I quickly leave the arboretum of Serving Command Pce and fly towards the main gate.

    Creeeak-

    The jade-colored gate of Serving Command Pce.

    The gate is opening.

    Whoooosh!

    Wind blows in.

    I look outside the gate.

    A blue sky.

    Yes.

    Its not outer space.

    Once floating in the void, Serving Command Pce has again appeared in the mortal realm.

    Whoooosh-

    "Cough, cough, cough!"

    I frown as dustden wind hits my face and quickly perform a spell to purify the air.

    Strangely, theres a lot of dust blowing in from outside.

    I furrow my brows and step outside the gate.

    And I can''t help but be startled.

    "The Heaven-Treading Desert...?"

    Serving Command Pce is now floating above the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    ''It floats in space, appearing randomly every few hundred years, and this time it''s above the Heaven-Treading Desert...?''

    How close might it be to the Ascension Path?

    While pondering this, I suddenly feel a chill.

    Celestial energy is ominous and chaotic.

    After advancing to the middle stage of Qi Building, I am able to better read celestial energy.

    ''Damn, what is this ominousness..."

    Its when I''m about to read the celestial energy.

    Boom!

    In a part of the Heaven-Treading Desert, a huge explosion urrs.

    ''Is this, the smell of blood!?''

    I frown and pinch my nose.

    Then, I realize that I have smelled this blood scent before.

    Shiver!

    ''That is...''

    Beyond the explosion.

    The dust clouds part, and behind them, I glimpse something I have passed by before.

    A gigantic ck castle.

    Zap, zap!

    Chills run through my body.

    The sense of dread I feel is at its peak.

    Suddenly, I remember something.

    ''The Great War 200 yearster.''

    Thinking about it, the 200-year mark was from the perspective after I had lived for 40 or 50 years.

    Meaning, now, in the 250th year of my regression

    ''Is it now, the time of the Great War...?''

    Then, it happens.

    Boom!

    From the explosion site, several figures begin flying towards Serving Command Pce at high speed.

    ''Is that Flying Escape Technique!?''

    Dozens of figures are flying towards my location, each one a Core Formation realm n head or elder from the cultivator ns.

    "Serving Command Pce has revealed itself!"

    "Everyone, take cover inside!"

    "Hurry, before the old monster follows!"

    Whooosh!

    The Core Formation cultivators who arrive at the entrance of Serving Command Pce using the Flying Escape Technique form hand seals with pale expressions.

    Confused, I ask one of them.

    "What, whats going on?"

    "Who are you! How are you still alive with just Qi Building cultivation? Nevermind, don''t talk, just stay out of the way!"

    One of the elders with long white hair and in white robes shouts while forming a hand seal.

    "Close Serving Command Pce!"

    "Seal the gate!"

    Boom!

    The jade-colored gate begins to slowly close.

    And then, from the explosion site, a few Core Formation cultivators who haven''t reached Serving Command Pce yet are heard shouting towards us.

    "Wait, fellow daoists! Please wait!"

    "No, don''t close it yet!"

    "Wait, wait!!!"

    CreakBang!

    However, the Core Formation cultivators inside Serving Command Pce quickly form more hand seals, and soon the city''s gate close.

    "Hah, hah..."

    "Its closed..."

    Finally, the Core Formation cultivators seem relieved.

    "Hold on... Whats going on?"

    Seeing them catch their breath, I grab one of them and ask again.

    "Who are y-"

    At that moment.

    Boom!

    Behind the jade gate, a blood light shes.

    At that sight, the expressions of the Core Formation cultivators inside the hall turn white again.

    "That old monster is knocking on the door!"

    "He won''t break through, will he...?"

    "Quick! Everyone, infuse spiritual power into the gate to block him! As long as we can hold out until Serving Command Pce re-enters the void, that old monster won''t be able to follow!"

    Boom!

    Once again, when the blood light shes behind the gate, the jade gate shakes as if it will open any moment.

    "Aaaaah!"

    "This is crazy, is this the power of that old monster.."

    "Everyone, gather! If webine our powers, we can hold the gate..."

    "I don''t want to! We''re all going to die!"

    "Scatter in Serving Command Pce! If we hide inside, the old monster wont bother to find and kill us all..!?"

    The elder with long white hair and white beard tries to rally the Core Formation cultivators, but they scatter throughout Serving Command Pce in fear.

    "Oh no! Come back! If webine our strength, we can hold on...!"

    The next moment.

    Boom!

    Blood light explodes, and the gate opens.

    The next instant.

    Ssh!

    The Core Formation elder turns into a handful of blood and bursts, and someone enters through the jade gate.

    I immediately vanish into the air like a phantom using the Hidden Consciousness Technique and Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    That figureughs maniacally and disdainfully.

    "Trash. Instead ofbining your powers to stop me, you all hide in Serving Command Pce. Haha... thought you could hide from me by running to deep ces.

    How foolish..."

    Ssshhh

    The stench of blood is so strong it feels like my nose is going numb.

    At the same time, I feel like vomiting.

    After ascending to Beyond the Path to Heaven, which grants the ability to perceive heart essence, his heart essence is so utterly repulsive to the point they induce vomiting.

    "Starting from right now, I n to smash Serving Command Pce to pieces. Why hide uselessly?"

    Step, step...

    Im hiding with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, the Hidden Consciousness Technique, and various stealth techniques.

    He approaches me closely.

    Zap, zap!

    ''What is this pressure...!''

    Its almost suffocating.

    ''This power, it''s not just Core Formation.''

    Step, step...

    He passes by me, heading towards the arboretum.

    ''This person, definitely...''

    And then, the next moment.

    "By the way, you use quite unique techniques."

    Crack!

    He twists his neck the opposite way and looks at me.

    ''Nascent Soul cultivator...!''

    "You, not even trying to run away, and with such a well-bnced face, I like it. Would you not like to be my disciple?"

    Whoosh!

    As the man in the blood robe gestures, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and all other stealth techniques are dispelled.

    At the same time, unable to bear the revolting aura emanating from him, I copse on the spot and vomit.

    "Bleeeech! rgh!"

    ''A Nascent Soul cultivator, and moreover, a monster who has devoured a terrifying number of people...!!!''

    I see the figure in front of me contort his face as he watches my pathetic state.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 90: Living Flower (3)

    Chapter 90: Living Flower (3)/trantingnovice

    AhDirty fellow. Never mind, just die.

    The Nascent Soul cultivator contorts his face and gestures with his hand.

    With all my might, I step back, activating both my vision of intent and demon senses.

    A crimson mass of spiritual energy grazes the spot where I had been.

    A faint admiration flickers across his face.

    No, is that really his face?

    The Nascent Soul cultivator wears a translucent ck mask.

    The mask looks like fog or writhing liquid, with only the contours of his face visible within, and no clear expression.

    So, I have to guess his mood solely from his intent.

    "Surprising. It wasnt meant to be dodged... How did you evade? It shouldn''t be detectable at the Qi Building stage..."

    He looks at me curiously from behind his ck mask.

    Blood light shes in his eyes for a moment.

    Here ites again!

    I hastily move aside once more.

    Another bloody something sweeps past where I stood, and the Nascent Soul cultivator opens his mouth.

    "Ha, it wasn''t just luck. Your eyes were ''watching'' my move all along. Yes, not ordinary eyes. Have you mastered some unique spiritual eye technique? An eye skill at the Qi Building stage that can see and avoid my move... What can it be..."

    He mumbles to himself, stroking his hair behind the translucent ck mask.

    His ck mask and long ck hair outside the mask. His hands, pale as a corpse, his robe red as blood.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The mysterious Nascent Soul cultivator continues unleashing his blood spells at me as he speaks, determined to capture me.

    I can''t detect it with normal vision. It doesn''t even appear in the normal consciousness domain.

    Only with the colors of intent and the demon senses can I discern his spell.

    How can a spell be undetectable even to the consciousness domain?

    Is this a Nascent Soul cultivator''s ability?

    After several evasions, he ps his hands.

    p, p, p, p.

    "Excellent. Running around like a monkey. Despite being at the Qi Building stage, you''ve mastered a quick and unique skill. I''ve decided. I''ll capture you and refine you into my blood corpse."

    Swoosh!

    A crimson Pure Spiritual Force gathers in his hand.

    The Pure Spiritual Force swirls like real blood, forming arge blood w.

    Swoosh!

    With a flick of his hand, the blood w shoots towards me.

    Damn it!

    I grit my teeth and draw out the Formless Sword.

    Boom!

    The surroundings quake.

    My hand trembles.

    "Ugh..."

    A single impact makes my bones rattle.

    Even though my consciousness expanded as I ascended to the middle stage of Qi Building and my strength increased.

    Still, blocking even a yful strike from a Nascent Soul cultivator is difficult.

    "Ah... you."

    And, my drawing of the Formless Sword seems to have piqued his curiosity even more.

    "What is that technique? I''ve lived for over 900 years and never seen it before. You''re not a typical Qi Building cultivator, it turns out youre a junior at the Core Formation stage.

    But it seems you haven''t actually formed your Golden Core... Hahaha!"

    Heughs, holding his ck mask.

    His voice is eerie, sometimes almost like a womans, yet also like a mans.

    If White Bone Ghost Devil sounds neither entirely male nor female, a middle ground, then this person sounds like a chaotic mix of both masculinity and femininity.

    "Yes, I''ve decided. It''s a waste to refine someone like you into a mere blood corpse. I''ll make you my blood follower. It''s essentially an offer to be my disciple. Will you continue to run even now?

    I''m generously offering to ept you, who vomited in front of me, as a blood follower, almost like my disciple."

    Zzzz...

    The Nascent Soul cultivator''s surroundings fill with a crimson blood mist, beginning to dominate the space.

    The blood mist soon blocks the gate of Serving Command Pce,pletely cutting off my escape route.

    Damn it

    I bite my lip.

    "...I fear that as a junior, joining you might bring shame to your esteemed name.

    Wouldn''t it be improper for someone as lowly as me to tarnish your great name?"

    "Haha, do you even know what my esteemed name is?"

    "......"

    "Interesting. You don''t even know who I am, yet you''re here and have managed to survive until now."

    He clicks his tongue, then scatters something from his pocket into the air.

    Chuwawawak!

    Thousands of blood-colored banners spread throughout the first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    ''A formation banner?''

    Countless crimson lights scatter in all directions.

    He isying a formation on the first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    "First, let me introduce myself. I am the Bloodwood Practitioner, Yuan Li,"

    Yuan Li speaks as he strokes his translucent mask.

    "Have you ever heard my name?"

    "...Ick knowledge as a junior..."

    "You wouldn''t have. Don''t worry. I''ve been deliberately hiding my identity for hundreds of years. Besides, to you, I am just hidden loose cultivator, so it''s normal for you not to know me.

    Even the many cultivator ns currently waging war against me only knew me as a Core Formation hermit living in the desert. Those who truly know about me are now long gone Nascent Soul cultivators."

    Yuan Liughs wickedly.

    I watch warily the formation he isying on the first floor of Serving Command Pce, looking for an escape.

    ''Do I need to break through the walls of Serving Command Pce? No, to break the city''s barrier, I need the scroll that Seo Ran created to break the barrier.

    I remember the contents of the scroll, so I can make it, but it will take some time.''

    "...I would like to know what senior desires from this junior."

    "Didn''t I tell you? Be my blood follower. As I exined, no one knows about me. But I can tell you who I am."

    He taps his chest, grinning with pleasure.

    "Even when the Heavenly Being cultivators led by the Sea Dragon King swept away everyone in the continent at Nascent Soul or above, or those Core Formation cultivators with the potential to reach Nascent Soul, or those with unique constitutions among Qi Building and Qi Refining cultivators, I was hiding in this desert as a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    That''s who I am. Haha, I''d rather be the head of a snake than the tail of a dragon, so I''ve been lying low for hundreds of years. Now that the dragons have all ascended, I''m the top cultivator who has reached the highest realm. If you follow me, you can gain all sorts of wealth, honor, numerous spiritual medicines, and power. Be my blood follower."

    He grins behind his semi-transparent mask.

    My head starts spinning. Suddenly, the Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li seems majestic. I feel an urge to kneel and kiss his feet.

    "Three cultivator ns in the west of the Heaven-Treading Desert have sworn allegiance to me. Four tribes of the Northern Grasnds have prostrated before me. Five lords of the Eastern States have dered they will follow me.

    Now, this great Bloodwood Practitioner, who has reached Nascent Soul, will take you as a servant. Be my blood follower. I will value you highly..."

    And then, I open my mouth.

    ----!

    A dark curse appears out of my mouth and hits me.

    "Argh!"

    A tingling pain strikes my whole body, and my cloudy mind clears.

    "Ah, ugh... Senior, why do you go to such lengths to obtain someone ascking as me, even resorting to enchantment?"

    Whoosh, whoom!

    I swing the Formless Sword, cutting down shadow-like things that had approached me, and again move away from him.

    "Hmm..."

    The atmosphere changes.

    I can see Yuan Li''s intent turning to annoyance.

    "You should have wisely be my ve. I thought to integrate you alive into my Blood Body since you possess many unique abilities, but you keep resisting."

    Chill!

    His voice is no longer warm but cold.

    Apparently, realizing that enchantment like seduction doesn''t work on me, he shows his true colors.

    Rumble!

    The entire first floor of Serving Command Pce turns blood-red.

    "Well, fine. I was going to kindly make you a blood follower and allow you to enjoy life a bit more... Die torn apart by the Blood Shattering Formation."

    "What...!"

    The next moment, the spiritual energy of the entire first floor of Serving Command Pce starts to boil, covering all four directions with blood.

    The blood subsides.

    "Cough...! Huff..."

    I stand there bleeding from all over, barely holding onto the Formless Sword.

    Looking around.

    The first floor''s dividing walls and barriers have crumbled, resulting in the unified merging of the entire first floor. Additionally, the ceiling has entirely copsed, creating a direct connection to the second floor.

    Bodies of Core Formation cultivators who have been hiding all over the first floor are revealed.

    Their remnants, hands, feet, flesh, are scattered around.

    "Cough, ugh..."

    I spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Hah, not bad. You withstood the Blood Shattering Formation?"

    I had to continuously fend off, deflect, and counter the energy of the formation that surged from all around with the Formless Sword, using the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    But as a consequence, I am now on the brink of copse.

    Step, step...

    Yuan Li walks towards me.

    ''Damn...it''

    I have no strength left to resist.

    "I''ve decided. You''ll be my disciple. The fact that you initially vomited is forgivable considering you withstood the Blood Shattering Formation once,"

    Yuan Li deres as he approaches me, the pressure emanating from him intensifying.

    Unable to withstand it, I copse to the ground.

    Quaaak!

    Yuan Li grabs my hair and lifts my face.

    Chuaak!

    In his left hand, he holds a semi-transparent g-like object, made of faint spiritual power and consciousness, with a ghostly figure etched on it.

    Kuaaak!

    "Ah...Aaaahhhhh!"

    He drives the g straight into my head. It seems to pierce through my spirit, embedding itself in the core of my consciousness, my soul.

    "Having imnted my Blood Curse Banner in you, if you try to rebel against me, you will experience the agony of your soul being torn apart. It''s a pain that can''t be ovee by ordinary willpower, so I advise against harboring any rebellious thoughts."

    Snap!

    Yuan Li snaps his fingers, and the banner in my soul activates, engulfing me in excruciating pain.

    "Ahh...Aaaaahhhh!"

    I scream and writhe in agony, feeling the banner fuse into my entire body, restricting my actions.

    Snap!

    He snaps his fingers again, easing the pain. Yuan Li then drags me along, taking me somewhere.

    I barely keep my mind focus amidst the turmoil.

    ''Where is he taking me...?''

    Soon, I feel grass and soil under me.

    ''This is... the arboretum?''

    Has it survived the earlier destruction?

    "Hmm, the greedy Heavenly Being cultivators gorged themselves. They took all the good stuff. Not that I expected much... Hm? Oh..."

    A familiar spiritual energy gradually bes apparent.

    "Ha, there''s still a young Longevity Tree left? And the Longevity Fruit is almost ripe..."

    Whoosh!

    Thump!

    After dumping me nearby, Yuan Li forms hand seals.

    Swoosh!

    From the first floor of Serving Command Pce, white light emerges from the remnants of the Core Formation cultivators who had hidden in every corner.

    Rumble!

    The lights gather from all directions, forming a river of light above Yuan Li.

    ''Life force...?''

    He is extracting the remaining life force from the bodies of the Core Formation cultivators killed by the Blood Shattering Formation.

    "Bloom."

    Swoosh!

    With a gesture from Yuan Li, the river of life force is absorbed by the Longevity Fruit.

    Swoosh!

    ''...Ah.''

    The decades of my cultivation poured into it pale inparison as Yuan Li infuses massive amounts of life force from the cultivators he killed, causing the Longevity Fruit to ripen rapidly.

    Other flower buds near the Longevity Fruit also swell rapidly, beginning to transform into Longevity Fruits.

    He is using blood to fuel the growth of the tree.

    ''Devilish arts are convenient, indeed.''

    Taking from others and pouring it in yields quick results. They can easily create something beyond one''s own power.

    Watching Yuan Li''s actions, I feel a sense of futility.

    ''Does what I''ve done have any meaning?''

    Then, Yuan Li nces at me.

    "Have youe to your senses? Don''t worry. With so many Longevity Fruits ripened, I can spare one for you."

    "...N, no,

    Hmm?

    Iwonteat it.

    I force my paralyzed mouth to move.

    I won''t. Puta fruit. Made bysacrificing. Others. Into. My mouth.

    "Hmm... Funny guy. Like it or not, I''ll shove it into your mouth. And what''s this about sacrificing others?"

    Ke Ke Ke Ke

    He chuckles andughs.

    "You''re wrong. It''s not about sacrificing others. It''s about the strong devouring the weak. Survival of the fittest is the truth of this world. What''s wrong with a stronger being devouring a weaker one?"

    "...The world isn''t made up of just the strong and the weak."

    Wuduk Wududk

    I wriggle my fingers.

    Yuan Li''s will is suppressing my soul and body. His banner embedded in my soul tears at me, causing unbearable pain.

    Yet, I endure the pain and stand up.

    "This world is made of people, and people should not devour each other, regardless of strength or weakness!"

    "Huh, you overcame that?"

    Yuan Li seems more surprised that I could move despite his banner than interested in my words.

    "Remarkable. You stand even in the midst of soul-tearing agony..."

    And then.

    Pop!

    He forms another g and embeds it in my head.

    "Arghhh!"

    I fall again, the pain exponentially greater.

    "Amazing willpower. I can''t help but admire it. But I have no interest in your naive philosophy.

    Survival of the fittest is the truth, the reality. Look, it''s being proven right now."

    Rumble!

    The formation gs Yuan Li scattered ascend from the first floor of Serving Command Pce, piercing through the gaping ceiling to the second floor.

    "Blood Shattering Formation, activate!"

    Rumble!

    Once again, the second floor of Serving Command Pce is engulfed in blood, crumbling down. The Core Formation cultivators hidden there are reduced to bloody fragments, falling down in heaps.

    Under Yuan Li''smand, the formation gs move towards the third floor.

    He methodically destroys Serving Command Pce, floor by floor.

    As numerous pieces of flesh and blood rain down, Yuan Li extracts the remaining life force from them, gathering it above his head.

    "Why... are you doing this?"

    I ask, enduring the pain.

    My body is restrained again by the banners, but I feel I can move if I gather a bit more energy.

    ''Buy time.''

    Yuan Li collects life force in front of him, murmuring to himself.

    "To obtain Serving Command Pce."

    "...Serving Command Pce?"

    Is this some artifact someone can possess?

    ''Is there a reason the Heavenly Being cultivators didn''t take Serving Command Pce as a whole?''

    Yuan Li continues with a chuckle, sharing unsolicited knowledge.

    "Do you know the structure of Serving Command Pce?

    The first floor corresponds to the Wood element, symbolizing the Azure Dragon and seven stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket .

    The second floor represents Water, corresponding to the ck Turtle and seven stars of Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall.

    The third floor corresponds to the White Tiger and the seven stars of Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star.

    The fourth floor corresponds to the Red Vermillion and seven stars of Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, and Chariot.

    Yuan Li, seemingly eager to unt his knowledge, goes on even about information I haven''t asked.

    "The fifth floor represents the Supreme Pce Enclosure, the sixth for Purple Forbidden Enclosure, and the seventh for Heavenly Market Enclosure.

    Do you see what the structure of Serving Command Pce, corresponding to the constetions of the heavens, symbolizes?"

    "...Does it correspond to the stages of cultivation?

    Supreme Pce Enclosure, Purple Forbidden Enclosure, and Heavenly Market Enclosure could represent the stages of Core Formation.

    The 4 Constetions and 28 Stars correspond to Qi Building, and the Three Enclosures to Core Formation. Perhaps Serving Command Pce is rted to the journey of a cultivator.

    Yuan Li shakes his head.

    "Sure, you can see it that way, but that''s incorrect. The creator of Serving Command Pce simply embodied '' The Heavens.''"

    ''The heavens?''

    "What lies beyond the heavens? The sun, the moon, more stars?"

    "No. Beyond the heavens, there is nothing. Emptiness... That''s also why Serving Command Pce floats in the void. A void, empty heaven. That''s what the creator of Serving Command Pce wanted to express."

    Boom!

    Eventually, all floors of Serving Command Pce from the first to the seventh have copsed.

    Allyers of Serving Command Pce are integrated.

    "By integrating all floors of Serving Command Pce and reproducing the void, the ''real'' Serving Command Pce reveals itself..."

    And then.

    In the heart of thepletely integrated colossal Serving Command Pce, a blue light emanates, revealing something brilliant.

    "Ha ha ha, that''s the real Serving Command Pce. Or more urately, the Serving Command Seal."

    Yuan Li stretches his hand towards the floating blue light.

    The light falls onto Yuan Li''s hand, revealing a miniature model of Serving Command Pce made of jade.

    "It symbolizes the fate of the continent, the Serving Command Seal! Ha ha ha! The fate of the entire continent has fallen into my hands!"

    I squint at the light and ask.

    "What is that? If such a treasure exists, why didn''t the Heavenly Being cultivators take it?"

    "They didn''t need to take it. The Serving Command Seal is bound by a strong gravitational attraction of fate to this world.

    The Serving Command Seal is used for getting blessings before ascending. Taking the seal pointlessly during ascension can lead to failure due to the attraction of fate contained within the Seal..."

    "Blessings...?"

    "But, you''ve be quite talkative."

    Yuan Li nces at me.

    Wuduk Wududuk

    I gather my strength again, standing up.

    "Huh, the more I see, the more I like you. How strong is your willpower? It must be beyond the size of your consciousness to endure such pain..."

    "...I apoglize, senior."

    I re at Yuan Li, opening my mouth.

    "I refuse to consume fruits cultivated from human lives."

    I havee to think of human life as akin to flowers during my time with the Longevity Tree. Life blooms and bears fruit through spring, summer, autumn, and winter.

    "Arbitrarily cutting down human lives, I cannot follow someone like you."

    Cheok!

    I grab my Formless Sword and re at Yuan Li.

    "Please kill me."

    "Obtaining the Serving Command Seal and gaining an extraordinary disciple with boundless willpower, what a joyous day..."

    Swoosh!

    He forms another Blood Curse Banner in his hand.

    "Indeed, obtaining the Serving Command Seal truly brings one''s fate!"

    Yuan Li activates his banner.

    I charge at him with the Formless Sword.

    And then.

    Whoosh!

    I quickly pass Yuan Li, soaring towards the distant outer wall of Serving Command Pce.

    sh!

    In my hand, a barrier-breaking charm for Serving Command Pce''s prohibition that I secretly created, emerges.

    Boom!

    The Formless Sword pierces through Serving Command Pce''s outer wall, creating a hole, while the barrier-breaking charm disperses the prohibitions beyond the wall, creating an escape route.

    Trantor Notes: Yuan Lis name is actually Won Rip in the raws. Yuan Li can be considered a transliteration of Won Rip though and it sounds better so I tranted as so.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 91: Living Flower (4)

    Chapter 91: Living Flower (4)/trantingnovice

    Kwaang!

    The outer walls of Serving Command Pce burst open.

    As soon as I step outside Serving Command Pce, the dry air of the desert and sandstorms greet me.

    However,pared to the stench of blood inside Serving Command Pce, this feels almost fragrant.

    Chaang!

    Through the golden hole in the wall of Serving Command Pce that I have prated, a crimson mist of blood seeps out.

    At the center of the blood mist..

    There, Yuan Li walks out.

    "How daring. Do you really think you can escape from me!"

    Paaat!

    Blood covers Yuan Li. He begins using his Flying Escape Technique.

    But I grip my Formless Sword and elerate my thoughts.

    Having reached the Qi Building mid-stage, my base consciousness has grown significantly, making the eleration much faster than before.

    Pabaat!

    I dash through the air like crazy.

    Faster than an average Core Formation cultivator!

    Yet Yuan Li, covered in blood, slowly closes in on me.

    ''A monster-like Nascent Soul cultivator!''

    I grit my teeth, squeezing out all the energy in my body to escape faster through the air.

    Yuan Li frowns.

    ''How can I, a Nascent Soul mid-stage cultivator, not catch up to a mere junior cultivator immediately with my Flying Escape Technique?

    I sense that the kid''s cultivation is at most Qi Building mid-stage, 2nd Constetion.

    Of course, his actual skills are far different, reaching Core Formation, and quite a rare talent at that.

    But even then, it should only be Core Formation.

    How can a Core Formation kid cause me to chase like this?''

    He isnt using any special Flying Escape Technique, but is running through the air at an invisible speed.

    ''He can''t use Flying Escape Technique but hes abnormal even when not in Core Formation... If he reaches Core Formation...''

    Yuan Li furrows his brow behind his mask.

    ''Annoying brat. Even after embedding two Blood Curse Banners in him, hes still so lively. When I refine that soul, I''m excited to see what I can make. I''ll definitely take him as my disciple..!''

    Yuan Li licks his lips and forms a spell.

    Kugugugu!

    A chilling surge of spiritual energy echoes from behind.

    The blood mist envelops the desert behind.

    Its like a blood-red sandstorm covering the desert.

    ''I must escape, no, hide!''

    But where?

    Even the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts dont work.

    ''Why didnt the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts work?''

    I think about the fundamental problem.

    The Record is a martial art that cuts through consciousness and hides in the gaps.

    But I was still discovered.

    ''Wait, that Nascent Soul cultivator targeted me with a spell unaffected by the domain of consciousness.''

    I could barely perceive that spell with the demon senses and vision of intent.

    ''Upon reaching the Nascent Soul, do you obtain something that transcends the domain of consciousness? But even though he transcended the domain of consciousness, he cant escape the demon senses and color of intent.''

    I ponder.

    With a blood-drying feeling, I reach a conclusion.

    ''Then, this time, let''s cut through ''other things'' with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.''

    I grip the Formless Sword and focus my consciousness.

    I see it.

    Yuan Lis domain of consciousness.

    The flow of Yin and Yang among Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    The colors of intent.

    Huuu-

    The sword that splits the realm of consciousness.

    I expand its range, cutting through the heaven and earth spiritual energy and even the colors of intent.

    And then.

    I hide in that gap!

    Paaat!

    I transcend the limits of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!

    Unleashing it with all my might, a martial art that surpasses the Record.

    When I hide in that gap.

    Stop!

    Yuan Li, standing there, looks around.

    ''It worked!''

    He doesnt discover me immediately like before.

    ''It works!''

    If I cut through everything including the heaven and earth spiritual energy and colors of intent, it seems I can even deceive the eyes of a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    "Oh ho, what''s this? You have many tricks up your sleeve."

    However, I discover a looming danger in my fate.

    ''Damn..!''

    Kugugugugu!

    The blood mist behind Yuan Li spreads out in all directions.

    The Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is a martial art that cuts the opponent''s perception and hides within them, not a spatial movement technique.

    I look with a rotten expression as Yuan Li forms a spell at the center of the blood mist.

    "Hide your body all you want. Now, try to escape this explosion."

    Paaat!

    The blood mist glows red and swells.

    Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li, as the power of his spell subsides, looks around.

    A 3-li radius ispletely obliterated, and a huge crater formed in the middle of the desert.

    Yet Seo Eun-hyun is nowhere to be seen.

    Yuan Liughs behind his translucent mask.

    "I want you even more now. You escaped this..?"

    Where his gazends, there is a translucent spatial rift.

    "Aaah...!"

    What did I do?

    My upper dantian burns.

    Apart from the Gang Qi flowing through my body, forcibly constricting and burning the upper dantian to trigger talent is insane.

    Why wouldnt the Jin n use such a great secret technique for improving talent on themselves but on mortals only?

    Because meddling with the upper dantian always involves extreme danger.

    I feel my upper dantian burning as I float somewhere.

    Ssssaak!

    Paat!

    Something pierces my body.

    My whole body feels even more wrecked, but it doesnt matter.

    It wouldve been almost death if caught.

    ''What did I do?''

    Whether I die this way or that.

    With the mentality of being ready to die, I did ''something''.

    I can barely remember..

    ''Ah, right.''

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim helped me.

    The moment the blood mist exploded.

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim appeared and danced with his saber next to me, and I saw his footsteps.

    I followed those footsteps, wielding my sword after Young-hoon Hyung-nim, entering a strange space for a moment beforeing back out.

    ''Eh, what?''

    As soon as I realize this, I frantically try to remember ''how'' I did it.

    ''If I can just grasp this clue...''

    Yes, if I can hold onto this clue, maybe.

    As I tried to recall ''it'' while burning my upper dantian with Gang Qi,

    "...Huh?"

    In front.

    Serving Command Pce starts to appear.

    ''I definitely kept running in the opposite direction of Serving Command Pce.''

    Before I can settle my doubts.

    A bloody aura shes behind me.

    "What..."

    Kwaang!

    Yuan Li strikes me down.

    I defend with my Formless Sword, but still get hit by Yuan Li and am thrown back into Serving Command Pce.

    Right through the hole I had originally escaped from.

    "Cough! Gasp!"

    As I spit out blood and try to grasp the situation, Yuan Li, who suddenly appears before me, raises a translucent blood-red banner.

    Kwaak!

    "Aaagh!"

    The Blood Curse Banner digs into my upper dantian, forcibly suppressing the processes urring there.

    The action of my upper dantian, which had been burning with Gang Qi, normalizes.

    "Cough, gasp!"

    I writh in even greater pain, clutching my head.

    "Amazing. What technique did you use just now? How could a mere Core Formation level cultivator imitate a Nascent Soul cultivator''s teleportation ability?"

    Something, something felt within reach...!

    I clench my teeth and grip the Formless Sword even tighter.

    The color of the Formless Sword transforms into a golden hue, beginning to resemble the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    ''The path pursued by Young-hoon Hyung-nim, which he used...''

    And then.

    Pukak!

    "Aaagh!"

    Another banner pierces my upper dantian.

    The pain scatters my enlightenment.

    The Formless Sword dissipates.

    Yuan Li looks somewhat nauseated.

    "The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is originally designed to restrain the consciousness of Heavenly Being cultivators and prevent their escape. Even a Heavenly Being cultivator would lose their mind to pain if it were directly imnted. To think that a mere Qi Building cultivator surpasses the willpower of a Heavenly Being cultivator..?"

    I gasp for air through clenched teeth.

    I vividly feel the pressure from the four curses embedded in my soul.

    But what torments me more than his Blood Curse Banner is something else.

    ''I lost the enlightenment!''

    Again!

    Despite being forced by external pressure, I feel indignant and regretful that I couldn''t grasp it.

    "Why... did I return to Serving Command Pce again?"

    "Hmm, didn''t you just teleport randomly?"

    "...?"

    "The stupid act of opening a space rift and leaping in without thought, not knowing where you''ll fall... A Heavenly Being cultivator, even roughly, would set coordinates. Without them, you''d be torn apart by spatial currents. It''s an act of pure insanity. Thats what you did.

    An act that can only return you to this world by an improbable chance. But, you gambled in front of me, who possesses Serving Command Pce."

    "...?"

    Yuan Li smirks, pulling out a miniature jade model of Serving Command Pce from his robe.

    "Do you know that fate has its own attraction? Fate attracts existence.

    Serving Command Seal has two functions. The first is to grant heaven''s fate to the holder. The holder of Serving Command Seal gains powerful fate, and what the holder desires is drawn to them by the attraction of fate.

    That''s why you couldn''t escape from me."

    "Heh, heh heh."

    What kind of crazy treasure is that?

    "...Is that even allowed to exist in this world..?"

    "It ''must'' exist. Actually, the first function of Serving Command Seal was an added feature while its maker was creating the second function."

    Yuan Li looks greedily at Serving Command Seal, continuing.

    "Serving Command Seal was originally created to bestow blessings. How do you think cultivators ascended before Yang Su-jin created the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?

    Whoo!

    As he caresses the Serving Command Seal, it emits multicolored radiance.

    "Before the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, cultivators memorized coordinates of the upper realms and threw themselves into spatial rifts like suicide.

    Serving Command Seal blessed them, giving them a fate connected to the upper realms, ''narrowing the distance to the upper realms.''"

    "....!?"

    "A blessing that bestows the attraction of fate of the upper realms, while also strengthening the holder''s fate to grant heavenly fate. That, is the Serving Command Seal"

    I gape at this unbelievable exnation.

    ''A mere artifact can grant fate?''

    Suddenly, I remember the lingering presence of Yang Su-jin.

    He said he had bestowed the attraction of fate to Shattered Heaven Peak to attract Enders.

    Even just as a lingering remnant!

    If true, perhaps cultivators of a certain realm evolve into divine beings controlling the attraction of fate.

    Chilling!

    ''What bes of someone who reaches the end of cultivation and bes a True Immortal?''

    Before I can dwell on these thoughts.

    The multicolored radiance from th Serving Command Seal flows into me and Yuan Li.

    "Hehe, overflowing with blessings. Did these Heavenly Being cultivators not receive the Serving Command Seals blessings this time..!?"

    He looks satisfied at the Serving Command Seal.

    "...?"

    They didn''t receive the blessing that narrows the distance to the upper realms?

    Just as Im puzzled.

    He grabs the back of my neck and drags me into the arboretum.

    Now then. Shall we extend our lifespans?

    Im dragged away by Yuan Li, forming a bitter smile.

    I thought life was like a flower.

    But a living flower is a flower plucked while still alive.

    Perhaps its only existence is to be plucked by someone else.

    ''...But still.''

    I clench my teeth.

    ''Even if I''m only to be plucked...''

    Creak, crack...

    ''As long as I can...''

    I move my body.

    ''I will stand rooted and look up to the sky...!''

    Like every tree and flower that roots in the earth and reaches for the sky.

    As long as the history Ive rooted exists,

    I will not easily break this heart..!

    Crack!

    "What..."

    Kwagwang!

    I swing my Formless Sword with all my might.

    At the same time, I cast a spell.

    "Yin Soul Ghost Incantation!"

    Several curses stretch out towards Yuan Li.

    "Tch, annoying brat!"

    Whoom!

    Yuan Li snorts, causing them to dissipate, but I smile and grip the Formless Sword again, charging at him.

    Yuan Li frowns, watching Seo Eun-hyun glow before him.

    He has already imnted four of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners.

    If he embeds the fifth one,pleting the great spell of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, the pain inflicted on this peculiar fellow will be multiplied by tens.

    However, the curse of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner has a w: if the victim can liquefy the curse after all five are embedded in their soul, the curse''s power will transfer to them.

    Initially, the curse is transmitted by the giver weakening the banners to one-hundredth of their strength and imnting them in the recipient.

    If the recipient epts all five weakened banners and sessfully liquefies them, making them their own, the transmission of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner isplete.

    ''What if he withstands all five banners and breaks my control...?''

    Suddenly, Yuan Li realizes he is entertaining an absurd fantasy.

    ''No, it''s a needless worry. Four banners might be bearable, but five are beyond any living human''s endurance.''

    Its just an overestimation caused by this unique fellow''s unexpected mental resilience.

    Yuan Li thinks so as he approaches Seo Eun-hyun with the fifth banner.

    ''I''ll imnt the fifth one, then I need to dissect his brain to understand what kind of powers he wields and how his mind works.''

    Pukak!

    Yuan Li scatters aside Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword and approaches him, embedding the fifth Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    Paaaat!

    Inside Seo Eun-hyeon''s soul, the five blood-red banners work in unison ording to the logic of the Five Elements, amplifying the mental restriction and pain by tens of times.

    "AAAAGH..!"

    Eventually, Seo Eun-hyun, clutching his head, foams at the mouth and copses.

    "Hmm... as expected, no human, no living being, can endure this pain."

    Yuan Li smiles, realizing that the peculiar Core Formation kid''s soul hase under his control.

    "Now, let''s take this one back to the castleter and examine him, and as for the Longevity Fruit..."

    Its when Yuan Li turns around.

    Shiver!

    ''What...''

    He hastily looks back, shock apparent behind his translucent ck mask.

    Stagger, stagger...

    Seo Eun-hyun, drooling, with half-closed eyes, stands up resisting his control.

    And he begins to form another spell.

    "This is insane..."

    Yuan Li loses hisposure.

    ''To withstand even this? Even a Heavenly Being cultivator would be affected if directly hit! I even tested it on the Sea Dragon King and got his approval..!''

    "This, this kid..!"

    Yuan Li gives up on the idea of controlling and taking the kid with him.

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is the highest level of mental restriction he knows.

    If that doesn''t work, nothing will!

    "It''s no use. Regretfully, I''ll have to give up studying his abilities. Better to just synthesize his corpse into my Blood Body and observe the reaction..!"

    Its dangerous.

    Since he left the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner in his soul, if he let him live, Seo Eun-hyun might liquefy the curse, turn it into his own technique, and attack him someday.

    "Die!"

    Just then, the spell Seo Eun-hyun is casting ispleted.

    "Yin (), Soul (), Ghost (), Incantation ()."

    Chaaaak!

    Seo Eun-hyun explodes.

    Yuan Li''s original true spell, Bloodwood, strikes Seo Eun-hyun directly, and as Seo Eun-hyun explodes, his blood turns into a Bloodwood tree rooting itself in the ground.

    At the spot where he stood, a crimson tree rises.

    On the tree blooms a living flower, imbued with Seo Eun-hyun''s spiritual power and life force.

    "...Such a monster."

    Yuan Li brushes down his mask, marveling at Seo Eun-hyun''s formidable mental strength.

    "Good thing I eradicated him before he could grow stronger and survive longer. No need to worry about him anymore. Now, to the Longevity Fruit..."

    And just as Yuan Li turns towards the Longevity Tree.

    "...What..."

    He grits his teeth in frustration.

    The fruits of the Longevity Tree.

    Numerous fruits, nurtured by the life force of many, are now covered in ck curses andpletely rotten.

    ''That final spell... this brat!''

    He turns around, his face red with anger.

    ''I intended to send his soul peacefully to the Netherworld, and he dares to do this..!!''

    Suddenly, Yuan Li''s expression changes.

    "Oh...?"

    He takes a step back in shock.

    "What, what''s this... I obviously. N-no. Who are you..?"

    Pop!

    The next moment.

    Yuan Li explodes, and in his ce blooms a living flower.

    This is Seo Eun-hyun''s tenth return.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 92: 10th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 92: 10th Cycles First Day/trantingnovice

    Blink!

    I open my eyes and look around.

    The familiar scent of the forest surrounds me.

    ''...I died.''

    I didnt expect to survive, but its frustrating not to have inflicted any significant damage.

    ''I guess my final act of cursing the Longevity Fruits was myst struggle...''

    I click my tongue.

    ''Is that the power of a Nascent Soul cultivator?''

    I recall how Yuan Li''s spell engulfed the entire desert like a sandstorm when he used the blood mist.

    ''A Core Formation cultivator being akin to natural disaster? Ridiculous.''

    ''That'' is what a real disaster should be.

    Core Formation is merely a stage of mimicking a disaster.

    I sense mypanions gradually awakening around me.

    I stimte my consciousness and use a sleeping spell to put them all back to sleep.

    Then, I realize something odd.

    ''Why... doesn''t my upper dantian hurt?''

    I havent separated my consciousness with the Formless Sword and have yet to adjust its size.

    Yet, my upper dantian is unharmed.

    Theres no sign of it swelling.

    ''What...ugh!''

    "Kuhuk...!"

    A piercing sudden headache grips me, and I clutch my head, writhing on the ground.

    "Cough, kuhuk..!"

    It feels like my soul is being torn apart!

    It hurts!

    So much pain!

    And then, I understand why.

    ''How... how could...''

    In the core of my consciousness.

    Where my soul resides.

    There, five blood-red gs are embedded.

    "Aaargh..!"

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner left by Yuan Li.

    It has followed me through my return, remaining in my soul.

    "Uhk, uhk...!"

    Thankfully, after a while of rampaging and tearing through my soul, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner gradually quiet down and begin to settle.

    After a while.

    "Hoo, hoo..."

    The outburst of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner finally ceases, and I can finally get up.

    "...This is insane.."

    I suddenly feel a chill crawl up my spine.

    Return isn''t invincible.

    I should have realized that my consciousness and soul are maintained through each return.

    The restraints connected to my consciousness and soul return with me!

    ''Have I been toocent until now...''

    If a high-level cultivator intentionally brainwashes me or imposes a restraint on my consciousness, that restraint will continue after my return.

    In other words, if I ever fall into the hands of a high-level cultivator, I could be their ve for eternity.

    ''What to do about this Five Elements Blood Curse Banner..?''

    If the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner that returned with me is connected to Yuan Li, he might have noticed by now in the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    ''I should be safe for a few days at least.''

    But considering Yuan Li is a Nascent Soul cultivator who only emerged after waiting for the Heavenly Being cultivators to ascend, he wouldn''t dare show his face at this point when the world is still filled with Heavenly Being cultivators.

    ''Maybe I should ask the arriving Heavenly Being cultivators to take a look?''

    If I ask Sir Chang-ho, given his character, he might at least check it out once.

    Holding onto that hope, I first find some yellow bamboo roots and undergoplete transformation.

    Creak, crack...

    Harmony settles in my upper, middle, and lower dantian, and my physical body evolves to effortlessly contain the greater consciousness.

    ''Now even the slight headache has disappeared.''

    I observe my consciousness and upper dantian once again.

    ''However, this Five Elements Blood Curse Banner. If not for Yuan Li''s mental restraint, it would be quite useful in the early stages of return.''

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner suppresses my consciousness, preventing my upper dantian from swelling.

    Thanks to this, I don''t have to separate my consciousness to avoid headaches at the beginning of my return.

    With just the Formless Sword and the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, the overload of my upper dantian caused by consciousness ispletely resolved.

    "Then, let''s..."

    First, I carry mypanions and take them to a cave.

    After that, I cast a stronger sleeping spell and observe my consciousness.

    Deep within my consciousness.

    Inside my soul.

    There, five blood-red gs are imnted.

    I scrutinize with the demon senses.

    The flow of Yin and Yang energy from the five gs is suppressing my consciousness through mutual reinforcement.

    However, the Yin and Yang spiritual energy is not connected to a distant ce.

    The same is true for the intent.

    ''The intent of another flows, but it is gradually scattering and not particrly connected externally.

    ''For now, it seems Yuan Li is not connected to it.''

    Even the remnants of his intent are slowly dispersing and my intent is taking over where his is scattering.

    "I wonder, will Yuan Li''s intentpletely disappear when it scatters?"

    Judging by the speed, it seems it will all dissipate soon.

    But I have an ominous feeling about the intent flowing through the restraint.

    ''It''s my intent, but it doesn''t listen to me.''

    The intent flowing over the restraint moves ording to its own logic, not mine, contributing to the suppression of my own consciousness.

    Woong!

    As I try to move with my consciousness and Dual Energy Sword Control, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner vibrates, pressuring my consciousness.

    "Ugh..."

    Moving my consciousness any further seems like it will bring the pain of my soul being torn again.

    ''Moving consciousness greatly is restricted by the Blood Curse Banner.''

    Fortunately, during thest moments of my past life.

    When I was in front of Yuan Li, even moving my body was restricted, but now, perhaps because Yuan Li''s intent is dispersing, there is no pain unless I move my consciousness significantly.

    ''I need to at least alleviate the restraint.''

    Observing the flow of the restraint, I wait for Yuan Li''s intent topletely disperse.

    After all traces of him are gone, I carefully examine the restraint.

    ''This is...''

    I observe the Blood Curse Banner and soon understand the fundamental principle it is based on.

    ''A restraint interpreting human consciousness as the Five Elements.''

    If it isn''t for myplete mastery of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and understanding of Five Elements spiritual energy, I wouldn''t have been able to discern the fundamental principle of the restraint so easily.

    "Huh, interesting."

    Of course, spiritual energy, consciousness, and soul aren''t exactly the same, so even though I have mastered the Five Elements and understand a bit of the logic of Five Elements spiritual energy, I can''t instantly dismantle the restraint.

    ''But if I understand this method of corresponding the Five Elements to human consciousness...''

    As Im interpreting the symbols of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    ''Wait, this is.''

    I suddenly realize these symbols are very familiar to me.

    I re-realize the basis of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    "Curse spell..."

    A spell that maximizes others'' pain and suppresses the opponent.

    These symbols are quite simr to the curse symbols of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    ''That''s right.''

    A spell interpreting the human mind as the Five Elements and finding the pain each element can inflict on the human mind.

    That is the true nature of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    Chlk!

    Understanding the basis of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, I realize I can interfere with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner imnted in my soul with my consciousness.

    ''Human mind is the Five Elements. The realization I had when I understood the Gang Sphere, that I am not just myself, and simr to how the Five Elements are interdependent, the mind is also made up of different parts...''

    Woong!

    My intent slowly moves, manipting the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, deeply embedded in my soul, begins to move and gradually surface above my soul.

    ''Push it out...!''

    Paaaat!

    My consciousness is returning.

    The size of my previous consciousness is graduallying back, allowing me to move it as I will.

    "Aah..."

    I raise my consciousness, which had been ufortably suppressed by the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, like a body stretching after being stuck somewhere.

    It feels like I can live a little again.

    However.

    Click!

    My consciousness entangles again in the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner while trying to rise, regaining only about 70% of its mobility. At this point, I open my eyes.

    "Is there something more I need to do topletely release the metal restriction?"

    With over 70% of consciousness regained, there''s almost no difort. I can even move the remaining 30% if I endure the pain, so Im not worried.

    However, no matter how much I try to push out the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner further, it does not disappear. Something is missing.

    Damn, that Bloodwood. He left me a troublesome legacy.

    At this point, I stop researching the mental restraint and decide to leave the rest to Sir Chang ho and others.

    "If Sir Chang-ho can''t do it, after listening to the will of Song Jin remaining in the Nether Crossing Ship, I''ll have to ask him for help."

    After all, being the remnant soul of a Heavenly Being cultivator, he must know a lot and surely have a solution.

    Wo-woong!

    I calm my consciousness and open my eyes again.

    The sun is setting.

    After looking at my sleeping colleagues, I fall into thought.

    "What is fate..."

    Fate, as mentioned by the remnant shadow of Yang Su-jin from Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Fate, as realized by Kim Young-hoon.

    Fate, as exined by Yuan Li after obtaining the Serving Command Seal.

    Mad Lord mentioned that fate indeed exists.

    It also seems possible to interfere with fate to some extent upon reaching the top of cultivation.

    ''And, the Ender...''

    Thest life, when I saw the remnant shadow of Yang Su-jin.

    ''Despite bing a being who can interfere with fate, even Yang Su-jin ended up like that. Is something overseeing the entire Three Thousand Worlds, looking for the Enders?''

    What is the Ender, and what is this world?

    I look up at the sky where the sunset is giving way to the stars.

    Then...

    I suddenly get the feeling that these stars are watching over thend like eyes and shudder.

    Damn, Im overthinking.

    The idea of each star being an eye is as creepy as it gets.

    I shake my head.

    ''I''ve been through too much in my past life...''

    Ascending to Qi Building, realizing Beyond the Path to Heaven, capturing Song Jin with Seo Ran, watching over his death, learning the Nether Crossing Ship''s steering method, learning about Serving Command Pce.

    Kim Young-hoon dying after seeing the path above Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    Spending several hundred years inside Serving Command Pce, then being killed by the Nascent Soul cultivator Yuan Li.

    It seems my mind is unstable due to experiencing too much for too long.

    I calm my throbbing head and sigh.

    I look back at the sleeping Kim Young-hoon.

    I remember the him from myst life.

    ''He told me to live a bit more like a human.''

    Yes, maybe taking it easy in this life isn''t such a bad idea.

    Living life like a human...

    ''Forget Serving Command Pce, fate, Ender, and take some rest.''

    Especially after thest life, tortured in soul by Yuan Li, the desire for rest seems more urgent.

    ''This life, I should hear from the Heavenly Being cultivators about the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and take it easy to recover my mental health.''

    With that thought, I slowly circte my internal energy with the night air.

    Wo-woong!

    Gradually, an Inner Core forms in my dantian.

    My whole body tingles pleasantly as if letting out a satisfying burp.

    And then.

    Koong, Koong!

    Not long after forming my Inner Core, a white behemoth approaches from beyond the forest.

    I frown slightly at the figure who interrupted mytemtion.

    Koong, Koong, Koong!

    [You... What kind of demon beast dares to enter my forest?]

    "...Master of the forest."

    A Core Formation demon fox living in Ascension Path.

    Seeing it, I first politely address it.

    "I was identally swept into a spatial rift andnded here."

    The creature, after all, has been somewhat gentlemanly so far, retreating after taking just one arm and showing some manners.

    "Please be merciful and allow me to stay in this forest for a few days."

    I will also maintain my manners to the end.

    [You beast, stop talking nonsense. If you want to stay in my forest, you have to offer your limbs.]

    "...Master of the forest, I beseech you. Please let me stay."

    [How dare you, a member of the demon race, enter another''s territory uninvited and ask for mercy?]

    "Master of the forest, I apologize for the rudeness. I beseech you onest time, please..."

    [Enough! Hand over your Demon Core, intruder!]

    Kwaang!

    The fox raises its front paw to strike me down.

    Wham!

    [What...]

    And then, I raise my Formless Sword to fend off its paw.

    "Sigh... I''ve pleaded three times. Isn''t three times enough patience?"

    I was a bit worried, actually.

    It would have been somewhat unfair if this damned creature had unexpectedly retreated in a gentlemanly manner.

    But it seems theres no big difference this time as well.

    "Today is a dog-eating day, you filthy fox."

    I stare straight at the fox and smile brightly.

    Feeling the momentum of my Formless Sword, the fox flinches.

    Maybe, I have been waiting for this day all along.

    "Shall we start fox hunting..."

    Kugugugu!

    I put my colleagues into a deeper sleep with a sleeping spell and take a step towards the fox.

    Its going to be a long night.

    Fox Hunting

    Swoosh!

    A leaf flutters down in the wind.

    And I make the first move.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain Heaven Sky!

    My Formless Sword instantly erges and plunges down onto the fox''s head.

    Our eyes meet briefly in a split second.

    Red intent targets me from all directions.

    A flurry of white ws follow the intent, rushing towards me.

    A direct hit will tear my body, now reduced to a mortal''s level from Qi Building, to pieces.

    However,

    Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh!

    Holding the Formless Sword, I move with formless trajectories and footwork.

    Mountain Lords Soaring Flight!

    Kuang! Kuang! Kuang!

    My Formless Sword strikes down on the fox, scattering its attacks around.

    A dust cloud rises, and from its center, a hot wind blows, dispersing the dust.

    "This... bastard!"

    The fox, marked with sword scars, disys its fury towards me, who is unscathed.

    Theres no reason not to avoid it when I can see all the trajectories.

    Instead of responding to the fox''s anger, I retract my Formless Sword and take the stance of the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    If a cultivator uses spells to dominate the space around them, turning the environment into ''one for themselves,''

    A martial artists understands the space around them and adapts themselves to fit the environment.

    The surrounding trees.

    Leaves falling from the trees.

    The breathing of my sleeping colleagues.

    Heartbeats.

    The spiritual energy, strength, heartbeat, and the sounds between the muscles felt from the fox.

    ''Focus more.''

    Insects crawling on the ground.

    Dewdrops falling at the first sh between me and the fox.

    The wary breathing of the fox, the sound of my own heartbeat.

    Grasping all this information, I find the optimal path and transform my Formless Sword into the optimal shape.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    The Formless Sword bes a gust of wind, shooting towards the fox''s heart.

    An attack too fast to react to!

    Psiaaat!

    Leaves falling between me and the fox are all sliced by the Formless Sword, which then reaches the fox''s chest.

    In an instant, the fox''s consciousnesspresses into a shape identical to itself, enveloped in white rays.

    Kuuu Guang Guang Guang!

    ''It didnt prate.''

    The Formless Sword fails to pierce the fox. The Core Formation fox''s hide indeed has significant defensive power, further enhanced by the fox''s unique ability.

    Yet, unable to withstand the Formless Sword''s power, the fox is pushed back and flies into the sky.

    Bang!

    I kick off the air and rise in front of the fox, lifting my Formless Sword.

    Auuuuu!

    The fox howls.

    Thousands of fire foxes appear around it, transforming into clones identical to the white fox.

    Hundreds and thousands of these clones surround me, all rushing in at once.

    "Pointless."

    I dont waste my strength and use intent and demon senses to identify the real body, then swing my Formless Sword at it.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Layered Mountains, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, Nine Mountains Eight Seas

    The Formless Sword stretches out, entangling the real fox, hitting it with wave-like forms, then slices in all directions.

    The clones rush at me, but reading the optimal flow among numerous paths, I dodge them all.

    The clones, targeting each other, eventually run out of strength and vanish. The fox, battered by my Formless Sword, uses another ability.

    Squeak!

    A sh seems to sparkle, and the scenery before me changes.

    Within a burst of white light, I hear moans and excited breaths from all directions, and a sensation of ecstasy begins to seep into my body.

    "An illusion?"

    I smirk, raising my hand to grasp the void.

    "How trivial."

    Crash!

    I connect to the core of the Formless Sword.

    I feel my heart essence.

    The pain of life perceived in those heart essence.

    The sharpness as if my whole body is buried in transparent des.

    The pain wakes my mind, shattering the illusion before it can fully unfold.

    During that brief moment, the fox seems to have hidden itself, vanishing from sight.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Landscape Painting!

    Shaaaa!

    The Formless Sword extends in all directions, disturbing the surroundings.

    And then, the fox, which has been hiding and waiting for an opportunity, reveals itself again, preparing to cast another spell.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge!

    Kwang!

    I dash forward like a dart, smoothly stabbing at the fox.

    Kuaang!

    A burst of white light erupts from the fox''s mouth, facing off against me.

    I immediately change my stance.

    The trajectory of the Formless Sword also changes as the sword move unfoldes.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ascending Vein!

    Kwaang!

    The Formless Sword rises from below, striking the fox''s jaw.

    Kwaang!

    The white beam explodes inside the fox''s mouth, engulfing its head in a sh of light.

    Yet, it seems the fox is not significantly harmed as it wraps light around its three tails and swing them at me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Echoing Valley!

    I surround myself with the flow of the Formless Sword, capturing the fox''s attack and returning the force back to it.

    Kwaang!

    Another explosion echoes as the fox is thrown back.

    Kraaa!

    Enraged, the fox howls as it falls, scattering white shes in all directions, and copsing the surrounding terrain.

    Its form of consciousness furtherpresses into a shape identical to itself.

    "Looks like you''re getting a bit heated up."

    I smile, revealing my teeth.

    "Let''s see who wins."

    Surrounded by hundreds and thousands of threads of intent I re at the fox, and it res back at me.

    The fox, surrounded by white light, charges at me.

    The speed of a Core Formation cultivator''s Flying Escape Technique!

    No,bining the natural speed of the demon fox, its much faster and more ferocious than any ordinary Core Formation cultivator.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Joy of Mountains and Peaks!

    Thousands of crossing formless trajectories block the fox.

    The fox howls, and thousands of fire foxes fill the surroundings again.

    This time, the trajectory of the fire foxes seem much faster and moreplex, rushing towards me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bouldered Cliff!

    The Formless Sword envelops me, turning defense and offense into one, shredding the surroundings.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge!

    I hold the Formless Sword and cross numerous threads of intent, stabbing at the fox.

    The fox, seemingly enraged, starts to wildly thrash about in an attempt to capture me.

    With a swipe of its front paw, a mountain in front crumbles, and the energy from its tail evaporates a river behind.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    I shoot the Formless Sword into the ground, warping the terrain around me. My will transforms thendscape, dropping the fox into a deep pit.

    Swoosh!

    The fox drains its energy and conjures several white spears around it, shooting upwards from the pit.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, 108 Lights Emerging Peak, Layered Mountains!

    The Formless Sword splits into a hundred and eight parts, ovepping the move of Layered Mountains, creating a hundred and eight colorless thorny boulders inside the pit, shredding the fox''s spell.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain Tiger!

    The colorless thorny rocks, formed by the Formless Sword, concentrate in an instant and plunge into the fox.

    Kwaang!

    An explosion echoes from the pit.

    Between the clouds of dust, a burst of white light explodes, and the fox struggles fiercely.

    Kraaao!

    The light gathers, forming the shape of a fox tens of metersrge.

    The mountain-sized fox raises its head from the pit and opens its mouth towards me.

    I intuitively guess that this is the most powerful ability the fox can wield.

    "Is this the end?"

    I look at the fox with a cold face and sneer.

    "Compared to the monsters of Nascent Soul, this is cute."

    Fwoosh!

    The gigantic fox charges towards me.

    The energy inside it boils. If it explodes, even an ordinary Core Formation cultivator will not stand a chance whether it hits or misses.

    But I smile bitterly, holding my stance and facing the white light.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ultimate Move, Severing Mountain!

    Kugugugu!

    The ultimate move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is unleashed. The Formless Sword explodes and the sword moves from the first to twenty-first are used in an instant.

    Powered by the twenty-first move, Heavenly Lake, the energy gathered from the previous twenty moves pour towards the fox''s spell, causing an explosion of white and colorless light.

    When the light subsides...

    Shhhh...

    Across the distance, the fox and I lock eyes.

    I regain my momentum and take the stance of Transcending Peaks.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Twenty-Third Move

    Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains!

    As my depleted energy returns, I am ready to unleash the ultimate strike again.

    The fox seems to recognize my momentum as its eyes are filled with panic.

    "Kr, kruk...!"

    The fox howls again.

    White shes shoot towards me from all around, but their number and power are significantly less than before.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Transcending Peaks, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein, Flowing Ridge...

    Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, Eight Mountains Nine Seas, Heavenly Lake...

    Severing Mountain!

    Once again, the ultimate move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is executed through the Formless Sword, and the fox, terrified, barely evades the concentrated power of Severing Mountain.

    "You, you bastard! How can you continuously perform such techniques..."

    I silently maintain Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, gathering strength again.

    Thirty-eight times.

    That is the number of times I can unleash the ultimate move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship through Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    Exceeding that will strain my body beyond endurance, leading to death.

    Of course, lying in bed for a day or two after using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains is inevitable.

    But considering that, I can now use an attack that rivales the fatal blow that the Core Formation demon fox had unleashed with all its might, 38 times in a row.

    Kwa kwa kwa kwang!

    Severing Mountain!

    Mountains split.

    The fox is thrown down.

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship executed through the Formless Sword has reached its true potential, living up to its name  a technique that cuts and splits mountains.

    "You, you bastard. Get away!"

    After enduring three Severing Mountains, the fox can no longer bear it and starts to retreat from me.

    Fwoosh!

    Numerous fire foxes rise in the air again, and I sh through them all with the Formless Sword, rushing towards the fox.

    Amidst the explosion of white and colorless trajectories, I surpass numerous flows and sts, striking the fox once more with Severing Mountain.

    Kwaang!

    A sh of light spreads out, and a hill behind the fox is split in two.

    The fox, barely evading Severing Mountain, gasps for breath and begins to flee rapidly.

    Woong!

    Applying a martial arts technique I learned from Kim Young-hoon in my past life, I fuse the Formless Sword directly into my arm.

    In that state, I chase after the fox and grab its tail.

    Then, with the arm fused with the Formless Sword, I swing it forcefully.

    Kooowooow!

    The body of the house-sized fox is lifted into the air.

    Kwaang!!!

    I fling the fox far into a distant mountain.

    It pierces through three mountain peaks, and the fox screams.

    "Keeeek!"

    Kwaang!

    Thump!

    Once again, I fuse momentarily with the Formless Sword and fly, kicking the fox''s jaw.

    The shockwave alone makes the fox roll its eyes, and a web-like crack forms on the mountain peak behind it.

    "Shhh..."

    I bring my finger to my lips.

    "Be quiet."

    "Ke, kek..."

    "In front of the master of the forest, what disgrace are you showing?"

    I speak, gripping the fox''s head.

    The fox looks at me trembling in fear, and I m its head into the ground with the power of the Formless Sword.

    "Now I am the master of this forest. Shut your mouth and show respect."

    Koo kwang, koo kwang!

    Several times, I grab the fox''s head and m it into the ground.

    Each time, the earth trembles, and dust clouds rise.

    Despite all this, this Core Formation demon fox is still not dead.

    It indeed has incredible vitality.

    "Let''s make you vomit out everything inside your belly."

    I grab the back of the fox''s neck, lift it once more, and throw it into a valley created by the split mountain.

    Kwa kwang!

    I follow up and keep hammering the beast into the valley floor with the Formless Sword.

    "Keeeek!"

    "I said be quiet."

    Kwaak!

    Again, I grab its scruff.

    "Now, then..."

    "Ke, kek...save, save me..."

    "Let''s see if fox orbs really exist."

    Woong!

    Holding the Formless Sword, I raise it high.

    The fox, terrified, howls.

    "I, eek... Are you going to kill me!"

    Fwoosh!

    The fox''s tail begins to ze with bright light, seemingly using a spell that draws upon its origin, as its aura surges once again. However, I calmly swing down the Formless Sword I have raised.

    Koo kwa kwang!!

    The valley shakes once more as the fox is hammered into the ground. Yet, I furrow my brow noticing that only a single strand of white fox fur remains where the fox had been, indicating it used an ability to swap its body at thest moment.

    Its an unusual technique indeed.

    But it hasn''t escaped far. A white light is seen flying off in the distance.

    I hold the Formless Sword and chase after the fox that burned its tail as it fled.

    ''Faster, even faster!''

    I elerate, relentlessly pursuing the fox.

    Gradually, I close the distance between us.

    The fox, turning back with eyes filled with terror, shout,

    "Hi, hiieek, don''t chase me! Go away, you monster!"

    "Who are you calling a monster?"

    Kuaang!

    I swing the Formless Sword, and the fox, pale with fear, narrowly dodges it again.

    "You human-eating fox monster"

    "Go away! Just go!"

    Koo koo koo!

    A small valley forms where the fox had dodged.

    The fox clenches its teeth and speeds away even faster, and I follow.

    Its the reverse of our past life.

    Previously, the fox had chased me, but now I am the one hunting the fox.

    Koo kung, koo kung, koo koo kung!

    As I unleash the Formless Sword, several hills fly away, and the fox frantically dodges the attacks.

    We pass numerous mountains and rivers, covering a quarter of the Ascension Path in our chase.

    The fox is caught several times but manages to escape using its bizarre tail-burning technique.

    After a while, the white light burning from the fox''s tail begins to fade.

    Above a smallke, the fox finally stops, gasping for breath as it looks at me.

    With an expressionless face, I hold the Formless Sword and approach the fox.

    "St-stop! Please stop! I beg for mercy!"

    The fox pleads, gasping for breath.

    Throughout several lifetimes, this creature had torn off my arm.

    My arm throbs with pain, partly due to the effects of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, but also due to the unpleasant memories associated with the fox.

    "...Spare me. If you spare me I will recognize and obey you as the master of this forest. Please, spare my life."

    The fox grovels before me, begging for its life, and I approach and kick its belly.

    "Keeek!"

    Once again, it screams and spits out blood as it falls.

    Now, the fox is covered in blood.

    In contrast, I am unscathed, not even a single tear on my clothing.

    I have reached such a level where I can hunt the fox.

    "Spare me..."

    I look down at the pitifully begging fox indifferently.

    The fox has always told me that if I wanted to stay in the forest, I would have to offer a limb.

    "...Do you wish to live in my forest?"

    "..."

    "Vomit out the Demon Core. Do that, and I''ll spare you."

    "Guh..."

    The fox grimaces in pain.

    But I just look down at it impassively.

    Though I have always suffered because of this creature, I have never been directly killed by it.

    This is mercy.

    After writhing in agony for a while, the fox clenches its eyes shut and opens its mouth.

    Cough, cough!

    Pffft!

    The fox retches a few times, and soon, a fist-sized, brightly shining core emerges from its mouth.

    The fox''s spiritual essence and power are concentrated in this Demon Core, the source that has kept it as a demon fox.

    I catch the Demon Core floating in the air.

    The fox''s eyes, once sharp with intelligence, dull as the Demon Core containing its essence is removed.

    Simultaneously, the fox''s body shrinks.

    The consciousness of the Core Formation demon fox diminishes and retreats into its skull.

    The fox, having vomited the Demon Core, turns back into a normal animal, though its body still bears three tails due to the physical transformation it had undergone.

    For a moment, the fox looks at me dumbly, then it nces at the Demon Core in my hand with a covetous gaze.

    However, as I frown, it whimpers like a neighborhood puppy and scampers off into the distance.

    The monstrous fox that had torn off my arm in ten lifetimes is no more.

    Only a small, peculiar fox with three tails remains, lost and fleeing.

    I watch the small fox running away for a moment, then I hold the Demon Core and return to where mypanions are.

    Thus, another fate is ovee.

    I smile lightly and head towards mypanions, floating through the air.

    "Ha, haha...hahahaha...!"

    After ten lifetimes, I have finally gained the strength early in life to defeat the fox that had threatened me!

    Iugh until tears form, looking at mypanions, still deeply asleep under my sleep spell.

    ''Maybe now, I can take mypanions outside Ascension Path.''

    If we can leave without being detected by the Heavenly Being cultivators, perhaps...

    ''Maybe we can all live this life together.''

    I smile, massaging my body.

    Using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains in my current state, where I can only use 70% of my consciousness, is enough to defeat the fox.

    Once I resolve the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and can use all my consciousness, I might be able to defeat the fox without resorting to Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    ''If only I can quickly recover my cultivation, I can increase the output of Gang QI and easily defeat the fox...''

    I have spent over two hundred years with Gang Qi coursing through my veins.

    Now, this body, with only blood flowing through its veins, feels awkward.

    ''First, I need to recover my body, slowly regain my cultivation, and find out how to absorb the power contained in the Demon Core...''

    I decide to first use spiritual herbs to soothe my body, aching from using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, and turn my attention away from mypanions.

    Just as I turn to look for herbs...

    Fwoosh!

    A rough, wrinkled hand grabs my head.

    [No matter how I look at it, this is so fascinating I could die. What in the world is this?]

    A hunchback old man with eyes full of madness, grabs my head while lifting the corners of his mouth in a smile.

    Trantor Notes: This is going to be the longest and most tumutluous cycle yet. Prepare yourself.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 93: Lotus (1)

    Chapter 93: Lotus (1)/trantingnovice

    Shudder!

    Im frozen, unable to do anything.

    This isn''t just a metaphorical expression, but literally, the energy throughout my body hardens, and I lose strength independently of my will.

    [Let''s see, let''s see, let''s see... Such rity and transparency. And the clear heart essence that protrudes outward. Swinging it around, did you defeat the Core Formation demon beast using that? And what is this, a mental restraint?]

    Mad Lord.

    This crazy old man is fiddling with my head, examining me.

    [It''s so strange. How can such a human being exist? What are you? Are you really human? Or a special kind of demon beast in human form?

    Hunting a Core Formation demon beasts due to the uniqueness of his consciousness, but the person himself isn''t at the Core Formation stage. Just a mere mortal without any spiritual energy... Yet, the consciousness is at thete stage of Qi Building.]

    He looks at me curiously, examining me from every angle.

    ''Damn it, why has this guy appeared already?''

    I ponder the reason.

    ''If I think about it, the Heavenly Being cultivators and others like the Sea Dragon King all came from different directions. But the Mad Lord always flew in from the direction of the Ascension Gate.''

    Maybe, the Mad Lord arrived at the Ascension Gate earlier than any other Heavenly Being cultivator and only came after Manager Kim awoke her consciousness.

    ''Then, do I have to assume that this guy has been attached to the direction of the Ascension Gate since the beginning of the regression...''

    Perhaps he came to watch me fight due to themotion of my fight with the fox, observing me and my unique form of consciousness.

    Then, it happens.

    ''Huh?''

    While reading the Mad Lord''s intent, I am able to glimpse his heart essence.

    ''Ugh...''

    I silently mutter a chant upon sensing the darkness in his heart essence.

    His heart essence is a withered tree.

    The ckened withered tree rooted in the darkness, without a single ray of light.

    Only a thin, pinkish life force remains in the withered tree, barely supporting it, and it seems to copse at any moment.

    Each time the withered tree is about to fall, the madness in the Mad Lord''s eyes seems to re up.

    The darkness and dampness felt from the withered tree, and its pain makes even me furrow my brows.

    Although its less disgusting than the Bloodwood Practitioner, the dark despair is of a greater magnitude.

    ''Such a rotten heart.''

    Its when I was observing the Mad Lord''s heart essence, I suddenly catch his gaze

    Im startled.

    When Im observing the Mad Lords heart essence, he seems to realize I''m looking at him and trembles.

    [What... you.]

    Theres a hint of panic in his eyes.

    The energy holding my body releases, and Im able to speak.

    "Did you read my heart essence?"

    [You, did you just read my heart essence?]

    While we are staring nkly at each other, Mad Lord suddenly bursts into crazyughter.

    [Hahaha! You see it. I don''t know what you did to achieve it, but you can see heart essence too, right?]

    ''What...''

    I can only open my mouth in astonishment.

    Did that mean the Mad Lord also reached Beyond the Path to Heaven?

    However, I had observed the Mad Lord''s behavior several times.

    He showed no signs of having learned martial arts.

    To reach Beyond the Path to Heaven, I practiced martial arts for hundreds of years.

    As someone who honed martial arts for that long of a time, there are some things I learned to recognize and learn.

    ording to my observations, the Mad Lord is neither a martial artist nor has he honed martial skills.

    [Hahaha, amazing. Really amazing. Another being with the same vision as me exists in this world. I thought I''d have to ascend to a higher realm to meet such a person... I''m very pleased!]

    Crack!

    He grabs my head.

    It isn''t a cultivation spell or technique, but simply manipting the heaven and earth spiritual energy unique to the Heavenly Being stage.

    Then, the Mad Lord''s consciousness invades mine.

    ''Damn it...!''

    [I really like you. I''ll wee you into my world and evolve you into a more superior being. Studying you will bring me one step closer to reuniting with her...!]

    Shudder!

    I feel goosebumps all over my body.

    This man is nning on turning me into his puppet.

    The consciousness of the Heavenly Being cultivator, filled with madness, is invading my mind.

    I begin to lose control of my body.

    Just then.

    Whooosh!

    Inside my upper dantian, deep within my soul, a blood-red light aries and the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner begins to react.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    The blood-red light, embodying the transformation of the Five Elements, drives out the Mad Lord''s consciousness.

    "Ughhh!"

    An immense pain wraps around my mind, but due to the pain, my consciousness remains clear.

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner both suppresses and protects my consciousness.

    [Hmm?]

    The Mad Lord furrows his brows and then releases me.

    [Oh, where have I seen this spell before... Ah, yes. That curse used by the snake-like fellow in the Heaven-Treading Desert, right?]

    He looks into my eyes and asks.

    [What''s your rtionship with that Core Formation kid from the Heaven-Treading Desert?]

    "That is..."

    [No, never mind.]

    The Mad Lord doesnt listen to me and grabs my head again, chuckling.

    [I''ll find out on my own. What''s the point of talking with someone who hasn''t evolved into a superior being yet.]

    Crack!

    Again, his consciousness invades my mind.

    Simultaneously, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is stimted.

    ".....!"

    I am engulfed in excruciating pain.

    Then, the Mad Lord activates some sort of technique.

    Flicker, flicker...

    Blue spell symbols appear in the air and suddenly fly off towards a direction away from Ascension Gate.

    ''Is that a curse?''

    Having learned the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, I recognize the type of those spell symbols.

    The Mad Lord uses the energy emitted by my Five Elements Blood Curse Banner to trace back to its origin and sends a curse in that direction.

    [Hmm, is it not rted to that Core Formation youngster? The roots are the same, but the reaction isn''t strong. Ah, right. Theyre probably from the same sect as that Core Formation youngster.

    Haha, as expected, I''m a genius. Isn''t that right, my wife? Thank you, you are truly beautiful.]

    The Mad Lord mumbles to himself, then reaches out into the empty air, caressing it as if touching a beloved.

    I thought there might be something, but I couldn''t sense anything with demon senses, the flow of intent, or heart essence.

    It seems like just an imaginary person in the Mad Lord''s mind.

    ''Damn it, to be caught by this crazy old man.''

    Do I have to be captured like this?

    I grit my teeth in front of the lunatic gazing distantly into the air with madness.

    Then, an idea crosses my mind.

    "Senior, I have something to report. The Core Formation youngster you mentioned, the one called Bloodwood Practitioner, is actually a disguised Nascent Soul.

    Hes waiting for the Heavenly Being cultivators to ascend, then ns on devouring this world. Isn''t it unwise to leave such an ambitious person unchecked?"

    [Ah, are you talking about the treaty made under Seo Hweol''s initiative?]

    The Mad Lord seems toe back to his senses and looks at me.

    [But so what? Even if his heart essence is filthy, Seo Hweol or others will take care of it.]

    "Senior, if your rtives or n are abused by the Bloodwood Practitioner, will it not be regrettable?

    [Ah, n?]

    Ka ka ka

    The Mad Lord chuckles and says.

    [I eradicated my n with my own hands hundreds of years ago. Why should I worry about it?]

    ''What...''

    I am at a loss for words in my confusion.

    Mad Lord''s eyes, speaking of his n, are somehow filled with anger.

    His eyes, filled with rage, appear clear, devoid of madness.

    [The only being meaningful to me was her. The n that killed her no longer exists on this earth. Why should I worry about such things?]

    I peer into the Mad Lord''s heart essence.

    The darkness in his heart essence deepens, boiling as if alive.

    [But thank you. It''s been a while since I''ve thought about those detestable things.]

    Tap, tap...

    He taps his head a few times.

    His eyes full of rage are seemingly clear of madness.

    [Anyway, if you possess the same spell as that Core Formation kid... Does that mean he might have something simr to you if I delve deeper?]

    The Mad Lord strokes his chin and then extends his hand into the air.

    Flicker!

    A blue light shes in the air, recalling the curse he had justunched.

    Simultaneously.

    sh!

    The curse lits up.

    [Yes, first I should extract his soul and study it. Now that I think about it, that Core Formation kid''s consciousness was quiterge...]

    Creak...

    He grasps the air tightly.

    The blue curse begins to turn red as if soaked in blood.

    Just then.

    [Hmmm?]

    Mad Lord looks up at the sky.

    Rumble, rumble...

    Dark clouds gather in the sky and raindrops begin to fall.

    His gaze turns to the Deputy Manager Oh Hye-Seo.

    [What''s this now? Summoning the wind and rain is the power of the Sea Dragon Tribe... Why is that girl using it? Also...]

    sh!

    Boom!

    A streak of blue lightning strikes, and suddenly, a fine young man in blue robes with a kind smile and a dignified air enters the scene.

    [Who is this? Isn''t this the Scorpion-Snake King, Seo Hweol? Hahaha, I heard he was nning toete, but why rush here so crazily?]

    "Haha, Mad Old Man. The reason for my dyed start was because theres a child in my tribe who needs to stay in the lower realm. I was going to take care of him, but after talking, I realized he''s strong enough to forge his own path..."

    [Enough with the small talk, get to the point.]

    Crack!

    Mad Lord tightens his grip on the air.

    The curse he had cast turns even redder.

    Seo Hweol smiles kindly and speaks.

    "Mad Old Man, don''t intimidate these young ones. Why don''t you release the one you''re holding and ease up on those you''re tormenting?"

    [Hmm... So you rushed here because that Core Formation youngster from the desert is about to die. What are you scheming, you snake-like man?]

    "Mad Old Man, as a senior, isn''t it unseemly to torment the weak? Let''s release them and stop this now."

    Whoosh!

    Seo Hweol also reaches out and twist the air, and the curse that had turned red gradually shifts back to blue.

    ''Is Yuan Li currently being strangled in the grasp of Heavenly Being cultivators?''

    No matter if Ascension Path lies above the Heaven-Treading Desert, the distance to the ck castle where Yuan Li would be is hundreds of miles. Yet, they cross it instantly and are now fighting over him.

    ''This is the power of a Heavenly Being cultivator...''

    "It would be wise to stop now, considering the unexpected cmity that has already injured him."

    Whoosh...

    The curse cast by Mad Lord begins to fade.

    Its clear that Mad Lord is being overpowered by Seo Hweol.

    Mad Lord chuckles and pulls out a small wooden box from his waist.

    Boom!

    The box erges and falls beside the Mad Lord.

    [So you think my true power is inferior to yours and dare mock me? Fine, shall we have a go?]

    "......"

    Seo Hweol''s expression stiffens for a moment but then returns to normal.

    "Mad Old Man, how about we save such uninteresting discussions for after ascension? The Ascension Gate will open in a few days. Wouldn''t it be better to avoid such actions during this auspicious time?

    Instead of engaging in such inauspicious activities, why not talk a little about these talented individuals here?"

    Seo Hweol smiles kindly and pats Deputy Manager Oh Hye-Seo and my shoulders with one hand each.

    Unable to bear it any longer, I vomi.

    Ugh -

    I haven''t eaten anything, so nothing came up but bile. Still, it was repulsive.

    No, its more than just revolting; the darkness is beyond imagination.

    ''Insane, how canthis be a normal being''s heart essence?''

    The Mad Lord''s heart essence is a ckened withered tree, but Seo Hweol''s heart essence, seen after reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven, is even worse.

    While the Mad Lord''s withered tree has a thread-like vitality, Seo Hweol''s heart essencecks any hint of hope.

    Everything is dark, dreary, revolting, and filthy.

    Beyond heartless and shameless, his heart essence seems like a monster wearing a human mask.

    Evil ().

    He is the embodiment of endless malice.

    A vast darkness iparable even to Yuan Li.

    That is Seo Hweol.

    "Oh my, Mad Old Man. Look, the young ones can''t withstand the aura of Heavenly Being cultivators and are suffering..."

    Seo Hweol says to the Mad Lord, looking pitifully at me vomiting.

    However, the Mad Lord chuckles knowingly, as if he understands why I am vomiting.

    [Haha, what a masterpiece. Do you think he''s retching because of our aura? Maybe he''s nauseous from seeing something so disgusting. I feel like vomiting every time I see your face, so what about these ''fragile juniors''? You broken monster.]

    "I never quite understand what you''re saying. Anyway, since this junior seems to catch your fancy, Mad Old Man, why not take him as your disciple? As for this youngdy, she resonates with my bloodline and wields a unique power, so I intend to wee her into the Sea Dragon Tribe."

    [You snake-like man, always changing the subject. What are you scheming with that Core Formation youngster from the desert, you filth...!]

    Creak...

    The Mad Lord begins to open the lid of the box.

    With the absence of other Heavenly Being cultivators and facing the Sea Dragon King alone, he shows no hesitation in opening it.

    "Mad Lord, are you truly intending to bring down Ascension Path...!?"

    [If getting rid of one Ascension Path can clean up filth, it''s not a bad deal. Even if there''s trouble with the Ascension Gate, there''s always the blessing of the Serving Command Seal, so what''s the problem...?]

    Creak, click!

    And then, the Mad Lord''s box fully opens.

    The next moment.

    ''Many things'' burst out of the Mad Lord''s box.

    The Sea Dragon King is seen casting spells in haste.

    Just then.

    ''What?''

    Slosh, slosh...

    I look around in confusion.

    Water.

    Its water.

    The entire Ascension Path is suddenly covered in water.

    Both I and my colleagues are caught off guard by the sudden flood over Ascension Path, opening our eyes wide and floundering.

    Roarrr!

    The water is not just there idly.

    There are currents in the water, and my colleagues and I are scattered in all directions in an instant.

    ''What''s happening...''

    Mad Lord opened the box, and Seo Hweol had done something as well.

    As I try to make sense of the situation.

    [Hahahahahaha!]

    Celestial energy resounds, and Mad Lord''s voice spreads throughout the water.

    [To perform such a water technique in a ce without water. Truly, you are the Sea Dragon King. Are you trying to protect Ascension Path from crumbling?

    I haven''t even released half of my Heavenly Being puppets, and only eight of [Her] limbs. Do you really think the entire Sea Dragon Tribe can handle me and [Her]?]

    Rumble, rumble!

    I feel like Im going to lose my mind.

    The celestial energy boils of its own ord, reacting to the power of Mad Lord and Seo Hweol.

    ''Is the entire Ascension Path now covered by Seo Hweol''s spell?''

    Although Ascension Path is known as a forest, it''s not small in size.

    It''s a massive territory,parable to several cities of Yanguo put together.

    Im astounded by the scale of Seo Hweol''s spell, yet I have the feeling that he is currently being overpowered.

    [There. [She] has emerged up to the shoulders. Shouldn''t the entire Sea Dragon Tribe appear by now?]

    Beyond the sky.

    Somewhere unseen, Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord are engaging in a fierce battle.

    Even amidst this, Ascension Path is thrown into chaos by Seo Hweol''s spell, covered in water.

    ''I need to find my colleagues.''

    I stretch out the Formless Sword in the water to stabilize myself and begin searching for my colleagues.

    ''I saw Kim Young-hoon, there. And Jeon Myeong-hoon too.''

    I locate each of them in turn: Kang Min-hee, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, and Oh Hye-seo.

    Among them, Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo seems to be affected by the power of the Sea Dragon King, shedding bloody tears and clutching her head.

    ''Damn, what a mess this is.''

    I gather my colleagues who couldnt breathe underwater, press their acupoints to help themst a bit longer in the water, and forcibly expel the water filled in their lungs with internal energy.

    ''We have to hold on.''

    We have to wait until the end of the monstrous fight between those characters.

    Rumble, rumble...

    Somewhere above in the sky, covered by dark clouds.

    There, I sense the presence of other formidable beings gathering besides Mad Lord and Seo Hweol.

    ''This aura...''

    Heavenly Being cultivators are flocking to the area above Ascension Path, sensing the anomaly.

    Not long after.

    Whoosh!

    The water covering the entire Ascension Path drains away, and the dark clouds evaporate.

    Crackle, crackle!

    From the center of the dark clouds, Jin Byuk-ho in a golden robe is scattering golden lightning, evaporating the dark clouds like the sun.

    Shortly after, familiar faces appear beyond the sky.

    Centered around the Mad Lord, who has closed the lid of the box, are:

    The Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol, Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sects Master Jin Byuk-ho, ck Bone Valley''s Grand Elder White Bone Ghost Devil Heo Gwak, Heaven Creation Sects founder and Cheungmun ns ancestor Sir Chang-ho.

    Additionally, there is a plump woman in white, a dried-up and irritable middle-aged man in brown, a rugged man in green with a beard like a lion''s mane, and a skeletal, thin woman in ck with long nails.

    [To have the masters of Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Bone Valley, Heaven Creation Sect, Sea Dragon Tribe, Mighty Tiger Tribe, Holy Peng Tribe, Righteous Path Alliance, and Devil Path Alliance all gathered around this old man. What an honor.]

    The Mad Lord chuckles and looks around.

    The cultivators begin to speak one by one.

    [Don''t cross the line, Mad Lord! If Ascension Path falls, who knows what will happen to the Ascension Gate! How can you be so arrogant!]

    [Why are you so reckless! If it weren''t for the Sea Dragon King, Ascension Path and the Ascension Gate would have crumbled, crushing the dreams of countless Heavenly Being cultivators! Do you not know, or do you not care?]

    [You insane old man, we were about to let you be during this auspicious time, but you dare to bring ''that'' out in Ascension Path? Do you think you''ll be safe when we alle together?]

    Even amidst numerous Heavenly Being cultivators, Mad Lord just smirks andys his hand on the box again.

    At this, all the Heavenly Being cultivators in the sky jolt.

    [Of course, if all your forces unite, I wouldn''t stand a chance. But I''m prepared to self-destruct with [Her] at any time. Do you have such resolve?]

    [Eek, a senile old man saying things...!]

    The standoff between the Mad Lord and the group of Heavenly Beings continue for a while, until the Sea Dragon King begins to mediate with a smile.

    [Let''s not do this, everyone. What''s the gain in such behavior during this auspicious time?

    Mad Old Man, wouldn''t it be more beneficial for you to ascend to the higher realms for your lover?]

    The Sea Dragon King goes around among the Heavenly Beings, mediating, and after a while, they seem to reach an agreement and form a non-aggression pact with the Mad Lord.

    Just then.

    Jin Byuk-ho suddenly looks down below and locks eyes with Jeon Myung-hoon.

    [What, wait... is this...]

    Jin Byuk-ho, along with White Bone Ghost Devil and Sir Chang-ho, look down and repeat the same actions as before.

    This time, however, along with Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord, the leaders of the Righteous and Devil Path Alliances, the Mighty Tiger Tribe, and Holy Peng Tribe are also present.

    They, too, recognize the talents of my colleagues and show interest.

    [Ha, is this the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s legend? The one that Golden Thunderbearer Yang Su-jin had? I''m somewhat interested too...]

    [The Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, huh? Rather than entering ck Bone Valley, I can teach her well as my disciple...]

    The leaders of the Righteous and Demonic Path Alliances eye Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kang Min-Hee, while the leaders of the Holy Peng and Mighty Tiger tribes drool over Oh Hyun-seok.

    [A human born with the Unique Holy Body? Ha, indeed...]

    [If given the True Origin Blood of the Mighty Tiger Tribe, we will wee him as one of us...]

    However, Jin Byuk-ho growls and grabs Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    [You ragtag bunch, daring to snatch away a prospective disciple of my sect...? Knowing he has the same constitution as my sect founder? Do you really want to be at odds with my sect?]

    [Hm, Sect Master Jin. It''s not like that...]

    [Just leave. Wait quietly in front of the Ascension Gate until it opens.]

    White Bone Ghost Devil also gives an eerie smile, watching the Demonic Path Alliance''s leader who eyes Kang Min-Hee.

    [This child is destined to enter our valley.]

    [Must all talented individuals only go to ck Bone Valley...]

    [Do you want to taste the Nether Crossing Ship?]

    [Eek... Dog-like ck Bone Valley folks. Fine, do as you please!]

    The leaders of the Righteous and Demonic Path Alliances back away, unable to say anything in front of Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil.

    Mighty Tiger King and Holy Peng King eye Chief Oh with interest, but when Sir Chang-ho clears his throat, they avert their eyes from him and force an awkward smile.

    [Hehe... We can''t upset the Cheongmun Ancestor.]

    [Yes, if it''s Sir Chang-ho, he''ll nurture him well.]

    However, Holy Peng King and Mighty Tiger King turn their attention back to Deputy Manager Oh Hye-Seo.

    She is bleeding through the seven orifices and seemed to cause not just the storm but also another phenomena.

    They can''t tell exactly what it is, but greed is evident in the eyes of Holy Peng King and Mighty Tiger King.

    [After all, this woman seems to directly use the powers of a demon beast]

    [It seems like an extraordinary trait for our demon race]

    They approach Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo, but Seo Hweol subtly blocks them with a smile.

    As Seo Hweol speaks, they listen for a moment, nod their heads, and step back.

    [If that''s what the Sea Dragon King suggests]

    [Indeed, with the abilities of the Sea Dragon King, he can indeed better bring out the demon beast traits of this woman.]

    Eventually, everything flows as per destined fate.

    All colleagues go with their designated Heavenly Being cultivators.

    Among the Heavenly Being cultivators who are weaker in thispetition, they can only suck their fingers in envy, watching the talented ones being taken by the stronger ones.

    Then, when the members are distributed, the remaining ones turn their eyes to me, Kim Young-hoon, and Manager Kim Yeon.

    [Anyway, do those remaining have some other hidden talents]

    [That human guy, despite being of human lineage, possesses a Demon Core]

    [Maybe a demi-human? Let''s scrutinize each one. We might discover some incredible talents]

    Then the Heavenly Being cultivators reach out to us. Kim Young-hoon, Manager Kim Yeon, and I scream as our bodies are searched with celestial energy.

    During this, Manager Kim Yeon awakens her consciousness and bes the disciple of the plumpdy in white, the leader of the Righteous Path Alliance.

    Kim Young-hoon and I are squeezed and oppressed in consciousness by other Heavenly Being cultivators, suffering all kinds of hardships.

    However, upon examination, I am deemed to have just a slightly unique constitution but no special talents, and Kim Young-Hoon is judged to be a normal mortal with no special constitution.

    Sir Chang-ho treats us, bringing the incident to a conclusion.

    [Unfortunately, these two don''t seem to have any notable talents, so we should just leave them.]

    [This unique constitution is a bit interesting... how did a humane to possess a Demon Core]

    [Enough. Even if it''s an unusual constitution, it''s not mythically talented enough to be worth taking. Let''s just go.]

    The Heavenly Beings chatter and soon prepare to fly back through the Ascension Gate.

    Damn, everything''s been chaotic since the beginning of this life.

    I frown, holding my head slightly.

    But there''s something I shouldn''t forget

    I am about to talk about the Bloodwood Practitioner, Yuan Li, hiding in the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    "Seniors, perhaps in the Heaven-Treading Desert, the Bloodwood..."

    Thump-

    It is then.

    The Sea Dragon King approaches and pats my shoulder familiarly.

    "This King knows him too. Despite being a human, he''s ambitious and knows many interesting techniques. This king even learned a spell from him... It seems you too have inherited that spell."

    Shiver!

    Suddenly, a chill runs through my body.

    If I talk about the Bloodwood Practitioner, I''ll be killed by the Sea Dragon King right now.

    There is no urge to kill in his eyes.

    Nor in his intent.

    But perhaps its intuition.

    Its warning me of ominousness.

    Gulp...

    The Sea Dragon King pats my shoulder with a kind face and stands up.

    "As you have a demi-human lineage, this King cannot ignore you. Take this. It''s a demon beast method suitable for demi-humans to learn. In exchange for this method, I''d like to ask a simple favor... Is that alright?"

    Seo Hweol shows a kind smile, extending Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, and the space-breaking bead to me.

    "...I understand. Thank you."

    I silently receive the method, dharma treasure, and task from him.

    Everything proceeds as fated.

    I can''t say anything, and all my colleagues are captured by their predetermined captors.

    Manager Kim is unusually taken by thedy in white this time, but Mad Lord frequently nces towards the plumpdy in white and Manager Kim Yeon.

    I have a feeling that the woman, the leader of the Righteous Path Alliance, will not live long.

    Mad Lord licks his lips at me but, this time, surrounded by numerous Heavenly Beings, flies obediently towards the Ascension Gate.

    Whooosh-

    A storm sweeps over us.

    ...Still, something has changed.

    This time, no one sent Kim Young-hoon and me through a spatial rift.

    Also, the fox''s Demon Core remains in my hand.

    When the Heavenly Being cultivator of the Devil Path Alliance tried to snatch my Demon Core, Sir Chang-ho warned him not to rob a junior, saving it for me.

    Except for Kim Young-hoon and me being abandoned in Ascension Path and the fox''s Demon Core remaining with me, everything went as fate dictated.

    I calmly reassure the confused Kim Young-hoon, then look at the Demon Core in my hand.

    Within the Demon Core, immense spiritual energy is condensed.

    As its created by a Core Formation demon, absorbing the energy inside can grant me immense spiritual power.

    I close my eyes, sit cross-legged holding the Demon Core, and begin absorbing the energy from within.

    Half a year passes in Ascension Path

    Rumble, Crack, Crackling!

    I look at the dark clouds scattered by my Formless Sword in the sky.

    Celestial energy changes, granting me 300 years of lifespan.

    I seed in absorbing the mid Core Formation fox''s Demon Core, recovering to the 1st Constetion of Qi Building and creating the Horn Spiritual Star.

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapter by kittyfan69. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 94: Lotus (2)

    Chapter 94: Lotus (2)/trantingnovice

    Rumble...

    I gaze at the dark clouds scattering across the sky.

    Even if my lifespan hasn''t ended, does the appearance of dark clouds mean I am about to receive a new lifespan?

    I have never heard of such a phenomenon urring when a typical cultivator reaches the stage of Qi Building.

    "Is this also rted to the Heavenly Rejection?"

    It seems like the heavens are trying to interfere with my receiving of new lifespan. However, I collect my Formless Sword, smiling wryly.

    "Try and stop me as many times as you want."

    I will split all the lightning and scatter the clouds, shattering the sky if need be.

    Rumble...

    Feeling the Pure Spiritual Force beginning to flow within my body, I stand up.

    "Hmm, is this a cultivator at Qi Building?"

    Kim Young-hoon, who was standing guard beside me, asks with curiosity.

    Half a year has passed since we came to Ascension Path..

    Under my guidance, Kim Young-hoon has be a peak master, fully mature in the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    If he continues to follow my guidance for another 2 or 3 years, he will definitely reach the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "Yes. Now, I can live for another 350 years or so."

    "Amazing..."

    He looks at me in awe.

    "Just like the other colleagues, everyone seems to possess incredible talent."

    "If I hadn''t identally obtained the Demon Core of the demon fox, it would have taken me decades to reach Qi Building."

    I lift the dim, energy-drained Core Formation fox''s Demon Core.

    Although the fox''s Demon Core was of the Core Formation mid-stage, I, with only the enlightenment of Qi Building mid-stage, couldn''t absorb all the energy contained within it.

    ''After all, the absorption rate is low as I had to refine the chaotic demonic energy and only absorb the pure part...''

    Nevertheless, thanks to the fox''s Demon Core, I achieved great sess in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and reached the stage of Qi Building.

    ''From now on, I can smoothly progress to Qi Building 2nd Constetion, thanks to the insights from the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea and Yin Soul Ghost Incantation I gained in my past life.''

    Regarding Qi Building 3rd Constetion, I chose the White Tiger constetion during this lifes Seven Stars Ritual and obtained the White Tigers blessing. This will let me make swift progress. This life, whether for better or worse, I can reach the 4th Constetion of Qi Building.

    ''If things go well, I might even aim for the Grand Perfection of Qi Building.''

    Of course, there are things to do before that.

    "Then, Kim Hyung, shall we leave Ascension Path?"

    "Oh, are we finally leaving? Great. I can''t wait to see people again!"

    At my words, Kim Young-hoonughs joyously, excited to leave with me.

    Whoosh...

    We leave Ascension Path andnd in the Heaven-Treading Desert. Then we speed across the desert using my spells.

    Kim Young-hoon marvels at the vastndscape of the desert, and I, having ascended to Qi Building and acquired an immense amount of Pure Spiritual Force, quickly head towards Byeokra.

    ''Perhaps, it will be good to visit the castle where Yuan Li is.''

    Thinking about it, at this point when the Heavenly Beings have not ascended for long, he might still be at Core Formation.

    ''If he''s still Core Formation, I might be able to do something now that I have ascended to Qi Building and gained Pure Spiritual Force.

    After pondering for a moment, I press my head hard.

    I still feel the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner embedded in the core of my upper dantian.

    ''The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is, after all, Yuan Lis curse spell. Going there right now might be unpredictable.''

    It will be better to deal with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner first before seeking him out.

    ''Then, regarding the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, the best is undoubtedly...''

    I turn my gaze towards the south, to the ck Wind Sea.

    ''Heavenly Beings remnant soul. It would be best to ask Song Jin of ck Ghost Valley.''

    With that thought, I head towards Byeokra with Kim Young-hoon.

    Whoosh...

    "Cough, cough..."

    "Damn it, Eun-hyun. Are we there yet?"

    "We''re almost there!"

    I frown.

    We encountered a sandstorm and spent several days inside of it.

    The sandstorm subsided, but during that time, we had to expend a lot of effort and spiritual power.

    Because of this, I couldn''t generate water at regr intervals using spiritual power, leaving Kim Young-hoon and me without water for two days now.

    ''Our clothes are tattered, and we have nothing more to eat or drink. Damn it...''

    But now we are almost at Byeokra.

    Soon, we should see Cheon-saek City.

    Whoosh...

    How long have we been pushing through the sandstorm, using spells to advance?

    Far in the distance, Cheon-saek CItyes into view.

    "Kim Hyung, there''s the city!"

    "Oh, ohh..! Let''s hurry and get some water..!"

    ''Crossing the Heaven-Treading Desert is always challenging, no matter how many times I do it...''

    There are tolerable times, but often when one encounters sandstorms, they will arrive utterly exhausted like this.

    Swoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon and I stop in front of Cheon-saek City, and the guards approach us.

    "Stop! Who are you?"

    Without fuss, I approach and float a few spells above my hand to show them.

    "Ah, uh... A cultivator!?"

    Perhaps because Cheon-saek City is famous for its magic artifacts and is frequently visited by cultivators looking to purchase them, the locals are more aware of cultivators than in other regions.

    "I''m a desert tribe cultivator who has crossed the desert. Please, let us enter."

    "Which tribe are you from?"

    "The Jurip tribe."

    "Ah, thergest tribe, I see. Understood. Here is your pass."

    Its a knack I have developed from entering and leaving Cheon-saek City in several lifetimes.

    Of course, there are no cultivators like me in the Jurip tribe, but by the time they check, I will likely be gone from this ce.

    "People, atst..."

    Kim Young-hoon, seeing people for the first time in half a year, eagerly observes them, unable to understand thenguage of Byeokra.

    Not only the people, but he also observes the myriad colors of intent they emit, which are visible to him at the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ''He''ll probably reach the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin soon.''

    His enthusiastic observation of colors of emotions suggests he will soon reach the realm of awakening consciousness.

    ''However...''

    I inhale the hot air of Cheon-saek City, adjacent to the desert, and look around.

    "Where can we find some water...?"

    Its been almost 200 years since Ist visited Cheon-saek City, so Im a bit hazy about where the well is.

    As I look around with a burning face, a woman in white approaches me.

    "Are you looking for water?"

    Both Kim Young-hoon and I nod vigorously.

    "Follow me, I''ll provide you with some water at my shop"

    "Ah, thank you, miss!"

    We follow her.

    Her shop, located in a small alley of Cheon-saek City is a magic artifact store named ''White Magical Lotus.''

    Swoosh!

    She scoops a bucket of water from a wooden barrel in a corner of the shop and hands it to me.

    "Drink this, and I''ll bring another bucket for yourpanion..."

    But before she can fetch another bucket, Kim Young-hoon uses telekinesis to draw water towards himself and starts drinking it desperately.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. Mypanion is very thirsty..."

    "It''s alright. It''s not unusual for peopleing from the desert to be like that."

    "Then, we''ll dly drink. Thank you."

    I take the bucket she offered and drink the water.

    ''I finally feel alive again.''

    The water I create with my own spiritual power only quenches the basic thirst without bringing the satisfaction of drinking water.

    Its like putting back into my body what I have taken out.

    But drinking real water from outside truly refreshes me.

    "Ah... I''m truly grateful, miss. We haven''t had water for two days..."

    "No problem, there''s a well in Cheon-saek City just a bit further. But judging by your aura, you seem to be a cultivator, right?"

    "Ah...!"

    Only then did I realize that she, too, is a cultivator.

    Judging by the fluctuation of her spiritual power, she seems to be around the level of Qi Refining 11th Star.

    Suddenly, I remember that I have seen her before.

    "Ah, you are..."

    That''s right.

    Long ago.

    The first time I had escaped from the Heaven-Treading Desert on my own and crossed the Heaven-Treading Desert, she was the cultivator who had given me water!

    "Do you recognize me?"

    A hint of wariness appears in her eyes.

    ''She might be misunderstanding something.''

    "Please don''t misunderstand, miss. I remember your kindness from a long time ago when you gave me water in Cheon-saek City."

    "Oh, I see."

    Her wariness rxes.

    "Descendants from the Gongmyo n, Byeok n, and Cheongmun n often bother me so I got a bit startled. I''m relieved to know you''re someone I''ve helped before."

    "Ha ha, it seems you''ve done many good deeds before."

    "Isn''t it our duty to help those who wander in the desert?"

    "You have a kind heart."

    While talking, I look around the shop.

    ''These are magic artifacts...''

    Honestly, having the overwhelmingly superior Formless Sword, I have never thought of using such artifacts.

    However, looking around the shop, even to the inexperienced eye, there are many magic artifacts that look quite useful.

    ''The spiritual power emanating from these artifacts is very stable.''

    Even with demon senses, the cirction of spiritual energy in themis natural, making them excellent works.

    "Who made these artifacts? Indeed, Cheon-saek City is famous for magic artifacts. Even I, with my ignorance, can tell their quality is exceptional."

    "Aha..."

    At my words, the corners of her mouth lifts slightly.

    ''Did she make these?''

    Its then that I notice the golden intent emanating from her.

    She suppresses a chuckle and speaks.

    "Your clothes look too tattered. Would you like some unused clothes from my ce?"

    "Ah, if you could do that, it would be much appreciated..."

    "Don''t hesitate. These are really just clothes lying around without an owner."

    Saying so, she looks once more at Kim Young-hoon and me, and goes inside and returns with two sets of clothes.

    They are a bit worn but cleaner than what were wearing.

    One set is a white robe like the one she is wearing, and the other, a yellow robe, the color of the desert.

    Both were Daoist robes.

    "I brought these clothes that were just lying around in my house, hoping they might be of help. Since I offered water, why not clothes as well."

    "I''m so grateful I don''t know how to thank you."

    "Oh..."

    Kim Young-hoon, having finished drinking his water, wipes his mouth andes over. Though he doesn''t understand thenguage, he chooses a robe after I exin she is offering clothes.

    Kim Young-hoon picks the yellow robe, and I choose the white one. We both go to a secluded corner of the shop to change.

    "My, you look much better now."

    "Thank you for the clothes. I don''t know how to repay this kindness..."

    "If you insist, consider it a debt from a Qi Building senior."

    She smiles warmly as she epts my thanks. After promising to repay her for the clothes, we leave the White Magical Lotus artifact shop.

    Kim Young-hoon and I left Cheon-saek City and traveled through various cities in Byeokra, paying respects to the Cheongmun n from afar.

    Then, we reached Yanguo. We briefly visited my disciples after crossing the Jin n''s barrier, and continued south to the ck Wind Sea.

    "Should I wait here?"

    "Yes, it won''t take long."

    "Alright then. I''ll practice my martial arts in the meantime."

    I leave Kim Young-hoon and take out the Space-Breaking Bead and Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation method given by Seo Hweol.

    ''What to do...''

    In my past life, I had simply thrown the Space-Breaking Beadle into the depths of the sea. However, after some thinking, I decide not to discard it this time.

    ''A self-destructing spatial dharma treasure...''

    It might be usefulter on if I need to perform a mutual destruction tactic.

    ''After helping Seo Ran defeat Song Jin''s remnant soul and obtaining the coordinates of Serving Command Pce...''

    Maybe this time, I can get a proper Longevity Fruit for Kim Young-hoon.

    I vividly remember the spell Yuan Li used in myst life.

    The spell that rapidly grew the Longevity Fruit by extracting life force.

    Although I dont know everything about that spell, my solid foundational knowledge from my master helped me understand its general principle.

    ''Perhaps, in this life, if I can find a way to implement that same effect without stealing others'' life force...''

    I might just be able to extend Kim Young-hoon''s life.

    Swoosh!

    I leap into the air, heading towards Seo Ran''s residence.

    The story progressed quickly.

    After showing Seo Ran my power and the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation method, I gained his trust. Together, we went to the Nether Crossing Ship where Song Jin resided, quietly dismantled the formation, and reached the lowest level of the ship.

    Song Jin is still a ghost engulfed in dark ghostly energy.

    "Look here, Elder Song Jin of ck Ghost Valley."

    "[Who are you?]"

    He res at me, scattering his eerie ghostly energy.

    Ignoring him, I respond.

    "Hand over the Nether Crossing Ship."

    Rumble!

    His ghostly energy spreads everywhere, but it seems much weakerpared to Yuan Li in myst life.

    I grip the Formless Sword facing him.

    Somehow, confronting him this time doesnt shake me as much as before.

    <strong></strong>

    Trantor Notes: I updated and corrected some terms:

    ck Bone Valley -> ck Ghost Valley

    Azure Bone Valley -> Azure Ghost Valley

    White Bone Ghost Horse -> White Bone Ghost Devil

    Demon Legion Terracotta Scroll -> Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 95: Lotus (3)

    Chapter 95: Lotus (3)/trantingnovice

    Rumble...

    Unexpectedly, Song Jin doesnt rush into an attack but observes me instead.

    [What are you? I''ve never heard of a human possessing a Demon Core, nor such bizarre techniques... It seems you know something about me.]

    A clear defensive stance!

    ''It seems he can''t fully sense me because I entered quietly without smashing the barrier as I did in my past life.''

    Compared to when he had absorbed all the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship and disyed Core Formation peak level prowess in my previous life, he currently hasn''t absorbed the ships ghostly energy, so only a mid Core Formation stage aura is present.

    "How could I not have heard of the infamous ck Ghost Valley? Let alone a Heavenly Being cultivator leading it!"

    [Heh, you mustve heard the Mad Lord killed me, are you mocking me?]

    Rumble!

    Song Jin gathers enough ghostly energy.

    Heunches an attack.

    Screaach!

    Thousands of white bone skeletons rise like a tidal wave around me and surge towards me.

    I extend my Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains, Mountain and Valley Transformation.

    The Formless Sword spreads in all directions in the shape of thorny terrain,pletely dominating the surrounding space.

    Then the sword undergoes another transformation.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Vein Saber Method, Fist Technique, Leg Technique, Foot Technique, Ground Technique, Spear Technique...

    A mix of numerous martial art changes.

    Every field I researched together with Kim Young-hoon in my past life.

    Over 200 years, I had further developed and refined my Formless Sword, using hundreds of transformations per second to push Song Jin back.

    His spells break apart,pletely overwhelmed by my Formless Sword.

    The first sh.

    And in this first encounter, Song Jin is overwhelmingly outmatched.

    Kuuaaaaaa!

    Song Jin''s body absorbs the ghostly energy around him, transforming into a huge monster ghost.

    The form I had seenst time.

    However, this time he seems to maintain his sanity, calmly observing his surroundings.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Dragon Vein, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven, Cliff Edge.

    Swoosh!

    The Formless Sword moves even faster, growsrger, and reaches a speed that is unmatchable.

    The entire body of the monster ghost is shed in an instant, and Song Jin, reverting from his monster ghost form, casts a new spell.

    Rumbling!

    Blue ghost fire gathers in his hands.

    However.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Whizz!

    The ultra-fast thrust hits the weak spot of the ghost fire before he can react, causing it to explode right in his hands.

    [Argh...]

    Three shes.

    That alone makes the difference in our strengths clear.

    The Formless Sword, honed and refined over 200 years, has reached an extreme level of proficiency.

    Compared to the Formless Sword when I first faced Song Jin, it has undergone a change as vast as the difference between heaven and earth.

    Had he been in his prime, a living Heavenly Being, it would have been entirely different. But at this point, he can''t defeat me.

    Song Jin grits his teeth, looking at me as he realizes he can''t win.

    But instead of further pressuring him, I decide to change the topic a bit.

    "Hmm... I too have seen the Mad Lord."

    I recall the battle between the Mad Lord and Seo Hweol in the clouds unseen.

    Seo Hweol, who covered the entire Ascension Path with water with a single gesture.

    And the Mad Lord, who consistently overpowered him and the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    "Honestly, just surviving a battle with such a monster and leaving behind a remnant soul is nothing to be ashamed of."

    [...]

    Song Jin falls silent at my words.

    His intent is mixed with shame, anger, depression, andmentation.

    [...You''re right. In that war, the Mad Lord suddenly decided to attack us, and he rushed in unprepared. He destroyed a third of our main forces just like that. If he had fully prepared for war against us, ck Ghost Valley''s 500,000 years of history would have ended that day.]

    "......"

    Song Jin sighs.

    [So why... Why has a strong one like you invaded the Nether Crossing Ship, and why are you after it? This ship is in ruins, and you dont seem to need its ghostly energy for your cultivation...]

    "Hmm..."

    I think about making up an excuse but decide to tell the truth.

    [...You came looking for that half-dragon''s belongings?]

    At his words, Seo Ran, who is hiding behind me, flinches.

    Song Jin''s eyes ze with even more intense blue ghost fire.

    [There''s nothing of yours in this ship. What belongs to ck Ghost Valley stays in ck Ghost Valley. Abandon your greed and leave..!]

    But Seo Ran steps forward after swallowing hard.

    "Please, senior, I implore you. What I seek is... an heirloom of my mother."

    Crackle!

    Intense blue ghost fire surges from Song Jin''s eyes.

    [Why are you searching for your mother''s heirloom in the Nether Crossing Ship of ck Ghost Valley!]

    "...That is because my mother was a disciple of ck Ghost Valley."

    Kugugugugu!

    Song Jin seems to shudder, alternating his gaze between me and my Formless Sword.

    Recalling the three shes just moments before, he is sizing me up.

    I don''t avoid his gaze.

    In my past life, I had hunted him with Kim Young-hoon right after obtaining the Formless Sword, and over 200 years, I had further honed the Formless Sword.

    Now, even if he absorbs all the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship and fights me, I don''t think I will be easily outmatched.

    Especially now that he was unprepared for my sudden visit.

    ''Come at me.''

    After a moment of eye contact with me, Song Jin lets out a small sigh.

    [...Fine. I''ll give you half a day. Search the Nether Crossing Ship and find your mother''s heirloom. If you can''t find it within half a day, as an elder of ck Ghost Valley, I''ll find a way to expel you for trespassing...!]

    Apparently feeling burdened by the prospect of directbat, Song Jin ultimately agrees to apromise.

    Woosh...

    The raging ghost fire in his eyes subsides.

    I also sheathe my Formless Sword.

    [Remember, half a day. If you don''t find your mother''s heirloom within that time, you must leave the Nether Crossing Ship..!]

    "Understood."

    Seo Ran expresses his gratitude to Song Jin, and I nce at him before moving past.

    Then, about half an hourter.

    In the lowest level of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    I find the room where Seo Rans mother''s heirloom was located in my past life and promptly retrieve a jade slip for Seo Ran.

    "By any chance, could it be this?"

    "Ah...!"

    Seo Ran''s face turns tearful as he shakily takes the jade slip from me.

    "Thank you, thank you so much, senior..."

    "Its nothing. But it seems that the ghost is quite angry..."

    Outside his mother''s room.

    There stands Song Jin, fists clenched and trembling with anger.

    [You... How do you know about that child''s room? You... What is your rtionship with her...!?]

    Seo Ran also looks at me with a puzzled expression.

    ''Did I make it seem that way...?''

    True, going straight to Seo Ran''s mother''s room might have given him the impression that I have some rtionship with her.

    Anticipating a hassle, I concoct a slight lie.

    "I once met White Bone Ghost Devil Heo Gwak, the Grand Elder of ck Ghost Valley, in Ascension Path. They were pleased with a certain valuable item they obtained and told me to ask for what I wanted.

    It was then that Seo Hweol, the Sea Dragon King who was also there, asked me to fulfill Seo Ran''s request. To efficientlyplete this task, I asked Heo Gwak about the location of Seo Rans mother''s room."

    [What...]

    After listening to my exnation, Song Jin looks incredulous but reluctantly nods.

    [...Alright, let''s say that''s true..]

    "How about stepping aside from the door? Both Seo Ran and I wish to leave. Didn''t we find the heirloom within the half-day you proposed?"

    [...Wait.]

    Song Jin, with his eyes aze with ghost fire, looks at us and speaks.

    [You, half-dragon boy. Your mother was special to me too. So now, right here, read your mother''s will with me.]

    "What..."

    Seo Ran looks ufortable, but under Song Jin''s intimidating presence, he reluctantly sits down to read the jade slip.

    I have no interest in meddling in Seo Ran''s family affairs and step back, while Song Jin moves behind Seo Ran to read together.

    After a while...

    "...Keugk"

    Tears begin to fall from Seo Ran''s eyes, and the intensity of ghost fire in Song Jin''s eyes weakens.

    No, it softens.

    [...Foolish child. Didn''t you know that aside from the Sea Dragon King, the Sea Dragon Tribe is mostly self-centered and despicable creatures?]

    He raises his ghostly arm, trembling, and snatches the jade slip from Seo Ran.

    Seo Ran doesn''t resist and lets Song Jin take the slip.

    [You fool...! What was so good about your husband who died so irresponsibly? You ignorant thing...! Foolish...!]

    Crack!

    The jade slip starts to break under Song Jin''s grip.

    Only then does Seo Ran hurriedly snatch it back.

    Song Jin res at Seo Ran.

    [I never liked you from the start, but now my dislike has grown even more. The fact that your existence ruined that child''s life angers me greatly...]

    Crack...

    Suddenly, I see the ghostly body forming a new face over Song Jin''s skull.

    Ghostly energy converges into his skull, creating a face.

    Its the face of a middle-aged man I have seen before.

    Song Jins face, materialized from the dark ghostly substance, is shedding blue tears.

    [Right now, I want to kill you on the spot, but...]

    He nces at me and grumbles.

    [Be thankful for that unique individual sent by Seo Hweol. I''m terrified of dying meaninglessly, failing to protect the Nether Crossing Ship... So I''ll leave you be for now...]

    "......"

    Seo Ran silently listens to his words, then suddenly bows to Song Jin.

    "Please, tell me about my mother."

    [What...]

    "I have lived my life despised even by the Sea Dragon Tribe, considered a half-breed. Even the Sea Dragon King left me behind, saying I couldn''t apany him in this battle of life and death.

    Please, senior. Elder. I want to know what kind of person my mother was. I implore you... tell me about my mother."

    [This boy now...]

    Kugugugugu!

    Dark blue ghostly energy fills the cabin.

    But I reveal my Formless Sword and disperse the ghostly energy, causing Song Jin to re at me.

    "What''s so difficult about telling a story?"

    I look into his heart essence and intent, asking.

    "It seems you really want to tell her story, but you''re hesitating."

    Though he appears as a ghostly figure, his heart image is a clear sea with a red-sailed boat.

    He is clearly a good person.

    His true feelings exposed, Song Jin clenches his teeth and shiveres for a moment, then drops his arms.

    Whoosh...

    The ghostly energy subsides again.

    [...Seo Hweol sent a fearsome man.]

    Thud!

    Song Jin staggers and then sits down on a bed in the cabin.

    Hes silent for a while, and so is Seo Ran, both looking at each other.

    A moment of silence lingers in the cabin.

    I read Song Jin''s heart and step outside the cabin.

    He no longer has any intention of harming Seo Ran.

    Shortly after, I hear Song Jin talking to Seo Ran inside the cabin.

    Initially, his voice is slow and heavy, reluctant..

    But gradually, Song Jin''s speech quickens and he bes more expressive.

    Seo Ran responds to him, and they begin to share stories.

    ''...This is an unexpected sight.''

    Seo Ran and Song Jin sitting side by side, engrossed in conversation.

    I ponder for a moment, lifting my Formless Sword.

    Once you break free from fate, more and new things approach you.

    Unspoken words and misunderstood connections.

    Meeting anew and shaping a new future.

    I nce back at the cabin once more, reading the intent flowing from within, and walk onto the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    ck Ghost Valley''s formation hidden in the ck Wind Sea.

    The center of the cylindrical well-shaped formation.

    There, an open sky is visible.

    Night has fallen.

    Stars twinkle faintly beyond the clouds.

    "Let''s be stronger."

    Stronger and even more stronger.

    To grow strong enough to break free from all attractions of fate, to create a new future and new connections.

    That is my resolve.

    Seo Ran and Song Jin talk through the night and continue their conversation until the sun sets.

    And once more, they talk well through the night until dawn.

    Days pass like this.

    The nature of their conversation and emotional exchange is unknown to me.

    However.

    [I have decided to take this boy as my disciple.]

    Connections beyond fate sometimes give birth to miracles beyond imagination.

    Song Jin decided to take Seo Ran as his disciple.

    <strong>

    </strong>

    Trantor Notes: Wholesome.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 96: Lotus (4)

    Chapter 96: Lotus (4)/trantingnovice

    "...What wind blew into you?"

    [It''s none of an outsider''s business. If you don''t know, keep quiet.]

    "......"

    Although I felt irritated for a moment, seeing Seo Ran and Song Jin both seemingly relying on each other to some extent, I nod.

    "Congrattions then."

    "I can only thank you again, senior."

    "Its alright. Seeing Seo Ran happy, it seems I''ve done well in carrying out the Sea Dragon King''s errand."

    Seo Ran smiles at me and says,

    "Someday, if you need my help, please call on me. Its all thanks to you, senior, so Ill be sure to answer your requests three times, no matter what."

    "I appreciate your kindness."

    Seo Ran bids me farewell, and Song Jin, with a gruff look, tosses ament at me.

    [Since you''ve helped my disciple, as a master, I want to repay you. Is there anything you desire? Ill grant you three requests.]

    "Three requests..."

    I first point to my upper dantian and ask him.

    "Can you possibly dissolve the mental restraint curse on my upper dantian?"

    [Hm?]

    Hearing my words, Song Jin looks at me and asks,

    [Who ced the mental restraint curse on you? Its not the Sea Dragon King or someone of that sort, is it? I can''t dissolve a curse by a Heavenly Being.]

    "No, it''s a person called Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li. Do you know him?"

    [Ah...]

    Song Jin nods and replies.

    [I know of him. He''s that Core Formation cultivator living in the Heaven-Treading Desert, correct? The one with an unusual dharma treasure. He couldn''t reach the Nascent Soul realm due tock of potential and was extending his life with elixirs.]

    "Unusual dharma treasure?"

    [Yes, it''s a ck castle-shaped dharma treasure. I dont know its exact name, but inside the castle, its owner can possess strength beyond their realm.

    A Core Formation peak can have the strength of a Nascent Soul. Early Nascent Soul can have the strength of mid-Nascent Soul. Mid Nascent Soul can have the strength ofte Nascent Soul.

    Its a powerful dharma treasure that gives its owner strength beyond their realm, quite famous among Core Formation cultivators.]

    Shiver!

    ''If I had directly sought Yuan Li in the Heaven-Treading Desert before...''

    In the ck castle, the Yuan Li, possessing the strength of the Nascent Soul realm, would have been my opponent.

    ''I''m d I didnt go.''

    I inwardly sigh in relief and ask.

    "Why don''t the Heavenly Being seniors covet such an incredible dharma treasure?"

    [Ah, that...]

    Song Jin clicks his tongue and exins,

    [Its useless to anyone above Heavenly Being. Moreover, the dharma treasure has a force of destiny, making the trials of ascension much harder. Thats why no one really touches it. Though, Ive heard rumors that the Sea Dragon King peculiarly sought that dharma treasure.]

    "Hmm..."

    ''Did Bloodwood Yuan Li desperately attack Serving Command Pce because of the ck castle...''

    "Anyway, this mental restraint curse was ced by that Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li. Can you undo it?"

    [Let me see, I need to flow my consciousness into your upper dantian to understand the curse.]

    "Are you nning to do something with my consciousness as an excuse?"

    [You, do you think so little of me, even though I am just a remnant soul now..!]

    I look at him for a moment and then ask,

    "Can you promise not to harm me, swearing on the Nether Crossing Ship?"

    [Yes, I, Song Jin, swear on the Nether Crossing Ship not to harm you. Satisfied!?]

    "Hmm, alright."

    I nod and cautiously allow him ess to my upper dantian.

    Song Jins cold consciousness infiltrates my domain of consciousness.

    After a while, his consciousness brushes past the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner in my upper dantian and then leaves.

    Opening his mouth, Song Jin says,

    [If I were alive, maybe I could have dissolved it in a month.]

    "So that means..."

    [It''s a bit difficult now. The curse was cast by Yuan Li, correct? Since he has the skills of the Nascent Soul realm, it''s not easy with my current power.]

    "I see..."

    [However.]

    Song Jin crosses his arms and continues.

    His face reverts from the middle-aged face to his skeletal form.

    [I can teach you a method to master the curse yourself. It''s slower but effective in dissolving the curse, and once fully dissolved, you can transform it into your own unique technique.]

    "Interesting, what method is it?"

    [It''s called the ''One Emotion Method, a consciousness technique. You focus endlessly on a single emotion, understand it, and infuse your mental restraint with that emotion, making it your own.]

    Woosh!

    Song Jin tears off a piece of the damaged Nether Crossing Ship and writes down the intricacies of the One Emotion Method, handing it over to me.

    [Here, no tricks involved. Take this. And what about the other two requests?]

    "Hmm, thank you."

    After skimming through the details of the One Emotion Method, I ask him for a cultivation method with the same requirements asst time..

    ''Between Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll and Silica Earth Great Wall Practice, I wonder which one is better.

    After some thinking, I request Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    [Silica Earth Great Wall Practice, huh? It''s quite aplex one to master, is that alright?]

    "It doesn''t matter."

    [Hmm, if mastered, its a method that can manipte dragon veins, making one unmatched. However, it requires understanding thend where youre rooted. Its not only difficult to understand but also drastically loses power once you leave your original location, making it a half-useless method]

    "Does that not mean if I stay in my original ce my power will increase significantly?"

    I recall my past life.

    ''It seems better to learn the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice and defend either Shattered Heaven Peak or Serving Command Pce, as I will likely be stationed in one ce.''

    [If that''s what you want.]

    Song Jin once again produces the intricacies of the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    [And yourst request?]

    "Myst request is..."

    I look at Song Jin and point at Seo Ran.

    "Please teach Seo Ran well. That will suffice."

    [......]

    Since Seo Ran has already offered to help me, there is no need to extract everything from Song Jin.

    Unexpectedly, Song Jin looks momentarily flustered but then speaks.

    [That goes without saying. Since it''s something I should do anyway, consider that request void, and I''ll owe you another favor in the future.]

    "Thank you."

    I bow to Song Jin and then rise from my seat.

    With Seo Ran''s matter resolved and the One Emotion Method obtained, it seems the issue with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner will be resolved in about 30 to 40 years.

    ''Now, what remains is...''

    Extending Kim Young-hoon''s lifespan.

    I recall the framework of the spell used by Yuan Li.

    ''I understand the general idea.''

    Yet, could I redefine those details into a new spell to ripen the fruit of longevity?

    First, I need a powerful energy source.

    A sourceparable to the boundless life energy Yuan Li absorbed from the Core Formation cultivators.

    A powerful energy source.

    ''What can it be...''

    Suddenly, my thoughts turn to the newly received Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    A method that will ultimately allow control over dragon veins.

    ''Dragon veins...''

    I stare intently at the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    ''Could I use the immense power of dragon veins, refine it with Yuan Lis spell, and make the Longevity Fruit ripen?''

    The immense natural force flowing through the earth might beparable to the life energy of tens of thousands.

    ''Of course, it''s fantastical.''

    Its an unrealistic thought.

    If it was that easy, why would there be devilish ns and human elixirs in this world?

    However.

    ''Right now, even such a fanciful idea needs consideration.''

    I have to invest in seemingly impossible tasks to forge new paths.

    And for that, I need,

    ''Formations and knowledge.''

    New knowledge.

    And if it''s knowledge about formations.

    ''The three great figures of the Qi Building realm. The alchemy of Makli Yeun-ryo. The magic artifacts of Gomyo Cheon-saek. And the formations of Cheongmun Ryeong.''

    I decide to seek out Cheongmun Ryeong.

    After receiving the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice from Song Jin, I left the ck Wind Sea and went to where Kim Young-hoon was waiting.

    "You''ve grown even more in these few days..."

    Kim Young-hoon has already taken another step towards Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "Youre right. Since I couldn''t speak thenguage here, I focused more on reading people''s intents, which advanced my understanding of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit."

    I am amazed at his rate of growth.

    Despite my easy exnation about Five Energies Converging to the Origin, he''s already nearing that realm.

    ''He might reach the realm faster than expected.''

    After pondering for a moment, I speak to him.

    "Kim Hyung, how about we part ways now?"

    "What? Why are you saying that all of a sudden?"

    "From what I see, Kim Hyung. You grow faster when you assimte and apply understanding on your own, rather than just digesting what I''ve simplified and organized. I''ve already taught you everything regarding Five Energies Converging to the Origin, including the Ultimate Pinnacle and Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    "Yes, you did."

    "Then, from now on, why not try reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven on your own in this world?"

    Given his nature, it seems he woul progress faster by challenging himself against the world rather than just following me.

    Though he looks flustered at first, my continued persuasion eventually leads him to nod in agreement.

    After parting with Kim Young-hoon and asking him to eliminate Makli Jungter on, I leave Yanguo and head towards the Cheongmun n in Byeokra.

    "''If I directly go to the main house of the Cheongmun n, it will certainly surprise them...''

    Originally, the main houses of cultivating ns are known to those who should know, but officially, its a secret.

    Cultivators of the Core Formation realm and above, such as n heads and Core Formation elders, could visit other n''s main houses without being considered rude.

    However, for elders who are merely at the Qi Building level, it''s basic etiquette to pass through the territory of the cultivating n before visiting, unless instructed by the n head.

    Of course, my actual strength is at Core Formation, but since my visible skill is at the very beginning of Qi Building, I decide to act ordingly.

    Thud!

    I head to the territory of the Cheongmun n and use a spell on the formation that envelops the territory to give it a stimulus.

    My Pure Spiritual Force momentarily interacts with the formation, and soon after, a cultivator of the Qi Refining 12th Stares out.

    I am Cheongmun Jeon of the Cheongmun n. May I know which senior from which n you are?

    He asks me courteously, and I reply.

    I am a wandering cultivator. I heard that a Qi Building cultivator of your esteemed n, known as Cheongmun Ryeong, is an expert in formations, and I havee to consult him on a certain matter.

    Ah! You''vee to see the elder. Please wait a moment; I will contact the elders of the territory.

    He takes out amunication device from his pocket, infuses it with spiritual power, and rys the reason for my visit.

    After a while,

    A Qi Building cultivator from inside the territoryes out and wees me.

    Ha ha, my name is Cheongmun Dan.

    Typical of a cultivator from the Cheongmun n, he is a muscr giant, and he leads me inside the territory to his residence.

    Thank you for visiting the Cheongmun n. I heard you wish to see Cheongmun Ryeong Hyung. You want to discuss formations.

    Yes.

    May I ask for your name?

    My name is Seo Eun-hyun. Please call me Cultivator Seo.

    Understood, Cultivator Seo. Ha ha, it''s an honor for our n that a talent like Cultivator Seo hase to consult with our hyung on formations.

    First, as a distinguished guest like Cultivator Seo has visited, let me inform the main house and get back to you. For now, let''s have some tea while we wait.

    Cheongmun Dan treats me, who has reached Qi Building, as an equal guest, and we have tea together, sharing various stories.

    Although there isn''t much to talk about regarding cultivation methods, the Cheongmun n is a martial n devoted to the Dao of Combat, so he and I share our battle experiences and have a hearty conversation.

    A few dayster, Im invited to the main house of the Cheongmun n, and finally, I am able to meet Cheongmun Ryeong in person.

    Cheongmun ns main house.

    In one of the guest rooms.

    Slide!

    The sliding door opens, and a stern-looking old man with a goat beard enters.

    I stand up and greet him respectfully.

    Hello, I have long heard of your reputation.

    Hello. There''s no need for such formalities. We are both cultivators of the same ream... I will call you Cultivator Seo. You can just call me Cultivator Cheongmun.

    Facing my past master, who has be Cultivator Cheongmun, I open my mouth reluctantly, with a face unable to cry or smile.

    Understood... Cultivator... Cheongmun.

    My master has appeared before me as Cultivator Cheongmun.

    Trantor Notes: At least its not Senior Seo and junior Cheongmun lol. Extra donated chapter by Danghiskhan, fuzetsu, and SJATGRT. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 97: Lotus (5)

    Chapter 97: Lotus (5)/trantingnovice

    "Is there something ufortable?"

    "No... Thank you for your hospitality, Cultivator Cheongmun."

    I face Cheongmun Ryeong while hiding my emotions.

    He looks puzzled but does not ask further and takes a seat.

    I sit down as well.

    "I heard you came to discuss formations with me."

    "Yes. I saw a spell a Nascent Soul cultivator used the other day, and I wanted to create a formation based on that framework, so I came to consult with Cultivator Cheongmun, an expert in formations."

    "Can I see the kind of formation you are talking about?"

    I show him the design of the formation I have nned.

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks over the formation for a while and says,

    "So, this is a formation that concentrates strong energy to transform into life force, thereby elerating the growth of heaven and earth spiritual nts, correct?"

    "That''s correct."

    "Thats inefficient. It would be faster to use the filthy methods of the devil path to refine life force and pour it in.

    Why do you think such a formation has never been developed? Even if you pour a foolish amount of spiritual energy, its bound to be slow in elerating the growth of spiritual nts."

    "This is a very important matter to me. Is there really no way?"

    "Hmm..."

    After examining the formation for a while, Cheongmun Ryeong looks at me and asks.

    "Cultivator Seo, I don''t think you came to me with such a foolish formation structure. You must have some more information to request my help, correct?"

    I nod and take out another book from my belongings.

    Its a book recording information regarding the Longevity Tree and Longevity Fruits.

    "Ive done detailed research on the heaven and earth spiritual nt I want to elerate in growth. The species of the spiritual nt, its location, the condition of the surrounding dragon veins, the uniqueness of the area.

    I even know the current state of the spiritual nt. It''s just about to bloom and bear fruit, and it will be fully ripened in a few hundred years.

    I want to use the formation to elerate the ripening period by a few hundred years."

    "Hmm."

    Cheongmun Ryeong carefully examines the book I gave him, stroking his beard.

    "If that''s the case, a formation that only applies to that particr spiritual nt and elerates growth for a few hundred years..."

    As he looks at the book, he suddenly shudders.

    "Hah, the Longevity Fruit...! Just one fruit can extend life by a hundred years...!"

    "That''s right."

    "...I should mention this to the n head. A spiritual nt that can extend life by this much is a tremendous treasure, especially for the Core Formation n head.

    Especially now, with the Ascension Gate open and many Heavenly Being cultivators having ascended... maybe I can get support from the n head."

    He asks me questions about the book and the formation and we end up talking through the night.

    "Ah, its already dawn."

    "Is there an issue?."

    "Ha ha, it''s been a while since I had so much fun. But I have to report to the n head, so I must leave.

    Daoist Seo, among the Qi Building cultivators I''ve met, you are the most knowledgeable and have an outstanding understanding of cultivation methods. Honestly, when you first presented that nonsensical formation structure, I thought you were mad...

    Thanks to you, Ive learned a lot."

    "No, Ive learned more from Daoist Cheongmun."

    Daoist.

    A nickname among cultivators of equal standing who are close.

    He seemed to like me after talking through the night, and at some point, he started calling me Daoist.

    -This foolish disciple!

    -Cultivator Seo

    -Daoist Seo

    How my title changes over time.

    Someday.

    Will the word ''Senior''e out of Cheongmun Ryeong''s mouth?

    As I see Cheongmun Ryeong off, I feel a lingering bittersweet taste

    As I grow more powerful, I can surpass fate and witness new miracles and changes.

    But somehow, I feel some things should remain unchanged.

    Im afraid of the day ''Senior'' mighte out of Cheongmun Ryeong''s mouth.

    "Ha ha, Cultivator Seo. Did you have a good talk with Ryeong Hyung?"

    "Ah, Cultivator Cheongmun Dan."

    Cheongmun Dan, who had led me to the main house, approaches and asks.

    "It''s been a long time since Ive seen Ryeong Hyung talk so happily. He always grumbles that there are only muscleheads in the Cheongmun n. It seems he really enjoyed himself for the first time in a while."

    I only asked Cultivator Cheongmun questions. To say he was happy makes me feel embarrassed.

    "Asking proper questions is no small feat. Cultivator Cheongmun Ryeong alwaysins about the ignorance of other Qi Building elders. Last night, listening to your conversation, it was rare not to see his usual prickliness. I''m truly impressed by Cultivator Seo''s knowledge."

    "That''s kind of you to say. It''s just that my master... taught me well."

    I swallow the bitter taste in my mouth and force a smile.

    "I see. May I ask who your master is?"

    "I apologize, but I prefer not to disclose my master''s name."

    "I understand. It seems you are young, too. I wish even half of our n''s younger members are like Cultivator Seo."

    Cheongmun Dan sighs, talking about how the recent generation is chasing after easy sess and women, and how he should assemble them all and discipline them to restore order.

    After some idle talk, Cheongmun Dan nces at me and asks,

    "What about it, Cultivator Seo? If someone with your knowledge can lecture our n''s younger members..."

    Hes making an offer for me to join the Cheongmun n.

    Its a respectful proposition, unlike the ridiculous act of forcibly taking someone of equal status as a son-inw.

    "I''m afraid that being affiliated with a particr ce doesn''t suit my nature..."

    "That''s a pity. You have such a firm conviction, I wish my descendants could learn from you."

    "You''re having a tough time with the young generation of the Cheongmun n?"

    I recall the siblings from the Cheongmun n who had been freely throwing punches at the Spirit Path Conference.

    If all the younger members of the Cheongmun n are like that, it must be a headache for the elders.

    "Well, it''s not so much difficult as it is frustrating. No, not frustrating, but it''s infuriating that they''re bewitched by strange rumors, neglecting their cultivation and chasing after women."

    "Chasing after women?"

    Cheongmun Dan thumps his chest in exasperation.

    "This is all because of the Mad Lord. Damn it. Since everyone saw him roaming around the whole world before the Ascension Gate, they believe anything rted to him must be inherently good, leading some to blindly follow him.

    Among them, the most troublesome is the top heir of the Byeok n, that rascal! Despite reaching Qi Building, he behaves disgracefully, enticing even the innocent children of the Cheongmun n to chase after women with him!"

    Cheongmun Dan thumps his chest again, clearly angry.

    "What exactly happened, if I may ask?"

    It seems he was frustrated and desperately wanted someone to listen to his grievances.

    "Just listen. Byeok Mun-seong of the Byeok n, one day found a cultivator in Byeokra with the same qualities as the Mad Lord, a Heavenly Being cultivator."

    "What...!"

    Im shocked and look at him in surprise.

    "The same qualities as the Mad Lord..."

    "Yes, the same kind of qualities as that mad old man. Therefore, not only the Cheongmun, Byeok, and Gongmyo ns but also cultivators from other countries showed interest.

    However, it turned out that although this cultivator has the same qualities as the Mad Lord, their qualities are far inferior to the Mad Lord."

    "What kind of qualities are they?"

    Cheongmun Dan looks at me somewhat incredulously and asks.

    "Dont you know about the Mad Lord''s qualities? The Mad Lord was born with a talent known as ''Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent.''

    Those with Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent show a natural aptitude for creating magic artifacts, formations, puppets, and such. When they concentrate on creating something, strange patterns appear on their skin, and the number of colors in those patterns determines their rank, from Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent of Seven Pattern to One Pattern. The more colors, the more impure and useless the talent; fewer colors indicate a purer and more innate talent."

    "Ah, thats quite a unique quality."

    He continue.,

    "Well, true talent in Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent ranges from One-Pattern to Three-Pattern. Four-Pattern to Five-Pattern is just average, and Six-Pattern to Seven-Pattern is practically useless in creation."

    I listen to Cheongmun Dan''s exnation.

    "But the cultivator found by Byeok Mun-seong is just a Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent.

    He discovered a mediocre talent and exaggerated it as if he found someone with the same qualities as the Mad Lord. iming that securing this person would be a tremendous contribution to their n, he lured not only his own ns younger members but also those from the Cheongmun and Gongmyo ns to chase after the woman!"

    "That''s unfortunate..."

    "If it were someone from the Cheongmun n, Id have given them a good thrashing, but I cant do that to the heir of the Byeok n. It''s infuriating."

    "You must be deeply troubled."

    Just then.

    "I just discussed this matter with the n head."

    "Oh?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong came out from the main house of the Cheongmun n and spoke to us.

    "The n head suggested that, together with Daoist Seo, we shouldpletely eradicate the root of this problem."

    "What do you mean, Ryeong Hyung?"

    "The information about the Longevity Fruit brought by Daoist Seo. After discussing it with the elders, the n head decided to support us unconditionally."

    It seems the information about the Longevity Fruit and its elerated growth was told among the n head and elders.

    "But what does that have to do with solving the problem?"

    "Well, we need to study formations with Daoist Seo, and we need someone to provide the magic artifacts for the formation."

    Cheongmun Ryeong slowly exins to Cheongmun Dan and me.

    "So, the n head ns to formally request that woman whos been causing a stir among the n''s younger generationtely to create the magic artifacts for the formation. By cing an order in the name of the Cheongmun n, and having that woman busy in her workshop, we can legally deal with any of the young heirs from our or other ns who cause trouble, considering it an interference with the Cheongmun ns affairs."

    "Indeed... Even though shes only a Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, shes still a highly talented artifact craftswoman, certainly capable of producing satisfactory results."

    "Yes, that''s likely. Ha ha, thanks to the formation brought by Daoist Seo, we can also resolve the issues with our troublesome younger generation"

    Cheongmun Ryeong grins and pats my shoulder.

    Suddenly, I have a question.

    "I understand that those with Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent are naturally skilled in creating magic artifacts and such, but what level of this talent does the Mad Lord have?"

    "Is that even a question? Obviously, hes a One-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent."

    "The Mad Lord''s talent is truly demonic. Just imagine, before the Ascension Gate opened, many Heavenly Being cultivators fled whenever the Mad Lord appeared."

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan, who might have seen the Mad Lord before, both suddenly shiver.

    ''Not as high as One-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, but still a Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent...''

    I be curious about the cultivator who possesses the same kind of talent as the Mad Lord.

    "Well, Ryeong Hyung. We should proceed in the Cheongmun n''s decisive manner. Should we just kidnap her?"

    "Yes, let''s go and kidnap her quickly."

    "...?"

    ''What?''

    I can''t keep up with Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan''s conversation and ask them for rification.

    "Aren''t we supposed to ce an official order?"

    "Indeed. However, the magic artifacts for the formation must be continually refined and experimented with as we research the formation.

    Wouldn''t it be better if the Cheongmun n makes them and conducts experiments directly? That''s why we n to kidnap her and have her create the artifacts."

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan look at me as if wondering what the problem is.

    ''Right, this n is known for its excessive boldness...''

    After all, this is the n that tried to kidnap me for a forced marriage when I was weak.

    "We will officially pay her and ce a proper order after kidnapping her."

    "The n under the n head''s name won''t cause her any harm, other than temporarily changing her residence."

    "......"

    I hesitate, not knowing where to start objecting, and then sigh softly.

    "...How about we first meet this Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent cultivator, and then ask for her opinion?"

    Anyway, Cheongmun Ryeong, Cheongmun Dan, and I flew eastward to Byeokra on a flying artifact to kidnap the Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent. The creator needed for the formation.

    ''Wait, this direction is...''

    I feel a sense of dj vu.

    "Daoist Seo seems a bit unfamiliar with the Cheongmun n''s way, I assume?"

    Ah, yes."

    Cheongmun Ryeong strokes his beard and speaks.

    "People of our main house don''t act thoughtlessly like thieves. We observe the situation and act appropriately.

    It''s just that, ording to our n''s principle, we tend to be a bit more aggressive."

    "......"

    Cheongmun Dan continues.

    "We''re not kidnapping the artifact craftswoman just for our sake. Right now, that woman is surrounded and troubled by the heirs of not only the Cheongmun n but also the Byeok, Gongmyo, and other ns.

    She might even prefer to be under the protection of the Cheongmun n."

    "Hmm..."

    Thinking about what Cheongmun Dan said, it seems that from the craftwoman''s perspective, this might not be such a bad option.

    "The founder of our n, Ancestor Cheongmun Chang-ho, once said,

    ''Always consider the other''s perspective when you act, but once you take action, do it boldly, no matter how.''"

    "I see..."

    Thinking about it, the Cheongmun n''s attempt to capture me for a forced marriage wasn''t entirely bad for me.

    A bit aggressive, but always considering the other''s perspective  that is the Cheongmun n.

    ''But this direction... Could it be that the Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent cultivator is''

    In the distance, the skyline of the easternmost part of Byeokra begins to appear.

    "Ryeong Hyung. Are we going to use ropes for the kidnapping, or do it stealthily?"

    "Let''s do it stealthily."

    "......"

    <strong>

    </strong>

    Trantor notes: Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, what a mouthful.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 98: Lotus (6)

    Chapter 98: Lotus (6)/trantingnovice

    Whooosh!

    Facing the sandstorm of Cheon-saek City attached to the Heaven-Treading Desert, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan packed arge cloth and scanned the area below.

    If my memory serves right, that''s where thedy lived..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s gaze turns to an alley.

    Inside the alley is the White Magic Lotus Artifact Store that I have seen before.

    There it is."

    Could it be her?

    I sigh softly, pondering what to do.

    But Ryeong Hyung, aren''t there other ns descendants in the alley?

    Hmm, indeed.

    As stated, the alley is packed with cultivators possessing consciousness.

    Even cultivators appearing to be at the Qi Building stage are present.

    These pathetic ones, chasing after a woman. Now that the Cheongmun n is involved, lets snatch her away as mboyantly as possible.

    Let''s do that.

    Then, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan leap down from the flying magic artifact shaped like a ship, cutting through the sandstorm.

    The Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent is required by our main house, we will take her to the Cheongmun n!

    What..."

    What is..."

    At the booming shout of Cheongmun Dan, the surrounding cultivators flinch and look up at the sky.

    No one dares to stand against the mid Qi Building aura of Cheongmun Dan.

    Even a cultivator at the early Qi Building stage grimaces but remains still.

    And when Cheongmun Dan unfurls the cloth,

    I dont know what business my daughter has with you, but that will be a bit inconvenient."

    Rumble!

    A surge of white spiritual energy approaches.

    Cheongmun Dan flinches, crossing his arms to block the wave of spiritual energy, which writhes and transforms into a huge tiger, blocking Cheongmun Dan and Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The two retreat to the top of buildings, looking down at the tiger.

    Kugugugu!

    This is, Qi Buildingte stage!?

    The tiger made of spiritual energy also leaps into the sky.

    And from the dissipating spiritual energy tiger, a middle-aged man in white emerges.

    He wears a white robe, a blue ring turned ne around his neck, and various ss magic artifacts on his wrists.

    I am the guest elder of the Gongmyo n, Buk Joong-ho. I''m unsure what the Cheongmun n wants with my daughter, but I ask for a formal request rather than such rash actions.

    Hmm, a guest elder of the Gongmyo n."

    The individual governing this Cheon-saek City.

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan step back, and I remember him.

    That Qi Building cultivator who tried to recruit me to the Gongmyo n...!

    He was her father.

    Our n hase for..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong slowly exins their purpose to Buk Joong-ho.

    After listening for a while, Buk Joong-ho nods.

    So, you tried to kidnap my daughter for that reason. I''m a bit angry, but Ill tolerate it for the sake of the Cheongmun n. Indeed, my daughter is in trouble because of the n descendants..."

    Buk Joong-ho frowns for a moment and then speaks.

    However, even if I wanted to let my daughter go to the Cheongmun n, she will refuse to go."

    Hmm? What do you mean?

    Cheongmun Ryeong asks in surprise.

    Buk Joong-ho rubs his temples, looking vexed.

    Its due to her mothersst will. She told us to wait for a betrothed who promised to marry my daughter in Cheon-saek City and woulde with a token. Hence, she wont leave Cheon-saek City to honor her mothersst will."

    Hmm..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong frowns and asks.

    Is there no way? It''s an important matter instructed by our n head..."

    If its for a few days, she might, but she wont leave Cheon-saek City for several months for such a matter. If you try to kidnap her against her will, youll have to fight me.

    After pondering for a moment, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan both sigh lightly.

    We understand. We''ll just have to study the magic artifacts in Cheon-saek City. What do you think, Daoist Seo?

    I have no objections.

    Well, then, let''s do that..."

    Cheongmun Ryeongmands the n descendants gathered in the alley below.

    You brats! The Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent artisan you''re surrounding has an artifactmissioned by the formal order using the name of the Cheongmun n! It is a multi-year project, so anyone disturbing the artisan will be punished in the name of the Cheongmun n. Scram!"

    Upon hearing that, most of thete-stage cultivators furrow their brows.

    Its then.

    Among thete-stage cultivators, one who looks to be of a simr physical age to me, floats into the air and respectfully greets Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "It is an honor to meet Cultivator Cheongmun Ryeong, one of the three greats of Qi Building.."

    "Yes, I am also honored to meet Cultivator Byeok Mun-seong, the most talentedte-stage heir of the Byeok n. You just barely missed being selected for the official ascension group of the Righteous Path Alliance, didnt you?"

    "Ha, I''m embarrassed."

    Byuk Mun-seong, d in a brown robe, strokes his unique long ponytail as he continues.

    "However, I have something to say to Cultivator Cheongmun Ryeong. Regardless of the Cheongmun n''s affair, right now, severalte-stage cultivators from various ns and she are in the middle of a bet. Cheongmun n''s matter is important, but the bet cannot be dyed. Could you please wait just a little longer?"

    "A bet? What kind of bet?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong furrows his brow and asks, to which Byuk Mun-seong replies with a sly smile.

    "She has made a deal that if any of uste-stage cultivators can properly handle the magic artifact she''s making, shell end her long seclusion in Cheon-saek City and go on a trip with the cultivator who handled the magic artifact properly."

    "Huh, so you mean to say that right now, when the Cheongmun ns affair is urgent, you n to take the artifact artisan on a trip?"

    Cheongmun Dan res at Byeok Mun-seong with fiery eyes.

    Byeok Mun-seong, still at early Qi Building, steps back with an awkward smile.

    "That''s not what I meant. Anyway, I just want to secure a promise. It''s fine to go on the trip after the Cheongmun n''s affair is settled."

    "Hmm... Did Cultivator Buk not object to his daughter traveling with a young man?"

    At Cheongmun Dan''s words, Buk Joong-ho calmly speaks..

    "I allowed it. Im sad that my daughter is too confined to Cheon-saek City because of her mother''sst words, so I told her to continue with the bet. Of course, I will apany her."

    Cheongmun Dan and Cheongmun Ryeong looks at me.

    "Is it okay with you, Daoist Seo?"

    I look at Byeok Mun-seong and ask.

    "How long will this bet take, approximately?"

    "Ah, well..."

    That''s when it happens.

    Paaat!

    A bright light bursts from within White Magic Lotus.

    "Ah! It seems the magic artifacts have just beenpleted. If you could wait just half a day, the bet will be over..."

    I nod.

    "Alright. Thats fine..."

    Cheongmun Dan and Cheongmun Ryeong also nod, and we decide to watch how the bet unfolds for half a day.

    After a while, I feel spatial fluctuations from the space inside the magic artifact store.

    ''It feels simr to spacepression... Perhaps the inside isrger than the outside.''

    I recall when I went to kill the previous emperor of Yanguo.. Even the emperor who was only at the Qi Refining stage had hidden in a pavilion that wasrger on the inside.

    ''Is that magic artifact store itself a kind of space-like artifact?''

    After a while, the door of the magic artifact store opens, and thete-stage cultivators from various ns and Byeok Mun-seong enter the store.

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan also enter the store after getting permission from Buk Joong-ho.

    I too enter the store after getting permission.

    Whooosh!

    Wo-woong!

    As the spatial feature on the store itself activates, the appearance of the storepletely changes from thest time I entered.

    On arge tform are gs, swords, mirrors, bells, scrolls, wheels, and more.

    Numerous forms of magic artifacts are disyed, and as expected, she in white stands on the tform, looking down at us.

    "Haha, indeed the magic artifacts of Miss Buk are different just from the aura they emit."

    Byeok Mun-seong exims in admiration as he looks at the artifacts.

    "Indeed, as promised. If someone can properly handle these magic artifacts, Cultivator Buk will agree to travel with that cultivator."

    "Don''t worry, Cultivator Byeok. However, as I mentioned earlier, I will set the standard for ''properly handling.''"

    "Understood, I would like to hear the standards."

    She lifts a bell-shaped magic artifact and infuses it with spiritual power.

    Paaat!

    A bright blue light emits from the bell, coloring the surroundings and casting a semi-transparent water curtain around her.

    Ten stripes appear on this water curtain.

    "The magic artifacts I have created will show one stripe for each tenth of their power unleashed. Thus, if any of you, with any magic artifact I made, can bring forth more than 60% of its power, I will consider the standards met."

    "Hahaha, 60%?"

    Byeok Mun-seongughs aloud.

    "How amusing. Even if the magic artifacts made by Cultivator Buk are impressive, do you think the distinguished heirs from various ns gathered here cannot draw out even 60% of a magic artifacts power?"

    Not just Byeok Mun-seong, but snickers can be heard from around the room.

    "This means everyone will likely draw out 60%, so we should determine the winner of the bet by who can enhance the magic artifact''s performance the most."

    Ate-stage cultivator from the Gongmyo n chuckles.

    However, she looks at him coldly and says,

    "Well, I was worried that setting the standard at 60% might be too high and would be criticized. I wonder how many among you here can actually bring out even 20% of my magic artifacts power?"

    "What, what...!"

    The Gongmyo n cultivators face turns beet red upon hearing this.

    "Are you mocking me!?"

    "No, wasnt it you who started the mockery?"

    Suddenly, her demeanor changes.

    The soft and gentle look disappears, reced by a fierce re that dominates the room.

    "How dare you stand before my magic artifacts and say that anyone can draw out 60% of their power? Do you think my magic artifacts are that easy?

    If there are those among you who saw the failures disyed in White Magic Lotus and thought my magic artifacts are trivial, please leave now. I do not wish to speak with those who cannot recognize the true value of my magic artifacts."

    Under her intense presence, the Gongmyo n heir seems to flinch and then, thumping his chest, steps forward.

    "Fine, then I''ll be the first to test the magic artifacts! After all, a magic artifact is just a magic artifact, how impressive can it be?"

    He climbs onto the tform and grabs a g-shaped magic artifact.

    Wooong!

    And after a while...

    Fisss...

    The magic artifact looks to light up but then, just as quickly, the light goes out, and it droops lifelessly.

    "Wh-what?"

    "Full of confidence, yet you can''t even activate the magic artifact."

    "No, no... Ugh! I''m just not used to a g-shaped magic artifact!"

    Thete-stage cultivator from the Gongmyo n goes around, touching other magic artifacts and infusing them with spiritual power.

    But, just like the first, none of the magic artifacts light up; they just fizzle out.

    The only one that even showed a sparkle was the mirror-shaped magic artifact he bragged he was most familiar with, but even that failed to produce a single stripe indicating 10% power.

    "Th-this is a scam! What kind of magic artifacts are these! It''s not meant for use!"

    He shouts at her, but she just smiles and replies,

    "If youck skill, at least have some manners. Please step down. There is not a single magic artifact here that you can handle."

    "Ugh...!"

    Spiritual power of the earth attribute escapes from around the Gongmyo n heir.

    I look at Buk Joong-ho and ask,

    "Shouldn''t we intervene?"

    But Buk Joong-ho clicks his tongue and crosses his arms.

    "No need. My daughter''s magic artifacts are all difficult to draw power from but..."

    Kwaang!

    The Gongmyo n cultivator, unable to hold back, casts a spell.

    Kurururu...

    However, his spell is blocked by the water curtain produced by her magic artifact, disappearing without a trace.

    Ten stripes are floating on the water curtain.

    "If you can properly draw them out, it boasts considerable performance... In fact, even I, her father, can only draw up to 80% of the power from my daughters magic artifacts."

    Pride fills Buk Joong-ho''s face.

    "A person without manners, skill, or character is trash. Please leave."

    Wooong!

    At her gesture, several magic artifacts floats in the air, disying ten stripes, and point at the Gongmyo n cultivator.

    The Gongmyo n cultivator''s face reddens and then turns pale, but he soon descends from the stage amidst the jeers of other n descendants.

    "Kukkuk, knew that guy would be like this."

    "What was he thinking, trying to handle a magic artifact?"

    "Even in the Gongmyo n, known for their magic artifacts, he''s famous for not being able to handle them."

    After rearranging the magic artifacts, she looks around the audience and asks,

    "Is there anyone else?"

    And then, without exception, everyone starts to challenge her magic artifacts.

    "An outstanding magic artifact artisan indeed."

    Cheongmun Ryeong strokes his goatee andments.

    "Absolutely trustworthy."

    "Isn''t she somewhat of a magic artifact genius? It seems no one can properly draw out the power of the magic artifacts."

    Indeed.

    Manyte-stage cultivators tried, but the one who managed to draw out the most power from a magic artifact could only reach 20%.

    However, Cheongmun Ryeong is unimpressed.

    "Outstanding, yes, but such magic artifacts can be crafted by any high-level refiner. Compared to Gongmyo Cheon-saek, who was absolutely wild, its clear she''s still far behind. Gongmyo Cheon-saek used to brag to me about the magic artifacts he created, andpared to him, thisw pattern artisan still has a long way to go."

    Cheongmun Ryeong critically assesses her.

    "It seems she deliberately made the circuits of the magic artifactsplex and difficult, whereas Gongmyo Cheon-saek''s are simple yet elegant."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks to have some expertise in magic artifacts, evaluating them from a distance.

    "Complex spiritual energy circuits allow one to create powerful magic artifacts from ordinary materials, but whether those are truly good magic artifacts is another question."

    Buk Joong-ho nods somberly at Cheongmun Ryeong''s words.

    "You are right. My daughter still falls shortpared to Elder Gongmyo Cheon-saek. But there is a reason she makes the circuitsplex, please understand that."

    "Alright. As long as she handles the n matters properly."

    Cheongmun Ryeong nods.

    Soon, a gloomy air falls over the faces of the many cultivators gathered in the magic artifact store.

    Among them, even the few outstanding ones couldn''t draw out more than 20% of a magic artifact''s power, let alone 60%.

    As things turn out this way, some give up even before trying.

    "This is a scam!"

    "What nonsense is this!!!"

    The crowd''s mood grows hostile, but they are subdued by the presence of Buk Joong-ho, Cheongmun Ryeong, Cheongmun Dan, and myself watching from the back.

    Then, breaking through the crowd, one person steps forward.

    "Cultivator Byeok has stepped up!"

    "That''s right. If it''s a Qi Building cultivator, maybe..."

    Its Byeok Mun-seong, who had gathered the cultivators.

    "Truly living up to her reputation. I have seen the magic artifacts of Miss Buk. But, honestly, only drawing out 60% of a magic artifacts power seems too easy, doesnt it?"

    He chuckles and climbs onto the stage, examining the magic artifacts.

    "If you''re at Qi Building, understanding how to handle magic artifactses naturally. Even if you had set the condition at 90%, it would have been insufficient..."

    Then, Byeok Mun-seong lifts a flying sword magic artifact.

    "Let me show you the skill of a Qi Building cultivator!"

    Wooong!

    His Pure Spiritual Force surges into the flying sword.

    The sword begins to shine, revealing stripes.

    One stripe, two...

    And then three!

    "Wow... three stripes!"

    "Is this what a Qi Building cultivator can do!"

    "No one else could draw out even 30% of the power!"

    But the stripes don''t stop there.

    "Four stripes!"

    "Already 40%!"

    However, the smile gradually fades from Byeok Mun-seongs face.

    ''How far will this go...''

    Paaat!

    As Byeok Mun-seong pours in more Pure Spiritual Force, a fifth stripe appears on the magic artifact.

    "50%!"

    "Look, Cultivator Byeok might just meet the standard!"

    But not only me, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan, even Buk Joong-ho sneer or click their tongues.

    Its evident that Byeok Mun-seong is struggling.

    "Tch, tch, pouring in power without understanding. I could draw out 70% myself..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong clicks his tongue and mutters, attracting the scornful nces of many.

    However, most recognize Cheongmun Ryeong as one of the top three in Qi Building, and many turn their heads back with murmurs.

    And then.

    Blink, blink...

    As Byeok Mun-seong''s face reddens, the sixth stripe faintly flickers and appears on the flying sword.

    Then,

    Fisssh!

    The light on the flying sword goes out.

    "It''s done! Look, Miss Buk. I have drawn out 60% of the flying sword''s power!"

    However, her face remains cold.

    "60%? Are you sure what you''ve shown is really 60%?"

    "The stripes were visible, weren''t they?"

    "Hmm..."

    She seems to ponder for a moment, and the crowd bes on edge, awaiting her decision.

    Frustrated, I blurt out without thinking,

    "The sword... why handle it like that?"

    Swoosh!

    I flinch!

    I look around as numerous eyes are now focused on me.

    Unlike the looks directed at Cheongmun Ryeong, these stares linger.

    Byeok Mun-seong, having heard myment, looks at me.

    No one dares to speak recklessly to me, a Qi Building cultivator, but their faces are filled with dissatisfaction.

    Then Byeok Mun-seong, wiping sweat from his forehead, speaks.

    "Ha, it seems you''re around my age, fellow cultivator. How can you be so presumptuous?"

    "I apologize if it sounded unpleasant. I just spoke without thinking, as I usually handle the sword."

    "Oh, you''re a sword cultivator? But I, Byeok Mun-seong, pride myself on being a sword cultivator too. How can a stranger criticize my way?"

    "Sword cultivator?"

    It seems hes referring to a cultivator who practices sword methods like flying sword skills.

    "So, Cultivator Byuk, you mean to say you''ve primarily trained in flying sword techniques?"

    "Yes, I''m known as the sword genius of the Byeok n, having entered the Qi Building stage. Seeing you''re likely in early Qi Building, I suppose I have a higher understanding of swords than you, don''t I? You shouldn''t speak so thoughtlessly."

    "..."

    I flinch.

    I was going to let it go.

    However.

    ''Debating sword understanding in front of me?''

    In front of me?

    I approach the stage with a stern expression.

    "What..."

    I pick a sword-shaped magic artifact from among those on the stage and infuse it with Pure Spiritual Force.

    "Watch. The sword..."

    Wooong!

    "Is used like this."

    As I infuse the sword with power, it emits light.

    Stripes appear one by one.

    The stripes reach three, four, and five.

    "Ha, haha... if that''s all..."

    And then the sixth stripe appears.

    "..."

    Byeok Mun-seong and thete-stage cultivators from various ns widen their eyes.

    A clear sixth stripe!

    But I continue to infuse the sword with power.

    My Pure Spiritual Force is considerably stronger than Byeok Mun-seong''s, and my understanding of the sword alone is enough to draw out the sword magic artifact''s power.

    Koooooom!

    The seventh stripe appears.

    Byeok Mun-seong stares at the sword I am holding as if his eyes will pop out, and she too looks at me with considerable interest.

    The eighth stripe.

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan are also surprised, and Byeok Mun-seong forces out a detedugh.

    The ninth stripe.

    Buk Joong-ho, watching from behind, is also startled and focuses more intently on my sword.

    And then.

    Koooom!

    The sword magic artifact surges with energy, forming the final, tenth stripe.

    I have perfectly drawn out 100% of the magic artifact''s power!

    "Ha, haha..."

    Byeok Mun-seong steps back a few paces with a defeated expression, his face filled with defeat and a mix of anger and humiliation.

    p, p, p, p...

    She smiles brightly and ps her hands.

    "Amazing. Until now, no one but the creator myself has been able to fully draw out the power of these magic artifacts..."

    Wooong!

    I dont pay attention to her words and infuse even more spiritual power into the sword.

    ''Dare to talk about sword understanding in front of me?''

    I''ll show them.

    What it means to be a sword cultivator!

    Forget everything except the sword in front of you!

    Koooom!

    The sword vibrates wildly, and above the ten stripes, an eleventh stripe appears.

    "Wha...!"

    Even she, who has been calm until now, changes her expression.

    "How...?"

    But I focus on the sword, not paying attention to her.

    Hundreds of spiritual energy circuits are visible within the sword.

    I don''t concern myself with the unknown circuits.

    The important thing is the essence of the sword.

    A weapon for cutting, stabbing, and swinging.

    How to maximize the power of that tool to its limit?

    That is, to swing the tool until it bes one with my arm.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, First Move, Transcending Peaks!

    Paaak!

    When I take the stance and swing the sword magic artifact, a total of twelve stripes appear on it.

    Shepletely loses herposure and stares intently at the sword in front of me.

    "How, how is this possible? I never set it to produce such output. 120%? What have you done?"

    "...I think 13, even 14 might be possible."

    Woong...

    I withdraw my Pure Spiritual Force and continue.

    "But the sword might break. It appears that 120% is the maximum limit for this magic artifact before it breaks. It''s a good artifact."

    I hand the sword back and step away.

    Byeok Mun-seong beside me avoids my gaze with a look of defeat and anger.

    Far away, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan look astonished by my skills, while Buk Joong-ho looks at me with an expression of disbelief.

    "...It seems the winner is decided. What is your name, sir?"

    She momentarily looks at the sword I have handed her and then speaks to me.

    "My name is Seo Eun-hyun, just call me Cultivator Seo. But initially, I was not a participant in this bet."

    "Not a participant? From the moment you entered the magic artifact shop, you were a participant. Among the others here, is there anyone who can draw out the power of magic artifacts like Cultivator Seo?"

    No one responds.

    "It seems there isn''t. Then, as Cultivator Byeok previously spoken, I shall give the right to Cultivator Seo."

    "Do as you please."

    Byeok Mun-seong spits out his words and then leaves the magic artifact shop.

    Manyte-stage cultivators also follow him, and among them, the descendants of the Cheongmun n are caught by Cheongmun Dan and begin receiving discipline in a corner of the magic artifact shop.

    "Anyway, you have proven that you can handle my magic artifacts properly, so I will give all these magic artifacts to you."

    She points to the artifacts on the stage, and I look at them for a moment before saying,

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t need them."

    "Excuse me?"

    "I don''t use magic artifacts..."

    With an overwhelmingly superior alternative like the Formless Sword, why would I use something like a magic artifact?

    "By the way, do you remember me, Cultivator Buk? You once gave me water and clothes..."

    "Are you ignoring my magic artifacts now?"

    But my words change her mood.

    Shes feeling humiliated.

    "No, that''s not it..."

    "Didn''t you say you were a sword cultivator? Not using my magic artifacts means you find them unsatisfactory, right?"

    ''What''s this...? Does having a simr talent to Mad Lord also mean shes mad as well?''

    I feel perplexed and try to exin, but she speaks with an angry expression.

    "Wait a moment, if you''re not satisfied with these flying swords, I''ll give you something better. I''ll show you my sessful creations...!"

    "No, that''s not necessary..."

    Whoosh!

    She runs into the back of the magic artifact shop, and Buk Joong-ho approaches, clicking his tongue.

    "My daughter is usually kind and gentle, but her personality changes a bit when ites to magic artifacts. She has great pride in the magic artifacts she''s created herself, so please understand."

    "Isn''t this reaction a bit too much?"

    "Well, that''s because you''re the only one who has drawn out 120% of the power of her magic artifacts. Since you''re the first person she''s seen do this, it seems her pride won''t allow her to ept you not using her magic artifacts."

    Soon, shees back from inside the shop, carrying an armful of sword magic artifacts, andys them out in front of me.

    Each one emits a respectable spiritual aura and are so splendid they take one''s breath away.

    "These are the sword magic artifacts I''m most proud of. Please try holding one and then decide!"

    Her face is brimming with confidence.

    Unable to bear her expression, I pick up one of the swords.

    Woong!

    As I infuse power into the sword, a rainbow of spiritual energy covers the inside of the magic artifact shop.

    Although stripes do not appear like before, I feel that I am drawing out more power than the magic artifact has.

    She too must feel it, as she looks at the sword I am holding with a mesmerized gaze.

    "I apologize, but I really don''t need magic artifacts."

    "Excuse me?"

    I flinch!

    I sense a chill sh in her eyes.

    Her confident smile cracks, and veins throb on her forehead.

    "Hahaha, how do you feel crushing the pride of an artifact artisan, Daoist Seo?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong flies onto the stage and speaks.

    When two Qi Building cultivators stand before her, she conceals her chilling demeanor and changes her expression.

    "Daoist Seo and I, would like to entrust the owner of White Magic Lotus and the person endowed with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, with a task.

    "What kind of task might that be?"

    "Daoist Seo and I intend to develop a certain formation, and for that, we need to create formation magic artifacts. Can you help us?"

    She nods in agreement.

    "Of course. However, isn''t formation development a field that takes quite some time?"

    "That''s right. Hence, Daoist Seo and I will stay in Cheon-saek City to work on this project with you. It might take several years."

    After nodding, she looks at me.

    "So, while developing the formation artifacts, Ill also develop something that will satisfy Daoist Seo."

    "No, really, I don''t need any..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong pokes me in the waist to stop me.

    His telepathy reached my ears.

    [How much do you n to crush the artisan''s pride, Daoist Seo? Having a magic artifact wouldn''t be bad, just ept it.]

    "Alright then. I appreciate your effort, but I''m not in a position to afford such artifacts."

    Since you didnt like the artifacts you won for the bet, Im making you a recement. My pride is at stake and since Cultivator Seo has shown new potential for my artifacts, I will make it for free.

    Speechless, I just stare at a spot in the magic artifact shop.

    "Anyway, I look forward to working with you. My name is Buk Hyang-hwa."

    "My name is Seo Eun-hyeon. I appreciate your cooperation."

    "Stay strong, Cultivator Byeok."

    "Our n elders say that Cultivator Buk''s talent corresponds to the Four-Pattern among the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent. True demonic talent begins to manifest from One-Pattern. Four-Pattern is just considered a level of an outstanding prodigy, so there''s no need to be too disheartened, right?"

    Byeok Mun-seong is receiving constion from the other cultivators.

    "Haha, thank you for your constion, friends..."

    "Well, it''s unfortunate this time, but if there''s another fun event, please call me, Cultivator Byeok."

    "I''ll see youter!"

    As Byeok Mun-seong''s mood seems to brighten a bit, the cultivators each ride their flying artifacts and return to their ns.

    Later.

    Byeok Mun-seong''s face suddenly contorts in anger.

    "Fools... She''s not just a simple Four-Pattern... Why did I drag those guys around, bothering and annoying her..."

    Kwaang!

    He stomps in anger and gnaws his teeth.

    "I can''t let some unknown guy take her... If I can make her, who possesses demonic talent like that monster, mine, bing a n head isn''t just a dream...!"

    He bites his lips and walks into an alley.

    "Let''s wait for her to go on a journey. I still have a chance..."

    "Serving Command Pce...?"

    In the inner meeting room of the magic artifact shop.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, who received the formation diagram, is startled.

    "The creation of the legendary artisan."

    "Yes. We need to create a formation that will stimte growth for a spiritual tree inside, and you must create the formation artifacts for that."

    Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Hyang-hwa. and I sit at a table, discussing the formation.

    After a while, she asks seriously,

    "Can we enter Serving Command Pce? If I could see the dragon veins and qualities with my own eyes, it would be easier to create suitable magic artifacts."

    "Hmm..."

    "Additionally, Serving Command Pce is known as a treasure. If we can borrow its power for the formation artifacts, we can create even more effective ones."

    However, Cheongmun Ryeong shakes his head.

    "Serving Command Pce only appears once every 400 years. It will be several hundred years before it appears again..."

    "Ah, but I know a secret way to enter."

    "!"

    At my words, Cheongmun Ryeong looks surprised, and Buk Hyang-hwa''s face brightens.

    "What kind of method is it?"

    "Ah, I just need to ask a friend of mine."

    I take out amunication device connected to Seo Ran.

    The day turns to evening.

    I reached out to Seo Ran, and along with Cheongmun Ryeong, we continued to discuss and sketch out the formation diagrams.

    Buk Hyang-hwa announced she would create the basic magic artifacts for the formation and entered her workshop.

    "Sigh..."

    After finishing the discussion with Cheongmun Ryeong, I briefly step out of the meeting room.

    ''He always has an overwhelming number of questions.''

    Cheongmun Ryeong is known for his inquisitiveness, constantly asking, Why do you think that way? This habit persisted even during our discussions on formations.

    His sharp questions can be piercing at times, but they also bring a sense of nostalgia, as if revisiting the past.

    ''The past, once gone, never returns.''

    This fact remains true, even for someone who has experienced regression.

    Lost in such gloomy thoughts, I hear a noise.

    ng, ng!

    From Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop inside the magic artifact shop, the sound of a hammer striking echoes.

    ''Buk Hyang-hwa is quite remarkable.''

    To create magic artifacts, she hammers away beside the intense heat of the mes, her being a woman notwithstanding.

    I casually approach her workshop and stealthily observe her working.

    Creak, creak...

    Shes carefully engraving something on a formation g artifact, and then she proceeds to hammer and shape something new.

    Suddenly, I notice something blossoming on her face.

    Fzzzt...

    Its a four-colored pattern.

    This pattern, resembling tree branches, boar colors of gold, purple, light pink, and ck.

    The ck and purple patterns, interwoven, create a semi-blended appearance.

    ''That must be Four-Pattern...''

    Amidst the sparks, her figure, forging magic artifacts while adorned with four colors, continually captivates my attention.

    In the midst of this,

    Suddenly, our eyes meet.

    "Ah, Cultivator Seo, have youe? I have something to ask of you."

    "What would that be?"

    "Here."

    Whoosh!

    She goes deeper into her workshop and returns with arge box, cing it before me.

    Creak...

    Upon opening the box, it contains numerous unfinished sword magic artifacts.

    "These are artifacts I made, inspired by seeing you with the previous swords."

    ''All these, crafted in just half a day?''

    Buk Hyang-hwa, with a confident expression, adds,

    "These are specially made for you, Cultivator Seo. They''re not finished yet, but I bet they won''t easily unleash their full power this time. Why not try infusing them with your spiritual power?"

    With a slight smile, I pick up one of the swords.

    Once again, I channel Pure Spiritual Force into the sword.

    As expected, the sword glows, emitting more than 120% of its intended output.

    ''I wonder if she will be disappointed... I feel sorry for defying her expectations.''

    As Im about to speak to her,

    ''Hmm?''

    Buk Hyang-hwa, in a daze, watches the sword as it releases strength beyond its limits.

    Her mouth continuously moves, muttering something about artifacts, and her eyes are fixated on the sword.

    ''She must have gained some inspiration...''

    Just then,

    Woong!

    The four-colored pattern reappears on her skin.

    ''Four-Pattern may only be considered equivalent to the level of a prodigy, but it seems to be a talent far surpassing ordinary magic artifact artisans...''

    Suddenly, I shudder, observing her in her trance-like state.

    The intertwined purple and ck patterns look to be merging together.

    Trantor Notes: These chapters can be so long. There were literally 3 times I thought it was over but no, theres more. Extra donated chaptersing soon.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 99: Lotus (7)

    Chapter 99: Lotus (7)/trantingnovice

    Chiiiiiii

    "Hatt!"

    However, at some point, she regains her senses and the two patterns that were merging return back under her skin.

    ''What was that?''

    "Miss, are you alright?"

    "Oh, I''m fine. Just needed a moment to think."

    She smiles briefly, then takes the magic artifact from me again.

    "If you don''t like this one either, let''s use this failure as a learning experience and try again next time."

    She takes the magic artifacts and goes back into her workshop.

    ''She doesn''t know how to give up...''

    I let out a light sigh.

    I''ve said several times that I don''t need a magic artifact...

    Is she stubborn, or just not understanding?

    I find a subtle sense of kinship in her persistence and unwittingly smile lightly.

    I get a message from Seo Ran three dayster.

    "I can let you use the Nether Crossing Ship, but in exchange, give me spirit stones..."

    I immediately tell the news to the Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "The Nether Crossing Ship...?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong, shocked, quicklymunicates back to the Cheongmun n head through sound transmission.

    And a few dayster.

    Koong!

    At Cheon-saek City, the Cheongmun n head, Cheongmun Jung-jin, personally arrives with eighty thousand spirit stones.

    "Is it true that just by offering spirit stones, one can have a chance to ride the famous Nether Crossing Ship?"

    He asks, cing the storage artifact filled with spirit stones on the ground, addressing me and Cheongmun Ryeong.

    I nod.

    "Yes, a senior I know has agreed to allow a one-time ride on the Nether Crossing Ship. However, it''s important to know that this Nether Crossing Ship is a wreck from a battle with the Mad Lord..."

    "I''m aware. The tale of the Mad Lord facing the ck Ghost Valley alone is known to everyone in the cultivation world. Nevertheless, I''m eager to ride the Nether Crossing Ship... Even if it''s ruined, the honor of riding the ship from the ck Ghost Valley that swept the seas is immense."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin speaks with a hint of excitement uncharacteristic of his usual solemn demeanor.

    The prospect of riding the Nether Crossing Ship excites not only Cheongmun Jung-jin but also Cheongmun Ryeong and Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "That legendary artisans replica ship... To be able to see the Nether Crossing Ship..."

    I look at them slightly awkwardly, thinking to myself.

    I have entered the Nether Crossing Ship several times with Seo Ran. In my past life, I had even personally sailed it a few times, so it doesn''t feel like a big deal to me.

    But it seems the Nether Crossing Ship''s value is much greater than I thought.

    Several days pass.

    I fly to the ck Wind Sea with Buk Hyang-hwa, Cheongmun Ryeong, and Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    Buk Joong-ho wanted to join with his daughter, but as hes responsible for overseeing Cheon-saek City, he couldn''t leave easily and just entrusted us with her safety.

    "Just head in that direction."

    "Understood."

    We boarded Cheongmun Jung-jin''s flying magic artifact shaped like a ship, and I guided them towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Didn''t Miss Buk say she wouldn''t leave Cheon-saek City?"

    I ask, looking at Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Technically, I don''t take on important duties that require me to be away for months. It only takes a few days to visit Serving Command Pce, so I joined this journey."

    "I see. Your father mentioned that you don''t like to be away from Cheon-saek City for long periods due to your mother''sst wish..."

    "Yes, that''s right."

    She ys with the jade-colored norigae tied around her waist.

    "My mother was also an artifact artisan. Before I was born, she made a pact with her friend to make their sons sworn brothers if both had sons, make their daughters sworn sisters if both had daughters, and arrange a marriage if they had a son and a daughter."

    She looks at the norigae while facing the sea breeze.

    "This is a magic artifact made by my mother. It was made in pairs, and she said the other one would be with my destined partner. ording to my mother''sst wish, I''ve been waiting at Cheon-saek City, which is why I don''t like to leave the city."

    "I see..."

    I smile at her.

    "I hope that someday, your destined partner appears before you."

    "Thank you."

    Buk Hyang-hwa smiles, holding the essory.

    Kurung Kururung

    Soon, Cheongmun Jung-jin''s flying artifact enters the sea area where the Nether Crossing Ship resides.

    "There should be a barrier ahead. Just break through it."

    Understood.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks around, then precisely steeres the flying artifact towards the location of the barrier and flies into it.

    Kuwooong!

    The flying artifact hits the air as if its striking something, and we enter inside the barrier.

    [It''s a big ghost...]

    [The big ghost has appeared...]

    Once again, the ghosts within the barrier call me a big ghost and seem to jump around, but they don''t dare to approach due to Cheongmun Jung-jin''s presence.

    After piercing through severalyers, we finally break through thest barrier and arrive at the location of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Chaaak!

    "Wow, is that the Nether Crossing Ship...?"

    "Ho, that is the one from ck Ghost Valley..."

    "The replica of the masterpiece created by the legendary craftsman..."

    Above the Nether Crossing Ship, there stands a figure.

    ''Song Jin?''

    Its Song Jin, exuding the aura of Core Formation, weing us.

    "Hmm..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s expression turns serious upon sensing Song Jin''s aura, which is even stronger than his, in thete stage of Core Formation.

    "Hello, Elder Song Jin. Wheres Daoist Seo Ran?"

    [He is gathering yin energy and ghostly energy from the deep sea as I instructed. He should be absorbing yin energy in the depths, practicing his cultivation method by now.]

    "I see."

    After answering me, Song Jin turns his attention to the spirit stone box held by Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    [It takes ten thousand spirit stones tounch the Nether Crossing Ship once. Another ten thousand for a single spatial travel. That''s twenty thousand in total.

    Another twenty thousand for the return journey, plus the privilege cost of stepping onto the Nether Crossing Ship of the ck Ghost Valley, another twenty thousand spirit stones.]

    A total of sixty thousand spirit stones!

    Its an enormous cost.

    "What is this..."

    "I understand."

    I was about to object, but Cheongmun Jung-jin nods and hands over the sixty thousand spirit stones to Song Jin.

    "This junior presents these spirit stones to the elder of the great ck Ghost Valley."

    [Good, a well-mannered one. Unlike that bandit who demanded the Nether Crossing Ship out of nowhere, you have a different level of integrity.]

    "......"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks puzzled, and I avoide Song Jin''s gaze.

    [Are you from the Cheongmun n? If you are descendants of Chang-ho, it makes sense. Well, I also owe Chang-ho, so I''ll reduce the cost by two thousand spirit stones.]

    Song Jin, noticing the Cheongmun n emblem on Cheongmun Jung-jin''s clothes, returns two thousand of the sixty thousand spirit stones.

    "Thank you, elder."

    [Alright, where did you want to go?]

    "We wish to enter Serving Command Pce."

    [Serving Command Pce? It''s not the time for Serving Command Pce to open. Unless you''re in theter stages of Nascent Soul, you can''t break the prohibition of Serving Command Pce.]

    "Don''t worry about that. I have the means."

    I take out a barrier-breaking scroll and Song Jin nods.

    [If you say so. Let''s go then...]

    Song Jin takes the spirit stones and climbs near the steering wheel of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Kugugugugu!

    As Song Jin grabs the steering wheel, the spirit energy stored in the thousands of spirit stones begins to flow out.

    Paaaaat!

    The spirit energy is sucked into the Nether Crossing Ship, turning into ghostly energy and filling the ship''s reserves.

    The Nether Crossing Ship rattles and begins to gather yin wind around it.

    Enveloped in the yin wind, the giant ruined ship slowly rises into the air.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and Cheongmun Ryeong watches the ship rise from the bow with amazement, while Buk Hyang-hwa looks at every corner of the Nether Crossing Ship with curiosity.

    [We''re going.]

    Paaaaat!

    The Nether Crossing Ship is engulfed in the wind and enters the space between, moving into the void.

    Swoooosh!

    After a while in the void, we re-emerge into reality, transported above the western mountain ranges of Shengzi.

    Spatial transmission through space!

    [Let''s see, the coordinates for Serving Command Pce are around here...]

    Song Jin holds the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship, looks around, and once again enters between the void

    Paaaaat!

    We re-enter the outskirts of space!

    There, floating in the void, we can see a massive cylindrical pce.

    [We have arrived at Serving Command Pce!]

    "So soon..."

    "Is this the power of the Nether Crossing Ship..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and Cheongmun Ryeong look amazed by the speed of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "I, I want to see more..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks disappointed that she couldn''t explore more of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Let''s enter the Serving Command Pce now."

    "Sigh... It''s a shame, but what can we do."

    Her face, initially filled with disappointment, lits up with excitement again upon seeing Serving Command Pce.

    [Then, I will anchor the Nether Crossing Ship next to Serving Command Pce for four days. If you dont return within that time, I''ll leave without you, so manage your time well.]

    "Understood."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin nods solemnly, and I take out the scroll.

    Paaaat!

    The golden prohibition of Serving Command Pce''s outer wall shatters.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin immediately raises his fist and strikes the outer wall of Serving Command Pce.

    Kooowooong!

    Green light shes, and the outer wall of Serving Command Pce breaks open.

    We enter Serving Command Pce through the newly created passage.

    "Wow..."

    As soon as we enter Serving Command Pce, Buk hyangh-wa exims in awe.

    ''What is it?''

    The inside of Serving Command Pce''s outer wall is just a corridor.

    Though it is impressivelyrge due to spatialpression, it looks just like a in corridor.

    Yet, something different seems to catch her eye.

    "It''s beautiful..."

    Chiiiiii

    She touches the decorations of Serving Command Pce, the golden patterns flowing there, and the finely detailed spiritual energy circuits, with a mesmerized look in her eyes.

    "This is the one made by the legendary artisan..."

    She caresses the walls of Serving Command Pce.

    After watching her for a moment, Cheongmun Ryeong, Cheongmun Jung-jin, and I discuss.

    "Can you lead us to where the Longevity Fruit is said to be?"

    "Yes, I will do so."

    I lead the group to the botanical garden on the first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    Whiiiiiiiii

    In the green-lit interior of the arboretum, at its center, stands a young Longevity Tree, with a nearly ripe Longevity Fruit hanging on it.

    "Oh, so this is the Longevity Fruit..."

    "Don''t pick it, n head. A fruit in this state won''t extend life for even a year, let alone a hundred."

    "I know, Cheongmun Ryeong. I was just tempted..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, who was mesmerized by the Longevity Fruit, then notices several flowers on the tree and asks.

    "If the formation you mentioned ispleted, not only this Longevity Fruit but also the other flowers could bloom and bear Longevity Fruits, correct?"

    "If the formation is perfectlypleted, it might be possible."

    "Good. Then, during these four days, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cultivator Seo will investigate Serving Command Pce''s environment and draft a formationyout, while the artifact artisan will n the formation artifacts.

    I''ll explore the upper floors of Serving Command Pce since I''m here."

    Saying this, he flies towards the door leading to the second floor of Serving Command Pce.

    "Hmm, I''ll center my research around the Longevity Fruit and Longevity Tree, studying the nearby dragon veins and drafting a formationyout. Daoist Seo, please survey the outside of the arboretum and n the external part of the formation."

    "Understood."

    "Then, I will also roam around and study Serving Command Pce."

    Cheongmun Ryeong starts measuring around the Longevity Tree and drafting the formationyout, while I roam the outskirts of the first floor of Serving Command Pce, nning an external formation toplement Cheongmun Ryeongs inner one.

    Buk Hyang-hwa follows me around, observing different parts of Serving Command Pce.

    "Ah, this is truly magnificent. Thank you for allowing me such a wonderful experience."

    She takes out a small tool from her artifact box and starts to analyze the walls of Serving Command Pce and their inner spiritual energy circuits.

    Jjalgrak Jjalgrak...

    The wall is quickly dismantled, revealing the spiritual energy circuits within.

    Buk Hyang-hwa pulls out various unknown devices and begins disassembling and studying the circuits.

    "It''s nothing. It''s all thanks to yourself. And... didn''t you give water to me and mypanion before?"

    At my words, she pauses and looks at me.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ve offered water to so many desert travelers... I couldnt quite remember who you were."

    "Haha, that''s alright. We were really saved by your kindness. You''ve always been kind-hearted."

    I continue nning the formation while observing the dragon veins of Serving Command Pce''s outskirts, and Buk Hyang-hwa continues recording in her notebook as she examines different parts of Serving Command Pce.

    The walls she dismantles will self-repair after a while, so theres no need to fix them.

    Buk Hyang-hwa also meticulously records the self-repairing process in her notebook.

    Its when we entere a different area.

    Jolt!

    Buk Hang-hwa suddenly twitches.

    In her line of sight are the remnants of Mad Lord''s puppets.

    "C-could these be..."

    She approaches the remains, trembling.

    They are all ruined scraps, but they dont appear as such in her eyes.

    Th-the Mad Lords puppets..!

    She hurriedly ran to the debris with her eyes rolling, fiddling with, and tearing apart the remains, then began to recklessly stuff them into her magic artifact bag.

    ''What a tremendous reaction...''

    After all, to artifact artisans, the Mad Lord essentially stands at the pinnacle of their profession.

    ''Besides, a One-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent. Someone even more talented than Buk Hyang-hwa...''

    It isn''t strange that shes drooling over this.

    "Are the Mad Lord''s puppets proving to be of great help to you?"

    "Are you kidding? Of course! Even his scraps are precious artifacts worth studying!"

    "Hmm..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa has earlier been using her equipment to tear apart and dissect the Mad Lord''s puppets.

    But suddenly, she sighs.

    "It''s a pity many parts are too damaged. Its helpful to be taking as many remnants as possible, but if there was even a slightly intact puppet remaining..."

    "Are you talking about intact remains?"

    I suddenly recall a puppet from the Mad Lord that I had found when wandering the Serving Command Pce.

    ''Right, there was one fairly intact puppet!''

    "Ah,e with me, miss. I know where to find an intact puppet."

    "Really?"

    Her face lits up with excitement.

    I take her to the ce I have visited before.

    And there, just like before, is the puppet.

    A bee puppet the size of a human torso.

    Its rtively intact.

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s hands tremble slightly.

    I can guess her feelings.

    "This is..."

    She doesnt take apart the bee puppet right away but first holds and looks it over.

    "Inside... it seems only the circuits are slightly damaged. The exterior is intact, and aside from some minor damage, the internal parts are mostly... intact. This is..."

    Joy lits up Buk Hyang-hwa''s face.

    "With a little bit of repair, it might be usable again!"

    "Oh..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa, visibly thrilled, carefully ces the puppet in her storage bag.

    "Really, this ce is a treasure trove."

    "A treasure trove, indeed..."

    When I first came here, there seemed to be nothing of use.

    The only object of hope was the one Longevity Fruit growing on the first floor.

    However, it seems that for someone like her, even this ce can turn into a treasure trove.

    "Definitely, for someone like Miss, this ce is beneficial. Honestly, I just thought of these puppet remains as mere debris..."

    "Ahaha, it''s not unreasonable to think that way."

    She continues collecting the surrounding remnants as she speaks.

    "To those who don''t need them, they''re just trash. But I think differently."

    Buk Hyang-hwa picks up a small te-like object from the floor, covered in numerous spiritual circuits.

    "Even ordinary debris, or trash, bes a treasure in the hands of someone with a connection, don''t you think?"

    "In the hands of someone with a connection..."

    "I believe whether something is trash or not depends on fate and connection. That''s why I think there''s no real trash in this world.

    There are just things that haven''t met their destined purpose or connection, and those that have."

    "......"

    Im quietly impressed by her perspective on fate.

    A view of fate different from mine.

    ''I just thought of it as something to escape from, but this is another perspective.''

    Not just something to escape from.

    But something that gives value in itself.

    ''Fate, huh...''

    Im lost in thought about fate when...

    "Oh, why hasn''t this part self-repaired yet?"

    She has put the puppet remains in her storage bag and is now looking at the outer wall behind it.

    Theres a small injury on the wall, exposing numerous spiritual circuits, which have not self-repaired yet.

    "Serving Command Pce should have an auto-repair function... why hasn''t this part..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa starts to dismantle that area with her tools.

    That''s when it happens.

    Creak...

    A smallpartment behind her opens.

    Simultaneously, a small hidden weapon springs out.

    ''A trap mechanism..!''

    ng!

    I quickly dash over and deflect the hidden weapon.

    "Ah!"

    "Are you alright, Miss?"

    "I, I''m fine but..."

    Her face has turned pale.

    "Oops..."

    When I rushed over to deflect the hidden weapon from behind her, the shockwave caused her to lean forward slightly, causing her tool to deeply embed itself in one of Serving Command Pce''s spiritual circuits.

    "I think I might have triggered something wrong."

    "Is it serious...?"

    "It''s not so much serious as one of Serving Command Pce''s hidden functions..."

    Rumble!

    "Seems to have activated."

    "....!"

    Suddenly, a strange pressure envelops the entirety of Serving Command Pce.

    This pressure circtes around,pressing the Pure Spiritual Force in every part of my body.

    ''This is...!''

    My spiritual power is restricted, and my cultivation drops from the early stage of Qi Building to the early stage of Qi Refining in an instant.

    Looking at Buk Hyang-hwa, her internal spiritual power seems to have mostly dried up, reducing her almost to the state of a mortal.

    ''Has everyone''s cultivation been reduced by one realm...?''

    Judging by the range, it seems that the entire Serving Command Pce has fallen into this state temporarily.

    As the n head of the Cheongmun n, Cheongmun Jung-jin, being in the Core Formation realm, would have been restricted to Qi Building, and Cheongmun Ryeong would have faced simr restrictions as me.

    "It seems I''ve identally triggered some sort of restraint within Serving Command Pce."

    "I apologize, Miss. It''s my fault for pushing you into it..."

    "No, it''s my fault for recklessly meddling with Serving Command Pce''s walls. I''ll try to restore it to its original state."

    She hurriedly reinserts her elongated tool into the wall, trying to rectify the circuits.

    That''s when I notice something.

    ''That is...?''

    Inside Serving Command Pce.

    Amidst the debris of the Mad Lord''s puppets and other remnants of Heavenly Being cultivators, the guardian stone statues of Serving Command Pce begin to stir.

    Creak, creak...

    The statues are gradually repairing themselves and starting to rise into the air.

    ''Is this the effect of the restraint?''

    It looks so.

    Since this pressure began, spiritual energy has started to flow back into these guardian statues.

    "Miss, is it possible topletely undo the restraint?"

    "Yes, it''s possible. I just need to reset the circuits, but it''ll take some time."

    Understood.

    I sense the energy of the rising guardian stone statues.

    ''They seem to be in the early stages of Qi Refining, probably because they''re still recovering. But the longer this goes on, the more they''ll regain their original strength by repairing their damaged body.''

    I inspect my own condition.

    Woooong!

    My spiritual power is restricted and barely movable, but my internal energy is still flowing well.

    ''Hmm...?''

    When I try forming a Gang Sphere, it forms without any issue.

    My martial skills are unaffected by the restriction on my spiritual power.

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapter by ASDF, Danghiskhan, ymmm, and idkm8. Thanks for the support! One more toe.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 100: Lotus (8)

    Chapter 100: Lotus (8)/trantingnovice

    I attempt to sweep away the statues with my Formless Sword, but Im suddenly concerned about Buk Hyang-hwa repairing the circuit behind me.

    ''I could sweep them away, but if she carelessly informs Cheongmun Ryeong or Cheongmun Jung-jin...''

    I can already hear the word ''Daoist'' from Cheongmun Jung-jin and I can imagine Cheongmun Ryeong saying, ''Senior.''

    ''That can''t happen.''

    I stop myself from drawing out the Formless Sword and just ovey Gang Qi in the air instead.

    Wooong!

    ''For Qi Refining level puppets, Five Energies Converging to the Origin should be enough.''

    Kwaang!

    I swing wildly at the statues in front of me while oveying Gang Qi in the air.

    The statues seem to resist, but because they have not fully recovered, theyre swept away by the Gang Qi.

    Wooong!

    However, after destroying the statues, they automatically start repairing themselves, wrapped in a pale light.

    ''I hope Cheongmun Jung-jin and Cheongmun Ryeong are alright...''

    Despite the restraint that reduces one''s realm by one, Cheongmun Jung-jin would still be at Qi Building, so theres no need to worry.

    But Cheongmun Ryeong will have fallen to Qi Refining.

    "Miss Buk, how much longer until the restraint is lifted?"

    "Almost done. Just..."

    Paaaat!

    "If I just repair this!"

    As she maniptes the circuit with a tool resembling a pick, the circuit glows, and the oppressive pressure dissipates. .

    Simultaneously, the guardian statues of Serving Command Pce, which were repairing themselves, copse into ruins again.

    "Phew, finally done."

    "You''ve worked hard, Miss. Youre truly remarkable."

    "Not at all, the golden order was just temporarily triggered and would have dissipated over time. I just hastened the process."

    Buk Hyang-hwa began to tidy up her tools, wiping the sweat off her forehead.

    "Then Miss Buk, please wait here for a moment. I''ll check if Cheongmun Ryeong is safe."

    "Okay, please do so."

    She agrees readily, and I fly to the first-floor arboretum where Cheongmun Ryeong is likely to be.

    In the center of the arboretum, Cheongmun Ryeong is gathering wood attribute spiritual energy, standing in the midst of arge formation.

    Around the outskirts of the formationy the ruins of what appeared to be guardian statues.

    "Cultivator Cheongmun, are you alright?"

    "I am fine. The spiritual energy scattered here is of the wood attribute, and I was able to draw it into my formation and use spells since the dragon veins around here have already been investigated..."

    It seems that the restraint was not a significant threat to Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "...What exactly was that just now?"

    "I''m relieved you''re safe. What just happened was..."

    Kugugugugu!

    From one side of the arboretum, a cracking sound rings out, and Cheongmun Jung-jin arrives, using the Flying Escape Technique.

    "What was that just now!"

    "Ah, n head."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    I exin the situation to him.

    "So, that Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent caused this phenomenon in Serving Command Pce by tampering with its circuit?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    After my exnation, Cheongmun Jung-jin seems to ponder for a moment before speaking.

    "Where is she now?"

    "She''s currently on the outskirts of Serving Command Pce."

    "Lead me to her. I need to verify something."

    I guide Cheongmun Jung-jin back to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Ah, n head. What brings you here?"

    "There''s something I need to discuss. I understand you triggered the restraint, causing this phenomenon in Serving Command Pce."

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    He strokes his chin thoughtfully and says,

    "When that phenomenon urred, I was examining the upper levels of Serving Command Pce and discovered something strange."

    "Something strange?"

    "Yes, at the top floor of Serving Command Pce, a peculiar barrier revealed itself."

    ''Hmm...''

    It seems that Serving Command Pce has something that can be revealed by triggering the special restraint

    He then asks Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Can you trigger that phenomenon again?"

    "It''s possible."

    "Hmm... Then you''ll need to trigger it right when I give the signal..."

    "Oh, that should be no problem."

    She begins to exin.

    "The restraint I triggered seems to be one of the main golden orders forming the axis of Serving Command Pce. Judging by its state, there appears to be at least three more corresponding golden orders.

    These axes exist all around Serving Command Pce, and each floor of the pce is formed along these axes. If I go up to the top floor of Serving Command Pce with the n head and trigger this order again, that should do it."

    "Hmm, understood. And..."

    He looks at me.

    "Come with us. Since the external formation you''re responsible for isn''t as critical as the one Ryeong is handling, protect the artifact artisan. It seems when the order is activated, the guardian statues of Serving Command Pce will start moving again..."

    "I understand."

    Curious about the barrier Cheongmun Jung-jin has discovered, I follow him withoutint.

    Together with Cheongmun Jung-jin and Buk Hyang-hwa, we go up to the top floor of Serving Command Pce.

    Buk Hyang-hwa goes to the axis of the top floor of Serving Command Pce and begins to dismantle the wall there.

    The top floor is a bit narrower than the others, even considering the spatialpression, so I can see Cheongmun Jung-jin from a distance.

    He looks to be waiting for something in the center of the top floor of Serving Command Pce.

    ''I thought there was nothing there, but it seems I didn''t know about something.''

    [Begin!]

    Cheongmun Jung-jin roars with spiritual power, and upon hearing hismand, Buk Hyang-hwa begins her work.

    Giiiing!

    As she fiddles with something in the circuit, an odd pressure circtes,pressing the spiritual power.

    Just then.

    Paaaaatt!

    In the center of the top floor of Serving Command Pce, where Cheongmun Jung-jin is waiting.

    Above that area, a white light bursts out, revealing a hidden barrier.

    ''What is that?''

    Im slightly surprised and observe the barrier closely.

    There was no change previously even with my demon senses, but the barrier appeared suddenly.

    Is it because my perception is weak, or was it that the artisan who built Serving Command Pce was such a great being?

    Its unclear, but whats certain is that the barrier that appeared this time is an immense one.

    ''A dense spatial fluctuation... Inside that barrier, space ispressed again. If we enter, another ce will appear...''

    Suddenly, Cheongmun Jung-jin, who has been observing the barrier, suddenly throws a punch towards a weak point in the barrier.

    Kwaaaaang!

    However, the barrier just vibrates and roars, showing no further reaction.

    I can see him muttering something from a distance.

    I couldn''t hear him due to the distance, but judging from his lip movements, it looked like he was saying, ''Even the power of Qi Building can''t break through it.''

    Cheongmun Jung-jin continues to observe the barrier, and I destroy the guardian statues of Serving Command Pce that are rushing towards us.

    About one hour passes, and the order naturally subsides.

    When the order disappears, the barrier also vanishes, and Cheongmun Jung-jin flies back to us.

    "Thank you for your cooperation. For now, go back down to the lower floors. Spend the remaining time working on your formations and magic artifacts."

    He looks towards the ce where the barrier had appeared and murmurs.

    "I will gather energy here for the next few days. The strength of Qi Building can''t break through the barrier, but if I gather enough for a few days and release it all at once with a secret technique of the Cheongmun n, it might rival a Core Formations strike for a moment..."

    "Understood."

    We nod and head back to inspecting various parts of Serving Command Pce, drafting diagrams for the formations.

    At the same time, the three of us gather for meetings about the formation.

    And so, three days pass.

    "For now, I''vepleted the basic investigation of the surrounding area and the conceptualization of the inner formation."

    "The external formation has also been designed. It will perfectly support Cultivator Cheongmun''s inner formation."

    "I''ve also conceptualized magic artifacts that can maximize the formation by connecting it with Serving Command Pce."

    Somehow, we managed to finish all our tasks in a short time.

    "Now we have to go back to Cheon-saek City to report on the formation, make adjustments, and realign the connection between the magic artifacts, external formation, and inner formation. And..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks upwards.

    "Is it true that the n head is trying to break the barrier on the top floor?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm, it''s dangerous to break a barrier directly connected to the pce''s golden order without caution... Especially with an ancient relic like Serving Command Pce..."

    He expresses slight concern.

    "If the analysis of the barrier had been entrusted to me, I could have done it quickly... It seems n head thought the conception of the Longevity Fruit and Longevity Tree Formation is considered more important."

    "Indeed, the Longevity Fruit must be important to the n head."

    I say, looking upwards with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    After a while, Cheongmun Ryeong frowns and speaks.

    "This won''t do. I need to go up and see for myself. There''s not much time left, less than a day, but I still need to analyze the barrier. If the n head identally triggers more of the pce''s golden orders..."

    With that, he heads upstairs, and Buk Hyang-hwa and I follow him to the top floor.

    At the top floor.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin is there, infusing spiritual power into his right fist, waiting.

    His right fist shines brightly, vibrating the space around him.

    ''Is that the secret technique of the Cheongmun n...''

    The power contained within it seems capable of delivering a blow equivalent to that of a Nascent Soul, even if just for a moment.

    "n head, we have established the basic framework of the formations. What remains is to go back and refine the details... I came here upon hearing that you intend to break the barrier connected to the golden orders"

    He speaks earnestly to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "However, tampering with a formation connected to a golden order can be dangerous."

    "I know, Cheongmun Ryeong. But it will be disgraceful for a n head toe all the way to Serving Command Pce and gain nothing.

    The Heavenly Being seniors have literally scraped everything clean. Only a few talismans, wine, and useless decorative artifacts remain, nothing else."

    "Hmm..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong sighs lightly and says,

    "Could you give me time to analyze the barrier? If you do, I''ll try to analyze it so you can strike where it''s least problematic."

    "Alright, let''s do that. Artisan! Trigger the golden order again and reveal the barrier!"

    "Yes."

    Buk Hyang-hwa, obeying Cheongmun Jung-jin''smand, tears the wall again to trigger the golden order.

    Kurrrrung!

    The golden order is triggered again, and the barrier appears.

    Cheongmun Ryeong examines the barrier closely, and each time the order''s activation time ends, Buk Hyang-hwa repeats the process of triggering the golden order.

    A day passes like this.

    "n head, you should strike this part."

    "Alright, it''s about time for the Nether Crossing Ship to depart. Let''s quickly check inside the barrier and leave."

    Kugugugu!

    The power gathered in Cheongmun Jung-jin''s right fist looks ready to burst at any moment.

    "Alright, trigger the golden order again!"

    Buk Hyang-hwa triggers the golden order once more.

    After several days of inspecting various parts of Serving Command Pce and triggering the golden order at four axial points, Buk Hyang-hwa has be adept at freely turning the golden order on and off.

    Paaaaatt!

    The golden order is triggered, and the barrier appears.

    Cheongmun Ryeong points to a corner of the barrier.

    "This part here."

    Even though the golden order has lowered its level, the power in Cheongmun Jung-jin''s fist is still immense,parable to that between Nascent Soul and Core Formation.

    Kugugugugu!

    As Cheongmun Jung-jin swings his fist, the barrier shakes and begins to crack.

    A look of satisfaction appears on Cheongmun Jung-jin''s face, and Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Hyang-hwa, and I all look at the barrier with anticipation.

    Then, Cheongmun Ryeong''s expression changes.

    "Wait, n head! Stop for a moment!"

    Giiing!

    A red light spreads from the barrier.

    Soon, the entire Serving Command Pce is enveloped in the red light.

    Jjaang!

    The barrier finally shatters.

    But the red light from the barrier does not subside.

    "What''s happening, Cheongmun Ryeong? Didn''t you say there would be no problems?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks at Cheongmun Ryeong in panic, and Cheongmun Ryeong grimaces and replies.

    "There shouldn''t have been a problem under normal circumstances. But it seems someone twisted the barrier from the inside artificially. I didn''t anticipate this scenario. I apologize..."

    "Hmm... First, let''s secure an escape route."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin retreats from the barrier and strikes the outer wall of Serving Command Pce.

    Kwaang!

    The outer wall crumbles, and now only the outer wall''s prohibition remains to be breached for escape.

    But.

    "The prohibition on the outer wall... it''s changed."

    I grimace.

    I grimace at the sight.

    The outer wall''s prohibition is also dyed in a red light, and the barrier-breaking scroll I brought does not respond to the mutated prohibition.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s face contorts in frustration.

    "Damn it, it''s almost time for the Nether Crossing Ship to depart! Can''t we send a message out?"

    But neither I nor Cheongmun Ryeong can do anything but shake our heads.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, with a hardened face, turns back to look at the barrier he had shattered.

    "First, we need to see what''s inside."

    Outside Serving Command Pce, in the empty space.

    Song Jin, who has anchored the Nether Crossing Ship nearby, looks up at Serving Command Pce.

    The entire city is enveloped in a deep red light.

    [This reaction from the golden order... They must have tampered with Serving Command Pce''s control room. Heh heh... The agreed time is almost up, and with their abilities, they won''t be able to break out of this golden order... Should I wait a bit longer out of mercy, or not?]

    After a moment of contemtion, Song Jin decisively grabs the steering wheel.

    [Those who recklessly meddle with the control room without knowing their ce, it''s not my concern. I should go see my disciple''s training.

    Besides, if they entered the control room, there should be an escape route, so there''s no need to worry about them being trapped...]

    Kugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship begins to leave the void, enveloped in mist.

    Suddenly, Song Jin, holding the steering wheel, looks back at Serving Command Pce.

    [But... It''s been 800 years since Ist entered Serving Command Pce... Are the escape routes still intact...?]

    ''This ce is...''

    The inside of the barrier which we entered is a vast library.

    Or more precisely, it ''was'' a library.

    "Ha, they''ve scoured everything thoroughly."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks around with a hollow voice.

    The library ispletely empty.

    The bookshelves are devoid of a single book, and dust has umted everywhere.

    "This formation seems to be the one that twisted the barrier from the inside. It appears I misanalyzed because of this formation..."

    On the floor, walls, and ceiling of the library, a bizarre formation drawn in blood cover the surroundings.

    "It looks like a demon formation, but I don''t know the demon script, so it''s hard to identify."

    Cheongmun Ryeong examines the formation with a grimace.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin also scrutinizes the formation with a serious look.

    However, I shiver as I read the script and symbols on the formation.

    ''Isnt this a symbol of the Sea Dragon Tribe?''

    I have a hunch about who is behind this.

    ''Is it you again, Seo Hweol?''

    What exactly is his goal?

    While Im observing the formations,

    "What does this stand for?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin points to a small stand in the center of the library.

    ''That stand...''

    I look at the stand with intrigue.

    On top of the stand, theres a small indentation that perfectly matches the size of the Serving Command Seal I had seen in my past life.

    ''If you insert the Serving Command Seal there, does something activate...?''

    "Let''s investigate that area."

    Led by Cheongmun Ryeong, I and Buk Hyang-hwa start to examine the stand.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin watches us with a serious expression.

    ''Huh?''

    Suddenly, I notice small writing on one of the bookshelves near the stand.

    ''Is this ancient script?''

    I had studied ancientnguages while reading scrolls in the royal library of Shengzi, so I could identify the writing without difficulty.

    The inscription read something like this:

    -Why even bother preparing the ascension blessing for maggots? So they can feast harder on high-quality corpses?

    "....?"

    ''Is "maggots" the right trantion?''

    It was an ancient term meaning something like ''corpse-eating worms,'' so I interpreted it as "maggots."

    The corpse-eating worms referred to here... Are the maggots meant to symbolize those who are preparing for ascension? Who left these words, and with what kind of sentiment or intention?''

    I look around the writing for any mechanisms or formations but find nothing and eventually dismiss it.

    While investigating the area,

    "I found it!"

    "I''ve got it!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Buk Hyang-hwa exim almost simultaneously.

    Cheongmun Ryeong was inspecting the ceiling while Buk Hyang-hwa tore open the floor under the stand, manipting circuits.

    Wooong!

    At the same time, two white formations appear on the ceiling and floor.

    "This is..."

    "A teleportation array.?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and I mutter as we look at the formation.

    "Ah, there was an escape route!"

    A look of relief appears on Cheongmun Jung-jin''s face, but Cheongmun Ryeong is still cautious.

    "We don''t know where this teleportation array leads."

    "But... Do we have any other choice in the current situation?"

    "..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong, with a grim expression, eventually speaks.

    "Even if we use this teleportation array, you do know that we need to endure the spatial pressure, correct? We don''t have teleportation aid or talismans to withstand it."

    His words are spot on.

    Crossing through space means directly enduring the pressure from the outer limits of space.

    This is why only Heavenly Being cultivators dare to challenge the Ascension Gate.

    The spatial pressure inside the gate connecting to the higher realms is something only Heavenly Being cultivators can withstand.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin responds.

    "I, having practiced the Cheongmun n''s Body-Refining Techniques, can endure the spatial pressure."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks around and speaks.

    "But for Qi Building cultivators, resisting the spatial pressure is impossible."

    "That may be true. However, I can protect one person at a time using my skills and make use of the teleportation array."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks around at us and speaks.

    "Since it''s my mistake that led to this, as the n head, it''s only right for me to take everyone out. I''ll use the teleportation array to take one person at a time and thene back for the next.

    If I take each person one at a time, we can all escape."

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s expression darkens at his words.

    "But n head, doing so might injure you..."

    "It''s alright. Its my fault for entering the barrier out of greed, so I should take responsibility. I''ll start by taking you with me, Cheongmun Ryeong."

    He then points to me and Buk Hyang-hwa in turn.

    "After I''ve taken Cheongmun Ryeong, I''lle back for you two. Wait here."

    "I understand."

    "Yes."

    Seemingly because of their kinship, Cheongmun Jung-jin decides to take Cheongmun Ryeong out first.

    It makes sense and he indicates that he doesn''t intend to abandon us, so we readily agree.

    "Then, lets see where this leads!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, protecting Cheongmun Ryeong with his Core Formation power, jumps into the teleportation array below.

    Paaaaatt!

    The formation lights up, swallowing the two of them.

    "It seems they have teleported sessfully."

    "Hopefully, they didn''t end up somewhere dangerous... Ah!"

    At that moment.

    Pssh...

    The teleportation array used by Cheongmun Jung-jin fades and is extinguished.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, in a panic, stutters as she looks at the formation.

    "What, what just happened?"

    "Let me see."

    I examine the teleportation array, realizing the issue.

    ''Damn, it''s a rechargeable teleportation array..!''

    Normally it''s maintained by drawing power from Serving Command Pce, but once used, it needs time to recharge from the pce before it can be used again.

    Seemingly, Cheongmun Ryeong had missed this in his haste.

    I exin this to Buk Hyang-hwa, who looks anxiously outside the barrier.

    "Does it take a lot of time to recharge?"

    Red light from outside the barrier is slowly creeping into our area.

    I bite my lip and nod.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, pale-faced, continues.

    "By the looks of it, once the red light fills Serving Command Pce, a more powerful golden order might activate... Such orders usually involve lethal mechanisms."

    "..."

    "Is there really no way?"

    I clench my teeth and look up at the teleportation array on the ceiling.

    Clearly, the teleportation array that Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Jung-jin used leads directly opposite of this one.

    But now we have no other choice.

    "Miss Buk, there is one way."

    "What, what is it?"

    "However, you must promise not to disclose this method to the Cheongmun n."

    "Yes...? Ah, you have a secret. I swear I won''t disclose it."

    "Then..."

    Wooong!

    I grab the Formless Sword in my hand.

    "Excuse me for a moment."

    I pull her closer with one arm and wrap both of us within the Formless Sword.

    Ill block the spatial pressure with the Formless Sword!

    Red light creeps towards us from outside the barrier.

    I nce outside briefly, then look up at the ceiling''s teleportation array again.

    "Here we go!"

    "Wait, hold on, you''re too close..!"

    Paaaaatt!

    Enveloped in the Formless Sword, I jump into the radiance of the transmission array holding the two of us.

    <strong></strong>

    Trantor Notes: We hit 100 chapters! Extra donated chapter by Sketlord. Thanks for the support!

    The ancient inscription seems like a huge foreshadowing and the mystery deepens.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 101: Lotus (9)

    Chapter 101: Lotus (9)/trantingnovice

    Piiiiiiit!

    Krughhmm!

    An immense pressurepresses the Formless Sword.

    Numerous colors and rays of light brush past us.

    I clench my teeth and endure, extracting more Pure Spiritual Force to feed into the Formless Sword.

    How long did I manage to sustain the Formless Sword, teetering between life and death?

    sh!

    Paaaat!

    The pressure on the Formless Sword disappears, and I realize that I am above a teleportation array.

    The air is different from inside Serving Command Pce.

    Pssht...

    The teleportation array beneath us extinguishes.

    It seems that this teleportation array is also charged by drawing energy from the surrounding dragon veins.

    ''Where is this ce?''

    Its when I am surveying the surroundings.

    Wriggle, wriggle

    "Ah! My apologies, Miss."

    I release Buk Hyang-hwa, who is squirming in my arms.

    "Phew! Oh, we made it out well."

    Either because she was hot from being in my embrace for a while or due to the heat in her head from the pressure of spatial movement,

    Her face is flushed red.

    "By the way, what was that thing you did just now? Something transparent seemed to cover us..."

    "Um, that was..."

    Im about to divert the topic when I notice her face is still red.

    "By the way, Miss. Your face is still red. Are you feeling unwell? I am also a physician, so I can take your pulse."

    "N-Noo! Answer my question first! What was that thing?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa, unusually emotional, shouts at me.

    ''She''s probably tired from all these sudden events.''

    I decide to divert from exining the Formless Sword.

    "Hem hem, first, we need to figure out the current situation."

    We are inside a cave.

    Looking at the structure of the cave, there are paths in all directions, like a maze.

    "No, don''t change the subject. What was that thing? It clearly emitted the power of Core Formation!"

    "Miss, let''s first get out of this cave, and then I''ll exin."

    Finally, Buk Hyang-hwa seems to calm down a bit and nods.

    I survey the cave with her, looking for a way out.

    But due to the maze-like twists, every path we take leads back to where the teleportation array is located.

    "Hmm, this cave... seems to be a formation."

    "Indeed. But for such a formation, it doesn''t seem artificially made, does it?"

    I eye the maze, contemting.

    "It seems to be a natural formation, notoriously difficult to dismantle."

    Sometimes, the arrangement of trees, the shape of a cave, or even the terrain itself naturally forms a formation.

    Human-made formations have rules and principles, making them dismanble if you can figure them out.

    However, for such naturally forming formations, the rules and logic follow nature, not human understanding, making their dismantling extremely difficult.

    "I have learned earth attribute methods, so why don''t we just dig our way out with earth tunneling?"

    "I have also learned earth attribute methods. Let''s dig together."

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I form hand seals and simultaneously use earth tunneling spells towards the cave wall.

    Kuguguguk!

    However.

    Guk, guguguk...

    "Wait a moment..."

    Earth tunneling seemed ineffective, and Buk Hyang-hwa, realizing something, looks grim.

    "This rock is called Strange Absorbing Rock, which absorbs spiritual energy! After absorbing spiritual energy, it disperses and distorts it, making spells ineffective..."

    "..."

    I silently sigh deeply.

    "Phew..."

    Theres no other way.

    It seems I have to try that method again.

    "...Can''t be helped. Miss, please step back for a moment."

    "Ah, you''re going to use that thing again!"

    Her eyes light up and she steps back a few paces, pulling out a notebook and brush.

    "...And why are you taking that out?"

    "Didn''t I tell you? I''m going to create the best magic artifact suited for Cultivator Seo. The more I know about Cultivator Seo, the better I can optimize the magic artifact for you."

    "Still not giving up on that?"

    "Oh, what''s giving up?"

    I sigh lightly and say.

    "...As I said, please keep this a secret from the Cheongmun n."

    "Understood. I''ve already sworn."

    "Then..."

    Kuguguk!

    I seize the air.

    Consciousness mingles with Gang Qi, transforming into the Formless Sword.

    "The consciousness domain..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa observes from a distance and continues to write in her notebook.

    Crash Bam! Crash Bam!

    Before wielding the Formless Sword, I sent an internal energy st to the cave''s walls to check if internal energy could prate the Strange Absorbing Rock.

    The Strange Absorbing Rock seems to only absorb and distort spiritual energy, not internal energy which is less purepared to spiritual energy.

    ''It works.''

    Then, it can be sufficiently prated.

    Kugugugu!

    Raising my momentum, I grip the Formless Sword and sh upwards.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ascending Vein!

    Kwagwagwang!

    The Formless Sword soars upwards, shattering the cave''s ceiling and creating a hole through which the night sky strewn with stars could be seen.

    "Phew, we made it through."

    "......"

    I turn to Buk Hyang-hwa, who has been watching me.

    She is absent-mindedly recording something in her notebook.

    "Miss Buk...?"

    "...Ah. I see."

    She nods with a somewhat defeated expression, realizing something.

    "So you are a Core Formation senior. With such power, there''s no doubt. Pretending to be at the Qi Building stage while actually being a Core Formation senior, no wonder my magic artifacts didn''t impress you.

    To a senior of your stature, who should be using a dharma treasure refined with Dan (Core) Fire instead of a mere magic artifact, my offering was too weak."

    "Um... There seems to be a misunderstanding, I am not at Core Formation."

    "Really...?"

    I extend my arm towards her.

    "If you can''t believe it, feel my spiritual power. I am really not at Core Formation, just think of me as having mastered a unique... Core Formation-level technique."

    "Hmm... Seeing how insistently you say so, you must really not be at Core Formation."

    She sighs lightly and says,

    "Let''s talk more once we''re outside."

    "Let''s do that."

    Buk Hyang-hwa takes out a leaf-shaped flying artifact from her belongings and throws it on the ground.

    Fed with spiritual power, the magic artifact growsrge enough for both of us to ride on, and we ascend through the hole on the leaf.

    Whooosh!

    The sea breeze stings my nose.

    "Where are we..."

    I look around.

    We are surrounded by the sea.

    The cave we have emerged from is in abyrinth on a small ind in the middle of the sea.

    I confirm our location through the constetions.

    ''We are west of the Heaven-Treading Desert...''

    West of Shengzi, beyond the great mountain range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect resided.

    It seems we are in the far western waters.

    ''No, more precisely a bit southwest.''

    I estimate our approximate location by the stars.

    ''Then, if we fly northeast for a few weeks, we should see the great mountain range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was located.''

    Fortunately, it doesnt seem we have fallen into apletely unknown ce.

    ''It seems Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Jung-jin fell in the exact opposite direction, the far east, possibly in the states east of the Heaven-Treading Desert. If I had fallen there, a ce I''ve never been to, it would have been quite troublesome.''

    I sigh in relief and look at Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Were fortunate, Miss Buk. If we head northeast, we''ll reach a ce I know. This seems to be an archipgo in the far west beyond the great mountain range of Shengzi..."

    However, Buk Hyang-hwa seems to have something to say, looking at me with a determined expression.

    "Miss Buk?"

    "I''ve decided."

    She clenches her fists and speaks.

    "Even if Cultivator Seo is a Core Formation cultivator, I will create a dharma treasure suitable for a Core Formation cultivator!"

    "No, I am not a Core Formation cultivator, and..."

    "Then, I will create an ultimate magic artifact that can be used at the Qi Building stage and then can be refined into a dharma treasure with Dan Fire when you reach Core Formation! I see it now.

    Creating a magic artifact even a Core Formation cultivator will covet is a challenge for myself. Dont stop me.

    "......"

    I sigh softly.

    ''Since it''se to this, I need to show her that I really don''t need a magic artifact.''

    "Just watch, Miss Buk."

    Kugugugu!

    I grip the Formless Sword again.

    And then, I swing it towards the sea beside us.

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    The sea splits, causing a storm in the night sea.

    Gigantic waves sweep around, and I deflect not only the iing waves but every single droplet with the Formless Sword.

    "I''m genuinely serious. I honestly don''t need any magic artifacts. This Formless Sword is an overwhelming alternative over any magic artifacts and dharma treasures.

    It can transform freely, its strength endlessly increases as long as my abilities support it, and its sharpness is indescribable. Its power, as you''ve just seen, is capable of splitting the sea and copsing mountains.

    Moreover, as my consciousness grows, it grows with me, almost like a part of me. External objects like magic artifacts are meaningless to me."

    "I see."

    She nods and says.

    "Thank you for exining. I''ll keep that in mind."

    "...Haaahh..."

    I heave a deep sigh.

    It seems like she really has no intention of giving up.

    "If that''s the case... then I''ll set a few conditions."

    "Please, tell me."

    I set a few conditions for her, who seem even more fired up by the challenge.

    One, the magic artifact should be easy to create even with ordinary materials.

    Two, the difficulty of its creation should be manageable enough that I could make it myself in the future.

    Three, it should be a magic artifact that can fully embody the limitless transformations of the Formless Sword.

    ''I wonder if this will make her give up?''

    To create a powerful magic artifact with ordinary materials, numerous circuits would have to be engraved into the artifact.

    But since I requested a low difficulty in production, it couldn''t have too many circuits.

    Yet, at the same time, it needs to encapste the Formless Sword''s incredible versatility.

    In fact, these conditions are necessary for me, who undergoes an infinite regression.

    The materials need to bemon enough for me to find, and the production difficulty has to be manageable enough that, if necessary, another magic artifact artisan can seed in making it.

    And it needs to be beneficial for me, so it has to be able to capture the changes of the Formless Sword.

    In reality, these conditions are almost like asking her to give up.

    "The production conditions are really demanding."

    "Didn''t I tell you? I really don''t need magic artifacts."

    "...I''ll give it a try."

    Yet, she doesn''t give up.

    ''Really, she''s going to attempt that?''

    "...Well, suit yourself."

    Eventually, I decide to step back in the face of her determination.

    "Then, shall we head back?"

    "Ah! I just remembered something."

    She speaks, pointing westward.

    "You said this is the archipgo beyond the Shengzi''s great mountain range, right?"

    "Yes, but?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks westward with curiosity-filled eyes.

    "Then, if we go further west than the archipgo, there''s a ce called World''s End.'' Can we go there?"

    "''World''s End''?"

    "Yes, Cultivator Seo. You must have read fairy tales as a child, right? West, north, east, south. They say if you go to the end of each direction, you''ll find World''s End. I''ve always wondered how all this sea water doesn''t fall off at World''s End. Now that we''re here, shouldn''t we take a look at World''s End?"

    "Ah..."

    Iugh awkwardly.

    Having been immersed in the cultivation world for centuries with spells and techniques surpassing even that of the 21st-century humanity, I have momentarily forgotten.

    The level ofmon knowledge in this world is medieval.

    ''There''s no such thing as World''s End... How do I exin that the Earth is spherical?''

    After a moment''s contemtion, I realize theres no need to exin it.

    ''If Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Jung-jin fell to the east, then heading west should bring us closer to them, right?''

    It might not be a bad idea to travel around the world to reunite with them.

    ''I''ll keep operating the telepathicmunication device while heading west. If Cheongmun Ryeong is within range, the device should work.''

    "Alright. Let''s head a bit further west then."

    "I''m so excited. Seeing the legendary end of the world..."

    "Ha ha... I''m looking forward to it too."

    Buk Hyang-hwa takes out a white boat-shaped flying artifact from her storage device.

    "I made this artifact so I''ll handle the controls. Can Cultivator Seo infuse it with Pure Spiritual Force?"

    "Understood."

    Soon after, the boat-shaped artifact speeds westward.

    Three days have passed.

    ''What on earth is this?''

    "Wow, so this is World''s End."

    ''Is this right?''

    I feel dizzy in this utterly iprehensible situation,pletely beyondmon sense.

    "Come and see this, Cultivator Seo!"

    "...Ah, sorry, Miss Buk. I feel a bit dizzy."

    "Uh, do you have air sickness from flying?"

    "...No, just a bit tired, that''s all."

    "I see, I will continue exploring a bit more!"

    Something is strange.

    This world is...

    "It''s like the sky is beneath my feet."

    Feeling dizzy, I turn my gaze towards where Buk Hyang-hwa is looking.

    World''s End.

    There, its as if the seawater and thend beneath are cut off, with apletely blue sky extending beyond.

    As evening approaches, stars begin to rise from below.

    What does this mean!

    This!

    This world is not spherical.

    This world is t and circr, abruptly ending like this.

    "...Is this really World''s End? This is my first time seeing it too."

    "Indeed, it''s your first time as well, Cultivator Seo. Most people spend their lives inside the vast continents, after all."

    I slowly approach her as she observes the sky below from the edge of the world.

    "It''s truly fascinating, isn''t it? This..."

    Thud, thud...

    As I approach and touch the emptiness, a transparent barrier seems to prevent anything from going beyond into the void.

    "It''s like a barrier preventing the seawater from pouring over. In the fairy tales I heard as a child, it was called the ''World Shield Force.''

    It''s supposed to protect our world from external worlds and, at the same time, prevent the seawater from leaking downward."

    I am not well-versed in the fairy tales or legends of this world.

    No. I actually know them but have always dismissed them as medieval superstitions and myths.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    I tap the so-called ''World Shield Force'' a few more times.

    "...Miss, this World Shield Force... does it not only cover World''s End but also envelop the entire circr world?"

    "Yes, haven''t you read the fairy tales?"

    "...I see."

    I feel a sense of bizarreness about this strange and peculiar world.

    ''A transparent barrier covering the t world?''

    Its almost like an aquarium or a fish farm...

    What exactly is this world?

    <strong>

    </strong>

    Trantor notes: Our MC isn''t dull, he''s just innocent zzz. Anyway, the plot thickens and the mystery deepens.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 102: Lotus (10)

    Chapter 102: Lotus (10)/trantingnovice

    If this world is like a fish tank, then what exactly is the Ascension Gate? And what about Serving Command Pce?

    ''No, that''s not it.''

    I erase these wild spections.

    ''Maybe this world is just naturally like this. Let''s not overthink it.''

    Above all, if this world is like a fish tank, then why would Ancestor Yang Su-jin return to this confined space?

    Why would such a powerful being, who can tear through the void ande back down from the higher realms, do so?

    ''It''s probably just the way this world is. Let''s not get carried away with grandiose thoughts.''

    Thinking too big might eventually lead to heart demons.

    "...A world that''s not spherical..."

    After all, when you think about it, it''s a world where Heavenly Being cultivators freely roam across the continents.

    If the structure of such a world is exactly like Earth, that wouldn''t make sense, would it?

    How strong would the world have to be to withstand all that?

    While Im lost in thought.

    "Ah, speaking of a spherical world, it reminds me of another fairy tale I read as a child."

    "....?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa points to the sky and says,

    "In a fairy tale I read when I was young, it said that there are people that live in the Astral Realm far away, where the people cling to a sphericalnd.

    Isn''t it funny? Living on a sphericalnd. Would the people on the bottom side have to keep hanging on so they don''t fall off?

    I thought it was a fairy tale with really imaginative creativity."

    I look up at the night sky, now beginning to be covered by darkness.

    ''The Astral Realm...''

    A sky full of stars.

    Maybe those stars are propers?

    Is this world the only one with such a strange structure?

    Or are there more worlds like this with equally peculiar structures?

    If only this world is like this, why is it so bizarre?

    I ponder a few more things, but it only makes my head feel moreplicated.

    ''Enough. For now, there''s no way to know.''

    The best thing to do is to be a Heavenly Being and then check the structure of this world myself.

    ''Yes, let''s focus on what''s in front of us for now.''

    I calm my mind and board the ship again with Buk Hyang-hwa, who has been admiring the sky at World''s End for a while.

    "Really, it''s beautiful. The sky beneath our feet over there..."

    "...Indeed."

    "Sigh, shall we go now?"

    "Yes. n head and Cheongmun Ryeong must be worried, let''s return."

    "Right, and if we''re in the far western region... how long will it take to return to Byeokra?"

    "At least a month or two, I would guess."

    "My father will be worried."

    Seeing her concern for her father, I ask.

    "Originally, the prize for Miss Buk''s wager was not the magic artifacts, but a tour with Miss Buk herself. How about we count this as a tour on this asion?"

    "Just hurrying back counts as a tour? Doesn''t Cultivator Seo feel it''s a pity?"

    "What''s there to regret? I''m originally a wanderer who used to travel around the world, so I''ve had plenty of tours."

    At my words, she smiles softly and looks out at the night sea.

    I sense a hint of regret in her intent.

    "...On the way back, let''s still take a little tour through ces like Shengzi and Yanguo."

    "Yes, that would be nice as well."

    ....?

    ''Why does it seem like she''s still not cheered up?''

    Her feelings of regret remain, leaving me puzzled.

    A few dayster.

    We moved eastward, and we were finally able to reach the mountain range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect used to be.

    "This ce is called Shattered Heaven Peak in the mountain range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was located. Miss Buk must have heard of it, right?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa marvels at the scenic beauty of Shattered Heaven Peak.

    ''The ces that were destroyed by me and Kim Young-hoon in my previous life are still intact, bringing back memories.''

    Pointing to one of the peaks, she says,

    "I''ve read about it in ancient texts. The highest peak used to house the Heavenly Lightning Banner, a sacred treasure of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. It was said to be an incredible immortal treasure.

    As an artisan, it''s a pity I never saw it. I wanted to see one of the Three Great Treasures of the world, but I only saw the ruined Nether Crossing Ship."

    The Three Great Treasures refer to the sacred treasures of three sects that were renowned throughout the continent.

    The ck Ghost Valley''s Nether Crossing Ship.

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The Blue Sky Armor of the Heaven Creation Sect.

    Each of these treasures are either an immortal treasure or a unique dharma treasure that matches immortal treasures in significance.

    Especially notable among them is the Heavenly Lightning Banner of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which is a true immortal treasure, as per the legend that Golden Deity Yang Su-jin used it in the immortal realm.

    Like the legend of the Nether Crossing Ship, which can traverse the realm of the dead, the Heavenly Lightning Banner is said to be able to artificially induce Heavenly Tribtions, its power and status evident even without seeing it firsthand.

    ''However, there''s hardly any rumors about the Blue Sky Armor...''

    Every time Sir Chang-ho appears wearing that blue armor, its likely the Blue Sky Armor, a unique dharma treasure, but it seems to have no special functions other than appearing solid.

    Therefore, no one really knows much about the Blue Sky Armor.

    Its a secret of the Cheongmun n, and as an outsider, its clear they wouldn''t inform me.

    ''Well, I don''t really care about immortal treasures anyway.''

    Buk Hyang-hwa is lost in thought, gazing endlessly at the highest peak of Shattered Heaven Peak, where the Thunder Banner was said to have resided.

    Just then.

    "Ah...!"

    Below Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Several elders and youths, who look to be gathering herbs below, respectfully bow to us flying on our magic artifact.

    Buk Hyang-hwa asks in surprise,

    "Why are those mortals bowing to us? We haven''t done anything for them..."

    "Hmm... Miss Buk, have you never been outside of Cheon-saek City?"

    "Well, not exactly... I haven''t really left the eastern part of Byeokra much. I did visit Yanguo. But that was just a short business trip for three days due to a magic artifact, and I hurried back..."

    "Ah, I see."

    I exin to her the mortals perception of cultivators.

    "In Cheon-saek City and eastern Byeokra, as it''s the territory of the Gongmyo n, quality magic artifacts are abundant, attracting many cultivators.

    As a result, mortals there are quite familiar with cultivators, whereas in Yanguo and Shengzi, the majority of mortals don''t even know of the existence of cultivators, often thinking of them as immortals from legends."

    "Ah, I see..."

    ''I guess I understand why Buk Joong-ho stayed quiet about the bet his daughter made with that Byeok n fellow, conditioning the bet on a tour.''

    She seems too ignorant of the outside world.

    "But, those people down there seem to be praying for something?"

    "It seems so."

    "Shouldn''t we help them?"

    After a moment of contemtion, I respond.

    "Follow your heart."

    After all, shes not a malevolent person and even generously offered water to travelers in the desert, so her intervention with mortals wouldn''t be a problem.

    Wo-woong!

    She lowers the altitude of the flying artifact to approach those earnestly praying.

    "Oh, look, immortals!"

    "The immortals have responded to our prayers!"

    "Immortals, please help our vige!"

    They plead in thenguage of Shengzi, and I trante for her.

    "Oh dear. Elder, what seems to be the trouble?"

    She asks the most earnest-looking elder, and I trante her words.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Externally, it might seem arrogant, but considering my mental age, this elder honestly looks like a mere child to me.

    ''I''ll be older than Yuan Li if this life goes on.''

    With a self-mocking smile, I asked the elder, who hurriedly bows and answers.

    "Ah, immortal! We wish you would help our vige. Every fortnight, a centipede demon appears in our vige, devouring young men and women of marriageable age.

    We''ve reported to the authorities, but they''ve been silent. We invited martial experts to defeat it, but they all became food for the centipede demon!

    Please, help us..."

    ''If they requested the authorities, the cultivator ns should have taken action...''

    I sense something strange and listen to their story.

    The vige in the mountainous region of Seoak was peaceful until one day, a centipede demon began to appear, devouring young men and women every fortnight.

    Although the demon seemed intelligent, it didn''t understand other offerings, and after reporting to the authorities, suspicious-looking people visited the centipede. Yet since then, the authorities have ignored the viges pleas.

    Overwhelmed with frustration, the vige of Seoak invited martial art experts to capture the demon, but the experts were all devoured by the demon in turn, and their interference only provoked it to consume more vigers.

    ''After those suspicious people visited, the authorities pretended not to know anything?''

    There must have been a deal between the cultivator ns and the demon.

    After deducing this, I share my conclusions with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "What should we do, Miss? It seems like aplicated situation, do you want to help?"

    After some contemtion, she nods.

    "I want to help. As long as it doesn''t interfere with Cultivator Seo''s schedule."

    "Haha, I have nothing urgent. If Miss Buk wishes to help, I will assist as well."

    "Thank you."

    After our discussion, we address the waiting elder and other herb gatherers.

    "We will help. Lead the way."

    "Thank you so much...!"

    Following the elder''s guidance, we disembark from the ship and head to Seoak vige.

    Many houses in the vige are destroyed, and deep pits, seemingly the footprints of the centipede, are scattered around.

    "Every time the centipede demon tries to attack, we try to stop it, but it just destroys anything in its way, finds the hidden young men and women, and devours them..."

    "......"

    "Because of this, many people have created hidden spaces in their homes to hide, or they are preparing to leave the vige. If the immortals hadn''t offered to help, our Seoak vige might have been disbanded."

    I ask the elder.

    "Alright, do you know where this centipede demon lives?"

    "There''s arge cave beyond that peak, the demon lives deep inside it..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I nod in agreement.

    "Understood, we will go and check it out."

    Crossing the peak mentioned by the elder, we arrive at the cave where the centipede is said to reside.

    Human bones are scattered everywhere, and a tremendous energy looms within.

    ''So, it''s ate Qi Building demon.''

    I understand why the cultivator ns couldn''t deal with this demon.

    Ate Qi Building demon is considered an elder-level among cultivator ns, even among the high-ranking elders.

    Its unreasonable for Core Formation masters or venerable elders to intervene for mere mortal affairs.

    Wo-woong!

    As we enter the cave, the centipede demons consciousness echoes in our consciousness.

    [Who, are you?]

    I stare into the darkness of the cave.

    Something rustles inside, and soon a giant centipede reveals itself.

    I also reply through consciousness to the centipede.

    [Why are you attacking human viges and eating them? There are many other prey. Besides...]

    Remembering the reaction of the fox demon, I say.

    [Human flesh doesn''t seem that tasty to your kind, so why specifically hunt for humans?]

    The centipede rustles its antennae and replies.

    [Human, flesh. If eaten, I can birth, offspring like me.]

    [What?]

    [I, am lonely. My kin don''t have, same intellect, as me, when I have children, they live short lives.

    Before, I had friends, I could talk to. One day, humans moving the heavens, take all away. Ones with strong energy were taken, and now, only I, alone.]

    I listen to the centipede demon''s story.

    [So, I thought, if I eat people with intellect, my offspring too, will have it. Therefore, I ate those called maidens and bachelors, with pure blood among humans.]

    Demon beasts are originally born by living long enough to obtain a Demon Core.

    But how long can ordinary beasts live?

    Typically, for an ordinary beast to be a demon beast, it either happens with extremely slim chances or they are born as special species like the Mighty Tiger Tribe, Holy Peng Tribe, or the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    However, ordinary demon beasts, not being of such special species, don''t necessarily inherit these traits.

    Cultivators marrying each other have a higher chance of transmitting spiritual roots to their offspring.

    That''s why there are cultivator ns.

    But what about demon beasts?

    They are collectively called demon beasts but are in fact entirely different species, and it''s incredibly difficult for the same species to meet.

    Even if they mate, the chances of transmitting spiritual traits are lower than human cultivators.

    And such a thing is not solved by eating human flesh.

    [...Eating them won''t make your offspring born with Demon Cores.]

    [No, they surely will!]

    [Who told you that?]

    [My instinct! Humans, even without demon cores, are smart! Surely, if I eat smart humans...]

    I interrupt the centipede.

    [There''s no such thing. The only way for your children to be like you is for them to survive long enough to awaken and embrace their spiritual nature and form their own Demon Cores.]

    [No! Your kind, those with spiritual power,e to me, say they support me! They let, consume the vige, ask for my shed skin in return!]

    ''It seems the cultivator ns left the centipede alone in exchange for its shed skin.''

    For cultivator ns, the loss of one or two mortal viges are insignificant, and the centipede is unexpectedly powerful, so they pretended to support it while taking its shed skin.

    [They just deceived you with their so-called support. Their encouragement doesn''t suddenly make your offspring miraculous.]

    [Lies! Don''t lie! Stop!]

    Upon hearing my words, the centipede suddenly contorts its body in anger.

    [My offspring, all be, me! You two, pure maiden and bachelor, I eat you, it might possible!]

    Rumble!

    The centipede twists its body and emits poison.

    I counter the poison with my spiritual power and look at Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "It seemsmunication is futile. It looks like this creature has already consumed dozens of people..."

    "Yes, it seems right to end its life."

    She closes her eyes in sorrow, seeing the human bones scattered throughout the cave.

    I grip my Formless Sword and take a step towards the centipede.

    That''s when it happens.

    Screech!

    The centipede lets out a scream, and thousands of bats fly out from deeper within the cave.

    Simultaneously, other centipedes, snakes, scorpions, and numerous venomous creatures crawl out from all around.

    Boom!

    The centipede lunges at me, who has drawn the Formless Sword, and I am thrown outside the cave.

    The creature, sensing my Pure Spiritual Power, attacks me first, and the venomous creatures summoned by the centipede rushes towards her.

    "Miss Buk, are you alright?"

    I shout to her, who is being targeted by the venomous creatures, and Buk Hyang-hwa silently activates her storage device.

    Thud, thud!

    Thud thud thud thud!

    Dozens of flying sword magic artifacts, mirrors, lutes, bells, daggers, wheels, looms, drums, and hundreds of other magic artifacts burst out from her storage device, filling the space around her.

    "Don''t worry about me."

    Rumble!

    Numerous magic artifacts simultaneously activate, emitting light.

    "I always keep my bag well-stocked."

    As she speaks, flying swords and numerous magic artifacts fly out in all directions, repelling the venomous creatures and scattering powerful spells.

    "Hah..."

    I chuckle at the sight of her pulling out countless magic artifacts and scattering them around.

    ''No need to worry about her.''

    I raise my Formless Sword, facing the giant centipede spreading a toxic mist in front of me.

    [It''s unfortunate about your offspring, but the humans you''ve eaten were innocent and eating them has nothing to do with your offspring gaining spiritual nature. Yet, you insist on continuing to eat people, leaving me no choice.]

    Whirr!

    I swing the Formless Sword.

    In an instant, the sword transforms, clearing away all the toxic mist and striking the centipede fiercely.

    ''Tough.''

    The centipede''s carapace is quite hard.

    ''Even though I swung to clear the mist rather than to attack, I didn''t expect it to block it in one go...''

    Of course, the centipede, having taken a hit from the Formless Sword, is spewing venomous blood and staggering.

    It clearly isn''t in good shape.

    "Goodbye."

    I descend towards the centipede, embedding the Formless Sword into its head.

    Boom!

    It isn''t much of a battle.

    A Core Formation level Formless Sword.

    For ate Qi Building centipede demon, it really isnt a match.

    [Screech, screech...]

    Despite having the Formless Sword embedded in its head, the centipede demon struggles a few times.

    [My... offspring... my children...]

    It murmurs and spews venomous blood for a moment.

    [I... wont, die, easily...]

    Whirr!

    A wave radiates from the centipede''s head, spreading around.

    The wave reaches the venomous creatures summoned by the centipede, and those attacking Buk Hyang-hwa suddenly scatter in all directions.

    ''That just now...''

    Knowing demonnguage, I could understand the wave emitted by the centipede.

    ''This demon... ordered the venomous creatures to continue attacking the vige.''

    Starting tonight, the venomous creatures will begin attacking the vige.

    "You ended it quickly."

    "Hmm, Miss, are you still thinking of making me a magic artifact after seeing that?"

    "Ahaha, it''s a matter of pride for me. I will definitely make it."

    She clenches her fists and nods.

    "Now that the centipede demon is dead, I have something to say."

    I exin the finalmand the centipede demon had given to the venomous creatures.

    "Since we''ve agreed to help, we should take care of those venomous creatures too. Miss, do you have any ideas?"

    "Hmm..."

    After pondering for a moment, Buk Hyang-hwa quicklyes up with a solution.

    "Such amand ability typicallysts 3 to 5 months, maybe up to half a year at most. So, we can set up a protective magic artifact in the vige that operates for about half a year?

    Since the venomous creatures attack only at night, we can just prevent them from leaving the vige during the night. If they can hold out for about half a year, the rest should naturally resolve itself."

    "Oh..."

    It seems a magic artisan can be quite useful in this regard.

    "That''s a good idea."

    "Yes, but..."

    She looks around inside the cave and says,

    "Shall we collect the remains?"

    I call the people of Seoak vige, extract the poison from the cave with my spell, and let them enter to collect the remains of their rtives.

    "Thank you, thank you so much..."

    The vige chief, in tears, retrieves his son''s remains, takes my hand, and bows deeply.

    "Really... thank you..."

    "It''s nothing."

    I calmly ept the chief''s gratitude and inform him about the finalmand the centipede demon had given to the venomous creatures.

    "That... how..."

    "Don''t worry, my friend here will resolve that issue in a few days."

    I point to Buk Hyang-hwa, who is also receiving thanks from the vigers.

    "And I''ll guard against the venomous creatures intrusion for those few days."

    "Ah...! Thank you!"

    The vige chief bows to me and then to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    She doesnt understand thenguage of Shengzi but responds with a warm smile to the chief''s gratitude.

    All the remains have been collected.

    "Let''s return to the vige now."

    "Just a moment, Cultivator Seo."

    "Yes?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa points to the centipede demon''s corpse, which had fallen down the valley below.

    "Could you apany me down there?"

    "Of course."

    We approach the vicinity of the centipede demon''s body.

    "Is there something you need? Oh, are you looking for materials for your magic artifact?"

    "Um..."

    She gazes at the centipede demon for a while, then smiles faintly.

    "No, it''s not that. I was just thinking of burying this demon as well."

    Buk Hyang-hwa approaches the centipede demon and continues,

    "After all, this demon was a mother to its offspring. Though it was a heinous demon that devoured innocent mortals, its actions were driven by maternal love, making it hard to view it as pure evil. And..."

    She fiddles with her jade norigae as she speaks.

    "It somehow reminds me of my own mother."

    "I understand. Let''s bury it together."

    We simultaneously use earth spells to bury the centipede demon.

    Afterwards, Buk Hyang-hwa takes a ss bracelet from her storage device and ces it on the grave.

    ''It''s said in Byeokra, that they ce ss artifacts on the graves of the deceased...''

    "Now let''s go."

    "Yes."

    I follow Buk Hyang-hwa, taking onest look at the grave she had made for the centipede demon, with the ss bracelet glistening on top.

    Seoak vige is in a festive mood.

    Having collected the remains of the deceased and after a period of mourning, the absence of fear and the prospect of not having to flee the vige seems to greatly uplift the vigers.

    "We n to hold a modest vige festival,bining it with a memorial service for the deceased. Would the two immortals kindly grace the festival with your presence?"

    I convey the chief''s words to Buk Hyang-hwa, who expresses curiosity and agrees to attend.

    "Miss Buk agrees to participate."

    "Understood. And Sir Immortal...?"

    The vige chief asks me.

    ''Should I participate...?''

    Not particrly interested in festivals, I hesitate.

    "If your partner participates, why should you hesitate, Sir? Hehe."

    "...We are not exactly partners."

    "Oh, I see. You haven''t married yet?"

    "No, Miss Buk is actually betrothed to someone else."

    "Oh, I apologize."

    "It''s fine. I will guard the outskirts of the vige against the venomous creatures while you prepare for the festival."

    After exining the festival to Buk Hyang-hwa, I head to the outskirts of the vige.

    The sun is about to set.

    "Hmm?"

    At this time, I notice a little girl outside the vige holding a book.

    "Child, go back to the vige. The festival is about to start."

    "Oh, Sir Immortal."

    The child looks at me and replies,

    "I''m waiting for my sister. She said she will back soon."

    "Is that so? Where did your sister go?"

    "My sister went over that mountain! She said she wille back after working at a rich house over that mountain!"

    The mountain the child points to is where the centipede had lived.

    "......"

    I look at the child innocently holding the book and waiting, unsure of what to say, and fall silent for a moment.

    "By the way, what''s that book?"

    "Oh, it''s a book filled with old stories. My sister said she will read it to me when she returns, so I''m waiting here."

    I look at the child with a bittersweet feeling.

    "It''ste now, why don''t you go inside?"

    "I''ll wait a little longer. The adults in the vige said, ''Many people have returned today.'' My sister wille back too."

    "Child. Let me read the book to you."

    "Um... I wanted my sister to read it to me..."

    "I''m an immortal, aren''t I? If I read it to you, it will bring you blessings."

    The child looks at me with innocent eyes and asks,

    "Really?"

    "Of course."

    "Then please read it."

    I take the storybook from the child and use an earth spell to lift some soil, creating chairs for us to sit on.

    "Wow..."

    "Interesting, isn''t it? Sit down. I''ll read it to you."

    I open the storybook.

    Then, feeling as if my eyeballs are about to pop out, I involuntarily gasp.

    "What...!"

    On the first page of the book, there is a subtitle,

    <Chapter One, The Enders Tale>.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 103: Lotus (11)

    Chapter 103: Lotus (11)/trantingnovice

    "The Ender''s Tale...?"

    Its when Im looking at the storybook with trembling eyes.

    "Sir Immortal...?"

    "...Ah, sorry. I''ll read it to you."

    I read the storybook.

    The contents of the storybook are roughly as follows:<ul><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    Once upon a time, there was a Supreme Deity who ruled the heavens.</li><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    The Supreme Deity had seven beloved disciples, and one day, they had a great dispute with the Supreme Deity.</li><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    The disciples left the heavenly realm ruled by the Supreme Deity and descended to the human world.</li><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    The Supreme Deity, seeing that the seven disciples did not obey hismand, called them Enders.</li><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    But the human world was harsh, and the seven Enders shed tears of pain, longing for the heavenly realm.</li><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    Seeing this, the Supreme Deity created a path to ascend to the heavens so that the seven disciples could return, and made it possible for them to reach the heavens by walking this path.</li><li dir="ltr" aria-level="1">

    It is said that the seven Enders walked the heavenly pathid by the Supreme Deity, returned to the heavenly realm he ruled, and lived happily beside him, assisting him.</li></ul>

    This is the rough storyline of this tale.

    And then.

    Shiver, shiver!

    For some reason, I feel a surge of disgust and fear rising from deep within my soul, taking over my body.

    I feel goosebumps all over my body for some reason.

    Why?

    This tale itself is a kind of fairy tale, intended to teach children the lesson ''not to leave home recklessly.''

    But.

    ''Why?''

    I feel something ominous in every single line of this tale.

    Especially at the end of the tale, the part where the Enders happily lived beside the Supreme Deity, it felt like chills were covering my whole body as soon as I read it.

    "Sir Immortal, are you okay?"

    The child, looking worried, tugs at my arm.

    "Ah...!"

    I suddenly realize that Im in a greatly shrunken posture with a distorted expression.

    "It''s okay. Just... feeling a bit unwell, don''t worry too much."

    ''What is this?''

    I felt this emotion surge from a ce deeper than my soul, in response to a sentence and content I have never seen before.

    Something is strange.

    What exactly is this story?

    ''Is there something else hidden in this book or on the paper?''

    After reading "The Ender''s Tale," I move on to the next story.

    ''Ah, this is a tale I know.''

    Fortunately, from the second story onwards, they are ordinary tales that I read before.

    Like the story of a man who threw himself onto the ice to catch a carp for his mother to eat on a midwinter day.

    Or the story of an old man who built a pagoda to offer a ritual to fate.

    These were tales conveying the lesson ''sincerity reaches the heavens,'' which I had seen before, and this time I read the tales to the childfortably without feeling strange.

    Just then..

    ''Hm? This is also a story I''ve never seen before...''

    The thirteenth chapter, "The Tale of the People of the Spherical Land," is also a story I havent read.

    ''Ah, this is...''

    Its the story of the content that Buk Hyang-hwa had narrated.

    It said that people live in a ce called the Astral Realm, and they live attached to a sphericalnd.

    "Wow, how do people live attached to thend? People living under the round part would fall down, wouldn''t they?"

    "...Indeed."

    I smile bitterly and turn thest pages of the storybook.

    Thest chapter of the storybook is about "World''s End," which I had seen before.

    Its about stories like if you go to the east, west, north, and south of the world, you would reach the World''s End, and something like the World Shield Force surrounding the world.

    And, in thest chapter, theres a map roughly showing what this world looks like.

    ''This is...''

    In the center of the map, theres arge desert, and in the center of the desert, something like a small ind is drawn.

    To the left of the desert are countries that seem to be Byeokra, Yanguo, and Shengzi.

    To the right are various states.

    To the top, arge grasnd.

    To the bottom, an endless sea is drawn.

    And, at the ends of each east, west, north, and south, there are clear boundary lines, and beyond these boundary lines, the sun, moon, stars, etc., are drawn.

    ''Is this... the entirety of this world...hmm?''

    Suddenly, I notice something very small drawn outside the map, a cylindrical object, and my eyes widen.

    "Serving Command Pce...? Is it also mentioned here? Huh..."

    For a simple countryside storybook, the content is too detailed.

    And then, I suddenly notice another strange aspect of the storybook.

    "Sir Immortal, look at this. The sun and the moon here~"

    The child points to the sun and the moon marked outside the map and says,

    "They look just like eyes!"

    "......"

    The map depicts the sun and the moon like eyeballs.

    Inside the golden sun, there are things like blood vessels and a pupil that is hard to see unless observed closely, and the silver moon is the same.

    The pupils of both the sun and the moon are facing the continent inside the map.

    Shiver, shiver!

    As soon as I recognize these as ''eyeballs,'' I feel chills running through my body again.

    ''What in the world is this ce...?''

    Suddenly, the setting sun and the rising moon in the distance feel terrifyingly ominous.

    ''...No, it can''t be. It''s just a book that a child in the countryside has. The person who made this book must have drawn it just for fun...''

    I force augh, driving away the terrifying thoughts that came to my mind.

    ''But why, in a country child''s book, is there a map with Serving Command Pce and even the Ascension Path of Heaven-Treading Desert precisely drawn...?''

    Crack...

    Even after closing the book, the faint pupils drawn in the sun and moon don''t leave my mind.

    What did the person who made this book want to convey?

    And, is there a hidden secret in this book?

    "Could you give me this book?"

    "Huh? No! I have to read it with my sister when shees!"

    "Hmm..."

    I make a troubled expression.

    ''How, is there no way...''

    The girl seems quite stubborn.

    Then, I see the sun setting in the distance.

    ''Night will fall soon.''

    Its when venomous creatures will start to gather.

    "By the way, child, shouldn''t you go inside now? It''s dangerous to wander outside at night."

    "Umm... I''m waiting for my sister..."

    "There''s a festival in the vige today, don''t you want to see it?"

    "Umm..."

    After a moment of thought, the little girl holds my hand and says,

    "I''ll go if youe with me, Sir Immortal!"

    "Umm...? I..."

    "If Sir Immortal doesn''t go, I won''t go either!"

    Eventually, I sigh and copse the earthen chair I had created with a spell.

    "Fine, fine. I''ll go too."

    Soon after, I form another spell and creat an earthen doll.

    Murmur, murmur...

    Using the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, I cast a small curse and graft it into the earthen doll.

    "Wow, Sir Immortal. What is that doll? It looks creepy..."

    "...It''s a cursed doll."

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation includes a method to create cursed dolls and manipte them remotely through curses.

    I could cast curses through the cursed doll, and also input actions by infusing one or two curses.

    The founder of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, who handled 108 curses simultaneously, was said to have created a human-like doll, infusing it with 108 curses and manipting it just like a real person.

    Woosh!

    The curse-infused doll wriggles awkwardly and stands at the edge of the vige in my ce.

    "That will stand guard in my ce."

    If something crosses the vige boundary, the cursed doll will send a signal, and I can sense it and eliminate it from a distance.

    "Wow... Sir Immortal, you are really cool!"

    "Ha ha, now that you''ve seen something interesting, let''s hurry into the vige."

    I take the child''s hand and enter the vige together.

    At the same time, forming another spell, I create three more earthen dolls, infuse them with curses, and send them to the four corners of the vige.

    This should be enough for the defense.

    "Oh my, is Cultivator Seo also participating in the festival?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa, dressed in traditional festival attire of a pure white gown, sees me walking with the girl.

    Following the festival''s rules, she only has a simple hairpin as her head decoration, like the other women in the vige.

    "Yes, thanks to this child."

    "Wow, it''s an Immortal maiden!"

    The child approaches Buk Hyang-hwa and admires her dressed in the vige''s traditional attire.

    Although her appearance is not particrly outstanding, dressed in white and looking neat, she appears quite beautiful.

    "Ah, is Sir Immortal also participating in the festival?"

    The vige chief and some vige men approach and ask.

    "Yes, but... is there a problem?"

    "No! Not at all. Just wondering if you''ve heard about the mountain festivals?"

    "Yes, I''m aware. Great Stone Ceremony, Recounting Celebration Ceremony, Twin Immortals Dance. These three festivals are the most famous, aren''t they?"

    "Yes. This festival is the Twin Immortals Dance festival among them. After people were taken by harmful beasts, we always perform the Twin Immortals Dance ritual to console our hearts and minds."

    In the mountainous regions of Shengzi, there''s the Great Stone Ceremony, held once a year when lightning covers the entire mountainous area,

    Recounting Celebration Ceremony, a festival of schrs reciting ssics and schrly works, hosted by Shengzi, known for its scriptures and academia.

    And the Twin Immortals Dance festival, famous for praying that such incidents of people being taken by beasts or monsters never happen again, if they do ur in the mountainous regions.

    "I am aware. Oh, but to participate in the Twin Immortals Dance festival, don''t all participants need to wear the same outfit..."

    I realize there might not be any spare clothes if I decide to participate on such a short notice.

    "That''s alright. We can get clothes that fit you from the young men of simr stature..."

    "Well, never mind then. If that''s the case, I might as well not participate."

    Youre saying that, but arent you really saying not to participate?

    That''s when Buk Hyang-hwa approaches me and asks.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Oh, I don''t have clothes to participate in the festival, so I''ve decided not to participate."

    Upon hearing my words, she chuckles and says,

    "Oh, was that the problem? Please tell the vige chief. I''ll make clothes for Cultivator Seo."

    "Um...? What do you mean by that?"

    "Ah, please tell him quickly."

    Although Im confused, I ry her words to the vige chief, whoughs heartily, nods, and then leaves.

    "No, Miss Buk. The festival is about to start..."

    "It''s alright, just stretch out your arms."

    She quickly takes out a tool resembling a tape measure from her storage device, measures my body, and then takes something else out.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    From her storage device, something like a small model house pops out and then drops in front of us with a bang.

    "This, this is..."

    "It''s my portable workshop. Just wait for a moment. I''ll make it quickly and bring it to you."

    After a while, there are sounds of rapid movement inside her workshop, and shees out with a white Daoist robe.

    "...Is this a pre-made outfit from inside the workshop?"

    I ask, ncing inside the workshop, astonished by the unreal production speed.

    "Why would I have this region''s traditional clothing in the workshop? Stop fussing and try it on."

    "Huh..."

    ''Is this what they call Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent...''

    Those with a natural talent for ''making'' things.

    I dont know about ordinary magic artifacts, but it seems she would whip up something like clothes in no time.

    Im momentarily astounded by the speed, receive the clothes, and change inside her workshop.

    The outfit I received is a flowing white robe. Even the shoes match perfectly, making me look like a white heron to an outsider.

    "Hmm, it suits Cultivator Seo quite well, doesn''t it?"

    "Hmm, thank you. Miss Buk, you look quite fitting as well."

    "Oh, thank you."

    Boom!

    She then shrinks her portable workshop and puts it back into her storage device.

    I head towards the site of the festival thats about to begin.

    There, the vige chief is busily overseeing the festival preparations.

    "Ah, Sir Immortal. You''ve arrived. Ha ha, you look good. How many times have you seen the Twin Immortals Dance?"

    "Ah, actually, this is my first time. Until now, I''ve only read about the festival in ancient texts."

    The vige chief strokes his beard and nods.

    "It''s an honor for our vige to show Sir Immortal his first Twin Immortals Dance."

    "It''s an honor for me as well to witness such a long-standing tradition."

    "The festival has been passed down for sixteen hundred years in the mountainous regions of Shengzi. I hope you enjoy it."

    I ask, surprised.

    "Sixteen hundred years... It''s quite a historically deep-rooted festival, isn''t it?"

    "Yes. As legend has it, long ago, two immortals defeated a notorious demon in these mountains, and the Twin Immortals Dance began from the dance they performed together.

    That''s why, when people are taken by monsters or harmful beasts, we perform the festival, praying for the miraculous power of those immortals so that such tragedies never happen again."

    The vige chief suddenly looks overwhelmed with emotion and wipes his tears as he speaks.

    "Until now, the vige was too close to the habitat of the centipede demon, so when people were taken, we couldn''t even think about recovering their bodies, let alone hold a festival with any hope.

    But now, just like the legendary immortals, two immortals appeared and saved our vige, and I can''t tell you how moved I am."

    I listen to the vige chief''s words while watching the festival preparations.

    Soon after, as the sun sets, the festival begins.

    The women and elders of the vige y the drum and zither, while others pluck the pipa at home.

    The music, though, is not too frivolous, befitting a festival that mixes the atmosphere offorting the deceased with a gentle melody.

    Then, young men and women gather in the center of the vige.

    All dressed in the same white robes, the vige women approach the young men and women, distributing a paper fan to each.

    Whether these fans are from their homes or not, they are all different in shape and equally worn out.

    Some even just folded roughly when there weren''t enough fans.

    Flutter, flutter!

    On both sides of the clearing, scrolls depicting the two immortals from the distant past are unfurled.

    Then, the vige chief prays for the souls of the deceased at the front of the clearing, asking for the miraculous power of the two immortals to prevent such tragedies from happening again.

    And so, the dance begins.

    The Twin Immortals Dance is literally a dance where pairs of men and women, each holding a fan, dance together.

    Interestingly, at the beginning of the festival, the women''s faces were covered with white cotton cloths, making it hard to recognize each other.

    ''Ah, Miss Buk haspletely withdrawn her divine consciousness.''

    It seems like it wouldnt be fun if we both have our domain of consciousness, as we would recognize each other instantly.

    Thinking like that, I, too, close my eyes and transform my consciousness into the Formless Sword.

    Pairs start forming in the clearing.

    I drift around the edge without partnering up,unching my Formless Sword into the distance.

    Swoosh!

    A venomous creature, caught by the cursed doll''s detection and trying to enter the vige, is struck by the Formless Sword and bursts.

    Boom, boom!

    I dance casually, focusing more on the defense of the vige from the center.

    Until Buk Hyang-hwa creates her magic artifact in a few days, it''s only right that I do my best to protect the vige.

    ''I should practice my footwork around the edges.''

    While Im practicing footwork simr to the Twin Immortals Dance around the edges,

    ''Hmm?''

    In the distance, someone is drifting around like me, heading my way.

    ''Why are you drifting around, too?''

    She seemed eager to participate in the festival.

    I approach Buk Hyang-hwa, who is awkwardly practicing her dance moves.

    As I approach her, she recognizes me somehow and looks at me.

    "Is that you, Cultivator Seo?"

    "Indeed, it''s Miss Buk. Why are you drifting around here? I thought you were eager to participate in the festival."

    "Ah, that... the dance is difficult."

    Sheughs awkwardly. Curiosity strikes me, and I ask.

    "By the way, how did you recognize me with the cotton cloth covering your face?"

    She hid her consciousness inside her head, like mortals, to enjoy the festival. She couldn''t have used her consciousness but she recognized me instantly.

    ''With the cotton cloth covering the front, you can only see the sides and the feet of the person in front of you...''

    "How could I not recognize you, Cultivator Seo? The clothes, the shoes, I made them all. Why wouldn''t I recognize them?"

    She retorts.

    "And how did you recognize me, Cultivator Seo? My face IS covered, and there was no feeling of consciousness."

    "Ah, that..."

    I begin to respond while matching her dance moves.

    "I remember your breathing, heartbeat, body shape, scent, shape of your hands, and so on. Even if your face is covered, those things don''t change."

    At my words, shes taken aback and asks.

    "Why in the world would you remember such things?"

    "Ah, that''s because..."

    Im about to say ''it''s a habit from when I reached the peak'' but realize it sounds odd.

    Even if I meant the peak of martial arts, she probably isn''t interested in the realms of martial arts.

    ''It sounds a bit perverted...''

    Should I just say it''s a usual habit?

    ''I usually memorize people''s breathing, heartbeat, body shape, scent, and so on...''

    Somehow, that also feels incredibly creepy.

    ''Why am I even worrying about this?''

    It''s not only about people, but I also apply this sense to the surrounding environment, so I never felt it was strange.

    ''Well, let''s keep it simple...''

    I choose the most normal-sounding answer I can think of.

    "It''s just that Miss Buk, you are particrly memorable."

    ''Yes, this should sound normal enough.''

    We gradually match our dance steps, moving from the edge of the clearing towards the center.

    ''Is something wrong?''

    I nce at her.

    Buk Hyang-hwa has said nothing in response to my answer.

    ''Hmm? Is she feeling unwell?''

    For some reason, her neck above her clothes is flushed red.

    "Miss Buk, are you alright?"

    "......"

    "Miss Buk?"

    "Stop talking, Daoist Seo. The dance isplicated enough without you confusing me."

    "Ha ha, sorry about that."

    The tips of the fans we are holding brush against each other.

    At the same time, my Formless Sword encircles the vige, driving away the venomous creatures rushing towards it.

    I step to the left three times,pleting a full circle.

    Buk Hyang-hwa moves just like me, also turning a full circle, and once again, our fan tips brush against each other.

    Before we knew it, we had entered the center of the clearing, and the second act of the dance began.

    Rustle, rustle, rustle...

    The young men of the vige began to remove the white cotton cloths covering the faces of their dancing partners.

    I, following the others, remove the cloth covering Buk Hyang-hwa''s face.

    "Ah... Finally, I can see."

    She seems overheated from the cloth, her face flushed and warm.

    Once again, our fan tips brush against each other.

    We take another three steps to the right,pleting another circle.

    My Formless Sword as well circles the vige, forming several ovepping rings and scattering in all directions with numerous transformations, repelling the venomous creatures.

    In the center of the vige, numerous torches, the drumming, the zither, and the plucking pipas resonate, along with the footsteps of the youth.

    "Miss Buk, even though you can see, you seem to be struggling with the dance. Are you not good with physical movements?"

    "Are you teasing me about being uncoordinated, Daoist Seo? Considering how you couldn''t even dress properly, you''re not one to talk, are you?"

    "Ha ha, my apologies."

    Our fan tips brush several times, and we chuckle, teasing each other amidst the unique festival of the mountainous region.

    Some areughing, some are crying, and some are beating the drums.

    Others are praying in front of the scrolls depicting the two immortals.

    On the scroll is an immortal wielding a spear and an immortal with a ribbed fan, depicted after they had defeated the evil demon.

    The two immortals, havingid down their weapons, were drawn dancing in a circle, holding fans.

    The immortal with cloth covering their face and the other with the ribbed fan were only depicted with their mouths, but both were smiling gently at each other.

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapter by Twisted Umbre and Lenka. Thanks for your support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 104: Lotus (12)

    Chapter 104: Lotus (12)/trantingnovice

    The excitement of the Twin Immortals Dance gradually subsided as the moon reached its zenith, and the event slowly came to an end.

    "It was tough, but quite enjoyable."

    Buk Hyang-hwa says with a light smile, wiping off her sweat.

    "I''m d you liked it."

    After the festival ended, Ive been repeatedly practicing the dance steps and movements I had performed at the festival and replied.

    "But, what are you doing, Daoist Seo?"

    "Oh, somehow this dance move is..."

    Boom, boom, boom!

    I spin around several times, drawing out the hidden movements within the dance.

    "It resembles a spear technique."

    Bang!

    I wrap Gang Qi around my hand in the air, and as I thrust into the void, the spear technique hidden in the dance materializes in my hand.

    ''This spear technique seeks the integrity of unity in offense and defense...''

    The martial principles of the spear technique naturally blends into the dance, allowing me to grasp it while performing the Twin Immortals Dance.

    It''s been hundreds of years since I began practicing martial arts.

    I can easily understand the underlying principles and martial logic of martial arts below a certain level.

    I perform the spear technique several times, attempting to fully restore it.

    ''This is a remarkable spear technique. It doesn''t quite match the Twenty-Four Moves Severing Mountain Swordsmanship improved by Kim Young-hoon, but it''s definitelyparable to the Twelve Moves Severing Mountain Swordsmanship he created for me in the early days.''

    After trying to restore the spear technique, I turn my gaze to Buk Hyang-hwa, who is looking at me curiously.

    "I think Ive seen this in Cheon-saek City? Is this ''martial arts''?"

    "Yes, it''s a self-defense technique practiced by mortals. It''s considered trivial by cultivators, but if mastered properly..."

    Whoosh!

    I demonstrate the Formless Sword.

    "It''s possible to reach such a level."

    Zoom!

    The Formless Sword flies in all directions, shooting down the creatures trying to invade the vige.

    "Ah, so the technique you have, Daoist Seo, was originally martial arts."

    "Well, not originally. It still is martial arts..."

    In truth, calling it martial arts is an understatement, given its now immense power.

    "Anyway..."

    I disy the Formless Sword again.

    "I shared this with you so that if Miss Buk wants to create a magic artifact, you could refer to it."

    "Oh, you''ve been quite negative until now. Have you changed your mind?"

    "Suddenly, I thought it wouldn''t be bad to have a magic artifact that martial artists can use too."

    "Ah, I see."

    She smiles slyly.

    "But what to do? I was nning to create a magic artifact suitable for Daoist Seo, not for martial artists."

    "Well, once it''splete, let''s take a look at itter."

    I nod easily.

    ''Now that she knows I''m a martial artist, a suitable magic artifact will bepleted for martial artists eventually.''

    "Then, since we had fun at the festival, shall we get to work?"

    Boom!

    She takes out the portable workshop from her storage device and enters.

    It seems shes about to create the protective magic artifact for the vige.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Sounds of hammering resound from within the workshop, and I smile at her before heading back to the outskirts of the vige.

    The night deepened, and from that day on,

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I grew a bit closer.

    A few dayster.

    Boom, boom, boom, boom!

    Buk Hyang-hwa brings out four totems.

    "These are protective magic artifacts designed tost about two years. If you install them at the four corners of the vige, venomous creatures won''t be able to invade."

    "Th-thank you, Immortal!"

    As soon as Buk Hyang-hwa''s totems are installed at the vige''s four corners, they emit light and form a barrier covering the vige.

    Soon after, the barrier shines and bes transparent, and the totems also shine transparently, bing invisible.

    "In case the cultivator nse to the vige and find the magic artifacts, I''ve added a hiding function to avoid any nuisance."

    "That''s a good idea."

    I nod, and the next day, after confirming that the creatures couldn''t properly invade the barrier, we decide to depart.

    "How can we ever repay this kindness, Immortals..."

    "It''s nothing. And..."

    I briefly think of the folklore book held by the vige child but shake my head.

    ''It''ll be better toe back and persuade her when shes older.''

    "...We also had a good time at the festival."

    "It''s been an honor."

    After exchanging farewells with the vigers and receiving their parting wishes, we ride the flying artifact and soar again.

    We venture through the mountainous terrains, making our way to Shengzi''s bustling central capital.

    Our travels take us to the borders of Shengzi, where it meets Yanguo, and into the heart of Yanguo''s capital.

    We explore the myriad of ces scattered throughout Yanguo and eventually find ourselves in the western expanse of Byeokra, among many ces.

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I toured numerous locations and introduced her to unique cultures.

    Yanguo was particrly chaotic due to the recent change in its ruling dynasty, but Buk Hyang-hwa seemed to enjoy its distinctive atmosphere.

    Thus, we returned to the eastern part of Byeokra,

    To Cheon-saek city.

    It was a return after about four months.

    "I am truly sorry about what happened."

    In Cheon-saek City, Cheongmun Jung-jin and Cheongmun Ryeong were waiting.

    "When the teleportation array activated again, it emitted a red light, so we didn''t dare to enter.

    Since then, we prayed for your souls, thinking you had perished, and flew back west to Cheon-saek City..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong continues Cheongmun Jung-jin''s words.

    "Fortunately, your father, Cultivator Buk, confirmed your survival and was waiting."

    Buk Joong-ho speaks while holding a ring ne around his neck.

    "As long as Hyang-hwa is alive, this ring connected to her norigae shines like this."

    Woong!

    One side of the ring is brightly lit.

    "...Anyway, I''m relieved that both you and Daoist Seo have returned safely. We were worried but now feel reassured."

    "Hmm... Anyway, since it was my negligence as the n head that led you into danger, I''llpensate youter."

    Buk Hyang-hwaughs and epts the apologies of Cheongmun Jung-jin and Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "It''s okay. Thanks to that, I got to see the Worlds End and tour various ces, growing closer to Daoist Seo."

    "I have no scruples either. Fortunately, I was able to survive using a hidden technique I had kept. Since I am alive, I won''t dwell on the past."

    I also epts his apology and decline thepensation.

    However, Cheongmun Jung-jin speaks more seriously.

    "Not to dwell on the past? The past doesn''t disappear. Since I''ve indeed made a mistake, if you refusepensation, let''s agree that we''ll fulfill one wish for the two of you when possible."

    "Yes, let''s do that."

    "I also won''t refuse if the n head insists."

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I nod, securing a favor from Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    After apologizing again, Cheongmun Jung-jin returns to the main house of the Cheongmun n due to n matters.

    "Now, let''s start researching the formations again... or so I''d like to say..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong nces at Buk Hyang-hwa and speaks.

    "First, it seems you need time to rest from the journey, so let''s start the research in three days."

    "Understood."

    "Yes!"

    She talks with Buk Joong-ho, unpacks, and pours out the magic artifacts she made during the journey, along with those she bought in Shengzi and Yanguo, at the magic artifact stores.

    I cast a simple perception-obscuring spell on the walls of Cheon-saek City and climb up, gazing at the endless desert in the distance.

    In Yanguo, a city referred to a kind of administrative system and the region around it, but in Byeokra, a city meant just one city, so Cheon-saek City also referred to just this one city.

    Im lost in thought, feeling the bustling intent within this small city and the vast spiritual energy emanating from the desert in front of me.

    ''Over the past four months...''

    Honestly, it was fun.

    And at the same time, I felt like I understood why Kim Young-hoon in my previous life told me to live a proper life.

    ''My mind feels at ease.''

    I didn''t realize it until I became closer to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    During this journey, getting closer to her, I discovered that being by her side significantly rxed my mind.

    It felt like a momentary escape from the unspoken pressure that had tightly bound me.

    But I control my emotions.

    ''I can''t go any further than this.''

    Parting with disciples, masters, friends, and countless Kim Young-hoons.

    The pain and agony I have experienced.

    If love between a man and a woman connects, how great would the pain of parting be?

    There is no love between friends.

    So, no matter how close we are, I can bury that pain in my heart and somehow move forward.

    But if my emotions deepen further into love, I might not be able to move forward.

    In the worst case, my mind might even copse.

    ''I can''t let that happen.''

    Let''s leave the happy memories of the past four months just as they are.

    Let''s ensure these memories don''t cross the line into more dangerous emotions.

    Just when I decided.

    Whoooosh!

    The sunset is visible from Cheon-saek City, and a familiar spiritual aura settles behind me.

    Its Buk Joong-ho.

    He climbed up to the end of the city wall and sat next to me.

    "So, was your journey with the youngdy enjoyable?"

    "Miss Buks bright nature made it far from boring."

    "Ha ha, I''m d it was fun."

    He suddenly looks at me with a meaningful expression.

    "By the way, I noticed the change in how you address each other... The youngdy calls you ''Daoist'' instead of ''Cultivator.''"

    "Ah..."

    "And your way of addressing her changed a bit too."

    I cough lightly and say,

    "Please do not worry, I have no feelings beyond friendship for Miss Buk. Besides, I heard that Miss Buk has a destined partner chosen by her mother."

    "Ah, that?"

    Buk Juoog-ho chuckles and looks at the setting sun.

    The sun is sinking beyond the horizon.

    "How do you know if the personing to meet her will be a man or a woman? If it''s a woman, they could just be sworn sisters, right?"

    "Ha ha, so there''s a fifty percent chance they''re destined partners. Shouldn''t I be cautious anyway?"

    "Fifty percent chance, huh? So you haven''t considered the possibility that they might note to meet her at all?"

    "Yes...?"

    Buk Joong-ho smiles bitterly.

    "The youngdy waits because it''s her mother''sst wish, but who knows about the other side? They might not keep the promise as earnestly."

    "Even so..."

    "Let me be frank."

    The sun dips below the horizon, and the sky turns purple.

    The surroundings begin to darken.

    "There is no destined partner for my daughter."

    "Excuse me?"

    "My ring ne is connected to two magic norigae artifacts. One belongs to my daughter. If the owner of the artifact is alive, the other side of the ring ne Look here."

    He extends the ring ne he is wearing towards me.

    "When the youngdy was eleven, a few years after her mother''s death, about eleven years ago from now, the light on the other side of the ring went out.

    Her destined partner? There''s no such person anymore. They''re dead. Whether it was idental, sudden, homicide, or suicide..."

    He says with a bitter smile.

    "If the owner changes, there should be a sign, but the fact that it''s been years without any light means the likelihood is high that the other person died alone in a foreignnd."

    "......"

    "The youngdy already knows. The norigae has been linked to the other pair since the beginning, so she must have known for a long time.

    She''s just... using her mother''sst wish as an excuse, not leaving this city to relive her memories with her mother."

    Buk Joong-ho continues, looking at me.

    "I pride myself on my ability to judge people. That''s why I agreed to the bet proposed by that kid Byeok Mun-seongst time."

    I recall the Qi Building cultivator from the Byeok n.

    ''He was full of impure intentions...''

    But I swallow the thought that came to mind and chose to stay quiet.

    "In my opinion, you seem like a pretty decent person. Honestly, you look even better than the guy from the Byeok n. What about you? Do you not have feelings for the youngdy?"

    "......"

    I remain silent for a moment, then give a bitter smile.

    "I apologize, but I have no feelings beyond friendship for Miss Buk."

    "Hmm..."

    After looking at me thoughtfully for a moment, Buk Joong-ho stands up and dusts himself off.

    "My judgment is usually urate. I''ll keep an eye on this."

    Whoooosh!

    He heads back down the city wall, and I turn my head.

    The lights in various parts of Cheon-saek City had turned on, illuminating the entire city.

    I gaze endlessly at the city.

    The next day.

    Buk Hyang-hwa was kidnapped.

    "This is..."

    Buk Joong-ho''s face contorts with rage.

    He came to Cheongmun Ryeong, holding the red-med ring ne.

    "Hyang-hwa is sending a distress signal right now! Please help!"

    "A distress signal?"

    "This is a signal used only when kidnapped..."

    Hearing Buk Joong-ho''s words, Cheongmun Ryeong''s face also contorts.

    "How dare they... Kidnapping a cultivator working with the Cheongmun n means they''re disregarding our n''s authority!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong stands up indignantly.

    I also frown and rise from my seat.

    "Please exin what happened."

    Buk Joong-ho gradually details the situation.

    When he woke up in the morning, Buk Hyang-hwa was not in her room.

    The room was unnecessarily disheveled, and there were traces of the previous night''s formation being skillfully dismantled. Currently, a distress signal is being sent through the ring ne connected to the norigae.

    ''Who suddenly kidnapped her?''

    I heighten my senses.

    "First, please take me to Miss Buk''s room."

    In the state of heightened demon senses, I decid to track the flow of spiritual energy.

    Whoooosh!

    In the middle of the desert.

    A flying artifact, shaped like a flying sword, is rapidly moving.

    On the artifact, Byeok Mun-seong is shaking off the sandstorm, holding arge sack over his shoulder.

    "Stay calm, Lady Hyang-hwa. Regardless of how much you struggle, you were kidnapped as part of my n, prepared over thest four months. I don''t know where youve been, but thanks to you, I had plenty of time to prepare and execute the n swiftly and secretly."

    He says with a confident smile to Buk Hyang-hwa, who is wriggling inside the sack.

    "Especially since I scattered Subtle Hidden Fragrance, without special tracking demon beasts, they won''t be able to track us. Those beasts are also handled by my Byeok n.

    I''ve spoken to the elder handling demon beasts, and for the next seven weeks, no demon beast will be found in any market of Byeokra, so it''s better to give up."

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Yet the movement inside the sack do not stop.

    Byeok Mun-seong looks southward with a sneering expression.

    "First, we''ll head to Yanguo through a ship prepared at the southern coast. After staying in Yanguo for a few months, we''ll head to the Byeok n''s territory.

    In the meantime, it''s in your best interest to follow my words. I can maximize your potential just like the Mad Lord did, so it won''t be all bad for you.

    Ha ha, stop squirming. Even as a cultivator, you can''t do much with your hands and feet tied and your spiritual power sealed..."

    Snap...

    "Hmm...?"

    Swoooosh!

    Byeok Mun-seong is startled and looks back.

    The sack he is carrying burst open, and Buk Hyang-hwa, who was inside, falls out and drops downwards.

    "Wh-what...!"

    Woosh!

    Buk Hyang-hwa uses a spell tond safely on the desert and res at Byeok Mun-seong.

    "I never thought you, Sir Byeok, would resort to such lowly tactics."

    "Ah, no..! I tied her hands and feet and even attached a seal to block her spiritual power..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa raises her hand.

    A small beetle-shaped puppet is on her hand.

    The beetle puppet is just about to swallow a piece of talisman that looks like a fragment of a seal.

    "I made this inspired by Senior Mad Lord''s puppets, and it''s quite handy."

    "Ah, no... You made that while tied up? All that wriggling was actually you making the puppet out of wood shavings...?"

    Byeok Mun-seong momentarily panicks but thenughs.

    "Indeed, Lady Hyang-hwa is impressive. I''m even more curious to see what happens when your potential blooms. Trust me, Lady Hyang-hwa! I really have a way to awaken your potential, just like the Mad Lord did!"

    "If you hade to me respectfully to discuss this, I would have listened, but this rudeness is too much to bear."

    Buk Hyang-hwa coldly eyes Byeok Mun-seong and fiddles with her earring.

    The earring emits light and spits out a storage device.

    Byeok Mun-seong''s face contorts.

    "Ha, its a storage device... But just a few artifacts cannot bridge the power gap between Qi Building and Qi Refining

    Then, as Buk Hyang-hwa opens the device, dozens, hundreds of flying sword artifacts burst out, embedding themselves all around.

    Boom, boom, boom, boom!

    Woosh!

    As Buk Hyang-hwa breathes life into them, the hundreds of flying sword artifacts begin to shine and levitate.

    "Damn it...!"

    Byeok Mun-seong''s face turns pale.

    "If you keep resisting, I''ll have no choice but to take you by force!"

    "Hold your nonsense... Ah!"

    Just as Byeok Mun-seong is about to gather his Pure Spiritual Force,

    "Hmm!"

    Byeok Mun-seong and Buk Hyang-hwa simultaneously look in one direction.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    Something colorless is stirring up a sandstorm, flying towards them.

    In the center of the sandstorm, a figure flickers.

    Byeok Mun-seong frowns.

    "Damn, who''s already chasing us? How did they find us? Without a tracking demon beast, it should be impossible..."

    He takes out a flying sword artifact from his storage device and shouts at the figure in the center of the sandstorm.

    "Come on,e and see! I was once called the sword genius of the Byeok n..."

    Whoosh, boom!

    A colorless sword light whizzes past Byeok Mun-seong, creating a huge valley in the desert and causing an explosion in a sand dune far away.

    Kugugugugu!

    The ground shakes and sandstorms whirl in all directions.

    Byeok Mun-seong''s face turns deathly pale.

    "Is it, is it a Core Formation senior...?"

    "Ah...!"

    Conversely, Buk Hyang-hwa recognizes the owner of the sword light, and her face brightens momentarily.

    And in that brief moment when shes distracted,

    "La, Lady Hyang-hwa, we must run!"

    "What... Let go of me!"

    With a face as white as a sheet, Byeok Mun-seong approached Buk Hyang-hwa, picked her up, and jumped onto the flying sword artifact.

    "Wait a moment!"

    "Lady Hyang-hwa, this is not the time to fight among ourselves. A Core Formation senior is furious! Running away is our only chance to survive!"

    "No..."

    Zoom!

    Byeok Mun-seong shoots into the sky, fleeing.

    As Buk Hyang-hwa forms hand seals, numerous flying sword artifacts embedded in the desert floor rise to chase them, but they can''t keep up with Byeok Mun-seong, who is driving the artifact with Pure Spiritual Force.

    The owner of the sword light that had stirred up the sandstorm while chasing them, Seo Eun-hyun, looks at the two with a disbelieving expression.

    "This guy is causing trouble for everyone."

    He recalls what Buk Joong-ho said the previous night with a hollowugh.

    ''Cultivator Buk, your judgment of people seems a bit off. To think you liked that guy...''

    Seo Eun-hyun kicks off the ground and chases after Byeok Mun-seong with his Formless Sword.

    "Hi, hiik! Senior! I don''t know what''s happening, but please, please spare me!"

    Unable to recognize Seo Eun-hyun''s face obscured by the sandstorm, Byeok Mun-seong screams and runs away, while Seo Eun-hyun silently pursues him.

    Thus, the chase in the desert began.

    "Stop annoying me... Just stop right there...!"

    Boom, crash!

    Once again, Seo Eun-hyun strikes down with the Formless Sword.

    Another valley appears in the desert, and Byeok Mun-seong, overwhelmed with terror, pours all of his Pure Spiritual Force into the flying sword artifact.

    Seeing the disaster caused by the mysterious Core Formation cultivator pursuing him, Byeok Mun-seong gasps for air.

    ''A monster. A monster-like Core Formation cultivator is furiously chasing me...! If I don''t run faster, I''ll die...!''

    Kugugu Kugugu Kugugugugu!

    And Byeok Mun-seong feels the ''mysterious Core Formation cultivator'' gathering power.

    ''I''m, I''m going to die...!''

    Something transparent, cutting through the air, flies towards him.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 105: Lotus (13)

    Chapter 105: Lotus (13)/trantingnovice

    Dust scatters in the air.

    I swing my sword.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Three valleys appear in front, and what looked like a mountain range at the end split into three parts.

    As Byeok Mun-seong panicks, I close in on him.

    I reach out and grab one of the hundreds of flying swords trailing behind him.

    Woosh!

    Even just in the air, the Formless Sword exudes terrifying power, and whenbined with a sword, its concentration increases even more.

    As I ovey the Formless Sword onto the artifact, it activates and emitted spiritual energy.

    sh!

    It seems like a fire attribute flying sword. As mes burst forth, the Formless Sword catches the mes, creating a massive fiery sword.

    Whoosh!

    Boom!

    Swinging the artifact oveid with the Formless Sword, a massive fiery sh flies out, turning the desert into a ssy wastnd.

    Each swing brings Byeok Mun-seong closer due to his fear affecting his control of spiritual power.

    I grab another flying sword and swing again.

    A water attribute flying sword.

    Swoosh!

    The desert in front transforms into a swampy area.

    I swing a wood attribute flying sword, corresponding to the Zhen trigram (), containing the attribute of thunder, and lightning strikes all around, melting parts of the desert into ss.

    Aaaargh!

    Caught in the lightning, Byeok Mun-seong screams and loses control of his flying sword, plummeting downwards.

    Plunk!

    He falls into a sand dune, and Buk Hyang-hwa, who had managed to escape from his grasp, summons her artifacts nearby and safelynd on one.

    "Hmm, you are unharmed."

    "You could have just waited a bit and caught this guy, but you had toe andplicate things."

    "Hmm, no matter how many artifacts you have, you shouldn''t underestimate the power of a Qi Building cultivator."

    I point at him, crawling out of the sand dune.

    Sssss!

    "Yin Soul Ghost Incantation."

    Swoosh!

    Several curse spells fly towards him, embedding directly into his head.

    Aaaargh!

    Restrain!

    Screech!

    The curse spell burrows into his upper dantian, creating a mental restraint.

    He rolls his eyes back, foaming at the mouth, and copses.

    I approach him, forming hand seals.

    Why did you do this?

    Hurrk... Ahh, ahh!

    Answer, and the pain will lessen. Answer me.

    I, I...

    He starts babbling while drooling.

    I alone... recognize her true worth...

    Hmm?

    I alone... can help her grow!

    So you kidnapped her for that?

    Thats... right...!

    Buk Hyang-hwa, who has approached, asks coldly.

    And what was that about being able to help me grow? What does that mean?

    Answer.

    Woosh!

    I trigger the curse spell slightly, and Byeok Mun-seong, his eyes rolling back, replies.

    The, the Byeok n... recently, in the desert... found it...

    What is it?

    The, the ruins of... the Jo n...

    I ask curiously.

    The Jo n?

    What kind of n is that?

    I see Buk Hyang-hwas face turn serious.

    You found the ruins of the Jo n?

    Is the Jo n... a famous n?

    I ask puzzlingly, and Buk Hyang-hwa nods gravely.

    Unless youve spent a long time in eastern Byeokra, you might not know. The Jo n, gone extinct a thousand years ago, was shrouded in all kinds of mysteries.

    A thousand years ago, they were renowned in all areas of creation  artifacts, puppets, talismans, elixirs. The most well-known fact to the general public is

    Her exnation makes me startled.

    The n of the Mad Lord, Jo Yeon.

    The Mad Lords n...!

    I be astonished and look at Byeok Mun-seong.

    A thousand years ago, they ruled all of Byeokra, boasting tremendous power, then vanished overnight.

    Some say the Mad Lord, in his madness, exterminated his own n, but that seems imusible.

    I recall what the Mad Lord had sobbed.

    I exterminated my own n that killed her.

    ...

    I fall silent, and Buk Hyang-hwa continues interrogating the delirious Byeok Mun-seong.

    So, what did you find at the Jo n ruins?

    "In the ruins of the Jo n... of the Mad Lord Jo Yeon, a special... elixir form... was discovered that enhances the talent of descendants who possess the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, growing their abilities."

    "A special elixir? What is it?"

    With a groan of resistance, he starts to speak under my mental restraint.

    "It''s an elixir that, besides enhancing spiritual power, significantly amplifies ''emotions'' by incorporating the resentful souls of the ingredients used in the Qi Building Pills in its refining process. The Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent has a nature where if ''emotions'' fluctuate beyond a certain level or through the umtion of experience over a long period of effort, ''growth of quality'' is possible. From Seven-Patterns to six, from four to three, from two to one. For Buk Hyang-hwa, who is a Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, with enough effort umted, there''s a possibility to reach the level of Three-Patterns!"

    I remember the half-mixed patterns of ck and purple that had appeared on her.

    "I, only I can help her grow, awaken her talent..."

    "Is there anything else you wish to ask?"

    "No, that''s enough."

    I form a spell and ce my hand on his head.

    "What should we do with him?"

    "I can turn him into an idiot if you want."

    After pondering, she shakes her head.

    "Let it be. He has shown me kindness before, so let''s call it even."

    Buk Hyang-hwa coldly looks down at Byeok Mun-seong.

    "But this is it, Cultivator Byeok. There''s nothing between you and me anymore, no next time."

    "You hear that? Remember her words."

    I softly trigger the curse.

    Screaming, he passes out, likely retaining only the memory of Buk Hyang-hwa''s final words.

    "Let''s go."

    "Okay."

    Buk Hyang-hwa gathers her flying sword artifacts and ascends on a flying artifact with me back to Cheon-saeok City.

    Feeling the desert wind, I ask her.

    "Aren''t you curious about the form for that elixir? It could be beneficial for a cultivator like you."

    She gives an awkward smile.

    "Most cultivators don''t know, but do you know the main ingredient of the Qi Building Pill, Daoist Seo?"

    "I''m aware."

    "Then, it''s easier to exin. My father told me that human life force and essence blood are used in the Qi Building Pill. That form is based on it, so I''d rather not consume it."

    "Most cultivators consume it knowingly. Why don''t you?"

    "Have you consumed any Qi Building Pills, Daoist Seo?"

    I smile wryly.

    "I haven''t."

    "Then you understand... I''d rather not."

    "I see."

    "And I''ve been thinking."

    Buk Hyang-hwa gently touches the skin where her patterns were visible.

    "If talent can grow through experience and effort, I''d prefer to grow that way."

    "A wise choice."

    We continue to talk about talent and cultivation on our way back to Cheon-saek City.

    Upon returning, she embraced Buk Joong-ho, who finally rxed and hugged her back.

    When asked about the kidnapper, Buk Hyang-hwa didn''t mention Byeok Mun-seong, only deciding to increase her room''s security and protective artifacts.

    Thus, the kidnapping incident concluded.

    A few dayster, we resumed our discussions on the formation method.

    The remaining parts included the external and inner array methods conceived in Serving Command Pce and the coordination between the formation artifacts.

    We spent months redesigning the formation method, now nearingpletion.

    "Thest part is the most tedious and time-consuming. We need to focus on trial and error to finalize the formation."

    What remained was for Buk Hyang-hwa to create the formation artifacts, attract dragon veins to support the Longevity Tree, and finely tune the formation to the Longevity Tree.

    This is time-consuming due to gathering the dragon veins.

    The formation artifacts were quicklypleted.

    Buk Hyang-hwa made seventy-two formation gs and thirty-six formation discs, which Cheongmun Ryeong and I adjusted to fit the formation alongside Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Now, we just have to wait for the dragon veins to gather after installing the formation!

    "We need a ce for test trials..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong suggests, and Buk Hyang-hwa, adjusting the formation artifacts, replies.

    "Should we find a ce rich in dragon veins?"

    "That would be ideal. Any suggestions?"

    She hesitates before responding.

    "There is a ce near Cheon-saek City..."

    "Let''s go there."

    "To install the formation there, we need my father''s permission."

    "Is it his property?"

    With a bittersweet smile, she says,

    "It''s my mother''s grave."

    Embarrassed, Cheongmun Ryeong coughs and looks away

    We cant do a formation experiment on your mother''s grave. We should look for another location, even if it''s a bit farther.

    I believe my father will grant permission.

    Buk Hyang-hwa puts down the formation gs on the table.

    The purpose of this formation is to gather dragon veins to grow nts and trees, correct? Although my mothers grave is in a deste desert, some small nts grow due to the dense dragon veins. If the formation could make my mothers grave more vibrant, I dont see why my father wouldnt agree. Ill ask for his permission.

    Cheongmun Ryeong coughs and nods in agreement.

    Alright, then please do.

    Buk Hyang-hwa leaves to seek permission from Buk Joong-ho, and soon after, he enters the conference room where we are designing the formation.

    After hearing again about the formations effects from Cheongmun Ryeong, he nods in approval.

    She would have liked it. I entrust this to you, Cultivator Cheongmun.

    If you say so.

    Thus, the test trial site for the formation was decided to be the grave of Buk Hyang-hwas mother, Buk Joong-hos wife.

    The spirit tablet is inscribed with the name Yeon (Lian / Lotus).

    Buk Hyang-hwas mother, Buk Joong-hos wife.

    Her name is Yeon.

    Buk Joong-ho pours some liquor at Yeon''s grave and then closes his eyes for a moment.

    Yeon''s grave is in a sandstone cave a little away from Cheon-saek City.

    Or maybe it''s not ordinary sandstone.

    Due to the active dragon veins, the rocks seem to have transformed into a special ore infused with spiritual energy.

    Whether Buk Joong-ho had created it or not, the cave''s ceiling is open to the sky, letting in light.

    Thanks to the light, various unknown flowers and grasses have sparsely grown inside the cave.

    This location...

    I recall the memory of Buk Hyang-hwa giving me water for the first time in my past lives. It seems she used to visit this cave even then.

    Please set up the formation, Cultivator Cheongmun.

    Understood.

    Cheongmun Ryeong and I ce formation gs and discs around the grave, outside, and at various distant spots.

    The formation gs attract the surrounding spiritual energy and the formation discs gather the dragon veins.

    Soon, spiritual energy gathers in the center of the grave, enhancing the vitality around.

    The sparse grass and flowers begin to flourish more vigorously.

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Iplete the external formation setup and then move inside to adjust the inner formation.

    My wife had no cultivation talent in her life. It''s fortunate she now rests in a ce filled with spiritual energy.

    Buk Joong-ho spoke while looking at the grave.

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at the spirit tablet and asks him.

    Yeon, that''s a beautiful name. She mustve been a lovely wife.

    Yes. My wife was beautiful. A good mother.

    What is her family name?

    Buk Joong-ho answers with a bittersweet expression.

    My wife has no family name. Not because shecked a family, but because her family was too eminent to give her one.

    He caresses his wife''s grave as he speaks.

    Buk Hyang-hwa also looks at her father''s back with a mncholic expression.

    The esteemed cultivator from the Gongmyo n, Elder Gongmyo Cheon-saek. My wife was his illegitimate daughter.

    A vein popped on Cheongmun Ryeongs forehead.

    That lustful man... causing trouble again...

    I dont resent him. He was kind to me, and my wife, being a mortal without any cultivation potential... well, it wouldnt make sense for the Gongmyo n to give the n name to an illegitimate mortal daughter...

    I apologize on behalf of my friend for his mistake.

    No need. Thanks to Elder Gongmyo Cheon-saek, we have Cheon-saek City, and my wife and I could spend time here...

    After looking at the grave for a while, he takes out a small sapling of magnolia.

    Yeon loved magnolias. Please let this bloom.

    Certainly.

    Cheongmun Ryeong nts the magnolia sapling behind the grave and connects the dragon veins of the formation to the magnolia.

    After 5 years, the dragon veins will umte spiritual energy, and then it will rapidly grow the magnolia. We cane backter to check on the dragon veins.

    He sighs lightly and looks at Buk Hyang-hwa and me.

    Thank you all for your efforts. All thats left is to observe the formation for 5 years, solve minor issues, and conduct trial and error.

    5 years...

    Cheongmun Ryeong sighs softly.

    Even at this old age, instead of resting peacefully at the main house, I''m conducting tests on formations

    Haha, I apologize for that.

    No, Daoist Seo, you have nothing to be sorry for. It was our n head''smand after all.

    Cheongmun Ryeong pats his back and leaves, while I briefly look at the Buk father-daughter pair and leave the grave with them.

    And thus, five years passed.

    In Buk Hyang-hwa''s underground workshop.

    In its secret chamber.

    Stay strong, Miss Buk.

    Hnngh!

    I ced my hand on Buk Hyang-hwas back, infusing earth attribute spiritual power to support her.

    Not much longer now! With the techniques Cultivator Cheongmun and I taught you

    sh!

    The next moment, a light bursts from her eyes, and clouds of spiritual energy billow from her mouth.

    Woosh

    Possessing the roots of Earth, Wood, and Metal, Buk Hyang-hwa exhales and reabsorbs clouds of yellow, blue, and white spiritual energy.

    Then, suddenly.

    Rumble!

    A sound like thunder seems to resound from her lower abdomen, indicating the cirction of Pure Spiritual Force within her.

    For about five years, Buk Hyang-hwa had been taking spiritual elixirs provided by her father Buk Joong-ho. Additionally with the guidance of Cheongmun Ryeong, a leading authority in spiritual awakening, and my teachings, she had reached the peak of Qi Refining

    Following my advice, she learned additional basic methods tailored to her spiritual roots, bringing them all to peak cultivation.

    Along with her preparation and my help, she has finally reached the stage of Qi Building.

    Ah! Pure Spiritual Force

    She lifts her hand, showing the Pure Spiritual Force swirling around it, and lets out a small cry of joy.

    Thank you so much, Daoist Seo.

    Its nothing. It was a friends request after all.

    Haha, Senior Cheongmun is somewhat of a friend too, isnt he? Yet, he said he wouldnt help, didnt he?

    Well Cultivator Cheongmun is a member of the Cheongmun n, so helping a non-Cheongmun cultivator with Qi Building might cause some gossip within his n, right?

    Hmm

    She gives me a meaningful look, then opens the door of the secret chamber and walks out,ughing.

    Well, lets leave it at that. Now, lets visit the grave. Its time.

    Alright.

    Over the past five years, Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Hyang-hwa, and I have grown closer.

    And as I watch her walk away, I smile wryly.

    Buk Hyang-hwa ascended to Qi Building, gaining an additional lifespan of 300 years. The spiritual energy umted in the dragon veins over five years activated the formation, rapidly growing the magnolia tree.

    Ah

    We marvel at the purple magnolia blossoms inside Yeons grave.

    Especially Buk Joong-ho, who looks close to tears at the sight of the flourishing magnolia.

    Thank you, Cultivator Cheongmun. Cultivator Seo. And thank you, Hyang-hwa.

    We should be thanking you for providingnd rich in dragon veins.

    Cheongmun Ryeong humbly epts Buk Joong-hos gratitude.

    Unlike five years ago, the grave is now vibrant with dense spiritual energy, causing the inner grass and weeds to grow abundantly.

    Theres no need to gather the formation artifacts weve spread out. Weve confirmed this formation works, so we can just make more if needed.

    Thats right.

    Thank you.

    Thanks to the formation designed by Cheongmun Ryeong and me, Yeons grave will continue to be a ce brimming with life.

    After expressing his gratitude again, Buk Joong-ho exchanges pleasantries with us.

    After the courtesies are done,

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at the formation and speaks.

    Now, I''ll return to the Cheongmun n and prepare a ce near there simr to the first floor of Serving Command Pce, with simr dragon veins and environment. Ill wait another five years and test the formation there. If it works as well as it did here, well finally install the formation at the actual location of Serving Command Pce.

    Please do, and thank you.

    Theres no need for Buk Hyang-hwas or my help in the remaining process.

    The formation artifacts areplete, and the formation is fully adjusted. What remains is Cheongmun Ryeongs test trial.

    Then, see you in five years, Daoist Seo. Now that youre at the same level, Cultivator Buk.

    Yes!

    Understood.

    Cheongmun Ryeong packs up his belongings and returns to the Cheongmun n.

    Arent you leaving, Daoist Seo?

    There''s no need for further adjustment to the formation, so my presence there is unnecessary.

    So, its just Senior Cheongmun leaving, and youre staying?

    That seems to be the case.

    You could go somewhere else. Why insist on staying here?

    I cant find the words to respond and avoid her gaze.

    She notices my reaction and gently chuckles, taking me by the arm.

    Alright. Since you''re staying, for at least the next five years, you''ll be in Cheon-saek City, right?

    That seems likely.

    Then, how about we nt a new sapling in front of my mothers grave?

    Suddenly?

    You said you''re staying, so let''smemorate that.

    Unable to resist, I''m led by her to the market and somewhat bewilderingly buy a sapling.

    What kind of sapling did you get, Daoist Seo?

    Ah... a quince tree.

    I stroke the quince sapling.

    My old master used to say I resembled a quince tree, so I bought it in his memory.

    We each carry our saplings and enter Yeons grave.

    Arent you curious about the sapling I got?

    Oh, I''m sorry.

    Haha, it''s fine. My sapling is

    She caresses a blooming magnolia flower.

    A white magnolia.

    White magnolia

    Just like my mother loved purple magnolias, I love white magnolias.

    I feel she suits white magnolia, much like her preference for white attire.

    We nt the quince and white magnolia saplings on either side of the purple magnolia tree.

    The formation is aimed at the purple magnolia, so our saplings wouldnt grow rapidly but will gradually and naturally grow beside it.

    Why did you suddenly decide to nt saplings, Miss Buk?

    I told you, didnt I?

    That''s true, but

    I sense she has other, unspoken reasons, but can''t bring myself to voice them first.

    Shall we head back?

    ...Let''s do that.

    We return to Cheon-saek City.

    That evening, I once again sat on the walls of Cheon-saek City, facing the desert wind.

    You seem to enjoy contemtion, my friend.

    Buk Joong-ho approaches me from behind, echoing a scenario simr to five years ago.

    His question is simr as well.

    How is it goingtely, getting closer to the youngdy?

    I brush my face with one hand.

    Do you still have no feelings beyond friendship for my daughter?

    The same question as five years ago, but my answer has changed.

    ...I find myself fond of the Miss.

    Hahaha, I knew it. My intuition was right.

    He chuckles heartily and sits beside me.

    In fact, five years ago, you already liked my daughter.

    ...

    You were able to hide your feelings back then, but now your affection has grown too strong to conceal, hasnt it?

    He urately guesses my inner turmoil.

    I can''t bring myself to remove the hand that covers my face.

    Falling for someone.

    He is right. Five years ago, I merely hid my feelings, but now theyre too evident.

    I like her, more than I can deceive myself.

    So, when will you confess to my daughter? From what I see, she won''t reject you.

    But.

    Sir

    That is it.

    I have no intention of confessing to the Miss.

    This love has to remain a beautiful memory.

    If it bes more than a memory, and the subject of that love vanishes beyond time,

    I will surely go mad.

    Hmm

    At my response, Buk Joong-ho gives me a puzzled look.

    Are you part of a specific religion that forbids romantic rtionships?

    No.

    Or perhaps you have a preference for men?

    ...No.

    Or maybe a special cultivation method that renders you incapable

    No!

    Then why?

    He crosses his arms and asks me.

    Why are you making such efforts not to be with my daughter since five years ago?

    ...

    Had you truly disliked my daughter, you would have left Cheon-saek City with Cultivator Cheongmun. But you stayed, knowing your own heart. Yet you insist on not being with her?

    He looks at me, unable to understand, and I resort to a shallow lie.

    ...I practice a peculiar cultivation method.

    I continue exining.

    Its called the One Emotion Method. Its a method that intensifies a specific emotion to cultivate special powers. Im using your daughter to amplify my emotions for faster cultivation. Staying here is just for advancing my cultivation

    You''re lying.

    I do practice the One Emotion Method.

    No, no.

    He looks me straight in the eyes.

    You said you use emotions for cultivation, right? If you were with my daughter, wouldn''t your emotions deepen even more? Why wouldnt you choose that?

    ...

    Wouldnt that be more beneficial for you?

    Indeed.

    I practice the One Emotion Method to cultivate the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, but the emotion I use isn''t love.

    Rather, its calmness.

    Every time I think of Buk Hyang-hwa and feel my heart flutter, I deliberately use calmness as the emotion for my cultivation.

    But now, my affection has grown too strong, overshadowing my calmness.

    ...Please give me some time.

    Hmm

    I cant say anything more, and Buk Joong-ho looks at me with an unimpressed gaze.

    Fine. But I hope you make a decision quickly. My daughter has spent her life confined in the city, using her mother''sst words as an excuse.

    Her fate, as I see it, is you. Without you, she might never meet her fated and will continue to confine herself even more. I hope for a quick decision.

    Buk Joong-ho descends the walls, and I close my eyes.

    Days passed, and another pleasant visitor came from the west to stir my calmness.

    How have you been, Eun-hyun?

    Its Kim Young-hoon.

    Lets have a match.

    sh!

    He draws his gold-ded saber.

    Trantor Notes: Martial Arts chapter iing! Extra donated chaptering soon~

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 106: Lotus (14)

    Chapter 106: Lotus (14)/trantingnovice

    ''What the...!''

    Without giving me a chance to be startled, Kim Young-hoon thrusts his saber towards me.

    Vroom!

    Boom!

    A golden saber light strikes my body.

    As I have reached the Qi Building stage, my body is always enveloped in protective Gang Qi. Thus, I didn''t sustain any injuries from the blow, and I am merely flung outside the city.

    Outside Cheon-saek City in the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    With no more eyes watching me, I don''t hesitate to draw out my Formless Sword.

    Feeling the momentum of my Formless Sword, Kim Young-hoon''s expression changes, but he charges at me with a smile.

    Vroom!

    Boom!

    The golden light of his saber shes against my Formless Sword.

    Its fast.

    And powerful.

    And then...

    "Kim Hyung."

    "Hm?"

    Thats all.

    "You still haven''t reached Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    Boom!

    I repel his golden saber light and swing my Formless Sword towards Kim Young-hoon.

    He tries to counter with his golden saber light, but in an instant, my Formless Sword elerates even faster, surpassing his speed.

    ng!

    Kim Young-hoon barely manages to block my Formless Sword in a split second, but thats the end.

    He can''t show me anything more.

    ''The speed of Surpassing Radiant Saber caught up by Formless Sword?''

    Thats impossible.

    Surpassing Radiant Saber is the embodiment of extreme speed.

    A martial art that literally exists in the brief instants of time.

    That is Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Not so pathetic to be caught up in speed by the Formless Sword, which embodies freedom of trajectory.

    I estimate Kim Young-hoon''s realm.

    ''The extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle. Just a bit beyond the extreme?''

    That seems to be all.

    Kim Young-hoonughs in vain and dissipates the golden saber light.

    ''As expected...''

    The golden saber light doesn''t return to his consciousness.

    It was just, golden Saber Gang.

    "Right. I haven''t reached Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    "The extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle."

    Honestly, even that is an insane speed.

    ''Its been almost 7 years now since the cycle began?''

    In just 7 years, this person has broken through Ultimate Pinnacle and slightly exceeded its limits.

    ''Before, it took 10 years just to reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin...''

    Knowing that there exists a realm beyond the Path Beyond the Heavens, and understanding the martial principle of it, the time of reaching that state seemed to elerate as he trained more fervently with it as his goal

    "Even that much is an insane level of growth. Impressive."

    In my past life, Kim Young-hoon had spent decades reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    Instead, just his talent to mimic the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven with Ultimate Pinnacle realm martial arts is insane.

    But he doesn''t seem to think so, looking at me with dissatisfaction.

    "Who are you mocking? You, who reached Beyond the Path to Heaven and Qi Building in less than half a year..."

    "......"

    "And as you''ve seen, the golden Gang Qi I just showed was just imitating the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    He raises the golden Gang Qi with dissatisfaction.

    Woo-woong!

    Inside the golden Gang Qi, I feel the power of nine Gang Spheres.

    Instead of naturally integrating Gang Spheres into consciousness and merging them, its a method of forcibly breaking the Gang Spheres and integrating them, then controlling them within a single Gang Qi.

    Incredibly inefficient and has a short duration.

    Additionally, if there''s even a tiny mistake when splitting the Gang Sphere, it could immediately impact the entire body''s meridians, posing a risk of bing disabled, a truly dangerous martial art.

    "That''s a dangerous martial art. It would be better not to continue using that."

    "No problem. If one has the ability to detect and control every minute flow, there''s no chance of bing a cripple."

    I silently watch his golden Gang Qi.

    ''Ordinary people don''t have the ability to control all those minute flows...''

    Its a martial art that can only be used by leveraging Kim Young-hoon''s overwhelming talent.

    But I shake my head and say,

    "Still, even if it momentarily catches up to the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven, it''s too inefficient and dangerous in front of real strong opponents.

    Just me, for example. I''m confident I can suppress you using that within 10 seconds, without using the output of Pure Spiritual Force and consciousness, and just with the Formless Sword."

    "......"

    It wasn''t a joke but a fact.

    If its Surpassing Radiant Saber, the embodiment of speed, its unlikely. But that Gang Qi, in front of the trajectory embodiment of Formless Sword, is just the epitome of useless inefficiency.

    I can say this because I am in a higher realm.

    ''Moreover, that''s...''

    Originally, that was one of the many trials and errors Kim Young-hoon repeatedly went through at the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    In this life, I hadn''t told Kim Young-hoon about the many trials and errors he had gone through from the Ultimate Pinnacle to Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    ''It''s a path that leads nowhere.''

    Seeing Kim Young-hoon a bit downcast, I say to him,

    "So, you''vee all this way to the far eastern edge of Byeokra..."

    "Yes. Like you said, I''ve entered a strange path. I came to find you to break out of the mold of Ultimate Pinnacle."

    "A wise choice."

    I nod.

    Its been over 200 years since I reached Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    Im quite confident in guiding him on this path.

    I smile at him.

    His growth is ever elerating.

    Every time he faces a new goal, Kim Young-hoon''s talent seems to spring from an endless well, reaching higher and higher.

    Simultaneously, his rate of growth is quickening.

    ''Even if, by chance, I can''t cultivate the Longevity Fruit in this life...''

    Perhaps, within the remaining 50 years, I might see the realm above Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    ''Good...''

    A new realm will be pioneered in this life!

    "Kim Hyung."

    "Hm?"

    "Challenging me to a sparring match, besides the techniques you just showed, you must have something else up your sleeve, right?"

    "Uh... no, what I just showed was the result of long contemtion and my ultimate technique..."

    I chuckle at his flustered reaction.

    "Then you''ll have toe up with something new right away."

    Rumble!

    Seeing Kim Young-hoon after so many years, I can''t let it end with just this.

    Im itching for a proper martial duel.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t use Pure Spiritual Force and will match my consciousness with yours. If you want, I won''t even draw out my Formless Sword. Honestly, whether I draw it or not, I''ve already mastered the change in trajectories, so it makes no difference..."

    "Eh, eh..."

    I grin and approach the person in front of me, finally a worthy opponent to spar with.

    Now I understand how Kim Young-hoon felt, exhrated when he used to spar with me when I was just beginning in Five Energies Converging to the Origin and at the entrance of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    For someone who has been alone at the top for so long, the chance to y with anyone, even slightly close to the summit, is enticing.

    It doesn''t matter how much lower in realm the opponent is.

    After all, besides such an opponent, most couldn''t even find the entrance to the mountain, let alone reach the summit.

    I match his level, float nine Gang Spheres, and charge at him.

    "This is my friend, Kim Young-hoon, Miss Buk. Kim Hyung, this is Miss Buk, who recently worked with me on a certain formation, Buk Hyang-hwa."

    "...Hello."

    "Hello... But..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks up and down Kim Young-hoon with a pitying gaze.

    "Did you encounter bandits? In the eastern part of Byeokra, it''smon to meet bandit groups between cities."

    "......"

    "Wait a moment, I''ll bring you some clothes."

    She looks at Kim Young-hoon whos in tatters with pity and goes inside her work area to get clothes.

    "...Thedy fromst time."

    "Yes."

    "...Introducing me in this state, are you happy?"

    He res at me, rubbing his slightly swollen jaw from the beating.

    "...Ahem, I did heal you, didn''t I?"

    "Did you have a lot of pent-up frustration at thepany?"

    "...Let''s just say that."

    Honestly, I don''t even remember the things that happened on Earth anymore, but I brush it off while avoiding Kim Young-hoon''s gaze.

    "Hooh, but I didn''t expect you to have already made ady friend. Seems like your love life is going well."

    Kim Young-hoon, having read the intent between me and Buk Hyang-hwa, looks at me sharply.

    "...It''s not exactly a romantic rtionship."

    "It isn''t?"

    He points outside the magic artifact shop with an incredulous expression.

    Outside, a couple that look like lovers are walking by.

    "Do you see their intent?"

    "...I do."

    "And since you''re at a higher realm than me, unless your brain is damaged, you would''ve seen your own and thatdy''s intent too."

    "......"

    ''Damn...''

    Being equals in martial arts meant we couldn''t hide our inner thoughts from each other.

    "It''s just... not that."

    "What do you mean it''s not? If you have eyes, you can see the intent you two are emitting towards each other."

    "......"

    I avoid Kim Young-hoon''s gaze, and he ps his chest in frustration.

    "You were like this in thepany, but why are you so frustrating?"

    Why are you even bringing up thepany?

    It was almost 700 years ago, and honestly, I can''t even remember.

    My memory and thinking has improved as my consciousness expanded, but still, 700 years is no short time.

    "...Right. You probably didnt know at thepany. Back then, you couldn''t even read intent, you dull guy."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Except you, all the department people knew, you fool."

    "What are you talking about?"

    I wish we were talking about martial arts instead.

    I couldn''t follow what Kim Young-hoon was saying and just looked at him.

    Kim Young-hoon looks at me with pity, then just clicks his tongue.

    "....???"

    I don''t understand his attitude and look at him puzzlingly.

    Later, when Buk Hyang-hwa came out with new clothes for Kim Young-hoon, I still didn''t understand what he was talking about and just tilted my head in confusion.

    Two days have passed since Kim Young-hoon came to Cheon-saek City.

    I was helping Buk Hyang-hwa gather materials for magic artifacts, and told her what Kim Young-hoon said to me.

    "...So, suddenly he says everyone from my hometown knew. Miss Buk, what does this mean?"

    "Puhaha..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa bursts intoughter hearing my words.

    "No, Daoist Seo. Do you really not know?"

    "Am I the strange one?"

    "No, not strange. Just a bit slow."

    "...I''ve heard that a lot before."

    She chuckles and says,

    "Among your hometown folks, there was someone who liked you, Daoist Seo!"

    "Huh?"

    Im startled by her unexpected answer.

    ''Someone in our department liked me?''

    There weren''t many female staff in our department.

    There were about 8 female staff, one of whom was quite elderly, and three had boyfriends.

    ''Among those without boyfriends, who could have liked me?''

    It couldve been Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee, Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo, Manager Kim Yeon, or Manger Shin.

    ''Manager Shin rarely interacted with me, so not her... A colleague then? But who?''

    I press my temples, confused.

    Buk Hyang-hwa watches me with a subtle expression.

    "Does it bother you, Daoist Seo?"

    "Hmm... It''s a bit surprising but not really bothering."

    I brush off the thoughts with her voice.

    In fact, I hardly remember the other colleagues except for Kim Young-hoon.

    Its been 700 years.

    700 long years without proper conversation.

    Whether someone liked me, I liked someone, we disliked each other, someone bullied me, we were indifferent, or someone I trusted.

    ''I don''t remember who''s who. My memories and feelings have all faded.''

    "Since they are not beside me now, I feel nothing. Rather, those with me nowe to mind much more and are much more precious."

    "Ah..."

    "Huh? You look tired. Let me help."

    I take the magic artifact materials from her reddened hands.

    It seems hot.

    We soon arrive at the workshop of White Magic Lotus.

    "...Anyway, Daoist Seo. There''s something I want to show you..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa takes the materials from me and after arranging them inside, she calls me into the workshop.

    "Come see. You might find it interesting."

    "What is it?"

    I follow her into the workshop.

    In the center of the workshop, something covered with a white cloth was ced.

    I tremble slightly at its outline.

    "Is that..."

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Whoosh!

    She removes the cloth, revealing what is beneath.

    A puppet.

    Its the Mad Lord''s puppet brought from Serving Command Pce.

    "You restored the Mad Lord''s puppet?"

    "I can''t restore the central circuit yet. It''s too intricate. But I sessfully restored the other circuits, so it can move if spiritual energy is infused. It can''t exert full power, but it can output about 60% of its strength."

    She looks at me and asks.

    "Shall we try it out once?"

    "Sure."

    I readily agree.

    The Mad Lord''s puppet.

    What level would 60% of the puppets original strength be?

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I took the puppet outside to the desert.

    "Here I go!"

    Vrooom!

    She inserted a spirit stone into a slot in the puppet and infused it with consciousness, and the puppet pped its wings and flew.

    ''Incredible...''

    I marvel at the dense circuits swirling inside the puppet.

    Is it more intricate than a living creature''s veins?

    Amazing...

    I see hermand the puppet with her consciousness.

    The next moment.

    Bang!

    "....!"

    Startled, I released a Gang Sphere in front of me.

    Boom!

    Pure Spiritual Force shot from the puppet''s rear in a sharp needle form, collides with the Gang Sphere.

    ''Such speed...''

    The next moment, the bee puppet moves again, flying behind me and extending its stinger.

    Crack!

    I wrap my hand with Pure Spiritual Force and catch the puppet''s stinger.

    ''This speed...''

    Its the speed of Kim Young-hoon using five Gang Spheres.

    Additionally, this attack uses the puppet''s Pure Spiritual Force in the form of a stinger.

    ''It''s a Qi Building level attack...''

    This is only at 60% of its full power.

    If the puppet could exert its full strength, it would be as strong aste Qi Building.

    Chilling!

    I indirectly experienced the Mad Lord''s power through the bee puppet.

    I shiver all over.

    How many such remains, like this bee puppet, were casually discarded in Serving Command Pce?

    Not just in Serving Command Pce, but also inside the Nether Crossing Ship, there were a lot more than just a few of these remains.

    ''If the puppet could exert its full power, its speed would beparable to Kim Young-hoon at the Ultimate Pinnacle using nine Gang Spheres...''

    Can a mere puppet achieve such speed?

    Snap!

    Lost in thought, the bee puppet cuts off the Pure Spiritual Force stinger and moves away from me, shooting another stinger from its rear.

    Whoosh!

    The bee puppet rushes at me again.

    Boom!

    I grab the puppet''s head and m it into the ground.

    "Impressive. Both the Mad Lord and Miss Buk who restored the Mad Lord''s puppet..."

    "It wasn''t that hard, really. It isnt abat puppet and it wasn''t too damaged."

    "...Excuse me?"

    A puppet that moves at the speed of Ultimate Pinnacle and can deliver a Qi Building level blow in a moment, is not abat type?

    "This isn''t abat type?"

    "Right. Apart from the stinger, it doesn''t have any special attack features. It''s just fast, without any peculiar devices. You can tell from the functions embedded in the puppet."

    Buk Hyang-hwa approaches me and points at the puppet.

    In the area she indicated, theres an intricate formation, emitting strong spatial vibrations.

    "This is a transport puppet used for carrying goods. I''ve marked a spatial coordinate inside the workshop... Look."

    As she tinkers with the back of the puppet, it hums and changes its posture.

    From an aggressive stance with its stinger out, it now assumes a peaceful andfortable stance, extending its front legs.

    Buk Hyang-hwa ces a ss bracelet on its extended front legs, and the puppet embraces it.

    "Using the spatial formation engraved on its body and its unique speed..."

    sh!

    As she maniptes the back of the puppet and enters somemand, the bee puppet shoots forward at high speed and then suddenly disappears.

    "It moves to the set coordinates through spatial movement to transport goods."

    "......"

    "The bracelet has just been put down in my workshop. And now..."

    She takes out a small formation disc from her pocket.

    The formation disc is engraved with countless circuits, forming a small spatial formation.

    sh!

    The next moment, the spatial formation lights up, and the bee puppet reappears before us.

    On the front legs of the bee puppet is a hammer from her workshop.

    "It seems like this puppet was used to transport goods. In Serving Command Pce, there were countless such puppets of Senior Mad Lord."

    "......"

    To think this wasn''t even abat puppet, but merely one for carrying goods.

    Iugh hollowly, feeling the Mad Lord''s power indirectly.

    ''Even if I reach the Heavenly Being stage in both cultivation and martial arts, I wonder if I can everpare to Mad Lord.''

    I marvel at the puppet before me.

    Suddenly, I feel a strange emotion looking at the puppet.

    ''But this puppet...''

    "Miss Buk, did you say the central circuit of this puppet couldn''t be restored?"

    "Yes. I couldn''t understand what the circuits meant."

    "May I try to control this puppet?"

    "You, Daoist Seo? Aren''t you unskilled in handling magic artifacts other than flying swords?"

    "I have a feeling I can handle this puppet well."

    "Hmm..."

    After a moment of hesitation, she brings the puppet in front of me and briefly exins how to operate it.

    "First, infuse your consciousness into this circuit and try moving it."

    "Understood."

    I infuse my consciousness into the bee puppet.

    Countless circuits inside the puppet absorb my consciousness.

    "There are seven main circuits in total, among which you should sequentially infuse your consciousness into..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa is exining something beside me, but I focus on the sensationsing from the circuits.

    ''As I thought, this is...''

    My prediction is correct.

    Whoosh!

    I separate my consciousness inside the bee puppet.

    Consciousness is a collection of intent.

    And intent is abination of countless colors.

    Among these colors are the Seven Emotions that form the foundation of human emotions.

    I divide the consciousness I had infused into the puppet into seven colors.

    Whoosh!

    The seven massive circuits absorb the seven colors separately.

    Simultaneously, I feelpletely unified with the bee puppet, and it feels like I know exactly how to control it.

    "Miss Buk, I have mastered the puppet."

    "If you keep infusing consciousness periodically... What?"

    "Watch this."

    Vroom!

    Following my will, the bee puppet naturally soars into the sky, circling gracefully.

    It moves much more fluidly than when Buk Hyang-hwa controlled it.

    "How did you..."

    The puppet controlled by her only moved in stiff, straight lines, but under my control, it moves freely.

    ''If Mad Lord has the vision of Beyond the Path to Heaven, then naturally he would have the ability to see the colors of intent, the foundation of Beyond the Path to Heaven''s heart essence...''

    "How did you do that, Daoist Seo?"

    "I will exin."

    After controlling the bee puppet naturally for a while, I brought it back down to Buk Hyang-hwa and exined my discovery.

    About the Seven Emotions.

    And the colors of intent visible to those in the martial world who have reached the stages of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Buk Hyang-hwa listened to my exnation, taking notes in her notebook.

    That night.

    Buk Hyang-hwa was deep in thought, touching the circuits of the bee puppet in her workshop.

    ''The consciousness of the Seven Emotions...''

    Its an area she hadn''t thought of.

    Applying human emotions to rigid magic artifacts.

    ''What exactly did Senior Mad Lord create...''

    Even this bee puppet was just one rtively intact puppet among the countless remains in Serving Command Pce that day.

    ''There must be an astonishing number of such puppets in his usual abode...''

    Shiver!

    Just as Seo Eun-hyun felt a chill sensing the Mad Lord''s power, Buk Hyang-hwa also felt goosebumps realizing his genius.

    ''An unbelievable talent... truly an Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent...''

    A talent surpassing even devils.

    Rustle, rustle...

    She was analyzing the circuits when suddenly her face stiffened.

    ''Wait, if Daoist Seo is right, this puppet is... not just a puppet with emotions.''

    Whoosh!

    Four-colored patterns appear on her face, and her eyes intensely focus inside the puppet.

    ''It''s connected...?''

    Buk Hyang-hwa analyzes the puppet''s circuits.

    ''This puppet, based on emotions, is interconnected with other puppets of Senior Mad Lord. It was designed like that.

    If I analyze the flow of emotions felt from this puppet in terms of circuit flow...''

    After tinkering with the circuits for a while, she suddenly stops.

    Thud!

    One of her tools fell onto the puppet''s body.

    Although the circuit got slightly mashed, Buk Hyang-hwa''s face turns pale, and she trembles.

    Drip...

    Blood trickles from her nose.

    Whirr!

    The four-colored patterns on her skin burn brighter than ever.

    "Impossible..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa stands up and steps back from the bee puppet.

    "Senior Mad Lord... just what were you trying to create?"

    Her breathing hastens.

    She looks at the puppet in shock.

    ''A talent and concept surpassing devils...

    No, if my spection is correct, the realm he was attempting to breach is one only permitted by the heavens...

    A realm taboo for mortals...''

    An impossible fantasy and imagination.

    That is what Buk Hyang-hwa discovered to be Senior Mad Lord''s goal.

    ''But, since he''s crazy, could it be that he literally intends to vite the taboo to create it..?''

    Whirr-

    Due to the extreme enlightenment from glimpsing a madman''s taboo-breaking fantasy, Buk Hyang-hwa''s qualities that were highly activated started to calm down.

    After calming her startled heart, Buk Hyang-hwa turned her gaze to a blueprint hung on one side of her workshop.

    Its a conceptual design of a dharma treasure she was developing for Seo Eun-hyun.

    A blueprint slowly being developed to meet the absurd conditions Seo Eun-hyun had mentioned.

    But having glimpsed Mad Lord''s n and witnessing the numerous emotions contained in the puppet, she feels that her ongoing blueprint has been significantly supplemented.

    Buk Hyang-hwa approaches the blueprint of the dharma treasure.

    ''If Senior Mad Lord''s insane fantasy is true, whatever I create can never match his work. However...''

    She picks up a working brush and slowly re-draws the blueprint of the dharma treasure.

    ''When in the hands of Daoist Seo, this work might at least follow in the footsteps of his creation.''

    Rustle, rustle...

    Buk Hyang-hwa meticulously refines the blueprint of the dharma treasure with a focused gaze.

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapter by Twisted Umbre, Ymmm16, and Gwhoisj. Thanks for the support!

    The Martial Art scene was a bait kek. What do yall think Seo''s dharma treasure / magic artifact is gonna be?

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 107: Lotus (15)

    Chapter 107: Lotus (15)/trantingnovice

    "Is my magic artifact almostplete?"

    "Yes, the conceptual stage is nearly finished, and now I just need to precisely arrange the structure before starting the actual production."

    "Hmm..."

    I feel a subtle sense of anticipation.

    Although Im not interested in external items, Im curious about what kind of magic artifact she has created.

    "Can you tell me what kind of magic artifact it is?"

    "Ah, that''s a secret. I''ll let you know once I''vepletelyid out the structure."

    "Hmm... I see."

    "And, Daoist Seo, you have a task to do."

    "Oh?"

    She takes my hand and leads me to her workshop.

    "Starting today, Daoist Seo will also learn to make magic artifacts."

    "Um...?"

    "Didn''t you stipte that the magic artifact should be easy enough for you to make as well?"

    I let out a wryugh.

    "It seems that Miss Bulk wants to turn me into a craftsman to fulfill that condition."

    "Ahaha, don''t worry. It''s really not that hard. You''ll be able to make my designed magic artifact on your own if you can manage even the simplest thing."

    After some thought, I nodded.

    "If that''s the case, please teach me."

    After all, learning to make magic artifacts could be useful.

    And so, the education in artifact refining began.

    The beginning of magic artifact refining is getting used to crafting'' things.

    I became ustomed to using Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop, starting with crafting simple handicrafts.

    Whoosh!

    Zzz...

    I look at the ss craft I just made with my own hands in Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop.

    Since beginners couldn''t use precious materials, I started with making ss crafts from the abundant sand in the desert to get used to the act of making something.

    "Hmm..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks at the ss craft I made.

    "What is this?"

    "It''s a cursed doll. It''s among my cultivation methods."

    "Cursed dolls are usually made in a human figure... is this a starfish?"

    "...It''s supposed to be a human."

    At my words, Buk Hyang-hwa covers her mouth and looks away.

    I can sense her muscles moving, trying to suppress herughter.

    "Hmm... It seems, Daoist Seo, that you don''t have a talent for crafting."

    "...I''ve alwayscked talent in making things."

    "Phew..."

    After a moment of thought, she says to me.

    "Let''s keep trying. It''ll get better over time."

    "Thank you for the encouragement, but..."

    My crafting skills didn''t really improve.

    The ss doll, which initially looked like a starfish, gradually became more human-like, but it still seemed inadequate in Buk Hyang-hwa''s eyes.

    I was trained not only in artifact refining by Buk Hyang-hwa but also in their use.

    It seems necessary to be familiar with magic artifacts to make them.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, along with Kim Young-hoon who came to Cheon-saek City, started special training with me.

    Vroom, Vrooom!

    She noted improvements, corrections, and new inspirations while observing the monster puppet I controlled against Kim Young-hoon.

    I maneuvered the monster puppet while also operating various magic artifacts given by Buk Hyang-hwa to corner Kim Young-hoon.

    "Ugh!"

    Boom!

    Kim Young-hoon is blown away by a magic artifact, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    The artifacts are powered by spiritual power, but since their movement strictly follows my lead, the training is beneficial for Kim Young-hoon, Buk Hyang-hwa, and myself.

    I trained Kim Young-hoon, constantly showing him the path to the next realm and refining his skills.

    Buk Hyang-hwa had me start with doll crafts and then practice making ss artifacts in the form of flying swords.

    Practicing in the form of a sword felt more familiar, and crafting became a bit easier.

    I endlessly created ss flying sword crafts, gradually bing ustomed to ''crafting.''

    Months passed.

    Before I came to my senses, I found myself working in Buk Hyang-hwa''s magic artifact shop.

    Although it wasn''t artifact refining, I was the one managing the sales and exnations of magic artifacts to the cultivators who visited the store, as well as taking care of the artifacts themselves.

    "Hey, boss, this saber seems a bit off."

    "Kim Hyung, you don''t need a magic artifact anyway. Besides, the owner of this magic artifact shop is Miss Buk, not me."

    "Kukkukku, when a couple runs a store, both are the owners. What are you talking about?"

    "What are you saying..."

    Kim Young-hoon, who was examining a saber-shaped magic artifact, looks at me and says,

    "Didn''t you and Miss Buk practically live here for the past few months? Now, the cultivators who buy magic artifacts from Cheon-saek City are spreading rumors that ''a young cultivator couple'' runs this ce."

    "......"

    "Even Miss Buk''s father thinks you and Miss Buk will get married soon. Hahaha, I don''t know when you''ll marry, but congrattions."

    Buk Joong-ho and Kim Young-hoon had be drinking buddies.

    ''Damn it. Why has such a rumor spread...''

    Feeling somewhat incredulous and dealing with Kim Young-hoon''s nonsensical talk, I sent him out of the magic artifact shop and headed to the nearby market.

    I hade out on an errand to buy paper for Buk Hyang-hwa, who needed it for her magic artifact designs.

    It was when I reached the paper store.

    "Oh, isn''t this the groom, Sir Seo?"

    "Excuse me?"

    The olddy who owns the paper store hands me a bundle of paper with a chuckle.

    "I saw you walking down the street with the daughter of the chief observer, looking quite cozy. I heard you''ve been living togethertely, aren''t you married yet?"

    As Im bewildered, the olddy looks at me curiously and asks.

    "...We haven''t married yet."

    "Oh, you haven''t reached that point yet. But everyone in the city knows you two are meant for each other, so why not get married soon?"

    "Ah, no..."

    While Im flustered by the olddy''s words, another shop owneres out and adds to the conversation.

    "Everyone in this city knows you two are lovers."

    "That''s right, we''ve been watching the two of you together for years."

    "......"

    It seems the rumor has spread throughout the entire city, painting me and Buk Hyang-hwa as a cultivator couple running the magic artifact shop.

    ''This is crazy.''

    Why has such a rumor spread so far?

    I received the bundle of paper amidst people''s premature congrattions and returned to the workshop.

    "What? You''re still not officially together?"

    Kim Young-hoon, practicing his saber, says to me.

    I read his intent, block all his attacks, and reply.

    "We haven''t said anything to each other yet."

    "Ugh! I''m going to explode! I mean, you''re one thing, but why hasn''t Miss Buk said anything to you? I thought her intent was clear..."

    "Just stop it, please."

    I dodge and suppress Kim Young-hoon''s de, aiming at his vital points.

    "Alright, you win this time. But... thanks to you, I''m getting the hang of it."

    Indeed, I could feel his speed gradually deviating from his usual patterns.

    If he continues training for a few more years, he might truly grasp the essence of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    "But why can''t you grasp people''s hearts? Confess to her properly and start dating already!"

    "...I told you to stop."

    Sighing, I finish the spar with Kim Young-hoon and head down to Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop for today''s crafting practice.

    Behind me, I hear Kim Young-hoon yelling.

    "Man, just confess already! It''s so frustrating to watch!"

    ''Frustrating to watch...''

    I feel the same way.

    I sigh softly and enter Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop.

    Years passed.

    Whoosh!

    In Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop, I pick up a newly made ss sword artifact.

    "Somehow, you''ve grown in your refining skills. This is almost indistinguishable from a real sword, isn''t it?"

    "It''s thanks to the Miss''s good teaching."

    Not only the sword artifacts, but I also look at the ss dolls.

    My ss refining skills have improved significantly, and the dolls now closely resemble real human figures.

    Recently, I also began attempting to refine other items beyond dolls and swords.

    "By the way, Daoist Seo, did you make another starfish?"

    "...It''s not a starfish. It''s a flower."

    "Oh, a flower. I''m sorry."

    "No, it''s myck of skill."

    After some idle chat with her, I head outside.

    Its closely approaching 10 years since I came to Cheon-saek City.

    I have be well-acquainted with the streets of Cheon-saek City and have grown familiar with its residents..

    In that long yet short time, many changes have urred.

    "Greetings, Immortal Seo."

    "Yes, greetings to you too."

    After exchanging pleasantries with an elderly passerby and greeting neighbors, I head out of Cheon-saek City towards the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Among the various changes, the most significant is Kim Young-hoon''s progress.

    Vroom, vroom!

    Through relentless training and meditation, Kim Young-hoon has nearly reached Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    In a state of no-mind, he dances with his saber, weaving countless martial principles, slicing every grain of sand carried by the winds of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    An insane disy of martial prowess!

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    Gradually, his saber dance begins to be suffused with a golden hue.

    Its a pure, natural light, reminiscent of the sun itself.

    ''It''s been like this for a few days now.''

    Hes on the brink of enlightenment.

    ''Really, Kim Hyung. How far can you go this time?''

    It''s been only 10 years.

    In just a decade, hes about to cross the threshold to Beyond the Path to Heaven, with over fifty years still left in his life.

    ''Show me!''

    His saber dance elerates.

    Was it called Stepping on Snow Without a Trace?

    Although it isn''t a snowy field, he moves across the sandy terrain without leaving a single footprint.

    And then, suddenly.

    ''His heart essence is solidifying...!''

    I feel Kim Young-hoon''s heart essence suddenly expand and be distinct.

    A giant Peng made of golden rivers!

    As his heart essence bes clear, a bright glow shines in Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    His consciousness domain radiates like a golden sun, infusing into his saber.

    "Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    Rumble!

    "Surpassing Radiant Saber!"

    sh!

    A golden radiance explodes in all directions, shooting towards the heavens and slicing through a passing cloud over the desert.

    From within the golden light, Kim Young-hoon emerges with a face filled with all the joys of the world.

    "I''ve reached it! Seo Eun-hyun!"

    With a hopeful expression, he holds his golden saber and speaks to me.

    "Come at me!"

    Fwoosh!

    Surpassing Radiant Saber rushes towards me.

    Seeing its familiar speed, I smirk.

    ''This is it.''

    This isn''t some poor imitation, but the ''real'' Surpassing Radiant Saber!

    Boom!

    I draw out my Formless Sword and sh with the Surpassing Radiant Saber, creating a massive explosion that sweeps across the desert.

    With a flicker of golden light, Kim Young-hoon disappears momentarily.

    I squint my eyes, scattering my Formless Sword in all directions.

    The Formless Sword transforms into a massive colorless storm, sweeping around me. Kim Young-hoon, as fast as light, dodges through the storm like a graceful bird navigating the winds.

    ''Impressive...!''

    Zap!

    Kim Young-hoon, having reached me in an instant, strikes down with his golden saber.

    I morph my Formless Sword to block his path and unleash countless colorless trajectories towards him.

    In the instant between seconds, thousands of shes erupt.

    The desertndscape is carved out, sand melts into ss, valleys are created, and clouds are torn apart.

    Kaboom!

    I tear through the golden brilliance and strike upwards with my Formless Sword towards Kim Young-hoon.

    In an instant''s gap, Kim Young-hoon defends against my Formless Sword with his near-light-speed reflexes and strikes back nearly thirty times.

    I cover myself with the trajectory of the Formless Sword to block his attacks andunch him into the sky.

    Whoosh!

    We ascend, tearing through the desert clouds.

    Among the dry clouds, there is still some moisture, which immediately evaporates due to our movements. Only a handful of droplets are left around us.

    Boom!

    Our strikes send the handful of droplets flying, and soon, there are only a few droplets remaining

    Seven droplets.

    Swoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber pierces through the trajectory of my Formless Sword and lunges at me.

    In an instant, my Formless Sword undergoes seventy-three changes, scattering the Surpassing Radiant Saber and then attacking him with hundreds of variations.

    One of the seven droplets burst and evaporates during the sh.

    The remaining six droplets slowly fall downwards.

    We follow the droplets down, exchanging blows as if by agreement.

    Kim Young-hoon circles around me, pressuring from all sides.

    I extend my Formless Sword in all directions, catching his saber. This leads to another droplet bursting, leaving five remaining.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    After several more exchanges, we stare at each other, descending together at the speed of the falling droplets, with the ground slowly approaching below.

    Whoosh!

    I infuse the changes of my Formless Sword into two of the droplets in front of me and shoot them towards Kim Young-hoon.

    All the variations of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship contained within the Formless Sword are packed into those droplets.

    Recklessly intercepting them will result in being torn apart instantly!

    Kim Young-hoon observes the changes in the two droplets and, with his Surpassing Radiant Saber in hand, precisely pierces through the weakest point of the transformations and rushes at me.

    The two droplets burst, leaving only three remaining between us.

    Kim Young-hoon''s assault begins.

    He uses Mountain Wind to stab at me, and one more droplet bursts in the process.

    I barely dodge the thrust, but cant avoid a slight scratch on my face.

    Kiiiing!

    Hundreds of thousands of variations erupt from my Formless Sword, engulfing Kim Young-hoon like a tidal wave.

    Kwaaaang!

    He tries to escape the onught of changes but fails to shake off the techniques of my Formless Sword, falling straight down.

    Another droplet bursts, leaving only one remaining.

    Wend on the ground faster than thest droplet, assuming our stances.

    Thest droplet is on the verge of hitting the ground.

    Fwoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber shines brightly.

    His internal energy connects to the Surpassing Radiant Saber like veins, drawing in external energy.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber acts as an external core, amplifying his energy. Kim Young-hoon holds his stance in that state.

    I too grasp my Formless Sword. Simultaneously, the Pure Spiritual Force within me links with the Formless Sword, and I feel my life force intertwining with it.

    My Formless Sword also bes an external core, amplifying my energy.

    When thest droplet falls precisely to our eye level.

    Without hesitation, we both smile and unleash our most powerful attacks towards each other.

    At that moment, when our martial prowess causes thest droplet to evaporate on its own.

    [I''ve decided. To confess.]

    In the midst of the intense spar and the whirlwind of emotions, I finally share my decision with him.

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapter by Gwhoisj, Ymmm16, Augustus63, and maxr. Thanks for the support!

    We finally got the Martial Art scene weve been expecting! By the way, Kim and Seos fight with Seos deration at the end feels like when two bros are ying games together and one suddenly spills the tea.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 108: Lotus (16)

    Chapter 108: Lotus (16)/trantingnovice

    Boom Boom Boom!

    As the light exploded, Kim Young-hoon was struck by my Formless Sword and hurled into the middle of the desert.

    "Cough, cough, cough!"

    From within the dust cloud, Kim Young-hoon can be seen coughing as he struggles to his feet.

    "Ptui, ptui! Damn it, Seo Eun-hyun, you cunning guy! To say such a thing at this moment?"

    "Ha ha, sorry."

    He spits out sand and holds his saber, letting out a hollowugh.

    "Damn it, phew..."

    After shaking off the sand, he sighs.

    "Alright, fine. My attack couldn''t match yours anyway... But still..."

    He thumps his chest, continuing,

    "Now you decide to confess! Aargh! I thought I''d vomit blood from frustration!"

    "......"

    I sigh.

    "It really wasn''t an easy decision..."

    "You''re so frustrating. What''s so difficult about it?"

    "Just... there are things hard to exin. Please understand."

    Fighting against Kim Young-hoon, who has obtained the Surpassing Radiant Saber, I felt it clearly.

    Even as I wielded the Formless Sword, even while executing techniques, even while focusing my best.

    The pinkish color of love in my heart never left.

    If martial arts have be a part of my life that I never give up,

    Then my affection for her has also be an integral part of my life.

    ''If it''s impossible to shake off, then let''s ept it.''

    I can no longer endure.

    Nor can I leave.

    Being with Buk Hyang-hwa bringsfort.

    Learning artifacts from her makes me forget the pain of my return, if only momentarily.

    The pain of those numerous losses would subside, even if just for a moment.

    Thatfort has be so strong that hiding my feelings is no longer possible.

    "So! When will you confess? Do you need my help?"

    "Ah, I will confess, but..."

    I smile wryly and say,

    "Recently, I''ve been practicing making flowers out of ss."

    "So?"

    "But whenever I make a flower, she says it looks like a starfish. So, I n to wait until I get the shape of the flower right."

    Hearing this, Kim Young-hoon scowls again.

    "Damn it, waiting again! It''s maddening for those watching!"

    "Hmm, hmm..."

    "You frustrating guy... Just confess quickly!"

    "Calm down, Kim Hyung."

    I sweat trying to calm down the annoyed Kim Young-hoon, who is thumping his chest.

    "If you really insist..."

    "Oh, wait a moment, Kim Hyung."

    Suddenly, I take out the transmitting device thats ringing in my pocket.

    "Ah...!"

    "What now?"

    "Oh, sorry, Kim Hyung. I need to return to the city quickly."

    "Wait, you scoundrel!"

    Using the transmitting device as an excuse, I fly towards Cheon-saek City.

    Admittedly, escaping Kim Young-hoon''s annoyance was part of it, but it was also due to something truly important.

    Cheongmun Ryeong has returned.

    "How have you been, Daoist Seo, Cultivator Buk?"

    "It''s been a while, Daoist Cheongmun"

    I greet Cheongmun Ryeong respectfully as he approaches.

    Cheongmun Ryeongughs heartily as he descends from his flying artifact and enters Buk Hyang-hwa''s magic artifact shop.

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I head into the conference room.

    She brews tea, and we chat briefly over it.

    Then, Cheongmun Ryeong starts the main topic.

    "The formation is 99 percentplete."

    "Ah...!"

    "The remaining 1 percent will be finished after Cultivator Buk makes the final adjustments to the formation artifact and we go to Serving Command Pce to install the formation, while making some final tweaks."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at us and says,

    "You''ve both worked really hard so far. The n head also said that once the Longevity Fruit blooms safely, you will both be rewarded, and the Cheongmun n will give you one or two more corresponding rewards."

    "I am thankful."

    He looks at me and speaks,

    "Especially Daoist Seo, since you have means like the Nether Crossing Ship to enter Serving Command Pce, if you wish, we can even offer you the position of a guest elder in the Cheongmun n. Of course, corresponding rewards will alsoe your way."

    "I''ll ept it gratefully."

    I convey my gratitude to Cheongmun Ryeong, filled with burgeoning expectations.

    ''Now, perhaps Kim Young-hoon''s lifespan can be extended a bit.''

    If only the Longevity Fruit can bloom!

    Just then.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, you rascal! Where are you going while an elder is speaking?"

    Kim Young-hoon enters the magic artifact shop.

    "Hmm?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at Kim Young-hoon, and their eyes meet.

    My martial arts master and my cultivation master are facing each other.

    Before the atmosphere bes awkward, I quickly introduce Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoon to each other.

    They greet each other, albeit awkwardly.

    "Daoist Cheongmun, Kim Hyung here has mastered a unique method... His spiritual power is undetectable, but he possesses skills beyond the stage of Qi Building."

    "I see."

    "And Kim Hyung, Daoist Cheongmun here is among the top three schrs among Qi Building cultivators, so please show him the respect his knowledge deserves."

    "Uh, okay."

    After introducing them, I have a brief discussion with Cheongmun Ryeong and then leave the conference room.

    Cheongmun Ryeong also finishes discussing with Buk Hyang-hwa and leaves the room.

    "Have you been well?"

    "I had my fun. But..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at me and asks,

    "Daoist Seo, have you married Cultivator Buk?"

    "...Pardon me?"

    "Just before entering the conference room, it seemed like Daoist Seo''s traces of life were everywhere. It looks as though you were living here, so I wondered if you were married."

    "Ah, that''s..."

    Before I could respond, Kim Young-hoon interjects with frustration.

    "Don''t even bother. Seo Eun-hyun here hasn''t even properly dated Miss Buk yet."

    "Hmm?"

    "Just listen to this. This guy..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoon began a conversation about my rtionship with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    A little whileter.

    Both of them looked at me, shaking their heads in frustration.

    "Daoist Seo, it''s really unbearable. I''ve been curious since 10 years ago when you two would get engaged, and you''re still not officially dating?"

    "That''s what I''m saying, Cheongmun Hyung. This frustrating guy. Back in our hometown, there was someone who liked him, but no matter how much she showed it..."

    "Hem hem...! Enough, please!"

    I cough and hurriedly escape into the conference room where Buk Hyang-hwa is still present.

    "Hmm, Miss Buk."

    "Ah, Daoist Seo, its time for your practice today, isnt it?"

    "Yes, let''s start right away."

    I join her in the workshop to make ss crafts.

    Recently, shes been teaching me the basics about magic artifacts.

    "Once youre familiar with the terms Ive taught, reading this ''Compendium of Artifact Refinement'' Ivepiled will definitely deepen your understanding of magic artifacts."

    "I understand, Ill read itter."

    I followed her lead and made some ss crafts.

    After a while, she moves to another side of the workshop to adjust the formation artifacts brought by Cheongmun Ryeong.

    For a moment, the only sounds in the workshop were of us working on our respective tasks.

    After making a ss craft of a sword, I tried to create a white magnolia sculpture, which I know Buk Hyang-hwa likes, and showed her the ss magnolia.

    ''It doesnt look like a starfish, does it?''

    At least it somewhat resembles a flower.

    "...Miss Buk."

    "Yes, what is it?"

    "I apologize for the trouble caused by my inadequate skills."

    "No, Daoist Seo. The pieces youve made are also wonderful, arent they?"

    "Wonderful? Compared to the magic artifacts you make, Miss Buk, what I make is just... chunks of ss."

    "Hmm..."

    She pauses her work on the magic artifacts and turns her attention to me.

    "Daoist Seo, you know what ss is made of, right?"

    "Im aware. Its made from the sand around here."

    "Correct. May I see it for a moment?"

    She takes the ss flower, which resembles a starfish, and begins working on it again.

    "Sand is justmon stone fragments. But when the right person handles it, it bes a ss craft."

    She continues.

    "I''ve mentioned this before, havent I? Theres no waste in the world, just things that havent found their fate or connection."

    Gradually, in her hands, the ss starfish I made started to take on the proper shape of a flower.

    "That means, if the right fate touches it, anything can be a beautiful craft. Right?

    Fwoosh!

    She hands me a ss quince flower she just made.

    "I wasn''t sure what kind of flower you wanted to make, so I made a quince flower that suits Daoist Seo. Do you like it?"

    I take a moment to look at the quince flower she had handed me.

    "People of Byeokra like ss. It''s easily made from desert sand, and though its true value is not seen in the dark, it reveals itself in the light.

    "...Miss Hyang-hwa."

    I look at the quince flower and then at her.

    "I have something to tell you."

    I had nned to confess once I am skilled enough to make a proper flower.

    But now, it seems I can no longer wait.

    Yes, I like this person.

    "Yes?"

    "I..."

    Thump, thump...

    I can hear her heart beating.

    She seems to have sensed my mood, as her face gradually reddens.

    Numerous thoughts swirl in my mind.

    What should I say?

    What would be the best...

    Just then.

    "Wait, just a moment!"

    She speaks with a flushed face.

    "I also have something to give you, Seo Orabeoni! I''ll give it to you by tomorrow, so can you please wait until then?"

    "...Understood, Miss Buk."

    "Ah, and I need to concentrate in the workshop for a bit, so could we stop here for today and you step out for a while?"

    "Understood."

    I obediently leave the workshop.

    "Hmm?"

    Outside, I see Cheongmun Ryeong, Kim Young-hoon, and Buk Joong-ho coughing.

    I had sensed their presence since earlier.

    Buk Joong-ho nods at me with a proud expression.

    "Do well."

    Thump, thump

    He pats my shoulder and leaves the magic artifact shop with a smile, while Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoon sigh.

    "Finally, this dense guy..."

    "Cultivator Buk doesn''t seem likely to reject him."

    They can''t hide the satisfied smiles on their faces as they look at me.

    "Ahem, it''s not certain yet."

    "Not certain!? If you had eyes, you would have read the mood! Just pretend you don''t know!"

    I listen to Kim Young-hoon''s nagging and Cheongmun Ryeong''s advice and briefly step out of the magic artifact shop.

    It seems unlikely that I will get much sleep tonight.

    Buk Hyang-hwa sits inside the workshop with a flushed face.

    ''Miss Hyang-hwa...''

    She covers her reddened face with her hands.

    ''Finally, Orabeoni called me by my name.''

    She sits still for a while and then finishes adjusting all the formation artifacts and turns her attention elsewhere.

    In a corner of her workshop is a small wooden box.

    Buk Hyang-hwa opens the box and takes out a piece of paper.

    On it is a diagram of a dharma treasure.

    The result of her constant contemtion and observation of Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword over the past 10 years.

    Its the nearlypleted blueprint of his dharma treasure.

    ''Let''s finish it now.''

    Its a dharma treasure perfectly suited for Seo Eun-hyun.

    She recalls when she first heard Seo Eun-hyuns conditions for the dharma treasure.

    ''I thought he was crazy.''

    A magic artifact with such impossible conditions!

    Yet, she was driven by the challenge, which eventually turned into earnestness.

    She wanted to make a weapon genuinely for Seo Eun-hyun.

    The words Seo Eun-hyun was about to say to her today.

    She realized what they were by the atmosphere.

    But that''s why she wanted to hear them tomorrow.

    It will beplete by then.

    Scratch, scratch...

    As she draws with her brush, the diagram receives additional strokes.

    Each stroke fills her mind with thoughts of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Soon, patterns appear on Buk Hyang-hwa''s face.

    Chiiii!

    And those patterns shine brightly.

    The intertwined ck and purple patterns gradually merge into one.

    It is said that the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent grows with strong emotions.

    Although she had worked hard until now, it is the strongest emotion she has ever felt that began to develop her talent.

    Buk Hyang-hwa continues to draw the diagram, entranced.

    Unaware that her Four-Patterns are transforming into Three-Patterns.

    As the three patterns emerge, her hand moves faster.

    She feels like she can grasp the ideal way to perfect the dharma treasure.

    The dharma treasure she had been contemting and perfecting for 10 years ispleted by her with even more perfection and novelty.

    She, with purple, gold, and pink patterns on her face, tirelessly details the structure of of her gift to Seo Eun-hyun.

    And thus, the next day dawns.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 109: Lotus (17)

    Chapter 109: Lotus (17)/trantingnovice

    Like any other day in the desert, the sky is clear that day.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, stop wandering around."

    I realize I have been aimlessly pacing in front of Cheon-saek City upon hearing Kim Young-hoon''s reprimand.

    "Sorry. I''m just... quite nervous."

    "What''s there to be nervous about? You''re ridiculous, really. Tsk tsk..."

    I sigh deeply.

    ''Is this the right thing to do?''

    Is it right to offer my affections to someone?

    I''ve told you before, haven''t I? There''s no waste in the world, just things that haven''t found their fate or connection.

    That means, if the right fate touches it, anything can be a beautiful craft. Right?

    I recalled her words.

    ''Being with you is soforting.''

    Its so peaceful and happy that sometimes it feels like a dream.

    I, who has always been abandoned by fate, realized through her words that the proper fate I had never reached was indeed with her.

    ''Even if swept away by time, even if the connection eventually fades...''

    If the connection, the feelings, reach each other, can''t they create something beautiful?

    ''Even if I have to return again someday, and everything disappears...''

    Her presence heals all the pain and wounds I have ever experienced.

    People live with wounds.

    For over 700 years, I have only lost connections.

    I will continue to lose them again.

    But...

    People of Byeokra like ss. It''s easily made from desert sand, and though its true value is not seen in the dark, it reveals itself in the light.

    I am nothing more than dust, a grain of sand.

    But she is unequivocally my light.

    Therefore, in this life, even if only for a moment, I am determined to shine with her.

    ''Even if you''re not the same person in the next life.''

    My feelings have grown toorge. I will burn brightly in this life.

    I steel my resolve and lift my head.

    "You''ve made up your mind, I see."

    Kim Young-hoon smiles at me knowingly.

    "Yes."

    Whoosh!

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Buk Joong-ho approach, each on their flying artifacts,nding in front of me at the gates of Cheon-saek City.

    "Daoist Seo, finally we''ll see you and Cultivator Buk live happily ever after. I thought I''d go mad with frustration, but is today the day it finally happens?"

    "I''ve been holding back from grabbing you by the cor and forcing an engagement with my daughter, but it seems there''s finally some progress."

    Buk Joong-ho chuckles.

    "Just do the wedding now. Oh, right. I''ll prepare everything for the ceremony."

    "...There''s no need for that..."

    "Don''t you dare argue with your future father-inw!"

    He spoke sternly.

    "Cultivator Cheongmun Ryeong, if Daoist Seo confesses to my daughter, take them to Yeon''s tomb. Let them make their eternal vow in front of her grave. I''ll prepare everything for the wedding there."

    "Ah, but..."

    "Go on, hurry."

    I try to protest, but Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoon hold me back while Buk Joong-ho excitedly flies off to his wife''s tomb.

    "Ha ha, you poor thing. Just get married already."

    "Is a wedding something to decide so hastily?"

    As I look bewildered, Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoonugh heartily.

    "Daoist Seo, we''ve seen you and Cultivator Buk together for 10 years, and it was obvious you like each other. Isn''t it ratherte to officially be a couple?"

    "But..."

    "What ''but''? Everyone in Cheon-saek City already thinks you two are a married couple, so it''s better to make it official now."

    After enduring their unsolicited advice, Im finally released.

    While they were holding me,

    Whoosh!

    A bee puppet flew out of Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop, carrying a formation disc and a small wooden box, and flew off into the distance.

    ''What''s that?''

    As I wonder,

    Thud, thud.

    Buk Hyang-hwa slowly approaches from afar.

    "Ahem, then I shall leave now."

    "Ill be going too. Daoist Seo, do your best."

    Kim Young-hoon and Cheongmun Ryeong vacate the ce for Buk Hyang-hwa and me, and shees up to me.

    "Daoist Seo, may I ask what you wanted to say?"

    "That is..."

    I hesitate.

    She smiles warmly.

    "Eun-hyun Orabeoni, are you feeling hot? Your face is red. I''ve learned a bit of pulse reading from you; shall I do it for you?"

    "Hem, hem..."

    Imitating myself, she looks at my face andughs brightly.

    ''So this is how it feels...''

    During this time, she had been clenching her teeth and pretending not to know about my emotions.

    And now, I feel like my emotions have been exposed to her.

    It feels like Im being teased, but its not a bad feeling.

    "Miss Hyang-hwa, it seems you are feeling hot too. Your face is all red."

    "Ah..."

    She seems surprised for a moment, then chuckles.

    We both chuckle at each other.

    "Shall we take a walk for a while, Miss Hyang-hwa?"

    "Yes, Eun-hyun Orabeoni."

    We strolled around Cheon-saek City.

    The ordinary mortals and cultivators of the stores in Cheon-saek City greeted us.

    I wandered around the market with her, buying and eating food, and looking at the shops.

    Since Buk Hyang-hwa''s father, Buk Joong-ho, was the supervising cultivator in charge of Cheon-saek City, we even climbed the city walls to view the desert.

    "The desert is really hot. The air is so dry that even when I try to create water with the Water Surpassing Path, it hardly gathers... I thought I was going to die when I crossed it before."

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yes, if Miss Hyang-hwa hadnt given me water, I would surely have died of thirst."

    I remember the first time I drank water from Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Of course, the Buk Hyang-hwa who first gave me water is not the same as the current Buk Hyang-hwa.

    ''No, that''s not right.''

    In fact, thinking about it, the Buk Hyang-hwa I met the second time and drank water from, is not the ''current'' Buk Hyang-hwa either.

    My Her is the Her of this moment.

    ''Maybe...''

    I am afraid of the disappearance of time.

    That''s why I am afraid of forming connections and having feelings.

    However, thinking about it, humans actually change every moment, every second.

    Therefore, a human from one second before and one second after are actually different beings.

    That''s why I have always distinguished the people I met in each return from the people of previous returns.

    ''Even if people change, the heart should not. Have I just been too afraid until now?''

    After all, all humans die.

    If there is a meeting, there will be a parting.

    However, I was too afraid of the pain of parting that I might not have seen the feelings of the present.

    ''Well, even if I return again someday...''

    I made up my mind.

    ''From the moment I decided to be with her, all the events that have happened are already in my heart. All the events that will happen in the future will also be one with me in my heart...''

    I decide to confess these feelings.

    "..."

    "..."

    Of course, even after making up my mind, its not easy to verbalize it.

    Strangely, its hot.

    My face is turning red.

    Buk Hyang-hwa is the same.

    Cultivators always covered their skin with a protective method, so the harshness of the sunlight and the heat are not a big problem.

    Qi Building cultivators naturally form defensive Gang Qi with their Pure Spiritual Force, making them even tougher than ordinary cultivators.

    But no matter what method I use, I cant do anything about this heat.

    "Um..."

    "Orabeoni..."

    We both tried to speak at the same time and then chuckled again.

    "You go first."

    "Well, actually... I have something prepared for Eun-hyun Orabeoni."

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, the bee puppet appears, leaping through space in front of us.

    Whoosh!

    The pping of the bee puppets wings cools the heat between us.

    In the forelegs of the bee puppet, there are two fans.

    Buk Hyang-hwa grabs the two fans and hands one to me.

    "Twin Immortals Dance, do you remember the dance we did that time?"

    "I remember."

    "In a few days, there will be a small festival in Yeon-do City far away, would you like to dance there again?"

    "Oh, you were impressed by the dance we did back then."

    "Yes. I really wanted to dance with Eun-hyun Orabeoni again."

    "Ha ha, now that you mention it, I also want to dance with Miss Hyang-hwa again. But..."

    I look at her and say,

    "If we''re going to do the Twin Immortals Dance, wouldn''t it be better to go back to Shengzi and dance there? Let''s set up the formation in Serving Command Pce with Daoist Cheongmun and go to Shengzi. Let''s visit the vige we protected together again."

    "That''s a great idea, but actually, I''ve prepared a gift for you in Yeon-do City."

    "A gift..."

    Suddenly, I feel a bit embarrassed about the gift I have prepared.

    "Actually, I have also prepared a gift for Miss Hyang-hwa."

    "Oh, what is it?"

    I take out a Wood attribute spirit stone.

    Its my first magic artifact, created from the brief teachings I had received from Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Is this... a starfish?"

    She asks teasingly looking at the form of my magic artifact, and I yfully respond while infusing spiritual power into the artifact.

    "Have you ever seen a starfish like this?"

    Im not skilled enough to make a magic artifact that looks exactly like a flower in an instant.

    However, I can engrave circuits in the artifact and infuse it with the desired spell.

    And in such cases, I am confident.

    Whooosh!

    Wood spiritual energy shines brightly.

    The spiritual energy of the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea glows brilliantly.

    At the same time, as the spiritual energy gathers, it transforms into the shape of a flower.

    Its a white magnolia.

    "Since you gave me a quince flower yesterday, I will give you a white magnolia."

    "Wow..."

    The white magnolia, created with numerous spells.

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks at the white magnolia for a moment, then chuckles.

    "You... didn''t make a magic artifact."

    "Why can''t you justpliment me?"

    "You always give me advice when you see me using flying sword artifacts. Every time you say, ''That''s not how you handle a flying sword.''"

    "That''s... haah."

    While Im flustered, Buk Hyang-hwa takes the magic artifact I made and carefully puts it in her bosom.

    "Anyway, thank you. The circuits of the magic artifact are well made and concise."

    "Thank you for thepliment... But don''t you, Miss Hyang-hwa, prefer to makeplex circuits?"

    Wasn''t saying it was well-made and concise a bit of an insult?

    "Oh, that''s just my style."

    She says, looking over Cheon-saek City from the city wall.

    "My maternal grandfather, Gongmyo Cheon-saek, fathered many illegitimate children, including my mother. Among them, those with the potential for cultivation were given the Gongmyo surname, but those without talent, like my mother, were not even given a surname and were cast out from the family like an unwanted child."

    Her story continues.

    "When he made magic artifacts, he used to make the circuits concise. It made them more versatile and much easier for the user. Theplexity of the circuits I made so far might have been a kind of rebellion against my grandfather."

    Suddenly, she strokes the bee puppet and says,,

    "But, you know what? Eun-hyun Orabeoni. After hearing from you, I sessfully repaired the central circuit of this bee puppet. I thought the central circuit would be veryplex, but it turned out to be surprisingly concise. The simplicity of those circuits cause changes, spreading into countless circuits and operating this puppet."

    Somehow, its operating principle seems simr to human emotions.

    I, too, had witnessed in Three Flowers Gather at the Summit how seven emotions can create so many changes.

    "Thanks to Orabeoni, I have grown, and I''ve been able to free myself from my strange rebellion against my grandfather."

    She looks at me and smiles brightly.

    "Thank you, Eun-hyun Orabeoni."

    "...Me too."

    I smile back at her smile and confess.

    "I receive so muchfort from Miss Hyang-hwa. Thanks to you, the many wounds I have acquired in life seem to heal, and the pains of life seem to be forgotten every time I meet you."

    Before I knew it, I had taken Buk Hyang-hwa''s hand.

    In this moment,

    Everything is going well.

    The day to obtain the Longevity Fruit is near.

    Theres a high possibility of reaching the new realm.

    This connection can be finally realized.

    In this moment, I am deeply grateful.

    She closes her eyes.

    "I can''t exin it, but to me, you are..."

    I slowly, slowly move my face closer to hers.

    "..."

    "..."

    "...Orabeoni?"

    With her eyes closed, she asks in a trembling voice.

    I hold her hand with furrowed brows.

    "...Miss Hyang-hwa."

    "Yes, Orabeoni!"

    With a face full of expectation, she calls out to me with her eyes closed.

    But I, tense all over, lift my face away from hers and ask,

    "...Isnt there a smell of blooding from somewhere?"

    Trantor Notes: Fk

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 110: Lotus (18)

    Chapter 110: Lotus (18)/trantingnovice

    Yes?

    At my words, Buk Hyang-hwa also opens her eyes, sensing that something is off in the atmosphere.

    "There''s a sudden stench of blood in the air."

    I look up at the sky.

    This is

    Fate is ominously clouded.

    Using demon senses, I observe that the surrounding spiritual energy is also ominously vibrating.

    "Miss Hyang-hwa, it looks like the celestial energy is ominous. Please stay inside."

    "Orabeoni"

    After reading the celestial energy with me for a moment, she frowns.

    "For now, I''ll try to figure out what''s happening."

    Instead of trying to dissuade her, I focus more intently on locating the source of the smell.

    And then, I realize that the smell is emanating from the city itself.

    What? The entire city

    I was bewildered when suddenly:

    Whoosh!

    A strong wind starts blowing from the east, from the direction of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    My eyes widened.

    From the east of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Something like a red cloud is crawling up from beyond the horizon.

    Chills run down my spine!

    My skin starts to prickle.

    A thick evil presence is approaching.

    And soon, others gather on top of the city walls.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, Kim Young-hoon, Buk Joong-ho, and others.

    "What is that?"

    "More importantly, the spiritual energy in the city is writhing strangely!"

    "Is Cultivator Cheongmun able to contact the Cheongmun n?"

    Kim Young-hoon, with a vignt expression, draws his saber, and Cheongmun Ryeong takes out amunication device to contact the Cheongmun n.

    Buk Joong-ho sends messages to the entire city administration, issuing orders.

    Rumble!

    Looking at the blood-red cloud rolling in from afar, I think of one being.

    ''Bloodwood Practitioner, Yuan Li!''

    Why is that personing here?

    Although I have questions, it isnt the time for them.

    I ask Buk Joong-ho.

    "The beinging here is Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li, a devil path cultivator who has surpassed Core Formation. He takes pleasure in devouring humans, so its likely hesing here for simr reasons. Is there a way to evacuate the city residents immediately?"

    "There are many cultivators in Cheon-saek City, so if we use their flying artifacts to carry the mortals"

    Just then.

    Screech!

    The smell of blood emanating from the city intensifies, spreading a blood mist in all directions.

    "What...!"

    The blood mist converges into six blood-red pirs, surrounding the city. A curtain of red light appears between the pirs, enclosing the entire city.

    Rumble!

    Simultaneously, the dragon vein beneath the city begins to boil.

    "This is...!"

    Simultaneously, as the dragon vein beneath the city stirs, the vital force (Qi) and blood in my body also begins to wriggle.

    And then.

    "Aaaaah!"

    "My, my body...!"

    "I can''t move! Aaaah!"

    "Sa, save me...!"

    The city residents.

    All the mortals among them are writhing in agony on the ground.

    While the martial artists who have learned martial arts look a bit better off, they too have to continuously calm their boiling vital force and blood.

    Kim Young-hoon also seems to have boiling vital force and blood, but thanks to his Inner Core, he quickly subdues it and regains hisposure.

    "This is a Blood Sacrifice Formation!"

    Cheongmun Ryeongs face turns pale.

    "Blood Sacrifice?"

    "A human sacrifice! A method used by devil path cultivators to offer arge number of lives to increase their vitality and cultivation!"

    "!"

    As my face contorts, Kim Young-hoon strikes the blood wall with his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Boom!

    The golden radiance of the saber struck the blood wall, but the wall, being connected to the city''s dragon vein, does not easily break.

    "Damn, it''s not budging."

    "Daoist Seo. What do you know about this Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li? Do you know him?"

    "That person is"

    Suddenly, I remember an incident from my past lives.

    The Heaven-Treading Desert Massacre.

    An incident where brutal massacres urred in tribes and cities near the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    That massacre agitated the spirits of many cultivator n elders and n heads, eventually leading to a great war 200 yearster.

    ''No, something''s strange!''

    In my previous life.

    When I met Buk Hyang-hwa, it was 40 years after my return.

    But now, only 10 years have passed.

    ''Why has the incident been brought forward by decades?''

    I grit my teeth and look around.

    "Daoist Cheongmun, can you dismantle this Blood Sacrifice Formation?"

    "...The dragon vein is indeed connected. I''ll try, but it will take time."

    "Then we will buy you time. Please dismantle the formation as quickly as possible in the meantime."

    "...Understood."

    Cheongmun Ryeong descends with a stern face, grab a formation artifact, and begins to work on something.

    I speak to Kim Young-hoon and Buk Joong-ho.

    "The oneing now is a devil path cultivator named Yuan Li, the Bloodwood Practitioner. His realm is likely at the Grand Perfection of Core Formation, or perhaps slightly beyond."

    Its indeed earlier than in my previous life when the massacre urred.

    ''Even so, he couldn''t have achieved Nascent Soul by now.''

    The dharma treasure that is said to elevate his realm by one stage is the ck castle-shaped dharma treasure I had seen, and he only increases his cultivation ''inside'' it.

    ''Now that he''se out in the open. Perhaps...''

    I look at Kim Young-hoon.

    If Kim Young-hoon and I, both with Core Formation fighting capability,bine forces, perhaps we can hunt down Yuan Li.

    "I and Kim Hyung are of Core Formation strength, so it''s not impossible for us to hold him off. Meanwhile, Elder Buk and Miss Hyang-hwa, please protect Cheon-saek City from the fallout of the battle."

    Buk Jung-ho nods, and Buk Hyang-hwa looks at me with worried eyes.

    "Will you be alright, Orabeoni?"

    I nce at the bee puppet.

    "Miss Hyang-hwa, if you can escape with the bee puppet, please leave right now."

    "But, Cheon-saek City is my..."

    Miss Hyang-hwa."

    Thump.

    I grab her shoulder and plead.

    "Please, try."

    "...Alright."

    Soon after, Buk Hyang-hwa activates the teleportation array engraved on the bee puppet.

    However, the bee puppet does not teleport through space, it just rushes hrough the void.

    It simply bounced off the Blood Sacrifice Formation and was repelled.

    "...This formation is also hindering space teleportation. We might be able to leave once the formation weakens a bit."

    "Understood. Miss Hyang-hwa, promise me that when Daoist Cheongmun weakens the formation even slightly, you will immediately escape using the bee puppet."

    "Orabeoni, but..."

    "Promise me."

    I match her eye level..

    "It''s alright if I die, but you must live."

    "Buk Hyang-hwa, do as he says."

    Buk Joong-ho also speaks to Buk Hyang-hwa with a serious face.

    She seemed about to say something but then closes her mouth.

    "...Alright."

    "Then, may luck be with you."

    Buk Joong-ho takes Buk Hyang-hwa to the base of the city walls and begins to deploy a protective formation to shield the civilians inside the city.

    Kim Young-hoon and I draw our Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber respectively, eyeing the blood-red clouds flying towards us beyond the Blood Sacrifice Formation.

    And then...

    Whoosh!

    The blood-red cloud envelops the entire Blood Sacrifice Formation.

    Simultaneously, a figure in a blood-red robe slowly descends from within the cloud.

    Whoosh!

    He easily prates the blood-red curtain and enters.

    The same blood-red robe.

    And a translucent ck mask.

    Its Yuan Li, the Boodwood Practitioner.

    ''Now, I must catch him...!''

    I observe him.

    The aura emanating from him is at best Grand Perfection of Core Formation.

    At best, at Song Jins level.

    And if hes Song Jins level, I am confident enough to hunt him.

    ''Huh?''

    Suddenly, I noticed something different about himpared to my past life.

    ''Wrinkles?''

    Indeed.

    In my past life, even though Yuan Li wore a mask, his skin was smooth, and his physique was youthful.

    But now, Yuan Li''s hands are wrinkly, his physique significantly smaller, and his hair not a lustrous ck but ash-gray.

    I shout at Yuan Li with the momentum of the Formless Sword.

    "Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li! What brings you to Cheon-saek City?"

    He looks at me upon hearing my words.

    ''Damn...''

    I feel nauseous from the disgusting heart essence emanating from within him.

    Its still the same.

    Although there is a slight difference in appearance, his inner heart essence is no different from before.

    "Oh, you know my title?"

    Yuan Li strokes his chin from inside his mask with a rough voice.

    "Strange indeed. How do you know my title? Those who knew it have all perished, and those who could have known, I have tracked down and killed..."

    "There''s no need to know about such things. How long has it been since our Heavenly Being seniors ascended? Why would you start such a brutal act over a single city so soon?"

    "Ha ha, what does a mere Qi Building cultivator need to know? Be quiet and just die."

    Kuguguguguuu!

    As Yuan Li forms a hand seal, the blood cloud he brought with him flows into the core of the Blood Sacrifice Formation.

    Inside, there''s an eerie echo of ghastly cries and the thick smell of blood.

    I exchange a look with Kim Young-hoon and we both swing our Surpassing Radiant Saber and Formless Sword.

    Kua Gwang Gwang Gwang!

    Golden and colorless lights sweep through, dispersing the blood cloud.

    Surprised by our momentum, Yuan Li looks down at us with a slightly startled expression.

    "Ho, not Qi Building but Core Formation cultivators in hiding."

    "Answer me! Even if its you, do you think you can safely face both of us?"

    Kim Young-hoon and I have both reached the Core Formation level in the Path Beyond the Heavens. In my case, thebination of Qi Building and Path Beyond the Heavens have a synergistic effect, enabling me to exert the power of the highest level of Core Formation.

    Moreover, I have honed my Formless Sword for over 200 years in the Path Beyond the Heavens.

    If Yuan Li is only at this level, it wouldn''t be impossible to hunt him down.

    "Hmm... alright. You''re not just Qi Building bugs, so you deserve an answer."

    He strokes his chin as he speaks.

    Chwaak!

    Then, he runs his hand over his nape, revealing a certain ''handprint.''

    ''That is...?''

    "Ten years ago, during the period when the Ascension Gate was open, and before all the Heavenly Being seniors ascended, I was attacked and almost killed by a Heavenly Being senior. Though I was spared thanks to the seniors change of heart, this curse he left on me continued to eat away at my body."

    "..."

    ''The butterfly effect of Mad Lord''s actions...!''

    The curse spread by the Mad Lord elerated Yuan Li''s actions by decades.

    "In the end, I realized that to lift this curse, I needed to regain my Nascent Soul cultivation, so I decided to collect my Blood Soul a bit earlier than nned."

    "Blood Soul?"

    "You know my name, but not that, huh?"

    Yuan Li chuckles, then extends his hands.

    Wo-wooong!

    Blood erupts from his hands, absorbed by the Blood Sacrifice Formation.

    Simultaneously, the formation trembles, and my vital force and blood be even more restless.

    Kim Young-hoon''splexion worsens.

    Boom Bam Boom!

    Among the mortals writhing inside the city, those with weaker bodies began to burst open.

    Pop Pop Boom!

    Their bodies exploded, and their vital force, blood, and life force emerged, rising towards the center of the Blood Sacrifice Formation.

    "Stop it!"

    Enraged, I charge at him with my Formless Sword.

    Kim Young-hoon, seeing this, hardens his face and unfolds his Surpassing Radiant Saber, targeting Yuan Li.

    But then.

    "Tsk, tsk. How foolish. You seem to be mistaken about something."

    Kiyaah!

    Eerie ghostly wails echo from within his blood-colored robe.

    "Indeed, at this moment, my cultivation is only at Core Formation Grand Perfection"

    He takes out a staff from his storage device.

    The staff, stained with blood, has a crystal skull decoration at the top, and the wooden body is covered with small branches that resemble human hands.

    Shoo-woo-woo!

    Five translucent blood-colored banners extend around him.

    As he speaks, four red pagoda-shaped dharma treasures emerge, lining up around him like guards. As he rummages through his bag, a gush of scarlet blood water surges out.

    The blood water rises beside him, transforming into the shapes of two massive ghost kings wielding scythes.

    "I was originally a Nascent Soul cultivator. In order not to be captured when they were about to ascend, I scattered my Nascent Soul into Blood Spirits and sprinkled them around the Heaven-Treading Desert, temporarily lowering my cultivation."

    Chwaak Chwaak ChwaaK!

    Even as he spoke, he continued to take things out from his storage device and throw them into the air.

    Seven scrolls unfold beside him and in front of the ghost kings.

    The scrolls depict sea creatures drawn in blood: seahorse, dragon, octopus, striped marlin, orca, coral reef, and m.

    "All the dharma treasures and magic artifacts I''ve collected since reaching Nascent Soul, as well as the powers I''ve developed, are intact. Although my cultivation is only at Core Formation Great Perfection, do you think you can oppose me?"

    Chwaah!

    Finally, he spits out seventeen bone daggers from his mouth.

    The handles of the daggers are carved with weeping skulls.

    "Come at me, Core Formation trash. I''ll grind your Golden Cores into my Blood Spirits. Ahahaha...!"

    Kim Young-hoon and I silently take our fighting stances.

    Boom Boom Boooom@

    Below us.

    Buk Hyang-hwa and Buk Joong-ho, along with other cultivators, try to stop it, but the mortals bodies continue to explode.

    Crack...

    No words were needed to start the fight.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, First Move, Transcending Peaks!!

    The opening technique cuts across Yuan Li horizontally.

    Kiiiiing!

    The red pagodas surrounding him connect, forming a red curtain.

    My Formless Sword is blocked by the curtain, and inside, I see Yuan Li forming a hand seal.

    "Go!"

    Kiiyaaaa!

    The two ghost kings made of blood water swing their scythes at Kim Young-hoon.

    "Block them, I''ll break through."

    "Yes."

    Kim Young-hoon gathers energy, and I step forward, unfolding my Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Joy of Mountains and Peaks

    Hundreds of trajectories crisscross, blocking the ghost kings'' scythes, and even engulfing their forms.

    Paaat!

    A golden explosion is felt from behind.

    I dodge, and a dazzling ray of light shoots forward.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind, strikes the barrier surrounding Yuan Li.

    Kwaang!

    The barrier trembles and finally breaks.

    But inside the barrier, Yuan Li calmlypletes his hand seal.

    "Release!"

    Chwaak!

    The scrolls unfold beside him.

    Sea creatures drawn in blood leap from their scrolls.

    "These are the demon souls refined by my Blood Sea Overwhelming Light. Let''s see how you handle them...!"

    ''Each one is at Core Formation...!''

    I stand beside Kim Young-hoon, gripping my Formless Sword.

    "The energy from those demon souls are explosive, but they deplete quickly. I''ll hold them off while you approach him. Be careful not to let your head touch the blood-colored banners around us."

    "Understood."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Landscape Painting!

    I scatter my Formless Sword in all directions.

    Core Formation level demon souls rush at me, radiating blood-colored brilliance.

    The octopuss tentacles trap me, and the striped marlin aims its sharp bill at me.

    The coral reef extends like spikes from the inside, pressuring me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bouldered Cliff, Strange Rock!

    My Formless Sword morphs into a mass with numerous bizarre changes, creating a defensive and offensive unity.

    The striped marlin is repelled by the rotation of my Formless Sword, and all the tentacles and branches of the octopus and coral reef are cut off.

    Kuooo!

    The blood-colored orca charges at me with its mouth wide open.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Dragon Vein, Flowing Ridge.

    My Formless Sword rapidly rotates in my hand, strengthening, and smoothly pierces into the mouth of the orca.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven!

    Inside the orca, my Formless Sword instantly expands and explodes the body of the demon.

    The remnants of the orcas soul is scattered in all directions, and in that gap, a blood-colored seahorse rushes at me, spewing bloody foam.

    Bubbling...

    Watching the numerous bubbles, I sh through them all with my Formless Sword.

    But three bubbles that I failed to cut growrger and fly at me, eventually merging into one and trapping me.

    Ugh...!

    Kugugugugu!

    Suddenly, my whole body feels heavy.

    Its hard to move.

    However.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds!

    Tiing!

    My Formless Sword vibrates, shedding a sword cry.

    The self-generated vibration carrying its own aura of anticipation wildly swirls inside the bubble.

    Thanks to the trajectory of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship in my hand, my body is unharmed, not even a single scratch, and gradually, the bubble trembles and finally bursts

    Paaang!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Deep Mountain!

    I quickly dive towards the seahorse about to release more bubbles, shing upwards with my Formless Sword.

    But, at that moment.

    Chwaak!

    A blood-colored m quickly wedges itself between me and the seahorse.

    Tiing!

    My Formless Sword fails to pierce the ms shell, and the m opens its mouth to swallow me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Nine Mountains Eight Seas.

    I rotate my Formless Sword over 90 times in ce, then slice the m in eight directions.

    Chwaak!

    The m and the seahorse behind it are both cut into 16 pieces and scatters.

    Kugugugugu!

    Then, I see the blood dragon behind the seahorse and m, gathering energy in its mouth.

    That is!

    Remembering the dragon''s breath that Seo Ran had fired in dragon form, I raise my Formless Sword.

    A direct hit will be fatal, even for someone at the top of Core Formation.

    sh!

    The blood-colored energy surges towards me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Echoing Valley!

    I capture the blood-colored beam with my Formless Sword and spin around, throwing it towards the distant battlefield where golden and blood-colored lights are shing.

    The energy shot by the blood dragon flies towards Yuan Li, and the four pagodas moving around him form another barrier.

    Kwaang!

    But the barrier shatters instantly under the blood dragon''s breath, and the four pagodas lose their light in an instant.

    Kwua Guang Guang Guan!

    The breath, weakened by the barrier, pours down on Kim Young-hoon and Yuan Li.

    I rush towards the blood dragon, gathering strength, and raise my Formless Sword.

    The blood dragon writhes its massive body towards me, lunging with its horn.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Secluded Valley.

    I divert and nullify its power with a twist, then sh upwards with my Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Entering Mountain!

    Chwaak!

    My Formless Sword splits the blood dragon in half, scattering it into pieces.

    Shoo-woo-woo!

    Despite having scattered all seven demon souls, they start to slowly reassemble in the air, hinting at regeneration.

    Thankfully, they regenerate slowly.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains.

    Chuachachacha!

    My Formless Sword extends in all directions like thorns, scattering the regenerating demon souls again.

    I then kick off towards the battlefield of shing gold and red.

    Kugugugu!

    A storm of blood presses against the golden radiance.

    Yuan Li, using the Flying Escape Technique, matches Kim Young-hoons speed,unching seventeen dagger dharma treasures at him.

    asionally, his Five Elements Blood Curse Banners would fly at Kim Young-hoon, distracting him.

    The two ghost kings formed from the blood river looked to have regenerated, pressuring Kim Young-hoon from both sides, while Yuan Li bombards him with numerous spells.

    Kim Young-hoon shouts upon seeing me join.

    Be careful of his spells with that staff! Every time a spell from that staff touches you, it absorbs vital force and blood, and he recovers his energy!

    Kim Young-hoonsplexion is paler than before, probably having had his vital force sucked a few times by Yuan Li.

    Understood. Kim Hyung, deal with the demon kings and bone daggers. I''ll target his main body.

    I stand in front of Kim Young-hoon, who targets the bone daggers with 17 Mountain Wind thrusts, then pulls in the ghost ghosts kings to pressure them.

    Quite capable, you two. It would have been more interesting if I brought my special jiangshis.

    Yuan Li chuckles, forming a hand seal.

    His crystal skull staff''s mouth opens.

    Blood clouds forming blood hands spew out from the crystal skull by the hundreds and thousands, rushing at me.

    If they touch me, theyll drain vital force and blood, and Yuan Li will recover...

    Then, I just need to make sure none can touch me.

    Kwaang!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bloudered Cliff!

    The Formless Sword rotates around me, forming offensive and defensive unity.

    Kuang Kuang Kuaaang!

    I spin my Formless Sword, repelling all the blood hands, and charge at Yuan Li.

    Hmph!

    Kuuu!

    A red pagoda strikes down on me from the sky.

    Though its for defensive methods it looks like it can also be used offensively.

    Toong!

    I divert the pagodas power to my side with Secluded Valley and continue to charge at Yuan Li.

    He relentlessly bombards me with spells.

    A tidal wave of blood crashes down, and blood branches stretch in all directions.

    Several blood rays target me and blood moths rush at me.

    I repell every single spell, gradually approaching Yuan Li.

    Stronger than Song Jin!

    Though Song Jin is said to be a remnant soul of a Heavenly Being cultivator, he had to constantly resist the underworld''s pull by relying on the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship without a physical body or dharma treasures. Yuan Li, showing his full strength at the peak of Core Formation and using numerous dharma treasures, is iparable.

    But.

    Together with Kim Young-hoon, we can definitely catch him!

    Paaang, boom!

    Kim Young-hoon bursts the blood-formed ghost kings behind me and shakes off Yuan Lis dharma treasures,ing to join me.

    I plunge into Yuan Lis embrace, and our eyes meet.

    Farewell!

    And then.

    Kwaak!

    Yuan Li holds a translucent blood-colored banner in his hand.

    Youre caught.

    Kwaak!

    He thrusts the blood-colored banner into my head.

    Twitch!

    I stop in my tracks.

    I summon more than just five Five Elements Blood Curse Banners.

    The previous five blood-colored banners have been chasing Kim Young-hoon.

    As Yuan Li forms a hand seal, several more blood-colored banners begin to rise around him.

    If the source of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is properly ced in the upper dantian, I can summon as many as I want. Haha, performing so well before me, you two will be useful as my blood ves

    Chwaak!

    I swing my Formless Sword at the chattering Yuan Li.

    Eh?

    Yuan Li, with his upper body severed, looks at me bewilderedly.

    How?

    About that Five Elements Blood Curse Banner

    I smirk, lifting my Formless Sword.

    It seems it doesnt work on someone who has mastered the same curse.

    How didyou?

    Chwaaaak!

    I slice his upper body into thousands of pieces and kick away the remaining lower half.

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner he just nted was absorbed by the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner I refined with the One Emotion Method...

    Because of that, the refining rate of my Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, which was 99%, dropped to around 95%, but it doesnt really matter.

    Is it over already?

    If he hadnt used the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner just now, it would have been dangerous, but anyway, I finished him.

    "That''s a relief.Then"

    [Hmm, you seem like experienced fighters, but do youck experience in battling Core Formation cultivators?]

    Shiver!

    I shiver and look back.

    Yuan Li''s lower half, despite the absence of the upper half, is still floating in the air.

    Chwarak Chwa ra ra rak!

    Blood surges from Yuan Lis lower half, gradually regaining the shape of his upper half.

    "Wh-what in the world!"

    As Kim Young-hoon exims in shock, Yuan Lis consciousness echoes.

    [Qi Building cultivators and above can survive for days even if several organs are torn due to the flow of Pure Spiritual Force in their meridians, and can regenerate if well-rested for a few months. But thats it. Qi Building cultivators die if their neck is cut.]

    I charge at him before he can fully revive while he is talking.

    Kwaang!

    However, the blood-colored m suddenly blocks my way.

    Chwaak!

    The seven demon souls I had scattered earlier havepletely regenerated.

    [But you know, from Core Formation onwards, you dont need a head or anything else. Core Formation cultivators from righteous sects practicing righteous path methods might need months of recuperation if their neck is cut or heart is plucked. However, devilish cultivators like myself, who practice the Blood Path, regenerate instantly unless their Golden Core is destroyed.]

    Kim Hyung!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ultimate Move, Severing Mountain!

    I pour all my strength at the seven demon souls to break through.

    They struggle desperately to protect their master, but I initiate Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains,unching Severing Mountain again and again.

    Meanwhile, Kim Young-hoon, seizing the opportunity while Yuan Li is babbling, flies towards him with the speed of light.

    Chuaaarakk!

    Yuan Lis upper body regenerated over 90%.

    Kim Young-hoon uses Surpassing Radiant Saber and Severing Vein Saber Methods Ultimate Move, Saber Tomb, to attack him in that state.

    Light shes and Yuan Li, who has regenerated over 90%, is again torn to shreds.

    Yuan Lis upper and lower halves are scattered, with only a fist-sized Golden Core floating in the air.

    Just as Kim Young-hoon is about to destroy the Golden Core...

    [Did I ever say my]

    Chwaak!

    From inside the Golden Core, a blood-colored spear shoots out.

    The spear aims straight for Kim Young-hoon''s heart, who dodges back in surprise.

    [Dharma treasures are limited to this...?]

    Chiik!

    Blood mist spews from the spear, forming another blood-colored ghost king.

    Damn it! Is he even human?

    You bepletely different from humans starting from Qi Building, what are you saying!

    I shake off the demon souls and step towards the Golden Core, while Kim Young-hoon also faces the spear-wielding ghost king and moves towards the core.

    Then, the remnants of Yuan Li begin to gather around the Golden Core, regenerating his body again.

    Damn it!

    We must stop it!

    Just then...

    Puk-quak!

    Boooom!

    [Ah?]

    A bee puppet, appearing suddenly in the area, injected its Pure Spiritual Force sting into Yuan Lis defenseless Golden Core.

    It was Buk Hyang-hwa.

    [How, how dare you...!]

    Booom!

    Chwaak!

    The bee puppet injects several more stings into the Golden Core, which retaliates with spells, pushing the puppet back. But the core is already cracked and losing light.

    [Youbastard!]

    Yuan Lis voice fades.

    And the Golden Core falls straight down.

    Miss Hyang-hwa!

    Below, I see Buk Hyang-hwa with a determined expression, manipting the puppet, her face filled with satisfaction.

    Chwaak!

    And then, something done by Cheongmun Ryeong seems to have an effect, as the Blood Sacrifice Formation starts to fade.

    It doesnt disappearpletely, but its significantly weaker than before.

    Ha ha

    I feel a release of tension.

    Yes, this way, we have prevented the sudden Heaven-Treading Desert massacre from happening decades early due to a small butterfly effect from the Mad Lord.

    Thats what I thought.

    [Impressive.]

    What?

    Wriggle, wriggle

    It isnt Yuan Lis Golden Core.

    In the center of Cheon-saek City.

    From the life force and essence blood of those who died due to the Blood Sacrifice Formation, a voice emerged.

    Hyung!

    I know!

    Kim Young-hoon rushes towards it, but then...

    Chwaak!

    The blood cloud brought by Yuan Li.

    The blood energy that covers the outside of the Blood Sacrifice Formation rushes inside.

    Chwaak!

    The blood cloud rushes at us, obstructing our way.

    This is!

    I sense from within the blood cloud, the life force and essence blood of tens of thousands, along with their grudges and pain.

    This, this is!

    Human.

    Each droplet of this blood cloud is the life of a human.

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuan Li''s blood cloud absorbs the shattered Golden Core, regenerating it.

    The falling Golden Core rises again into the air.

    Then, something begins to emerge from the central blood pir in Cheon-saek City.

    Its a baby.

    A baby in the form of a soul body, with dozens of eyes, mouths, and hands all over its grotesque body.

    From its mouth emerges Yuan Lis rumbling consciousness.

    [Qi Building cultivators have a moderately strong regenerative power, and Core Formation cultivators dont die easily unless their Golden Core is destroyed.]

    The grotesque baby flicks its finger, and Yuan Lis falling Golden Core flies towards it.

    Kim Young-hoon and I try to stop it, but the blood cloud surrounds and obstructs us.

    [From Nascent Soul onwards, as long as the Nascent Soul is intact, you dont die even if the Golden Core is shattered. Normally, shattering the Golden Core would mean losing all cultivation. However, I am thoroughly prepared, so that wont happen.

    And, didnt I tell you? I had already reached Nascent Soul but just scattered my Blood Spirits around the cities near the Heaven-Treading Desert to avoid the eyes of the Heavenly Being cultivators.]

    Kugugugu!

    The blood clouds are drawn into his Golden Core.

    In an instant, Yuan Li regenerates his body and bursts out from the blood cloud.

    Kuguguugugu!

    The blood clouds scattered outside the Blood Sacrifice Formation are also sucked into Yuan Li''s body.

    His cultivation begins to skyrocket.

    Surpassing Core Formation Grand Perfection.

    Kim Young-hoonughs hopelessly, looking at Yuan Li.

    [Well yed. Golden light, over there. I''ll refine you into my blood ve And you, I dont know how you did it, but since you learned the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, mental restraints wont work on you. Youll just have to die.]

    Yuan Li, having absorbed all the blood clouds, exudes the power of an early Nascent Soul cultivator.

    [Your city is not the first I visited. Instead, I first gathered all my Blood Spirits I had left in the Northern Grasnds, absorbed the nourishment there, and then came here to y for a while. It seems you were quite spirited. Anyway, it was impressive. Farewell.]

    Whooosh!

    The next moment, Yuan Li emits a burst of blood-colored radiance.

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapter by mjspixel and Mohammed. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 111: Lotus (19)

    Chapter 111: Lotus (19)/trantingnovice

    When I open my eyes again, the surroundings have turned into a sea of blood.

    "Uh...?"

    The only survivors are cultivators.

    The entire Cheon-saek City has crumbled, and all the mortals left nothing but white bones behind, their life forces rising into the sky and converging in the void.

    The area is filled with their blood.

    At least the cultivators seem unharmed, but the weaker Qi Refining cultivators begin to vomit blood, and their dantians burst open, spewing out spiritual power and life force into the sky.

    "Stop... it...!"

    Cough, cough!

    I vomit blood and stand up.

    My whole body is aching.

    Looking around, Kim Young-hoon is spewing more blood than me, barely managing to stand.

    "Didn''t I tell you... to stop...!"

    Despite my shouts and swinging my Formless Sword, the Pure Spiritual Force and Gang Qi from my Inner Core are nearly depleted, causing the Formless Sword to disperse in the air.

    Yuan Li continues to activate the Blood Sacrifice Formation without paying any attention to me, absorbing the life force of numerous mortals and the spiritual power and life force of cultivators into his Blood Spirit.

    "Cough, cough...!"

    I continue to vomit blood blood.

    ''What about... the others...?''

    Affected by the formation, even Qi Building cultivators like Buk Joong-ho, Buk Hyang-hwa, and the Cheongmun Ryeong are staggering out from the rubble in the distance, also drenched in blood.

    We gather in one ce.

    "Is this... the end?"

    "Nascent Soul cultivator... Haha, there''s no way we can beat that."

    Buk Joong-ho and Cheongmun Ryeong look up at Yuan Li in the sky with a look of despair.

    I grit my teeth.

    "If I risk my life... maybe it''s possible."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s final move.

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains...

    Maybe I can at least injure that Nascent Soul monster...!

    "Alright, I''ll risk my life too."

    Kim Young-hoon, wiping the blood from his mouth, speaks with a haggard face.

    His hands tremble as he touches his abdomen.

    There are several holes in his stomach.

    Its impossible for him, whos not a Qi Building cultivator, to survive such injuries.

    "I''m already a dead man. I''ll hit that damned guy at least once before I die. If Eun-hyun and I risk our lives, surely..."

    Just then.

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon locks eyes with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Buk Hyang-hwa seemed to mutter something.

    It looked like telepathy.

    After hearing her telepathy, Kim Young-hoon looks surprised.

    ''What did she say?''

    I try to read her lips but the blood flowing from my head obscures my vision, and I fail to read properly.

    Kim Young-hoon shakes his head with a bitter expression, and Buk Hyang-hwa nods.

    ''What conversation...''

    That''s when it happens..

    Buk Hyang-hwa forms a hand seal.

    Wooosh!

    The bee puppet flies from the rubble towards us.

    nk, nk!

    The bee puppet, damaged by the earlier impact, moves awkwardly.

    Vrooosh!

    As she forms another seal, a protective formation unfolds around us.

    Judging by the soundproofing spell, it looks intended to prevent Yuan Li from overhearing our conversation.

    Yuan Li nces at us for a moment but focuses back on the Blood Sacrifice Formation without much care.

    He probably thinks of our efforts as thest struggle of insects.

    "Thanks to Senior Cheongmun weakening the formation, this puppet can perform space teleportation once."

    My eyes widen.

    "Miss, Miss Hyang-hwa! This is truly fortunate news! Hurry. Hurry, get on it and escape!"

    Yes, she must have set the spatial coordinates for the bee puppet to the neighboring Yeon-do City.

    If she goes to the neighboring city, it will be hard for Yuan Li to follow.

    Yeon-do City, being rtively inside the domain of Byeokra and next to the territory of the Gongmyo n, is safe.

    However, upon hearing my words, Hyang-hwa looks around.

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    The power of the Blood Sacrifice Formation grows stronger. Not only mortals, but also the dantians of middle and low level Qi Refining cultivators burst, rising into the sky, and even peak Qi Refining cultivators are vomiting blood and dying.

    "It seems we''re the only ones who can possibly survive. But when I talked to Sir Young-hoon just now, he said his death is certain. So among us, only father, me, Senior Cheongmun, and you dear can escape on the bee puppet. But looking at the puppet''s condition, it will break after one teleportation."

    "Then... what..."

    Hyang-hwa looks at Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Why don''t Senior Cheongmun go?"

    However, Cheongmun Ryeongughs bitterly and speaks.

    "Forget it. I''m an old man who has lived enough, and there''s not much life left anyway. Do you want me to live with nightmares of abandoning my friends for the rest of my life? I''ve done everything needed for the n, so let one of the younger ones go instead of bothering this old man."

    Saying so, he steps out of Buk Hyang-hwa''s protective formation, indicating he will no longer listen.

    Kugugugu!

    As if to resist until the end, he raises the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea method, ring at Yuan Li.

    Green spiritual energy blossoms around Cheongmun Ryeong, forming a formation diagram.

    "I''ll die here! But I won''t die easily!"

    Kugugugu!

    Cheongmun Ryeongs formation sprouts green trees in the form of spiritual energy which grow and intertwine, forming a giant tree to shield us from Yuan Li.

    Kim Young-hoon smiles, holding his broken saber, and steps out of the protective formation.

    "I''m already dead. What more is there to say! I''m off!"

    Tadatt!

    He activates all his remaining energy, climbing the giant tree made by Cheongmun Ryeong with his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    The tree looks as if a golden bird has perched upon it.

    I too follow Kim Young-hoon out of the protective formation.

    But then.

    Thud!

    Buk Joong-ho and Buk Hyang-hwa grab me at the same time.

    "What are you doing?"

    The two exchange nces, then smile and pull me back.

    "Where are you going, son-inw?"

    "It will be better for Orabeoni to live."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. If Young-hoon and I risk our lives, we can at least wound Yuan Li..."

    "I heard it when Sir Young-hoon and I were exchanging telepathy."

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks at me.

    "He said, even if you and Sir Young-hoon risk your lives, the chances of inflicting a significant wound on that old monster are slim."

    "What does that matter! Shouldn''t we atleast avenge the people of Cheon-saek City!"

    "Then, son-inw,"

    Buk Joong-ho speaks with a serious face.

    "Shouldn''t we, who have lived in Cheon-saek City much longer than you, be the ones to do so?"

    "This city holds memories of his wife for my father and my childhood with my mother. Even if I die today, I won''t leave this ce."

    "Elder Buk! Please stop Miss Hyang-hwa!"

    "Quiet. You seem out of strength anyway. Go ahead. I have no intention of fleeing from this ce where I lived with my wife... As for my daughter..."

    After ncing at Buk Hyang-hwa, he looks at me and continues.

    "...she has decided to save you."

    Kwaak!

    Buk Joong-ho''s spell firmly grasps my body.

    I try to break his spell with my Formless Sword, but its difficult to resist with my depleted strength.

    Vroom!

    "Stay alive!"

    The bee puppet grabs me, and I cough blood, looking at them.

    "No, don''t do this! Miss Hyang-hwa! I actually..."

    Kuaaaak

    Buk Hyang-hwaes close, hugs me, and ces her mother''s jade norigae in my pocket.

    "Thank you for everything. And I''ve prepared a gift for you at the destination."

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Booong!

    I try with all my might to break Buk Joong-ho''s binding and switch ces with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "I can die!! Even if I die, I re-"

    Then, Buk Hyang-hwa forms a hand seal.

    "Farewell, dear."

    Fwoosh!

    The protective formation releases, and the bee puppet swiftly ascends into the sky.

    In the distance, Yuan Li is startled and forms a hand seal.

    Cheongmun Ryeongs giant tree and Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber are engulfed in the bloody tide.

    Buk Joong-ho uses a white tiger-shaped magic artifact, and Buk Hyang-hwa also starts countering with numerous magic artifacts from her storage device.

    Kim Young-hoon begins using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, and the remaining Qi Building cultivators burn their lives as ast resort.

    Thest scene I see is Buk Hyang-hwa looking back at me.

    The bee puppet breaks through the void.

    Fwoosh!

    Pshhh!

    "Ahhhgh!"

    Boom!

    I fall in front of Yeon-do City in Byeokra.

    The bee puppet shattered into pieces mid-teleportation.

    "Keughk Krgh..."

    Bleeding, I staunch my wounds and immediately begin circting my internal energy, pouring it into my Inner Core.

    Kugugugu!

    My Inner Core absorbs the energy, rapidly filling with power.

    Trembling, I reach into the storage pouch Buk Hyang-hwa had given me and pull out a few spirit stones.

    Wooom!

    I absorb the spirit stones'' energy, rapidly recovering more spiritual energy.

    After a while, my strength somewhat recovers.

    Realizing I can generate a few Gang Spheres, I immediately stand up.

    I have to go.

    I have to return to Cheon-saek City!

    Just then.

    Kugugugu!

    As I move, the sand rises, revealing a hidden formation.

    ''This is...''

    In the center of the formation, something shine and rises up.

    Its a small wooden box.

    Remembering Buk Hyang-hwa''s ''gift'', I quickly pocket the box and dash madly towards Cheon-saek City.

    ''Please, please...!''

    Yeon-do City quickly recedes behind me, and the scenery rushes by.

    I run forward frantically, frothing at my mouth.

    ''Please...!''

    How long have I been running?

    How much time has passed?

    The familiar smell of blood reaches my nose, and soon, Cheon-saek Cityes into view again.

    The Blood Sacrifice Formation that had enveloped the city is gone.

    "Please...!"

    I rush towards Cheon-saek City.

    Squelch, squelch...

    Cheon-saek City is a sea of blood.

    Bodies are scattered everywhere, and I, trembling, begin searching through the city.

    Then, beyond the rubble of a copsed building, I find the ones I am looking for.

    "Ah, aah..."

    Kim Young-hoon''s body is neatlyid out in eight segments.

    Cheongmun Ryeongys dead with bloodwood sprouting all over his body.

    Buk Joong-ho is dead with his neck missing and a hole in his dantian.

    And Buk Hyang-hwa...

    "Ah, aah... Aaah..."

    Shes alive.

    In a dazed state, I scramble through the debris towards her.

    Shes breathing.

    But her lower body is gone.

    From where her dantian used to be, everything below haspletely vanished.

    "Hyang-hwa... Hyang-hwa..."

    Half out of my mind, I rush to her.

    "Just, just wait... I''ll, I''ll find your lower body..."

    Babbling nonsense, I grab her hand.

    Shes barely breathing, thanks to the little Pure Spiritual Force left in her meridians.

    I press her acupoints to ease her pain and squeeze Gang Qi out of my body into hers.

    "Y-you can live. If, if we find your lower body..."

    Then, she looks at me.

    "...My dantian was torn out, how can you speak of survival?"

    Her voice is cold.

    "Cultivator Seo."

    "Hyang-hwa... don''t give up. I''ll save you..."

    "Cultivator Seo."

    She speaks coldly.

    "Don''t delude yourself. I''m dying now."

    Oddly, she seems more rational than ever, even in the face of death.

    "Listen to myst wish."

    "No, whatst wish. You''re not going to die..."

    "Cultivator Seo, you are... a foolish person."

    "Yes...?"

    "Regrettably, I nned to use your influence to raise my standing in the n and avenge my mother against elder Gongmyo Cheon-saek.

    "..."

    "I guess you thought we had real feelings. My father encouraged you, making you believe something was there. It was all prearranged with my father to lure you to me. It''s liberating to confess now that I''m dying."

    "..."

    "From the moment I saw your power, I nned to seduce you into a political marriage. I thought you were just an exceptional Qi Building cultivator, but to have Core Formation strength. I told my father, and immediately..."

    Tears well up in my eyes.

    ''Miss Hyang-hwa. Why are you so cold?''

    Why call our time together a lie?

    ''Why sound so cold, yet...''

    Your intent, is it really directed at me?

    Hyang-hwa''s intent, even facing death, is not tinged with fear.

    Her intent is a clear pink, covering only me.

    Through Hyang-hwa''s intent, her heart speaks to me.

    "You''re too naive for a Qi Building cultivator, Cultivator Seo."

    I don''t want to be a burden to you in the future.

    "Since you came, at least listen to myst wish."

    So please forgive me for speaking like this.

    "Bury my father next to my mother''s grave, and me under my workshop. If possible, gather the remains of Cheon-saek City''s people."

    I''m leaving now, but I wish you''d forget me and live a new life.

    "You can take the remaining artifacts from my workshop. Think of it aspensation for gathering the remains."

    I wish I could have given you more.

    "Anyway, sorry for using you. I didn''t have feelings for you, but you were a great tool to keep the pests away."

    I''m sorry for saying this. But by saying this, I hope you forget me and find happiness with someone new.

    "...Why are you crying?"

    Don''t cry.

    "...There was much I disliked about you. Couldn''t even make artifacts..."

    There was so much I wanted to do with you...

    "Clumsy hands, poor mind, sometimes arrogant towards the weaker."

    As clumsy as you are warm, as simple-minded as you are gentle, as arrogant as you are caring.

    "Oddly emotional for no reason. Stop your blubbering. I hate men who are unmanly."

    I''m sorry for leaving first. Don''t cry.

    "Now... I can... meet my mother..."

    In front of my mother, I wanted to pledge myself to you.

    Her pink intent turns into a flower, enveloping me.

    "Well, farewell... Cultivator Seo"

    I wish to be with you again. Seo Orabeoni.

    Drip, drop...

    I can''t see through my tears.

    Her pink intent obscures my entire vision.

    Then, her intent begins to fade.

    Her body grows cold.

    As Hyang-hwa''s intent scatters, her breathing ceases.

    Wiping my tears, I see her soul ascend to the heavens.

    I try to grab her, but my hands just pass through.

    Her soul flies into the void and disperses.

    I watch, hollow-eyed.

    Around me, pink intent still swirls.

    Not Hyang-hwa''s, but mine.

    Soon, my pink intent turns blood-red.

    Like the blood flooding Cheon-saek City, my intent turns red, filling the surroundings.

    Holding Hyang-hwa''s lifeless hand, I speak with a trembling voice.

    "Wait... just a moment."

    Drip, drop

    Somehow, the color of my tears are ck.

    No, its not the tears that are ck.

    From my eyes, mouth, nose, ears, from the seven orifices.

    No, from every pore of my body.

    ck curses from the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation seep out.

    The creator of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is said to have handled 108 curses simultaneously.

    Shhhhhhiiiii

    But the number of curses emanating from my body has already far surpassed 108.

    Whooosh...

    As I inhale, the curses crumble into spiritual energy and flow into my body.

    In an instant, my dantian is filled with spiritual power again.

    I convert the spiritual power into internal energy and store it in my Inner Core.

    Sssss...

    A chilling cold spreads around me.

    I stand up.

    With my recovered internal energy, I summon the Formless Sword and clench it in my hand.

    "I''ll rip out... his heart."

    With tears mixed with ck curses streaming down my face, I turn and soar above Cheon-saek City.

    Trantor Notes: When will our MC be able to walk the flowery path Also, how did I cry twice when reading this and tranting this zzz.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 112: Lotus (20)

    Chapter 112: Lotus (20)/trantingnovice

    I will kill him.

    I will kill that creature.

    Fiercely, savagely, I will shred his body into ten thousand pieces and kill him.

    Swoosh!

    As I fly through the air, kicking the void, swarms of ck curses pour out around me like ants, leaving their mark.

    I follow his trail with the demon senses active.

    It isn''t hard to track him down.

    The spiritual energy of the ces he had passed through are all unstable and flickering, and the scent of blood is tantly strong.

    Whoosh!

    I absorb the Yin Soul Ghost Incantations swirling around me. I turn them into spiritual power, converting that spiritual power into internal energy for my Formless Sword, and then elerate the Formless Sword even further.

    Boom!

    The sound of breaking air rumbles, and the impact of me rushing through the void causes the surrounding sand to scatter and turn into a sandstorm.

    With bloodshot eyes, I run towards an area with a strong scent of blood.

    "..."

    Its a desert tribe located south of Cheon-saek City.

    This tribe too has turned into a sea of blood.

    Yuan Li is continuing his blood sacrifice, gradually regaining his Nascent Soul cultivation, and his speed is starting to increase.

    I won''t be able to catch up at this rate.

    He is likely to keep getting faster.

    What should I do?

    As I ponder, a brown flying dharma treasure zooms towards me.

    Boom!

    I block the dharma treasure with my Formless Sword and re at the person who shot it.

    "You... Is it you! Are you the one who massacred this tribe under the Gongmyo n?"

    He looks to be an elder of the Core Formation stage of the Gongmyo n.

    His face bloodshot, beholds the massacred tribe and shouts at me.

    "You! Answer me!"

    I swing my Formless Sword without a word.

    Kugugugu!

    Although weaker than when I was fully prepared for facing Yuan Li, Im still a formidable Core Formation level force.

    The elder of the Gongmyo n is startled by my power and withdraws his dharma treasure, ring at me.

    I look at him with empty eyes.

    "If you saw what just happened, you would know. The energy of the blood sacrifice in this city and the energy of my strike arepletely different... I am also chasing the monster responsible for this. This creature killed all my dear ones."

    "But, but... There''s no proof that you''re not involved in this! Do you know how precious these resources are? Compensate immediately..."

    Kuaang!

    I send another Formless Sword attack towards the annoying elder of the Gongmyo n.

    A small valley forms right next to him.

    "Noisy, shut up. Before I kill you."

    Swoosh!

    Every time I open my mouth, hundreds of curses gush out, filling my surroundings.

    The curse spells are countless, filling the area around me, appearing akin to ck mist surrounding me.

    "Ugh, how can I trust the words of a devilish cultivator like you who practices such devilish arts...!"

    "...This is not a devilish art."

    Cough, cough!

    Feeling a tightness in my chest, I cough, and more curses flood out of my mouth.

    "Its a method... a method of curse incantations that only realizes one''s own pain to understand pain. Yes, a method that sacrifices no one, a method that doesn''t need to sacrifice anyone... This is not a devilish art...! I didn''t sacrifice anyone...!"

    I scream, clutching my head.

    Hack, hack!

    ck curses continue to cascade every time my mouth opens.

    "But why...! Why are they taking them from me...! Why...! Why! Why!"

    I cry ck tears mixed with curses, holding my head, emitting a ck mist of curse spells from my whole body.

    "Why!!!"

    Its then that the elder of the Gongmyo n, who has been watching me go mad, flinches.

    sh!

    From far away, in the direction of Cheon-saek City, a blue light shes, and someone flies over.

    "Who!!! Who killed Ryeong! Who!!!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    The head of the Cheongmun n.

    He seems to have rushed over in a hurry after hearing Cheongmun Ryeong''s message, but it was already toote.

    His eyes meet mine amidst the ck mist.

    "You are... You! What is this about! Exin!"

    "Ah, the head of the Cheongmun n. Do you know him?"

    "A friend of Cheongmun Ryeong."

    "I suspect this person is the monster behind this massacre. That ck thing... If that''s not devilish arts, then what is?"

    "...I will vouch for his identity. Ryeong who was in Cheon-saek City is also dead. This person was Ryeong''s friend, so it can''t be him."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin vouched for my identity, and I exined the situation to him with empty eyes.

    "So, you''re saying a Nascent Soul old monster pretending to be of Core Formation in the Heaven-Treading Desert has started this massacre now that the Heavenly Being seniors have ascended...!"

    I nod, and both Cheongmun Jung-jin and the Gongmyo n elder''s faces grow serious after hearing my exnation.

    The elder of the Gongmyo n says gravely,

    "We must catch him! If what this person says is true, then this Yuan Li, the Nascent Soul old monster, is not only regaining his power by collecting his Blood Spirit but also absorbing the lives of each city, bing stronger than his original cultivation! Now is the weakest he will be, we must catch and kill him!

    But Cheongmun Jung-jin looks unwell.

    "What do you intend to do? That Nascent Soul old monster is gradually regaining his Nascent Soul strength and bing faster and stronger, while we can barely match up, let alone catch him!"

    The elder of the Gongmyo n takes out amunication device.

    "I will contact the elders and n head! You too, contact the elders of the Cheongmun n and gather the Core Formation cultivators! If that Yuan Li went to the Northern Grasnds as well, the Core Formation cultivators of those tribes must be urgently chasing him by now!"

    He deres,,

    "We must immediately gather all the Core Formation cultivators of the continent and kill that Nascent Soul old monster!"

    The two Core Formation cultivators sent messages to their ns.

    Do you have any idea how that Yuan Li, the Nascent Soul cultivator, might move?

    I shake my head.

    I can follow the traces, but his speed is increasing, widening the gap.

    Then, I remember the location of the castle where Yuan Li resided.

    ...I don''t know where the old monster will go, but I know where he will return.

    What! Really?

    I recall the ck castle I had seen and the corresponding location, and share this information with them.

    Yes, then lets inform the elders of the n and the head of the Byeok n. The whole continent should know that a Nascent Soul old monster has started his rampage. Ill also send messages to the Jin n of Yanguo and the Makli n.

    "Shengzi will be informed by the ns of Yanguo, and the Gongmyo n will contact the lords of the Eastern States beyond the Heaven-Treading Desert. I dont know if the Nascent Soul old monster has already visited there, but at least we can warn them."

    The Cheongmun n will also get in contact with the chiefs of the Northern Grasnds.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and the elder of the Gongmyo n, with serious expressions, took out theirmunicators and made contacts.

    After a while, both nodded.

    "With this, the whole continent should be informed. Let''s go east to the coordinates this person has given, where the Nascent Soul old monster will return!"

    After speaking, the elder of the Gongmyo n flies towards the Heaven-Treading Desert using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks at me.

    "You should go back and take care of the remains of those who left. You were a friend of Ryeong, and his remains too"

    "Let''s go together."

    I gaze at Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "I also have business with that creature."

    You dont understand, do you? With your skill, merely at the Qi Building stage

    Boom!

    I swing my Formless Sword, showing my true strength.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin stares at me in surprise.

    "I apologize for hiding my strength. I am of Core Formation prowess. Please let me take part in avenging Cheongmun Ryeong."

    Understood.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin nods, and I fly with him to Yuan Lis castle.

    Whoosh!

    Theres a formation here.

    Me, Cheongmun Jung-jin, and the elder of the Gongmyo n observe the giant sandstorm in the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    "Seeing this formation, it''s likely that within is the residence of the Nascent Soul old monster."

    I dont know much about formations

    Both look a bit perplexed, and I silently step forward to start analyzing the formation.

    "Ah, do you know how to handle formations?"

    "Its fortunate indeed. After all, you did research formations with Ryeong"

    Thinking of Cheongmun Ryeong, Cheongmun Jung-jin clenches his fists tightly.

    Days pass.

    Boom!

    In the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Here, Core Formation cultivators began to gather.

    Core Formation cultivators from the Northern Grasnds, dressed in the attire of their tribes.

    Core Formation cultivators from beyond the eastern direction of the Heaven-Treading Desert, ruling as lords.

    The Three ns of Byeokra.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, head of the Cheongmun n, and his six Core Formation elders.

    Head of the Gongmyo n, Gongmyo Ryeong, and his six Core Formation elders.

    Head of the Byeok n, Byeok Cheon-gi, and his five Core Formation elders.

    The Two ns of Yanguo.

    Head of the Makli n, Makli Hwang-cheon, and his seven elders.

    Head of the Jin n, Jin Yeo-woon, and his five elders.

    The Seven ns of Shengzi.

    Head of the Jinlu n, Jinlu Yeon-cheon, and her eight elders.

    Head of the Ha n, Ha Ryeon.

    Head of the Geo n, Geo Bok-won.

    Head of the Jun n, Jun Je-yeol.

    Head of the Yeoljeon n, Yeoljeon Ri.

    Head of the Ori n, Ori Cheon-ryeong.

    Head of the Jeon n, Jeon Chil-seon.

    49 Core Formation cultivators from the Western Three Countries of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    43 Core Formation cultivators from the Northern Grasnds of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    54 Core Formation cultivators from the Eastern States of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    And three rare Core Formation loose cultivators.

    Over 100 Core Formation cultivators densely surround the formation.

    One of the tribal chiefs from the Northern Grasnds shouts angrily,

    "This is outrageous! We cant even count how many tribes that Nascent Soul old monster has massacred!!!"

    "Our Byeokra as well! That Nascent Soul old monster hasmitted massacres in dozens of cities! We cant let such a devil roam free!"

    "He hid his cultivation waiting for the Heavenly Being seniors to ascend. Nobody knows what vile intentions that old monster harbors! We cant let that Nascent Soul old monster roam free!"

    Many Core Formation cultivators outside the formation are seething with anger, and a few formation masters among them began to dismantle the sandstorm formation with my help.

    "We must wait here for that old monster, ambush, and kill him!"

    Among them, one of the three Core Formation hermits, an old man wearing a bamboo hat and gray robes, raises his voice angrily.

    "He killed my great-grandson! I will kill him! I will grind his bones and eat his flesh!!!"

    Just like me, those who have lost loved ones.

    "That old monster massacred a tribe under the Gongmyo n! How precious are the ores mined from that tribe! That Nascent Soul old monster must pay!"

    Those who seekpensation.

    "To massacre the bloodline of the grasnds, what a disgrace! I will tear his flesh and restore the honor of my fallen tribes!"

    Those who sought honor.

    "That creaturepletely destroyed our state''s city! Such a dangerous being cannot be left free. He must be eliminated quickly!"

    Those who want to eradicate Yuan Li before he bes stronger.

    Many opinions are exchanged, but the conclusion is one.

    Yuan Li, the Bloodwood Practitioner.

    This murderous old monster must be killed.

    Boom!

    Thanks to the efforts of me and several Core Formation masters, the sandstorm formation disappeared, revealing the ck castle inside.

    "First, let''s invade his headquarters and destroy any dharma treasures or formations that might aid him!"

    "Yes, good! We need to be fully prepared to face the Nascent Soul old monster!"

    Silently, I fly among the Core Formation cultivators towards the ck castle.

    I approach Cheongmun Jung-jin and inform him regarding the ability of the castle.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin shouts to others,

    This castle is a kind of dharma treasure. The Nascent Soul old monster can elevate his cultivation by one level inside it! If he recovers his early Nascent Soul cultivation, he can wield mid-Nascent Soul strength inside. If he recovers his mid-Nascent Soul cultivation, he can wieldte Nascent Soul strength inside! We must pulverize this castle before the old monster returns!

    Cheongmun Jung-jins words quickly gained trust and spread among those present.

    Numerous Core Formation cultivators took out their dharma treasures from their storage devices and began to strike the ck castle.

    However, a kind of barrier appeared over the dharma treasure.

    The barrier blocked the attacks of the Core Formation cultivators and protected the castle from crumbling.

    Ugh, it seems difficult to prate this barrier without a Nascent Soul level attack.

    "Then..."

    The Core Formation cultivators quickly convened for a meeting.

    "It''s an ancient formation. Even if formation masters rush in, dismantling this ancient barrier is a remote possibility. There''s no other way than to break it by force."

    "What should we do then..."

    Numerous discussions are exchanged, and we, on the Heaven-Treading Desert, discuss strategies to confront Yuan Li with serious expressions.

    And a few dayster.

    Kugugugugugu!

    From afar, beyond the horizon, a blood-red cloud rises.

    The faces of the more than a hundred Core Formation cultivators darken.

    "Early Nascent...... Peak...!"

    As Yuan Li approaches within the red blood cloud, the Core Formation cultivators grit their teeth.

    Yuan Li''s momentum is much stronger than when I had faced him, and his malice is beyond description.

    [Haha, the bugs are quick with rumors. Have youe thinking you could handle me?]

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuan Li, enveloped by the blood cloud, looked around the audience and spoke calmly.

    "Even if it''s you, do you think you can defeat so many Core Formation cultivators...?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin shouts, stepping forward and ring at Yuan Li..

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuan Li, amidst the blood cloud, looks down at us calmly and speaks,

    [Just because there are many fireflies, does itpare to the light of the sun?]

    The killing intent of many Core Formation cultivators are directed at Yuan Li, who has regained the strength of the peak early stage of Nascent Soul.

    [Come at me, insects.]

    Then.

    Im the first to step forward, drawing my Formless Sword.

    I have fully recovered my spiritual power and internal energy over the past few days.

    Definitely. This time for sure.

    I will kill this monster.

    Trantor Notes: Well Prepare yourselves everyone.

    On that note, Sir Chang-ho turned out to be a title instead of a name. The author didnt give the hanja/chinese characters so idk what it means exactly but could be Blue Tiger Person if tranted literally.

    I made the mistake in my misunderstood bias cuz my friend''s name is also Chang-ho. The guys real name appearster in this arc so youll find out anyway but its gonna be a pain in the butt having to make all the changesThe author barely uses his real name anyway.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 113: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (1)

    Chapter 113: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (1)/trantingnovice

    Three days before Yuan Li''s arrival.

    "I will kill him."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin sighed softly as he looked at me.

    As the Core Formation cultivator who first discovered the Yuan Li massacre, Cheongmun Jung-jin was given temporarymand of this Yuan Li hunting group.

    He looked at me with a dark expression and said,

    "I too want to tear that person to shreds. But we need a n. Right now, although about 150 Core Formation cultivators have gathered, we''ve had little time to meet and discuss. To face that old monster... we need more time."

    "...."

    "I fully understand that some of the Core Formation cultivators, including you, are blinded by rage. However, now is the time to unite our strength. Being uncooperative will only hinder us."

    "...My goal is to kill him."

    "...If the n devised by the formation masters seeds, we can be free from the terror caused by Yuan Li for a considerable amount of time. It would be even better if Yuan Li reaches the end of his lifespan during this period."

    Clench...

    I ground my teeth and tears of ck curses stream down.

    "Are you saying... I can''t kill him with my own hands...."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin sighed deeply.

    "Why wouldn''t I want to tear him into thousands of pieces... But if this n fails, that devil will unhesitatingly unleash a massacre across the entire continent, just like we experienced. Right now, with not a single Nascent Soul cultivator among us, there will be no one to stop him."

    "...."

    "Please... for the peace of the entire continent... help us. Everyone gathered here... must unite and participate in the n..."

    I looked at Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    His intent was also tainted with pain.

    "Please lend your strength. The head of the Gongmyo n has even brought out the secret techniques of his n..."

    At his request, I clenched my teeth.

    "...Then, I will set a condition."

    "What is it?"

    "I will cooperate with the n and follow the lead of the n head, but if an opportunity arises, I will do my utmost to kill Yuan Li. That''s my condition."

    "Understood. That''s only natural. Not just you... practically everyone here intends to do the same."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin nodded, confirmed my participation in the n, and then went to persuade the elderly man in mourning clothes, who had been shouting loudly about killing Yuan Li.

    I watched Cheongmun Jung-jin for a moment, then looked again at the n devised by the numerous Core Formation cultivators and formation masters.

    ''Will it seed?''

    The chances of sess are high.

    If their n works, the world will be peaceful for hundreds of years.

    I felt peace for hundreds of years even in my previous life after the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre.

    ''If it seeds... does my revenge get pushed back?''

    Is that the right thing to do?

    At this moment, can I endure not tearing his flesh apart?

    ''...I''ll do my best.''

    At an opportune moment, without the need for such aplex n by the Core Formation cultivators, I will kill Yuan Li...!

    And so, three dayster.

    Yuan Li began to appear beyond the horizon.

    I tightly grasp the Formless Sword, recalling the conversation I had with Cheongmun Jung-jin a few days ago.

    ''I will kill him right here, leaving no reason for the n.''

    I exert all my strength from the start.

    Maintaining the stance of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I directly connect the meridians made of energy to the Formless Sword.

    I am putting my life on the line.

    Kuang!

    The Formless Sword, faster than anyone else''s attack, shoots out and collides with Yuan Li.

    However, my Formless Sword is blocked by just the blood clouds surrounding Yuan Li.

    Cheok Cheok Cheok Cheok Cheok

    Other Core Formation cultivators line up behind me, each casting their spells and dharma treasures.

    Dharma treasures corresponding to water, fire, wind, and lightning pierce through Yuan Li''s blood clouds.

    "Die, you evil ghost!"

    The old man in mourning clothes, who had lost his grandson to Yuan Li, spews a purple wheel-shaped dharma treasure from his mouth.

    Through the openings in the blood clouds created by the other cultivators, the old man and other Core Formation cultivatorsunch their dharma treasures.

    Kuang Kuang Kuang!

    Bright explosions sh, and Yuan Li grins eerily.

    Screech!

    Beyond the explosions, a curtain of red light res.

    Suddenly, he takes out four red pagodas and spreads a barrier around himself.

    ''It''s be tougher.''

    When Ist fought with Yuan Li, who was then only at Core Formation, the barrier would have wavered after a few strikes probably due to absorbing only Core Formation spiritual power.

    But now, even after the bombardment of dharma treasures by me and other Core Formation cultivators, the barrier, imbued with Nascent Soul spiritual power, remains unshaken.

    [Tsk, tsk, all this noise is quite bothersome.]

    Yuan Li sneers and raises his hand.

    "Block it!"

    "The old monster is using his power!"

    "Attack with all you''ve got!"

    Almost 100 Core Formation cultivators simultaneously pour out their strongest dharma treasures and spells.

    The heaven and earth tremble, and the nearby desert melts into ss, while sandstorms spread in all directions.

    Kuaaang!

    Due to thebined attacks of the Core Formation cultivators, a pit about 5 Li (2.5 km) in diameter and 1 Li (500 m) deep formed.

    Whoosh!

    Thendscape changes, and the earth rumbles.

    Kugugugugu!

    Beyond the explosion, blood clouds surge within.

    "Ugh, insane!"

    "He''s still not dead after that!?"

    Fear appears on the faces of the Core Formation cultivators.

    Yuan Li clicks his tongue, and the sound echoes in all directions.

    [If I were just an ordinary early Nascent Soul, I might have been in danger. But s... I am not just any ordinary early Nascent Soul, and moreover, you lot are lowly beings who couldn''t even participate in the recent ascension, are you not?]

    Shiiing!

    Inside the blood cloud, a bloody radiance begins to burst forth.

    "Everyone, form up and prepare the formation. The old monster is about to use his spell!"

    I shout in all directions, ring at Yuan Li.

    For several days, thanks to the testimony of two survivors who barely survived Yuan Li in the Northern Grasnds, and including myself, the characteristics of Yuan Li''s spells spread among all Core Formation cultivators.

    Thus, the Core Formation cultivators who heard our testimony knew somewhat about Yuan Li''s spells and its power.

    "Everyone, this way!!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and Gongmyo Ryeong shout loudly, standing side by side.

    Numerous Core Formation cultivators join them, and they quickly arrange a protective formation they had practiced for the past days.

    Its a simple protective formation that lower-level cultivators learn.

    However, when Core Formation cultivators deploy it, theirbined spiritual power forms an immense defensive force.

    sh!

    Yuan Li''s spell explodes.

    Bloody radiance swirls in all directions, and the four corners of the world seem to be engulfed in blood.

    Crackle, sizzle!

    The protective formation looks like it will break at any moment, but the formation constructed by over 100 Core Formation cultivators did not easily shatter.

    Shhhh!

    After a while, the blood light subsides.

    Beyond the diminishing blood radiance, we can see Yuan Li preparing a spell of simr magnitude again.

    "Attack again!"

    "Don''t give him any openings!"

    Around 140 Core Formation cultivators divided into five groups, attacking Yuan Li from all sides and the sky.

    I swing my Formless Sword wildly, never taking my eyes off Yuan Li''s face.

    Multicolored dharma treasures and spells bombard the barrier around Yuan Li.

    And then.

    Yuan Lipletes his spell again.

    "Blood, Tree, Sea!"

    Charrarararack!

    Yuan Li absorbs the blood clouds around him.

    Then, Yuan Li takes out a staff.

    The wooden staff with the red crystal skull embedded in it.

    Small branches, like baby fingers, densely grow on the staff and emit a deep red glow.

    Charrarararack!

    The small branches on the staff grow wildly in all directions.

    Boom!

    "Evade! Don''t touch it!"

    "No, don''t go there!"

    The branches engulf the surroundings, forming a bloody forest around Yuan Li in the desert.

    Some Core Formation cultivators fail to evade Yuan Li''s attack and are trapped in his Tree Sea, quickly turning into shriveled husks as all their vital force (Qi) and blood are drained.

    Yuan Li, at the center of the Tree Sea, looks to have recovered the energy he had just spent after devouring several Core Formation cultivators.

    "Damn, such a monster...! But you can''t take us all down...."

    Charrack, charrack, charrack!

    Seven scrolls float around Yuan Li.

    "Release!"

    As he forms a spell, the demon souls painted in blood on the scrolls are released.

    However, unlike when they fought me before, the demon souls do not split to face different opponents but start to merge in the air.

    Kugugugugu!

    As one demon soul oveps with another, their power increases dramatically.

    Keeng Keeng Keeng!

    The demon souls, initially at the Core Formation level, gradually surpass the peak of Core Formation mid-stage, reachingte-stage and even the level of Core Formation Grand Perfection.

    And then.

    Keeng Keeng Keeeeeng!

    When the seven demon soulspletely merge, they form a shape that is neither beast nor human, but a bizarre aberration.

    The power emanating from the bizarre soul reaches the level of the Nascent Soul.

    "Ah, aah..."

    "Haha..."

    Although the energy felt from the demon soul indicated it is not a true Nascent Soul, and using more than seven or eight spells would exhaust its energy, the important thing is that another Nascent Soul-level force has appeared right beside Yuan Li.

    Kiiaaaah!

    But that isn''t the end.

    When Yuan Li opens his storage device, ghostly wails resound and the blood water I had seen before surges out, transforming into two ghost kings wielding scythes.

    Then, the ghost kings enter the blood clouds surrounding Yuan Li, merging with itpletely.

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuan Li''s blood clouds conglomerate, forming the shapes of the two ghost kings.

    "Insane..."

    "Not even a normal Nascent Soul cultivator..."

    The newly strengthened ghost kings, each slightly less powerful than an early Nascent Soul,bine to have enough strength to match the early Nascent Soul stage.

    [So, will you continue to try, you bugs?]

    Just then.

    "Don''t give up, everyone!"

    Its Gongmyo Ryeong, the head of the Gongmyo n.

    Despite her paleplexion, Gongmyo Ryeong, a beautiful woman in a brown robe, takes out numerous dharma treasures and shouts.

    "We all knew we couldn''t face a Nascent Soul cultivator anyway! Stick to the original n and push him back!"

    "Yes, that''s right! If we just follow the n!"

    "Right! We can definitely handle this!"

    [Hoh...?]

    The Core Formation cultivators, valuing their own lives, were cautious and did not directly confront Yuan Li.

    During the days leading up to Yuan Li''s arrival, they had already prepared a strategy to face him, and they are all moving ording to that n.

    Of course, a few of us, including me, are trying to seize any opportunity to kill Yuan Li, regardless of the n.

    ''I''ll kill him.''

    No need for the n.

    Isn''t it just apromise offered by those afraid to confront Yuan Li directly?

    He can be killed.

    If only a chance appears!

    Kuang Kuaaaang!

    "Aaargh!"

    "Monster...!"

    Pushed back by thebined forces of the bizarre soul and the ghost kings, the Core Formation cultivators are being overwhelmed.

    Yet, even in the midst of this, they madly charge at Yuan Li, pushing him back.

    "Die, you old monster!"

    Alongside the old man wearing mourning clothes, I furiously attack Yuan Li.

    Fssht Fssssht!

    Our attacks gradually crack the protective pagoda barrier surrounding Yuan Li.

    "Die! Perish! Vanish!!!"

    The old man in mourning clothes weeps tears of blood as he pours out spells, and I too, shedding tears of ck, mix curses with my Formless Sword, striking down the barrier.

    Including me and the old man, one or two other Core Formation cultivators who have lost rtives to Yuan Li and crazed with the intent to kill joined the attack on the barrier.

    And then.

    Boooom!

    With ourbined attacks, the pagoda barrier finally breaks.

    "Push forward!!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin roars from the back.

    Elders from the Cheongmun n, seeing the breach in Yuan Li''s barrier, charge towards him.

    Kuaang!

    Three elders from the Cheongmun n cling to Yuan Li, pushing him to one spot.

    [You insects, how dare you touch me.]

    Shwack!

    Above Yuan Li, three translucent blood-red banners appear.

    Boom!

    However, my Formless Sword sweeps away the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners. Along with the Cheongmun elders, some Core Formation cultivators charge at Yuan Li while others press him with dharma treasures and spells.

    [These bugs?]

    Realizing the direction hes being pushed towards, Yuan Li looks at us and speaks.

    [What scheme is this?]

    "Die!!!"

    "I''ll rip your head off."

    The old man in mourning clothes and I hurl our Formless Sword and wheel-shaped dharma treasure at Yuan Li.

    Then, Yuan Li opens his mouth.

    Shwaaaak!

    Seventeen bone dagger dharma treasures sprung from his mouth.

    Chirring Chirrring!

    The daggers emit a strange sound, scattering blood-red energy in all directions.

    "Wait! Everyone, scatter!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s voice echoes, and the elders of the Cheongmun n hastily retreat.

    However some Core Formation cultivators who are too slow to react fail to dodge Yuan Li''s dharma treasures.

    Shwaaack!

    A blood-red cleaving force extends in all directions.

    Those who are close to Yuan Li are instantly torn to shreds, and their vital force (Qi) and blood are devoured by the blood clouds surrounding him.

    For a moment, screams resound from within the blood clouds, but they quickly fade away.

    Yuan Li, who then absorbs the surrounding blood clouds, begins to regain his energy.

    [Its tiresome dealing with such arge swarm of insects. Had I reached the mid-stage of Nascent Soul, none of you would have stood a chance and would have be mere fodder for me.]

    "He''s recovering!"

    "Stop him!"

    The first to rush towards Yuan Li are the old man in mourning clothes and I.

    "Die!"

    "Die!"

    We shout in unison, pouring our attacks onto Yuan Li.

    Shwaaack!

    The dagger dharma treasures sh widely, targeting us.

    However, the old man in mourning robes uses a mysterious technique to block the shes, and I cover my whole body with the Formless Sword to fend them off.

    Kuaang!

    The old man and I charge at Yuan Li, pushing him back with almost body-mming force.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s voice grows louder from behind.

    "We''re almost there! Formation masters, get ready!"

    Boom!

    In the space between the old man and me, Cheongmun Jung-jin crashes in with his heavy body, emanating a blue dull glow.

    [You insects!]

    And finally, the n devised by the Core Formation cultivators to confront Yuan Li activates.

    Boom!

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, exerting his strength, strikes Yuan Li. Yuan Li''s body is sucked into the inner barrier of the ck castle in the eastern region.

    "Indeed, the master is not hindered by its barriers."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin sneers at Yuan Li.

    I bite my lip, ring at him, then gather my spiritual power and form a seal.

    Together with other formation masters, we channel our spiritual power into the barrier.

    ''I couldn''t kill him.

    Crack...

    A fever radiates from the top of my head.

    But Cheongmun Jung-jin''s words echo in my mind.

    <em>"Why wouldn''t I want to tear him into thousands of pieces... But if this n fails, that devil will unhesitatingly unleash a massacre across the entire continent, just like we experienced. Right now, with not a single Nascent Soul cultivator among us, there will be no one to stop him."</em>

    <em>"Please... for the peace of the entire continent... help us. Everyone gathered here... must unite and participate in the n..."</em>

    Crack...

    I grit my teeth and, together with other formation masters, contribute my spiritual power to the barrier above the formation.

    ''No choice this time.''

    But...

    "I will...!"

    Next time.

    "I will pluck your head and take it away!"

    To avenge their souls...!

    Tears mixed with curses stream down as I, along with other formation masters, deploy the sealing formation using the barrier of the ck castle.

    "Seal!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Above Yuan Li''s location, multi-colored rays of light swirl, turning into a prison that traps him.

    Kugugugugu!

    As the formation masters deploy the sealing formation, other cultivators move the dragon veins around with their unique techniques.

    "Yang Heaven."

    The head of the Jin n, Jin Ye-woon, and his elders channel the Yang attribute dragon veins into the formation.

    "Yin Deity!"

    The head of the Makli n, Makli Hwang-cheon, and his elders bring in the Yin attribute dragon veins..

    Yin and Yang are attached to the formation, and the heads of each n add the dragon veins corresponding to Dui (), Li (), Zhen (), Xun (), Kan (), and Gen (),pleting the Eight Trigrams.

    The head of the Gongmyo n, Gongmyo Ryeong, and three Core Formation lords from the Eastern States form seals above the sealing formation,pleting it.

    "Eight Trigrams Spirit Absorbing Sealing Formation! Seal!"

    sh!

    Kugugugugu!

    The dragon veins flowing through the Heaven-Treading Desert connect to the formation,pleting it.

    And then.

    Kuang Kuaaaang!

    Inside the formation, blood-red shes appear as the formation trembles violently.

    "It''s useless! The Eight Trigrams Spirit Absorbing Sealing Formation, passed down in the Gongmyo n, can imprison even a Nascent Soul cultivator if properly deployed. Moreover, the formation masters spent days researching the peculiar barrier in your castle, enhancing the formation with its characteristics. Unless you reach the Heavenly Being stage, no, even before the mid-stage of Heavenly Being, you absolutely cannot escape this formation!"

    Boom...

    With Gongmyo Ryeong''s words, the echoing reverberations from within ceases.

    Then, Yuan Li''s voice resounds.

    [A splendid sealing formation. It seems I won''t be able to easily escape.]

    "You old monster, I don''t know how much life you have left, but you''ll probably spend the rest of it trapped in there until you die of old age!"

    Gongmyo Ryeong''s confident words are met with silence from inside the formation, which is soon followed by boomingughter.

    [Ha ha ha! How amusing. Remember this, you will regret it when I break free from this seal.]

    Gongmyo Ryeong seems flustered by his confident words but chuckles and looks down at the formation.

    "Old monster, you brag too much! Do you think this formation is so easy to break? Have you lived all these years in vain?"

    [Tsk tsk, I''m not so unwise, young one. Think about it. If you are Core Formation cultivators, read the celestial energy! Read the constetions and see what kind of ce this is...!]

    "What?"

    Confused, Gongmyo Ryeong looks down at the sealing formation.

    [Kekeke Do you not understand? Here''s a hint. Where did thest Liberation Pce appear?]

    "What...?"

    At his words, one of the lords of the Eastern States looks up at the sky with wide eyes.

    Although its broad daylight, Core Formation cultivators have enhanced abilities to read celestial energy, allowing them to interpret constetions even during the day.

    "Wait...! Considering these coordinates... and the location of thest Liberation Pce... calcting the next position..."

    Suddenly, fear shes in the lord''s eyes.

    "It''s here! The Liberation Pce will appear near this ce!"

    At these words, one of the chiefs from the Northern Grasnds widen their eyes in shock.

    "The Serving Command Pce!? This ce is where the next Serving Command Pce will appear...!?"

    "What...! The Serving Command Pce will appear...?"

    "Yes, it will! If you consider the pattern of the Liberation Pce and its previous appearance, it will appear near here! In 200 years, this seal will be useless!"

    Hearing this, the Core Formation cultivators all stare at the sealing formation with fear-stricken eyes.

    [Ha ha ha, foolish insects. Did you not consider Serving Command Pce...? I will be freed in 200 years. Until then, I will collect my Blood Spirits and use my stored resources, raising my cultivation to thete stage of Nascent Soul. Prepare yourselves to fight ate-stage Nascent Soul cultivator in 200 years...!]

    "This is madness!"

    "How stupid! Why didn''t we think of the Serving Command Pce!"

    "Who could have calcted such a thing! Thest appearance of the Serving Command Pce was 200 years ago, and its appearance here was thousands of years ago!"

    "What fools we are! Now, because of the Liberation Pce, this devil will be released!!!"

    The Core Formation cultivators from various factions raise their voices in anger, and I, along with two other hermit cultivators, look around stupidly.

    It seems we, who don''t belong to any faction,cked information.

    The old man in mourning clothes, who tried to kill Yuan Li with me, shouts.

    "What are you saying! What is this Liberation Pce, and what''s with the Serving Command Pce? I know roughly what the Serving Command Pce is, but why would the seal be broken if the Serving Command Pce appears near here!"

    At the old man''s question, Gongmyo Ryeong bites her lip and exins.

    "You probably didnt have the opportunity to ess such information, being a loose cultivator. Serving Command Pce is also known as Liberation Pce. It symbolizes liberation, and when the Serving Command Pce appears, the heaven and earth energy in that area resonates with the symbol of liberation, releasing what is trapped."

    "What...? The Serving Command Pce has such power?"

    I also pah close attention to her words.

    ''Is this the reason Yuan Li caused a massacre and appeared 200 yearster?''

    Gongmyo Ryeong continues her exnation.

    "Among high-level cultivators, there''s a rumor that Serving Command Pce was originally created to liberate something sleeping somewhere in this world. Whether it''s an immortal treasure, a mythological lineage, or the soul of an ancient being, no one knows."

    "Whatever the purpose of Serving Command Pce might be, I don''t care. What are you trying to say? It''s not what I''m thinking, is it?"

    "Fellow cultivator, your thoughts are probably correct. Simply put, if there''s a seal where the Serving Command Pce appears, that seal will resonate with the energy of liberation from the Serving Command Pce,pletely breaking down or significantly weakening."

    "That means"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, finishing the old man, speaks seriously.

    "It means that this old monster will be released again when Serving Command Pce descends in 200 years."

    Color drains from the faces of numerous Core Formation cultivators.

    Amidst their fear, Cheongmun Jung-jin shouts.

    "Listen, everyone!"

    All eyes turn to him.

    "There''s no need to tremble in fear! This might be a blessing in disguise!"

    "What do you mean, Cheongmun n head?"

    "When the old monster started his massacre, Core Formation cultivators from all over the continent urgently gathered to confront Yuan Li. Surely, not everyone was in their best condition, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right!"

    "Indeed. I had to rush out of my alchemy session when I heard a Nascent Soul old monster is on a killing spree. I couldnt show my true strength!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin continues.

    "200 years might not be a long time for us, but it''s certainly not short either.

    Even if all the geniuses of the continent ascended with the Heavenly Being seniors, only those with the potential to reach Nascent Soul did so. There are still plenty of talents with the potential to reach Core Formation! Over the next 200 years, we can cultivate more talents, increase the number of Core Formation cultivators, and prepare thoroughly.

    Just as we trapped this old monster with just a few days of preparation, with 200 years of preparation, we can capture even ate-stage Nascent Soul old monster, or even a Nascent Soul at Grand Perfection!"

    His words gradually brighten the expressions of the Core Formation cultivators scattered around.

    "In 200 years! We will prepare for that time to capture this Nascent Soul old monster! Of course, if the old monster dies of old age within 200 years, all the better... but if not, we have talents to nurture and a future to look forward to! We can prepare even more!"

    As he speaks, I finally begin to grasp the full extent of what I had been wondering about through my repeated returns.

    "Remembering the massacre in the Heaven-Treading Desert that urred this time, let''s prepare for the great war with the old monster in 200 years!"

    10th year of regression.

    Due to a small butterfly effect caused by the actions of the Mad Lord,

    The Heaven-Treading Desert massacre was brought forward by decades.

    As a result, the entire continent began to prepare for the war against Yuan Li, the Bloodwood Practitioner, which would take ce in 200 years.

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapter by Danghiskhan, A Sexy Cow, and Mohammed khalid. Thanks for the support!

    The original title in Korean has two different meanings, hence the reason for the two chapter titles.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 114: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (2)

    Chapter 114: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (2)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    [Pahaha, let''s see you try. I''ll be waiting. You better make it fun for me 200 years from now]

    From within the barrier, Yuan Li mocked us and concealed his presence.

    "First, we can''t discuss our ns in front of the old monster. The leaders of each force should return to their domains and start preparing for the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre and the great war 200 yearster!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin spoke and one of the lords of the Eastern States wrapped in white bandages, shouts at us.

    "And cultivators at the Core Formation stage from all over the continent should gather again next time to prepare for the meeting. Let''s decide when to meet again."

    Following his words, the Core Formation cultivators, who have been murmuring for a while, began to gather opinions.

    Among them were Core Formation cultivators, including myself, who have lost rtives.

    The old man in mourning clothes stood next to Yuan Li''s castle with an empty expression.

    After a while.

    The time and ce for the Core Formation Conference was set.

    Ten years from now.

    The location will be the Northern Grasnds, easily essible to cultivators from the divided states of the east and the countries of Shengzi, Yanguo, and Byeokra in the west.

    Its the vige of the first tribe in the grasnds massacred by Yuan Li.

    Invitations for the meeting were given to the heads of each n, and three of us Core Formation loose cultivators without a faction received invitations as well.

    Thus, the Core Formation cultivators, having received the time, ce, and invitations, began to return to their original domains using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Two tribal chiefs from the Northern Grasnds who lost rtives in the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, who lost Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The three loose cultivators and me.

    Even after all the Core Formation cultivators left, we remain ring at the ck castle.

    Two of the hermits, after a while, suppress their anger and leave in different directions, but the old man in mourning clothes and I, along with Cheongmun Jung-jin, stay until the sun sets.

    Staring intently at the ck castle, we finally turn our heads when the moon reaches its zenith.

    "I will go now. I need to collect the remains of Ryeong."

    "...I''ll join you."

    As soon as the word ''remains'' was mentioned, I suddenly came to my senses and looked towards Byeokra.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin says to the old man in mourning clothes.

    "Sir Wolryang, do you not have remains to collect as well? It''s meaningless to keep ring at the old monster, let''s retreat and n for the future."

    "...It doesn''t matter."

    The old man, Wolryang, grits his teeth and says,

    "My great-grandson and his wife weren''t killed in this massacre. They were murdered about 10 years ago, and I''ve been wandering the continent since then, unable to find the beast. Seeing the devilish arts left by the old monster in this massacre, I''m sure he was the one who killed my great-grandchildren. I already collected their remains ten years ago, so don''t worry about me and go."

    "...Understood."

    I read the intent emanating from him and ask.

    "You must have cherished your descendants greatly."

    Suddenly, he turns to look at me.

    Hes about to say something, but after seeing my empty eyes, hes startled and asks back.

    "...Who did you lose?"

    "My lover, my teacher, my friends. And my neighbors."

    "...I see. My great-grandson... he was the one I cherished the most. I might not know how you feel, and you might not know how I feel... but perhaps we are feeling something simr."

    Drip, drip

    Tears mixed with blood falls from his eyes as he grits his teeth.

    "It might take hundreds of years, but I want to tear him apart and pickle his flesh... "

    He res at Yuan Li''s trapped castle again and speaks.

    "Go ahead and collect the remains of those who were lost this time. I will leave tomorrow. I''ll suppress this anger and look forward to the day we kill him together."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and I look at him for a moment.

    Without a word, we leave him behind and head towards Byeokra.

    It didn''t take long to reach Cheon-saek City again.

    Whoosh

    Cheon-saek City, having endured the desert''s sandstorm, is a mess.

    "."

    "."

    Blood is sttered everywhere inside the city, and the walls are riddled with holes.

    The city gates have copsed, and only the walls, barely holding their shape, indicate that this ce was once a city.

    Inside, the scene was still tragic.

    The bones of numerous mortals and cultivatorsy scattered everywhere.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and I go to where their bodiesy.

    Kim Young-hoon, neatly divided into eight parts.

    Buk Joong-ho, with his neck missing and a hole in his dantian.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, with bloodwood sprouting all over his body.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, missing her lower body.

    Their remains, exposed to the dry air of the desert for several days, had partially decayed and then dried out, preserved in that state.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin silently approaches Cheongmun Ryeong''s remains and begins to carefully remove the bloodwood that had sprouted from inside his body.

    I first approach Kim Young-hoon and gather his eight separated remains

    ''His Inner Core is... gone.''

    As I reassembled his body, I saw that Kim Young-hoon''s dantian is also pierced, and his Inner Core missing.

    I then wander around looking for Buk Joong-ho''s head and Buk Hyang-hwa''s lower body.

    I found a piece of flesh that looks to be Buk Joong-ho''s neck, but Buk Hyang-hwa''s lower body is nowhere to be found.

    Reluctantly, I took only Buk Joong-ho''s neck and ced it back on his body.

    I observe their expressions.

    Kim Young-hoon''s face bore a look of regret.

    But somehow, Buk Joong-ho, Buk Hyang-hwa, and Cheongmun Ryeong died with peaceful expressions, as if theypleted what they had to do.

    "...I should go now."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, having removed all the bloodwoods from Cheongmun Ryeong''s remains and gathered his body, speaks to me while holding him.

    "If you wish to attend Ryeong''s funeral,e to our main house in a month. I know you were Ryeong''s friend, so I''ll wee you."

    "...Understood."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, with a pained expression, holds Cheongmun Ryeong''s remains and flies away with a dull glow.

    I look around.

    Skeletons and bodies scattered in every direction.

    Dried bloodstains.

    And the bodies of those who had died, emaciated and twisted.

    Lastly, the body of Buk Hyang-hwa, whose lower half ispletely gone and couldn''t be found.

    Shaking, trembling...

    I clench my teeth and my hands tremble.

    I extend my consciousness around, searching for any souls that might have remained in this ce.

    Everyone here had suffered a wrongful death, so I wondered if any had be vengeful spirits.

    But there is not a single soul left, not even amongst the powerful cultivators, let alone the mortals.

    There had to be resentment, but perhaps...

    Gazing at the zing sun in the sky, I wonder if the intense Yang energy of Cheon-saek City, situated right next to the desert, had caused any remaining souls to ascend forcibly under the sunlight.

    For a long time, I stand dumbfoundedly in front of Buk Hyang-hwa''s body.

    Reality still feels somewhat unreal.

    I wish someone would tell me this is all just a terrible nightmare.

    Standing there stupidly, I slowly look at Buk Hyang-hwa''s face.

    Her face, dried up and twisted in death, is reflected in my eyes.

    "Ah"

    And then, finally, reality strikes.

    "Ah, ahh... ahhhh..."

    This is reality.

    I am standing in this horrific hell.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    I copse to my knees, crawling towards her half-remaining body.

    Trembling...

    Slowly, very slowly, I reach out to her body, carefully lifting her so as to not damage her any further, and embrace her.

    Her body is light.

    Lighter than a feather, having lost her lower body and dried out over several days.

    Tightly...

    I hug her remaining body, supporting the back of her head with one hand, and pressing my forehead against hers.

    Our foreheads touch.

    Even a third-rate romance novel wouldn''t be this absurd.

    We couldn''t even confess our love for each other.

    Everything shattered right before that confession, like a contrived plot twist written by a third-rate author for forced melodrama.

    Everything felt forced and contrived.

    "FateWhat are you saying to me?!"

    Why do you keep taking things away from me!

    "Why me!"

    Why! Why! Why!!!

    Keugh Ughhhh

    I move away from Buk Hyang-hwa''s body and pound my chest.

    Kaghk Kurghh

    Bang! Bang!

    As I pound my chest, curses in the form of ck scripts burst forth from my mouth.

    Tick, tock...

    Hissssss...

    I wonder how many there are.

    I count the curses rising around me - approximately three thousand, far surpassing the level of the founder who dealt with 108.

    Every martial art carries the intent of its creator, and understanding this intent is to reach the pinnacle of that martial art.

    This intent is not limited to martial arts but also exists in cultivation methods.

    I finally realize the intent behind the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, the realization imprinted by its creator.

    Human fate is suffering.

    Human life is a curse.

    This world is made of pain.

    I grit my teeth.

    A waterfall of emotions pour out.

    Firstes anger and pain.

    Then despair and sorrow.

    Followed by guilt and shame.

    And Self-loathing for myself.

    ''I''m sorry, kids.''

    I think of my disciples trapped because of my stubbornness, foolishness, and weakness.

    The ''anger'' instilled in them was partly their own, but also amplified by the cursed souls of their rtives nted by the Jin n.

    That''s why I wanted to stop them.

    Back then, I was powerless, foolish, and couldnt do anything.

    That stupid stubbornness was all I could do.

    I didn''t want to see my disciples die miserably.

    But now, I realize how stupid and stubborn my actions were.

    ''I''m sorry...''

    Perhaps, for some people, there are times when they must move for revenge, even if it means a miserable death.

    ''I stopped you, and yet, now I''m about to make the same choice as you...''

    I feel pathetic.

    I always have been.

    Every time I died.

    Every time the cycle reversed.

    I was always pathetic and in pain.

    It isn''t just about losing a loved one.

    Now, because of Buk Hyang-hwas death, I face all the pain and wounds I had forgotten, sealed by my life up until now.

    Holding her body as carefully as a ss craft, Iment.

    "I vow..."

    The blood around me has dried and turned ck.

    The smell of blood is faint, dispersed by the sandstorm.

    But around me, my domain of consciousness is dyed in blood-red.

    It seems like the scent of blood faintly reaches my nose.

    "I''ll kill him... extract his Golden Core, crush it, pull out his Nascent Soul, tear it apart..."

    Surrounded by ck curses and red intent, I tightly embrace Buk Hyang-hwa''s body, d in white.

    "I''ll tear off his limbs... scatter them in the four directions..."

    I feel like there is a hole in my chest. A whole filled with pain to the point of numbness.

    "I''ll rip apart the rest of his body... feed it to the dogs..."

    The evening glow falls over Cheon-saek City.

    The area around Cheon-saek City is submerged in a red sunset, turning everything crimson.

    Our shadows stretch long towards the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    "I''ll leave only the beast''s head... to offer at your..."

    I look at her, then around.

    Buk Joong-ho, Kim Young-hoon.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, who isn''t here.

    And all the neighbors ughtered in Cheon-saek City.

    The old woman from the paper store, the owner of the sapling store, the guards of Cheon-saek City, lovers, children, women, young men...

    "And then... to those trampled by him... I''ll burn incense in front of their spirits."

    I shout to someone, or perhaps to myself, swearing loudly towards the heavens.

    "I vow... I will do this...!"

    Definitely.

    Definitely...!

    Tears of red and ck mix and flow down as I vow revenge towards the sky.

    I stagger to my feet and slowly begin to collect the remains of others, burying them in Cheon-saek City.

    Over several days, Cheon-saek City became a giant cemetery.

    Following Buk Hyang-hwa''s will, I buried Buk Joong-ho next to his wife Yeon''s grave and buried Buk Hyang-hwa''s upper body under her workshop.

    Then, I entered Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop and started making ss crafts, despite my mediocre refining skills.

    I didn''t make starfish-like dolls or flowers.

    I made what I am best at.

    What I am most confident in making.

    ss crafts shaped like swords.

    I melted the desert sand and made ss flying swords, one by one.

    I nted these ss swords as burial items in front of the graves of the people of Cheon-saek City.

    In Byeokra, its a funeral tradition to ce ss burial items for the deceased.

    Cheon-saek City has thousands of ss swords nted in graves, and I finally ce a ss saber in front of Kim Young-hoon''s grave, creating a Saber Tomb.

    Thud!

    Tomorrow is Cheongmun Ryeong''s funeral at the Cheongmun n.

    Before heading to the funeral, I sit in front of Buk Hyang-hwa''s grave.

    I haven''t yet offered a ss craft to her.

    Even though thousands of ss swords are already behind me.

    Perhaps I still don''t want to admit that she is dead.

    Yes,ter.

    I''ll make the burial gift for her after offering Yuan Li''s head to the souls of the people and ce it on her grave.

    I hold the jade norigae she left for me to my chest and close my eyes.

    Tick, crack...

    ck tears run down my face.

    After a moment of silence in front of her grave, I take out the wooden box she left behind.

    Inside the box is not a dharma treasure but a blueprint for creating one.

    I read through the blueprint.

    Buk Hyang-hwa had created a blueprint for a dharma treasure that met all the conditions I had mentioned.

    The name of the dharma treasure is Colorless ss Sword.

    The material ismon sand from the desert.

    The circuit is simple.

    Its a ss flying sword, the type she most often created with me.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 115: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (3)

    Chapter 115: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (3)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    I spend a long time looking at the blueprint of the Colorless ss Sword, admiring the artwork she created.

    Even I, not well-versed in magic artifacts, am awestruck by its artistic structure. Its a great dharma treasure capable of enhancing the power of the Formless Sword to 100%, no, 120% of its potential.

    This is the blueprint of the dharma treasure she left behind.

    As I read the blueprint, tears stream down my cheeks uncontrobly. I sit by the grave for a long time, crying,ughing, and mourning.

    Then, as night falls and before the next day arrives, I set out for the Cheongmun n to attend Cheongmun Ryeong''s funeral.

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s funeral is held in a grand manner.

    He was the pride of the Cheongmun n, known as a prominent figure of the Qi Building stage. Being the nephew of the n head Cheongmun Jung-jin, his funeral is conducted on arge scale under the n head''s direction.

    Numerous elders and senior members of the Cheongmun n, along with upper-level cultivators, gathered solemnly to witness Cheongmun Ryeong''s entombment.

    I watch the scene from behind Cheongmun Jung-jin. No tears flow anymore. Suppressing the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to prevent curses from erupting during the funeral is all I can do.

    Creak!

    His coffin is sealed, and Cheongmun Ryeong isid to rest in the n''s ancestral burial ground.

    For a while, Cheongmun Jung-jin recites a eulogy, and I deeply engrave his death in my heart, determined to avenge him against Yuan Li someday.

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s funeral continued for several more weeks.

    After it ended, Cheongmun Jung-jin gathered the n''s elder council and other members to discuss Cheongmun Ryeong''s death, the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre, and the Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li. As a friend of Cheongmun Ryeong and a Core Formation-level powerhouse, I was able to attend the meeting.

    Could it be for another reason

    I ponder, watching Cheongmun Jung-jin unfold the formation Cheongmun Ryeong created in front of the elders.

    "This has been a secret known only to the n''s elder council so far, but given that Serving Command Pce will appear near Yuan Li''s eastern vicinity in two hundred years, it''s time to speak up."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin begins.

    "First, most of the valuable items in Serving Command Pce have been taken by the Heavenly Being seniors. However, as the council knows, using Ryeong''s formation, it''s possible to harvest the remaining Longevity Fruits inside. Thus, I propose a n to enter the Serving Command Pce before two hundred years pass to harvest these fruits."

    Clearly, as the n head, he has to consider everyones interests. He looks at me cautiously and asks,

    "Cultivator Seo, although Ryeong''s death is regrettable, we cannot let the formation you both created go to waste. Could you use the Nether Crossing Ship to return to Serving Command Pce?"

    He asks cautiously, considering my feelings. However, as soon as I heard ''Serving Command Pce,'' an idea struck me.

    "Serving Command Pce."

    "Hm?"

    "Serving Command Pce, Serving Command Pce, Serving Command Pce...!"

    As I repeat ''Serving Command Pce'' like a madman, the Core Formation elders and Cheongmun Jung-jin look at me in shock.

    "I can use Serving Command Pce to catch Yuan Li!"

    Yuan Li will enter Serving Command Pce. He aims to destroy all its floors and seek the hidden Serving Command Seal.

    "Does the n head remember! Serving Command Pce! What happens when you stimte its golden order!"

    Though my words are disjointed, Cheongmun Jung-jin understands and his eyes light up.

    "...! Are you suggesting bringing Yuan Li down to Core Formation level?"

    "That''s right!"

    I reply, my eyes bloodshot.

    "I can catch Yuan Li! I can tear him apart and have a way to take revenge!"

    "...But the method you''re suggesting ultimately involves activating the Serving Command Pce''s formation, sealing the cultivation of everyone inside. It''s not a long-term solution, and the cultivation restraint applies to everyone. If the old monster drops to the Core Formation stage, other Core Formation cultivators will drop to Qi Building. In the end, nothing changes."

    I grin.

    "I can catch him."

    "What?"

    "The method I''ve learned allows me to wield power even under Serving Command Pce''s restraint. That''s how I endured the spatial pressure and escaped through the teleportation array like the n head and Cheongmun Ryeong. After activating Serving Command Pce''s golden order and bringing down Yuan Li to the Core Formation stage, I''m confident I can kill him!"

    At my words, Cheongmun Jung-jin is startled, and the Core Formation elders murmur among themselves. The Qi Building elders of the Cheongmun n, unaware of our conversation, wear puzzled expressions.

    "...Can you guarantee that?"

    "If you provide me with spirit stones, I can speak with Song Jin and use the Nether Crossing Ship to return to Serving Command Pce and prove it."

    I remember the circuit Buk Hyang-hwa had touched and how she did it so Im certain I can do it as well.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, with a solemn face, looks around the audience.

    "...I can testify to Cultivator Seos Core Formation capabilities."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks at me.

    "If what you say is true... Cultivator Seo''s role will be crucial."

    "I am aware. If proof is needed, just give me spirit stones. I''ll prove it anytime."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin exins the situation to the elders and senior members, and after some discussion, we eventually decide to visit Serving Command Pce again.

    Kugugugugu!

    Numerous Flying Escape Techniques lit up the sky. This matter involved not only Longevity Fruits but also the possibility of killing Yuan Li, a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    Other than Cheongmun Jung-jin, myself, and four Core Formation elders, two Core Formation elders remained to guard the n.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin carried me on a flying artifact, matching the speed of the other elders'' Flying Escape Techniques as we headed towards the ck Wind Sea.

    Although the eleration of the Formless Sword is fast and boasts greater speed in short distances than Flying Escape Techniques, theres a significant difference in long-distance travel between the long-distance suited Flying Escape Technique and thebat-designed Formless Sword.

    Therefore, even as a Core Formation-level force, its more stable for me to travel long distances in this manner on a Core Formation cultivator''s flying artifact.

    "First, once we enter Serving Command Pce, we''lly down Ryeong''s formation to fully grow and harvest the Longevity Fruits over five years. Then, after five years, we''ll inform the other Core Formation cultivators of your n and open Serving Command Pce. Is that alright?"

    I nod.

    "If it means killing Yuan Li, anything is fine."

    "Alright then."

    Although the Cheongmun n will monopolize the Longevity Fruits, it doesn''t matter. After all, my initial purpose for obtaining the fruits, Kim Young-hoon, is dead, torn into eight segments.

    Shoo Shoo Shoo

    The Core Formation elders of the Cheongmun n and I enter the barriers in the ck Wind Sea, where the Nether Crossing Ship is located.

    Chwaah!

    As we prate thest barrier, the Nether Crossing Ship appears, and sensing our approach, Song Jines up on the ship, apanied by...

    "It''s been a while, Senior Seo."

    Seo Ran, dressed in a ck robe, stands next to Song Jin.

    Previously half-human, half-demon with scales across his skin, he now appears almost entirely human, save for the dragon horns on his forehead and a dragon tail at his back, likely rted to the method taught by Song Jin. Around him swirls a sinister devilish aura.

    ''He''s reached the pinnacle of Qi Building.''

    Furthermore, it seems he is on the cusp of reaching Core Formation.

    I nod in greeting, unable to speak a cheerful word in my current state.

    Song Jin, noticing my gaze, looks surprised and nces around at us.

    Five Core Formation cultivators and me, a Core Formation-level being, all with grave expressions.

    [Um... I do feel a bit sorry for leaving you all behind in Serving Command Pcest time.]

    Silence.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin breaks the silence.

    "We''re not here to discuss that matter, Senior. It''s just that the current situation in the continent is chaotic, hence the serious demeanor. We hope there''s no misunderstanding."

    [Hmm, hmm... In that case.]

    Song Jin coughs awkwardly and nces at me before speaking to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    [By the way, what''s happening in the continent? I''ve read the stars, and there''s a major upheaval in the celestial energy. Although I don''t know the details, I can tell something significant is urring.]

    At that, I speak up.

    "The Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li. That old monster regained his Nascent Soul cultivation andmitted a tremendous massacre near the Heaven-Treading Desert. All my dear ones died in that massacre."

    [What!?]

    Song Jin looks at me in shock.

    [Bloodwood Practitioner? That guy reached Nascent Soul? He was deemed a dying Core Formation cultivator when the various sects and tribes assessed his potential and was thus left alone...]

    He was deceiving everyone. He had already reached the Nascent Soul stage but then divided his soul into something called a Blood Soul, scattering it near the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    I continue with a listless look in my eyes.

    In the massacre orchestrated by him in the Heaven-Treading Desert, cultivators at the Core Formation stage from across the continent came forward to seal him. However, 200 yearster, the appearance of Serving Command Pce at the site of his seal has prompted all factions to prepare for a grand war with the Nascent Soul cultivator.

    [Hmm]

    Hearing my words, Song Jin looks at Seo Ran.

    [Damn, of all things, reaching the Nascent Soul stage... and a danger to my disciple? Its driving me mad.]

    Hmm?

    I look at Song Jin and Seo Ran with listless eyes and ask, my intent turning red again.

    Why is he a danger to Daoist Seo?

    At the anger in my voice, not only Song Jin but also the elders of the Cheongmun n flinch.

    Pointing at Seo Ran, Song Jin says

    [It''s because of the ''Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light'', a devilish art he has mastered. It specializes in the water attribute, particrly drawing the true blood of sea demon beasts to maximize his physical regeneration. He can also refine and control the souls of demon beasts using this art.The mostpatible with his Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light are... the Sea Dragon Tribe.]

    Worry fills his eyes as he looks at Seo Ran.

    [It''s a tale known only to a few, but Yuan Li once hunted a Core Formation sea dragon from the Sea Dragon Tribe. Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol chased him for three days and nights, admonishing him, and mercifully forgave Yuan Li after retrieving the sea dragons soul and corpse.

    Seo Hweol ispassionate, but too soft. If it were ck Ghost Valley, anyone who harmed our disciples would have had their soul extracted and refined into a ghost!]

    ''Retrieving the soul and corpse of the sea dragon...?''

    I recall the soul of a blood dragon among the seven souls Yuan Li had controlled, which resembled a sea dragon.

    ''If Seo Hweol retrieved it, why does Yuan Li still have the soul?''

    [Anyway, with Seo Hweol gone, Yuan Li won''t need to worry about the Sea Dragon Kings eyes There''s a high chance he will target Seo Ran to cultivate Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light. Seo Rans half-dragon blood is from royal lineage. Yuan Li, knowing the value of that blood, will be desperate to get it.]

    Song Jin crosses his arms, looking worried.

    Cheongmun Jun-jin then speaks.

    Indeed, given Yuan Lis nature to drench the entire continent in blood, Core Formation cultivators have united to stop his return in 200 years. We''vee to seek your guidance in devising a n against him.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin then exined the n using Serving Command Pce against Yuan Li.

    [So, the n is to draw him into Serving Command Pce and kill him?]

    Yes, that''s right.

    [It''s risky.]

    Song Jin expresses his concern.

    [You might not know, but Serving Command Pce, also known as Liberation Pce, is not the main artifact.]

    Yes?

    Confusion appears on the faces of Cheongmun Jung-jin and the elders.

    What does that mean?

    [Seems you don''t know. The Serving Command Pce, crafted by the heavenly artisan, is originally a small cylindrical seal the size of a palm. The current Serving Command Pce is an erged pce built in the shape of that seal.]

    Song Jin continues his exnation.

    [The Serving Command Seal, also known as the Liberation Seal, was made before the appearance of the Ascension Gate. It bestows blessings for ascension, drawing the blessed ones fate towards the upper realms, closing the distance. However, as a side effect of imposing the attraction of fate... The bearer of the Serving Command Seal will receive heavenly fate.]

    Heavenly fate... you say?

    [Yes. Core Formation cultivators might not fully grasp the concept of fate, but as someone who has reached Heavenly Being, I am aware of the power of heavenly fate and must warn you. Luring him into Serving Command Pce to fight means there''s a chance he might obtain the Serving Command Seal and gain the protection of heavenly fate. If that happens, unless there''s a being with even stronger fate, no one can withstand the heavenly fate brought by the Serving Command Seal.]

    Fate... Heavenly fate

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks puzzled but nods in understanding.

    Though Song Jin had fallen to the Core Formation stage, he is evidently a remnant soul who reached Heavenly Being, and his experience and authority are beyond Cheongmun Jung-jins.

    Hold on, but Senior. That Serving Command Seal... we weren''t aware of it. What are the chances he knows about it...

    As a Cheongmun n elder asks Song Jin, they realize the contradiction in their question.

    Just because they were unaware, it didn''t necessarily mean the old monster who has lived longer than them wouldn''t know.

    Indeed, Yuan Li is aware of the existence of the Serving Command Seal.

    Yuan Li knows about the Serving Command Seal. Its one of the pieces of information I obtained while surviving against him.

    I cant reveal my return, so I spoke vaguely, but its enough to darken the others'' expressions.

    However, I look at them and say,

    So, are you nning to cancel the n? If the issue is him getting the Serving Command Seal just kill him before he can obtain it.

    I look around with a listless expression and continue.

    It seems everyone is skeptical since I havent proven my strength under the restraint. Anyway, lets go to the Serving Command Pce and Ill prove it first.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin nods in agreement.

    Either way, regardless of Cultivator Seos situation, we need to harvest the fruits, so let''s proceed.

    Koong!

    A Cheongmun n elder ces spirit stones in front of Song Jin.

    We ask for your help, senior. Please use the Nether Crossing Ship to go to Serving Command Pce. We need to head there for our own reasons.

    [Well, with these spirit stones...]

    After inspecting the spirit stones, Song Jin activates the Nether Crossing Ship again.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship rises.

    I look around with a listless expression and approach Seo Ran.

    Daoist Seo.

    Yes, Senior Seo.

    Last time, you promised to fulfill one of my requests, right?

    That''s right.

    I take out the space-breaking bead from my belongings.

    I have a request for Daoist Seo.

    That is

    Teach me how to activate this.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 116: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (4)

    Chapter 116: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (4)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    This is?

    Seo Ran takes the space-breaking bead from me.

    After a moment, his pupils quiver.

    Where did you get this?

    Well

    I hesitate for a moment and then tell him honestly.

    The Sea Dragon King instructed me to pass this dharma treasure to Daoist Seo. I was overtaken by greed and kept it for myself

    I didnt hand over the space-breaking dharma treasure to Seo Ran.

    But the space-breaking bead was useless even when filled with spiritual power, apparently requiring some special condition to activate.

    Im sorry about that. However

    Wait

    Seo Ran, holding the dharma treasure, stiffens and says,

    Please wait a moment.

    He puts the space-breaking bead into his sleeve and flies to the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship to speak with Song Jin.

    They seemed to be having a conversation, and I could senseplex and nuanced intents flowing from the helm.

    After a while, the Nether Crossing Ship arrived at Serving Command Pce in the void space.

    Seo Ran continued talking with Song Jin, still holding the space-breaking bead.

    I nce at them briefly and decide to discuss it again after returning from Serving Command Pce. Then I head into Serving Command Pce with the Core Formation cultivators of the Cheongmun n.

    Before setting up the formation, everyone please wait.

    I signal to Cheongmun Jung-jin and the elders, then head to the core of Serving Command Pce and fiddle with the part Buk Hyang-hwa had manipted, using the exact same method she did.

    Kugugugu!

    Pressure builds up throughout Serving Command Pce, and our spiritual power is sealed by one level.

    Kugugugugu!

    My cultivation level dropped by one big stage.

    To others, I appear like a Qi Refining cultivator.

    The other Core Formation cultivators dropped to the Qi Building stage.

    Now, show us. Can you, in this state, still exert the power of a Core Formation cultivator?

    An elder of the Cheongmun n asks me.

    I nod, grasp the Formless Sword, and swing it towards one of the internal structures of Serving Command Pce.

    The structure, already half-destroyed when I came with Buk Hyang-hwa, crumbles to dust with a single stroke of my sword.

    Do you believe me a little now?

    At my words, the elders of the Cheongmun n look at me in stunned silence, then nod.

    After a while, the golden order of Serving Command Pce deactivates, and I say to them,

    The restraintsts for about an hour. Even if we try to extend it by tampering with Serving Command Pces circuitry, the maximum would be about half a day.

    The elders of the Cheongmun n ponder over my words.

    Anyway, my capabilities should now be confirmed.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and the elders all nod in agreement.

    Understood. When we capture Yuan Li, well n based on your abilities.

    Hmm, about that

    One of the elders speak to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, receiving his gaze, askes me,

    Then, could Cultivator Seo please set up the formation now?

    Certainly.

    Its a formation Illhave to set up in my next life anyway.

    Setting it up in advance wouldnt be bad.

    I take the formation artifacts created by Buk Hyang-hwa and install it throughout the first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    Then, after a while.

    I approach the Longevity Tree in the central arboretum of Serving Command Pce, where the Longevity Fruits are about to ripen.

    I stand there, gazing at the blossoms on the Longevity Tree, lost in thought.

    The one who shouldve eaten these fruits is gone,

    But I''ve only just found a way to harvest them.

    What meaning is there in this life now devoid of a reason to live

    With a listless gaze, I activate the formation indifferently.

    Kugugugugu!

    Spiritual energy from all over Serving Command Pce converges here.

    Its iparable to the formation spread through the weak dragon veins near the Heaven-Treading Desert and Cheon-saek City.

    A massive wave of spiritual energy surges towards this ce, filling the surroundings.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and elders, beholding this majestic scene, stand with their mouths agape in awe. However, I just stare nkly into space with a listless expression.

    Kugugugu!

    The formation has been activated. In five years, the formation will pour the umted wood-element spiritual energy of this area into the Longevity Tree, rapidly elerating the growth of the fruits.

    That''s great. Thank you.

    I listen to the thanks of the Cheongmun n elders, standing there nkly.

    After adjusting the formation a bit, we left Serving Command Pce.

    Thank you, Cultivator Seo. We''ll return in five years to harvest the Longevity Fruits.

    After making ns for five yearster, I parted ways with Cheongmun Jung-jin and elders.

    As the Cheongmun n disappeared, Song Jin and Seo Ran approached me.

    Koooom!

    At Song Jin''s will, the Nether Crossing Ship traversed space and settled above the distant ocean.

    Whats the matter?

    Seo Ran, who has been emittingplex intent, asks me with a trembling voice.

    This dharma treasure did the Dragon King really give it to you?

    Yes.

    And he really asked you to pass it on to me?

    I nod.

    Seo Ran stiffens.

    Can you prove its authenticity with a Ghost Path Oath here, in front of the Nether Crossing Ship?

    His face turned pale as he spoke. Its said that if an oath or statement made in front of the Nether Crossing Ship is broken, the soul would be sucked into it after death.

    I calmly reply.

    I swear in front of the Nether Crossing Ship. It''s true that Seo Hweol asked me to pass the space-breaking bead to Daoist Seo.

    Ha, haha

    Seo Ran, with a stunned expression,ughs and holds his head.

    Watching him, Song Jin speaks with a bitter voice.

    [I didnt know the Sea Dragon King had such a side Such heartlessness.]

    Holding the space-breaking bead, Song Jin continues.

    [ording to our investigation, this dharma treasure can only be activated by someone with the True Origin Blood of the Sea Dragon Tribe, and only by someone designated by them. If not of the True Origin Blood, one cannot even interfere with the dharma treasure, and if not designated by a Sea Dragon of True Origin Blood, it cannot be activated. And...]

    He nces at the space-breaking bead and continues.

    [The designated person for this bead is Seo Ran himself.]

    Master, I, your unworthy disciple

    [Go rest inside.]

    Thank you.

    Seo Ran, with a pained expression and holding his head, said he needed some time alone and went inside the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Song Jin sighs and asks,

    [Do you know what this dharma treasure is?]

    I do.

    I tell the truth, and Song Jin looks at me.

    His eyes ze with ghostly fire.

    [Knowing it''s a self-destructive dharma treasure you epted Seo Hweol''s request?]

    Thats why I didn''t deliver it until now. I asked for the method of using this dharma treasure for my own purposes.

    [...]

    I didn''t expect him to realize so quickly.

    In my previous life, Seo Ran realized the purpose of the spac- breaking bead only when it was time to activate it.

    I never thought he would realize it immediately in this life.

    It seems Song Jin has taught him well.

    I look at Song Jin.

    After locking eyes with me for a moment, he lets out a faint sigh.

    [Thank you. For not passing that dharma treasure to my disciple. If it had been activated, the Nether Crossing Ship would have crumbled, and I wouldn''t have been able to teach my disciple and pass down the legacy of the Azure Ghost Valley.]

    Song Jin says with a bitter tone, looking at the space-breaking bead.

    It''s nothing. By the way I still have one more favor you owe me.

    [Ah, that''s right. Indeed.]

    I speak to Song Jin,

    I''ll use myst favor. Please

    Drip, drip

    Just thinking about it, curses begin to erupt around me.

    Help me.

    Startled!

    Song Jin flinches and stares directly at me.

    Help me take revenge.

    [...]

    He seems to ponder.

    [For that ask Seo Ran. Perhaps, my disciple can be of more help to you.]

    What do you mean?

    Song Jin continues.

    [I recently sent my disciple deep into the sea to gather yin energy. But actually, I had another task for him.]

    Oh?

    He points southwards over the Nether Crossing Ship, towards the ck Wind Sea.

    [At the far southern end of the sea, near [Worlds End], lies the homnd of the Sea Dragon Tribe, the Sea Dragon Pce where the Sea Dragon King resided. For some reason, Seo Hweol left Seo Ran here and covered the Sea Dragon Pce with a massive seal before leaving, preventing Seo Ran from entering to cultivate.]

    I listen silently to Song Jin''s exnation.

    [ording to Seo Ran, if the Nether Crossing Ship is destroyed and the souls of the Sea Dragon Tribe previously swallowed by the ship are freed, those souls will teach Seo Ran how to break the seal.

    But now that he is my disciple, I can''t allow him to shatter the Nether Crossing Ship and do such a thing. I instructed Seo Ran to reach the Nascent Soul stage and directly interact with the Nether Crossing Ship to extract the souls. A Nascent Soul cultivator can retrieve the souls devoured by the ship. And to do that, entering the Sea Dragon Pce, filled with the spiritual elixir of the Sea Dragon Tribe, is the first step. I taught him a corroding great spell and asked him to break through Seo Hweol''s seal.]

    Song Jin chuckles.

    [Whether he rescues the souls of the Sea Dragon Tribe first and then enters the Sea Dragon Pce to enhance his skills, or vice versa, it doesnt matter. Seo Ran agreed to do so. I also taught him the famous formations of the Azure Ghost Valley to help him break the seal. Now, hes almost breached the corner of the seal, and it seems only a strong final push is needed to break in.]

    So, you want me to help Seo Ran break the seal?

    [Yes, the weird method you''ve mastered boasts immense offensive power, surely enough to break the seal. He''s been gathering energy for a powerful strike, but if you help, that may not be necessary.]

    It seems he wants to use my strength for Seo Rans benefit.

    But that doesnt matter to me.

    Whats important right now is,

    By helping Seo Ran break the seal, does that create a way to confront Yuan Li?

    Yuan Li.

    Finding the best way to kill him is my goal.

    Song Jin nods.

    [Even if Seo Hweol''s abilities are great, it''s impossible for him to ascend with all the treasures umted over the long history of the Sea Dragon Tribe without something equivalent to the Nether Crossing Ship. Surely, a considerable amount of treasures must remain inside the Sea Dragon Pce. Moreover, most of the treasures of the Sea Dragon Tribe are items that can gain an advantage over Yuan Li''s two main devilish arts. There''s a high probability that objects antagonistic to him are piled up inside...!]

    Hearing this, my eyes widened.

    "I will... help Daoist Seo."

    It doesn''t matter.

    If it can give me even a slight advantage over him.

    I will do anything.

    At those words, Song Jin nods in satisfaction and enters the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Shortly after, Seo Ranes out with a gloomy face.

    "...I heard you will help me, senior."

    "That''s right."

    "I am a bit shocked, but... I understand. Thank you."

    Seo Ran turns to Song Jin.

    "Master... Please head to the southern end."

    [Haha, understood.]

    Hence, we steer the Nether Crossing Ship towards the Sea Dragon Pce, the former base of the Sea Dragon Tribe, located at the [World''s End] in the south.

    Jang

    [Hmm, as expected, this sea area doesn''t suit the Nether Crossing Ship.]

    The southern sea is calm, the sky clear, and the sun zing intensely.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy is stable, and it seems unlikely for storms to ur.

    Compared to the ck Wind Sea, where clouds gather frequently, the southern sea looks very peaceful.

    ''Most of all...''

    The spiritual energy floating between heaven and earth is incredibly clean and warm.

    It even feels somewhat sacred.

    [Disciple, lead the way.]

    "Yes, Master. The Sea Dragon Pce is at the bottom of this deep sea."

    Seo Ran points downwards into the waters.

    Despite the clear weather, the deep blue sea is dark, and its depth seems immense.

    However, Song Jin doesnt seem bothered and simply nods, holding the steering wheel.

    [Good, then everyone hold your breath.]

    Kugugugu!

    Soon after, the Nether Crossing Ship, engulfed in ghostly energy, begins to submerge into the sea.

    ''Such a variety of functions.''

    Chaaaa!

    I ponder this while observing the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship repelling the water.

    The ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship seemed to be slightly consumed by the sunlight above the water surface, but as it descended deeper, it absorbed the yin energy of the deep sea, replenishing its strength on its own.

    ''This is all just a ruined wreck''s functionality...''

    I look around the Nether Crossing Ship for a while before losing interest.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Young-hoon, Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Joong-ho, and the neighbors of Cheon-saek City.

    After they died, I somehow lost enthusiasm for everything.

    Even seeing something fascinating only sparks temporary interest.

    Kugugugu!

    After descending into the deep sea for a period of time, the Nether Crossing Ship finally reaches the seabed.

    Kugugung!

    [We''ve arrived. Follow Seo Ran and break the seal on the Sea Dragon Pce.]

    I nod and, holding my breath, follow Seo Ran out of the ghostly Nether Crossing Ship.

    Chaaaaak!

    The immense water pressure presses down on me, but with Gang Qi flowing in my veins, it isn''t a big threat.

    Being unable to breathe is also not a problem, as I couldst 3 or 4 days longer than mortals.

    Seo Ran transformed into his sea dragon form and swam ahead in the deep sea.

    ''The surface was full of warm and pleasant spiritual energy, but...''

    The deep sea below is somehow...

    ''Deste.''

    It is dark and devoid of life.

    There should be life even in the deep sea.

    However, around here, it seems as if no living creature exists.

    Even microscopic organisms didn''t appear within my domain of consciousness.

    Its almost like the Dead Sea.

    After a while, following Seo Ran, I understood the reason.

    Kugugugu!

    A massive wall of darkness.

    A huge semi-circr something is covering thend at the bottom of the deep sea in front of us.

    And, this wall of darkness seems to be endlessly absorbing the vital force around it.

    "Is this the seal of the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    Since the demon race''snguage vibrates spiritual energy instead of air, if one is capable, theres no need to open the mouth to speak.

    I asked Seo Ran in a breath-holding state, and he nodded.

    "Yes. Please follow me. Over there, in the corner, is the weakest flow of the seal. I have cast a corroding spell there to weaken the seal."

    I swim for a while following Seo Ran, and then, at one corner of the seal.

    I can see it surrounded by dark mist.

    Kugugugu!

    The yin energy and ghostly energy densely umted by the formation sticks thickly towards one corner of the seal, burning a blue ghost fire.

    Having some expertise in formations myself, I can tell which part of the seal the ck Ghost Valley''s notorious formation, the Ghost Wail Corroding Formation, has weakened.

    "Do I attack the center?"

    "Yes. Please, I ask for your help."

    Calmly holding the Formless Sword, I take a stance.

    Kugugugu!

    And then, I thrust the Formless Sword towards the Ghost Wail Corroding Formation.

    Kuuuuuu!

    The seabed of the deep sea shales.

    Although there is no loud explosion underwater, massive ripples spread out visibly around it.

    But the formation set by Seo Hweol doesn''t budge.

    ''Is this not enough?''

    I once again hold up the Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, ultimate technique, Severing Mountain!

    Kuoouo!

    Once again, a cloud of dust rises from the bottom of the deep sea.

    ''So this is how much it weakened...''

    This time there was a vibration, but the seal remains strong.

    After executing Severing Mountain, I immediately return to the stance of Transcending Mountain.

    I maintain the state of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    While maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I repeatedly strike Seo Hweol''s seal with Severing Mountain.

    It took about 16 consecutive hits of Severing Mountain executed by the Formless Sword before the seal cracked.

    Jeck, Jejejeck!

    The seal, it split open.

    And then.

    Chaaaaa!

    A hole opened up causing the surrounding water to be sucked inside.

    "Puhup!"

    I enter inside with the water current.

    "Puha!"

    Haaaaa

    The inner space seems to be filled with air, allowing me to breathe.

    After a while, Seo Ran transforms back into his human form and enters inside.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here. I haven''t been here since I was very young..."

    Seo Ran looks around, seemingly nostalgic.

    ''What immense energy.''

    I absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, observing the immense spiritual energy filling the area.

    The spiritual energy inside the seal is extraordinarily higher than outside.

    Apparently, the seal not only blocked ess for outsiders but also seemed to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy and vital force, concentrating it inside.

    Just then.

    ''Huh?''

    I see the Sea Dragon Pce unfolding before my eyes.

    Like an ancient imperial pce of the human world, it is lined with stately halls and ancient pces.

    The jade-colored tiles on the halls, which appear somewhat divine at a nce, are lined up, giving off a grand feeling.

    However, as I look at these halls, I feel something strange.

    ''Something... familiar...?''

    Kududeuk!

    I execute the Earth Wall spell to block the water pouring from the cracked opening.

    Then, kicking off the void, I fly up into the sky.

    "Senior?"

    Seo Ran looks at me, puzzled, but I fly up into the air to take in the whole view of this ancient Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''The structure of this Sea Dragon Pce is...?''

    I have seen a structure resembling this Sea Dragon Pce before.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 117: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (5)

    Chapter 117: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (5)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    This is definitely...''

    The overall structure of the Sea Dragon Pce in front of me,

    And the ritualistic formation I saw in the hidden room on the top floor of Serving Command Pce.

    Somehow, their structures ovep in my mind.

    After observing the Sea Dragon Pce for a while, I descend and ask Seo Ran.

    "Daoist Seo, do you know anything about the construction of the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    "Oh, are you asking about the structure of the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    Seo Ran gestures in the air, softly touching the spiritual energy flowing around.

    "As you are feeling right now, this Sea Dragon Pce always has a flow of auspicious energy andfortable spiritual energy"

    "I see."

    Indeed, the area where the Sea Dragon Pce is located always has a strange flow of auspicious energy, and I could feel a faint sense of sacredness.

    At the same time, absorbing the spiritual energy of the Sea Dragon Pce seems to clear my mind somehow.

    "The Sea Dragon Pce itself forms a kind of ritualistic formation, and the Dragon King said that this formation is designed to awaken and clear the minds of the Sea Dragon Tribe living here, maintaining their pure andposed state of mind."

    ''A formation for mental awakening...?''

    I recall the formation in the hidden room of Serving Command Pce.

    ''If the structures are almost identical, even if the effects are slightly different, surely the formation in Serving Command Pce is also rted to the mind...''

    I fall into doubt.

    ''Why... is there a mind-rted formation left in Serving Command Pce?''

    What was the Sea Dragon King thinking?

    ''I''ll have to ask Song Jinter if he knows about this formation.''

    "Anyway, let''s search the Sea Dragon Pce."

    Seo Ran leads the way, looking around.

    "This is the outer pce, with variousplex formations, but once we enter the inner pce, there are almost no formations, so we can look for dharma treasures or spiritual elixirs there."

    "Understood."

    I followed Seo Ran, breaking through the formations of the outer pce and entering the inner pce.

    The deeper into the Sea Dragon Pce, the more intense the auspicious and sacred energies seemed to be.

    ''My mind is bing clearer...''

    Gradually, my consciousness became clearer.

    What can be in this ce?

    Seo Ran and I decided to split up and search different parts of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''There are prohibitions everywhere...''

    The outer pce had traps where if one steps wrongly, they fall into a maze-like formation. However, the inner pce had active prohibitions spread throughout.

    ''Each one is not easy to deal with. It takes two or three strikes with the Formless Sword to break them...''

    But the presence of prohibitions means something valuable is hidden inside.

    ''Where should I start searching...''

    Just when Im wandering inside the inner pce.

    ''Huh?''

    I suddenly find one hall among the many, uniquely without any prohibitions.

    This hall is among therger ones, and though there are no prohibitions, ritualistic scripts are engraved all over, emitting spiritual energy.

    Clearly, its no ordinary ce, but strangely, this is the only ce without prohibitions.

    I enter the hall, feeling something odd.

    Creak

    Startled!

    As I opened the door and entered, I trembled at the strong smell of blooding from inside.

    This ce is...''

    The inside of the hall is spacious.

    Along the edges of the hall are numerous bookshelves, and in the center, there is arge celestial map.

    The celestial map depicts constetions corresponding to the 28 Stars, positions of the Purple Forbidden Enclosure, Supreme Pce Enclosure, and the Heavenly Market Enclosure.

    It also shows the sun and the moon embroidered on it.

    And above the beautiful celestial map, theres dried scattered blood, giving off a chilling feel..

    What on earth is this...''

    Moreover, while the bookshelves along the edges are intact, there are no books inside, only heaps of ck, burnt charcoal.

    The bookshelves were all charred, as if...

    Did someone kill the inhabitant of this ce and burn all the books of the hall''s owner?''

    The most likely suspect is certainly Seo Hweol.

    Given his twisted nature, its entirely possible he would do something like this.

    The reason there are no prohibitions here is perhaps because there''s nothing left, so theres no need to set them up.''

    It seems I have stumbled upon the scene of someone''s crime, with nothing else to gain.

    I was about to leave the hall when it happened.

    Ssss

    A sensation caught my attention, a sensation only I could perceive, having mastered the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, a curse method.

    This is...

    A curse?''

    Someone had left a deep, lingering curse here.

    Giying!

    My Inner Core suddenly vibrates.

    And then, I feel the intense curse that had been lingering somewhere rushing towards me.

    Oh no...!

    I panic and try to neutralize the curse with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, but the curse already attaches itself to me.

    And then.

    -This...

    Someone''s ''voice'' began to be heard.

    -Will findheredemi-human...

    A voice filled with intense resentment.

    -Seo Ran...outsidenot

    The voice, filled with pain, speaks.

    -Trust himentrust to him... Ran look under..celestial map...

    And with that, the voice cuts off.

    Psssh

    The curse that was attached to me, seemingly with the sole purpose of conveying that message, disappeared after leaving me with a slight headache.

    ''Look under the celestial map?''

    The floor where the celestial map is drawn is made of stone bs of jade.

    I infuse my arms with Pure Spiritual Force and forcefully insert my fingers between the bs, lifting them.

    Uguk, ugrgrgrgruk!

    Gradually, the bs are lifted up.

    Beneath, there is a decaying leather-bound book, seemingly just an ordinary item with no spiritual energy, probably just a diary of the voice''s owner.

    An item not even detected by my consciousness...''

    It seems that these jade bs had some role in blocking consciousness and spiritual energy.

    I pull the book towards me using sword control, then put the bs back in ce.

    Kugugu!

    The bs were quite heavy, so I wiped off my sweat.

    On the book is a simple title in demon script: ''Diary''.

    Why would they want to pass on their diary to Seo Ran?''

    I check the diary for any special spells or techniques.

    Indeed, its just a diary, without any traps or backhands.

    Sararak, sararak.

    The owner of the diary, a Sea Dragon Tribe elder named Jeon Hyang, was an astronomer, responsible for celestial observations.

    Most of the diary''s content involved their daily activities as an astronomer, noting unusual celestial phenomena, what they ate that day, conversations they had, and the weather.

    -I spoke with a senior of the Heavenly Circle stage today. He told me that if I keep observing the World''s End, my headache will only worsen and advised me to consume an elixir for relief.

    The person referred to Heavenly Being cultivators as ''seniors of the Heavenly Circle stage''.

    The demon race often uses the term ''Heavenly Circle'' instead of ''Heavenly Being. Those who typically dislike the term ''Heavenly Being'' tend to hold demon race supremacy beliefs, and they are known to capture and consume humans.

    Indeed, Jeon Hyang often consumed human elixirs.

    -I extracted and consumed the core formed by the livestock trained in the Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation. Indeed, its efficacy is remarkable. The headache has disappeared.

    -There are rumors that the King has developed an even more exceptional livestock cultivation method.

    -Not only does it involve extracting the cultivation efforts of the livestock by infusing them with the true blood of the Sea Dragon tribe, but it is also said to be an outstanding method that allows the Sea Dragon tribe to resurrect in the livestock''s body once, should they die in battle. The livestock''s body serves as a vessel for this singr resurrection."

    ''Tch...''

    Regardless of the species, exploiting another race to this extent, is that really right?

    I flip through the diary, clicking my tongue at the Sea Dragon Tribe''s anecdotes.

    Sararak.

    As I browse, I pause at a certain entry.

    -Today, the Dragon King, I, and the other astronomers, along with the elders of the Sea Dragon tribe, gathered for a meeting.

    -The King exined the astronomical records we had submitted to the elders, sharing a certain spection he had been considering.

    -It was a truly chilling spection. If it were true, it meant that those living in this world could only prove their dignity by ascending and leaving this world.

    -A Heavenly Circle elder opposed the King''s words. He said it was too far-fetched, a spection. Although I felt chills, I do think the King''s words were a bit exaggerated.

    -It was a meeting that gave me much to ponder. I must visit the World''s End more frequently and observe the heavens more closely."

    This was the end of that day''s entry.

    Spection? What is the spection mentioned here?''

    What exactly did Seo Hweol think upon seeing the astronomical records?

    I continue flipping through the diary.

    The next few pages were records of mundane daily life.

    Then, once again, I stop at a section of the diary.

    -It seems the Dragon King had observed something else separately.

    -The King called together the elders and us astronomers, presenting a hypothesis about the spection he had mentioned.

    -It was an interesting hypothesis.

    -In this world, day and night do not actually exist; rather, it''s merely that the heaven and earth spiritual energy divides into Yin and Yang, circting in a cycle.

    -On a macroscopic level, the grand flow of spiritual energy divides into Yin and Yang, rotating this world, leading to the illusion of day and night. In our world, day and night do not actually exist.

    ''What...?''

    Day and night do not exist?

    What does that even mean?

    I look at the sentence several times, unable toprehend.

    But still, I cant understand.

    -It was disrespectful to the King, but we astronomers couldn''t help butugh.

    -The idea that day and night don''t actually exist while the sun and moon orbit the world!

    -As we struggled to contain ourughter, the elders became furious. Eventually, we were scolded, listening to the wrathful voice of the grand elder.

    -Normally, such disrespect could have warranted punishment, but the King, with a heart as vast as the sea, forgave us.

    -The King may indulge in somewhat extravagant imaginations, but his boundlesspassion and heart are truly admirable. I only feel sorry towards the King.

    ''The sun and moon orbit the world...''

    Apparently, in this world shaped as a t ne,

    The heliocentric model, where the world revolves around the sun, doesn''t apply, but rather a geocentric model, where the sun and moon orbit the world, seems to be the epted theory.

    But Seo Hweol''s statement concerns me.

    ''If day and night doesn''t truly exist, does that mean neither geocentric nor heliocentric models apply to this world?''

    With this question in mind, I turn the page.

    -Recently, a half-human, half-dragon brat named Seo Ran is causing a stir in the Sea Dragon Pce.

    -If it weren''t for his royal lineage, I would have driven him out immediately, but he always clings to me and annoys me.

    -The King always greets Seo Ran with a smiling face, but those with insight know that the King doesn''t really fancy him.

    -Ironically, that annoying brat follows the King the most, but does he realize?

    -That it''s the King who most often orchestrates situations to avoid him?

    -I wish that brat would soon realize this himself and leave the Sea Dragon Pce.

    "..."

    Sararak.

    I turn to the next page.

    -We astronomers n to go to the World''s End to properly align ourselves and observe the orbit of the sun and moon, intending to shatter the King''s spection.

    -Some of the elders subtly support us. They seem to want to prove that the King''s extravagant spection is wrong.

    -The idea that day and night don''t actually exist, as sorry as I am to say this about the King who has aplished so much, it seems that the King might have spoken so because of hisck of understanding in astronomy.

    -I won''t be able to write in this journal for the next few months. We''ll be holed up at the World''s End, repeatedly observing.

    -I must take plenty of the livestock''s cores with me. The headaches worsen when continuously facing the World''s End.

    Sararak, sararak, sararak.

    The following pages are nk.

    As I continue turning the pages, I eventually reach a part where the diary resumes.

    Huh?''

    The handwriting here is incredibly erratic.

    It is evident that Jeon Hyang was extremely agitated when writing this entry.

    -With my own hands, I seeded in observing the sun and the moon.

    -It''s unbelievable. The results are too strange.

    -Neither the sun nor the moon orbits the world!

    -Both celestial bodies are simply fixed in one ce in the sky!

    -Even the rising and setting of the sun and moon from the east and west are just an illusion!!!

    -The actual position of the sun and moon is in the south, closest to our Sea Dragon Tribe''s homnd.

    -The hypothesis proposed by the King was correct!!!

    -Neither the sun nor the moon orbits. They simply remain in ce, and in this world, there is no day or night. What we thought of as day and night is merely the macroscopic cirction of the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth spiritual energy!"

    Jeon Hyang''s handwriting is extremely shaky, as if their hands were trembling while writing.

    I can feel from his writing that Jeon Hyang was terrified.

    -If the King''s hypothesis is proven, then what does it say about this world?

    -Isnt the form of this world too grotesque?

    -Have we been breathing, cultivating, and living in such an ominous ce?

    -How are we any different from maggots?

    -I began my observations intending to refute the King''s spection, but in the end, the astronomical observations of myself and the other astronomers only splendidly proved the King''s hypothesis.

    -The Council of Elders is calling for me. Not just me, but all the other astronomers will be gathered too. I''m afraid. Have I inadvertently proven such a grotesque truth?

    Sararak, sararak.

    In the next page, the handwriting is a bit more stable.

    -Beheading Punishment.

    -If that statement is true, then this ce is definitely not where we should live.

    -I and the other astronomers, along with all members of the Council of Elders, agreed with the King''s opinion that all races should ascend together at once.

    -The King is indeed benevolent.

    -Isn''t he giving the other races an opportunity to preserve their dignity too?"

    "Beheading Punishment...?"

    What does that mean?

    It seems like Jeon Hyang wrote something in the diary that only they knew.

    Is it some sort of code?''

    I cant tell at the moment.

    Sararak.

    I turn the pages again.

    -The youngest at the Core Formation stage among us astronomers, a naive youngster who couldn''t even perform transformation, briefly went to the continent and was captured and killed by a human devilish cultivator.

    -The King chased down that cultivator to reprimand him and retrieved the body. Indeed, humans are all treacherous and unreliable trash.

    -These creatures are best used as livestock. After all, aren''t the elixirs made from them the most effective?

    -And the headaches from observing the World''s End are also best alleviated by the cores of these livestock. Of course, there will be no need for them for headaches anymore.

    -The reason for headaches when gazing at the World''s End was revealed to be due to unintentional eye contact with a Great Boundary True Immortal.

    -Even if it''s not the gaze of a True Immortal, observing the World''s End means continuously witnessing the will of True Immortals, so it''s natural that the upper dantian is unknowingly under strain.

    -Now, we astronomers have stopped meaningless astronomical observations. Hence, there''s no more need for elixirs, and they will be used as emergency medicinal materials.

    "Great Boundary True Immortal...?"

    Suddenly, the folktale book I read to the child in a previous vigees to mind.

    In the folktale, the sun and moon were depicted as eyes.

    I continue flipping through the pages.

    -I''ve been feeling terribletely.

    -Is it because I''ve observed such a terrifying fact with my own hands?

    -That fact lingers in my mind and won''t leave.

    -The realization that I have been unwittingly making eye contact with an unfathomable entity fills me with deep fear.

    -What was that entity thinking while looking at me? Lately, whenever I recall that fact, it feels like it''s driving me insane.

    -It''s not just me. I can see that the characters of most of the astronomers are bing increasingly vtile. They too always seem to have fear written on their faces.

    Sarak

    -This is madness!

    -The Mad Lord, that perverted old monster, attacked the livestock pen! Not only the royal family managing the pen, but also my fellow astronomers who were visiting have been captured by that monster and turned into living puppets!

    -The pen has copsed, and all the livestock have escaped.

    -The King rushed out to pursue the Mad Lord, but he had already fled.

    -It''s so bitter and grievous. All the emergency medicinal materials have run away!

    -Lately, we haven''t been observing the heavens, so there''s no headache, but it''s a painfully significant loss.

    Sararak, sararak.

    -...The atmosphere has been strangetely.

    -Although it''s said that our rtionship with ck Ghost Valley has worsened and we have been in disputes with them, it''s unusual how often my fellow astronomers are being attacked or go missing.

    -Starting with the youngest Core Formation stage astronomerst time, from the attacks by the Mad Lord, it seems like my fellow astronomers are being targeted unusually often. There are quite a few who have disappeared without any apparent reason.

    -It''s likely that the elders, who have been unsupportive of the King and encouraging our astronomical observations while opposing the Kings extravagant spections, are putting us in danger.

    -My fellow astronomers discussed this and decided to inform the King about it.

    -I, as the representative, went to the King to report. The King praised me with a trusting face, saying I did well in speaking up. He assured us of his protection.

    -Especially me, being an exceptional astronomer who directly observed the sun and the moon, he said I would be firmly protected. I am grateful.

    -Thinking about it, since the fact I observed not only affected the astronomers but also changed the expressions of the Heavenly Circle elders, it''s surprising.

    -Despite such a terrifying truth that should affect everyone regardless of being at the Nascent Soul or Heavenly Circle stage, the King always maintains his benevolent smile and gives us faith.

    -As expected, he is our King.

    Sararak, sararak....

    I turn the next page.

    And then, I see Jeon Hyang''s handwriting start to shake again in the following entry.

    -What is happening!

    -Among the astronomers, I''m the only one left.

    -All have either disappeared or died in battles with the ck Ghost Valley, at the hands of the Mad Lord, or due to other disasters.

    -The King promised to protect us, yet how has ite to this?

    -I know it''s disrespectful, but I can''t help but make a terrifying spection.

    -Its not the elders who opposed the King, but the King himself is orchestrating the disappearance of the astronomers who know the truth.

    -It can''t be. He is a benevolent person. I mustn''t worry. It''s just a needless thought.

    Sararak.

    And in the very next entry.

    The handwriting becamepletely distorted, and oozing with rage.

    -Your Majesty!

    -You are pushing the astronomers who know the truth towards death!

    -I too will soon die!

    -Promising to firmly protect me meant nothing but to exploit me to the end before killing me.

    -I am going to die. I won''t even be able to participate in the ascension.

    -Why are you doing this to us, Your Majesty? Why?

    -Is the truth we know harmful to the Sea Dragon Tribe?

    -It might be. It''s so terrifying that even the seniors of the Heavenly Circle stage are sometimes tormented by it. Even we who have reached the Nascent Soul stage spend sleepless nights.

    -Yes, if it''s for the good of the Sea Dragon Tribe...

    -If it''s for the sake of our tribe, then it can''t be helped.

    -Let''s ept it.

    Their handwriting started in anger but seemed to stabilize as they reconciled their thoughts while writing.

    ....

    Sararak.

    -After epting my inevitable death, I feel at peace.

    -One must ept that they will one day die.

    -epting death, life, in fact, feels renewed.

    -Things I couldnt see before are now visible. This precious life, the scenery of the Sea Dragon Pce...

    -And then, there''s Seran, who seems to be ostracized under the King''s leadership, just like me.

    -I''ve recently be close to that child. Perhaps it''s a case of shared misery.

    -The child is exceptionally bright. Previously blinded by prejudice regarding race and lineage, now I see the child''s intelligence.

    -Quite adorable. If this kid had joined the astronomers, I would have treated him well....

    -The King said he won''t take this child on the ascension.

    -Instead, he assigned him the task of liberating the souls of the Sea Dragon warriors trapped in the wrecked Nether Crossing Ship destroyed in the war with the Mad Lord.

    -Indeed... the King, though stern, truly cares for the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    -Seo Ran, this child too, is pitiable, but... it''s for the sake of the tribe, so sacrifice is necessary.

    -I too will soon die for the sake of our tribe. The King''s demeanor towards me is subtly changing.

    -Perhaps I will die before the Ascension Gate opens....

    Jeon Hyang''s diary is nearing its end.

    Sararak.

    And then, when I turn the next page.

    This is...

    Blood.

    The next page is written in dried blood.

    -Seo Hweol!!!

    -I despise you!

    -All of our Sea Dragon Tribe are being deceived by him!

    -He is not a King (), just an Ignorant Mortal ().

    -Seo Ran, I leave this message for you. If you return to the Sea Dragon Pce, read my diary and learn the true nature of Seo Hweol.

    -It was all lies.

    -Do not believe anything he has said!

    -He is a madman, more deranged than the Mad Lord, consumed by vengeance, a broken monster!

    -Even to the Sea Dragon Tribe....

    -Seo Ran, he ising to kill me now. I can''t leave a long message.

    -Be sure to read this diaryter!

    -Thank you for being my confidant.

    Sararak....

    That is thest page of the diary.

    Although I dont understand everything, the diary provides many insights.

    I closed Jeon Hyang''s diary.

    Grotesque form of the world? Day and night being an illusion? Seo Hweols true nature...

    Various truths swirl confusingly in my mind.

    Even Yuan Li is under the influence of Seo Hweol.''

    What does Seo Hweol want....

    Thud.

    Just when I close the diary.

    Wriggle.

    Hm...?

    Wriggle, wriggle....

    Suddenly, the diary began to wriggle.

    What...!?

    I hadn''t sensed any presence or spiritual energy infused in it.

    But why...?

    And then.

    Puff!

    From between the pages of the diary, a blue hand reaches out and grabs my arms with crushing strength.

    Kugugugugu!

    Suddenly, I feel a heavy weight all over my body.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy around me presses down, pinning me in ce.

    What is this...

    And then, a voice filled with kindness and gentleness, Seo Hweol''s voice, begins to be heard.

    [Closing this diary means, Seo Ran, that you have survived without using the space-breaking bead and somehow reached the Sea Dragon Pce. Jeon Hyang thought he hid the diary well in front of me... but unfortunately for him, he didnt.]

    What...!

    [Regrettably, Ran-ah, that was the extent of your role. Liberating the souls of the Sea Dragon Tribe warriors trapped in the Nether Crossing Ship was yourst utility, and your continued existence is now just an obstacle... So, rest now. Go to your mother and fathers side.]

    Crack, crackle!

    I struggle desperately to break free from Seo Hweol''s grasp.

    Just then.

    Kugugugugu!

    The entire Sea Dragon Pce suddenly begins to tremble.

    "Seo Hweol...!"

    Trantor Notes: Adding -ah is like Xiao in Chinese. Its a suffix added to names to denote affection or familiarity, a term of endearment. I made sure to include it to further highlight Seo Hweols hypocrisy and heartlessness.

    is a term used in Buddhism and Taoism to describe someone that is not spiritually enlightened, in contrast to the sages and those with spiritual understanding. It means Ordinary Person but to fit in the context of the setting and meaning, I tranted it as ignorant mortal.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 118: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (6)

    Chapter 118: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (6)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    Bang!

    I immediately kick through the hall and rush out.

    Pssht!

    The blue arm that sprung from the book and had been holding me, now enveloped in a faint aura, scatters into the air.

    However, the transformation happening throughout the Sea Dragon Pce does not cease.

    The lingering will of the Sea Dragon King...!

    In terms of power, its far less than the remnant soul of Song Jin, but its still the remnant consciousness of the Sea Dragon King.

    Such an insignificant thing is now spreading throughout the Sea Dragon Pce, awakening the heaven and earth spiritual energy everywhere.

    And then.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    The halls of the Sea Dragon Pce begin to burst open one by one.

    Numerous artifacts and dharma treasures from inside the halls burst forth, shining in the air.

    sh!

    In an instant, everything around is bathed in the light emitted by the countless treasures of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    This is

    Senior, whats happening here!

    Seo Ran, transformed into a dragon, flies towards me.

    I, sweating profusely, watch the unfolding events.

    Daoist Seo

    Yes, Senior.

    Let''s run.

    Kugugugugu!

    The blue water attribute dharma treasures gathered together, absorbing Seo Hweol''s lingering consciousness.

    The lights from the treasures flicker and form a giant blue dragon, resembling Seo Hweol.

    Kwagwagwang!

    The dragon, formed from thebined dharma treasures, begins to rampage.

    This is madness

    Kugugugugu!

    The Sea Dragon Pce is swept away by the dragon''s thrashing.

    The power of the gathered dharma treasures,bined with the remnants of a Heavenly Beings consciousness, is far stronger than Song Jin without his dharma treasures.

    Its power is immensely close to that of a Nascent Soul.

    But the real problem isn''t that.

    Senior! Itsing!

    Fweeing!

    The dragon swings its tail towards us.

    Kwagwagwa!

    A tremendous trail of destruction is left, but the real dangeres afterwards.

    Click!

    From the scales of the dragons tail, one of the small dharma treasures remained even after the tail swung away.

    Damn it!

    sh!

    The treasure wrapped in blue light scatters brilliance

    Kwaang!

    The dharma treasure self-destructed!

    I shield Seo Ran from the st, pushing the explosion away.

    My hands tingle.

    My body''s already in bad shape from using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains to break the seal...

    Each time I block a self-destructing dharma treasure, my arms tremble more.

    We need to escape, but

    Were surrounded

    We are surrounded by the Dragon Pces seal, and the hole we used to enter is now blocked by the dragon made of dharma treasures, making approach difficult.

    As if this isnt annoying enough, the treasures are self-destructing one by one

    Seeing that we were not visibly harmed, the dragon started to self-destruct more of its dharma treasures.

    Cant we do something about those self-destructing treasures?

    It''s impossible. Besides

    Seo Ran''s face darkened.

    The dragon, as it fights us, is drawing more power from the dharma treasures, turning brighter.

    True to his words, the more the dragon fights us, the more the dharma treasuresprising its body glow with blue light.

    When it bespletely bright, the entire dragon will self-destruct.

    Crunch

    I grit my teeth at the absurd situation.

    "Seo Hweol...!"

    Whether his target is Seo Ran or not.

    In any case, the n to confront Yuan Li here and push forward with using dharma treasures haspletely fallen apart.

    Whoosh!

    The figure of the Blue Dragon continues to brighten.

    At this rate, its uncertain when it will suddenly explode...!

    Just then.

    Boom!

    One side of the seal trembles, and the dark prow of a decayed ship emerges from beyond the formation.

    Its the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Activate!"

    The teleportation array starts activating, and we barely manage to escape the Blue Dragon''s thrashing, flying up into the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Roar!

    The Blue Dragon roars, and its body bes incandescent.

    That massive body, it''s going to self-destruct!

    At the same time, the teleportation array attempts to begin spatial transfer.

    The Nether Crossing Ship is engulfed in the void and rushes through space, and we escape from the Sea Dragon Pce as it is enveloped in blue light for thest time.

    [...I came because my disciple sent a distress signal... In the end, the dharma treasures in the Sea Dragon Pce all transformed into the shape of the Blue Dragon and self-destructed, is that it?]

    Song Jin presses his temples with his fingers.

    [So, there''s no gain at all....]

    Both Seo Ran and Song Jin look downcast.

    I show them the diary of Jeon Hyang that I managed to save in the chaos.

    "During the chaos, I managed to save this. When the diary was closed, the residual consciousness left by Seo Hweol in the diary activated, causing thatmotion."

    [Hmm, indeed, I can feel Seo Hweol''s consciousness embedded in it. If certain conditions are met, his consciousness activates and delivers predetermined instructions.]

    He is indeed a meticulous man.

    In the case of Seo Ran destroying the Nether Crossing Ship and idently surviving, reaching the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Even then, Seo Hweol made sure Seo Ran would be killed.

    ''Is there a reason why Seo Ran must be killed to this extent?''

    "Then, is there anything else left in this book?"

    I ask Song Jin if there are any traps or backhands left..

    [From my perspective, there doesn''t seem to be anything else.]

    I nod and hand it over to Seo Ran.

    ''For future cycles, it''s better to bring the diary to Song Jin first before casually opening it.''

    Whether it''s Seo Hweol''s consciousness or whatever, what''s the harm in feeding the remaining remnant consciousness to the Nether Crossing Ship?

    "This is the diary of Jeon Hyang, an astronomer of the Sea Dragon Tribe. Take a look, it seems that they left it for you to read, Daoist Seo."

    "Ah, the diary of the elder...!"

    Seo Ran was startled and quickly received the diary. While he was reading the diary, the Nether Crossing Ship already returned to its original ce in the ck Wind Sea.

    ''This must be the extent of our gains this time...''

    With an explosion of that magnitude, not only the other pavilions but also the spiritual elixirs and nts remaining in the Sea Dragon Pce would have turned into dust.

    ''Right, now that I think about it...''

    I asked Song Jin about the structure of the Sea Dragon Pce and the ritualistic formation I had seen.

    "So, do you know anything about the spell formation thats in the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    [Hmm, I''m not sure exactly what formation you''re talking about.]

    Song Jin strokes his chin and tilts his head.

    At his question, Seo Ran, who had been frantically reading the diary, momentarily looks up and forms a hand seal.

    Whoosh!

    In front of us, spiritual energy forms and takes the shape of the spell formation I saw.

    When Seo Ran infuses his power into it, the spell formation activates, and I feel my consciousness clear and awake.

    "This is the formation senior Seo is talking about, Master."

    [Ah, this one! It''s different from the ck Ghost Valley, so I wondered what it was...]

    Song Jin seems to recognize it. Seo Ran focuses back on the diary, and Song Jin observes the spell formation in front of him.

    [A spell that awakens the upper dantian, expressed using the demon races spell formation, that is what this formation is."]

    "Upper dantian... awakening...?"

    ["The Sea Dragon Tribe and the ck Ghost Valley have beenpeting for dominance over the great sea for tens of thousands of years, influencing each other''s spells to some extent. And one of them is..."]

    Whoosh!

    Energy emits from the tips of Song Jins fingers, heading towards his Baihui point.

    [This ''Spell of Awakening'' here.]

    The energy entering the Baihui point seems to rotate inside Song Jins skull, and after a while, it shoots out from his forehead.

    "What is this...?"

    I have seen this spell before.

    Previously, when White Bone Ghost Devil Heo Gwak forced Team Leader Kim''s consciousness to awaken, they used this technique.

    It was also very simr to the technique used by the Jin n to amplify talent by infusing souls into the upper dantian.

    ''I remember, even Kim Hyung used the ignition of the upper dantian, starting from the Baihui and leading the flow of Pure Spiritual Force through the forehead, burning it up...''

    The flow is exactly the same.

    [I don''t know Seo Hweol''s true intentions, but outwardly, he was always a gentle and righteous leader, always wanting the Sea Dragon Tribe to maintain a clear mind. So, using the structure of the Sea Dragon Pce itself to spread the Spell of Awakening wouldn''t be strange.]

    "..."

    Then why did he spread that Awakening Spell'' in the hiddenyers of the Serving Command Pce?

    I also told Song Jin about what Seo Hweol had done.

    Maybe if its him, he might think of something.

    But Song Jin shook his head, indicating he couldn''t recall anything after hearing my words.

    [Strange, why in the Serving Command Pce''s control room...?]

    "Control room?"

    [Yes. The hiddenyer your group entered is the Serving Command Pce''s control room. If you ce the Serving Command Seal on the tform made for it, it allows control over the Serving Command Pce through that seal]

    This is new information.

    ''So, he spread the Spell of Awakening in the control room because...?''

    I can''t even guess his intentions.

    What was his goal...

    While I ponder, Seo Ran, having finished reading the diary of Jeon Hyang, wears a bitter smile on his extremely darkened face.

    Fortunately, no more blue hands sprang out of the diary after the previous incident, suggesting Seo Hweol''s tricks had ended.

    "...I really grew up abandoned by everyone. Except for Elder Jeon Hyang, who finally opened his heart to me..."

    His face is a mix of unmistakable pain.

    That expression resembles...

    ''Was it when hemitted suicide using the space-breaking bead...?''

    "I... don''t know what my purpose in living is anymore."

    I look at him with pained eyes.

    In the past, I would have tried tofort him or consider his feelings to lessen his pain.

    But honestly, I don''t feel much of anything now.

    Only a slight sense of shared misery arose when he showed his painful thoughts.

    ''How did I used tofort others...?''

    I can''t remember how to do anything with a warm heart.

    I can''t recall what my heart used to feel like.

    Maybe, I did it like this.

    But still, knowing that Seo Ran''s suicide would make things even more depressing, I managed to recall enough tofort him.

    "Don''t worry, Daoist Seo. You have... truly formed a master-disciple bond now, haven''t you? There''s still someone who cares about you, find your meaning in that..."

    "...Is that so..."

    My words seem to lift some of the shadows from Seo Ran''s face.

    "Thank you..."

    I receive his thanks and look back at Song Jin with dull eyes.

    In any case, we are back to square one.

    "So... in the end we got nothing, but could you help me using myst favor?"

    [Haaaaah....]

    Song Jin sighs deeply.

    [Alright. I didn''t want to put my disciple in danger, but in 200 years... I''ll make him reach Core Formation and help you. Of course, I''ll help too.]

    "...Thank you."

    Thus, while we didn''t gain much material aid from the Sea Dragon Pce, I obtained a lot of precious information and a firm promise of assistance from Song Jin.

    After receiving his promise, I left the ck Wind Sea.

    And then, 10 years passed.

    In that time, with the Cheongmun n, I collected both the formation artifacts and the Longevity Fruits. Now, the day of the great conference with all the Core Formation cultivators of the continent gathering is approaching.

    Swoosh!

    I fly rapidly across the Northern Grasnds.

    ''It should be around here...''

    Holding the invitation que, I sense the spiritual energy around me.

    And then, after a while.

    Whoosh!

    I sense an area hidden behind a formation in the distance.

    Thump!

    Its a ce covered by an illusion formation, invisible to the eye.

    But when I bring the que near it, the formation shines, opening a path for me.

    I enter through the path through the formation.

    ''This ce is...''

    True to the Northern Grasnds, there are numerous white tents set up inside formation

    These tents, befitting cultivators, are adorned with many spell runes, and I can feel the presence of Core Formation cultivators inside.

    "Ah, you''ve arrived, Cultivator Seo?"

    From a distance, Cheongmun Jung-jin approaches me with a weing expression.

    I nod in response.

    "You''re as you were."

    "..."

    He looks at my expression and his face turns bitter.

    I can''t help it.

    I can''t remember how to smile, and my eyes remain dull.

    I have forgotten how to wear any expression other than this vacant one.

    Just then, another person crosses over the formation.

    An old man in gray robes.

    Its Wolryang.

    He, too, has the same face as 10 years ago, although different from mine.

    A deeply angry expression.

    We make eye contact and nod to each other in simple greetings.

    As we are about to enter thergest tent, designated as the conference hall.

    "Wait, you..."

    Wolryang points at me and speaks.

    His voice seems to tremble.

    "That thing at your waist, why do you have it...?"

    "...?"

    I look at Hyang-hwas remnant at my waist, the jade norigae.

    "It''s the heirloom of my beloved."

    "What...? That''s... my great-grandson used to wear that..."

    "Ah..."

    I suddenly realize, absurdly, the fate of Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Her fated partner was

    Wolryang''s great-grandson.

    Already devoured by Yuan Li before my point of return.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 119: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (7)

    Chapter 119: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (7)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    "Ah, I see. That was an item my granddaughter-inw brought when she married into the family. My grandson was from the grasnds tribe, but his wife was from Byeokra. When they had my great-grandson, she gifted the child a norigae. Now that I think about it"

    Wolryang and I are talking in front of the tent.

    The world is indeed small.

    To meet such a connection in such a ce.

    "My granddaughter-inw wished for her friend''s child to be matched with my great-grandson, but my great-grandson chose a suitable partner for himself and got married without being bound by that promise."

    I listen quietly to his story.

    "As my great-grandson got married and he and his wife were living happily... Yuan Li that bastard... one day he attacked the child''s tribe..."

    Krghh.

    Wolryang grinds his teeth.

    His intent seething with anger.

    "Everyone died, and my great-grandson vanished, leaving only his lower body behind. He always carried the norigae his mother had given him..."

    "..."

    "I... I will definitely reim my great-grandson''s upper body from that devil!"

    ''Upper body...''

    There seemed to be a certain fate at y.

    Buk Hyang-hwa lost her lower body, and her fated partner, the upper body. Both devoured by Yuan Li.

    Amidst my thoughts, I grind my teeth next to the old man.

    ''Why must the tyranny of the powerful bring despair and pain to others?''

    Me, and this man as well.

    Everyone suffered unbearable pain and lost something precious to Yuan Li.

    I think to myself.

    ''Does he have anything precious?''

    Its unknown.

    Can someone who holds something precious so ruthlessly take away others'' without a second thought?

    I became lost deep in my thoughts, and Wolryang continued to curse Yuan Li endlessly.

    And then, after a while, all Core Formation cultivators from the entire continent gathered, and the grand council began.

    Inside the tent, spacepression was applied.

    There are about 200 Core Formation cultivators. This number includes members from minor ns and secluded cultivators who hadn''t been contacted previously, as well as those from ostracized powers, which are about 50 more thanst time.

    Around 200 Core Formation cultivators.

    This is thest force left in this world.

    "...Then, let''smence the grand council regarding the war against the old monster Yuan Li, who caused the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin stood up and addressed the assembly.

    The decision was made that Cheongmun Jung-jin is the most suitable leader for this alliance, probably greatly influenced by the fact that he is a descendant of Azure TIger Saint.

    The meeting began.

    Various factions presented different ns to counter Yuan Li.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin listened to and organized these ideas.

    And when no more suggestions came forth, he spoke.

    "Now, let me share the n concluded by the Cheongmun n."

    Shortly after, he began discussing the Serving Command Pce and the strategy of lowering Yuan Lis cultivation from Nascent Soul to Core Formation.

    "Are you suggesting we lower the old monsters Nascent Soul cultivation to Core Formation level?"

    "That''s right. We have also confirmed that most of the treasures inside the pce were taken by the Heavenly Being cultivators, but"

    He continued his exnation.

    "We found some items still inside the pce, including certain types of immortal liquor and talismans, as well as misceneous items."

    "What kind of misceneous items?"

    "Items like a bamboo pipe that helps in infusing enlightenment into demon beasts, a slightly more sturdy storage bag, a needle that repairs clothes automatically, a ring that aids in digesting food... such ambiguous items."

    The Core Formation cultivators, who momentarily harbored hopes, were visibly disappointed and disheartened by his words.

    "Both the liquor and talismans are ancient cultivator treasures, so they''re useful, but aren''t they both single-use only?"

    "Correct. We found only a few bottles of liquor that temporarily enhance abilities and a few kinds of talismans that allow the use of unique techniques for a short time."

    "If they are single-use..."

    "Theyre basically table scraps."

    "Useful, but..."

    It was then.

    The head of the Byeok n, Byeok Cheon-gis eyes shed and asked.

    "Talismans, did you say talismans?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "Did you, by any chance, check what kind of talismans are remaining?"

    "I didn''t check in detail."

    Byeok Cheon-gi chuckles and pulls something out of his robe.

    "Last time Serving Command Pce was open, our Byeok n was also able to secure a few things from there. One of them was this."

    "That, that is...!?"

    Whoosh!

    What Byeok Cheon-gi produced from his robe were two shining talismans, exuding a divine light.

    "Heaven-Striking Talisman, a talisman that can replicate the strike of a Heavenly Being cultivator once. Heaven-Sealing Talisman, a talisman that temporarily wraps the defense of a Heavenly Being cultivator around oneself. We obtained these two talismans in thest visit to Serving Command Pce."

    "Heavenly Being!"

    "Yes, with this Heaven-Striking Talisman, if it hits, it''s possible to turn that bastard into a pulp with one strike."

    He continued.

    "The Heavenly Being seniors already have the defensive and offensive capabilities of that level so they didn''t need it so there must certainly be Heaven-Sealing Talismans remaining in Serving Command Pce. And"

    He smirked.

    "As you said, if we lure that bastard into Serving Command Pce to lower his cultivation, and then use the Heaven-Sealing Talisman to defend and the Heaven-Striking Talisman to attack the old mosnter"

    A glimmer of hope appeared on the faces of Cheongmun Jung-jin and the others.

    I, too, felt a rare sense of joy at the prospect of killing Yuan Li.

    "We can hunt that bastard."

    "Well, I was originally thinking of a different n, but it seems it needs to be revised."

    "Hm?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin points at me.

    "Cultivator Seo over here is unaffected by the restraining formation of Serving Command Pce, even when it''s activated. Therefore, he can maintain Core Formation level strength continuously and face Yuan Li one-on-one as he falls to Core Formation level."

    "Ah."

    Byeok Cheon-gi looks at me in amazement, and various emotions appear on the faces of the numerous cultivators present.

    Byeok Cheon-gi says,

    "How about our Byeok n and this fellow take the lead in facing the old monster while the other cultivators provide support from the rear?"

    "Wait, our Eastern States also have excellent decisive weapons effective against Nascent Soul cultivators."

    "Our Northern Grasnd tribes also have famous formations effective against Nascent Soul cultivators."

    Nascent Soul cultivators are certainly formidable beings, and the wealth they had umted over hundreds of years, including dharma treasures, spirit stones, and elixirs, are far greater than that of Core Formation cultivators.

    Perhaps because of this, the Core Formation cultivators gathered here were already scheming among themselves to divide up the spoils as much as possible.

    Of course, I have no interest in such petty squabbles over gains.

    ''Excluding the Serving Command Pce n, the methods proposed by the others are''

    All bound to fail.

    Because, even 200 yearster, Yuan Li was alive and well.

    Especially the Heaven-Sealing Talisman and Heaven-Striking Talisman, boasting the power of the Heavenly Being stage.

    Why was Yuan Li so unscathed in my past life despite the existence of such terrifying talismans?''

    Of course, this life introduced the variable of the Serving Command Pce n.

    So, maybe its possible to hunt him.

    ''But that alone is not enough.''

    He must be killed.

    Absolutely.

    If I don''t tear him apart in this cycle, I cant console the souls of those who died in this life.

    After the meeting ended and various cultivators were chattering, I approached Cheongmun Jung-jin and whispered another n.

    "Please keep this n confidential. I will proceed with it alone."

    What are you talking about No, more importantly, is this true?"

    "It''s true. If it''s this, even for a Nascent Soul cultivator, it would be difficult, right?"

    "Hmm... Of course. No matter how mighty a Nascent Soul cultivator is, that is not an easy power to contend with."

    I nod.

    Besides simply trapping him in Serving Command Pce, a few more ns are needed.

    To ensure.

    To ensure his death.

    The first conference ended satisfactorily.

    Practically all future ns were also decided in this conference. From now on, its just a matter of moving ording to the n.

    I acted along with the others, starting the task of scraping together the remaining treasures of Serving Command Pce using the Nether Crossing Ship, along with some formation masters and artisan masters.

    Zing!

    The formations sealing the treasures of Serving Command Pce were released by the artisans and formation masters and the items inside were brought out.

    "Hmm... These misceneous items are really of no use. They seem to be mostly for decoration or show."

    "Actually, the liquors and talismans seem more useful."

    The Core Formation cultivators who came with me also clicked their tongues at the useless misceneous items. Each one was a peculiar dharma treasure or magic artifact, so there was no particr greed for them.

    Only the Byeok n, known for rearing demon beasts, showed some interest in the pipe that infuses enlightenment into beasts, but that was all.

    "Then, let''s also release the formations on the liquors and talismans."

    We seeded in retrieving talismans and liquors from the Serving Command Pce''s treasury with the cooperation of Core Formation cultivators, formation masters, and artisan masters.

    Among the talismans, there are two Heaven-Sealing Talismans, which grant defensive capability equivalent to that of a Heavenly Being cultivator.

    One Crimson Bird Talisman that traps the enemy in a formation maze.

    And one Transforming Demon Talisman that allows instantaneous transformation into a demon beast.

    There were a few more talismans, but they were just ordinary Core Formation-level talismans sold in markets, with no significant utility.

    "There are quite a few liquors. Talismans are very useful, but liquors take up more space and are often single-use, granting temporary abilities, so they werent taken as much..."

    The artisans and formation masters brought by the Core Formation cultivators ssified the immortal liquors and exined them to us.

    The liquors were roughly divided into three types:<ol><li>

    Immortal liquors that enhance physical abilities like regeneration, speed, defense, and strength for a short period, such as Spirit Nectar, Heavenly Heart Water, Moon Spirit Liquor, and Lower Immortal Liquor.</li><li>

    Immortal liquors that enhance abilities not rted to physical strength, for example strengthening the connection with or enhancing dharma treasures within the body, or improving the ability to handle external objects, such as Dream Lotus Elixir, True Moon Dew, White-Red Wine, Mysterious me Jade, and True Dew Liquor.</li><li>

    Purely recreational liquors that improve mood and rity of consciousness just by smelling them, like Red Plum Liquor, Whole Heart Liquor, Fringe Fragrance, and Purple Jade Liquor.</li></ol>

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, looking at the liquors, spoke:

    "These types of immortal liquors will be distributed before the decisive battle to amplify abilities."

    He looks at me, and Byeok Cheng-gi who followed us here.

    "Especially Cultivator Seo, Cultivator Byeok, and Eastern Lord Manli Minp, who will confront the old monster head-on, will be given the most varieties of immortal liquors."

    "Understood."

    "Among them, Cultivator Seo and Lord Manli will y the role of hindering the old monster in the early stages, so they will be given the most liquors and talismans. Keep that in mind."

    Lord Manli Minp of the Eastern States gratefully thanks Cheongmun Jung-jin, and I nod with a weary face.

    Thus, the few remaining treasures, immortal liquors, and talismans inside the Serving Command Pce, as well as other consumables, were all retrieved and nned for distribution.

    The n to confront Yuan Li is almost finalized, and all ns, tribes, and states are exerting their full efforts to nurture new Core Formation cultivators.

    All that is left is for time to pass.

    ''During the remaining time, I need to cultivate.''

    There are still 200 years left.

    Within that time, I n to enter Qi Building Great Perfection through the advanced practice of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    ''But with the current state of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation...''

    I will likely surpass the Great Perfection and still have time to spare.

    ''Then what remains is to find a ce to cultivate...''

    After some thought, I decided on a location for my cultivation.

    And so, time flows on.

    In a blink of an eye, 200 years have passed.

    Whoosh!

    In the mountainous regions of Shengzi.

    Three streaks of dim light soar above.

    They are three Core Formation cultivators using the Flying Escape Technique.

    So, Young Noble Byeok, the cultivator we''re visiting is training in his cave?

    That''s right. Ive heard he''s practicing curse-rted techniques, so be prepared for the eerie aura."

    "Ugh, creepy. Training curse methods in his lone dark cave."

    "Mind your words. Did the n head and elders not say he''s key in hunting the old monster?"

    "Hmph, I respect the n head for his authority, but we are Core Formation cultivators now. How long should we heed the words of those old folks? Young Noble Byeok, how about enjoying the scenery of the city before we arrive..."

    Byeok Mun-seong, the Core Formation cultivator from the Byeok n, frowns.

    The two beautiful cultivators chattering beside him seem to enjoy flirting with him, but Byeok Mun-seong isnt interested.

    ''Foolish beyond measure. Weve be Core Formation cultivators thanks to the unprecedented support from our ns. To dismiss the elders who reached this level through their own skill...''

    Byeok Mun-seong is well aware of his limitations.

    Even in the past, he would have had to use all his allotted 300 years in the Qi Building stage to barely reach Core Formation.

    Indeed, no one is as wise and virtuous as her.

    With a bittersweet smile, Byeok Mun-seong flies with the two cultivators towards a vige in the mountainous area of Shengzi.

    sh!

    As the three streaks of light hover above the vige, vigers came out buzzing with curiosity.

    Byeok Mun-seong looked down at them and spoke.

    Is there arge centipede''s cave nearby? Where is it located?

    The vige elder approaches Byeok Mun-seong, kneels respectfully, and replies.

    "I am not sure about a centipede''s cave, but there''s a ce called Darken Cave beyond that ridge. Legend has it that a centipede demon lived there 200 years ago..."

    "Thank you."

    Byeok Mun-seong didn''t wait to hear more from the vige elder. He flew in the direction the elder pointed to.

    Crossing the ridge, he sees arge cave on a rugged mountainside. Dark, ominous shadows are constantly seeping out of the cave.

    Curse methods

    Byeok Mun-seong swallows hard at the chilling aura.

    ''Is every tendril of darkness leaking from there a curse spell?''

    The two women who followed Byeok Mun-seong also noticed the cave on the mountainside.

    That must be the infamous

    Shh! Dont attract a curse by speaking carelessly.

    Oh, right, my apologies

    Byeok Mun-seong nces back at the duo, then approaches the cave. He respectfully performs a fist-and-palm salute and calls out.

    Its been a long time, Cultivator Seo. The time for the old monster to be released is nearing.

    A flicker of killing intent briefly crosses Byeok Mun-seongs eyes.

    Its time for her revenge. Pleasee out.

    Kugugugugu

    From the cave''s depths, sinister shadows began to emerge.

    Trantor Notes: Guys.we managed to avoid Won Rip but theres no transliteration for Manli Minp

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 120: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (9)

    Chapter 120: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (9)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    Thud, thud...

    From deep within the cave, ''something'' walks out.

    Gulp

    As it emerges, the surrounding curses grow denser.

    Eventually, Byeok Mun-seong ascends into the air, rising upwards.

    Rumble, rumble...

    Darkness.

    A dense dome of darkness surrounds it.

    Byeok Mun-seong, amidst the darkness, watches thousands of writhing curses and greets the entity.

    The two cultivators who have been chatting heedlessly also send their greetings following Byeok Mun-seong.

    "Long time no see, Cultivator Seo."

    Byeok Mun-seong greeted him again, sizing up his cultivation.

    ''Qi Building... 4th Constetion.''

    Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, Winnowing Basket.

    Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall.

    Leg, Bond, Stomach, Hairy head, Net, Beak, Triple Star.

    Well, Ghost.

    He felt the energies of 23 Spiritual Energy Stars of the 4 Constetions.

    Byeok Mun-seong felt the flow of Pure Spiritual Force at the center of the curses and looked at him.

    ''Just Qi Building 4th Constetion, but the strength of Grand Perfection... Those terrifying curses... Even though I have not been at Core Formation for long... I dont feel like I can win.''

    Typically, curse sorcerers who practice curse methods handle 30-40 curse spells, up to 60 or 70 in some cases.

    In exceptional cases, more than 90.

    But what about him?

    ''It looks like thousands at a nce...''

    It means he is hundreds of times more skilled than the typical curse sorcerers.

    Being hundreds of times more skilled at the Qi Building Grand Perfection stage meant his power is virtually no different from Core Formation.

    Byeok Mun-seong continues to speak towards the dark dome of curses.

    "As I said, it''s time for the old monsterl to wake up..."

    [I know.]

    A rough voice echoes from the dark center.

    The voice is dark, unlike a human''s, with an eerie effect that intimidates the listener.

    [Hurry up. Lead the way.]

    "...Yes, understood."

    Then, it happens.

    "Wait, arent you a bit toomanding, even considering everything?"

    One of the cultivators who followed Byeok Mun-seong spoke towards the dark dome.

    "We came to visit, yet you talk without showing your face. Your cultivation seems only to be at Qi Building, so... is it right to be so disrespectful to us, Core Formation cultivators?"

    "Miss Gongmyo!"

    Byeok Mun-seong, with a pale face, tries to stop the cultivator from the Gongmyo n.

    But Miss Gongmyo is unrelenting.

    "They say you''re a madman, wandering the mountainous regions of Byeokra in the dark, watching fan dances, and suddenly screaming and rampaging. I would understand if you were really insane, but since you can talk..."

    "Quiet, please!"

    Just then.

    Kugugugugugu!

    From the ck dome, a mass of dark curse spells begin pouring towards her.

    Swoosh!

    The mass of curses transform into a giant ck hand, reaching out as if to engulf her.

    "Eek!"

    The woman from the Gongmyo n frowns, forming a seal to deploy a defensive spell.

    A blue sphere blocks the ck hand.

    "What is this madness!? You..."

    And, as she is about to express her anger,

    The protective shield touched by the ck Hand begins to decay and crumble.

    "Wh-what...!?"

    "Miss Gongmyo! Use the Holy Concentration Talisman!"

    At Byeok Mun-seong''s shout, she takes out a talisman.

    And at that moment, the ck Hand strikes her.

    Boom!

    Shes sent flying by the ck Hand, crashing into the opposite hillside.

    A cloud of dust billows.

    "Wait! You crazywhat are you doing to Gongmyo Unnie!"

    Miss Jin, stay calm, I''ll resolve this through conversation!"

    "Young Noble Byeok, stay put. Don''t underestimate the Jin n!"

    As she forms her hand seals with a vigorous motion, thousands of fire pellets appear around her, filling all directions.

    Burn that insolent shadow to ashes! Go!

    With a roaring sound, the fire pellets begin to move in unison.

    However.

    Rain ().

    Shiiiiiiii!

    Collide ().

    Chua Jua Jua Jua Jua!

    From within the ck domain, hundreds of curse spells fly towards her like arrows with incredible speed.

    The curse spells explode the fire pellets, causing a massive explosion, and a few pass by her body.

    Whist!

    A small droplet of blood drops from her cheek.

    How dare you... Just a Qi Building stage...!!

    However, the entity within the ck mass clicks its tongue.

    Its over.

    What nonsense! I havent even shown my true power yet! Watch, Ill show you the magical arts of Jin n''s Fiery Silk me Heat Wave!

    Huaaaaaa!

    Around her, mes resembling silky drapes begin to flicker.

    The heat from the ming silks soar infinitely, drying up the moisture in the surrounding terrain.

    But the entity within the darkness remains silent.

    Instead, with a hand seal, a y figure rises from below.

    Silently...

    Then, a curse spell floats in the air.

    There is a drop of blood on the curse spell.

    Take this!

    Simultaneously, the Jin n cultivator unleashes her spell, while the entity within the ck domain flicks their finger, moving the blood-stained curse spell over the y figure to be absorbed.

    And that was it.

    Fizz!

    Eh, what?

    [Why hesitate. Go ahead, attack.]

    She stands dumbfounded for a moment, then looks at the y figure.

    The curses, transformed and embedded in every corner of the y figure''s body, are situated precisely at the spiritual meridians used for casting spells.

    [You cant do it?]

    Silently...

    The figure within the ck sphere forms another hand seal, and red ink appears on the neck of the y figure.

    In the next moment, she feels a strange sensation and converges a mirror to look at her own neck.

    What!?

    The same mark, with red ink, appeared on her neck, just like on the y figure.

    [To allow blood to a curse sorcerer, how naive. What do you think will happen if I strike this neck?]

    She stands in shock, trembling like a leaf in terror.

    The trickle of blood from her cheek flows steadily.

    Though it was just a very thin cut, the blood strangely wouldnt stop.

    Swoosh

    Suddenly, the sound of a sword being unsheathed echoes from within the darkness.

    Step, step

    And then, the ck figure approaches the y figure.

    N-no! Dont do that!

    Anticipating her fate, she pleads with a pale face.

    Just then.

    Thats enough, Cultivator Seo.

    Byeok Mun-seong appears, standing between the y figure and Seo Eun-hyun.

    Its not right for allies to fight among themselves, especially when the day to capture the old monster is approaching.

    [So be it.]

    Snap!

    As he speaks, he snaps his finger, and the Jin n cultivator sees the curse spells that had prated her cheek and body being expelled and returning to the ck dome.

    The same happens to her friend from the Gongmyo n, as ck curses emerge from her body.

    Only then did they look at the person in front of them.

    Being at Qi Building did not mean they are the same.

    He just hasnt reached Core Formation yet.

    His power is essentially no different from Core Formation.

    This is the decisive weapon to fight against the Nascent Soul old monsterl...

    She closes her mouth and approaches the Gongmyo n cultivator.

    Keugh, kughh

    The woman from the Gongmyo n is holding a talisman imbued with the power of blessings in her hand.

    The power of blessings seemed to neutralize the curse, preventing her body from decaying instantly from the single strike, but she appears to have sustained some internal injuries

    [Then, lets go.]

    Whoosh!

    Scattering dark curse spells, Seo Eun-hyun moves from within the curses.

    He hides in the darkness and flies away into the sky. Byeok Mun-seong, after ncing at the women for a moment, extends a Purification Talisman and Healing Talisman to them.

    "Even though Cultivator Seo has retracted the curses, use the Purification Talisman to draw out the curse''s poison once more before healing. His curses are especially toxic, and one can suffer severe aftereffects if they assume it''s safe just because the curse is gone."

    "Th-thank you, Young Noble Byeok."

    "Haaah, and..."

    Byeok Mun-seong frowns slightly and warns the two women.

    "...since both of you are injured like this, I rmend not participating in the battle against the Nascent Soul old monster."

    ''Itd be instant death and youd only serve as a snack for that Nascent Soul devil.''

    Byeok Mun-seong swallowed hisst words and turned around.

    Suddenly, something sparkling catches his eye in the depths of the cave from which Seo Eun-hyun had emerged.

    ''That is...''

    Drawn to the sparkling object, Byeok Mun-seong approaches it.

    Its a ss sculpture.

    The delicately crafted ss sculpture depicts a pair of a man and a woman dancing with fans. While the man''s face is not clear, the woman''s face is crafted so meticulously that one can almost recognize her.

    Byeok Mun-seong stares at the ss sculpture, especially at the woman, with an indescribablyplex expression.

    After a moment of contemtion, he picks up the sculpture, stores it in his storage bag, and leaves the cave to pursue Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kugugugugugugu!

    Eastern Byeokra.

    Thend where a city named Cheon-saek City stood 200 years ago.

    There, a dark shadow descends.

    Step, step...

    The shadow steps on thend, now turned into a sandy beach.

    [It''s been a long time. Everyone.]

    Seo Eun-hyun, the shadow, looks around with a bitter voice.

    The graves he made, the ss swords.

    All of them, buried under the sand over the long years, have lost their original forms.

    [In about a month... the time wille. To keep my promise from that day, I will... definitely give it my all.]

    After gazing at the sand for a while, he forms a hand seal.

    Whoosh!

    Curse spells seep from his body, scattering a dark windstorm in all directions.

    The massive storm scatters the sand of Cheon-saek City, blowing it around.

    Shortly after.

    Below the sand.

    There, a graveyard with numerous worn ss swords reveals itself.

    Some of the 200-year-old buildings are still sporadically standing.

    Among the buildings, Seo Eun-hyun walks towards the workshop of Buk Hyang-hwa, still maintaining most of its original structure.

    [This ce is also about to copse with no one to maintain it.]

    The workshop barely held its shape, on the verge of copsing.

    Perhaps it would crumble with just a slight touch from Seo Eun-hyun.

    He looks around.

    [...Coming backter to dig through the sand would be absurd.]

    He takes out gs and magic artifacts from his possession.

    These are the magic artifacts he had bought at the Spirit Path Conference beforeing here.

    Shick, shick, shick!

    Thump, thump, thump!

    The gs and magic artifacts fly in all directions, embedding themselves into the ground, preventing the sandstorm from covering the graveyard.

    Its just a formation with the sole purpose to block the sandstorm.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at the set formation and surveys the surroundings.

    The ss swords he had made are all broken and crumbled, with not many maintaining their shape.

    Out of the thousands he made, only about 5,000 remain in any recognizable form.

    Whoosh!

    Using sword control, Seo Eun-hyun selects 3,000 intact ss swords.

    [...I''m sorry toe to you in this state. I need your strength. Please understand.]

    It isn''t just Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The neighbors who blessed us, me and her.

    Every life, every connection that lived in this city.

    They are all precious to me.

    Therefore, this revenge cannot bepleted by my hands alone.

    It must be done with everyone''s strength.

    Seo Eun-hyun pulls the swords embedded in their graves towards him.

    The dharma treasure, the Colorless ss Sword, is a magic artifact treated as a set of 3,000 flying swords.

    Seo Eun-hyeon takes out the blueprint left by Buk Hyang-hwa for the Colorless ss Sword.

    The method to make the Colorless ss Sword is simple.

    Make 3,000 flying swords out of ss.

    Carve a simple spiritual energy circuit on each ss sword.

    However, the circuit on each sword must be slightly different.

    The slight variations follow a set of rules established by Buk Hyang-hwa, and its enough to just slightly adjust the direction of the circuits ording to those rules.

    Day and night changes rapidly.

    Seo Eun-hyun sessfully engraved all the spiritual energy circuits on the 3,000 worn ss swords.

    After engraving a single spiritual energy circuit on each of the 3,000 swords, Seo Eun-hyeon added one or two basic incantation scripts that are usually added onto dharma treasures for each, then infused them with spiritual power.

    Whoosh!

    Thus, the Colorless ss Sword recognized him as their master.

    A truly, maddeningly simple refining process.

    The materials are easy to acquire, and the refining method is simple.

    ''For testing the Formless Sword with it...''

    Seo Eun-hyun decides to test its power in front of Yuan Li.

    After all, its meant to cut his neck.

    There is no way she would have made it with insufficient power.

    After looking at thepleted Colorless ss Swords, he continues to verify with the blueprint she left behind.

    Itspleted without any issues.

    Rustle.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun reads the words written at the bottom of the blueprint.

    Words he had read numerous times beforeing here.

    Words she left for him.

    Orabeoni, the Colorless ss Sword is a set of 3,000 as a dharma treasure.

    It might seem like a lot, but seeing how you handle flying swords, I thought you can definitely manage it.

    Did you know? Originally, the number for the Colorless ss Sword wasnt 3,000, but 3,650.

    Did you know that yesterday marked exactly 10 years since you came to Cheon-saek City?

    The Colorless ss Sword is made tomemorate that.

    A dharma treasure made tomemorate each day you spent here. However, I left the remaining 650 sets iplete on purpose, hoping we could design and create them together, so I made it operate only with 3,000 sets.

    Its still iplete, so I hope we can finish it together in the future. Will you tell me your answer?

    Chiik Chiiiik

    ck tears drop one by one from Seo Eun-hyuns face covered in the shadows.

    The fallen tears scatter into curse spells, corroding the sand.

    Hiss!

    The sand beneath Seo Eun-hyun begins to corrode wildly.

    The curse spells surrounding him grow denser.

    [...I will... carry this... in my heart. I willplete it.]

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Buk Hyang-hwas grave.

    [I will be back.]

    And then, he leaves the grounds of Cheon-saek City with the 3000 set Colorless ss Sword.

    Whoosh!

    As he walks through the air after leaving Cheon-saek City, his eyes catch someone.

    Its Byeok Mun-seong, riding on a flying sword dharma treasure.

    [What is it?]

    "I was waiting for you. The head of my n tasked me with escorting you."

    [...Sorrow is a deep blue color.]

    "Hmm?"

    [Your consciousness is also deep blue.]

    ""

    [You werent waiting for me. You were mourning for her, werent you?]

    Byeok Mun-seong did not respond, only turning his head away.

    [After this war ends.]

    Seo Eun-hyun speaks to Byeok Mun-seong.

    [Let''s go together, and mourn her together.]

    "Lets go quickly."

    [Yes.]

    The two men fly towards the center of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Towards the sealing ce of Yuan Li.

    [The time hase to witness the long-awaited conclusion.]

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapter by mjspixel. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 121: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (9)

    Chapter 121: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (9)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    "Damn, the weather is annoyingly good."

    The head of the Gongmyo n, Gongmyo Ryeong, frowns as she looks at the sky.

    The sky is so clear that celestial energy is distinctly visible just by looking up.

    And the celestial energy she sees is a great omen of misfortune.

    "Damn it, even if they are green and inexperienced, over 200 Core Formation cultivators have gathered, bringing all the power umted by the numerous ns and factions... Despite our meticulous n and prepared traps, the celestial energy still shows great misfortune."

    "It can''t be helped. Isnt that just how fearsome Nascent Soul cultivators are?"

    Byeok Cheon-gi clicks his tongue as he speaks.

    In the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert, at the sealing site of Yuan Li.

    Around the ck castle, hundreds of Core Formation cultivators are positioned.

    On the outskirts, Qi Building cultivators carefully selected from each n surround the area.

    Above them are warships, massive dharma treasures requiring multiple operators, cannons, and battering rams prepared by each force.

    War dharma treasures are also abundantly set up.

    "Prepare the Yin Guiding Summoning Wind formation for the Qi Building cultivators!"

    At themand of Makli n head Makli Hwang-cheon, the Qi Building cultivators of the Makli n began to gather energy at the back with formation gs.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Within their formation, terrifying yin energy began to gather, creating a ferocious wind.

    "We of the Jin n can''t be inferior! Prepare the White Dragon Spreading Wings Formation and the Yang zing Red me Formation. Show whos superior to those Makli brats!"

    Qi Building cultivators of the Jin n gathered to form their formation.

    And within, blood-red, fiery mes began to emerge.

    The mes of the Jin n, fed by the heat of the scorching Heaven-Treading Desert, grow evenrger than the yin wind collected by the Makli n.

    Seeing this, Makli Hwang-cheon''s eyes twitch, and an elder of the Makli n notices it.

    The elder of Makli n gestures to a lower-ranked elder, who, with a flushed face, turns and shouts.

    "Expand the yin windrger than the Jin brats! If you properly increase the yin wind, each of you will receive three Life Spirit Pills! But if you fall behind them, expect something very interesting to happen!"

    Rumble, rumble!

    As soon as he finished speaking, the yin wind of Makli n shook off the desert''s heat and grew evenrger.

    In response, the Jin n also increased their mes, and both nspetitively erged their unique formation methods.

    Seeing this, Cheongmun Jung-jin chuckles.

    "Those two ns, when put together, are never boring."

    "Oh my, Cheongmun Orabeoni speaks the truth. If our two ns join forces, there would indeed never be a dull moment"

    "Jinlu n head, please choose your words carefully."

    "Hmph, there''s still time before Serving Command Pce appears, can''t we rx and chat a bit?"

    Jinlu n head, Jinlu Yeon-cheon, a voluptuous beauty dressed in a ck robe with blue eye makeup, retorts.

    "And how is the union of ns a personal matter? Isnt it a matter of public interest? Orabeoni?"

    "Hmm, Yeon-cheon. The heads of the six ns of Shengzi are ring at us. What will you do if internal strife breaks out before the war?"

    "Hmph, Ha n, Geo n, Jun n, Yeoljeon n, Ori n, Jeon n. Evenbined, they cant match the Jinlu n, so what do they know? Let''s not talk about such trivial matters, Orabeoni. Can''t you treat me as you used to?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin rubs his forehead as if in pain, then hardens his face and speaks.

    "Jinliu n head, please return to your position."

    "Think about it, Orabeoni. The bloodline of the great Cheongmun n, descended from Azure Tiger Saint Cheongmun Sunwoo,bined with Jinlu n, the founding ancestors of Shengzi"

    "Enough! I will not permit further idle talk. As the Alliance Leader, I order the Jinlu n head to return to her position. Any further and it will be dealt with as a military matter!"

    "Hmph. Very well, Alliance Leader. I hope you think it over."

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon winks at Cheongmun Jung-jin and returns to her position with a broad smile.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin presses his head as if in pain.

    "Anyway, why isnt Cultivator Seo here yet"

    He asks Byeok Cheon-gi, who had been subtly sticking close to Gongmyo Ryeong.

    "Byeok n head, didnt a Core Formation cultivator of the Byeok n go to fetch Cultivator Seo?"

    "Ah... About that."

    Just then.

    Kugugugugu!

    From the east of the Heaven-Treading Desert, a shadow enveloped in a mass of darkness flies towards the sealing site of Yuan Li.

    Wo-woong!

    Dark curse spells burst out in all directions.

    Within the center of those curse spells, the shadow looks around.

    [It seems I''m not toote.]

    Poof!

    Following the shadow, Byeok Mun-seong promptly approaches Byeok Cheon-gi and greets him respectfully.

    "I greet you, n head. The mission has been aplished."

    "Oh, is that so? Well done. Haha, Alliance Leader. It looks like everyone we were waiting for has arrived."

    "That''s right..."

    The shadow wrapped in dark curses, Seo Eun-hyun.

    The Eastern Lord, wrapped in white bandages, Manli Minp.

    The confident head of the Byeok n in a blue and white robe, Byeok Cheon-gi.

    The three stepped forward in front of Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "You all must be familiar with the n, so I have nothing specific to tell you. However, I would advise all three of you to keep visualizing the situation in your minds."

    "Understood."

    Byeok Cheon-gi replies, but Seo Eun-hyun and Manli Minp just nod their heads.

    "And also as Serving Command Pce will appear soon, ept this in advance."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin hands over storage artifacts to Byeok Cheon-gi and Manli Minp.

    "I have put the liquor in the storage artifacts."

    "Ha, truly immortal liquor. Just drinking it temporarily enhances all sorts of abilities."

    Byeok Cheon-gi admires the liquor inside the storage artifact, and Manli Minp, without a word, immediately takes out the liquor and drinks it on the spot.

    Kooong!

    After drinking all the renowned immortal liquors, Manli Minp''s momentum transforms.

    Koong!

    His cultivation seems to surge momentarily, and he takes a deep breath.

    "Good, it''s only for a short time, but"

    "Then, Byeok n head"

    "Ah, I''ll drink mine before activating the Heaven-Striking Talisman."

    "Do as you wish."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s gaze turns to Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Cultivator Seo, are you drinking it now?"

    Seo Eun-hyun, within the curse spells, nods his head.

    [I''ve been drinking while waiting.]

    "Lets hope the n proceeds well"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin finishes speaking and gathers his energy with a solemn expression.

    Then he looks up at the sky.

    All the Core Formation and Qi Building cultivators present are looking up at the sky.

    Seo Eun-hyun gazes not at the sky but at Yuan Li''s castle.

    Manli Minp takes out arge cannon from his storage artifact and begins inserting spirit stones into the back of it.

    Byeok Cheon-gi infuses his energy into the Heaven-Striking Talisman.

    While everyone is calcting the celestial energy and timing while looking up at the sky,

    "It''s time!"

    Gongmyo Ryeong shouts loudly.

    "Liberation Pce"

    One of the Eastern Lords mutters in a low voice.

    "Serving Command Pce appears."

    One of the tribal chiefs from the Northern Grasnds hardens their face.

    Kugugugugu!

    The void distorts, and a cylindrical pce, drifting through another dimension, enters the physical realm.

    Kugugugugu!

    Simultaneously, numerous cultivators present feel the surrounding heaven and earth energy shift.

    The energy of Liberation.

    What is blocked opens up.

    What is sealed is released.

    The being confined is set free.

    The one sleeping awakens.

    Creak, creak, creak!

    Gongmyo n''s secret formation.

    The Eight Trigrams Spirit Absorbing Sealing Formation that connected and sealed the nearby dragon veins.

    Within the formation, streams of red energy begin to burst forth.

    Rumble!

    Simultaneously, numerous cultivators feel the pressure of spiritual energy and stiffen their faces.

    The entity within is striving to break free from its confinement

    Liberation Pce fully enters the physical world, anchoring itself.

    And with it, the nearby heaven and earth energy begins to assimte more of the energy of Liberation.

    Crack, crack!

    Blood-red light begins to crack and break through the formation.

    The entire arid desert starts to resonate with the scent of blood.

    Ssshh...

    Blood mist flows through the cracks.

    Crack, crack, crack!

    Gradually, the sealing formation begins to crumble.

    A Core Formation cultivator swallows hard.

    Kugugugugu!

    The formation breaks into pieces, and the heaven and earth spiritual energy that formed it visibly scatters in all directions.

    And finally.

    Wo-woong!

    The sealing formation ispletely broken.

    A blood-red hue spreads across the world, and the entire desert bes soaked in the smell of blood.

    Swoosh!

    The ck castle is shrouded in a chilling bloodmist.

    From within its depth, a figure emerges step by step.

    A blood-red robe.

    Grayish-white hair.

    Hands with deep, wrinkled skin.

    And a face still hidden behind a bizarre, translucent ck mask.

    Its Yuan Li, the Bloodwood Practitioner.

    [Have you been well?]

    Kugugugugugu!

    The 400 Core Formation and Qi Building cultivators gathered in the area felt suffocated from just that one sentence.

    "Nascent Soul"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin trembles as he tries to gauge his cultivation level.

    "Middle stage"

    Byeok Cheon-gi''s face darkens.

    "Did he form both the Yin Spirit and Yang Spirit? Has he managed to freely merge and separate Yin and Yang Spirits in the middle stage of Nascent Soul?"

    [No need to fear.]

    Seo Eun-hyun interrupts Byeok Cheon-gi.

    Ssssh...

    Dark curse spells spread around him.

    The blood mist could not prate the world formed by the ck curses.

    [He boasted he would reach thete stage of Nascent Soul, but he only managed to reach the middle stage. Isnt he ashamed to not keep his word as a Nascent Soul cultivator?]

    Kugugugugu

    The dark curse spells bubble and, upon touching the blood mist, causes it to rot and fall to the desert.

    [Come at me, Yuan Li. Today you die.]

    [What''s this? It doesn''t feel like devilish arts, but it certainly looks like it. Has he mastered a method derived from devilish arts?]

    Yuan Li paid no attention to Seo Eun-hyun''s words and just observed him.

    [Interesting, an impudent fellow. But there seems to be a misunderstanding]

    I speak to Manli Minp.

    [Begin the attack.]

    Manli Minp nods and aims his cannon at Yuan Li, who is in the midst of his speech.

    The hundreds of spirit stones he had inserted into the cannon glow at once.

    And then.

    sh!!!

    A blue beam shoots towards Yuan Li.

    For a moment, the world turns into night as the beam draws in all the rays of the sun.

    Boom!

    Sound follows btedly, shaking everything around.

    Ssssh...

    A cloud of dust rises.

    Manli Minp speaks as if hopeful.

    "We got him"

    [Thats unlikely. Makli n and Jin n, and all other ns, unleash your attacks!]

    Cheongmun Jung-jin conveys my words all around.

    Then, the Qi Building cultivators of Makli n release their prepared Yin Guiding Summoning Wind Formation towards Yuan Li.

    Jin n also simultaneouslyunches their Yang zing Red me Formation at him.

    Several Qi Building cultivators use the power of their formations tounch a wide-area attack at the lone entity.

    "We hit

    [No, we didnt. The real battle starts now, so everyone, be ready.]

    I pour out more curse spells while looking into the dust cloud.

    And then, blood-red pierces through the dust.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s voice echoes from behind.

    "Disperse!!!"

    Boom!

    A bloody red beam shoots towards our location.

    And as the dust settles.

    Kugugugug!

    Above the ck castle.

    There stood Yuan Li, unharmed, with thousands of ck and red jiangshi lined up beneath him.

    All his dharma treasures and artifacts are naturally on disy, exhibiting their might.

    Standing there,

    Yuan Li holds an unfamiliar blood-colored leaf fan in one hand.

    [200 years was not a short time for me or for you. Let''s have some fun]

    Whir!

    He raises the blood-colored leaf fan.

    And then.

    Boom!

    As he waves the leaf fan, a bloody wind mixed with the blood mist spreads in all directions, pushing back the entire alliance of Core Formation cultivators.

    Trantor Notes: And so it begins Extra donated chapter by mjspixel and Heavenly Sword Demon. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 122: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (10)

    Chapter 122: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (10)

    Discord: /trantingnovice

    "Deploy the Wall and Mountain Formation!"

    At the roar of Cheongmun Jung-jin, Core Formation cultivators, holding the formation gs they had received earlier, formed in rank.

    As the formation gs are arranged in a specific array, they emit a blue light and radiate a rainbow of colors.

    Rumble!

    The rainbow-colored light forms a mountainous barrier, acting as a giant wall to block the blood storm.

    A level of precision iparable to the hasty defensive formation used 200 years ago to block Yuan Li''s attack.

    [Quite sturdy.]

    Yuan Li''s blood storm could not prate the mountain wall and dissipated.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s voice spreads in all directions.

    "Everyone! Take out the weapons you''ve prepared!"

    Then, war dharma treasures brought by numerous ns began to glow.

    Qi Building cultivators aboard giant warships form handed seals simultaneously.

    Dozens of cannons on the warships aim at Yuan Li and emit bright light.

    The cannon-shaped dharma treasures and gun-shaped dharma treasures also emit brilliance simultaneously.

    The Core Formation cultivators in front also take out their dharma treasures.

    Compared to 200 years ago, 200 more Core Formation cultivators, painstakingly nurtured by each n to prepare for the final battle with Yuan Li, brought the total to about 400.

    Dharma treasures and spells of all these Core Formation cultivators rush towards one being.

    And then.

    Boom!

    Within the numerous explosions and clouds of dust, a blood light arises.

    Crackle!

    Inside the blood light.

    Thousands of ck and red jiangshi, summoned by Yuan Li, start to move.

    "It''s the old monster''s jiangshi legion!"

    Kiiiyeeeeee!

    Several powerful jiangshi gather to face the dharma treasure of a single Core Formation cultivator.

    Kieeeek!

    As the jiangshi scream, their shockwave pushes back the Core Formation cultivators'' spells.

    "Four together are equal to one Core Formation!"

    A cultivator screams, his face turning pale.

    Just then.

    From the back of the military camp, sixteen Easter Lords step forward.

    Below them are strange individuals wrapped in ck bandages, emitting a peculiar poisonous energy.

    From the Northern Grasnds, three tribal chiefs step forward.

    As they open their storage artifacts, grotesque monsters withyers of flesh pour out.

    From the Western three countries, heads of Makli n, Ori n, and Jun n step forward.

    Makli n calls forth a jiangshi legion like Yuan Li from their storage artifact.

    Ori n unleashes a skeleton army, and Jun n releases ghosts refined from wandering souls.

    Devilish Arts against Devilish Arts!

    Greenish-ck jiangshi of Makli n cling to Yuan Li''s ck and red jiangshi.

    Although individual jiangshi are far behind Yuan Li''s jiangshi, Makli n unleashes an overwhelming superior number, using the countless lives they massacred.

    Wo-woong!

    Then, a Makli n elder opens his storage device, releasing water with the stench of decaying corpses, flowing like a river.

    Makli n''s jiangshi, upon touching the greenish water, gain even more vitality and strength, charging at Yuan Li''s jiangshi.

    In an instant, the momentum of Yuan Li''s jiangshi legion is crushed.

    "Fire Soul Infusing Joy."

    Huaaaaa!

    Three Core Formation elders of the Jin n step forward and form seals.

    A spirit of fire floats in the air.

    The Fire Spirit trembles with pleasure each time the Jin n elders form a seal.

    And with each indulgence in pleasure, the color of the primordial spirit changes.

    From red to orange, orange to gold, gold to blue and white.

    And then the Fire Spirit bes aplete blue me.

    "Go!"

    Kugugugu!

    With the hand seals of the Jin n elders, the Fire Spirit trembles and falls upon Yuan Li''s summoned jiangshi.

    As a n specialized inbating devilish arts, Jin n, which had beenpeting against the Makli n for hundreds of years, excelled in this area.

    Their blue mes quickly spread among the jiangshi, burning Yuan Li''s jiangshi legion.

    The mes, particrly effective against corpses, spread in all directions.

    Moreover, the mes seem to have a will of their own, chasing after fleeing jiangshi and clinging to them.

    Makli n''s jiangshi clung and dragged Yuan Li''s jiangshi that were trying to shake off Jin n''s mes.

    Hwarurururu!

    In an instant, a sea of fire erupted in the desert.

    With thebined attack of the Western, Northern, Eastern devilish cultivator ns, and the Jin n, Yuan Li''s jiangshi legion is annihted.

    Or so it seemed.

    Boom!

    A blood-colored glow shoots towards the Wall and Mountain Formation.

    Yuan Li breaks through the rainbow-colored mountain and, crossing over, swings his blood-colored leaf fan.

    Wo-woong!

    A bloody storm blows, instantly killing seven Core Formation and about 400 Qi Building cultivators nearby.

    [Blood Cloud, Crimson Sea.]

    Yuan Li forms a seal.

    Simultaneously, the life force and blood from the corpses of the Core Formation and Qi Building cultivators rose as a Blood Cloud into the sky.

    The massive blood cloud moved, converging on Yuan Li''s jiangshi that had turned into charred remains.

    Immediately after, the blood cloud is absorbed by the charred jiangshi of Yuan Li.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The charred remains writhe as they absorb the blood cloud.

    Soon after, the charred corpses regenerate flesh.

    Kugugugu

    The charred remains then rise from their ces, fully regenerated.

    The annihted jiangshi legion ispletely resurrected.

    [Is that all?]

    Yuan Li scoffs and begins to form another seal.

    Kugugugugu!

    The protective formation that Yuan Li breached crumbles, and a new formation surrounds him once again.

    Outside, the cultivatorsunch another assault on Yuan Li.

    The elders of the Jin n and Makli n snicker.

    "What a joke from the old monster. ''Is this the end?'' If he resurrects them once, we''ll just kill them twice."

    Again, Makli n''s jiangshi rush towards Yuan Li''s jiangshi, and Jin n elders create a blue fire spirit, throwing it towards Yuan Li''s jiangshi legion.

    However.

    Huarararara

    The ck and red jiangshi are no longer affected by the fire.

    "Wh-what...!?"

    The elders of the Jin n are shocked, their eyes wide open.

    The ck and red jiangshi are unaffected by the Fire Spirit, absorbing it instead and bing more vigorous, starting to kill off Makli n''s jiangshi.

    Astonishingly, when Yuan Li''s jiangshi touches those of the Makli n, Makli n''s jiangshi are absorbed into Yuan Li''s.

    This sight causes the Makli n elders to shudder.

    Chiiiiek!

    The cultivators of the Eastern and Northern devil path, as well as their devilish creatures, scatter their attacks on the ck and red jiangshi legion, but the jiangshi absorb their techniques and grow even stronger.

    [Isn''t it marvelous? Bloodwood Ghost Corpses develop strong resistance once hit by a technique and can absorb the said techniques to recharge their energy...]

    Rumble!

    Yuan Li opens his mouth, and a blood cloud spews out, wrapping around him.

    Simultaneously, the blood cloud spreads in all directions, shattering the protective formation of the Core Formation cultivators.

    "The old monster is using his power!"

    "Disperse!"

    [Do you really think you can defeat me just because you''ve gathered in numbers?]

    Wo-woong!

    The blood cloud swirls.

    Crash!

    Simultaneously, from Yuan Li''s storage artifact emerges blood water, transforming into the shape of scythe-wielding ghost kings.

    The ghost kings merge with the blood cloud, forming two giant ghost kings enveloped in blood clouds.

    Chuaaang!

    The two blood cloud ghost kings swing their scythes on both sides.

    Boom!

    Dual strikes of Nascent Soul level!

    Their attacks shatter the protective formation assembled by the Core Formation cultivators.

    [Foolish beings. All of you....]

    Just then.

    Paaang!

    A blue beam of light, turning the sky dark, shoots again towards Yuan Li.

    [...!]

    Yuan Li flinches and forms a hand seal, and the two blood cloud ghost kings cross their scythes in front of him.

    Boom!

    The blue sh explodes and after the light subsides.

    The ghost kings are torn in half, and Yuan Li is seen protecting himself with his pagoda dharma treasures.

    Even the pagoda dharma treasures dimmed significantly, indicating the attack had a substantial impact.

    Yuan Li frowns behind his translucent ck mask.

    [...It wasn''t this powerful before...]

    Yuan Li''s gaze turns to the far distance, where Manli Minp, wrapped in white bandages, is aiming the cannon at him.

    Whirring!

    Manli Minp holds the cannon with one hand and forms a seal with the other.

    The cannon glows once more, and a blue sh begins to form, even more powerful than before.

    [Ho... So it''s like that. The deceased souls of the fallen Core Formation and Qi Building cultivators are being absorbed, enhancing its power... A cannon that grows stronger with more casualties...]

    Yuan Li''s eyes emit a bloody shine.

    [I''ve heard of it. The main cannon of the ck Ghost Valleys Nether Crossing Ship. One of the cannons destroyed in the battle with the Mad Lord, rumored to have drifted to the Eastern shores...]

    Whiiiing!

    Manli Minp silently infuses spiritual power into the cannon, holding it with one hand.

    Hiss...

    A faint ghostly wail seems to emanate from inside the cannon.

    And then.

    Boom!

    Another blue beam shoots at Yuan Li.

    More ferocious than before!

    Boom!

    The beam explodes.

    The blue sh of light causes a storm that sweeps around, and Qi Building cultivators positioned behind struggle not to be swept away by the storm.

    The brilliance subsides.

    But the next moment.

    Wo-woong!

    A dull blood-colored glow pierces through the blue explosion and rushes towards Manli Minp.

    Yuan Li, wielding a crystal skull staff, flies towards him.

    [If it''s the remnants of the Nether Crossing Ship, I''m quite interested. Hand it over...!]

    Manli Minp furrows his brows and attempts to reactivate the cannon, but Yuan Li is faster.

    Wo-woong!

    In an instant, Yuan Li reaches Manli Minp and raises his hand.

    Wo-woong!

    A massive blood light gathers above his hand.

    [Farewell.]

    ...

    The next moment.

    Crackle!

    ck tendrils of darkness, not of a living creature but of dark mist, entwines around Yuan Li.

    [...!]

    The tendrils are made up of thousands of tiny curse spells.

    Crackle, crackle!

    The ck fog of curses envelop Yuan Li.

    At that moment, Manli Minp quickly retreats, and an elderly man dressed in hemp clothes, Wolryang, descends to Manli Minp''s position, taking out a brown wheel dharma treasure.

    "Die, monster!"

    Whirr!

    The brown wheel begins to spin.

    As Wolryang forms a hand seal, the wheel madly charges towards Yuan Li.

    [Annoying pests...]

    The wheel ispletely stopped by the blood cloud summoned by Yuan Li with a wave of his hand.

    Annoyed, Yuan Li spits out a bloody glow as he speaks.

    [A surprisingly skilled curse sorcerer, but still far from enough. It is, however, quite troublesome....]

    Wo-woong!

    The blood light pushes away the curse spells.

    [You have my acknowledgement....]

    And then.

    Boom!

    Manli Minp''s main cannon, along with another blue beam, shoots at Yuan Li, who is still talking to himself.

    Engulfed in blue light, Yuan Li faces the concentrated attacks of Core Formation cultivators and Qi Building cultivators'' siege weapons.

    !

    The ground shakes, and a ssy crater forms in the desert.

    The sh of brilliance that suddenly bloomed colored the desert, and, as if absorbing the desert''s light, turned into darkness.

    At the center of the explosion, Yuan Li formed a hand seal and curled the blood light around himself, defending against attacks from all directions.

    [You''ve prepared quite a bit in 200 years. It would have been dangerous if I was still in the early stages of Nascent Soul....]

    His shield trembles precariously but shows no sign of breaking.

    [If I can just endure....]

    Just then.

    [Hmm...?]

    Yuan Li notices a dharma treasure.

    The wheel-shaped dharma treasure Wolryang had thrown.

    Spinning madly in front of him, the wheel began to spin faster.

    At first, it was negligible, but its rotational force and power gradually increased.

    Yuan Li''s eyes widen in shock.

    [What is this...! That bastard is...]

    Rumble!

    The brown wheel, gradually turning blood-red, emits a crimson steam, pressing against his shield with immense force.

    [This bastard, he''s pouring his vital true origin into it...!]

    Wolryang, with blood falling from his eyes and mouth, continues to infuse his life force into his dharma treasure.

    "Die, old monster...! Even if I have to burn all my life force, I''ll leave a mark on you!"

    Whirrrrr!

    The wheel spins even faster.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Yuan Li sees the wheel slowly prating his trembling shield.

    [You think I''ll be injured by the likes of you! Ridiculous!]

    Yuan Li emits a bloody glow from his eyes, gathering energy.

    And then, small characters in the air behind Yuan Li begin to float up.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s curse spells.

    Yuan Li thought he hadpletely shaken off the sticky evil, but it hadn''t entirely disappeared.

    Wriggle, wriggle....

    Seo Eun-hyun''s curse spells climb up Yuan Li''s body, settling near his heart.

    Outside Yuan Li''s bombardment.

    Seo Eun-hyun, standing under Serving Command Pce, speaks to a Qi Building cultivator of the Cheongmun n assisting him.

    [Create it.]

    "Understood."

    The Cheongmun n''s Qi Building cultivator scatters seeds into the desert and forms a seal.

    Rumble!

    The cultivator''s wood spiritual energy flows into the seeds, quickly growing them into a tree.

    As the cultivator forms a hand seal, the tree grows into a peculiar shape.

    It resembled a human.

    A person with arms outstretched.

    With a shadow submerged in dark curse spells.

    As Seo Eun-hyun extends his hand towards the Wooden Man, a strand of curses flows into its heart.

    [In this vessel, let agony reside.]

    Whirrrr!

    The curse spells in the Wooden Man''s heart glows.

    [Hmm?]

    Yuan Li twitched as he felt the dark evil in his heart.

    But before he can react, the evil explodes.

    The Qi Building cultivator from the Cheongmun n next to Seo Eun-hyun strikes the Wooden Man''s heart with his fist, creating a hole.

    The curse is activated.

    [Aaaagh!]

    Throb!

    Yuan Li clutches his chest in agony as a sudden pain erupts in his heart.

    And in that brief moment.

    Boom!

    Wolryang''s dharma treasure, emitting steaming red mist, tears through Yuan Li''s protective shield and charges at him.

    Chul!

    One side of Yuan Li''s upper body is torn away.

    Wolryang''s wheel doesn''t return to him but instead flies behind Yuan Li.

    Countless dharma treasures and attacks assault Yuan Lis torn half.

    Yuan Li, extracting Pure Spiritual Force, temporarily creates an arm and forms a seal.

    [Dissolve.]

    Then, an explosion engulfs Yuan Li.

    Kugugugugu!

    Numerous Core Formation cultivators hold their breath, watching the area where the brilliance is slowly fading.

    Cough, cough!

    Wolryang, dropping his usual cane, spits blood and res at the area of explosion.

    An all-out attack by numerous Core Formation and Qi Building cultivators!

    Everyone looks with anticipation in their eyes.

    And from within the dust cloud, something bizarre with a bloody luster appears.

    "What is that..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin frowns.

    Around Yuan Li, seven nk scrolls have appeared, with a bizarre blood-colored beast emanating the energy of seven demon souls.

    The beast was guarding Yuan Li.

    [Haha, thrilling indeed.]

    The faces of the cultivator alliance darken.

    [But is this really all you have?]

    Yuan Li was regenerating half of his upper body that was torn away.

    In one hand he holds the crystal skull staff, and in the other, the blood-colored leaf fan.

    [Try a bit harder. Im not even excited yet...!]

    Rumble!

    The Bloodwood Ghost Corpses that Yuan Li summoned began to extract energy from the spells, jiangshi, and devilish creatures they had absorbed.

    The energy emitted by the Bloodwood Ghost Corpses coalesced into blood light and flew towards Yuan Li.

    Chul!

    As Yuan Li lifts the crystal skull staff, the skull opens its mouth, absorbing the blood energy.

    Simultaneously, Yuan Li''s depleted energy begins to replenish.

    Chiiiiiiiiii

    Soon, Yuan Li returns to the same state as when he first emerged from the seal.

    [Tsk tsk, how dull. My excitement''s dying down. Dont you have anything more to show?]

    Chulla!

    A mass of ck curses rise from under Yuan Li, engulfing him.

    [Tsk...]

    Boom!

    However, this round of curses fail to reach Yuan Li, bouncing off his shield.

    Yuan Li looks at the shadow manipting the curse spells from afar.

    [I wondered who kept sneakily mixing curses in. So, it was you. Hahaha, now I see its not even a Core Formation cultivator but a Qi Building one.]

    He lifts the blood-colored leaf fan.

    [I acknowledge your skill in sending troublesome Core Formation level curses as a Qi Building cultivator. Very impressive. And...]

    Yuan Li turns back to see Wolryang gasping for breath.

    [You risked your life to hit me hard. It''s impressive, but it seems you''ve run out of energy to retrieve your dharma treasure.]

    Yuan Li mockingly taunts Wolryang.

    Wolryang, gasping for air, smiles.

    "The dharma treasure... I dontck energy to retrieve it, you monster."

    [Hmm?]

    "It''s been... delivered."

    [What nonsense... Well then. You''ve all worked hard, so die.]

    Yuan Li swings his leaf fan,unching a huge attack on all the cultivators who exhausted their strength.

    Wo-woong!

    The blood storm engulfs the alliance.

    "Hold on...!"

    "Nows the time!"

    "Just a little longer..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and numerous Core Formation cultivators spit blood as they once again deploy protective formations.

    However, unlike the first formation, this one is considerably weaker, and cracks soon appear, allowing the blood storm to surge through.

    "Aaaagh!"

    "n head, save us!"

    While Core Formation cultivators endure, many Qi Building cultivators are swept away by the blood storm, turning into mere droplets of blood.

    The faces of numerous Core Formation cultivators contort in horror.

    However, the seemingly endless blood storm soon subsides.

    Manli Minp, who had been withstanding at the back of the protective formation, once again lifts the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Whirr!

    Absorbing the souls of the dead Qi Building cultivators, the cannon flickers with an even more powerful blue light.

    But Yuan Liughs at Manli Minp.

    [Itsughable. I have already grasped the time it takes for the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship to charge. Even when it consumes numerous resentful souls, it actually takes quite some time to fire, doesn''t it?]

    He slowly approaches the Manli Min-rap.

    [Well then, obediently hand over the remnant of the Nether Crossing Ship.]

    Chwa Chwa Chwa Chwak!

    Curse spells resembling earthworms fly towards Yuan Li, binding his feet.

    Yuan Li snorts with derison, looking at the shadow casting curses at him.

    [Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? A curse that won''t even work...]

    [It''s time.]

    The shadow interrupts Yuan Li''s words and speaks to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    [It''s time.]

    "Everyone! Get ready!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin shouted, and the cultivator alliance began to move in unison.

    [Hmm?]

    Then, several Qi Building cultivators rush towards the shadow wrapped in curse spells..

    As they take their positions in the four directions around the shadow and form a seal, an altar rises from the ground.

    Altars each offering sacrifices to the heavens.

    Yuan Li looks at them with iprehension.

    [A Core Formation altar...? Have they all gone mad together?]

    But Yuan Li soon turns his gaze to something else.

    Creeeeak...

    The gate of the Serving Command Pce is opening.

    [Alright, that''s it. Why should I deal with you vermin any longer? I have business to attend to, so just die.]

    From Yuan Li''s body, bloody brilliance begins to scatter.

    And then, a formless trajectory flies towards Yuan Li.

    Kuguanguanguang!

    [...!]

    Yuan Li shudders and shoots the blood light he was preparing towards the formless trajectory.

    Kugugugugu!

    The surroundings quake.

    [Ho, what''s this now....]

    Yuan Li''s gaze turns towards the gate of Serving Command Pce.

    From within the wide-open gate of Serving Command Pce, a mass of ck curses pour out like a river.

    At the center of the ck river stands a man in white clothes, shedding ck tears.

    [Two curse sorcerers...?]

    Yuan Li takes a look at the shadow standing on the other side.

    And then, Yuan Li shudders.

    Shhhhuuuuuk!

    The curses obscuring the shadow''s entire body are sucked into the shadow, and its true body is revealed.

    Its a ss sculpture the size of a human.

    A ss doll (human form) that moves just like a human, filled with thousands of curse spells!

    The intricately made ss doll resembles Yuan Li.

    As the ss doll that just absorbed thousands of curses raises its arm, a brown wheel flies into its hand.

    <em>The dharma treasure... I dontck energy to retrieve it, you monster.</em>

    <em>Its been delivered.</em>

    The ss doll, looking just like Yuan Li, absorbs the blood and flesh that had burst from Yuan Li''s upper body and stuck to the brown wheel.

    [Cursed Doll!]

    Suaaaak!

    Without hesitation, Yuan Li lifts his fan.

    ''It''s dangerous. If a Qi Building-level cursed doll contains my blood and a first-ss curse sorcerer casts a curse...''

    Kwaaaaang!

    However, a formless trajectory flies towards him, interrupting his actions.

    The curse sorcerer who emerged from Serving Command Pce, shedding ck tears,

    Seo Eun-hyun raises one hand above the river of curse spells.

    "Yin Soul Ghost Incantation."

    ck curses flutter around him.

    "Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea."

    From the river of curses, a forest made of ck and green curse spells arise.

    "Silica Earth Great Wall Practice."

    The dragon veins that flow through the Serving Command Pce weave in and out of the ck and green forest, gathering around Seo Eun-hyun ording to his will.

    Kugugugugu!

    And around Seo Eun-hyun, the energy that had gathered began to rush into his dantian.

    Pure Spiritual Force bubbles up throughout Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, Winnowing Basket.

    Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall.

    Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Stars.

    Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, Chariot.

    Twenty-Eight Stars, Qi Buildingpletion!

    Chuk, chuk, chuk, chuk!

    Then, four more figures appear around Seo Eun-hyun.

    They too are shadows wrapped in ck curses, Seo Eun-hyun''s cursed dolls.

    The cursed dolls each have the cultivation of Qi Building Grand Perfection.

    "I reached the stage to advance to Core Formation 200 years ago through pain. But just for today, I refrained from Core Formation, continuously storing the growing spiritual power from the suffering into five cursed dolls, all advancing to Qi Building Grand Perfection...."

    Drip, drip....

    Seo Eun-hyun, shedding ck tears, seperated from Serving Command Pce.

    Ssssss....

    The ground where his ck tears fell rotted away.

    "I''vee to return this pain, Yuan Li."

    Chwaaaaaaak!

    The four Qi Building cursed dolls that lined up beside Seo Eun-hyun run to the four prepared altars, taking positions in all four directions, and climb onto them.

    [Keke,ing here with such a show.... Are you really performing a mere Core Formation advancement ceremony in front of me?]

    Kiiiiing!

    The leaf fan in Yuan Li''s hand begins to glow.

    [What on earth.... Have they all collectively lost their minds....]

    "Go, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Kwaaak!

    Wolryang, shedding bloody tears, charged towards Yuan Li, who was about to swing his leaf fan.

    "I''ll hold him back! Kill him!"

    [Tsk, this insect....]

    Yuan Li clicks his tongue, trying to shake him off.

    But Wolryang''s body zes red.

    Chwaaaaaa!

    His blood evaporates, and Wolryang''s entire body bursts into mes.

    The ghost fire that had been burning in a brownish hue now shines as bright as the golden sands of the desert.

    [Even if! I burn my life! I will kill you!]

    Kwaaak!

    Wolryang''s body, burning his Golden Core, breaks through Yuan Li''s barrier and enters his embrace.

    Kuaaak!

    [You... trash!]

    [Go, Seo Eun-hyun! I''ll stall for time! Curse him!]

    Taaatt!

    Seo Eun-hyun, leading the curse spells, nods as he enters the interior of the altar spread in all four directions.

    [What...!]

    The ss cursed doll in Yuan Li''s appearanceys down obediently before Seo Eun-hyun.

    [You, this...!]

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Wolryang''s brown wheel dharma treasure with eyes streaming ck tears.

    He lifts the wheel dharma treasure.

    The ss doll hands the storage artifact it held to Seo Eun-hyun, who then exchanges nces with Wolryang after receiving the bag.

    The two avengers nod to each other.

    [This bastard...!]

    Kwaaang!

    The wheel raised by Seo Eun-hyun smashes down onto the Qi Building Grand Perfection cursed doll containing Yuan Li''s blood.

    Kwajangchangchang!

    The ss cursed doll shatters into thousands pieces, scattering in all directions, and the curse, having used up one Qi Building cursed doll, strikes Yuan Li directly.

    [Kugheeagh!]

    Blood pours from Yuan Li''s seven orifices.

    From his mouth, which had only produced snorts and tsk sounds, now came a genuine scream of agony.

    [You... damn trash...!]

    Yuan Li roars in a furious voice.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun turns his gaze away from Yuan Li.

    "The advancement to Core Formation begins."

    Chukchukchukchuk!

    The altars ced in all four directions and the four Qi Building Grand Perfection cursed dolls who climbed onto the altars.

    The cursed dolls each form a seal.

    At the 7th Star of Qi Refining, the Seven Stars Ritual is performed to receive blessings from Seven Stars among the Four Constetions, thereby opening the eyes that see celestial energy and determine fate.

    And in each Constetion of Qi Building, one ascends based on the blessings received during the ritual.

    To reach Core Formation, a cultivator who has reached the Grand Perfection of Qi Building must perform rituals for each of the Twenty-Eight Stars corresponding to the Spiritual Energy Stars within their body.

    The ritual involves embedding celestial energy in each of these Spiritual Energy Stars.

    While this ritual ceremony ismon among many cultivators, the detailed practices vary slightly depending on the methods they cultivate.

    The method of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, which Seo Eun-hyun has mastered, involves cing cursed dolls at the altars in each direction, cursing oneself through these dolls to embed celestial energy in the stars.

    Wo-woong!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s ritual began.

    [In the East, the stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket. To the Spirit of the Azure Dragon, I, Seo Eun-hyun, perform this ritual to seek guidance on the Human path. Please ept it!]

    The cursed doll at the eastern altar, after weaving a curse spell into a string of curses, strangles itself with it.

    Crack!

    The neck of the cursed doll at the eastern altar snaps, and it copses on the altar.

    [In the North, the stars of Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall. To the Spirit of the ck Turtle, I, Seo Eun-hyun, perform this ritual to seek guidance on the Human path. Please ept it!]

    The cursed doll at the northern altar, using curse spells, creates a ck sword and beheads itself.

    The head of the northern altar''s cursed doll rolls, and it copses on the altar.

    [In the West, the stars of Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star. To the Spirit of the White Tiger, I, Seo Eun-hyun, perform this ritual to seek guidance on the Human path. Please ept it!]

    The cursed doll at the western altar, using curse spells, creates a ck dagger and cuts its own stomach.

    ck curses pour out of the stomach of the western altar''s cursed doll, and it copses on the altar.

    [In the South, the stars of Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, Chariot. To the Spirit of the Red Vermillion, I, Seo Eun-hyun, perform this ritual to seek guidance on the Human path. Please ept it!]

    As the cursed doll at the southern altar forms a curse spell, the curse turns into Yin Fire, engulfing the doll.

    The southern altar''s cursed doll burns in the Yin Fire and copses onto the altar.

    In the center of the altars, Seo Eun-hyun gathered the curse spellsing from all directions.

    There is no need to match the time for the Core Formation ritual.

    One simply has to attract celestial energy with their cultivated method and embed it into the twenty-eight corresponding Spiritual Energy Stars.

    Paaah!

    The ck curses swarming from all directions burrow into Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body.

    Seo Eun-hyun, shedding ck tears, closes his eyes.

    Celestial energy begins embedding and connecting the twenty-eight stars in his dantian.

    At the same time, the stars begin to rotate.

    Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, Winnowing Basket represents the East,

    Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall represents the North,

    Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star represents the West,

    Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, Chariot represents the South.

    The Spiritual Energy Stars symbolizing the four directions start rotating in Seo Eun-hyun''s dantian, beginning to create a [Domain] within it.

    This domain, also known as the Heavenly Domain or Heavenly Sphere Diagram, is engraved in his dantian.

    The space within the Heavenly Sphere Diagram in the dantian begins to condense.

    Crack, crackle

    The domain in the dantian gathers the Pure Spiritual Force flowing within the body, confining it within the domain.

    The Pure Spiritual Force condenses more and more, starting to take a solid form.

    Kuuuuuuuu!

    Celestial energy from all directions pours into Seo Eun-hyun''s body furiously.

    [Kugh, Keughh]

    Yuan Li vomits blood from his injuries.

    Kuaaang!

    He burns his vital true origin and throws Wolryang who bound him far away. Then, he looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    He hasn''t fully recovered from the curse inflicted by sacrificing the cursed doll at the Grand Perfection of Qi Building.

    Yet, even so, a smile never left his face.

    [Like lunatics Everyone seems ridiculouslyughable. There wont even be a need to reveal what Ive been hiding. Do you truly believe anything will change in the grand scheme just because another Core Formation will emerge?]

    He bursts intoughter.

    [Hahaha, that''s right. Ascend to Core Formation and make me die with you with your curse. Go ahead! Aren''t you underestimating a Nascent Soul cultivator too much? Even if you curse me at that level, I can quickly recover just by devouring a few more bugs]

    Yuan Li points at the sky.

    [If you have eyes, try to read the celestial energy! Do you really think you can win? Hasn''t a great misfortune been cast upon you? Even the heavens know!]

    Yuan Li''s voice echoes throughout the desert.

    [Today, I will be the victor. The heavens will witness it]

    And then.

    Rumble, rumble

    In the once clear desert sky.

    Dark clouds begin to gather.

    Boom!

    As Seo Eun-hyun ascends to Core Formation, he flies towards Yuan Li, breaking through his defenses with the Formless Sword and charging into his embrace.

    "Enjoy this beautiful sky to your heart''s content."

    Rumble, rumble

    The suddenly appearing dark clouds severe the connection between heaven and earth.

    The Phenomenon of Heavenly Rejection.

    The heavens begin to gather strength to prevent the lifespan of an Ender from being rewritten.

    Seo Eun-hyun entered Yuan Li''s embrace, hugging to the point of crushing him.

    Kuuung! Kuuuung!

    Within the dark clouds, jagged blue flickers.

    The streaks of blue are even more enormous than when Seo Eun-hyun reached Qi Building.

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles brightly.

    "It''ll be a bit thrilling."

    Then.

    The Heavens drop a pir of Heavenly Lightning towards the Heavenly Rejected.

    Trantor Notes: I really enjoyed the 4 cursed dolls ritual scene and the reveal that Seo Eun-hyun was in the Serving Command Pce this whole time. I also bet yall didn''t expect Seo Eun-hyun to enter Core Formation, eh?

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 123: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (11)

    Chapter 123: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (11)/trantingnovice

    Piiiiiit!

    All sound fades.

    Only the blue pir that descended from the heavens illuminates the desert.

    The immense beam of lightning is the only light, overshadowing even the rays of the sun.

    Not even the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship fired by Manli Minp, nor thebined attackunched simultaneously by numerous Core Formation cultivators, couldpare to that brilliance.

    The light created by the crude hands of mere humans in the form of spells and formations is of no match for the pure brilliance directly forged by the heavens.

    All members of the alliance, standing there, swallowed their saliva and gazed inside the pir.

    Byeok Cheon-gi bit his lips fiercely, his hands trembling.

    Makli Hwang-cheon looked at the blue pir with shocked eyes, inhaling deeply.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon''s face was nk as she opened her mouth wide.

    Makli Hwang-cheon spoke to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "Look here, Cheongmun n head. I''ve heard of Cultivator Seos curse strategy, but... I wasnt informed of anything like this."

    "Oh... This strategy was individually proposed by Cultivator Seo to me."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin continues.

    "Honestly, when I first heard of it, I couldnt believe it either... Heavenly Tribtion isn''t a phenomenon for Core Formation, but a celestial phenomenon that starts striking from at least the Nascent Soul stage..."

    Its just as he said.

    Heavenly Tribtion isnt for originally striking Qi Building cultivators as they be Core Formation cultivators.

    It begins at the Nascent Soul stage, where mortals start to behold the world''s origin.

    That''s when the heavens punish those fated to die.

    That is Heavenly Tribtion.

    "Heavenly Rejection phenomenon. Who would believe it?"

    But, suchws didn''t apply to everyone.

    Historical records show that among ancient cultivators, there were those struck by heavenly lightning not during Core Formation, but while advancing from Qi Refining to Qi Building.

    These individuals also carried the bizarre phenomenon of Heavenly Rejection, blocking the Seven Stars Ritual right from Qi Refining 7th Star.

    Weak yet rejected by the heavens.

    And Seo Eun-hyun is one of those Heavenly Rejected, afflicted with the Heavenly Rejection phenomenon.

    "I too was skeptical and only agreed because Cultivator Seo earnestly requested it. We made it an individual operation because I had no confidence to apply such an exaggerated legend as the strategy for the entire alliance."

    Makli Hwang-cheon looks inside the blue lightning, his expression hardening.

    Byeok Cheon-gies over and speaks.

    "Ha ha, still, you should have at least given a hint to me, one of the three critical factors of the strategy... It''s so sudden my heart is racing."

    "Ah, I''m sorry I didn''t inform you, Byeok n head."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin apologizes.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon approaches him.

    "As expected of Orabeoni, such an impressive strategy. It''s truly awe-inspiring."

    "Its not my strategy, Jinlu n head. Its Cultivator Seos strategy. More importantly, why is everyone here chatting? Return to your positions!"

    "Oh, don''t be so strict. Its a Heavenly Tribtion, after all. Everyone''s just gathered here, shocked because they''ve never witnessed such a fearsome celestial phenomenon."

    Jinluu Yeon-cheon gently brushes Cheongmun Jung-jins chest with her fingertips, winking.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin sighs and shouts.

    "Everyone, return to your positions and maintain formation! I don''t know the extent of the old monster''s vitality, but if he''s still alive, we mustunch another total assault andpletely evaporate him to his Nascent Soul!"

    At his words, the alliance resumed their stance.

    !

    In the world of silent blue light,

    Only two beings exist.

    Yuan Li and me.

    Kiiiiing!

    To prevent Yuan Li from escaping, I raised numerous curse spells on my arms, connecting my cursed hands to Yuan Li''s body.

    He gnashed his teeth, unable to get away, and unfolded a red shield to bear the heavenly lighting with me with all his might.

    No, it might not be right to say he bore it with me.

    He is simply blocking it all.

    The baptism of blue light that seemed endless, eventually ceases.

    Chiiiiii

    The blue lightning dissipates, and Yuan Li gasps for air, ring at me with eyes emitting a bloody glow.

    [You trash!]

    But.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    The heavens begin to rage again.

    As if to question my audacity to bypass heavenly lightning with another''s help.

    The heavens unleash their fury on me once more through the blue brilliance.

    The streak of blue is even thicker andrger than before.

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuan Li and I are once again trapped inside the blue pir.

    Without a moment to re at me, Yuan Li grits his teeth again and expands the barrier.

    This phenomenon, called Heavenly Lightning, or Heavenly Tribtion, or Heavenly Punishment, is said to strike once one reaches the Nascent Soul stage, ording to legends.

    And ording to the records in the texts, such Heavenly Tribtions are something that the individual undergoing must ovee alone. If one receives help from others, the heavens be even more furious and send down even stronger heavenly lightning.

    Regardless of the current situation.

    I am indeed receiving Yuan Li''s help.

    Kugugugugu!

    Kiying!

    The four dharma treasures, Yuan Lis pagodas, surround us.

    The pagodas emit red light, forming a barrier around us.

    However.

    Pajik, pajijjik.

    The barrier that seemed to withstand the Heavenly Tribtion for a while began to crack.

    I can see Yuan Li clenching his teeth tightly.

    Kiying!

    The red pagodas then emit brighter light.

    The cracks seem to disappear, but the pagodas, perhaps overexerted, appear to be in a dangerous state.

    And, just when the pagodas condition seems to reach its limit.

    Kiying!

    Pah!

    Once again, the Heavenly Tribtion ceases.

    Yuan Li, bleeding from his nose, res at me.

    [IWillKill]

    And then, the heavens prepare the third Heavenly Tribtion.

    sh!

    Before he can say anything, the third strike descends upon us.

    KwangJangChangChang!

    The barrier formed by Yuan Lis pagoda dharma treasures shatter like fragile ss, and the dharma treasures explode in the middle, unable to withstand any longer.

    Kwagwang!

    Boom!

    The pagoda dharma treasures, which had been defending Yuan Li, lose their light forever and are torn apart in the heavenly lightning.

    Kiying!

    Yuan Li fires a bloody light towards the heavens.

    He summons the two ghost kings and the blood cloud from his storage artifact.

    He draws seventeen bone daggers shing towards the sky.

    But.

    The bloody light is swallowed by the blue streak.

    The two ghost kings flee in terror at the sight of the heavenly lightning.

    The dagger dharma treasures seemed to hold for a while but soon copsed.

    [Aaaaagh!!!]

    Yuan Li screams and gathers all his strength to spread a defensive barrier.

    A spherical barrier envelops us.

    The bloody barrier of a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator blocks the heavenly lightning.

    However.

    Pssit, psisit!

    His barrier too starts to show hair-thin cracks, and the heavenly lightning begins to leak inside.

    Paching!

    Yuan Li''s barrierpletely shatters.

    The heavenly lightning strikes us directly.

    Both Yuan Li and I are directly exposed to the Heavenly Tribtion.

    We both silently scream in terrible agony.

    But having been struck several times before and ustomed to the pain, I regain consciousness in this state.

    And in that state, I endure while gripping hard on to Yuan Li.

    Chk!!

    I overpower the unconscious Yuan Li, lifting him above me to use as a shield.

    Indeed, the flesh of a Nascent Soul cultivator blocks the heavenly lightning quite well.

    asionally, some streaks flowed through his flesh, but they were manageable with the Formless Sword.

    Chajak, chajajak!

    Holes begin to appear in Yuan Li''s body by the lightning.

    The Heavenly Tribtion leaks through the holes.

    More and more holes are created.

    I grit my teeth and fend off the lightningwith the Formless Sword.

    And after some time.

    Paaaaat!

    The seemingly eternal storm of lightning finally subsides.

    And.

    Perhaps due to my use of Yuan Li as a shield against the heavenly lightning or bouncing off the lightning with the Formless Sword,

    The heavens seem to judge that I have blocked the tribtion and do not form another one, just rumbling within the dark clouds.

    Thus, the dark clouds slowly begin to disperse.

    [Now''s the time!]

    I shout to the allies, bursting out amand.

    Piiing!

    The main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship, charged by Manli Minp, fires.

    sh!

    A blue beam shoots towards Yuan Li and me.

    I ce the still half-conscious Yuan Li in the path of the beam, and we are both swept away, thrown inside Serving Command Pce.

    Just as nned...!

    I kick Yuan Li into Serving Command Pce.

    Kugugugugu!

    Entering Serving Command Pce again, a familiar energy wees me.

    "Silica Earth Great Wall Practice."

    Kugugugugu!

    The dragon veins of Serving Command Pce are drawn to me, naturally beginning to fill my dantian.

    I immediately sit down in a lotus position, rushing towards the final stage of Core Formation.

    Kiying!

    Having ovee Heavenly Tribtion, aplete set of 28 stars, infused with celestial energy, begin to solidify in their ces.

    And then.

    sh!

    My dantian.

    Within, a Golden Core is formed.

    The size of the Golden Core is slightlyrger than two fistsbined, and the surface of the Golden Core is engraved with 28 stars, forming the Heavenly Sphere Diagram.

    The Inner Core, originally the size of two finger segments in the center of my dantian, is now located in the very center of the two-fist-sized Golden Core.

    Its appearance resembles an armiry sphere that represents the Earth and the celestial sphere surrounding it.

    The luminous spirit emitting from the Golden Core instantly colors the area of Serving Command Pce, and I half-open my eyes within the light.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    Core Formation cultivators outside Serving Command Pce begin to enter one by one.

    Theyunch another attack at Yuan Li, who had been burned to a charcoal-like state.

    Taking advantage of the time they bought for me, I take out the storage artifact given to me by the cursed doll.

    The cursed doll and I were linked in real time.

    From the centipedes cave, I watched over the vige Buk Hyang-hwa and I saved, for 200 years through the cursed doll.

    It was this cursed doll who also forged the ss swords, which I offered as tributes in Cheon-saek City, by engraving spiritual circuits and refining them into the Colorless ss Swords.

    And now, I finally received them through the cursed doll''s storage artifact.

    Charrurruk!

    I open the storage artifact, summoning three thousand ss swords into the air through sword control.

    Hwaruruk!

    Qi Refining 14th Star.

    From the stage of Infinite Spiritual Cloud in the Qi Refining stage, cultivators can spit out spiritual clouds from within their bodies to cast spells.

    But upon forming a Golden Core, the nature of the spiritual clouds that cultivators had been using undergo a qualitative change.

    Hwarurururu....

    The spiritual clouds be more active and heat up fiercely.

    They transform into mes.

    Core Formation cultivators call this me emitted from the Golden Core as Dan Fire.

    I spit out the fire of spiritual power blooming from my dantian through my mouth.

    The Dan Fire spreads around me, covering the three thousand ss swords.

    Every ss sword has a spiritual circuit engraved on them, and my Dan Fire flows through these circuits, firmly marking me as the owner of the swords.

    Through the process of refining magic artifacts with Dan Fire, they are reborn as dharma treasures of Core Formation cultivators.

    These dharma treasures, evolved from magical artifacts, reside within the cultivator''s Golden Core and develop gradually as the cultivator advances in their cultivation, nourished by the Dan Fire that zes within the Golden Core.

    Over time, as they are cultivated in the dantian by Dan Fire, they be stronger, tougher, and more powerful.

    Dharma treasures that have apanied a cultivator for an extended period are known as the cultivator''s natal dharma treasures.

    ''Of course, a recently refined dharma treasure can''t be called a natal dharma treasure yet.''

    Still, its power cannot be underestimated.

    The Colorless ss Swords, made simply from desert sand, did not take long to be refined by Dan Fire.

    Shururuk...

    I absorb the three thousand ss swords refined with Dan Fire.

    The three thousand ss swords settle inside my Golden Core.

    I close my eyes, feeling the traces left by Buk Hyang-hwa for me.

    ''Please give me strength.''

    Not just Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The tributes of my many neighbors of Cheon-saek City used to refine the Colorless ss Swords.

    I pray silently to my connections who had been massacred by Yuan Li.

    Kugugugugu!

    From afar, I see the piece of charcoal gradually emitting crimson light, being hammered by the attacks of the Core Formation cultivators.

    Charrururu!

    Outside Serving Command Pce.

    From the ck castle, a crimson radiance akin to a river, surges towards us.

    The color isn''t a muted shade of blood but appears significantly more vivid and intense than any previously umted life force by Yuan Li.

    Charrurruk!

    The river of blood sweeps the charcoal-turned Yuan Lil.

    Kugugugug!

    And then, Yuan Li''s body regenerates as he rises.

    Still hidden behind that ck mask, his true expression is unknown.

    However, everyone present knows that Yuan Li is extremely furious.

    [I''ve spent hundreds of years covertly umting Long Source True Power in the castle for my ascension to Heavenly Being...!!! These insect-like creatures... These trash-like creatures...!]

    Cough, cough!

    Even though his body fully regenerated, he still spat out blood.

    The aftermath of the curse and the Heavenly Tribtion seem to linger.

    The Heavenly Tribtion barely touched me, yet the lightning energy is wreaking havoc within me. It''s impossible for him, who bore the full force, to remain unscathed.

    Cough, cough...

    I too cough up blood-stained phlegm and stand up.

    The Heavenly Tribtion is definitely causing me some problems.

    However.

    Swoosh!

    There are 65 cursed dolls prepared in advance in Serving Command Pce.

    Of these, four were used for the Core Formation ceremony, and the remaining 61 are low-grade cursed dolls imbued with the strength of Qi Refining 1st or 2nd Star.

    And.

    ''Curse. Reversal.''

    Kiying!

    As I form a hand seal and use the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, the injuries and lightning energy remaining in my body disperse into the 60 cursed dolls.

    Cursed dolls can be used to curse others, but transferring all my injuries to the pre-prepared cursed dolls is also possible.

    Crackle, crackle, crack...

    Of course, the 60 cursed dolls, unable to withstand the lightning energy, instantly turn to ash and scatter.

    ''But still, I''ve transferred almost all my injuries and the lightning energy.''

    I then take out the immortal wine previously stored in the storage artifact.

    The Spirit Nectar, which briefly enhances bodily regeneration, and the Mysterious me Jade, which briefly enhances the ability to handle dharma treasures.

    I drink both liquors in one go.

    Kugugugu!

    The minor injuries and lightning energy left after distributing to the cursed dolls are swept away by the regenerative power and disappear.

    After drinking the liquors, the healing speed of injuries is remarkably fast.

    ''Is this the power of Core Formation?''

    It might be difficult now, having just ascended to Core Formation, but after 50 to 100 years of cultivation, I should be able to recover in a few months even if my head is severed. Such is the robustness of life force of Core Formation cultivators.

    [These... bastards, I will kill them all...!]

    While vomiting blood from his mouth, Yuan Li exudes a threatening aura, and everyone in Serving Command Pce nod in agreement.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin shouts.

    Everyone, as per the n!

    Close the gate!

    To prevent Yuan Li from escaping or receiving further support from the ck castle, the Core Formation cultivators form hand seals, closing the gates of Serving Command Pce.

    Creak, thud!

    The chiefs of the Northern Grasnds step forward.

    Click, click, click, click!

    Four chiefs take positions around Yuan Li, one in each direction.

    Behind each chief, three Core Formation cultivators take their ces.

    Behind these three, seven more Core Formation cultivators position themselves.

    The Northern Grasnds Secret Art.

    ''Blue Sky Heavenly Net. Open!''

    Kugugugu!

    The spiritual power of the cultivators in the formation connect.

    A blue light traps Yuan Li.

    The main pirs of the formation turn into white clouds, and Yuan Li in the center is trapped in the blue sky.

    [This is]

    And Yuan Li, who is in the middle stage of Nascent Soul, falls to the early stage..

    Of course, the chiefs who spread the Blue Sky Heavenly Net turn red-faced and are utterly immobilized but they manage to tie down Yuan Li''s cultivation by one level.

    And then, I flick my finger.

    Thest remaining cursed doll.

    The doll, following my will, touches the golden order of Serving Command Pce.

    Kiying!

    Kugugugu!

    A strange pressure suppresses the cultivation of everyone.

    Core Formation cultivators are reduced to Qi Building, and Yuan Li, a Nascent Soul, falls to the early stage of Core Formation.

    Then, I, Manli Minp, and Byeok Cheon-gi enter the Blue Sky Heavenly Net.

    Manli Minp pulls out the cannon aiming at Yuan Li, and Byeok Cheon-gi begins chanting and takes out a talisman from his pocket, starting to activate it with a chant.

    And I grin so broadly it''s as if my cheeks are about to split.

    Charrurruk!

    Though my Core Formation cultivation fell to Qi Building, it is still possible to freely store and summon dharma treasures, a unique ability of the Golden Core.

    Three thousand ss swords rise around me, guided by my sword control.

    Woo-woong!

    The fragile flying swords made of ss ovey with the Formless Sword.

    The duration of the Serving Command Pce''s restraint is the result of 200 years of dedicated research by formation masters.

    It can be extended from half a gak to half a shichen.

    Within half a shichen (60 minutes), a conclusion must be reached.

    Gazing at Yuan Li with unwavering resolve, I dere.

    Here lies your grave.

    And thus, our final battle began.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 124: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (12)

    Chapter 124: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (12)/trantingnovice

    Thanks to the Mysterious me Jade liquor, my initial encounter with a dharma treasure felt intuitively simple, as if mastery came effortlessly.

    Woo-woong!

    The battle began.

    The Colorless ss Swords began to move.

    Kwang, kwang, kwang!

    The Colorless ss Swords plunge straight into the earth, furiously excavating the terrain around them.

    Since its a fragile dharma treasure made of ss, its strength is extremely poor.

    However, once oveid with the Formless Sword, it boasts the same strength and tenacity as the Formless Sword.

    [Argh...!]

    Yuan Li dodges the Colorless ss Swords, ring at me, and also nces at Manli Minp, who is gathering energy for the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship in the distance.

    He also takes a long look at Byeok Cheon-gi, who is gathering energy in the talisman and preparing for an attack.

    "...?"

    Im momentarily puzzled, but focus my mind and move the Colorless ss Swords.

    Chllak!

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords move at my will.

    A storm of ss began to rage.

    Yuan Li counters with his seventeen bone daggers, the crystal skull staff, the blood-leaf fan, and the blood-red spear dharma treasure from within his body.

    A ghost king leaps out of the blood-red spear, grabs the spear, and swings it around.

    The seventeen dagger dharma treasures also seem to have their own will, dispersing attacks in his vicinity. Each time Yuan Li unleashes a blood wind with the leaf fan, the surroundings shake violently.

    However.

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    The storm of three thousand ss swords devours everything, approaching Yuan Li.

    Despite their seemingly erratic flight, not a single ss sword strikes another, their movement being orderly.

    The dharma treasure of Colorless ss Sword is three thousand swords as one set.

    Unified as one, oveying them with the Formless Sword endows them with theplete implementation of the Formless Sword''s freedom of trajectory and orbits.

    And thats not the end.

    "Colorless ss Sword, first form."

    There are three forms to the Colorless ss Sword, and their abilities change depending on the form.

    "Color."

    The first form, Color, of the Colorless ss Swords is to interconnect the spiritual energy circuits engraved on each of the three thousand ss swords.

    Chlk!

    Three thousand ss swords disperse.

    The spiritual energy circuits engraved on the ss swords begin to interconnect.

    Interestingly, each Colorless ss Sword has a single spiritual energy circuit, but the design of these circuits are subtly different ording to the rules set by Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Therefore, each ss sword emits different colors when interconnected due to these subtle differences.

    Paah!

    The Colorless ss Swords, drifting in every direction, start to radiate a spectrum of colors.

    The whole world seems to be covered in a kaleidoscope of brilliance.

    Its not just a change in color, but the temperament of each ss sword itself changes

    All three thousand swords project distinct temperaments.

    And the range of changes that these temperaments undergo within the storm of three thousand ss swords is,

    Infinite!

    They echo the limitless freedom of the Formless Sword!

    One temperament, when in a different position, bes apletely different tool.

    A single ss sword continuously changes its position ording to my maniption and strikes relentlessly.

    This continuously changing ss sword is three thousand in number.

    [Argh, this bastard...!]

    Yuan Li unleashes a blood wind with his blood-colored leaf fan, blocking the ss swords.

    But I manipte the ss swords even more precisely.

    Infinite change is in my hands.

    The Formless Sword only gains freedom of trajectory, not of temperament.

    However, by obtaining the Colorless ss Swords, the Formless Sword reaches a moreplete realm of freedom.

    Chlk!

    Sharp temperament, soft temperament, a moderate temperament between the two, hard temperament, flowing temperament...

    The energy of those innumerable temperaments all move ording to my will, dying the surroundings in a brilliance of colors.

    Those changes devour Yuan lis blood storm, gradually swallowing him up.

    [Hmph, don''t make meugh!]

    Yuan Li scoffs, infusing energy into his dagger dharma treasures.

    The seventeen bone daggers rotate crazily around him, scattering bright red streaks.

    The bright red streaks seem topletely engulf him.

    But I just smile.

    Itsughable.

    Shoong!

    Among the numerous changes, my vision urately finds a gap.

    No matter how tightly the streaks surround him, there is always enough room to prate.

    The Colorful ss Swords rush towards him.

    Kuwa Kwang Kwang!

    The streaks repel the ss swords.

    However.

    [Argh!]

    Paang!

    Suddenly, the barrier of steaks is broken, and Yuan Li is exposed from within.

    His body is already embedded with dozens of ss swords.

    The Color form of the Colorless ss Sword initially gleams with numerous colors when activated, but thereafter, it can revert to colorless at the user''s will. Yet, the qualities created when the swords bore color do not disappear.

    This means it is possible to confuse the enemy''s vision with transparent Colorless ss Swords and then strike.

    I channel the Formless Sword housed in the Colorless ss Sword into Yuan Li''s body.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains, Qi Mountain Heart Sky!

    Swoosh!

    The Formless Sword, flowing into his body, expands massively with thorns.

    [Aaargh!]

    Yuan Li briefly screams, trying to regenerate his body.

    However, the curse spells I sent with the Colorless ss Sword mingle inside him, preventing proper regeneration and causing decay.

    "Die."

    Swish!

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords again rush towards him, now defenseless.

    [Kughaaaah!]

    And then.

    Kugugugugu!

    The two blood cloud ghost kings who had fled earlier from the heavenly lightning and the bizarre ghost beastbined from seven demon souls.

    Thebined power of these three entities, now reduced in cultivation due to the Serving Command Pces restraint, but still at the Core Formation level, defends against the storm of ss.

    Swish!

    Yuan Li regenerates his body in the given time.

    [Good, quite impressive.]

    He sneers.

    [To push me this far, I give my respects. I too will properly fight now.]

    He then reaches into his storage artifact, pulls something out, and throws it into the air.

    Squirm.

    My brows twitch upon seeing it.

    Crack

    I grind my teeth, veins bulging on my forehead.

    I recognize that familiar aura.

    Its Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core.

    His remains, not found in Kim Young-hoon''s body, were unsurprisingly taken by Yuan Li.

    [This Demon Cores owner was truly impressive. I dont understand why the Heavenly Being seniors didnt take such a monster with such growth potential... In the midst of that battle he was growing in real-time, and at the brink of death even my heart skipped a beat.]

    Whirr!

    Strange incantations, possibly engraved by Yuan Li, are etched onto Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core.

    The incantations glow red, emitting a strange attraction.

    [To understand the source of his talent, I dissected his body but couldnt find anything. No unique spiritual roots, no unique physique Eventually wondering if it was an issue of personality, I tried to extract and refine his soul, but couldnt find the soul either.

    Out of frustration, I extracted and refined his Demon Core instead and discovered something interesting.]

    Squirm, squirm.

    The bizarre ghost beast.

    The two blood cloud ghost kings.

    The three ghosts are drawn to the Inner Cores attraction, beginning to merge around it.

    [Harmonizing Power! This Demon Core can mix and circtepletely different forces in its vicinity. It possesses overwhelming harmonizing power, able to assimte any energy. So...]

    Around Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core, the bizarre ghost beast and the ghost kings merge, transforming into a three-headed Asura.

    Yuan Li forms a seal, and his spear, leaf fan, and crystal skull staff fly into the six arms of the Asura.

    Rumble!

    The ghost kings and the bizarre ghost beast initially showed the cultivation that was dropped from early Nascent Soul to early Core Formation. But now, their cultivation increases from mid tote Core Formation as they merge.

    And then.

    Pop, pop, pop!

    Seventeen bone dagger dharma treasures..

    Yuan Li embeds sixteen of these daggers into various parts of the Asura.

    As for thest remaining dagger,

    Yuan Li cut off three of his fingers, feeding them one by one into the Asura''s mouth.

    Yuan Li''s self-amputated fingers do not regenerate, and the Asura''s cultivation surges even more after consuming them.

    Kugugugu!

    Core Formation Grand Perfection!

    The Asura''s power reaches just short of Nascent Soul.

    [With his Demon Core, Ive created this excellent result. You, his friend, have learned a simr strange method despite appearing different. You must have a simr Demon Core, right? Ill extract it and make good use of yours too!]

    Yuan Li maniptes the Asura from behind, shouting.

    [Bring it on!]

    "Colorless ss Sword, Second Form. Natural."

    I release the second form of the Colorless ss Sword while looking at him.

    The Colorless ss Sword, Second Form, Natural, has a simple effect.

    The Colorless ss Swords be more strongly interconnected, creating a perfect link of energy.

    The three thousand ss Swords, in their connected state, begin to circte energy among themselves.

    This cirction seamlessly incorporates my Formless Sword, allowing it to flow in unison with them

    Thus, they achieve a more profound interconnectedness, facilitating a unified energy cirction.

    That is the second form of the Colorless ss Sword, Natural.

    The greatest advantage of "Natural" is, of course, the ability to instantly circte the Formless Sword to the desired location in ordance with the circting energy, concentrating or dispersing the power of the Formless Sword.

    The Colorless ss Swords line up in a row.

    The Formless Sword housed within the ss swords focus its energy at the tip of the lined-up swords due to the cirction of "Natural."

    ng!

    Driven by sword control, the ss swords pierce directly into the Asura.

    It''s uncertain whether the Asura feels pain or not, as it shows no expression while gripping and swinging its spear.

    However, the ss swords quickly disperse and reposition themselves, and once again under my control, they begin flying around the Asura, inflicting wounds on its body.

    Numerous changes ur.

    The Asura swings the blood-colored leaf fan on one side, the blood-colored spear on another, and the crystal skull staff on yet another, scattering various spells.

    Explosions resonate, distorting the area in all directions.

    But I continue on, controlling the storm of ss to pressurize the Asura.

    "Colorless ss Sword. First Form. Second Form. Combine."

    And thus, the true strength of the Colorless ss Sword begins to emerge.

    First Form, Color.

    Second Form, Natural.

    When both forms are activated simultaneously,

    The terror of the Colorless ss Sword is fully revealed.

    The interconnected ss Swords activate their spiritual energy circuits, shining in various colors.

    Then, in that state, the energy of the ss Swords begin to circte.

    sh!

    The different temperaments within the ss Swords begin to circte, swapping ces between each sword.

    A sword that once emitted ck turns white.

    The Colorless ss Swords, each originally having their unique hue, begin to continuously share and change colors without pause.

    A cascade of colors dance, forming a luminous tempest that envelopes the Asura.

    The infinite trajectory of the Formless Sword merges with the endless shifts of temperaments of the Colorless ss Sword.

    Together, they disy an array of transformations beyond words.

    The blood-colored Asura is but a small moth trapped in a storm.

    Flick, flick!

    Gradually, more wounds appear on the surface of the Asura.

    The storm of ss seems wildly chaotic, but each sword follows the group of swords.

    Sizzle!

    The wounds on the Asura''s body multiplies, soon covering it entirely.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twenty-Second Move.

    Ultimate Technique.

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords begin to enact a sword technique while revolving around the Asura.

    "Severing Mountain!"

    The ultimate technique of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, channeled through the three thousand Colorless ss Swords, converges into a singr, devastating strike.

    As the Colorless ss Swords unleash Severing Mountain, the Formless Sword housed within them amplifies the transformative power in Severing Mountain, grinding the Asura from all angles.

    sh!

    A burst of light erupts, and the Asura explodespletely.

    I rush forward, snatching Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core from the center of the Asura, then control the Colorless ss Swords.

    "Disperse!"

    Swish!

    The ss Swords scatter in all directions, clearing a path, and at the end of the path stands Yuan Li.

    "Fire!"

    At that moment, the Nether Crossing Ship''s main cannon, which had been gathering energy, fires.

    Yuan Li tries to dodge, but I form a seal.

    Kududuk!

    While distracted, I had stealthily ced a cluster of curses behind him.

    The curses, like tentacles, envelop his body, preventing him from escaping.

    It isn''t just me.

    Countless Core Formation cultivators, now at Qi Building stage, under themand of Cheongmun Jung-jin, coordinate to bind Yuan Li with various spells.

    Dozens, hundreds of spells, not just curses, tightly bound him.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin shouts.

    "Byeok n head, now! Use it now!"

    Byeok Cheon-gi also throws the talisman infused with spiritual power towards Yuan Li.

    The talisman emits light as it flies towards Yuan Li.

    Yuan Li, reduced to a mere early Core Formation stage, is hit squarely by the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    sh!!!

    Light erupts in all directions.

    We all stare at the center of the explosion.

    Manli Minp, too, focuses on the center without making any remarks like We''ve killed him this time.

    And then.

    Shhhh...

    The light subsides.

    Silently, we look at the spot where Yuan Li had been.

    The dust settles.

    At the spot where the light and dust clears, Yuan Li still stands.

    But on the faces of all the cultivators present, there is a glimmer of hope.

    No more spiritual pressure can be felt from Yuan Li.

    Not a single trace of spiritual energy.

    "Finally."

    Its when Cheongmun Jung-jin sighs in relief.

    Creeaak

    The gates of the Serving Command Pce begin to open.

    "Eh? Who is it? Didn''t I say not to open the gates of Serving Command Pce until the operation ispletely finished?!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin frowns, looking towards the entrance of the Serving Command Pce.

    The ones opening the gate are Five Eastern Lords.

    I notice something strange.

    The color of their intent is odd.

    Just then.

    [Excellent.]

    Yuan Li raises both arms.

    [Excellent, excellent, so very excellent. You all fought so magnificently, I am moved by your resolve. I pay my respects to this First War. I, Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li, recognize your valor.]

    As the gates of Serving Command Pce open, the Core Formation cultivators inadvertently look up at the sky outside the gate.

    The dark clouds have disappeared, and the celestial energy is still ominous.

    "Close it! Close the gates of Serving Command Pce!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin urgently shouts, but the five lords who opened the gates just cross their arms.

    And then.

    Rumble!

    The tribal chiefs of the Northern Grasnds gather, and suddenly, the Blue Sky Heavenly Net begins to copse.

    The four tribal chiefs who have been the mainstay of the formation suddenly break off their spiritual connection and cross their arms.

    I quickly read their intent.

    Until now, I had no time to read detailed intent due to the battle with Yuan Li.

    Right now, the intent of those cultivators begin to change, different from the others.

    Its a golden hue, the intent of joy.

    "What is this! Are you betraying us!?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, enraged, summons a blue glow from his body.

    "Cultivators of the Northern Grasnds and Eastern States, please suppress these traitors! The three Western Countries, along with the western cultivators will handle the old monster."

    And then.

    Swish!

    Green ghost-like figures block our path.

    ck chains of light wrap around me, Cheongmun Jung-jin, and the cultivators from Shengzi, Yanguo, and Byeokra.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon approaches the chained Cheongmun Jung-jin, caressing his neck with a seductive voice.

    "Ah, Orabeoni. Everything went ording to n. Sir Bloodwood has won."

    Makli Hwang-cheon, manipting the jiangshi, approaches the chained n head of the Jin n, kicks him down, and tramples on him.

    And Byeok Cheon-gi stands beside Yuan Li with a triumphant expression.

    "B-Bye-Byeok n head...!!!?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jins eyes, seeing one of the three most important people in the war against Yuan Li, Byeok Cheon-gi, standing beside Yuan Li, bulge with rage.

    Byeok Cheon-gi chuckles and speaks.

    "How is it, Lord Bloodwood? The effects of the Heaven-Sealing Talisman are quite useful, aren''t they?"

    [Good. This is truly the defensive power of the Heavenly Being stage. Not a single strand of spiritual energy is leaking from the whole body, quite an amusing feeling.]

    Indeed.

    What Byeok Cheon-gi threw to Bloodwood Practitioner at thest moment was not a Heaven-Striking Talisman that delivers a blow of Heavenly Being level,, but a Heaven-Sealing Talisman that provides Heavenly Being level defense.

    And then.

    Swish!

    Outside the Serving Command Pce.

    From Yuan Li''s ck castle, the same crimson river that hade earlier enters through the gates of Serving Command Pce.

    Swish!

    As Yuan Li absorbs the crimson river, his spiritual power begins to rise again. Seemingly displeased, he moves his hand.

    [To make me use so much of my precious Long Source True Power. The Long Source True Power I''ve gathered for hundreds of years. Well, it doesn''t matter. There won''t be many chances to extract so much life force from Core Formation cultivators like today.]

    "Haha, Sir Bloodwood. There''s only about a moment left until Serving Command Pces restraint releases."

    Byeok Cheon-gi looks around us with a ttering expression and continues.

    "Please show us the defensive and offensive power of the Heavenly Being stage."

    [I will do so.]

    Crack, crack!

    I break the ck chains with my Formless Sword and unleash my Formless Sword and Colorless ss Sword at him.

    Boom!

    But.

    Ping, ping!

    The ss swords and Formless Sword are all repelled by the strange energy surrounding Yuan Li, which prevents even a single strand of spiritual energy from leaking.

    Yuan Liughs.

    [I''ll remember you especially. Such an unyielding fellow. But it''s useless. As long as the Heaven-Sealing Talisman is activated, I can use the defensive power of a Heavenly Being until my Nascent Soul power returns. And.]

    He speaks to Byeok Cheon-gi.

    [Hand over the Heaven-Striking Talisman. Today, right here, let''s demonstrate the power of Heavenly Being.]

    "Yes, Lord Bloodwood."

    I clench my teeth.

    Crunch!

    So hard that I feel like my gums will bleed.

    <em>-Three cultivator ns in the west of the Treading-Heaven Desert have sworn allegiance to me. Four tribes of the Northern Grasnds have prostrated before me.The five lords of the Eastern States have dered they will follow me.</em>

    In my past life, Yuan Li said so.

    I thought Yuan Li only subdued them by imnting the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner after the first battle.

    But it wasn''t so.

    Yuan Li, even before the battle.

    Over 200 years ago, the three cultivator ns in the West of the Treading-Heaven Desert.

    The four tribes of the Northern Grasnds.

    The five lords of the Eastern States.

    He had them under his control all along.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon strokes Cheongmun Jung-jins body, who is tightly bound by the secret dharma treasure of the Jinlu n due to the sudden betrayal.

    "Ah, Orabeoni. Finally, this day hase. The day I take you as mine. I''ve been waiting for so long. We can obtain the lineage of the great Cheongmun Sunwoo, Azure Tiger Saints lineage. Finally, the two ns can truly be one. Byeokra will be handed over to the Byeok n and the Cheungmun n will move to Shengzi. The remnants of the other six ns will be taken by Lord Bloodwood, so I''ll give all theirnds to you, Orabeoni.

    For how long the Jinlu n was forced to shamefully share with these scums in an alliance, you know, don''t you? Orabeoni, now, Shengzi is ours. Together, we''ll monopolize its resources and reach the Nascent Soul stage together."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin spits on Jinlu Yeon-cheon''s face with a twisted expression akin to a malevolent ghost.

    "You''ve crawled under the enemy who killed my family, Jinlu Yeon-cheon!"

    "Mhm, mhm"

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon wipes the spit from her face, licks it, and embraces Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll make you think of nothing else but me. Just live in our n''s underground for a few months, and you''ll think of no one but me."

    "This"

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon embraces Cheongmun Jung-jin, while Makli Hwang-cheon is stepping on Jin Yeo-woon''s head.

    "Finally... Finally, I have triumphed in the longpetition against the Jin n in my generation."

    Makli Hwang-cheon tramples on Jin Yeo-woon''s head with a joyous expression.

    "Ancestors, this Makli Hwang-cheon has toppled the Jin n in my generation. I will recapture Yanguo and lead the golden age of the Makli n...!"

    "You, bastard...! Ke, keuk...!"

    Jin Yeo-woon grits his teeth and looks up at Makli Hwang-cheon, who mockingly shoves a shoe into his mouth.

    "You should get used to calling me master now."

    "Ugh, ugh...!"

    Additionally, Byeok Cheon-gi is ttering the Bloodwood Practitioner, promising to help him rule Byeokra.

    Traitors of the East.

    Traitors of the North are also seen stomping on their otherpetitors restrained by the Jinlu n''s chains.

    "You bastard..!"

    Manli Minp, who fought alongside them, had his main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship taken by one of the other Eastern lords.

    Unlike Manli Minp, the traitor brought the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship to Yuan Li.

    [We''ll do the reward distributionter. Bring the Heaven-Striking Talisman quickly. We need to wipe these fools out and copse the entire Serving Command Pce to obtain the Serving Command Seal.]

    When Yuan Li urges Byeok Cheon-gi, he nods and shouts to the other Byeok n Core Formation cultivators.

    "Bring the Heaven-Striking Talisman!"

    The Heaven-Striking Talisman is among a Byeok n Core Formation cultivator who recently entered the stage.

    Its Byeok Mun-seong.

    Just as Im about to attack with the Formless Sword to prevent him from bringing the Heaven-Striking Talisman, I sense something off.

    Byeok Mun-seong takes out the Heaven-Striking Talisman from a storage artifact.

    Woong!

    And he activates the talisman.

    "Hm?"

    [What are you doing? No need to activate it. How much can you do with your Qi Building cultivation.]

    And then.

    Byeok Mun-seong shouts.

    "I''m sick of it! n head!"

    With those words.

    The young Core Formation cultivators of the Byeok n, centered on Byeok Mun-seong, form a formation.

    "1000 years ago, we were a subordinate n to the Jo n. 200 years ago, a subordinate force to the Righteous Path Alliance. Now, we are joining under the Nascent Soul old monster? Why can''t the Byeok n stand alone, rather than sharing Byeokra with the Cheongmun and Gongmyo ns?"

    "Wh-what?"

    [Hmm.]

    Byeok Mun-seong yells.

    "Look, n head! If only you hadn''t betrayed us, that old monster would have fallen just now. We could have led our n to victory in the war, not needing to be under anyone, standing proudly as a single force, leading honor and victory!"

    "Have you lost your mind?"

    "No, I have not. It''s not just me, but the other descendants as well. We all believe the same. Where is the guarantee that after this war is over, that old monster won''t boil the hunting dogs? Why, n leader, are you supporting the victory of the old monster!"

    Byeok Cheon-gi''s face contorts.

    Byeok Mun-seong shouts.

    "We''ve made a different choice for the future of our n. The operation was in progress until just before the old monster''s death. Without that damned Heaven-Sealing Talisman, we could have hunted the old monster! It''s you, n leader, who needs toe to your senses!"

    "You, you''re out of your mind! Come to your senses! If you do so now, it can be passed off as a mere deviation! The power Lord Bloodwood is hiding isn''t all youve seen!"

    Byeok Cheong-gi continues.

    "Ri-right. Haven''t you been getting along well with the descendants of the Jin and Gongmyo ns recently? Now that both ns are the losers, you can do as you please with them. Calm down and"

    "The one I favored."

    Byeok Mun-seong speaks with a voice as if hes spitting each word out, activating the Heaven-Striking Talisman.

    "Is not them."

    sh!

    Heaven-Striking Talisman.

    A strike that releases the power of a Heavenly Being, shoots towards Yuan Li wrapped in the Heaven-Sealing Talisman.

    Kuguguguguang!

    One side of Serving Command Pce is torn away.

    A whirlwind rages, and it looks as if the light between heaven and earth is converging towards Yuan Li.

    Within the radiance between heaven and earth, I see the Heaven-Sealing Talisman wrapped around Yuan Li being stripped away.

    Ta-datt!

    The Colorless ss Swordse together.

    I exchange nces with Byeok Mun-seong as I pass by him.

    In this strike, I pour everything.

    "Colorless ss Sword, final form."

    Thest form of the Colorless ss Sword.

    Beyond Color and Natural

    Finally reaching the ultimate.

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords merge into one.

    The spiritual energy circuits etched into each sword converge within a single de, forming myriad spiritual energy circuits within the Colorless ss Sword.

    The more circuits, the greater the power, even if the quality of materials is poor.

    Colorless ss Sword.

    Third Form.

    "All Heavens."

    The Colorless ss Sword, shining in All of Heavens Natural Colors, stabs into Yuan Li''s dantian.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Mohammed Khalid and zzpiy. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 125: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (13)

    Chapter 125: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (13)/trantingnovice

    Numerous colors converge and stab into Yuan Li.

    Chyararak!

    Yuan Li''s arms momentarily transform into blood-colored ghost hands.

    The blood-colored ghost hands grab and try to block my Colorless ss Sword.

    Kwaduduk!

    "It''s over."

    Kugugugugu!

    Unable to withstand my power, Yuan Li falls and crashes onto the ground of Serving Command Pce.

    Spiderweb-like cracks spread out below him.

    "Die!"

    I plunge down on him, mobilizing all the power of the Colorless ss Sword and the Formless Sword.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Just then, when his death seems imminent.

    Kukguk, Kuguguk!

    ''This is''

    Cultivation begins to return

    The spiritual power at the Qi Building stage in my entire body returns to the Core Formation level.

    The numerous Core Formation cultivators trapped around also begin to regain their cultivation.

    And that means.

    ''The restraint of Serving Command Pce...!''

    Kuguguguk!

    Yuan Li, once again exuding the power of a Nascent Soul Old monster, pushes away my sword with the hand that grabbed the Colorless ss Sword.

    ''Why...!? It''s not time yet...!?''

    I grit my teeth and firmly press down on the sword with all my might.

    It doesnt make sense.

    Why?

    Kwaang!

    And then.

    Eventually, the Colorless ss Sword is flung away.

    Yuan Li stands up.

    Kugugugu!

    [Haah.]

    He gasps for breath.

    [I acknowledge it. After hundreds of years, I have experienced a true life-and-death battle. That was really a close call.]

    He turns his head to one side.

    There, Byeok Cheon-gi, the head of the Byeok n, is gasping for breath, apparently havingpleted some action.

    "Using a secret technique found in the ruins of the Jo n, I barely managed to release the restraint earlier"

    [Yes. Your contribution is significant. However... the sinmitted by your n''s child is also great.]

    "Please, have mercy."

    Ddaakk!

    With a flick of Yuan Li''s finger,

    Byeok Cheon-gi and the other traitors all copse on their spots, screaming.

    "Kuaaaaghk!"

    "Aaaaarghh!"

    "Euaaaghk!"

    [Except for the one fool from the Byeok n, to think that all I have are those who just stare nkly, even when their master is in danger. All of them are useless. Even the fool from the Byeok n only cleaned up his own mess, so it''s all the same.]

    Giiiiing!

    I frown at the familiar energy I feel from the traitors'' upper dantians.

    Its the energy of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    ''He imnted it 200 years ago, so they couldn''t resist.''

    Ddaakk!

    Yuan Li flicks his finger again, and the screams subside.

    [Enough. Anyway, as I said before, we''ll deal with the reward distributionter. Now there''s something more important.]

    He looks at me.

    [The ones who pushed me to this point Let''s start by dealing with these guys.]

    I look back at him and smirk.

    "Funny. How about you check your own condition first?"

    While Yuan Li has indeed recovered his Nascent Soul cultivation, his momentum is not the same as before.

    He exhausted quite a bit of energy fighting me.

    The situation is quite different from earlier when he fully demonstrated the power of a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator.

    His defensive dharma treasure was destroyed in the Heavenly Tribtion.

    His summons, the bizarre ghost beast and the blood cloud ghost kings, fell in Serving Command Pce.

    What remains are his natal dharma treasures: the seventeen bone daggers, the blood-colored leaf fan, the blood-colored spear, and the crystal skull staff.

    His strength is steadily decreasing.

    Kuguguguk!

    Additionally, the cultivators who were restricted to Qi Building are now struggling to free themselves from the ck iron chains of the Jinlu n''s dharma treasure.

    Although the traitors make up a significant force, in terms of numbers alone, we are far superior.

    Moreover, its evident that Yuan Li hasn''t yet ovee the aftereffects of the curse and the heavenly lightning.

    "Do you really think you can defeat us?"

    To my menacing question, Yuan Li pauses, then begins tough.

    [Huhu, a splendid warrior. Unyielding no matter how many times beaten... Moreover, someone who faced Heavenly Tribtions upon reaching Core Formation and could exhibit Core Formation stage power within Serving Command Pces restraint]

    He reaches out his hand towards me.

    [You, will you not be my blood ve? Though I say blood ve, I''ll treat you like a disciple.]

    I silently take my stance in response.

    [Tsk, foolish.]

    He spreads his arms.

    I grip my sword and gather energy.

    sh!

    No need for words.

    I charge and thrust the Formless Sword straight at him.

    Suddenly, in his hand is the blood-colored leaf fan.

    [Cry, Summoning Wind Blood Fan.]

    Kwaaaaa!

    A bloody wind blows, pushing me back.

    As soon as I touch the blood wind, I feel the blood in my entire body boiling.

    Kwaaaang!

    Eventually, unable to withstand it, Im pushed back and blown away.

    Whether he does this or that.

    He has regained the power of a Nascent Soul.

    But Im not particrly discouraged.

    ''I can win!''

    His power is evidently weaker than when I first faced him.

    If it''s only this much, I can surely take him down!

    "Everyone! This old monster is definitely weaker than before! If we join forces, we can surely win!!"

    Kwachang, Kwachangchang!

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and numerous Core Formation cultivators, whose powers have returned, begin to rise from their spots.

    "O-Orabeoni!"

    "Jinlu Yeon-cheon!!!!! How dare you!!!"

    "Ah, no!"

    The tide begins to turn.

    Byeok Cheon-gi released Serving Command Pces restraint to save Yuan Li, but it inadvertently allowed our allied forces to regain their strength.

    I take out themunication device to contact Song Jin and Seo Ran who are waiting.

    "It''s almost over. You cane now."

    Wiiiing!

    Before the battle, a ghost that Song Jin attached to me when he visited Serving Command Pce a few years ago woke up inside my pocket and peeked out.

    The tiny ghost looks around the situation, likely transmitting the battlefield to the two.

    ''I''ve contacted them, now all that''s left is.''

    Just to press him and wait!

    Just then.

    [Gather power, Summoning Wind Blood Fan.]

    Giiiiing!

    Yuan Li floats his blood-colored leaf fan in the air.

    His natal dharma treasure rises into the air, beginning to gather energy.

    And then.

    "Ah, no! Orabeoni, let me go for a moment! Please!"

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon and a few of the traitors begin to struggle.

    Yuan Li looks down at them and speaks.

    [Contrary to the initial proposal, you failed to perfectly suppress them. Thus, there''s no need to keep my promise to spare them, correct?]

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon and some traitors scream as if crying out.

    "Lord Bloodwood! Please show mercy! Please do not massacre the Cheongmun n!"

    "Lord Bloodwood! We did our best, please spare these tribes!"

    [Wasn''t that the original agreement? If you had suppressed them properly beforehand, this wouldn''t be necessary. Now it''s toote.]

    And then.

    Swoosh!

    Something crimson flies from the direction of the ck castle.

    Shiver, shiver!

    My rational mind screams to rush at Yuan Li and cut off his head.

    But my intuition as a martial artist holds me back.

    I will die.

    If I step forward now, I will meet a miserable death.

    Kwaaang!

    What flew from the ck castlends right next to Yuan Li.

    It is...

    A beautiful person, confusing in gender, wearing the same clothes as Yuan Li.

    This person, whether male or female, has ebony-ck hair and a corpse-pale, smooth skin.

    Seeing that figure, I shudder in recognition.

    ''That''s.''

    In thest moments of my previous life.

    Yuan Li at that time was neither white-haired nor had a small stature and wrinkled skin like the current Yuan Li.

    Certainly, Yuan Li back then...

    Had [that body]!

    [Regardless, you all fought well. To think you made me bring out my hidden Blood Body.]

    Kugugugugu!

    The young Yuan Li, referred to as the ''Blood Body'', intensifies his aura.

    Zzzz, zzzz...

    ''Insane...''

    This person too possesses the power of apleted early Nascent Soul stage.

    And.

    Woo-wooong!

    Yuan Lis original body.

    From the Baihui point of his main body, a tiny baby emerges.

    Its the grotesque baby I saw before, covered in numerous hands, eyes, and mouths.

    The original bodys Nascent Soul!

    The baby,ughing eerily, enters into the Baihui point of Yuan Li''s Blood Body next to him.

    And then.

    Sssssss...

    Yuan Lis Blood Body is enveloped in the same pitch-ck darkness as Yuan Li''s original body.

    A translucent mask, akin to dark fog, covers his face.

    Yuan Li finally reverts to the same form I had seen in my past life.

    [Hoo, good.]

    Kwaduk!

    The newly formed body grabs the head of its previous old body.

    And then.

    Chururururuk!

    He absorbs his old body.

    His old body turns into a mist of blood and is absorbed into his hand.

    Kugugugugu!

    His cultivation, which was at thepleted early Nascent Soul stage, surges to thepleted mid Nascent Soul stage again.

    [Surprised by my Blood Body? After the Heavenly Being seniors ascended, I created this new body to rule this world for another thousand years. Not only did I extend its life with pure Long Source True Power for 200 years... I also mastered my core methods, the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light and Blood Chain Binding Forest to their extremes. Furthermore...]

    He smiles, his mouth almost tearing apart, reaching out to the dharma treasure floating in the air.

    [For 200 years, I even mastered the method stolen from the Sea Dragon King. See clearly the power drawn by the newly refined dharma treasure and the Sea Dragon King''s method over these 200 years!!]

    Kugugugugu!

    Centered on Yuan Li, a whirlwind of blood begins to form.

    He grabs the blood-colored leaf fan he has been gathering power with and swings it fiercely.

    Kwagwagwagwak!

    Yuan Li''s promation echoes throughout Serving Command Pce.

    [Behold the power of Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation!]

    Kugugugugu!

    A bloody dragon rises, covering the first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    I clench my teeth, cutting through the bloody wind with my Formless Sword, holding my ground.

    But others can''t hold out as easily, as many Core Formation cultivators are swept away by the wind.

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    A bloody windstorm hits the entire first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    Yuan Li''s attack sweeps the area with a bloody dragon.

    I continue to clench my teeth and withstand the strike, and after some time passes,

    Whooooo...

    When the wind subsides,

    What remains in the hall are only a few exceptionally strong cultivators among the n heads or Core Formation elders.

    I look around.

    The figure of Byeok Mun-seong is nowhere to be seen.

    Kugugugugu...

    Where Yuan Li''s bloody wind struck, clouds of blood began to rise.

    The blood clouds flow into Yuan Li.

    [Indeed, its the best. Thepatibility of Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation and Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light...]

    Wuduk, wuduk!

    On Yuan Li''s forehead, small blood-colored antlers, like a deer''s, begin to sprout.

    Budeuk...

    Somewhere, the sound of teeth grinding is heard.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin is holding the split corpse of Jinlu Yeon-cheon.

    "Why... even to your own allies, why kill them so brutally...?"

    [Im simply distinguishing between those who serve me with true loyalty and those with other motives.]

    He continues.

    [I selectively killed only those who impudently begged to spare the losers. Whether to kill or spare the defeated is the choice of the master, me. Such audacious ones.]

    He mocks us.

    [Yes. You must have felt good from hiding behind a woman and receiving protection huh. You only spout nonsense. In this world, there''s no such thing as being on the same side.]

    Kiiiiing!

    Familiar formation gs emerge from his storage artifact.

    Red formation gs fly across Serving Command Pce, setting up formations.

    sh!

    And then.

    The first floor of Serving Command Pce copses, merging with the second floor.

    He continues.

    [Isn''t it true that only those who be cruel and merciless can survive in the world of cultivators? When the Sea Dragon King, after I yed his own kin, stood before me and even offered to spare my life in exchange for receiving three of his blows, I inwardly mocked him. Such foolishness to show mercy even to an enemy. What a weak mentality!]

    Kugugugugu!

    His formation continues to expand into the void, copsing theyers of Serving Command Pce.

    I grit my teeth and try to approach him, but the powerful blood wind he created is too difficult to prate.

    An even stronger blood wind surges around Yuan Li.

    [I endured his three blows and inflicted a slight wound on the Sea Dragon King, stealing a drop of his blood essence. Not only that, I seeded in stealing the Sea Dragon Tribe''s method, Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation! I have risen to this point by exploiting the Sea Dragon King''s mercy, the sympathy of the powerful, the awe and fear of the weak, and the blood and lives of the foolish!]

    Kuguguguk!

    Yuan Li''s consciousness domainpresses, resembling the form of a Sea Dragon.

    Simultaneously, an aura akin to that of a Sea Dragon emanates from him.

    Kwagwang!

    Before long, almost all the floors of Serving Command Pce have copsed, leaving only the 7th floor.

    [I have refined this Blood Body and ascended to this position by exploiting, stealing, and seizing! Isn''t seizing and dominating the truth of the world? In this world, there are only those who seize and conquer and those who are conquered because they seize less!]

    Heughs maniacally, raising the blood-colored leaf fan again.

    Chajajak!

    His formation gs pierce the ceiling of thest floor, the 7th floor of Serving Command Pce.

    If it copses, the Serving Command Seal will appear.

    [Die, you fools!]

    And then.

    Kiiiiing!

    Outside Serving Command Pce.

    In the empty void, a ghostly mist begins to form.

    Through themunication device, a familiar voice is heard.

    [I apologize, it took some time to prepare the teleportation array of the Nether Crossing Ship. After discussing with Ran, we decided to send him instead of me.]

    Kugugugugu!

    From inside the ghostly mist, a pale hand reaches out.

    A somber, ghostly aura flows from the void.

    [He saw the situation and thought he could handle it. Take good care of Ran.]

    With that, Song Jin turns off themunication device.

    Phwak!

    Immediately afterwards.

    A familiar figure emerges from the ghostly mist.

    Half-human, half-dragon.

    No longer wearing the blue robe of the Sea Dragon Tribe, but the ck robe characteristic of ck Ghost Valley.

    Seo Ran, who has ascended to mid-stage Core Formation in the past 200 years, bow to us.

    "Greetings, seniors. It''s been a while, Senior Seo. And your reputation precedes you, Senior Yuan Li."

    Yuan Li halts his attack with the blood-colored leaf fan and, seeing Seo Ran, emits a bloody glow from his eyes.

    [Ho you are!]

    "A half-blood of the Sea Dragon Tribe and a disciple of ck Ghost Valley. I am Seo Ran."

    [Ha, hahaha! Hahahaha!]

    Yuan Li bursts intoughter.

    [So, the lineage of the Sea Dragon Kings blood that I refined with Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation speaks. Are you not a descendant of the king?]

    "I am embarrassed but yes, I am a descendant of the king."

    [Good, good. How about you? Would you like to be my disciple?]

    Yuan Li looks at Seo Ran, licking his lips.

    Seo Ran looks back at him for a moment and then speaks.

    "Before anything, there are three major misconceptions you have, Senior Yuan, that Id like to address."

    [Oh, do tell.]

    "First, I already have a master, so I cannot be your disciple."

    Seo Ran raises one finger.

    "Second, I havee to dislike someone who sacrifices others without a second thought, like you. Today, I am here to help Senior Seo kill you."

    Yuan Li raises the blood-colored leaf fan, looking amused.

    "Third."

    Seo Ran smirks, raising a third finger.

    "The real name of the method you think you stole from the King is not Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation."

    Fwish

    Seo Ran flicks his fingers, bending all three at once.

    Kugugugugu!

    And Yuan Li, about to attack with the leaf fan, suddenly kneels before Seran.

    [.? What?]

    "Its Summoning Wind, Blood Core Coagtion. You thought you stole it from the King and exploited his mercy, but

    Seo Ran raises his ghostly energy.

    Yuan Li, not understanding, looks down at his own knees.

    Well It seems more credible that the King deliberately passed it to you under the guise of being stolen. To think that you, Yuan Li, was unwittingly a puppet of the King this whole time. How pitiful, Senior Yuan.

    [What is this?]

    Indeed, Yuan Li had been under the illusion that he was exploiting Seo Hweol''s goodwill, but in reality, he was unwittingly being yed by Seo Hweol all along.

    "This Sea Dragon! What are you doing to Lord Bloodwood!"

    Makli n head, Makli Hwang-cheon, and other n members rush towards Yuan Li.

    Unlike Jinlu Yeon-cheon, they escaped Yuan Lis sudden execution.

    But.

    Seo Ran looks at them with cold eyes.

    "Shut up, you livestock. Do you think youre worthy to speak to me? You would have been eating corpses underground, avoiding the gaze of the Sea Dragon Tribe if they had not ascended... Shut up and follow themands of your true master, you ves."

    "Uh, ugh!"

    At Seo Ran''smand, Makli Hwang-cheon and the Makli n cultivators, now unable to speak, block the path of the other traitors.

    Seo Ran''s gaze reaches a fleeing Eastern Lord and their subordinates.

    "I thought the Makli n was the gathering ce for all the runaway livestock. There were others too. Where are you going? Come here and heed the words of the King''s descendant, Seo Ran!"

    "Kuuuuuh!"

    The lord in ck bandages, who had stolen the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship from Manli Minp and brought it to Yuan Li, now crawls on the ground at Seo Ran''smand.

    [Oh.Oooohhhhhhh!]

    Wuduk, wududuk!

    And then.

    Yuan Li, suppressed by Seo Ran''smand, begins to rise, emitting the power of Nascent Soul.

    [Do not... belittle... a Nascent Soul... cultivator...!!!]

    He staggers to his feet, resisting Seo Ran''smand.

    Although still powerful, he seems to be using more than half of his energy to resist Seo Ran.

    "Had he not switched to this body, infused with the blood of the Sea Dragon Tribe and mastered True Blood, Core Coagting Transformation, there would have been no way for me. But now, it''s rather convenient."

    Seo Ran looks at me and smiles.

    "While I can''tpletely control him due to the fundamental difference in cultivation, I can significantly hinder him. Senior, its your turn to capture him."

    I nod at Seo Ran''s smile, now understanding why Seo Hweol was so desperately trying to kill him.

    Yuan Li would eventually learn Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation using Seo Hweol''s blood.

    In that case, the remaining King''s descendant, Seo Ran, would inherently be Yuan Lis weakness.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by zzpiy. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 126: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (14)

    Chapter 126: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (14)/trantingnovice

    [Uh... Aaaaaaah!]

    Yuan Li swings the Blood Wave Fan.

    But.

    "Scatter."

    The blood storm he tries to summon disperses by Seo Ran''smand.

    [This... damn it...!]

    Yuan Li clenches his teeth, veins bulging all over his body.

    And then, Yuan Li emits a bloody radiance.

    sh!

    "Dangerous."

    Hes far more sinister than when he was in his old body, apletely different level of threat.

    I stand next to Seo Ran, grasping the Colorless ss Sword and the Formless Sword together, and use the first form of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship towards the bloody radiance.

    sh!

    Kwoooooosh!

    Tingling...

    After a moment of trembling hands, I re at Yuan Li.

    Though greatly weakened under Seo Ran''s control, he is still a Nascent Soul cultivator, significantly stronger than his peers!

    ''He hasn''t reached thete stage of Nascent Soul.''

    Just like I distributed my power among the curse dolls, he focused more on the cultivation of the so-called Blood Body than his own, hence not reaching thete stage of Nascent Soul.

    Instead, he created the Blood Body and added a millennium to his lifespan, which is no loss for him.

    Truly, the more one uncovers, the more sinister and formidable he bes.

    But now.

    ''All of his cards are revealed.''

    There is nothing more to worry about.

    The hidden power that the Byeok n head mentioned must have been this Blood Body.

    Finally, if I just take down this body.

    ''It''s over!''

    I dash towards Yuan Li with zing eyes, and Seo Ran also forms a spell next to me.

    "I wondered why this desert is so cold... Turns out there''s so much yin energy sleeping beneath thisnd."

    At his spell, the base of Yuan Li''s ck castle beings to boil and bubble.

    Then.

    Kiiiyaaaaaa!

    Kiiyaaaa!

    Kwaaaack!

    An enormous amount of yin energy erupts, and a terrifying number of vengeful souls and ghosts begin pouring out from under Yuan Li''s ck castle.

    Kiyaaaaaaa!

    With their emergence, the previously clear desert sky fills with yin energy, dark clouds gathering once more.

    "How many thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands did you ughter and devour, Senior Yuan Li? Even the elders who managed the livestock farms would shake their heads."

    Seo Ran clicks his tongue and forms another spell.

    Yuan Li, with eyes sting bloodlight, charges at Seo Ran, but I, along with the other surviving Core Formation cultivators, including Cheongmun Jung-jin, block his path with lit eyes.

    -I me you!

    -Bloodwood!

    -Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li!

    -Yuan Li!

    Countless ghostly wails cry out Yuan Li''s name.

    Seo Ran too looks appalled, and the ghosts crawling out from under the ck castle continue to multiply.

    Yuan Li''splexion darkens.

    [This crazy... Why is a member of the Sea Dragon Tribe practicing the methods of the ck Ghost Valley...!]

    "I''ve told you. I''m a disciple of the Great ck Ghost Valley."

    Seo Ran smiles and continues his spellcasting.

    And his spell besplete.

    [I, Sea Ran, who hosts this Ghost Festival, call upon the spirits to reveal their reason for resentment!]

    -Yuan Li!

    -Kill Yuan Li!

    -We were killed by the Bloodwood Practitioner!

    [Having heard your cries, I, Seo Ran, disciple of ck Ghost Valley, offer you the opportunity to manifest in physical form and seek to assist you in your revenge. Please lend me your strength]

    -Revenge!

    -We can take revenge!

    -Take revenge against him!

    -Yuan Li!

    Kiiiyaaaaaa!

    Thousands of ghosts cry Yuan Li''s name, howling in hordes.

    All around Seo Ran, an enormous ghostly power erupts from within the ghost fog.

    Its definitely not a level of ghostly power Seo Ran can produce alone.

    [Disciple of the ck Ghost Valley, Seo Ran, hosting this festival and swearing in the name of the Nether Crossing Ship, offers you the chance to manifest and aid your revenge. But you too must swear to lend your strength against him!]

    Seo Ran''s voice echoes in all directions, and Yuan Li bursts intoughter.

    [You, I see what spell you''re trying to cast. That''s a Heavenly Being level technique, can someone like you even handle it...?]

    But Seo Ran ignores Yuan Li''s words and continues on.

    And then.

    -Kiiiyaaaaaa!

    -Kwaaaaa!

    Kugugugugu!

    Around Seo Ran, surrounded by ghost fog,

    From somewhere afar, immense power flows from the Nether Crossing Ship, pouring into the thousands of ghosts ughtered by Yuan Li.

    If everything went as nned, Song Jin would have anchored the Nether Crossing Ship deep in the ocean.

    After gathering the yin and ghostly energy of the deep sea through the Nether Crossing Ship, it was nned to be transmitted to Seo Ran via the ship''s teleportation array.

    Kwoooosh!

    Tens of thousands of ghosts gain strength and wail.

    Then, as Seo Ranpletes his spell, tens of thousands of ghosts rush into his body.

    Seo Ran''s aura begins to surge dramatically.

    The power of tens of thousands of ghosts converge into Seo Ran.

    Yuan Li shouts with a tense voice.

    [Fool! You won''t be able to contain that power! Just explode and die, foolish Sea Dragon...!]

    Then.

    [Master, pleasee!]

    Seo Ran calls out while looking at the ghost fog.

    Ssshhh...

    I shudder as I feel every hair on my body stand.

    Another soul, not Seo Ran''s, is present in his upper dantian.

    The Attaching Spirit Great Spell.

    It allows one to attach a part of their original spirit to someone else, enabling the distant exertion of their power.

    "Kugh, cough!

    I find it hard to breathe and copse on the spot.

    Not just me.

    Even Cheongmun Jung-jin and numerous Core Formation cultivators who were blocking Yuan Li, all suddenly fell to their knees, overwhelmed.

    Even Yuan Li, who is full of vigor, trembles violently.

    [Ah, ahh, ahhh...]

    Song Jin, the elder of ck Ghost Valley and a Heavenly Being cultivator, has gathered tens of thousands of vengeful ghosts that Yuan Li had ughtered.

    At this moment.

    He regained his original strength.

    [What a nostalgic scene.]

    Blue ghost fire lights up in Seo Ran''s eyes.

    From his mouth, a different voice than Seo Rans.

    Its Song Jin.

    He seems lost in thought, looking at something different in the void.

    Yuan Li, who looks as if hes about to foam at this mouth, emanates an intent of horror.

    [Why, why... is there a Heavenly Being cultivator...!]

    [Right, let''s not fall into nostalgia. Even though it''s just a remnant spirit left in my remnant soul, using the Attaching Spirit Great Spell is quite taxing on both my and Ran''s souls. Let''s finish this quickly.]

    Kiiiyaaaaaa!

    Tens of thousands of resentful souls wail.

    Ghostly ws sprout from Song Jin''s hand, now upying Seo Ran''s body.

    [Huaaaaaah!!! Why are you still here! Why is a Heavenly Being cultivator still here!]

    Yuan Li desperately tries to flee, invoking the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    [Die.]

    And then.

    Kuguaguaguaguang!!!

    The strike tears away the outer walls of Serving Command Pce. The ancient barrier surrounding Yuan Li''s ck castle, which even thebined efforts of Core Formation cultivators couldn''t budge, is also torn like paper.

    Kuguaguanguang!

    A valley forms in the desert.

    Not a small one created by cultivators, but the desert literally cleaves in half.

    No other words can describe the scene.

    Simply put, the desert split in two.

    That alone is enough.

    And then.

    The piece of meat that was once Yuan Li, hit by Song Jin''s strike, twitches in the corner of Serving Command Pce.

    Truly proving his feat of having survived Seo Hweol''s Three Ultimate Strikes, hes still alive, albeit reduced to a piece of flesh.

    And then.

    Kulock!

    Song Jin, in Seo Ran''s body, coughs up ck blood.

    He looks at me.

    [You, you said you learned a curse method, right? Transfer all the burdens inflicted on my disciple''s body and soul to me, the caster of the Attaching Spirit Great Spell.]

    "Will you be alright?"

    [Im already a dead body so why does it matter? Just quickly transfer the burden.]

    Following Song Jin''s request, I use the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to transfer all burdens on Seo Ran''s body and soul to Song Jin as a curse.

    Its possible because Song Jin himself allows it.

    [Huh huh. This reduces the time I can spend with my disciple by 100 years. Damn it... If Yuan Li wasnt a threat to my disciple, I would never have done this. Surely you wont tell me that you cant finish him off after Ive turned him into a piece of meat? Im leaving now.]

    With those words, Song Jin releases the Attaching Spirit Great Spell and disappears from Seo Ran''s body.

    ''So this is the power of a Heavenly Being.''

    Iugh hollowly at the traces Song Jin leaves behind.

    Its my first time witnessing the attack of a Heavenly Being cultivator up close.

    The sight of the split desert is chilling.

    "Now, he''spletely neutralized! Everyone attack!"

    I hold the Colorless ss Sword and fly toward the meat that was once Yuan Li.

    The other Core Formation cultivators, released from Song Jin''s pressure, also rush toward the flesh with zing eyes.

    That''s when it happens.

    Kugugugu!

    From the ck castle, the crimson stream flows again.

    "Again?!!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin exims in disgust.

    "Everyone, prevent it from reaching Yuan Li!"

    I pour out curses, creating a river of curse spells.

    The dark river of curses entwines around Yuan Li.

    ''I''ll corrupt whatever Long Source True Power and everything else...!''

    But then.

    Swoosh!

    The Long Source True Power summoned by Yuan Li.

    Instead of Yuan Li, it heads towards the formation gs he had stuck in the ceiling of the Serving Command Pce.

    "What...!"

    I grit my teeth and raise the Colorless ss Sword.

    "Everyone, stop it!"

    Hes trying to summon the Serving Command Seal.

    At that moment.

    [Wuuuuahhh...!!!]

    The meat lump that used to be Yuan Li emits an immense bloody radiance, shaking off my curses and soars into the sky.

    [I too, will stake my life!]

    Huaaaa!

    I instantly realize what hes doing.

    Hes burning his own Nascent Soul.

    A gamble that can burn up the Nascent Soulpletely, leading to death, or at least dropping the level of cultivation if it goes wrong!

    But if the gamble seeds,

    ''He''ll obtain the Serving Command Seal!''

    I clench my teeth, explode all my energy, and rush after him.

    Chuarukruk!

    From the meat lump that is Yuan Li, numerous branches sprout, forming a bloody forest that blocks my path.

    The remaining Core Formation cultivators all rush in to break through the forest together.

    Wo-woong!

    In an instant, I reach Yuan Li.

    "Do you think it''ll go as you wish?"

    [Out of my way!!!]

    Chuaruruk!

    From Yuan Li''s body, his Nascent Soul pops out.

    A baby with numerous hands, eyes, and mouths.

    The baby cuts off one of its hands attached to the soul and throws it at me.

    [Even if my cultivation drops, even if my entire npletely copses! I cannot retreat from this spot!]

    Boom!

    The sacrificed arm of the Nascent Soul explodes massively, engulfing me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain!

    Kuguaguagua!

    I pierce through the explosion, chasing after Yuan Li.

    Neglecting defense and focusing solely on breaking through the explosion, the skin on my entire body peels off.

    But thanks to the life force of a Core Formation cultivator and the effect of the Spirit Nectors enhanced regeneration, my skin quickly heals.

    sh!

    His formation activates.

    Thest floor of Serving Command Pce copses, and finally,

    Paaaatt!

    The Serving Command Seal appears in the sky of the Serving Command Pce.

    Taatt!

    I gulp down as many of the liquors I have remaining in my storage artifact.

    White-Red Wine, enhancing the connection with my dharma treasures.

    Dream Lotus Elixir, increasing the speed of my dharma treasures.

    Red Moon Dew, strengthening my power...

    And then.

    Boom!

    Yuan Li, in the form of a baby Nascent Soul, explodes all his hands, eyes, and mouths.

    sh!

    In an instant, Yuan Li gains tremendous power by damaging his Nascent Soul.

    After drinking numerous immortal wines and focusing all that power into a single point, I throw the Colorless ss Sword.

    My sword and Yuan Li''s hand reach the Serving Command Seal at the same time.

    And at that moment.

    "Stop!"

    Seo Ran''s voice reaches Yuan Li.

    Yuan Li''s body freezes in ce.

    My Colorless ss Sword deflects the Serving Command Seal and hits it far away.

    "This is the end."

    I charge towards Yuan Li, unfolding the ultimate technique of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain.

    Paaatt!

    At that moment, a bloody light begins to glow.

    Parararak!

    "...!"

    The formation gs Yuan Li had infused with Long Source True Power.

    Destroying all floors of Serving Command Pce, the gs still floating in the air move, surrounding and holding the far-flung Serving Command Seal.

    Simultaneously.

    Chuarararak!

    From one side of the meat lump, tentacle-like tendrils sprout, grabbing the Serving Command Seal.

    [I am the master of the Serving Command Seal...!]

    Rumble!

    [Fortune has tilted in my favor!!!!!]

    His cockroach-like persistence finally seeded in grabbing the Serving Command Seal.

    Chuaruruk!

    He regenerates his body.

    Drip, drip...

    Yuan Li, as always, still hides his face behind the ck mask. However, blood flows from beneath.

    Clearly not in a good state.

    But.

    He isughing.

    [The Blood Body I have hidden, all my Long Source True Power. I have used them all. Even going as far to damage my Nascent Soul, reducing my cultivation to the early stage. Having gone this far to seize heavenly fate, if I can''t defeat you all, call me a damned pig!]

    ''He''s got the Serving Command Seal.''

    I still clench my teeth and charge at him.

    ''But with something as metaphysical as fate, he cant recover his strength!''

    Hes near death and hasnt been able to regain his strength.

    ''I''ll kill him and snatch the Serving Command Seal!''

    At that moment.

    Rumble...

    Serving Command Pce begins to copse.

    After being hit by Song Jin''s attack and even losing the Serving Command Seal to Yuan Li,

    The exterior walls of Serving Command Pce slowly crumble.

    Those fragments begin to fall precisely towards me.

    Boom Boom!

    I sh through the debris of the exterior walls.

    But strangely, no debris falls towards Yuan Li, and he smoothly flies past me.

    I sh the Formless Sword at him, but precisely between him and me, the debris of Serving Command Pce falls, and my Formless Sword misses him.

    ''What is this...!''

    My eyes widen in confusion.

    [Foolish boy. It seems the heavens are on my side.]

    Seo Ran orders Yuan Li.

    Kneel!

    But, Yuan Li, holding the Serving Command Seal, justughs.

    [Oh, my. Coincidentally, it seems all the essence blood of the Sea Dragon King in my body evaporated when I was hit by the attack of the Heavenly Being Cultivator. Its truly a coincidence.]

    What...!

    Boom!

    Yuan Li emits blood light.

    Seo Ran is swept away by the blood light straight into the ck castle.

    Yuan Li follows Seo Ran out of Serving Command Pce, and strangely, the copsing Serving Command Pce stops breaking down the moment Yuan Li leaves.

    Crack...

    I finally manage to escape the bombardment of debris.

    What is this?

    This isnt some striking coincidence.

    Its as if the entire world is standing on his side.

    And then.

    The ghost of Song Jin watching the situation from my embrace suddenly starts howling.

    [Damn it!!! That cockroach-like bastard! Surviving from getting hit by even that and getting his hands on the Serving Command Seal?!]

    Its Song Jin''s voice.

    He urgently speaks to me.

    [You! Look around! How many remaining ghosts are there around us?]

    Prompted by Song Jin''s voice, I widen my perception and survey the surroundings.

    But perhaps because everything had been exhausted by Song Jin''s strike, there are almost no remaining ghosts or resentful souls.

    Almost... none.

    [Damn it! If there were as many ghosts as before, I could have snatched back the Serving Command Seal and whatever else! Damn it! Damn it!]

    Song Jin curses and then cuts off themunication. I quickly follow after Seo Ran and Yuan Li into the ck castle.

    Just then.

    CultivatorSeo.

    ...!?

    Under the debris of Serving Command Pce, I hear the voice of Byeok Mun-seong.

    Cultivator Byeok?

    He is half buried under the debris.

    No, the problem isn''t that he is half-buried, but rather, like Buk Hyang-hwa, his lower body is missing somewhere.

    Only a quarter of his body remains.

    Nevertheless, he is still alive due to the tenacious life force of a Core Formation Cultivator.

    However

    ''His Golden Core, it''s shattered.''

    He is about to die soon.

    Byeok Mun-seong fumbles his mouth and speaks to me.

    ...I won''t... hold you long... since it''s urgent. This

    He pulls out a small ss shard from his chest and hands it to me.

    That is

    A ss sculpture carved from inside a centipede den with a cursed doll.

    Its a shard of that sculpture.

    I loved her too, butpared to you, perhaps my love wasnt that deep. Rather... if I hadnt been resentful of you for stealing her from me, I might have given up chasing after her in a few years. But anyhow... she was my first love. Please

    He clenches his teeth and hands me the ss shard.

    Avenge her, I beg you.

    I clench my teeth and take the shard he hands me.

    Understood. Rest well.

    With that, Byeok Mun-seong closes his eyes.

    I leave Byeok Mun-seong behind and enter the castle with the surviving Core Formation Cultivators.

    Whooosh!

    Inside the ck castle, the air is thick with the smell of blood.

    I swiftly fly towards where I sense movement.

    The center of the castle.

    The grand hall there.

    I head to that ce, where the smell of blood is the strongest, where a few survivors have gathered.

    Soon, I see Yuan Li entangling Seo Ran with blood.

    Kugugugu...

    I clench my teeth.

    Yuan Li is leisurely holding the Serving Command Seal.

    Externally, he is just a Nascent Soul at the initial stage, a very weakened early Nascent Soul.

    But internally, he has risen back to the level of a mid-stage Nascent Soul.

    [Entering my castle to confront me, who holds the Serving Command Seal..? Admirable courage. But all of you who injured me to the point of damaging my Nascent Soul will be reduced to a handful of Long Source True Power.]

    Yuan Li grins wickedly.

    [I was momentarily bewildered by the appearance of a Heavenly Being. But yes, I''ve heard rumors about one of the elders of ck Ghost Valley. A ghost soul, beheaded by the Mad Lord, stuck in the ruined Nether Crossing Ship like a bound spirit, waiting for the day to be dragged into the realm of the dead! It must be him, right? Hahaha, it''s impressive that such a remnant soul could deliver a strike at the Heavenly Being stage. His days of being dragged to the Netherworld must be numbered now.]

    Yuan Li smirks sinisterly.

    [Now I have nothing to worry about. All that''s left is to kill all of you and heal my injuries.]

    Blood light shes around him.

    [I didn''t realize that Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation was a trap left by Seo Hweol, but now that I do, I just need to extract the practice of Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation from my Blood Body. I''ll deal with all of you with only the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light and Blood Chain Binding Forest!]

    Can we win?

    Its truly despairing.

    How in the world...

    Can we defeat this monster?

    Even if I risk my life now and unleash Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains...

    Can I manage tond a strike?

    Is this life even worth it?

    That''s when...

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The ghost left in my arms by Song Jin starts to speak again.

    [What''s the situation inside?]

    "Hmm?"

    Alerted by Song Jin''s voice, Yuan Li''s body shudders.

    "Seo Ran is captured, and Yuan Li is showing off his mid Nascent Soul cultivation while holding the Serving Command Seal."

    [I see. It''s going to be a bit noisy, so make sure you protect Seo Ran well.]

    "Hmm?"

    Just then.

    Boom!

    With a sound as if the heavens are tearing apart, one side of the ck castles wall copses.

    A massive shockwave whirls through the hall, and I shield Seo Ran from the debris and shockwave headed his way.

    And then...

    I realize the identity of the surprise.

    Yuan Li and I both utter its name.

    [Nether Crossing Ship?]

    "Nether Crossing Ship?"

    Its apletely ruined, dark wreck.

    Song Jin rammed the Nether Crossing Ship into Yuan Li''s castle for his disciple.

    [Barrier!]

    And then, the debris from the Nether Crossing Ship flies and forms some sort of formation around Seo Ran.

    Yuan Li, reminded of his dreadful experience at the hands of Song Jin, stands stiffly.

    [Anyone who wants to live, get into the barrier Ive set up! I''ll let everyone in except that Yuan Li bastard.]

    Kugugugu!

    Song Jin, gripping the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship, burns with ghost fire and speaks.

    [Since myst move used up a lot of the time I can remain in this world, I might as well leave now."]

    "MaMaster...!"

    Seo Ran calls out to Song Jin in a desperate voice.

    Song Jin looks fondly at Seo Ran.

    [Disciple, remember this well. The will of ck Ghost Valley is not in the Nether Crossing Ship but in the people who reside inside.]

    Swish...

    Song Jin pulls out a dark pearl.

    Its the space-breaking bead.

    [The Serving Command Seal is frightening, but there are three ways to counter it. First, a fate stronger than the Serving Command Seal. Second, overwhelming power. And third]

    "No, you can''t! Space-breaking beadl! As the descendant of the Sea Dragon King, Imand you, do not respond to my master''smand!"

    Kugugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship begins to vibrate.

    [History. If it''s something with a long history, it can resist fate. Experience the Nether Crossing Ships history of 500,000 years...!]

    Wuwuwuwuwu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship and the space-breaking bead begin to glow simultaneously.

    "Why aren''t you listening to me! Space-breaking bead! Listen to me!"

    Seo Ran, his eyes rolling in panic, ignores the Nether Crossing Ship and shouts.

    "No! Master! Master!!"

    [Space-breaking bead, active. Nether Crossing Ship....]

    In his final moments, Song Jin looks at Seo Ran.

    Somehow, his eye sockets streaming with ghost fire, seem to be smiling.

    [Self-Destruct.]

    I hurriedly pull Cheongmun Jung-jin and the other cultivators into the barrier Song Jin set up.

    Yuan Li frantically pounds on the barrier trying to get in, but since Song Jin doesn''t allow it, he can only stupidly keep pounding while holding the Serving Command Seal.

    And then...

    A dark storm engulfs everything.

    The storm subsides.

    Seo Ran, weeping tears of blood, frees himself from Yuan Li''s restraint and gazes at the debris before him.

    "Ah, ah... ahhh..."

    The barrier set up by Song Jin barely withstood the storm.

    The reason it could withstand the terrifying spatial storm seemed to be not because the barrier itself was robust, but rather because the barrier, made from the debris of the Nether Crossing Ship, is unaffected by the power of the same Nether Crossing Ship.

    Its a matter of property, not the magnitude of power.

    I step out of the barrier.

    Squelch, squelch...

    "Heh..."

    I spit words with contempt.

    "Truly, utterly despicable."

    A blood-soaked lump of flesh.

    Above this lump, a figure of a blue dragon appeared, guarding the meatlump.

    "Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol! Is it you again? Just stoping out..!"

    Swoooooosh

    The dragon figure, having faced the spatial storm, scatters away.

    However, thanks to Seo Hweol''s protection, Yuan Li is still not dead.

    "Seo Hweol...!"

    I cry out his name in venom.

    Chuarak. Churararak

    The lump of flesh begins to regenerate.

    Kurok Kurok

    Yuan Li reveals himself again.

    Now, Yuan Li also looks precarious.

    His mask is shattered, covering only his eyes and forehead, leaving his mouth exposed.

    His cultivation dropped to the Grand Perfection of Core Formation.

    But.

    Wo-woong!

    The debris of the ck castle, shattered by the Nether Crossing Ship, supplements his power.

    Wo-woong!

    His cultivation soars back to the initial stage of Nascent Soul.

    "Heh, haha... hahaha..."

    Whether he is too weak to speak in consciousness, he bursts intoughter with his voice.

    "Serving Command Seal... the Serving Command Seal... saved me...! And with this early Nascent Soul cultivation, I can still... against you lot..."

    He spits out a mouthful of blood while speaking.

    "Kargh... gagk...!"

    "Tsk..."

    I attempt to approach him, but as he waves his hand, a blood light of early Nascent Soul level bursts out, blocking me.

    "You, people like you... these youngsters... I, do you know how I lived to this day? For 900 years What preparations I made, with what emotions, I came this far? Do you know? I wont die. I will not die!

    He screams, emitting power of the early Nascent Soul stage.

    I look at him calmly.

    "I, as well. Ive lived for about 900 years too."

    "What...?"

    "Don''t casually use age to assert in front of me...!"

    Boom!

    I charge at him, swinging the Formless Sword.

    But even as he vomits blood from the blow, he manages to fend me off, and the recoil sends me flying backward.

    "Ugh...!"

    "Keh, kah... These wretched fools. You vermin have driven me to this...! I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you all..."

    I stagger, trying to stand up.

    Then.

    "...?"

    I see a jade norigae among the debris of the ck castle.

    The norigaey at Yuan Li''s feet.

    I hastily search my bosom.

    "Ah..."

    Fortunately, Hyang-hwas norigae is still in my possession.

    Then, that one must be...

    ''The great-grandson of Wolryang. It''s his...''

    His relic must have been rolling around somewhere in Yuan Lis castle after being consumed by Yuan Li.

    While I gaze at the norigae, Yuan Li, noticing my gaze, approaches it while sneering.

    "Ah, right. This norigae. Was it the one that woman beside you 200 years ago had?"

    He approaches the noriage.

    He provocatively reminds me of my memories with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    A vile provocation.

    But its proof of how desperate he has be.

    "This garbage..."

    Crunch, crunch...

    He stomps on Wolryangs great grandson''s pendant, crushing it.

    Crunch...

    "You trash-like wretches, the trash you carry around is nothing. No matter how much you struggle, with the Serving Command Seal in hand..."

    "It''s not."

    "What?"

    I slowly stand up.

    I have made my decision.

    "...It''s not trash."

    "Ha, it''s not trash? Look. This is trash. What''s under my foot is..."

    I have vowed to stay alive until I offer his head to their souls.

    But now.

    After Song Jin sacrificed his life, creating this opportunity.

    Here and now.

    Even if I can''t offer his head to them.

    I have resolved to die.

    I grit my teeth and raise the Colorless ss Sword.

    "What you trampled onNo.."

    Right at this moment.

    "Everything you trampled. Everything you trampled on with your filthy feet up to this point!

    I

    "Is not trash!!!"

    More earnestly than any other moment

    "I''ll show you!"

    Holding my sword, yearn for the next realm.

    "What you trampled on, what it truly is!"

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    "The Final Move..."

    The Twenty-Fourth Move.

    "Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains!"

    The End of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The most ferocious Self-Destruction Technique erupts from my fingertips.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Stephono, GOP, and Augustus. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 127: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (15)

    Chapter 127: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (15)/trantingnovice

    Yuan Li''s attack meets Seo Eun-hyun''s head-on.

    A colorless brilliance and a crimson light collides.

    Ting!

    A crisp, resounding note echoes throughout the battlefield.

    Its clear.

    And weak.

    A smirk fills Yuan Li''s face.

    "Putting on such a show of might, but is this all you''ve got?"

    Weak.

    Not even the level of cultivator.

    Just a mortal swinging a sword with all his might.

    Somehow, he managed to block Yuan Li''s strike, but its a close call.

    That is it.

    Yuan Li wakes up in realization.

    ''It''s not just me who''s weakened.''

    The small fry opposing him is also significantly drained of strength.

    ''If I just take care of these bastards, I''ll truly be the victor!''

    He grins broadly.

    "Keep hammering away with that stupid ss sword all you want. I''ll shatter it to pieces!"

    Blood light streams out as he forms a seal.

    Kugugugu!

    Blood clouds swirl around him.

    Among the blood clouds, blood trees grow, creating a forest of blood.

    Not only Seo Eun-hyun but also the Core Formation cultivators trying to help him frown and flee from the bloody forest.

    ''I won''t let them escape.''

    One by one, he''ll catch them all and grind them to dust.

    Yuan Li thinks this as he flies towards the most annoying bug, Seo Eun-hyun.

    Trapped in the bloody forest, swinging his sword foolishly, Seo Eun-hyun''s figure is clear in Yuan Li''s eyes.

    "Farewell. You left a deep impression, though."

    Kugugugu!

    Blood vines sprout from his hands, stabbing towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    And Seo Eun-hyun, holding his ss sword, begins to deflect them.

    Yuan Liughs, his mouth splitting wide.

    ''So weak. He''ll fall soon.''

    "Didn''t you say you''d show me something? I don''t want to see you flounder pathetically, just d-"

    And then.

    Thump!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sword strikes the blood vines.

    "Huh?"

    Something is off.

    Normally, humans weaken as they expend energy.

    But Yuan Li frowns at the recoil he just felt.

    ''Stronger than before?''

    It wasn''t significantly stronger.

    But definitely.

    Definitely stronger than before.

    ''Is it just my imagination?''

    No, that can''t be.

    Yuan Li bites his lip hard.

    Kwaang!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sword again strikes his vines and pushes back his bloody forest.

    It wasn''t an illusion.

    His sword is indeed stronger than before.

    ''But it''s negligible. No need to worry.''

    "Just die as you are!"

    Kiiing!

    Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light!

    Above Yuan Li''s hands, an apparition of a Blood Sea forms, plunging down towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun doesnt look at the blood descending upon him.

    He just closes his eyes and raises his sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Secluded Valley!

    He dives into the blood pool, twisting his body up through a gap, and slices through it.

    Chuararak!

    Yuan Li''s spell splits in an instant.

    Yuan Li''s face hardens.

    Koong!

    Seo Eun-hyunnds back on the ground.

    And on the spot hends, his footprints are deeply imprinted.

    Kwaang Kwaang Kwaang!

    With every move he makes.

    With every posture he adopts.

    The depth of his footprints increase.

    ''The amplification rate of his attacks is increasing?''

    Like rolling a snowball.

    Each time he shes through Yuan Li''s spell with his sword, his sword grows increasingly fierce.

    Yuan Li stops chasing the other cultivators.

    ''I need to catch this guy first!''

    Its dangerous.

    His intuition, heightened by reaching Nascent Soul, forewarns of ominous fate.

    ''I''ve obtained the Serving Command Seal! I can''t lose!''

    "Water, Flow!"

    Chuaruruk!

    Blood water surges, transforming into a river of blood, engulfing Seo Eun-hyun.

    And then.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bouldered Cliff.

    Seo Eun-hyun begins to spin.

    Its a sword dance.

    His sword dance, as if not allowing even a single gap, wildly swirls around, deflecting every drop of blood, every ripple of the river.

    An unbelievable disy of martial arts!

    And Seo Eun-hyun''s sword.

    With every sh of Yuan Li''s spell, continues to grow stronger.

    Slowly but steadily.

    The Final Move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain is a technique as follows:

    First, using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, it prevents any trace of one''s energy from leaking out.

    Second, while maintaining that state, it uses the twenty-first move, Heavenly Lake, to absorb all residual flow and power generated from shes with the opponent.

    Third, applying Echoing Valley, it integrates the opponent''s power into one''s own and unleashes it back.

    Fourth, concentrating all those intricate forces into a single point with Mountain Tiger, it forcibly suppresses the bacsh.

    Fifth, it distributes the burden applied to the body as much as possible using Layered Mountains and Mountain and Valley Transformation, dissipating it into the ground.

    It soundsplicated, but in a nutshell, it''s a technique that strengthens one''s own attacks by drawing in the opponent''s power with each sh.

    And the price for forcibly drawing in the opponent''s power is the user''s death.

    Therefore, a martial artist using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain keeps getting stronger as they fight, but eventually explodes and dies due to the inability to suppress the power they''ve gathered.

    Kwaang!

    Absorbing Yuan Li''s attack with my technique and then countering with that power.

    Using the principle of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I don''t waste any energy in my counterattack but return it back to my opponent.

    Gradually, my attacks grow stronger.

    Before long, instead of being overwhelmed by Yuan Li''s spells, I am blocking it head-on.

    With Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, each sh with the opponent at the very least strengthens me by a bit.

    And I have had thousands of shes with Yuan Li.

    Pukwak Pukwak!

    Unable to bear the enormous power surging through my body, my body starts to burst open in various ces.

    But the beauty of being a cultivator is...

    Sururuk

    The regeneration ability is beyond human.

    The duration I can maintain Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains differs from when Kim Young-hoon uses it.

    Kwaang Kwaang Kwaang!

    My footprints deepen further.

    And then...

    I take a step forward.

    Riip!

    My cleave tears through Yuan Li''s forest, paving a path.

    His forest tries to regenerate, but I take another step and swing my sword again.

    I am no longer just defensively blocking his techniques in one spot.

    I am clearly advancing towards him.

    This, what is this...

    Yuan Li clenches his teeth and draws his dagger dharma treasure.

    Kiiyaaaak!

    He brings out his blood-colored spear and the ghost king made of blood mist is summoned

    Chuarak!

    Cutting his own finger to feed the ghost king, it zes red and grows fiercer.

    It charges at me, spear in hand, through the forest I have torn apart.

    I close my eyes.

    Blood is flowing from my entire body, making it almost impossible to see.

    Lets return to the basics of when I first learned martial arts.

    I close my eyes and enter the world of intent.

    Red and blue lines.

    Since awakening the domain of consciousness as a cultivator, I didn''t pay much attention to it, relying only on the domain.

    The domain of consciousness is ultimately a more advanced version of the flow of intent.

    But facing these red and blue threads again, like when I first entered the pinnacle realm, I realize something I haven''t before.

    Were these threads always carrying so much?

    The lines emanating from the ghost king glow red.

    In terms of emotions, it''s either anger or killing intent.

    But within that killing intent, there are countless meanings.

    From the next move to why such a move is made, what they are thinking at the moment, etc.

    Through martial arts, I now transparently see the opponent''s heart.

    The ghost king in front of me is actually Yuan Li''s puppet.

    Therefore, the emotions felt from the ghost king are Yuan Li''s emotions.

    Fear and anger, shame, humiliation, a bit of anticipation.

    These are the emotions I sense from Yuan Li.

    What about my own heart?

    Suddenly, while shing with the ghost king, I be curious about my own emotions, not Yuan Li''s.

    Ah, I see.

    My heart is filled with pain.

    And the anticipation of death that wille at the end of this pain.

    Thats all.

    I want to die.

    I desire death.

    With each use of the Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains,

    It feels like my muscles are tearing apart.

    Not metaphorically, but literally, as blood bursts from various parts of my body with each and every movement.

    My footprints grow deeper.

    Yet, in this immense pain, facing death, I am in absolute tranquility.

    Is this, the end of this life?

    I will die wielding my sword.

    As I have in so many lives before.

    As death approaches, the shbacks of previous lives, which visited me several times before, pass before my eyes.

    Starting from the very first life, up to the death that happened ten times.

    900 years of life.

    In that overwhelming life, there was shining love thatsted a mere ten years.

    Is the life of a human being so fleeting?

    What am I really swinging my sword for?

    Whirl!

    Suddenly.

    Amidst my suffering and swordy.

    Upon deeply searching my heart, I stumble upon an area of emptiness, devoid of anything.

    Emptiness ().

    Completely empty.

    ''Why am I still alive?''

    Life is nothing but pain.

    Isn''t that what I realized through Yin Soul Ghost Incantation?

    I just want to quickly end this life and move on to the next.

    Just when I am thinking so.

    If life is filled with emptiness, are the times we spent together meaningless too?

    A warm hand seems to rest upon my sword-wielding hand.

    Huh?

    Scenes sh before my eyes.

    Days spent with her.

    Good moments, regretful moments, painful moments...

    And the scenes don''t stop there but continue.

    Moments of triumph after establishing the Pce of Heavenly Demons with Kim Young-hoon.

    Moments of reaching new heights in martial arts.

    The moment when Kae-hwa gifted me a paper flower while I was teaching my disciples.

    The moment when I died to save my disciples.

    The moment I met my master.

    The moment I bowed ten times to him and passed.

    These aren''t shbacks.

    My shbacks arent so radiant.

    Whenever Im about to die, only moments of futility sh by.

    This is.

    Ah, I see.

    Colorless ss Sword, Third Form.

    All Heavens real power isn''t just about gathering thousands of Colorless ss Swords to strengthen it.

    Emotion ().

    The Colorless ss Sword is a dharma treasure that heightens human emotions.

    I had forgotten that Buk Hyang-hwa, while creating the Colorless ss Sword, researched the circuits of the Mad Lord using human emotions.

    She had designed this dharma treasure to harbor human emotions, mimicking the Mad Lord''s puppet.

    Just as human consciousness, including the seven emotions, is made up of tens, hundreds, and millions of emotions.

    Each circuit of the Colorless ss Sword oveps, creating millions of emotions, which then form another consciousness within the sword.

    Kiiing!

    I infuse the Formless Sword.

    The Formless Sword is originally a bundle of my consciousness mixed with Gang Qi.

    When the artificial consciousness in the Colorless ss Sword touches mine, it begins to amplify my consciousness.

    The power of the Formless Sword grows.

    But this is the same power I felt when I first activated All Heavens.

    The power I just discovered in the Colorless ss Sword doesnt end here.

    sh!

    The Colorless ss Sword begins to shine.

    The artificial consciousness in the sword stimtes my emotions.

    epting my intense emotions, it starts to imbue them to the Formless Sword.

    Yes.

    The Colorless ss Sword is transforming my emotions into power.

    Kwaang!

    The ghost king''s spear explodes with a single swing.

    The ghost king attached to the spear also explodes and disappears.

    Yuan Li panics, continually using spells, even harming himself to summon more sinister blood techniques.

    He is eroding his own body to stop me, while I am exploding my entire body to advance towards him.

    Im probably half out of my mind from the pain.

    I keep my eyes closed, feeling only the flow of intent as I move forward.

    And I observe my heart.

    The void realm of Emptiness.

    In this empty realm, the Colorless ss Sword is infusing emotions from my past.

    Happy moments, frustrating moments.

    Joyful moments, angry moments, sad moments, enjoyable moments, loving moments, hateful moments...

    Was it so?

    I thought this life was futile.

    After killing Yuan Li, I thought about dying any moment.

    But...

    The Colorless ss Sword, the will she left behind, is telling me.

    That this life is not just entirely meaningless.

    But... what am I supposed to do?

    I am going to die.

    Even if I know that life is not meaningless,

    I will die, exploding my entire body towards a powerful enemy.

    I know. I wanted to live with you. But you were killed by him, and I will also die from fighting him.

    Even if this life is not meaningless!

    Even if all of the heavens are filled with a myriad of colors, what am I supposed to do!

    How futile is human will before their predetermined fate!

    Kwaang!

    As my emotions intensify, the Colorless ss Sword further amplifies the Formless Sword.

    The space between Yuan Li and me clears away.

    He forms a seal, preparing a more sinister spell.

    Ah, that''s...

    I can''t block it.

    Even if I perish together with that spell.

    Even with the power I have umted through Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain, its impossible to block any further.

    Isn''t there an inherent disparity set from the moment of birth in this world?

    Aren''t there defined limits for a human being?

    It was in this instant.

    ...If it was Young-hoon Hyung-nim, he would have never said something like this.

    Limits?

    From within, where I have ced Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core, I feel something warm rising.

    It might have just been my imagination.

    Why start thinking of such things when wielding a sword?

    From his Inner Core, I feel a warm coziness.

    Its like the morning sunshine.

    His brilliant golden Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Suddenly, I open my eyes.

    Next to me, Kim Young-hoon is wielding the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Its not real.

    Just a hallucination, as Im half out of my mind due to pain.

    But the hallucination...

    Speaks exactly what Kim Young-hoon would have said.

    Even if there are limits, what can you do? You still have to live.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Unknowingly, I follow Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts, mirroring his movements.

    He too is using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    Kung Kung Kung!

    As my footprints deepen, so do his.

    Our movements ovep.

    Isn''t that what living is all about?

    Even if there are those better than you, and others even better than them.

    What else can you do? In this moment, with the task you received, with what you can do, just do to the best of your abilities.

    What is this conversation?

    It isnt the hallucination speaking.

    Its a real conversation.

    Something I remember hearing at thepany.

    Do you know the reason why martial arts and life are not different?

    The hallucination smiles at me and speaks.

    Since you are born into this body, don''t think about limits...

    Beyond the hallucination, I see the image of Kim Young-hoon and myself before crossing into this world.

    In this moment, with the task you received, with what you can do

    Short memories of Kim Young-hoon,

    Ovep with the voice of the hallucination.

    Just, go forward without distractions.

    Just, do your best.

    A gentle, yet calloused hand pushes me from behind.

    Kim Young-hoon, who leads ahead, pulls me forward.

    Yes, let go of distractions.

    Even if there are limits called fate from birth.

    What can be done about it?

    Right here, right now.

    Do what can be done to the best of my abilities.

    Now that I know life isn''t meaningless, I won''t think about the limits imposed by fate anymore.

    Just wield the sword.

    I look at the Colorless ss Sword in my hand and the Formless Sword ovepping it.

    They are my life.

    Then...

    I look again at the figure unfolding Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains beside me.

    It isn''t Kim Young-hoon.

    Its my face.

    The hallucination approaches and oveps with me.

    Ah, I see.

    All this time...

    I have been following Kim Young-hoons footsteps.

    Everything I see before me.

    I have been endlessly chasing the footsteps Kim Young-hoon left in thest moments of his life.

    But...

    What I thought was Kim Young-hoon dancing beside me was myself all along.

    And Kim Young-hoon''s voice is nowing from behind.

    Look ahead, Seo Eun-hyun!

    A frail hand, along with a steadfast one, simultaneously pushes my back.

    Believe in the path you have tread!

    Only now...

    Only now do I realize why I failed to see the ''next'' realm in my past life.

    It wasn''t about the pain Yuan Li caused.

    I was just following Kim Young-hoon.

    From Beyond the Path to Heavens, our paths have diverged, unbeknownst to me.

    It''s okay not to be as fast.

    My sword doesn''t have to be golden.

    It doesn''t need to split space.

    So...

    I realize I stand at the very end of the path tread by Kim Young-hoon.

    Let''s go, to the next.

    Stepping beyond this point, I will be diverging from the path he has walked.

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim, I will step upon the path you have walked.

    But still, let''s go forward.

    I, moving further from the path tread by Kim Young-hoon, shout from within this realm I step onto.

    Beyond the Path ()!

    Sorry, Hyung-nim.

    I will name this realm myself.

    In honor of the path you tread.

    And to mark this ce where I took my first step

    Treading Heaven ()!

    On behalf of Kim Young-hoon''s will, I roar vigorously.

    I wield the Colorless ss Sword.

    Whoom!

    The Blood Sea that has enveloped the sky splits in half.

    Surung Sururung!

    Casting aside all stray thoughts about fate, my heart bes a void.

    In this moment, I realize that void isn''t just emptiness.

    The Formless Sword.

    The embodiment of my heart.

    Begins to merge with the void.

    Gang Sphere is in fact one.

    Martial arts and I are one entity.

    Words left by Kim Young-hoon in the past life.

    Now I understand.

    Splitting the Gang Sphere ording to the logic of Heaven, Earth, and Man, realizing they are all me, I merged the Gang Sphere into the Formless Sword.

    But.

    Isn''t there one Gang Sphere left unmerged?

    Inner Core.

    I thought I was handling nine Gang Spheres.

    But in reality, there is a tenth Gang Sphere left.

    The moment I realize the meaning of the Emptiness, my Inner Core that is nestled in the center of my Golden Core melts, bing an intangible energy, and merges with the Formles Sword in my hand.

    Kim Young-hoon''s technique of an external Inner Core is one of the paths to this realm.

    The Formless Sword, fully connected with the Inner Core within my body, begins from the dantian and pervades my entire being

    Yes, throughout the entire body.

    In every single muscle fiber.

    In every blood vessel, the Formless Sword settles.

    I be the Formless Sword itself.

    The same must have been true for Kim Young-hoon.

    He too, with the Surpassing Radiant Saber rooted throughout his body, must have stepped into the new realm.

    The moment I melt the tenth Gang Sphere.

    The true ability of the Formless Swordes into my hands.

    A small miracle created by the will to walk a different path from Kim Young-hoon.

    Before I know it, I appear right in front of Yuan Li.

    Now, with the Formless Sword ingrained in every single blood vessel,

    My body no longer explodes due to the effects of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain.

    The durability of my physical body has soared to its very limits.

    In this state, I swing my sword at Yuan Li.

    Transcending Peaks!

    A simple horizontal sh.

    Yuan Li deploys a defensive spell.

    Had it been Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber in this realm, it would have sliced through the space itself and cut Yuan Li.

    But, I am slightly different.

    Shwoong!

    The Formless Sword, having reached a new realm, permeates through Yuan Li''s shield, only cutting his body behind the shield.

    Huh?

    Yuan Li, with a dazed expression, looks at his body.

    Pukwak!

    Clearly, his defensive spell should have blocked it, but he looks on with ack of understanding of why he was cut without any sign of the shield breaking.

    Chururuk!

    His body begins to regenerate again.

    However.

    Whoom!

    I slice his body again.

    Whoom Whoom Whoom!

    Its useless to deploy a shield.

    Again and again, as many times as needed.

    Without any resistance, permeating all his defenses and attacks.

    My Formless Sword incessantly slices his body.

    Not just freedom in trajectory but also in the material and immaterial.

    When he looks at me with an expression of iprehension,

    I deliver the final blow.

    Treading Heaven Beyond the Path (), Formless Sword ().

    The Formless Sword permeates all defenses and attacks, aiming directly at his Golden Core, at the Nascent Soul within.

    Trantor Notes: LETS GOOOOOOOO!!!!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 128: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (16)

    Chapter 128: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (16)/trantingnovice

    The source of his cultivated power.

    Golden Core.

    Even if his physical body can be reborn through his unique devilish arts,

    The split Golden Core, the root of cultivation, can only be regenerated by feeding it a massive blood cloud containing life force..

    And so, my Formless Sword permeates through Yuan Li''s shield,

    Passing through his body, it directly cuts his Golden Core.

    "Ah..."

    At first.

    He has a look of iprehension.

    The very next moment.

    He realizes what just happened.

    And then the moment after.

    His face contorts grotesquely like a fierce evil ghost.

    Once more, I swing my Formless Sword.

    Swoosh!

    This time, my Formless Sword even permeates the Golden Core and slices through Yuan Li''s Nascent Soul.

    And then.

    "AH..AHHHHHHHHHHGH!"

    He starts screaming a wail unheard of in this world.

    Pasik Pasisisik

    No matter what kind of dharma treasure or technique raises one''s realm by a whole level.

    A cultivator with a damaged Nascent Soul and a split Golden Core,

    Even if they raise their cultivation from Qi Building Great Perfection, its at most the early stage of Core Formation.

    sh!

    When I again cut his meridians, his spiritual power starts to leak.

    With the Golden Core broken, even his devilish arts are reaching their limits.

    His regenerative power weakens.

    His realm falls once more.

    Shiiiiiii

    No longer at the early stage of Core Formation, but at the level of Qi Building.

    "AH, AHH, AHHHHHGH!"

    He screams madly.

    "Huff..."

    I take a breath.

    Regting my breathing.

    My body should have long died due to the effects of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    But having reached the realm of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path,

    The Formless Sword, which has be one with my body, is forcibly clinging to a life that should have died.

    All my meridians are severed, and my Golden Core is trembling as if it will shatter.

    The moment I recollect the Formless Sword flowing through my meridians and return it to consciousness,

    My body will copse.

    I look at Yuan Li.

    Finally, I caught him.

    Now, hes like a dog on the ground, clutching the Serving Command Seal and sobbing.

    "Why, why... I am favored by the heavens, why...!"

    I approach him with an expressionless face.

    "It can''t be, there must be something wrong with the Serving Command Seal...!"

    He starts to crawl away from me in terror.

    But he suddenly realizes that there is nowhere to run.

    His cultivation has already fallen to Qi Building.

    Even that due to the functionality of his ck castle dharma treasure.

    If he flees from here, his cultivation will fall even more miserably.

    Yuan Li looks at me.

    "I''ll tell you the secret of the castle. Just stop for a moment...!"

    I approach him.

    "Wait, don''te closer! If you don''t want to know the secret of the castle, how about the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light? I''ll even tell you the refinement methods for Blood Chain Restricting Forest and Bloodwood Ghost Corpses!"

    Step, step....

    "That''s right! There are still spirit stones and elixirs left in the underground of the castle! I''ll give them all to you!"

    Step....

    "Anything you want, just tell me. I''ll give you everything. Join hands with me, and let''s enjoy a world where Heavenly Beings have ascended!"

    With every step I take, he takes a step back.

    "I''ll reveal the hidden story of the Serving Command Seal! Calm down, just tell me what you want. What you want..."

    And then, I finally reach him.

    I kick his leg out from under him.

    Thud!

    "...! Kuaaaaaaagh!"

    With my kick imbued with the Formless Sword, both of his legs are cleanly severed.

    He falls to the ground, screaming.

    "Ah, Agh! Are, are you nning on torturing me?"

    He forces a smile and looks up at me.

    Chuaruk Chuaruruk

    That cockroach-like regeneration.

    It hasn''tpletely disappeared yet, and is slowly regenerating his legs.

    "Keh, keh huh. Its, it''s useless. You see, I won''t die just from my body exploding...! Didn''t I tell you? I survived even after taking Seo Hweol''s three moves! This level of pain is nothing if I just use the sensation-blocking technique recorded in Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light...."

    Woooong!

    I clench the void.

    In my hand, a translucent red banner appears.

    Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    A banner of pain, used for cing restrictions or torturing an opponent.

    Seeing the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, Yuan Li sneers.

    "I don''t know how you learned the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, but you do know, right? I, Ive also mastered the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner. If youre nning to torture me or ce restrictions on me with the it, its not a good idea. I am not affected by the Blood Curse Banners. How about we stop this meaningless conversation and talk about something else

    Zwooong!

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner in my hand begins to be imbued with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Tiny curse spells contaminate the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    After a while, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner morphs into a g of utter darkness instead of one dyed in shades of blood.

    I created an entirely new technique by merging the curse spells from the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, which govern pain, with aspects of the spell that control agony within the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    This is possible because of my extreme proficiency in understanding pain through the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    "ck Ghost Curse Banner."

    I name the newly created g.

    Looking down at the flustered Yuan Li, whose legs have just regenerated,

    I stab the ck Ghost Curse Banner directly into one of his legs.

    "...!!!"

    Yuan Li cant even scream properly.

    His face instantly turns as pale as a white snow.

    His ims about being able to block pain means nothing. The pain inflicted by my curse spells surpasses his understanding.

    I summon another ck Ghost Curse Banner.

    "The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner doesn''t work, but... how about this one?"

    "...! ...! ...!"

    "You look like you''re satisfied."

    Thud!

    I nt the ck Ghost Curse Banner into his other leg.

    Both legs are pinned down by the ck Ghost Curse Banners, immobilizing him.

    Yuan Li falls to the ground, foaming at his mouth, writhing in pain.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll just nt a few more and then finish you off."

    Wriggle!

    Yuan Li, with his eyes rolled back and foam bubbling, looks at me.

    Then.

    Puff!

    He forms a seal with his hands and explodes his own legs, using the force of the explosion to get away.

    But he doesnt get far.

    Just a few steps?

    Its a ridiculous situation, but I dont feel likeughing.

    "I told you not to worry too much. I''ll just nt a few more ck Ghost Curse Banners and won''t torture you severely."

    With an expressionless face, I walk towards him, holding a ck g in one hand.

    Yuan Li, with both legs severed, tries desperately to crawl away from me.

    It seems his Pure Spiritual Force is almost depleted as his regeneration is slower than before.

    "Ill just crush your remaining Golden Core, pull out your limbs and throw them to the east, west, north, and south, and tear apart the rest of your body."

    Wiggle, wiggle.

    He struggles to crawl away from me.

    "I''ll just scatter the remaining pieces of your Nascent Soul and leave behind your head. Don''t worry. I won''t torture you more than I said I will."

    Wiggle, wiggle.

    With both hands, I hold up the ck Ghost Curse Banner and approach him.

    Pukwak!

    "...!"

    I nt the ck Ghost Curse Banner into his thigh.

    Next, I embed ck gs all over his lower body,

    To prevent him from escaping any further.

    "His split Golden Core, where could it be...?"

    I begin searching for the location of his Golden Core with the intention to nt the ck Ghost Curse Banner.

    He begs.

    "Sp-spare me, please spare me! I''ll tell you everything about the Bloodwood method. You can even enve me. Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light, Blood Chain Binding Forest, everything rted to the castle, the Serving Command Seal. I''ll tell you everything. Even if you torture, please spare me...!"

    "..."

    "Ju-just don''t kill me, I''ll do anything. H-how about this?"

    He fumbles with his ck mask half remaining on his face.

    His body shape starts to change slightly.

    And when he takes his hand away from his face.

    Hes transformed into a beautiful woman.

    Yuan Li''s voice bes frail.

    "This Blood Body can switch between male and female. I can serve you in either form. Please, just let me serve you. Do as you wish. Please, just spare me."

    "..."

    "Any kind of beauty is possible. Do you prefer mature ones? Or a bit younger? Please, just let me serve you...! I, I want to live."

    With an expressionless face, I approach him, grab his hair, and mutter.

    "I''m not interested in beauty birthed from shredded human lives."

    "Pl-please... How, how about this."

    Wriggle.

    He starts to change into a familiar face.

    "If you can''t forget the woman who was with you then... I can serve you in that face too...."

    I let go of his hair and stood up.

    And before hepletely transforms into her face.

    I kicked his upper body as is.

    Pukwak!

    His upper body bursts open.

    Squelch, squelch....

    He squeezes out hisst regenerative power, slowly regenerating his upper body.

    Looking down at him regenerating his face, I speak disdainfully.

    "Shut your mouth. If you open that disgusting mouth one more time, I''ll tear out your jaw."

    "Uh, umm..."

    Wriggle, wriggle....

    Realizing I meant it, he changes his face.

    A face without eyes, nose, mouth, or ears.

    Aplete no-face.

    That is Yuan Li''s true face.

    Neither male, female, nor even human.

    Just a filthy devil, the essence of Yuan Li.

    "Don''t worry. As I said, I won''t torture you. I am..."

    Expressionlessly looking at his faceless face, I continue.

    "I am trying to give you a blessing right now."

    Pukwak Pukwak!

    I pin down both of his arms with the ck Ghost Curse Banner and slowly speak.

    "Being able to conclude life is a great blessing... Right now, I''m about to give you such an overly generous blessing."

    "Aw, aww..."

    He looks to have something to say, but due to my threat of tearing out his jaw., he just writhes his face without opening his mouth.

    "You too must have had a hard time getting here. I''ll let you forget everything. Let youy down everything, and rest..."

    Thud!

    Its when I fully embed thest ck Ghost Curse Banner into the location of his crumbling dantian.

    Crrrack!

    Only a mouth appears on his no-face.

    Yuan Li screams as if in agony.

    "That! How is that a blessing! Stop talking nonsense! I want to live! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"

    Silently, I begin to tear off his limbs one by one.

    Yet, even as his limbs are being torn off, he screams in a voice filled with terror.

    "Please, just torture me instead! No, please torture me! Spare me! Even if you torture me and vite me, just spare me, just spare me! Why, why must I die! I"

    "Of course, I want to torture you too. But..."

    I look up at the sky expressionlessly and continue.

    "Right now, at this very moment. Even if its just a second earlier, how many resentful souls yearning for your deathmight there be The countless ones who died in bitterness because of you, they must be eagerly waiting for you in the Netherworld.

    So, I can''t dy any longer.

    I tear off his arms and throw them to the south and north.

    "I don''t want to die! Huaahhhh! There''s nothing after death I tell you! It''s just the end! Death is a blessing? Then what about everything I''ve done until now? Weren''t those giving blessings to the many? Speak up, you lunatic! If death is a blessing, what kind of curse is life? What kind of dog-shit is that! Whats the criteria for the blessings and curses you speak of!

    I tear off his legs and throw them to the east and west.

    "What''s the difference between a blessing and a curse! ording to you, I''ve only given blessings! Why am I being punished as if I''ve been spreading curses everywhere! Don''t make meugh! You just want revenge against me!"

    Chuarak Chuarak Chuarak!

    I begin to tear his body apart bit by bit.

    "Don''t talk lunacy about killing me as an act of mercy! Please, please spare me! No, I''m sorry."

    As his body gradually vanishes, his fear intensifies.

    Yuan Li screams even louder.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! It''s all my fault, please spare me. Don''t, please don''t do this. Stop, please stop!"

    And finally.

    Churak!

    His body ispletely torn apart.

    [I''ll live! I''ll-]

    His nearly disintegrated, scattered Nascent Soul emerges, frantically trying to escape.

    I reach out my hand.

    sh!

    The Formless Sword slices Yuan Li''s Nascent Soul directly.

    Fizz...

    His Nascent Soul scatterspletely.

    I pick up Yuan Li''s head.

    Faceless, with only a screaming mouth.

    I wrap his grotesque and bizarre head in the red cloak he had been wearing.

    Step, step....

    Slowly, I walk out, pushing aside the debris.

    "CultivatorSeo

    Beyond the debris, I see Core Formation cultivators tending to their wounds.

    I show them the cloak containing Yuan Li''s head.

    Relief appears in their eyes.

    "Finally... that old monster..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s face shows a mix of emotions.

    Relief, aplishment, vengeance, regret...

    Feelings I cant describe.

    None of the Core Formation cultivators are unscathed.

    All of them are either maimed or severely injured.

    "For now... Cultivator Seo. It seems we can''t immediately return to our ns, and we will probably need a few weeks to recover our strength here."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin speaks to me.

    For those from the traitor factions.

    Including Makli Hwang-cheon, the surviving Northern and Eastern cultivators, and Byeok Cheon-gi.

    Currently, they are subdued and bound by the ghosts summoned by Seo Ran.

    Physically, his condition is the best among them.

    But emotionally...

    Tears fall.

    Seo Ran is amidst the wreckage of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Holding tightly to the helm that Song Jin had clutched until the end, he silently cries with a soulless expression.

    I do not offer empty constions to someone who has lost a loved one.

    I just stand beside him.

    Silently mourning Song Jin with him for a long time.

    Drip... Drip...

    How many tears has he shed?

    Seo Ran staggers to his feet.

    "...Even when he was alive... It sounds funny to say when he was alive, but... When he was still with us, my master always said that we must part one day..."

    "..."

    "I never thought that day would be today. It''s so sudden."

    "..."

    "...But if my master saw me like this... he would scold me and tell me to get up right away."

    Wiping his tears, Seo Ran slowly gets up.

    "...It will be hard, but I will continue to practice the methods my master taught me. And someday, when I surpass him, I will ask the Sea Dragon King about everything...!"

    He is stronger than me.

    His eyes are filled with determination.

    But I can see the sorrow behind his resolve.

    "My condition is the best, so I''ll take you where you need to be. For Senior right now..."

    "Daoist Seo."

    I ce my hand on Seo Ran''s shoulder.

    "You don''t have to overdo it. You can mourn for Song Jin..."

    "..."

    Silent for a moment, Seo Ran turns his head and covers his eyes with one hand.

    "...I''m sorry. As you said, I think I need to stay here for a few more days."

    "Alright."

    I pat Seo Ran''s shoulder.

    Then, I look up at the Serving Command Pce still floating in the sky.

    Swoosh!

    I muster all my remaining strength and leap towards Serving Command Pce.

    Its still floating in the sky, powered by some unknown force.

    More so, it is slowly

    It is slowly restoring itself.

    I look at this strange pce for a moment and then search through its ruins.

    After a while, I find the body of Byeok Mun-seong.

    I collect his remains and bring them down to the ground.

    I hand Byeok Mun-seong''s remains to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "Please take good care of him."

    "...Alright."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and the remaining Core Formation cultivators are also collecting the remains of the fallen.

    I ce a shard of ss in Byeok Mun-seong''s pocket.

    Just then.

    "CultivatorSeo?"

    One of the six ns of Shengzi.

    The head of the Jun n approaches me cautiously.

    "Cultivator Seo, you killed the old monster, right?"

    "That''s right."

    "From what we''ve confirmed while exploring, there are enormous amounts of spiritual medicine, spirit stones, dharma treasures, and wealth umted in the underground of the old monster''s castle... It seems only right that Cultivator Seo, who yed the biggest role in hunting the old monster, should have the first choice..."

    I reply expressionlessly.

    "I don''t need it."

    "Ah...!"

    The faces of the Core Formation cultivators who have gathered around me brighten.

    "Ah, then maybe..."

    The head of the Jun n asks me tentatively.

    He points at the torn pieces of Yuan Li''s body.

    "Are you not interested in the remains of this Nascent Soul cultivator? Consuming those remains as an elixir would have tremendous effects... and just researching the body of a Nascent Soul cultivator could greatly aid in reaching the Nascent Soul stage... Perhaps you''re not interested in that either...?"

    I nod expressionlessly.

    "I only need Yuan Li''s head. I don''t need anything else."

    "Ah, I see. The head is indeed your contribution, Cultivator Seo. You may take it as you wish. Haha, then... may we take the old monster''s body?"

    They ask, looking at me for confirmation, and I nod.

    Upon my approval, they rush towards Yuan Li''s body like a pack of wild hyenas.

    After throwing Yuan Li''s body to them like a bone,

    I start walking through the desert towards Cheon-saek City.

    Hot.

    Its burning.

    My remaining spiritual power is almost depleted.

    My Golden Core and meridians

    If I release the Formless Sword, I will copse immediately.

    Step, step...

    I limp through the desert.

    Taaat!

    Sometimes, when I feel a burst of strength, I fly hundreds of jang (1 jang = 3.03 meters) with the power of the Formless Sword.

    When my strength depletes, I fall back to the ground and continue walking through the desert.

    I could have asked Seo Ran for help to reach Cheon-saek City quickly, but I can''t take away his time of mourning.

    Carrying the Colorless ss Sword at my waist and Yuan Li''s head in one hand, I head towards Cheon-saek City.

    It is far.

    And vast.

    "Ugh..."

    I stagger under the hot desert sun.

    Thud!

    To prevent myself from falling, I summon a ck Ghost Curse Banner and nt it in the ground.

    Ironically, the power of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is surging greatly.

    However, due to the nature of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, its of no help in healing. Even if converted into energy, its unique humid toxic energy remains, rendering it unhelpful for my current condition.

    ''Furthermore, I have no thoughts on living longer.''

    Creating more cursed dolls to transfer injuries isn''t an option.

    In essence, I am already on the brink of death, merely clinging on forcefully through the realm of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Even the Core Formations Flying Escape Technique is not an option.

    The technique relies on the power of the Golden Core, and any further shock to my Golden Core, whether I hold on with the Formless Sword or not, seems likely to shatter itpletely.

    ''Well, it serves as a walking stick.''

    Thud!

    I summon the ck Ghost Curse Banner and nt it in the ground,boriously taking each step and pondering.

    Looking back, several ck gs flutter in the desert, marking the path I have tread..

    Originally, both the curses and the Blood Banner are spells that would disappear on their own if left alone.

    While the Blood Banner can be permanent if nted in the upper dantian, if left outside, it will naturally disappear.

    But my profound pain, this overwhelming agony, has kept the ck Ghost Curse Banners present even after a long time.

    ''How long will theyst?''

    Perhaps they wont disappear until after my death.

    I look back at the ck gs for a moment, then summon another ck Ghost Curse Banner, struggling to step forward.

    As a bit of energy returns, I repeat the process of flying with the power of the Formless Sword, then walking with the ck Ghost Curse Banner when my strength wanes.

    How long has it been?

    A month now?

    I feel half-insane.

    Somehow, this journey feels harder than my fight with Yuan Li.

    The scorching sun.

    The parched mouth.

    My body screaming in pain.

    The faint hope of afortable death if I just release the Formless Sword.

    And above all, the most painful thing is...

    ''Loneliness.''

    Alone in the desert, slowly making my way to Cheon-saek City, I am engulfed in an almost madness-inducing pain.

    Thud!

    I nt another ck Ghost Curse Banner in the ground.

    Lately, the curse banner has begun to change.

    What was once a g now hangs like arge lump or bulge.

    It looks more grotesque than before, and its appearance alone exudes some kind of malice.

    Thud!

    With this grotesque, increasingly bizarre lumpden stick, I continue forward, each step filled with pain.

    ''MissHyang-hwa.''

    Yes.

    Definitely, this life wasn''t meaningless.

    But while there is meaning, there is also pain.

    In this world full of pain, is living truly only good?

    ''Painful...''

    This scorching desert feels like hell.

    I am walking towards death, marking the hellish journey withndmarks of pain.

    ''When will I... arrive?''

    Another month has passed.

    Step...

    Step...

    Thud...

    The stick I summon, once the ck Ghost Curse Banner, now bears a lumprger than a head.

    This lump is filled with malice, ready to spread a dark curse to anyone who dares touch it.

    Now, even if I die, its doubtful whether this dense lump of malice will disappear.

    ''I don''t know anymore...''

    In a world already filled with agony, what difference will a few more bizarre lumps of malice make?

    Thud!

    I nt the lumpden stick into the ground, supporting my body to keep from falling, and inhale deeply.

    Wo-woong!

    A bit of energy returns.

    I fly again with the Formless Sword.

    When I fly for a while,

    Far away, I see something familiar.

    And then...

    Thump!

    Eventually, unable to keep up my strength, I copse right from the air.

    ''Is there any meaning... in reaching that ce?''

    I just want to rest peacefully...

    Thud!

    I summon another stick and nt it in the ground.

    Still, let''s go a little further.

    I definitely, in front of them

    I swore to offer this guy''s head....

    Thump, thump, thump.

    How many times have I marked this milestone of pain, limping along?

    Before I know it, Cheon-saek City is getting closer.

    Blink.

    ...?

    Just now, something seemed to have stood in front of me.

    Was it just my imagination?

    Wo-woong....

    A sandstorm blows.

    Through the sandstorm, I see someone''s footprints in front of me disappearing.

    Footprints...?

    Someone had to be standing in front of me.

    Just then.

    Wo-woong!

    A cold wind blows.

    There, far away.

    I see a dark cloud cover the sky in the direction of Cheon-saek City.

    The dark clouds spread around, and soon it rains everywhere.

    Swoosh

    Rain is falling in the desert.

    I stand there dazed, open my mouth, and drink the rainwater.

    "Why is it raining...?"

    Its not the right season for rain.

    Its a sudden, unexpected rain shower.

    As I limp along.

    Hmm...?

    Surely.

    On the grounds of Cheon-saek City, which should be in ruins.

    Some white can be seen.

    "Uh, uhhh?"

    I, with a foolish expression, ignore the body-tearing pain, and start to run to make sure.

    "Uh, uhh"

    I am at a loss for words.

    "Uhh"

    Thump, thump, thump thump thump!

    I ran through the desert.

    And finally, having reached Cheon-saek City, I look around with vacant eyes.

    Pale figures are waiting for me.

    All those who were massacred by Yuan Li, who died in Cheon-saek City.

    Buk Joong-ho and Cheongmun Ryeong, smile kindly at me through the rain.

    "...."

    I silently gaze at them.

    And then, slowly.

    Iy down Yuan Li''s head.

    Tremble, tremble, tremble

    With trembling hands, squeezing out myst strength, I attach a curse spell with Yin Fire to Yuan Lis head.

    The ck Yin Fire burns Yuan Li''s head fiercely, even amidst the rain.

    Finally, I have done it.

    Now, can I... rest peacefully?

    Then, Cheongmun Ryeong points somewhere.

    I hold on to my copsing body.

    Cheongmun Ryeong smiles faintly.

    As if mesmerized, I walk towards the ce Cheongmun Ryeong pointed.

    Towards Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 129: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (17)

    Chapter 129: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (17)/trantingnovice

    With a dazed expression, I walk through the city.

    Shhhhhhhh...

    The sound of rain somehow feels pleasant to my ears.

    And at the end of the path, in the rain, stands the person I dreamed of.

    No, perhaps it''s more urate to say she is floating.

    "Hyang...hwa..."

    With my throat parched and voice dry, I call out to her.

    A whirlwind of thoughts storm through my mind.

    "How...?"

    Suddenly, I feel a gaze and look to the side.

    There is no one there.

    It seems to have been an illusion.

    She smiles gently.

    [How? I became a wandering spirit, waiting for Orabeoni.]

    "Surely... back then..."

    I still remember the moment when her spirit ascended to the heavens.

    Suddenly, she nces where I had looked and smiles at me again.

    [But isn''t there something more important?]

    "..."

    Right.

    One died, and one survived.

    But our hearts are still connected.

    I immediately understand what she means.

    [In Yeon-do City, I wanted to dance with Orabeoni, but it seems we end up dancing here.]

    "...Please wait just a moment. I will prepare immediately."

    I draw the Colorless ss Sword from my waist and pour all my strength into it, infusing it with spiritual power.

    Wo-woong!

    The Colorless ss Swords were originally made as gravestones for the people living in Cheon-saek City.

    Following my will, three thousand ss swords return to their respective graves.

    After that, I reach out my hand towards her.

    We smile at each other without words.

    As we have no fans, we mimic holding one and take our positions.

    There is no music, but we dance slowly to the symphony of the rain, matching each other''s steps.

    Our fingertips brush each other, as neither of us hold a fan.

    I take three steps to the left,pleting a circle.

    She moves just like me, circling around, and our fingertips brush again.

    The living and the deceased dance slowly through the raining graveyard, where ss swords are nted.

    Wo-woong...

    The spectating souls slowly turn into orbs of light and ascend to the heavens one by one.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Joong-ho, and countless friends and neighbors, excluding Kim Young-hoon, appear.

    As their souls disappear, the rain gradually stops, and the clouds in the sky begin to recede.

    Just like the festival back then, I bring my hand to her face.

    Without the veil, my fingertips lightly brush her face.

    Our fingertips touch again.

    The sky is purple.

    The sunset is fading, and the night sky is beginning to rise.

    We take three steps to the right,pleting another circle.

    Our fingertips brush several times, and finally, we return to our original positions.

    Drip, drip...

    Tears fall.

    Surprisingly, its not the ck tears I have shed for 200 years.

    For the first time in 200 years, I am crying clear tears.

    I look at Hwang-hwa in a daze.

    "I can''t imagine living in a world without you."

    In the next life, perhaps for countless lives,

    I might justmit suicide without thinking.

    "I just... want to die."

    I want to kneel before the heavens.

    Begging with my hands, pleading,

    Please, please kill me.

    Now, I truly wish to die.

    ''If I die in this life, maybe I can meet her in the Netherworld.''

    But death beyond this life is not permitted for me.

    The moment I try to reach the Netherworld, I will be sent to the next life.

    Just because I''m in front of her, I am barely holding back from weeping and begging.

    And then.

    She lightly presses my cheeks with both hands.

    [You can''t.]

    "Hyang-hwa... A world without you is a curse. Just being alive is a curse."

    [Then, were the moments we spent together also a curse?]

    She smiles and asks.

    I tremble and shake my head.

    "It wasnt."

    [Then, was everything I left behind also a curse and suffering?]

    She points at the Colorless ss Swords and asks.

    I shake my head again.

    [Then...]

    She closes her eyes and brings her lips towards mine.

    She kisses me.

    I stand stunned, feeling her cold, surreal lips for a moment.

    After she pulls away, she asks,

    [Was what I just gave you also a curse?]

    "...No, it wasn''t."

    Hyang-hwa embraces me.

    [Whether I became a wandering spirit or someone opened the gates of the Netherworld, I came here for one reason.]

    Hearing her next words, I feel as if something that had been buried deep within my heart for 200 years is being cleansed and swept away.

    [I love you. Not being able to say it directly was my lingering regret.]

    I embrace her, releasing the words that have knotted in my heart.

    "I love you, too."

    The human heart is indeed peculiar.

    As I utter the pent-up words and read her feelings in the rosy hues of intent, I realize the hidden aspect of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Perhaps a realm unknown even to its creator.

    No, rather, a realm I discovered by far surpassing the creator.

    Wo-woong!

    The ck curse spells that have been attached all over my body begin to reverse.

    Even if a person''s life is filled with pain and curses.

    If the hearts of people connect and understand each other.

    Maybe that can be an endless blessing.

    The ck curse spells reverse all at once, revealing what was hidden.

    "Hmm?"

    In the ruins of the ck castle, where Yuan Li had died.

    Core Formation cultivators still scavenge through the remains for the treasures Yuan Li had hidden.

    "The Nascent Soul old monster''s abode keeps yielding more treasures."

    "We almost died, but it was worth it... But where did Cultivator Seo Ran go?"

    One of the cultivators looked for Seo Ran.

    "Hmm, not sure. He flew off in a hurry somewhere. Maybe he found something... I wonder what treasure he found to make him fly off so madly with that usually empty expression."

    "That is curious... Well, it doesn''t matter. We''ve gathered enough for ourselves anyway."

    While they were rummaging through Yuan Li''s residence, one of them sensed something unusual.

    "Hmm? Wait, what''s that?"

    The ck Ghost Curse Banner used by Seo Eun-hyun to immobilize Yuan Li''s body.

    From the ck Ghost Curse Banner, a brilliant white light begins to emanate.

    The sticks with ck lumps that Seo Eun-hyun nted and left behind in the desert.

    The lumps on those sticks began to shine white brightly.

    And then.

    Boom!

    The lumps burst open, flowering like buds.

    The blooming flowers are covered in pure white, each with six petals.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Following the path Seo Eun-hyun had walked, hundreds of white magnolias began to sprout in the desert.

    Boom!

    Iugh, watching the white spells bloom from my body.

    The white blessings appearing all around seem to have the opposite properties of the curse spells.

    [Look at that, you''re alive and even created a new method.]

    "It''s just the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, expressed with the feelings I share with you."

    [Ah, but it''spletely different.]

    We chat andugh together.

    Its my firstugh in 200 years, but strangely, it doesn''t feel awkward at all.

    [If I may suggest, as a fellow co-creator, may I name this method?]

    "Feel free to do so."

    She reaches out towards the floating blessings, which seem to be transforming into the shape of white magnolias.

    [How about White Orchid Blessing Incantation ()? Is that alright?]

    I support her hand with mine beneath it.

    "I will remember it."

    We watch the blessings float into the sky for a while, and then our eyes meet.

    Her soul is bing increasingly transparent, rising into the air.

    [I won''t forget either.]

    "...Yes."

    I cant control my trembling voice.

    Suddenly, I open my storage artifact.

    I remember reading about it in Seo Ran''s library.

    "...The immortals of the higher realms, when they form a union, do this."

    I take out the remaining bottle of White-Red Wine.

    "Will it be alright?"

    As she floats higher, she nods.

    I rummage through my storage artifact.

    There are no cups.

    I have no choice but to pour half of the White-Red Wine in front of her grave as a substitute.

    Then, I drink the remaining half in front of her.

    Wo-woong!

    As the White-Red Wine enters my nearly shattered Golden Core, its effects activate, reconnecting me with my dharma treasures.

    Wo-woong!

    The three thousand Colorless ss Swords nted around begin vibrating.

    And then.

    As her soul turns into a small orb of light, losing its form and ascending to the sky,

    The orb of light spins around in the air.

    Its as if shes dancing the twin immortals dance with someone again.

    Perhaps shes unconsciously recalling the memories of those days when she was alive, those happy moments, and their dance movements.

    I watch the sky endlessly, then slowly sit down.

    My strength is now fading away.

    I take her norigae from my waist.

    With thest of my strength, I heat her heirloom with Dan Fire, transforming it into a dharma treasure.

    I close my eyes and hold the norigae deeply to my heart.

    Whether its the lingering effects of the White-Red Wine or the norigae itself, I feel a strong connection forming.

    My strength begins to ebb away.

    Yuan Li''sst desperate cry echoes in my mind.

    <em>What is the difference between a blessing and a curse?</em>

    Maybe the difference between blessings and curses isn''t life and death.

    Perhaps, if the hearts of people connect, that is a blessing.

    And if the hearts are severed, that is a curse.

    This life has been hell.

    But at the end of this hell, I connected my heart.

    Maybe hell and heaven.

    Curses and blessings.

    Are determined by the connection between people''s hearts.

    With this realization, I escape from thest cry of Yuan Li.

    "I loved you... Thank you. For sharing your heart with me."

    With a faint smile, all energy drainspletely from my body.

    My meridians and Golden Core, which should have copsed long ago, begin to lose their strength.

    Thus, at the edge of hell, I close my eyes in heaven..

    Wo-woong!

    As Seo Eun-hyun closed his eyes, the Colorless ss Swords scattered around started to rise into the air.

    The swords, now strongly connected to their owner, begin to return to his body one by one.

    The three thousand Colorless ss Swords, returning to the Golden Core of the smiling passed Seo Eun-hyun, begin to impale his body one by one.

    Suddenly.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s norigae and the three thousand Colorless ss Swords simultaneously emit a bright light.

    The mother of Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The wife of Buk Joong-ho, Yeon''s tomb.

    There are two trees that have grown near the magnolia tree at the tomb.

    The two trees, which somehow grew for over 200 years, bloom their flowers on the same day.

    A quince tree and a white magnolia.

    From each of the two trees, a flower falls.

    The flowers of the two treesnd on the altar prepared for a wedding ceremony 200 years ago.

    And then.

    Whooosh!

    A gust of wind from inside the tomb carries the quince flower away from the altar, somewhere into the desert.

    The white magnolia remains in ce, while the quince flower flies off to the unknown.

    This is Seo Eun-hyun''s eleventh return.

    Trantor Notes: There you have it. Honestly, I probably overdid it with the mass release considering the length of the chapters (almost 25000 words) but I felt that reading it all at once is the best experience. With that said, I hope you all enjoyed and Im gonna take a day or two off. See ya!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 130: 11th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 130: 11th Cycles First Day/trantingnovice

    Blink.

    I slowly open my eyes.

    This death was more peaceful than any before.

    And at the same time.

    The most painful one.

    Drip.

    Tears fall, but I wipe them away and regain myposure.

    At the end of my life, I fully felt her heart.

    She wished that I would not die but live.

    She hoped that I would no longer be sad.

    Going forward, it will be impossible not to feel sadness in life.

    But, let''s not torment myself to the point of copse.

    Because she would be sad.

    With that resolution, I form a hand seal.

    The domain of consciousness vibrates, putting to rest my colleagues attempting to awaken.

    A familiar headache resounds in my head.

    Wo-woong!

    I suppress my consciousness right away through the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner within my upper dantian.

    No need for hastily splitting my consciousness or eating yellow bamboo root. Its quite convenient.

    And then.

    Stab!

    "!?"

    I stagger, clutching my stomach.

    ''What''s this now?''

    After the headache, its now the stomach?

    In iprehension, I clutched my stomach, gritting my teeth.

    My stomach, or more precisely my dantian, started hurting as if its being torn apart.

    ''Why again...''

    After gritting my teeth, I decided to first look for yellow bamboo roots.

    Shortly after, I consumed a bamboo root and quickly underwentplete transformation, rapidly forming my Inner Core.

    Only after forming my Inner Core did I feel the pain near my dantian subside.

    ''What exactly is this?''

    Just when Im wondering,

    I suddenly feel something near my Inner Core.

    ''This is...?''

    My eyes widen at the familiar energy I feel from my Inner Core.

    "This is...!"

    I hurriedly expel Gang Qi from my Inner Core, refine it into Pure Spiritual Force in a rough manner, and form a hand seal.

    Chlk!

    And then.

    sh!

    Around me.

    Three thousand familiar objects reveal themselves.

    The dharma treasure, the Colorless ss Sword.

    The dharma treasure made for me by Hyang-hwa had followed me through time.

    Then.

    Poof!

    After the Colorless ss Swords appeared, a brightly colored norigae also popped out.

    I stare nkly at this sight and wipe my eyes with shaking hands.

    I just resolved not to shed too many tears.

    Yet here I am, crying shamefully again.

    With a trembling voice, I murmur.

    "Its been passed down..."

    The connections between us.

    Transcending time, they returned with me.

    The time I spent with her,

    The moments we shared together,

    Those entire memories,

    Did notpletely disappear.

    For the first time, I gained apanion that will travel through this endless time with me.

    After spending enough time watching the Colorless ss Swords and collecting my thoughts, I pondered.

    ''How did they follow me?''

    This is an important issue.

    Is it because I refined them into a natal dharma treasure that allowed them to follow me?

    Or is there something more to it?

    And if there is something more, what can it be?

    After pondering for a while, Ie up with one theory.

    White-Red Wine.

    I recall the ability of the immortal liquor called White-Red Wine.

    It certainly has the power to strengthen the connection with dharma treasures.

    And, thinking about it further.

    When I first drank White-Red Wine.

    It was a critical situation, so I couldn''t recall it well, but certainly....

    It felt like my soul itself was connected to the dharma treasure....

    It was more than just enhancing the connection.

    It was clear....

    Through White-Red Wine, my soul and the dharma treasures were connected in an instant. As a result, as my soul traveled back in time, did the dharma treasures follow me as well?

    That is the only exnation.

    To say that only natal dharma treasures can follow me seems insufficient, considering that Buk Hyang-hwa''s norigae was only turned into a dharma treasure at the veryst moment with Dan Fire.

    Did White-Red Wine assist the dharma treasure in following my regression?

    There seems to be no other possibilities.

    Then.

    First of all, in this life, let''s get White-Red Wine again and test it.

    And maybe if possible.

    Not just dharma treasures....

    If it''s possible to regress with others'' souls as well.

    If thats to be the case, it will be an incredible discovery!

    Yes,ter, I''ll go back to Serving Command Pce and get White-Red Wine to test.

    Having organized my thoughts, I stand up.

    And shall I try to reproduce the enlightenment from myst life.

    Woo-woong!

    I concentrate my mind and raise the Gang Spheres.

    A total of nine Gang Spheres.

    No including the Inner Core,

    Ten Gang Spheres.

    Woo-woong!

    The Gang Spheres in the air melt into the consciousness domain, and the Gang Sphere in the dantian melts down and connects with the Formless Sword outside the body.

    Then, the Formless Sword connected with the Inner Core within my body begins to pervade various parts of my body.

    Once again, that familiar feeling takes over my whole body.

    The feeling of the Formless Sword inhabiting each and every muscle fiber and blood vessel.

    Its as if.

    As if I have be a Qi Building cultivator... isnt it?

    Qi Building cultivators have Gang Qi flowing in their meridians, just like in this realm, a martial artist has the enlightenment of Beyond the Path to Heaven flowing in their entire body.

    And that means.

    Perhaps, from Treading Heaven Beyond the Path, martial artists can also increase their lifespan!

    I cant confirm my lifespan yet as I have not performed the Qi Refining Seven Stars Ritual, but I have a feeling that this is the case.

    For now, I decide to explore a bit more about what I gained by entering Treading Heaven Beyond the Path..

    Just then.

    Grrrrr.

    A familiar figure appears.

    Thats right, I knew you would show up.

    I exchange the familiar question and answer with the fox again.

    The fox, insistent on devouring me three times over, makes me sigh slightly.

    If thats the case, let me test the capability of the Treading-Heaven realm on you.

    ?

    And then.

    Kwaang!

    I rush towards the fox and kick it.

    Keeek!

    The fox screams and is flung away.

    The first ability of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Since my body haspletely synchronized with the Formless Sword, any part of my body used for attack leaves the same trace as if I used the Formless Sword.

    After the first attack and realizing the difference between us, the fox looks defeated. But I dont care and rush towards it again.

    Kwaang!

    Although my body haspletely synchronized with the Formless Sword, its still very much possible to wield it as I originally did.

    The fox, after being hit for the second time, shows a significant droop in its tail.

    The second ability of Treading-Heaven.

    The basic offensive and defensive capabilities have improved significantly. Whether its because I am using all ten Gang Spheres or because it is directly connected to my life force,

    The limit of power I can draw from the Formless Sword seems to have increased.

    Additionally, I had to always hold the Formless Sword to elerate, but now that I am one with the Formless Sword, eleration is possible just by existing.

    The eleration itself is far faster than a simple 10x speed.

    Kwaang!

    As I quickly charge and strike the fox, it seems to realize it can''t fully respond to me anymore and looks at me with fearful eyes.

    It gauges the distance between us and then,pressing its consciousness around its body, flees even faster.

    The third ability of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    In the past, when I only held the Formless Sword, I mainly flew through the air using void steps. Because I couldnt use the Flying Escape Technique like Core Formation cultivators, long-distance flying was difficult, and chasing after them using void steps had its limits.

    But now, beingpletely one with the Formless Sword, I can fly through the air swiftly, much like using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Swoosh Bang!

    I chase after the fleeing fox. Transforming myself into the Formless Sword, I impale it.

    The impact is so significant that it quakes the earth, given the fox''s size.

    The fox tries to resist, but I extend my hand towards its chest.

    Woo-woong!

    Thest ability of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Shwaak!

    My hand touches the vicinity of the fox''s chest, and its body stiffens.

    At first nce, it looks like I am merely touching the foxs chest. In reality, the Formless Sword extended from my hand and passed through the fox''s hide and flesh, reaching its Demon Core and making its presence known.

    If the first to third abilities correspond to the understanding of all Gang Spheres are one, and martial arts and I are one entity, as told by Young-hoon Hyung-nim,

    Thest ability is my point of differentiation.

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim cut through space.

    And I, who had mimicked Kim Young-hoons Surpassing Radiant Saber, also seeded in cutting through space, albeit momentarily.

    Therefore, the power attained when reaching Treading Heaven Beyond the Path with the Surpassing Radiant Saber seems to be cutting space or space escape.

    Its likely due to the difference in what he and I are pursuing.

    He wants to surpass light, and I want to escape everything.

    Hence, if the Surpassing Radiant Saber transcends space, it truly surpasses light, and if the Formless Sword can selectively cut through anything, it truly escapes all limits.

    Pl-please forgive me.

    The fox, trembling all over, pleads to me.

    What should I do

    Right now, I can use the Formless Sword infiltrated into the fox''s body to extract its Demon Core immediately.

    In fact, the few times I wrestled with this fox were just to test the capabilities of the Treading-Heaven realm. From the beginning, I could have extracted the foxs Demon Core in less than a second.

    I ponder the fox''s fate for a moment and then remove my hand from its chest.

    Its alright, I forgive you.

    Th-thank you, thank you!

    The fox bows its head in gratitude and then dashes away over the mountains.

    I still harbor some resentment towards the fox.

    Though in myst life,

    Having suffered such immense pain, the anguish inflicted by the fox hadrgely faded from my memory.

    And once is enough to teach it a lesson

    I smirk.

    It feels like only yesterday that the fox had torn off my arm, but now I have grown strong enough to extract its Demon Core in a second without any effort.

    Of course, this is because I practiced for 400 years after reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    I slowly return to mypanions.

    Using a consciousness technique, I begin transferring the knowledge of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and the enlightenments reaching Treading Heaven Beyond the Path to Kim Young-hoon.

    Itd be convenient to have a real memory transfer technique.

    I had been transmitting knowledge to Kim Young-hoon through consciousness all this time, but in truth, this is more of a form transmission rather than a memory transmission.

    Its more about conveying organized information than transmitting actual memories.

    As I finish transferring everything to Kim Young-hoon,

    Step, step.

    Theres one more ability to Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    The awaited one is approaching from behind.

    Sensitivity has be even sharper. Detecting the approach of the fox demon and the flow of intent was clearer and more detailed than before.

    In the past, I might not have noticed his approach.

    But now, at this level, it seems permissible to notice.

    I stand up and bow respectfully.

    This cultivator junior, Seo Eun-hyun, greets Senior Mad Lord Jo Yeon.

    [Hoo, watching you fight with the fox was interesting.]

    The reason I had a noisy fight with the demon fox, creating a lot ofmotion when I could have ended it in 1 second was for one reason.

    To attract the Mad Lord.

    [You, you''re a strange one indeed. You''re not a Nascent Soul cultivator, but how can you y with a mid Core Formation fox as if its a toy doll? Moreover, is that some kind of body refining technique? Your consciousness seems to be enveloping your physical body Fascinating, truly fascinating.]

    I am humbled to show such a trivial skill before a senior who has lived through countless years.

    [Huh, how curious. I don''t sense any spiritual power from you]

    The Mad Lord fails to perceive my Inner Core this time.

    Of course, that is to be expected.

    After reaching Treading Heaven Beyond the Path, my Inner Core haspletely dissolved into the Formless Sword.

    Looking at the Mad Lord, I begin to speak.

    Senior, do you know the story of a man and a woman?

    [Hmm?]

    In the mountainous regions of Shengzi... there''s a story passed down about two immortals. Those who were saved by their righteousness created a memorial festival to honor their deeds.

    ...!

    Startled, I shiver under the Mad Lord''s gaze.

    He looks at me.

    His wide, flickering eyes tells me to continue.

    Wrongly speaking to the Mad Lord can lead to being captured alive and being turned into his puppet.

    But.

    The story I am about to tell is my own.

    Long ago, in the mountainous regions of Shengzi, I fell in love with someone.

    Thus, I recount my story to the Mad Lord, omitting the parts regarding regression.

    And so, I embraced the remains of my beloved and swore. I will tear apart the limbs of that man, scatter them in the four directions, shred his body and feed it to dogs, and then offer his head at the memorial of my beloved.

    [.]

    The Mad Lord continues to look at me with those shimmering eyes.

    To an outsider, itd be unclear whether he is listening to the story or ring at me.

    But I can tell from his intent.

    It worked.

    The Mad Lord speaks.

    [What was that man''s name?]

    Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li. He is located in the Heaven-Treading Desert along these coordinates. Living in a ck castle, he is a Nascent Soul cultivator hiding his true power.

    [Is that so.]

    Chew, chewchewchewchew....

    Suddenly, the hunchback old man starts biting and chewing his fingers, saliva dripping from his chin.

    The Mad Lord, in this state, meets my gaze with sparkling eyes.

    [Lead the way.]

    11th cycles first day.

    What was supposed to be a story to perhaps gain some help from the Mad Lord regarding a distant curse, set forth a journey with the Mad Lord to Yuan Li''s castle.

    Trantor Notes: Test new martial arts realm, check. Screw over Yuan Li, CHECK!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 131: Mad Lords Grasp (1)

    Chapter 131: Mad Lords Grasp (1)/trantingnovice

    Whooosh!

    Suddenly, as I regain consciousness, I find myself alongside the Mad Lord, having reached the front of Yuan Li''s castle.

    ...It feels too anticlimactic.

    Thinking back to Song Jins strength.

    The Mad Lord, who beheaded Song Jin, could shatter Yuan Li along with his castle with just a swing of his hand.

    [Is he inside there?]

    "Yes, that''s right."

    [Good, there''s a massive amount of resentful souls under the castle. Your words werent baseless.]

    Mad Lord murmurs, chewing on his finger, then starts rummaging through his storage artifact.

    And then.

    sh!

    Mad Lord pulls something out of his storage artifact.

    Its a small stone doll.

    A small statue, resembling a stone guardian.

    And when the Mad Lord throws that statue towards the ck castle...

    Wo-woong

    The statue growsrger andrger.

    Expanding and increasing in size, the statue bes asrge as a mountain range and falls onto the small ck castle.

    Kuaaang!

    It sounds as if heaven and earth are colliding.

    The defensive barrier of the ck castle seems to activate but instantly shatters, and the statue continues to fall, crushing the ck castle.

    Rumble!

    Starting from the top, the castle begins to crumble under the statue.

    Then, familiar clouds of blood emerge, trying to block the statue.

    [Senior! Whoever you may be, how can you torment a junior who can''t even participate in the ascension!]

    With gleaming eyes, Mad Lord speaks.

    [Don''t worry. I''ll ept you into my world and rebirth you into a fine new being. You''ll make a fine piece.]

    At those words, Yuan Li screams in terror.

    [This Mad Lord, this lunatic...!]

    [I''m not a lunatic. I''m an artist. [She] told me so. I am an artist.]

    Mad Lord speaks while chewing on his finger, and Yuan Li, realizing the futility ofmunication, desperately summons blood clouds to block the statue.

    Just then.

    [Hmm?]

    Kugugugugugu!

    From a distance, a blue radiance is hurtling towards us like a crazy river winding through the sky, revealing a majestic being.

    Its Seo Hweol, the Sea Dragon King.

    "Old Man Mad Lord, why are you oppressing a young junior during such an auspicious time?"

    Swoosh!

    Seo Hweol, transforming into human form in front of me and the Mad Lord, smiles and raises his hand.

    Woosh!

    Blue light swirls around his hand, and the statue the Mad Lord had thrown begins to slowly rise into the air.

    Yuan Li is seen rxing below.

    "Old Man Mad Lord. If something displeased you, please dont do this during such a sacred time and..."

    Ignoring Seo Hweol''s words, Mad Lord looks at me with gleaming eyes.

    [I''ll turn that worm-like beast into snake soup, so in the meantime, you take revenge for your [Her].

    "...Yes, thank you."

    Seo Hweol''s gaze meets mine.

    "Oh my, this fellow Daoist... You seem to have learned a unique method. It''s better to resolve things through dialogue, not fighting..."

    Then, the Mad Lord with still gleaming eyes, takes out a box as big as himself from his storage device and flings open the lid.

    [Shut up, you blue worm. I''ll brew snake liquor with you today and drink it with Her.]

    "Oh my...!"

    Seo Hweol cringes and dodges, and something leaps out of the Mad Lord''s box.

    After thanking the Mad Lord, I rush down below.

    Boom

    It seems Im back right away after making a messst time.

    Its a strange feeling.

    I enter the interior of the ck castle.

    There, I see a familiar face.

    Yuan Li.

    [Who are you? A friend of the Mad Lord? If so, could you please spare]

    "Hmm..."

    I look around inside the ck castle.

    The smell of blood is still strong.

    Kugugugugu!

    Above, cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage are fighting, causing tremendous shockwaves.

    "Actually, you''re not my enemy."

    [What...?]

    Strictly speaking, this guy has not yetmitted the massacre.

    So, he is not my enemy yet.

    But...

    Looking around and ring at Yuan Li.

    The scent of blood wafting from everywhere.

    The wails of numerous resentful souls beneath the ck castle.

    The Long Source True Power he has been gathering for hundreds of years.

    Considering everything...

    "Still, even if you''re not my enemy, you seem like someone who deserves to die."

    [What...?]

    I draw my Colorless ss Sword.

    "Die."

    Crash!

    Before he can react, I charge at him.

    [Agh!]

    Its a simple body m, but its enough to punch a hole in his stomach.

    [This, this bastard..!]

    Yuan Li pulls out his pagodas and starts taking out other dharma treasures.

    Then, I swing the Formless Sword at him.

    Swoosh!

    Ignoring all his dharma treasures and defensive spells, the Formless Sword cuts right through him.

    "Uh...?

    He looks at me bewildered, as if he can''tprehend what just happened.

    But without bothering to exin, I swing dozens of strikes at his body.

    Dice and slice!

    In an instant, he is shredded into a mist of blood.

    "Die."

    Puguaguaguagua!

    The fox that continuously tore off my arm had nted a deep-seated anger in me.

    In my past life, facing the fox, I was furious and angry.

    However, my feelings towards Yuan Li who killed her, are of hatred. An even more concentrated and sticky malice than anger.

    Because its more condensed, my malice doesn''t erupt as easily as with the fox.

    Swinging the Formless Sword, I continuously break through Yuan Li''s defenses and dodge his attacks.

    Actually, theres no need to dodge.

    sh!

    I just target the most crucial cores that serve as the link of the spells, letting all other parts pass through. Then, when I cut it down, the spell dismantles.

    [What nonsense is this! What are you!]

    Yuan Li, in panic, presses me even more.

    But I easily dodge his techniques.

    The speed at which I can elerate has changedpared to before.

    Zip!

    After evading his attacks, I approach him and sh down with the Formless Sword.

    The Formless Sword, passing through the unnecessary, directly slices through Yuan Li''s Golden Core.

    [...!]

    He shudders in pain.

    Wo-woong!

    He then forms hand seals and blood clouds flow and are absorbed into his body, beginning to regenerate his Golden Core.

    But...

    "Keep regenerating."

    Dice and slice!

    As soon as the Golden Core regenerates, I swing the Formless Sword again, cutting it off.

    "I''ll cut you down again and again."

    Churak Churararak!

    "You won''t even have time to search for your Blood Spirits scattered near the Heaven-Treading Desert."

    At my words, he shudders and res at me.

    [You... How do you know about my Blood Spirits?]

    "Theres no need to know."

    I simply reply and charge at him again.

    [You... Fine. I''ll treat you as a fellow Nascent Soul cultivator for now...!]

    Wo-woong!

    He summons his bizarre ghost beast and ghost kings.

    Suddenly, it bes a 4 against 1 situation.

    But...

    ''Strange...''

    Why doesn''t it feel burdensome at all?

    It isn''t a matter of pure power or weight ss.

    The enemy''s intent is more vividly visible.

    Even if the area is covered with his consciousness, its like I can clearly read Yuan Li''s intent from within.

    Boom Boom Boom Boom!

    The blood cloud ghost kings swing their scythe at me.

    From all 6 directions, the ghost kings'' strikes surge at me.

    But I entrust myself to the flow of emptiness and dash towards one point.

    Boom!

    With the Formless Sword imbued throughout my body, I shatter the weakest part of the attacks and break through.

    The bizarre ghost beast rushes at me.

    It sweeps at me with its tail-like part.

    A hit that would surely reduce me to shreds.

    However...

    ''I don''t feel like it will hit.''

    I dodge the ghost beast''s attack and then dodge the attacks of the ghost kings from both sides.

    After that...

    Wo-woong!

    I throw the Formless Sword at Yuan Li, who is casting spells from afar.

    Yuan Li is shocked and tries to dodge, but...

    Slice!

    The Formless Sword changes its trajectory and pierces through Yuan Li''s body.

    [...!]

    He screams silently again, injecting the life force he has gathered into the freshly divided Golden Core, trying to heal it.

    [So that''s it. Your attacks traverse nes. Not just cutting what you want, but adjusting the level of the ne... To Nascent Soul cultivators, there can be no attack more vicious than that that.]

    Yuan Li spits out some words.

    But I silently dodge the attacks of the ghost beast and ghost kings, approaching him.

    Truly.

    Before hemits the massacre and collects the Blood Spirits, he is truly weak.

    Compared to him 200 yearster, it''s almost embarrassing to consider them the same person.

    I feel his utmost effort to stop me, but thats it.

    Wo-woong, Wo-woong!

    He sends hidden spells at me.

    Not quite at the level of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, but still difficult to perceive.

    However, using the strange sensation felt after reaching the Treading-Heaven realm, I cut through his techniques and take another step towards him.

    Yuan Li flinches.

    [You... Do you know nothing about nes? Are you not cutting knowingly, but just instinctively?]

    He trembles.

    [You bastard, what are you? Im asking what you are! Damn it, get away!]

    Kuang Kuang Kuang!

    I take steps towards him, one at a time.

    In terms of pure power, I am still weaker than him.

    However, the true power of the Formless Sword, gained through the abilities of the Treading-Heaven realm, makes it easy to slice through his techniques.

    Its a simple strategy: let the tough parts pass through and cut only the vital, weaker parts.

    No defense can stop it.

    No matter how much he tries to block, its futile.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    My Formless Sword cuts through his vital parts again and he spits blood while thrown backward.

    [You...! If you can''t even grasp the concept of nes, you''re not a Nascent Soul cultivator! But what is this ability to freely transcend nes!]

    "Let me ask you something."

    I approach him and ask,

    "Is life a blessing or a curse?"

    [What...?]

    He asks back, not understanding.

    Swoosh.

    I point my Formless Sword at him.

    "Fighting with you, I''m gradually getting a feel for it. I''ve only been attacking your vital parts, but if I concentrate..."

    I can cut through all physical defenses and directly target the most crucial essence.

    The soul.

    "No matter how many times you regenerate, I can kill you."

    [...!]

    Yuan Li 200 yearster, no, Yuan Li after the massacre, is so much stronger inparison.

    Even if the ck castle provides him with the power of an early Nascent Soul due to his Core Formation Grand Perfection cultivation,

    It seems it only amplifies the power of his abilities, not actually creating a Nascent Soul.

    The difference between the present him and the him when he possesses a Nascent Soul is immense.

    Of course, its not an exaggeration to say he was originally a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    He grits his teeth seeing my focus on the Formless Sword.

    [You''ve raised your ne to the extreme. Haha. You can even cut through souls.]

    "First, answer my question."

    I look at Yuan Li expressionlessly.

    "Is life a blessing, or is it a curse?"

    [Heh, are you asking such an obvious thing?]

    He chuckles.

    [Obviously, it''s a tremendous blessing! How big a blessing it is to have this body and breathe in this world, do you know? Life is a blessing, and death is the curse given to humans!]

    "...Is that so?"

    I wanted to ask the same to Yuan Li in my past life, but I was too blinded by rage to ask properly.

    [Why are you asking such a thing? Do you think the opposite?]

    "...I used to."

    [What?]

    He looks at me as if Im crazy.

    But I just smile.

    "But now, I''m sure. It''s neither."

    [...?]

    Yuan Li looks at me, not understanding at all.

    "Neither life nor death are the criteria to determine a blessing or a curse. And... seeing you today, I''m sure. You''re certainly not living a blessed life."

    [What dog-shit are you spouting?]

    "Dog-shit you say."

    I smirk.

    "Even if I speak nonsense, isnt it your wish to live even a moment longer by letting me ramble on?"

    [....]

    His face behind the mask twists hideously.

    "Now then, farewell. I don''t wish to see you again."

    [Wait! L-look here, calm down. First, can you at least exin why you''re killing me? Someone Ive never seen before suddenlyes to killI cant quite understand.]

    "Understand..."

    I point to the source of the bloody stench emanating from the ck castle.

    "Did you seek understanding from those you''ve killed? When you trample others so miserably, shouldn''t you know you can end up the same?"

    [Wait, wait! Listen. Right, we have no rtions, right?]

    "You had no rtions with them either."

    [N-no don''t do that! Ah, no! I don''t want to die! Please, I beg you! Do you know how precious it is to be alive? Please, please don''t kill me!]

    "Someone who understands that shouldn''t have stolen others'' lives."

    I swing down my Formless Sword.

    [No! Noo! Nooooo!]

    Swoosh!

    My Formless Sword, cutting through his head, splits his soul.

    He dies, unable to even collect his Blood Spirits.

    Hisss...

    As Yuan Li dies, the ck mask covering his face also crumbles.

    Yuan Li''s face is a nk nothing.

    He imed proudly that being alive is a blessing.

    But this monster, who devoured people and lost even his own face through synthetic bodies, who could he have truly connected with?

    What is life to someone who lived without a heart, so desperately clinging to it?

    ''I don''t particrly want to know.''

    I cut off Yuan Li''s head and exit the ck castle.

    Outside the castle are Mad Lord and Seo Hweol.

    Near Seo Hweol are the faces I had seen in my previous life, all surrounding the Mad Lord.

    "Old Man Mad Lord, please calm down and listen to what Im saying."

    [Shut up, you venomous snake. Don''t block my way.]

    "Old Man..."

    Then, Seo Hweol''s gaze suddenly turns towards me.

    I meet Seo Hweol''s eyes, smiling faintly, and lift Yuan Li''s head.

    "... "

    Shiiiiiiiii

    Suddenly, its cold.

    Although Seo Hweol looks at me with a faint smile,

    It feels as if Im thrown naked into the depths of the sea, engulfed by the cold currents.

    ''How is it, Seo Hweol.''

    Despite his unchanging expression,

    I read his intent and heart essence, feeling an unprecedented pleasure.

    Mad Lord begins tough crazily, seemingly reading Seo Hweol''s ever-changing intent.

    [Haha, hahahaha! Uwahahahahahaha! What he did mustve really bothered you that much, huh? Right? What wicked plot were you cooking up this time, huh?]

    Seo Hweol, who had been silently looking at me, speaks to the Mad Lord.

    "...It''s nothing serious. Just, seeing a promising junior among the humans, I, as a senior in the cultivation world, feel content regardless of race.

    "...?"

    I read Seo Hweol''s intent, surprised to see he seemed to be genuinely resolving his feelings.

    ''Why?''

    Wasn''t Yuan Li important to him?

    While Im pondering,

    Wo-woong!

    Seo Hweol suddenly appears right in front of me.

    ''He just leaped through space...!''

    It wasn''t about speed.

    I literally felt space opening up for a moment.

    Seo Hweol looks at me and smiles gently.

    Yuan Li, once a devil who killed one of thetter generations of the Sea Dragon Tribe, was someone whom I personally admonished. However, it appears he could not rid himself of his vile nature andmitted numerous massacres. It seems you have properly educated him.

    "..."

    What can possibly be this mans intentions to speak to me as such?

    Seo Hweol grins at me.

    "I shall take my leave. It seems Old Man Mad Lord has taken an interest in you, so be careful. Old Man Mad Lord turns those he finds interesting into living puppets in his own world..."

    After patting my shoulder, Seo Hweol soars into the sky, disappearing into the blue twilight.

    The other Heavenly Being cultivators who had surrounded the Mad Lord also leave in the direction Seo Hweol has gone.

    Last time, because he used his powers in Ascension Path, many Heavenly Being cultivators detained him.

    But this time, there was no one to reprimand him, possibly because he used his powers in the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    [Haha, as for this castle]

    Mad Lordes down to the ck castle and starts inspecting it.

    [A kind of Immortal Treasure. It contains the attraction of fate. Let''s see]

    He tears apart a section of the castle.

    [I''ve found it. Is this the source of the attraction?]

    I nce at the spot the Mad Lord demolished.

    Theres something like a shining rock embedded there.

    While the Mad Lord is intrigued by it,

    I decided to leave the area.

    ''Seo Hweol may be hateful, but he''s right.''

    Mad Lord is truly mad, and staying near him can result in me being dissected or turned into a puppet without anyone knowing.

    I silently leave the Mad Lord''s side and fly far away into the Heaven-Treading Desert using the Formless Sword.

    Thus, on the first day of my return,

    I eliminated Yuan Li, the source of the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre, and escaped from the Mad Lord.

    I thought all the problems of this life have been solved.

    [Where are you going so quickly?]

    Chill!

    Whirrrrrrrr!

    A puppet with wings resembling a wasp''s, simr to a grotesque insect, is suddenly pping next to me.

    The puppet, eerily resembling the Mad Lord, echoes his voice.

    [Now that I think about it, I forgot to tell you. After hearing your story, I was so moved that I consulted with Her. We agreed to help you with your revenge and wee you into our world.]

    Whirrr!

    [Don''t worry, I intend to evolve you into a superior being. For now, just stay still for a moment.]

    ''This is insane!''

    I evade the Mad Lord''s puppet that suddenly swings its saw de at me.

    [Hmm? Why are you running? Why are you running? Why are you running?]

    The Mad Lord''s voice, full of iprehension, echoes from the puppet.

    [Whyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunning? I''mofferingtoevolveyouintosomethinggreater?youyouyouyou....]

    The eyes of the puppet start glowing hot red.

    And then.

    [If you resist, I have no choice. I''ll capture you by force and make sure to definitely evolve you.]

    Kugugugugu

    The puppet exudes an aura equivalent to the early stage of Nascent Soul.

    But that isn''t the real problem.

    Far off in the distance, on the horizon where I had escaped from.

    Right there, several puppets, simr or even stronger than the one beside me, are chasing after me.

    ''If I get caught, I''ll be turned into a puppet!''

    Feeling chills all over my body, I start frantically crossing the Heaven-Treading Desert to escape the Mad Lord''s grasp.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Fatty Daoist. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 132: Mad Lords Grasp (2)

    Chapter 132: Mad Lords Grasp (2)/trantingnovice

    I bite my lip.

    ''First, the Mad Lord ascends in a few days.''

    That means, if I can escape his grasp for just a few days, I can survive.

    Boooom!

    Kuaaang!

    As the wasp-winged puppet opens its mouth, a massive explosion urs, creating a mushroom cloud in the desert.

    ''Im not sure if I canst even a few days''

    In fact, in the case of the Mad Lords puppets, they can be quickly neutralized by severing their circuits with the Formless Sword.

    However, I refrain from rashly doing so, wary of arousing further interest from the Mad Lord.

    ''Even if he isn''t interested, if he gets enraged about his creation being damaged and starts chasing me personally''

    That alone is a terrifying prospect.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    I dodge the puppets'' attacks, flying over the Heaven-Treading Desert day and night for three days.

    The puppets are indeed troublesome.

    They don''t tire.

    Although I have some confidence in my stamina,

    Its not enough right now.

    ''It hasnt been long since I underwentplete transformation. I didnt have time to train, nor have I reached the Qi Building stage to fortify my endurance.''

    I grit my teeth.

    ''I hope the Mad Lord leaves as soon as possible''

    And then, seven more days pass.

    Boom!

    The number of Mad Lords puppets chasing me has doubled.

    I grit my teeth even harder.

    The Mad Lord is still pursuing me, even past the original time hed ascend.

    ''Damn, this wont work.''

    I need a way topletely shake him off.

    sh!

    Before I knew it, I had left the Heaven-Treading Desert, passed small tribes beneath the desert, and finally arrived at the ck Wind Sea.

    And then, I begin to see puppets in the shape of fish chasing me from the sea.

    ''Right, I feel sorry for Song Jin but...''

    I think to myself as I face the wind of the ck Wind Sea.

    ''I need to borrow the Nether Crossing Ship for a while.''

    If its the Mad Lord, Song Jin will understand given the circumstances, right?

    I fly towards the sea area where the Nether Crossing Ship is hidden.

    Just like that, another three days pass.

    Boom!

    Dodging the bombardment from the swarm of puppets behind me, I twist my body and force my way through with the Formless Sword, heading towards the location where the Nether Crossing Ship is sealed.

    Just then.

    The puppets, that have been silently chasing me for days, suddenly echo the Mad Lords voice.

    [Hmm. Unfortunately in twenty days, the Ascension Gate willpletely close. It''s about time for me to pursue other matters, so I shall leave.]

    ''Finally!''

    Finally, it seems the Mad Lord is giving up on me and preparing for ascension.

    But his next words are beyond my imagination.

    [However, she said your story is too touching, and she really wants you to join us. Therefore]

    Kiiik Kikikiik Kiiiiiik

    Suddenly, far away.

    The sky is tearing open.

    [She and I have decided to work together to capture you. We will definitely, definitely invite you!]

    Click!

    And what appears through the crack.

    Is a white, human-like finger.

    Just a finger!

    Kuuuuung!

    As the finger moves, the sea splits, and the earth seems to flip upside down.

    !

    The clouds in the sky split, and the winds of the sea stills.

    ''What is this''

    [She is wanting for you. Come here at once.]

    I realize the identity of that finger.

    The Mad Lord''s [Her]!

    Zap Zap.

    ''The main energy source of the Nether Crossing Ship, imnted inside a puppet, the Mad Lord''s greatest creation!''

    Whirrrr!

    Starting with [Her] finger, a slender white hand gradually crosses over through the crack.

    Shiver!

    ''This is madness, this wont do.''

    From that one hand.

    From just the palm, am I feeling the same pressure as I did from Song Jin?

    I realize now.

    The Mad Lord''s [Her] is no ordinary Heavenly Being puppet.

    Even though Im just a beginner in the Core Formation Realm with limited insight,

    Even with my ignorance, the intuition developed over 900 years of life is not to be underestimated.

    [She] is probably

    ''A Four-Axis puppet!''

    The prowess of the Mad Lord sends chills down my spine.

    Can this monster, from whose palm I feel the same pressure as Song Jin, be anything but a Four-Axis puppet?

    I made up my mind.

    ''Fleeing this insane genius for up to 20 days?''

    Impossible.

    Boom!

    Through the spatial rift, not just [Her] slender hand but hordes of puppets begin to cross over.

    Before I know it, the sky over the sea is filled with the Mad Lords puppets, creating an illusion that the spatial rift is pouring them out.

    I grit my teeth.

    I made a mistake.

    I shouldn''t have told the Mad Lord and Her my story, trying to gain their sympathy.

    What should I do now?

    I ponder for a moment, then open my eyes.

    ''This life will probably be the shortest.''

    I imagine being captured by the Mad Lord, trapped in a body unable to die or decay for thousands of years, turned into a living puppet.

    Even with an extraordinary mental state, I can''t bear such madness.

    ''I shouldmit suicide.''

    The thought of abandoning this precious life is excruciating, but the conversation with Yuan Li helped me solidify my understanding of life.

    Life is not a blessing in itself. It bes a blessing when hearts are given and received within it.

    Following this belief, since I havent formed significant connections or shared hearts with anyone yet, I can forsake this life.

    I steel my resolve.

    ''I will die.''

    Dying is far simpler than figuring out how to live.

    There are countless ways to die immediately.

    Its when Im about to blow up my head to end this cycle.

    ...Wait.

    I suddenly remember the Colorless ss Sword sleeping in my Inner Core.

    ''What happens to this Colorless ss Sword if I die now?''

    Will it follow me in regression even if I die again, since it recognized me as its owner?

    Or, since it didn''t connect with the White-Red Wine in this timeline, will it just remain and disappear here if I die?

    Jolt!

    A worst-case scenario shes through my mind.

    That can never happen.

    Suicide is easy.

    But I cant just kill myself right now.

    I need to consume White-Red Wine first!

    Yes, at least I should drink White-Red Wine before dying!

    I frantically dodge the puppets'' attacks and fly towards the Nether Crossing Ship as originally nned.

    Kugugugugugu!

    [Her] slender hand only reveals up to the wrist, asionallyunching immense ranged attacks at me.

    Since the hand doesn''t have eyes, its uracy is incredibly low.

    Of course, the just aftermath is nearly lethal.

    ''Damn it.''

    I grit my teeth and enter the sea area where the Nether Crossing Ship is sealed.

    I see the barrier of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Wo-woong!

    Using the Formless Sword wrapped around my body, I break through the barrier and charge towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    And then.

    Boom!

    I finallynd on the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship and quickly move to the control room.

    I haven''t touched the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship for a long time, but I remember it clearly.

    "Nether Crossing Ship, start!"

    Rumble!

    Following my will, the Nether Crossing Ship begins to rise into the sky.

    ''I must go to Serving Command Pce!''

    Just when Im clenching my teeth.

    [This bastard!]

    Kugugugugu!

    From below the Nether Crossing Ship, a familiar face appears.

    Its Song Jin.

    [How dare this thief! What are you nning to do with the Nether Crossing Ship?]

    Without saying much, I sail the Nether Crossing Ship into the sky and reply.

    "The Mad Lord is chasing me, senior. While fleeing and dodging him, I ended uping here. I beg for your understanding."

    [What?]

    Hearing the name ''Mad Lord,'' Song Jin''s eyes ze furiously.

    And then.

    Boom!

    Finally, Mad Lords puppets break through the barriers of the sealing area of the Nether Crossing Ship and reach us.

    Kuakuakuang!

    Countless puppets of the Mad Lord swarm in.

    Seeing them, Song Jins eyes re with blue fury.

    [This Mad Lord! Bastard..! How dare youe here again! Havent you stolen enough from the Nether Crossing Ship!?]

    His voice Isced with mixed wrath.

    Song Jin looks as if he would devour the Mad Lord on the spot, descending to the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship to confront the puppets.

    And when countless puppets try to board the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Swoosh!

    Dark ghostly mist surrounds the Nether Crossing Ship, and it enters the void.

    "Phew"

    I sigh and speak.

    I apologize, senior. As I mentioned"

    [Enough! You''re being chased by the Mad Lord, aren''t you?]

    "Yes, yes."

    His eyes ze with blue fury.

    [As insane as the Mad Lord is, he wouldn''t abandon ascension to chase you In this period when the Ascension Gate is opened, just hold on a bit longer.]

    "Then."

    Just then.

    Whirrrr!

    On one side of the void.

    A spatial rift connected to the mortal realm opens.

    A familiar slender hand emerges from it.

    Seeing this, Song Jin shouts.

    [This damned thing! Why didnt you say [She] is chasing you too!?]

    "Uh?"

    [Damn it, it''s all over. If Mad Lord brought out even that puppet to capture you, then you''re done for. I can''t help you anymore.]

    The situation is serious enough for even Song Jin to say so.

    As expected.

    I ask Song Jin while looking at him,

    "Senior, perhaps suicide is the right choice?"

    [Oh, what an ingenious method. If you die, your soul will be sealed in the Nether Crossing Ship to pay for sailing it without permission, so be aware of that.]

    Regardless of Song Jin''s growling, I grab the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship. I already know the coordinates of Serving Command Pce at this time.

    "Then, if I''m going tomit suicide, I might as well use the Nether Crossing Ship a bit more before I do."

    [What!?]

    sh!

    I nce at the dazzling, space-distorting slender hand in the distance and move the Nether Crossing Ship.

    sh.

    The Nether Crossing Ship enters the space in the mortal realm, and from there, I direct it towards the coordinates of Serving Command Pce.

    ''What a tumultuous time in such a short duration.''

    I click my tongue, seeing Serving Command Pce floating in the void in front of me.

    Whirr!

    I weave Pure Spiritual Force and create the barrier-breaking scroll.

    When I finish creating the scroll

    Whirrr!

    Again, a space rift connected to the mortal realm opens, and [Her] slender hand stretches out.

    Boom!

    After annihting the prohibition, I enter the interior of Serving Command Pce.

    ''The floor with White-Red Wine!''

    I frantically ascend to the upper floors of Serving Command Pce, searching for the immortal wine.

    ''I found it!''

    Kuang! Kuang!

    Using the Formless Sword, I cut all the main circuits inside the barrier and furiously hammer it.

    And then.

    Crackle!

    One side of Serving Command Pce begins to crumble.

    Shiver!

    What appears, as the wall of Serving Command Pce crumbles, is [Her] slender hand, which has already emerged up to the wrists!

    I feel a chill from the explosive force emanating from [Her] slender hand.

    ''Quickly, quickly!''

    Snap!

    [She] spreads her hand.

    And then.

    Kuang!

    My Formless Sword finally breaks the barrier.

    I already know which jar contains White-Red Wine.

    Pop!

    I hastily open the lid of the White-Red Wine and gulp it down directly from the jar.

    Whirr!

    Once again, the dharma treasures ced inside my body buzz, deepening their connection with me.

    Certainly

    I distinctly feel the connection between my soul and the dharma treasures.

    Its then.

    Whirr!

    A tremendous gravitational force is felt from [Her] hand.

    It feels like Im being directly sucked in!

    Ugh!

    Indeed, my body is being drawn towards [Her] hand.

    Resistance is impossible!

    Damn, no, this won''t do!

    I need another method!

    Rumble!

    In the distance, Song Jin-ho holds the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship and crosses into the mortal realm.

    I clench my teeth and take the Starting Form.

    In the life beforest, I followed Kim Young-hoon''s footsteps, discovering Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    And in myst life, I finally killed Yuan Li, fully reaching Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Certainly, I have entered a different path than Kim Young-hoon.

    That''s why, instead of his space-transcending Surpassing Radiant Saber, my Formless Sword evolved to cut only what I want.

    But.

    Im certain, my Formless Sword cut through space that one time.

    For a moment, it became Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber!

    That means.

    Perhaps.

    Can those who have reached Treading Heaven Beyond the Path mimic others Treading Heaven Beyond the Path?

    Think it through!

    Find a way in your mind!

    Whirr!

    I ignite the upper dantian with Gang Qi, awakening it.

    The flow starts from my Baihui point, heading towards the Yin Tang point, igniting the upper dantian with Gang Qi.

    Uoooooh!

    I recall that sensation.

    The Formless Sword originates from Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, and the Surpassing Radiant Saber from Severing Vein Saber Method.

    And the root of both martial arts are actually one.

    Then, tracing back the Formless Sword, is it truly impossible to temporarily reach the space-cutting Surpassing Radiant Saber?

    Of course, its impossible topletely obtain the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    However, if its just mimicking the ability for a brief moment

    sh!

    Simultaneously with my focused diligence, [She] suddenly looms before my eyes, her hand gripping something.

    I, with all my strength in the empty void, sh down with what is held in my hand.

    Swoosh!

    The Formless Sword, for an instant, shines with a brilliant golden radiance.

    At the same time.

    sh!

    I escape the void and reach the mortal realm.

    Wo-woong!

    Far off, Song Jin, who had just escaped the void like me, is seen grasping the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Thump!

    I fly towards the Nether Crossing Ship and catch my breath.

    [What is this, didn''t you say you were going tomit suicide? If you''re going to kill yourself, do it after getting off the Nether Crossing Ship!]

    Song Jin shouts, seemingly afraid of [Her] pursuing us again.

    Gasping for air, I suddenly be curious about something.

    "Perhaps, do you know any techniques that can attach a ghost to the depths of the soul?"

    [Hmm? I do know something like that.]

    "Can you perform it on me?"

    [Why should I do that for you?]

    ''Damn it''

    I forgot that to Song Jin, Im a stranger who briefly hijacked his Nether Crossing Ship.

    Just then..

    Wo-woong!

    A spatial rift tears open, and [Her] slender jade hand emerges once again.

    This time, as if determined not to let go, her arm extends up to the elbow.

    [Damn it! Get off the Nether Crossing Ship now! Hurry! Alright, fine! I''ll perform that spell for you!]

    Wo-woong!

    Song Jin takes out a ghost from the Nether Crossing Ship and injects it directly into my upper dantian.

    Kiyaaaaa!

    With an unpleasant foreign sensation, I feel the ghost''s soul attach to me, guided by Song Jin''s power.

    For a moment, the ghost and I are connected.

    [Get off now!]

    And, as if obeying Song Jin''smand, the ghost, now linked with my soul, forcibly controls my body and makes me jump off the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Kugugugugu!

    [Her] hand reaches out towards me, and at the veryst moment, I concentrate the energy of the Formless Sword towards my head.

    Boom!

    That is my twelfth return.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 133: 12th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 133: 12th Cycles First Day/trantingnovice

    Zing!

    I woke up with a slight headache.

    Apparently, the shock of blowing up my head was great.

    ''And that too''

    I realize this is the first time I had directlymitted suicide.

    ''Better to choose death than suffer a fate worse than death''

    Feelings of sadness, anger, regret, and guilt for having wasted a life wash over me.

    In addition,

    ''I shouldn''t approach the Mad Lord carelessly''

    The thought sends shivers down my spine.

    Just what is that old monster.

    I shake my head, dispelling these thoughts.

    More importantly.

    Jolt!

    Once again, I begin to feel a tearing pain around my abdomen.

    Pain like being gutted with a knife!

    But I smile.

    ''Once again''

    It has been transmitted.

    The effects of the White-Red Wine worked!

    And if the connection to my soul has also been transmitted!

    Its when I focus my consciousness.

    Zing!

    The headache, which has been present earlier, intensifies as I concentrate.

    ''What''s this?''

    It hurts!

    Its like my soul is being engorged with a knife!

    ''Is it not just the lingering pain of blowing up my head with the Formless Sword?''

    The headache continues, boring into my mind as I focus on it.

    Something is off.

    ''The size of my consciousness isn''t the issue.''

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is still in ce, sealing my consciousness.

    It isn''t the same headache I had before my head exploded.

    This pain is like.

    ''Like when flesh is torn away Yes.''

    I finally realize what is wrong.

    ''My soul has been torn away!''

    Not much, but torn nheless.

    Like a slight peeling of skin on the body.

    But definitely a sensation of being ''torn'', and the area of the soul that was torn is clear.

    ''It''s exactly where the ghost connected with my soul!''

    Indeed.

    The ghost was torn away along with the part of my soul it was connected to and disappeared.

    Which means.

    ''Dharma treasures can return with me, but if a sentient being tries to travel through time with me, it gets torn away?''

    From the looks of the wound on my soul, rather than being deliberately ripped or cut by someone, it seems as if it had been caught on something rough and torn away while trying to pass through.

    ''Inanimate objects connected to me are somewhat allowed, but sentient beings are a problem.''

    I smile bitterly.

    If it had been revealed that the ghost had also returned, perhaps the souls of mypanions, and even Hyang-hwa''s soul, might be.

    No, it''s fine.

    I erase my random thoughts.

    After all, each life is unique, so I should cherish it all the more.

    Yes, that''s all I need to do.

    Just when Im organizing my thoughts,

    Wo-woong!

    "Hmm!"

    I slightly tilt my head, dodging the hand aimed at my cheek.

    "Y-you dodged it?"

    Thinking about it, I forgot that I usually put my colleagues to sleep with a sleep spell, being preupied with verifying the experiment of the dharma treasure and the ghost.

    "This bastard! Do you even realize what you just did!"

    "Ah ha."

    Somehow, its a very wee voice.

    This voice, hasn''t it been quite a long time since Ist heard it?

    He seems to be fussily bouncing around and saying something to me, but I just smirk and pat him on the shoulder.

    "Getting too angry isn''t good for your mental health. Calm down."

    "What, what?"

    Listening to this guy, who''s in his early thirties, swear after being chased by madmen over 900 years old like Yuan Li or over 1600 years old like the Mad Lord, somehow.

    ''It''s quite cute.''

    It feels like a three-year-old toddling in front of me.

    Honestly, even if I had been pped just now, I wouldn''t have felt too bad.

    What else does this guy know to do besides hitting me on the cheek and cursing cutely?

    He''s not going to catch and turn me into a puppet, nor suddenly massacre people around him to consume them.

    "Seo Eun-hyun you ^%$&$%$^."

    "Alright, alright, take a deep breath."

    I pat the guy''s shoulder as he tries to punch me frantically and eventually copses from exhaustion withoutnding a single blow.

    Kim Young-hoon, Chief Oh, Deputy Kang Min-hee, Deputy Oh Hye-seo, and Team Leader Kim Yeon look at me with worried eyes.

    Leaving behind the panting Jeon Myeong-hoon, I look at my colleagues for the first time in a while.

    ''It''s been a really long time since I''ve seen them.''

    Theyre still chattering about finding the SUV or figuring out where we are, unaware that this world is different.

    Suddenly, I feel an unusual sensation looking at them.

    Then, for the first time in a long time, I speak to them.

    "...Ill go climb that tree and check if there''s a road or our car nearby."

    "Hmm? Deputy Seo, can you climb the tree?"

    "Yes, just wait a moment."

    Tadat!

    With my hands behind my back, I climb the tree using only my legs, finely controlling my vital force (Qi) and muscle movements to the extreme without relying on internal energy.

    Then, I quickly climb to the top of the tree, observe thendscape in the direction of the Ascension Gate, ande down to them.

    "There''s nothing around."

    "...No, how did you just do that?"

    Chief Oh look at me with a stunned expression.

    After all, I had just casually climbed up and down a tree several meters high with my hands sped behind my back.

    I vaguely answer.

    "Well, I dont know. Ever since I opened my eyes here, I''ve just felt somehow lighter."

    "...Huh."

    Once again, my colleagues split into two groups.

    Deputy Oh Hye-seo and Team Leader Kim Yeon go to the cave with me, while Deputy Kang Min-hee, Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Young-hoon, and Chief Oh Hyun-seok go out to find the SUV.

    "Oh, a cave."

    "That''s right."

    They settle in the cave, observing inside.

    I gather branches with them to make a windbreak and a bonfire.

    This time, I don''t need Kim Young-hoon''s lighter.

    Whoom!

    Chiik!

    When I rub a suitable branch against the surface of a slightly dry tree, fire ignites on the tree''s surface.

    Its a martial arts technique of momentarily tightening muscles to create extreme eleration.

    I transfer the fire to the kindling and then swing the branch again to extinguish the fire on the tree surface.

    "...H-how did you do that?"

    Deputy Oh Hye-seo asks me with wide eyes.

    Again, I vaguely reply.

    "It just worked."

    Later, I gather fruits from nearby trees and roast them with the two, waiting for the other colleagues.

    As eveninges, the other colleagues return, and I share the fruits with them.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon initially refused to eat what I offered, but after I persistently persuaded him, he ate the fruit while cursing.

    We chatte into the night.

    ''It''s been a very long time.''

    It''s been almost 400 years since Ist had such a rxed conversation with them.

    In my past lives, I was entangled in hunting the fox and private meetings with the Mad Lord right from the start, so I couldn''t properly converse with these people.

    The lives before that were almost 400 to 500 years ago, so I felt a very new sensation now.

    Of course.

    "Deputy Seo, is your smartphone still not getting a signal? No data either, really where are we?"

    ""

    Data... what was that again?

    I vaguely remember smartphones. They seemed to be something like a transmission device.

    But details like data are a bit hazy in my memory.

    Its something I used 900 years ago, and I haven''t heard of it in a few hundred years, so its a bit confusing.

    Hmm I''ll have to ask Kim Young-hoon about modern artifacts or memories from thepanyter.

    As my consciousness expands, my memory improves, but still, its been 900 years.

    Its been a long time since I met my modern colleagues, so some things have be faint.

    "Deputy Seo? The GPS is dead too, and the air is suspiciously clean. Are we really in Korea?"

    "That''s what I''m saying."

    I find it hard to understand their conversation and difficult to join in.

    But still, it feels good to chat with my colleagues after such a long time.

    Whooosh

    As all my colleagues fall asleep, I head outside to where a yellow bamboo root is.

    I missed the time to eat the yellow bamboo root before because I didnt put my colleagues to sleep right away.

    Crunch, crunch.

    I ate the ginseng and underwentplete transformation.

    As my consciousness domain properly settles, itpletely fills the surroundings without needing to be sealed with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    The consciousness domain of a Core Formation.

    Its as vast as the fox demons.

    Phew.

    I feel the internal energy flowing in my dantian and then get up from my spot.

    I don''t bother to form an Inner Core.

    An Inner Core can be formed anytime, and more importantly.

    Wo-woong Wo-woong Wo-woong!

    I float a Gang Sphere into the air.

    The Gang Sphere begins to split.

    With an Inner Core, creating and splitting a Gang Sphere bes much easier, which is why I used to bother forming one.

    My body is already skilled in using Gang Spheres for over 500 years.

    Now, even without an Inner Core, its possible to create and split a Gang Sphere.

    Wo-woong Wo-woong Wo-woong!

    Nine Gang Spheres line up in the air.

    Swooosh!

    The nine Gang Spheres melt andbine with my domain of consciousness to form the Formless Sword.

    I grab the Formless Sword and concentrate my mind.

    Even though I didnt be one with the Formless Sword after creating the Inner Core

    The true value of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path is to fully draw out the ''real power'' of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    In other words, if I had handled it before.

    Wo-woong Wo-woong Wo-woong!

    It''s possible to handle it now.

    Piiiiiiiitt!

    The Formless Sword transforms.

    More transparent and ethereal.

    Theres no visible difference, but

    Swoosh!

    When I swing the Formless Sword, the surface of a nearby tree remains intact, but the inside is cut cleanly.

    Indeed, I can reproduce the realm of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path to some extent.

    Of course, implementing Treading Heaven Beyond the Path with just the Formless Sword without an Inner Core is much more mentally draining and troublesome.

    But anyhow, its feasible.

    Its when Im contemting the realm of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Boom!

    A familiar creature appears.

    Its the fox.

    [How dare you... when the master of the forest is perfectly healthy.]

    It seems to have woken up ande here after sensing my consciousness domain, which has reached Core Formation.

    Without waiting for it to speak, I immediately swing the Formless Sword.

    Swoosh!

    [...!]

    My Formless Sword permeates through the fox''s skin and flesh and reaches where its Demon Core resides.

    Then, it spreads in all directions, touching the major organs of the fox.

    At this moment, if I want to, I can extract its Demon Core and organs, leaving only the skin intact.

    If I quietly extract the Demon Core, even the Mad Lord won''t notice.

    The eyes of the fox are filled with fear.

    Shiver

    I calmly watch it tremble for a while.

    And then, shortly after.

    Swooosh.

    I withdraw the Formless Sword from its body.

    [.]

    The fox, realizing the overwhelming difference between us, shuts its mouth stares at me with trembling eyes.

    "I''ll spare your life."

    [Th-thank you very m-]

    Hand over your Demon Core.

    [...!]

    I felt a sudden impulse to help this demon fox a little.

    [Th-that]

    Do you prefer handing over a split Demon Core, or prefer handing over a perfectly fine Demon Core

    [Uh, uhhh]

    As I pressure the fox with the Formless Sword, it groans and eventually spits out a pure white orb from its mouth.

    Wo-woong Wo-woong

    As I catch the white orb, the fox''s body gradually shrinks.

    Eventually, it turns back into a normal fox with only three tails.

    "Ack, Ack Ackk"

    In a state of lost intelligence, the fox looks at me in a daze. Upon seeing its Demon Core in my hand, it shows a covetous look.

    Wo-woong!

    I catch the back of the fox''s neck with my Formless Sword and drag it in front of me. The fox yelps and cries out in fear.

    "Be quiet. Stay by my side for a few days."

    After smacking the fox''s head,

    I bring it with me into the cave.

    The next day.

    Mypany colleagues, especially the female staff, are astonished to see the three-tailed fox that appeared in the cave.

    "What, what is this?"

    "A mutation?"

    "More importantly it''s cute?"

    Kim Young-hoon and Chief Oh Hyun-seok''s eyes widen at the sight of the three-tailed fox, and even Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes bulge.

    "What is this! It''s a monster!"

    They gather and talk about the fox.

    Then.

    Ssssssss.

    A two-headed red snake appears again.

    It''s also been a while since I''ve seen this guy.

    [Hu..Man..sss]

    Ugh, ah!

    [A peculiar scent ising off you]

    Slither

    [Your blood]

    Then, the snake looks into my eyes as it is speaking.

    Sssssss

    As I reveal my domain of consciousness and emit killing intent, the snake shuts its mouth.

    [Well, um. If you go that way, there''s a tree with delicious fruits. You will enjoy the view of the ridge.]

    The snake nces at me and then quickly turns and flees. Thepany colleagues are shocked to see the talking two-headed snake.

    They fearfully discuss that this ce is not a normal world.

    I watch them for a while, waiting for the Heavenly Beings to arrive in a few days.

    A few dayster.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Familiar faces arrive.

    Grand Elder Heo Gwak of ck Ghost Valley, Sect Master Jin Byuk-ho of Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and founder of Azure Heaven Creation Sect Azure Tiger Saint Cheongmun Sunwoo.

    The three Heavenly Beings descend from the sky and select their disciples.

    This time, since I haven''t formed an Inner Core and am suppressing my Core Formation level consciousness with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and Hidden Consciousness Technique, I am of no interest to them.

    After Jin Byuk-ho roughly tests the qualities, everyone loses interest at the mention of Five Elements Spiritual Roots.

    Had they inspected more closely, they might have discovered the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    Once they confirmed the presence of Five Elements Spiritual Roots, they seemed to lose interest altogether.

    The one who showed some interest was Azure Tiger Saint.

    [You have a Core Formation demon beast''s Demon Core.]

    "That''s right."

    [Hm, perhaps]

    Azure Tiger Saint speaks to me.

    [Could you deliver that Demon Core to the Cheongmun n in Byeokra? It might be helpful to my descendants.]

    .

    Wo-woong!

    Azure Tiger Saint stamps a rmendation for the Cheongmun n on the back of my hand.

    [If you deliver it, use this rmendation to be an external member of the Cheongmun n. How about it?]

    [Tsk, why are you trying to persuade him? Hes just a mere Qi Refining kid. If it were me, I would have just snatched it.]

    Jin Byuk-ho grunts as he looks at Azure Tiger Saint who is trying to persuade me, and then tosses Jeon Myeong-hoon into his own storage artifact.

    Azure Tiger Saint clicks his tongue.

    [Why snatch something from a young junior? Besides, for us, having that Demon Core is just a bonus.]

    [Hmph. We''re leaving first.]

    ck Ghost Valley and Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect leaves before Azure Tiger Saint, who then pats my shoulder.

    [Follow us. Other Heavenly Beings wille too, so if you want to leave Ascension Path, you can ask them. I can''t tamper with space right now as I''m raising the power of the Blue Sky Armor.

    Still, it''s an auspicious time as its the period for ascension. If you ask, the other Heavenly Being cultivators will surely listen.]

    After saying this, he flies off, following Jin Byuk-ho and Heo Gwak.

    .

    I watch Azure Tiger Saint fly away.

    The next day.

    Kurung Kururung

    Seo Hweol appears.

    Muttering whatever to himself, Seo Hweol again flies away, holding Deputy Oh in his arms.

    This time, I chose not to speak to him or even look at him.

    I''m sorry, Deputy Oh Hye-seo.

    Its already determined.

    There''s an attraction of fate, and every time I try to defy it, it only hastens the oue.

    In this life, I have no intention of trying hard to pass my colleagues onto better Heavenly Beings.

    After all, with my current power, I can''t change anything.

    Taking action unnecessarily might only bring more confusing results without changing anything.

    I''m sorry, everyone.

    I watch, pained, as Deputy Oh Hye-seo also leaves us, leaving Kim Yeon and Kim Young-hoon distraught.

    Then, in the evening.

    Kim Yeon awakens her consciousness, and the Mad Lord appears.

    Shiver.

    Seeing the familiar face of the Mad Lord sends a chill through my body, but I manage not to show it and carefully hide my intent and heart essence.

    The Mad Lord deres he will take Kim Yeon as his disciple and then lifts me and Kim Young-hoon, throwing us into a spatial rift.

    Using sword control, I also pull the yelping fox, grab it by the neck, and fall through the spatial rift into the void.

    Beyond the spatial rift, as Kim Young-hoon and I are about to disappear, she desperately reaches out to us.

    Ah

    Seeing the color of Kim Yeon''s intent,

    I finally understand what Kim Young-hoon was talking about in Cheon-saek City.

    "!"

    Gasp, gasp!

    I open my eyes beyond the void, suddenly feeling breathless.

    This ce, this ce...!

    Formless Sword!

    Boom!

    Kuaaang!

    "Cough!"

    I gasp for air.

    "Mad Lord, this lunatic!"

    I gasp for air, looking at where I emerged.

    I appeared ''underground.''

    [Randomly teleporting... Does that include ''underground''...!?]

    Its fortunate that I have the Formless Sword in this situation.

    Wait.

    I hurriedly expand my consciousness domain to find Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon and the fox are also trapped underground.

    I dig through the ground with the Formless Sword, rescuing them both and looking around.

    "Hmm"

    Familiar characters andnguage.

    This ce is.

    "A person just popped out from the earth"

    "What''s that?"

    "He''s wearing strange clothes"

    Its the bustling area of Yanguo.

    I approach one of the people surrounding me and ask.

    "Is this Yanguo''s... Ah, nevermind."

    I recall from my memory where this ce is.

    Yanguos Lianshan City.

    The city where I firstnded in my very first life.

    "It''s also been a long time since I''ve been here."

    Carrying the unconscious Kim Young-hoon and the fox, I quickly move away from people''s sight using my movement technique.

    Then, I swiftly clear nearby bandit groups and collect money.

    In a sh, I arrange an identity badge and a residence for Kim Young-hoon.

    While Kim Young-hoon is still asleep, I quickly proceed with the tasks.

    I hire a caretaker and a schr to teach him additionalnguage, writing, and culture.

    And then, I leave in Kim Young-hoon''s mind all the essential martial art techniques.

    In addition, the martial principles to reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin, Ultimate Pinnacle, Path Beyond the Heavens, and Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Then, I throw the Demon Core I have been keeping to the fox.

    Gulp!

    The fox swallows the Demon Core and again reveals its gigantic form inside the residence.

    It looks at me, its eyes trembling.

    "If you had stayed in Ascension Path during the opening of the Ascension Gate, your Demon Core would have been extracted."

    [Th-thank you, senior.]

    "I have a request."

    [Yes, please give me yourmand.]

    "Protect this human in exchange for sparing you."

    I point at Kim Young-hoon.

    The fox immediatelyys t and nods its head like mad.

    [Yes, yes.]

    "Ill return someday, so dont indulge in cannibalism.

    [I understand. I will remember.]

    "Good."

    After a moment''s nce at Kim Young-hoon,

    I set off toplete the remaining tasks in this life.

    I confirmed what I need to do.

    Now reaching a realmparable to Nascent Soul and having achieved Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    What''s left is...

    ''Finish my tasks and return to Ascension Path.''

    Since the days I practiced martial arts and dreamed of bing a cultivator.

    A goal set a long time ago.

    ''Now that I possess at least the minimum force, it''s time.''

    I gaze up at the sky.

    ''I''m going to investigate the Ascension Gate.''

    Its something that has to be done at some point.

    I could get caught in a spatial storm and possibly die.

    But even so.

    Its a goal I have nned since a very long time ago.

    Now its time to investigate it at least once.

    ''I''m sorry, everyone.''

    I couldn''t protect any of my colleagues.

    So, in this life, I will dedicate myself to finding a way back home.

    I quickly soar through the void.

    Trantor Notes: Haha, the snake demon was talking slowly on purpose the entire time!

    Donated Chapter by Deflubs. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 134: Baihui (1)

    Chapter 134: Baihui (1)/trantingnovice

    After distancing myself from Kim Young-hoon,

    I first begin to form the Inner Core in a nearby mountain.

    Wo-woog Wo-woong

    The Inner Core is formed.

    I gather the energy from all over my body to the Baihui point, located at the top of my head. Baihui, meaning ''hundred meetings,'' is called so because it is where a hundred meridians converge. It is also the most crucial part of the body that connects with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    As energy gathers at the Baihui, I can feel the Inner Core melting into it.

    The melted Inner Core disperses into the meridians of my body, connecting with the Formless Sword in my grasp.

    The Formless Sword permeates my entire body, flowing through my meridians.

    With my eyes closed, I gather the Formless Sword at the Baihui and integrate it at my upper dantian.

    Fully embodying the Formless Sword, I be the sword itself.

    I can feel the power to draw out strength from each and every cell through the Formless Sword.

    Conversely, I can also use my flesh and blood to draw out the power of the Formless Sword to its extreme.

    And that extreme of the Formless Sword is precisely...

    Piiitt!

    When I swing my sword, I can feel the heaven and earth spiritual energy of the surrounding mountain veins being cut off in an instant.

    The power to cut what I desire.

    ''Did Yuan Li call it nes?''

    I wasn''t sure exactly what he meant by nes, but as my Formless Sword is honed to the extreme, I vaguely feel something.

    Its a vague sense of crossing something simr to a dimension.

    I realize that my imitation of the Surpassing Radiant Saber to cut through space might have been possible because both the Formless Sword and the Surpassing Radiant Saber''s abilities are rted to dimensions.

    ''Well, I''ll have to keep using the Formless Sword in the Treading-Heaven realm to confirm.

    I resume my thoughts as I propel myself from my spot.

    Whoosh!

    As I became one with the Formless Sword, I flew much faster than the Flying Escape Technique.

    ''It''s time to take care of the tasks I need to do.''

    In Yanguo, there are things to be done.

    The first is...

    ''I need to see their faces.''

    I have never missed a visit in any cycle.

    This cycle will be no exception.

    I swiftly fly to the Jin n.

    ''They are asleep.''

    I look over the sleeping children in the quarters who were receiving training.

    "...I''m sorry."

    I speak to my former disciples, looking around at them.

    "Living has taught me that sometimes, people must plunge into things they know might kill them."

    This is an apology to those children.

    "In my short-sightedness and obstinacy, I forced my will upon you all without knowing that."

    Of course, I had my reasons back then.

    Assassination attempts that were certain to lead to death.

    Cultivation techniques that exploit the grievances of rtives, inting hatred beyond measure.

    Seeing their intent, watching them love each other, rejoice, and even find happiness in their hatred, I wished they could live.

    But that was the position of the powerless.

    ''If I wanted them to live, I should have risked my life and assassinated the emperor in advance.''

    There are many excuses, but one thing I have to say is clear.

    "I couldn''t do anything for you then, but now I will use my power for you. Live well."

    Leaving the quarters, I bow to the building, as once their master.

    A bow is not only a sign of respect but also a gesture of gratitude.

    I am thankful to those children who are a part of my fate.

    I head to the Jin n''s soul storage warehouse.

    Numerous crystal orbs are stored there.

    I swing my Formless Sword.

    Shick!

    My Formless Sword cuts the cultivation technique that links the crystal orbs and the souls.

    The technique is severed, and the souls begin to emerge from their orbs, slowly dissipating.

    I speak to them.

    "Your children, those who survived, will live peacefully for the rest of their lives in the Jin n. They will be happy for generations. May you find peace in the afterlife."

    Aaaah....

    Aaaaah....

    The souls tremble for a while upon hearing my voice, then ascend to the heavens.

    After a while, as the soul storage warehouse is about to set off an rm, I cut that technique as well and left the Jin n unhurriedly.

    Now, in Yanguo, the only thing left to do is...

    "Makli n."

    Those traitors who betrayed the alliance in my past life need to be purged.

    "I cant think of a single reason for youto remain in this world.

    Whoosh!

    I fly towards the Makli n''s main house, which I had learned of as a decisive member of the alliance

    The Makli n''s main house is a ce very familiar to me.

    The capital of Yanguo, Seokyung City!

    Whoooosh!

    Tearing through the air, I arrive above Seokyung City.

    Then, after observing below for a moment, I plunge straight towards the center of Seokyung City.

    Boom!

    My body, like the Formless Sword, pierces through the center of Seokyung City and heads underground.

    Kuguaguagua!

    After drilling through the ground for a while, I finallye across a vast empty cavity.

    Kugugugugu!

    The underground den, likely under spatialpression by the Makli n, is immensely vast inside.

    Its so big that a small mountain range was fit inside.

    Rumble!

    And above that mountain range, there stands a huge pce, from which a heavy scent of decay and a thick devilish energy emanates.

    I have heard before that this ce was not originally the Makli n''s main stronghold.

    It was the headquarters of the Devil Path Alliance. The Makli n had been living there as tenants in a smallnd under that very pce.

    But now, with the entire alliance ascending to the higher realms, the Makli n had taken over the empty cave.

    Whooosh!

    I fly towards the main house of the Makli n, cutting through the air.

    The ceiling of the cavity is lit by incredible glowing stones, making it as bright as day.

    Thus, I arrived at the pce.

    Two Qi Building cultivators of the Makli n block the pce entrance and approach me.

    Greetings, senior. Are you a Core Formation senior?

    They must have thought I used the Flying Escape Technique seeing me fly without a magic artifact.

    Although it isn''t a flight technique, their judgment isn''t bad.

    Anyway, I am indeed their senior.

    However,

    There are three things I need to correct you on. First, I am not at Core Formation

    Oh, so you must be a Daoist who has mastered a unique method?

    Second, I am neither your Daoist nor your senior.

    Sensing something off from my stern tone, the gatekeepers'' expressions start to harden.

    Third, I don''t wish to receive any greetings from you, so keep them to yourself.

    They ask with stern faces.

    What brings you here?

    I''vee to make a few demands. If youply, I will leave.

    I begin listing my demands to them.

    One, stop sacrificing innocent lives for elixir making. Two, abandon your dirty foundations in Yanguo and leave for somewhere else. Three, hold a ritual for those you''ve killed for your elixirs.

    With each point I make, their faces turn red and then pale.

    If youply with these terms, I will spare your n. What do you say?

    You... insane...!

    The two early Qi Building cultivators, faces red with anger, reach out towards me.

    Die! You madman!

    Whooosh

    A strong force, apanied by the smell of corpses, tries to push me back.

    I just snort and swing my hand.

    Booong Kuaaang!

    With my gesture, one of them is split in half along with the pce door behind him.

    ...Ah...

    The remaining early Qi Building cultivator, seeing my might, steps back with his mouth agape.

    Ah, aah! Core, Core Formation cultivator...!

    He turns pale and flees in haste.

    But,

    After he takes five steps, he falls to the ground, split into three pieces.

    Ignoring them, I walk through the split doors.

    Step, step.

    Inside the dark pce.

    Once the main headquarters of the Devil Path Alliance, I feel the gaze of hundreds.

    Eight powerful auras press down on me.

    Kugugugugu

    The head of the Makli n, Makli Hwang-cheon.

    And the 7 Core Formation elders.

    How dare this madman attack the Makli n? Just as the Heavenly Being seniors are ascending, he''s running wild. Such disrespect.

    One of the elders growl at me.

    Judging by the power in his meridians, he''s at best Core Formation... no, he doesn''t even seem to have a core, maybe Qi Building? Is he out of his mind causing a ruckus here?

    You won''t be able to leave here in one piece.

    Let''s see how the elixir made from your boiled body will turn out.

    A pack of dogs, barking loudly.

    And the leader of the wild dogs, Makli Hwang-cheon, sits quietly on his throne, just watching me.

    I smirk.

    Youre all barking like dogs, but everyone is tense, right? Since if Im not really crazy, then I must have something to be confident in to have invaded like this....

    I dont have the power of a Core Formation cultivator, just a strong force flowing through my meridians like Qi Building cultivators.

    It wouldn''t be strange for them to mistake me for a Qi Building cultivator.

    However.

    The power I have achieved ispletely different from cultivation methods.

    Since its noisy, all of youe at me at once.

    Ill show them.

    The power I''ve attained in Treading Heaven.

    Kugugugugu!

    I begin to draw out the power of the Formless Sword, nowpletely one with myself.

    The head of the Makli n, Makli Hwang-cheon, stands up from his seat.

    At the same time, the seven elders of the Makli n also rise from their positions.

    Three hundred fifty QI Building elders of the Makli n also stand up.

    Kugugugu!

    Around Makli Hwang-cheon, a tornado surges upwards.

    Daring to challenge the Makli n, you madman. I''ll show you the power of the Makli n.

    Seo Eun-hyun and the Makli n collide.

    Kuang Kuang Kuang!

    Hundreds of Makli n cultivators against the sole Seo Eun-hyun sh.

    And then.

    ...!?

    ...?

    ???

    Makli Hwang-cheon, along with the elders, and all the members of the council look around with wide eyes.

    They unleashed their full power on the unidentified intruder.

    But instead, they were the ones who were thrown out of the pce.

    What is this?

    Just then.

    Step, step...

    Outside the pce, Seo Eun-hyun walks out.

    My demands, once again, are simple. One, stop making human elixirs. Two, leave Yanguo. Three, hold a sacred ritual for the deceased used in the elixirs.

    He looks around with a chilling gaze.

    This is myst mercy and demand. You''d better ept it.

    Makli Hwang-cheon frowns and shouts.

    A cultivator who has mastered strange techniques! Everyone, brace yourselves!

    ...Hoo.

    Seo Eun-hyun sighs.

    I have shown mercy even to you. Don''t me me.

    And then, he begins to use his power.

    Kugugugu

    The Formless Sword is a kind of Gang Sphere.

    And the Gang Sphere and Inner Core, apart from one being connected to life, are essentially the same.

    From such a concept, Kim Young-hoon''s external Inner Core was created.

    A method of connecting his life force to the external Path Beyond the Heavens (Gang Sphere), enhancing it.

    Now, ascending to the Treading-Heaven realm, along with the Inner Core inside the body, the Path Beyond the Heavens that has fully merged with the body is also considered an external Inner Core.

    In fact, its much more efficient than an external Inner Core.

    Not an artificially created Gang Qi meridian, but truly connected to life.

    Therefore, the Formless Sword of Seo Eun-hyun who has reached Treading Heaven Beyond the Path ispletely different in enhancementpared to the Path Beyond the Heavens.

    Seo Eun-hyun swings his hand.

    Something connected to his hand swung.

    Kuang!

    Makli Hwang-cheon manages to hastily dodge with a dreadful premonition, and the heaven and earth spiritual energy at his position is cut off.

    Ossak!

    ''Its dangerous.''

    Makli Hwang-cheon grits his teeth and forms a seal.

    Corpse River!

    Kugugugu!

    A green river smelling of rotting corpses pour out from the pce, covering Seo Eun-hyun.

    Along with other Core Formation cultivators, they also begin to form their spells.

    Dragon and Demon Ghost Summoning Yin!

    Wind Summoning Devil Dragon Transformation!

    Yin Water Gathering Fire!

    Although there are slight differences in attributes, generally Yin-based spells strike Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun only swings his hand in response.

    Wk!

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Their spells explode at once by something transparent swung in a crescent moon shape.

    Seo Eun-hyun swings his hand again.

    A bizarre darkness.

    Around him, an invisible storm begins to rage.

    Colorless trajectories swirl, growingrger.

    Kwagagagaga!

    The pce of the Makli n closest to him is the first to be cut by the force of the trajectories.

    And the colorless whirlwind grows, covering the entire Makli n.

    Block it!

    Damn it!

    Several Core Formation elders attempt to block the colorless trajectory with their dharma treasures, but the treasures crumble, unable to pierce through the colorless storm.

    Landscape Painting.

    Kugugugugu!

    The raging storm suddenly transforms, altering the trajectory.

    sh!

    In the next moment.

    Colorless trajectories whirl in all directions, shing through the entire cavity.

    Mountains are split, and cracks form throughout the den.

    Makli Hwang-cheon''s expression hardens.

    Na-Nascent Soul cultivator...?

    At the very least, this is clearly not a Core Formation cultivator.

    Until the end, Makli Hwang-cheon ponders Seo Eun-hyun''s trajectory.

    It''s definitely beyond Core Formation, but to call it Nascent Soul... isn''t it too weak?

    However, his decision is swift.

    Even if it''s not Nascent Soul, at the very least it''s an equivalent force. I''ve misjudged.

    Everyone listen! This man is a Nascent Soul old monster! A Nascent Soul old monster who hid from the Heavenly Being seniors, now attacking the Makli n!

    His words continue.

    However, this ce is the stronghold of the Makli n and where the Devil Path Alliance once stood! As the sessors of the Devil Path Alliances spirit, we will never yield to a Nascent Soul old monster!

    Makli Hwang-cheon ponders.

    The power is definitely beyond Core Formation, but it''s too weak for Nascent Soul. Just like that person in the desert... Butpared to the hidden power of the desert cultivator, his attacks are simple and weak. This guy...

    Greed flickers in the eyes of Makli Hwang-cheon.

    If we mobilize the entire power of the Makli n, we can capture him!

    He smirks.

    The jiangshi made from a Nascent Soul cultivator''s corpse, just thinking about its power makes my heart race! Capturing the Nascent Soul old monster, the Makli n will leap to greatness once again!

    Upon his deration, the elders solemnly draw out all their dharma treasures.

    The Qi Building elders also simultaneously start forming hand seals in unison.

    Unleash an all-out attack! Block the Nascent Soul old monster!

    Rumble!

    Numerous spells, dharma treasures, and magic artifacts fly towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Boom!

    Yin energy explodes, and spells formed of devilish energy assault Seo Eun-hyun.

    The Qi Building elders pull out wartime weapons from the n''s arsenal and activate them against Seo Eun-hyun.

    Siege weapons fly towards him, and numerous devilish fire and jiangshi legions swarm him like a tide.

    Numerous formation barriers in the Makli n''s pce activates, restricting Seo Eun-hyeon''s power.

    Against all that.

    Seo Eun-hyun swings his sword.

    Aaaaah!

    We''re being sucked in!

    Block it! Block it!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains!

    Kuguaguagua!

    Colorless trajectory extends in all directions, filling the entire space.

    Dozens of Qi Building cultivators are split apart, and several parts of Core Formation elders'' bodies are torn off.

    The colorless trajectory, spreading in all directions, writhe like tentacles.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds.

    Ting!

    The writhing trajectory turns into a wave, echoing throughout the entire cavity, causing everyone except Seo Eun-hyun inside to vomit blood at once.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge!

    Kugugugu!

    The colorless trajectory twists and sweeps away the gathered Qi Building cultivators and three Core Formation elders.

    Kugugugu!

    And then.

    The aura of Seo Eun-hyun, integrated with the Formless Sword, begins to grow even stronger.

    Block it! Block it!

    Set up the formation!

    The Nascent Soul old monster is using his power!

    Stop the old monster!!!

    Aaaaaah!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven!

    He, d in colorless trajectory, steps forward step by step.

    Like a mountain lord soaring over the mountains.

    The movement technique of the Mountain Lords Soaring Flight, tailored to Seo Eun-hyun and fused with the Formless Sword, bes a fierce weapon in itself.

    A giant colorless tiger leaps.

    Led by eight Core Formation cultivators, hundreds of Qi Building cultivators are swept away by the flight of the lord.

    Buy time! The formation is almostplete!

    Makli Hwang-cheon clenches his teeth and shouts.

    This is the Makli n''s stronghold and the main base of the Devil Path Alliance that they have inherited.

    The formations spread here are by no means simple.

    And finally.

    Form the seal!

    Yin Spirit!

    Devilish Fire!

    Three Core Formation cultivators and one hundred fifty Qi Building cultivators.

    Each group, thusposed, forms different seals.

    In the center, Makli Hwang-cheon and the Makli Grand Elder simultaneously form hand seals,pleting the formation.

    "Yin Spirit Devilish Fire Ghost Formation! Activate!"

    Simultaneously.

    Rumble!

    From the Makli n''s pce, ck Devilish Fire surges, engulfing Seo Eun-hyun.

    The yin energy emitted from the Devilish Fire forms a barrier, and from the barrier, numerous ghostly wails erupt, creating symbols thatplete the barrier.

    Eight Core Formation cultivators, from all eight directions, simultaneously form seals.

    "Seal!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Shortly after.

    A dark green barrier seals the rampaging Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Struggling within the Devilish Fire, his consciousness will be gradually suppressed, and he will be refined into a jiangshi Haha... Hahahaha!"

    Makli Hwang-cheon bursts intoughter.

    "Look, everyone! The Makli n has sessfully captured and is refining a Nascent Soul old monster!!!"

    He clenches his fists and looks around at the elders.

    "Everyone, contact our territories through themunication division! We need more pure blood! Using more pure blood to refine the jiangshi, we can truly..."

    Just then.

    Crash!

    Makli Hwang-cheon''s face stiffens as he turns to the loud noise behind him.

    There, he sees the barrier cracked all over.

    "...What?"

    Craaack!

    Once again.

    A loud noise echoes.

    Craaaaack!

    Simultaneously.

    Pukwak!

    From inside the ming barrier, Seo Eun-hyun''s hand bursts through.

    Kuadukduk!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s hand slowly tears apart the barrier.

    The colorless trajectory in his hand causes the barrier to crumble, widening the cracks.

    And then.

    Pukwak!

    His other hand also bursts through the barrier, and he begins widening the breach with both hands.

    Within the Devilish Fire, Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes ze like ghostly fire.

    "Not a bad attempt... but you made one mistake."

    Whoosh!

    Seo Eun-hyun emerges from the Devilish Fire with a pale smile.

    "You shouldn''t have boasted after sealing me... you should have run away..."

    "How, how can this be... A mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivation should be required to break such a barrier!"

    Makli Hwang-cheon loses hisposure and shouts.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes explode with brilliance.

    "I may be weaker than the typical Nascent Soul, but I have a bit of an edge in specialized areas. Early, mid,te... those don''t mean much in front of me..."

    Ssshhhhh!

    Finally, Seo Eun-hyun, fully emerged from the Devilish Fire, raises one hand.

    "You should have epted my mercy when it was offered. Those still not fleeing have courageously chosen to enter the gate of death, correct?"

    Kugugugugugu!

    Colorless trajectories boil over his entire body.

    "From now on, I will end the Makli n."

    The next moment.

    His pupils seethe pure white.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Ultimate Technique.

    Severing Mountain!

    Kugugugugugu!

    A colorless storm fills the cavity so densely that no one could find a foothold.

    The mountain range where the pce stood is split into thousands of pieces.

    The Makli n''s pce is torn apart, turning into dust.

    "Phew..."

    And thus.

    The Makli n, one of the twin pirs of Yanguo and rulers of the imperial family for hundreds of years, disappeared into the annals of history that very day.

    Trantor Notes: Cold Donated Chapter by Deflubs, mauno, and Joe Mama. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 135: Baihui (2)

    Chapter 135: Baihui (2)/trantingnovice

    Tap tap...

    I dust off my clothes and look back.

    Whoosh...

    From the ground I emerged, dust rose up.

    Crack!

    I move my Formless Sword, covering the dirt a bit more.

    Although I had extensively destroyed the pce I didn''t touch the main barriers, so it wouldn''t cause the fall of Seokyung City abruptly.

    The Makli n is now over.

    Having eliminated most of the Qi Building cultivators and the Core Formation elders, including the n head, the remaining members of the Makli n in the territory will slowly wither away under the pressure of the Jin n.

    I look at the bundles of goods I have taken from the Makli n.

    I have gathered every single spirit stone from the Makli n, except for the elixirs.

    With this.

    I resolved all the issues in Yanguo.

    ''Now then...''

    I turn my gaze southward.

    ''I should go meet Song Jin and Seo Ran.''

    Swoosh!

    The blue sea.

    Flying over the sea, I arrive at Seo Ran''s residence from Yanguo in a day.

    Swish!

    I part the waters with my Formless Sword and descend directly to Seo Ran''s dwelling.

    When I arrive at his underwater cave,

    Ssh!

    From inside the underwater abode, Seo Ran hastily lifts his head.

    I speak to Seo Ran in thenguage of the demon race.

    "Are you Seo Ran?"

    Feeling the presence of my Formless Sword, he looks at me cautiously and asks.

    "Yes, that''s me. But may I ask... are you also a demon beast?"

    "Just an unusual human. And..."

    I havee to Seo Ran without any major incidents in this life, so he must have received the space-breaking bead from Seo Hweol as nned.

    ''How should I exin...''

    After a moment of contemtion, I tell him.

    "I''m here on behalf of an elder of the Sea Dragon Tribe, named Jeon Hyang. He asked me to find you."

    "You, know Elder Jeon?"

    Seo Ran asks, his eyes widening.

    I nod.

    "You received the space-breaking bead from Seo Hweol, and were instructed to blow up the Nether Crossing Ship, correct? Isn''t that so?"

    "...Yes, that''s correct."

    "First, give me the space-breaking bead."

    "Yes? Oh, here it is."

    Seo Ran, though suspicious, hands me the space-breaking bead.

    After receiving the dharma treasure, I say to him,

    "You couldn''t break through the barrier of ck Ghost Valley to enter the Nether Crossing Ship, could you? Let''s go together, I''ll break the barrier for you."

    "Th-thank you."

    Seo Ran bows to me in gratitude, and I continue.

    "You can transform into your true form since I know you''re a demi-human.

    "...Elder Jeon told you about that as well?"

    "Let''s say he did. Now follow me. We''re going to the Nether Crossing Ship."

    "...Yes."

    Seo Ran, while still suspicious, follows me towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    We arrive at the sea area where the Nether Crossing Ship is located.

    An invisible barrier is positioned ahead.

    Beyond this barrier lies the domain of ghosts.

    "Senior, first of all, this barrier..."

    "Never mind, just stay there."

    I step back and raise my hand.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Entering Mountain!

    A slicing upward motion.

    Thats all it took.

    And then.

    Swoosh!

    The air splits open, and the barrier is cut through.

    Beyond the barrier, the army of tens of thousands of ghosts that form the ck Ghost Legion are also split in half, clearing the path.

    Gasp...

    Seo Ran''s mouth hangs open, and I, pulling along the stunned Seo Ran, quickly head towards the center of the formation where the Nether Crossing Ship is located.

    In the center of the well shaped formation,

    A solid final barrier remains.

    Boom

    Kuang!

    My thrown Formless Sword shatters the barrier in one strike.

    "Huh, gasp...! Even a Core Formation cultivator would struggle to break such a barrier..."

    Seo Ran, who had been staring nkly, now looks at me with eyes full of fear.

    Its understandable. An already suspicious person showing Nascent Soul capabilities is indeed terrifying.

    "Hurry up. There''s someone we need to meet."

    "To meet... who?"

    "Did you think, even though ck Ghost Valley became a wastnd, that they would leave the Nether Crossing Ship, their pride and joy,pletely unguarded?"

    I lead Seo Ran straight down to the lowest level of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    There, in the deepest part of the ship, we meet Song Jin, who res at me nervously.

    [Who are you?]

    Song Jin seems aware that I had broken the barrier in one go, sizing me up intensely.

    I turn to Seo Ran.

    "Introduce yourself, Daoist Seo. This person is Senior Song Jin, a Heavenly Being remnant soul, guarding this Nether Crossing Ship after being killed by the Mad Lord Jo Yeon."

    "Uh, hello...?"

    [You... could it be? Why have youe here?]

    Seo Ran looks to not understand the situation and just greets Song Jin as instructed.

    [...Are you her child? Why have youe here?]

    At this, Seo Ran mps his lips shut.

    "I came to search for my mother''s relic."

    [You came to search for your mother''s relic?]

    mes ze in Song Jin''s eyes.

    Yet, he seems to restrain his anger, speaking more softly.

    [Whatever is remaining in this ce, everything, is a part of the Valley. I cannot give anything to an outsider like you.]

    I raise my Formless Sword and ask.

    "Why don''t you give us a chance to find it, senior?"

    Song Jin''s eyes ze even more fiercely at the sight of my Formless Sword.

    Though angry, realizing he has no way to resist against my Nascent Soul prowess, he seems to ept his situation.

    [...How did you manage to not get dragged into ascension? And what is that ominous thing that freely enters and leaves nes? Damn it]

    He grits his teeth, clenching his fists tightly.

    [I''ll give you half a day. Find your mother''s room within that time and search for the relic. If you don''t leave within that time, I will burn my soul to show you the wrath of a Heavenly Being cultivator...!]

    "Understood. Thank you."

    Seo Ran bows to Song Jin, and I nod.

    Later, guided by me, Seo Ran reaches his mother''s room.

    [You...!]

    Song Jin looks furious but closes his mouth and watches us silently.

    Soon, Seo Ran finds the jade slip his mother left and begins to read it.

    Song Jin also sneaks in and starts reading the jade slip with him.

    I step outside for a while.

    After some time, I hear Song Jin and Seo Ran talking inside the room.

    I head outside the Nether Crossing Ship and slowly look up at the sky.

    Three days passed.

    [...You. What are your intentions?]

    Song Jin came to find me, who had been quietly waiting on the deck.

    [Why did you bring that boy to me? And why did you support him without asking for anything in return?]

    I pause before making an excuse.

    "I was asked by an elder of the Sea Dragon Tribe, Jeon Hyang."

    [Jeon Hyang...? The chief astrologer of the Sea Dragon Tribe, I see. Hm...]

    "Why do you ask?"

    [That boy... I''ve decided to take him as my disciple.]

    Once again, the master-disciple bond between Song Jin and Seo Ran is established.

    Seo Ran and Song Jin came to the deck to thank me.

    [I don''t like it, but I need to thank you anyway.]

    "I''m also very grateful. If there''s anything you need in the future, senior, I will fulfill up to three requests."

    [My disciple is doing so, so I cant just stand by only opening my mouth. I will do the same.]

    "In that case..."

    I look at Song Jin and say,

    "First, let me use the Nether Crossing Ship."

    [What...?]

    Boom!

    I present the pile of spirit stones I have brought from the main house of the Makli n in front of him.

    "With this, it should be enough to operate the Nether Crossing Ship, right?"

    It should be more than enough since I had taken all the spirit stones from the Makli n.

    [Hm...!]

    Song Jin''s eyes gleam at the sight of the spirit stones.

    [It''s more than enough. Alright, where do you want to go?]

    "First, let''s go to the Sea Dragon Pce of the Sea Dragon Tribe."

    Together, we move towards the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Rumble!

    Together with ghostly energy, the Nether Crossing Ship moved through space.

    We immediately reached the location of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    "Is it possible to break the barrier of the Sea Dragon Pce using the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship?"

    [Impossible. All the main cannons on the Nether Crossing Ship are broken.]

    "I see..."

    I recall the power of the cannon fired by Manli Minp and lick my lips.

    ''Then I have no choice but to use my own strength.''

    I descend from the Nether Crossing Ship, braving the water pressure, and swing my Formless Sword.

    The area in my past life where Seo Ran had set up the formation.

    It should be enough to break through the weakest part of Seo Hweol''s barrier.

    Woong!

    The Formless Sword prates the inside of the formation.

    Starting with the most fragile parts, it begins to permeate and erode them.

    As theyers thin, soon after.

    Boom!

    A small hole appears on one side of the barrier.

    "Daoist Seo, follow me. And if possible, Senior Song Jin, pleasee along."

    [...How can I trust that you haven''t set a trap here?]

    Song Jin looks at me suspiciously, and I sigh and say,

    "I swear on the Nether Crossing Ship. I assure you, I haven''t set any traps here."

    [Hmm... Alright.]

    Song Jin forms a hand seal and draws the ghostly energy from the Nether Crossing Ship to himself.

    Swoosh!

    Song Jin jumps down with the ghostly energy attached, followed by Seo Ran and me, and we enter the Sea Dragon Pce.

    [The Sea Dragon Pce... Thest time I was here was when I was invited by Dragon King Seo. Its been a long time.]

    "It''s been a while for me too."

    We head towards the inner pce of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    [But why have you called us here?]

    "Please follow me. There''s something I need to show you."

    I lead them to the hall where Jeon Hyang had died.

    Swoosh!

    And when we enter the hall.

    "Ah!"

    A sticky curse flies towards Seo Ran and sticks to him.

    Just as Song Jin is startled and tries to remove the curse attached to Seo Ran.

    Hiss...

    The curse attached to Seo Ran melts away.

    It seems like Seo Ran has heard Jeon Hyang''s voice, as his eyes tremble.

    "Elder Jeon...? I, I need to read that book...!"

    I calmly picked up a jade b.

    Below, I find a familiar book.

    I pull the book towards me with my Formless Sword and then ce the jade b down.

    Then, I hand the book to Song Jin.

    "Please check if there are any problems with it."

    [What problem could there be... it''s just...]

    Then.

    [What...! Damn it, our eyes met!]

    Startled, Song Jin res at the book.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Even though the book left by Seo Hweol hasn''t been fully read or closed yet, it begins to wriggle wildly.

    Swoosh!

    A ghostly energy emanates from Song Jin''s hand, enveloping the book, and he urgently speaks.

    [Damn, I''ve temporarily sealed it. Let''s quickly go back to the Nether Crossing Ship!]

    Snap!

    I grab Song Jin''s shoulder, and together we return to the Nether Crossing Ship using the Formless Sword.

    When we finally arrive at the Nether Crossing Ship,

    Boom!

    The ghostly energy fails to withstand anymore and finally breaks apart.

    From inside the book, a blue light bursts forth.

    The consciousness of Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol!

    The consciousness of Seo Hweol begins to spill out the same words I had heard in my past life.

    As Seo Ran''s eyes widen in shock, Song Jin forms a seal and shouts.

    [Devour it, Nether Crossing Ship!]

    Simultaneously.

    Screech!

    Ghostly figures emerge from the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship, ightly binding Seo Hweol''s remnant.

    And so, Seo Hweol''s remnant is sucked into the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Swoosh...

    Just like that, Seo Hweol''s remnant vanishes.

    [Its the remnant consciousness left by Dragon King Seo. Why did he leave such a thing?]

    Song Jin wonders, and Seo Ran, shocked by Seo Hweol''s words, trembles.

    I pick up the book and hand it to Seo Ran.

    "Inside, you''ll find Elder Jeon Hyang''s diary. There''s no more trickery from Seo Hweol, so take your time and read it."

    "...Alright."

    Seo Ran looks fearful of facing the truth, hesitating briefly. But soon, he tremblingly begins to read the book.

    After a while.

    Drip, drip...

    Tears begin to flow from Seo Ran''s eyes.

    "Everything the King showed me... was it all a lie...?"

    He looks deeply shocked.

    Seo Ran weeps for a long time while looking at the book.

    After several hours,

    "Have you calmed down a bit, Daoist Seo?"

    "..."

    "I was entrusted by Elder Jeon Hyang before he wrote thest part of his diary. He asked me to guide you well. I have led you here in ordance with his will, so I hope you make wise decisions going forward."

    Seo Ran grits his teeth and nods.

    "...Understood. Thank you."

    He has a resolved expression on his face.

    Song Jin, who has been watching us, speaks to me.

    [I won''t count activating the Nether Crossing Ship as a favor. Thanks to this, my disciple has learned about the deceitfulness of Dragon King Seo and will also gain the numerous treasures left in the Sea Dragon Pce.]

    "Thank you. Then, can we make a few more stops using the Nether Crossing Ship?"

    [Hmm...?]

    Late evening.

    The heat of the desert cooled as night approached.

    Kugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship appeared in the middle of the desert.

    In the distance, a ck castle is visible.

    "Senior Song Jin, do you feel the enormous resentful souls sleeping beneath that castle?"

    [Indeed... They are immense.]

    "Can you use them to break the barrier covering that ck castle?"

    Hearing my words, Song Jin nods

    [Welright.]

    Kugugugu!

    Shortly after.

    The Nether Crossing Shipnds in the desert.

    Song Jin begins to form seals.

    Its the dead of night with no sunrise, so the yin energy of the resentful souls are boiling more fiercely.

    Kyaaaaaaaaa!

    Kyaaaaaaa!

    Kyaaaa!

    Bubble, bubble, bubble...

    Millions of resentful souls beneath the ck castle scream wildly.

    And feeling the anomaly, a bloody fog starts to flow out from inside the ck castle.

    [What? Who are you! Who dares...?]

    And a familiar face appears.

    Its Yuan Li.

    I smirk.

    "Should have stayed hidden, whye out and risk your life?"

    [What...? W-Wait! Nether Crossing Ship? ck Ghost Valley?]

    Just then, Song Jinpletes his spell.

    Kyaaaaaaaaa!

    A horde of ghosts wail and rush towards Song Jin.

    [This is madness! What! Why are you doing this to me all of a sudden!]

    Yuan Li, sensing Song Jins growing power, cries out in terror.

    But Song Jin, indifferent to his pleas,pletes his ghostly spell.

    [Damn it!]

    Shoosh!

    Kiing!

    Yuan Li curses and retreats back into the ck castle.

    Soon, the ancient barrier covering the ck castle reveals itself.

    Swoosh!

    Simultaneously, a crimson river of blood flows from inside the castle, strengthening the barrier.

    Long Source True Power.

    Yuan Li''s backup life.

    Kiing!

    Crack, Crackkkk!

    The barrier, strengthened, emits sparks.

    And then.

    Kugugugu!

    The sky fills with yin energy.

    In an instant, Song Jin, regaining his Heavenly Being power, stands with his hands behind his back, floating in the air, looking down at the ck castle.

    [It seems to be an immortal treasure with the power to attract fate.]

    "So they say."

    The Mad Lord had mentioned it before.

    I had heard about this castle before as well.

    Song Jin looks at me.

    [It seems you want to capture that guy. Though the castle itself is not much, the core supplying the castle with the power of fate is troublesome, and he''s hiding right below it. I can shatter the castle with one blow, but I might not be able to capture him and the core.]

    "Ah, it''s alright. Just do that much, and I''ll handle the rest."

    [Very well then....]

    Kugugugu!

    Blue ghostly mes rise in Song Jin''s eyes.

    [I''ll show you the power of an Elder of the Great Azure Ghost Valley....]

    Kyaaaaaaa!

    Kurun, Kurururung!

    Dark clouds gather in the sky.

    Soon, the clouds merge, forming a giant ghostly head.

    [Thousand Ghost Bone Formation! Open!]

    [Kyaaaaa!]

    A ghostly wail echoes between heaven and earth.

    Then, the ghostly head formed by the dark clouds contort wildly and plummet towards the ck castle.

    A force that rivals the statue thrown by the Mad Lord!

    Jjeoong!

    The ck castle''s barrier, saturated with Long Source True Power, seems to resist for a moment but then turns red and explodes.

    Kwaang!

    The ck castle beneath the barrier also crumbles.

    Kwagwagwang!

    A storm of yin wind sweeps across heaven and earth.

    Shortly after.

    [Hmm... Surprising indeed. I did hold back a bit... Still, I didn''t expect the castle to retain its shape.]

    Song Jin looks at the ck castle in astonishment.

    Its just as he said.

    Despite the immense strike it had just endured, the ck castle hasn''t turned entirely to dust. Only the upperyers and the roof had been blown off, maintaining its general structure.

    Of course.

    [Aaaaaargh! Arghhh, ack!]

    Yuan Li is inside, half turned to meat, vomiting blood.

    Shururuk, shuruk!

    Hes using the Long Source True Power to regenerate his body.

    And then...

    Above him, the apparition of Seo Hweol flickers and disappears.

    Song Jin looks at Seo Hweol''s apparition, his ghostly energy distorting for a moment before turning his head away.

    [Seo Hweol''s remnants and the core of this castle shielded it from my strike.]

    "That is..."

    I remember something from my distant past life.

    After the Mad Lord dealt with Yuan Li.

    When he tore apart the ck castle, there was a stone fragment.

    Back then, I was more concerned with escaping the Mad Lord secretly and didn''t pay much attention to the fragment.

    But at this moment...

    Seeing the stone fragment clearly, my eyes widened in astonishment.

    Crackle, crackle!

    The stone fragment is continuously emitting golden lightning.

    Its the upper part of the stele that had floated right in front of Ascension Gate, in the center of Ascension Path!

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Citino and Cruz. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 136: Baihui (3)

    Chapter 136: Baihui (3)/trantingnovice

    <em>"...leave it behind for future generations, relinquish your desires and ascend. Those who do not adhere will face cmity."</em>

    I recall the contents of the stele I had seen on Ascension Path.

    The upper part that was torn off and couldn''t be seen.

    ''Clearly, given the edges on this stele, this must be the upper part of that stele!''

    I havent made the connection before as it seemed unrted to Yuan Li.

    Thinking about it.

    Back then, I saw the stone tablet inscribed with Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder near the ck castle.

    ''I never imagined.''

    This guy is rted to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Of course, the details will have to wait...

    ''I''ll have to subdue him first and see.''

    As Yuan Li vomits blood, I charge right in front of him.

    Kugugugung!

    My Formless Sword, swung at tremendous speed, shes against his defenses.

    As long as the castle isntpletely turned to dust, it seems he can still exert the power of the Nascent Soul within it.

    ''But the situation is different from myst life.''

    Thud!

    I kick Yuan Li squarely.

    He looks to erect a shield, but my Formless Sword permeates right through, kicking him in the stomach.

    Puhak!

    He spits out a mouthful of blood.

    And then, having been kicked by my Formless Sword, he is blown away, flying out of the punctured ck castle.

    Kwaang!

    Once outside the castle''s domain, his cultivation falls to the level of a mere Core Formation Great Perfection.

    [You, you bastard...!]

    Grinding his teeth, Yuan Li pulls out seven scrolls from his storage artifact.

    He opens the scrolls, while summoning two blood cloud ghost kings.

    Seven demon souls also emerge.

    But

    "In the name of Prince Seo Ran."

    Seo Ran''s voice echoes across the desert.

    "Children of the sea, kneel before the bloodline of the Sea Dragon King."

    Ziiing!

    Seo Ran''smand bes an order, binding the demon souls.

    The dragon demon soul immediately prostrates itself.

    The other demon souls, initially resisting Seo Ran''smand, also reluctantly knelt down.

    "I can''t hold demon souls above Core Formation for long!"

    Seo Ran urgently shouts, and I nod.

    -Kyaaaaaaaa!

    -Guaaaaaa!!

    Ahead, two ghost kings scream, each wielding a scythe.

    But, from behind, another booming voice is heard.

    [Under the name of the Nether Crossing Ship.]

    Then.

    [All ghosts shall bow before the boat that crosses the River of the Netherworld.]

    Kugugugugu!

    From the Nether Crossing Ship behind me, a strong suction force targeting ghosts manifests.

    -Guaaaaaa!

    -Kyaaaaaa!

    The two ghost kings scream, trying their best to resist being sucked into the Nether Crossing Ship and nting their scythes into the desert to hold their ground.

    In an instant, three of Yuan Lis major forces are neutralized.

    ''Seo Ran and Song Jin are a perfect match against Yuan Li.''

    I realized this in my past life when I saw Seo Ran subdue Yuan Li using the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation, but in this life, theirpatibility is even more apparent.

    Of course, if Yuan Li could properly recall his ghost kings and supply the energy of a Nascent Soul to his demon souls and ghost kings, even Seo Ran and Song Jin would find it hard to neutralize Yuan Li so easily.

    But once driven out of the ck castle, he became much easier to handle.

    Step, step...

    I draw my Formless Sword and walk towards him.

    [Krgh, You! Damn you! You think you can defeat me so easily?]

    Boong Boong Boong!

    Around him, bone dagger dharma treasures, a spear dharma treasure, and a crystal skull staff float up.

    Above him, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners emerge.

    Charararak!

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banners fly towards my head.

    But I let the banners hit me.

    Puk!

    With a slight sting, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners are absorbed into the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner located in my upper dantian.

    [What...!]

    Yuan Li trembles in dismay.

    Step, step...

    I walk slowly towards Yuan Li.

    [That reaction, you also have the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner... alrightthen...!]

    Seventeen bone dagger dharma treasures spin.

    I swing my Formless Sword.

    The link that connects the dharma treasures to Yuan Li severs.

    The dharma treasures fall to the ground.

    [Eh, eek]

    A ghost king emerges from the blood-colored spear, grabbing it.

    Immediately upon emerging, the ghost king, resisting the suction of the Nether Crossing Ship, desperately nts the spear into the ground.

    Eventually, all Yuan Li has left is the crystal skull staff.

    [Krrrgh...!]

    Yuan Li begins casting a spell with a murmuring voice.

    Chwajwajwajwaj!

    From the staff, blood trees sprout in the desert, and a sea of blood covers the surroundings.

    Clouds of blood erupt from the blood sea, enveloping him.

    Instantly, the area transforms into his domain.

    Blood-red ghosts rush towards me.

    From the blood clouds, numerous skulls fall like rain on top of me.

    Blood from the sea surges, turning into arrows of blood shooting at me.

    The whole area is dyed in blood.

    And then, I swing my sword.

    Kwaang!

    With a single sh.

    That sh sweeps away all the misceneous spells.

    Even after that, the sh does not lose momentum, changing its trajectory and extending in all directions like thorny vines.

    Yuan Li resists with numerous spells, but the sh permeates through the stronger parts and cuts through the weaker ones, nullifying them all.

    Finally.

    Chwak!

    Yuan Li''s body is swept up by the storm of colorless trajectories and turns into a bloody mess.

    Of course.

    Churuk, chururuk!

    As he absorbs the blood fog, his flesh begins to wriggle and regenerate.

    But the regeneration takes too long.

    It takes two full breaths.

    In two breaths, I can swing my Formless Sword hundreds of times.

    Kwaang!

    Kwang, kwang!

    All the misceneous things in front of me are swept away, and I quickly approach Yuan Li, who is regenerating, and kick him.

    Jjeoong!

    As hes regenerating, he is again blown far away into the desert.

    Chururururuk!

    Like a cockroach boasting its vitality, he regenerates even while being blown away.

    But in no time, I am already above him.

    I bend my legs, then extend them, stomping down on Yuan Li with both feet.

    Puukkk!

    Yuan Li''s body, struck by my feet, splits in two and falls below.

    Chk Chark!

    From his severed body, fish made of blood appear and fly at me.

    Boong Boong, Boong, Boong!

    My Formless Sword rotates around me.

    In a state of unified offense and defense, I ground all the approaching fish and again plummet down towards him.

    Cheulpuk!

    His upper body, split in two, explodes into a bloody mess.

    He again regenerates his upper body from his lower half.

    Woong!

    I feel the air burst behind me.

    Having turned Yuan Li''s upper body into a blood mist, I approach his regenerating lower half and raise my hand.

    Kwaang!

    I m my hand down.

    Kugugugugu!

    As Yuan Li''s body tries to regenerate, a chasm forms beneath him, and he is split in half.

    "Keep regenerating, you cockroach."

    Churuk Churururuk!

    The halved body begins to reattach itself.

    Hwaruruk!

    His blood turns into Blood Fire and envelops me.

    But with my Formless Sword flowing through my entire body, I break through the Blood Fire and reach out.

    Kwak!

    My hand grasps Yuan Li''s head.

    "I''ll kill you until you die."

    With that, I grab his head and m it into the desert floor.

    Toogwaang!

    His upper body again vanishes along with sword scars.

    By now, Yuan Li''s regeneration has visibly slowed.

    Shik Shiririk!

    I watch Yuan Li, wriggling and regenerating his upper body, and raise my foot.

    [Wa-wait a moment]

    Kwaang!

    In my past life, I killed him too easily, watching out for the Mad Lord and Seo Hweol.

    It was fortunate that I killed him quickly.

    The Mad Lord was slightly outmatched among the many Heavenly Being cultivators.

    If I dragged it out like this back then, Seo Hweol might havee in person.

    [Wai-]

    Peong!

    After blowing up his face again.

    Whenever he tries to regenerate properly, I relentlessly attack him.

    Intermittent spells flying towards me are so weak that I can fend them off with my Formless Sword-imbued body, and even those are getting weaker.

    And then.

    Kwaang!

    When I blew up his face once more.

    Seeing that it takes him so long to even regenerate somewhat, I step on his stomach and finally stop attacking.

    "Its a little refreshing."

    [Krgghh krghaaaargh...!]

    I feel a little sorry about this. But you see, I had quite a bit pent up.

    [Cough, cough!]

    "Now that your regeneration seems to have slowed down quite a bit If I crush your Golden Core now, you''ll die, won''t you?"

    [Krrgh]

    Gasping for breath, Yuan Li looks up at me and asks.

    [Why, just why are you doing this to me? Are, are you... a Nascent Soul cultivator?]

    "Think of it that way. In fact, I could have crushed your Golden Core and severed your soul right away, but I wanted to hit you a bit."

    [Ah, thank, thank you... for sparing me.]

    I look down at him with a slight smile.

    "I never said I''d spare you, though..."

    [P-please spare me... I won''t make you regret it...!]

    "How so?"

    [There is a lot of wealth in my castle...!]

    "If I kill you, all of that bes mine anyway, doesn''t it?"

    [I, I can also teach you the devilish arts I have mastered!]

    "I''m not interested in devilish arts."

    [Wh-what do you want then! I know a lot! If you have any questions, please just ask!]

    I grab his hair.

    "Now you seem ready to talk."

    Step by step...

    I drag him toward the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Thump!

    I ce Yuan Li on the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "You are now my ve. You cannot defy my orders, and if I choose to kill you, you must submit without resistance. Understand?"

    [Yes, yes! If you sp-spare my life right now...]

    "Swear it on the Nether Crossing Ship."

    [...!]

    I can feel Yuan Li''s intent re up in anger and fear.

    "You didn''t swear sincerely. I guess I should kill you right now..."

    [I swear! I swear! I swear on the Nether Crossing Ship! I will follow yourmands!]

    Eventually, Yuan Li swears a ghostly oath on the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Now, if he breaks his oath, his soul will be instantly sucked into the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Imand him.

    "Wait here for now."

    Its time to check the contents of the stele.

    Ta-att

    I jump down and read the upper part of the stele thats been intriguing me.

    "What exactly does it say..."

    The upper part of the stele is a bit longer and contains much more content than the lower part.

    The content of the stele is as follows:

    A warning to future generations: all immortal treasures in the world are ultimately connected to True Immortals and the force of attraction.

    For those who are not yet prepared and are connected to True Immortals, cmity will inevitablye.

    One of the few advantages of this grotesque and bizarre world is that due to its ominous nature, most True Immortals find it difficult to read and locate heavenly fate.

    Therefore, descendants. If you happen to obtain an immortal treasure, or something of the Immortal Realm, leave it in this world.

    Do not underestimate the desires and powers of those who have reached the Great Boundary.

    Those who possess an immortal treasure and ascend will inevitably be noticed by True Immortals, no matter where they ascend to.

    Especially my descendants.

    Growing up in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, if you happen to possess the Heavenly Lightning Banner, heed my warning, and ...

    The content ends there.

    I connect this content of the stele in Ascension Path.

    ...Leave it behind for future generations, relinquish your desires, and ascend. Those who do not adhere will face cmity.

    "...It''s not just encouragement to let go of desires."

    Its a much more specific warning than I expected.

    I think of the three Heavenly Beings, each hoarding their sect''s treasures, and the Sea Dragon King who left considerable treasures in the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''The Sea Dragon King knew this warning.''

    And

    "...Ah."

    The warning was intended for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    But the current generation of the sect...

    "Didnt they take the Heavenly Lightning Banner as is?"

    The Nether Crossing Ship of ck Ghost Valley is a ''counterfeit'' of an immortal treasure.

    The Blue Sky Armor of Azure Tiger Saint is an ''exceptional'' dharma treasure beyond ordinary ones.

    But the Heavenly Lightning Banner is a rumored ''immortal treasure'' of Yang Su-jin.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon, this guy...''

    I cant help but worry for him.

    I have been most worried about Deputy Oh and Team Leader Kim, who were captured by Seo Hweol and Mad Lord.

    But unexpectedly, the most concerning might be Jeon Myeong-hoon, who could be entangled with a Great Boundary existence right now.

    Crackle, crackle...

    I look at the stele floating in front of me, sparking with lightning.

    Yuan Li quietly came to stand beside me.

    "What''s your rtionship with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect? What is this ck castle?"

    [This castle, 40,000 years ago, was in Ascension Path. It was originally a shrine dedicated to Golden Deity Yang Su-jin. I am a descendant of the n that managed the shrine.]

    The torn-off parts of the castle.

    I remember the remnants of the stone structure in Ascension Path, which seemed to have something ripped off from it. That was another part of this castle.

    "So, you have no connection with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?"

    [After the shrine was torn from Ascension Path and flown to the desert during the war 40,000 years ago, my n was forgotten in the memories of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.]

    "I see..."

    I continue to question him.

    "What was your original purpose?"

    [...After all the Heavenly Being cultivators ascended, my goal was to rule the entire continent, harnessing the resources to master devilish arts to an extreme degree. Then, with the blessing of the Serving Command Seal, I nned to ascend to an upper realm called the Blood Yin Realm (), not the one connected to the Ascension Gate.]

    "The Blood Yin Realm?"

    [Yes. Nowadays, thanks to Yang Su-jin''s Ascension Gate, everyone ascends through the gate. However, 120,000 years ago, depending on the cultivation method practiced, the upper realm one ascended to differed. The upper ream connected to the Ascension Gate isn''t suitable for practicing devilish arts. Though it''s hundreds of times better than this world, it''s still not optimized for devilish arts. Hence, I was nning a more traditional ascension through the Serving Command Seal.]

    "Knowing about the Blood Yin Realm, it seems you have information about the upper realms. Tell me about it."

    Yuan Li cautiously begins his story.

    [There are currently six known upper realms: Blood Yin, True Devil, Ancient Force, Nether Ghost, Purple Gold, and Bright Cold. I don''t have information about Ancient Force, Nether Ghost, and Purple Gold, but the Bright Cold and True Devil realms are well-known. The Bright Cold Realm is currently connected to the Ascension Gate. The True Devil Realm is adjacent to the Bright Cold Realm and is at war with it.]

    His exnation continues.

    Seo Ran also joins in, listening carefully, and Song Jin evaluates Yuan Li''s story from above the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [In the times before the Ascension Gate, if one practiced ordinary immortal or righteous cultivation methods, they would ascend to the Bright Cold Realm. Practicing devilish arts led to the True Devil Realm. Ascending to the True Devil Realm allows one to receive the True Devil Qi, enabling a transformation into the devil race.]

    "What about the Blood Yin Realm then?"

    [The Blood Yin Realm was originally part of the True Devil Realm but separated due to the overwhelming evil, yin, and turbid energy. Ascending there instead of the True Devil Realm allows absorption of the realms power, potentially bing a far more exalted being than the devils of the True Devil Realm.]

    "Hmm..."

    In essence, Yuan Li''s n was tomit a massacre across the entire continent, gather extreme devilish energy, and ascend to a more exceptional realm suited for him.

    Then...

    ''What is Seo Hweol nning to achieve through such a person?''

    Did he also desire to go to the Blood Yin Realm?

    ''No, he has too many schemesid out in this world.''

    Seo Hweol''s objective isn''t an upper realm, but specifically this world.

    I can''t deduce Seo Hweol''s purpose from just listening to Yuan Li''s exnation.

    "Did you hear anything from Seo Hweol?"

    [From the Sea Dragon King? No, but... not from him directly, but I did steal one of his cultivation methods and a drop of his blood. If you want it, I can give it to you.]

    "No need."

    This guy doesn''t even realize he is being used by the Sea Dragon King.

    So, this guys goal and the Sea Dragon Kings goal coincides. Is the massacre he was nning tomit for the Blood Yin Realm somehow what the Sea Dragon King wants?

    "Hmm... right."

    I remember theres one more thing to obtain from this bastard.

    If you wanted the Serving Command Seals blessing for your ascension, you must have wanted the seal, correct?

    [Yes, that is correct.]

    Then, you must also have the method to break down all the floors of Serving Command Pce?

    [Yes, I have analyzed the energy flowing through theyers of Serving Command Pce and prepared a formation to break down all of its floors. If you want it, I''ll give it to you!]

    Yuan Li takes out red g dharma treasures from his storage artifact, hands them to me, and exins how to use them.

    Simr to the formation Cheongmun Ryeong and I created, its a formation specifically for Serving Command Pce.

    "Alright, and..."

    I asked Yuan Li a few more questions.

    Then, I learned the location of his treasure vault and even where he hid his Blood Spirits.

    After following him around the inside of the ck castle, I came across what he had been hiding, just as I expected.

    "This is..."

    I gaze at arge blood-red jar.

    The jar is sealed with a pristine white cloth, and although its color is red, it doesn''t emit the foul stench of blood like Yuan Li''s other items. Instead, a fragrant scent wafts from within.

    "What''s inside this?"

    [Inside is... my Blood Body.]

    "...What is this Blood Body made of?"

    [Among Blood Bodies, the basic Blood Body itself is cultivated from my blood in a spiritual fluid. Later, if I wish to add special functions, I dissolve collected materials into the jar, slowly synthesizing them with the Blood Body.]

    "Collected materials?"

    [Yes, solutions made of impressive enemies'' corpses dissolved in blood.]

    "...How many ''materials'' have you dissolved in this Blood Body?"

    Yuan Li''s subsequent revtion surprises me.

    [Currently, the Blood Body is purely umting spiritual power and practicing devilish arts with unadulterated devilish energy, so nothing has been synthesized yet. Originally, I nned to find my Blood Spirits, regain cultivation, and slowly synthesize it over the next 200 years.]

    "Understood... Hand over everything you know about the Blood Body."

    Yuan Li writes down everything about creating, manipting, and synthesizing the Blood Body, and hands it to me.

    Thus, I sessfully gathered everything I needed from Yuan Li.

    "It seems I''ve heard everything worthwhile now."

    [Yes, I have told you everything truthfully, without omission. Of course, my usefulness doesn''t end here. There are also those whom I''ve made ves by imnting the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners in advance...]

    Just then, Song Jin, who has been listening to Yuan Li''s story, speaks up.

    [Let me sift through his mind a bit.]

    [What...!]

    [He appears to have told the truth, but why take the words of a devilish cultivator at face value? Surely the secrets he''s been hiding are far greater than what he''s blurted out so far. If I just delve a little into his upper dantian, I can make him spill everything, even the secrets he''s unaware of.]

    "Hmm, that sounds reasonable."

    I nod.

    "Go ahead."

    [Wait a moment!]

    "Stay still, Yuan Li. If you resist, I''ll kill you. Are you nning to break your oath to the Nether Crossing Ship?"

    [Ju-just wait, Master!]

    But Song Jin''s hand reaches Yuan Li''s head faster.

    Soon after.

    [Aaaaaaagh!]

    Yuan Li trembles violently and screams.

    Then, Song Jin speaks.

    [He told most of it, but he had sealed some information in his mind. Roughly tearing through those seals revealed the following]

    The information Song Jin reveals includes methods for offering sacrifices to high-ranking entities in the Blood Yin Realm and efficient rituals for blood sacrifices.

    Of course, it also includes Yuan Li''s personal history and more.

    "Not particrly useful information."

    [Regardless, the fact that he dared to hide things from you is significant. Especially the method of making sacrifices to entities in the Blood Yin Realm can be threatening, as it might allow one to break free from the Nether Crossing Ship''s oath.]

    "Hmm, is that so?"

    It didn''t really concern me.

    [And...]

    After rummaging through Yuan Li''s mind for a while, Song Jin says,

    [As for information about the Sea Dragon King, it seems he was lying about being unaware.]

    "...! Is there any information?"

    Song Jin''s eyes re with ghostly fire.

    [...No.]

    Song Jin clicks his tongue.

    [The remnant of Seo Hweol that appeared when I struck with my full power during my prime... It seems a seal was ced in this one''s mind to automatically erase any information about Seo Hweol upon activation. The seal was embedded in his upper dantian. He didn''t even realize the information in his mind was being erased.]

    "..."

    It means there''s no way to obtain information about Seo Hweol.

    "So that''s it then?"

    [That''s all.]

    Shiiik!

    Song Jin releases Yuan Li, who copses, clutching his head.

    I look down at him.

    "Alright, now that we''ve obtained all the useful information, die."

    [Wait! I, I still have uses!]

    "Even after extracting all the information you''ve hidden?"

    [No! My influence, obtained through covert operations around the world, isn''t just this!]

    "Is that so?"

    [The three ns of the West, the four tribes of the North, the five lords of the East are all under my control....]

    "Interesting."

    I raise my Formless Sword.

    "Farewell."

    [Why, why, why! Ah, no! Please dont! I dont want to die! Master, master, master! You son of a bitch!!!!]

    Slice.

    My Formless Sword gleams as it cleanly severs Yuan Li''s soul.

    Thus, Yuan Li, having spilled everything, perished.

    "Don''t worry..."

    ''Next time, I won''t torture you with false hope and will grant you a swift death.''

    I gaze coldly at Yuan Li''s lifeless body, murmuring to myself.

    Song Jin chuckles.

    [Not caring about betrayal, I see. You never intended to spare him from the start.]

    "It''s not betrayal. We were never on the same side to begin with. I simply cut down an enemy."

    I look at the jar said to contain Yuan Li''s Blood Body.

    Whoosh!

    Opening the cloth that sealed the jar, I see a familiar beauty inside, neither male nor female.

    Using the devilish method I acquired from Yuan Li, I separate my consciousness and insert it into the Blood Body.

    sh!

    The Blood Body epts my consciousness, opening its eyes.

    It rises to its feet.

    The Blood Body is a naked, pale-white figure, with jet-ck hair cascading down, covering its vital parts.

    ''Yuan Li was cultivating his original devilish arts in it...''

    Apparently, not having grown as much as it would in 200 years, the Blood Body''s cultivation is only at theter stages of Core Formation.

    "It will be quite useful when investigating the Ascension Gate."

    After all, having a puppet that can go ahead and face death first is very useful.

    Moreover...

    Thump, thump...

    I manipte the Blood Body, dressing it in Yuan Li''s blood robes and equipping it with his dharma treasures.

    Yuan Li''s dharma treasures are still functional, making it a truly useful puppet.

    "The spirit stones and elixirs beneath the castle can be taken by Senior Song Jin. I don''t particrly need such resources.

    [Oh, really?]

    Song Jin, delighted, plunders Yuan Li''s treasure vault, loading up the Nether Crossing Ship with spirit stones for recharging.

    While rummaging through Yuan Li''s castle...

    "This is..."

    I found something familiar among the items scattered in Yuan Li''s vault.

    A jade norigae.

    "..."

    It belonged to Wolryang''s great-grandson.

    ''He said he was devoured long ago...''

    I decide to bring the norigae to Wolryang.

    Shortly after.

    Song Jin and Seo Ran began to move the Nether Crossing Ship again at my request.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship roamed the vast Northern ins.

    We fed Yuan Li''s Blood Spirits, hidden across the Northern ins, one by one to the Nether Crossing Ship, eradicating any chances of Yuan Li''s resurrection.

    During this process...

    I spotted a familiar face among the bewildered mortals and cultivators watching the Nether Crossing Ship.

    It was Wolryang.

    I descended from the Nether Crossing Ship and approached him.

    "Who, who are you?"

    Wolryang looked at me with a wary expression. I walked up to him and handed him the norigae.

    "...This is..."

    I briefly told Wolryang about his great-grandson''s story.

    Yuan Li, who lived in the Heaven-Treading Dessert.

    The many he had devoured.

    And among them, the relic of Wolryang''s great-grandson...

    "...Thank you..."

    Wolryang exuded an indescribable mix of pain and slight relief.

    "Really, thank you...!"

    I listened to Wolryang''s words of gratitude for a while and joined him in a moment of silence for those sacrificed by Yuan Li.

    The Nether Crossing Ship continued to move, visiting the areas near the Heaven-Treading Dessert, the North, the East, the Southern Seas, and the vicinity of the Western countries.

    Then, from the prow of the Nether Crossing Ship, I spot a familiar city.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship hovers above Cheon-saek City, targeting Yuan Li''sst Blood Spirit hidden in its center.

    Kiiiiing!

    Yuan Li''s Blood Spirit, concealed in the heart of Cheon-saek City, emits monstrous screams as it is devoured by the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [Phew, it''s all over now. The chances of resurrection was less than a penny the moment his soul was severed, but to go this far... You''re quite ruthless.]

    "...It''s not so much about guarding against Yuan Li''s resurrection..."

    I smile bitterly.

    "I just wanted topletely erase his existence from this world."

    I gaze down at Cheon-saek City and the countless people living there.

    I hope for Yuan Lis traces to not linger in their daily lives.

    Squeeze...

    I hold not the norigae given to Wolryang, but the jade norigage that has be my dharma treasure.

    "Senior, I have someone to meet briefly. Could you please wait for me?"

    [Alright.]

    Holding the jade norigae, Ind in front of a familiar workshop located in the center of Cheon-saek City.

    Thump, thump...

    My heart is racing.

    What should I say first?

    I...

    Creak...

    I open the door to the magic artifact store and step inside.

    Trantor Notes: This and the next 3 chapters are all donated by the one and only Citino! Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 137: Baihui (4)

    Chapter 137: Baihui (4)/trantingnovice

    The magic artifact shop is just as I remember it.

    Its still the same scene from that time.

    ng, ng, ng!

    From inside the workshop, the sound of her crafting something can still be heard.

    I look around the magic artifact shop for a while, waiting for her.

    After a bit, the door of the workshop opens, and a person walks out.

    She is wearing the same pure white robe as in my memory.

    Its her.

    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. What brings you here?"

    "I am..."

    Before I can even say anything.

    Woosh!

    Suddenly, the jade-colored norigae hanging at my waist starts to tremble violently.

    At the same time, the norigae at her waist also starts to shake.

    A perfectly identical pair of magic artifacts.

    Of course, now there were not two, but three, thanks to the item that transcended time.

    But their function still seems to resonate.

    "That is..."

    Her eyes widened.

    "Are you... that person?"

    She looks at me with wide eyes, holding her norigae.

    I can''t speak.

    What should I say?

    What can I say?

    Just then.

    sh!

    The norigae in her hand shines brightly and suddenly turns into a bright brilliance.

    "...!!"

    And then, the light flows into the norigae I am holding and merges into it.

    The one I brought is the norigae of Buk Hyang-hwa, transcending time.

    In other words, its hers from the future.

    As if the world does not allow twopletely identical things to exist,

    Her norigae from the past is sucked into the one I am holding and absorbed.

    Fzzzzt...

    Soon after, the norigae in my hand, having absorbed Buk Hyang-hwa''s, shines even brighter.

    It appears to have be firmer and more mysterious than before.

    ''By ovepping the same artifacts... has the grade of the dharma treasure risen?''

    Lost in thought at the mysterious phenomenon, Hyang-hwa too looks astonished.

    "So, when the same artifacts meet, this happens. I''ve learned something new. Hmm, but... that norigae was also my mother''s heirloom..."

    She seems somewhat sad.

    Her expression, gestures, actions, habits, breathing, heartbeat...

    All of it, is her.

    She is alive.

    "By the way, since you''vee all this way with the norigae, why don''t youe in and have some tea?"

    Then.

    I realize from her tone of voice.

    She is not.

    The person I loved.

    Drip, drip...

    She is not the her who shared the same time with me, the same feelings, the same pain.

    "You... don''t know me."

    "Yes...?"

    I absentmindedly wipe away my tears and speak.

    "No, its nothing"

    I have anticipated this.

    My disciples, my master, countless Kim Young-hoons.

    I have been preparing for this moment since the time I couldn''t meet them.

    But now that it''s actually happening, I can''t help but feel bitterly cold.

    Seeing her stirred a tempest in my heart.

    Perhaps that''s why.

    I hand her the norigae.

    "Your mother''s heirloom was absorbed, so I can''t keep it. Please take it."

    "Really? It''s fine for me, but are you sure you can just give away the token of fate?"

    Token of fate, huh.

    Do you know?

    The person your mother intended to connect you with is already married and dead.

    The ''real'' token is probably buried with him by Wolryang''s hand in his grave.

    "...I heard you were to marry the person who brought the norigae."

    Feeling an indescribablyplex emotion, I ce the norigae in her hand.

    "I''m sorry, but I will give you this norigae and leave."

    "Yes...?"

    "I..."

    I look at her face and feel relieved.

    At the same time, sad looking into her eyes.

    My Her is alive, but she doesn''t know me.

    If only we had died at the same time that day, we could have been together in the afterlife.

    "I already have someone I love."

    Holding back tears is easy.

    But holding back emotions is difficult.

    If someone else reads my intent, they might have cried with me.

    "Thank you for keeping the token while waiting for fate. But I no longer need that token. Please take it and live freely. You don''t have to live waiting anymore."

    "Wait a moment..."

    Barely suppressing my boiling emotions, I turn my back and leave the magic artifact shop.

    A brief but intense encounter.

    But I force myself to step away and turn my back.

    If I don''t turn my back now,

    I might fall there and cling to her, weeping madly.

    I would never leave this ce again.

    Swoosh!

    I leave the magic artifact shop and board the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Quickly, go anywhere."

    [Alright.]

    Whirring!

    Ghostly mist envelops the Nether Crossing Ship, and we immediately move to another ce.

    ''Who was that man?''

    Buk Hyang-hwa recalls the man who suddenly came to give her his token and left.

    She was bewildered.

    For years, the signal from the connected magic artifacts had not been detected, then suddenly signals started appearing from two ces.

    She thought the magic artifact was broken, but when she checked it was fine, leaving her confused.

    And a few days ago, one of the two signals disappeared.

    Unbeknownst to her, that was when Wolryang had ced the norigae in a shrine to honor his great-grandson''s spirit.

    Seeing the signal return to one, she felt a subtle trembling and tension.

    It seemed like he mighte to find her at any time.

    Of course, the pair her mother had made for her could have died long ago, and a third person could have found the magic artifact.

    But she had been unable to sleep for several days.

    And today.

    The ''him'' she had been fantasizing about hade.

    Surprisingly, he spoke the story of the token rted to her norigae.

    She was shocked.

    Doesnt that mean he is the match her mother had mentioned?

    Realizing this, she felt a strange fluttering and trembling feeling.

    But contrary to her various expectations.

    ''He'' simply gave her his norigae and ran away.

    Saying he already had someone he liked.

    "...."

    In truth, she had somewhat anticipated this oue.

    Her mother had wished for her to form a bond or marry the person with the norigae.

    But in reality, there was no guarantee the other party would honor the promise.

    Even if he didn''t keep the promise.

    The fact that he crossed the desert to deliver the norigae to inform her of this means his character is respectable enough.

    ''He seemed like a good person...''

    She sighed, thinking of thete-stage Qi Refiners who had been following her aroundtely.

    ''If only there were someone with even half the character of that man, I would have considered it...''

    They were just immaturete-stage Qi Refiners.

    Buk Hyang-hwa looked outside for a moment and then at the norigae.

    Her norigae and his had merged, emitting a more mysterious aura.

    Her mother,cking a spiritual root, had some skill in crafting magic artifacts.

    Perhaps due to her lineage from the Gongmyo Cheon-saeks bloodline, her mother, who had the talent for making magic artifacts, did produce quite good-quality ones. However, Buk Hyang-hwa was well aware of her mother''s skills.

    It has been a long time since she surpassed her mother with her own talents

    And she thought about the norigae her mother had made.

    ''Two magic artifacts merging into one? And this strange, sacred aura... Did my mother really make this? It seems more like a dharma treasure than a magic artifact?''

    As she curiously examined the norigae.

    Drip...

    "...Huh?"

    Hyang-hwa suddenly wiped her eyes.

    "Did something get in my eye...?"

    Thump, thump...

    Somehow, she felt a pain in her heart.

    And, looking at the norigae, she suddenly felt overwhelmed with emotion.

    "Wait a moment."

    Drip, dripping...

    The tears wouldn''t stop.

    Somehow, emotions she didn''t even know she had surged up.

    Hyang-hwa felt her heart trembling wildly as she thought of the man who had just left.

    "Ah, no..."

    She had to catch him.

    Somehow, she strongly felt this urge.

    Bang!

    With trembling legs, she stumbled and rushed towards the entrance of the magic artifact shop.

    But he was nowhere to be seen in the vicinity.

    Whooosh...

    In the clear desert sky, strangely, a ck ghostly mist dispersed into the air.

    As if possessed, she boarded a flying magic artifact and rose into the sky to look around.

    He was nowhere to be found.

    With trembling hands holding the norigae, feeling the tears falling from her chin, she thought.

    ''Why?''

    Her heart ached so much.

    ''What is this feeling?''

    She bit her lip.

    ''I must find him.''

    She had to ask him.

    What is this feeling?

    What has he done to her?

    Buk Hyang-hwa wiped away the sudden tears and resolved.

    ''I will find him.''

    No matter where he is, no matter where he goes.

    She will find him and ask.

    That was her decision.

    [Who did you meet?]

    "...Just an acquaintance."

    [Is that so.]

    Song Jin speaks to me.

    [Why don''t you try learning the Ghostly Arts of the ck Ghost Valley? The death energy umted in various parts of your soul... and the intense emotional fluctuations you just disyed... They seem highlypatible with the sect''s techniques.]

    "...I''ll decline learning devilish arts. Oh, and..."

    I decided to receive something else from Song Jin.

    "Do you have a method called ''Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll'' in the ck Ghost Valley?"

    [Yes, it exists. It''s a cultivation method that no one practices, always sitting in the corner of our archives. How do you know about it?]

    "I heard about it before. Could you give me that manual? I would like to learn it."

    Its only at the level of Qi Building methods.

    A method that can resonate with my dharma treasure.

    Now that I have given the norigae to Hyang-hwa,

    I want to resonate more deeply with the Colorless ss Sword.

    Song Jin readily hands over the Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, and after I memorize its essence, I speak to him.

    "Thank you. And I have a few more requests..."

    I moved to another ce with Song Jin''s Nether Crossing Ship.

    My emotions are boiling too fiercely.

    I wanted to do something quickly to calm them down.

    In the southeast of Byeokra.

    The Byeok n resides here.

    I arrive at the top of the Byeok n''s main house with the Nether Crossing Ship.

    ''Maybe I should use the Blood Body here...''

    I raise the Blood Body controlled by my consciousness, resembling Yuan Li.

    Woosh!

    Through the Blood Body, I create a mask of devilish energy on its face, making it look exactly like Yuan Li.

    Woosh!

    Yuan Lis Blood Body flies into the sky andnds above the Byeok n''s estate.

    Soon after,

    Feeling themotion of the Nether Crossing Ship and the presence of Yuan Li,

    Byeok Cheon-gi and the elders of the Byeok n hurry out.

    "Lo-Lord Bloodwood, what brings you here?"

    Byeok Cheon-gi quickly sets up a soundproof barrier around us and asks.

    I speak through the Blood Body''s mouth.

    [Bring all the spirit stones of your n here.]

    "Yes, yes?"

    [Did you not hear me? Imand you to bring all the spirit stones of your n.]

    "But, how..."

    [Enough talk.]

    Woosh!

    Through the Blood Body, I sense the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners embedded in the heads of Byeok Cheon-gi and n elders.

    ''So hes been operating in secret for hundreds of years, embedding them all in their heads.''

    Zzzt!

    "!"

    "Aaaghhhh!"

    "Agaaaaghh!"

    Perhaps due to extracting only about one-twentieth of the power of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners,

    The Core Formation cultivators of the Byeok n are in agonizing pain, but they somehow manage to endure.

    [Too much talk. This is for a greater n, so stopining and bring all the spirit stones.]

    "Gh... Alright...!"

    Soon after,

    Under Byeok Cheon-gi''smand, the cultivators of the Byeok n bring millions of spirit stones and ce them in front of the Blood Body.

    "These are all the spirit stones in our main house. There are about ten percent as many stones scattered across our territories, but it will take too long to gather them..."

    [That''s enough. This will do. And one more thing...]

    I speak through the Blood Body.

    [You mentioned discovering relics of the Jo n and researching them, right?]

    "...Yes."

    [Bring all relics of the Jo n, especially those rted to the devilish path that sacrifices human lives, whether they are cultivators or mortals, as well as poisonous manuals or techniques, here. It''s better not to replicate them recklessly.]

    "...Yes."

    As I menacingly move the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners, Byeok Cheon-gi replies with trembling lips.

    Soon, they bring the requested items to the Blood Body.

    Woosh!

    I open the Blood Body''s storage device and receive everything, loading the spirit stones onto the Nether Crossing Ship..

    [That''s enough. Stay quiet for now. I will contact you again.]

    "Understood. Please take care, Lord Bloodwood!"

    The Core Formation cultivators of the Byeok n bow to the Blood Body, and I control it to board the Nether Crossing Ship, asking Song Jin to take me to the Cheongmun n.

    ''This should make up for the betrayal in the past life.''

    Thinking of the moment when Byeok Cheon-gi chose to throw the Heaven-Sealing Talisman instead of the Heaven-Striking Talisman to kill Yuan Li.

    Frankly, it was infuriating.

    But...

    ''Be grateful for having a son like Byeok Mun-seong.''

    I decided to let the Byeok n off this lightly because of Byeok Mun-seong''s presence.

    ''They''re not apletely depraved devilish n like the Makli n, after all...''

    And since I have also recovered all the devilish arts and refining methods discovered in the Jo n''s ruins, they wouldn''t develop like the Makli n.

    Kugugugu!

    As Im sorting through these thoughts,

    The Nether Crossing Ship already arrives at the Cheongmun n.

    I once again move Yuan Li''s Blood Body and reveal myself to the Cheongmun n.

    Kugugugu!

    Behind Yuan Li, I unleashed the aura of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path, pressing down on the Cheongmun n.

    Soon after, Cheongmun Jung-jin, the head of the Cheongmun n, and the n''s elders appear.

    "Are, are you a Nascent Soul senior?"

    [Yes.]

    "What graces us with your presence to the Cheongmun n?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin asks with a serious expression, looking at the Blood Body.

    I move the Blood Body''s mouth to speak.

    [I have noticed someone of interest. A cultivator named Cheongmun Ryeong from the Cheongmun n is quite knowledgeable in the way of Understanding before Breakthrough. He is known as one of the three great experts in Qi Building, and his fame is widespread. I have read his books and Im impressed. He truly is a master of Understanding before Breakthrough knowledge. Therefore, I havee to support him and his n, the Cheongmun n.]

    Kugugugugu!

    I unload the several million spirit stones from the Byeok n in front of the Cheongmun n''s courtyard.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s eyes widened in shock at the sudden influx of enough spirit stones for the entire n.

    "Th-thank you"

    [And.]

    I continue.

    [I will ask the owner of this Nether Crossing Ship, Senior Song Jin of ck Ghost Valley, to make an arrangement.

    From now on, if you provide spirit stones, you will be granted the right to ride this Nether Crossing Ship. Take the cultivators of the Cheongmun n who mainly practice Wood attribute methods to the Serving Command Pce frequently to umte spiritual power.]

    I pass on my insights of Wood attribute methods and a scroll that can break through the prohibitions of Serving Command Pce.

    Hearing my words through the Blood Body, Cheongmun Jung-jin, the Core Formation elders, and even the Qi Building elders of the Cheongmun n who hade out to listen to our conversation bow deeply to me.

    "Thank you, Seni"

    [Enough!]

    I shout, cutting off the council of elders.

    Especially Cheongmun Ryeong, who was slowly bowing his head.

    ''As expected...''

    This is why I had the Blood Body deliver it instead of myself.

    If I had to hear ''Senior'' and receive thanks from Cheongmun Ryeong

    It would be too painful.

    But still, hearing it through the Blood Body is heart-wrenching.

    [That''s enough. No need for thanks. It''s an order. Now... take care. Do your best to support Cheongmun Ryeong, so he can reach the Core Formation stage.]

    After quickly conveying my wishes,

    I board the Nether Crossing Ship and ask Song Jin to take me to Shengzi.

    Whoosh!

    The ghostly mist envelops the Nether Crossing Ship once more, and we sail through space.

    "Huh"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin chuckles, looking at the pile of spirit stones before him and Cheongmun Ryeong, who looks bewildered.

    "Hehehe"

    He approaches Cheongmun Ryeong and pats his shoulder.

    "Ryeong, your efforts have not been in vain. These gifts from the respected senior are because they were impressed by your writings and theories"

    "Is that so."

    "Stand tall, Ryeong! Everyone listen up! The spirit stones that have been gifted are under Ryeong''s name. One-third of them will be used for Ryeong. Any objections?"

    The elders andte-stage Qi Refining cultivators of the Cheongmun n answer loudly.

    "None!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jinughs heartily.

    "First, organize these spirit stones! And Ryeong, I''ll help you as best as I can, so let''s focus on advancing to the Core Formation stage from today onwards. That senior hopes for your advancement to Core Formation and gave us so many gifts. We can''t disappoint him!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong, after a moment of silence, speaks with a trembling voice.

    "Thank you."

    Kugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship arrives above the Jinlu n in Shengzi.

    The Jinlu n is thest of the traitor ns of the Western Three Kingdoms.''

    I have crushed the Makli n and extracted spirit stones from the Byeok n.

    ''But what about the Jinlu n?''

    The Byeok n was spared to some extent because of Byeok Mun-seong, despite my resentment against them.

    The Makli n was destroyed not only due to my resentment but also because of their usual cruel deeds.

    But the Jinlu n...

    There is neither the usual resentment nor the cruel actions.

    At the same time, there are no good memories like with Byeok Mun-seong.

    ''So then...''

    After some contemtion, I descend upon the Jinlu n with Yuan Li''s Blood Body.

    Shortly after.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon, the head of the Jinlu n, and Core Formation elders appear.

    "Oh my, what brings Lord Bloodwood to this far western end?"

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon approaches the blood puppet with a captivating voice.

    I activate the Blood Curse Banners embedded in her and the other elders through the Blood Body.

    Zzzt!

    "Ugghhh...!"

    "Agrhhhh!"

    In an instant, their entire Core Formation force is incapacitated.

    [From now on.]

    I speak through the Blood Bodys mouth.

    [I will inform you of the forces in the Northern Grasnds and the Eastern States with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners embedded in them. Go around the North and East, and collect two million spirit stones, or equivalent value, from each of them.]

    Woosh!

    I summon a Blood Curse Banner through the Blood Bodys hand.

    Woosh!

    The Blood Curse Banner bes a red g tattoo thatnds on Jinlu Yeon-cheon''s hand.

    [Using this, you can activate the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners embedded in individuals three times. Find them, collect the spirit stones under my name, and deliver all of them to the Cheongmun n under my name.]

    "To the Cheongmun n, you say?"

    [Yes, and this is for when everything is over. Open it after you''vepleted your task. Inside the letter are instructions for your next steps. If you open this letter beforepleting the task, a curse written in the letter will activate, alerting me, so do not open it recklessly.]

    "...Yes, I will heed yourmand."

    I hand her the letter with the curse attached.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon carefully ces the letter in her storage artifact.

    [Carry out mymand.]

    Inside the letter.

    ''Once everything is over, dedicate everything of the Jinlu n to the Cheongmun n and be a subordinate force to them.''

    That is themand I wrote.

    Its also a punishment for the Jinlu n.

    ''She will probably like it.''

    Amand that would make Jinlu Yeon-cheon happy.

    Amand that would make everyone happy.

    ''And now, thest part...''

    I fly to a vige with the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Its a familiar vige.

    ''A vige that suffered from the tyranny of a centipede demon..''

    This time, Ind in the vige with my actual body.

    The vigers are wide-eyed seeing me descend from the sky.

    I ask the vige head.

    "Beyond that peak, there lives a centipede demon, correct?"

    "Yes, that demon has been taking our young men and women..."

    "I''ll take care of it. In return, do me a favor."

    "Wh-what is the favor?"

    "In this vige..."

    Using internal energy, I sketch the face of a child to whom I read the book of fairy tales in my past life.

    "Is there a child who looks like this?"

    "Oh, that would be the bookshop owner''s daughter. Yes, she''s here."

    "I have a request for her. Please guide me to her."

    I followed the vige head''s guidance to find the child.

    ''That book, it certainly wasn''t ordinary.''

    There must be some hidden secret in it.

    In my previous life, consumed with anger, I hadn''t thought to delve further into its secrets.

    But in this life, it seems worth investigating.

    The owner of the vige bookshop is an elderly schr, and the child, known as his daughter, is ying with dolls nearby.

    I approach them and ask.

    "Do you, by chance, have a book of fairy tales?"

    The schr''s response makes me jolt.

    "...A book of fairy tales? We don''t deal with such childish books here."

    "...What?"

    I exin the contents of the fairy tales, asking if they have a book of such stories.

    Upon hearing my description, the schr, looking annoyed, goes inside and rummages through his books for a while.

    "There''s nothing like that here. And stories about the Ender? I have lived and studied in this region for twenty years but have never heard of such traditional fairy tales. Although I often read books with simr tales and sayings to children, I have nevere across a book mentioning a Supreme Deity or the Ender."

    <em></em>

    Trantor Notes: It feels like Seo Eun-hyun is resolving his karmic ties. Though hell probably speedrun this every cycle in the future, it does remind me of the immortal among mortal arcs in other Xianxia.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 138: Baihui (5)

    Chapter 138: Baihui (5)/trantingnovice

    Is the fairy tale book I saw really non-existent?

    I thought it was just amon fairy tale.

    But it turns out to be a nonexistent fairy tale?

    No, then... why is the book that was definitely here in the previous cycle now gone?

    This is strange.

    It''s too strange.

    Why did this happen?

    My thoughts, chasing each other''s tails, soon lead me to the remnants of fate left by the Golden Deity Yang Su-jin.

    Yes. Certainly those remnants had set up an attraction of fate near Shattered Heaven Peak, and to see those remnants, an unbelievable miracle of chance is needed.

    Perhaps, that fairy tale is also like that?

    It too could be a story that can only be seen by being drawn into the attraction of fate set up by Yang Su-jin, or someone else.

    And to see it, does one need to realize some kind of miraculous chance?

    Theres definitely a possibility.

    If it''s something left behind by a True Immortal equivalent like Yang Su-jin.

    Perhaps that strange content of the fairy tale can only be seen again after passing through an unbelievable miracle of chance.

    I nod my head as I ponder.

    "I understand. If you ever find such a book, please be sure to tell me."

    I speak to the little girl ying with dolls beside me.

    "If you see a book with such fairy tales, or if such fairy talese to your mind, be sure to tell me. It''s very important to me."

    "Yes!"

    The girl answers brightly, hugging her seven dolls.

    "Hmm, but where is your sister?"

    "Sister? What sister. My child is an only daughter."

    The schr speaks to me with a slightly ufortable expression.

    ''What?''

    I feel something strange again.

    ''I feel like I''ve forgotten something...''

    An indescribable sense of unease.

    ''Ah, right. That''s right. This little girl said in her past life that she was waiting for her parents...''

    Why did I suddenly blurt out the word ''sister''?

    "Anyway, thank you."

    After expressing my gratitude,

    I decide to go ahead and deal with the centipede demon as nned.

    With a swift movement, I jump over the peak.

    There, I see the centipede demon''sir.

    And.

    ng, ng, ng!

    I see martial artists swinging their swords in front of the centipedes cave.

    ''Ah, those must be the ones.''

    They seem to be the martial art experts hired by the vige chief.

    They are vigorously emitting sword energy, swinging their weapons at the centipede demon.

    But their sword energy can''t even scratch the centipede demon''s carapace, and instead, they are vomiting blood from the demon''s poison.

    "Die, die, you monster!"

    One martial artist charges at the centipede demon, coughing blood.

    The centipede demon opens its mouth wide to wee him, ready to tear off his head.

    In a sh.

    Instantly, I insert myself between them.

    Whoosh!

    My palm''s energy gently wraps around the martial artist and safely ejects him outside the cave, while my Formless Sword strongly pushes back the centipede demon.

    Boom!

    The centipede demon is knocked back, vomiting blood.

    "Oh, what...?"

    "What in the world...?"

    I extend my hand to the martial artists sitting on the ground, vomiting blood.

    Swish!

    My Formless Sword touches their acupoints, seeping into their meridians, and forcibly operates their vital energy (Qi).

    And then.

    Bam!

    "Cough, cough!"

    "Hurk!"

    As my Formless Sword guides their vital energy, the umted poison of the centipede demon is expelled through their mouths.

    "I''ve removed the basic poison, but you should seek a doctor for further treatment. I can''t help with the poison that has prated too deeply..."

    After saying this, I slowly approach the centipede demon.

    "Kiiiguk, Kiiiiiguk!"

    "You.

    I speak to it in demonnguage.

    On closer inspection, the centipede demon, while being wary of me, does not flee deeper into the cave.

    Beneath it, there are grains like rice, smaller than a fingernail and densely packed  its eggs.

    The demon does not flee, emitting poison to protect its eggs.

    "..."

    Seeing this, I momentarily sheathe my Formless Sword.

    "...Leave. If you swear never to eat humans again, I''ll let you go."

    "Kiireuk Kiiireuk."

    The centipede demon hesitates for a moment, then speaks.

    "My offspring, to... make them like me... how... how..."

    It expresses despairing intent, stuttering in its speech.

    "How will survive? Lonely... I am. Oh great one, rather, here, now, kill me..."

    The centipede demon speaks with a resigned tone.

    My flesh and blood, take, remaining offspring, be like me... please... kill..."

    "..."

    It''s a fierce maternal love.

    When Im contemting whether to kill the demon or not,

    From behind, the martial artist who had rushed at the centipede demon earlier, now coughing blood, runs and kneels before me.

    "Greetings to the revered one! I dare to make a request of you."

    "...What is it?"

    I turn to him and ask.

    "Please! Tear that monster to pieces! Kill it as painfully as possible!"

    Since the centipede demon and I converse in demonnguage, he, unaware of our conversation, cried out with tears in his eyes.

    "It ate my lover! Please kill it! I beg of you!"

    "..."

    Hearing this, I turn back to the centipede demon.

    ''What am I even hesitating about?''

    Maternal love is certainly noble, but this creature has eaten innocent people.

    Moreover,

    The words of the martial artist, whose lover was eaten, caused a throbbing pain in my heart.

    "...Looks like you need to die. Do you have anyst words?"

    I raise my hand again, looking at the centipede demon.

    The centipede demon bows to me, saying,

    "My offspring... not like me... but, like you... a great being... please help them..."

    The centipede demon kept bowing its head, not caring about its own death.

    "Just, offspring, please..."

    "...Alright. I''ll try."

    I approach the centipede demon and ce my hand on its head.

    Poof!

    My Formless Sword passes through its entire body, instantly severing all nerves and turning its brain to mush.

    It probably didn''t feel any pain.

    "...It''s done."

    "Thank you! Thank you so much...!"

    As the centipede demon died, the martial artist, shedding tears of gratitude, bowed to me. I then look at the ce where the centipede demon had been lying.

    Therey thousands of centipede eggs, tightly packed.

    They look like ordinary centipede eggs, rather than those of a demon centipede.

    Actually, I can''t sense any spiritual aura from them.

    They are just normal eggs that haven''t inherited any of the centipede demon''s powers.

    I transfer all the tiny, rice-grain-sized eggs into my storage artifact.

    I''m not sure if it''ll work, but I''ll give it a try.

    After looking at the centipede for a moment,

    I pass by the martial artists expressing their gratitude and return to the vige.

    "The centipede has been dealt with."

    "Th-thank you! Please, ept this as a token of our gratitude, Immortal!"

    I look at what the vige chief is offering me.

    Its a clean white Daoist robe.

    The garment worn during the Twin Immortals Dance in this vige.

    "...I''ll ept it gratefully."

    I take the white Daoist robe from him and change into it. d in it, I am reminded of my past life.

    ''...Its nice.''

    I savor the memory for a moment.

    "Its the best gift. Thank you."

    With that, I leap back onto the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Now for thest request, senior."

    [Why have you been traveling so much? Alright, wheres the next destination?]

    I tell him.

    "Serving Command Pce."

    The ship roars as it sails towards Serving Command Pce.

    I prate the golden prohibition of the pce''s outer walls and enter within.

    ''Still the same.''

    Inside, I search around and acquire the necessary items.

    Various immortal wines, especially the White-Red Wine.

    And then...

    ''Now that I think about it, this is...''

    I find the pipe artifact

    A long, slender, bamboo pipe.

    ''Isn''t this a magic artifact that imbues ordinary beasts with spiritual enlightenment?''

    I carefully read the description of the artifact.

    Magic Artifact: Demon Immortal Bamboo.

    After lighting and inhaling, if you expose a beast to its spiritual energy, the beast has a one in ten thousand chance of gaining spiritual enlightenment.

    If used on one beast, it should not be used again on the same creature for at least five years due to its potent nature, as it may lead to death.

    For demon beasts, even those in the Qi Building stage, exposing them more than twice a month can be lethal, and for Core Formation stage demon beasts, once every seven days is the limit, while Nascent Soul stage demon beasts can be exposed daily.

    "..."

    The thought of using it on the centipede demon''s offspring seems foolish.

    ''It''s not even some kind of radioactive waste...''

    At this level, it seems less like an artifact for nurturing demon beasts and more like a method of killing them with toxic smoke.

    Despite my disbelief, I put the bamboo pipe in my storage device, just in case.

    I continue searching and find another useful item.

    "Two Heaven-Sealing Talismans."

    These talismans are said to provide Heavenly Being stage defense.

    ''Thanks to this talisman...''

    I nce subtly at Yuan Li''s Blood Body.

    That moment of immense despair caused by this guy came to my mind.

    ''I should keep it for now.''

    I also put the Heaven-Striking Talisman into the storage artifact.

    After doing so, theres nothing left to get from Serving Command Pce.

    "Then now, shall I try to obtain the Serving Command Seal..."

    Koogooogoo!

    I take out the red formation gs given by Yuan Li from my storage artifact.

    Koowoong!

    As the Blood Body forms a seal, the magic artifacts emit light, attracting the power flowing inside the Serving Command Pce.

    And then.

    Koogooogoo!

    The magic artifacts internally collide the powers of Serving Command Pce, starting to break down the floors of the pce one by one.

    I deflect all the debris falling from the top of the Longevity Tree.

    Koowoowoowoo...

    After a while.

    All theyers of Serving Command Pce have copsed, and light begins to sh in the sky.

    Paaatt!

    ''The Serving Command Seal...''

    As I look at the seal,

    Song Jin and Seo Ran enter the inside of Serving Command Pce.

    Song Jin''s eyes shine as he looks at the seal.

    [The Serving Command Seal, it''s been a while.]

    He asks me.

    [Why do you want to obtain the Serving Command Seal? Are you trying to ascend in the traditional way like that Yuan Li guy?]

    "Ah, isn''t there a saying that the Serving Command Seal attracts heavenly fate?"

    I ask, holding the Serving Command Seal.

    [Heavenly fate? Heavenly fate is indeed good. But if you receive the blessing of the Serving Command Seal, don''t carry it around in your pocket when ascending. The holder of the Serving Command Seal is drawn by the Serving Command Seal connected to this world and fates attraction, making ascension difficult. Eventually, you''ll have to return to this world.]

    "Haha..."

    I grin.

    That is exactly it.

    ''Investigate the Ascension Gate, keeping the Serving Command Seal with me.''

    In that case, even if I get caught in a spatial storm, I would eventually return to this world, right?

    My goal is not ascension but to investigate Ascension Gate.

    While Im looking at the Serving Command Seal,

    Paaatt!

    Light bursts from the Serving Command Seal, scattering brilliance around me.

    Somehow, I feel lighter.

    [The blessing of the Serving Command Seal. Usually, you have to touch it to receive the blessing... Seems you are born with a strong fate.]

    "Really...?"

    [Didn''t you know? Serving Command Seal responds to fate, reacting more strongly to those born with a strong fate. The same goes for its blessings. The fact that the Serving Command Seal bestowed its blessings on you without you touching it means that you are born with an immense fate.]

    "Is that so..."

    Its a new fact.

    ''My fate...''

    Certainly, it is a bit strong.

    As soon as I try to step out of the framework of fate, the heavens would throw lightning like crazy.

    Holding the Serving Command Seal, I speak.

    "Anyway, I have a favor to ask you, senior."

    [What now?]

    I hand Song Jin the structural diagram of a formation and the blueprint of the formation''s magic artifacts.

    "If you install these formations and magic artifacts on the firstyer of Serving Command Pce and activate them... After 5 years, the Longevity Fruit will ripen in Serving Command Pce. Please give one to Daoist Seo."

    [Huh...!]

    Song Jin looks at me with surprised eyes.

    [You keep giving things. At this rate, my debts will never disappear.]

    "Haha, I just need you to do me one favor."

    I request him.

    "When the Longevity Fruits ripen, please deliver the fruit to a man named Kim Young-hoon in Yanguo."

    [Why don''t you deliver it yourself?]

    "That''s... I have my reasons."

    Going to investigate the Ascension Gate, I might die getting caught in a spatial storm.

    I could be a lost soul in space.

    Or I could be marked by a Great Boundary being, observing this ce from outside this world and die.

    Therefore, its right to ask beforehand.

    "This is myst request. Thank you very much for your help so far."

    [Hmmm....]

    He looks at me for a while.

    [You, are you trying to ascend to the upper realm at your current level?]

    "..."

    Song Jin seems to realize my intention and asks in surprise.

    [...It''s too sudden. Why are you moving so hastily? We cultivators have hundreds of years. Of course, the Ascension Path hasn''t closed yet, but there will be another opportunity in a thousand years.

    With your talent, you can definitely reach the Great Perfection of Heavenly Being and prepare for ascension in about a thousand years...]

    "A thousand years..."

    I give a bitter smile.

    Perhaps, even after a thousand years, I will still remain at this level,

    [....?]

    Song Jin tilts his head, seemingly puzzled.

    But I know my own talent well.

    Even after a thousand years, it would be fortunate if I can barely reach the Nascent Soul stage with my cultivation methods.

    Even if my martial skills are several steps ahead someone like Kim Young-hoon.

    After all, I am not Kim Young-hoon.

    ''A thousand years is too long.''

    Anyway, its something I have to investigate at least once.

    Perhaps this life, having not formed many connections, is the most appropriate time to investigate the Ascension Gate.

    When I handed the norigae to Buk Hyang-hwa, my decision solidified.

    ''I won''t meet her again in this life, even if I live for a thousand years.''

    If I do meet her again, I feel I wouldnt be able to restrain myself.

    "Anyway... It''s my choice. Please respect it."

    [...Well, do as you please. Since my disciple has received much help from you, I will fulfill the tasks you''ve requested. They''re not difficult, anyway.]

    Song Jin crosses his arms and nods.

    Then, we leave Serving Command Pce and head back towards Ascension Path.

    Whooosh!

    A dark ghostly ship crosses the sky.

    The Nether Crossing Ship, emerging from the void, is floating in the sky.

    When I asked why we didn''t use spatial travel through the void, it was because frequent use would strain the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "By the way, do you know anything about the upper realm, Senior Song Jin?"

    [Of course. At least, what that Yuan Li guy mentioned is a well-known fact among the upper echelons of major forces.]

    Song Jin, holding the ship''s steering wheel, continues his exnation.

    [Especially factions with a deep history like Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, Mighty Tiger, Holy Peng, and Sea Dragons. Ancestors who ascended through the Ascension Gate have asionally contacted us over the long history.]

    "...Hmm, may I ask what you know regarding the upper realm?"

    [I don''t know much in detail. Really, we only get contacted once every few thousand years... But about four thousand years ago, one of the ancestors from the upper realms who contacted ck Ghost Valley said that the spiritual energy in the upper realms is hundreds of times more abundant than in Ascension Path, and there are no mortals in the upper realm.]

    "No mortals?"

    [Thats right. I also thought it was unbelievable when I first heard it. In the upper realms, due to the immense heaven and earth spiritual energy, babies be Qi Gathering cultivators from the moment of conception. They are born as cultivators. Some with a bit more talent are born already at the 1st or 2nd stage of Qi Refining... Isn''t it unbelievable?]

    "..."

    I have no words for the ridiculousness of what I just heard.

    ''The entire concept of mortals... doesn''t exist there?''

    How high must the density of spiritual energy be for such a thing to be possible?

    Song Jin chuckles at my expression.

    [Also, in the upper realms, people reach the Qi Building stage as early as their early twenties. By their 40s and 50s, everyone reaches that stage. Those over 200 years old are mostly Core Formation cultivators. From the Nascent Soul stage, substantial enlightenment is required, so the numbers drop there... Still, isn''t it unfair? Some have to grind people down to reach Qi Building, while others just breathe to reach the same destination. Haha....]

    "Really... It''s unbelievable."

    I smile bitterly.

    Such a ce would not have ns like the Makli n.

    [Moreover, although I don''t know in detail, the human race seems to be considered somewhat of a ruling ss and enjoys quite a high status. The upper realm quite frankly seems like a paradise. Tsk, tsk. This is the extent of the information I can provide. The rest of the more confidential information is subject to restrictions and is ssified, so I can''t disclose it recklessly.]

    "...I see. Thank you."

    Koowoowoo!

    In the distance, I see the barrier covering Ascension Path.

    Standing next to Song Jin, I suddenly think of something else and ask.

    "I''m curious. There''s a ce called the Nether Ghost Realm among the upper realms, and it sounds rted to ck Ghost Valley. Is there any connection?"

    It seems obviously rted to ck Ghost Valley.

    Yuan Li said he didn''t know about Ancient Force, Nether Ghost, and Purple Gold realms.

    But maybe Song Jin does.

    Song Jin strokes his chin and replies.

    [I do know. Before the Ascension Gate appeared, the main upper realm for ascension for ck Ghost Valley was the Nether Ghost Realm.]

    "Just out of pure curiosity. Why then does ck Ghost Valley ascend to the Bright Cold Realm connected to the Ascension Gate instead of the Nether Ghost Realm?"

    [Hmm, it''s because ascending through the Ascension Gate is much safer and more certain, and also...]

    He ponders for a moment and continues.

    [The information from here onwards is confidential, and I cannot disclose it directly but...]

    He chuckles.

    [Why do the devilish sects not ascend to the True Devil Realm but choose the Bright Cold Realm, which is said to be at war with it? Yuan Li spoke of a war, but he only knows outdated information. Perhaps, there''s a reason everyone is choosing to ascend to the Bright Cold Realm.]

    ''Could it be that the war between the True Devil Realm and the Bright Cold Realm is... turning in favor of the Bright Cold?''

    I nod in understanding.

    Then, I strike the barrier of Ascension Path with my Formless Sword.

    Koogooogooang!

    The Formless Sword splits the barrier, creating arge entrance for the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Koowoowoo!

    The Nether Crossing Ship doesn''t stop and flies towards the center of Ascension Path.

    And then, a familiar scene appears.

    Kurung, Kurururung...

    Thunderclouds are rolling in.

    Below the thunderclouds, a bisected stele absorbs heavenly lightning.

    Beyond the stele, a glowing spatial gate the size of a human torso resides.

    Its the Ascension Gate.

    Koogooogoo!

    Before the area riddles with spatial rifts, the Nether Crossing Ship descends.

    "Then, I thank you for everything up to now."

    [Yeah, do well and take care.]

    "...Senior, must you really ascend now?"

    "Haha, don''t worry about me, Daoist Seo. Just deliver the Longevity Fruit to Kim Young-hoon as I requested."

    Song Jin and Seo Ran.

    Their expressions differ, but both radiate the intent of concern for me.

    After bidding them farewell, I take out the centipede eggs from my storage artifact.

    "Well, I may not be able to do much, but if they feed on the dense spiritual energy of the Ascension Path and continue to grow, maybe they''ll be demon beasts as their mother wished for."

    I light the Immortal Demon Bamboo and fan its smoke over the centipede eggs.

    The probability of bing a demon beast will increase, albeit very slightly, with the dense spiritual energy of Ascension Path.

    Just then.

    Crack, crasasaack...

    Whether its due to the time, the effect of Immortal Demon Bamboo, or the Ascension Path''s energy, many baby centipedes hatch from their eggs.

    They scatter throughout the Ascension Path.

    ''Live well, everyone.''

    As Im about to put the bamboo pipe back in the storage artifact.

    "Hmm?"

    A small baby centipede wriggles up onto my foot.

    "Hmm..."

    I pick it up and ce it elsewhere, but it keepsing back and clinging to me.

    ''What''s this...?''

    Just when Im wondering.

    [Just let it stay. You have the Serving Command Seal, right? The Seal has granted you a fate that suits you. It''s an affinity brought by fate, so it might be more beneficial to keep it with you.]

    "...I see."

    After looking at the centipede for a moment, I pick it up and ce it on my shoulder.

    "I''m about to leave this world. Is that alright with you?"

    The baby centipede doesnt respond.

    After staring at it for a while, I bid farewell to Song Jin and Seo Ran.

    Then, I head towards the Ascension Gate.

    "Well, then..."

    Koogooogoo!

    About fifteen days after my return.

    I approach the Ascension Gate thats about to close, with Yuan Li''s Blood Body in front.

    "Shall we investigate the Ascension Gate?"

    As I approach the gate, I take out the two Heaven-Sealing Talisman, activate one, and apply it to the Blood Body.

    "Alright, now. Let''s see..."

    Just then.

    Fzzz, fizzzz...

    Suddenly, the stele above starts to spark intensely with lightning.

    ''What''s this?''

    Then, without warning.

    sh!

    Kurururung!

    A sudden bolt of lightning strikes me.

    "!"

    Koogooogoo!

    Though not a Heavenly Rejection level lightning, it was still immensely powerful.

    Had I not enveloped my whole body in the Formless Sword, I would have been roasted on the spot!

    As I grit my teeth against the lightning.

    Fwaaah!

    "!?"

    A familiar figure appears before my eyes.

    A shadow engulfed in blood-red lightning, weeping blood.

    ''Yang Su-jin!?''

    I tremble, recalling the shadow I had seen at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Then, the remnant of Yang Su-jin speaks.

    [Ender, seeing this remnant means that you have heard my true words left at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    I wont speak at length. If you are contemting ascending to the upper realms, do not hesitate and quickly leave this grotesque world. This world is especially threatening to Enders. There''s nothing good for you by staying in this world any longer Hurry and depart, from within this hideous head...]

    Fwaaah!

    The lightning ceases.

    And at the same time, my eyes widen in shock.

    Creak!

    The Ascension Gate created by Yang Su-jin, like a living entity, opens its maw wide and lunges towards me.

    Woowoowoo!

    The Serving Command Seal inside me howls madly, but then,

    Thud!

    Its forcefully ejected from my embrace by some strong repulsive force.

    What!?

    And at that moment.

    Kwaaah!

    I am swallowed by the Ascension Gate.

    What on earth!

    Seo Ran yells as he watches, and Song Jins ghostly fire burns with panic.

    Fsssh...

    The Ascension Gate, having devoured Seo Eun-hyun, immediately closes shut.

    [I''ve never seen such a phenomenon before...]

    Normally, the Ascension Gate would open once, gradually shrink over several days, and finally disappear in a state as small as dust.

    The kind of phenomenon, where it devours a person like a living entity and closes abruptly, is unheard of.

    Thump, thud, thud...

    The Serving Command Seal, repelled from Seo Eun-hyun''s embrace, rolls towards them.

    Swoosh...

    The ownerless Serving Command Sealys in front of them for a moment and then is swept away into another spatial rift nearby.

    The Serving Command Seal, with its inherent attraction of fate, is fated to return to the Serving Command Pce.

    And in the Liberation Pce, it will wait to be freed, endlessly wandering the void.

    Song Jin and Seo Ran, having witnessed Seo Eun-hyuns sudden devouring by the Ascension Gate, stand in silence, lost in their thoughts.

    Trantor Notes: I got chills.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 139: Ascension

    Chapter 139: Ascension/trantingnovice

    Koogooogoo!

    Numerous sounds and rays of light brush past me.

    I grit my teeth, focusing on the Formless Sword throughout my body.

    My whole body feels like it''s about to be crushed!

    Had it not been for the Formless Sword enveloping my body due to my attainments in Treading Heaven, my body would have instantly been crushed without a moment''s notice.

    The Heaven-Sealing Talisman!

    Gritting my teeth hard enough for my gums to bleed, I tak out the Heaven-Sealing Talisman

    Heaven-Sealing Talisman, activate!

    Koogooogoo!

    An immense force gathers in the talisman, and the power of the Heaven-Sealing Talisman envelops my body.

    Heaven and earth spiritual energy even exists in spatial passageways.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy wraps around my body, creating a dense barrier that prevents even a single strand of energy from leaking out.

    Cough! Huk!

    I spit blood, barely regaining consciousness.

    Damn it, what a mess this is!

    Inside the spatial passageway of the Ascension Gate, I am being pulled upwards towards some [Above].

    Kiiing!

    The blessing of the Serving Command Seal within me is pulling me far away.

    Upon entering the Ascension Gate, the Serving Command Seals blessing became a definite force, pulling me along, and I realized that this force is terrifyingly abnormal.

    Koogooogoo!

    Soon, I''ll probably reach the upper realm. But

    I grit my teeth, watching the barrier of the Heaven-Sealing Talisman trembling madly all over my body.

    The Heaven-Sealing Talisman seems to be losing its effect faster than I thought. There''s a possibility it might break before I reach the upper realm!

    I clench my teeth, thinking of the Serving Command Seal.

    Originally, even if I entered the Ascension Gate, I nned to return to that world with the power of the Serving Command Seal

    I didn''t expect that the Serving Command Seal itself would be repelled by some strange repulsive force.

    Theres no other choice, I have to endure as much as I can!

    Koogooogoo!

    I frown, watching the Heaven-Sealing Talisman about to copse any moment.

    This wont do. Then

    I look at Yuan Lis Blood Body, ascending alongside me.

    I recall one method of using the Blood Body, a technique passed down by Yuan Li.

    I form a seal together with the Blood Body.

    Blood Body Skin Armor! Open!

    At the same time, the Blood Body opens wide.

    Swooosh!

    Its internal organs, muscles, and inner body are all exposed.

    And then, from within, all the organs and muscles turn into blood, and a spacerge enough for one person to squeeze in is seen forming.

    As I form a seal, the Blood Body flies towards me and envelops me.

    The Blood Body covers my whole body, and soon seeps through every part of it.

    Kugugugu!

    As the Blood Body seeps through my muscle fibers, my entire body is further strengthened.

    The strength and regenerative ability of my physical body increases tremendously, and in an instant, I can feel that Im able to use all the techniques that the Blood Body can use.

    But whats most important is...

    Wo-woong!

    The energy of the Heaven-Sealing Talisman that had been residing in the Blood Body now merges with my Heaven-Sealing Talisman, significantly extending the duration of the talisman''s effect.

    Pa-aa-aa-at!

    The barrier of the Heaven-Sealing Talisman, which seemed about to copse at any moment, has now be more robust, and I can finally take a breath.

    Good, I dont know when I''ll reach the upper realm, but at least I can hold out for a while.

    Now that I have some leeway for survival, I look around.

    Numerous beams of light and sound are brushing past me.

    Honestly, its hard to discern what is what.

    Inside the Ascension Gate... perhaps there''s a reason why we fell into this world here

    I look around inside the Ascension Gate.

    The spatial passage leading to the upper realm.

    Piii-eeeeet!

    Among the numerous beams of light, asionally, stars that look like the universe reveal themselves.

    I catch glimpses of what seems to be countless spaces and dimensions, and then, down below.

    I faintly make out the form of the world I came from.

    That world is...

    Like...

    ...Huh?

    I see it, and it sees me. Our eyes meet. Its a gigantic jade...

    ...Heok!

    What was that?

    What just happened?

    Pii-eeet!

    I realize Im still ascending to the upper realm.

    Numerous beams of light are still passing by around me.

    And from the scenes asionally visible between the beams of light, I realize I have ascended quite a bit.

    Just now, my consciousness cut off for a moment

    I hold my throbbing head.

    Why did I lose consciousness?

    Was it because of the spatial pressure?

    Even though theres the Heaven-Sealing Talisman, considerable pressure is still being transmitted through..

    Of course, its bearable, but there are times when the pressure intensifies suddenly, so its possible that I lost consciousness due to the severe pressure at that moment.

    But right before losing consciousness, it seemed like I saw something

    I hold my throbbing temples and try to gather my thoughts.

    Damn it, my head isnt working right.

    Fortunately, things are stabilizing.

    But the throbbing headache doesnt easily subside.

    And also...

    Kugugugu!

    It seems quite some time has passed since I lost consciousness, as the Heaven-Sealing Talisman is already showing signs of copsing.

    Damn, what do I do if the Heaven-Sealing Talisman copses?

    The pressure increased even more than before.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy in the spatial passage bes denser, but at the same time, the resistance beating against the Heaven-Sealing Talisman bes stronger.

    If this continues, once the effect of the talisman wears off, I will be crushed into a lump of flesh.

    I can''t let that happen!

    While being pulled [Above], I take a stance.

    I will. Divert the pressure!

    I begin performing a sword dance towards the pressing force bearing down on me.

    Kim Young-hoon had certainly performed Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains by himself.

    A self-destructive technique that usually requires an opponent.

    The fact that he performed Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains towards empty space meant that...

    ''It means that the world itself can be the subject of martial arts.''

    Cutting through the void itself, exchanging and merging with that emptiness, I enter the state of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    Of course, I have no intention of performing Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains topletion.

    But if its just Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains

    Shoong, shoong, shoong!

    I swing my Formless Sword towards the void.

    What Nascent Soul cultivators call nes.

    I feel my sword brushing against the boundaries of dimensions.

    Whoom, Whoom, Whoom!

    Beyond the dimension.

    I feel my sword colliding with the vital force (Qi) that makes up the world itself.

    ''Cut it.''

    I slice through the vital force, and with that as a starting point, I perform a sword dance towards the immense ''pressure'' that is assaulting me.

    Whizz!

    Crack!

    My sword dance cuts through the spatial pressure.

    At the same time, the pressure on the Heaven-Sealing Talisman decreases.

    ''I can''t perform Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains. But''

    I can still pour out every move from the beginning to the end without getting tired!

    Horizontal sh, lower three cuts, upward sh, stab, change moves, offense and defense as one

    Countless moves burst out almost simultaneously, forming a single shape.

    Severing Mountain!

    Whooooosh!

    The pressure above is split.

    Crack, Crack!

    Despite this, an endless amount of pressure continues to squeeze me, and the Heaven-Sealing Talisman is gradually losing its power.

    And then, at some moment.

    Bang!

    Crash!

    Finally, the Heaven-Sealing Talisman exhausts its power.

    ''Faster, stronger!''

    I resist the pressure squeezing my whole body and slice through the spatial pressure more quickly with the Formless Sword.

    But the pressure continues to gradually increase.

    Crack, Crack!

    Despite cutting through, the residual pressure alone feels enough to crush my entire body covered in the Formless Sword.

    During this.

    Wriggle!

    I spot something wriggling on the other side of the spatial passage, swimming through space.

    ''What is that?''

    That bizarre creature, seemingly living in the crevices of space, fortunately has no interest in me, but its momentum is not inferior to a Heavenly Being.

    Feeling a chill down my spine, I continue to cut through the pressure.

    Crack, Crack!

    Even after being infused by the Blood Body for enhanced durability and regeneration, my whole body feels like its about to be shattered by the spatial pressure!

    And then, when blood finally bursts from my seven orifices!

    Bang!

    Boom!

    I vomit blood as I collide with a ''barrier'' that suddenly appeared in front of me.

    Whooooosh!

    Naturally, the Formless Sword cut through the ''barrier'', and thanks to the inertia that had been pulling me along, I am finally able to enter [Above] by piercing through the barrier.

    Bang!

    "Keughhk! Cough, Gasp!"

    I spit out a mouthful of blood.

    And then.

    "This is"

    I feel the [ground] beneath my hands.

    That terrible spatial pressure is no longer felt.

    A stable, and much denser heaven and earth spiritual energy than what I felt in the previous world.

    Tens of times more spiritual energy than Ascension Path.

    Compared to typical areas in the previous world, its hundreds of times more.

    "Huff Huff?"

    I look around.

    ''This ce''

    "Upper Realm?"

    As I look around.

    Boom!

    [What''s this now.]

    A giant in green armor appears before me.

    Interestingly, hes not made of flesh and blood like humans or demi-humans, but of wood and earth.

    And the pressure emanating from him...

    "Kwak! Keeeuuugh!"

    ''I can''t breathe!''

    Four-Axis!

    His pressure is outrageously beyond that of a Heavenly Being.

    Him just standing in my domain of consciousness makes me feel like my head is going to split open.

    I quickly abandon the thought of observing him and withdraw my consciousness.

    I try to look at him but quickly lower my gaze to his shadow.

    Looking directly at him somehow made my eyes sore.

    An entity those below Heavenly Being can''t even look directly at.

    A cultivator of the Four-Axis stage!

    [Breaking through the thinned spatial barrier, and yet the aura is only at most the level of Qi Building How suspicious. Has some strange creature from the void masqueraded as a human and infiltrated?]

    Kugugu!

    The Four-Axis cultivator raises his hand.

    ''This is!''

    The same momentum I felt from [Her] palm!

    ''I''m going to burst and die!''

    My pupils shrink with tension and fear.

    I try to speak as I vomit blood.

    Just then.

    "Wait a minute!"

    A familiar voice rings in my ears.

    [Hmm?]

    The Four-Axis cultivator looks in one direction.

    I also look towards where the voice came from.

    There stood a familiar figure in blue armor, arms crossed.

    ''Cheongmun Sunwoo...!?''

    "It''s a face I know. Hes not a strange life form from the void."

    [Hmmm....]

    Whooooosh.

    The momentum that formed in the hands of the Four-Axis cultivator dissipates.

    Only then do I take a look around.

    Behind Azure Tiger Saint, there are several Heavenly Being cultivators who exude simr auras and Nascent Soul cultivators.

    And behind them, numerous burly figures with unusually powerful auras are positioned.

    Further back, Chief Oh Hyun-seok is staring at me, eyes wide open.

    On both sides of Azure Tiger Saint, stand a middle-aged man in golden robes and a gender-neutral figure in ck devilish robes.

    PIjitt Pijijijijit!

    The man in golden robes, the Master of Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jin Byuk-ho.

    Behind him are several Heavenly Being cultivators emitting lightning energy, and a significant number of Nascent Soul cultivators.

    And many disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are also visible.

    Kyaaaaaaa!

    Gieyaaa

    And the figure in ck devilish robes, the Grand Elder of ck Ghost Valley, White Bone Ghost Devil Heo Gwak.

    Behind them, two Nether Crossing Ships float in the air, and eerie valley sounds echo around.

    Furthermore

    "Ho-ho, this is an unexpected visit"

    A handsome young man with blue hair, wearing blue robes, and antler-like horns on his forehead.

    Seo Hweol smiles gently as he looks at me.

    Behind Seo Hweol, several giant sea dragons exuding the energy of Heavenly Beings reveal themselves, with dozens of smaller sea dragons positioned behind them.

    Kings of the Mighty Tiger and Holy Peng tribes are also present beside Seo Hweol, along with their tribe members.

    And then

    [Huhuhu, what an odd situation. How did this kid get here?]

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon.

    He stands a little apart from the other forces, hands behind his back, watching me and stroking his chin.

    Beside him, Team Leader Kim Yeon is inexplicably lying on the ground, foaming at the mouth and unconscious.

    It doesnt look like the actions of the Mad Lord. Rather, the shock of withstanding the spatial pressure, even with his protection, seemed too significant.

    Everyone I had met on Ascension Path is gathered here.

    Then, the Four-Axis entity speaks.

    [Exin. You say you know this kid?]

    "Yes. That guy is definitely someone I saw before passing through the Ascension Gate when I was in the lower realm. We three met and even tested him, he''s definitely a human, not a strange lifeform."

    [Hmm, then how could this human of apparently Qi Building stage ascend to the Bright Cold Realm on his own?]

    At the wooden man''s words, Azure Tiger Saint coughs, seemingly unable to guess.

    Then, Seo Hweol steps forward with a kind smile.

    Perhaps, he too possesses some unique quality. Before our ascension through the Ascension Gate we encountered a group of humans, and we confirmed that some of them had interesting qualities. So, before ascension, those thought tock such qualities were abandoned and each force took one of the talented for themselves But it turns out, they all have unique talents. To think that he followed us and ascended on his own, it makes me a bit curious about what kind of talent the remaining human has.

    At Seo Hweol''s exnation, the wooden man in green armor asks curiously.

    [Unique qualities? What kind of unique qualities?]

    "Haha"

    At that, Seo Hweol grins and exchanges nces with the other three Heavenly Beings, even the Mad Lord.

    Mad Lord snorts but crosses his arms, keeping silent.

    "Just unique qualities. But no matter how unique, they can''tpare to the distinguished bloodlines and methods practiced by those in the Bright Cold Realm, right?"

    The three Heavenly Beings alsough and nod.

    "Well, they''re a bit unique, but really nothing special."

    "Just talents that perfectly fit each sect''s methods."

    [Hmmm.]

    The green-armored wooden man''s eyes light up.

    [It seems you''re hiding something. Speak inly. You''ve just ascended to the Bright Cold Realm, why so secretive?]

    Rumble!

    The wooden man''s aura envelops the area.

    I struggle to breathe, falling to the ground and clutching my heart.

    Actually, it felt like my heart would stop any moment, and I had to forcibly keep it beating with my Formless Sword.

    ''He-Heavenly Beings, how are they?''

    Just then.

    Suddenly, the eyes of the Heavenly Being cultivators, initially subdued by the wooden mans aura, shined.

    And then, Seo Hweol, hands behind his back, started walking towards us.

    [This guy?]

    Then.

    "!?"

    My eyes widened.

    Kugugugu!

    Seo Hweol''s aura is rising.

    And the surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy, hundreds of times denser than before, began to be absorbed by Seo Hweol.

    Craaaaack!

    Seo Hweol''s aura began to push back the green-armored wooden man''s aura.

    With each step he took, his aura grew stronger.

    "...I must say something to the Bright Cold Realm senior, lest there be any misunderstandings."

    [What...!?]

    Thud, thud, thud...

    Not only Seo Hweol, but also Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, and Cheongmun Sunwoo approached. Absorbing the dense spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm, their auras intensified even more.

    "We are not like those who fled to the upper realms merely to extend their lives. Rather, we had already reached the peak of Heavenly Being and gained enlightenment towards the Four-Axis but had to ascend due to ack of resources to elevate our cultivation..."

    Rumble!

    Buzz, buzz...

    Suddenly, it became difficult to even look directly at Seo Hweol.

    I felt the same towards the other three Heavenly Beings.

    Boom!

    The next moment.

    A brilliant light burst from Seo Hweol, Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, and Cheongmun Sunwoo, and their auras changed.

    Simultaneously.

    Whoosh!

    The green-armored wooden man''s aura waspletely neutralized, and I finally found it easier to breathe.

    "Even if you find the juniors from the lower realms somewhatcking, we have worked hard in our own right and would appreciate a little respect."

    With the end of Seo Hweol''s words, I once again look at them, or rather, their shadows.

    In the blink of an eye, after absorbing the spiritual energy of the upper realm, they have be Four-Axis cultivators.

    The green-armored wooden man is suddenly surrounded by four Four-Axis cultivators.

    [What, what is this! How can you elevate your cultivation without undergoing Heavenly Tribtion?]

    "Haha. Before ascending, Sect Master Jin of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect used the sect''s divine treasure to disperse the Four-Axis Heavenly Tribtion in advance. We reached the Four-Axis immediately, having already faced the tribtion beforehand, so it does not strike us now."

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily and pats the shoulder of the green-armored wooden man.

    As they begin to pressure him.

    Rumble!

    In the sky, a massive aura stirs, and several more Four-Axis cultivators begin to descend.

    [These ascenders are... all quite special.]

    [Enduring added spatial pressure and ascending with their sects... They are monsters from the start....]

    [To possess such talent to reach Four-Axis immediately upon arrival....]

    They look at Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, Cheongmun Sunwoo, and Seo Hweol in awe.

    At the same time.

    Kugugugugu

    From the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, Azure Heaven Creation Sect, Mighty Tiger, Holy Peng, Sea Dragon, and others.

    Many Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul cultivators began to elevate their cultivation by absorbing the dense spiritual energy.

    Rumble

    They too seemed to have received help from the divine treasure of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    None of them particrly caused Heavenly Tribtion.

    Of course, none reached Four-Axis immediately like the first four.

    Rumble!

    And there, quietly beside them, Mad Lord Jo Yeon seems to have broken through some stagnant bottleneck, but has not reached Four-Axis.

    He appears to have reached the peak of Heavenly Being, but likely...

    ''Given his personality, he probably didn''t ept help from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and didn''t face the tribtion in advance, so he couldn''t immediately ovee the ascension tribtion and reach Four-Axis.''

    As I survey the chaotic surroundings.

    [Anyway, lower your auras, juniors. No matter how impressive your generation is, there are Integration stage Grand Cultivators nearby in this Flying Immortal tform, so be careful. Seeing sects like ck Ghost Valley and Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, it seems you''ve ascended from the Head Realm. I''ll guide your group to the Human Territory. And you, demon beasts...]

    Kugugugugu

    Before the cultivators could finish speaking.

    Far away, thunder and lightning struck, and dark clouds gathered in the sky.

    Soon after, the entity bringing the dark clouds descended.

    Kuguguugugugu!

    Its a gigantic dragon.

    Larger even than Seo Hweol''s original form, this Four-Axis dragon from the Earth Tribes True Dragon Alliancended among the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    [I am Elder Gyu-ryeon of the Earth Tribes True Dragon Alliance. This generation''s Head Realm ascenders are indeed something. To have reached Four-Axis already. You demon beasts, follow me to the Demon Territory.]

    "Haha, we''ve heard of your fame even in the lower realm, Elder Gyu-ryeon. We appreciate your guidance."

    Seo Hweol greets Gyu-ryeon with a gentle smile, and Gyu-ryeon, seemingly a bit embarrassed upon seeing Seo Hweol''s face, snorts.

    [Anyway, let''s get going. I don''t want to be around these folks for too long.]

    Gyu-ryeon deres, ncing briefly at the green-armored wooden man and the other human Four-Axis cultivators.

    Then, turning to me, Seo Hweol says,

    "Ah, please just wait a moment.There''s a matter regarding this junior that needs to be addressed."

    With a gentle face, he extends his hand to me as Iy on the ground.

    "Haha, this really Getting caught between a dragons fight always hurts the ants back. I apologize for any distress. I don''t know what unique talent you have, but it must have been difficult ascending all the way here, wasn''t it?"

    "...Thank you for your concern."

    I reply, getting up on my own without taking his hand.

    "By the way, kid. Just what kind of method did you use to follow us?

    Azure Tiger Saint asks, passing by the green-armored wooden man to approach me.

    "Indeed, we left several days before him, and yet he managed to catch up just as we ascended?"

    ''That''s right, now that I think about it.''

    Under normal circumstances, I shouldn''t have been able to converse with them here. They had ascended days before me, and its odd that I, who left muchter, arrived in the upper realm at the same time.

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon, who has been quiet, speaks with a chuckle.

    [Seems like he has a special connection or fate with the upper realm. Even just considering the blessing of the Serving Command Seal, those with stronger fates can reach the upper realm much faster, can''t they? While it took us several days to barely ascend, this guy, with his extraordinary fate, might have managed it in just half a day. Kekeke]

    ''Because of the Serving Command Seal''

    It seems that while they struggled for days to ascend through spatial pressure, I had ascended instantly thanks to the seal''s blessing.

    Suddenly...

    The ground beneath me lights up and is covered by a strange barrier.

    "This is?"

    "It''s called the Flying Immortal tform. All cultivators ascending from the lower realms arrive here. Now that there are no more ascendants, the tform is closing, and the barrier we broke through is being restored,"

    Seo Hweol exins while walking.

    The tform, now covered in a barrier, makes the surrounding space feel more stable.

    Seo Hweol asks me.

    "So, what will you do?"

    "...?"

    He gestures around with a benevolent expression.

    "Your colleagues'' talents have already been recognized. By ascending on your own, you''ve proven your exceptional talent as well... Since everyone has ascended, if you''re as talented as they are, I wouldn''t mind taking you with me. I''m quite interested in you"

    Intrigue sparkled in the eyes of everyone around me, including Seo Hweol.

    "Make your choice. We''ll soon scatter ording to the guidance of the Bright Cold Realm''s seniors. Which faction will you join?"

    Hearing this, I rx my entire body.

    My Formless Sword, which has been surrounding me, disperses into the air.

    ''Well, let''s think about it.''

    Just then.

    [Hey, you...!]

    The green-armored wooden man and other Four-Axis cultivators floating in the air, along with the dragon elder representing the True Dragon Alliance, all show signs of intense anger.

    ''What''s happening?''

    In my confusion, they react to my Formless Sword.

    [Looking carefully, isnt this a spy from the Heart Tribe trained in the Heart Path Method? I knew something was suspicious!]

    "What...?"

    [Die, you spy! We''ll extract your soul and interrogate you after death!]

    "Wait a m-"

    Boom!

    I explode, not even realizing what hit me, and die instantly.

    Thus, I died right after seeding in ascension.

    That is my thirteenth return.

    Trantor Notes: Weve finally made it to the upper realm. Chapters 136-139 (chunky-ass chapters) were all donated by Citino. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 140: 13th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 140: 13th Cycles First Day

    Blinking, I open my eyes.

    ''Damn it, dying right after ascension, what a mess...''

    As Im rubbing my throbbing head, I pause.

    ''Wait.''

    Something is off.

    "...What?"

    I look around. This isn''t the familiar forest.

    This ce...

    "Make your choice. We''ll soon scatter ording to the guidance of the Bright Cold Realm''s seniors. Which faction will you join?"

    "...What?"

    Staring at Seo Hweol in front of me, my eyes widen as I survey my surroundings.

    This is atop the Flying Immortal tform, where I had just died.

    "Wait, wait..."

    Then it became clear.

    My point of return has been fixed to this ce.

    "...Look here."

    "Ah!"

    I flinch at Seo Hweol''s question.

    Cautiously observing the wooden man''s reactions, I don''t scatter my Formless Sword recklessly, instead concealing my energy within my body as I look around.

    Now that my point of return has unexpectedly moved itself,

    Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ck Ghost Valley.

    Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    The demon tribes heading towards the True Dragon Alliance.

    And various others like the Righteous and Devil Path Alliances...

    I have to choose among them.

    On the first day of my 13th return.

    ''Choose?''

    I press my temples, looking around.

    Who should I choose?

    ''I don''t even understand the current situation...''

    The sudden fixation of my return point is overwhelming.

    This fixation means...

    ''Everything I did during the short time since I started my return... is all permanent.''

    The norigae I gave to Hyang-hwa.

    The rtionship between Song Jin and Seo Ran.

    The Longevity Fruit I prepared for Kim Young-hoon.

    The death of Yuan Li and the disappearance of the Makli n...

    Whether good or bad, my actions are permanent.

    This means...

    ''Everything I''ve done so far...''

    A feeling of indescribable emotion wells up in my chest.

    ''It wasn''t meaningless...''

    Even though I may not know when I will die, I have always given my best in everything I''ve done.

    Even if the lives were meaningless, the results of my actions, to which I''ve given my all, have now be meaningful as time has be fixed.

    I reflect on my actions and aplishments in the lower realm.

    ''Ah, really...''

    What a relief.

    That''s what I thought when...

    "Hmm, seems like you''re deep in thought."

    Says Seo Hweol, stroking his chin and slowing his pace.

    "It looks like we need to leave now. Honestly, I''m quite interested in you..."

    It isn''t just Seo Hweol.

    Other demon tribe leaders, the kings of the Holy Peng and Mighty Tiger tribes, also look interested, implying that I look to be a useful talent.

    However, the eyes of the dragon behind them show dissatisfaction.

    [What''s so important about this left-over trash? It''s a long journey from the centralnds to the Earth Tribe''s territory. We must depart quickly.]

    "It seems the elder is in a hurry. We should go now."

    "...Yes, take care, Sir Dragon King."

    "Ha, Dragon King you say. I appreciate the words, but from now on, don''t call me ''king.'' The real Middle Boundary demon kings might get angry."

    He chuckles, patting my shoulder, and turns to join Gyu-ryeon.

    I courteously see off Seo Hweol, having no intention of joining him at the moment.

    If I had gathered more information through several lives, maybe...

    Of course, if it wasnt the True Dragon Alliance but the Sea Dragon Tribe in the lower realm, I would have refused immediately, now orter.

    As Seo Hweol prepares to leave...

    [Since you''re a human,e with us. Whichever faction you choose, it won''t be hard to settle in.]

    The green-armored wooden man speaks, watching the situation with arms crossed.

    However,

    [You don''t want to choose anyone, do you?]

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon, from a distance, speaks up with his eyes glowing.

    Kugugugu!

    He absorbs the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm, having already reached the Grand Perfection of Heavenly Being, just a step away from Four-Axis, demonstrating a presence akin to it.

    His not immediate advancement to Four-Axis, like the three Heavenly Beings and Seo Hweol, due to not using the Heavenly Lightning Banner, proved his near Four-Axis strength as he spoke to me.

    [If you wont choose anyone,e with me. What are you, really? Im so curious I could die. How can a person have such a heart essence? Ah, so interesting. I''ll take you as my disciple, so follow me. Follow me. Follow me. Follow me. Let''s head to the Light Spirit Pond together.]

    His eyes, brimming with madness, stares at me, and I involuntarily step back.

    Then, the green-armored wooden man frowns and speaks.

    [I recognize your tremendous talent, but first, as you are a human, you must go to the Human Territory to receive your identity que. Where are you even saying youre nning to go? Both of you, just follow for now.]

    At that moment, Mad Lord Jo Yeonughs wildly, shaking his head.

    [No, I dont want to. I need to gather materials toplete [Her].That''s why I ascended to the upper realm. I need nothing else. I will find the Light Spirit Pond in the Bright Cold Realm to circte blood in [Her] body.]

    [How dare you Do you not understand? I don''t care why you came to the upper realm. First, you need to go to the Human Territory and]

    Suddenly, Mad Lord Jo Yeon begins shaking his head violently.

    [Dont want to! DontWantToDontWantToDontWantToDontWantTo! Dont order me. Im heading to the Light Spirit Pond right now! I must go there toplete [Her]! Dont stop me! Dont stop me!]

    At Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s behavior, Seo Hweol, as well as the three newly ascended Four-Axis cultivators, begin to look tense.

    They each protect their factions with a barrier, retreating step by step.

    I also feel a chill down my spine at his behavior.

    That person, he always acts like that before doing something crazy

    -Whyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunning? -I''mofferingtoevolveyouintosomethinggreater?                             -Youyouyouyouyuyouyouyou

    Recalling that horrific memory, I feel a chill enveloping my body.

    The green-armored wooden mans face distorts, angered by Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s attitude.

    [Have you ever seen such a madman? In the lower realm, you may have been indulged as a Heavenly Being, but this is the Bright Cold Realm. How dare this bastard cause a scene here?]

    Rumble!

    Spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathers in the wooden man''s hand.

    [I''ll properly teach you a lesson. Come, try acting crazy. I''ll get rid of you.]

    And then...

    Snap.

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon suddenly stops and stares at the wooden man with glittering eyes.

    "Get rid... of me?"

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon brings his hands to his mouth.

    Crunch, crunch, snap!

    [Get rid of me? GetRidGetRidGetRidGetRidGetRidGetRid? Nononononononono. Ahhh. [She] said something! Everyone quiet! Quiet! Ahh, thats right! Did you hear? [She] gave me her opinion!]

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon, his eyes filled with insanity, continues talking while chewing his fingers till they bleed.

    [As a celebration of my ascension to the Bright Cold Realm, let''s see how effective Four-Axis materials are!]

    [You... lunatic!]

    The wooden man makes his move.

    Seo Hweol, along with the elder from the True Dragon Alliance, hurriedly flee.

    The three newly ascended Four-Axis cultivators protect their factions with barriers.

    Having not chosen any faction, no one particrly helps me.

    Then, Mad Lord Jo Yeon shes with the Four-Axis cultivator.

    sh!

    Zzzing!

    Their collision causes the spiritual energy to surge, shaking the nearby space.

    Kugugugu

    "Krghhh!"

    ''Damn it! If it wasn''t for the Blood Body Skin Armor, I would have died!''

    Thanks to the regenerative power of the Blood Body Skin Armor, I barely survived.

    Pinned down by their pressure, I can barely lift my head to watch their battle in the sky.

    And then...

    That day, I witnessed the full [power] of Mad Lord Jo Yeon for the first time.

    Koooooooogh!

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon opens a box.

    Whoosh!

    From inside the box, a massive fortress emerges.

    The fortress resembles three Serving Command Pcesbined.

    A cylindrical pir trio formed a triangle in Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s fortress.

    From atop the fortress, Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s voice thunders.

    [Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, open your gates!]

    Kugugugugu!

    The gates of Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s fortress opens, and the sky begins to be enveloped.

    ''That..that is..?''

    I gape in astonishment, and so do the other Four-Axis cultivators of the Bright Cold Realm, their eyes wide with shock as they stare at Mad Lord Jo Yeon.

    Whoom!

    Bee puppets, spider puppets, mantis puppets... animal puppets human puppets

    They all fill the sky.

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s voice resounds from beyond them.

    [Qi Building puppets, 190 million. Core Formation puppets, 165,600. Nascent Soul puppets, 4203. Heavenly Being puppets, 63. Four-Axis stage, 2.]

    The collective power of two authentic Four-Axis beings.

    And thebined strength of all other puppets filling the sky...

    The totalbined power is...

    ''Four, Four-Axis...''

    The power equivalent to four Four-Axis cultivators!

    My mouth falls open in awe, and I look below at the three Heavenly Beings, now Four-Axis cultivators, calmly deploying barriers below.

    Kugugugugu!

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon skillfully maniptes his puppets, aggressively pushing against the green-armored wooden man.

    Other Four-Axis cultivators, who have been stunned, fly up to help the green-armored wooden man.

    I look below at the ck Ghost Valley with a stunned expression.

    Only today do I realize how astonishing and incredible the ck Ghost Valley is.

    To wage war against such a monstrous entity and survive by sacrificing only a third of their forces is truly a testament to their immense power.

    Kuguang Kuguang Guang Guang!

    For several moments, the Four-Axis cultivators dazzlingly engage in battle amidst numerous Qi Building puppets.

    And then.

    Kwoooong!

    The puppets are suddenly sted away in a circle, creating a gap among the sea of puppets.

    Through that gap, the wooden man in green armor is seen falling, blood-like liquid flowing from its body.

    Simultaneously.

    Poof!

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress descends from the sky, capturing the green-armored wooden man.

    And then, the Mad Lord''s puppets are instantly sucked back into his fortress, which in turn is drawn back into his box.

    Paaaat!

    Behind the Mad Lord, something brilliantly white is embracing him.

    ''Is that, [Her]!?''

    Im astonished while I look at [something].

    It seems to resemble a human form, but the radiance emanating from [Her] and the eye-watering difficulty in focusing on [Her] makes it hard to observe.

    Just then.

    [You brat!]

    The Mad Lord, along with [Her], flies towards me.

    Paaat!

    No, ''flies'' isn''t the right word.

    They simply transcended space and instantly reached in front of me.

    Kwaaaak!

    [Her] grasp of the void causes the heaven and earth spiritual energy to seize me up.

    At the same time, Kim Yeon, who has been foaming at the mouth and unconscious, is also lifted into the air.

    [Let''s go! We''ve got a Four-Axis material now!]

    ''Damn it!''

    Vrooooom!

    I draw my Formless Sword, frantically resisting, but Im unable to move against the strength of [Her], a Four-Axis level being.

    [This is exciting! Hehe! Two worthy disciples and one Four-Axis level material, and a sessful ascension into the Bright Cold Realm. The day we dance together isn''t far off! Aaaaaah!]

    Paaaatt!

    The Mad Lord, with [Her], flies away, and I, captured by [Her], am dragged along.

    Behind me, the distance quickly grows, and I can hear the Four-Axis cultivators screaming in rage as if they had gone mad.

    Kugugugugu!

    Their angry roars cause the earth to shake and tremble like an earthquake.

    These entities, whose mere existences surpassed natural disasters and became celestial phenomenons.

    Such Four-Axis cultivators were toyed with and are now trembling in rage by a single Mad Lord.

    [Chase that madman...!]

    [Put a bounty on that scum in the entire Bright Cold Realm!]

    [You lunatic! The entire Heaven Tribe will hunt you down!]

    In this chaotic situation, being captured by the Mad Lord, I clench my teeth.

    ''Damn it!''

    Because I didn''t choose a faction in time, I ended up being captured by the Mad Lord!

    Paaaatt!

    I, along with the Mad Lord, [Her], and Team Leader Kim, swiftly fly to an unknown destination!

    Trantor Notes: Oh ma gawd. Kim Hyung! Nooo! Ill miss you T.T

    In other news, Male Kim exits and Female Kim enters the fray.

    Donated Chapter by Mortor. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 141: Madman (1)

    Chapter 141: Madman (1)

    Bright Cold Realm, on the highest mountain in the White Cloud Continent.

    The summit of Celestial Lotus Great Mountain.

    There, a white pavilion made of white jade stands.

    The inside of the pavilion is obscured by strange rays of light that swirl around, making it impossible to see inside.

    Numerous light rays move back and forth around the pavilion.

    Wo-woong!

    And then, when a ray of light enters within.

    Pasusu!

    [Hmm, more talents have ascended from the Head Realm? One of them killed a patrolling cultivator of the Flying Immortal tform, captured his body, and escaped]

    Pajik, Pajijijik!

    Light rays continuously swirl.

    Outside of those rays, something bursts out from inside the pavilion.

    Its a pure white tree branch.

    That branch is held in a hand, wrinkled and pale as white.

    [To think such talents have ascended from that hideous world After 120,000 years, with outstanding talents having emerged again from that ominous ce, the whole world will be engulfed in chaos again What will be of fate]

    Paaaat!

    From the end of the white branch, a light orb simr to the swirling rays of light around the pavilion shoots out rapidly to some unknown location.

    [I sent a message, but when will the Star Shattering kids who left for their journey return As the eldest in Bright Cold Realm, I must heal the injury I received from the Golden Deity even a day earlier for the world to stabilize]

    The wrinkled hand holding the white branch trembles and returns back inside the pavilion.

    Wo-woong!

    Once again, the surroundings of the pavilion quieten down with light orbs swirling around as before.

    Kugugu!

    After being captured by the Mad Lord and breaking through in all directions for a while.

    Wo-woong!

    Crossing mountains and rivers, seas, and all sorts of strange ces and spaces, the Mad Lord finally sets me and Kim Yeon down.

    The ce he arrived at is a huge valley.

    The size of the valley is not that of a moderately sized one in the lower realm. Its incredibly deep, about 30-40 Li (approx 12 to 16 km).

    ''How can something be so huge...''

    I am stunned by the overwhelming size of the terrain in the Bright Cold Realm.

    [Finally, those annoying ones have stopped following!]

    The Mad Lord smiles broadly and takes out his box again.

    And then.

    Kugugu!

    As he opens the box, a huge fortress bursts out from inside.

    ''That is, indeed...''

    I am certain as I look at the fortress, known as the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress resembles the Serving Command Pce quite a bit.

    Its as if three Serving Command Pces are attached to form a triangle.

    In fact, apart from the color scheme, it looks exactly the same.

    Unlike the Serving Command Pce made of jade-colored tiles and white stones, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress of the Mad Lord is made of brown tiles and ck stones.

    Im curious, but decided not to speak unnecessarily in front of the Mad Lord.

    ''I need to find a chance to escape ormit suicide.''

    Even contemting suicide is impossible at the moment, as [She], about 10 Zhang (approximately 30 meters) tall, is emitting light from her whole body and freezing the heaven and earth spiritual energy around, preventing any movement.

    And then, at that moment.

    [Open, Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Clean up the things below.]

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress opens its three gates on each pce.

    And from there, like I saw previously, countless puppets pour out, heading down the valley.

    Kugugugu!

    After a while, a loud noisees from below the valley, and then the puppets return back.

    In their arms are the carcasses of demon beasts and insects that look like demon beasts.

    [There. Now that the bottom is cleared, it''s best to ce the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress down there.]

    Kuuuuuuu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, floating in the air, slowly descends into the depths of the valley.

    [Hehe. Then dear, you also bring those kids with you. I''ll go down first.]

    Taatt!

    The Mad Lord jumps without hesitation towards the abyss where the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress descended.

    Simultaneously, [She] reaches out her hand, and the bodies of me and Kim Yeon are lifted.

    ''Damn it''

    I try to fiddle with the Formless Sword, but quickly realize its of no use.

    Wo-woong!

    [She] moves her massive body, taking me and her down.

    Shuiiiiii

    As we descend into the depths of the valley, the Mad Lord has already pulled out numerous puppets, paving the way for the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to settle.

    There are so many puppets that the giant Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress easily finds its ce in the depths of the valley, deep below.

    Kugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress fully settles down, and its doors open.

    [Now, pleasee in dear. You guys as well. Ah, Four-Axis level materials. I''m so excited. I feel like I''m going to go crazy with excitement! Haaaa!]

    .

    Wo-woong!

    [She], who is 10 Zhang in size, vibrates and gradually shrinks to the size of a human.

    Its only then that I can take in the full appearance of [Her].

    [She] is dressed in a pure white robe and carries two spears on her back.

    The structure of the spears look like they can bebined into one long spear.

    [Her] face is covered with a white veil, so her appearance is indiscernible.

    Step, step.

    [She] moves towards the gate of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with a natural motion, but I realize.

    ''That''s not human movement.''

    The joint movement is subtly different from that of humans.

    Its clearly a puppet.

    Zzzzt.

    ''Damn, it''s hard to look at for long.''

    Its definitely a Four-Axis stage puppet.

    [What are you doing noting in?]

    Wo-woong!

    As soon as the Mad Lord''s words are heard, Kim Yeon and I are lifted into the air and sucked into the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''I can''t resist!''

    Taatt!

    Im sucked in by inertia and nearly crash headfirst into the floor of the Fortress.

    However, I manage to regain my bnce and catch Kim Yeon, who is flying beside me.

    ''This ce is.''

    I look around the interior of the Fortress.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress also applied spatialpression, boasting an immense size.

    And most of all.

    ''It''spletely different from the interior of the Serving Command Pce.''

    Kugugugu!

    Numerous puppets are roaming around.

    Dozens of pavilions, halls, and factory-like ces where puppets are being produced, disposed of, and repaired.

    In manypartments, puppets are being created and managed.

    ''?''

    [Daily Life].

    Its just as it says.

    Two puppets that look like a couple hold the hands of a smaller puppet, walking around inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    That isn''t all.

    In various areas of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, there are puppets running shops.

    Puppets dancing.

    Small puppets running around and clicking among themselves.

    Its like.

    A city inhabited by real humans.

    But.

    Shudder, shudder.

    ''What in the world is this?''

    I feel a chill run down my spine at this bizarre sight.

    All these puppets are acting naturally as if theyre human.

    But none of them are truly alive.

    They are all connected by a strange flow of spiritual energy, a flow so sophisticated it almost resembles real human intent.

    But thats all. It only resembles intent.

    [These things] that are clearly not alive, are imitating real humans?

    Just when Im feeling goosebumps,

    [What are you looking at so intently? Come this way.]

    Kugugugu!

    !?

    The space around us warps, and Kim Yeon and I are brought to a certain area in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kugugugu!

    A space filled with giant cogwheels and strange puppet arms.

    A ce crowded with numerous mechanical devices.

    Click, click, click.

    Flinch!

    In this strange space.

    Theres arge workbench with numerous moving puppet arms and mechanical devices above it.

    And in front of them, the Mad Lord is cackling as he is working on modifying the green-armored wooden man.

    [Indeed, a Four-Axis cultivator. Using the body of a real Four-Axis cultivator as a base will stabilize [Her] unstable spiritual energy flow. Huhu, its perfect. Perfect!]

    The Mad Lord spends a long time tinkering with his equipment to modify the body.

    During that time, I nce at Kim Yeon, who is still unconscious beside me.

    ''She''s been mentally tampered with.''

    She isnt just unconscious.

    Inside her upper dantian, there is a kind of restraint simr to the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, suppressing her vast consciousness.

    Its when Im examining Kim Yeon,

    [Now that the basic work is done Shall we decide what to do with you?]

    The Mad Lord turns around and looks at us.

    My face stiffens like a rock, and I draw out the Formless Sword.

    Thinking he hadpletely subdued me, the Mad Lord no longer solidified the spiritual power within my body, allowing me to move the Formless Sword again.

    ''If ites to it, I''ll justmit suicide....''

    I nce at Kim Yeon.

    Perhaps, I might have to kill her too.

    Better than being modified by that madman and living an existence that''s neither alive nor dead for thousands of years....

    Just as Im about to swing the Formless Sword.

    The Mad Lord smirks.

    [What are you doing? Didn''t I say I would take you as my disciples? Aren''t you going to greet your master?]

    ?

    I hesitate to strike with the Formless Sword and flinch.

    ''Is he serious?''

    Its impossible to predict what this madman might do.

    I try to discern whether the Mad Lord''s words are sincere or just a product of his twisted mind.

    Snap!

    The Mad Lord flicks his fingers, and I feel the restraint in Kim Yeon''s upper dantian dissolve.

    And then....

    Puuwhack!

    Kugugugu!

    An enormous consciousness bursts forth in all directions.

    Her consciousness, like threads, extend everywhere, transforming into a that seems to engulf the heavens and the earth.

    But.

    Thats...?

    Im taken aback by the strange aura emanating from her.

    Despite revealing such immense consciousness, she no longer appears to be on the verge of having her head explode as before.

    I immediately understand why.

    The dual-colored aura emanating from her body.

    The yellow and blue auras envelop her, stabilizing her physique.

    Spiritual Constitution?

    [Before entering the Ascension Gate, I fed her a precious elixir I acquired long ago. I gave her the Red Spirit Ginseng, creating a Red Spirit Tree Body for her. I''ve been quite generous. After all, without the Red Spirit Tree Body, she wouldn''t have been able to withstand such an enormous consciousness.]

    Red Spirit Tree Body!?

    Im taken aback.

    If Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root and Heavenly Golden Thunder Body are mythical and legendary, almost fantastical qualities,

    The Red Spirit Tree Body, while not as mythical, is a well-known type of spiritual quality.

    Its a constitution that develops both Wood and Earth properties in one''s spiritual roots.

    Characterized by a training speed no worse from a normal Heavenly Spiritual Root, but even with the ability to read minute variations of wood and earth spiritual energy making one stronger than peers of the same cultivation level.

    However, this constitution is more about the individual''s innate spiritual energy rather than lineage, and Red Spirit Ginseng itself is a herb naturally possessing the spiritual energy of the Red Spirit Tree Body.

    Therefore, anyone who consumes the Red Spirit Ginseng, be they mortals or cultivators, will ept its energy and develop the wood and earth attributes of the Red Spirit Tree Body.

    The Red Spirit Tree Body also harmonizes and strengthens the physique, fortunately preventing her head from exploding....

    I ponder, watching her regain consciousness as the mental restraint disappears.

    Soon after, Kim Yeon rises to her feet.

    She rubs her eyes as they meet mine.

    A dream? I remember parting ways with Deputy Seo

    It''s not a dream, so please pull yourself together.

    As I help her up, shes startled and trembles.

    Deputy Seo? It wasnt a dream?

    She looks overwhelmed by emotion, but my attention is more on the Mad Lord, who is observing us with glittering eyes.

    I must ask Senior, what do you intend to do with us?

    Even if the madman goes crazy and modifies us on the spot, I have to ask.

    Just what will happen to us?

    At that, the Mad Lord grins, showing his teeth.

    [Didn''t I say? For now, I will take you two as my disciples, no. As temporary disciples. Yes, temporary disciples. First, I''ll teach you as temporary disciples, then choose one of you to inherit my true inheritance andplete this Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.]

    ''Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress....''

    What exactly is this ce that he wants us toplete?

    Isn''t his goal rted to [Her]?

    I have a mountain of questions about [Her].

    But the fear of the Mad Lord suddenly going crazy and modifying me for bringing up such matters prevents me from asking.

    [Aren''t you going to thank me for epting you as disciples?]

    The Mad Lord stares at us, his eyes glowing.

    I swallow hard, gently pressing Kim Yeon''s shoulder, who still couldn''t grasp the situation, and whisper.

    Follow my lead, Team Leader Kim.

    Y-yes? Yes.

    Kim Yeon follows my actions and pays respects to the Mad Lord as a disciple.

    [Heh, good. Good A disciple with the highest level of consciousness in the Four-Axis stage as a mere mortal. A disciple who, without learning any cultivation methods, possesses Core Formation level consciousness and has achieved ascension on his ownI will raise both of you wend definitely fulfill my dream!]

    The man spoke while stroking his beard.

    [Now then, first Ah! That''s right. I''m sorry.]

    The Mad Lord suddenly looks at [Her] beside him.

    [Come to think of it, I haven''t properly introduced myself. I almost forgot my disciples'' names too. Thank you, indeed I can''t do without [You].]

    ""

    "?"

    I clench my fists as I watch the Mad Lord, who is suddenly crying andughing, hanging onto [Her] puppet body.

    Kim Yeon still looks confused and very frightened.

    [Hmm, well. First of all, as you know, I am the Mad Lord Jo Yeon (). Theres no chance you dont know about me, so let''s skip my introduction. What are your names?]

    "I am Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Kim Yeon is my name."

    [Yes, yes. I''ll definitely remember. Kim Yeon, you had your talent tested before the Ascension Gate and youve also taken the Red Spirit Ginseng. Theres nothing more to know about you so you can go inside for now.]

    Snap!

    With a flick of his finger, the Mad Lord summons a bee puppet, which picks up Kim Yeon.

    Confused, she is carried away by the bee puppet, jumping through space and disappearing somewhere.

    And then, only the Mad Lord and I are left in the room.

    [I haven''t figured out what your talent is yet. I''ve been feeling curious since earlier, but what is that consciousness you''re wrapping around your body? It''s not demon beast methods, so what is it?]

    What should I do?

    After a moment of contemtion, I reply.

    Bo-oong

    I wave my hand, and the Formless Sword sweeps around.

    [Ha! Crossing nes! What in the world is that?]

    "This is a unique method using my consciousness It''s through this that I was able to ascend. My will and emotions are crucial in controlling this strength. If you modify me recklessly, I may not be able to use this ability as is."

    [Hmm, it seems so. The power is directly connected to the heart essence. Wait, that means you]

    Whoosh!

    The Mad Lord suddenly leaps in front of me.

    Our eyes meet.

    [Does that mean you also see this vision? If you have the ability to handle heart essence, you shouldn''t be unable to see it, right?]

    ""

    Our gazes lock, my heart essence and his heart essence face each other.

    ''How should I respond?''

    Should I give this person information?

    If I carelessly talk about heart essence and it happens to be an area the Mad Lord is familiar with, he might modify me while keeping only my heart essence

    "I can''t see it."

    [Hmm, is that so]

    The Mad Lord steps back, looking slightly disappointed.

    Just as Im about to breathe a sigh of relief,

    [Then, lie down on that operating table for now. First, let''s modify one of your arms and see if you can still produce that transparent thing with a puppet arm. Can you do that?]

    "Ac-actually, I can see heart essence! Please forgive me for talking nonsense!"

    [Oh, is that so? That''s really surprising. Truthfully, I suspected as much. Alright, lie down then.]

    Whirring!

    Next to the operating table where a wooden puppet is being modified,

    Another operating table rises, and above it, strange puppet arms and mechanical devices descend.

    Trantor Notes: The Yeon in Jo Yeon is different from the Yeon in Hyang-hwas mothers name. Jo Yeon can mean early fate or early connection, which might mean that his connection or rtionship with [Her] happened prematurely, causing the unfortunate events to ur. Also, Celestial Tribe -> Heaven Tribe

    Hehehe. Seo Eun-hyun escaped the fate of having his arm torn off by the fox but now its changed to his arm being turned into a puppet! I bet some of yall still got tricked into thinking the Mad Lord isnt that bad after all for a moment there.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 142: Madman (2)

    Chapter 142: Madman (2)

    Click, click, click...

    The mechanical devices around me begin to operate.

    I look around for any possibility of escape.

    ''I should give up on talking more to this madman.''

    The answer is clear - I am to be modified regardless.

    ''Should I suicide?''

    But then...

    I remember Kim Yeon, who has just been captured by the bee puppet.

    ''If I die like this, will Team Leader Kim be left alone with this madman and undergo the same modifications...?''

    I haven''t fully realized the insanity of this lunatic until our face-to-face encounter, but now it is clear.

    I can''t leave Kim Yeon alone with the Mad Lord.

    ''Suicide... let''s not think about that now.''

    So, is escape possible?

    ''If I use the Formless Sword to cut the circuits of the surrounding puppets and escape...''

    But that too seems impossible.

    It might have worked against Yuan Li, whos at the Nascent Soul stage, but not against this Mad Lord, a Heavenly Being at Grand Perfection, and his Four-Axis level puppets.

    Im in the lion''s den.

    ''Damn it.''

    While Im contemting,

    Kuaguagua!

    Numerous puppet arms descend from the ceiling towards my position.

    In shock, I evade the puppet arms with a defensive maneuver.

    [Hmm? You dodged?]

    The Mad Lord''s eyes shimmers as I evaded.

    Shit...''

    I feel a sense of hopelessness.

    If things continue this way, I might not only have an arm modified, but my entire body might be forcibly changed. Fear grips me.

    I look at the Mad Lord and force a smile.

    "I''ll go willingly."

    [Oh, sure. That''s a good decision. Lie down. I''ll attach something new and pretty to you.]

    "."

    I grit my teeth andy down on the operating table.

    ''I wonder if this madman will use anesthesia.''

    I have little hope in thiswless era.

    Im ustomed to the pain of having an arm torn off without anesthesia, but Im worried about Kim Yeon.

    ''If she gets modified, I should make some anesthesia for her.''

    As expected.

    The Mad Lord approached, and the puppet arms descended from the ceiling.

    [Lets see, open your mouth.]

    He says, inserting his hand into my mouth to open it and peers inside.

    [Hoho, hoho, hoho Good, good. I had a hunch from seeing your body movements, but youre a martial artist, arent you?

    "Uhh, uh."

    [Yes, yes. I understand. I dont know if you heard the rumors, but I have a reputation for treating martial artists well. Seeing your teeth, youre an incredible one who reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin. Very good. You are immensely talented, so I will treat you well. Now, it''s going to shock a bit, so bear with it for a moment.]

    "?"

    Pijjiijijiiit!

    Suddenly, Im enveloped in a massive electric shock.

    I clench my teeth and endure the shock.

    ''He''s using lightning as anesthesia?''

    After a while,

    I remain conscious amidst being electrocuted.

    The shock subsides, and the Mad Lord looks at me.

    [Hmm? What, you didn''t faint? I even used lightning to anesthetize you. You have impressive mental strength!]

    ''Is using lightning as anesthesia normal?''

    While Im dumbfounded, the Mad Lord grins.

    [With such strong mental fortitude, you can probably endure being modified while conscious.]

    Click!

    Simultaneously, a gag is forced into my mouth, and my limbs are restrained.

    ''This damned thing! If the anesthesia didn''t work, shouldn''t he have tried again?''

    Then, the puppet arms and devices converge on my left arm.

    Hiss...

    "."

    [Perfect! It turned out truly excellent! Bravo! Not even twitching during the modification, I have obtained a truly great disciple!]

    I sigh and stand up from the operating table.

    ''I''m worried about Team Leader Kim Yeon.''

    Its only because its me that I didn''t flinch and endured this insane modification.

    For a normal person, no, even for a typical Core Formation or Nascent Soul cultivator, the pain felt from the recent modification is not something to easily dismiss.

    Click, click...

    I lift my left arm.

    For a sudden modification by this madman, the new arm truthfully seems quite useful.

    Inside the arm, numerous spiritual energy circuits are tightly packed, and the arm moves smoothly ording to my will.

    When I infuse consciousness into it, the sensations in the arm feel quite real.

    Its more than adequate as a prosthetic, and I can sense many embedded functions.

    [Now, now. Firstly, the basic energy source is designed to absorb energy from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortresss energy source when inside. When outside, it will draw on your energy, using it as its energy source. Have a test of its performance.]

    Click, click, click!

    In one corner of the Mad Lord''s workshop, several target-like objects suddenly sprung up.

    The puppet arm given by the Mad Lord transmitted instructions on how to operate it through my consciousness when I infused it with my consciousness.

    Click!

    When I extend my left hand and concentrate my consciousness, energy gathers in my palm.

    And then.

    Boom!

    A bright white beam shoots out, instantly turning three targets into ash.

    ''Never thought I''d shoot beams from my hand.''

    Wo-woong!

    When I slightly curl my fingers, spiritual energy gathers at the tips, forming bright white nails made of Pure Spiritual Force.

    Whoosh, woosh!

    As I swing my hand, the nails extend at will, slicing through the targets.

    Keeng, click click!

    When I clench my fist, various parts of the arm open, revealing nozzles.

    Boom!

    Spiritual energy bursts forth from the nozzles, and I fly forward with my fist, smashing another target to pieces.

    It seems like it will be useful for enhancing the power of my punches.

    Just from this demonstration, it appears that an ordinary first-rate martial artist with just this arm can rival a Qi Refining cultivator at the 10th or 11th star.

    Of course

    ''All of these functions can be performed with the Formless Sword.''

    In my case, with such a high cultivation level, these abilities feel somewhat superfluous.

    These functions feel more like additional capabilities, and the true power of the puppet arm must be something else.

    ''Harmony It perfectly harmonizes with my body, which has reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin. There''s no discrepancy, and the flow of vital force (Qi) and blood is natural.''

    The natural movement and feeling, as well as the bnce of the arm, seems to be its real advantages.

    And, the real reason the Mad Lord made this arm is evidently

    [What are you doing? Try pulling that out, will you?]

    Wo-woong!

    The Formless Sword emerges through the left arm.

    [Hoho! Ites out even through that arm!]

    He seemed curious if the Formless Sword, formed through heart essence, could be emitted through the puppet arm.

    ''Aside from being attached to my body, it''s no different from a dharma treasure.''

    The Formless Sword always had the ability to be used in conjunction with a dharma treasure.

    Its no different than oveying the Formless Sword onto a ss sword.

    The Mad Lord seems to have some inspiration, licking his lips while muttering to himself as he looks at my arm.

    Then, with sparkling eyes, he suddenly shakes his head.

    [Hmm, hmm. Alright, that''s enough. You can go now.]

    Wo-woong!

    A bee puppet for transportation appears in the room.

    [This fellow will guide you to your new quarters. For now, rest for today. I''ll start instructing you tomorrow.]

    The Mad Lord doesn''t wait for my response. He approaches the Four-Axis wooden man and begins to work like a lunatic.

    Wo-woong!

    I fly off with the bee puppet to somewhere else.

    Whoosh!

    Ind in a grand estate located deep within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, having flown through space.

    The estate is decorated just like a real one, with lush grass, trees, and small animals and insects.

    Servants are moving around, cleaning and maintaining the estate.

    But I feel a chill.

    ''Not a single living thing.''

    The grass and trees are intricately made puppets, as are the insects, small animals, and the servants.

    Click, click

    As I look around, the servant puppets approach and bow to me.

    "Are you going to guide me?"

    Click, click

    A servant puppet nods, and I follow it deeper into the estate.

    It shows me my quarters and various ces around the estate.

    ''It feels deste.''

    Though the puppets are kind, this lifeless ce is suffocating.

    As I look around,

    ''Hmm?''

    I sense a faint trace of life energy in the distance.

    ''This energy is''

    I leap towards the source of the energy.

    Its in an estate next to where I was.

    In a corner of the estate, Team Leader Kim Yeon is sitting on a rock, dressed in new clothes, looking dazed.

    Wearing a pale pink attire, her face is filled with confusion and fear as she watches the servant puppets working.

    Swoosh!

    Ind beside her.

    "Ah, Deputy Seo?"

    As Ind next to her, relief flickers across her face.

    "I''m so d! I don''t understand what''s happening, this ce is too horrifying. And these grass and trees! They''re all like robots, right? There''s not a single living thing here! What should we do now?"

    ""

    I look at the terrified face of Kim Yeon and sigh.

    "Team Leader Kim, please listen to me carefully."

    I wanted to console her, but having undergone the modification of one arm, my mood had hardened.

    "Now, you must forget about the modern society we lived in. In this world, there are no such things as human rights. That insane Mad Lord who kidnapped us might modify us whenever hes in the mood."

    Click...

    I show my left arm to Kim Yeon.

    Her face, initially failing to understand, turns pale.

    "That, what is that? Deputy Seo, you''re joking... right?"

    "Team Leader Kim."

    I grab her shoulder and look into her eyes.

    "This is no joke. Please listen to me carefully. You might not understand, but let me exin this world to you."

    I slowly exin to her about this world.

    Martial artists, demon beasts, cultivators...

    Martial arts, spells, the upper and lower realms.

    The Mad Lord Jo Yeon, and the story about him and [Her].

    What Kim Yeon''s awakened vast consciousness means.

    "...This is the kind of world we are in. Do you understand?"

    "I... still don''t quite..."

    "Let me show you, it''ll be faster."

    I form a hand seal.

    The puppet arm that has be part of me has no problem channeling Pure Spiritual Force, and since its much stronger than my original arm, theres no issue in using spells.

    "Release ()!"

    Chlak!

    Simultaneously, the Blood Body Skin Armor that has been boosting my regeneration inside my body is released.

    Chururururu!

    The blood that has seeped into my body falls to the side, trickling back into Yuan Li''s Blood Body.

    Churuk, churururuk...

    The Blood Body, which has continuously given me increased regeneration, causes my cultivation to drop fromte Core Formation to early Qi Refining.

    "What in the world is this..."

    Kim Yeon''s eyes widen in shock as she looks at the Blood Body. I form a seal with the hand of the Blood Body.

    Hwarururuk!

    mes burst from the hand of the Blood Body, and all sorts of extraordinary spells appear.

    "Now do you believe me? This world is full of such bizarre things."

    "I believe it. It''s just... I was confused if it was a dream or not. I wish someone would tell me it''s just a terrible nightmare."

    "..."

    Kim Yeon tiredly covers her face with both hands.

    Just then.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Chk!

    The veins of the Blood Body writhes, and a small centipede bursts out from inside.

    ''Ah, I had forgotten about this little one.''

    I had ced it inside the Blood Body, boosting its regeneration ability to withstand the spatial pressure.

    Of course, given the pressure, it must have burst dozens of times, but thanks to the Blood Body, it kept regenerating.

    ''I feel a bit sorry for it...''

    I blocked its pain through the Blood Body, but still, its body burst several times.

    ''For now, stay inside.''

    I manipte the Blood Body to take the centipede back into its veins and cover it with flesh, pushing it inside.

    In the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, its difficult to recklessly bring it out.

    Meanwhile, Kim Yeon looks a bit calmer and asks,

    "But Deputy Seo, how do you know all these things? And this womanno is it a man? Anyway, what is this person?

    "Team Leader Kim, as I mentioned, simr to you, all our colleagues have awakened strange abilities."

    "Yes."

    "I''m the same. This body, neither male nor female, is part of the abilities I''ve awakened to, and so is the knowledge I possess."

    "Is that so? Oh right, about my ability..."

    "And!"

    I interrupted her.

    "Do not reveal whatever ability you have acquired, no matter what."

    "Why? There''s only the two of us here..."

    "That''s not the issue. It''s hard to exin but... can you promise me you won''t reveal it?"

    Squeeze...

    I hold Kim Yeon''s hands and look into her eyes.

    Her face flushes red.

    "Yes, yes! I promise. You''ll tell meter, right?"

    "In due time, I will."

    I look at her intent and smile bitterly.

    "So promise me. Keep your secret until death, if necessary."

    "Yes, yes..."

    Looking at her intent, I ponder.

    ''It''ll be hard to leave her behind in the future.''

    Kim Young-hoon might feel a bit regretful about parting ways with me, but hell excitedly venture off on his own journey.

    However, I don''t know what would happen to her in her current state if we parted ways.

    I inform Kim Yeon of a few precautions and teach her a bit more about this world.

    Thus, our first day in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress passed.

    From the next day, we received various methods from the Mad Lord.

    Basic Qi Refining methods and a method called Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon.

    "The Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon is a type of consciousness method. It focuses on training and further developing consciousness. It''s also a crucial method for controlling the residents of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Until reaching Qi Refining, you should learn the Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon, and once your consciousness bes stable in the Qi Building stage, I will teach you my true consciousness method, the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon."

    Given that it''s meant for controlling the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, it seems to be a consciousness method optimized for puppetry.

    From that day, I helped Kim Yeon with her consciousness method training and aided her in mastering the basic Qi Refining methods.

    Half a year passed.

    Atop the valley where the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is located.

    Kugugu!

    After half a year, I see five strands of spiritual energy clouds revolving around me.

    ''Incredible speed.''

    Despite not having the Demon Core of the fox and just absorbing the spiritual energy from the atmosphere, relying on Understanding before Breakthrough, I reached thepletion in Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation in just half a year.

    In this state, I seem likely to reach Qi Building within a month.

    And Kim Yeon is currently...

    Kurung Kurung!

    On the other side of the valley, she failed the Seven Stars Ritual, biting her lips anxiously.

    Heavenly Rejection.

    I didn''t know about it during Kim Young-hoon''s time but

    Sure enough, its a phenomenon appearing to us who havee from the modern world.

    "I failed again... What should I do?"

    She asks in a trembling voice.

    I pat her shoulder.

    But she flinches and steps back.

    Over the past half year.

    The Mad Lord has modified not only my left arm but both arms into puppet arms, and the one I used to pat her shoulder feels like hard wood rather than human flesh.

    I, too, have experienced Heavenly Rejection in the Bright Cold Realm.

    However, in my case, I overcame the phenomenon by tearing through the clouds with the beam emitted from the puppet arm given by the Mad Lord, without needing to shoot a Gang Sphere.

    This means...

    "Deputy Seo... what about me? If the Mad Lord, my, my arms too..."

    If Kim Yeon can''t ovee Heavenly Rejection she too might be modified by the Mad Lord.

    "...There''s still time. The next ritual isn''t far away so lets try again then. And the Mad Lord as expected..."

    I look at her consciousness domain.

    Unlike half a year ago, when her consciousness was scattered wildly, her consciousness, having learned the Mad Lord''s method, is now calmly enveloping the heavens and earth in a spherical shape.

    "Team Leader Kim won''t be modified recklessly like me."

    I look down at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Half a year.

    After imparting the consciousness method and basic Qi Refining methods to us.

    The Mad Lord, intending to create a Four-Axis stage puppet again, has been holed up in his workshop in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress for several months, modifying the corpse of the Four-Axis wooden man.

    "How can you be sure of that? The Mad Lord said he woulde out of the workshop in two months, right? If I still haven''t finished the Seven Stars Ritual by then..."

    She looks at my arm with a face full of fear.

    ''Heavenly Rejection Phenomenon...''

    I look at the clouds dispersing in the sky, lost in thought.

    "Team Leader Kim, how far have you progressed in the Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon?"

    "11 stars."

    With the Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon consisting of a total of 12 stars, she is just one step away from mastery.

    "Perhaps, you might ovee Heavenly Rejection."

    "How so?"

    I show her the puppet arms.

    "If the power of the puppet is considered ''my'' power, then perhaps if Team Leader Kimmands the puppets..."

    "No, I don''t want to!"

    However, Kim Yeon shakes her head, making a pained face.

    "Deputy Seo, you already know! To control those puppets, I have to..."

    I sigh softly.

    Certainly, it would have been easier if we could freelymand the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    But theres a problem with the Fortress''s puppets.

    "Im telling you my mind bes strange."

    As Buk Hyang-hwa''s research on the bee puppet''s circuitry had shown.

    The puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress contain circuits corresponding to the seven emotions.

    And these circuits are interconnected with all the puppets existing throughout the Fortress.

    When manipting a lone bee puppet, there are no issues.

    But when trying to manipte the interconnected circuits of all the Fortress''s puppets, it feels as though the circuits are alive, eroding the maniptor''s consciousness. The puppeteer will inevitably be mentally unstable.

    Designed to match the Mad Lord''s lunacy, the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress are such that anyone other than the Mad Lord who tries to manipte them will be assimted with him, causing their mind to fragment.

    This is the difficulty Kim Yeon is currently facing.

    ''Even with overwhelming talent, she''s being held back by the Heavenly Rejection Phenomenon

    I watch her with concern, deep in thought. Then, I say to her,

    "I can''t directly help you pierce the heavens."

    "Then"

    "But I will try to help you in any way I can."

    "Ah!"

    I look down at my puppet arms.

    With her normal mind, she won''t be able to withstand the modification surgery.

    This is even if shes knocked out with electricity before the surgery,

    If the Mad Lord, after finishing the Four-Axis puppet, learns that she is still at the 7th Star of Qi Refining due to Heavenly Rejection, he will likely modify her arms as well.

    ''I might not be able topletely prevent the Mad Lord from modifying her, but I''ll do my best to... dy it.''

    I make this resolve while looking at the terrified Kim Yeon.

    A month passes.

    Kugugu!

    I have reached Qi Building.

    Familiar Pure Spiritual Force flows within my body.

    Kururung!

    After splitting the Heavenly Lightning falling towards me and scattering the dark clouds,

    I continue to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and practice my methods.

    The next cultivation method to practice after the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Patsususus....

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is not a method where cultivation rises ''when feeling pain,'' but ''when understanding pain.''

    Since the key is ''understanding,'' I managed to reach the peak of early Qi Building just a day after entering Qi Building.

    Kugugugu!

    Dark curse scripts circle around my entire body.

    And with this, I should be able to help Kim Yeon.

    ''The day after tomorrow is Kim Yeon''s Seven Stars Ritual.''

    I intend to assist her Seven Stars Ritual through the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    "Manipte the puppets?"

    "Yes."

    I speak, looking at the puppets.

    "You might feel the madness, but try infusing your consciousness into them."

    "...Okay."

    Kim Yeon, after seeing my firm gaze, nods and extends her consciousness towards the puppets.

    Wo-woong!

    The residents of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The numerous Qi Refining and Qi Building puppets there begin to move.

    And then,

    "Ugh, ugh..."

    Kim Yeon holds her head, enduring the madness of the Mad Lord with pain.

    I hold her shoulder and try to align my heart essence as closely as possible with hers.

    Then,

    "Team Leader Kim, I will ovey my consciousness on yours. Please try to match the frequency of your consciousness with the structure of the Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon."

    "Yes, yes...!"

    Wo-woong!

    Team Leader Kim Yeon''s consciousness and mine align for a moment.

    At that instant, the madness of the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, which she is manipting through her consciousness, begins to flood in.

    Kwaddeuk!

    Sticky madness.

    This madness is unpleasant not just because it causes mental fragmentation.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The madness pushes aside the original personality of the maniptor, gradually taking over the flesh, and tries to dominate the consciousness of the puppeteer.

    But this time, it chose the wrong opponent.

    Uddeuk!

    I take all the pain Kim Yeon is experiencing and transfer it to myself, using curses to make myself a voodoo doll.

    Pisit, pisit!

    Blood vessels burst in various parts of my head, and blood trickles from my nose.

    ''This level of pain is..''

    Kkuk!

    I clench my fist, overwhelming the madness that is trying to devour my mind.

    ''Nothing at all!''

    Kugeuk!

    In this state, I look at Kim Yeon and speak.

    Or rather, theres no need to say anything.

    Our consciousnesses are connected at this moment.

    [Can you now manipte the puppets?]

    [Yes...]

    She grimaces a bit, then extends her hands.

    Kugugu!

    The puppets line up in an orderly fashion, moving in all directions ording to her will.

    Hundreds of Qi Building stage puppets begin to heed Kim Yeon''smands.

    [Still at this level, I see.]

    [Yes, I''m not used to it yet.]

    [Anyway, this makes it possible for you to try.]

    I speak to Kim Yeon through heartnguage.

    [Shall we try the Seven Stars Ritual now?]

    Cheolkeok Cheolkeok Cheolkeok...

    Atop the valley.

    The altar for the Seven Stars Ritual.

    Surrounding it, a legion of puppets assume their positions, ready to unleash their respective spells towards the sky.

    The Seven Stars Ritual in the Bright Cold Realm is no different from the previous world.

    The only difference is that the ritual has to be conducted towardspletely different stars than the twenty-eight stars of the previous world.

    However, the names invoked during the ritual remain the same.

    ording to a cultivator the Mad Lord kidnapped months ago, the names of the stars and constetions used in the cultivation world''s rituals are fixed across dimensions.

    Instead of performing the ritual looking at the actual stars, its done ording to the ''energy'' of the stars. Therefore, if a star in another realm has simr ''energy'', its referred to by the same name as in the previous realm.

    Kurung, Kurung...

    Dark clouds begin to gather in the sky.

    Kim Yeon finishes the ritual and stretches her hands towards the sky.

    Then, hundreds of Qi Building stage puppets that are manipted by her emit light simultaneously.

    Kwagwang, Kwagwagwang!

    Hundreds of attacks from the Qi Building stage puppets tear the clouds in the sky apart.

    And since its she, herself who moves the puppets to tear the sky, it seems the heavens recognize it as her action.

    Paaaat!

    I can feel Kim Yeon sessfully rising to the 7th Star of Qi Refining.

    [Ah, ah Eun-hyun Oppa.]

    Through her intent, I can feel a deep sense of relief and an indescribable surge of emotion.

    [Thank you]

    Having ovee the critical stage of Qi Refining, Kim Yeon wipes her eyes and looks back at me.

    Seeing her appearance, I smile bitterly, disconnecting our consciousness connection.

    "Congrattions, Team Leader Kim."

    I know her feelings better than ever.

    But I absolutely can''t ept those feelings.

    "Now you won''t have to worry about being modified due to the stagnation in your cultivation."

    "Yes, it''s all thanks to you, Eun-hyun Oppa. But, aren''t we going to stop using ''Team Leader'' and ''Deputy'' titles? Haha."

    Kim Yeon slowly descends from the altar.

    "We''re not in thepany anymore."

    "...What should I call you then?"

    "No, more than that, why do you still speak formally to me, Eun-hyun Oppa? You used to speak informally at thepany."

    "..."

    ''Did I?''

    That was 900 years ago.

    I hardly remember.

    "Speak informally. After performing the Seven Stars Ritual, I realized..."

    She speaks with a deep sense of relief.

    "We, the remaining people, should be close to each other."

    But I know that what she is saying isn''t just about being friendly.

    That intent, I know it all too well.

    "In fact, I..."

    Just then.

    [Oh, have you been well?]

    Suddenly!

    The Mad Lord bursts through space, sticking his head out.

    sh!

    He looks into the empty air with glittering eyes.

    Kim Yeon seems not to understand, but I sense his gaze and feel a chill run down my spine.

    The Mad Lord is observing the color of Kim Yeon''s intent.

    [Oh, ohohoh... Ohoh!]

    The Mad Lord, looking at her intent, lets out a suspicious exmation.

    Since its difficult trying to understand the intentions of a madman, Im always tense.

    I swallow and ask the Mad Lord.

    "...Have youe out already, Master...? I thought you would stay for another month..."

    [Ah! The Four-Axis puppet waspleted earlier than expected!]

    Chaak!

    The Mad Lord, having torn through space, flicks his hand.

    Kooooo!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress below begins to rise slowly.

    [And, the spy puppet I sent out found the location of the Light Spirit Pond, full of materials for injecting into [Her] body. However, it turns out the Bright Cold Realm''s race upying the Light Spirit Pond is quite formidable. They are called the Cold Spirit Race, and they even have Integration stage cultivators of the Cold Spirit Race living there, making them a tricky opponent.]

    "...What are you going to do?"

    The Mad Lord spreads his arms wide, his eyes bloodshot with madness, and shouts.

    [What do you mean what am I going to do? War, of course! Cold Spirit Race or whatever race, I will conquer them all and whatever stands in my way I will conquer them too! If the world opposes me, I will conquer the world! Hehehehe!! World conquest! World conquest! Now, let''s go. The method of creating Four-Axis puppets is now stabilized, so from now on, we go to war with the Cold Spirit Race!]

    Kugugugugu!

    From within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the true and undeniable power of the Four-Axis erupts forth in three bursts.

    Simultaneously, over the past half year, having undergone Heavenly Tribtion and risen to Four-Axis, the Mad Lord''s momentum envelops heaven and earth.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 142: Madman (3)

    Chapter 142: Madman (3)

    What is this insane madman saying now?

    I quickly dismiss the thought that came to mind and ask the Mad Lord.

    Arent there still less than five Four-Axis stage beings?

    This is an obvious fact.

    Even if all the lower level puppets arebined, its barely equivalent to the power of five Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    Considering just the current Cold Spirit Race, I heard that there are countless Four-Axis stage beings.

    I even heard that there are Integration stage cultivators there.

    So what does he mean by conquering the Cold Spirit Race?

    I am puzzled when he speaks.

    [So, we need to increase our allies, right?]

    The Mad Lord says with a chilling smile.

    [Ive already established the framework for a Four-Axis puppet modification factory. With just the materials, we can easily produce formidable power within a month.]

    Shiver, shiver!

    He''s crazy.

    That means.

    [First, I''ll capture the nearby Four-Axis cultivators one by one, and wee them as new residents of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Then, once we put the collected materials into the factory and operate it]

    The Mad Lordughs with his mouth wide open.

    [Our side will grow even more! Isnt that right?]

    It sounds absurd, but why does it seem usible, given that its the Mad Lord?

    Either way.

    A war that will spread throughout the entire Bright Cold Realm has begun, all because of one madmans delusion.

    Kugugu!

    I look at the situation in front of me, as if a natural disaster has swept through.

    [You wicked bastard! Ive sent a signal, and all the Four-Axis cultivators nearby will be rushing to capture you!]

    The Mad Lord acted quickly.

    He quickly invaded the territory of a nearby Four-Axis cultivator and theirnd, shing with them and driving the Four-Axis cultivator to a corner.

    Kugugugu!

    The Mad Lordughs from above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,manding an army of puppets numbering in the millions.

    [The materials are replicating? That''s just too good! Hahaha!]

    [Why are you taking such crazy actions! Do you really want to be the enemy of the entire Bright Cold Realm!?]

    [Well, that wouldn''t be too bad. Now, be nutrients for the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.]

    [You! This madman! Arghh!]

    Kugugugu!

    Numerous Qi Building stage puppets swarm the Four-Axis cultivator of an unknown race, dragging him into the depths of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Woong!

    Thats the end.

    Inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the sound of a factory operating can be heard.

    In a month, the Four-Axis cultivator who had just caused a natural disaster due to battle will likely reappear as a loyal Four-Axis puppet following the Mad Lord''smands.

    Moreover, the modification factory is still in its initial stages, and as the Mad Lord modifies more Four-Axis cultivators, more data and information will umte...

    Perhaps the process of producing Four-Axis puppets will be faster, and eventually, they might be mass-produced without even needing corpses.

    Truly a chilling force.

    Is there anyone who can stop the Mad Lord?

    Perhaps, the entire continent might be swept away by his puppet army.

    Why arent there Integration stage cultivators trying to catch such a person?

    Even near the Flying Immortal tform, I heard there are Integration stage cultivators.

    So why aren''t they pursuing the Mad Lord?

    Indeed, the Mad Lord is wanted, but why arent there people eagerly chasing after him?

    I am truly puzzled.

    Before the Mad Lord grows further, someone of at least the Integration stage must stop him.

    Only then, Kim Yeon and I might be liberated from him.

    The Mad Lord''s tyrannical actions continued.

    He kept capturing the pursuing Four-Axis cultivators, converting them into puppets, and with each battle, his power skyrocketed.

    Even when the threatened Four-Axis cultivators formed an alliance and attacked the Mad Lord.

    Hes insane.

    [Hahaha! The materials can replicate!?]

    The Mad Lord, who had already ground up numerous Four-Axis cultivators to evolve his Four-Axis puppet modification factory, was iparable.

    It had been 10 years since he first killed a Four-Axis cultivator and made a Four-Axis puppet.

    Now, the Mad Lord has in 46 Four-Axis cultivators and obtained a total of 46 Four-Axis puppets.

    And, over these 10 years.

    I have regained my Core Formation stage cultivation.

    And.

    Kim Yeon has, somehow, reached the Nascent Soul stage.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, can I ask you about the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon?"

    Sure.

    Zzzt, zzzt.

    Having used a Four-Axis stage consciousness to condense a Nascent Soul, her power explosively increased upon reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    Having entered the Nascent Soul stage, where the power of consciousness significantly influences methods and techniques, she is already able to use Heavenly Being level spells despite being merely at the Nascent Soul stage.

    I can feel my whole body tingling just from her approaching.

    But the real problem is, even if Kim Yeon reaches the Four-Axis stage, can she kill the Mad Lord, that old monster?

    By the time she reaches the Four-Axis stage, wouldnt the Mad Lord already have created several Integration stage puppets?

    Either way, for now, the only way to escape the Mad Lord is to foster Kim Yeons growth as much as possible.

    The consciousness method the Mad Lord mastered, the ''Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon,'' is not as tricky as Seo Hweols Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation and is an excellent method without anything to criticize.

    Mastering the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon stabilizes the consciousness, increases control over various parts of the consciousness, and makes it more pure.

    It also has the effect of increasing the size of the consciousnesspared to other cultivators of the same level, making it an excellent method.

    The only downside to this perfect method is that its tooplicated to learn and master.

    "If Eun-hyun Oppa hadnt been here, I wonder how I could have mastered the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to this extent. My head already hurts.."

    However.

    I could understand as soon as I received the essence of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is an interpretation from a cultivators perspective of the colors of intent seen by a martial artist who has reached the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Furthermore, developing from this perspective of intent, I, who have reached Treading Heavens Beyond the Path'' by fully delving into and mastering heart essence, couldprehend the true meaning of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Therefore, even though shes at the Nascent Soul stage and Im at the Core Formation stage, the understanding of the method is higher in me, and Kim Yeon often finds herself in the strange situation of learning from me.

    The ultimate goal of this method must be Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    No, to be honest, its one step short of Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    If Beyond the Path to Heavens materializes one''s heart essence, then mastering the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon only gains the ''vision'' of Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    But, somehow.

    I have a feeling that the Mad Lord has reached Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    If I look through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon created by the Mad Lord, his attainments are probably closer to a convergent evolution of Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Just like how I reached Ultimate Pinnacle and my Inner Core underwent a convergent evolution with the Demon Core.

    The Mad Lords consciousness method, the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, must have also evolved closely to Beyond the Path to Heavens due to his efforts.

    Just one step.

    The extreme described by the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is really just one step away from Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Crossing this threshold, one can really reach Beyond the Path to Heavens. Perhaps the Mad Lord, without even realizing, has already entered the realm.

    Simply because he had unknowingly reached an unknown realm, he might not have included that essence in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon due to ack of knowledge in that area.

    He is truly astonishing. How can he, without practicing martial arts and simply by researching consciousness, go beyond Three Flowers, surpass Five Energies, Ultimate Pinnacle, ande close to entering Beyond the Path to Heavens

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is also quite important to me.

    Until now, I only dealt with the domain of consciousness purely from the perspective of a martial artist, but the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is a method that thoroughly analyzes the domain of consciousness from apletely opposite standpoint.

    "By the way, Eun-hyun Oppa. Have you heard what the captured Cold Spirit Race cultivator said?"

    "Hmm?"

    I nce at a Cold Spirit Race puppet walking among the puppets in the distance.

    The Mad Lord has been slowly infiltrating the territory of the Cold Spirit Race for 10 years, creating a lot of Cold Spirit Race puppets.

    Many of the Cold Spirit Race captured by the Mad Lord helped us gain some understanding of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The general flow of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The major races of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Recent movements in the Bright Cold Realm...

    We learned many such things.

    "There are no Entering Nirvana cultivators in the Bright Cold Realm, only one Sacred Vessel cultivator called the White Cloud Sacred Master. Star Shattering cultivators have all gone to some other dimension with no promise of return, and recently, even the cultivators at the Integration stage are showing some strange signs.... Maybe it won''t be too difficult for the Mad Lord to conquer the Bright Cold Realm. If that happens..."

    Kim Yeon lets out a bitterugh.

    "If that happens, can we see our scattered colleagues again?"

    "...Probably."

    Shes longing for the people from the same homnd.

    Living every day with puppets in this insane Mad Lord''s fortress is a tremendous psychological pressure.

    Perhaps because of that, the time she spent talking with me has recently increased.

    Somehow, she seems to be sitting closer to metely.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa?"

    Kim Yeon moves a little closer to me.

    "There''s something I want to ask..."

    "...Sorry. The Mad Lord is calling me now."

    I turn away from her as shees closer to me.

    I know her feelings.

    But I can''t ept them.

    Because I am already betrothed.

    I cannot share my heart with another carelessly.

    [Now, disciple. The conquest of the Cold Spirit Race is about to end. Once we upy Light Spirit City, the Light Spirit Pond will be in our hands, and [She] will reach the Integration stage! Hehehe! Then, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will be one step closer topletion...]

    "...What have you called me for?"

    [Oh, the reason I called you is simple]

    The Mad Lord continues.

    [The Cold Spirit Race will desperately resist losing the Light Spirit Pond. There might even be a chance that an Integration stage cultivator will get involved. There''s a high risk of death for both of you. So, I have a proposal.]

    "What is it?"

    [I want to fully integrate you into ''my world''.]

    "...!?"

    [If both of you be superior puppets, there''s no need to worry about dying, right? If that happens, I will personally make you and Kim Yeon into a puppet couple. It seems Kim Yeon also has feelings for you. Wouldn''t that be good for everyone?]

    Kurgh

    At those words, I felt like throwing up in agitation but I managed to hold it back.

    ''Calm down.''

    Following this madman, I have somewhat expected something like this.

    ''Getting angry won''t stop the Mad Lord.''

    On the contrary, if I refuse, he might go berserk and modify us right away.

    Therefore, I have topromise ording to the logic of a lunatic.

    Fortunately, I have gotten a sense of his logic after following him for 10 years.

    "I have a request."

    [Hmm? What is it?]

    If he brought up this topic, it means,

    Regardless of the uniqueness of my heart essence or anything else, he no longer cares about my Formless Sword since Four-Axis stage and Integration stage puppets are more attractive to him.

    Then I must,

    "Anyway, to your eyes, Master. I am a lowly person with inferior qualities who would be better off as a full resident of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    [Right. That''s why I want to help you be even more superior.]

    "Correct. But, doesn''t Kim Yeon still have more potential to grow?"

    Sacrifice myself and make Kim Yeon''s potential growth more appealing to him since he still finds her attractive.

    "Rather than making her a puppet, it would be more efficient to properly train her as a puppeteer. Above all"

    I match my reasoning to the logic of the Mad Lord.

    "If you make me a puppet, I would like to be handled by Kim Yeon with her vast consciousness."

    [Oh....]

    "Being handled by an excellent puppeteer is also the happiness for a puppet, is it not? Instead of making both of us a puppet couple, if you only make me a puppet and leave the control to Yeon..."

    I continue, hiding my true feelings from the Mad Lord using my Treading Heavens Beyond the Path heart maniption.

    "Both of us can be happy."

    [Thats right, thats right...! Its wonderful! Perfect!]

    The Mad Lord ps frantically, tears streaming down his eyes lit with insanity.

    [I will make you both happy! I knew it from the moment I saw Yeon like you. You two can achieve the perfect love that I couldn''t!]

    "."

    [Now, lie down right away! I will make you into a perfect puppet! You, you will be the best puppet! I will appoint you as the martial arts instructor for the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress! You will be the guardian deity of the fortress, the general of the castle!]

    Externally, I feign joy, but internally, I grit my teeth.

    Yeon-ah, Im sorry.''

    It seems.

    This is my limit.

    I''ve been intervening and taking the modifications myself to prevent her from being modified as much as possible.

    But that''s all I could do till now.

    It seems this short and intense journey of mine ends here.

    ''But at least since the Mad Lord listened to me, he won''t fully turn her into a puppet.''

    With her talent, it might take time, but she will eventually surpass the Mad Lord.

    And she will avenge me.

    Definitely.

    Click, click, click.

    I get onto the Mad Lord''s operating table, waiting for his modification.

    It isn''t just a full-body modification.

    The Mad Lord''s statement about epting me into his world means that he will turn mepletely into a puppet, leaving only a bit of my shell intact.

    Today, I am going to die.

    Click, click!

    Chilling mechanical sounds envelop my entire body.

    I thought this would be my fourteenth return.

    Click.

    ...?

    I slowly opened my eyes.

    "Ah, perfect. Rise!"

    Creak!

    ''I'' rose from my seat.

    ''Uh?''

    My whole body moves.

    "I did my utmost best to create you. Though your body didnt even reach Nascent Soul, I generously used precious materials, so you should have the powerparable to a Four-Axis. I entrust the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to you, General Seo."

    And then,

    "Just leave it to me, Lord of the Fortress."

    From my mouth,

    A strange mechanical sound emerges on its own.

    "Now, go to your post. The battle with the Cold Spirit Race is imminent."

    "Understood, Lord of the Fortress."

    ''I'' move my body and leave the Mad Lord''s workshop.

    My whole body pierces through space, moving instantaneously to the outer walls of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Four-Axis spatial movement!

    And then,

    ''I'' begin patrolling the outer walls of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''What?''

    I move my consciousness in confusion.

    Wasn''t being modified by the Mad Lord supposed to mean death?

    Wasn''t I supposed to regress?

    But contrary to such expectations,

    ''I'' maintain my consciousness in the state of being turned into a living puppet.

    ''What, what is this!''

    In a state of panic, I scream within the body of the living puppet ''I'' have be.

    I have been turned into a puppet by the Mad Lord, left in a state neither dead nor alive.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 144: Madman (4)

    Chapter 144: Madman (4)

    I frantically move my consciousness.

    But no matter how much I try, nothing moves properly.

    Even when I try using the Formless Sword, it doesnt unfold.

    Damn it, what''s going on?

    Before being captured by the Mad Lord, I thought bing a living puppet meant living indefinitely without truly living or dying.

    It was the reason Imitted suicide in a past life before being captured by the Mad Lord, and why I tried to kill Kim Yeon early in this life.

    But, there were never any truly alive puppets before

    I know this for sure.

    During the ten years under the Mad Lord, I wasn''t just idly breathing. I had observed his puppets, watched over his shoulder as he created and manipted them.

    They were all just corpses And they never retained consciousness like this!

    I calm my confused emotions and first contemte my soul.

    My soul is firmly seated in the puppet''s upper dantian.

    The Mad Lord''s spiritual energy circuits,id out akin to the veins and nerves of a living being, are gripping my soul.

    These circuits are not unique to me but also installed in other puppets... I know because I''ve seen shattered puppets. But why is my soul still here?

    Just when Im pondering this.

    nk!

    Suddenly, while patrolling the outer walls, my body stops abruptly and starts flying somewhere.

    Its the Mad Lord''s call.

    Swoosh!

    The ce Im led to by the Mad Lord''s summoning is,

    The inner garden of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress where Kim Yeon resides.

    The ce where she and I often met.

    And there, the Mad Lord and Kim Yeon were waiting.

    "Here! Its a gift! How is it?"

    "...Yes?"

    At the Mad Lord''s maniacalughter, Kim Yeon''splexion gradually hardens.

    "...Its not him, right? M-master, please this isnt him, right?"

    "Hm? Ah! Don''t worry! General Seo was properly made with Seo Eun-hyun''s essence. Now you can control the guy you like! Ah! I can''t disturb the puppeteer and puppet''s alone time anymore! Have a good night!"

    The Mad Lord cackles madly and disappears somewhere, and Kim Yeon''s eyes are filled with utter disbelief.

    Ssss

    Her intent is in total chaos.

    Anger, sadness, despair, pain, panic...

    All mixed into a great chaos.

    "Ah, ah..."

    Step by step...

    She approaches me with a soulless expression, caressing me.

    "Ah... Aaaaaaah..."

    Shudder

    Had she mastered the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, she might have surpassed its creator by now.

    "Heuaaaaaaaah!"

    Kim Yeon screams.

    "Why! Why! Why!"

    Tears fall from both eyes.

    "Why...! Just why is this happening to me! I got dragged into this world during a workshop I was eager for! I got captured by an insane old man and I had to live every day in horror! Still! Still I had hope that one day me and Eun-hyun Oppa could leave this ce and get together properly. That was the only hope keeping me together! So why! Just why!

    Duduk Dudududududu!

    Psstttt!

    Due to the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, her consciousness, which had been stably anchored in a spherical shape, started to stretch out to its original form.

    Her consciousness, stretching out like threads, began to spread in all directions, covering the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Why are you taking everything from me! Just why! Why!!!!!"

    Thud!

    Kim Yeon copses in front of me, grabbing my body and sobbing uncontrobly.

    "Aaaaaaagh!!!"

    The air vibrates.

    The entire space seems to tremble.

    And then.

    ''I'' moved.

    nk!

    "Please cease the disturbance within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    The voice, mechanical yet eerily simr to mine, is cold and emotionless.

    "."

    At that voice, Kim Yeon stops abruptly.

    She looks up at ''me'' with shimmering eyes.

    "...What?"

    "Please cease the disturbance within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    "...Huhu.hahaha."

    Kim Yeon starts tough.

    "Okay, I get it. I''ll stay quiet."

    Sssss

    Her consciousness, which spreads in all directions, ispressed back into a spherical shape.

    Her consciousness turns dark red.

    To my eyes, which can see intent, the area covered by her consciousness seems to be engulfed in darkness.

    Shiiiii

    She begins to caress my cheek.

    "Just wait a little Eun-hyun Oppa. I will definitely... take the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from the Mad Lord, shatter [Her] into pieces in front of him, and avenge you."

    "Actions harmful to the Lord and Lady of the Fortress are not permitted within the fortress."

    "Yes, yes... Just wait a little."

    ''Damn it''

    I try to extend my consciousness outside the puppet, but its trapped inside the puppet''s upper dantian, unable to escape.

    If only I can extend my consciousness outside, just somehow convey my consciousness!

    "Just a little! Just wait a little! I will! I will definitely save you!

    Kuaak!

    Kim Yeon''s hands grab my head.

    Her eyes have a madness simr to the Mad Lord''s.

    And then.

    Wriggle, wriggle.

    ''?''

    While she tightly holds ''me,''

    Something crawls up from beneath my feet.

    ''This sensation''

    Its the centipede.

    Wriggle, wriggle

    The creature crawls into the joints of the puppet, making its way towards the bodyden with circuits.

    For ten years.

    During the ten years I had been raising it inside the fortress,

    Perhaps due to the environment''s spiritual energy being hundreds of times greater than the lower realm, it didn''t die easily and grew robustly.

    Seemingly recognizing who was feeding it, it began following me at some point.

    Apparently, it recognized me even in this state and crawled into my body.

    I might as well be dead.

    But those who remember me still remain.

    ''Damn it.''

    And yet, theres nothing I can do for them.

    Woong!

    As my emotions surge within me.

    ''?''

    Something strange entangles my soul.

    ''What''s this?''

    Its an extremely unpleasant sensation.

    And as soon as that sensation appeared...

    Squish...

    A squishy feeling emanates from a corner of my soul.

    I, who has reached Treading Heaven Beyond the Path, observe my soul and immediately understand what this sensation is.

    ''This is insane!''

    Following my emotional turbulence, the spiritual energy circuits inside the puppet began ''copying'' my soul!

    A mass of spiritual energy that mimics my emotional flow and agony appeared beside my soul.

    It isn''t aplete replication of my soul, but only of the emotions that had just arisen.

    And then.

    Wo-woong!

    As much as the replicated spiritual energy mass appeared, my soul began to be ''pushed'' out of its ce in the upper dantian.

    ''This is madness.''

    Only now do I realize the fate of those turned into puppets by the Mad Lord.

    After being transformed into a puppet,

    For a while, the soul is held by the spiritual energy circuits inside the puppet, remaining in this world.

    But as time passes, the spiritual energy circuits begin to replicate the soul, creating a mass of spiritual energy inside the circuits that mimics the soul.

    Little by little, they replicate the original soul until a copy that''s almost identical to the original soul isplete.

    When the replication isplete, the original soul is released and scattered, heading to the afterlife, and the spiritual energy mass created by the Mad Lord''s circuits takes its ce.

    Ah, now I understand. The source of the madness felt when manipting the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress''s puppets.

    The puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress contain ''artificial souls'' created by the Mad Lord.

    These artificial souls, although crude masses of spiritual energypared to real souls, are still copies that mimic the original as closely as possible.

    They can''t replicate all memories, experiences, and emotions of the original, but they can somewhat ''express'' a few strong emotions the original felt.

    And these puppets with artificial souls are all interconnected within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    A world swirling with countless emotions, somehow connected.

    This is the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress ().

    Now I understand why I felt a flow of spiritual energy somewhat simr to emotions from the puppets

    The replicated artificial souls emit spiritual energy waves that mimic intent.

    That means

    I look at Kim Yeon, who is crying hysterically in front of me.

    As time passes... will Ipletely die and regress?

    Once the spiritual energy mass that replicates my emotions grows asrge as my soul andpletely pushes it out, I will reach ''death''.

    My regression will inevitably happen, but

    Kim Yeon clutches and hangs onto the decorations attached to the puppet''s body.

    "Oppa, please, say something."

    "Please? You used to console me before."

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, please?"

    "...Why aren''t you saying anything? Why? Why?"

    "...Please just answer me. Im telling you to respond! Please answer me! Please! Pleeease! Waaaaaaaah!"

    I, watching her clinging to me, realize.

    ...I can''t die.

    Wo-woong!

    I forcefully pull back the small amount of my soul that was pushed outside.

    Theres no need for me to be trapped in this puppet for thousands of years.

    As I have seen before, there''s no souls left in the puppets.

    I can just regressfortably.

    But,

    What about those left behind

    Even though I failed and ended up trapped and miserable inside a puppet.

    This is.

    My life!

    It might not have been pleasant or bright.

    But the heart and emotions I shared with Kim Yeon is still a connection

    Because of the hearts we connected, this life is a blessing.

    A blessing given to me How can I give it up so easily?

    Wo-woong!

    With my mental strength, I push back the replicated spiritual energy mass.

    And at that moment.

    Boom!

    The hastily constructed replicated mass of spiritual energy, unable to withstand my pressure, bursts, and the spiritual energy that formed it floats around the puppet''s upper dantian.

    I can use this.

    Wo-woong!

    I manipte the energy from the artificial soul.

    I can''t extend my consciousness outside the puppet, but I can manipte the spiritual energy from the artificial soul.

    Just then.

    Wooong Wooong Wooong

    When I extend my consciousness into the artificial soul''s spiritual energy.

    I feel as if the voices of hundreds, millions of people are piercing my mind at once.

    The countless puppets in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The emotions they emit.

    However.

    I, too, have a heart not inferior to yours...!

    Koooom!

    Amidst the multitude of murmurs, I respond with the pain I have endured thus far tobat them.

    Wo-woong!

    The spiritual energy circuits that bound my soul.

    A very small part of it, an extremely tiny part, is eroded by my consciousness.

    Kuguguguguk!

    As my soul seizes control of the spiritual energy circuits, the circuits resist.

    As if its a forbidden act, a powerful pressure stabs into my soul.

    Just then.

    Wriggle, wriggle

    The centipede that crawled inside my body made its way to the head, where the spiritual energy circuits are most active.

    And then.

    Crunch, crunch

    Whether it knows what it is doing or its just instinct, I don''t know.

    But the creature gnaws on one of the circuits that is pressuring me the most.

    Ku-uuung!

    Squish!

    Simultaneously, sensing the foreign object stirring inside, ''my'' body moves, increasing the pressure of the spiritual energy to burst and kill the centipede.

    The centipede explodes and dies.

    Without Yuan Lis Blood Body that can regenerate it, the centipede is nowpletely dead.

    ...Thank you.

    I deeply thank the centipede, which I hadn''t even named yet, and extend my spiritual energy towards the circuit it gnawed on.

    Zooooom!

    ''My'' body, sensing the malfunction in the spiritual energy circuit, tries to move towards the repair factory, but Im faster.

    sh!

    I connect the circuit gnawed by the centipede using the spiritual energy of the artificial soul Ijust gathered.

    The circuit functions without issues.

    At least outwardly.

    ''My'' body returns to standby, and I, through the outwardly intact circuit gnawed by the centipede, begin to take control over ''General Seo''s'' body.

    It''s slow

    The spiritual energy obtained by bursting the artificial soul is weak, and since its connected to hundreds of millions of other artificial souls in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, handling it causes madness to surge.

    Of course, the madness can be ovee with mental strength, but considering everything, it seems it will take a long time to fully control ''General Seo''s'' spiritual energy circuits.

    Just wait a little longer, Yeon-ah.

    I resolve myself, looking at Kim Yeon, who cried herself to exhaustion and passed out.

    I will definitely tell you... that I am still here.

    No matter how many centuries it takes.

    I will let you know that I am with you.

    Since we''ve connected in this life... I won''t take this blessing lightly and will survive... to return my heart to you.

    So just wait a little.

    Just a little longer.

    And so, decades passed.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa... do you know?"

    Kim Yeon, stroking my cheek, speaks.

    "After the Cold Spirit Race, the Gyuru Race, Palheo Race, Gakchi Race, Soleong Race, and Peacock Race were conquered... Oh and recently, I heard news about our colleagues."

    She, who has reached the Heavenly Being stage, began telling their story sitting next to me, controlling numerous puppets with her fingertips.

    "Shall we start with Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Mrwiskers, Parrot Tea, and chomi. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 145: Madman (5)

    Chapter 145: Madman (5)

    "It was a few years ago.... When we were about to conquer the Cold Spirit Race, I wondered why the Integration cultivators didn''t stop the Mad Lord, remember?"

    Her words continue.

    "I heard that near the Human Territory , a massive upheaval of fate shook the entire Bright Cold Realm. Rumor has it that a portal to the Immortal Realm opened, diverting the attention of all Integration cultivators to the Human Territory ."

    Kim Yeon yfully taps my shoulder.

    "And only recently, the rumors about the Immortal Realm were sorted out. Can you guess what happened?"

    She takes a deep breath.

    "The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, where Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon had gone, was annihted by a True Immortals attack. The upheaval of fate, the opening of the portal to the Immortal Realm, it was all a precursor to the True Immortal seeking the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Haha... Section Chief Jeon was the only one to survive the horrifying True Immortals bombardment. He became half-crazed, wandering here and there. Strangely, wherever he goes, lightning strikes, earning him the title ''Lightning Harbinger.''"

    Theres a bittersweet expression on her face.

    "Lightning Harbinger Jeon Myeong-hoon wanders around searching for something, annihting anyone who blocks his path, be it an individual or race. This has caused him to rue much enmity, being pursued here and there, then seeking revenge in turn and annihting entire races... He''s been repeating this for years, earning quite the infamous reputation... But, of course, not as much as us."

    Thump!

    With a flick of her finger, puppets move, bringing the corpses of a race in front of us.

    Kugugugu!

    Above, [She] is emanating an Integration stage aura, looking down in all directions.

    After conquering the Cold Spirit Race and strengthened with materials from the Light Spirit Pond,

    [She] and the puppets in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress have all significantly increased in power.

    "Anyway, since all the Integration cultivators flocked to the Human Territory , our forces in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress have grown stronger, and hes already created several Integration stage puppets... Escaping the Mad Lord''s grasp seems even more distant now."

    A blood-stained battlefield.

    The puppets are busy clearing the battlefield, and Kim Yeon sits on a throne made of puppets, cing ''me'' beside her as she talks.

    "Anyway, I''d like to meet Section Chief Jeon sometime. Will he understand my feelings? The feeling of losing someone precious? Ahaha..."

    Sheughs weakly and buries her head on my chest.

    "Min-hee Unnie is currently traveling the Bright Cold Realm with the ck Ghost Valley, honing her skills. I heard she controls millions of ghosts with one hand... Now, in the entire Bright Cold Realm, there''s no one who doesn''t know of her. If we''re famous for our infamy, she''s famous for her tremendous reputation. There were even attacks on her by spies from the True Devil, Blood Yin, and Nether Ghost Realms. Hahaha..."

    Through Kim Yeon''s words, the whereabouts of ourpanions emerge one after another.

    "Chief Oh is making a name for himself in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect. As the direct disciple of the sect founder, Azure Tiger Saint, he''s known for his heroism. Maybe, he''ll join an alliance to confront the Mad Lord in the future. Haha... It wouldn''t be bad to be saved by the hands of our colleagues, right?"

    She kept looking at me as she spoke, yet ''General Seo'' didnt look back but kept watching the battlefield asmanded by the Mad Lord.

    "Hye-seo, Hye-seo Unnie... I haven''t heard much about her. Rumors say she married Seo Hweol, the Sea Dragon King, and became the Dragon Queen... Seo Hweol is active as a military advisor in the True Dragon Alliance, but there''s no news about Hye-seo Unnie. It''s strange, right? Even the dragons in the True Dragon Alliance don''t know much about her... It''s as if the information is deliberately blocked. Haha... Mad Lord said Seo Hweol must have intervened, that he''s the most cunning in the world or whatever... I wonder if a madman is qualified to talk ill of others."

    Squeeze...

    She grips General Seo''s body, which she had been tapping and stroking.

    "Director Kim... Well, of course, there''s no news. If there was a way to contact him in the lower realm... I''m not even sure if he''s alive. Oh, now that I think about it, wasn''t he sent somewhere by Mad Lord with Eun-hyun Oppa? Eun-hyun Oppa, what do you think happened to Director Kim?

    "..."

    "Oppa?"

    "..."

    "...I''m asking you."

    Creak....

    Kim Yeon''s intent bes unstable.

    Im asking you, so answer meWhy arent you answering me! Why! Answer! Answer! Seo Eun-hyun! Im telling you to answer me!

    Kugugugugu!

    As she rages, the sky trembles and the earth shakes.

    Though she is merely at the Heavenly Being stage, her power, amplified by her vast consciousness, reaches the Four-Axis level.

    Natural disasters ur, and the world in all directions is in turmoil.

    "Just why! Why did you leave me behind! Why! Please answer me! Eun-hyun Oppa, I''ve told you about our colleagues, haven''t I? Isn''t there anything else you''re curious about? I''ll tell you. Please, just answer me... Comfort me like you did back then..."

    Kim Yeon, in a frenzy, sobs uncontrobly, clutching General Seo''s shoulders.

    "Waaaaaaah!"

    And I, feeling her intense pain beside me, grit my teeth internally.

    Its been 80 years since I became General Seo.

    Eighty years since I started trying to take over General Seo''s spiritual circuits.

    Wo-woong!

    I have managed to gain control over some circuits inside the upper dantian.

    Now, when I move up to the upper dantian, I can instantly crush and utilize the clumps of spiritual energy replicating my soul as my resources.

    Yet, I still can''t express anything externally.

    I haven''t yet gained control over the circuits in the facial or neck areas, and as I gain control over more circuits, more consciousnesses linked to them emerge.

    Through these consciousnesses, more and more of the ''murmurs'' of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress reach me.

    The Mad Lord has been rampaging across the Bright Cold realm for 80 years, conquering races and creating puppets.

    One billion.

    Around one billion new puppets have joined the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and their ''murmurs'' grow louder.

    Each time I take control of a circuit, another gateway for murmurs opens, and the murmurs only grow louder over time.

    The immense pressure almost drives me mad, but I persevere, clenching my teeth.

    "Please answer me! Respond..."

    ''I can''t ept your heart.''

    But,

    ''Even so, you keep giving your heart to me...''

    This heart.

    ''Someday, I will surely return it.''

    If I don''t repay the one who weeps for me,

    This life will be worthless.

    Even if I have no intention of epting their heart,

    I hope that the one who weeps for me will someday find salvation.

    For that, I must survive...!

    I acknowledge Kim Yeon sobbing beside me and exert more effort to take over the circuits.

    And then,

    500 years passed.

    Kim Yeon reached the Four-Axis stage.

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress grew even more, and now there are over fifteen Integration stage puppets.

    The Mad Lord became famous across the entire Bright Cold Realm, and his direct disciple, Kim Yeon, became well-known too.

    But her eyes lost more and more light, and she increasingly spent time clutching General Seo, sobbing madly or lost in madness, repeating ''I love you.''

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, there''s news about our colleagues again. Do you want to hear it?"

    "..."

    "Thank you for listening. As always, you''re all I have. Hehe..."

    At some point,

    Kim Yeon started muttering to herself while looking at me.

    I spoke nothing, but she seemed to be imagining and making up conversations on her own.

    500 years.

    During this time, having lost me and living alone with the residents in the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,

    She has gone mad, epting the madness of the Fortress.

    "Lightning Harbinger Jeon Myeong-hoon became famous as a mass murderer. Anyone who provokes him ends up annihted along with their entire race. Well, Jeon Myeong-hoon was already famous like that before..."

    Crunch, crunch...

    Kim Yeon continues, biting her fingers.

    "Oh, Min-hee Unnie! Ah, poor Min-hee Unnie. She mastered the Ghost Path Method and reached the level of controlling billions of ghosts. But, she took in too many ghosts and went insane. She devoured her own sect, the ck Ghost Valley, annihting it, and swallowed the entire territory of ck Ghost Valley. Only a single Nether Crossing Ship managed to escape from there. Now, cultivators who have reached the Integration stage are gathering to subdue Min-hee Unnie. Kiek kiek Even though they dare not challenge the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, they go after poor, ambiguous Min-hee Unnie. After consuming andmanding numerous ghosts, and bing a powerful ghost monster, Unnie is currently establishing her base in the middle of the Swiftwind Domain, undergoing metamorphosis into something more powerful. Huhu

    Chew, chew...

    Biting her fingers, Kim Yeon continues.

    "After Azure Tiger Saint died, Chief Oh seemed to have be mentally unstable. Indulging in alcohol, women, drugs, and all kinds of pleasures. Who would have thought that such a dependable man at thepany would fall apart like that? He looked happiest under Azure Tiger Saint, and to think he would break down so much after the death of just one person... Well, it''s true that anyone can fall apart when a precious person dies."

    Crunch, crack.

    From her fingers, blood flows.

    Theres no news of Director Kim as always, well, he mustve died. Kekeand Hye-seo Unnie

    Crunch Craaackk!

    "Still, there''s still no news! No news!"

    Crunch!

    "Im saying its good news!"

    Craaak!

    "It''s good, right? Isn''t it? Hye-seo Unnie, answer me. With Director Kim probably dead, me insane, Section Chief insane, Min-hee Unnie insane, and Eun-hyun Oppa like this! Hye-seo Unnie, at least you! You''re living happily! Right? Everyone has be madmen. Only Hye-seo Unnie!"

    Cruuunch!

    "The situation is not so miserable, right? She must be living happily, loved, by the side of the Sea Dragon King, right? Tell me that''s true. With all of us ending up like this, there should be at least one person who is happy, right? Isn''t that so, Eun-hyun Oppa?"

    Crunchh..

    Before I know it, her hand has bepletely mangled.

    But.

    Ssshhhh....

    Spiritual energy wriggles, regenerating her flesh that reached the Four-Axis stage.

    "Oppa... pleasePlease just answer me. Please... Until when, until when..."

    Her consciousness chaotically spreads in all directions.

    She has not achievedpletion in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    If she had, there''s no way our eyes wouldn''t have met, even now, within the puppet of the Mad Lord.

    Only in front of the Mad Lord, I hide my heart essence with the enlightenment of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path.

    In front of Kim Yeon, I always reveal my heart essence, so if she did reachpletion, she would have recognized it.

    I know the reason.

    ''The puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, who she controls in a sane state of mind, are gradually driving her mad with their murmuring.

    Apart from the madness of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon itself is an excellent consciousness method.

    But, bing insane with madness before achievingpletion, she couldn''t take thatst step.

    ''Its very likely the Mad Lord went insane after achievingpletion.

    Watching her with clouded, maddened eyes, I sort out my feelings.

    Over the past 500 years.

    Controlling General Seo''s circuits, I learned some things.

    First, the puppets created by the Mad Lord all have artificial souls.

    Even the puppets made from corpses that died before their souls could be replicated, or from inanimate objects like wood, stone, or metal.

    They all contain mass-produced lumps of spiritual energy, mimicking other puppets'' artificial souls.

    Such artificial souls, lumps of spiritual energy, allow the puppets to emit spiritual energy waves simr to intent.

    The Mad Lord''s spiritual energy circuits connect with other puppets'' circuits.

    Through this connection, the puppets exchange intent-mimicking spiritual energy flows.

    These flows bind the puppets together, enabling the Mad Lord, whose consciousness isn''t as vast as Kim Yeon''s, to control the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Linked together, the puppets ''live their daily lives'' within the fortress, strengthening the intent-mimicking connection.

    Artificial souls emitting joy, child puppets ying together  these weak, but slightly amplified energy waves, when performed by billions of puppets, increase tremendously.

    This amplified, strange flow of spiritual energy ties the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress together, gradually converging towards its center.

    Towards the center, emotional vibrations increasinglypress and amplify, resembling real intent.

    This intent in the center of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,bined from billions of artificial souls, is nearly indistinguishable from real emotions.

    In the center of this emotional whirlwind, [She] exists.

    Inside Mad Lord''s puppet, tracking and observing his actions, I can guess his goal.

    ''Maybe the Mad Lord is creating real intent, to create [Her] soul.''

    [She] has no soul.

    No, based on what I learned over 500 years under the Mad Lord.

    [She] isn''t even a living puppet.

    Just an ordinary puppet, created with various precious materials, strongly reflecting the appearance of his lover.

    Just a puppet, nothing more.

    The Mad Lord has two ultimate puppets.

    Both from the lower realm, now advanced to the peak of the Integration Stage from the Four-Axis stage.

    [Her].

    And the [Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress].

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, he controls his numerous puppets, weaving replicated emotions from artificial souls into real intent.

    Through the fortress, he processes intent, graduallypleting [Her] soul.

    ''Yet, will a lover created by his own hands still be his original lover...''

    I scoff inwardly at the Mad Lord''s insane goal.

    Im not really interested in his purpose.

    Creating a human soul is a great taboo, but honestly, Im more focused on breaking free from his control.

    The reason for taking control of the spiritual energy circuits is also to ensure that it no longer obeys the Mad Lord''smand.

    And after 500 years, I finally managed to somewhat control the upper body of General Seo''s spiritual energy circuit.

    Even now, I can move my arm and pat Kim Yeon.

    But.

    ''The Mad Lord will notice.''

    The spiritual energy circuit is interconnected with the other puppets.

    Through the interconnected circuits, the spiritual energy waves intertwine, and within the Mad Lord''s hands, [She] is beingpleted through the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Therefore, no matter how isted I am, no matter if I take full control of General Seo''s spiritual energy circuit,

    If I act independently against the Mad Lord''smand, he will notice right away.

    ''And if the Mad Lord realizes this fact, he will try topletely extract my soul from this puppet.''

    That must not happen.

    Then, what should I do?

    Over the past 500 years, I had found a way.

    ''Through the interconnected circuits, I will gradually take control of other puppets of the Mad Lord.''

    Its possible through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    ''As long as I properly execute only themands given by the Mad Lord, there''s no reason to be caught.''

    There''s no need to control the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Just the puppets around General Seo.

    I only need to control the area where those puppets reside.

    ''Although the puppets strictly follow the Mad Lord''smand, a few minor errors are inevitable, and such errors are corrected internally by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, without information reaching the Mad Lord.''

    After controlling one area,

    By umting small errors and pushing them all onto General Seo,

    For a brief moment, I can theoretically escape the Mad Lord''s sight and control General Seo''s body.

    ''Surely, it''s possible.''

    Already, besides General Seo, I have controlled the spiritual energy circuits of eight thousand puppets.

    Regrettably, I had to indirectly control the puppets through General Seo''s spiritual energy waves, not my own consciousness, so taking control was slower than expected.

    And if I project my consciousness outward, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will notice, so I can''t even talk to Kim Yeon.

    "Hu, huhu."

    I look at her for a moment, lost in thought.

    And then.

    ''With around eight thousand, I can''t move General Seo''s body.''

    I decided.

    ''But... one arm...''

    Click, click, click....

    Eight thousand puppets, all at once, made a very slight, insignificant error.

    ''I''ve found the method to some extent....''

    And such small errors are corrected internally by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Click, click, click....

    Through the interconnectedness of the puppets, I concentrate all those errors into one of General Seo''s arms.

    Click, click, click!

    General Seo''s arm seems to twist, but my consciousness takes control of the arm.

    And then

    ''It took a long time.''

    But forgive me.

    Starting today, I will continuously express my existence to you.

    Pat, pat.

    "...?"

    General Seo''s arm, after 500 years, patted Kim Yeon''s shoulder following my will.

    ''By using the errors, I can even control the mouth a little....''

    It''s risky, but if its just for a fleeting moment.

    When Kim Yeon''s gaze turns towards me.

    I slightly lift the corner of General Seo''s mouth.

    And though the error is quickly corrected and my actions return to normal.

    Kim Yeon''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Oppa...?"

    Her eyes, soaked in madness, clears up momentarily.

    She might not truly believe it.

    She might just need something tofort herself.

    But as if clinging to a lifeline of hope.

    She who saw my small gesture, trembling, raises both hands, and grabs General Seo''s arm.

    "Are you... there?"

    As a disciple of the Mad Lord for 500 years.

    She knows all about how the puppets are made and what happens to beings turned into puppets.

    "Behindthe artificial sore you there?"

    But.

    Knowing that fact, still holding onto hope, she looks at me and asks.

    Though I have used up all the errors I could mobilize for the moment and couldn''t respond, tears well up in her eyes.

    Different from the murky tears she had been shedding until now.

    "Aaah, you''re there, aren''t you? Eun-hyun Oppa, finally, you responded, didnt you?

    Drip, drip....

    Having received a response for the first time in 500 years, she bites her lips and embraces General Seo''s body.

    "Thank you, for responding... for staying..."

    It mightve been a very small signal.

    But she clings to it, endlessly thanking me.

    In the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    One of the madmen in the fortress of the insane.

    Began to find her way back.

    Psssttt....

    Her consciousness clears.

    And as the madness that hindered her achievement disappears,

    Kim Yeon''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon fully blossoms.

    ''Aaah...''

    Finally.

    My eyes meet with hers.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Mrwiskers. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 146: Yeons Yeon (1)

    Chapter 146: Yeons Yeon (1)

    ...You were here.

    She wipes her tears.

    But, no matter how much she wipes, tears keep flowing from her eyes.

    "Why did you onlye now?"

    She hasnt yet reached the state of Beyond the Path to Heaven, but she can see the heart essence.

    And being able to see heart essence means that we canmunicate through heartnguage.

    I convey my intentions through heartnguage.

    Heartnguage is often vague and conveys scenes rather than words, making it difficult to express in spokennguage, but it conveys the essence of thought, making it immediately understandable.

    "Ah... I see. If I just held on a little longer, trained a little harder in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I could have seen this sooner. Ahaha..."

    Kim Yeon, perhaps saddened by the past years,ughs while still shedding tears.

    "So stupid what have I really been doing..."

    Ifort her.

    Kim Yeon keeps alternating betweenughing and crying as we converse.

    "So, you''ve been persisting all this time..."

    She urately receives my heartnguage and nods continuously.

    For those who haven''t reached Beyond the Path to Heaven, transmitting heartnguage is futile.

    But for those who have attained this vision, its possible to receive heartnguage clearly, allowing us to converse unnoticed by others.

    "I see. You''ve been enduring, persisting all this time."

    We share stories that we haven''t been able to share over the long years.

    She, engulfed in terrible loneliness and madness among the puppets.

    And I, who had to just watch as my colleague went mad over the span of 500 years.

    "Thank you, Oppa, for enduring..."

    "Ahaha, you''ve been hiding your heart essence from the Mad Lord? How did you do that?"

    "As expected... Oppa, in terms of heart essence, you are even higher than the Mad Lord."

    "How long has it been since we''ve had a proper conversation like this... Haha, you think so too, Oppa?"

    "Ah, but if someone sees us, they''ll think I''m talking to myself."

    Sheughs heartily, hugging General Seo''s body with genuine joy.

    "Well, what does it matter? Those ignorant of the truth don''t concern us."

    Kim Yeon continues to hug General Seo closely, exchanging conversations.

    The Mad Lord suddenly watches the everyday lives of the puppets from the top floor of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    From below, he witnesses Kim Yeon, embracing General Seo dearly, conversing in a loving voice.

    "...Oh."

    The Mad Lord looks on, tears rolling down his face in emotion.

    "How beautiful. Finally understanding the true heart hidden in the puppets. Yes, excellent."

    He speaks to [Her] standing beside him.

    "Look, my disciple has finallye infinitely closer to me. Now... perhaps in a few hundred more years, you can bepleted..."

    He slowly rises from his seat, embracing [Her] gently, as if caressing a ss sculpture.

    "...By the way, Oppa. If you are in such a state, perhaps [She] might also be..."

    Kim Yeon inquires about [Her].

    "...Yes? Is that true? So [She] isn''t in the same remaining state as you, Oppa. Then, was the Mad Lord''s muttering really due to madness?"

    I convey what I have learned through heartnguage.

    "...Insane. Trying to create a soul. But how did you realize that, Oppa, when I hadn''t noticed?"

    "Ah, I see. Theres a difference between the vision after bing a puppet and that of a human?

    "Anyway, if what you say is true, Oppa... to escape the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, we need to create errors and target the moment when the Mad Lord shows a gap due to the errors, is that it?

    After a heartfelt conversation.

    We discuss ways to escape from the clutches of the Mad Lord.

    Click, click.

    Kim Yeon moves her left hand.

    Her left arm had already been modified into a puppet.

    "In the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the Mad Lord is practically a god... To create an opportunity here, even controlling the entire fortress would not be enough. We either wait for outside help or wait for me to raise my cultivation level. But, either way, it will take a very long time.

    The number of Integration stage puppets created by the Mad Lord have also increased tremendously.

    Moreover, ording to Kim Yeon, the Mad Lord is gradually finding a way to create Star Shattering stage puppets.

    If [She] bes a Star Shattering puppet, there will be no stopping her, Kim Yeon says.

    Of course, if I had about 1,000-1,500 years, I feel like I could at least reach the Integration stage. Perhaps by then, even if [She] bes that strong, it might be worth a try. Even the Mad Lord seems to be having a headache about creating Star Shattering puppets... It will take a considerable amount of time.

    Kim Yeon shakes her head as she continues.

    But, its hard to wait that long, so perhaps receiving help from the outside might be faster. After the forces exterminate Min-hee Unnie... perhaps they mighte to exterminate us too.

    Deputy Kang Min-hee is on the verge of turning into something terrifying.

    Therefore, a group of Integration cultivators are nning to hunt her down.

    If they exterminate Kang Min-hee, there might be hope for us too.

    ...Its really hopeless. Everyone... Section Chief went mad, Chief Oh went mad, Min-hee Unnie turned into a ghost monster, no news from Hye-seo Unnie... We both got caught and modified by a madman. Director Kim must be dead... What? He might be alive? Haha, thats a good joke. He didnt even ascend, did he?

    Sheughs at my words.

    Even though everyone was so distant at the office, you seem to really trust Director Kim? He was a really nice person, but he was also distant with everyone at the office

    Kim Yeon brings up the topic of ourpany.

    Was it like that?

    I recall the days at thepany for the first time in a long while.

    The memories are too old to remember well.

    But as I hear her stories, bits and piecese back to me.

    Indeed.

    I had a distant rtionship with Kim Young-hoon.

    And originally, I had a neutral rtionship with Kim Yeon.

    I was her senior, and she was the rookie who followed me well.

    Its been a very long time since I remembered this.

    Talking with her after so long seems to have brought up deep-buried memories.

    No, from Yeons point of view, neutral might be an understatement.

    Unbeknownst to me, it seemed she had quite passionately expressed her feelings.

    For the first time in a long while.

    I reminisced about the memories of when I was an ordinary human.

    The day I first met Kim Yeon.

    The day I slowly taught her work.

    The times when I took full responsibility and re-submitted everything from scratch when Kim Yeon delivered the wrong documents.

    The time at apany dinner when Kim Yeon clung to me, crying and vomiting after getting drunk.

    There were people I trusted, disliked, who tormented me, and who I liked.

    But I couldnt quite remember who they were.

    Only memories rted to Kim Yeon surfaced from beyond those memories.

    We reminisced about ourpany days for a while, discussing them.

    And through the conversation, I steeled my resolve.

    No matter how long it takes.

    No matter what, lets escape, Yeon-ah.

    Yes. Eun-hyun Oppa.

    We looked at each other, sharing a firm resolution.

    Again, 500 years passed.

    Kugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is flying in the sky.

    Its been around a thousand years since ascending to the Bright Cold Realm.

    During that time, the Mad Lord further modified the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, now boasting incredible pure flying capabilities.

    Kugugugu!

    Behind the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, billions of puppets follow.

    By now, the number of Integration stage puppets have reached about a hundred.

    [She] is said to have reached the Star Shattering stage.

    ording to the Mad Lord, at least.

    I control the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress alongside Kim Yeon.

    Kim Yeon has now reached the mid Four-Axis stage.

    Her power is practically at the Integration stage.

    Of course, it still feels far from escaping the Mad Lord.

    But our minds are considerably at ease.

    ...This time, it should be possible, right? Considering the chaos that will happen.

    Definitely, it will be.

    Upon hearing my words, she nods her head.

    A short whileter.

    Kugugugu!

    Over the horizon, countless races and hundreds of cultivators at the Integration stage appear.

    Among them are humans and demon beasts.

    Hah, who do we have here? Where do you think this is for a snake bitch to slither your way here?

    And then.

    Among the demon beasts, Seo Hweol appears, having reached the Grand Perfection of Four-Axis.

    "It''s been a while. With Old Mans fame spreading throughout the entire Bright Cold Realm over the past thousand years, as a fellow from the same Head Realm..."

    "Shut your mouth before I tear it apart. By the way, you''ve got a lot of strange dharma treasures on your slithery body now, don''t you? Is that what''s making it obscure? I cant see through you as I did before.

    Kim Yeon did so, and I, of course, observed Seo Hweol.

    However, unlike a thousand years ago, Seo Hweol is nowpletely unreadable, even with the vision of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    There seems to be some sort of milky barrier blocking the view.

    "Haha, it''s well-known that the races of the Bright Cold Realm fear the sight of the Heart Tribe. Hence, its natural that dharma treasures that block the eyes of the Heart Tribe were developed. By the way, Old Man is amazing. When I was in the Head Realm, I didn''t even know what the Heart Tribe was, but you had their vision since back then..."

    "Hmph! As if to prove you''re not a dark-hearted bastard, you''re draped in dharma treasures to block others from seeing into your sinister heart. Hehehe,ing to the Bright Cold Realm filled with entities who have a vision like mine must be driving you insane with difort, huh?"

    "Haha, Old Man. Let''s leave the small talk. Anyway, have you thought about it?"

    "Hmph!"

    The Mad Lord, arms crossed, speaks from atop the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Fine. Its good. If it''s true that Heavenly Being demons from the demon tribes will help meplete the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress by deploying the Full Demon Realm Transfer Formation..."

    "Haha! Truly, thank you very much. Im truly touched. I never thought I''d join hands with Old Man in my life."

    "Hmph! I''m just here to assess [Her] capabilities as she reached the Star Shattering stage. It''s not like I''ve particrly joined hands with you. Shut your mouth and just guide the way."

    "Haha, understood."

    Whoooosh!

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Army followed behind the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Seo Hweol gathered hundreds of millions of demon soldiers and hundreds of Integration stage cultivators from other races.

    A formidable force with immense power united and began to fly towards a single destination.

    Squeeze...

    Kim Yeon holds my hand and whispers softly.

    "...With this much, surely an opportunity will arise."

    I smile bitterly inside.

    There must be.

    This is our chance to escape the clutches of the Mad Lord.

    But...

    ''I''m sorry.''

    For us to escape meant...

    That we had to trample and scatter her.

    One of the Integration stage cultivators gathered by Seo Hweol shouts.

    "There, look!"

    Kugugugu!

    Over the horizon.

    Dark clouds are rising.

    Kyeaaaaaa!

    Gueeaaaaaa!

    Kiyaaaaaaa!

    Hundreds of billions of ghostly wails echo throughout heaven and earth.

    Ziiip, Zaaaap

    Those clouds.

    What looks like ck clouds are not clouds, but ghosts, each and every one of them.

    Tension fills the eyes of the Integration stage cultivators.

    Triumph in the eyes of the Mad Lord.

    A truly immeasurable ghost army.

    But what is truly terrifying is not the ghost horde.

    Its the being beyond them, with an overwhelming presence.

    Kuooooo!

    [Kyaaaaaaaaa!]

    "Ghost... Ghost..."

    One of the Four-Axis stage cultivators shouts tremblingly.

    "Its the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother!"

    "The Ghost Guiding Holy Mother has appeared! Everyone, reorganize the front lines!"

    "While the Ghost Mother battles the Mad Lord, well form the formation in the rear!"

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    The being in the center of the ghost horde.

    Its scream turns the earth upside down, and the four directions are filled with yin energy.

    Its as if a part of the world has be the Netherworld.

    Kim Yeon looks at the entity with aplicated expression, and I, too, look at her bitterly from inside General Seo.

    "Min-hee Unnie..."

    Deputy Kang Min-hee.

    The girl who was captured as a disciple of the ck Ghost Valley.

    Now, a thousand yearster.

    She has be a Star Shattering ghost monster, controlling hundreds of billions of souls.

    [AAAAAAAHHH!]

    Kugugugugu!

    In the center of darkness.

    A ck ghostly figure is holding their head.

    Shedding tearful, blue tears, engulfed in blue ghost fire, is Kang Min-hee.

    Her disheveled hair spreads out in all directions, permeating the clouds, and her body, now transformed into a ghostly form, has grown several meters in size.

    "Damn it! Those below the Nascent Soul stage, do not look directly at that monster!"

    "Those who are alive, do not rashly listen to the Ghost Mother''s screams! Use sensory blocking spells!"

    Kiyaaaaa!

    Keyyyyaaaaa!

    At Kang Min-hee''s scream, among the alliance behind the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,

    Many cultivators below the Nascent Soul stage transform into ghostly beings all at once.

    Kiyyaaaaa!

    Keyaaa!

    Those who turned into ghostly beings fly towards Kang Minhee, joining the ck clouds that are wailing around her.

    Of course.

    There are no anomalies among the puppets in the Mad Lord''s camp, where nothing else is alive, except for the Mad Lord and Kim Yeon.

    The artificial souls vibrated, but since they are not real souls to begin with, there was no significant impact.

    "Kehehe,. Then, remember the promise, you Seo lineage trash."

    "Haha, if Old Man subjugates the Ghost Mother, all races have agreed to cover up Old Man''s past misdeeds. With fifty percent of the Bright Cold Realm already turned into thend of death by the Ghost Mother, whats Old Mans promise inparison?"

    Right after.

    The Mad Lord Jo Yeon, and the Ghost Mother Kang Min-hee, sh.

    Boom!

    Billions of puppets fly into the air, colliding with the swarm of ghosts.

    The living cultivators support the Mad Lord with their spells from behind the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "...Come back soon, Oppa."

    ''I will.''

    I have already sessfully seized control of more than 90% of General Seo''s circuits.

    But to avoid suspicion, I have to participate in this battle first.

    Tadatt!

    I, in General Seo''s body, enter into the midst of the ghost swarm surrounding Kang Min-hee.

    Wooong Wooong Wooong!

    The will of the Mad Lord transmits through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortressmands the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Army.

    I move in perfect harmony with the other puppets, following themands of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Woong Woong Woong!

    Spiritual power concentrates in my eyes.

    sh!

    Bright beams shoot out from the eyes of me and the other Four-Axis stage puppets.

    Zzzz, Zzzz, Zzzz!

    The ck clouds are pierced by the beams.

    Although the number of ghosts are overwhelmingly higher than that of the puppets.

    In terms of quality, the puppets are superior.

    Kugugugugu!

    Kiyaaaaaa!

    Guyaaaaa!

    Of course, there are ghost kings too, so the puppets do face difficulties. But overall, the forces seem evenly matched.

    And then, while I and the spirits are fighting,

    The heavens and earth began to shake.

    [She] and Kang Min-hee began to sh.

    Wrapped in a white light, wielding a spear, [She] drives back Kang Min-hee, who is surrounded by souls and wailing wildly.

    Like light driving away darkness, every time [She] swings her spear, the heavens and earth split, and the dark clouds are pushed back.

    I, in the body of General Seo, analyze the gap between [Her] and Kang Min-hee every time their battlees into view.

    ''[She] is operating at maximum output.''

    Attacks that can tear apart any Integration stage cultivator in one strike arending on Kang Min-hee dozens of times.

    But.

    ''Kang Minhee is just screaming... She hasn''t moved even once...''

    That is the case.

    Kang Min-hee,manding numerous souls and screaming, has so far managed to block [Her] attacks with the billions of ghost hordes.

    Despite possessing the power of the Star Shattering stage, Kang Min-hee hasn''t shown any signs of exerting her strength.

    ''Maybe...''

    I concentrate on their battle, holding onto hope.

    And then.

    sh!

    From behind, Seo Hweol and the demon beasts, along with numerous races of the alliance, emit brilliance.

    The formation they have been preparing ispleted.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Drawing the dragon veins from the surroundings.

    Spiritual energy from heaven and earth are drawn towards the direction of the alliance.

    And then.

    sh!

    A brilliant white light tears through the darkness, flying in to assist [Her], beginning to intercept Kang Min-hee.

    From the formation of billions of races and hundreds of Integration stage cultivators.

    Attacks equal in power to each of [Her] strikes are unleashed.

    Kooooong!

    Though the billions of ghost hordes willingly blocked the attacks, Kang Min-hee, who never allowed a strike until now, finally got hit by the light shot by the alliance.

    [AAAAAAAAAH!]

    Kang Min-hee.

    The Ghost Mother screams.

    The one who screams and clutches her head, raises her hand.

    From her hand, long ghost ws extend.

    And that.

    sh!

    Is the end.

    Sssshhhhhhhh

    The entire alliance bes silenced.

    Even the Mad Lord, who has been pushing Kang Min-hee through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with enthusiasm.

    Kim Yeon, me.

    Everyone falls silent.

    [She] is torn in half and flung backward.

    "NOOOOOO!!"

    The Mad Lord wails crazily.

    At the same time.

    The Ghost Mother begins to exert her power.

    [AAAAAAHHH!]

    Kugugugugu!

    Heavens and earth are covered with ghosts.

    True Four-Axis stage Ghost Kings begin to appear around her, who have only been surrounded by mere lower level ghosts.

    sh!

    When the Ghost Mother''s ghost ws shine.

    Half of the earth is torn away along with space.

    With two movements of her hand.

    Half of [Her] body is torn off, and half of the alliance is wiped out.

    Thiscantbethiscantbethiscantbethiscantbe

    The Mad Lord holds his head and convulses crazily, while Seo Hweol maintains his smile and issuesmands from behind the alliance.

    "All forces, change the formation."

    sh!

    The formation supporting the Mad Lord from behind transforms into a barrier that traps both the Mad Lord and the Ghost Mother.

    Seo Hweol, with a benevolent smile, says to the Mad Lord.

    "Im always thankful for you, Old Man. We will wait for the opportunity, so please buy us some time. Now then, farewell

    "I knew it, you snake bitch..."

    Boom!

    The Mad Lord''s puppets catch [Her] torn half that was flying off and returns it to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    And then.

    "Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, fire!"

    The Fortress gathers power equivalent to [Her], shooting a beam toward the barrier set up by Seo Hweol and the alliance.

    Kuaaang!

    The formation doesnt break immediately but is significantly damaged, and Seo Hweol''s expression stiffens slightly.

    "Did you really think you could use us as bait if something happened to [Her]? How ridiculous. The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, which is the world itself of [Her] and I, is also a puppetparable to the Star Shattering stage.

    Boom!

    Once again, the beam fired by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress hits the formation barrier, and finally, a hole is forcefully opened.

    Have I been backstabbed by you only once or twice, you snake bitch.

    Haha, even this time, it seems I was insufficient to trouble Old Man."

    "Just wait there a little. Ill just graft your body to [Her] part that was torn off and that should do it.

    However, Seo Hweol speaks to the Mad Lord without losing hisposure.

    "Well, if you can do so, I hope you try. The Esteemed One is said to be sending support soon. If you manage to ovee even them, then at that time, I will show you myst trump card."

    Wooong Wooong Wooong!

    With those words, Seo Hweol and the alliance disappear with the sh of a teleportation array they had already set up beyond the formation.

    Paatt!

    The teleportation array transmitted Seo Hweol and everyone in one go and then lost its shine.

    "Heh, that annoying snake. Hear this, all residents of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress! [She] needs to recover, hence we''re retreating!"

    Crunch Crack!

    The Mad Lord crazily chews his fingers, issuingmands to the puppets with his eyes zing with madness.

    ''Damn it...''

    I clench my teeth inwardly.

    It ended too quickly.

    If the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress itself had been hit instead of the Mad Lord''s [Her], we might have had a chance to escape.

    However as long as the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,manding the Mad Lord''s puppets, remains intact, escape is still far off.

    I return to Kim Yeon''s side.

    "What should we do? If not now, we won''t have a chance..."

    ''Let''s wait a bit more.''

    It''s too dangerous.

    Although the Mad Lord''s power is greatly weakened, I expected that with Seo Hweols betrayal, they would fiercely attack the Mad Lords rear and damage his Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    I did not expect that Seo Hweol, preserving half of his gathered troops, would retreat without even fighting the Mad Lord.

    It''s dangerous now

    "Yes."

    Kim Yeon bites her lip, and led by the call of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, she begins to flee from Kang Min-hee.

    Kim Yeon turns back to look at Kang Min-hee, screaming madly beyond the barrier.

    She doesn''t particrly chase us, engrossed in devouring the souls of half the alliance that her recent strike annihted.

    She''s suffering.

    It isnt just us enduring pain.

    All our colleagues who had fallen into the Bright Cold Realm.

    They are despairing, frustrated, and suffering.

    Damn it

    Everyone is in agony.

    But, theres nothing I can do.

    I cross the continent of the Bright Cold Realm, engulfed in a deep sense of powerlessness, along with the Mad Lord''s remaining army.

    Just then.

    When we are getting as far away from Kang Min-hee as possible with the Mad Lords Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,

    Wooong Wooong Wooong!

    "Hmm?"

    The Mad Lord furrows his brow.

    From the direction the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is heading, space splits open.

    A faint green light emerges from beyond the fissure in space.

    Kuuuung!

    ''It'' is the size of a child.

    The small green entity, with the physique of a child reaching Kim Yeon''s chest, has two podaos strapped to its back.

    ''Four-axis stage? Integration stage?''

    Its hard to properly read the realm of that entity.

    However, upon its appearance, the Mad Lords face stiffens and he stops the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The remaining puppet army also halts in ce.

    "Are you the ''Esteemed One'' mentioned by that garbage Seo?"

    The Mad Lord, stroking his beard, asks the small entity.

    The small and unimpressive entity wearing a green hood speaks while crossing its arms, its small hands the same green as the hood.

    Their gazes intertwine.

    [I see you''ve stepped into the first phase of Manifestation(). Hmm, or not? Ah, I see. You just identally reached it while cultivating consciousness.]

    "What are you talking about?"

    [Well, considering there aren''t many among the Human Race who truly understand consciousness, reaching this level alone is quite impressive. To not even realize what you''ve attained, how pitiful. Tsk tsk]

    The entity suddenly criticizes the Mad Lord, clicking his tongue.

    [Anyway are you the Mad Lord Jo Yeon who ascended from the Head Realm? I''ve heard that the entire Bright Cold Realm is in chaos because of you and the Ghost Mother...]

    "This is strange. You don''t even seem like an Integration stage being, but why did the celestial energy change when you appeared?"

    [Hmm, I wonder if youre pretending not to know. Or, as Ive heard, you truly dont know because its impossible to get proper information in the Bright Cold Ream.]

    Shiver!

    I sense a primal warning ringing wildly in my instincts.

    I recognize this feeling.

    For powerful cultivators,

    With Four-Axis stage or Integration stage cultivators, I feel a sense of crisis like encountering a monster.

    But this one is different.

    Its like the crisis I felt as a martial artist when I fought Kim Young-hoon at his peak during the Ultimate Pinnacle era.

    A tension like facing a finely honed de!

    [Child, the title ''Esteemed One'' is reserved...]

    Swoosh!

    The small green hand draws one of the podaos from its back.

    [...for those who have reached the Star Shattering stage, or areparable to it.]

    "You''re at the Star Shattering stage? You seem much weakerpared to the Ghost Mother..."

    [Well, of course. My main body is currently returning to the Bright Cold Realm from a distant dimension. I sent only a part of my energy as an avatar first because Sacred Master Baek Woon (White Cloud) was so urgent.]

    "Hehehe! It was risky to make a puppet with the Ghost Mother, but if I catch you, I can create a real Star Shattering stage puppet!"

    [You, just like the rumors say, are truly a madman. Tsk tsk It seems your mind is utterly decayed. How are you even alive with such a mental state? Clinging to a sliver of hope, not sumbing to suicide?]

    He speaks to the Mad Lord while looking at him.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begins to gather power.

    "[She] might be injured, but if it''s just a Star Shattering cultivators avatar at the Integration Stage, I can definitely catch it! Hehehe! I can also supplement thecking data of Star Shattering Stage cultivators with you!"

    [Hmm. Indeed, the energy seems to be roughly at the level of Star Shattering..]

    And then.

    Wo-woong!

    The small green figure lifts the podao.

    ''Ah...''

    I shudder at that sight.

    Kim Yeon and the Mad Lord didn''t notice, but only I could see his posture and feel its beauty.

    [But it seems youre misunderstanding something. Its not enough to just imitate the energy of a Star Shattering cultivator. True Star Shattering cultivators are those who gradually step out of the realm of the ordinary and be divine. And...]

    Kugugugugu!

    All the light in the world converges on that podao.

    The chilling premonition seems to pierce my very soul.

    [I am merely on a levelparable to Star Shattering, not actually a Star Shattering ''cultivator''. So even if you somehow defeat me, you won''t get what you want, child.]

    "What did you say?"

    [Be honored to know, child. I am the supreme leader of the Heart Tribe, Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One, Jang Ik (Radiant Wing).]

    sh....

    The podao falls slowly.

    It falls at a rate so exceedingly slow.

    Yet, just by watching it alone, it makes me feel as if all the martial arts I umted are bing distorted.

    [To the Heart Tribe, distinctions like Integration and Star Shattering and their magnitudes of power hold little significance. Know that it is an honor to die from this single strike.]

    The next moment.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is split apart.

    Trantor Notes: Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One sounds so fkin cool. Also, Baek Woon is the name that means White Cloud.

    As for why this daily chapter came out so soon.sigh.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 147: Yeons Yeon (2)

    Chapter 147: Yeons Yeon (2)

    Sssshhhh....

    In the area where the green sh had vanished, space itself seemed to have been torn away, revealing a void in the dark emptiness.

    Ssshhh....

    A green hand ces a podao behind their back.

    Kugugugu!

    A massive piece of a fortress falls through the void.

    The figure in green hood, Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One Jang Ik, looks down at the fragment of the fortress with an interested gaze.

    [Impressive... they avoided this?]

    Kugugugu!

    The falling piece of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is about a third of its whole.

    Of the three cylindrical fortresses that make up the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, only one had been cleanly sliced off, with the rest escaping.

    [Interesting fellow. If he was only not insane, perhaps we could have shared a cup of tea and discussed enlightenment...]

    Wo-woong!

    A small apparition appears next to Jang Ik.

    A handsome young man with blue hair and small deer horns on his forehead  the apparition of Seo Hweol.

    [On behalf of the Earth Tribe Grand Alliance, Chief Military Strategist Seo Hweol sends his greetings to the Esteemed One of the Heart Tribe.]

    [Earth Tribe Grand Alliance? There''s such a thing now?]

    [Yes, to respond to threats including the Mad Lord and others like the Lightning Harbinger, the Earth Tribe has decided to unite.]

    [Hmmm...]

    [But, may I ask why you let the Mad Lord escape?]

    At Seo Hweol''s question, Jang Ik snorts and replies.

    [Sacred Master Baek Woon urged me to act, but she said to deal with the Mad Lordter. The Mad Lord isn''t the priority. Besides, I''m using an avatar, so my existence is already fading.]

    Wo-woong...

    Jang Ik shows his half-transparent left hand.

    [While the Ghost Mother is threatening, shes no different from a beast without reason. Rather, the Mad Lord where madness and rationality coexists is the real threat that can grow stronger in the future. Wouldn''t it be better to deal with that one first...?]

    At those words, Jang Ik looks in the direction where the Mad Lord fled.

    [I made two attacks.]

    [...?]

    [One split his fortress, and the other was infused into the heart essence of one of his disciples.]

    [I dont quite understand the Heart Tribe''s mysterious and profound methods, so is it possible for the Esteemed One to exin? Also, the Mad Lord has only one disciple, so when you say ''one of the disciples''.]"

    Interrupted by Seo Hweol''s question, Jang Ik nces at him and waves his hand.

    Pssh!

    With that gesture, Seo Hweol''s apparition distorts.

    [The Ghost Mother is approaching. Though its rationality has evaporated, I can sense the power of the stars within, meaning it''s much closer to Star Shattering than the Mad Lords puppets. I need to concentrate to cut down something of that level, so lets end ourmunication here.]

    Sssshhhh....

    Seo Hweol''s apparition fadespletely.

    Jang Ik clicks his tongue.

    [I''ve seen something filthy. Even the Earth Tribe has been struck by a deadly omen. For such a person to take the position of Chief Military StrategistTsk tsk.]

    Kugugugugu!

    Beyond the horizon, apanied by ck clouds, a howling entity approaches.

    Ssssh, ssssh....

    Jang Ik takes out the two podaos from behind his back and assumes a stance.

    [Hmm, the Mad Lord and Ghost Mother no matter how I look at it, both seem less dangerous than that Seo HweolIs it right for Sacred Master Baek Woons orders to prioritize the other two? Well, if the Earth Tribe falls to ruin, itll be easier for the Heart TribeLets leave it be for now.]

    He lifts up the podaos and begins to dance.

    Starting with his small frame, a green storm begins to rage.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, despite losing a third of its structure, continues to move forward rapidly.

    Crossing through the sky and over all sorts of strangendscapes, it finally arrives at a destination.

    Kugugugugu!

    A valley simr to the one where the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress had stayed a thousand years ago.

    The Mad Lordnds the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and hurriedly enters its core to repair [Her].

    I speak with a glint in my eye.

    Its now.

    Its a golden opportunity.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is not functioning properly, and the Mad Lord''s [Her] is currently half-damaged.

    Now is the perfect time to escape from the Mad Lord.

    I convey my intention to Kim Yeon.

    "You want to leave now?"

    Kim Yeon looks at me.

    Im taken aback.

    Her eyes are shimmering.

    "...Why?"

    Click, click.

    I take advantage of the chaos in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, causing errors with the controlled puppets.

    Then, I direct the errors towards my face and ask.

    "Yeon, ah... what, do you, mean?"

    "...Eun-hyun Oppa. If we just escape from this madman now, he will repair [Her] and learn from his recent defeat, growing even stronger.

    "Yeon, ah..."

    "Escaping is wrong. We must kill him now.

    A faint rage is visible in her eyes.

    No, it isn''t just a faint rage.

    Its a hatred as intense asva.

    "Yeon, ah... do you, want, revenge?"

    "...Yes. This might be the right way. No, it is! I swore, didn''t I? To shatter [Her] in front of the Mad Lord! We''ve ended up like this because of being captured by that lunatic, but he''ll just be happy forever indulging in his own world with his puppet!"

    Click

    "Eun-hyun Oppa. If its now, if its now! I can take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with my consciousness and snatch [Her] right in front of the Mad Lord...!"

    Kim Yeon shouts with a broken smile.

    "This is rather our only chance! Right now, right here, let''s defeat that lunatic and make him pay for what he did to us! If we don''t!!"

    Bang!

    She, with her puppet-modified arm, grabs her chest and says,

    "How are we ever supposed to resolve this grudge stuck in our chest? Huh?

    I look at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    She is right.

    I too have a lot of grievances against that madman.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, if we escape from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress... we agreed to open up our hearts to each other, right?"

    When we finally had a proper conversation, we promised to do so.

    I n to return the heart and emotions I received from her after we manage to escape from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "After we shatter [Her] and turn the Mad Lord to puppet materials, let''s have a proper wedding ceremony here. Today, today is the perfect opportunity!

    "..."

    I look at her.

    After reachingpletion in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, her madness improved significantly from that day.

    However, I noticed she developed a strange obsession instead of madness.

    From the day she achievedpletion in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, Kim Yeon developed a strange obsession with me and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Her obsession with me is fine.

    I understand that.

    However, I sometimes slightly fail to understand the obsession with the Fortress.

    There were times when even I, who surpassed Kim Yeon in understanding the essence of the Mysterious Bizarre Innate Heart Canon, found it slightly iprehensible.

    Perhaps, having reached Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, and being someone who has perfect control over heart essence, I am better at shaking off the temptation of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon than Kim Yeon, but

    ''Something''s suspicious.''

    "Yeon, ah... the Mad Lord is, mad, but... at the same time, he is, a being of reason. He must have, considered our betrayal."

    "...It''s okay, Oppa."

    Wo-woong!

    Surururururuk!

    Her consciousness unravels like thread.

    Sararak, sararararak!

    In an instant, the puppets controlled by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begin to lose their control to her.

    Her consciousness, stretching like threads, enters the puppets'' spiritual energy circuits and takes control.

    "The Mad Lord failed to understand my real ability. It''s not just about having arge consciousness. Eun-hyunn Oppa, since the day I confirmed your heart, from that day 500 years ago, I felt like I''ve realized my fate. And...."

    Sheughs brightly.

    Somehow, I feel that herughter is tinged with a strange madness.

    "My ability is rted to my fate. Its probably the same for Oppa and our other colleagues. Once each of us realize our own fate, we should be able to understand the true nature of our powers to some extent.

    Kugugugu!

    Gradually, an undeniable power begins to infuse her consciousness.

    "...Heavenly Golden Thunder Body? Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root? Unique Holy Body? Not such foolish qualities... The ''real'' power we gained as we fell into this world... The ones who assessed our qualities were too low-level to discover them, just spouting nonsense..."

    Wo-woong!

    Paah!

    Her consciousness emits brilliance.

    Bright enough to be seen with the naked eye, her shining consciousness envelops the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Mad Lord''s fortress is being consumed, covered in white threads.

    [The Mad Lord is definitely an extraordinary person. The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon he created bes somewhat simr in form to my powers when it reachespletionBut thats it. Eun-hyun Oppa, please help me.]

    Patsutsutsu!

    Kim Yeon''s entire body begins to boil white, following her consciousness.

    She resembles a ghost made of tangled white threads.

    [Help me. Let''s defeat this madman and live our lives together.]

    "...I, understand."

    After a moment of thought, I slowly speak.

    "After this is over, I will properly, tell you my feelings."

    [Thank you.]

    She smiles and then enters deep into the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    I take control of the surrounding puppets.

    Wo-woong!

    The spiritual energy circuitsid on General Seo''s body alle under my control.

    Not only General Seo''s spiritual energy circuits.

    The Mad Lord''s puppets as well.

    The flow of spiritual energy that interconnects these puppets are also, in a way, an invisible circuit of spiritual energy.

    The flow of spiritual energy, resembling intent, also begins toe under my will.

    Gigigigik!

    A portion of control over the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress falls under my consciousness.

    Despite the Fortress showing resistance and pouring billions of ''murmurs'' into my mind, I look at the fortress with a smile.

    "I''ve been, understanding, you for, a thousand years."

    A cradle of madness, infinitely close to a living being.

    A madman''s workshop that weaves together the waves resembling intent emanating from numerous artificial souls, collecting them at the core to create genuine intent, and crafting a soul that is infinitely close to being real.

    Operated solely by madness.

    But I too have been grasping his madness, secretly taking control of the circuits and enduring for a thousand years.

    "I will not, lose, to you...!"

    Wo-woong!

    I continue to take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and Kim Yeon takes control of the puppets.

    A thousand years.

    Today, a thousand years after being captured by the Mad Lord, we finally begin our rebellion when he is weakened.

    Click, click, click...

    Inside the Mad Lord''s workshop.

    The Mad Lord restored [Her] shattered body to roughly form a shape.

    "Oh, oh, very fortunate. At least only the battle functions are damaged, and most of the important functions are intact. I''m d she''s not hurt..."

    The Mad Lord strokes [her] head and sighs in relief.

    Just then.

    Kugugugugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress vibrates, informing the Mad Lord of his disciples rebellion.

    "Hmm?"

    Ddak!

    With a flick of his finger, the mechanical devices inside the workshop moves, bringing a mirror to the Mad Lord.

    Spiritual energy gathers in the mirror, warping it and gradually showing the image of Kim Yeon ascending the upper floors, taking control of the puppets.

    Kim Yeon, with her white threads of consciousness spreading in all directions, has an odd appearance, covered in white brilliance.

    The Mad Lord strokes his beard while looking at her for a while.

    "Hmm, she''sing here instead of running away. Is sheing to take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress?"

    It appears that his madness is subsiding a bit, and his rationality returning.

    He looks at Kim Yeon''s image and smiles faintly.

    "Couldn''t resist the temptation of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and the hatred towards me."

    The Mad Lord briefly gazes into the mirror and then closes his eyes.

    "...The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is half-destroyed, and my love is not in proper shape. Now you''re trying to take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress... I thought you had gone mad, but you still have some rationality left?"

    The Mad Lord grasps [Her] hand with his wrinkled hand.

    "It''s a pity, it would have been better to attempt taking the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress under better circumstances... Well, what can be done?

    Somehow, he wears afortable smile that has never been seen before.

    "If this is the best I can do, I must ept it. It''s been a long journey"

    The Mad Lord hugs [Her] tightly.

    "Finally, today the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will bepleted."

    After hugging [her] for a moment, the Mad Lord looks up at the ceiling.

    The core and the highest level of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The upper floor of the workshop, ayer that even Kim Yeon had never been allowed ess to until now.

    Click, click, click...

    At his gesture, stairs leading to thest floor spirals down from the ceiling.

    The Mad Lord holds [Her] hand and slowly ascends to the topyer.

    Even as he heads up, he does not remove or alter the stairs.

    Kuaaang!

    She, who had taken control of the puppets and received control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress through Seo Eun-hyun, began to operate the entire fortress with her consciousness.

    ''It''s been a while. This feeling''

    The madness and murmurs of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress are being borne by Seo Eun-hyun himself for her stead.

    And she, controlling the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, heads to a new realm.

    How many times had there been a situation like this since she pierced through the Seven Stars Ritual long ago?

    Although this time it isn''t about breaking through a new cultivation realm, its the moment to seize the opportunity to leap towards a new life.

    Kuaaangg!

    The puppets,manded by Kim Yeon, hammer the Mad Lord''s workshop.

    ''Finally''

    Kim Yeon, manipting her consciousness, peers beyond the workshop.

    The core of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is undetectable even by consciousness.

    Rather than being sealed by a special prohibition, the surface is swarming so wildly with near-real intent that merely extending consciousness recklessly engulfs one in madness.

    ''Even this detestable workshop will now be over.''

    Kuaaang!

    A hole is made in the workshop.

    ''And now, this ce will be a home for me and Oppa''

    Deep anger and pain surges up in her heart.

    Even though Seo Eun-hyun is still barely clinging on inside a puppet.

    When he first became a puppet.

    How much pain did she feel?

    It felt like the world was falling apart.

    She became half-insane for hundreds of years.

    And as if that wasn''t enough, the Mad Lord also modified her body to make it more helpful in handling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''Unforgivable.''

    Hatred res in Kim Yeon''s eyes.

    ''That madman ruined the love between me and Eun-hyun Oppa. I will punish him by smashing what he cherishes the most.''

    Step, step...

    Kim Yeon, who enters the Mad Lord''s workshop, looks around.

    "That is Ha."

    The spiral staircase leading to the ceiling.

    Thest and hiddenyer of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Are you going to hide in the deepestyer of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to face me? Master Even if you bring [Her] mom, dad, and grandparents, you can''t change the situation now."

    Step, step...

    She clenches her teeth and climbs up the spiral staircase left by the Mad Lord.

    "From today onwards, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will be mine. Here, Oppa and I will share our love."

    Step

    And reaching the end of the staircase.

    Kim Yeon, who ascended to the top floor of the workshop, is startled.

    "...This is?"

    Wo-woong!

    From outside, I handed over control of the fortress to Kim Yeon and bearing its madness, I looked toward the center of the fortress.

    ''The connection... has faded.''

    My consciousness thread was also connected to Kim Yeon.

    We weremunicating in real-time, connected by consciousness, seizing control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    But suddenly, the thread of consciousness connected to her became faint.

    As if in a very noisy ce, unable to hear a friend''s voice from a little distance.

    Intense torrents of intent are interfering with the connection between me and her.

    ''...Should I help?''

    But at the moment, its challenging enough to deal with the madness of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    It feels like General Seo''s head would explode at any moment.

    If I push further, General Seo''s head might actually explode, and my soul would scatter and die.

    ''...Whatever happens, be safe!''

    I clench my teeth and look toward where Kim Yeon is.

    "...What is this?"

    Kim Yeon looks in astonishment at theyer hidden by the Mad Lord.

    "Have youe, my disciple?"

    The Mad Lord greets Kim Yeon with eyes clearer than ever before.

    The madness that had been in his eyes was washed away.

    "...You seem to be in good spirits, Master. Did your mind get healed after being properly disciplined by the Ghost Mother and that green dwarf?"

    "Hahaha, how could that be? It was you who healed my mind, my disciple."

    The Mad Lord speaks while smiling bitterly.

    "...Yes?"

    "It''s been a long and arduous journey. I have been waiting for the day you would lose yourself to madness and seize my Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with your enormous consciousness."

    "What...?"

    "Unexpectedly, you seem to be sane, considering you attack me now when I am at my weakest and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is almost destroyed..."

    Kim Yeon res at the Mad Lord.

    "...Was making me like this all part of your n?"

    "That''s right. I have been waiting to trulyplete the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    "What...? What does that mean...?"

    She discards even the minimal honorifics for the Mad Lord.

    "Until I found you, I just epted it when I was lost in madness, but I always felt hopeless when my sanity returned. To properlyplete the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I needed to at least reach the Star Shattering stage, have more than a hundred billion puppets, and invest an uncountable amount of resources However, you can''t imagine how happy I was when I found you. If I only have you, such vast resources, puppets, and cultivation realms wont be necessary."

    "..."

    Thank you for growing so well, my disciple. I have been waiting and waiting for the day you would seize the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Only with your immense consciousness can the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress operate properly... Finally, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will bepleted."

    Words Kim Yeon could never have imagined came out of the Mad Lord''s mouth.

    "I''m sorry, my disciple. me this madman."

    "...You."

    Kim Yeonughs coldly, staring at the Mad Lord.

    "From your words, just smashing the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to pieces with the puppets will make you suffer, right?"

    "Haha, the puppets are set not to attack the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. If you want to change that setting you need to seize control of the Fortress first. And topletely seize control means you have to fully activate the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    Kim Yeon bites her lip.

    What happens if she just gives back the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and leaves now?

    Then the Mad Lord would be a madman again, take back the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and turn her into a puppet.

    After a moment of silence, Kim Yeon res at the Mad Lord with shimmering eyes and speaks.

    "You''re mistaken, you don''t know what my talent is."

    "Yes, I know. Even after searching through all the scriptures, there is no one with a consciousness like yours. But have you forgotten? There are simrities between my consciousness, havingpleted the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, and yours... It means that, even if your qualities are unknown to me, I can infer to some extent from the realm I''ve reached."

    "...So, have you inferred?"

    "...Let''s see, try it for yourself."

    As soon as the Mad Lord finishes speaking, Kim Yeon''s consciousness spreads in all directions, seizing control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress even more fiercely.

    "I don''t know what you n to do with the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, but if I seize control of the entire fortress faster than you can activate what you want, it''s over."

    Giiing, click click click...

    The highest floor of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    There, numerous intents created from artificial souls are sucked in.

    The puppets, under Kim Yeon''smand, crazily fly to the highest level of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    A bizarre duel between two puppet masters begins.

    Kim Yeon seizes control of the Fortress, and the Mad Lord begins manipting the puppets in the depths of the Fortress.

    Wo-woong!

    Kim Yeon also tries to snatch the Mad Lord''s puppets, but the puppets do not obey hermands.

    "These puppets are a bit peculiar in their maniption. Maybe only when youpletely control the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress can you slowly snatch control.

    The puppets at the highest level begin to move.

    But Kim Yeon does not lose her smile and raises her spiritual power.

    "You haven''t forgotten, have you? Though I''ve reached the Four-Axis stage, my true strength is alreadyparable to the Integration stage... Such mere puppets, not even [Her], can stop me."

    At that, the Mad Lord smiles meaningfully.

    "I know. They are not designed forbat in the first ce."

    Simultaneously, the puppets begin to move.

    "...?"

    A look of confusion appears on Kim Yeon''s face.

    "Shall we begin then?"

    The Mad Lord stands up with [Her].

    Gradually, astonishment appears on Kim Yeon''s face.

    "...What, you... Is this...?"

    She asks with a trembling voice.

    "Wasn''t the purpose to create a soul...?"

    The Mad Lord does not answer.

    He just looks at [Her] with endless affection.

    Kim Yeon''s face gradually contorts.

    "No. Don''t be ridiculous... You shouldn''t do that..."

    Kugugugugugu!

    Kim Yeon''s consciousness gradually seizes control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    And finally, at the moment when she seizes 100% control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kim Yeon realizes the Mad Lord''s goal.

    And simultaneously, by activating the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress in ce of the Mad Lord, no.

    By drawing out ''the entire power'' of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress that even the Mad Lord couldn''t call forth.

    The scenery the Mad Lord truly wanted to create unfolds before her.

    [Don''t be ridiculous! Stop it!]

    Kim Yeon cries out in madness, shedding tears.

    But even as she tries to stop the scene before her through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the scene does not disappear.

    The feat the Mad Lord has built up over thousands of years.

    A masterpiece created by a madman.

    The Mad Lord, holding a fan, deres.

    "The final phase of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Yeon''s y (Yeon). Activate."

    That day.

    The magnum opus the Mad Lord Jo Yeon truly wanted to create.

    Is born from Kim Yeon''s hands.

    Trantor Notes: And so, the waterfall of donated chapters begin.and the climax of this cycle. That too.

    Donated Chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 148: Yeons Yeon (3)

    Chapter 148: Yeons Yeon (3)

    Click, click, click, click, click, click

    The mechanical devices move crazily, creating andscape.

    "Fate is like a ma. That means, fate has the power to attract things. Back in the old days, when I was a ything of Seo Hweol''s schemes, I visited the Serving Command Pce with him and felt the attraction of fate, and that''s when an idea struck me."

    The surroundingndscape begins to change.

    On the bodies of the puppets, illusions of certain shapes are cast, and eventually, they transform intoplete humans.

    At the highest floor of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, a ''night sky'' appears, and the sounds of a boisterous festival begin to echo from all around.

    "If fate can attract metaphysical phenomenons, maybe can it also draw in my past, that space and time?"

    The ce where Kim Yeon is standing and where the Mad Lord is standing bes separated.

    Apletely Alternate Spacetime begins to form.

    "Since the day I created this imitation of the Serving Command Pce, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I have been dreaming and dreaming of this moment. Finally"

    The Mad Lord smiles brightly, dancing with the one who has transformed from a puppet to a real person, holding a fan.

    The happiest moment in the human named Jo Yeons life

    That Alternate Spacetime of the two holding fans and enjoying the festival, as it was back then, is being recreated in the center of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Patsutsutsu...!

    Kim Yeon feels her energy being sucked into the Alternate Spacetime before her.

    Even as her life force is being drained, Kim Yeon does not detach her consciousness from controlling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Tears are flowing down her face.

    [You pushed me and Eun-hyun Oppa into hell, and now what are you doing? Why are you the only one trying to be happy? Don''t be ridiculous...!]

    Kim Yeon could not ept it.

    The wicked perpetrator who had plunged her and billions of lives into a pit of agony.

    She could not tolerate him inside his own world wearing a blissful smile as if he had reached heaven.

    Gigigigik!

    Her will, having seized control of the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, finally gains ess to the deepest parts of the fortress.

    Click, click...

    She stops the mechanical devices one by one, trying to copse the Alternate Spacetime before her.

    However, she shudders.

    ''Life...''

    The Alternate Spacetime before her and her life.

    Have be perfectly connected.

    [Argh...!]

    Kim Yeon clenches her teeth.

    An enormous amount of energy is being sucked into the Alternate Spacetime before her.

    If this continues, her life force will be entirely drained, leading to her death.

    ''No, no...!''

    She refuses to watch the evil man, who ruined her life, achieve his goal right before her eyes.

    ''This can''t be happening!''

    She understands the movements of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress''s mechanical devices.

    She estimates that the Alternate Spacetime being manifested before her wouldn''tst long.

    Perhaps when the dance ends, everything will disperse like smoke.

    Then her life force wouldn''t be drained anymore.

    Her life force would drop to a critical level for sure, but currently, that is the only path she has to survive.

    But Kim Yeon doesnt want that.

    ''Why, why do I have to see that madman happy?''

    The evil man who ruined her life and the life of her beloved.

    She knows as well.

    The Mad Lord''s life force is also being drawn into that time.

    Perhaps, when this created time ends, the Mad Lord too will be on the brink of death.

    If she waits a little longer, the Mad Lord will simply die.

    But.

    ''That insane madman, dying wrapped in happiness?''

    Crunch...

    [I can''t ept it!]

    Her consciousness threads begin to bore into the Alternate Spacetime before her eyes. However, simultaneously, Kim Yeon realizes that she and the spacetime before her are gradually merging.

    Pukwak!

    Her upper dantian overheats, causing blood to burst from her nose and eyes. Yet, Kim Yeon, shedding bloody tears, still trembles with the determination to destroy the Mad Lord''s creation.

    Just then.

    Clench!

    Someone strongly grasps Kim Yeon''s hand.

    Its Seo Eun-hyun.

    I alternate my gaze between the spacetime created before me and Kim Yeon, who, in her effort to destroy it, is on the verge of killing herself.

    After Yeon seized control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the murmurs vanished, allowing me to finally reach this ce.

    "Yeon-ah, stop this."

    [Oppa...]

    She looks up at me.

    [Why? Why does he get to die happily, while we have to live in the life he ruined? It''s too unfair... We can''t let this be... He should also experience the agony of his lifelong goal crumbling before his eyes...]

    "Yeon-ah."

    I speak, looking at her face.

    "Isn''t life inherently unfair?"

    [Yes...?]

    "That''s just what this world is. It''s hell. Unfair, insane, a ce full of pain. But..."

    I embrace her.

    "Even so, didn''t we share our hearts with each other?"

    Once, someone taught me that desert ss shines like a beautiful gem when illuminated by light, but bes a sharp and dangerous monstrosity in the absence of light.

    My inability to forget her is not only because of the heart she gave me, but also because of the value of life I gained by sharing hearts with her.

    But at this moment, I think of only Kim Yeon and hold her even tighter.

    "Life may be hell, but if we share our hearts, maybe... we can reach a heaven far better than what that madman over there is experiencing."

    Drip, drip...

    I feel her tears falling on my shoulder.

    "All this time, I thought I couldn''t receive your heart. Because..."

    Although Im an emotionless puppet,

    Her heart, her pain, her excitement, and her feelings reached me.

    "I''ve only ever received your heart in this puppet''s body, unable to give you anything in return. But now that the end is approaching, I can finally give you my heart..."

    Slowly...

    Kim Yeon, previously enveloped in white threads, returns to her usual appearance, dressed in a light pink garment.

    "I will ept your heart."

    "Thank you."

    She says, crying like a child in my arms.

    "Thank you so much..."

    Chshhhhsss

    She no longer uses her consciousness to bore into the spacetime before her.

    The merging has stopped.

    But...

    ''The energy is still being sucked into that space...''

    Her Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon had forcibly linked the power that activated the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with the space inside.

    If that Alternate Spacetime eventually copses, Kim Yeon will be safe, but it''s uncertain if it will remain intact and consume all her life force.

    ''I need to sever the connection between Yeon and that space.''

    Woosh!

    I gather energy in General Seos left hand and swing it towards the flow of energy between Kim Yeon and the space.

    But the connection doesn''t cut, and instead, her life force is sucked in even more efficiently.

    I think for a moment..

    ''Ordinary attacks won''t sever the connection. Then...''

    An attack specialized in cutting and severing is needed.

    Woosh, woosh, woosh!

    After being remodeled into General Seo''s body,

    I take out the Formless Sword for the first time in a very long while.

    Woosh, woosh, woosh!

    Although it feels a bit awkward, being naturally integrated into my body and soul, my Formless Sword reveals its aura again.

    ''Cut...''

    Crackle, crackle, crackle!

    I infuse the Formless Sword with the energy of a peak Four-Axis, drawing in the energy I seize from the puppets as well.

    Swish!

    The Formless Sword bes even more clear and eventually, its almost nonexistent in my hand.

    ''Cut.''

    With the energy of a peak Four-Axis, the Formless Sword is enhanced to the point where it can cut through anything uncuttable.

    ''Cut!''

    And finally, at the peak of its momentum,

    I swing the Formless Sword.

    Woosh!

    Bang!

    The Formless Sword cleanly slices through the connection before it.

    True to its name, it cuts through the flow of life force, which seemed uncuttable.

    But...

    ''Ugh...''

    I fail topletely sever the massive flow created by the Mad Lord.

    The countless artificial souls created numerous intents.

    These numerous intents formed the Alternate Spacetime before my eyes.

    A power even greater than the immense suction force of this Alternate Spacetime is needed.

    ''If only I could cut through the Alternate Spacetime itself...''

    If such power or skill exists, it might be possible to cut through.

    One more time...''

    I concentrate all my energy and swing the Formless Sword again.

    Woosh!

    But still, the results do not change.

    I close my eyes and recall the feeling when I imitated the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Entering into my heart essence, I visualize the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Standing on the transparent Sword Hell, I draw the aura of the swords inward.

    But...

    ''It''s not enough...''

    WIth just the entire Sword Hell, can it really cut through the Mad Lords magnum opus?

    ''To cut through the entire spacetime, consuming Yeon''s life...''

    A power stronger than both the Surpassing Radiant Saber and Formless Sword is needed.

    ''I need more power...!''

    Just then.

    ''...?''

    I suddenly notice.

    Within my heart essence.

    Amid the transparent Sword Hell, theres something odd.

    Its a green-colored podao.

    Different from the surrounding swords pointing towards the sky, this podao is firmly embedded with the handle up.

    As if someone had intentionally ced it there.

    Alone.

    And then.

    I feel an inexplicable pull towards this podao.

    Grab it.

    Grab it.

    Grab it...

    In my heart essence.

    I find myself reaching out towards the podao that constantly whispers to me.

    And when I grasp its handle and pull it out from my Sword Hell,

    sh!

    "...!"

    The Formless Sword Im holding turns green, bing a podao.

    Someone''s voice echoes in my mind.

    [To think you''ve reached the second stage of Manifestation. You seem like an unusual one, even surpassing my master, so I nted my strike in your consciousness.]

    A small green figure, the Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One, Jang Ik, speaks as if hes right beside me.

    [You harbor a rebellious heart against the Mad Lord, dont you? The day you draw out my strike will probably be the day you reveal your rebellious intentions. It might strain your body a bit, but...]

    That green figure.

    Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One, Jang Ik.

    I assume the same posture that person had demonstrated in the Starting Form, staring nkly at the flow of energy in front of me.

    And then.

    The green podao falls.

    [Using this strike, you''ll certainly achieve your goal. I don''t know how you reached the second stage of Manifestation of the Heart Path Method. Anyway, judging by your heart essence, you''re a remarkable member of the Heart Tribe. So, I''ll assist you.]

    Destruction.

    Only this wordes to my mind.

    Ah, this is

    Abat method created solely to obliterate everything.

    To obliterate the opponent before me, any annoying entities, anything suppressing me.

    A state to absolutely crush everything to bits.

    A different solution, from me and Kim Young-hoon.

    Kwaguanguanguan!

    The green podao advances relentlessly, tearing through the space itself.

    The gigantic flow of energy?

    It''s mere child''s y in front of this.

    Everything, is utterly destroyed.

    The green single-edged saber splits the remaining Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress in half, along with the spacetime.

    Crack!

    Heaven and earth are enveloped in green light, and the circuits in both arms of General Seo are unable to withstand the output, burning to crisps.

    The spiritual energy I had been drawing from the other puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is alsopletely exhausted.

    At the same time.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Kim Yeons connection with the Mad Lords time is cut.

    Chuaaaaaa

    As her consciousness and life ceases to fuel it, the Alternate Spacetime created by the Mad Lord begins to copse.

    Kugugugugu!

    With mypletely ruined arms, I somehow manage to move the Formless Sword, catching Kim Yeon as shes thrown out.

    Kuaguaguaguagua!

    Half of the remaining part of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, along with the traces of destruction left by the podao, fall away into the torn space.

    I step on the air, moving next to the Mad Lord''s space.

    Swoosh...

    After a while, the Mad Lord''s space slowly disperses.

    "Finally..."

    "It''s over, Oppa..."

    I put Kim Yeon down.

    The Alternate Spacetime crumbles away.

    What remains at the top of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress are only the puppets that had stopped in their tracks.

    [She], too, has returned from her past human form to her current puppet form.

    And the Mad Lord, looking even older than before, is holding hands and smiling with [Her].

    Depleted of all energy, not even a trace of life can be felt from him.

    We approach the Mad Lord.

    Thud!

    And as we approach,

    He copses right there alongside [Her].

    "He''s dead."

    "...Seems so."

    The Mad Lord''s goal was not to revive the dead.

    It was merely to recall the happiest moment of his life.

    To summon that spacetime again and die within it.

    I look at the surrounding puppets.

    "...Now it''s clear why this madman was creating fake souls..."

    Kim Yeon says as she chuckles.

    Was it because she had seized control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress andpleted this spacetime with her own hands?

    She seems to have realized something.

    The Mad Lord had been creating numerous fake souls until now with the belief that just as fate influences people, people can also influence fate in return.

    From her mouth, who hadpleted the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, flows the secret of the fortress.

    By manipting numerous artificial souls, he influenced fate to create attraction. Through this attraction, he wanted to recall and reproduce his past, his happiest moment. That was the objective of this madman.

    Kim Yeon copses, exhausted, as she speaks.

    I sit down beside her.

    Not a trace of spiritual power is left in my circuits.

    She, too, seems drained from the immense ordeal she had faced.

    With a weak expression, she leans on my shoulder, saying while looking at the deceased Mad Lord and [Her].

    "...It''s all over now."

    "...Yes."

    It was long.

    Truly long.

    But now,

    We finally escaped the grasp of the Mad Lord.

    She smiles faintly and tightly clenches my hand, which could no longer move due to the burnt spiritual circuits.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Hmm?"

    "I have something to tell you..."

    And then.

    Kugugugugu!

    Above in the sky, a massive barrier unfolds.

    sh!

    In the center of the barrier, a majestic blue dragon is depicted.

    From beyond the barrier formation, Seo Hweol''s voice resounds.

    [Thanks to the guidance of the Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One, we were able to locate the coordinates of his attack. Haha, Old Man. Are you still alive? Or have you finally closed your eyes after being hit by the strike the Esteemed One left hidden? It''s hard to see from this distance.]

    Woosh!

    Energy begins to gather in the center of the barrier.

    "This...!"

    I grit my teeth and try to get up.

    But my strength leaves me.

    Maybe because I had just adopted the Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One''s strike, my entire body became ruined.

    Kim Yeon, too, after having activated the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress for so long, couldn''t even lift a finger.

    She tries to control the remaining puppets, but there are few left, and most of them are also broken.

    [If Old Man passed away, that''s one thing. But if by a slim chance, I mean a very, truly slim chance, Old Man is still alive, it would be very troublesome for us. So, please don''t cling to your stubborn life and close your eyes now.]

    Kugugugu!

    The dragon symbol in the center of the barrier twitches andes to life.

    Simultaneously, various mystical immortal beasts appear around the dragon.

    [Finally, our ill connection (yeon)es to an end. To my lifelong rival, I, Seo Hweol, express my respect. Now then.]

    Kugugugugu!

    [Madam, please activate it.]

    sh!

    The immortal beasts turn into vivid illusions, appearing beneath the formation, each opening their mouths.

    A blue light fills the heavens and the earth.

    I slowly watch the falling beams of light and look at Kim Yeon beside me.

    She has a resigned look in her eyes.

    "...Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "...Yeon-ah."

    I hold her hand and ask,

    "May I ask for one thing?"

    "What is it?"

    "For the future."

    I close my eyes and speak.

    Tears seem to well up in my dried-up body.

    "If we have another life after this... In our next life, even if you are not the Yeon I have known until now..."

    The surroundings turn white.

    "May I continue to convey this heart to you?"

    For a brief moment, she looks into my eyes and smiles amidst the luminance.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, you told me not to tell my secret, right? Shall I tell you a huge secret?"

    "Wait..."

    "I actually..."

    Hesitating for a moment, Kim Yeon smiles more beautifully than any budding flower.

    "Really like you, Eun-hyun Oppa. So... please do that."

    "...That''s..."

    Engulfed in light, my entire body disappears.

    I smile faintly.

    "That''s a really great secret."

    At the end of Jo Yeon''s y (Yeon)

    Having confirmed Kim Yeon''s heart for me,

    I slowly close my eyes, ending the Bond (Yeon) of Love (Yeon).

    The two dolls, who had been together for over a thousand years,

    At the end of their life riddled with pain,

    Finally kiss, submerged in a burst of light.

    That is Seo Eun-hyuns 14th return.

    Trantor Notes: Bond of Love is also tranted as Yeons Yeon in the raws. Hence, Yeons Yeon has the dual meanings of Jo Yeons y and Bond of Love.

    Donated chapter by Wasabi and Raving. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 149: 14th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 149: 14th Cycles First Day

    No matter how many times I experience it, I can never get used to it. Its always an unpleasant sensation.

    Afterall, every moment before death is apletely different situation.

    Wo-woong!

    A barrier unfolds on the Flying Immortal tform under my feet, and the surrounding space stabilizes.

    The situation is right after ascending to the Bright Cold Realm.

    And then.

    That disgusting voice I heard at the end of myst life.

    "Make your choice. We''ll soon scatter ording to the guidance of the Bright Cold Realm''s seniors. Which faction will you join?"

    I blink my eyes and look around.

    Jin Byuk-ho.

    Heo Gwak.

    Cheongmun Sunwoo.

    Seo Hweol...

    And.

    The Mad Lord.

    After looking around once more,

    I look at Kim Yeon, who is foaming at her mouth, copsed next to the Mad Lord.

    "...Could you please hold on for a moment?"

    Without waiting for Seo Hweol''s response, I immediately approach the copsed Kim Yeon next to the Mad Lord.

    The Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle, but ignoring his gaze, I immediately press the acupoint of the fainted Kim Yeon.

    "Uh, Ugh!"

    Kim Yeon gasps for breath and opens her eyes.

    "Wha, what? Is that you, Deputy Seo?"

    And before Kim Yeon could fully regain her consciousness.

    I hugged her tightly.

    "Hoho"

    The Mad Lord looks at me with interest, and confusion is evident in the eyes of the others.

    "Yeon-ah."

    I call her name.

    "I like you. And I will continue to like you."

    The promise I made with her in thest life.

    Continuing into the future, into the next life.

    Even if the Kim Yeon of the next life is not the one I know.

    I promised to love her, over and over again.

    So, without hesitation, I held her and confessed.

    "Ye, yes?"

    Kim Yeon looks around, bewildered, not understanding the situation.

    Then, her face suddenly turns bright red.

    "Ah, no Is this, a dream?"

    While holding her, I infuse her body with the spiritual power of Yuan Lis Blood Body without revealing my Formless Sword.

    A small spell is engraved within her body.

    A spell so I can continue to track her position in the future.

    Since its made referencing the spiritual energy circuits of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, theres no worry of being detected by the Mad Lord inside the fortress.

    After holding the still confused her a bit longer,

    I stand up and speak.

    "Sir Jo Yeon."

    A madman doesnt understand unless spoken to under the logic of the madman.

    However, I have fully understood the logic of this madman by associating with him for over a thousand years..

    "Yeon has the qualities of an excellent puppeteer. As someone who was her colleague, I can attest to that."

    "Hoh?"

    "So, please raise her to be an excellent puppeteer. Someday, I will enter the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and be one of your [residents]. As a [resident] of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I wish to be controlled by Yeon, who has be a puppeteer. I wish to be controlled by a fully aplished puppeteer, so please do not modify her too much."

    I fullyy bare my infatuation in front of him, saying I wish to be manipted by the person I love.

    Theres no logic more appealing to a madman obsessed with puppets.

    As expected, the Mad Lord bursts into tears and ps wildly.

    "Ahhh! Beautiful! Okay, okay! I''ll do that! I will teach this child well. But, does that mean you want to be a [resident] right now?"

    I shake my head.

    "No. If you modify me in my current state, you would only get a Qi Building stage puppet. I do not wish for such a weak puppet to be used by Yeon. Therefore, I will train to be a more excellent puppet and wille to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress on my own someday."

    "Aaaaaah!"

    The Mad Lord sheds tears of emotion.

    "What a splendid fellow! Okay, okay! The doors of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will always be open for you!"

    Kim Yeon, with a puzzled expression, listens to our conversation, and the Mad Lord, moved to tears, pats my shoulder.

    Adjusting my exnation to fit the logic of the madman seems to have made it clear.

    ''This should be for the best.''

    I bow to the Mad Lord and turn around.

    I can''t take Kim Yeon away from this madman right now.

    Its clear that trying to take what he considers his would only make him more agitated andsh out.

    I turn my back on the Mad Lord and look at the other forces.

    Its obvious who I will go to.

    ''First.''

    "I have always admired the reputation of Azure Tiger Saint Cheongmun Sunwoo, the founder of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect and the great ancestor of the Cheongmun n. Since I have had connections with the people of the Cheongmun n before, may I have your permission to receive the teachings of Azure Tiger Saint?"

    I speak in thenguage of Byeokra and perform a respectful bow to Azure Tiger Saint.

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily with his arms crossed.

    "Hahaha! Good! The Azure Heaven Creation Sect does not discriminate against anyone, so you too can be a distinguished disciple of our sect!"

    "Thank you!"

    And just likest time, when the green-armored wooden man tells us to go to our respective forces,

    "DontWantToDontWantToDontWantToDontWantTo ... Do notmand me...! [She] is speaking! Silence!"

    The Mad Lord, having a tantrum, opens a box and takes out the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kugugugu!

    And, just likest time, the same scene unfolds.

    Seo Hweol quickly flees with Gyu-ryeon and the demon beasts, and Azure Tiger Saint erects a familiar barrier.

    Kugugugugu!

    The blue barrier covers my surroundings.

    The sky shes as the Mad Lord and Four-Axis cultivators collide.

    And then.

    Swoosh!

    The Mad Lord, once again, captures the green-armored wooden man with the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and flies off into the distance with [Her].

    [That madman!]

    [Issue a bounty for him!]

    The cultivators on the Flying Immortal tform shout angrily towards the Mad Lord.

    As the cultivators are raging against the Mad Lord,

    Azure Tiger Saint looks at me worriedly and asks.

    "By the way, are you really going to be a puppet to seek out that madman?"

    I shake my head.

    "No. I only said so because the person who was copsed next to him is someone I like."

    "Hahaha! Brilliant! To deceive that madman, the Mad Lord, for the sake of arade!"

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily.

    Fsssh...

    Azure Tiger Saint lifts the barrier, and Jin Byuk-ho and Heo Gwak also release their barriers,ughing.

    "That''s quite the feat. Deceiving that madman to ensure the safety of arade."

    "It''s a pity. ck Ghost Valley would have treated you well if you chose toe.

    Heo Gwak looks at me with their androgynous appearance, licking their lips.

    I also show my respect and reply.

    "Having a small connection with Elder Song Jin of Azure Ghost Valley, I too feel a bit regretful."

    "Oh, with Elder Song?"

    "Yes, the great person who decided to stay in the lower realm to protect the Nether Crossing Ship that was destroyed in battle with the Mad Lord."

    "Ah, to think you were an acquaintance with Elder Song, truly regrettable. If you hade, we would have treated you well."

    "Haha, having had a rtionship with the Cheongmun n before..."

    "Then, it can''t be helped..."

    After briefly interacting with Heo Gwak,

    I then respectfully address Jin Byuk-ho.

    "I have something to say to the Sect Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "What is it?"

    Jin Byuk-ho, who was watching our conversation with interest, asks.

    I speak directly without beating around the bush.

    "By any chance, do you know about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s immortal treasure, the Heavenly Lightning Banner?"

    "...? Of course. It''s the divine artifact of our sect..."

    "Then..."

    Without hesitation, I tell Jin Byuk-ho about the contents of the upper stele that was in the lower realm.

    "...thus, due to the great war 40,000 years ago, the top part of the stele was damaged. And as I mentioned, possessing the immortal treasure Heavenly Lightning Banner can be dangerous..."

    Kwarrrr!

    Lightning struck down from the sky towards me.

    "...!"

    I clench my teeth and copse as Im struck by the lightning.

    [How dare you, spouting nonsense about our sect''s immortal treasure as if you know anything about it...!? Do you have any proof that what you''re saying is true? If you knew this, why didn''t you speak up when we metst time?]

    Kurung, Kurung!

    Jin Byuk-ho''s body is enveloped in golden lightning, transforming into a lightning deity.

    [You wouldn''t say something absurd like you didn''t know this when we met in the lower realmst time, would you? You''re not going to tell me that during the few days of our ascension, you found the old temple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert, discovered the top part of the stele in the center of that temple, and deciphered the ancientnguage to learn all this?]

    "..."

    He guessed correctly, but admitting it would seem like a mockery to him and will only fuel his anger further.

    [Be thankful you joined the Azure Heaven Creation Sect! If it weren''t for Azure Tiger Saint''s face, I would have turned you into ashes and sold your soul to ck Ghost Valley!]

    Pajijijijitt!

    After absorbing the golden lightning back into his body, he turns and walks away from the Flying Immortal tform.

    Other cultivators from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who havee with him follow suit.

    "Hmm, honestly, your words dont carry much credibility, so it''s no wonder Master Jin of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect reacted that way. Maybe when you have cultivated more and your words carry more weight, you can try speaking again."

    Tap, tap!

    Azure Tiger Saint pats my shoulder, and a blue spiritual energy envelops my body, healing my wounds.

    "...Thank you."

    Woosh!

    Then, from above the sky.

    The Four-Axis cultivators who failed in their pursuit of the Mad Lord descended.

    [First, lets make identity ques for everyone. Follow me.]

    Guided by the Four-Axis cultivators, members of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Azure Heaven Creation Sect, ck Ghost Valley, as well as various other cultivators from the righteous and devilish alliances followed them.

    We descended from the Flying Immortal tform and moved to another location.

    [This ce is called Kunlun Castle, located in the domain known as the Kunlun Central Area.]

    A blue-skinned cultivator of another race led us and continued exining.

    [With the vitality of the Bright Cold Realm and the opening of spatial rifts connecting to the lower realms, we built the Flying Immortal tform here to manage those whoe from the lower realm. Since numerous races ascend from numerous lower realms, there are no wars or conflicts in this ce.]

    ''Numerous lower realms...''

    Indeed, there are other lower realms besides the Head Realm.

    ''In my past life, I only lived as a puppet for countless years, never having ess to proper information.''

    At best, I only know when major events will ur.

    We follow the Four-Axis cultivator through several gates of Kunlun Castle, moving towards a destination.

    When we pass through arge blue jade-colored gate of Kunlun Castle,

    Bustle, bustle...

    We see a massive crowd.

    "Oh, who are these?"

    Interest sparkles in Azure Tiger Saint''s eyes.

    I look at the people in the grand hall, slightly intimidated.

    Each one is a Heavenly Being cultivator.

    [These are cultivators who ascended from different lower realms than you. They came up using different Flying Immortal tforms. Kunlun Castle has many such tforms.]

    After finishing his words, the Four-Axis cultivator flies up and shouts.

    [Cultivators who ascended from the Astral Realm, head over there, and those from the Decaying Corpse Realm, go in that direction!]

    Following his words, dozens of cultivators head to their respective destinations.

    Azure Tiger Saint asks the Four-Axis cultivator.

    "What are the Astral Realm and Decaying Corpse Realm?"

    [Oh, I havent exined that to your group yet. To put it simply... was yournd t or round?]

    "Um...?"

    [The lower realms protected by some invisible force, where thend is t, are collectively called the Decaying Corpse Realm. The lower realms where thend is round and the sky stretches infinitely are known as the Astral Realm.]

    Hearing this, Azure Tiger Saint and others look towards where the Decaying Corpse Realm cultivators go.

    "Then we must be from the Decaying Corpse Realm."

    Azure Tiger Saint walks among the Decaying Corpse Realm ascended cultivators, and Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil also lead their respective Heavenly Being elders into that group.

    The Heavenly Being cultivators from other lower realms, sensing the early Four-Axis stage auras emanating from Azure Tiger Saint, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Jin Byuk-ho, cautiously step back.

    [Now, let''s issue the identity ques. Everyone...]

    Azure Tiger Saints Heavenly Being elders, and the Nascent Soul cultivators following them were able to receive their identity ques.

    However, the numerous disciples of the sects brought from the lower realm were told they couldn''t all receive identification ques.

    [Damn it! Youre telling me you brought your entire sects to ascend together!? How is that even possible with the spatial pressure increasing to insane levels!?]

    The elder of Kunlun Castle responsible for creating identification ques is visibly frustrated, shouting loudly.

    [Are you telling me I have to create identity ques for millions of these people!? Stop talking nonsense! Make some sense! What kind of monsters are you to collectively ascend your entire sects!? Even if you reduced the burden by deploying formations withinpressed spaces, it still doesnt make sense!]

    After some arguing, it was decided that the disciples of the three sects would go to the Human Territory to receive their ques.

    And then.

    Kugugugugu!

    We, led by the Four-Axis cultivators who came to meet us from each race.

    Scattered from Kunlun Castle to various racial territories.

    "Ha, this is crazy. Our Human Race ascended in suchrge numbers this time..."

    Our Four-Axis guide,

    Heo Ryeong, one of the ancestors from ck Ghost Valley, looks at us incredulously.

    "Really... Even though they are mytter generation, what have they done?"

    "Heo Gwak greets the ancestor."

    "...I heard you ascended to the Four-Axis as soon as you ascended. Really... this generation, huh..."

    Heo Ryeong looks around at us for a moment, then with a flick of his tongue, floats into the air.

    "Now then, everyone follow me! We''re going to the Human Territory!"

    Including other human cultivators who ascended from different lower realms, those from the three sects took out their flying artifacts and headed towards the Human Territory.

    Whooooosh!

    Chief Oh Hyeon-seok and I first boarded the flying artifact provided by Azure Tiger Saint and flew off.

    I could have flown there directly with my Formless Sword, but fearing I might be mistaken for a spy from the Heart Tribe, I slowly unraveled the Formless Sword from within my body and dispelled it.

    The Four-Axis cultivators fly at the front, and since the flying artifact carrying me and Chief Oh follow right behind Azure Tiger Saint, I can hear the conversations among the Four-Axis cultivators.

    "Ancestor, could you perhaps give us a brief exnation about the Bright Cold Realm?"

    "Sure, it''s not anything difficult. Although there mustve been information handed down to you, let me exin first..."

    Information regarding the Bright Cold Ream begins to flow from Heo Ryeongs mouth.

    "There are three major tribes in the Bright Cold Realm: the Heaven Tribe (), the Earth Tribe (), and the Heart Tribe ()."

    "Hmm? But it seemed like there were many more races in the grand hall we were just in..."

    One of the Heavenly Being cultivators following behind mutters in confusion, and Heo Ryeong responds.

    "That''s correct. There are an enormous number of races. However, since it''s impossible to know all of them, in the Bright Cold Realm, the characteristics of the races are broadly divided into three: Heaven, Earth, and Heart."

    He continues his exnation.

    "The criteria for dividing into the three major tribes is just one thing: [Vision].

    The Heaven Tribe are those who find rituals suitable for their race, offer sacrifices to the heavens, and possess the eyes to read celestial energy. Our Human Race is included in this category.

    The Earth Tribe are those who train their bodies, pushing physical limits to awaken certain senses, possessing the eyes to read the spiritual energy of the Earth. Mostly, the demons born from beasts make up the absolute majority.

    Andstly, the Heart Tribe..."

    I listen even more intently, focusing on Heo Ryeong''s exnation regarding the Heart Tribe.

    Trantor Notes: The exnation is here! Donated chapter by Wasabi. Thanks for the support

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 150: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (1)

    Chapter 150: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (1)

    Pausing for a moment, Heo Ryeong frowns slightly.

    With a somewhat displeased expression, he says,

    "The Heart Tribe, broadly speaking, refers to those capable of reading emotions and the very essence of sentient beings, their heart essence. By mastering what the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe call the Heart Path Method, they can perceive the colors of emotions and, furthermore, read minds themselves."

    Heo Ryeong, who has been frowning, continues with a look of slight confusion.

    "Of course, in reality, these Heart Tribe folks are just grouped together for ssification. Compared to the Heaven and Earth tribes, theyre nothing more than dregs. The number of genuine Heart Tribe experts is less than ten thousand, which is insignificantpared to the Heaven and Earth Tribe Masters that are so numerous they cant be counted. Ten thousand, ha! Even my descendants alone number more than that"

    ''Is the Heart Tribe scarce in high-level cultivators?''

    I carefully absorb the basic information about the Bright Cold Realm that Heo Ryeong is providing.

    Just then, Azure Tiger Saint, who was listening to Heo Ryeong, asks a question.

    "Wait, I have a question, senior. You mentioned that seeing the colors of emotions or cultivating the body is characteristic of the Heart and Earth tribes.... In my case, and in the case of the cultivator Mad Lord Jo Yeon, it''s possible to see the colors of intent, and I have also cultivated a method for training the body... If the distinction between tribes is based on the methods cultivated, doesn''t that mean there''s essentially no difference?"

    Heo Ryeong responds with a grin.

    "No, there is definitely a difference. As you said, firstly, the Heaven Tribe acquires the ability to read celestial energy by finding their unique ritual method. They can also theoretically obtain the vision of the Earth Tribe by separately training their bodies, and if they acquire the Heart Path Method, they could, in theory, gain the vision of the Heart Tribe. Theoretically, the Heaven Tribe can learn all the methods of the three major tribes. That is why the Heaven Tribe is called the most noble tribe, and why the Human Race of the Heaven Tribe is one of the ruling races of the Bright Cold Realm."

    ''Then why was I killedst time?''

    I feel puzzled as I listen to Heo Ryeong''s exnation.

    "As for the Earth Tribe, they can theoretically gain the vision of the Heart Tribe if they learn their unique Earth Tribe Method, demon beast methods, and separately the Heart Path Method. However, the Heart Tribe is too foolish to learn either the Heaven or Earth Tribe Methods. They are mere scraps that can only diligently dig into their own Heart Path Method. Among the Heaven Tribe, there are three Star Shattering cultivators, while the Earth Tribe only has two. The Heart Tribe is a pathetic race with only their supreme leader at the Star Shattering stage. Before this leader, they were just a ve race.

    I gain an understanding of the Heart Tribe while listening to Heo Ryeong''s lengthy criticism.

    ''I thought they were a tribe specialized in the Heart Path Method.''

    They turned out to be a weak race that could only learn the Heart Path Method.

    "If those mere ten thousand proper members of the Heart Tribe hadn''t all mastered the extremely esoteric Heart Path Method, they would have long been captured and utterly annihted! While members of the Heaven and Earth Tribes can learn consciousness methods or see the colors of emotions based on experience, they cannot achieve ''beyond that'' no matter what.... That''s why the Heaven and Earth Tribes are desperately trying to capture members of the Heart Tribe to uncover the secrets of the Heart Path Method."

    Theoretically, the Heaven Tribe can learn the Heart Path Method.

    But it seems that in practice, there is practically no one in the Heaven Tribe that has seeded.

    Heo Ryeon keeps fiddling with his side as he curses the Heart Tribe.

    "...In reality, the Heart Tribe is essentially hunted by the Heaven and Earth Tribes. That''s why, at the Flying Immortal tform, the Heaven and Earth Tribes can wee disciples ascending from the lower realms, but the Heart Tribe is not granted this right."

    ''I see blue lines converging there.''

    I read his intent and guess.

    Judging by his behavior and psychology, it seems he once had a piece of his side torn away by a member of the Heart Tribe.

    After a while of ranting about the Heart Tribe, Heo Ryeong also talks about other races.

    The powers, types, etc., of all the races in the Bright Cold Realm.

    I absorb the information I couldn''t properly learn before when I was captured and modified by the currently wanted Mad Lord.

    "In the Bright Cold Realm, there is one Sacred Vessel Sacred Master, five Star Shattering Esteemed Ones, one Star Shattering Heart Tribe Esteemed One, and Integration Grand Cultivators are scarce, ranging from several to only one or two per race. Also"

    For a while, I listened to Heo Ryeong exin basic information about the Bright Cold Realm.

    Finally, we arrived at the ce called the Human Territory .

    Kugugugu!

    ''So this ce is the Human Territory ...''

    I look at the majestic scenery unfolding before my eyes with a small exmation of awe.

    Fwoosh!

    A region covered in white clouds from all sides.

    Breaking through the clouds, we can see massive Sky Inds floating in every direction.

    Dozens, even hundreds of Sky Inds, simr to Ascension Path, are floating above the white clouds.

    Each of the Sky Inds are covered with a faint spherical barrier.

    "This is the Cloud Ind Archipgo, where our Human Race has settled. First, you should head to the smallest Sky Ind over there, known as Temporal Fate Ind, and issue identity badges to the disciples. After that, everyone must disperse."

    "Hmm, must we separate?"

    Azure Tiger Saint asks with a hint of regret as he looks around the scenery.

    "Yes. If you were all at the Heavenly Being stage, it wouldn''t have been an issue... but aren''t all the leaders of each faction at the Four-Axis stage?"

    Heo Ryeong crosses his arms and speaks.

    "ording to the regtions of the Human Territory, having more than three Four-Axis Masters in one Sky Ind is restricted.

    "Hmm, well, that''s fine. It would be annoying if the three sects sat in one ce and quarreled over resources."

    Jin Byuk-ho nods in agreement.

    "Let''s go to Temporal Fate Ind then."

    Thus, we fly towards the ce called Temporal Fate Ind.

    During our journey, something felt off.

    "...? Wait, something''s strange."

    Azure Tiger Saint furrows his brows.

    I, too, squint towards Temporal Fate Ind, which is gradually getting closer in the distance.

    ''Something about the perspective...''

    And shortly after,

    Not only I, but also Azure Tiger Saint, Jin Byuk-ho, and Heo Gwak''s faces are all etched with astonishment.

    ''That, that is...''

    The thin veils that cover each Sky Ind are expanding into thick barriers with immense power.

    And what seemed like a Sky Ind the size of Ascension Path size at most, starts to grow tremendouslyrge.

    ''This is insane...''

    Kugugugugu!

    "Lets enter Temporal Fate Ind!"

    Temporal Fate Ind, the smallest ind, boasted its insane size as we approached it closer.

    Ascension Path?

    Its iparable to that.

    Its rather....

    ''The Heaven-Treading Desert...?''

    It boasts a size thatbines the three countries of Byeokra, Yanguo, and Shengzi.

    The size of the Heaven-Treading Desert upies a quarter of the Head Realm''s continent, an immense size!

    I look at the other dozens of ''inds'' visible beyond Temporal Fate Ind.

    ''Those, from a distance, are at least six to ten timesrger than Temporal Fate Ind...''

    In my previous life, I was trapped in the body of General Seo and spent most of my time inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, so I couldn''t grasp the scale of the Bright Cold Realm.

    But now, I truly feel it.

    The Bright Cold Realm.

    The Human Territory within the Heaven Tribe''s domain.

    Each of these numerous Sky Inds in the Human Territory is about the size of the Head Realm I had lived in or slightly smaller.

    "Open!"

    Swoosh!

    As Heo Ryeong gesturs towards the vast barrier, reminiscent of the ocean, the barrier in front of us splits, creating a massive holerge enough for us all to enter at once.

    "Go in."

    "..."

    We, momentarily stunned, follow without a word into Temporal Fate Ind.

    Kugugugugu!

    Temporal Fate Ind is a ce where strong winds blow fiercely.

    The area seems more like a wastnd, overflowing with rocks, stones, and sand, rather than a ce suitable for living.

    "Follow me!"

    We follow Heo Ryeong to one side of Temporal Fate Ind, a rocky mountain area.

    When Heo Ryeong forms a hand seal, one of the mountains gradually bes transparent, revealing a huge pce hidden inside.

    A gigantic pce, the size of a whole mountain, greets us.

    "Everyone, go in and receive your identity ques!"

    Heo Ryeong forms another hand seal and pulls out thousands of ghosts from his sleeve.

    His ghosts lead the disciples of the three sects, numbering in the millions, to different areas, and we each follow the groups of ghosts, receiving identity ques in various parts of the pce.

    After a while,

    Snap!

    I too received my identity que.

    On the back of the que, the character for "Heaven" is embossed.

    On the front, the words "Human Race" and "Seo Eun-hyun" are engraved.

    And beneath that, in small letters, engraves ''Disciple of Azure Heaven Creation Sect,'' indicating my affiliation.

    It was a massive undertaking to issue identity ques to millions at once, but surprisingly, the process of distributing the ques waspleted quickly.

    Inside the gigantic pce, the size of a mountain, the people of the Bright Cold Realm''s Human Race were bustling with activities, handling their duties. As the minor tasks were all processed through spells, the work was done quite efficiently.

    Approximately half a dayter, everyone had received their identity ques and became official members of the Bright Cold Realm''s Human Race.

    "Now that the basic identity verification in Temporal Fate Ind isplete It''s time to choose your respective Sky Inds. Those who came from other realms and are at the Heavenly Being stage can freely choose and enter any Sky Ind. As for the three sects from the Head Realm"

    Heo Ryeong sighs softly.

    "I''m sorry, but you don''t have a choice. Since you belong to a faction with a Four-Axis stage leader, you can''t just enter any Sky Ind. For those from ck Ghost Valley, just follow me. As for those from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and Azure Heaven Creation Sect, youll have to dispersepletely."

    "Understood."

    "Yes."

    Azure Tiger Saint nods, and Jin Byuk-ho responds with a grim expression.

    Watching them, I suddenly feel curious.

    ''The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect also has a long history, so why is no one from thereing out to greet us?''

    Reaching the Four-Axis stage significantly extends ones lifespan.

    It would have been enough for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to establish their ce with just a few of their ancestors who ascended thousands of years ago.

    ''Whats going on?''

    After a while,

    Jin Byuk-ho and Azure Tiger Saint went below the pce to a map showing the Sky Inds and decided to disperse by choosing their appropriate Sky Inds.

    "Then, head to the Sky Ind marked on the map. Each Sky Ind has a Human Race Administrator, so you can ask them for guidance. Now, Ill take my leave"

    Heo Ryeong effortlessly boards the Nether Crossing Ship and, along with ck Ghost Valley, heads towards a distant ck Sky Ind.

    "Then, I wish you good luck from this point, Azure Tiger Saint.

    "I, as well."

    After exchanging farewells, Azure Tiger Saint and Jin Byuk-ho fly off in opposite directions.

    After some distance from Jin Byuk-ho,

    I ask Azure Tiger Saint something Ive been curious about.

    "Lord Azure Tiger Saint."

    "Call me master from now on."

    "Ah, yes, master. I have a question."

    Far in the distance, the Sky Ind chosen by Azure Tiger Saint can be seen.

    "Why is it that ck Ghost Valley had ancestorse out to greet us, but the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, despite its long history, had no one, and Elder Jin seemed unhappy?"

    To my question, Azure Tiger Saint clicks his tongue.

    "I don''t know the details either. But ording to rumors, it''s said that after a great chaos struck the Head Realm 40,000 years ago, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect lost proper contact with the Upper Realms. The ancestors of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, who ascended to the Bright Cold Realm from the Head Realm before this chaos, were also involved in a great war rted to the sect 40,000 years ago, suggesting something went wrong. As a result, aside from a few ancestors who ascended thousands of years ago, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has had little means of contacting the Bright Cold realm. The ancestors of the sect who recently ascended are also mostly weaker than even Jin Byuk-ho."

    "I see."

    So, there was no ancestor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to warn about the immortal treasure.

    ''Should the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect be left as it is?''

    A sect doomed to be annihted by a True Immortal in a few years

    What can be done to save them?

    ''Theres only one answer.''

    I need to be stronger.

    To make that brutal sect listen to me, I need to grow in power.

    ''First, let''s get stronger.''

    I strengthen my determination and resolve myself.

    "Uhhhhh."

    "Are you alright, Chief Oh?"

    Beside the flying chariot.

    Looking at Chief Oh Hyun-seok, whos suffering from motion sickness and panic,

    I click my tongue in sympathy.

    The flying chariot is fast, but without the convenience of modern airnes, its very shaky.

    Cold wind continuously enters through the gaps in the door, and Chief Oh Hyun-seok has been trying to survive thebination of flight sickness and cold wind since departure.

    I pressed various acupoints on his body to alleviate his difort, but the continuous shaking of the chariot seemed to worsen his motion sickness.

    "Just hold on a little longer. It seems were almost there."

    Kugugugugu!

    The thick barrier surrounding the Sky Ind draws nearer.

    sh!

    Azure light starts to swirl around Azure Tiger Saint''s fist.

    "To contest for a ce in the Sky Ind, we must battle the internal forces and seize their territory! The Human Race Grand Alliance supports this survival-of-the-fittestpetition, believing it benefits the Human Race! Do you all understand? Whether it''s the lower realm or the Bright Cold Realm, the essence is the same!"

    Kugugugu!

    Immense fighting spirit emanates from Azure Tiger Saint.

    "The survival of the fittest! Only the strong survive! Now, disciples of the grand Azure Heaven Creation Sect, let''s see how capable these natives of the Bright Cold Realm are!"

    Kugugugu!

    Disciples of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, one after another, start to exude formidablebativeness.

    ''The Cheongmun n was just child''s y.''

    The Cheongmun n, known for its fierce veneration for the Dao of Combat, is nothingpared to the aura exuded by the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    "Now, it''s time for the rolling boulder to crush the stationary rock! Let''s enter our new home, Azure Cold Ind!

    Kwaang!

    Azure Tiger Saint leads the way, crashing into the barrier of Azure Cold Ind, creating a huge opening.

    Woo-woong!

    An announcement echoes throughout Azure Cold Ind.

    At the center of Azure Cold Ind, atop a gigantic jade mountain peak.

    In a blue pavilion there, several Heavenly Being cultivators are discussing.

    "We''ve received a message from Temporal Fate Ind. A sect called the Azure Heaven Creation Sect from the lower realm hase to Azure Cold Ind to fight for territory!"

    "A sect from the lower realm ascended? What are you talking about?"

    "It''s news from Heaven-Earth Pce. Apparently, there are monsters who ascended with their sect and the leaders reached the Four-Axis stage as soon as they ascended."

    "Four-Axis? Damn. The regr sects in Azure Cold Ind won''t stand a chance. To face such power"

    "West Spirit Gate, West Spirit Gate should step in!"

    Many Heavenly Being cultivators look at a man seated in one corner of the pavilion.

    "Elder Wei, doesnt the West Spirit Gate have a Four-Axis senior? As the leading sect of Azure Cold Ind, it''s time to assert your authority"

    The man in a dark blue robe chuckles.

    "Isnt that too much a funny request?"

    "What!?"

    "Are you suggesting that the grand elder from our main sect should confront mere neers from a lower realm? It''s like using a dragon-ying sword to kill a chicken. How strong can these newly ascended ones be? They have never even witnessed the true cultivation methods of the Bright Cold realm. This contest for territory is merely a pretext, it will suffice to simply allocate them a corner in Azure Cold Ind.

    "B-but I heard theres a Four-Axis cultivator among them"

    "Ha, the sect formations in your factions should be enough to handle one early stage Four-Axis cultivator. Don''t make a fuss. And seriously, do you think this so-called Azure Heaven Creation Sect came here to genuinely engage inpetition?"

    Another Heavenly Being cultivator speaks with a dark expression.

    "The only way for a new force to establish itself in a foreignnd is throughpetition, is it not?"

    "Not necessarily. Submitting to a stronger power is also a method. In other words, this Azure Heaven whatever sect is basically saying, We have the strength of Four-Axis and the will to fight. Theyre showcasing their advantages to sell themselves at a high price to the strongest power in Azure Cold Ind

    "Urgent news!"

    Interrupting Elder Wei''s words, someone rushes into the pavilion.

    "West Spirit Gate has fallen!!!"

    At that moment, as if his brain froze, Elder Wei of West Spirit Gate becamepletely petrified.

    Kwaaaang!

    "Here lies the best spiritual vein! From today onwards, this ce belongs to the great Azure Heaven Creation Sect! Yield your ce to us!"

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily as he grabs the cor of a Four-Axis cultivator in West Spirit Gates highest pavilion.

    Simr events are also urring throughout the Human Territory.

    Thunder Spirit Ind

    Supreme Thunder Spirit Sect, Thundercloud Pavilion.

    The ce where Thundercloud Pavilion once stood has literally be ''where Thundercloud Pavilion once stood.''

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Fizz, Fizzzz!

    Wielding a g wrapped in the power of lightning, Jin Byuk-ho of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect looks down upon Thundercloud Pavilion with cold eyes.

    "In this Thundercloud Pavilion, despite being an ascendant from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect of the lower realm, a traitor has forgotten their roots and sold the sect''s secret methods for luxury. If they don''te out within a count of ten, I''ll obliterate the entire Thunder Spirit Ind. One, two, nine, ten."

    Kwarurung, Kwarurung!

    Jin Byuk-ho rapidly counts to ten without giving the opponent a chance to respond and swings the g.

    Simultaneously, the entire Thunder Spirit Ind is enveloped in lightning.

    Keiyaaaaaaaa

    Kieeeyaaaa

    ck Mist Ind.

    Above the ck Mist Ind, filled with yin and ghostly energy, two ck ships are floating.

    "The Nether Crossing Ships have finally ascended. Today, ck Ghost Valley will reim its ce as the foremost sect of ck Mist Ind"

    Kugugugu!

    Heo Ryeong gathers ghostly energy from his entire body, and Heo Gwak begins to muster a horde of hundreds of thousands of ghosts.

    Above the dark Nether Crossing Ships, blue ghost mes flickered.

    The influence of ck Ghost Valley began to cast its shadow over ck Mist Ind.

    Elsewhere in the Human Race Territory, Cloud Ind Archipgo.

    Numerous newly ascended cultivator factions began pushing out the existing groups to establish their own areas.

    "Kugh! This insolent fellow! A mere lower realm creature!"

    Kwagwang!

    A blue light spreads in all directions, and far away, the Four-Axis cultivator caught in the hands of Azure Tiger Saint begins to exert their power.

    [Hahaha! Are you nning to fight seriously now? As theres no chance of victory, youd better just surrender your area to our main sect!]

    Kugugugu!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s momentum also begins to grow.

    The two Four-Axis cultivators start to battle, rising into the sky.

    Simultaneously, the voices of the Four-Axis cultivators resonate in all directions.

    [Listen, West Spirit Gate! Show these lower realm fools the power of native Bright Cold Realm cultivators!]

    [Azure Heaven Creation Sect disciples, listen!]

    Kwagwangwang!

    Azure and blue light covers the sky.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s voice rumbles loudly.

    [We will win!]

    Its only one statement.

    But its all that is needed.

    Kugugugu!

    The Azure Heaven Creation Sect begins to overpoweringly push out one of Azure Cold Inds sects.

    I look down from the flying chariot, pondering.

    ''Is there no intention of even attempting negotiations?''

    The cultivators of Temporal Fate Ind mentioned to Azure Tiger Saint that conquest is a method of integrating into a new area.

    Although the method itself is epted, I hadnt expected them to storm in so bluntly without any discussion.

    ''It seems I can''t adopt the quiet and disciplined training approach I had at the Cheongmun n...''

    As I shake my head in disapproval,

    Kwaang!

    Suddenly, a strange figure falls in front of the flying chariot I am in with Director Oh Hyun-seok.

    He appears to be an elder of this West Spirit Gate.

    "Cough! Cough! Damn it How could such monsters ascend from the lower realm!"

    After grinding his teeth for a moment, the elder and I lock eyes.

    He res at me, grinding his teeth.

    Kugugugu!

    A tremendous surge of Nascent Soul stage aura emanates from him.

    "Ah, you must be the precious disciples of the sect. You are now my prisoners!"

    As I watch him for a moment, I sigh softly and stepped off the flying chariot.

    "Hahaha, wise of you to surrender quickly. Ignorant lower realm beings Once the conquest is over, well use your lives as bargaining chips"

    ''Formless Sword won''t work here.''

    Well, no matter.

    I can handle him even without the Formless Sword.

    Woo-woong!

    I gather spiritual power from the Blood Body Skin Armor still enveloping me and begin forming a spell.

    "Uh?"

    As he looks puzzled,

    Kuguguguk!

    A blood-red tree grows from the ground, gradually coalescing beside me and transforming into a wooden puppet.

    Kududuguk!

    I ce my hand on the wooden puppet and quickly etch a spiritual circuit.

    The puppet gradually transforms into a familiar face.

    Woo-woong!

    After a while,

    Thepleted puppet''s spiritual circuit absorbs the surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy, beginning to emit tremendous spiritual pressure.

    I look emotionlessly at the West Spirit Gate elder.

    "This friend here is named General Seo, a kind-hearted fellow despite his appearance. It would be nice if you could y with him."

    Woo-woong!

    For the past thousand years, I had meticulously studied the structure of the body and circuits.

    Knowing the structure inside out, I can now replicate it at any time.

    Of course, the real General Seo''s body contained incredibly expensive materials in abundance, so its impossible to create a true Four-Axis stage puppet in less than a second.

    Therefore, the power of this hastily made puppet is roughly.

    Kwaaang!

    ''Early Nascent Soul stage, perhaps.''

    I ponder this as I watch General Seo mass-produced version shooting beams from his eyes.

    The elder of the West Spirit Gate hurriedly dodges the beams and begins preparing his spells.

    Seeing the West Spirit Gate elder still appearingposed, I begin creating another General Seo puppet.

    Trantor Notes: We get more info on the three main tribes and the power structure of the Bright Cold Realm. Im curious why the Heaven Tribe cultivators couldnt learn the Heart Path Method while our MC was able to. Also Temporal Fate Ind might not be the definitive name as the author didnt give the Hanja/Chinese characters.

    Other than that, this chapter was jokes lmao. From Elder Wei getting absolutely face-pped, Azure Tiger Saint acting as a true muscle head, Jin Byuk-ho skipping counts, and Seo just casually creating a Nascent Soul puppet, especially General Seo mass-produced version xDD

    Donated chapter by Wasabi. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 151: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (2)

    Chapter 151: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (2)

    Whirring!

    sh!

    A third beam of light shot out from General Seo''s eyes.

    "Kughh!"

    West Spirit Gate''s Nascent Soul Elder, Wei Tak, frowned and blocked the beam.

    ''A brat who''s barely even at the Qi Refining stage managed to summon a Nascent Soul puppet!''

    However, Wei Tak is just annoyed, not overly strained.

    After all, its merely an early stage Nascent Soul puppet, barely a step beyond Core Formation.

    Even though his spiritual power has weakened, as a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, Wei Tak is not about to lose.

    ''Im almost done with my spell. Now''

    Just as he was about to finish his spell and annihte the puppet in front of him,

    Pop!

    The puppet, named General Seo, which had been gathering energy in its eyes suddenly exploded on its own.

    Wei Tak was briefly stunned but soon realized the situation.

    "Ah, I see."

    It was overloaded.

    It couldunch Nascent Soul level attacks thrice, but that is its limit.

    Trying to shoot beams more than three times would cause it to break down, a puppet with an almostughably limited capability.

    "Tsk, tsk, its only fitting for a Core Formation puppet that can shoot Nascent Soul level attacks thrice."

    A sneer appears on Wei Tak''s lips.

    "Well, it was an amusing resistance. Now, just surrender..."

    And when Wei Tak looked down towards where Seo Eun-hyun was,

    He had to widen his eyes in disbelief.

    "...What?"

    A total of seventeen ''General Seo'' are gathering energy beside Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun clicks his tongue and forms a hand seal.

    Kuguguguk!

    Crack!

    Right beside him, an 18th puppet is being formed.

    "One puppet can use a Nascent Soul stage attack three times before breaking. Indeed, with such inferior materials, even with Mad Lord''s circuits, it cant hold up"

    "What, what!?"

    Click, click, click!

    The 18 ''General Seos'' simultaneously opened their mouths.

    sh!

    "General Seo Cannon, fire."

    Beams shot out from the mouths of the 18 puppets, all aimed at Wi Tak.

    He released his prepared spell, but it was dispersed by the 18 beams.

    Engulfed in the torrent of light, Wei Tak yelled out a curse that was swept away by the explosion.

    I watched as the West Spirit Gate''s Elder, Wei Tak, scorched and fell.

    "Kugh, keughu!?"

    Indeed, as expected of a Nascent Soul cultivator with incredible vitality.

    He hasnt died even though his entire body is charred.

    "He-heugh, harghh. Heuarghh!"

    Of course, he attempted to escape, seeing me as if I were a terrible nightmare.

    tter, clink

    Wei Tak''s clothes tore apart, and several items fell from his bosom.

    I slowly approached and picked up the items.

    Several talismans.

    And a scroll magic artifact that emits faint spatial vibrations.

    "This is"

    I tried to open the scroll artifact, but it didnt budge, seemingly sealed.

    ''A seal''

    I chuckle softly, looking at the artifact.

    Fzzt, fzzt

    Energy gathers at my fingertips.

    Simultaneously, the Mad Lords circuitry starts to ovey on the surface of the scroll artifact.

    The grand circuits that operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The circuits capable of mimicking the soul of a living being, began to overtake the artifact, breaking through the seal.

    Whirring!

    Before long,

    Mad Lords circuits broke through the seal on the scroll.

    Bang!

    A faint light burst from the scroll artifact, and the sealing spell was broken.

    Woo-woong!

    As I infuse spiritual energy into the scroll, it floats into the air.

    And then,

    Swoosh!

    The scroll unfurls in the air.

    "This is"

    A scroll-shaped space artifact!

    Inside the scroll are several paintings.

    As I carefully reach towards one of the paintings, my hand naturally enters inside.

    "Wow"

    I reach for one of the items inside the painting and pick it up.

    Woo-woong!

    Its a dharma treasure emitting a powerful light, appearing quite formidable.

    "It''s even more convenient than a storage bag"

    Typically, storage artifacts have the downside of not allowing the inside to be seen, sometimes making it hard to find what was put inside when trying to take it out again.

    Of course, if one''s consciousness is inserted into the storage artifact, they can quickly find what they are looking for.

    However, the fact that one can see inside the storage artifact with their naked eye, seeing exactly where and what is ced inside, offers significant convenience.

    I begin to rummage through the West Spirit Gate elder''s scroll artifact, extracting his assets.

    ''A pair of twin flying dagger dharma treasures. Several unknown poisonous herbs. And books about spiritual beasts, spiritual trees, spiritual insects and there are four million spirit stones?

    This is equivalent to several years'' worth of budget for a lower realm cultivator n.

    ''And six unidentified talismans, each emitting extraordinary spiritual energy, andstly, this is''

    I take out a white jade tablet from a corner of the scroll artifact.

    ''Oh, is this West Spirit Gate''s secret method?''

    The jade tablet is densely inscribed with thenguage of the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''Hmm, looks like I need to learn the Bright Cold Realmnguage.''

    I sighed softly and carefully put the jade tablet into my pockets for now.

    Some timeter.

    Azure Tiger Saint won against the grand elder of West Spirit Gate, and the Azure Heaven Creation Sect achieved victory over West Spirit Gate.

    "From now on, this ce belongs to our grand Azure Heaven Creation Sect! Everyone, get out!"

    Defeated by Azure Tiger Saint, the grand elder of West Spirit Gate gnashed his teeth and flew away, followed by the rest of West Spirit Gate disciples.

    "Hahaha. Now, we have won! All disciples, prepare to move"

    Kugugugu!

    Azure Tiger Saint takes out a scroll from his embrace.

    Like the one I had seen before, its the scroll with thendscape painting drawn on it.

    Suddenly, the painting begins to emit light.

    sh!

    Simultaneously, the mountain painted on the scroll begins to emerge from within the scroll.

    Kugugugu!

    A small mountain range falls next to West Spirit Gate''s peak, forming a small mountain next to it.

    Koo-woong!

    A tremendous boom echoed in all directions, raising a cloud of dust.

    ''It''s insane every time I see it.''

    The idea of ascending with their entire sect in a spatial artifact, bringing them to the Bright Cold Realm, is almost unbelievable.

    Koong!

    As I stood dumbfoundedly watching this spectacle with Chief Oh, who is still in the flying chariot and struggling to grasp the situation, Azure Tiger Saint descended from the sky in front of us.

    "Now that both of you are disciples of Azure Heaven Creation Sect, I will inform you of the ce where you will reside from now on."

    Thus, on that day in the Bright Cold Realms Azure Cold Ind,

    My life in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect began.

    After Azure Heaven Creation Sect sorted out the hierarchy with West Spirit Gate, they sent disciples to the surrounding factions to announce that as of that day, Azure Heaven Creation Sect had be the number 1 sect of Azure Cold Ind.

    Simultaneously, after officially registering the sect''s territory with the help of Azure Cold Inds Administrator who manages the disputes in Azure Cold Ind,

    People of the Human Race Grand Alliance were invited to give extensive lectures on the Bright Cold Realmsnguage, geography, climate, culture, and astronomy.

    Especially, the Bright Cold Realm''snguage and astronomy are essential elements for cultivation and had to be properly learned.

    ''So in the Bright Cold Realm, that is the Horn Star.''

    In my previous life, surrounding races were conquered through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, kidnapping and forcibly extracting information.

    In this life, under Azure Heaven Creation Sect, I could systematically acquire information.

    And, Chief Oh Hyun-seok, without understanding what was happening, also quickly learned the Bright Cold Realmsnguage.

    It took about 6 months for Azure Heaven Creation Sect topletely settle and establish its position in Azure Cold Ind.

    "Hooooo"

    "You seem a bit better now."

    "Yes. Thanks, Deputy Seo."

    Thest 6 months were incredibly busy.

    Learning the Bright Cold Realm''snguage, reacquainting myself with the constetions of the Bright Cold Realm from scratch.

    Not just that, settling in Azure Cold Ind andpletely reorganizing into Azure Heaven Creation Sect, being called here and there to be familiar with people.

    ''I was okay, but I wonder how Chief Oh felt.''

    He must have been incredibly busy and confused, dropped into a strange ce for the first time, learning a strangenguage, and bing acquainted with strange people.

    Over the past 6 months, we barely saw each other''s faces, knowing only that the other was somewhere, as we had to constantly go here and there.

    Recently, as the sect stabilized a bit and we had the chance to meet each other again, I was helping train Chief Ohs body.

    "Moving the body helps clear the mind. Indeed, there''s nothing like exercise to clear away idle thoughts. But Deputy Seo, I''ve only seen you groan at the office You surprisingly look like a P.T (personal trainer) here, which is quite fascinating."

    "Haha, thank you."

    ''What does P.T mean?''

    Anyway, since it was clearly apliment, I just smiled and epted it.

    "Chief Oh, you handle your body quite well."

    I evaluated his movements while teaching basic rmended stances and techniques.

    Certainly, he hasn''t grasped the true essence of martial arts immediately with innate talent like Kim Young-hoon.

    However, its evident that he has considerable control over his body.

    "Well, it''s always been like this at thepany. Even when going hiking with Director Kim Young-hoon, the female employees would faint halfway, and you and Section Chief Jeon would copse exhausted. It was only Director Kim and I who always seeded in reaching the summit. Hahaha!"

    "It''s probably because both of you have always been good at using your bodies."

    As we talked, memories from thepany began to sneak into my mind subtly.

    There was a time when we went on a hiking workshop with Executive Director Jeon Myeong-cheol at thepany.

    Actually, Jeon Myeong-cheol only went up a little before veering off to a spring midway, and told the others to go to the summit and take proof. Kim Young-hoon and Chief Oh Hyun-seok were the only ones to climb to the top.

    The female employees all fainted halfway and copsed sitting on a bench, and only I and Section Chief Jeon somehow managed to continue. Unfortunately, we ended up just sitting down in front of the steep mountain path.

    ''Looking back at that time...''

    While Kim Young-hoon climbed the mountain without wasting energy, sensibly managing his stamina, Chief Oh Hyun-seok showed a stamina that didn''t run out no matter how much he used, all the way to the end.

    ''He always had a body like a monster...''

    I reminisced about the distant past as I watched Chief Oh Hyun-seok, having finished his physical training.

    Just then.

    Wo-woong!

    From afar, a blue light quickly flew andnded before us.

    As the lump of blue brilliance subsided, a figure walked out from within.

    A towering figure, about eight feet tall (2.4 meters).

    Walking around shirtless, his abs are sharply defined as if carved by a knife.

    Its Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Ive seen the master."

    "I-I greet the master."

    Still unfamiliar with thenguage and manners of this world, Oh Hyun-seok stuttered his respects.

    However, Azure Tiger Saint, with a carefreeugh, indicated that such formalities were unnecessary.

    I have no need for such tiresome formalities. Mying here is because as Azure Heaven Creation Sect is well settled in Azure Cold Ind and you both have be fluent in the Bright Cold Realmsnguage, it seems about time to start learning

    "I thank the master."

    "Ah, yes Th-thank you."

    Chief Oh Hyun-seok still seemed to have a hard time grasping the concept of cultivation methods.

    Confused, he followed my lead and expressed his thanks.

    "Before I start teaching the methods, let''s properly conduct a test to determine your aptitudes."

    Azure Tiger Saint spoke, his muscles twitching noticeably.

    Excluding the first day in the Bright Cold Realm when we first ascended,

    Azure Tiger Saint almost always went around shirtless.

    I think he said its manly.

    "Primarily, most of the methods of our Azure Heaven Creation Sect are specialized inbat. Though we''ve acquired some different cultivation methods after taking over West Spirit Gate, they arent the mainstream.

    Oh Hyun-seok, you possess the legendary physique known as the Unique Holy Body, and Seo Eun-hyun, you... I don''t know what it is exactly, but you managed to ascend on your own. Both are worthy to be my direct disciples."

    I feel an ominous premonition.

    "In a nutshell, as my direct disciples, you won''t need the methods obtained from West Spirit Gate, but will learn our own secret methods. But first, to understand what to focus on and how to instruct you, let''s have a simple test today."

    "May I ask what this ''simple test'' entails?"

    Feeling a sense of foreboding, I cautiously asked him.

    And Azure Tiger Saint, with a sly grin, raised his fist.

    How can his one fist be as big as my head?

    "With an all-day free sparring with me of course. Come, both of you. I''ll try to adjust my strength to the Qi Refining stage."

    "What does that-"

    Before Chief Oh could fullyprehend,

    Bang!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s fist, as big as a head, strikes Chief Oh''s abdomen.

    Chief Oh''s eyes roll back as hes sent flying far away.

    Whizz!

    The next moment, a red line targets my abdomen.

    I hastily evade Azure Tiger Saint''s punch by reading his intent.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s fist punches a huge rock behind me where I had just been standing.

    Crash!

    The rock the size of a yard shatters into pieces from the impact.

    I briefly fall silent, before asking Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Didn''t you say you would adjust to the Qi Refining stage?"

    "Hmm? When I was at Qi Refining, I used to fight like this."

    ...

    That was clearly a Qi Building level strike.

    I involuntarily have a new admiration for Azure Tiger Saints monstrous strength before taking my stance.

    ''I guess martial arts are out of the question.''

    Not knowing where the line is drawn for the Heart Tribe and how human cultivators identify members of the Heart Tribe, its best to be cautious.

    But.

    ''Still, just ''moving my body'' should be fine''

    Without using Formless Sword or Gang Sphere, purely relying on my consciousness to read and dodge the opponent''s attacks should be fine.

    "Haha, nheless, to dodge my strike. Indeed, you seem promising. Now shall we continue?"

    Boom!

    As Azure Tiger Saint stomped, blue light emerged from beneath his feet and flowed into Chief Oh Hyun-seok, who was lying unconscious and bleeding in the distance.

    ''Is he going to keep healing and training us even if our bodies arepletely destroyed?''

    What kind of insane training method is this?

    ''No, it''s not even training yet. Just checking our aptitude...''

    I swallow nervously.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s training method might be more cruel than I imagined.

    "Alright then. Since I''ve got promising disciples, shall we have some fun?"

    Boom!

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily and charges at me again.

    sh!

    I dodge his punch by reading his intent.

    At that moment.

    sh!

    The trajectory of his intent shifts, bing hard to discern.

    Simultaneously.

    Whoosh!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s fist narrowly misses me.

    Had I made even a slight mistake, I would have been hit directly.

    Seeing this, I gasp for air, and Azure Tiger Saint chuckles.

    "Changing intent This is, Three Flowers Gather at the Summit!?"

    "Oh? To ''see'' and dodge that. Are you also at the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit?"

    Thud! Boom!

    Azure Tiger Saint pped his fists together joyously, with blue energy rippling around him each time.

    "I didn''t expect the master, the Founder of Azure Heaven Creation Sect, to have learned mortal techniques. Have you learned martial arts?"

    "Hmm, I haven''t exactly learned martial arts. It''s just... my method itself is about training the body, so naturally, I end up fighting a lot with my body. After frequently fighting... at some point, I started seeing the opponent''s intent visualized."

    From Azure Tiger Saint''s body, thousands of threads flow out.

    Each is optimized forbat!

    I sweat coldly, blocking those threads with my intent, dodging them all.

    "And then, at some point while fighting, fighting, and fighting some more, I saw my intent and the opponent''s intent mix together, turning purple. From that day, I could see the colors of other human emotions if I focused. Well, of course, I don''t care about intents not rted tobat, so I didn''t delve deeper into the general emotions of intent..."

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s fists filled all four directions in front of me.

    "I found the state that mortals call Three Flowers Gather at the Summit quite useful inbat! Ha ha, it seems you''ve also reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit! Good, let''s have some fun!"

    Azure Tiger Saint, with an even more excited expression, pushes harder, infusing more strength into his fists towards me.

    ''After all, Three Flowers Gather at the Summit often blooms in the midst of extreme realbat...''

    Hence Azure Tiger Saint, who frequently engages in physicalbat, reaching Three Flowers Gather at the Summit isnt surprising.

    ''But now''

    I dodge his punches while feeling genuinely exhrated for the first time in a while.

    ''How long has it been since I''ve fought and measured moves with someone through intent?''

    Things I couldn''t even attempt if it wasn''t Kim Young-hoon.

    Ordinary martial artists couldn''t match me in pure force, so they weren''t considered opponents.

    However, here is an opponent with whom I could match moves somewhat and who is far beyond me in terms of pure strength.

    ''Shall we have fun for a change?''

    I smirk, exchanging intents with Azure Tiger Saint.

    Blue and red threads intertwine in the air, turning into purple.

    Each others movements and actions be predictable.

    A line extending from Azure Tiger Saint targets my forehead.

    A blow that can shatter my skull.

    I slightly tilt my head to dodge his fist, then shoot my intent towards his legs.

    Azure Tiger Saint, in turn, kicks towards me, but my intent was a feint.

    I grab Azure Tiger Saint''s arm, still not retracted from his punch, and smoothly redirect the force of his punch with fluid motion.

    Bang!

    ...Huh?

    I stimted part of the force in his punch, changing its direction.

    The redirected force inside Azure Tiger Saint''s arm collided, causing him to be slightly shocked by his own force.

    "Oho"

    Azure Tiger Saint''s eyes sparkle with interest.

    Chi...

    A slight shock entered Azure Tiger Saint''s arm, which was then covered in blue light.

    "...Very good. Excellent... Shall we continue?"

    Tadatt!

    Azure Tiger Saint charges at me again.

    The attack aimed at my knee is dodged by twisting half a step, and I counterattack at the ribs.

    The movement trying to step on my foot is evaded by stepping back half a step, then I counterattack at the pelvis.

    His punch aiming at my head is dodged by slightly turning my head, then I strike his upper arm three times in retaliation.

    The attack with the elbowing down is dodged by entering his embrace, then I strike down at the corbone in retaliation.

    The movement trying to enclose me by grabbing my arm is met with a strike at the sr plexus, then I escape downwards.

    Immediately, seven red intents aim at me.

    Each targeting my lower body, anticipating my dodges.

    But instead, I charge forward, connecting 14 red lines aiming towards Azure Tiger Saints vital points.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Azure Tiger Saint doesnt bother protecting his vitals and attacks me.

    However, I dodge all seven attacks with flowing steps, as nned, and strike all of Azure Tiger Saint''s vital points.

    Yet.

    ''Why am I the one hurt when Im the one who attacked?''

    I chuckle hollowly, looking at my bruised fists.

    ''Hes shirtless but its like hitting diamond instead of flesh''

    In the pure realm of martial arts, I overpower Azure Tiger Saint. However, in terms of pure strength, we are in entirely different weight divisions.

    Hes just hard!

    So ridiculously solid!

    And the feeling that one punch from that fist can disintegrate my limbs.

    It''s a fighting style that enforces a bizarre illogic: You can hit me as many times as you want, but I only need to hit you once.

    That is Azure Tiger Saints way of fighting.

    ''If I use the Formless Sword, I can at least make an impact''

    As Im contemting this, Azure Tiger Saint smiles even wider, infusing more power into his fist.

    Kugugugu!

    "Sorry for holding back in our fight, disciple"

    The air around him vibrates.

    "Now that I know your strength"

    Wo-woong!

    Visible energy to the naked eye from the atmosphere flows into Azure Tiger Saint''s body.

    "Now, I''ll fight you at the Qi Building stage!"

    Boom!

    With the speedparable to a Core Formation cultivator''s Flying Escape Technique, Azure Tiger Saint charges at me.

    "This!"

    I narrowly dodge his fist.

    Crash!

    A small hill behind me is sent flying away from Azure Tiger Saints punch.

    Iugh helplessly.

    "Is that Qi Building level?"

    "I fought like this at the Qi Building stage. Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, those guys as well. They all yed around like this, it''s not that strange, right?"

    ""

    "Alright, then. Try catching this!"

    sh!

    Azure Tiger Saint appears before me in a sh, raising his fist.

    I swallow myughter, reposition myself in that brief moment, and gather energy at my fingertips.

    And then.

    We collided.

    Shhhh

    Azure Tiger Saint brushed off his hands, looking at his disciple.

    "Alright, I''ve figured out how to teach you. Excellent. To think you''ve also reached the stage of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, my disciple. If we just train your body to be a bit tougher, you''ll make a fine sparring partner."

    ""

    Seo Eun-hyun doesn''t respond.

    His eyes are rolled up with his right arm and entire right shoulder blown off.

    "Perhaps I was too harsh."

    Wo-woong!

    Azure Tiger Saint emits a blue light, patting Seo Eun-hyun''s shoulder, helping his right arm regenerate.

    While infusing life force into Seo Eun-hyuns body and healing him, Azure Tiger Saint looks at his fist.

    ""

    From start to finish, Seo Eun-hyun sparred with Azure Tiger Saint barehanded.

    Even though Azure Tiger Saint restricted his strength for the assessment, Seo Eun-hyun is initially someone he can crush with just his little toe.

    ''Hmm, this guy''

    Azure Tiger Saint, looking at Seo Eun-hyun who is still unconscious standing up, grins.

    Drip, drip

    Blood is seeping out from a crack-like wound on Azure Tiger Saint''s fist.

    "Interesting. We shed fist against fist..."

    He pondered, looking at the sh-like wound.

    ''But isn''t this almost like a sword wound?''

    Chi...

    Although the sh-like sword wound healed immediately as Azure Tiger Saint exerted force, he looked at Seo Eun-hyun with curious eyes.

    ''I only thought that child with the Unique Holy Body was interesting, but this guy might also possess a very unique quality...''

    Grin.

    Azure Tiger Saint smiles looking at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "I wonder how much of a monster you''ll be once you''ve mastered body refining methods."

    Azure Tiger Saint chuckles and turns around, approaching Oh Hyun-seok who is just waking up.

    "Now, let''s continue assessing your other qualities."

    "Just a mome-"

    Kwaang!

    In a corner of Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    In front of the residence of Seo Eun-hyun and Oh Hyun-seok, blue light continues to flicker.

    "...Huff!"

    ''Is this the fifteenth death?''

    I shiver, looking around for Seo Hweol, but fortunately, he isn''t there.

    "...Not dead."

    "Hahaha, people don''t die that easily."

    Startled!

    I shudder for a moment looking at Azure Tiger Saint.

    But I sigh in relief looking around.

    Fortunately, the ce emitting a medicinal scent is the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s medicine hall.

    "I''ve shown an unsightly side. My apologies, master."

    "No, it''s alright. Anyway, I''ve roughly figured out yours and Oh Hyun-seok''s qualities. I also know how to teach you going forward. So, let''s start practicing the methods from today."

    Wo-woong!

    Next to Azure Tiger Saint, a scroll-like storage artifact floats up.

    The scroll unfurls, revealing its contents, and Azure Tiger Saint reaches into the scroll, pulling out arge stele.

    Kuong!

    The steele is densely written in thenguage of Byeokra.

    "Here, this is the method you''ll be learning from today."

    The name of the method is Starlight Protective Void Body.

    Trantor Notes: 15th death xDDD

    Donated chapter by Wasabi. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 152: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (3)

    Chapter 152: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (3)

    Starlight Protecting Void Body.

    I skimmed through the essentials of the method and realized something.

    "This method, it seems it is only the middle part without the beginning or the end?"

    At my words, Azure Tiger Saint chuckles and strokes his beard.

    "Haha, you have a keen eye. Indeed, the original method is divided into three parts."

    He continues his exnation.

    "Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique, responsible for attack and explosive power. Starlight Protecting Void Body, in charge of defense and stability. Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, tasked with endurance, healing power, and regenerative ability. These three methods each represent the beginning, middle, and end of the original method."

    Boom!

    A blue light flickers above Azure Tiger Saints hand.

    Its the life and healing energy of Wood spiritual energy.

    "Disciples of Azure Heaven Creation Sect typically begin their training with the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, divided into five separate methods. They start by mastering methods corresponding to the attributes of the Five Elements. Once they be proficient, they move on to the Starlight Protecting Void Body. Finally, they are introduced to the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique. Upon reaching a certain level of mastery in these methods, they begin the formal transmission of thebined original method, the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method. As my direct disciple, I''ve observed your potential and decided to start your instruction directly with the Starlight Protecting Void Body"

    "Thank you."

    After bowing to the Azure Tiger Saint, curiosity strikes me.

    "By the way, is it possible to know what teachings Chief Oh, no, Senior Brother Oh... is practicing?"

    "Ah, you mean Oh Hyun-seok?"

    After pondering for a moment, Azure Tiger Saint shows a somewhat mischievous smile.

    "It might be a bit unpleasant to hear for you, but he will be directly taught the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method soon."

    "Hoo."

    "Indeed, a Unique Holy Body is a Unique Holy Body after all. Even though hisbat sense is still far inferior to yours, after getting beaten and healing repeatedly, his body quickly bes stronger. The n is to see how resilient he bes without teaching him any techniques through sparring first, and then start teaching him the proper methods afterward."

    "..."

    In other words, hes saying that he will continue to beat Chief Oh up in the future.

    ''I thought Chief Oh, who went to Azure Tiger Saint, would at least have the most enjoyable time..''

    It appears getting beaten up crazily will be the norm until he reaches the right state.

    After awkwardly greeting Azure Tiger Saint, who was quite excited about the prospect of beating up Chief Oh Hyun-seok, I took the stele with the Starlight Protecting Void Body written on it and returned to my ce.

    Reading through the Starlight Protecting Void Body, I realized its no simple method.

    ''Even if the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm is abundant, I shouldn''t overestimate my talent.''

    I have long understood the limits of my talent.

    How long will it take for a body like mine to properly learn the method?

    After pondering for a moment, I remember Azure Tiger Saints words.

    <em>''Disciples of Azure Heaven Creation Sect typically begin their training with the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, divided into five separate methods.</em>

    That means,

    Before learning the Starlight Protecting Void Body, it will be helpful to learn the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture.

    ''Right, instead of trying to learn everything at once, let''s try it step by step.''

    I first go to look for the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture by visiting the Scripture Pavilion of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    ''Let''s see, the Scripture Pavilion was said to have been settled a few months ago...''

    Azure Heaven Creation Sects Summoning Peak.

    I head there to find the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture.

    And, as I walk towards Summoning Peak,

    "...?"

    I can see something strange.

    ''Why does the Scripture Pavilion seem to be moving...?''

    When I cautiously arrive at the ''bustling'' library,

    I see an unbelievable scene.

    "Seniorbrother?"

    Kugugugugu!

    Beneath the Scripture Pavilion building.

    There, a muscr man is puffing his breath, lifting the entire Scripture Pavilion up and down, training his upper body.

    A single blue cloud is engraved on his pants.

    Disciples of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect are ssified by clouds.

    A newly initiated disciple wears clothes with five clouds, known as a Five-Cloud disciple.

    A disciple who received some teachings and reached the Qi Refining stage is a Four-Cloud disciple.

    A disciple at the Qi Building stage is a Three-Cloud disciple.

    A Core Formation stage disciple is a Two-Cloud disciple.

    And a Nascent Soul stage disciple is treated as a One-Cloud disciple.

    From the One-Cloud disciple onwards, one has the privilege to challenge for the position of an elder in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, a tremendously prestigious status.

    In reality, the elders of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect are One-Cloud disciples, the ss of disciples leading the sect.

    From the Heavenly Being elders onwards, they wear only blue robes signifying the Azure Heaven (Azure Sky) without any clouds.

    ...And Azure Tiger Saint, at the Four-Axis stage, simply goes around without a shirt.

    Chief Oh Hyun-seok and I, in terms of cultivation realm, are actually Five-Cloud disciples, but thanks to our status as the direct disciples of Azure Tiger Saint, we are allowed to bear the Two-Cloud pattern.

    "Kuhuuuu..."

    At my call, the One-Cloud disciple training his upper body with the Scripture Pavilion building,

    A person named Cheon Hoon () looks at me.

    "Oh, aren''t you the new disciple of the Ancestor? Let me see... in terms of seniority, what should I call you? ...Hmm, I''m not sure. Well, I''ll just call you junior. Junior, what brings you to the Scripture Pavilion?"

    While holding up the building with one arm, he asks me, wiping sweat with the other.

    I cautiously ask, witnessing the terrifying sight.

    "...I came looking for the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture divided into five methods to learn..."

    "Ah, so you came for that. Haha, being the direct disciple of the Ancestor, you could start with higher methods, but it''s nice to see youying a solid foundation. Go to the second floor of the Scripture Pavilion, right at the entrance, the third yellow bookshelf, thirdpartment. Those are the basic methods of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, so there''s no problem in copying them to take away. However, if you want to take other scriptures, you need to prove your eligibility."

    "Prove eligibility?"

    "Yes, in the sect, it''s discouraged for those unqualified to learn the methods. So, to learn higher methods, one must pass a test."

    "And how does one take this test?"

    At my question, Cheon Hoon grins and replies.

    "Simple. Bring the scripture to the librarian. After the librarian judges the importance of the scripture, you have to win a spar against them. Usually, for Qi Refining and Qi Building stage scriptures, if you win an arm wrestling match against the librarian, you''re allowed to take them."

    "...And who is this librarian of the Scripture Pavilion?"

    I ask cautiously, inwardly hoping it wasn''t the person in front of me.

    However, Cheon Hoon chuckled as if to say, why even ask?

    "Of course, it''s me, why are you even asking?"

    I look at Cheon Hoon, who is flexing his muscles while holding the Scripture Pavilion with one hand.

    ''Arm wrestle him to take the scripture?''

    Was this a way of saying not to cultivate?

    Noticing my gaze, Cheon Hoon continues.

    "Ah, just in case you''re overly worried, for Qi Refining scriptures, you normally just need to beat my pinky finger in arm wrestling to take them. I''ll only use my pinky, and you can use your whole body."

    "..."

    I look at Cheon Hoon''s pinky finger.

    Its thicker than my thumb.

    "...So, I can just take the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture without anypetition?"

    "Ah, of course. But you see, I''m in the middle of my upper body training, and it''s a bit troublesome to put the building down. Could you just go in?"

    "...Yes, alright."

    With a leap, I jumped up andnded at the entrance held high.

    From below, Cheon Hoon''s voice reaches me.

    "Thanks for understanding. And since I''ll be lifting and lowering the pavilion a little for my upper body training, the Scripture Pavilion might shake a bit, just so you know."

    "...Do as you please."

    After giving up on understanding Cheon Hoon, I went up to the Scripture Pavilion''s upper floor.

    Shortly after.

    I found the books titled ''Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture'' at the ce Cheon Hoon mentioned.

    The Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture is divided into 5 basic methods just like the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, with each representing a different element.

    Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture, Water Path Enduring Origin Scripture, Wood Path Enduring Origin Scripture, Metal Path Enduring Origin Scripture, Earth Path Enduring Origin Scripture.

    I first unfolded each of the scriptures and learned all the essentials.

    ''So this is the feel of it...''

    After embedding all the essences in my head, I reached out for other methods on a different bookshelf.

    However.

    Woosh!

    All the other scriptures have restrictions ced on them.

    Just when I pick up another book.

    [Ah, junior. If you wish to learn that, win an arm wrestling match against me, and I''ll teach you how to lift the restriction.]

    "..."

    I quietly ced the book back in its original spot and left the Scripture Pavilion.

    "Thank you for the help, senior brother. If I need to find something else in the future, I''lle to visit after learning these methods."

    "Haha, do as you please. Oh, and if you''re going to learn the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, you might as well get some help at the Five Elements Hall."

    Cheon Hoon points towards five mountain peaks far away with one hand.

    "You know what the Five Elements Hall is, right?"

    "Yes, I''m aware. It''s said to be the ce where the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s body cultivation is most actively conducted. A ce to learn the body refining methods corresponding to each element."

    "That''s right, that''s right. Many senior brothers there started with the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, and they''ll all be willing to help you with a good heart."

    "Ah, thank you."

    I thanked Cheon Hoon.

    I had a rough idea of what the Five Elements Hall is, but I have never been there before.

    It took time to move the locations that were previously in the Head Realm to Azure Cold Ind, so it was only recently restored.

    Kugugugu!

    I left Cheon Hoon training with the Scripture Pavilion and went to find the Five Elements Hall.

    Five Elements Hall.

    Fire Path Body Training Hall.

    Kugugugu!

    I instantly realize something is wrong.

    "Kahaha! Stoke the mes hotter!"

    "Arghhhhhh!"

    "Senior brothers, please spare us!"

    "Come on, what are you doing? Roast all the new recruits we''ve received this time!"

    Whoosh!

    Ever heard of burning at the stake?

    Setting up a log, tying a criminal to it, then stacking lots of firewood below and setting it on fire as a form of punishment and execution.

    And.

    At the Five Elements Hall, Fire Path Body Training Hall, supposedly to learn the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture.

    They had just tied up the disciples who had recently joined Azure Heaven Creation Sect and possessed the Fire Spiritual Root, to a row of logs, and were lighting fires under them.

    "I-I want to go back! I didn''t know it was like this!"

    "Quiet! Everyone from the Head Realm got strong this way, that''s why we have the mighty Azure Heaven Creation Sect of today! The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is dense in the Bright Cold Realm, so it should be even more effective! Light the fire!"

    "Arghhhhhh!"

    Whoosh!

    I dumbfoundedly watch the Qi Refining stage disciples being roasted by fire in the Fire Path Body Training Hall.

    Ssh!

    And then, I turned my head towards the Core Formation stage Two-Cloud disciples training nearby.

    Crater!

    Theres a volcanic crater withva boiling fiercely.

    "Everyone, dive in!"

    And the Two-Cloud disciples of the Fire Path Body Training Hall dove into theva as soon as the One-Cloud disciplesmanded them to dive.

    Ssh, ssh, ssh!

    The Two-Cloud disciples went inside theva and didn''t surface for a while.

    "What''s this! Why aren''t theying up!?"

    "They''re all flowing away! Cheon Hae, pull them up!"

    "Yes!"

    A female disciple full of muscles and without a hint of hesitation dove into theva, pulling out the Two-Cloud disciples whose bodies are red-hot from the heat.

    After watching the scene for a moment, I immediately run away from the Fire Path Body Training Hall.

    "It turns out the Fire Path doesnt quite suit me after all.

    I move towards the Metal Path Body Training Hall located on the adjacent peak.

    The Metal Path Body Training Hall is, of course, different from the Fire Path Body Training Hall.

    "Arghhh! Senior brothers, I don''t want to die!"

    "Please spare us!"

    The newly initiated disciples were tied up with ropes, slowly being lowered into a small pit.

    Kagagagagagak!

    Kagagak!

    Kagagakak!

    Upon closer inspection, inside the pit where the disciples are entering, there are thousands of small shark-like fish with sharp teeth swarming.

    "Everyone, utilize the Metal Path Enduring Origin Scripture!"

    "Being bitten by the Gold-Tooth Sharks will allow you to feel the power of the Metal Spirit. If you grasp that feeling well and utilize the technique ordingly, there will be no problem!"

    "Arghhhhh! Stop talking nonsense! Crazy..."

    Ssh!

    One of the Five-Cloud disciples who was panicking fell right into the midst of the Gold-Tooth Sharks.

    "..."

    Surprisingly, the Five-Cloud disciple, even while being bitten by the fish, did not die.

    He manages to survive, somehow thrashing madly inside, utilizing metal energy.

    I hurriedly leave the Metal Path Body Training Hall without looking back.

    ''Are the other training halls like this?''

    It seems likely.

    ''...Anyway, just in case there''s a training method that suits me, I should at least look around.''

    I take a deep breath and head to the next hall.

    Water Path Body Training Hall.

    Ssh!

    "Rrrghrghrgh!"

    Compared to the previous brutally harsh training halls, this one is visually more stable.

    However, the Five-Cloud disciples at the Water Path Body Training Hall were dragged deep underwater by senior disciples, undergoing training to withstand immense water pressure.

    ''...The depth is so great that it''s out of sight.''

    "Next, go in!"

    "Wait a moment, please! The problem isn''t withstanding the water pressure, but not being able to breathe..."

    "Quiet! There''s nothing impossible for a disciple of the great Azure Heaven Creation Sect!"

    Ssh!

    "Rrrrghrrgh...!"

    A Five-Cloud disciple, with rocks as big as his head tied to his feet, plunged into theke in front of him.

    Theke''s depth is clearly dozens of meters, deep enough to make the Five-Cloud disciple who went down disappear after a while.

    I shake my head at this scene and head to the next training hall.

    Wood Path Body Training Hall.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!

    "Kuoaaaaw!!"

    "Kugghhm"

    "Ughhm!"

    In the Wood Path Body Training Hall, Three-Cloud disciples infused their fists with the power of healing and life force, tying up Four-Cloud and Five-Cloud disciples to logs and mercilessly beat them.

    While the disciples from the Fire, Metal, and Water Halls could at least scream,

    The Four-Cloud and Five-Cloud disciples in the Wood Path Body Training Hall had gags in their mouths, only able to clench their teeth and endure the punches from the Three-Cloud disciples.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    Every time the Three-Cloud disciples beat the Four and Five-Cloud disciples, their bodies would bruise and bones would break, only to be healed and regenerated by the seniors'' punches, continuously transforming their flesh into something even more robust.

    "..."

    I held my breath watching this scene and also fled from the Wood Path Body Training Hall.

    And, finally.

    Earth Path Body Training Hall.

    "..."

    The Earth Path Body Training Hall, unlike the other terrifying and noisy training halls, has a very quiet and serene atmosphere.

    The One and Two-Cloud disciples are closing their eyes and practicing their body cultivation though lifting rocks as big as the Scripture Pavilion or mountain peaks for training seems somewhat excessive.

    ''But where are all the Three, Four, and Five-Cloud disciples?''

    Just then.

    Crack!

    Suddenly, a hand emerged from the ground of the Earth Path Body Training Hall.

    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"

    Shortly after.

    The person whopletely emerged is a Five-Cloud disciple wearing tattered clothes.

    Gasping for breath, he climbed out of the ground and started running madly in my direction.

    "This ce is insane! Everyone''s insane! If I had known the Azure Heaven Creation Sect was like this, I wouldn''t havee..."

    And then.

    Kugugugugu!

    One of the Two-Cloud disciples who had been quietly training with a mountain peak dropped it andnded in front of the fleeing Five-Cloud disciple.

    "Junior, where are you going? You need to continue today''s training."

    "I-I don''t want to... Save me..."

    At the same time, the Two-Cloud disciple rolled his foot.

    Boom!

    With his kick, a huge pit formed beneath his feet.

    He grabbed the fleeing Five-Cloud disciple by the nape and threw him directly into the pit.

    "Now then. Climb back up using the Earth Path Enduring Origin Scripture. It''ll be nothing once you get used to it, junior."

    As he forms a seal with his hands, the pit closes, and the Five-Cloud disciple is trapped underground just like that.

    ''So that''s why...''

    The reason the Earth Path Body Training Hall is quiet is because the lower-level disciples are buried underground.

    It seems that the training method of the Earth Path Body Training Hall involves enduring the pressure of the earth and climbing back up.

    After witnessing the sequence of training processes, I realized a bted truth.

    ''I should just quietly go back to practicing the Starlight Protecting Void Body.''

    But then,

    "Wait, now that I think about it, aren''t you... the one who recently became the direct disciple of the Founder?"

    "..."

    "Haha, this is great. Seeing as you''vee to the Earth Path Body Training Hall, you must be intending to learn the Earth Path Enduring Origin Scripture, right? It''s trulymendable that you, as the Founder''s disciple, would start from the basics despite being eligible for higher methods."

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    Behind me, to my sides, and in front of me, One-Cloud and Two-Cloud disciples block my way out.

    I awkwardly smile and reply.

    "...It seems I took the wrong turn, seniors. This junior is just on his way out, so if everyone can continue on happily with their training that would be

    "Haha, entering is as you please, but leaving is not."

    With that, the One and Two-Cloud disciples surrounding me charge towards me.

    For the first time in a long while, I concentrate as if my life is at stake, reading their intent.

    Numerous paths and trajectories be visible to my eyes.

    ''To freedom...!''

    Focusing all my willpower, I seize the Starting Form.

    Trantor Notes: Honestly, after the depressing Mad Lord arc, this arc is a really nice change of mood.

    Donated Chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 153: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (4)

    Chapter 153: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (4)

    Red lines stretch out from all sides, enveloping the surroundings.

    Seven from the rear.

    Three from the front.

    Two red lines from each side.

    The only empty spaces are above in the sky and below the ground.

    However, going below ground would be no different than voluntarily entering the training hall to be trapped.

    And the sky, even if there are no intents targeting there right now, its too easy to be targeted by others.

    ''Then''

    I decide to charge towards the senior brother rushing at me from the rear.

    Seven intents target my limbs.

    From the fighting spirit emanating beyond their intent, it''s clear they''re willing to break my limbs if necessary to capture me for the training hall.

    Paaat!

    The first touch aims for my shoulder.

    Allowing it would dislocate my shoulder.

    I bend my waist slightly to dodge the hand, then ce my hand under the senior''s arm and slightly change direction.

    Wobble!

    "!"

    As I change direction, he feels the force he was about to exert on me shift to one side, causing him to stagger.

    In that moment, the intent wildly fluctuates.

    Taatt!

    I manage to pass through the gaps of the trembling intent, initially escaping the encirclement of the seniors.

    ''This isn''t the end.''

    Though I''ve escaped the encirclement, there''s still a long way before freedom.

    ''The only way to escape the training hall in one go is''

    I roll my eyes, looking far off at a cliff.

    If I fall off the cliff next to the training hall, they won''t pursue further.

    ''Twenty steps to the cliff.''

    I can make it!

    Taatt!

    I hurriedly speed up my steps toward the cliff.

    But, as expected, the seniors of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect posses tremendous speed.

    Pababat!

    They quickly catch up to me.

    Purely due to their high physical capabilities, they don''t even need movement techniques or lightness skills.

    "Stop right there!"

    "Where do you think you''re running off to"

    Dududududu!

    Chilling footsteps sound from behind.

    Half a dozen muscr giants, regardless of gender, chase me as if theyre starved dogs given a bone.

    "Hes heading for the cliff! Catch him!"

    A muscr, bald senior sister shouts as she chases after me.

    Chaak!

    Two of the senior brothers reach out simultaneously towards my shoulders.

    Reading their intent, I duck and dodge their hands.

    Paatt!

    From beneath the ground, red lines rise towards my legs.

    In a crouched position, I kick off the ground, propelling myself forward.

    The spot I kicked off from sprouts a pair of hands that grab at the air.

    Kugugugu!

    From above, like a meteor falling, the muscr, half-bald senior sister descends upon me.

    Taat, tat!

    I deftly step aside, avoiding hernding spot.

    Kwaang!

    Shends where I was, extending her fingers towards me.

    Her log-like fingers scratch wildly at where I previously was, and finding no response, she propels herself towards my new location.

    Kuang!

    I twist half a step to avoid her, then using a lightness technique, I shake her off and again dash towards the cliff.

    Only eight steps to the cliff!

    "Our fresh recruit is running away!"

    "Catch him!"

    ''I can definitely escape!''

    I smirk and begin to step even faster.

    But then.

    Pababat!

    From beneath the ground, dozens of red lines burst into the air.

    ''Damn''

    Phuk, phuk, phuk!

    And from beneath the ground, several Four-Cloud and Three-Cloud disciples reveal themselves.

    "Where do you think you''re escaping...!?"

    "We can''t be the only ones suffering..!"

    A total of 16 seniors stand in my way.

    Countless lines of intent densely fill the space ahead.

    There''s seemingly no way forward.

    But in this world of intent, I close my eyes.

    Dozens, hundreds of intents obscure my vision.

    It''s impossible to dodge all these attacks and without Formless Sword or Gang Sphere, counterattacking is difficult.

    If so,

    ''I''ll use it to my advantage.''

    Ta-att!

    Using a lightness technique, I deflect one of the reaching hands towards me, utilizing the initial stance of Echoing Valley to redirect it towards another senior.

    Kugh!

    Buuung, bung bung!

    Several fists and kicks aim for me.

    I use the force of a leg kicking towards me and throw it back at a senior rushing from behind, catch a fisting from the side, and redirect it towards another senior extending his leg from the front.

    Reading dozens of intents and deflecting hundreds of attacks towards other targets, I dodge numerous hands and finally break through the throng of senior brothers and sisters.

    Paaatt!

    And then, I leap down the cliff.

    ''Finally, I''ve escaped!''

    Just as Im about to breathe a sigh of relief.

    !

    Kugugugu!

    From the cliff, a giant hand made of dirt reaches out towards me.

    "This dogsh-"

    I forgot in my rush that these people are originally cultivators..

    But my panic is only momentary.

    Quickly analyzing the situation, I position my body in mid-air as I see the dirt hand reaching for me.

    And.

    Thwook!

    Just as the hand almost touches my feet,

    ''Now!''

    With gleaming eyes, I use the force of the hand to leap even further away.

    Paaang!

    In an instant, the peaks of the training hall recedes from view.

    The seniors of the Earth Body Training Hall watch me escape with regret, smacking their lips.

    In a sh, the peaks of the Wooden Hall, Water Hall, and Metal Hall pass before my eyes.

    And then.

    Huh?

    I feel an ominous sensation and look back.

    I used the force from the dirt hand to leap further, but somehow that caused me to head towards the

    ''Fi-Fire Training Hall!''

    After quickly realizing my ominous fate, I desperately try to change direction, but its toote.

    Huarurururu!

    A giant me dragon opens its mouth, engulfing me as I fly through the air.

    Kwarrr!

    Caught in the mouth of the me dragon, I fall somewhere, feeling intense heat around me.

    ''.God damn it''

    Escaping the tiger''s den only to enter a bear''s cave.

    "Haha, newbie. Flying through the air to our Fire Path Body Training Hall, is that a deration of intent to practice the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture?"

    "Hey, wait. Have we tested this newbie''s spiritual root? If it''s not a Fire Spiritual Root, we should politely transfer him to another training hall!"

    "Huahaha, I immediately did with my me dragon spell. This kid is definitely a Fire Spiritual Root!"

    Huarururu!

    The me dragon that caught me transforms into chains of fire, binding me tightly.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    Around me, several seniors of the Fire Path Body Training Hall with their bodies glowing red-hot, encircle me.

    "I think I''vee to the wrong ce, could you let me go, please...?"

    "Haha. Everyone, add another log, we''ve got a newbie!"

    My plea goes unheeded, and I''m tied tightly to a stake.

    "Now, I''ll teach you the intricacies of the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture, so listen well."

    "Ah, I already understand."

    "Oh, you do? That''s good. Lads, cook the newbie!"

    And then, the pile of firewood below me is ignited.

    "Newbie, if you use the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture properly, you''ll have no problems. Give it a try."

    Im engulfed in mes.

    Huarurururu!

    Engulfed in mes, I grit my teeth and forcefully operate the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture.

    Though it feels like Im turning to ash, operating the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture somehow prevents me from dying.

    ''It hurts.''

    Excruciatingly so.

    It feels like Im turning into smoked bacon.

    But within these mes, I sense something.

    ''Ah, I see...''

    Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle...

    In my past life trapped in ''General Seo'' for a thousand years, I haven''t felt this sensation for a long time.

    Pain.

    Feeling pain, I realize something.

    ''It hurts. But... being in pain means.''

    I''m ''alive''.

    ''Yes, I am...''

    Alive!

    sh!

    "Hooo"

    I absorb the mes in ordance with the secret method of the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture, grinning amidst the zing fire.

    I made a big fuss over nothing after being spared from physical pain for too long.

    The visual effect was so astonishing that I panicked prematurely.

    But, is there truly nothing more agonizing than this pain?

    Of course not.

    In the midst of mes and suffering, I realize something far more tormenting than pain.

    Death.

    To close one''s eyes in powerlessness and misery, having achieved nothing and saved no one.

    Isn''t that truly more agonizing?

    Sizzle

    Within the scorching heat, I find my calm.

    Regardless, I can be stronger.

    With this kind of training, it should help me amass enough strength so as not to die powerlessly anymore.

    What have I been doing until now

    This isnt the time to beining.

    Kim Yeon is suffering under the tyranny of the insane Mad Lord.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is doomed to be annihted by a True Immortal in a few decades.

    Who knows what Seo Hweol will do to Oh Hye-seo.

    Kang Min-hee will go mad and destroy the entire ck Ghost Valley.

    Azure Tiger Saint is going to eventually die and Oh Hyun-seok will be crippled after that.

    To save everyone.

    Or at the very least, to find out why and what is happening.

    I shouldn''t be sitting here moping around, Seo Eun-hyun!

    In the midst of searing pain, I face my seniors looking on with satisfaction with a smile.

    "Senior brothers, senior sisters, seniors...!"

    It hurts.

    But now, in the midst of burning pain, I finally know what I need to do.

    "Is this all!? I had some expectations hearing that the Fire Path Body Training Hall is a thrilling ce, but this is so lukewarm I can''t even tell if the fire has been lit or not!"

    The veins on the seniors faces who were stoking the fire bulged.

    "I''m going to catch a cold from the chill! Make it hotter! This junior is catching a cold!

    "Ha, haha."

    At my words, the faces of the three or four seniors who tensed up began tough.

    "Hahahaha! Alright, we''ve got quite the character here! Alright, newbie! We''ll do as you say! We can''t have our adorable junior catching a cold! You guys, bring someva over here!"

    Iugh as Im turning into charcoal.

    Yes, it hasn''t been long since I returned to being human from a puppet.

    Ive been too dramatic.

    Today, I''ve regained my senses.

    The time for pretense is over.

    Let''s be stronger!

    Even more so!

    From a certain day onward.

    Rumors started circting in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s Five Elements Body Training Hall.

    "Hey, have you heard the rumor? If you go to the Fire Path Body Training Hall early in the day, there''s a newbie tied up burning since dawn."

    "Oh, really?"

    "But listen, what''s scary is that if you go to the Metal Path Body Training Hall around the morning, you can see a newbie, who looks exactly like the one burning at dawn, being ripped apart there."

    "Wow, a hardworking neer, isn''t it?"

    "No, the story''s not over yet. I was just passing by the Water Path Body Training Hall after lunch, and I saw the guy who was in the Metal Path Body Training Hall in the morning diving into the deepest part of the Water Path Body Training Hall.""

    "Wow... Three different training halls...? Is that even possible?"

    "That''s what I''m saying. But what''s even scarier is that, while going up after dinner, I saw a newbie who looked exactly like that guy, receiving impact training in the Wood Path Body Training Hall."

    "Wow...? You mustve been mistaken, right?"

    "How could that be? And I don''t know if they saw this wrong, but one of the juniors passing by the Earth Path Body Training Hall at midnight said he saw a newbie, looking exactly like the one I saw,ing out from under the Earth Path Body Training Hall..."

    "Could it be that quintuplets joined the Azure Heaven Creation Sect at the same time?"

    "If that were the case, itd be an interesting rumor, but no such rumor exists. In other words."

    "Theyre all the same person?"

    The two burly men gaped in amazement.

    "Training in all Five Elements Body Training Halls? What kind of absurd rumor is that?"

    "That''s what I''m saying. Usually, mastering only one of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture and moving on to the Starlight Protecting Void Body is the norm for most..."

    "Does that mean, then, this newbie possesses the Five Elements Spiritual Roots?"

    "It appears so. Being a possessor of the Five Elements Spiritual Roots, he seems to be attempting to master all five methods of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture."

    "That''s insane."

    "If he masters all five methods of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, he would literally gain tremendous resistance against the Five Elements themselves... Wait, hold on!"

    One of the burly men pointed somewhere.

    "There, thats the newbie!"

    "Oh, thats the newbie?"

    With curious expressions, the two men looked at a man who had been climbing the mountain path since dawn.

    I nced at the two senior brothers discussing me from afar, took a deep breath, and continued my ascent to the Five Elements Hall.

    Its been about 3 months since I started my formal training at the Five Elements Hall.

    Nine months since my return.

    Id been training with the insane methods of the Five Elements Hall and the vast heaven and earth spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Moreover, Ive been training on the best spiritual veins of Azure Cold Ind, a ce in the Bright Cold Realm where the spiritual veins converge, and Ive already reached the extreme stage of Qi Gathering.

    Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation ispleted.

    Sigh...

    As I exhaled, spiritual clouds of five colors circled around me before flowing back into my body.

    After mastering Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, Ive been also diligently training in the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture at the Five Elements Hall.

    Crack, crack...

    I clench and unclench my fist.

    Compared to three months ago, my body has be significantly stronger and more robust.

    In terms of physical strength alone, my body isparable to a Qi Building cultivator''s body filled with Gang Qi, even though Im still at the Qi Gathering stage.

    If Ibine the Qi Refining method mastered through Understanding before Breakthrough, a Qi Building cultivators body, and the state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin

    Even at my current Qi Gathering cultivation, I feel like I canpete with a mid-stage Qi Building cultivator.

    No, with the Mad Lord''s techniques to neutralize the opponent''s magic artifacts

    My actualbat power can reach the level ofte-stage Qi Building even without including puppets.

    Crack, crack...

    I clench and unclench my fist again, organizing my thoughts.

    "Not enough."

    But Im not satisfied.

    Im still only at the Qi Building stage in terms of power.

    Certainly, my growth rate isn''t slow.

    A body harmonized with the Five Energies Converging to the Origin assimtes the strengthening of the body swiftly.

    My body afterplete transformation is verypatible with the body refining methods.

    Even the seniors of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect were surprised by my remarkable growth.

    "But, it''s not enough!"

    I clench my fist tighter and look up at the Five Elements Hall.

    Faster... I must reach higher.

    At this rate, I can''t save anyone yet.

    With a firm resolve, I continue my ascent to the Five Elements Hall.

    Kugugugu!

    That day, I also practiced swordsmanship in the depths of the Water Training Hall, holding my breath in a ce with dense water pressure.

    To not forget the basics, I must continuously imprint them on my body!

    Kugugugu!

    The water pressure crushes my whole body.

    Not enough.

    While practicing Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I continuously analyze the Qi Building methods I will cultivate in the future with the experience of Understanding before Breakthrough.

    Its not enough!

    Wo-woong!

    In that state, I also train the Mad Lords Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Normally, training in multiple techniques at once can lead to demonic possession due to confusion and lost focus.

    Mental demons can appear, or the cirction of vital force and blood can be entangled and explode.

    Suddenly, blood rushes to my head, causing a throbbing pain.

    A surge of anger wells up, and a violent desire to smash everything in sight writhes within me.

    Symptoms of demonic possession.

    However, I resolve the possession quite simply.

    Thump!

    I raise my fist and punch my own face.

    Boom!

    Blood rushes to my head, and the about-to-explode energy and blood burst forth.

    The air that filled my lungs expelpletely and rises upwards as bubbles.

    Gurgle, gurgle...

    Demonic possession? Mental demons?

    Such nuisances are only distractions that arise from having too much idle thought.

    When life hangs in a bnce to such an extent that one can''t afford such distractions, naturally, those foolish thoughts scatter.

    Gurgle, gurgle...

    I exhale in the water pressure, sending out a distress signal.

    Swoosh!

    A green spiritual energy swims towards me, grabs my body, and pulls me up to the surface of the water.

    A whileter.

    "Puhah!"

    I gasp for the sweet air, regaining my consciousness.

    Wo-woong!

    One of the senior brothers with a Wooden Spiritual Root ces his hand on my head, healing my injuries.

    "Ah, senior brother. Thank you."

    "Well it''s good to be diligent, but aren''t you pushing yourself too hardtely?"

    Such wordsing from the mouth of a fearsome senior brother of the Five Elements Hall meant that I was indeed training like a madman.

    "Rushing things too much can lead to trouble. You should pace yourself."

    It was a surprisingly warm adviceing from someone who would throw his juniors into water with stones tied to their feet.

    I nod and acknowledge his advice for now.

    "Alright, the healing is done."

    "Thank you."

    After expressing my gratitude, I immediately dive back into the water.

    I see the senior brother making a slightly queasy face above the water surface.

    After ncing at his expression, I descend towards the deep abyss.

    Woong!

    Utilizing Water Surpassing Path to Cultivation, I manage to breathe for a moment underwater by manipting the spiritual energy.

    "Hoo..."

    It might seem funny to breathe underwater, but surprisingly, those who learned water-based methods can do such a thing.

    Although it doesn''t help with lung capacity training and I tend to avoid it.

    I form a hand seal and speak.

    "Storage Scroll, open."

    Woong!

    The scroll tied to my waist rises in the water and unfolds beside me.

    This scroll, obtained from the elder of the West Spirit Gatest time, was a kind of storage magic artifactmonly known as a storage scroll.

    I take out a jade tablet from the Storage Scroll that I snatched from the elder.

    The jade table has a method inscribed in thenguage of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The method''s name is "Three Spirits Technique," which allows one to create three avatars of oneself to be stored in a safe ce. If the main body is in danger and loses their cultivation or body, the avatars can be used to regain the cultivation.

    Its a suitable method for cultivators above the Nascent Soul stage who frequently lose their physical bodies.

    A notable feature is that creating more than three avatars will gradually reduce the cultivation of the avatars.

    Therefore, trying to recover cultivation through a weaker avatar can pose problems.

    Conversely, if only one avatar is created instead of three or more, its power will be as formidable as the main body itself.

    In short, it''s a technique that serves both as insurance for one''s life and future cultivation in case of loss, and also allows for using the avatar as an offensive tool.

    It seems quite useful.

    As Im reading the Three Spirits Technique again,

    Wait a moment.

    After looking at the form of the Three Spirits Technique, I use spiritual energy to inscribe the form of the Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll in the water.

    Then, I hastilypare the forms of the two methods.

    "...Wait, these methods..."

    I read both forms simultaneously, realizing something.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 154: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (5)

    Chapter 154: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (5)

    I organized my thoughts as I looked at the two techniques.

    They canplement each other.

    Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll.

    Its content is roughly as follows:

    After obtaining a dharma treasure or magic artifact.

    One closely links their consciousness with that dharma treasure, stimting the dharma treasure''s spirituality slowly through this connection, eventually forming the dharma treasures Artifact Spirit.

    The Artifact Spirit can be shaped from something that made a deep impression on the user. Depending on how well the user understands the subject, the spirit can mimic the power of that subject to some extent using the power of the dharma treasure.

    However, the form of the artifact spirit created in this way is not clearly visible to others except the user, appearing only as a vague mist.

    Theres no particr limit to the number of spirits one can form. By slowly umting artifact spirits and strengthening the dharma treasure while simultaneously gathering the energy of the spirits formed from the dharma treasure, one can elevate their cultivation.

    Those who master this technique can summon numerous spirits around them whenever they use their dharma treasure, making it appear as if they aremanding a legion of devils. Hence the name Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, implying that the practitioner''s Dharma Treasure effectively contains thousands of these strange, devil-like entities.

    Indeed, its originally a method from ck Ghost Valley, and since the cultivators of ck Ghost Valley primarily practice ghost path methods

    Their dharma treasures and the spirits they created through their connected consciousness would all spread ghostly and devilish energy.

    It wasn''t for no reason that it was named "Devil Legion."

    If it''s not a devilish cultivator but someone who learned righteous path methods using Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll to form spirits, it might as well be called Spirit Legion Terracotta Scroll.

    Of course, that isn''t the important part.

    Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll is a method that starts from the Qi Building stage and can eventually stimte the soul with numerous spirits to reach the Nascent Soul stage.

    Above all, what Im paying attention to is a section that describes the method of reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    After forming several artifact spirits, gather them into one powerful artifact spirit and stimte the soul with that spirit.

    In short, its possible to merge hundreds of artifact spirits into one.

    Thats the important point.

    I read the technique of the Three Spirits Technique.

    Its a technique that creates three avatars to aim for revival in the future.

    Reading the methods of both Three Spirits Technique and Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, I hypothesize that it might be possible tobine the ''avatars'' of Three Spirits Technique with the ''artifact spirits'' of Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll.

    This means, the weakness of Three Spirits Technique, which can only create up to three avatars, is practically non-existent.

    Even if creating more than three avatars weakens their power, I can just merge the artifact spirits using the essence of Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, simply rbining them when needed.

    In other words, both survival andbat power can be guaranteed.

    Above all, what Im looking forward to is something else.

    If the Three Spirits Technique, which stores cultivation for revival with the help of avatars, and Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, which creates artifact spirits for the dharma treasure, arebined, maybe

    I think of the Colorless ss Sword within me.

    Maybe, it''s possible to store cultivation in the Colorless ss Sword itself with these two techniques, so it can be carried into the next life?

    That alone will be an immense gain.

    After some thought, I decided to first learn both methods.

    But first, lets enter Qi Building.

    My current state is being at the absolute peak of Qi Refining before encountering Heavenly Lightning.

    I managed to break through the Heavenly Rejectionst time with the mass-produced version General Seo. Still, Im a bit worried about drawing attention, let alone dispelling the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Though thinking some more, theres a high chance of Chief Oh Hyun-seok encountering Heavenly Tribtion when breaking through Qi Building. It should be fine if I reach Qi Building alongside him.

    Alright. Then for now, lets go with that.

    Creak...

    I organized my ns for the future and began practicing the Water Path Enduring Origin method again in the depths of my concentration.

    Trudge, trudge...

    Late at night.

    At a lodging in Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    A figure with smoke rising thickly from their body returned.

    Ssshhhh...

    I shook my head as I looked at the heat emanating from my entire body.

    Tuduk, duk.

    A piece ofva that had been stuck in my head sttered in all directions.

    ''The Fire Path Body Training Hall is always hot.''

    Whether in the morning or at night, theres no difference.

    The Azure Heaven Creation Sect venerates body cultivation, and thus, the Five Elements Hall is always bustling with people.

    Of course, if one learns methods other than the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, theres no need to go there.

    The problem is, to learn other methods besides the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, one has to arm-wrestle the ''librarian'' in the Scripture Pavilion and win.

    By the time one bes strong enough to win an arm-wrestling match against the ''librarian,'' the individual is likely already so worn down by the thrilling training at the Five Elements Hall that the other methods avable in the Scripture Pavilion lose their significance.

    However, while the Five Elements Hall is always crowded, Three-Cloud and Two-Cloud disciples have been frequenting the Hall even more recently, inspired by my constant visits regardless of night or day. As a result, there have been times when the Five Elements Hall is so packed that theres literally no room left.

    Today, too, I was nning not to return to my lodging for about a week, but had to because the Five Elements Hall was so full of seniors that there was no room.

    Sigh...

    As I open the door and entered my lodging, I sense someone inside.

    "Have you been well, Yuan Yu?"

    Yuan Yu (), the Blood Body I named, dressed in a red robe and with an expressionless face, approaches me.

    Meaning, the legacy () left by Yuan Li (), Yuan Yu stays in my lodging, cleaning and recovering its cultivation using the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm.

    It almost fully recovered to the peak of the Core Formation stage.

    I have Yuan Yu fetch a ss box.

    <em>nk.</em>

    Yuan Yu brought the ss box and ced it in front of me.

    Inside the ss box, a centipede, now grown to the size of a pinky finger, is feasting on an Insect Feeding Pill provided as food.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Seemingly without any awareness, it doesn''t seem to notice me watching.

    "Eat well and grow well."

    Even if it doesn''t attain spiritual awareness and be a demon beast in this life, I have no intention of forgetting the grace I received in my past life.

    It will live a bit longer than its natural lifespan due to the immense spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm.

    I take out another Insect Feeding Pill made for insects and ce it in front of it, then have Yuan Yu put the ss box back in its ce.

    ''Recently, there was another Heavenly Rejection.''

    It was in the territory of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, where the sun always shone brightly since Ipleted the Seven Star Qi Refining stage.

    However, recently, a corner of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''snd was briefly covered in dark clouds.

    Of course, it was quickly pierced through by something that rose from below.

    ''Seeing the Heavenly Rejection means Chief Oh Hyun-seok must have alsopleted the Seven Stars Ritual.''

    That means soon,

    ''It will be time to enter the Qi Building stage.''

    Instead of exining to Azure Tiger Saint that Ill face Heavenly Tribtions every time I advance my cultivation, having him experience it from Chief Oh will save me a lot of hassle.

    Kuak

    I clench and unclench my fist.

    ''Can I withstand the Heavenly Tribtion?''

    Although itd be simple using Yuan Yu, who is practically mine, or General Seo in the Nascent Soul stage, Im curious if I can ovee the Heavenly Tribtion with the physique I had trained.

    Honestly, after all the hardship and training in the Five Elements Hall to learn the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, itd be disappointing if I can''t withstand the Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''In terms of pure power, Im at the mid Qi Building stage.''

    It will be difficult to fend off the Heavenly Tribtion. Even a Core Formation stage cultivator, not a mid Qi Building stage cultivator, will find it challenging.

    ''I need to find a way.''

    It isn''t just about testing my physique with stubbornness.

    ''I can''t just let the Formless Sword go to waste.''

    I hadnt used it at all until now due to fear of being suspected as a Heart Tribe spy.

    But not being able to use the Formless Sword, a part of my life and essentially my identity, has been a significant psychological pressure for me.

    Even if I exin to Azure Tiger Saint that the Formless Sword is a martial art, he wouldn''t believe it.

    As someone who reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, Azure Tiger Saint knows all too well the limits of regr martial artists. Itd be fortunate if I dont get beaten up for spouting nonsense.

    Even though Azure Tiger Saint doesn''t know the Heart Tribe Methods, pretending its just a unique method and practicing the Formless Sword is foolish.

    ''Theres an Administrator on Azure Cold Ind.''

    Each Sky Ind has an Administrator, dispatched by the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    These Administrators use a special technique to monitor the entire Sky Ind to ensure nothing suspicious goes on.

    Of course, given the scope, the precision is said to be terrible. Still, they can roughly know what''s happening throughout Azure Cold Ind.

    ''Even if the Administrator''s spell has low precision, if I were to be caught using the Formless Sword by them''

    It would be the end.

    The Administrator''s cultivation is said to be at the very peak of the Heavenly Being stage, at least ording to what I''ve heard.

    It''s even rumored that they stepped into the Four-Axis stage.

    ''...Until the true General Seo ispleted, with the materials being gathered slowly, I can''t act rashly.''

    I turn my gaze towards the basement.

    There lies my past life''s body, which I am slowly attempting to recreate with expensive materials.

    The true General Seo is being crafted.

    However, the materials used by the Mad Lord to modify me into General Seo are outrageously expensive, so properly making General Seo isn''t easy.

    Currently, onlyying the framework is possible.

    For this reason, I decided to face the uing Heavenly Tribtion with my bare body, pondering a way to use the Formless Sword without drawing it.

    ''If I can generate the Formless Sword within my body and immediately reach Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, maybe I can avoid detection.''

    ''Or if I can unfold the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts with the Formless Sword within my body, maybe I won''t be detected.''

    ''What about applying the Hidden Consciousness Technique or Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon?''

    ''If I mix the Formless Sword into the body refining methods, maybe it won''t be recognized.''

    I reflect on the Formless Sword itself, constantly pondering.

    <em>Squeeze...</em>

    Just as many have said, Oh Hyun-seok has a mythical physique.

    It won''t take long for him to reach Qi Building

    ''Within that time, let''s find a way to naturally use the Formless Sword.''

    I raise the Formless Sword within my heart essence and close my eyes.

    Time passed again, and another three months went by.

    Its exactly one year since my return.

    "Hahaha, look at you, Deputy Seo. It''s been quite a while."

    "...ChiefOh?"

    Suddenly, I found myself able to see Chief Oh Hyun-seok, now as tall as Azure Tiger Saint.

    Ssshhhh...

    Hes shirtless, simr to Azure Tiger Saint, and his muscles are as defined as if sculpted.

    But whats more surprising is,

    In just one year, he too reached the extreme of Qi Refining.

    "Under Master''s special training over the past year, I''ve learned about this world and trained my body while practicing cultivation methods. How about you? Have you be a bit more ustomed to this world?"

    Heughs heartily and pats my shoulder warmly.

    "Ah, yes. I''vee to understand this world to some extent..."

    "Good, good. Honestly, I was a bit surprised at first, but knowing that the other colleagues are also diligently practicing at their individual sects is reassuring."

    "...Indeed."

    "If theres something worrying, its that? Im a bit worried about Director Kim left alone in the lower realm. But well..

    "He''ll probably be doing well."

    By now, he might have broken through Five Energies Converging to the Origin or even Ultimate Pinnacle based on the martial art principles I provided.

    "I hope so. Anyway, Master said that once we reach the Qi Building stage, both you and I will proceed with our training together."

    "..."

    The Five Elements Hall is intimidating enough, but what would direct training from Azure Tiger Saint be like?

    Im nervous, yet somehow looking forward to it.

    "By the way, it seems you''ve also reached the extreme of the Qi Refining stage as expected. Master set a day to reach the Qi Building stage, saying he wants to see. How about it? Since you''re also Masters direct disciple, shall we ascend to Qi Building together?"

    At his question, I grin and reply.

    "Of course."

    Its time to test the enlightenment I had gained from my contemtion on the Formless Sword, despite the short amount of time.

    A few dayster.

    I am summoned before Azure Tiger Saint, alongside Chief Oh Hyun-seok.

    Its time to reach the Qi Building stage.

    "Both of you have excellently mastered your methods. Especially Seo Eun-hyun. Oh Hyun-seok has grown quickly under my intensive guidance, but you found the Five Elements Hall on your own and trained day and night without my attention, for which I, as a Master, feel sorry."

    Azure Tiger Saint proudly pats my shoulder with his hand asrge as a pot lid.

    It felt like my shoulder would dislocate for a moment. Thankfully, I could withstand it by tensing my body.

    "I will personally observe both of you reaching the Qi Building stage. After breaking through, I will focus on both of you with intensive guidance. Once again, I must say, Seo Eun-hyun, I am sorry for not being able to pay attention to you until now."

    Oh Hyun-seok shudders at the mention of ''intensive guidance.''

    Seeing his reaction, I anticipate that Azure Tiger Saint''s intensive guidance will not be easy.

    "Now,e to this spiritual vein in front of you. Let''s see you reach the Qi Building stage."

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily and stands up.

    Out of caution, I ask the Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Master, do we need to consume Qi Building Pills?"

    "Hm? Why do you ask that?"

    "Well, I trust the cultivation I''ve been practicing more than Qi Building Pills, so if you were nning to give us any..."

    "You''ve entered the Azure Heaven Creation Sect and still don''t know?"

    At my words, Azure Tiger Saint looks puzzled and continues.

    "Our sect does not deal with such frivolous actions as breaking through cultivation by consuming pills. If one hasn''t reached the Qi Building stage, it means their cultivation iscking. Just throw those who have reached the extreme of Qi Refining into the deepest parts of the Five Elements hall for about a year, and they''ll reach the Qi Building stage on their own out of sheer desire to live."

    "..."

    "I too have shaped this body without resorting to things like Qi Building Pills, and I take infinite pride in that. To hear you share the same sentiment, I am very pleased as your master."

    Bang, bang!

    Azure Tiger Saint heartilyughs and pats my back. I barely managed to suppress the urge to cough up blood, forcing a smile.

    "Now, my disciples. If you encounter any obstacles, I am here to help you. Commence your rise to Qi Building!"

    Following Azure Tiger Saint''smand, we each take our ces on the spiritual vein.

    "Hooo..."

    I exhale the clouds of spiritual energy from the method I practiced.

    Clouds swirl around me, and far off in the distance, abnormal phenomenons begin to appear in the sky.

    I half-open my eyes, beginning to utilize the Formless Sword I had honed up until now.

    ''In front of Azure Tiger Saint, a Four-Axis stage cultivator.''

    If I can remain undetected even in front of him, I won''t need to worry about the Administrator, who can only roughly monitor Azure Cold Ind.

    Wo-woong!

    A sharp energy begins to gather throughout my body.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 155: Masters Grace (1)

    Chapter 155: Masters Grace (1)

    Hm?

    Azure Tiger Saints eyes sparkles while watching Seo Eun-hyun.

    An odd momentum is flowing from Seo Eun-hyun''s body, something entirely different from Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s body refining methods.

    Of course Azure Tiger Saint, being that he is, didn''t particrly doubt its origin.

    After all, its someone who ascended alone without even achieving the Qi Refining stage.

    Its entirely possible for him to have learned some strange technique unknown to him or to possess a special ability.

    ''Huh?''

    However, Azure Tiger Saint momentarily felt an eerie energy from Seo Eun-hyun.

    An energy he would not wish to encounter even in his dreams was fleetingly felt from him.

    ''The Mad Lord!?''

    The Azure Tiger Saint shuddered.

    Indeed, the power felt from Seo Eun-hyun was simr to that felt from the puppets of the Mad Lord.

    Thinking back, he definitely said strange things to the Mad Lordst time... A spy of the Mad Lord? No, that can''t be. That maniac wouldn''t have the sanity left to send a spy...''

    Swoosh....

    But before Azure Tiger Saint could dwell further on his suspicion.

    The strange energy felt from Seo Eun-hyun dissipated once again.

    ''...It should be a misunderstanding.''

    Kugugugu!

    What is now felt from Seo Eun-hyun is definitely the power of body refining! Azure Tiger Saint shakes his head while looking at Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Even if he truly learned the Mad Lords method, so what?''

    After all, he is already one of his disciples.

    Having personally epted him as a disciple, its also necessary as a master to trust and watch over his disciple.

    Azure Tiger Saint thought this way, looking at his two disciples rising to the Qi Building stage.

    Wo-woong!

    I begin controlling my Qi (vital force) and refining my mind.

    The start is nothingness, the void..

    From there, I recall the time when I first held a sword.

    At this moment, I am a mere third-rate martial artist.

    And then the next moment.

    Continuously refining from nothingness, I improve further.

    From a third-rate martial artist to a second-rate martial artist.

    From a second-rate martial artist to a first-rate martial artist.

    ''I will enter the pinnacle!!''

    Paaah!

    As I refine my mind, I reach the pinnacle.

    Beyond the pinnacle is Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Paaah!

    As my mind awakens, numerous intents begin to be captured in my vision.

    ''I will enter Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''

    The intents intertwine and finally unify, forming the domain of consciousness.

    After reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin and creating a domain of consciousness, I thought the lines of intent had no more meaning.

    However, after recently sparring with Azure Tiger Saint and escaping from seniors a few times, I realized something.

    I used to think that after creating a domain of consciousness, I could directly read the opponent''s movements through that domain.

    But, the method of ''reading'' those movements can also be done through the lines of intent.

    In fact, using the domain of consciousness for assessing the battlefield and preparing techniques, while purely using the lines of intent forbat, turned out to be the valid approach.

    Azure Tiger Saint probably also embodied this understanding throughbat, making effective use of the threads of intent in battle.

    If both my opponent and I possess the same domain of consciousness, then duringbat, the one who epasses more within their sight wins.

    Among the numerous lines of intent, the path optimized for me and the path optimized for the opponent appears distinctly clear within the domain of consciousness.

    The unified domain of consciousness is finely dposed to the level of intent and separately epassed within my field of vision.

    It looks as if countless intents are swirling around the world.

    With the perspective of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I coldly analyze these intents.

    The powers held by intent, the thoughts and emotions, and their subtle influences on heaven and earth spiritual energy are analyzed with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    I begin to approach the Ultimate Pinnacle by analyzing the intents emanating from me and those around me.

    Wo-woong!

    Inside my body, in the core of my dantian, a Gang Sphere is formed.

    However, instead of being expelled outward, the Gang Sphere starts to dissipate within the dantian.

    Unlike usual, it does not transform into the Formless Sword.

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, the Gang Sphere starts to spread throughout my body as [Mad Lords Circuits].

    Before it manifests as the Formless Sword, I intentionally spread the energy of the Gang Sphere throughout my body like circuits.

    Normally, installing circuits meant for puppets into a human body would result in significant strain.

    That''s why the Mad Lord transformed healthy humans into puppets, so it didn''t matter if they were subjected to strain.

    But, with my [current flesh], its doable.

    Crack, crackle crack!

    My entire body momentarily exhales an aura akin to a dharma treasure.

    In this state, I crush the Gang Sphere andy it out in circuits, then inject the spiritual energy umted through the body refining method into the circuits.

    Kugugugu!

    Through the circuits, a momentum simr to that of a typical body cultivator is emitted.

    ''Not yet.''

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I follow the threads of the analyzed intents and naturally infuse these intents into the circuits.

    Simultaneously, using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I make sure no one can detect anything odd even if flows of intent are directed at me.

    Martial Arts, Puppetry, Body Refining.

    The integration of these three fields is something only I, who have mastered all three, could attempt!

    I have installed the circuits of a living puppet within my own body.

    There is no enlightenment from the Four-Axis stage.

    Its to be expected.

    After all, [General Seo] back then was no different from a dharma treasure.

    Even if one handles something akin to an external divine object for a thousand years, it remains an external divine object.

    It''s impossible to gain enlightenment about any state from it.

    However,

    If one handles something for a thousand years, one inevitably grasps the principles of that external divine object.

    Wo-woong!

    How the Mad Lord''s circuits could amplify power,

    How they could produce great force from a small amount of energy,

    I could understand that much.

    Kugugugu!

    Through the circuits, the energy in my body begins to surge dramatically.

    Naturally, reaching the Four-Axis stage is out of the question.

    However,

    The power I had equivalent to the Qi Building mid-stage

    Rushes to the peak of Qi Building!

    This is the extent I can reach using Puppetry, Body Refining, and the state of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    But here, without raising any suspicion, I must advance to Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    I crushed the Gang Sphere as soon as it was created and transformed it into circuits.

    The circuits are currently flowing with the energy of body refining methods, making it appear outwardly no different from other body refining methods.

    Without revealing my martial arts I will advance to Beyond the Path to Heaven!

    Kugugugu!

    Sharp energy begins to gather throughout my body.

    The circuits created with the crushed Gang Sphere slowly transform into the Formless Sword.

    However, the Formless Sword still maintains the form of the Mad Lord''s circuits, with the power of the body refining methods swirling inside.

    Moreover, since the Mad Lord''s circuits amplify power, the characteristics of the Formless Sword itself arepletely overshadowed by the power of body cultivation!

    Now, finally

    I carefully begin my approach to Treading Heavens Beyond the Path.

    Right after my return, I hid the realm of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path so as to not to be detected, and since then, I did not allow my body to reach that state, fearing discovery.

    But today.

    Wo-woong!

    ''Today, I can enter that realm once more.''

    Perhaps from now on, it will always be possible without worry.

    Brilliance res up from my entire body, as if the radiance between heaven and earth converge towards me.

    The power of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, amplified endlessly by the Mad Lords circuits made from the Formless Sword, explode.

    Swoosh!

    The form of the exploding power is shaped by my will.

    At the same time, the power takes the form simr to a sword.

    A sword of five colors covers my body.

    Finally.

    ''I have reached Treading Heavens Beyond the Path!''

    Kiiiing!

    Although it appears extremely splendid on the outside, the unique aura emitted by the integration of the Formless Sword''s unique consciousness is obscured within the power of the body refining method.

    In that state, I gather the clouds of spiritual energy revolving in my dantian, beginning the creation of a star in my dantian.

    Kugugugu!

    A brilliantly colored star is formed.

    As the celestial energy changes, my lifespan extends again.

    Simultaneously, dark clouds thicken in the sky, asionally emitting blue shes.

    "Haaaap!"

    Chief Oh Hyun-seok shouts beside me, reaching the Qi Building stage.

    Simultaneously, blue lightning strikes next to me, targeting him.

    Kugugugu!

    But.

    "This mere static electricity, can itpare to Masters touch!"

    Chief Oh Hyun-seok gathers Qi in his fist and thrusts it towards the sky.

    Kwaang!

    The blue sh emitted from his hand bursts the thunderbolt and flies straight into the sky, piercing through the thunderclouds.

    Watching this, I hesitate no longer and fully enter the Qi Building stage.

    My lifespanpletely transforms, and heavenly lightning strikes down upon me.

    And then, I raise my hand.

    sh!

    I, too, use a fist.

    The five-colored light gathered in my fist is shot towards the heavenly lightning.

    However, the five-colored light, unlike Chief Oh''s, does not destroy the lightning but slices through it, advancing into the sky.

    And then.

    Swoosh!

    The heavenly lightning and the dark clouds are cut apart directly by my fist, carving a giant sword scar in the sky.

    "Hooo..."

    I smile, reading the celestial energy beyond the clouds.

    Its impossible right now to permeate and cut only what I want to with the Formless Sword.

    It would be possible if I fully reveal the power of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, but in my current state where Treading-Heaven is hidden within the body refining method and the Mad Lord''s circuits, its impossible.

    But.

    Kugugugu!

    While the void where Chief Oh Hyun-seok''s fist stuck is merely clear, the void where I split seems to ripple somehow.

    A strike of the Nascent Soul stage!

    Indeed.

    Through the method of engraving the Mad Lord''s circuits as the Formless Sword in my body along with martial arts and body cultivation.

    I am able to deliver a blow corresponding to the Nascent Soul stage in an instant.

    I closely observe the sky.

    The lifespan given by Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, discovered during my past life''s Seven Stars Ritual.

    ''Treading Heavens Beyond the Path extends life by 49 years.''

    Compared to cultivation methods that directly change celestial energy,

    Or demon beast methods that indirectly change celestial energy by maximizing vitality.

    Martial arts itself has no part in changing celestial energy or maximizing vitality.

    While it does make one somewhat healthier and more vigorous, but not to the extent that it influences celestial energy.

    Rather, because martial arts became increasingly powerful, the side effect of increased vitality became excessively strong, slightly altering celestial energy.

    Likely, Kim Young-hoon in the lower realm will also reach Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, and there will be an increase of about 50 years in lifespan.

    Including one or two Longevity Fruits, his lifespan will increase by at least 250 years or more.

    While I cannot be certain about the realm above Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, it''s likely that lifespan will increase a bit more.

    Although I''ve known since my past life, it seems I rarely had the chance to think separately about the realm of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path like this.

    For Kim Young-hoon, will 250 years be sufficient?

    In my past life, even after 1000 years, I hadn''t heard any news of him.

    Of course, being a puppet of the Mad Lord, treated as a public enemy in the Bright Cold Realm, it wouldn''t have been possible to properly gather information.

    And since the Ascension Gate doesn''t open precisely every thousand years, who knows.

    ''If it''s him, given enough time, he can certainly reach the extreme.''

    While I could worry about my other colleagues,

    Theres no need to worry for him.

    I gather my energy, contemting.

    ''I''ve managed to conceal Treading Heavens Beyond the Path within the Mad Lord''s circuits and the body refining method. Of course, delivering attacks that transcend nes is impossible without fully revealing Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, but mybat prowess itself has reached the Nascent Soul stage.''

    I organize my thoughts.

    ''Now, it''s about time to take on sect missions and meet other colleagues...''

    As Im lost in thought.

    Kwaang!

    Without a moment to react, a red intent strikes my face.

    Without giving me a chance to dodge, a fist as big as a pot lid hits squarely on my face.

    "Keeeuk!"

    I spit blood, lifted into the air.

    A blow so fast that there was no room to dodge or react!

    And then, the hearty voice of Azure Tiger Saint echoes all around.

    Kugugugu!

    [Now that you''ve reached the Qi Building stage, your lifelines have be a bit tougher, so let''s ''properly'' train, my disciples!]

    Quickly shaking off the blood on my face, I see that Chief Oh Hyun-seok was also sent flying far away.

    Booong!

    Simultaneously, without a moment to check my body that has reached the Qi Building stage, the Azure Tiger Saint appears above me.

    He sps his hands together and raises his fists high before mming them down towards my abdomen.

    [It''s time for exciting training!]

    I hear his true thoughts and voice from his heart essence.

    -Since you reached Qi Building, I can let go and wont need to worry about death due to beating right!?

    "Wai-"

    Kwaang!

    Trantor Notes: First batch of donated chapters done. Second batch wille after I get some sleep zzzz.

    Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the Support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 156: Masters Grace (2)

    Chapter 156: Masters Grace (2)

    Oh Hyun-seok''s eyes snapped open.

    "Ugh! Huk!"

    The pain was so intense, he momentarily lost consciousness.

    ''What just happened?''

    Thest thing he remembered was his master, Azure Tiger Saint, appearing before him and raising his fist.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    Oh Hyun-seok quickly understood the situation. He passed out during sparring.

    Its not surprising.

    It was the usual kind of sparring they always did.

    ''...But something feels off.''

    However, he felt puzzled by a strange sense of dj vu.

    By now, Azure Tiger Saint should have appeared with his heartyughter, turning Oh Hyun-seok into minced meat.

    Kwaang!

    Then, in the distance.

    He saw one side of the training ground''s mountain crumbling.

    Blue and white rays of light are flying back and forth atop the mountain.

    The white ray seems to be desperately trying to escape the blue ray.

    ''Ah, that exins it.''

    Oh Hyun-seok then fully grasps the situation he had just experienced.

    ''It was right after reaching Qi Building with Seo Eun-hyun, wasn''t it?''

    That mustve been it.

    Right after entering the Qi Building stage with Seo Eun-hyun.

    His master, Azure Tiger Saint, had cheerfully suggested celebrating their rise to Qi Building by sparring, and Oh Hyun-seok had been thoroughly beaten until he passed out.

    ''Phew, truly a terrifying strike.''

    The mere thought makes his body shudder.

    But hes intrigued as he watches the two glowing entities demolishing a mountain peak and flying in the sky.

    "How is Seo Eun-hyun managing to hold up like that under Master''s training?"

    This world has already be familiar to him.

    He had perfectly learned thenguage, culture, and constetions.

    Even cultivation methods, which seemed like strange make-believe from fantasy novels, have long be second nature to him.

    He had long understood the realms of Qi Refining, Qi Building, and others.

    However, understanding them only made Oh Hyun-seok more puzzled.

    "Wasn''t that guy only entering Qi Building with me?"

    Kugugugu!

    Once again, another mountain peak crumbles in the distance.

    Kugugugu!

    Within the white ray of light, a figure extended a hand towards the blue ray.

    The white force emanating from the hand was what copsed the mountain.

    An incredible power!

    ''He''s far more talented than I am.''

    Oh Hyun-seok recalled his master''s words, saying his own talent of reaching Qi Building within a year is an impossible feat under normal circumstances.

    But he shakes his head, thinking.

    "True talent lies in that guy. What kind of talent do I have?"

    The talent to reach Qi Building in less than a year.

    The talent to unleash a strike of the Nascent Soul stage with the body of Qi Building in less than a year.

    It''s clear which one is superior.

    "He was always diligent at thepany too. It seems like he found his talent aftering here."

    He recalls Seo Eun-hyun at thepany.

    Certainly, he was a man of few words, but he was a junior who always tried his best at everything.

    The guy who I took care of has be

    While Oh Hyun-seok is reminiscing about his time at thepany.

    Kwaang!

    A burst of blue light explodes.

    From a distance, a white beam of light falls beneath the mountain.

    And, before Oh Hyun-seok can react, light shes again. Azure Tiger Saint, surrounded by blue energy, appears in front of Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Oh no, youve been waiting. Seo Eun-hyun, that kid, was showing a lot of interesting abilities, so I got a bit excited and ended up focusing on him."

    "Haha... he''s a talented guy, so it wouldnt hurt to watch him a bit more"

    "Nonsense. Theres no favoritism among my disciples! Don''t worry! I''ll make you strong too!"

    "Just a moment"

    Kwaang!

    And before he could say anything else.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s fist mmed into Oh Hyun-seok''s stomach.

    Oh Hyun-seok immediately vomited blood and lost consciousness.

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily, raising his fist.

    "Such excellent disciples. Don''t you worry. Both of you possess tremendous talents, but even if you were the dullest in the world, humans are creatures with the potential capable of anything.

    As your master, I will never give up on you and will teach you no matter what."

    Azure Tiger Saint grabs one of the unconscious Oh Hyun-seoks legs and begins dragging him somewhere.

    "Its been about a year, so the training ground should bepleted by now. With their talents, now that they''ve reached the Qi Building stage, its time to start training them to confront nature with their human bodies."

    Azure Tiger Saint, smiling broadly and eyes shining, notices Seo Eun-hyun trying to get up in the distance.

    And before Seo Eun-hyun can regain his senses.

    Azure Tiger Saint charges at him andunches a punch towards Seo Eun-hyuns head.

    Kwaang!

    Seo Eun-hyun vomits blood and faints again, and Azure Tiger Saint drags the feet of both disciples towards the training ground.

    "Kyaaaaah!"

    Kwooooom!

    A massive surge of water sweeps all around.

    Oh Hyun-seok screams towards the tidal wave rushing towards him and thrusts out his fist.

    Kugugugugu!

    From his fist, trained in the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, a blue light spirals, creating a dragon fist wind.

    Kwaaaaaah!

    The dragon fist wind shot from Oh Hyun-seoks fist pierces through the tidal wave.

    "Haaaaah!"

    Kwooooom!

    As he shouts, his momentum pushes the surrounding water currents away in all directions.

    But he does not rx his vignce. He gasps for breath while keeping an eye on his surroundings.

    Then, Azure Tiger Saints voice echoes from all around.

    [Five Colors Substitution. White Lung, Metal.]

    Kiring, kiriririring!

    Simultaneously, the sea surrounding Oh Hyun-seok suddenly starts to harden.

    Along with it, the hardened sea extends spikes in all directions like thorns.

    "Krugh!"

    Oh Hyun-seok hastily leaps into the air.

    Chwajwajwajwang!

    Metal!

    Metallic spikes stretch out in all directions, chasing after Oh Hyun-seok.

    Chachang, chang!

    From afar, a white light sweeps through, sending the metallic spikes flying.

    ''Is that Seo Eun-hyun over there? I need to regroup with him first.''

    But before Oh Hyun-seok can make a decision.

    Azure Tiger Saints voice is heard again from all around.

    [Eun-hyun, shouldnt you use the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture in your training. It seems its too easy for you, so Ill increase the intensity of your training a bit more.]

    Simultaneously.

    Kugugugugu!

    From the sky, a massive chunk of metal falls towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kwaang!

    The surroundings erupt with a loud bang, and a storm filled with metal dust blows in all directions.

    Oh Hyun-seok, enveloped in Protective Body Force, looks beyond the metal-dust-filled storm.

    ''Is he okay.''

    And to his relief, with a glow of brilliance!

    The chunk of metal is split in half with a white sh of light, and Seo Eun-hyun soars into the sky from within.

    ...Hes already surpassed the realm of ordinary humans.

    Oh Hyun-seok realizes theres no need for his concern.

    Kagagagak!

    But before he can feel relieved about Seo Eun-hyun''s safety, tens and hundreds of metallic spikes attack him.

    "Keeugh!"

    After wrestling with the domain of metal for a while and finally adapting to it, Azure Tiger Saint''s voice rumbles from the sky again.

    [Five Colors Substitution. Yellow Spleen, Earth.]

    Kugugugu!

    The property of metal in all directions changes, and mountains start rising from the ground.

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    Thendscape continuously transforms, pressuring Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Is it ten Li in all directions?"

    The training ground, where the properties of the Five Elements change ording to Azure Tiger Saint''s will, spans ten Li in all directions.

    Once Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun adapt, the properties change again.

    [Red Heart, Fire.]

    Kugugugugu!

    The mountains melt, and within a ten-li radius turns into a sea ofva.

    Oh Hyun-seok feels a terrible sensation of melting all over and uses his body refining method to adapt to the extreme environment.

    [Green Liver, Wood.]

    Kugugu!

    Suddenly, trees grow out of the mes, and the area is once again covered in a forest sea.

    [ck Kidney, Water.]

    Chwurururu!

    Soon after, the sea of trees dissolves ording to Azure Tiger Saint''smand and turns back into the blue sea that engulfed him.

    Azure Tiger Saints training method called the Five Elements Supreme Response, is designed to repeatedly throw disciples into constantly changing extreme environments to ensure their survival and to face higher realms of cultivation.

    Its a training method designed to enable them to survive against natural disasters.

    [Listen well, Hyun-seok. Your Unique Holy Body, also known as the Primordial Chaos Holy Body, has the quality to disperse the boundaries of all things and phenomenons.

    The Unique Holy Body possesses numerous abilities, but its most famous ability is undoubtedly the Five Elements Primordial Chaos! In essence, the Unique Holy Body corresponds to the Five Elements Spiritual Roots, but its training speed is at least seven times faster than a Heavenly Spiritual Root!

    Therefore, you can master all properties of the Five Elements and even manipte the forces of Yin and Yang. Though Im not sure what the sharp energy Seo Eun-hyun possesses is, your one ability alone signifies you have a talent far surpassing Seo Eun-hyun!]

    Kugugugu!

    The Five Elements around Oh Hyun-seok transform, pressuring his body.

    [Furthermore, the Unique Holy Body is a divine physique born with countless unknown abilities! If you train well in the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, you will be invincible! Have confidence and use your method well, my disciple! I believe in you!]

    Kugugugu!

    Please save those words for after getting us out of this brutal ce!

    The Five Elements around him changes, increasing the pressure on him.

    And at some moment.

    Oh Hyun-seok feels his body surpassing a ''critical point.''

    Puuung!

    Blue light explodes, healing all the minor injuries on Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    "This, this is..."

    Woowooong!

    Oh Hyun-seok notices an additional Spiritual Energy Star formed in his dantian.

    [As expected, its astonishing! To form two stars within a day of reaching Qi Building!]

    Azure Tiger Saint''sughter fills the surroundings, and soon after,

    An even more intense storm of Five Elements engulfs Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun.

    [Now then, shall we continue with the training?]

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his teeth and endures Azure Tiger Saint''s training.

    Just like that, 10 years passed in a blink of an eye.

    Kugugugu!

    Mountains rise from the ground.

    "Haaaaat!"

    As Oh Hyun-seok shouts, a mountain that sprung up in front of him bursts apart.

    Kugugugu!

    Trees grow on top of the mountain and rush towards Oh Hyun-seok, trying to bind him.

    "Huhahaha!"

    But Oh Hyun-seok, finding itughable, charges towards the trees.

    The trees are torn apart like paper, failing to stop Oh Hyun-seok at all.

    Whooosh!

    The trees catch fire, and the surroundings turn into a ming mountain.

    Yet, Oh Hyun-seok, undeterred, aims a punch at one spot.

    Kwaang!

    The mountain is ripped apart, and a blue light bursts forth from within.

    At the center of the blue light sits Azure Tiger Saint in a meditative pose.

    Azure Tiger Saint smiles warmly.

    "You''ve managed to reverse-engineer the intricacies of the Five Elements Supreme Response and find me. Excellent!"

    "Thank you, Master!"

    Woowooong!

    Oh Hyun-seokughs heartily as he charges at Azure Tiger Saint with a punch.

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily in response, throwing a punch back at him.

    "Excellent, but not yet there!"

    Kwaang!

    Their fists collide, and blood spurts from Oh Hyun-seok''s arm.

    "Kuh...!"

    Oh Hyun-seok steps back but then, just like Azure Tiger Saint,ughs heartily and raises his fist again.

    His bleeding arm has already stopped bleeding.

    An unbelievable regenerative ability healed his body.

    And then, the two muscr giants begin exchanging punches like madmen.

    Kwaang, kwaang, kwaang!

    With each exchange of punches, the Five Elements around them change.

    The ming mountain melts into a great sea.

    The sea hardens into a world of metal.

    The metal softens into earth.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    With each punch from Azure Tiger Saint, Oh Hyun-seok''s body is battered.

    But each time Oh Hyun-seok exerts force, blue light swirls, healing his flesh.

    Kuwang, kwaang, kwaang!

    The explosions grow faster, and the pace of their exchange increases.

    But suddenly.

    Kwaang, bang, kwaang!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s punches ingeniously pass Azure Tiger Saint''s, hitting even more areas.

    The exchange rate reaches seven blows from Oh Hyun-seok for every one from Azure Tiger Saint.

    And when their sh reaches its climax.

    Kwaang!

    The Azure Tiger Saint''s punch pushes aside all of Oh Hyun-seok''s attacks and strikes him directly.

    Oh Hyun-seok''s body explodes.

    Kugugugugu!

    Simultaneously.

    Kwarururung!

    A blue thunderbolt descends from the sky, striking Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    "Heh, hehehehe! Hahahaha!"

    The Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily.

    Shiiii...

    Oh Hyun-seok walks out from within the smoke.

    "Congrattions! Reaching Core Formation in just 10 years! This is an unbelievable speed of cultivation. Even natives of the Bright Cold Realm take at least 50 years to reach this stage."

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles sheepishly.

    "It''s still slower than Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Well, that kid''s talent is on an unbelievable level too."

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily.

    Oh Hyun-seok joins in theughter, thinking of Seo Eun-hyun.

    In just 5 years.

    Seo Eun-hyun has already reached Core Formation and moved on to training in the Starlight Protecting Void Body after mastering the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture.

    "Now that you''ve reached Core Formation..."

    "Another spar?"

    At Oh Hyun-seok''s words, Azure Tiger Saint grins.

    "Of course! Seo Eun-hyun! Where are you?"

    Shortly after.

    Seo Eun-hyun, in a white radiance, flies in.

    Kwoong!

    Seo Eun-hyunnds in the training ground and emerges from the brilliance.

    Oh Hyun-seok swallows hard.

    Can I win this time?

    Under Azure Tiger Saint, the two continuously sparred against him.

    But oftentimes, Azure Tiger Saint made them spar against each other.

    And the result was always Oh Hyun-seok''s defeat.

    He has never won against Seo Eun-hyun.

    I have no grudge against him, but...

    Kuuuk....

    He had lost more than a thousand times already.

    At this point, its a matter of pride.

    In thepany, it was always me teaching him. But here, Im the one always learning.

    The situation was the same even when exchanging punches with Azure Tiger Saint just now.

    He faced Azure Tiger Saint using the Fighting Monster Traceless Fist created by Seo Eun-hyun.

    Over the past 10 years, Seo Eun-hyun had taught Oh Hyun-seok not just fist techniques but also the ''art of fighting.''

    "Congrattions on reaching Core Formation."

    "Hahaha! Right, thanks. Now that I''ve reached Core Formation, let''s spar again."

    Oh Hyun-seok clenched his fists as he spoke.

    To that, Seo Eun-hyun just smiles slightly.

    "You''re not yet a match for me."

    Oh Hyun-seok looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Length and shortness are known only throughparison, arent they?"

    10 years.

    For 10 years, they were both hammered by Azure Tiger Saint, fought together, and sparred.

    Yet, Oh Hyun-seok still couldn''t defeat Seo Eun-hyun.

    Nor could he fullyprehend him.

    Despite the days filled with struggling to survive Azure Tiger Saint''s training, there came a time when they stood face to face, exchanging punches with each other.

    It''s said that when people are close, they can sense each other''s feelings.

    However, he has never once felt any emotion from Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Aftering to this world, something changed in him.''

    It wasn''t a physical change.

    It was something mentally.

    He became apletely different person.

    The somewhat clueless but diligent and asionally smiling junior, Seo Eun-hyun at thepany, never showed that demeanor again aftering to this world.

    Though he sometimes smiled, that smilecked the previous innocence, and whenever Oh Hyun-seok looked into his eyes, it felt like staring into an endless abyss.

    And more than anything.

    Since arriving in this world.

    Seo Eun-hyun had never once sought Oh Hyun-seok out separately.

    ''At thepany, we used to have coffee and chat during breaks.''

    It was mostly Oh Hyun-seok listening to Seo Eun-hyun''s worries.

    But since they came here, he hadn''te for advice or casual talk.

    He spent every spare moment training or poring over manuals, engaged in something.

    This isn''t the person he once knew.

    When people suddenly change, theres always a reason.

    The spar begins.

    Taatt, tat!

    The two sh.

    Three exchanges.

    Within three exchanges, Oh Hyun-seok is immediately subdued by Seo Eun-hyun.

    "I have won."

    Seo Eun-hyun spoke with an emotionless face, twisting Oh Hyun-seok''s arm behind him.

    However.

    Kugugugugu!

    Blue light burst from Oh Hyun-seok''s entire body.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    Oh Hyun-seok thinks to himself.

    ''He''s gotten stronger. But at the same time, he''s changed too much. So much that Id mistake him for apletely different person.''

    Paang!

    Releasing an immense force, Oh Hyun-seok frees himself from Seo Eun-hyun with sheer strength and looks at him.

    ''Since he wont tell me why hes changed so much, I have no choice.

    Kuuuuung!

    On each of Oh Hyun-seok''s arms, the illusion of a blue dragon swirls.

    The dragons circle his arms briefly before seeping inside.

    Paaaat!

    A pair of blue wings sprout where the dragons entered on each arm.

    ''He may be emotionless, but he definitely asionally shows feelings when fighting with Master. If so

    "Azure Spirit Starlight, First Wing!"

    ''If I be as strong as him, and properlypete against him, maybe I can truly understand him...!''

    With that resolve, Oh Hyun-seok, to his once junior, vowed to hear Seo Eun-hyun''s heart and charged towards him, kicking off the ground.

    Trantor Notes: Herees the second batch! Donated chapter by Wasabi. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 157: Masters Grace (3)

    Chapter 157: Masters Grace (3)

    When Oh Hyun-seok first saw Seo Eun-hyun, it was Eun-hyun''s first day at thepany.

    Entering thepany building, it was Oh Hyun-seok who helped the flustered and unsure neer where to go.

    He wondered why that moment came to his mind.

    Eun-hyun, who had thanked him with a bright face and polite manners, was a well-mannered junior.

    Chyarak, chyarak!

    The wings that protruded from Oh Hyun-seok''s arms fell from his body and flew behind him, supporting his back.

    Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    First Wing.

    Kurung, kururung!

    Oh Hyun-seok, observing the force contained in his fist, looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Just being grazed by this will be dangerous.

    Seo Eun-hyun replies.

    "It seems so.

    "Don''t try to dodge. Wouldnt it be better for you to confront it with a technique you''re confident in?"

    "A technique I''m confident in..."

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles faintly, raising one hand.

    "I think its a bit too early to draw out such a thing from me.

    "Hahaha"

    Indeed, hes changed.

    That tone filled with absolute confidence.

    The profound gaze.

    Every action of Seo Eun-hyun, somehow, carries an unsettling feeling.

    For some reason, Oh Hyun-seok felt that at some point, Seo Eun-hyun became broken.

    He really doesn''t know why.

    But Oh Hyun-seok has always been good at reading people''s emotions.

    "Well, try and take this."

    Oh Hyun-seok activates the energy stored in both arms further, hurling his fist dyed in blue light towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kugugugu!

    The world seems to flip, distorting the space right before him.

    A dominating force of fist wind flies towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Taatt!

    However, Seo Eun-hyun, with an expressionless face, takes one light step.

    And swiftly moves out of the range of the strike.

    Just a graze.

    Or even being within the range would have been enough for a fatal blow.

    Yet, as Eun-hyun swings his hand a few times towards the void, hepletely escapes the influence of the fist wind.

    He cut it.

    Oh Hyun-seok, with shining eyes, realized what Seo Eun-hyun had done.

    Seo Eun-hyun is akin to a sword personified.

    Every time he swings his hand, the subtle flows of force in the air are all sliced through, creating a path for Seo Eun-hyun to escape.

    But Oh Hyun-seok grins.

    He only extended one fist in the attack.

    Theres still one more to go!

    Kugugugu!

    From Oh Hyun-seok''s other hand, another blue light bursts forth towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''After just evading, can he really dodge this!''

    However, Seo Eun-hyun impressively dodges Oh Hyun-seok''s strike once again.

    In an instant, Seo Eun-hyun approaches Oh Hyun-seok, extending his palm.

    Whoosh!

    It isnt a particrly strong force, but the strike contains a mysterious subtlety that shakes Oh Hyun-seok''s internals.

    Ting!

    Oh Hyun-seok thought he heard the sound of a sword ringing within his body.

    Puff!

    Without a chance to react, Oh Hyun-seok coughs up blood from his internal organs and passes out.

    ''Too strong''

    Seo Eun-hyun has be so powerful that hes beyond Oh Hyun-seok''s reach.

    <em>So what Im saying is, this isNo! Thats the file for the meeting! The files the director gave us should be gathered over here.</em>

    <em>"Ah, thank you!"</em>

    Ah, this is

    Oh Hyun-seok blinks for a moment and then realizes.

    Its a dream.

    A memory from before they fell into this world, when they were still at thepany.

    No, thats not itJust give it here. Ill show you.

    "Yes, sorry!"

    Its a scene from when Seo Eun-hyun, who was learning his job and very nervous in the beginning, was being taught by Oh Hyun-seok himself.

    ''He made a lot of mistakes in the beginning.''

    Even when organizing documents, he identally knocked over the coffee on his desk, staining Oh Hyun-seok''s documents.

    I was quite angry then.

    Oh Hyun-seok reminisces.

    ''Judging by those documents, this must be after the coffee incident. Myplexion had been quite bad after that, so he was really tense afterward.''

    While watching Eun-hyun get scolded for his mistakes, the past Oh Hyun-seok sighed for a moment.

    "Seo Eun-hyun,e here for a second."

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles as he looks back on that scene from a third-person perspective.

    Ah, that timeI remember that too.

    "Yes, Chief Oh."

    He took Seo Eun-hyun to the smoking room.

    They stood there for a moment, smoking.

    "Eun-hyun, how do you find life at thepany?"

    "Yes, satisfactory"

    "Shitty, right?"

    "Uh"

    Oh Hyun-seok chuckled and patted Seo Eun-hyun''s shoulder.

    "I get it. Superiors are always nitpicking whatever you do. Colleague Jeon Myeong-hoon, that bastard, relies on the executive director''s name and cks off all day. I heard he had a big fight with Min-hee recently?"

    ""

    Eun-hyun looked ufortable with Oh Hyun-seok''s candid gossip.

    "I''m a bit sorry for always nitpicking as your superior. But it''s a superior''s job to keep pointing things out until you learn the job perfectly. And well... honestly, Jeon Myeong-hoon pisses me off every time I see him, but what can we do? We can''t do anything to him. And from what I see, guys like him usually end up causing some trouble and leaving thepany on their own, so don''t worry too much about it."

    "That... Thank you."

    "Sure. Well, what can we do? Everyone in our department knows Jeon Myeong-hoon doesnt work. The guy isnt bad, but hes just too ustomed to being pampered. Thats his problem."

    Oh Hyun-seok continued to gossip about Jeon Myeong-hoon while chatting with Seo Eun-hyun.

    Indeed, nothing brings people closer than gossip.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s face, which had been grim from being scolded, soon brightened considerably.

    "And Min-hee, I think she just has apletely opposite way of thinking from you, so try to understand her a bit. From what I see, what she says does make sense, but it''s probably just too different from your approach."

    "Yes, I do understand. Its just that we often argue when our work oveps."

    "Haha, well, I''ll try to pay a bit more attention so that your work doesn''t ovep with hers in the future. Ah, and..."

    Click...

    After snuffing out his cigarette, Oh Hyun-seok dusted off his hands and said,

    "If you ever have any troubles, just say you want to have a smoke break. We can go out and talk."

    "...Thank you."

    Saying so, he left the smoking room.

    "...As expected."

    sh!

    Oh Hyun-seok opens his eyes.

    "Hespletely different."

    His whole body still aches.

    Comparing the face of Seo Eun-hyun he saw in his dream to the expressionless face that struck him, he clearly felt their vast difference.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    The surroundings shake, and Azure Tiger Saint walks toward him.

    Looking around, Oh Hyun-seok realizes hes still in the training ground. It seems not much time has passed since he fainted.

    "Are you okay, Hyun-seok? You lost again today."

    "Yes, I''m fine."

    Oh Hyun-seok gets up, brushing off his body.

    "You''ve managed to use First Wing. It''s a technique that can only be deployed at the mid Core Formation stage. To use it just after reaching Core Formation"

    "It''s all thanks to Masters excellent teaching."

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles, looking past Azure Tiger Saint and at Seo Eun-hyun, who is watching them with clear eyes, impassively.

    "Hey, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Oh Hyun-seok calls out to Eun-hyun as he passes Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Indeed, it became clear today. You, don''t you think you''ve changed too much from before?"

    "Well, people change with their environment, don''t they?"

    "Is that so? But the extent of your change is too drastic. Do you really not want to talk about it?

    "I apologize. I have too many things to do to have spare time for that.

    Whoosh!

    Having finished speaking, Seo Eun-hyun flies away using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Watching him leave, Azure Tiger Saint approaches Oh Hyun-seok,ughing heartily.

    "He must be focused on his training. Don''t be too disheartened."

    At that constion, Oh Hyun-seok suddenly felt an odd sensation and chuckled.

    ''I used to be the one consoling my juniors.''

    Now, he had be the disciple receiving constion from his master.

    ...Its good to train, but I feel like hes been avoiding talking to me, his former colleague,tely.

    "Avoid talking, you say"

    Azure Tiger Saint seems to ponder for a moment beforeughing and pping Oh Hyun-seok on the back.

    "People of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect trust the conversation of exchanging fists the most. Just be stronger so you can have a proper ''conversation of fists'' with him."

    "Haha, I see."

    Such a barbaric theory of muscles.

    Yet, somehow, Oh Hyun-seok likes his master''s words.

    ''A conversation of fists''

    He isn''t sure about a conversation through fists, but he had felt something while sparring with Azure Tiger Sainttely.

    There seemed to be some kind of lines visible between him and Azure Tiger Saint during their spars.

    Following those lines can reveal the opponent''s attack and his optimal path.

    And sometimes, following those lines, he can sense the opponent''s emotions.

    ''Surely, he must be talking about that.''

    He recalls the sensation of feeling those lines.

    ''The lines felt during sparring. But certainly... sparring is only valid when the opponents are equals.''

    The difference between him and Seo Eun-hyun is too overwhelmingly vast.

    They arent on the same level to spar.

    So, what should he do?

    ''I have to be stronger.''

    Until he can have a proper conversation with Seo Eun-hyun.

    Until he can stand on equal footing and talk to him.

    Looking up at the sky, Oh Hyun-seok resolved to be even stronger.

    Time flows quickly, and another 10 years pass.

    By now, Oh Hyun-seok haspleted the early stage of Core Formation.

    Kugugugu!

    Energy flows through his body without any hint of awkwardness, naturally seamless.

    Wo-woong!

    Light radiates from Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    He half-opens his eyes, and from them, a morning glow streams out.

    "Early Core Formation. Heavenly Market Enclosure."

    Inside Oh Hyun-seok''s Golden Core.

    There, the spiritual energy stars representing the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method shimmered, solidifying the constetion symbolizing the great method.

    Wo-woong!

    Oh Hyun-seok gazes beyond the sky,

    Receiving the celestial energy transmitted from beyond the vast dome of the heavens, he murmurs.

    "Fate is without adornment."

    There are four stages within Core Formation.

    Early Core Formation, Heavenly Market Enclosure - Itmands without adornment.

    Mid Core Formation, Supreme Pce Enclosure - Its servicemands reverence.

    Late Core Formation, Purple Forbidden Enclosure - Its nurturingmands benevolence.

    Grand Perfection Core Formation, Celestial Dominion - Its dutymands righteousness.

    The Heavenly Market Enclosure perfects the flow of life force (Qi) coursing through one''s body and the fate that reveals one life, ensuring there are no blockages anywhere. By considering the Qi flowing through one''s body as one''s subjects and mastering it, one generates an unhidden, pure life (vital) force throughout the entire body, achieving a form of fate that is pure and unadorned.

    The Supreme Pce Enclosure liberates the Qi and blood throughout the body to connect outwardly, aligning oneself with the heavens and one''s own fate, effectively turning oneself into an altar for fate. After mastering the Qi within ones body, one can borrow the power of fate to govern the people (Qi) as a nation, summoning ministers to govern to body.

    The Purple Forbidden Enclosure establishes a foundation and altar, culminating in bing a priest that connects heaven and earth. By seizing control over ones people and ministers, one bes the king of their own named nation, having full control over their vital force, capable of regenerating the body from severe injuries, even if beheaded or torn apart, provided the Golden Core remains intact

    Lastly, the stage of the Celestial Dominion follows, where one acts as a priest through one''s own body as an altar to perform rites to fate. From this stage onwards, one can interfere with not only their own life force, but the life force of others as well, beginning to grasp the concept of nes right before Nascent Soul.

    The four stages corresponding to Core Formation are characterized as follows:

    Themand of fate is without adornment (Its formmands without adornment).

    In serving fate, one is with reverence. (Its servicemands reverence).

    In nurturing fate, one is with benevolence. (Its nurturingmands benevolence).

    Inmanding fate, one is righteous (Its dutymands righteousness).

    It seems these principles of Core Formation resemble the process of humans embracing fate.

    Initially looking at fate without any pretenses.

    Then venerating fate, bing one with fate and living graciously.

    Eventually,manding fate.

    Is this why cultivation is considered defying heaven?

    Looking up to the heavens, imitating it, and conducting rituals to honor it.

    Yet at some point, bing another heaven itself, defying the heavens.

    Taking the heavens as a master, but ultimately, reaching the pinnacle of arrogance in aspiring to surpass it.

    That is, the cultivator.

    Its the Heaven Tribes approach to fate.

    And recently, Oh Hyun-seok felt a peculiar sensation while practicing what is known as the Cultivation Method.

    To take the heavens as a master, in order to eventuallymand it, that is the Cultivation Method. But why is it that the more I explore the Cultivation Method

    All the cultivation methods seem to treat the heavens as if they are ''living'' entity.

    And if the heavens are indeed a living entity, is it right to leave those who seek to rise above it, those who act against natural piety, unattended? To leave it all to Heavenly Tribtions, which can be ovee with the power of artifacts beyond the cultivators realm? Is that trulyall there is?

    If so.

    If the heavens are truly some kind of living being.

    How will it react when someone reaches a realm that surpasses even the heavens itself?

    Contemting the Golden Core nestled within him, Oh Hyun-seok became immersed in such thoughts.

    Trantor Notes: This chapter was a big pain to trante.

    Donated chapter by Wasabi. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 158: Masters Grace (4)

    Chapter 158: Masters Grace (4)/trantingnovice

    It''s peculiar.

    But rather than chasing after that strange sense of unease, Oh Hyun-seok began to think of something else first.

    Kugugugu!

    The light burning from Oh Hyun-seoks body enters within.

    He haspleted the early Core Formation stage, the Heavenly Market Enclosure, and entered the mid stage of Supreme Pce Enclosure.

    ''Mid stage of Core Formation.''

    Oh Hyun-seok looks up at the sky and raises his fist.

    Kugugugugugugu!

    And as he thrusts his fist towards the sky,

    The entire blue sky seems to ripple.

    "Huuh"

    Paaaat!

    Around Oh Hyun-seok, the blue light of the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique, the starlight of Starlight Protecting Void Body, and the Five Elements of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture shine.

    Under his focus, all the energies floating around his body merge into one, transforming into the power of Primordial Chaos.

    Patsutstst!

    The power of Primordial Chaos mixing inside Oh Hyun-seok''s body suddenly turns purple.

    But after a while,

    The purple covering Oh Hyun-seok''s body disappears, and once again, the light emitted by the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method covers his body.

    ''Was it called the Unique Holy Body?''

    Oh Hyun-seok recalls the ability he had just used to summon ''Primordial Chaos'' power from within himself.

    The authority of the Unique Holy Body was already fully conveyed to Oh Hyun-seok by Azure Tiger Saint.

    Among the capabilities of the Unique Holy Body he was told, there was no ability to manifest Primordial Chaos like just now.

    ''My talent is not merely the Unique Holy Body.''

    Somehow, Oh Hyun-seok feels that the Unique Holy Body is just an ''additional feature''.

    His true talent lies elsewhere.

    ''...Well, for now, that''s all I can know.''

    Oh Hyun-seok contemted his body for a while and then stood up.

    ''If there''s a way to maintain this state of Primordial Chaos... I feel like I can even defeat Seo Eun-hyun if I keep drawing upon it.''

    Oh Hyun-seok licks his lips regretfully and looks somewhere.

    Anyway, whether it''s due to the Unique Holy Body or the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    Oh Hyun-seok can tell that he had gained an enormous increase in power by advancing to the mid stage of Core Formation.

    "Now, I possess power that surpasses the Grand Perfection of Core Formation."

    He isn''t sure if it reaches the Nascent Soul stage.

    But anyway, he has definitely surpassed the ordinary Core Formation stage.

    "Wait for me, Seo Eun-hyun."

    Today, of all days.

    He is determined to defeat him.

    Oh Hyun-seok thought so.

    Patt!

    Heaven and earth shes

    On Azure Tiger Saints training ground, small mountains rise up as Oh Hyun-seok rolls his feet.

    Compared to Azure Tiger Saint''s mountains that fill a radius of ten li, Oh Hyun-seoks mountains are quite small in size.

    But still, a mountain is a mountain.

    Over 20rge terrains spread out in all directions.

    And, dodging those terrains, a man is rushing towards Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Haha, look, how about it! My power has definitely surpassed Core Formation! Am I a bit worthy to face you now!?"

    Kugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seok rushes towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seok, transforming into sheer power itself, charges at Seo Eun-hyun with a body m.

    Seo Eun-hyun dodges, and the mountain where Oh Hyun-seok collided with explodes and shatterspletely.

    Paaat!

    "Second Wing!"

    In the middle of the exploded mountain,

    A blue light bursts forth from its center, and two pairs of wings spread out behind Oh Hyun-seok.

    The offensive technique of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, starts from a single pair of wings, First Wing, to nine pairs, Ninth Wing.

    The tenth pair, the legendary Tenth Wing, exists in legend but is just thata legend.

    First Wing allows a mid Core Formation cultivator to deliver ate Core Formation level strike.

    Second Wing enables ate Core Formation cultivator to exert power surpassing Grand Perfection.

    However, Oh Hyun-seok is already unfolding Second Wing at the Mid Core Formation stage.

    Zzzzng!

    Space ripples around Oh Hyun-seok.

    Even without using Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, his normal punches already surpass Grand Perfection of Core Formation!

    With Second Wing, Oh Hyun-seok boasts the power of the early Nascent Soul stage!

    "Be on your guard! Even you cannot remain unharmed if you take this hit!"

    He proims confidently.

    But Seo Eun-hyun remains expressionless, standing still.

    "...In my opinion, it might be more feasible to settle this with closebat rather than wasting energy."

    "Ha! Quiet! Take this!"

    Oh Hyun-seok throws a punch.

    Kiiiiing!

    Blue light explodes, creating a vortex.

    The swirling ligh fly towards Seo Eun-hyun as if to engulf him.

    But Seo Eun-hyun dodges again without direct confrontation, simply moving his feet.

    But just when Seo Eun-hyun dodged.

    Kugugugugu!

    A vortex of light pours again towards the spot Seo Eun-hyun dodged to.

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles with a hint of interest in his eyes.

    "You''ve read my intent. Are you finally entering my world of vision?"

    He dodges Oh Hyun-seok''s attack once more.

    ''He dodgedagain.''

    Oh Hyun-seok inhales deeply, looking at Seo Eun-hyun.

    But this time, he isn''t as dejected as before.

    ''Previously, he just leisurely evaded my attacks with his footwork.''

    But today is different.

    When Seo Eun-hyun dodged hisst attack, there was no leisure.

    In addition to his usual footwork, he had to hurriedlybine it with the Flying Escape Technique to dodge in a hurry.

    A mountain so high it pierces the clouds and whose peak is invisible.

    If that was Seo Eun-hyun until now.

    For a moment, Oh Hyun-seok felt as if the clouds had briefly cleared, revealing the summit.

    "Be on your guard, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts as if pleased.

    "The day when you and I can truly spar isn''t far off!"

    Paaat!

    In front of Oh Hyun-seok, who was shouting like that.

    Seo Eun-hyun appears swiftly.

    Seo Eun-hyun extends his hand with a faint smile.

    Its slow and soft.

    But somehow, Oh Hyun-seok feels it is impossible to dodge the hand.

    And then.

    Koong!

    As Seo Eun-hyun''s hand touches Oh Hyun-seok''s body, Oh Hyun-seok spits blood and is knocked away.

    ''He''s smiling for the first time in a long while.''

    "...That''s good. Please grow quickly."

    Seo Eun-hyun says.

    Oh Hyun-seok thinks to himself, watching Seo Eun-hyun return to his quarters.

    ''Did you only smile in anticipation of properly sparring someday, Seo Eun-hyun?''

    A person who responds to everything indifferently.

    Always training madly, as if endlessly busy, with an expressionless face and profound eyes.

    Only when he truly fights,

    Or when a worthy opponent appears, does he asionally smile.

    ''Just how broken are you?''

    Is that truly human?

    Is that the life of a proper human being?

    How broken must a person be to lose their smile except in battle?

    Over the past 10 years.

    Oh Hyun-seok, training and sparring by Seo Eun-hyun''s side, felt this more and more clearly.

    Yes.

    Seo Eun-hyun is definitely broken!

    ''I don''t know why you''re so broken, but...''

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his fist.

    ''I''ll train even harder to stand on equal ground, in order to ask you properly!

    With a firm resolution, Oh Hyun-seok immediately recovers and goes to find Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Master, I request to spar! Please instruct me!"

    "Hahaha! You''ve got a good look in your eyes recently, Hyun-seok. Alright, shall we continue today?"

    Oh Hyun-seok fully prepared himself to be beaten by Azure Tiger Saint, clenching his fist.

    Let''s be steel.''

    To be beaten and to beat in return, to be even more hardened steel.

    So that he can be a shield to protect that once junior from bing more broken.

    To be such an adult.

    Thus, 5 years passed.

    Paaaat!

    As the spiritual energy of heaven and earth connected, Oh Hyun-seokpleted the mid stage of the Supreme Pce Enclosure and entered thete stage of the Purple Forbidden Enclosure.

    A stage where he himself bes a priest connecting his body to the heavens, and the king of his own flesh as a nation.

    Late stage of Core Formation.

    Purple Forbidden Enclosure!

    Oh Hyun-seok half-opens his eyes and stands up.

    A lot has happened over the past 5 years.

    Since reaching the mid Core Formation stage, Oh Hyun-seok traveled around Azure Cold Ind, carrying out missions for the sect.

    Seo Eun-hyun did the same, traveling here and there on missions. There were no missions that Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun undertook that ended in failure.

    Recently, that guys been traveling all around Azure Cold Ind collecting something

    Over the past 5 years, while taking on the sect''s missions, Seo Eun-hyun had been collecting certain materials.

    Each of these materials are quite expensive, and it has be quite the topic of conversation throughout Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    Azure Tiger Saint appears to know why Seo Eun-hyun is doing so, but when Oh Hyun-seok asked, he always responded with Ask him yourself.

    When Oh Hyun-seok directly asked Seo Eun-hyun, he never gave a straight answer, only mentioning he was making something to save arade.

    Such a secretive guy

    Despite being busy with training, hes learning and making something in the meantime?

    Hes more versatile than I thought.

    After pondering about Seo Eun-hyun for a moment, he got up and went to Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Master, I''ve reached the stage of Purple Forbidden Enclosure."

    "Hahaha, my disciples indeed! Both Eun-hyun and you always exceed my expectations! It hasn''t even been 50 years since you reached Core Formation, and now you''re already in thete stage..."

    "Yes, it''s all thanks to Masters grace."

    "Nonsense, it''s all thanks to your tireless efforts."

    "Haha, the one who truly works tirelessly is Seo Eun-hyun."

    Word for word.

    Seo Eun-hyun trained as if possessed, not even speaking to Oh Hyun-seok.

    Was it some kind of obsession? He always trained with an anxious face, constantly practicing.

    As a result, he has now entered the peak of the Purple Forbidden Enclosure.

    Soon, he might even advance to the stage of Grand Perfection.

    "Well, Seo Eun-hyun is indeed a rare breed."

    "Yes. Anyway, since I''ve reached the Purple Forbidden Enclosure, we should celebrate, shouldnt we?"

    Oh Hyun-seok asks with a sly look, and Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily, standing up.

    "Right! To celebrate, let''s enjoy a spirited spar!"

    And the two prepared themselves in the training ground.

    Kugugugugu!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s mystical technique signaled the start of the battle.

    As he moved, the entire training ground transformed into a forest, bing a battlefield that emitted dense wood spiritual energy.

    Simultaneously, Azure Tiger Saint vanished from sight.

    However, Oh Hyun-seok was not flustered and used the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture to trace the flow of spiritual energy.

    "There you are!"

    Kwaang!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s punch strikes somewhere in the forest.

    A corner of the forest flies off, revealing Azure Tiger Saint who chuckles.

    "Hiding is no longer effective against you."

    Ta-at!

    The two muscr giants charge at each other.

    Kwaang, Bang, Kwaang!

    What follows is a relentless physical brawl!

    Oh Hyun-seok and Azure Tiger Saint aim their fists at each other.

    "Haha, now you''re definitely at the level of the Nascent Soul stage!"

    Space ripples where Oh Hyun-seok''s fist passes.

    Of course, where Azure Tiger Saint''s fist passes, space and everything else is torn apart.

    Kwaang, Bang, Kwaang!

    Their fists collide repeatedly.

    Each time, blood spurts from Oh Hyun-seok''s arms, while Azure Tiger Saint''s healing power flows, regenerating the battered Oh Hyun-seok.

    At the same time, Oh Hyun-seok bes tougher as he is beaten.

    At a certain moment.

    Woong!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s momentum changes.

    Here I go.

    Kwaang, Kwaang, Kwaang!

    Explosions echoe in all directions.

    When Oh Hyun-seok''s fist hits Azure Tiger Saint, the ground behind him copses under the impact.

    Even without a direct hit, the aftermath alone drastically alters thendscape.

    Chachak, Chachak, Chachachak!

    Continuously being hit by Azure Tiger Saint''s attacks and having flesh torn away, Oh Hyun-seok steps forward, looking at Azure Tiger Saint.

    An even fiercer storm of punches envelops Oh Hyun-seok.

    But he steps forward again.

    One step, second step, third step

    And eventually.

    Oh Hyun-seok, amidst the storm of punches, can see something flickering before his eyes.

    Now, I can see it clearly.

    Red lines.

    Following these lines indicate where the opponent will strike.

    Paaat!

    After dodging Azure Tiger Saint''s fist,

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his own as hard as he can.

    Blue lines.

    Following these lines allows him to attack the opponent with the maximum power he can muster.

    Until now, these lines were only fleetingly visible.

    But at this moment!

    Oh Hyun-seok can finally see the lines he wants, when he wants.

    Wooong!

    "Third Wing."

    Three pairs of wings unfold behind Oh Hyun-seok.

    Oh Hyun-seok concentrates all his energy into his arm andunches at Azure Tiger Saint, following the blue line.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s eyes glow with fighting spirit as he thrusts his own bare fist directly at Oh Hyun-seok''s punch.

    Kwaaaaang!

    A thunderous noise erupts, turning the world upside down.

    Blue brilliance swallows thend.

    After a while,

    When the light subsides.

    Shuuuuu...

    "Amazing. Setting aside the fact that you''ve unfolded Third Wing, how is the power of Third Wing equivalent to thete Nascent Soul stage?"

    "It just happened like that."

    Oh Hyun-seok chuckles in response.

    Suddenly, Azure Tiger Saintunches a fist towards Oh Hyun-seok.

    Paaat!

    Oh Hyun-seok dodges Azure Tiger Saint''s fist with minimal movement, simr to how Seo Eun-hyun had effortlessly dodged his attacks until now.

    Seeing this, Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily.

    "You''ve entered it too, that vision!"

    "Embarrassingly, I''ve only just managed to enter."

    "Hahahaha! What are you talking about? It took me 80 years just to properly see intent, and you''ve reached that stage in less than 50 years. You have talent for martial arts after all. Having reached the vision of a peak martial artist, you''ll definitely see the third color in a few decades."

    The Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily, crossing his arms.

    "It took me 80 years to enter the world of intent, and another 60 years to barely see the third color, but it seems you also have talent in this area. Having such outstanding disciples makes me beam with pride!"

    "You tter me. But, Master."

    Oh Hyun-seok looks at Azure Tiger Saint with serious eyes.

    "With the realm I''ve achieved, do you think I can defeat Seo Eun-hyun in your opinion, Master?

    "Hmm..."

    To that, Azure Tiger Saint ponders before responding.

    "You will definitely lose. However, if you continue to diligently progress, it''s certainly possible. Eun-hyun''s growth seems to have slowed down recently, but your growth rate is still steadily increasing, is it not?"

    "Is that so."

    ''Definitely lose. That means the gap between him and me is that significant.''

    However, Oh Hyun-seok grins.

    ''Master said, "definitely lose."''

    Until now, when asked about the gap between him and Seo Eun-hyun, he wasn''t given such a clear oue.

    He was just told to continue diligently progressing.

    In other words, until now, a fight between him and Seo Eun-hyun wasn''t even considered feasible.

    ''But now, at least it means a spar is possible!''

    Which means,

    ''I can somewhat stand up to him.''

    Oh Hyun-seok''s face is filled withpetitive spirit as he thinks of Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''The time is soon!''

    Kuong!

    Once again, Seo Eun-hyun and Oh Hyun-seok face each other.

    ''His surroundings are...''

    Completely red.

    And without any gaps

    Reading Seo Eun-hyun''s intent, Oh Hyun-seok finally understood why Azure Tiger Saint dered his certain defeat.

    Hundreds, thousands, millions perhaps?

    Countless red threads envelop Oh Hyun-seok.

    ''And each one is a lethal blow.''

    Getting hit by even one means death.

    When his realm was too low, he couldn''tprehend how formidable Seo Eun-hyun was.

    But as his realm improved, he finally understood.

    ''So, aspiring to defeat him from the start was arrogance.''

    Let it go.

    Abandon the thought of defeating him and humbly ept defeat.

    Then.

    ''I''ll learn what I can from him!''

    Taatt!

    Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun.

    The two sh once again.

    Oh Hyun-seok rolls his feet, seizing the surrounding Five Elements.

    The terrain around him changes constantly, providing a battlefield suited for Oh Hyun-seok.

    Kugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seok charges at Seo Eun-hyun like a storm, throwing his punches.

    Jjeong, Jjeong, Jjeoreong!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s strike tears through the ground, altering the terrain.

    He''s avoiding everything.''

    However, Oh Hyun-seok never manages to hit Seo Eun-hyun even once.

    The blue lines are ineffective against Seo Eun-hyun.

    Every blue line is nullified and blocked by Seo Eun-hyun''s red lines

    But

    Wo-woong, wo-woong, Bo-oong!

    Oh Hyun-seok further elerates his speed.

    Along with the speed of his body, the Flying Escape Technique oveps with his movements, making Oh Hyun-seok seem like a beam of light as he chases after Seo Eun-hyun, throwing punches.

    His speed reaches that of a Nascent Soul cultivator''s Flying Escape Technique!

    ''How about that! Do you think you can avoid this too!?''

    No matter how much one blocks the opponent''s attacks with intent, it''s useless if the body cannot keep up.

    Sure enough, as Oh Hyun-seok increases his speed, Seo Eun-hyun, who had been avoiding the attacks with ease, begins to narrowly dodge Oh Hyun-seok''s strikes.

    It''s working.

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles broadly.

    Previously, a match with Seo Eun-hyun would have been decided in at most 10 seconds.

    But what about now!

    Although he hasn''t properlynded an attack, Seo Eun-hyun also couldn''t fully exploit his openings, creating some semnce of a match!

    They are actually having a fight!

    Seo Eun-hyun, who has been dodging Oh Hyun-seok''s attacks, smiles faintly.

    "Youve grown remarkably. Now then"

    At the same time, a bright light emanates from Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    "Ill get a bit more serious."

    sh!

    Over Seo Eun-hyun''s movements, the gleam of the Flying Escape Technique isyered.

    Along with that, Seo Eun-hyun''s speed surges tremendously.

    What!

    In the next moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s hand pinpoints various vital points throughout Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    Kurung!

    Sharp energy burrows into Oh Hyun-seok''s vital points, disrupting the flow of Qi within his body.

    "Kughk!"

    And, its over.

    Oh Hyun-seok lets out a hollowugh.

    So up until now, he''s been avoiding all my attacks just with his physical speed, direction of intent, and a bit of footwork, without even using the Flying Escape Technique.

    He is overwhelmingly powerful.

    Yet, Oh Hyun-seok grins.

    ''I made him use the Flying Escape Technique with my power.''

    Heughs, not disheartened, and thinks.

    ''Next time, what else can I make you draw out?''

    "Now, its my victory"

    Crack, crackle!

    In a state where his vital points were targeted, Oh Hyun-seok forcibly moves his body.

    The energy Seo Eun-hyun infused stimted his vital points, hindering Oh Hyun-seok''s movements. Oh Hyun-seoks forceful move caused blood to spurt, though the wounds healed almost instantly.

    "If you can take even this, I''ll admit your win today!"

    Chk!

    Three pairs of wings sprout from Oh Hyun-seok''s back.

    And before Seo Eun-hyun can react.

    Oh Hyun-seok throws a punch.

    Kugugugu!

    Its qualitatively different from before.

    A tremendous storm of fist force!

    Both the force and speed are on a different level.

    Perhaps, can you avoid this too!?

    It''s unavoidable!

    This time, for sure!

    In the next moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun, covered in the Flying Escape Technique, explodes the energy in his body and simultaneously wraps himself in an energy as sharp as a sword.

    sh!

    Seo Eun-hyun turns into light for an instant, flying through the sky.

    Oh Hyun-seok watches,ughing.

    This time, you had no leisure?

    He somehow felt it.

    That strike just now, Seo Eun-hyun had to exert considerable effort to avoid it.

    Perhaps, he avoided it with all his might.

    But the Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter can strike twice.

    Kwagwagwang!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s next punch connects towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    For the first time.

    For the very first time, Seo Eun-hyun extends his hand in the air to meet it.

    Shukang!

    And Oh Hyun-seok''s punch is cut.

    That is the end.

    Something sharp, without a sound, sliced apart his strike.

    He couldnt even perceive it.

    Just like that, it was over.

    "Ha, hahaha!"

    Oh Hyun-seokughs joyfully.

    ''It''s enjoyable.''

    Enjoyable!

    Initially, he aimed to be strong to have an equal conversation with the broken Seo Eun-hyun.

    But, at some point.

    He enjoyed the process itself of bing stronger, moving his body, and the very act of sparring with Seo Eun-hyun.

    And with all the things he enjoyed doing up until now.

    Finally, for the first time, Seo Eun-hyun could not avoid his attack and was forced to counter.

    "Yes, I lost."

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles brightly.

    "But next time, I hope you and I can properly exchange blows."

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at him for a moment and then smiles bitterly.

    "...I look forward to it."

    Azure Tiger Saint approaches themughing.

    "Now, since both of you have grown to a usable level, I think it''s time to assign a new mission."

    Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun look at Azure Tiger Saint.

    "There are two missions for you. You can take whichever you prefer. Recently, the Mad Lord Jo Yeon has been ughtering various races and turning them into living puppets. Because of that, the Heaven Tribes Grand Alliance has intensified the bounty on the Mad Lord."

    At Azure Tiger Saints words, Seo Eun-hyun frowns and asks.

    "...Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage should be able to capture the Mad Lord. Why aren''t they taking action?"

    "Well... I don''t know the reason either. However, the Grand Cultivators are currently all gathered in the vicinity of our Human Territory, searching for something. Hence, there seems to be a shortage of people to confront the Mad Lord."

    "..."

    "Therefore, the Heaven Tribes Grand Alliance has issued a mission. It involves surveilling the Mad Lord near his Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, gathering information about him."

    Oh Hyun-seok asks Azure Tiger Saint.

    "You said there are two missions, what''s the other one?"

    "The other one is rted to the True Devil Realm. There''s a devil that crossed over from the True Devil Realm to the Bright Cold Realm, and the mission is to capture it."

    "Should we each take on these missions?"

    To Oh Hyun-seok''s question, Azure Tiger Saint shakes his head.

    "No, both missions are extremely dangerous, so both of you will have to go together. In addition to you two, three disciples of the First-Cloud and ten disciples of the Second-Cloud will join. I asked because I wanted to know where you two would like to go together."

    "Hmm..."

    As Oh Hyun-seok ponders, Azure Tiger Saint furrows his brows.

    "Honestly speaking, as your master, I hope you don''t take on the mission rted to the Mad Lord. It doesn''t make sense to gather information by scouting that madman. Besides, it''s too dangerous. Of course, I respect your choice, but personally, I hope you take on the mission rted to the True Devil Realm."

    At his words, Oh Hyun-seok looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Master said so, so I n to follow his advice. What about you?"

    Seo Eun-hyun meets Oh Hyun-seok''s eyes.

    ...!

    Oh Hyun-seok flinches.

    ''Emotion''.

    For the first time in a long while, ''emotion'' is visible in Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    "I... would like to go to the Mad Lord."

    At that, Azure Tiger Saint''s eyebrows twitch.

    "Why?"

    "Because my colleague is under the Mad Lord."

    "Ah, that was indeed the case."

    At Seo Eun-hyun''s words, Oh Hyun-seok shivers.

    ''That''s right, Team Leader Kim was there.''

    He heard stories about the Mad Lord.

    The most dangerous lunatic in the world.

    After hearing the stories about Kim Yeon being captured by that madman, what has that guy done until now?

    ''Thats right. So he was worried about Team Leader Kim being under such a person.

    For the first time in a long while, Oh Hyun-seok sees a human side in Seo Eun-hyun.

    At the same time, he looks at Azure Tiger Saint with firm resolve.

    "As Master knows, Seo Eun-hyun and I are from the same hometown. She who is captured by the Mad Lord is also my colleague, so I will go as well!"

    "...Haaaah."

    Azure Tiger Saint lets out a soft sigh.

    "Alright, I respect your choice."

    Thus, with twisted fate, Oh Hyun-seok, who was originally supposed to undertake the mission to capture the devil from the True Devil Realm, ended up joining the expedition to spy on the Mad Lords Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Wasabi. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 159: Masters Grace (5)

    Chapter 159: Masters Grace (5)

    Whoosh!

    Enveloped in a sea of white clouds, a group of cultivators soared through the sky.

    Wrapped in the aura of the Flying Escape Technique, emitting dull radiance, they flew far into the distance. Among them were disciples of the First-Cloud and a few from the Second-Cloud from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    Leading the group are two First-Cloud disciples, with five Second-Cloud disciples following behind. At the center of the group flies Seo Eun-hyun and Oh Hyun-seok.

    "When will we arrive? It feels like we''ve been flying for almost half a day..."

    Oh Hyun-seok asked.

    A First-Cloud disciple at the forefront shouts back

    "Just a bit more patience, we''re almost there."

    "Hmm, I''m curious, though. Have the senior brothers visited this ce before?"

    "Well, it''s our first time too. Azure Cold Ind is vast, and it took us a while to get used to it. As for other Human Race Sky Inds, we''ve only visited a few inds nearby."

    "I''m looking forward to it. The Human Race Grand Alliance headquarters, it''s sort of like a capital, right?"

    "I suppose so."

    As they chatter and fly through the clouds.

    Whoosh!

    "Oh, there it is..."

    As the clouds part a Sky Ind farrger than any they had seen before appears before them. At first nce, its about twenty times the size of Azure Cold Ind.

    An overwhelmingly thick and vast barrier surrounds it, with heaven and earth spiritual energy enveloping the entirend.

    "The Human Race Grand Alliance''s headquarters, Heavenly Human Ind...!"

    Awe-struck, the disciples of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect gape at the overwhelming sight of Heavenly Human Ind.

    "Al-alright, everyone, let''s go in."

    The highest-ranking First-Cloud disciple, holding an identity que proving their affiliation with Azure Cold Ind, flies towards Heavenly Human Ind.

    As they approach the barrier of Heavenly Human Ind, the identity que glows, opening a small hole in the barrier.

    Entering the Ind, Oh Hyun-seok marvels at the dense spiritual energy inside.

    "I know Azure Cold Ind is rich in spiritual energy, but this is almost two to three times denser."

    "No, actually, it''s more like five or six times denser. The spiritual energy you felt on Azure Cold Ind was from one of the most potent spiritual veins."

    The group''s leader, a First-Cloud disciple named Cheongmun Gyu, inhales the spiritual energy of Heavenly Human Ind.

    "Let''s find the teleportation array that can take us near the Light Spirit Pond."

    "Yes!"

    At the Human Race Grand Alliance''s main base, Heavenly Human Ind, one can find teleportation arrays linking to other racial territories within the alliance.

    Although only arrays to races with friendly rtions with the Human Race are activated, most races near the Light Spirit Pond benefited from trade with the Human Race, so there are no issues.

    "Light Spirit Pond''s water!"

    "Light Spirit Sacred Water?"

    "Light Spirit Sacred Water hase in!"

    Oh Hyun-seok looks around andments.

    "Seems like the water from Light Spirit Pond is quite popr."

    "Appears so...."

    The First-Cloud disciples are equally puzzled, exploring various parts of Heavenly Human Ind.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun calmly exins.

    "The water from Light Spirit Pond, also known as Light Spirit Sacred Water, significantly boosts vitality when consumed. It''s sought after as a reserve life source, allowing one to exhibit undying supernatural powers for a moment. When ced inside a puppet and specially processed, the puppet can recover from damage on its own, making it a coveted treasure among puppet masters that make their eyes burst from their heads."

    "Oh, Junior Seo, how do you know this?"

    "I just heard some rumors. But, the presence of Light Spirit Sacred Water nearby suggests there''s a teleportation array to Light Spirit Pond close by."

    Seo Eun-hyun points to a location.

    "Many people''s intents are moving towards that spot. It must be the teleportation array. Let''s go."

    "Oh, o-okay."

    Guided by Seo Eun-hyun, the group is able to arrive in front of a gigantic tower.

    At the bottom of the tower, which is built with a total of five floors, numerous people are lined up waiting.

    "This seems to be the Light Spirit Pond teleportation array. Now that we''ve found the teleportation array, let''s go to the headquarters of the Human Race Grand Alliance, finish registering for the Mad Lord scouting mission, then use the teleportation array."

    Led by Cheongmun Gyu, they head to the alliance''s headquarters in the center of Heavenly Human Ind.

    While looking around, Oh Hyun-seok notices Seo Eun-hyun also looking around here and there.

    "Ah, Eun-hyun, you find this ce interesting too?"

    Amazed at seeing Seo Eun-hyun''s human-like behavior after a long time, Oh Hyun-seok looks at him with wonder.

    Seo Eun-hyun, while looking around, replies.

    "Yes, well, I suppose so. Since it''s my first time here, observing will make it easier when Ie again in the future."

    "Ha, you''re thorough."

    Laughing, Oh Hyun-seok suddenly feels a chill run down his spine.

    ''What''s that?''

    Startled!

    It wasn''t just Oh Hyun-seok.

    The entire expedition team that came with him, as well as other cultivators passing by on Heavenly Human Ind, all suddenly stop in their tracks and look up at the sky.

    Shortly after, the chilling sensation that had been swirling around them disappears.

    "What was that?"

    At the sudden eerie sensation, one of the Second-Cloud disciples from Azure Heaven Creation Sect asked those around him.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun, with a stern face answers.

    "What we just experienced was the presence of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator. An Integration stage Grand Cultivator''s consciousness is overwhelminglyrger than ours. They could have easily hid their presence from us... It seems they chose not to take such consideration and briefly observed this area with their consciousness."

    Hearing Seo Eun-hyun''s words, one of the Core Formation cultivators passing by nods grimly.

    "Indeed, in recent decades, Grand Cultivators of various races have been flocking to the vicinity of Heavenly Human Ind, where the Human Race Grand Alliance is located, to search for something. It''s be somon now that everyone just epts it as normal."

    "I see, thank you for letting us know."

    Seo Eun-hyun expressed his gratitude to the Core Formation cultivator.

    "This is troubling. It''s hard to say whether this is good or bad"

    Cheongmun Gyu, with a troubled look, heads into the grand pce of the alliance''s headquarters, and soon after,es out with a mission confirmation que.

    "Well, for now its settled. We''ve properly confirmed our mission to scout the Mad Lord, so we can use the teleportation array."

    Thus, they boarded the teleportation array heading near the Light Spirit Pond.

    Whoosh!

    Oh Hyun-seok looks around.

    "Is this ce near the Light Spirit Pond?"

    The spiritual energy around them is refreshingly stimting to life force.

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his fist.

    ''Somehow, I feel like training here might make it easier to break through my current realm.''

    Cheongmun Gyu looks around around at the members and says,

    "Remember, we didn''te to the Light Spirit Pond area for leisure. We have to observe the Mad Lord, who is said to have been expanding his conquests near this area, for the next 5 years. Any questions?"

    "I have a question. I heard that elixirs that can help me break through my cultivation are grown near the Light Spirit Pond. Would it be permissible to gather some to reduce future risks during our mission?"

    At Seo Eun-hyun''s question, others also show interest.

    "It''s fine. But make sure not to provoke the local races, and try to exchange through trade as much as possible."

    "Yes, thank you!"

    "You all seem excited about getting Light Spirit Sacred Water, but let me remind you again, don''t steal or coerce to obtain resources. Got it?"

    "Yes!"

    "Then, I''ll give everyone about a day to explore the area near the Light Spirit Pond."

    With that, Seo Eun-hyun and the rest of the expedition members dispersed in an instant.

    Oh Hyun-seok wonders.

    ''Is Light Spirit Sacred Water really that amazing?''

    Swoosh!

    Days passed.

    Led by Cheongmun Gyu, the expedition arrived at a certain location.

    "This is"

    There are traces of a massive battle.

    The ground was overturned, and several giant valleys had formed, with remnants and pieces that look like puppet parts scattered around.

    "This was one of the territories of the Cold Spirit Race."

    Seo Eun-hyun, with a slight frown, looks around.

    "The Mad Lord passed through here."

    Cheongmun Gyu frowns at the sight, saying.

    "Mad Lord, this lunatic. The scale of his madness has grown evenrger than when he was in the lower realm."

    "Let''s move towards where we can see the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    "Alright."

    They followed the trail of destruction.

    After a while, Cheongmun Gyu stopped in mid-air.

    A vast primeval forest near the Light Spirit Pond!

    At the edge of that primeval forest, far away at the end of a mountain range, a small dot is visible.

    "There it is. The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    At Cheongmun Gyu''s words, Oh Hyun-seok frowns.

    "That speck over there, you mean?"

    "Yes."

    "Isn''t that too far? We were told to scout, but with this distance I''m not sure if looking is even possible"

    "What are you talking about? Don''t underestimate that madman''s capabilities. This distance is just right. Any closer and we''d be captured and transformed by that lunatic."

    Shiver!

    Perhaps due to bad memories of the Mad Lord, Cheongmun Gyu shuddered and shook his head.

    Did he say there was a time when he narrowly escaped after being captured by the Mad Lord in the lower realm?

    Oh Hyun-seok recalls the story Cheongmun Gyu had told about his entanglement with the Mad Lord.

    Suddenly, he frowns.

    "Anyway, having to observe the Mad Lord here for five years is a bit worrying."

    "What''s there to worry about? For cultivators, five years pass in the blink of an eye. It seems junior is not yet used to the sense of time cultivators have, having not practiced the cultivation methods for long."

    Cheongmun Gyu chuckles and pats Oh Hyun-seok''s back.

    Oh Hyun-seok sighs softly and settles down atop a tree in the surrounding forest.

    Well, worrying about it here won''t do any good. I should continue my training as usual. I should talk to Seo Eun-hyun too, see if we can find Team leader Kim if we get a chance.''

    It was then, as he crossed his legs in meditation.

    ''...?''

    Below the tree, Seo Eun-hyun is cing his hands on the ground, doing something.

    "Hey, Eun-hyun. What are you doing?"

    At Oh Hyun-seok''s call, Seo Eun-hyun replies calmly.

    "I''m about to draw a circuit that leads to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from underneath the ground."

    "What?"

    "If my circuit reaches the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, we can know about Kim Yeon''s situation without attracting the attention of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress or the Mad Lord. Please trust me on this."

    "Ah, well Of course, I trust you. Why even say that?"

    "Thank you. Please don''t mention this to Cheongmun Gyu and the senior brothers. They might not believe it."

    "Sure, I understand."

    He nods and looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "There must be a way."

    He trusts Seo Eun-hyun.

    Even though he had been acting strangetely, he is still the person who was once his junior at work.

    Trusting someone who was once a junior isn''t a big deal for him.

    Whoosh!

    Five years flew by in an instant.

    Whoosh!

    Light swirls around Oh Hyun-seok, being absorbed into his body.

    Boom!

    His energy soars to its peak.

    "Core Formation Grand Perfection, Celestial Dominion!"

    Finally, he has reached the end of Core Formation!

    Oh Hyun-seok stands up, his eyes shining.

    It''s not just about reaching the peak

    It feels as if given the right opportunity, he can reach the Nascent Soul stage in no time.

    Thend near Light Spirit Pond always flows with a peculiar vitality, which greatly aided Oh Hyun-seok''s body refining method, speeding up his cultivation.

    "Finally"

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles contentedly.

    "Finally, I''ve caught up to Seo Eun-hyun in terms of cultivation stage."

    Indeed.

    While Seo Eun-hyun had reached the pinnacle of Core Formation, the Celestial Dominion, over the past five years, he hadn''t achieved enlightenment or advanced to the Nascent Soul stage.

    He hasn''t moved beyond the Grand Perfection of Core Formation.

    Thus, Oh Hyun-seok finally caught up to Seo Eun-hyun in terms of cultivation.

    Well, even if we''re equal in cultivation, it doesn''t necessarily mean I can win in a fight

    Rumble...

    Oh Hyun-seok somehow feels that, at this moment, he can have a proper spar with Seo Eun-hyun.

    Now that our mission period ising to an end, I should spar with him and ask what we''ll do about Team Leader Kim.

    He uses the Flying Escape Technique to approach Seo Eun-hyun, who is touching the ground with his eyes closed.

    "Seo Eun-hyun! Have you found a way to contact Team Leader Kim Yeon yet?"

    "No. After making contact with the circuits in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, it took quite some time to steal one ten-thousandth of the control from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. In a few days, we''ll be able to contact Chief Kim Yeon."

    "Is that so? So, in a few days, our purpose foring here will nearly be achieved."

    "That seems to be the case"

    "Then, we''ll be leaving soon after that."

    At Oh Hyun-seok''s words, Seo Eun-hyun looks at him and replies.

    "You''re suggesting a spar, aren''t you?"

    "Yes."

    "I''m sorry, but prioritizing finding out Kim Yeons situation as soon as possible is more imp-"

    Before Seo Eun-hyun can finish speaking,

    Oh Hyun-seokunches a punch towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Boom!

    A blue sh shot towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun quickly dodged and red at Oh Hyun-seok.

    "What are you doing Ah, so you came with that resolve?"

    "Ha, you speak as if you know exactly what''s in my heart!"

    ""

    "Its always been like that. You seem to know everything, yet you never speak of the important matters, you dont speak properly, nor do you try to converse with me. And yet, those asional human moments of yours are exactly how I remember the Seo Eun-hyun I know!"

    Boom!

    Oh Hyun-seok stomps the ground.

    The surrounding earth rumbles.

    "What the hell is it? Whats the issue that caused you to avoid talking with me aftering to this world and starting your training?

    The air around them stirs violently.

    Who are you! Are you the Seo Eun-hyun I know, or someone else?"

    Oh Hyun-seok stares intensely at Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun sighs softly after a moment of silence.

    "It''s dangerous to spar here, let''s move elsewhere."

    With that, Seo Eun-hyun propels himself off the ground and flies away.

    Oh Hyun-seok follows suit.

    After flying over the forest for a while, they finallynd in the middle of a vast wastnd, beyond the forest.

    "Honestly, I don''t think you can defeat me, Chief Oh.

    "Ha, calling me ''Chief''"

    Oh Hyun-seok smirks.

    "I haven''t been called that in a private setting since I was promoted. Calling me that I wonder if you''re really the Seo Eun-hyun I know. Shall we find out?"

    At that moment, Oh Hyun-seok''s aura explodes.

    Boom!

    The ground upheaves as he stomps.

    Instantly, Oh Hyun-seok''s figure melds into the earth and vanishes.

    But Seo Eun-hyun, with an expressionless face, swings his hand in one direction.

    A massive explosion reveals Oh Hyun-seok, who lunges at Seo Eun-hyun with a punch.

    Whoosh! Boom!

    As the air explodes, Seo Eun-hyun smoothly catches Oh Hyun-seok''s punch and moves in close, extending his palm.

    But in the next moment, Oh Hyun-seok''s body shes, and he moves above Seo Eun-hyun.

    Rumble!

    He ms his leg down where Seo Eun-hyun stands.

    The ground explodes, and in the next moment, the surroundings turn into a sea ofva.

    mes engulf the sea ofva as Oh Hyun-seok shoots towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Each of Oh Hyun-seok''s punches carry the power and speed of a mid Nascent Soul!

    Seo Eun-hyun, using his Flying Escape Technique, footwork, and sharp energy, dodges Oh Hyun-seok''s attacks with all his might.

    And, Oh Hyun-seok starts to gather even more power.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s speed increases.

    Now, just his movement alone causes the air to explode, sending shockwaves in all directions.

    Gradually, Oh Hyun-seok''s punches start to just graze Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''I''m going to hit, I''m going to hit!''

    And finally.

    Swoosh!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s body glows with a five-colored light and suddenly shoots towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    And then.

    Thump!

    His punch ''connects'' with Seo Eun-hyun!

    Kugugugu!

    Seo Eun-hyun is pushed back, crashing into a corner of the wastnd.

    "Huff"

    Oh Hyun-seoknds on the ground smirking.

    "How about that? Do you think I can handle a fight with you now?"

    Shhh

    Seo Eun-hyun stands up from therge crater created by the impact, dust swirling around him.

    Creak.

    His arms are broken.

    But as he walks out of the dust pit, life force flows into his arms, healing them.

    Creak

    "...Well, you can indeed keep up with me to some extent now."

    He looks at Oh Hyun-seok.

    Oh Hyun-seok flinches!

    Oh Hyun-seok feels as if hes facing a massive beast, feeling like he is thrown unarmed in front of a tiger as a mere mortal.

    His spine chills, and his senses scream in rm.

    Gulp!

    ''That guy''

    "Now, then"

    ''He''s about to use his real power.''

    "I''ll fight you properly."

    With those words, Seo Eun-hyun forms his hand into a knife-edge and takes a stance.

    The next moment.

    He swings his hand de horizontally.

    Swoosh!

    "!!!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, feeling a life-threatening crisis, hurriedly ducks.

    At the same time, he catches a glimpse of the ground he had lifted and the mountains he had caused to rise being sliced horizontally behind him.

    From now on, it seems I can use my techniques.

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles.

    However, Oh Hyun-seok does not feel that its a smile in the emotional sense.

    Rather, its more like a predator that has found its target, baring its teeth at the prey.

    sh!

    Oh Hyun-seok quickly enters the world of intent to see Seo Eun-hyun''s attack.

    His understanding of intent had deepened, allowing him to see both blue and red lines simultaneously.

    But in the next moment, Oh Hyun-seok despaired.

    I can''t dodge it!

    Around Seo Eun-hyun, thousands, millions of trajectories are freely changing and swooping down on him.

    And those trajectories, imbued with the five-colored energy of his body refining method, shoots towards Oh Hyun-seok.

    Booom!

    Sword trajectories rampage in all directions.

    Within the world of intent, Oh Hyun-seok can hear the name of the technique Seo Eun-hyun is using through intent.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Landscape Painting!

    If I can''t dodge it!

    Then don''t dodge!

    Crack!

    Starlight Force swirls around Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    Simultaneously, starlight emanates from Oh Hyun-seok''s skin, making his insides appear translucent.

    However, what is visible inside Oh Hyun-seok are not muscles, blood, bones, or organs.

    Its a starry sky!

    A celestial domain, resembling the universe, is operating inside Oh Hyun-seok''s body under certainws.

    For an instant, Oh Hyun-seok transforms as if he personifies night itself.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Numerous trajectories hit Oh Hyun-seok''s body, but they fail to prate him.

    "Is that all?"

    Bang!

    Oh Hyun-seok kicks off the ground, charging at Seo Eun-hyun while intercepting the trajectories.

    sh!

    His fist is encircled with the blue light of the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique.

    Oh Hyun-seok concentrates, staring at Seo Eun-hyun.

    Every trajectory is dangerous if not countered by the activation of Starlight Protecting Void Body. My physical strength is at the Nascent Soul stage in my bare state without activating Starlight Protecting Void Body, meaning each thread is potentially lethal even for a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    Whoosh!

    Oh Hyun-seok frowns.

    But activating Starlight Protecting Void Body is too draining. I must finish this quickly!

    sh!

    Oh Hyun-seok arrives in front of Seo Eun-hyun, raising his fist.

    "Come on, this isnt all you have, is it? Seo Eun-hyun!

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles.

    "Very well, then"

    At that moment, Oh Hyun-seok feels a chilling sensation and hastily stops his punch towards Seo Eun-hyun, retreating instead.

    Simultaneously, dark entities surge around Seo Eun-hyun.

    The ground around them begins to decay.

    Thousands of curse spells, filled with venom, surround Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Shall we try a cultivation method?"

    "Hahaha Damn you."

    Oh Hyun-seok grins.

    ''All this time, it wasnt a cultivation method?''

    The thousands of curse spells, like tentacles, target Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Yin Soul Ghost Incantation."

    Swish!

    Several curse spellstch onto Oh Hyun-seok''s legs.

    Simultaneously, Oh Hyun-seok feels his legs be several times heavier.

    ''Ugh!''

    sh!

    As he concentrates starlight, the curse spells disperse, and his legs return to normal. But Oh Hyun-seok realizes.

    ''If Im hit by all those thousands of curse spells''

    Defeat is inevitable without even thinking!

    "Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea."

    Whoosh!

    The river of curse spells around Seo Eun-hyun, like tentacles, form a diagram and start to create a forest around him.

    A forest of decayed ancient trees made of curse spells fill the area.

    The ancient trees vibrate in unison, amplifying Seo Eun-hyun''s curse spells andunching thousands of curse spells at Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Haha, merely annoying!"

    Kugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seokughs heartily, clenching his fist and striking the air violently.

    The blue energy imbued in his fist detonates, neutralizing the curse spells.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun begins forming hand seals.

    Kugugugu!

    Inside the forest of decayed ancient trees, wooden puppets identical to Seo Eun-hyun begin to emerge.

    Crack, crackle!

    As Seo Eun-hyun raises his hand towards the wooden puppets, strange circuits begin to form above them.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s puppet circuits!

    Kugugugu!

    Simultaneously, the puppets, all fifteen of them, begin to emit a Nascent Soul stage level of aura.

    Click, click, click!

    The puppets open their mouths in unions.

    Curse energy gathers towards the mouths of the puppets.

    Oh Hyun-seok instinctively knows.

    This cant be dodged.

    Then, I just have to fight back!

    Crackle!

    In the state of activating Starlight Protecting Void Body, Oh Hyun-seok clenches both fists.

    sh!

    Blue wings sprout from his back.

    One pair, two pairs, three pairs...

    And then four pairs!

    "Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, adorned with a total of eight wings, looks down at Seo Eun-hyun and smiles.

    "Take this!"

    Kugugugu!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s expression changes.

    The spiritual energy between heaven and earth fluctuates.

    And then, Seo Eun-hyunughs as if its absurd, murmuring.

    "A strike at the Heavenly Being stage?"

    With that, light explodes, engulfing everything in a sh.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s puppets and Oh Hyun-seok''s Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter collide!

    Oh Hyun-seok gasps for air.

    Cough!

    He coughs up blood.

    "What is this?"

    Seo Eun-hyun is in front of him.

    And Seo Eun-hyun, though slightly scorched and injured, is much more intact than Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Why, did I get, injured by, my own attack?"

    "Chief Oh has never fought a curse sorcerer before. During our fight, I collected your blood and fed it to the generals I created earlier. Since you attacked the cursed puppets yourself, you must have felt the bacsh."

    "Is that so."

    "Still, Chief, you have indeed grown a lot. For me to be pushed to this extent, it''s been a really long time since anyone besides Master"

    "Shut up!"

    Oh Hyun-seok yells.

    "It isnt ''Chief''!"

    He stands up, gasping for breath.

    "Have you forgotten the times you called me ''Hyung''? Stop pretending like you don''t know me all of a sudden, it''s annoying!"

    As he gathers his energy.

    Crackle!

    Four wings sprout from his left half.

    "Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter strikes twice!"

    Seo Eun-hyun has a bitter expression as he prepares himself.

    Kuaguanguang!

    A strike that Seo Eun-hyun described as of the Heavenly Being stage, the Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, isunched at him again.

    And once more, a forest made of curse spells rise behind Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun chants as he takes the Starting Form.

    "White Orchid Blessing Incantation."

    sh!

    The curse spells all reverse at once, blossoming into white orchids (magnolias), enhancing Seo Eun-hyuns energy.

    In the world of intent, Seo Eun-hyuns ultimate technique resonates once more.

    Treading Heaven, Formless Sword!

    sh!

    That is the end.

    ""

    Oh Hyun-seok''s Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter is split in two and explodes on both sides behind Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun remains unharmed.

    "Thank you for the impressive duel. Now"

    And then.

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts.

    "Not yet!"

    Rumble!

    Energy boils from Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    Oh Hyun-seok opens a storage scroll, pulling something out.

    Its a water pouch.

    From the pouch came a liquid with a sacred golden glow.

    "Light Spirit Sacred Water!? With that amount, the cost would be astronomical"

    Simultaneously, Oh Hyun-seok''s eyes light up.

    "This life force fits me quite well. And you know what?"

    Rumble!

    Dark clouds begin to gather in the sky.

    Seo Eun-hyun twitches at the sight.

    "Wait, what are you doing?"

    "Today!"

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts with shining eyes.

    "I''ve decided to beat you!"

    Kugugugu!

    His energy amplifies.

    Simultaneously, blue lightning strikes from the sky.

    And next to the blue lightning, golden lightning falls.

    Two-Colored Heavenly Lightning!

    For someone who has reached the peak of Core Formation to face Heavenly Lightning again means they are challenging the Nascent Soul stage.

    Crackle!

    Oh Hyun-seok, struck by the two bolts of lightning, begins to walk step by step towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    "This is dangerous, madness! Don''te closer, sit down and use your methods!"

    However, Oh Hyun-seok pays no heed and continues slowly walking towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    The ground is torn apart by the Heavenly Lightning, and the earth turns to ss.

    Yet, within that tremendous Heavenly Punishment, Oh Hyun-seok manages to reach Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun grits his teeth.

    "Is that your resolve."

    Seo Eun-hyun takes his stance.

    "Ill go again."

    Oh Hyun-seok remains silent.

    He simply gathers his strength amidst the Heavenly Lightning.

    "White Orchid Blessing Incantation."

    Above Seo Eun-hyun''s body, the Mad Lords circuits stretch out.

    At the same time, the power of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation amplifies his strength.

    He grasps an invisible Formless Sword, exerting his power to the utmost and taking the Starting Form.

    sh!

    Behind Seo Eun-hyun, three wings sprout.

    "I, too, am a disciple of the master. Naturally I can use it. I just chose not to disy it until now."

    Crackle!

    The blue energy gathers in Seo Eun-hyun''s hand, mixing with the Formless Sword, bing even sharper.

    As Oh Hyun-seok raises his fist amidst the Heavenly Lightning, Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes flutter.

    Purple?

    Oh Hyun-seok''s body is boiling in a purplish hue.

    For the first time, Seo Eun-hyun has a moment of confusion.

    What is that?

    It cannot be cut.

    After reaching Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, Seo Eun-hyun gained absolute confidence.

    His Formless Sword can cut through anything.

    There were things it couldnt cut, but that was only due to ack of strength from Seo Eun-hyun himself.

    In theory, there is nothing his sword cannot cut.

    But for the first time, Seo Eun-hyun feels confused.

    It cant be cut!

    What is before him is clearly uncuttable!

    It feels like, a distant chaos.

    Can his sword cut through chaos?

    Seo Eun-hyun questions his sword for a moment.

    Then, his eyes light up as he looks at Oh Hyun-seok.

    Even if it''s something iprehensible, it''s being wielded by only the human, Oh Hyun-seok. Then

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes envision thousands, billions of trajectories between him and Oh Hyun-seok.

    I will find the weakest point, no matter what!

    Behind Oh Hyeon-seok, five pairs of wings sprout from Oh Hyeon-seok''s back.

    They are purple wings.

    "Primordial Chaos, Heavenly Shatter!"

    Rumble!

    Oh Hyun-seok thrusts his fist!

    The purplish energy shoots towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Simultaneously, Seo Eun-hyun swings his Formless Sword.

    "Severing Mountain!"

    Swoosh!

    Tens of thousands of shes extend towards Oh Hyun-seok.

    The white shes and the purple punches collide!

    Kugugugugu!

    White and purple!

    The two colors seem to split the entirety of heavens and earth for a moment.

    And then, the purple begins to gradually overpower the white light.

    The white sword shes begin to break apart.

    The purple storm advances forward!

    Just as the purple storm is about topletely devour the white!

    Boom!

    The Heavenly Tribtion striking Oh Hyun-seok finally ceases.

    Oh Hyun-seok has risen to Nascent Soul!

    sh!

    The light between heaven and earth shines momentarily on Oh Hyun-seok, strengthening his momentum!

    However, at the same time, the aura of Primordial Chaos surrounding Oh Hyun-seok also fades away.

    "Hurghaaaaah!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Nascent Soul stage!

    Finally reaching the Nascent Soul stage, Oh Hyun-seok infuses even more power into his fist.

    However.

    As soon as the purple disappeared, the white light began to devour Oh Hyun-seok''s territory again.

    Oh Hyun-seok''s domain is cut into chunks by the white shes, shrinking rapidly.

    "Taaaaaaaaght!"

    And finally!

    Boom!

    The two domains explode in a sh.

    Hissssss

    At the area where Oh Hyeon-seok and Seo Eun-hyun stood, a gigantic crater spanning a radius of thirty li had formed.

    A true natural disaster!

    At the center of the natural disaster.

    There stands two people.

    "Haha, damn it."

    ""

    "Tough guy."

    Oh Hyun-seok chuckles.

    Seo Eun-hyun is covered in blood.

    It seems he too had poured much into thatst strike!

    The two men gasp for breath.

    However, five wings still remain on Oh Hyun-seok''s left half.

    "Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter has two strikes. But you''ve poured everything into thest strike."

    ""

    "If Ind this on you, I win."

    Seo Eun-hyun coughs up a mouthful of blood.

    "If you hit, that is."

    "You think I can''t?"

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Oh Hyun-seok with clear eyes.

    Oh Hyun-seok likewise looks back at him with eyes full of rity and confidence.

    No more words are needed.

    The two charge at each other.

    Swoosh!

    Seo Eun-hyun grasps the transparent void in his hand.

    His eyes shimmer with radiance.

    ''The exchange just now was clearly in my favor.''

    Oh Hyun-seok must have suffered deeper internal injuries!

    ''With Endless Mountains beyond Mountains, my Formless Sword can be used with its full power regardless of my condition. If I use Endless Mountains before Mountains before Chief Oh hits me''

    sh!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s fist and Seo Eun-hyun''s ultimate move collide once more!

    The explosion isn''t as massive as before.

    Oh Hyun-seok said that Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter had one strike left, but he too had poured a significant amount of his energy into the previous strike.

    The explosion is smaller.

    However, within that smaller explosion, the two exchange numerous intents, attempting counterattacks.

    ''I will win!''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes shine, blocking Oh Hyun-seok''s intent.

    Without needing to apply anything beyond Five Energies Converging to the Origin, just pressing at the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, Oh Hyun-seok, who can only see two colors, is beneath him!

    Oh Hyun-seok grits his teeth.

    ''I''m being pushed back.''

    Is this how I lose?

    ''So it seems.''

    Oh Hyun-seok resigns himself.

    Seo Eun-hyun is an opponent who will require a greater cultivation to defeat, even after reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    It even feels like he hasn''t used his full strength yet.

    If he really used dirty and vile methods, and it wasn''t a ''spar'' but a ''battle,'' Oh Hyun-seok would have died several times over.

    ''It''s a pity. I just wanted to know why you changed like that.''

    And then.

    The next moment, blue and red lines begin to ovep in Oh Hyun-seok''s eyes.

    ''!?''

    The two colors create a color that Oh Hyun-seok has never seen before in the world of intent.

    Purple!

    A purple thread exists between Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun.

    And through the purple thread, Oh Hyun-seok feels he can somewhat understand Seo Eun-hyun''s intentions.

    Simultaneously, he can also feel a bit of Seo Eun-hyun''s hidden concerns.

    Following the purple line, Oh Hyun-seok gathers all his strength and swings his other hand towards Seo Eun-hyun''s blind spot.

    Simultaneously!

    Boom!

    For the first time, Oh Hyun-seok''s fist hits Seo Eun-hyun''s ''unprotected'' face!

    "Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Crack, crackle!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s slightcency, having perceived Oh Hyun-seok''s martial realm to be merely at the pinnacle, allowed Oh Hyun-seok''s punch through!

    "I have!"

    Crackle!

    Oh Hyeon-seok''s fist gathers starlight, blue light, and the light of five elements.

    Simultaneously, Seo Eun-hyeon''s face begins to distort.

    "Won!!!"

    Boom!!!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s head explodes!

    His head shattered, Seo Eun-hyun slumps powerlessly, as if his neck had vanished.

    After decades in this world.

    This is the moment Oh Hyeon-seok''s fist, which trained trained solely to be Seo Eun-hyeons equal, defeated him.

    Chiiiiii

    Wiggle, wiggle

    Seo Eun-hyun''s head, having reached Core Formation Grand Perfection, begins to regenerate.

    Thump!

    Seo Eun-hyun sprawls on the ground.

    "Phew that was tough."

    "Congrattions on reaching Three Flowers Gather at the Summit."

    Seo Eun-hyun, regenerating his face, said while looking up at the sky.

    "Thank you. Yes, at thest moment, feeling your intent helped me understand a bit. Something only someone like me, your colleague, not even our master, could understand."

    Oh Hyun-seok, with mixed emotions, asks.

    "Do you not know who I am?"

    "Haha."

    Seo Eun-hyunughs.

    Drip

    Tears flow from his eyes.

    "I know, who you are. Chief Oh Hyun-seok no, Senior Brother Oh, how good of a person you are. How kind and trustworthy you are."

    Seo Eun-hyun continues.

    "I know you''re a good person. That''s why I couldn''t tell you until now. Senior brother Oh, I don''t remember who you are. I can hardly remember most of what happened before."

    Covering his face with his hand, Seo Eun-hyun smiles bitterly.

    "It might be dementia."

    I''ve always known Senior Brother Oh is a good person.

    But because of that.

    Because I have faint memories of receiving warm words from that person long ago and building good memories with them,

    I couldn''t properly speak to Oh Hyun-seok.

    Now, I hardly remember anything from before the first cycle.

    I can''t remember what world I came from.

    I can''t remember what I used to do.

    I can''t remember what kind of rtionships I had with my colleagues.

    My memories are gradually sinking further down.

    That''s why I''ve been pushing Oh Hyun-seok away, keeping a cold and indifferent demeanor whenever he tries to talk to me.

    Talking to him would only make me more aware that I no longer remember the good moments we shared.

    I couldn''t stand the feeling of emptiness, as if my roots had disappeared, eating away at my mind.

    So, I kept my distance from Oh Hyun-seok as much as possible.

    "I''m sorry, Senior Brother Oh."

    Thump, thump, thump!

    And then, as Iy fallen, Oh Hyun-seok walks towards me.

    "It''s alright."

    Oh Hyun-seok helps me up.

    "Now that you know, we can slowly figure it out, can''t we?"

    He smiles warmly.

    "From today, call me Hyun-seok Hyung. Together, we''ll find a way for you to regain your memories."

    "Yes, Hyung."

    I respond, looking at Oh Hyeon-seok, who now smiles as heartily as Azure Tiger Saint, our master.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Wasabi. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 160: Masters Grace (6)

    Chapter 160: Masters Grace (6)

    What is memory?

    Though there are many definitions, what I''ve felt is that memory is a kind of ''root.''

    There are various things that can sustain a person, but among them, ''memory'' is something special.

    I feel empty,

    ''Was it the first return, or the second...?''

    I don''t remember clearly what came before.

    When I first died,

    Someone seemed to have taken care of me.

    Was it the son of the Kang family, or the granddaughter of the Ju family?

    Memories of dying of old age are gradually submerged and eroded by the flow of time.

    Naturally, the memories before that were the same.

    Perhaps, the thousand years I was captured by the Mad Lord were the biggest problem.

    Until then, I could still somewhat withstand it.

    But then, trapped inside a puppet, enduring a thousand years just to control that puppet.

    My soul must have been too greatly eroded.

    What I somewhat remember about my first life is the time spent with Kim Young-hoon and Kim Yeon. Both had been with me for nearly a thousand years each.

    ''But I can''t seem to remember anyone else.''

    If I were to forget, I should forget everything. Why forget only vaguely?

    ''Why does this vague memory of that person being good remain, making me feel this way.''

    I replenish my spent vital and essence blood by drinking a sip of Light Spirit Sacred water given by Oh Hyun-seok.

    With the water full of vitality from the Light Spirit Pond, my head, which had burst open instantly, ispletely healed.

    "Let''s go back now."

    He said.

    "...Yes."

    I stand up, holding Oh Hyun-seok''s hand.

    That''s when it happened.

    sh!

    The sky flickers, and a blue dim light flies towards us.

    Its Cheongmun Gyu.

    "You crazy people! What have you done here!?"

    "Ah... We were sparring?"

    At Oh Hyun-seok''s words, Cheongmun Gyus face contorts with anger.

    "What were you nning to do if the Mad Lord noticed all thismotion!"

    I look at Cheongmun Gyu and say,

    "Don''t worry. The Mad Lord''s gaze will absolutely not reach here."

    "What? What makes you say that!?"

    Of course, its because I had worked for a thousand years in the Mad Lord''s fortress and knew all about the detection range of the Mad Lord and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Of course, saying something like this might get me treated as a madman or tortured as a spy, so I had to be careful.

    "Do you know about the Mad Lord''s puppets?"

    I draw the designs of the Mad Lord''s puppets on the ground, showing their internal circuits and mechanisms, and slowly exin them to Cheongmun Gyu.

    "Once, when I was in the lower realm, I dismantled the remains left by the Mad Lord''s puppets. I had also seen the remnants of the Mad Lord''s puppets in the Cold Spirit Race before. Based on that, I analyzed them..."

    As my detailed exnation about the puppets continues, Cheongmun Gyu, as if having a headache, frowns and waves his hand.

    "Alright, I get it. Let''s assume it''s as you say, but just in case, be careful. This area is not the Human Territory, but the domain of other races. You might identally provoke other races!"

    "Yes, we''ll be cautious."

    Oh Hyun-seok and I bow to senior brother Cheongmun Gyu and then return to the base camp of the expedition.

    It soon became night.

    sh!

    I went to the ce where I drew the circuits and closed my eyes.

    Below, a long circuit leading to the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress was drawn.

    Drawing the circuit and imbuing it with spiritual energy took about 6 months.

    However, connecting the circuit to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress without it noticing and gradually seizing control of the fortress took over 4 years.

    Pchhhhhght!

    "Still, it''s finally over."

    The circuits that took a thousand years to control in the past.

    My body is so ustomed to the circuits of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress it felt like the circuits were engraved in my memory and soul.

    Sizzle!

    Oh Hyun-seok approaches me, whos concentrating on the circuitste into the night.

    "...First off, can you tell me how much you remember?"

    "..."

    After a moment of silence, I open my mouth.

    Until now, I had been afraid to speak out for fear of being caught, but now that its revealed that I have no memory, I feel relieved.

    "I somewhat remember Director Kim Young-hoon and Team Leader Kim Yeon."

    "Is that so..."

    Beyond that, not much else, I''m afraid. I''m sorry."

    "No, what do you have to be sorry for?"

    He sighs and sits down beside me.

    "...Since I didn''t know you were like this... from now on, I will also look for spirit medicines or scriptures that might help with your memory."

    "...Thank you."

    "And."

    Oh Hyun-seok looks at me.

    "It was when I rose to the Nascent Soul stage, but I''ll tell you in case it might help you."

    "What kind of help?"

    "When I rose to the Nascent Soul stage and was forming the Nascent Soul in my body, I saw something like a swift review of my life."

    "A swift review of your life?"

    "Yes, all the moments of my life shed by quickly in front of my eyes. If this happensmonly during the breakthrough to the Nascent Soul stage, perhaps you can also see something like this and have a chance to recover some memories?"

    "...I see."

    My eyes light up.

    If what he said is true, reaching the Nascent Soul stage can possibly cure this loss of memory.

    "Thank you very much. For now, I will cultivate further with the goal of reaching the Nascent Soul stage."

    It surely wouldn''t take another thousand years to enter the Nascent Soul stage, no matter howte.

    After reaching the Core Formation stage, my lifespan increased to just over 600 years, so I should be able to reach Nascent Soul stage within that time.

    If Oh Hyun-seok''s words are true, reaching the Nascent Soul stage can give me a bit of hope.

    Of course, for now, let''s first make contact with Kim Yeon.

    Wo-woong!

    After focusing my mind and wrestling control over a small part of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress without it noticing,

    I look around various ces of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress through the eyes of one of the fortress''s puppets.

    If it''s where Kim Yeon is staying, then

    Bo-oong!

    I move a puppet bee and enter the interior of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, finding the inner garden within the fortress.

    And finally.

    Found her!

    Bo-oong!

    Far away, I see Kim Yeon, wearing pink attire, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    I first read the overall flow of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The massive flow of mimicking-intent and madness pervading throughout the entire fortress.

    And this flow is gathering towards the direction of the Mad Lord''s workshop.

    The Mad Lord is currently in the workshop, then

    Ind in front of her as the puppet bee.

    Kim Yeon looks nkly at the puppet bee.

    I look at her haggard face for a moment and then move my consciousness.

    Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, activate.

    Wo-woong!

    My consciousness, which has taken control of the puppet bee, moves.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is a method I mastered long ago.

    ording to the final form of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, my consciousness begins to unravel.

    Ssssss!

    My consciousness unravels like threads, simr to Kim Yeon''s consciousness.

    It looks simr to the consciousness of mortals, but while the intent of mortals each have its color, the threads of intent from the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon are all transparent, like the realm of consciousness.

    "Uh...?"

    She flinches as the essence of consciousness bursts forth from the bee puppet.

    Before she can react, I connect my threads of consciousness to hers through the bee puppet.

    "What is this..."

    Yeon-ah.

    Then, I speak to her through my threads of consciousness.

    "...?"

    It worked.

    So now, I wille to meet you.

    sh!

    I raise a Gang Sphere next to me in the void.

    A mental clone, which my consciousness had previously separated, stands beside me.

    I infuse the Gang Sphere into the circuits of the Mad Lord.

    Tsssssss!

    The Gang Sphere moves quickly through the circuits towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and upon reaching the fortress, it settles into the bee puppet I control.

    And then, ''I'' appeared before Kim Yeon''s eyes.

    Wo-woong!

    To the naked eye, it looks just like a spherical mass of energy.

    However, to her, who knows how to handle consciousness, the true form of the Gang Sphere should be visible.

    ...Have you been well?

    I ask through the Gang Sphere, conveying my heartnguage.

    And then, she begins to cry.

    Creak, creak...

    Her left hand had been modified into a puppet arm.

    ''I even pleaded with him, yet he still went ahead and modified her to this extent.''

    Wo-woong!

    Her current realm is at the level of Grand Perfection Core Formation, the same as mine.

    In a previous life, I vaguely remember she had already surpassed the Nascent Soul stage by now. It seems in this life, she hasn''t reached it yet, probably because I wasn''t there to protect her from the madness of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and assist her with the interpretation of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    "Wh-what is this..."

    Quiet. The Mad Lord might hear. Vibrate your consciousness and infuse it into the illusion of me in front of you. Imagine cing a thin thread in front of you, and blow your voice into that thread.

    I slowly exin the intricacies of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to her, helping her tomunicate through consciousness.

    [...Eun-hyun, Oppa...?]

    Thats right, it''s me.

    I speak with a bitter smile.

    Sorry for beingte.

    [Ah....]

    "Uh..."

    She couldn''t hold back her vocalized cry and wept, shedding tears.

    Thud!

    Kim Yeon sits down, covering her face with her puppet arm, and continues to cry.

    ...I''m nearby right now. I''ve sent a consciousness clone to you from nearby, so is it possible for you toe out of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress at this moment?

    [Yes, I cane out. But if I go beyond 100 li from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, Heavenly Being stage puppets will attach themselves to me as surveince.]

    Then that''s settled. Bring the Heavenly Being stage puppets ande out first.

    Upon hearing my words, her face noticeably brightens.

    Let''s meet again after a long time. Come to the ce I''m telling you about. First...

    Crackle...

    The connection through the Mad Lord''s circuits are cut off.

    Connecting any further to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress might cause it to detect us.

    "...Hyun-seok Hyung."

    "What is it?"

    I get up and say,

    "I''ve made contact with Team Leader Kim Yeon."

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yes, she ns toe to the wastnd where we fought. Would you like to meet her too, Hyun-seok Hyung?"

    "Of course, it''s an old colleague we''re talking about!"

    Together with Oh Hyun-seok, we head back to the wastnd where we previously sparred.

    I look up at the sky.

    Arge moon is illuminating the sky.

    ''How strange.''

    This Bright Cold Realm is supposed to be muchrger than the Head Realm.

    Just thinking about it casually made my head spin, but how can there be a moon floating in the sky?

    ''Maybe, that''s not really a moon.''

    I stare at the moon, lost in thought for a moment.

    And then.

    sh!

    From a distance, I feel the presence of puppetsing this way.

    ''As soon as the puppets arrive, Ill suppress their puppet circuits.

    If the puppets are detached from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I can quickly suppress their circuits.

    Whether the puppets are of the Nascent Soul or Heavenly Being stage, in front of me, who had handled the Mad Lord''s circuits for a thousand years, they are greatly countered.

    However, seeing Kim Yeon surrounded by puppetsing towards us, I sense something off.

    ''Why is the color of their intent..''

    Shudder!

    Then, with all my might I grab Oh Hyun-seok, who is waiting beside me, and dodge to the side.

    Sizzle!

    Old and wrinkled fingers brush past the space where I had been standing.

    And from afar, Kim Yeon shouts with a pale face.

    "Run away, Oppa!"

    "Hehehe...

    A familiar voice is heard.

    Crackle, crackle...

    An old puppeteer who has reached the Four-Axis stage emerges from the darkness.

    "Stepping out of the workshop, I saw my disciple filled with excited intent about going somewhere, thinking of you non-stop in her mind. So, Seo Eun-hyun was it? You''ve finallye to keep your promise!"

    The Mad Lord shouts with eyes filled with emotion.

    The nonsensical promise I once made to be Kim Yeon''s puppet if I ever visited the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Of course, it wasn''t sincere, but it seemed the Mad Lord believed it, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    Click, click, click!

    Several more puppets appear next to the Mad Lord.

    Each one is of the Four-Axis stage.

    [She], who possesses the utmost power of the Four-Axis stage, also reveals herself beside them.

    Oh Hyun-seok''s face contorts, and Kim Yeon''s face turns pale.

    "I''ve given much thought to what kind of puppet I should transform you into. When I was young, there was such a fairy tale. It was about a prince from another countrying to save a princess from a sorcerer. Seeing you willing to be a puppet without hesitation for my disciple, I thought you were like the prince. How about ''Prince Seo''? Yes, the Crown Prince! I will evolve you into ''Crown Prince Seo''! Don''t you like it?"

    I calmly observe the situation for a moment and reply.

    "Other than General Seo, I don''t think anything else is necessary."

    And then, I raise one hand.

    "Come forth, True Origin General Seo."

    Kugugugugugu!

    Behind me, a massive figure with a presence rivaling that of the Mad Lord appears.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Dragonk105 and Ahriman. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 161: Masters Grace (7)

    Chapter 161: Masters Grace (7)

    Oh-Ho

    The Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle with curiosity.

    He meticulously examines General Seo, evaluating it.

    "Remarkable. You''ve perfectly reproduced the circuit. However, the materials are a bitcking. It''s a Four-Axis stage puppet, but it''s absolutely impossible for it to exhibit the full strength of the Four-Axis stage."

    He grins, pointing out various parts of General Seo.

    "Firstly, the joints and connecting parts haven''t been made properly. With such a design, excessive movement will cause the joints to copse. And"

    The Mad Lord pinpoints General Seo''s biggest weakness urately.

    "Most importantly, the power circuit is too weak. It seems you''ve tried to maximize the power circuit with Light Spirit Sacred Water... but with that, it can''t produce the power of a true Four-Axis. At best, it might replicate the strike of a Four-Axis cultivator three or four times? Of course, that in itself is unmatched from the Heavenly Being stage and below, but honestly... it''s not a properly made puppet."

    I look at the Mad Lord and reply.

    "That''s not correct."

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s not designed to perform three or four strikes of a Four-Axis cultivator, but rather, it''s made to execute only one attack. And"

    Kugugugu!

    A tremendous force gathers in the right half of General Seo.

    Simultaneously, eight azure wings sprout from the back of General Seo''s right half.

    Wo-woong!

    Starlight embeds in General Seo''s right arm, and the quintessence of five-colored light envelops him.

    Seeing this, Oh Hyun-seok''s face is filled with astonishment.

    "The, the Eighth Wing!"

    Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, Eighth Wing.

    This Four-Axis stage General Seo is designed to unleash a single, ultimate attack reaching the pinnacle of the Four-Axis stage by exhausting all its power.

    A puppet that can be made only by someone like me, who has mastered both body refining and puppetry techniques.

    That, is True Origin General Seo, the culmination of this lifetime.

    Seeing this, the Mad Lord chuckles.

    "Amazing. Isn''t that the secret technique of Azure Tiger Saint? Hahaha After studying under Azure Tiger Saint, you''ve managed to create something quite splendid."

    I take a moment to look at the Mad Lord.

    "Yes, as you can see, I have achieved dazzling growth under Azure Tiger Saint. Currently, I am virtually without equal below the Heavenly Being stage."

    "Indeed, if that''s the case, you should be able to keep your promise, right?"

    "Correct. However, can the same be said for Kim Yeon?"

    "Hmm?"

    "From what I''ve seen, although the Mad Lord has also taught Yeon well, there are a few thingscking from my perspective."

    Since I''vee to meet the Mad Lord.

    Let''s settle this today.

    Right here, right now.

    "Huuuuuuuuuuum"

    The Mad Lord rolls his eyes and brings his face close to mine.

    After scanning my entire body with his gazing eyes for a while, he smiles, showing his teeth.

    "What''scking, you say?"

    I swallow.

    The Mad Lord''s lunacy is on the verge of bursting out.

    From now on.

    A single wrong word, and I will be modified on the spot.

    "She hasn''t fully mastered the Great One''s methods. As far as I know, the ''Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon'' of the Great One is an analysis of human intent from a cultivator''s perspective. Am I correct?"

    "Yes."

    "I studied under Azure Tiger Saint, who reached the stage of ''Three Flowers Gather at the Summit'' and is able to see the color of intent."

    "Yes, I know that too."

    "Then, if Yeon is also taught martial arts, could Yeon not also reach the stage of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit to see the color of intent and further perfect the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon based on that?"

    "Martial arts?"

    The madness in the Mad Lord''s eyes intensifies.

    "My disciple practicing martial arts? Why?"

    I used the state of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path to control my heart essence so as not to reveal my inner thoughts to the Mad Lord and then took a step back from him.

    Then, without a word, I use earth maniption spells to disturb the ground beside me, creating two y spears.

    A pair of single spears.

    Holding the spears, I begin to dance, spinning around.

    The dance I initially perform is identical to the posture of the Twin Immortals Dance.

    However, the dance that started with the festival dance gradually bes a martial art as it reveals itself through the path of the single spear.

    The Mad Lord''s eyes widen as he watches.

    The initial stance of the spear technique consists of a total of eight forms.

    Holding the two spears, I execute the spear technique from start to finish, pursuing stability, harmony, and integrity.

    Crash!

    In the final form, the two single spears merge into one, enhancing the final thrust that has continued from the first form.

    The final thrust concentrates the power that has been built up from the start of the dance.

    That is thest move of this nameless spear technique.

    After finishing the spear technique in front of the Mad Lord, I look at him.

    And Im startled.

    ''The look in his eyes...''

    Clear!

    The Mad Lord''s eyes are as clear as thest time I saw them in my previous life.

    "...You''ve shown me something good. Go now."

    "Excuse me...?"

    "I said go. The memories of that time made my madness recede for a moment. Leave before it returns."

    "...Ah..."

    I didn''t expect it to be this effective.

    Oh Hyun-seok, who has been watching from the side, asks curiously.

    "Mad Lord elder. If Seo Eun-hyun keeps dancing in front of elder, won''t there be no problem?"

    "Hehe... That''s an interesting point. But all medicine develops resistance if used continuously. It''s the same with human consciousness."

    The Mad Lord speaks with a bitter expression.

    "It might have worked the first time, but after seeing it continuously, it might not work again. Its already miraculous that your dance momentarily awakened my mind just now. That''s why I told you to leave."

    "...Thank you. Just one thing..."

    I ask him seriously.

    "I will take Yeon with me. May I?"

    At my words, the Mad Lord suddenly clutches his head.

    "...That child has... things to do..."

    "...Someday, when Yeon has grown enough not to be swayed by you, I will send her back to do what you most desire."

    "Ugh... You..."

    Madness seems to be rising again.

    The Mad Lord asks me with a pained look.

    "You... do you know... what I desire?"

    I nod calmly.

    At my answer, the Mad Lord''s pupils contract.

    "...Then, let''s see... do it..."

    As he answers, I grab the arms of Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon through General Seo and quickly fly towards our camp using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Whoosh!

    Simultaneously, a vast wave of consciousness pulses from the direction of the Mad Lord.

    [Whereareyougoingwhereareyougoingwhereareyougoingwhereareyougoing...]

    Kugugugugugugugu!

    From afar, the bright white radiance emitted by [Her] shines towards us.

    Simultaneously, the Mad Lord and [Her] begin to pursue us.

    [Keeprunningkeeprunningkeeprunning...]

    "Deputy! Just leave me behind and go!"

    "It''s decided. Hyun-seok Hyung, since the Mad Lord will chase after us, I will throw you towards the campsite. Hyun-seok Hyung, please inform the senior brothers of the current situation and wait at the teleportation array near the Light Spirit Pond."

    "O-okay!"

    I lift General Seo''s arm and throw Oh Hyun-seok towards the camp.

    Then, riding on General Seo, we fly crazily through the dense forest to shake off the Mad Lord following us.

    ''We must not head towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. The area around there will definitely be swarming with his minions. Heading near the Light Spirit Pond is also out of the question. Then, the only way is...''

    After pondering the escape route, I determine the optimal path.

    "General Seo, activate the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture!"

    I activate the method through the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture circuitry flowing within General Seo.

    A quintessence of five-colored light bursts from General Seo''s body.

    Pfft!

    At the same time, General Seo approaches the ground.

    Whoosh!

    We melt into the ground below with General Seo using earth maniption.

    ''Can you follow us underground, Mad Lord?''

    Boom!

    But before I can even finish my thought.

    The ground we just hid under is exposed, and above us appears [Her].

    [Did you think you could hide and I couldn''t find you, daring to take my disciple...]

    Swoosh

    Through General Seo, I dive even deeper into the earth with earth escape.

    You thought you caught me by digging up the ground instantly?

    What will you do if we go deeper?

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Thus, a strange pursuit continues, with [Her] digging through the ground and [General Seo] using earth escape to hide deeper underground.

    Wo-woong!

    In the midst of this, I feel themunication device in my bosom vibrating madly.

    Its a message from Cheongmun Gyu.

    I activate themunication device and reply as if shouting.

    "I know you must have many questions, but please, head to the teleportation array near the teleportation site immediately and wait there! We''ll be there soon!"

    Snap!

    I turn off themunication device without listening to his reply and frown upon seeing [Her] and the Mad Lord descending from above.

    ''Only one chance. I can''t miss it.''

    A martial art developed by the Greatest under the Heavens for several lifetimes to escape from a cultivator.

    Vroom!

    The energy of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts begins to swirl around my formless sword.

    ''Just this once. Squeeze out all your concentration!''

    Boom, boom, boom!

    [She] gradually starts to close in.

    Boom!

    Finally, before General Seo can use earth escape, [She] digs through the dirt and follows right behind General Seo.

    And then.

    "General Seo! Launch it!"

    The precharged attack of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter through General Seo is activated!

    Eight Wings!

    Kugugugugu!

    An enormous whirl of light is unleashed from General Seo''s fist!

    [She] tries to avoid it but with her martial prowess at best reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, she can''t dodge the attack controlled by me, who has reached Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    I predict [Her] direction of evasion and extend General Seo''s arm towards it.

    Kwaang!

    An azure brilliance crushes [Her] upper left body and pushes it back towards the Mad Lord behind her!

    Kwaang!

    The Mad Lord barely dodges, but his consciousness is momentarily shaken.

    ''Now!''

    "General Seo, self-destruct!"

    Boom!

    I climb on top of General Seo, hug Yeon, and nod.

    Upon receiving the signal, General Seo''s body swells and finally explodes.

    Boom!

    Using the st, I swiftly escape the pit we dug so far.

    At the end of the pit, I lock eyes with the Mad Lord, who has just dodged General Seo''s attack.

    "You..."

    Before he can continue,, I utter a sentence towards the Mad Lord.

    "Returning in the future, I will ensure Yeonpletes Yeons y. Please bear with it a little longer until then."

    "...What?"

    At my mention of "Yeons y," the Mad Lord''s pupils shake violently.

    Simultaneously, his consciousness is thrown into turmoil.

    I seize this opportunity to activate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I resonate momentarily with the Mad Lord''s own Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, finding the weakest point in his current consciousness.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    The ultimate.

    Endless Path Within the Void!

    Boom!

    My consciousness focuses to a point.

    But this time, the form of concentration is not just a point.

    The figure manifested takes the form of a sword.

    My Formless Sword, having reached Treading Heavens Beyond the Path!

    Compressing this Formless Sword, I aim for the weakest point in the Mad Lord''s consciousness as identified through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon!

    Swoosh!

    For an instant, a sh of light seems to ze, and the Mad Lord clutches his head.

    [Aaaaah!!!]

    It isn''t merely due to Endless Path Within the Void.

    After concentrating consciousness, I also secretly packed it full of curses.

    "Curse, activate!"

    Snap!

    [Aaaargh!!!]

    The difference between the Mad Lord and me is like that between humans and bugs.

    But, I am a poisonous bug.

    A brief sting might not be fatal but it will cause significant pain.

    He clutches his head in pain and screams.

    [Chase them, chase them...]

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, the Four-Axis puppets that the Mad Lord brought with him charge towards me.

    I take out themunication device and shout.

    "Senior Brother Cheongmun! Is the teleportation array ready..."

    [It''s ready! Seo Eun-hyun, you rascal, just get here already!]

    "Right!"

    At the same time, Ibine the strength of my body tempered with body cultivation, the speed of Treading Heavens oveid with Formless Sword, and the power of the Flying Escape Technique, flying crazily towards the teleportation array near the Light Spirit Pond.

    Kugugugugu!

    A Four-Axis stage puppet, created by the Mad Lord on the first day of ascension and remodeled into a green-armored wooden puppet, flies towards my location.

    Kugugugugu!

    ''It''s a critical moment.''

    I had been a puppet under the Mad Lord for a thousand years.

    I know exactly how a Four-Axis puppet perceives things.

    Snap!

    Holding my Formless Sword, I adjust its inner workings andy the Mad Lord''s circuits inside it.

    Then, I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts towards the void.

    Swoosh!

    For a moment, the Four-Axis puppet fails to find me and looks around confusedly.

    "Yuan Yu!"

    I seize the opportunity to take out a piece of flesh I previously stored in my bag.

    Swish!

    The flesh unfolds, revealing a beautiful figure with a strange mix of masculine and feminine characteristics next to me.

    "Blood Body Skin Armor!"

    Swish!

    Yuan Yu''s body opens up, covering mine.

    Kim Yeon is startled by the sight, but theres no time for exnations.

    "Let''s go!"

    Boom!

    Over my Flying Escape Technique, Yuan Yu''s Flying Escape Technique is alsoyered, increasing the speed even further.

    It felt for a moment we were getting away from the Four-Axis puppet, but it quickly adjusted its vision and found me again.

    ''Damn, is this the end?.''

    The Mad Lord''s puppets contain a semi-autonomous soul, capable of making somewhat independent decisions and are much smarter than typical mechanisms.

    Thus, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, which slices through consciousness to evade detection, could work.

    But even so, a puppet is still a puppet.

    Once it starts adjusting on its own, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts bes ineffective.

    Boom!

    A dull green light flickers from behind, trying to catch me.

    But, I clench my teeth.

    ''There, the teleportation array is in sight!''

    A city of another race near the Light Spirit Pond.

    And beside that city.

    A small temple.

    Within, there is a teleportation array connecting to the Human Race.

    The race had installed the teleportation array outside their city as a precaution against humans appearing directly inside through the array.

    ''Im rather grateful.. At times like this, unnecessary checkpoints are thest thing I need!''

    sh!

    A green light flickers, and the Four-Axis puppet grabs my ankle!!

    "Damn it!"

    Without hesitation, I cut off my leg, fill it with curses, and fly off again.

    Boom!

    The curses explode behind, but the Four-Axis puppet, undeterred by such curses, pursues me again.

    "Circuit, freeze!"

    Boom!

    As I form a hand seal,mands used in the Mad Lord''s circuits, which I had embedded within the curse, pours out and momentarily halts the Four-Axis puppet''s movement.

    ''I can keep it stopped for about 10 seconds.''

    Woong!

    I burn through my cultivation achievements within my Golden Core, increasing the speed of my Flying Escape Technique.

    ''5 seconds left!''

    Kwaang!

    I plummet towards the front of the temple and enter inside.

    Inside the temple, the teleportation array is brightly lit, and Cheongmun Gyu is preparing to activate it.

    "Senior brother! Activate it!"

    ''4 seconds.''

    Tatat!

    I arrive inside the teleportation array, holding Yeon.

    ''3 seconds.''

    Boom!

    The teleportation array activates, and a barrier that separates the inside and outside of the array is formed.

    ''2 seconds.''

    Woong!

    The formation diagram beneath the teleportation array begins to rotate, connecting to another teleportation array on the opposite side.

    ''1 second...!''

    Wo-woong!

    "Teleportation array, activate!"

    We are engulfed in light.

    Pa-aatt!

    And then.

    Green light shes before my eyes, and the arm of the Four-Axis green-armored wooden puppet breaks through the teleportation array''s barrier, firmly grasping my head!

    Trantor Notes: Yeons Banquet was changed to Yeons y because it makes more thematic sense.

    Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 162: Drastic Change (1)

    Chapter 162: Drastic Change (1)

    Crack!

    The fingers of the green-armored wooden puppet gouge into my skull.

    Inside the skull, within my upper dantian, my soul is felt being grasped by the puppet''s hand.

    Ugh...!

    sh!

    At the same time, the teleportation array activates, and we begin to cross through space.

    Whizz!

    A beam of light flows, and we are transported towards the Human Territory.

    However, I can''t help but be horrified.

    It''s still following...!

    Crunch!

    The puppet holding my soul is using its Four-Axis stage cultivation to cross through space, following the teleportation itself!

    Wo-woong!

    My soul, it''s being pulled out!

    The problem isn''t that my head is being grabbed.

    Even if my head is cut off, it will grow back, but the puppet at the Four-Axis stage burrowed its circuits into my soul.

    If this continues, my soul will be pulled out, leaving only my body to be transported, and without a doubt, I will wake up in the next life.

    No, it''s not the next life, but I could also end up captured by the Mad Lord....

    That''s the real worst-case scenario!

    Damn whether it''s Prince Seo or Crown Prince....

    Crack, crackle!

    While being enveloped in the light of teleportation and crossing through space, I grab both hands of the Four-Axis stage puppet that is still clinging on.

    "I dislike both options...."

    Zing!

    Using my soul, I begin to take control of the puppet''s circuit in reverse.

    So just get lost...!"

    Wo-woong!

    Crack!

    Gradually, my power pushes the puppet''s hands away, and the puppet''s body begins to be pushed out beyond the light of teleportation.

    However, the puppet, with all its might, screams trying to push its body back into the light of teleportation.

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    And when I push the puppet away with my own scream.

    Boom!

    From behind me, a thick hand and a thin hand.

    Two hands grab the puppet respectively.

    Its Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon.

    "Get lost!"

    "Return to the Mad Lord!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, with his brute strength obtained from body refining methods.

    Kim Yeon, by connecting to the puppet through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, to gradually push the puppet away

    In both ways, the twoe to my aid.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    That isn''t all.

    "A mere ything of the Mad Lord, you will not take my juniors...!"

    Cheongmun Gyu, along with the senior brothers and senior sisters of Azure Heaven Creation Sect who are being teleported in the light with us, lend their strength.

    Their thick forearms push the puppet away.

    Finally.

    Bang!

    The puppet''s hand falls from my head, and I squeeze out my spiritual power.

    "Azure Wing!"

    Kugugugu!

    Three wings sprout from my back.

    A blue vortex swirls around my right hand.

    "Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter!"

    Boom!

    A vast light flings the puppet outward.

    The puppet, created from the wooden man of the Four-Axis stage with green armor, finally falls out of the light of teleportation and flies off into the void.

    Whizz!

    And finally.

    sh!

    We return to the main headquarters of the Human Race Grand Alliance, at the teleportation array in the Heavenly Human Ind.

    The short yet long mission against the Mad Lord has ended.

    Swoosh

    The night wind blows across thend

    In the wastnd near the Light Spirit Pond, the Mad Lord, supported by [Her], stands up.

    Within his eyes, the glow of madness and rationality alternate, and he grimaces in pain, clutching his head.

    "...He, knew about Yeons y..."

    "Catch and remodel, tear apart the skull to see..."

    "No, there''s no need for that..."

    "That he took my disciple, now trying toplete the Yeons y, how is he nning to fulfill those absurd goals, only if..."

    "Stop! Stop! Quiet! Ugh! Anyway, if he knows about the Yeons y... it''s actually a good thing. Rather than activating Yeons y under the training of an insane old man like me, if she properly cultivates and elevates her realm to activate Yeons y..."

    Ssshhh....

    As the Mad Lord''s soliloquy continues, the madness in his eyes subsides each time he convinces himself.

    "...Ah. Yes, I can see it again. That moment..."

    The Mad Lord gazes endlessly at the moon floating in the sky, fiddling with [Her] hand that is supporting him.

    "...Please hold on a little longer, everyone... Yeons y is not far off. The day when all of our long, strange, and beautiful connections will be resolved..."

    Caressing [Her] hand, the Mad Lord closes his eyes and smiles.

    "...To see the Matching Wings Spear in the hands of such a person. Im grateful for bringing back memories after such a long time..."

    Muttering a word of thanks to the already fled Seo Eun-hyun, the Mad Lord once againfortably sinks into madness.

    Human Territory, Temporal Fate Ind.

    We arrived at Temporal Fate Ind, where ascended humanse to verify and obtain their identity ques, and verified Kim Yeon''s identity.

    However, due to the reputation of being ''the disciple of the Mad Lord,'' Kim Yeon had to be called to the Grand Alliance on Heavenly Human Ind for a detailed investigation.

    I thought everything would end after the investigation.

    "...Excuse me, Master, what do you mean?"

    Not just me, but Oh Hyun-seok also frowned and asked back at the words of Azure Tiger Saint.

    That''s how unwee Azure Tiger Saint''s words to us, who brought Kim Yeon, were.

    Azure Tiger Saint who delivered the message also seemed quite displeased.

    "...I''m not exactly thrilled either, but what can we do? Honestly, moving her elsewhere might indeed be better for her."

    The situation is as so.

    ''The disciple of the Mad Lord'' Kim Yeon''s return to the Human Race is known throughout the Human Race.

    Theres no problem up to that point, but now the ck Ghost Valley and Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, who know about Kim Yeon''s talent through previous investigation, are demanding she be handed over to them.

    "Our people from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect took on the mission and saved her with the power of our sect, but what have they done to demand Kim Yeon?"

    "...Sigh, they said they will offer considerablepensation, and tried to exin it with all sorts of ttery, but their real intention must be this."

    Azure Tiger Saint crumples the letters from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and ck Ghost Valley, clearly displeased.

    "Having Oh Hyun-seok, who possesses the Unique Holy Body, and you, Seo Eun-hyun, who ascended alone despite not even being in the Qi Refining stage, under the Azure Heaven Creation Sect is enough to make them green with envy. Now that Kim Yeon, who was a disciple of the Mad Lord, has also joined our side, it''s enough to make them die with jealousy. So, they want us to share with them fairly."

    "..."

    Crunch....

    I felt irritated by their behavior of treating people like objects.

    "I don''t like it either. But if we don''t send Kim Yeon to one of those two sects to maintain fairness, they threaten to spread the talents of Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon, and the secret of Seo Eun-hyun, who ascended alone with a body not even in the Qi Refining stage, everywhere."

    "...Putting pettiness aside..."

    I continue, holding back my anger.

    We cannot send her to those two sects.

    One sect is doomed to be annihted soon, and the other will be destroyed within 500 years due to Kang Min-hee''s rampage.

    "What''s stopping us from revealing that they possess the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body and the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root among their talents?"

    "...That would lead to mutual destruction. Especially now, when Integration stage old monsters are swarming in the Human Territory, revealing such talents would turn the entire Human Territory into a battlefield."

    Azure Tiger Saint sighs.

    "Well, I don''t like it, but to be honest, our sect doesn''t have many methods suitable for Kim Yeon to learn. Honestly, if we try to train her in the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, I guarantee she will try to escape from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect in less than ten days."

    "..."

    "Until now, we could catch those who ran away because they were in the early stages of Qi Gathering and Qi Refining, but it won''t be easy to catch someone with the consciousness of a Four-Axis stage cultivator if they run away."

    I sigh.

    After all, Kim Yeon had just barely escaped the Mad Lord''s threat of modification.

    Given that her Red Spirit Body is of Earth and Wood attributes, she is likely to undergo brutal training and live burials, and nine out of ten times, she will flee from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect in terror.

    ''If she can''t stand Azure Heaven Creation Sect anyway, itd be best to hand her over to Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and ck Ghost Valley...''

    Handing her over to another sect is also an option, but none of those sects are on par with ck Ghost Valley or Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Kim Yeon choosing one of the two sects is her best chance for growth.

    Of course, its unpleasant that a person saved by the Azure Heaven Creation Sect is being taken as a disciple by another sect, but they promisedpensation, and Azure Tiger Saint said he knew the two sects well enough that they wouldn''t mistreat their disciples.

    But I can''t let her go to those two sects.

    A True Immortal is expected to attack the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in about 20 to 30 years.

    Actually, Im not sure about the uracy of this.

    In my past life, I was merely confined into General Seo, only hearing what Kim Yeon passed on.

    Kim Yeon wasn''t in a position to obtain urate information either.

    For all I know, Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect might disappear next year.

    But I can''t say that.

    ''If only I could keep her with me until the True Immortal strikes...''

    Then, Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will be gone and ck Ghost Valley will be too busy investigating the safety of their Nether Crossing Ship after the disappearance of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect due to the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "...Master might not be aware, but actually, Kim Yeon is..."

    "I know. Didn''t you say you liked her on the first day of ascension?"

    "Ah, yes..."

    "You want to stay with Kim Yeon, don''t you?"

    "...Yes."

    I don''t want to send her to those dangerous sects.

    "Hmm, but if those two sects make a fuss..."

    "Then."

    I look at Azure Tiger Saint and ask.

    "Could you allow us to stay together for just 50 more years?"

    "50 years..."

    Hearing my words, Oh Hyun-seok, who is listening, looks shocked.

    "What do you mean by 50 years? Would those two sects even agree to..."

    "Well, fine. After all, she''s someone rescued by people from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, so keeping her for another 50 years, if they have any conscience, shouldn''t be too objectionable."

    "Master...?"

    Oh Hyun-seok looks bewildered, not understanding Azure Tiger Saint''s decision.

    ''It seems he still doesn''t grasp the sense of time among cultivators.''

    Azure Tiger Saint is over a thousand years old.

    To an entity who has lived for more than a millennium, a mere 50 years isn''t considered a long time.

    "Ah... It seems I still don''t quite understand the sense of time..."

    "Hahaha, you''ll get used to it soon. Anyway, if you''re going to spend another 50 years with that child, Kim Yeon, we''d better have a good reason."

    Azure Tiger Saint continues with a smile.

    "Didn''t I assign you two missions before, to chase after the devil and to spy on the Mad Lord?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    The devil was caught within five years. However, there was evidence that the devil attempted to summon a Blood Yin Realm''s Star Shattering stage Heavenly Fiend, leading the Human Race Grand Alliance to hold the True Devil Realm ountable. The fear was that the devil could have inadvertently summoned a terrifying entity from the Blood Yin Realm.

    The True Devil Realm is currently being targeted for invasion by the Human Race Grand Alliance using this incident as a pretext. You, along with Kim Yeon, will serve as the vanguard in the invasion of the True Devil Realm for the next 50 years.

    "Invasion of the True Devil Realm..?"

    Thus, I, Oh Hyun-seok, and Kim Yeon, following Azure Tiger Saint''s proposal, became part of the expeditionary force invading the True Devil Realm.

    True Devil Realm.

    Secluded River Domain, a meeting ce for high-ranking devils.

    A ce where a dark river of shadows flows.

    A conference was being held in the Secluded River Castle, located beneath that river of shadows.

    "One of your Horned Devils foolishly crossed over to the Bright Cold Realm, attempting to summon a Shattering Star existence from the Blood Yin Realm into the Human Territory!"

    "Damn it! How was I supposed to know that the bastard was a spy for the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm! How am I supposed to counter the Blood Yin Realm''s Fiends creating spies with all kinds of their bizarre and sinister devilish arts!"

    "You must take responsibility! Now the despicable humans are using this as an excuse to dere war on the Devil Realm!"

    "Those filthy humans. During the Bright-Devil Great War, other races from the Bright Cold Realm made countless colonies in the True Devil Realm, but they''re the only ones who failed to do so, and now they''re throwing a tantrum!"

    Inside the meeting hall of Secluded River City, sinister devils exuding dark devilish energy are holding a worried discussion.

    "This is not the time for us to be fighting amongst ourselves. Although it''s said that the humans couldn''t fight us directly during thest Bright-Devil Great War because they were supporting from the rear, thus failing to make colonies in the True Devil Realm... I''ve heard that humans are as vicious and cunning as the fiends from the Blood Yin Realm, a terrifying race."

    "Right. Despite being able to speak and possessing intelligence, just because of being a different race, humans are known to grind up numerous races to make their elixirs."

    "Such abominable beings!"

    "The Devil Realm must unite to fend off these abominable humans. Otherwise, countless devils will be captured by human cultivators and turned into mere handfuls of elixirs!"

    A horned devil from the Horned Tribe, leading the meeting, rallied the devils to unite.

    After the meeting concluded, the devils left Secluded River City, each returning to their own territories.

    Among them, a representative of the Horned Tribe, a mysterious devil clicked his tongue.

    "Tsk tsk, the current state of the True Devil Realm is misguided. Its not even the Bright Cold Realm, but the Human Race of the Heaven Tribe that are invading, yet theyre all trembling like fools.

    His appearance is somewhat human, but where humans would have ears and eyes, horns protruded instead.

    Wo-woong!

    The horned devil flew back to his territory, pulling out a storage scroll.

    Inserting his hand into the scroll, he pulled out a heart-like object and crushed it in the air.

    Wo-woong!

    Darkness enveloped him, blocking the view from outside.

    Then, a red chamber appeared before the mysterious horned devil.

    "Halu (Governing Skull) of the Horned Tribe pays respects to Shattered Bell Esteemed One."

    Whispers seem to emanate from beyond the red chamber.

    The horned devil, Halu, inclines the horns on his ears to listen to the whispers.

    Soon, the whispers tranted into various pieces of information in his mind.

    "Earth Tribe... Dragon King... Cooperation... Blood Yin Realm... Descent... Bright Cold Realm... True Immortal... Revival... True Immortal Realm Secrets... Infinite... Glory..."

    Halu recited the information conveyed by the whispers and bowed to the red chamber.

    After a while, the scene within the red chamber disappeared.

    "I will not disappoint the Esteemed Ones expectations...!"

    The veil of darkness that enveloped Halu lifted, and he looked in the direction of the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''If what the Esteemed One has said trulyes to pass, our Horned Tribe will enjoy infinite glory by following the Blood Yin Realm''s lead and obtaining the coordinates to the True Immortal Realm. Then, we can overhaul this pitiful True Devil Realm that strains to appease the Bright Cold Realm under the name of our Horned Tribe...!''

    The mysterious devil Halu smiles as he gazes at the purple sun rising over the True Devil Realm.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by zzpy. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 163: Drastic Change (2)

    Chapter 163: Drastic Change (2)

    How did ite to this?

    "Deputy Seo, do you see that? My goodness, there''s a fireball floating through the sky!"

    Im sitting on the deck, looking at Kim Yeon, who is chattering away beside me.

    After receiving the order from Azure Tiger Saint,

    I am currently on a Flying Ship from Azure Cold Ind, headed towards the entrance of the Devil Realm with Kim Yeon.

    The Devil Realm

    I had heard about it.

    ording to what Ive heard, there was a great war 40,000 years ago called the Bright-Devil Great War, between the Bright Cold Realm and the True Devil Realm.

    In the Bright-Devil Great War, the True Devil Realm was defeated by the Bright Cold Realm, and afterwards, it was said that the True Devil Realm had to cede some of its territories as colonies to various races of the Bright Cold Realm.

    It was said that these races from the Bright Cold Realm would bring resources from these colonies in the Devil Realm to cultivate devilish arts for their cultivators.

    Especially, the Human Race would buy devils from the Devil Realm as ves and grind them into a pill called Devil Origin Pill, which was sought after by many races not only for reaching the Nascent Soul stage but also for cultivating in the Nascent Soul stage itself.

    However, the Human Race, which made the pills, only provided a little rear support during the Bright-Devil Great War and could not get a share of the colonies when they were distributed. As a result, it seemed that the Human Race Grand Alliance decided to use the previous incident as an excuse to invade the Devil Realm and create colonies.

    ...Is participating the right thing to do?

    Even though the reason is to protect Yeon, I feel uneasy.

    "Deputy Seo? Deputy Seo?"

    While Im contemting, Kim Yeon came in front of me and asked.

    "Ah, what did you say?"

    "Oh, I was just saying how astonishing the scenery is, but you were spacing out, so I wondered if you felt sick..."

    "I''m not sick, just had something on my mind..."

    "I see. Actually, I heard it from Chief Oh."

    Kim Yeon brushes her hair back with a bitter expression.

    "Youve... lost your memory?"

    "...Yeah, I only remember bits and pieces, barely anything concrete."

    "Hmm..."

    She sits down next to me, and together we look at the majestdscapes of the Bright Cold Realm passing by.

    "Deputy, no, Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Hm?"

    "Ive talked about it with Chief Hyun-seok, but how about this?"

    Kim Yeon looks at me and begins to speak.

    "Well tell you about what happened at thepany, the things we remember about you, Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Ah..."

    "Not that I know everything about Oppa, but I can tell you about my memories of you."

    "...Before that."

    I ask her, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    "...First, can you exin to me which world we came from?"

    "Ah..."

    And then, her exnation continued.

    Ah, I see.

    So, I was born in such a country.

    I absorbed the history of our country and the world history that Kim Yeon exined to me into my mind.

    Earth. So, Ie from such a.

    "...To us, whoe from Earth, this world seems a bit... nonsensical. Something about the world being t and all that... And that''s not to mention thepleteck of proper human rights..."

    "It seems our homnd did have something called human rights."

    "Ah... well, not the entire Earth, but the country we lived in was more or less like that. At least it wasn''t a ce where people openly turned humans into puppets or where monsters that eat people existed."

    She caresses her arm.

    Her arm, which had been modified, reverted back to its original flesh and blood state.

    She removed the puppet arm and regrew it.

    Though she was dumbfounded by this absurd treatment, her arm regenerated a few days ago.

    "Well... that''s roughly the history of our world and our country. Do you remember any of it?"

    "Um, I don''t really remember much, sorry."

    "That''s okay. Anyway, can I exin about you, Eun-hyun Oppa?"

    "Sure."

    She begins to slowly describe ''me.''

    A person who supported her as a senior, who almost unconditionally helped with difficult tasks, who would patiently revise all the documents she messed up without showing a hint of annoyance.

    A person who, despite asionally being scolded by superiors, never passed that frustration onto his subordinates.

    Someone who might seem foolish at times, but nheless stubbornly and reliablypleted his assigned tasks.

    A person who liked quince flowers among flowers, and kimbap among foods.

    This person, that person, such a person....

    ''That was me?''

    Her descriptions leaned heavily towards positive aspects.

    It seemed that her fondness for me had somehow made all the negative impressions fly away.

    In any case, thanks to her, I was able to get a rough idea of what kind of person ''I'' was.

    ''So, the Seo Eun-hyun before regression was that kind of person.''

    Sadly, nothing morees to mind.

    No memories surfaced.

    As if the pieces of memory themselves had been torn away.

    For several days, she stayed by my side, telling me about the times before we came to this world, and Oh Hyun-seok also joined in to share his memories of ''me''.

    Thus, as we flew on the ship, we spent days talking about what kind of person ''I'' had been.

    [The Flying Ship from Azure Cold Ind has arrived at the entrance to the Devil Realm. Everyone, please disembark.]

    The voice of the Flying Ship''s captain echoed throughout the ship.

    "Wow... it feels like it''s been almost a month since west touchednd."

    "Indeed."

    Oh Hyeun-seok and Kim Yeon spoke as they stepped ontond.

    I too savor the feel of the earth under my feet for the first time in a while as I look around.

    "This is... the entrance to the Devil Realm."

    Whooooosh....

    A ck fog-like substance is swirling in the wind,ing towards us.

    Wriggle, wriggle....

    Reddish tendrils are creating a massive crack in the air, maintaining a gap in space.

    It looks like the tendrils themselves are interfering with the space to create a hole.

    The hole created by the tendrils is wide enough to be about five li in radius, with thick ck fog-like substances densely packed beyond it.

    "It''s called the Devouring Space Grass, lent to us by the Blood Shark Race. It''s one of the Blood Shark Race''s treasures capable of creating holes in the void to pierce through dimensions."

    As we are gazing dumbfoundedly at the gigantic tendrils, a man in a ck robe approaches us.

    "I thank you for sending reinforcements from Azure Cold Ind to the Devil Realm expedition force.

    The man in the ck robe looks around at us and the people who just disembarked behind.

    From Azure Heaven Creation Sect, 202 disciples besides me, Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon.

    From other sects on Azure Cold Ind, a total of 1024 disciples were sent, making a total of 1229 people sent by Azure Cold Ind to the Devil Realm expedition force.

    "The representative sect of Azure Cold Ind was... West Spirit Gate, was it?"

    "It has changed to Azure Heaven Creation Sect."

    "Ah, when I visited 200 years ago, it was West Spirit Gate. It seems it has changed since then. Well, anyway, d you coulde. I am Hyeon Woon, the Chief Advisor of the expedition force. Ie from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect of ck Scale Ind. I''m looking forward to working with you."

    "Pleased to meet you. I am Oh Hyun-seok, direct disciple of the founder of Azure Heaven Creation Sect, the representative sect of Azure Cold Ind.

    "Likewise. I am Seo Eun-hyun, also a direct disciple."

    We each greet Hyeon Woon, who then informs us of where we will be going.

    "First, inside that spatial rift you see in front of you. That pitch-ck fog is protecting the dimensional barrier of the True Devil Realm. Our mission is to break through the barrier protecting the True Devil Realm, enter the interior of the True Devil Realm, and erode its inner regions with the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm."

    Wo-woong!

    Hyeon Woon shows us a brightly shining golden jade orb.

    "With this Vast Cold Jade, go to the Devil Realm, find the devil veins, nt the Vast Cold Jade, and deploy the formation. Gradually, the Vast Cold Jade will contaminate the devil veins with spiritual energy, converting them. The ces where the Vast Cold Jade is buried will soon be transformed into areas where the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm flows, just like our realm. Our main mission is to gradually erode the True Devil Realm, creating regions for the follow-up teams to operate."

    "I see..."

    Wo-woong!

    I nod as I look at the brightly shining golden jade orb.

    The golden jade orb illuminates brilliantly, stabilizing the surrounding spiritual energy and slowly enhances cultivation just by looking at it.

    Such a tremendous treasure.

    Of course, the cultivation enhancement effect seems to only work on someone at the Core Formation stage like me, and not much on those Nascent Soul stage and above..

    "For now, until all the other expedition teams arrive, everyone should stand on the formation in front of the dimensional barrier and work on breaking through the dimensional barrier. There''s nothing special to it, just stand on the formation, supply it with spiritual power, and the formation will do the rest."

    "Yes, thank you for the exnation."

    We listen to Hyeon Woon''s exnation and climb onto the respective parts of the formation in front of the dimensional rift.

    Well, since it''ll be several months before the dimensional barrier is breached and the expedition starts, I should recover the cultivation that fell to thete stage of Core Formation.

    During my escape from the Mad Lord, I used my cultivation foundation to power the Flying Escape Technique, causing my cultivation to drop a level.

    My cultivation had reached the stage of Grand Perfection of Core Formation but had fallen to thete stage, so its a good opportunity to recover it.

    As I stand on the formation, supplying a bit of spiritual power and absorbing the surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy through my cultivation methods, someone approaches me.

    "Ah, are you a disciple of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect?"

    "Hm?"

    Someone seems to recognize me.

    Hes a young boy wearing a golden robe, with his left hair white and his right hair ck, a peculiar hairstyle.

    "Do you know who I am?"

    "Ah, not personally... I am a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. I''ve volunteered for this Devil Realm expedition. I heard that the Azure Heaven Creation Sect is also from the same Head Realm."

    From his words, it seemed he wasn''t directly ascended from the Head Realm but rather a newly recruited disciple from where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is based.

    "...I just wanted to say let''s get along as fellow Core Formation cultivators...."

    "...Well, there''s no harm in being friendly. My name is Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Ah, so its Cultivator Seo. I am Yeon Jin (Abyssal Quake). You can just call me Yeon whatever you want."

    As I start talking to Yeon Jin, I suddenly remember something.

    "Does your sect, by any chance, have someone named Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    "Ah! Are you talking about the direct disciple of the Supreme Sect Master? Yes, Senior Brother Jeon is quite famous in our sect. He has mastered all the techniques of our Founding Ancestor and is already looking beyond the Nascent Soul stage.

    Ha ha, Senior Brother Jeon is truly amazing. All the elders in our sect are praising him, saying that in another 100 to 200 years, perhaps there will be another Integration stage cultivator in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. He''s an unparalleled talentpared to someone like me."

    Yeon Jin seems to admire Jeon Myeong-hoon, his eyes sparkling.

    "...If I may ask, how old are you, Cultivator Yeon?"

    "Ah! I am already ny this year."

    "Ny... You''re young. Reaching the mid-stage of Core Formation at that age means you''re quite talented, why are you so disheartened?"

    "Ha ha, talented..."

    Yeon Jin looks at the ground with a bitter gaze.

    "In the Bright Cold Realm, reaching the Qi Building stage is something anyone can achieve with a certain age, and anyone with a bit of enlightenment can reach the Core Formation stage as well. But that''s as far as it goes. From the Nascent Soul stage onwards, it''s a domain of absolute talent. Those without talent cannot reach it even if they use up all the lifespan gained from the Core Formation stage."

    "..."

    "I was fortunate to enter the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and reach the mid-stage of Core Formation from the Qi Building stage. But, it seems that might be my limit. No matter how many elixirs I consume or how much I seclude myself for cultivation, the progress of my cultivation is slow, and I doubt whether I can reach the Grand Perfection of Core Formation in this lifetime."

    He speaks with a bittersweet smile, looking at me.

    "It seems you''ve achieved a high level of cultivation in thete stage of Core Formation, Cultivator Seo. Reaching the Nascent Soul stage in this lifetime shouldn''t be difficult for you. I''m truly envious..."

    "...Well, you know..."

    It took me more than 2,000 years to reach this point.

    But I don''t bother to mention that and instead offer Yeon Jin some encouragement.

    "I may look younger than I am, but regardless, grinding your teeth and persisting in cultivation will not betray you. Cultivator Yeon Jin, you mentioned you are 90 years old, but reaching the mid-stage of Core Formation before 100 is indeed a sign of blessed talent. Don''t be too disheartened, and it will be good to continue your diligent practice."

    Touched by my words, Yeon Jin looks at me with moved intent.

    "Thank you, Cultivator Seo! Hearing those words, somehow, I feel energized!"

    "Haha, I''m d to be of help."

    As we exchanged some encouraging words, I continued to practice my cultivation methods slowly.

    As a result, I was able to regain the level of Grand Perfection of Core Formation within a month.

    "No, Cultivator Seo... to reach the Grand Perfection of Core Formation in just one month, how on earth..."

    "Well, this is..."

    Of course, I had a bit of trouble clearing up Yeon Jin''s misunderstanding.

    Anyway, I''ve reached the pinnacle of Core Formation and have gained enough enlightenment over 2,000 years.

    The Devil Realm expedition force hasn''t fully assembled yet, and the formation to breach the dimensional barrier hasn''t beenpleted, so there''s still time before we depart.

    With plenty of time and being above the formation for breaching the Devil Realm barrier, it''s rtively safe with the surroundings being guarded.

    I decide to take this opportunity to aim for the Nascent Soul stage.

    I''ve lived for 2,000 years and have gradually grasped an understanding of nes with the Formless Sword.

    Enlightenment isn''t something to be underestimated.

    So... before we depart for the Devil Realm, shall I attain Nascent Soul?

    Sitting on the formation, I settle my energy and close my eyes.

    Trantor Notes: DONATED CHAPTER ARE ALL DONE WAHHHHHHH!

    Donated chapter by Mortor. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 164: Drastic Change (3)

    Chapter 164: Drastic Change (3)

    The height of water is called the water level.

    Then, if there is also a height to dimensions, what should it be called?

    The term created from such contemtion is precisely ne.

    There is indeed a hierarchy within dimensions.

    If one recalls the sensation of handling the Formless Sword, our material world belongs to a lower ne, and as one ascends to higher nes, one can encounter metaphysical essences.

    Those who have reached the stage of Nascent Soul can distinguish the nes based on the height of dimensions.

    When I fought against Yuan Li, and when I fought against other Nascent Soul cultivators.

    Sometimes, theyunch attacks that Core Formation cultivators cannot even perceive with their consciousness, and the principle that allows them to split space and teleport, originates from the sense of distinguishing nes.

    If one from a higher ne splits the space of a lower ne to attack, or attacks from a higher to a lower ne, then cultivators of lower nes cannot possibly oppose them.

    Of course, like Oh Hyun-seok, if one simply concentrates power brutishly, it can be effective even against higher nes, but fundamentally, the reason Nascent Soul cultivators overwhelm Core Formation cultivators is because of such nes.

    Tstststs!

    For 1,000 years, I have handled the circuits of the Mad Lord.

    The Mad Lords circuit itself contains the principle of condensing power to ascend to higher nes.

    Moreover, by using the Formless Sword that transcends nes, I have somewhat grasped the essence of higher nes.

    So now,

    Gather Qi (vital force), and cultivate the soul towards the higher ne!

    Paaatt!

    Focusing my consciousness and soul essence at the center of my Golden Core, I begin to connect to a higher ne using the Formless Sword.

    Im not revealing the Formless Sword for attack, but harboring it within to reach a higher ne, so theres no worry of being discovered.

    I continue to concentrate my consciousness at the center of the Golden Core,pressing power.

    Inside the Golden Core, the spiritual energy converges to its apex, striving to leap towards an even higher ne.

    And, that moment came.

    Ah

    Suddenly, while contemting in the center of the Golden Core, I feel as if my will and Qi are intertwining.

    Is this, Nascent Soul

    As consciousness and spiritual energy mix, I suddenly feel a great Yin and Yang circting within me.

    Tststs....

    "Tai Chi..."

    Tai Chi, in turn, history.

    Beyond the spiral drawn by Tai Chi, I see a certain scene.

    Its the history of a person named Seo Eun-hyun.

    Ah, this is it.

    The thing Oh Hyun-seok talked about, the passing shback.

    Starting from my memories of this moment, like descending into the abyss of forgotten time, I contemte the history of me.

    Spiritual power flows backward, illuminating the past.

    Tstststs!

    The time a few months ago, before riding the Flying Ship, when I was told by Azure Tiger Saint to visit the Devil Realm.

    The time before that, when I arrived in the Human Territory with Kim Yeon. The moment before that, when I was being chased by the Mad Lord.

    Even before that, when my head exploded because of Oh Hyun-seok.

    The time before, when I was sparring with Oh Hyun-seok.

    The moment when I just returned and chose the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    Facing the Mad Lords y, kissing Yeon, and dying from the strike sent by Seo Hweol.

    The time trapped as a puppet...

    The memories I clearly remember are slow and vivid, whereas those I vaguely recall pass by very quickly.

    And finally, traversing through my memories, I reach the domain where my memories have sunk.

    These are the memories I have lost

    And, the memories I have forgotten about ''Earth'' are...

    Paatttt!

    Ah, no, too fast!

    The memories of the era I have forgotten fly past me too swiftly to even recognize.

    No! I need to see this memory!

    I struggle within my heart essence to see the memories Ive forgotten.

    And then, at that moment!

    "Cough!"

    I spit out blood with my mouth open.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    Heart Demon!

    Its the price for paying too much attention to something else in the process of rising to the Nascent Soul stage.

    "Cough, cough... Ack..."

    I bleed profusely from my mouth.

    Fssss....

    Suddenly, the Nascent Soul that is about to form within me disperses, and the past scenes roaming in my mind disappear into the distance.

    "Kugh, Damn it!"

    Boom!

    I punch my head hard enough for it to explode.

    "Hu, huh! Cultivator Seo?"

    Yeon Jin, who is beside me, is shocked, but I think to myself as I slowly regenerate my head.

    By exploding my head, I prevented the Heart Demon from spreading further. But, the breakthrough to reach the Nascent Soul stage

    Ended.

    "What''s going on there!"

    From afar, Hyeon Woon flies over and asks me, who is regenerating my head.

    I regenerate my mouth first and respond.

    "...While challenging the Nascent Soul stage, a Heart Demon suddenly appeared, and I exploded my head to block it."

    "What?"

    Hyeon Woon''s expression twists at my words.

    "Even if the invasion hasn''t started yet, you proceeded with such a critical matter without reporting it to higher-ups, and you injured yourself, reducing our strength due to such a mistake!"

    Shwoosh!

    Sssss!

    "...!"

    Hyeon Woonunches an attack at me while Im still regenerating my head.

    His attack cuts off my regenerating head and he burns my neck to prevent it from regenerating further.

    "...!"

    [Everyone, listen!]

    Hyeon Woon''s angry voice echoes in all directions.

    [This person here attempted breakthrough to the Nascent Soul stage recklessly before the Devil Realm''s expedition force even set out, failed, and got injured by a Heart Demon! He proceeded without reporting this crucial fact to his superiors!

    Listen, everyone! For the army to move properly, for the war to proceed smoothly,munication between superiors and subordinates is vital! From now on, anyone who doesn''t report and injures themselves by encountering a Heart Demon while attempting to cross a significant realm will be disciplined by militaryw! Here, Seo Eun-hyun is ordered to go without a head until the expedition force conquers one region beyond the Devil Realm''s barrier!]

    "..."

    Suddenly, Im punished by militaryw and have to remain headless for a while.

    Cu-cultivator Seo... Are you okay?"

    [Well, it''s a bit inconvenient to only perceive my surroundings with consciousness since I don''t have eyes, but it''s not unbearable.]

    Yeon Jin, seeing me with the upper part of my neck gone, trembles and asks.

    "That, that... Doesn''t it hurt?"

    [It seems you, Cultivator Yeon, have never experienced losing your head.]

    "No! How many Core Formation cultivators typically have such an experience!"

    [Ah....]

    ''I see. In the lower realms, it''smon for Core Formation cultivators to lose their heads in fights, but it seems in the Bright Cold realm, such incidents are rare.''

    Perhaps due to abundant resources, there were fewer reasons to fight.

    While Im conversing with Yeon Jin,

    Kim Yeon and Oh Hyun-seok hurriedly fly over and are startled to see me without a head.

    "Uh, Eun-hyun Oppa?"

    "Seo Eun-hyun! What on earth happened!"

    [Ah, it''s nothing serious. Just...]

    I exined the incident that just urred.

    "No, but that''s too harsh. No matter what, how can they just take away the ability to..."

    Oh Hyun-seok coughs awkwardly and pats Kim Yeon''s shoulder.

    "Well... usually, those at the Core Formation stage and above can live even if their necks are severed, so this method ismonly used when giving out ordinary punishments."

    "But still, it means you can''t regenerate, right?"

    [It seems fitting to receive a punishment for disrupting military discipline.]

    Oh Hyun-seok clicks his tongue as if he doesn''t understand my point.

    "Still, it''s a bit strange. Why weaken the strength of our own side before the war?"

    [After all, there are many others besides me at Core Formation and Nascent Soul stages. It''s more important to use me as an example to straighten military discipline. Besides, it''s not like they killed me, just severed one neck.]

    I slowly sooth Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon, then change the subject.

    [Anyway, I saw it while challenging the Nascent Soul stage.]

    "Wow, you saw it?"

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles.

    "How was it, did you find your memories through that shback experience?"

    [No.]

    I attempted to shake my head, then realized I had no head to shake and waved my hand instead.

    [As Hyung-nim knows, experiencing the shback, blurry memories pass by too quickly to properly see. Not to mention memories I can''t remember at all. In short...]

    "Hmm, so you have to keep trying."

    [Yes.]

    The myriad of my memories visible before obtaining the Nascent Soul.

    Perhaps if I just ignored them and continued, I might have been able to reach the Nascent Soul stage.

    But I can''t ignore them.

    That''s probably why the Heart Demon acted.

    ''But still.''

    I smile inwardly.

    ''Maybe, I''ve found a way.''

    Even if the Heart Demon acts, so what?

    I have found a glimmer of hope to retrieve my lost memories.

    What to do when the Heart Demon strikes?

    ''From now on, I''ll challenge the Nascent Soul stage whenever there''s an opportunity.''

    I steadied my breath and thought.

    And, I will review that flow of memories again and again.

    Thus, I will surely regain my memories!

    I resolved myself in this way.

    After several more months, the expeditionary forces personnel finally gathered.

    The energy of the formation has been raised to its peak.

    Kugugugugu!

    The formation shines with a golden light, and the energy of the formation bares its teeth towards the dark mist at the entrance to the Devil Realm.

    ''It won''t be long now.''

    I think to myself and look around through my consciousness.

    Everywhere in the formation, talents from various cultivation sects and human ns are sitting, supplying spiritual power toplete the formation.

    The personnel are of a different levelpared to the sparse formation we encountered upon arrival.

    ''Perhaps after one or two groups arrive, the formation will beplete, and the expeditionary force will set out.''

    The organization of the expeditionary force is almost finalized.

    Nascent Soul cultivators will lead teams of a hundred and Core Formation cultivators will lead teams of ten,manding ten Qi Building cultivators to advance into the Devil Realm.

    Of course, as a punished criminal before the expedition, ording to Hyeon Woon''s orders, I have to act within another Core Formation cultivator''s team like a Qi Building cultivator until my punishment is lifted or I achieve some merit.

    And, the leader of the ten-person team I joined is Yeon Jin, seated beside me.

    "Whew, it''s nerve-wracking, Cultivator Seo."

    [There''s no need to be too nervous. Cultivator Yeon will surely do well.]

    "Uh, I don''t know why I''m the Ten-Man Leader. Moreover, Cultivator Seo has a higher realm than me. It would be better if you were inmand..."

    [Steady your heart. As I am a punished cultivator, I cannot holdmand, so Cultivator Yeon must take the burden. If needed, I''ll help from the side, so don''t worry.]

    "Cultivator Seo! Thank you so much!"

    [It''s nothing.]

    Afterforting Yeon Jin, who is trembling before the war with the Devil Realm.

    I prepare an incantation silently.

    Since entering Azure Heaven Creation Sect and arriving here, decades have passed.

    Throughout these years, I tirelessly researchedbining the Three Spirits Technique and the Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, analyzing and finally seeding in merging the two methods.

    There are still some things left to improve, but it''s almostplete. Now, it''s just a matter of testing it.

    This unnamed method, when used, forms an artifact spirit within one''s dharma treasure, making that artifact spirit an avatar capable of sharing a part of the cultivation. Later, if cultivation falls behind, one can quickly regain their progress with the help of the artifact spirit.

    Unfortunately, storing the entire cultivation itself within the dharma treasure to retrieve it all at once proved too difficult due to itsplexity

    Of course, if the dharma treasure is cultivated for a long time, and its quality grows along with its owner, it might be possible.

    However, the extent of the current Colorless ss Sword is limited.

    But such things aren''t of great importance.

    Wo-woong!

    As I practice the method, I ponder.

    What''s important is that, inpleting this method, I can freely form the artifact spirits of entities that left an impression on me.

    That means,

    From now on, within the shback experience that appears when reaching the Nascent Soul stage, I can store all characters that appear as artifact spirits.

    Although it might be difficult to storeplete memories,

    If I record those memories, those reminiscences, those past figures as artifact spirits within the dharma treasure,

    Perhaps, I can record all the rapidly fleeting memories of the lost shbacks, allowing me to recall them by looking at those recorded figures.

    Wo-woong!!

    I raise my energy.

    For the past few months, I have been continuously challenging the Nascent Soul stage.

    Of course, being marked by Hyeon Woon, Id be punished again if caught challenging the Nascent Soul stage, but its only a problem if caught.

    Normally, achieving the Nascent Soul would be impossible to hide due to the Heavenly Tribtion that follows.

    However.

    My current goal isn''t reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    Its to retrieve memories through the process of reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    If I stop without obtaining the Nascent Soul and repeat this process, I can avoid detection indefinitely.

    Tstststs!

    I challenge the Nascent Soul stage again, traversing through past memories.

    Activating the unnamed method, I begin recording the characters from those memories as artifact spirits in my dharma treasure.

    Tstststs!

    Ethereal figures form around me, transforming into the resemnces of Kim Yeon, Azure Tiger Saint, and Oh Hyun-seok.

    Connections from this life.

    But, before I can form more artifact spirits,

    The shback experience quickly passes by and disappears again.

    Wo-woong!

    I disperse the forming Nascent Soul again, and infuse the scattering energy into the newly formed artifact spirits, storing a part of my cultivation within them.

    The speed of forming artifact spirits is too slow.

    Of course, it will get faster with practice.

    From now on, I''ll form artifact spirits like this, watching the shbacks and recording my memories as artifact spirits.

    I smile inwardly, looking at the translucent figures of the three people I formed around me.

    I will definitely regain my memories!

    "Ah, Cultivator Seo. What are those ethereal things around you?"

    [Oh, they''re manifestations from the method I''m practicing.]

    "It seems you''re practicing a unique method. But about those misty things..."

    Yeon Jin starts rambling about the ethereal things he''d seen in his life upon seeing the artifact spirits I formed.

    To others, artifact spirits are not visible, appearing only as misty fog, which makes sense.

    However, I notice that Yeon Jin is unusually talkative today.

    Ah, I see. Are you nervous?

    Soon, the formation will activate, and the entrance to the Devil Realm will open.

    The invasion of the Devil Realm will truly begin.

    I engage in conversation with Yeon Jin, trying to ease his nerves.

    A few dayster.

    Wo-woong!

    The formation changes into a brilliant golden light.

    Ahead,

    Themander of the expeditionary force, representative of the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    A cultivator of the Four-Axis stage, Societal Tomb Child, Gyu Seok (Silica Stone), takes out his dharma treasure.

    [Activate the Annihtion Formation!]

    With those words, the formation we have been energizing with spiritual power for months activates.

    sh!

    Golden light gathers and rushes towards the dimensional barrier of the True Devil Realm ahead.

    The dark mist is torn apart and scattered by the golden light!

    Kugugugugu!

    [From now on, we begin the invasion of the True Devil Realm, all troops, advance!]

    The Heavenly Being 1000-Man generals, Nascent Soul 100-Man captains, and Core Formation 10-Man leaders begin to arrange their formations as ordered.

    "Hahaha! I''m going to taste some tender devil meat!"

    "Cute little devils, this old man will take care of you!"

    "They say that elixirs made from grinding down devils are very effective for devilish arts?"

    Numerous cultivators draw their dharma treasures and magic artifacts, licking their lips as they charge towards the Devil Realm.

    Whooosh!

    I follow Yeon Jin, who holds the 10-Man leader''s badge, and soon,

    The scenery of the True Devil Realmes into view.

    Beyond the boundary, devils have built fortresses and spread out defensive formations to meet us.

    "The evil Human Race has invaded!"

    "Spread the defensive formations!"

    "For the Devil Realm, let''s block all these greedy humans! Unite!"

    Thus, the Great War between Humans and Devils began.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 165: Drastic Change (4)

    Chapter 165: Drastic Change (4)

    Devil Army, form the Devil Origin Heaven Refining Formation!

    Ha!

    The Devil Race lines up, each beginning to emit devilish energy.

    In an instant, the frontline is covered with dark devilish energy, blocking our path.

    However, the Human Race expedition force, instead of charging towards the barrier of devilish energy, began to change formation.

    [All devil path cultivators, forward!]

    Seven hundred-strong unitsposed of devilish art cultivators stepped forward.

    Song Jin once said, among the people of the lower realm, even those who have mastered devilish arts prefer to ascend to the Bright Cold Realm rather than the True Devil Realm..

    Kugugugu!

    I feel like I understand why.

    Kiieeeee!

    Kyaaaah!

    Kooooo!

    Darkish monsters exude devilish energy.

    The entire bodies of the devilish cultivators, who have mastered devilish arts, began to emit dark devilish energy, piercing through the barrier of devilish energy right before us.

    [Breakthrough!]

    Kugugugung!

    With the devilish art cultivators eachunching a strike, the barrier is pierced in an instant, and a path opens up.

    At the end of the path, the Devil Race is seen panicking.

    [Righteous path cultivators, forward!]

    This time, cultivators of the righteous faction, who have mastered pure righteous cultivation methods, step forward, unleashing attacks that emit bright white light.

    At this light, the Devil Race across from us are seen fleeing in terror.

    Next, its our turn, the cultivators who have learned the cultivation methods between righteousness and evil.

    [Charge! Finding the Devil Veins of the Devil Realm and nting the Vast Cold Jade entrusted to the 100-Man Captains is the top priority!]

    The cultivators disperse, following themands of their respective 100-Man captains, and begin to break through the encircling Devil Race.

    "Block the despicable Human Race!"

    "The Human Race is trying to contaminate the Devil Realm!"

    Koooooo!

    Dark devilish energy gathers in the air, transforming into the shape of a ck skull, and rushes towards our 100-Man unit.

    "Hmph, begone!"

    Kugugugu!

    The skull disperses under the strike of a cultivator from our 100-Man unit, who practices the wind attribute methods at the Nascent Soul stage.

    However, the shattered skull gathers into pieces and then splits into hundreds of smaller skulls, flying towards us again.

    Kyaaaaaaa!

    "Haaaaaa!"

    Yeon Jin quickly forms a hand seal as he faces the flying skulls.

    "Light-Lightning de Lotus!"

    Pachijik!

    Yellow lightning in the shape of des form in the air, and dozens of them gather to create a lotus.

    The lightning lotus surrounding Yeon Jin soon disperses in all directions, hitting the skulls.

    Pachijik!

    As the bright yellow lightning strikes, the skulls evaporate.

    [It has been said since ancient times that the lightning attribute has the power to destroy evil and exterminate devils. It seems the saying is true.]

    "Ahaha, of course. It''s particrly effective against the Yin attribute or the Ghost and Devil attributes... but honestly, I was so scared just now that I almost failed casting the spell. I dont think I will be of much help."

    [Perhaps you should make more use of your 10-Man subordinates. I can help, or you can borrow the power of the Qi Building cultivators part of the unit.]

    "Thank you for the advice..."

    Just then.

    Kuuuuung!

    A section of the Devil Race''s wall crumbles due to a spell cast by a 100-Man Captain.

    The 100-Man Captain''s booming voice echoes all around.

    "I can feel the Devil Veins of the Devil Realm in that direction! We will head there first!"

    Whizzing!

    He wraps himself in Dragon Fist Wind and quickly flies to said location, and we cross the wall to follow him.

    After crossing the wall and looking back with my consciousness, I see that the spatial rift we had crossed is covered with arge wall and barrier.

    It is said that the spatial rifts leading to the Devil Realm are scattered throughout the Bright Cold Realm.

    The Devil Race, wary of this invasion by the Human Race, seem to have built castles around these spatial rifts.

    Whoooosh!

    How long have we flown following the 100-Man captain?

    The 100-Man Captain soon arrives at something resembling arge mountain in the Devil Realm.

    "This is the Devil Veins of the Devil Realm. Devilish energy flows heavily here. From now on, as the 100-Man Captain, I will begin to erode the Devil Realm using Vast Cold Jade. You all must protect the surroundings to ensure I am not disturbed!"

    Upon hismand, a total of ten 10-Man Leaders and their respective 10-Man teams form a circle around the 100-Man Captain, standing guard in the surroundings.

    Woowoowoong!

    Behind us, where the 100-Man Captain is, a dense spiritual energy surges, pushing away the thick devilish energy filling the surroundings and beginning to erode the space.

    The atmosphere of the Devil Realm is changing, turning into that of a Spiritual Realm

    Woowoowoong!

    As spiritual energy begins to bloom around, the other Qi Building practitioners within the 10-Man teams seem to look more alive.

    Those who reached Core Formation are at the pinnacle of vitality, able to survive for years without eating or drinking and able to live on the spiritual energy within their bodies without breathing.

    But Qi Building cultivators, though their bodies flow with pure spiritual force and have high vitality, are not beyond human limitations, struggling in the Devil Realm''s environment filled with devilish energy, unlike the Spiritual Realm.

    While we are guarding the surroundings.

    Kugugugu!

    From afar, hundreds of members of the Devil Race are flying towards us with raging intent.

    "Over there! The Human Race is contaminating the Devil Realm!"

    "You bastards, stop the erosion immediately!"

    Devils with horns instead of eyes on their faces, devils with two heads, and those entirely made of stone surround us in a bizarre formation.

    "All devils, engage! We are equal in the erosion area!"

    "Protect the Devil Realm from erosion!"

    The masses of the Human Race and Devil Race collide.

    Yeon Jin quickly forms a seal and casts a spell.

    "Lightning de Lotus!"

    Pachiziziz!

    Once again, a lotus made of yellow lightning surrounds him.

    Kwaaaang!

    When arge Devil Race member throws a punch, Yeon Jin''s lotus trembles severely, and he seems engulfed in fear, desperately infusing spiritual power into the lotus.

    ''Damn it, hespletely lost it.''

    I click my tongue inwardly as I see Yeon Jin frozen in fear and stiffening.

    "Te-, Ten-Man Leader! Please give us an order!"

    "Ten-Man Leader!"

    Excluding me, the members of Yeon Jin''s 10-Man team are also in turmoil, distressed seeing Yeon Jin only protecting himself and looking out of his senses.

    I take the initiative to issuemands in ce of Yeon Jin, blocking the attacks of the Devil Race while alsomanding the other 10-Man teams.

    ["All members, the 10-Man Leader is preparing a major spell, so for now, follow mymand. First, excluding me, nine Qi Building cultivators, starting with you, go behind the 10-Man Leader and intercept the enemies with magic artifacts. The Devil Race is notpatible with the 10-Man Leader''s lightning, so it will be safe to be behind him."]

    As I reveal the aura of Core Formation and give orders, the Qi Building cultivators of the 10-Man units follow mymand as if they have been waiting.

    I send five of the nine 10-Man members behind Yeon Jin, and the remaining four behind me.

    "So, do we just stay behind you, senior?"

    [Right. Follow me.]

    "Eh? Follow you?"

    [Do you see something wriggling behind the Devil Race force?]

    Squelch, squelch-squelch!

    Behind the Devil Race force, severalrge tentacles are blowing flutes, stuck in ce.

    Reading the Devil Race''s intent, my eyes shine.

    [That mass of tentacles is the Devil Race''smander. It''smanding the Devil Race surrounding us, so we''ll break through the Devil Race force to engage themander and harass it. That way, theirmand structure will be paralyzed in one fell swoop, making it easier for our fellow cultivators.]

    "Ah, are we really going to break through those Devil Race members just by ourselves!?"

    [It''s entirely possible. Don''t be paralyzed by fear, form up. We''ll charge in a wedge formation. You and you will take the left wing, and you two will handle the right wing.]

    After cing four people on both nks, I pull out a chunk of flesh from within my clothes.

    [Come out, Yuan Yu.]

    Splorch! Squelch, squelch!

    The chunk of flesh bursts from my hand upon mymand and transforms into a human figure after a while of wriggling.

    A being wearing a blood-colored robe, with a mix of male and feminine characteristics, appears with ebony-like hair cascading down.

    Seeing Yuan Yu, the Qi Building 10-Man team members open their mouths wide in awe.

    [Dont gape. As a Blood Body that I control, Yuan Yu is merely a puppet. It will lead the way to break through, and I will support from the rear, dealing with those who attack from above and below the ground.]

    Woowoong!

    As Yuan Yu opens its mouth, a bloody light shes from its Golden Core, and through its mouth emerges a crystal skull staff, seventeen bone daggers, four crimson pagodas, and a blood-colored spear.

    The ghost king that had been attached to the blood-colored spear had been consumed by the Nether Crossing Ship before, so Yuan Yu takes the spear directly and assumes a stance.

    Of course, since I am the one controlling the Blood Body Yuan Yu, its posture is perfect.

    "Everyone"

    I issue themand through Yuan Yu''s mouth.

    "Charge."

    Fwoosh!

    With that word, Yuan Yu shoots forward, matching the speed of the Qi Building cultivators.

    The Qi Building team members follow on Yuan Yu''s nks, and I follow directly behind Yuan Yu, forming seals.

    [White Orchid Blessing Incantation.]

    Woowoong!

    Bright light arises from my entire body, and several white orchids begin to bloom around us.

    Then, the white orchids fly into the bodies of the 10-Man team members.

    "Uh, uh?"

    "What in the world?"

    The expressions of the 10-Man team members changes.

    In an instant, their power surges to match that of the Grand Perfection Qi Building.

    In addition to this, I begin toy circuits in their bodies through the power of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation I bestowed upon them.

    [Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.]

    Tstssts!

    Of course,ying circuits in the body of a living human would bring immense pain and significantly damage the body.

    I funnel the pain and harmful effects of the circuits through the curse spells of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation into Yuan Yu''s body.

    As the circuits areid into their bodies, now matching Grand Perfection Qi Building cultivators, they all begin to exhibit the power of Core Formation cultivators.

    "Uh, senior?"

    "What kind of power is this?"

    [It''s my blessing. No need for many words, just pick up the pace. Now that you''re at the level of Core Formation, you can keep up with the speed, right?]

    "Of course!"

    Fwoosh!

    Yuan Yu and I start using the Flying Escape Technique, and the other Qi Building members follow at aparable speed.

    Kwaang!

    The enemies in front of us are cleaved apart by the blood-colored spear in Yuan Yu''s hand.

    The crystal skull staff floating above Yuan Yus head opens its mouth, drawing the essence blood of the attacking Devil Race members into Yuan Yu, continuously bolstering its vigor.

    Ting, ting, ting!

    Moreover, with the four crimson defensive pagodas surrounding us, its nearly impossible for the Devil Race members to sessfully attack us, and we can continuously charge, scattering attacks in all directions.

    Finally.

    Kooong!

    We stop in front of the mass of tentaclesmanding the Devil Race force.

    ''Ho, Nascent Soul stage Devil, I see..''

    Among the shadow-like Devil Race members, three are at Core Formation, and one is a Nascent Soul stage powerhouse.

    [Everyone, engage the Core Formation Devils. Yuan Yu and I will take on this one.]

    "Yes, sir!"

    Whoom!

    No words are needed.

    The shadow devils hand reaches out towards Yuan Yu and me.

    Kooong!

    Yuan Yu summons the crimson pagodas to spread a barrier, but the barrier begins to shake violently and crack almost immediately.

    [Such evil human scum, truly living up to their reputation with their eerie appearance. One is neither male nor female, and another wanders headless]

    The shadow devil at the Nascent Soul stage looks at us and sneers before reaching out again.

    ...It''s not entirely wrong.

    [Hold him for a bit Yuan Yu.]

    "...Blood Demon Suppressing Sea"

    Swoosh!

    From Yuan Yu''s body, blood-red seawater explodes everywhere, overwhelming the Nascent Soul stage shadow devil.

    "Blood Chain Binding Forest."

    As Yuan Yu forms a hand seal, a blood-red forest sprouts from the blood-red seawater, beginning to press down on the Nascent Soul shadow devil.

    Kugugugu!

    Countless branches intertwine, attempting to skewer the Devil Race like a kebab.

    However, the body of the shadow devil appear to be made of shadows, as the branches pass right through it.

    [Ahaha, how cute. Core Formation stage humans daring to harm me, without even properly sensing nes...]

    [Azure Wing!]

    Kugugugu!

    Behind me, three wings sprout.

    [Heavenly Shatter!]

    Kugugugu!

    A secret technique of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, performed by a Core Formation cultivator exerting all their strength.

    Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter is executed.

    [What...!]

    A whirl of blue light overwhelms the Nascent Soul devil, wrapping around its entire body.

    Within it, the Nascent Soul devil cries out.

    [You, you... You''re from the Heart Tribe...]

    [Shsh.]

    Whish!

    And within the whirlwind of blue, the storm of the Formless Sword shreds the devil.

    Before the devil can continue babbling, I rush at them, grabbing their head with my hand covered in the Formless Sword.

    [If you''re defeated, quietly surrender your life. Stop babbling annoyingly.]

    Puk!

    The Formless Sword dices through its entire body, and the shadowy flesh of the devil, which was impervious to attacks below the Core Formation stage, is sliced open by the Formless Sword, ultimately scattering.

    Ssshhh...

    After watching its Nascent Soul disperse and its soul ascend,

    I look at a mass of tentacles scurrying away beside me.

    The tentacle mass seems to be the onemanding the surrounding Devil force but it appears to have poor physical abilities, managing to move only three steps despite its efforts.

    [...Listen here, Daoist.]

    Chak!

    I grab the tentacles sprouting from its body and say,

    [Disperse your forces, don''t pretend you can''t understand. Hurry.]

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The tentacle devil trembles and conveys its consciousness through its tentacles.

    [...I''ve heard that the Human Race grinds prisoners into elixirs. I, asmander, wish for proper treatment instead of such a dreadful fate.]

    [Hmm... I''ll take responsibility for your life.]

    [Ah, understood.]

    Chk!

    Shortly after.

    A strange intent spreads in all directions from the tips of the tentacle mass.

    Soon after, the Devil Race surrounding our 100-Man unit flees.

    I pull on the tentacles and ask.

    [Hmm, you could have just made your forces surrender, but you ordered them to run away.]

    [I had no choice. You may have promised proper treatment for prisoners, but how will my subordinates know you won''t eat them?]

    ''It feels like we''re being treated as a cannibal army.''

    Still, it seems like themander is quite kind to its subordinates despite its appearance.

    [Alright, I understand. Capturing you alone has earned me merit, so I won''t say more.]

    I pick up the tentacle mass and return to the 100-Man unit.

    Shortly after.

    Kuuuuu!

    From the Devil Veins controlled by the 100-Man Captain, refreshing spiritual energy spreads, eroding all surrounding Devil Veins into spiritual veins.

    "We''ve seeded in the assimtion"

    Shaaaa!

    The surrounding devilish energy is washed away, and spiritual energy illuminates all around.

    It isn''t just our side that seeded in the operation. From afar, beams of spiritual energy can also be seen.

    Wo-woong!

    The beams of spiritual energy erode the Devil Veins into spiritual veins, meeting one another and emitting even stronger light.

    Before long, thend where we first set foot ispletely infused with majestic spiritual energy.

    [To the expeditionary force, the 1st Devil Realm assimtion operation has been sessful! Congrattions on the operation''s sess, and all criminals who received sentences before joining the battle will have their crimes pardoned! I repeat, the 1st Devil Realm assimtion operation has....]

    Hyeon Woon''s telepathic message resonates throughout the units, and I begin to slowly regenerate the upper part of my neck, organizing my thoughts.

    ''Is this right?''

    Although I should celebrate the victory,

    I find myself caught between pitying the tentacle devil squirming beside me and the invading Human Race eagerly waiting to feast on the Devil Race.

    I ponder whether what I am doing is right.

    Wo-woong!

    As I dwell on these thoughts for a while,

    I suddenly feel something vibrating within me.

    ''This is''

    A Heart Demon.

    As these doubts arose, the Heart Demon that had formed as I rose to the Nascent Soul stage began to react.

    Feeling the vibrations of the Heart Demon, I realize.

    ''The day I find the answer to whether my actions are correct, perhaps I can rid myself of the Heart Demon and regain my memories.''

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Ridi, Marvinzum, Tinyrock971, Tinjar, Glodd, :), and ACYNED. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 166: Drastic Change (5)

    Chapter 166: Drastic Change (5)

    The first Devil Race invasion was sessfully carried out, and I received recognition for handing over the mass of tentacles to the upper ranks.

    Capturing a Devil Racemander was considered a significant achievement, especially ording to the testimonies of my subordinates who said I defeated a Nascent Soul stage devil.

    I was awarded the que of a 100-Man Captain, enabling me to lead a 100-Man unit.

    Wo-woong!

    "There''s someone in our 1000-Man unit who rashly tried to ascend stages before joining the invasion of the Devil Realm, fell to a Heart Demon, and was decapitated... It seems you had confidence in your skills to ascend stages. I look forward to working with you, 100-Man Captain."

    Wi Yeol, a Heavenly Being stage General of the 1000-Man unit I belong to patted my shoulder.

    I looked at the spirit que, dharma treasure, and Vast Cold Jade that are all issued to every 100-Man Captain.

    ''Vast Cold Jade...''

    From now on, I, too, will have to stand at the forefront of the Devil Race invasion operations, eroding thend of the Devil Realm with Vast Cold Jade.

    After expressing my gratitude to the upper echelons, I went to my assigned post.

    The area was already filled with dense heaven and earth spiritual energy, making it effortless to breathe and for cultivators below the Qi Building stage to use their spells without any inconvenience.

    And that means,

    "Hey, use your spells properly!"

    "Raise the wall!"

    "Build the roof!"

    Even with only Qi Building stage cultivators, its possible to build houses in the Devil Realm''snd as if we are in the vast Bright Cold Realm.

    Already, the vicinity is filled with numerous houses made of mud and wood, pces, and mansions galore.

    The incredible changes are the result of Qi Building stage cultivators earnestly diving into construction work.

    "Ah, 100-Man Captain, you''ve arrived!"

    Yeon Jin, who had briefly been my superior, and his 10-Man unit members came out from a manor to greet me.

    "As expected, Cultivator Seo... no, 100-Man Captain. I knew you were more skilled than me and would seed someday, but I didn''t expect you to rise so quickly. This mansion has been allocated to you as the 100-Man Captain."

    "Ah, thank you, Cultivator Yeon. Everyone,e in for now."

    I lead the 10-Man unit members into the manor.

    "You''ve been assigned to my 100-Man unit, and as more reinforcements arrive, our unit will be replenished with more personnel. Let''s get along well until then."

    "Yes, 100-Man Captain!"

    "It''s an honor!"

    I share a moment of light drinks with Yeon Jin and the 10-Man unit inside the manor.

    Afterughing and chatting for a while, they returned to their original ces, and after sending them off, I looked up at the sky from the silent mansion.

    "..."

    Thend is illuminated by spiritual energy, but the sky of the Devil Realm is still dense with devilish energy.

    "Something feels off."

    I feel as if theres a hole in my chest.

    A feeling of having lost something.

    But I can''t figure out what it is.

    Something seems wrong, but I can''t remember what it is exactly.

    And so, time passes again as an invader.

    Initially, the ranks of the expedition force of the Devil Realm were purely based on cultivation stages.

    However, as the invasion progressed, ranks gradually became divided based on contributions.

    Even as a Core Formation stage cultivator, I established far more merits than cultivators of the same realm or even Nascent Soul stage cultivators and was eventually awarded the spirit que of a Thousand-Man General.

    I heard that from the rank of Thousand-Man General, one could be granted the authority of a provisional governor to manage colonies in the True Devil Realm.

    ''A governor...''

    After the 1st invasion of the Devil Realm,

    The erosion of the Devil Realm continued steadily, and we had just finished the ninth invasion operation.

    Wo-woong!

    Spiritual energy fills the Devil Realm

    I see the remnants of the Devil Race who had not yet fled and the human cultivators literally ''hunting'' these remnants.

    I nkly stare at this scene.

    Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon approach me, clicking their tongues in disapproval.

    They, too, had earned the que of a 1000-Man general through their numerous contributions.

    Oh Hyun-seok speaks up.

    "Honestly, we came here under our masters orders... but Im not sure if this is right."

    "...I think the same. I thought the Devil Realm was a ce inhabited only by devils..."

    What we saw were Human Race members holding dharma treasures, chasing after the Devil Race, separating their flesh from bone, draining their blood, and even absorbing and storing their souls.

    "...I can''t tell who''s the devil and who''s the human."

    "Exactly. I heard even the simplest devils possess intelligence, especially those above the Core Formation stage..."

    Listening to their conversation, I feel a turmoil in my chest.

    Emotionally, I found myself empathizing with the Devil Race.

    But rationally I understood the actions of the human cultivators hunting the Devil Race.

    ''Why?''

    Its a feeling I have been experiencingtely.

    My rationality and emotions are in stark contrast.

    ''Strange...''

    What is right and what is wrong?

    I absentmindedly stroke my chest, unable to remember something I might have forgotten, and gaze into the distance with Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon.

    "Provincial governor of the upied territory?"

    I ask, not quite understanding.

    "Yes, Seo Eun-hyun. You''ve been appointed as the provincial governor to oversee the territory from the newly upied Devil Ridge Mountains to the ck Pearl River."

    I question Hyeon Woon.

    "Although I have achieved many merits I am still at the Core Formation stage... Wouldn''t it be better to entrust this to someone at the Heavenly Being stage?"

    "On the contrary, that''s why Im assigning you as the provincial governor. The other Heavenly Being stage cultivators have crucial roles in the next operation, and it will be problematic if we are missing even one or two in order to manage the upied territories."

    "I see."

    "Moreover, recent reports suggest you''ve been showing signs of mental instability. Soldiers who have been on the battlefield for a long time sometimes experience psychological issues. Taking a break as a provincial governor and reaching Nascent Soul can solidify your mental foundation. Since you''ve previously attempted to ascend to the Nascent Soul stage on your own, what better opportunity can there be?"

    I fall silent for a moment at Hyeon Woon''s words.

    He has a point.

    But what concerns me is...

    ''Hyeon Woon, the color of his intent...''

    Lately, I''ve been feeling an increasing sense of alienation from the color of his intent.

    He had received reports of my mental instability, but it seems he is unaware that his own mind might be deteriorating.

    ''What should I do...''

    After pondering for a moment, I decided to dismiss it as one of the mental illnesses many cultivators experience during war.

    ''It''s not my problem anyway.''

    "If you say so, I will ept the position of governor."

    "Good, from today, you are the provincial governor of the 8th erosion area."

    I receive the spirit que from Hyeon Woon and walk out of the manor where he resided.

    As reinforcements joined the expedition force, more and more human cultivators moved to the front lines.

    After defeating the Devil Race, the upied territory was quickly transformed into a bustling area by numerous human cultivators.

    Many Qi Building stage cultivators gathered, swiftly building cities and fortresses.

    I pass through the bustling area and head to the manor assigned to me.

    Inside, the 100-Man captains of my 1000-Man unit were gathered, sharing conversations.

    "Ah, the 1000-Man General has arrived!"

    "1000-Man General, did you receive anything this time?"

    Most of the 100-Man Captains are at the Nascent Soul stage, but none of them look down on me.

    In fact, none of them can defeat me in a one-on-one fight.

    Recently, even General Seo, who has somewhat recovered to the Nascent Soul level, is under mymand, so my skills are certainly notcking.

    Among the 100-Man Captains, Yeon Jin, who followed me and made more contributions, is also there.

    Hes staggering around, his face flushed from drinking among the Nascent Soul stage cultivators.

    "Listen, everyone, I will not participate in the next 10th erosion operation."

    "Really...?"

    "What, why is that"

    I announce that I have been appointed as the provincial governor.

    "No! Where else can you find someone as capable as our 1000-Man General! Is this really right?"

    "Chief Strategist Hyeon Woon, I''ve disliked that guy from the start! Let''s smash his head in and bring our 1000-Man General back!"

    "Oh my~ How many among the other 1000-Man Generals are as capable as Seo 1000-Man General!"

    "Everyone Thank you."

    Truthfully, the 1000-Man unit I''ve led has indeed been on a winning streak.

    Not because we achieved major contributions every time, but because we managed to secure many minor contributions while ensuring the majority of our forces returned safely, which is a well-regarded aspect within my 1000-Man unit.

    It was thanks to my tendency to focus on securing minor contributions while paying attention to the safety of my subordinates rather than chasing after major merits..

    "Ah, 1000-Man General. So, you wont be standing on the front lines anymore?"

    Yeon Jin asks,blinking his eyes drunkenly.

    "Thats the case."

    "Ah Then, I will follow you to the 8th upied territory Please dont forget my loyalty to you, 1000-Man General!"

    "Haha! Yeon Jin, its not loyalty to the 1000-Man General, but fear of being assigned to another 1000-Man unit with a lower survival rate if the General is absent, right?"

    "You funny guy! Hey, everyone! Lets pour more into Yeon Jins ss and teach this coward a lesson!"

    After chuckling at Yeon Jin, who is surrounded by Nascent Soul stage cultivators and sweating profusely from the alcohol, I enter my mansion within the manor.

    Inside, arge mass of tentacles is rolling and squirming.

    Its the Devil Racemander I first captured as a prisoner, named Gyeon Shin (Seeing the New).

    After the interrogation of the prisoner waspleted, instead of sending him directly to an alchemist, at my request, he was able to survive as my pet beast.

    "Cultivator Gyeon, it seems you are doing well?"

    [Ah, Lord Seo. Have youe? As you can see, I am living well thanks to your grace.]

    "Theres no need for formalities. Anyway, it seems the time hase to release Cultivator Gyeon."

    At my words, the tentacles twitch and turn towards me.

    "Ive been appointed as the provincial governor of the 8th upied territory. They told me to rest there for a while. So, once we arrive near the 8th upied territory, Ill release you."

    [Thank you, Lord Seo. Among all the humans Ive met, you are the one most faithful to your promises.]

    "..."

    When I first handed over Gyeon Shin, I requested that he be treated well as a prisoner.

    However, the prisoner treatment among humans meant turning them into pet beasts by imnting a spike in their head or extracting their core to make elixirs.

    Therefore, just before Gyeon Shin was sent to an alchemist, I managed to save him by iming I would make him my pet beast.

    Of course, to control a pet beast, one has to learn a special method or imnt a spike in their head.

    After taking Gyeon Shin, I removed the spike imnted in his head to free him from control.

    I apologized for not being able to promise proper prisoner treatment and promised to release himter.

    "Listen here, Cultivator Gyeon."

    [Yes, please speak.]

    "...Although Im not well-versed in the affairs of the Devil Race, from Cultivator Gyeons perspective... do you think the Devil Race is more benevolent than humans?"

    [Benevolent... It depends on what criteria you use for ''benevolence.'']

    "Hmm?"

    Gyeon Shin continues, squirming his tentacles.

    [If capturing other races indiscriminately to use them as elixirs is considered evil, then generally, the Devil Race is benevolent. However, my race, the Yuchok tribe, suppresses the minds of other beings to control them, parasitizes their bodies to suck nutrients and spiritual energy, and when the host ages, takes their life and moves to another host. There are also Devil Races thaty eggs in the bodies of other races, exploit other races, and frequently wage wars at the slightest provocation... In some aspects, we are not benevolent either.]

    "..."

    [My Yuchok Tribe has the talent for suppressing minds, so we can somewhat read the consciousness of others. It may sound presumptuous, but when I read Lord Seos mind... it seems you are pondering the morality of your actions.]

    "...Thats correct."

    Gyeon Shin continues.

    [Had it been any other human asking, I would have said that humans are the filthiest and most evil. While there are numerous races, and the Devil Realm harbors many bizarre races, the truth is that humans are almost unique in taking prisoners directly to be made into elixirs. However, since you are the one asking, and answering without any malice towards humans but with a degree of objectivity...]

    Gyeon Shin lifts one of his tentacles to meet my eye level.

    [Thew of the jungle. That''s the undeniable truth of this world, a fate all beings are born into. We, the Devil Race, also feel aggrieved by this invasion and hold great animosity towards humans... But to be honest, if the Devil Race were the stronger force, we too might have invaded human territories at any time, parasitizing human bodies as hosts,ying eggs in them, or exploiting them, just as I mentioned before. It''s just that now, humans are stronger than us, so they invade the Devil Realm and turn the Devil Race into mere elixirs.]

    "...Thank you for your answer."

    After leaving Gyeon Shin behind, I head to my room.

    ''It''s not a matter of good or evil but of strength and weakness...''

    Yet, something about that doesn''t seem right.

    Gyeon Shin''s words are clear and easy to ept, sweeping away the guilt blossoming within me.

    But I feel there is something more than that.

    Something more, forgotten deep within my heart.

    Surely...

    Three dayster.

    I set off for the 8th upied territory with those who had decided to follow me.

    8th upied Territory, Provincial Governor''s Residence.

    I was briefed by the administrator assigned to assist me in the 8th upied territory about the situation there.

    "...so, currently, there are seven Devil Tribes within our upied territory."

    "The number of tribes is not as many as in other upied territories."

    "Yes, our territory produces a metal called Devilish Gold from the Devil Ridge Mountains, so the resources we can exploit from the tribes are less significant than what we can extract from the mines. Of course, if the provincial governor wishes, we can make good elixirs from the remaining tribes..."

    "That''s enough."

    I wave my hand to dismiss the topic.

    "We don''t need elixirs, let''s move on to discuss resources and management of the upied territory. From what I understand, the real importance of this 8th upied territory isn''t just that."

    "Yes. As you may know, this 8th upied territory contains a Void Spirit Pond."

    Void Spirit Pond.

    A ce where the veil between dimensions is thin.

    This thin veil, transparent like the water of a pond, hence called Void Spirit Pond, often yields spirit stones used in creating space magic artifacts such as storage bags, storage scrolls, and other storage devices, making it a valuable resource.

    However, the true value of the Void Spirit Pond is not just that.

    "Once the territory is fully colonized, I''ll organize the Void Spirit Pond to thoroughly explore the lower realms heavily popted by humans."

    Void Spirit Pond, also referred to as the "Unbound Flying Immortal tform,"

    By organizing the dimensional veil of the Void Spirit Pond and connecting it to a specific lower realm, the Void Spirit Pond can transform into a Flying Immortal tform that wees those ascending.

    "Though the Void Spirit Pond is unstable now, and it might take at least 1,000 to 2,000 years, it means, with time, we can develop the Void Spirit Pond into a Flying Immortal tform. The provincial governor should focus on the Void Spirit Pond going forward."

    "Understood. Let''s go see this Void Spirit Pond."

    "Yes."

    I head with the administrator to the location of the Void Spirit Pond.

    "Here it is..."

    The Void Spirit Pond is beneath the governor''s mansion.

    Traveling through a bedrock cave underneath, the Void Spirit Pond can be found deep within the underground cave.

    Wo-woong!

    Upon arrival, I momentarily marvel at the grandeur of the Void Spirit Pond.

    An ancient underground cavern.

    There, spirit stones are sparkling green in various ces, and below themy a vast undergroundke.

    But its not ake.

    I point to one side of the Void Spirit Pond and gesture lightly towards the other side with my hand.

    "This connects to the outer dimensions of the Devil Realm... the Void Spirit Pond."

    "Correct. Unlike a normalke, there''s no movement on its surface at all."

    I admire thendscape reflecting on theke''s surface like a mirror.

    "Beautiful..."

    "However beautiful it may be, please do not touch the surface of theke. Unless you''re a cultivator at the Four-Axis stage capable of withstanding spatial storms, touching theke will either tear you apart from the spatial storms blowing from outside theke Or, if lucky enough to survive, you''d fall into a strange dimension unknown to anyone."

    "I''ll be careful."

    "Yes, and we''ve also set up a formation to prevent most people, except the governor, from approaching this area. While Void Spirit Ponds have been found in other upied territories as well, we must be cautious to prevent anyone from tampering with it. If anyone tries to approach the Void Spirit Pond, it''s only right for you, as the governor, to punish them without mercy."

    "Understood."

    After giving me a few more precautions about the Void Spirit Pond, the administrator suggested we leave.

    Afterward, the administrator offered a few more precautions about the Light Spirit Pond before suggesting we leave.

    However, I remained, gazing at the Void Spirit Pond.

    "The scenery is too beautiful for me to just leave. Wait for me above."

    "...Yes, if that''s what the governor wishes..."

    Whoosh!

    The administrator, being at the Core Formation stage and apparently having many duties, quickly ascends to the surface using a Flying Escape Technique.

    I look in the direction the administrator had gone for a while, then turn my gaze back to the Void Spirit Pond.

    "Come forth."

    Woong!

    As soon as I entered the area of the Void Spirit Pond, avoiding the administrator''s eyes, I activated the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    My Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts has already transcended its original limitations, now allowing me to use it on others, not just myself.

    Within the range of my Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, small creatures begin to emerge, wriggling.

    "Young members of the Devil Race."

    A small child with horns on his head and another with bat wings.

    Apart from their unique physical attributes, these two Devil Race members look not much different from humans.

    [What are you doing here?]

    I speak in a manner that the Devil Race children can understand, using consciousness.

    At my words, the Devil Race children fidget and then speak.

    "This is a secret ce we found while exploring."

    "Yes, we''ve been ying here often."

    [You shouldn''te here anymore. Haven''t you heard this ce is now upied by the Human Race?]

    "But we found it first..."

    "But we found it..."

    The child with bat wings echoes the words of the horned child, making a sad face.

    [...First of all, how did you get in here? Are you kids from the nearby tribes?]

    "Yes, Ie from the Horned Tribe, and this one is from the Batwing Tribe."

    "Yes, our tribes are next to each other, so we often y together. While ying, we found a tunnel and explored it until we got here."

    I sigh deeply.

    [Leave now. If you y here, evil humans might capture and eat you.]

    "Huh? Arent you a human?"

    "Are you evil?"

    [Hmm... Maybe I am. So you better leave right away.]

    "Why should we?"

    "We found this ce, after all."

    I pondered how to send these little Devil Race children away without scaring them too much.

    After thinking for a moment, I decided to hide them temporarily, then went to the governor''s mansion to quickly bring Gyeon Shin back to the Void Spirit Pond.

    "Look here, Cultivator Gyeon. Please tell these kids to go home."

    [? Ah, you little ones! Why on earth have youe here!]

    Upon discovering the two Devil Race children, Gyeon Shin scolded them with his tentacles and quickly chased them out after telling them various educational stories from the Devil Realm.

    [Whew, that was surprising. Thank you for safely sending the children back.]

    "Well, it''s one thing to confront adult devils, but the young ones are innocent and shouldn''t be antagonized."

    [Right. In the Devil Realm, it''s an unspoken rule not to touch each other''s offspring, no matter how bizarre the actions of various races might be. Humans capture anything, young or old, but it''s truly fortunate that someone like you, Lord Seo, exists.]

    "Ha ha..."

    Each time I received ethical praise from Gyeon Shin, I felt something stirring in my heart.

    ''I can''t go on like this.''

    Sighing, I returned to the governor''s mansion with Gyeon Shin and began to hear about the overall situation in the upied territory from the administrator, issuing a decree to fundamentally prohibit making elixirs from the Devil Race. The reason is to utilize thebor force of the Devil Race for mining resources from the Devil Ridge Mountains.

    Then, I instructed the administrator to implement policies for the upied territory as gently as possible before descending back to the serene Void Spirit Pond.

    I n to release Gyeon Shin when the time is right.

    But before that, I seek to quickly regain my memories to ovee the increasingly turbulent darkness in my heart.

    ''I must recover my memories...''

    Wo-woong!

    In the tranquil Void Spirit Pond, I inhaled the purified spiritual energy around me, cleansed by the Vast Cold Jade, time and again.

    I continuously challenged the Nascent Soul stage.

    With the newly created method, I formed artifact spirits within the dharma treasure, storing the concentrated spiritual energy each time I attempted the Nascent Soul stage.

    Thus, I spent years in the Void Spirit Pond.

    Despite my warnings, the two young members of the Devil Race kept visiting the Void Spirit Pond.

    The children kept ignoring my words, and at some point, I gave up and just made sure they didnt enter the pond.

    Eventually, I learned the names of the children: Su In (Longevitys Cause) and Hong Yeon (Red Connection).

    asionally, when something urgent came up at the governor''s mansion, I would go up to deal with it and alsoforted Yeon Jin, who cried missing his home.

    Thus, I spent years in the Devil Realm.

    [Read athttps://wetriedtls.site/ ]

    "...So, what are you saying?"

    Sitting cross-legged and infusing leftover spiritual energy into the artifact spirits, I look at the figures before me.

    "We''ve decided to get engaged."

    "Yes!"

    I stare at Su In and Hong Yeon in front of me.

    Su In from the Horned Tribe and Hong Yeon from the Batwing Tribe look back at me with sparkling eyes.

    Eighteen years have passed since I became the provincial governor.

    These Devil Race children had matured significantly, no longer the gender-indistinct kids they once were.

    "...Well, I had a rough idea."

    I knew for a while they saw each other as more than just friends.

    But, the headache for mey elsewhere.

    "But asking me to witness your engagement, what''s that about?"

    Indeed.

    They started begging me to be their witness.

    "I''m a human. Wouldn''t it be better for Cultivator Gyeon to do that?"

    [Yes, children. It would be much better for me, with my vast knowledge, to witness it!]

    Though I had promised to release Gyeon Shin,

    Due to his racial characteristics, he couldn''t go anywhere alone without subduing a beast to parasitize. However, the Devil Ridge Mountains scarcely have any beasts, leaving Gyeon Shin unable to escape and leaving him waiting to be rescued by his kind.

    And now, eighteen yearster.

    Gyeon Shin has yet to receive a rescue signal from his kin.

    Eventually, he seemed to give up, merely ying Go or Chess with me from time to time.

    "But... even if youre human, theres no human as good as you, governor."

    "Compared to other upied territories of the Devil Realm, our territory is quite a good ce to live, and perhaps because we''ve been with you, Governor, it really feelsfortable."

    "...But, have you gotten permission from your respective tribes?"

    The two look at each other, grin and say,

    "Yes!"

    "Of course!"

    "...Don''t lie."

    "How did you... Ah, never mind, it doesnt matter, does it?"

    "Were not asking for a marriage witness, just an engagement witness!"

    Eventually, I gave in to their whining and agreed to witness their engagement.

    The two Devil Race members stood in the brightest spot near the Void Spirit Pond, surrounded by shining spirit stones, and promised their future to each other.

    ''Why am I even witnessing this...''

    Watching the young couple, I cant help but smile unwittingly.

    Apparently, I have a soft spot for people in love.

    Memories yet to sink into darkness.

    The recollection of nting quince and white magnolias with my first love and the love shared within the castle of puppets surfaced, making me smile involuntarily.

    Warmth filled my heart.

    ''Ah...''

    Watching these two, whom I had seen grow up,e together, the darkness that had been tormenting my heart seemed to ease.

    ''I think I understand something...''

    After blessing the two Devil Race members, I returned to the governor''s mansion.

    Before organizing my enlightenment, I decided to clear up all the piled up work at the governor''s office and before preparing myself for seclusion for a long time.

    ''Im almost there.''

    Just a few more steps seem to be needed to release the Heart Demon and recover my memories.

    Just when Im dealing with the piled up work at the governor''s office with the administrator,

    "Go-Governor!!!"

    "Hm? Whats the matter?"

    The administrator and I, who are handling tasks in the governors office, turn to look at the person who rushed in.

    Its the messenger from the Human Race Grand Alliance, dispatched to each upied territory.

    Sensing the emotional state of the messenger, I intuition that something significant had happened.

    "Take a breath and tell me slowly. Whats happening?"

    "From the maind of the Bright Cold Realm, a message hase. That is, a True Immortal has appeared in one of the Human Territories, and a Sky Ind named Thunder Spirit Ind was directly burned to evaporation by Heavenly Lightning! Furthermore, the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators from various races of the Bright Cold Realm who went to investigate, as well as those from the Human Race, have all died or suffered critical injuries."

    I rise from my seat abruptly.

    Thunder Spirit Ind is the name of the Sky Ind where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is located.

    ''Is it this time already

    The messenger continues.

    "The problem is that the news of the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators from the Human Race suffering critical injuries have reached the deepest parts of the Devil Realm through spies."

    "...That means, the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators in the Devil Realm have also heard this news."

    Up until now, major wars had mostly seen Four-Axis stage cultivators as the maximum force deployed.

    After all, if Integration Stage cultivators started to move, it would mean irrevocable damage to both sides.

    Thus, even though Four-Axis stage cultivators participated in this Human-Devil Great War, Integration Stage cultivators from both sides have been watching each other from the side.

    However, the situation has now changed.

    The news that Integration Stage cultivators from the Bright Cold Realm being critically injured by a True Immortal has reached the ears of Integration Stage cultivators of the True Devil Realm.

    ''Integration Stage cultivators from the True Devil Realm will now start to move in this Human-Devil Great War!''

    The situation has undergone a drastic change.

    Author''s Note: The buildup part of the story was a bit long. To avoid dragging it out, I''vepacted the buildup part into one part. I apologize if the tension dropped a bit due to the monsoon affecting my condition.

    Now that the monsoon season is ending, I''ll strive to focus more on quality going forward....

    Thank you as always to all our readers.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 167: Those That are Lost (1)

    Chapter 167: Those That are Lost (1)

    Damn, the situation is going to change drastically from now on.

    If the Devil Race''s Integration stage cultivators make a move, it''s obvious that the tide of war will turn instantly.

    We might have to relinquish all the upied territories, and in the worst case scenario, the Human Territory might be invaded by the Devil Race.

    In that case...

    I hold my head, full ofplex thoughts, and head outside the Governor''s office to look up at the sky.

    Although the Devil Realm is different from the Bright Cold Realm, celestial energy exists here as well, and its only natural that celestial energy will y a major role in the uing situations.

    Just when Im examining the sky,

    "Hm? Daoist Yeon, what''s the matter?"

    Before I know it, Yeon Jin is beside me, looking up at the sky.

    He strokes his half-white, half-ck hair with a nd expression on his face.

    "Daoist Yeon..."

    I call out to Yeon Jin once more.

    He doesn''t respond and keeps on reading the celestial energy beside me.

    I ask with a rigid face.

    "...Who are you?"

    "Huh?"

    As I exude killing intent, Yeon Jin finally seems toe to his senses and looks at me.

    "Ah, sorry. The celestial energy changed so suddenly. An incredible grand cmity appeared in the celestial energy, sealing our doom. It''s funny. I was happy to hear that the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was destroyed, but as soon as I was happy, the day of our death was confirmed. Haha..."

    "I asked who you are."

    The destruction of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is a matter that had just been reported to me, the governor, by the messenger from the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    How could Yeon Jin, a Core Formation cultivator from such a distant ce, know about this?

    ''This person is not Yeon Jin.''

    Someone is talking to me, wearing Yeon Jin''s body.

    However, I feel something strange.

    No matter how much I scrutinize Yeon Jin, for some reason, his intent and temperament are no different from what I had known him to be.

    "Seems I''ve teased the young one too much. Sorry, I am Yeon Wei (Profound Brilliance), Yeon Jin''s ancestor."

    Crack, crack... Crack!

    Gradually, Yeon Jin''s body twists here and there, and his physique itself begins to change.

    "By the way, seeing the Governor reading the celestial energy with such a serious face, something big must have been reported from the maind of the Bright Cold Realm, right? Could you tell me what happened? What made the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect fall, the Heavenly Lightning Banner''s energy disappear, and at the same time, a disaster befall Yeon Jin and my fate."

    Crack...

    After a while, Yeon Jinpletely transformed in physique and skeleton, his face changing to that of aplete woman.

    Furthermore, Yeon Jin''s hair, which was originally white on the left and ck on the right, had its colors reversed, with ck on the left and white on the right.

    Wo-woong!

    "...I see."

    I swallow and look around at the immense size of the consciousness that covers more than half of the newly upied 8th territory.

    The being with that massive consciousness reveals their intent without hiding.

    Passersby, officials of the governor''s office, and cultivators from various ces started looking around to find the owner of this consciousness.

    Zap, zap...

    "Four-Axis stage senior, I don''t know why you hid your True Soul in the body of a small Core Formation junior, but to exin..."

    A cultivator at the Four-Axis stage.

    Not just any ordinary cultivator, but a peak Four-Axis stage cultivator qualified to challenge the domain of Integration stage!

    Not like Song Jin, who was just a remnant dead soul lingering in the world, but an actual living Four-Axis stage cultivator who crammed their entire true soul into the body of their descendant at the Core Formation stage!

    I exin with heightened tension.

    "In the Human Race territory of the Bright Cold Realm''s maind, a True Immortal revealed their power, vaporizing the entire Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Thunder Spirit Ind, injuring the Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage in the process. I believe, although it''s just my guess, that this True Immortal has taken the sect''s treasure, the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    "Ah, so that''s what happened. Even in my time, there were rumors that the Heavenly Lightning Banner has a bad legend associated with it. To think it was really an object that brings disaster."

    The woman, Yeon Wei, crosses her arms and sighs.

    I ask her cautiously.

    "Excuse me, but may I ask who you are?"

    "Didn''t I tell you my name?"

    "Where youe from, what you are doing, that''s what I''m asking."

    "Ahaha, even for a Core Formation cultivator acting as a governor, you''re quite extraordinary. How can you have such a look in your eyes with a Core Formation body?"

    Ssshhh...

    The atmosphere around us cools, and my heart pounds like crazy.

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth solidifies, making it hard to breathe.

    However, as I send out a wave of consciousness, an immense force emerges from my shadow, making it easier for me to breathe.

    Kugugugu!

    "Hm!?"

    Herplexion changes.

    "Kid, what are you hiding in your shadow?"

    "If you''re curious, how about you first exin who you are properly, and then I might tell you."

    "Ahaha, trying to trade information with me? Sorry, but I''m not in the best mood right now since my and Jin-ah''s fate has been fixed by fate. Honestly, I''m wondering if I should just go around doing things I never got to do in my life..."

    "As a friend before a superior, I have to ask what exactly you n to do with Daoist Yeons body. For thest time, Senior Yuan. Who are you, where are you from, why have you hidden inside Daoist Yeons body, and what is your purpose?"

    Koong!

    An explosive momentum bursts from my shadow, starting to push back Yeon Wei''s pressure.

    Simultaneously, a hand appears from the shadow, and General Seo, who is a head taller than me, begins to emerge.

    During my stay in the Devil Realm, I had been steadily working on recreating General Seo.

    By using special materials from the Devil Realm to reinforce General Seo.

    I was finally able to restore General Seo to an early Four-Axis stage level to some extent.

    Even though the soul in front of me reached the end of the Four-Axis stage,

    Strictly speaking, the current level of this person''s cultivation is at the mid Core Formation stage, and only their consciousness is at the peak of the Four-Axis stage.

    Of course, as someone who reached the pinnacle of Four-Axis, they would know all sorts of bizarre and profound abilities, but with Four-Axis stage General Seo here, Im not at a disadvantage.

    "Hmm, this is boring. A man should tremble with fear. That''s why Jin-ah was so cute. Well, anyway, I am Yeon Wei, an elder of the Thundercloud Pavilion."

    "Thundercloud Pavilion?"

    "Yes, after ascending from the Head Realm, I betrayed the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and spilled all the sect''s core methods and major secrets to the Thundercloud Pavilion. Because of that, after the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s mass ascension, I was nearly killed by the Heavenly Lightning Banner before I hid in Jin-ah''s body to barely save my life."

    "..."

    "Thinking it''s safest under the enemy''s nose, I had Jin-ah join the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. But thinking that the ascended Jin Byuk-ho seemed to have a keen sense, I decided to join the expedition to the Devil Realm to avoid his gaze."

    "So, what is your purpose?"

    "My purpose? Nothing much. Just living a long life and doing what I want, a simple purpose. That''s why I shamelessly entered the body of my descendant to live a bit longer. Ahaha... though, that''sing to an end now."

    Regret fills her eyes.

    "While reading the celestial energy, I learned about the annihtion of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. It wasn''t hard to find out about the rise and fall of a sect I had a lot of connections with... But then, I found out our fates were fixed to [death]."

    "Fixed to death, what do you mean by that?"

    "Exactly what I said. Jin-ah and my fate wille in at most 20 years from now. We will [definitely] die. For some reason, our fate was drastically shortened."

    "..."

    She looks up at the sky with amenting face.

    "I wanted to live a little longer, but it seems the heavens don''t allow for that. To die like this..."

    "How is Daoist Yeon right now?"

    "He''s listening to our conversation inside."

    "Please let me talk to Daoist Yeon for a moment."

    "Well, alright."

    Woong!

    Shortly after, the immense consciousness seems to twitch, and then the massive consciousness disappears, revealing that of a Core Formation.

    Yeon Jin screams out in a strained voice.

    "Aack! Senior, my lower half is gone! Senior, please stop changing my body as you like except during cultivation!"

    "..."

    Yeon Wei seems to say something to Yeon Jin through consciousness, and Yeon Jin is fuming and yelling into the air.

    "No, cultivation aside, I was born a man! It''s really annoying how every time you take over my body, you turn it into a female! Even the Governor found out! How am I supposed to live now? Will you take responsibility if it bes known? What? You did it because we don''t have much time left anyway? Ugh!"

    "...Daoist Yeon."

    "Ah! My apologies, Governor. My ancestor, ugh, being a woman, tends to change my body every time she takes possession of it."

    "Hmm..."

    I observe the flow of Yin and Yang within his body.

    "The flow of spiritual power changes quite naturally during the transformation. Is that a special technique?"

    "Ah...! That''s... ah, my ancestor said she will exin itter. You can ask her about it afterward."

    "...Well, alright. For now..."

    I ask him with a serious expression.

    "The current situation of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is roughly like this. The sect has been annihted, and currently, there''s probably only one survivor, Jeon Myeong-hoon. It''s likely that he''s not in his right mind right now... I understand that Daoist Yeons lifespan is not more than 20 years left. What do you n to do?"

    "Senior Brother Jeon is still alive?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, then..."

    After a moment of contemtion, he has a firm expression.

    "I''ll go see him! I need to ask what exactly happened from the senior brother who was there!"

    "...Understood. I''ll send you off. Since the Integration stage Grand Cultivators from the Devil Realm will start to exert their powers soon, we''ll gradually have to hand over the upied territories anyway. I''ll prepare to follow soon."

    Once I withdrew from the Devil Realm, I nned to inquire about Jeon Myeong-hoon as well.

    "I''ll settle the upied territory as soon as possible, step down from the governor position, and then follow. Ill do my best within 20 years, so I hope you''ll still be alive by then."

    "Haha, it''s unlikely I''ll die from external pressure, not with my ancestor around... Oh, by the way, my ancestor keeps nagging that she wants to talk to you, Governor. I''ll arrange for you to meet her."

    Shortly after, his consciousness once again fluctuates.

    "Hmm, reports about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s sole survivor even reaching a Core Formation stage governor? The Human Race''s intelligencework has developed quite a bit, hasn''t it?"

    ...

    "Well, if you don''t want to talk, then don''t. I wasn''t that curious anyway. More importantly, do you have a Four-Axis puppet or even a Heavenly Being one? Your puppet seems suitable for the soul to enter.

    "Do you intend to use it as your body, Senior?"

    "Not to use it as my body, but as a trump card to exert my full power in times of emergency."

    "Yes, I''ll give you one."

    I readily take out a storage scroll and hand it to her.

    "Hm? You''re giving it to me this easily?"

    She scrutinizes the storage scroll with a suspicious look.

    "There''s no trap. After all, Daoist Yeon and I are friends. I just have a few questions, so please answer them."

    "Hmm, alright. Go ahead and ask."

    I ask with a hint of curiosity.

    "The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method that I practice, and the flow of Yin and Yang in Daoist Yeons body, seem to share amonality of coexisting Yin and Yang flows. May I inquire about this?"

    "Hmm... Such a mundane question."

    Crack!

    In an instant, as she runs her fingers through her hair, her body twists and then reverts back to the male Yeon Jin.

    The color of the hair is reversed as well.

    "Firstly, this gender-reversing method itself is a traditional Thunder Path method developed from the basics of the Thunder Path. Thunder () and Lightning () arise from the exchange of Yin () and Yang () energy. It''s the core of all Thunder Path powers. Interpreting the exchange of Yin and Yang as the cycle of Tai Chi, reversing the body''s Yin and Yang to cultivate lightning powers within the body is the method of the Tai Chi Thunder Body."

    "...Does everyone in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect learn to change their gender like this?"

    "Hm? Not necessarily. It''s just a technique I learned because it suited my taste. Ahaha!"

    Sarang!

    Yeon Wei does a twirl.

    Within that twirl, Yeon Jin''s body switches genders several times.

    "And you mentioned simrities between your method and mine in terms of Yin and Yang? Well, at the Nascent Soul stage, one cultivates both the Primordial Spirit and Yin Spirit, so any method passing through the Nascent Soul stage would inherently contain the principles of Yin and Yang."

    "I see."

    "Yin and Yang, as well as the concept of Tai Chi, are the fundamental principles of this world and all cultivation methods... I''ve heard that demon beast methods even prioritize the principles of Yin and Yang and Tai Chi more than the methods of the Heaven Tribe. Is that all you''re curious about?"

    "For now, let''s leave it at that."

    "Good, then we''ll depart from the upied territory and return to the Bright Cold Realm soon."

    Wo-woong!

    After finishing her words, she disappears back into Yeon Jin''s consciousness.

    Yeon Jin regains consciousness and once again screams.

    "Ancestor! Please return my body before you go! I still find it hard to control! Ah, really..."

    After sighing, Yeon Jin vents his frustrations to me for a while.

    He bids farewell and goes to his quarters to pack up, starting his journey back to the Bright Cold Realm.

    After seeing him off, I returned to the Governor''s office.

    ''There was a bit ofmotion, but I''ve confirmed it from the celestial energy.''

    It won''t be long now.

    In about 7 months, cmity will strike.

    That means, given the Devil Races Grand Cultivators make their move, the frontlines will be pushed back to here in about 7 months.

    ''From today, we need to start evacuating the people from the upied territories in coordination with the Human Race Grand Alliance.''

    Once the evacuation isplete, the governors should be able to leave their posts.

    The Grand Alliance will likely issue such an order as well.

    And, the message conveyed through the messengers of the Grand Alliance also didn''t deviate much from my expectations.

    Except for one thing.

    "Are you saying to retreat to the 4th upied territory?"

    "Yes, the Human Race Grand Alliance has decided to retreat to the 4th upied territory, slightly reducing the front line, and then proceed with a full-force battle from there."

    "Is there a reason for that?"

    "The Grand Alliance ns to deploy the Realm Invasion Array in the 4th upied territory, intending to assimte at least up to the 4th upied territory into the territory of the Bright Cold Realm."

    "Hmm..."

    I make sense of the situation.

    The Human Race Grand Alliance intends to use an array called the Incursion Array to ''devour'' up to the 4th upied territory of the territories conquered from the Devil Realm into the Bright Cold Realm.

    It means literally wrapping the dimensional barrier of the Bright Cold Realm around the Human Territory up to the 4th upied territory and pulling thend of the Devil Realm into the Bright Cold Realm, aiming to expand the Human Territory by any means.

    "Then I''m curious, there''s a Void Spirit Pond in the 8th upied territory. Considering the Void Spirit Pond can potentially be developed into a Flying Immortal tform, it''s a strategic asset of a different dimension. Why then reduce the scope to the 4th upied territory?"

    "Ah, Governor. Weren''t three Void Spirit Ponds discovered this time?"

    "That''s right."

    Indeed.

    During this invasion of the True Devil Realm, the Human Race discovered three Void Spirit Ponds in the Devil Realm''s territory, and each Void Spirit Pond was strictly protected by the governors of those regions.

    "That''s why it''s even more iprehensible. The value of the Void Spirit Pond is coveted by numerous races within the Bright Cold Realm, something not easily obtained. I heard the Human Race Grand Alliance was in uproar when three Void Spirit Ponds were discovered during this Human-Devil war. And... all the Void Spirit Ponds are beyond the 4th upied territory.""

    Its true.

    Void Spirit Ponds are truly coveted by all races within the Bright Cold Realm, and discovering three during this conflict is significant.

    The Void Spirit Ponds are respectively located in the 5th, 8th, and 11th upied territories.

    "It would have made sense if they decided to retreat to at least the 5th upied territory, but to pull back to the 4th...? Why?"

    To that, the messenger of the Grand Alliance nods and replies.

    "The Human Race Grand Alliance has determined it''s impossible to stop the advancing Integration stage devils. Therefore, the Grand Alliance has decided to use the Void Spirit Ponds we cannot utilize as a trap."

    "...What?"

    "Soon, the Grand Alliance will send formation masters to set up the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation in the Void Spirit Ponds, intending to detonate them along with the Void Spirit Ponds when the Integration stage devils arrive. The Devil Realm''s devil veins will be devastated, and the Void Spirit Ponds will be damaged beyond use, while the Integration stage Grand Cultivators will also suffer significant injuries from the spatial storm."

    The messenger of the Grand Alliance delivers the will of the Grand Alliance with a bright smile.

    "What could be more foolish than allowing the enemy to use resources we cannot utilize ourselves? Haha, the strategists of the Grand Alliance are truly brilliant."

    "...I have one question."

    "Yes, please go ahead."

    "If we detonate the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation in the Void Spirit Pond wont the entirety of the territory we''ve upied turn into wastnds?"

    "That''s not all. The spatial storm unleashed from beyond the Void Spirit Ponds will sweep through all nearby areas, dragging everything into it. If the Grand Cultivators don''t stabilize it and leave it in its natural state, this area will be uninhabitable wastnd for a thousand years! It''s a highly efficient strategy for weakening the Devil Realm''s forces long-term, and if the Grand Cultivators choose to stabilize it, it will dy their advance. Its truly a highly efficient strategy!"

    "I see. Thank you for the valuable information. Then, we must start evacuating today."

    I press my throbbing head and attempt to stand up.

    An official shuffles through papers and says with a cold face.

    "Then, we''ll proceed with the elixirization of the Devil tribes in the upied territories that we''ve been postponing."

    "...What?"

    "Since we no longer have any business on thisnd, it will be best to convert the devils into devil pills, which take up less space, for maximum efficiency. While they can be useful as pet beasts, carrying too many bulky items during evacuation can be problematic."

    "Hold on, in my opinion wouldnt it be better to just drive the remaining devils far away?"

    My statement seems iprehensible to the messenger of the Grand Alliance and the official.

    The messenger asks me.

    "Governor, what are you saying exactly? The Grand Alliance has also issued orders for this evacuation operation to evacuate as efficiently as possible while taking Devil Realm resources''.'' May I know why youre issuing such an order?"

    "Thats"

    I think as quickly as I can.

    The messenger from the Grand Alliance approaches me.

    "Governor, all your actions are periodically reported to the Grand Alliance. Even the most lenient policies you''ve implemented in the upied territory have been reported under your name. Thus, there are concerns circting within the Grand Alliance."

    The envoy and I lock eyes.

    "Some worry whether you, Governor, have been swayed by the devils of the Devil Realm bing a spy for the Devil Realm. I trust you, Governor. Please do not betray our Human Race."

    The official also approaches, presenting a document.

    "Governor, please make the decision quickly. Approve the elixirization process."

    "Governor, make the right decision."

    "We need to act quickly now. Governor, please"

    Amidst the pressure from those around me, I heavily open my mouth.

    "I am..."

    Caught in the torrent of conflict and dilemma, I reluctantly make my position clear.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Man of Culture, Ridi, Ko-fi User, Fatty Daoist, Thorcito, and Clementine. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 168: Those That are Lost (2)

    Chapter 168: Those That are Lost (2)

    Unable to do so.

    I look at the official and the messenger with a hardened face.

    The messenger sighs deeply.

    His sigh echoes long in the room.

    "...I hope there''s a valid reason for this."

    The messenger looks at me with icy eyes.

    The elixirization decreases volume during evacuation, aids in the cultivation progress and recovery of the Human Race soldiers, weakens the Devil Realm in the long term, and profits the Human Race through the selling of Devil elixirs. Your words, Governer, suggest abandoning all this to save those beasts. I hope there is a valid reason for this.

    "Because"

    I take a breath, thinking for a reason in my mind.

    Why?

    Why do I want to save the devils, who are not even my kin?

    Why indeed.

    Why!

    The vision of a young couple getting engaged in front sh through my mind.

    The sight of ying a Go and sharing conversations with a tentacled being passes by.

    Images of the Devil Race living under the governor''s office over the yearse to mind.

    With all those memories of the years embedded in my mind,

    Carrying those connections on my back, I look straight at the human in front of me and say,

    "Because it''s the right thing to do."

    And the messenger''s face contorts.

    "...Did you just say it''s the right thing to do? Countless soldiers who might die in this war, the countless lives. Are you saying abandoning resources that could save them is your definition of good? Wouldn''t the true good be to act to save them?"

    "That''s your good."

    "Its the good of the Human Race Grand Alliance."

    "Does the Human Race Grand Alliance represent all of humanity?"

    "Of course, it does."

    "I don''t seem to be represented by them."

    "It sounds like you''re suggesting the betrayal of humanity. Isn''t betrayal the very essence of evil?"

    "Listen, I''m not talking about who''s on our side or theirs, or what''s good or evil."

    I re at him.

    "Whether it''s the Human Race or humanity, they are not me and I am not them. Their good is not my good, and their lives are not my life."

    I always feel as if I have lost a lot of important memories.

    But

    One thing always remains clear.

    I want to live a proper life.

    A life where time doesn''t fly by due to regression, where all my connections and time do not disappear.

    And for that life, I will live my best at any given time.

    "My good that I''m speaking to you about is the priority of my life."

    I won''t put forward a feeble argument.

    My good,pared to the grand cause of humanity the messenger speaks of, may be insignificant, selfish, and merely personal arrogance.

    It might just be a pretense put forward by an individual.

    It could be foolish nonsense and wed logic.

    However.

    "This is my way of life. I won''t impose my way of life on you, so don''t impose yours on me."

    "Do you not understand that being stubborn in your position itself is a form of coercion?"

    "Just leave now."

    Wo-woong!

    I summon the strength of General Seo hidden in my shadow and speak.,

    "The important resource in this upied territory is the Void Spirit Pond, and there are only seven Devil tribes. Compared to other territories, the number of devils here is significantly less, so even if all these tribes are converted, how many elixir pills can possibly be produced? You should return to the Bright Cold Realm. I will do my utmost to support the remaining Human Race in their evacuation."

    "...I will report as such to the Grand Alliance."

    The two leave the room.

    I sigh deeply andy down.

    Im tired.

    [By the order of the esteemed governor, the expulsion of devils living in this area is decreed!]

    In the 8th upied territory of the Devil Realm by the Human Race.

    There, numerous puppets are flying around, expelling the devils.

    The devils, puzzled yet determined not to be driven from theirnd, resisted.

    However, each puppet possesses the minimum strength of the Core Formation stage, leaving the devils no means to resist.

    At the Governor''s mansion, I take a deep breath and stare at the ceiling.

    Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, huh

    I prevented theplete elixirization of the devils but theres no room for consideration regarding the formation.

    If I also refuse the instation of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, I would truly be a traitor to the Human Race.

    The Azure Heaven Creation Sect would also be marked as a sect that raised a traitor to the Human Race, risking coteral damage.

    For me, cowardly as it is, I cannot not stop the instation of the formation.

    Thus, theres only one solution.

    Relocate the nearby devils. Far, far away

    The power of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation is said to obliterate everything within a radius of five hundred li, and the spatial storms it unleashes would spread in all directions, causing immeasurable damage.

    "...Cultivator Gyeon.

    I speak to the devil I brought to the Governor''s mansion.

    [What is it, Lord Seo]

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The devil replies to me while clinging to the ceiling.

    "All the humans from the Governor''s office have been sent back to the Bright Cold Realm. There''s no surveince now, so to speak... I want to entrust you with the leadership of the seven tribes and have you lead them to safety."

    [Evacuation?]

    "Yes. The Human Race will soon start a massive ughter."

    I can''t directly mention the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation.

    But I decided to convey my thoughts indirectly.

    "So, please take the devils and move as far away from the Human Race''s upied territories as possible. At least ten thousand li, you must move away ten thousand li."

    [It seems the Human Race intends to use a powerful weapon. An attack from the peak Integration Stage can barely produce such a range.]

    He asks me, his tentacles wriggling.

    [May I know this information? If I meet the Devil Realm alliance, I will share what you''ve told me with them.]

    "...Saying that makes it difficult for me to release you, Cultivator Gyeon."

    [I am speaking frankly because its Cultivator Seo. I have no desire to betray the Devil Realm, nor do I wish to lie to you.]

    "That''s admirable. But."

    I look at him and say,

    "For now, you''ll have to focus on fleeing. Again, ten thousand li. That''s the minimum, and perhaps, you might need to go three or four times further. So"

    Wo-wong!

    I unfold a storage scroll and take out several puppets.

    Heavenly Being stage puppets I had not given to Yeon Jin are all there.

    "I''llmand the puppets to help you and the Devil tribes flee as far as possible. You use your mental abilities to soothe the tribes and lead them."

    [Understood.]

    Pluck!

    Cultivator Gyeon attaches himself to the head of a Heavenly Being stage puppet and goes outside shortly after.

    Soon, he will overpower the minds of the devils and forcibly drag them all outside.

    ''I''ve sent away most of the Human Race left in the upied territory and the devils who were about to die.''

    Soon, I will also be able to leave.

    ""

    ''Is this the best I can do?''

    I can''t tell if what Ive done is the best or not.

    Have I done the right thing?

    Is there no better solution?

    After much deliberation, I finally make a decision.

    And then, I write a letter.

    I entrust the letter to General Seo, who has been protecting me all this time, and imbue it with an instruction.

    "Can you find your way? Deliver this to him."

    I decided to send the letter through General Seo.

    General Seo turns into a beam of light and flies far away.

    Given his speed, he should reach the target and deliver the letter within a few months.

    ''I''ve done all I can.''

    Now, all that is left is for Cultivator Gyeon to lead the Devil tribes out of this 8th upied territory.

    Through the senses of the Heavenly Being stage puppets attached to Cultivator Gyeon, I can tell where he was now.

    ''He''s almost out of the upied territory. Then it''s time for me to''

    Just then.

    Wo-woong!

    "!"

    The entire upied territory is enveloped in an ominous energy, covering everything!

    Startled by this energy, I hurry outside to look up at the sky.

    "What is this!?"

    Kugugugu!

    A barrier!

    The sky is covered in a barrier!

    The entire 8th upied territory is enveloped in dazzling rays of light, covered by a barrier emitting a rainbow of colors!

    ''That is''

    I locate the axis of the barrier.

    The axis of the barrier is the Vast Cold Jade, embedded in the devil veins of the 8th upied territory.

    The seven devil veins existing in the upied territory!

    Seven Vast Cold Jades embedded in those ces weave a heptagonal barrier.

    And above the barrier, a face seems to emerge.

    ''That''s the messenger!?''

    No, that''s not it.

    I ponder, thinking.

    "You were not a mere messenger."

    Kugugugu!

    The giant face emerging above the barrier slowly opens its eyes.

    [Your head is quite sharp-minded]

    "It''s obvious you''vee to punish me, but a mere Core Formation stage messenger wouldn''t have the authority to activate such a tremendous formation..."

    [Correct. I am Wi Ryeong-seon, Integration stage Grand Cultivator affiliated with the Human Race Grand Alliance. All messengers dispatched to each upied territory and the Administrators sent to each Sky Ind of the Human Race belonging to the Grand Alliance, all are avatars I''ve painstakingly created.]

    "!"

    [Monitoring the movements of the entire Human Race is my duty. But what about you, provincial governor Seo Eun-hyun of the 8th upied territory? You''ve abandoned your sacred duty and what are you doing now? All messages conveyed through the messenger were directly from the decisions of the Grand Alliance that I passed on to you. Setting aside wasting precious resources, are you now trying to send them outside? To release enemies who might disclose our upied territory''s secrets and strategies?]

    Wo-woong!

    Ziiing!

    The sound of the face gives me a headache, making it hard to stay conscious.

    At the same time, the urge to obey the Grand Cultivator''s words and act as he wishes bes overwhelming.

    Isn''t what he''s saying correct?

    Isn''t that the truth?

    "Puppetsand..."

    However, I resist the pressure emitted by the Integration stage Grand Cultivator, gathering all my strength to speak.

    "Command, has been given to dy, the devils, meeting the devil army, until after, the formation is activated!"

    Crack!

    "There will be, no leak of information!"

    Koong!

    I shake off Wi Ryeong-seon''s pressure with my mental strength and look him in the eyes.

    "Moreover I have many questions for you. You have the power to kill a weak Core Formation cultivator like me, but didn''t you have the power to protect the Thunder Spirit Ind from being destroyed by the True Immortal''s attack? iming to be at the Integration stage, but there are widespread rumors that you suffered fatal injuries or died trying to catch a glimpse of the True Immortal Realm. May I ask, Grand Cultivator, why you were so foolishly defeated?"

    The surroundings fall silent for a moment.

    Then, Wi Ryeong-seon speaks again.

    [Firstly, spreading the barrier with the Vast Cold Jade was to confine you and the devils. Since I cant be sure if what you said is true Moreover, this barrier serves to confine you and also to convey my will to you. Your arrest will happen when the formation masters arrives to install the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation.]

    "Ha So it only has a confining function."

    I look towards the direction where the Vast Cold Jade is located.

    Sensing my intention, Wi Reong-seon spoke in a mocking tone.

    [Thinking of destroying or pulling out the Vast Cold Jade serving as the anchor? Unfortunately, once the formation is activated, touching the Vast Cold Jade will only make the formation stronger. The power of the Vast Cold Jade will surge even more, eventually bing a powerful formation that can temporarily immobilize even an Integration stage Grand Cultivator.]

    "Quite an borate formation just to capture a mere Core Formation cultivator."

    [Not just any Core Formation. Based on observations through the messenger''s eyes, your overall strength is judged to be at the Four-Axis stage. Seems like an appropriate level of response.]]

    ""

    I fall silent for a moment.

    Then, I raise my head and ask him again.

    "Why did the Integration stage Grand Cultivators receive critical injuries from the True Immortal?"

    [Thats because the True Immortal attacked the Human Race''s Thunder Spirit Ind, and we tried to protect it]

    "You''re lying."

    I open my eyes wide and speak.

    "I am well aware of the significant distance between the Heavenly Human Ind where Integration stage Grand Cultivators are and the True Immortal''s descent in Thunder Spirit Ind. Moreover, as someone who usually doesn''t care much about what happens in each Sky Ind, why did you make such a fuss when the True Immortal attacked?"

    I re at him.

    "There must have been ulterior motives. Isnt that right?"

    It shows.

    When I mention the True Immortal, greed intertwined with Wi Ryeong-seon''s consciousness writhes.

    Greed.

    And then, shades of regret, remorse, and shame be evident in his demeanor.

    ''The Integration stage Grand Cultivators had something they desired from the True Immortal when they exerted their power this time. It wasn''t about defending Thunder Spirit Ind from the True Immortal. They had something they wanted to obtain from the True Immortal, and when the True Immortal refused toply with what the Integration stage Grand Cultivators desired, they inflicted critical injuries on them and disappeared.''

    Just by observing the colors of emotions, the story is somewhat guessable.

    Upon my words, Wi Ryeong-seon silently res at me after a moment of silence.

    [It''s not for you to know. You are to merely wait here in this barrier with the devils until the formation masters and the Grand Alliance''s inspector arrive This barrier requires permission from the Grand Alliance to exit from inside, while entry from outside is unrestricted. Of course, it''s limited to the Human Race, and other races cannot enter I''m not sure if you''ve truly conspired with the devils, but even if you did, theres no deviling to rescue you.]

    "I havent conspired, so it doesnt matter to me."

    [Haha, that will be for the inspector to judge Since an alchemist will be apanying the inspector, it would be wise to convert all the confined devils into medicinal ingredients.]

    "You intend to use the devils as resources?"

    [Is there something wrong with that?]

    "Let''s end this meaningless conversation here."

    Thump!

    I slump down on the spot.

    Now, I am the only Human Race member left in this upied territory.

    Then, there is only one thing left for me to do.

    [Have you given up? After all your pointless stubbornness, well done. Ill see you at the Grand Alliances tribunal, former provincial Governor Seo Eun-hyun of the 8th upied territory]

    Swoosh

    After delivering his message, the face dissolves into the barrier and disappears.

    ''I''ve sent the letter to him.''

    Regardless of whether the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the Devil Realm really arrive, given the situation, the Human Race wont be pushed back.

    At the same time, I glow with determination.

    ''I cannot let those children die.''

    From now on, I will do everything in my power to prevent it!

    Wo-woong!

    Around me, something pale and ethereal flutters, filling the space.

    For the past 18 years.

    The many connections I made in this life were recorded as artifact spirits in this technique.

    And as I recorded these figures, increasing the number of artifact spirits, the proficiency of the technique gradually improved.

    Wo-woong!

    Now, I can record figures just by thinking of them.

    Swish!

    Spiritual energy gathers around, recording another figure.

    Its Wi Ryeong-seon, who I had just conversed with.

    ''Wi Ryeong-seon evaluated my overall strength as being at the Four-Axis stage and confined me with such a barrier. That means the inspectoring to arrest me will also be at least at the Four-Axis stage.''

    Wo-wong!

    ''It will take roughly seven days for the Four-Axis stage inspector from the Human Race Grand Alliance to arrive at the 8th upied territory.''

    I clench my teeth, my eyes shining with resolve.

    ''In the next seven days, I must regain my memories.''

    If I fail to regain my memories within that time?

    ''Then''

    I grit my teeth.

    ''I will advance to the Nascent Soul stage.''

    The moment I enter the Nascent Soul stage, I somehow feel that my Formless Sword will undergo a significant change.

    And surely, if the Formless Sword changes, I have the feeling it can cut through any barrier, no matter how solid.

    Pzzt!

    I close my eyes and prepare to create artifact spirits using the nameless technique, challenging the Nascent Soul stage again.

    ''Here I go!''

    Whether I turn to ashes or seed, I will reach the Nascent Soul stage...

    And protect the connections that havee into my life!

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Mortor, Man of Culture, and Clementine. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 169: Those That are Lost (3)

    Chapter 169: Those That are Lost (3)

    I open my eyes.

    Tskkkstskkkstskk

    Numerousndscapes and visions pass by me.

    This is the life I have lived.

    The memories I once again see as I challenge the realm of Nascent Soul.

    Normally, average cultivators cannot challenge the Nascent Soul stage this many times.

    Without sufficient enlightenment, no matter how many spiritual elixirs one consumes, one cannot reach the Nascent Soul stage.

    However, through the Formless Sword, I have gained a deeper understanding of the metaphysical dimension itself.

    Through this, I can cultivate my soul in a clear direction.

    With a solid foundation of enlightenment, how many times I challenge the Nascent Soul stage doesn''t matter!

    ''Again and again, I will challenge it...!''

    Sssht!

    ''Until I can...!''

    Reflecting on my past lives, I continuously form artifact spirits using the nameless technique.

    Kim Yeon, Azure Tiger Saint, Oh Hyun-seok, Yeon Jin, Wi Ryeong-seon, the Administrator, Su In and Hong Yeon, Seo Hweol, Hyeon Woon, the Mad Lord...

    I go back through my memories, recording each character from the scenes that emerged in my mind.

    Simultaneously, I question the Heart Demon within my heart.

    ''Why am I trying to find my memories?''

    ''Why am I so rebellious against the good of the Human Race Grand Alliance?''

    ''What exactly is the good that I have chosen?''

    ''Is what I''m doing really the right thing?''

    ''What have I... lost?''

    Countless questions swirl in my mind.

    And those questions gather in my heart, nourishing the flesh of the Heart Demon.

    The Heart Demon speaks.

    ''Is it right for you to be doing this to find your memories?''

    ''Is defying the good, the good you''re viting, really true justice and goodness?''

    ''Where do you see that what you''re doing is right?''

    The Heart Devil approaches me and grasps my throat.

    It''s just an illusion.

    Yet, I truly feel as if my throat is being crushed.

    ''Why are you trying to find what you''ve lost... Is it really worth it?''

    Breathing bes difficult.

    Wo-woong!

    Behind me, thousands of artifact spirits appear.

    And I look at them.

    My connections from this cycle, and from thest.

    ''Finally...''

    I''ve manifested all the characters from the st cycle'' thatsted 1,000 years as artifact spirits.

    Not just those alive, not just those I''ve directly conversed with.

    Those who merely passed through my memories, those I briefly encountered, those I''ve killed with the body of General Seo, and countless others have all been turned into artifact spirits.

    My rtionships with them were not significant.

    But over the span of 1,000 years, the countless characters umted in my memory were really numerous.

    They upied a significant space in my memory, taking away the ce of those important in my previous lives.

    ''Now, I can finally head back.''

    Facing the Heart Demon, I speak.

    "Whats important I dont know. Whether Im doing well, whether what Im doing is right, what I want to do Ive forgotten it all But thats why"

    I look directly into the eyes of the Heart Devil and shout.

    "Thats why I must first search...! I am no different from dust...! No different from a bug! Thats why I must know more!"

    Whether what I''m doing is right, good, or what I want to do

    I know nothing.

    I am but a small and insignificant speck of dust in the universe, a mere insect-like existence.

    But for that reason, I must carefully preserve what I once knew, to prevent any more memories from leaking away.

    In the face of the harsh world, with this small body, should I not cherish what I have gathered so far? Ensuring nothing else slip away?

    sh!

    I emerge from the space of my heart essence.

    Once again, I failed to attain the Nascent Soul.

    However, over the long years, I meticulously nurtured the memories of ''this life'' and ''past lives,'' firmly anchoring them as artifact spirits.

    Simultaneously, by creating countless artifact spirits, the nameless method for creating artifact spirits reached its pinnacle!

    ''Now, just one step away from perfection.''

    The speed of creating artifact spirits has almost matched the speed of perception.

    As long as I can ''perceive'' it, I can immediately create an artifact spirit and record the memory.

    ''Shall we start again...!''

    Wo-woong!

    I close my eyes and once more challenge the Nascent Soul stage.

    First day.

    I replicated most of the memories of the 12th cycle as artifact spirits.

    Second day.

    This time, the memories of the 11th cycle.

    Since the 11th and 12th cycles were rtively short, it didn''t take long.

    Third day.

    I reached the memories of the 10th cycle.

    The 10th cycle was the most tumultuous and emotionally charged of my lives.

    ''Ah...''

    Hyang-hwa.

    The person I loved.

    The dance we shared at the end.

    Thest whispers we exchanged.

    Those emotions

    From that moment, every event that took ce before was replicated and recorded as artifact spirits.

    Frompleting my revenge on Yuan Li, to all the moments at the end..

    It took a whole day to capture those memories.

    Fourth day.

    The 200 years I spent in Serving Command Pce grinding my teeth against Yuan Li, the times spent stuffing cursed dolls in the centipede den, and the moments of all the figures of people I met through the cursed doll were recorded as artifact spirits.

    Fifth day.

    Finally, on the fifth day were the long yet short 10 years with her.

    Recording those memories, I sessfullypleted the documentation of the entire 10th cycle.

    Sixth day.

    The 9th cycle, the 200 years I spent alone in Serving Command Pce.

    I recorded the appearances of Seo Ran and Song Jin, and the figure of Kim Young-hoon, who gave me hope at that time.

    And finally.

    Seventh day.

    The 8th cycle.

    All the times I struggled to reach Qi Building and Beyond the Path to Heavens with Kim Young-hoon were contained within the artifact spirits.

    Ssshh...

    Before I knew it.

    Countless, innumerable artifact spirits surrounded me, encapsting the traces of my lives.

    ''When the inspectores, I''ll attain the Nascent Soul then.''

    In the state of the Nascent Soul, I''ll be able to unfold the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts in an entirely different dimension.

    ''Right after facing the Heavenly Tribtion. I''ll disappear in front of the inspector with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, dismantle the barrier with the Formless Sword, and escape with the trapped Devil Race...!''

    Thus, I waited for the inspector.

    "..."

    And on the eighth day.

    The so-called inspector did note.

    "...What."

    There is silence.

    The barrier is still functioning well, but thats it.

    The inspector did note.

    "...Haha..."

    I smile.

    ''Something must have happened on their way here.''

    For me, it''s a stroke of luck.

    Then, there''s only one thing to do now.

    ''To find the rest of my memories!''

    I smile and continue to operate the technique.

    Challenging the Nascent Soul stage again and again, I constantly reflect on the rapid shback of my past lives.

    Through the technique, I continuously inscribed artifact spirits.

    After the 13th cycle, where I recorded 1,000 years'' worth of memories as artifact spirits,

    The speed of creating artifact spirits with the nameless technique elerated tremendously, far surpassing the pace it had taken up till then.

    Thanks to that, I was able to form artifact spirits much faster while challenging the Nascent Soul.

    On the seventh day.

    I managed to gather the memories of the 7th cycle.

    Starting from dying due to being struck by Heavenly Lightning, climbing up to the Ultimate Pinnacle, breaking through Heavenly Rejection.

    Cultivating through Qi Refining basic cultivation methods.

    Practicing cultivation methods and learning Daoist techniques during the Qi Refining stage.

    Tenth day.

    The memories of the 6th cycle.

    Starting from the memory of dying after bowing ten times in front of my master, going backwards.

    The time my master protected me as a towering, giant tree.

    The years I spent learning under him,ying the foundation for my cultivation..

    One life a day.

    The 5th cycle.

    Memories of protecting my disciples and reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    The 4th cycle.

    Memories of my neck being severed as I reached the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    The 3rd cycle.

    Memories of dedicating my entire life to reaching the pinnacle realm of martial arts.

    The 2nd cycle.

    Memories of training to enter the world of cultivators.

    The 1st cycle.

    Memories of living my best life, not thinking there would be another return....

    And, at the beginning....

    Ah.

    Before I knew it.

    The number of artifact spirits floating behind me became so numerous that it was impossible to count.

    Kim Young-hoon, Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Yeon, Oh Hyun-seok, Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Joong-ho, Song Jin, Seo Ran, Azure Tiger Saint, Cheongmun Jung-jin, Mad Lord, Seo Hweol, Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, Yuan Li, Makli Hwang-cheon, Hyeon Woon, Makli Hyun, Cheongmun Gyu, Jinlu Yeon-cheon, Yeon Jin, Yeon Wei, Jin Yeo-woon, Byuk Mun-seong, Byuk Cheon-gi, Manli Min-rab....

    Among the enormous crowd, I finally move towards the memory of my very first life.

    With every step I take, countless times are reversed.

    Looking back at my many lives, I gradually revive forgotten memories.

    Was this my life.

    Going back through time.

    Moving towards memories of a distant past.

    There, after going back and forth, is my first memory.

    This is

    Memories continue to rush towards me rapidly.

    However, the memories of the 1st cycle were already fully recovered as artifact spirits through the nameless technique.

    I reached Grand Perfection in the nameless technique so no matter how rapidly the memories rush by, I can record them!

    Come at me!

    And finally.

    The very first memoryes rushing towards me.

    This is.

    Cough cough!

    An old man, miserably muttering ''Earth'' as he reaches for the sky with his hand.

    The old man''s emotions are transmitted to me deeply.

    I quickly replicate the old man as an artifact spirit.

    A little girl enters the room where the old man is..

    I recognize the girl.

    Ju familys daughter.

    Tsst!

    Again, the scene reverses back in time.

    The old man''s younger days, begging thieves for his life.

    The old man, living meagerly by picking herbs.

    The old man, trying hard to study and make something of himself.

    The old man, trying to break through life by selling homemade soap.

    And, in his youth.

    Seo Eun-hyun, when he first arrived in this world.

    I revisit the moments of when I first fell into Ascension Path.

    And tracing back through my memories, I delve even further into my past.

    ''Even earlier...''

    Before I came to this world.

    Memories transcend time, heading right after I fell into this world.

    The memory crossed through time, to right after I had first arrived in thisworld.wemetsomeherewhobroughtushere.thememoryisclear.

    Before I came to this world.

    Climbing through the waves of memories, I finally reach memories of my homnd.

    Tsst!

    One of the artifact spirits strangely crumbles and disappears, reced by memories of being in an SUV.

    Andslide urs.

    I don''t remember much after that, possibly because I fainted.

    Memories of Jeon Myeong-hoon, who tormented me...

    Various memories with colleagues at work...

    The memory of being hit by a senior in the military for improperly arranging his uniform...

    Memories of failing to get into any universities I applied for and going to a local college after retaking the entrance exams...

    High school, middle school, elementary school...

    Traversing back through all those memories.

    I finally reach the ''very first'' memory I ever had.

    I have nevere this far before.

    Before reaching here, I always held onto one memory for too long, trying to create an artifact spirit from it.

    But now, with the method reaching its peak.

    I can create an artifact spirit by merely perceiving, finally reaching this point.

    It was me, just born.

    I was crying in my mother''s arms.

    A baby.

    Ah.

    I never realized until now why the Nascent Soul took the form of a baby.

    But now, I understand.

    As people are born into this world and cry out beneath fate,

    During the most pure period when one first interacts with another,

    The era when one''s first connections are formed,

    The most pure origin.

    It is the crystallization of pure energy gathered through such determination, which takes on the form by aligning with the most pure period of a human''s life,

    Towards that baby.

    Reaching out to my very first moment, I can be a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    After reflecting on their lives, they would have reached out to their innocent selves.

    But I do not reach out right away.

    Instead, I look at the woman holding the baby and the man running beside her, clueless about what to do.

    "Mother... Father..."

    No....

    I call them with even more intimate, more deeply ingrained words in my heart.

    "Mom... Dad..."

    Both are smiling.

    Why do we cultivate the Primordial Spirit and Yin and Yang Spirits in the realm of Nascent Soul?

    Perhaps its because the purest moment is born from the existence of both Yin and Yang.

    The Parents.

    I finally understood what I had lost.

    Not the memories of Earth.

    Not the ethics or moral concepts of a modern person.

    Something more fundamental.

    "Memories of being loved..."

    My memories of loving others were about giving love, not about receiving love.

    The love that is intellectually exchanged, after all, involves giving and longing from both sides.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, my first love, and Kim Yeon, who did not forget love for a thousand years, were the same.

    The love of reason always involves yearning in return.

    However, there is one form of love in the world that is absolutely unconditional.

    "Ah..."

    I burst into tears at the threshold just before entering the Nascent Soul stage.

    My cries ovep with the cries of the newborn baby in front of me.

    At the same time, I feel the chains around my heart demon unraveling.

    Right or wrong, whether its correct or incorrect.

    There''s no need to judge anything with such discernment.

    From the moment of our birth, one receives infinite blessings and grace.

    The infinite heart of someone else is given to us directly.

    The moment we are born with that heart given to us.

    A person will want to give their heart to someone else.

    This is the nature of beings with a heart, human or otherwise.

    Good or evil, whether I am right or you are right, what does all that even mean!

    If there''s a being that rightfully deserves blessings, isn''t it the minimum duty to ensure they are not left in misery!

    I, wiping away my tears, preserve the images of my first connections as artifact spirits.

    And then I move forward.

    The name I choose for the nameless technique,bining Three Spirits Technique and Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, is this.

    "Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections ()..."

    sh!

    In the very center of the Golden Core, the essence of my life''s beginnings.

    The form of the baby condenses.

    Tsst!

    The celestial energy shifts, and my lifespan is rewritten.

    Simultaneously, dark clouds begin to form in the sky.

    Kugugugugu!

    Normally, those who attain Nascent Soul face a golden Heavenly Tribtion, proiming to all of heaven and earth that they''ve obtained the Nascent Soul.

    However, my Heavenly Tribtion has two colors.

    In addition to the usual gold, there is a familiar blue in my Heavenly Tribtion.

    "Come."

    I look up at the heavens with a serene expression.

    The pir of light descends from the sky.

    Piiiiiit!

    I have attained the Nascent Soul.

    With this.

    ''I can break through!''

    "Treading Heavens!!!"

    My body bes a sword, charging towards the Heavenly Punishment descending towards me.

    The lightning splits, the thunder is cleaved.

    My body does not stop there, it directly pierces through the Grand Alliance''s barrier covering the sky, reaching the dark clouds of Heavenly Punishment and splitting the clouds in two.

    Puff!

    Finally, I''ve arrived.

    Above the clouds, Iugh, looking at the sky of myriad colors of the Devil Realm.

    "Now, I am of the Nascent Soul stage."

    Whish

    Facing the wind of the Devil Realm, I slowly descend back to the ground.

    The inspector still has not arrived.

    With my Formless Sword now evolved under the influence of the Nascent Soul, I just need to create a hole in the barrier to escape with the remaining devils.

    That''s what I thought.

    "Huh?"

    I freeze as I notice a man with a sinister appearance suddenly in front of me.

    In the man''s left hand is a severed head, adorned with a small band on the forehead, marked with the character [Inspector].

    The expression on the head suggests it suffered immensely at death.

    Facing the man scattering terrifying intent, who holds the inspector''s head, I take a moment topose myself before greeting him.

    "It''s been a while. Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by ASDF. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 170: Those That are Lost (4)

    Chapter 170: Those That are Lost (4)

    Gadak

    Jeon Myeon-hoon stares at me.

    But why does his eyes not seem to belong to the living?

    Those eyes look... akin to those of the dead.

    Behind those lifelessly dark eyes, something fervent seems to slumber.

    Overall, he appears dead and gloomy, with his hair disheveled and long.

    His skin has be much paler than before, with dark shadows under his eyes.

    He looks like a corpse, as if he might die at any moment.

    Yet, from this corpse-like appearance, I sense a volcano about to erupt.

    Right now, he is like a bomb on the verge of exploding.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, are you alri"

    Woosh!

    And then.

    The next moment, a fiery red lightning bolt strikes towards my chin.

    "!"

    I split the lightning with the Formless Sword enveloping my body and back away to create some distance.

    But in the next instant.

    Kugugugu!

    As if thunder roars, he suddenly appears in front of me, extending his palm towards my face.

    In that instant, he literally became lightning itself!

    Crack, boom!

    Around him, seven spears made of red lightning forms, aiming at me.

    Above, below, front, back, left, right!

    The red spears aim at me from the six directions, and thest spear is thrown directly at me by Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Vroom!

    Thest spear, transcending nes, fly towards me!

    Each one is as fast as lightning!

    ''But, they''re not actual lightning.''

    I recognize the six directions and extend my hand.

    Zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom!

    Boom!

    Just once!

    With a single gesture, six lightning spears are sliced, and I dodge thest one by moving my body.

    Zip!

    In an instant, I charge in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon and throw a punch.

    He tries to defend by crossing his arms, but the moment my fist touches his defense.

    Jeon Myeong-hun''s upper body is cleanly cleaved in half.

    sh!

    "Hmm, it''s a bit regrettable that our reunion and greetings turned out like this after such a long time."

    Zip, zap!

    Crackle!

    However, from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s severed body, lightning sparkles, and shortly after, his body reattaches itself.

    Then, Jeon Myeong-hoon, with his corpse-like eyes, spoke.

    "Quiteimpressive."

    "?"

    Sensing something odd, I question him.

    "Hey do you not recognize who I am?"

    Clearly, his mental state is somewhat unstable.

    Actually, very unstable.

    To my question, Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me with his dead eyes and replies.

    "8th upied territory... Aren''t you the provincial governor? I know because I tortured the soul of the inspector."

    "I''m Seo Eun-hyun. Do you really not remember?"

    "Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "From the same ce as you! Remember where youe from!"

    "The same ce"

    At those words, Jeon Myeong-hoon suddenly clutches his head.

    "Ah, aah Aaaaaaah! Huaaaaaaah!"

    Crackle, crackle!

    Streams of multicolored lightning begin to flow from his entire body.

    "Aaargh!"

    Kugugugugugu!

    Behind him, six faint gs begin to appear.

    The six gs are stuck on Jeon Myeong-hun''s back, like wings.

    ''Is that... a technique he learned?''

    It seems like some sort of restriction, but the flow of spiritual energy is quite natural, suggesting its simply characteristic of his own technique.

    After screaming and emitting lightning in all directions for a while, he calms down.

    And then, those corpse-like eyes look at me once more.

    "Seo Eun-hyun. Yes, I remember."

    He smirks.

    "It''s been a while. Ever since facing [That], my mind hasn''t been right, hence the disgraceful behavior. Try to understand, will you?"

    "[That]?"

    "Shut up! Just shut it! I''ll kill you! Definitely! I''ll grind and chew you into bits!!!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes tremble erratically and he begins to rampage.

    Lightning strikes all around, and I dodge them while taking a moment to observe him.

    Fortunately, Jeon Myeong-hoon stabilizes after a while.

    Looking back at me with a gloomy expression, he opens his mouth again.

    "...Well, no need for any chit-chat, I came looking for you, Provincial Governor of the 8th upied territory, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Did a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect named ''Yeon Jin''e by the 8th upied territory? Where did he go now?"

    "Yeon Jin? If you mean Yeon Jin... he said he was going to the maind of Bright Cold Realm to find you..."

    "The maind...? Ha, hahaha, hahahahaha!"

    Suddenly, Jeon Myeong-hoon bursts into madughter at my words.

    "Hahahaha! The maind! He went to the Bright Cold Realm! Are you saying we missed each other!?"

    Tears stream from his eyes.

    "Why! Why the hell! Why is this happening!!!"

    Kugugugugu!

    From Jeon Myeong-hun''s body, crimson lightning bursts forth.

    "Look, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Calm down and..."

    "Enough!!!"

    Before I can say anything more.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon screams, scattering red lightning in all directions.

    "Let them all die! Everyone! All of them!!!"

    Kugugugugu!

    What!

    Lightning strikes envelop the area.

    "Everything on thisnd, all of it, worthless! All, all of it, die!!!"

    It isn''t about the color of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning. His consciousness itself is drenched in a bloody red hue.

    Rage.

    He is violently spewing out his anger like moltenva.

    "Hold, hold on a moment!

    Simultaneously, the lightning he scatters starts to split and directly prate the barrier.

    ''So letting in the Human Race means all the techniques performed by the Human Race also get through!''

    I swiftly move with the Flying Escape Technique inside the barrier, blocking all the falling lightning with my Formless Sword.

    Below, I can see the Devil Race, still trapped, bustling about

    ''If even one of those lightning bolts hit where the devils are...''

    It would be total annihtion!

    Kugugugu!

    Thunder and lightning violently erupts from Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''But still, if it''s only that much, I can find a gap and subdue him...''

    Shhhhhh

    The next moment.

    The head of the inspector that Jeon Myeong-hoon is holding turns to ashes and scatters.

    From the six gs embedded in his back.

    A purple g is pulled out and melts into his lightning.

    As one g is removed, the quantity and quality of the lightning bursting from his body drastically increases!

    ''Is, is this...!''

    Each strike is equivalent to ate Nascent Soul stage cultivator''s attack!

    Koooong!

    And then, another g is pulled from his back.

    A blue g is removed and melts into his lightning.

    Kugugugugu!

    I grit my teeth.

    The lightning grows even stronger.

    ''Considering the inspector was a Four-Axis stage cultivator, killing him means

    If all the gs are pulled out, he will reach power equivalent to the Four-Axis stage!

    ''It seems like a consumable power, but the explosiveness is absurdly high! It''s likely to end in a short-term battle rather than a long one!''

    Keep calm.

    Ipose myself and contemte the Nascent Soul I have just acquired.

    The concept of nes began to be visible.

    ''That''s right...''

    Upon reaching the Nascent Soul stage, every cultivator realizes a certain truth, which aligns with the enlightenment of a Nascent Soul cultivator and also aligns with thews of the world.

    ''Qi () is essentially Intent ().''

    There are high and low nes in this world.

    And these nes are broadly divided into three categories.

    The ne of Qi (), which has a profound impact on the material and life force of the world.

    The ne of Soul (), guiding the direction of all things from a position higher than Qi''s ne.

    And even higher in a remote ce, the ne of Fate (), guiding the truths of the world.

    The world is made of these three nes.

    Depending on the dimension''s hierarchy, existence manifests as Qi, Soul, or Fate.

    Essentially, Qi, Soul, and Fate are the same.

    ''This aligns with the enlightenment of Beyond the Path to Heavens...''

    All manifestations are one.

    That is, Heaven, Earth, and Man are one, the principle reached by Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Simrly, all essences are fundamentally one.

    It''s just that the manifestation varies depending on the level of the dimension.

    Yes, now I understand why all the races in the Bright Cold Realm are categorized into three.

    Why the Heart Tribe, far from reaching the heights of the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe, are included among the ''Three Great Tribes.''

    It isn''t merely about ''vision.''

    The Earth Tribe gathers spiritual energy to the extreme within the ne of Qi and builds up their cultivation, while the Heaven Tribe directs their rituals towards the ne of Fate, elevating their existence towards it. The Heart Tribe roams freely within the ne of Soul.

    Its only after I became aware of the nes that I finally understand how humans cultivate to be true immortals.

    From the ne of Qi to the ne of Fate, elevating one''s existence from the Qi-born mortals to the realm of Fate, bing what is known as a True Immortal.

    I grasp the principle behind the creation of Nascent Soul.

    Gathering pure Qi from the ne of Qi and ascending to the ne of Soul, merging the Soul and Qi. No, thats not it.''

    Spiritual energy and the soul are originally one.

    They are just divided differently ording to the hierarchy of nes.

    Elevating spiritual energy, crossing the hierarchy of nes to connect with ''essence''!

    That is the Nascent Soul!

    Thus, Qi is indeed Intent!

    Why is it necessary to cultivate spiritual power and mystical abilities, and learn techniques for mental cultivation?

    Why does gathering ''energy'' increase a cultivator''s ''consciousness'' along with their realm?

    Qi is both the Soul and Intent.

    They are essentially the same, hence such phenomena urred.

    "Ahaha, now I finally understand."

    Back in the day when I just became a peak master,

    I saw red lines even from jiangshi.

    But upon surpassing the peak, I felt that theoretically, jiangshi, not being living creatures, shouldn''t have red lines of intent.

    Why did I see red lines of intent even from jiangshi without consciousness?

    Because energy is consciousness, even if jiangshick souls, if they possess Qi, they can possess faint intent.

    Now I see more clearly than before.

    The nes of ''Qi'' and ''Soul'' are distinctly separated.

    With the vision of demon beasts seeing the flow of spiritual energy,

    Combined with the vision of Beyond the Path to Heaven seeing the color and essence of intent, I can delve deeper into the essence of the world than before.

    They merge

    Upon realizing that Qi and Intent are the same.

    The visions I had gained from demon beasts and Beyond the Path to Heavens slowly melds into one.

    The colors of intent merge with the yin and yang of spiritual energy, creating an indescribable metaphysicalndscape.

    I look up at the sky.

    Still, the vision of reading celestial energy from the Heaven Tribe hasn''t melted into this vision.

    Upon bing a True Immortal, bing fate itself, will that sight merge into this vision?

    The source of life, spiritual energy.

    The source of mind, heart essence.

    The source of fate, celestial energy.

    What will be seen in a vision thatbines all of that?

    After briefly imagining it, I focus my sight and re at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    His power is bing stronger.

    But...

    I see it.

    Calmly organizing my enlightenment and adjusting my vision, I begin to see!

    The pattern of heaven and earth.

    The pattern of heaven and earth mixed with human consciousness, birthing all processes under the name of supernatural abilities.

    In that process, the numerous vulnerabilities of opponents are seen!

    A vision only I, having both the sight of demon beasts and Treading Heaven, can see!

    Wo-woong!

    I aim the Formless Sword at the precise gap of the lightning Jeon Myeong-hoon is emitting.

    Chwack!

    The lightning is split right through.

    At the same time, I can almost predict where Jeon Myeong-hoon''s thunderbolts will head next, and within that foresight, I find gaps in his attacks.

    Shall we dance.

    I hold the Formless Sword and begin to perform a sword dance in the void.

    With the sword dance, the Formless Sword scatters.

    What a monstrous power it is to traverse nes.

    Only after reaching the Nascent Soul stage do I realize the magnitude of this power.

    To disregard the nes of Qi and soul, and to be able to slice through Nascent Soul without any constraints is a dreadful monstrosity!

    That is the Formless Sword!

    And now, I finally obtained the ''eyes'' to properly wield this monstrosity!

    If the Pure Spiritual Force obtained during the Qi Building stage supplies infinite energy to Beyond the Path to Heaven,

    The ''eyes'' obtained in the Nascent Soul stage precisely guides where Beyond the Path to Heaven should head.

    Theyplement each other.

    Added to this, the physical strength obtained through body cultivation, the Formless Sword, drawing on the power of the ne of Qi, possesses overwhelming dominance and transcends to a higher ne, cutting through the essence of the lightning in its very dimension.

    Charak!

    An azure g is pulled from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s back.

    Now, every single lightning strike is of the Heavenly Being stage!

    However, with the strength of the physical body.

    The eyes of the Nascent Soul.

    And the capabilities of the Formless Swordbined, my Formless Sword precisely hits the weak points of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning, slicing through it directly.

    Slice!

    Shall we see how far it goes?

    Boom, boom, boom, boom!

    Stepping forward, I draw a circle around me with my sword.

    His lightning continues to gradually grow stronger.

    It starts to require slightly more effort to slice through the lightning.

    In other words, until now, slicing through lightning of Heavenly Being stage required no effort at all!

    Kung, kung kung!

    Green and yellow gs are simultaneously pulled from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s back, and each of his lightning strikes elevate to the level of Heavenly Being Great Perfection.

    Kwoong!

    At that point, my sword feels heavier.

    Despite finding his weakness, wielding the sword that cuts through everything with the powerful force of the physical body, there''s a limit when the power gap bes too great.

    However, I smile, deciding to test my limits now that I have reached the Nascent Soul stage.

    Gradually, greater strength begins to attach to my Formless Sword.

    The sword dance bes faster.

    This is the state of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains!

    Woogwoogwoog!

    I continue to channel the strength of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning into my Formless Sword, repeatedly reflecting its force.

    Though the strain on my entire body gradually intensifies, the realm of Nascent Soulbined with the physical body tempered through body refining tightly holds together what should have ended in an explosion.

    Kwaang, Kwaang!

    The barrierid out by Wi Ryeong-seon is trembling from our sh.

    Gradually, the colorless sword begins to push back against the red lightning.

    Pwook!

    Finally, thest orange g is pulled from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s back, melting into the lightning.

    Kururung!

    The already red lightning shines even more violently red as it shoots towards me.

    The lightning directly cuts through space!

    This might be a bit too much... but still

    I look up at the sky with a smirk.

    Let''s give it a try!

    Kuguguguruk!

    Stars swirl around my entire body.

    Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method!

    I utilize the starlight and blue light to the extreme, infusing these energies into my Formless Sword.

    Wo-woong!

    The Formless Sword dyes with starlight.

    Tstsstsstsst!

    My Formless Sword bes a strand of the Milky Way.

    What I hold is no longer emptiness.

    The Gxy.

    A small Milky Way is held in my hand.

    The ultimate technique of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    The technique of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, finely tuned to the extreme and blown into the Formless Sword.

    Releasing all the power in my body in one strike!

    Ah

    At this moment.

    I feel like there is nothing I cannot cut through.

    Phshhhhh!

    With Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, the attack power of the Formless Sword soars to the extreme, and with the added power of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, it sweeps the sky clear.

    That is the end.

    Fwoah!

    The baptism of red lightning that covered the sky is swept away in one go.

    I smile and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains is fatal.

    Or, it used to be.

    "Curse, reversal!"

    Pwaah!

    The pressure of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains that filled my body is all redirected back to Yuan Yu.

    Pwook!

    Down below, Yuan Yu, who had been protecting the Devil Race from getting swept away by mymand, explodes as a curse doll.

    His body, having reached the Core Formation Great Perfection, took on all the load that had been on me.

    Wo-woong!

    Then, Yuan Yu quickly rises to our location and lifts a skull staff towards Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is unable to regain his senses after spilling all the lightning.

    Tsrrrrrk!

    His vital energy is sucked into Yuan Yu.

    Gradually, Yuan Yu absorbs Jeyon Myeong-hoon''s energy, regenerating his exploded body.

    Jeon Myeong-hun staggers and falls below the barrier, drained of energy by Yuan Yu.

    Whish!

    I have Yuan Yu catch him and bring him slowly down to the ground.

    "Hey, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I ask him, who had unleashed all his power along with his madness in one go.

    "Are you okay?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me and says,

    "Shut up."

    "What?"

    "Don''t pretend to understand..."

    He clenches his teeth.

    "Kill me... If I recover my strength, I will kill all living beings in this area without exception."

    Fury zes in his eyes.

    "No matter how much I pour out, this pain and rage doesnt subside... My heart feels like it''s burning...! I can''t stand it unless I kill everything in sight...! So, if you want to stop me, kill me now, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "...Calm down, anger is not resolved by killing others."

    "You!"

    He shouts and lunges at me, angrily grabbing my cor.

    "What do you know? Have you ever lost a lover right before your eyes? Have you experienced being helpless as your teacher, friends, loved ones, and all acquaintances are swept away like insects by an unstoppable entity? Do you know the misery of being unable to do anything as your precious ones die? What do you know about me? Shut up! Just shut up!!! I..."

    Tears of blood flow from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes.

    "I''ve lost everything!!!"

    Kwarururung!

    From his body, red lightning bursts out once more, sweeping the surroundings.

    Donated chapter by ASDF. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 171: Those That are Lost (5)

    Chapter 171: Those That are Lost (5)

    Ah, I see.

    I had seen those eyes before.

    In the decayed depths of those eyes, I found a sense of familiarity from a distant past.

    I too, had once possessed those eyes.

    And as soon as I realized that sense of kinship, I had a guess as to why Jeon Myeong-hoon is searching for Yeon Jin.

    To confirm my guess, I look at him and ask,

    "Exin the situation. What happened?"

    "I lost everything! You...!"

    "Calm down!"

    Wo-woong!

    "...!"

    With the realm of Treading Heavens, I strongly imnt amand in Jeon Myeong-hoon to momentarily stop his outburst.

    "Exin properly. Why are you looking for Yeon Jin? I''ll help you!"

    The soul within Yeon Jin that had been hiding, Yeon Wei, had said that when the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was destroyed, their lifespans were shortened to under 20 years.

    I have a rough guess.

    Perhaps the True Immortal that destroyed the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect somehow manipted the lifespans of those associated with the sect.

    At my shout, Jeon Myeong-hoon trembles and slowly opens his mouth.

    "That being... brought down a Heavenly Tribtion."

    His face turns gloomy.

    "As soon as [It] opened its eyes, [It] took the Heavenly Lightning Banner from us. Using the banner as a medium, [It] brought down the Heavenly Tribtion across the entire Thunder Spirit Ind from [Above]...."

    I see despair consuming Jeon Myeong-hoon''s consciousness.

    Those who were not in the sect due to missions at the time of the incident, or possible survivors. Everyone registered in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Everyone across the Three Thousand Worlds who had formed a master-disciple bond with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, was fixed with the fate of Heavenly Tribtion...."

    Crack....

    He grinds his teeth.

    "At most 20 years... within that time, all beings in the Three Thousand Worlds who follow the teachings of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s founder, Yang Su-jin, will be forced into a fate of annihtion by Heavenly Tribtion!"

    "I see..."

    I understand why he is searching for Yeon Jin.

    "So, are you trying to save the survivors of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?"

    "Yes."

    He grabs the hem of my clothes with his decayed eyes, pleading with agony.

    "Help me find Yeon Jin... You said you would help, right? Please, help me.... Everyone... is dead. Apart from five disciples who were dispatched far away, those who were sent nearby... died in order ording to their proximity to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...! Yeon Jin, who was dispatched to the Devil Realm, and the remaining four who went to explore the Nether Ghost Realm, are the only disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect left in this world...!!"

    "...I understand."

    I nod.

    "Yeon Jin, with the Heavenly Being puppets I gave him, headed to the Bright Cold Realm to look for you. Even though the puppets are far away, I can still contact them."

    With those words, a spark of life begins to appear in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s decayed eyes.

    "Really... Seo Eun-hyun...!? Is that true!!"

    "Yes, it will take a few days for my message to reach, but... I should be able to get in touch with Yeon Jin within four days."

    With a roar, Jeon Myeong-hoon grips my shoulder, trembling with a soulless face.

    "Thank you...! Thank you, Seo Eun-hyun...!"

    With those words, Jeon Myeong-hoon faints on the spot.

    ''This is...''

    Exhaustion.

    It made sense he would copse from exhaustion, having killed a Four-Axis inspector before fighting with me and using a taxing technique to extract gs from his body during his rampage here.

    I sigh, looking at the fainted Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Everyone.

    Everyone who fell into this world has changed, without exception.

    ''I''ve regained all my memories.''

    I close my eyes and contemte my Nascent Soul.

    Good memories, bad memories....

    I retrieved all memories submerged in the depths of unconsciousness and recorded them within the artifact spirits.

    Even memories that I wanted to forget.

    In those memories, honestly, Jeon Myeong-hoon wasn''t exactly a pleasant figure to me.

    But, even so.

    Whether there were good times or bad, it was my life.

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon, annoying as he may have been, was a part of my life''s journey, a connection I made.

    Rustling...

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections now records the appearance of Jeon Myeong-hoon, who hase this time.

    ''Honestly, I don''t like you.''

    However, annoying as he might be, this guy was not my enemy.

    Not an ill connection, but just a regr bond.

    That''s why I decided to help Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''Youve lost everything, you say...''

    I can''t help but feel a sense of kinship with him.

    I know all too well the feeling of helplessness from losing loved ones due to overwhelming power.

    Perhaps knowing it all too well makes me want to help him even more.

    After having a puppet take the fainted Jeon Myeong-hoon to the Governor''s mansion,

    I head to look for the Devil tribes who have not yet managed to leave the barrier''s interior.

    "Daoist Gyeon, can you lead them safely?"

    [Well, there was a bit of conflict, but it''s not a big deal. The barrier made of Vast Cold Jade is a problem... But watching from afar, it seems that the Lord Governor can dismantle the barrier.]

    "That''s right."

    [Hmmm...]

    The tentacled being, adjusting to my eye level, speaks.

    [You seem different from before, Lord Governor. Instead of the unstable consciousness wave I''ve seen before, I now feel a firm wave of consciousness from you.]

    I smile at him.

    "I''ve regained what I had lost. I won''t waver anymore, whether by the Devil Race or the Human Race..."

    I nce at the devils, who are anxiously chattering behind Gyeon Shin.

    And the pair of young men and women mingled among them.

    "I will not let those dear to me die in front of me."

    [Congrattions. You''ve shed your worries.]

    "I''ve just regained my standard."

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Suddenly, Gyeon Shin crosses two of its tentacles to make a scissor gesture.

    [Our Yuchok Tribe prides itself on being a highly cultured and intellectual race. Since our racial trait involves parasitizing others, we prefer to define ourselves by the essence rather than appearance.]

    His intent contains a certain respect for me.

    [And this gesture signifies a salute containing respect for a member of our tentacled race who can clearly define themselves. Please ept it.]

    Wo-woong!

    A faint light of spiritual energy shimmers right at the center of Gyeon Shin''s scissor gesture with his tentacles.

    It seems not just a greeting but some specific mystic technique.

    Feeling sincerity in his intent, I express my gratitude and ept the light of spiritual energy he shoots out.

    Wo-woong!

    Simultaneously, I feel a peculiar sensation take root in my Nascent Soul.

    ''This is...''

    A special sensation swirls around my Nascent Soul.

    I be able to contemte my Nascent Soul more clearly and distinctly than before.

    It seems that Gyeon Shin has granted me a particr ability.

    [Our race primarily lives by overpowering others'' minds and parasitizing them. The technique I''ve given you transforms a part of your soul into something simr to our race, allowing you to detach your soul and parasitize another''s Nascent Soul. You can eventually dominate their Nascent Soul to condense a second Nascent Soul using the technique of Mysterious Bizarre Gu.]

    "This technique..."

    I feel a sense of familiarity with the technique Gyeon Shin gave me.

    And I know where this familiarityes from.

    ''Yuan Li''s Blood Spirit...''

    It''s simr to the devilish art that splits one''s own Nascent Soul to create Blood Spirits, hiding them in the dragon veins of various cities.

    ''Indeed, the Devil Realm is the homnd of devilish arts.''

    Yuan Li''s Blood Spirit might also have originated from the Yuchok Tribe or a simr race.

    "Thank you. However, to use this technique, I would ultimately have to parasitize someone else''s soul with my own, and I don''t think I''ll be using such demonic arts."

    [Well, whether you use it or not is up to you. Besides, the essence of Mysterious Bizarre Gu is not about ruthlessly exploiting others'' souls.]

    Gyeon Shin continues.

    [In the distant past, when the True Devil Realm was whole, the Devil Realm was divided into two factions: the Demonic Devils and the Heavenly Fiends. Among them, the Heavenly Fiends would consume Demonic Devils as resources through their peculiar devilish arts. They were especially known for techniques that eroded the minds of Demonic Devils, corrupting and turning them into eternal ves of the Heavenly Fiends, which was popr among the Heavenly Fiends at that time.

    Our Yuchok Tribe was once enved by the Heavenly Fiends, but one of our ancestors countered the mind erosion of the Heavenly Fiends by parasitizing the Heavenly Fiends mind in reverse with clear self-awareness and personal standpoint, battling their mental power with a technique that became the origin of Mysterious Bizarre Gu.]

    "In other words, this technique was created to counter the Heavenly Fiends?"

    [You could say that. Now, the worlds have split into the Blood Yin Realm where the Heavenly Fiends reside and our True Devil Realm where we Demonic Devils live. People from the Bright Cold Realm have no reason to see Heavenly Fiends but it''s a well-known fact in the True Devil Realm that the Heavenly Fiends have been peculiarly obsessed with the Bright Cold Realm for ages. Since you''vee to the True Devil Realm, you might encounter Heavenly Fiends, so I''ll give you this technique.]

    "...Thank you."

    [It''s I who should be thanking you for treating our Devil Race well.]

    We smile at each other.

    "...I''d like to send you off right away, but ording to the celestial energy, a cmity will envelop this area in a few days."

    I exin to Gyeon Shin after observing the celestial energy.

    After reaching the Nascent Soul stage, my ability to perceive celestial energy has grown even more.

    And from what I can see, this upied territory will be engulfed by those harboring malice within a few days. If Gyeon Shin leads the devils out of this ce to escape the upied territory, they will likely be caught by those with ill intentions.

    ''Considering the nature of the cmity, it''s likely to be humans.''

    If they were devils like Gyeon Shin, I would have let them go without hesitation.

    However, it seems that the Human Race Grand Alliance is likely to send people.

    "I cant send you off just yet, so please be patient a little longer."

    [Understood. We will wait.]

    "Since it''s a cmity I can handle, I''ll send you off after dealing with them."

    After conveying this to Gyeon Shin, I went to a ce in the upied territory where spiritual energy is dense and stabilized my Nascent Soul''s realm for several days.

    ''Is the Human Race Grand Allianceing to capture me?''

    It''s highly likely.

    Perhaps I was already registered as a traitor to the Human Race and have a bounty on my head.

    ''...Let''s prepare ourselves.''

    Being able to read celestial signs doesn''t mean I can foresee my own fate.

    In fact, being able to read celestial energy only gives me a vague understanding of my future, and preparing for it without being able to read all possible changes means that, no matter how much I read the celestial energy, I cannot know my own fate.

    I don''t know what will be of me, but...

    ''Maybe... I might have to betray the Human Race!''

    Let''s brace for the future and face it head-on!

    With determination, I waited for several days.

    Four dayster.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon woke up.

    Reading the celestial energy, I realized that people from the Human Race will arrive in two days.

    ''Maybe I''ll need Jeon Myeong-hoon''s help.''

    Having ascended to the Nascent Soul stage, I gained a ''vision'' of a different dimension.

    Now, I can unfold the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts that transcends nes themselves, so surviving is not an issue unless a Grand Cultivator at the Integration stage personallyes.

    The challenge is protecting the Devil Race.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon should be able to handle that, right?''

    Now that I have sent a message to Yeon Jin, a reply should being soon.

    ''I''ll convey Yeon Jin''s news to Jeon Myeong-hoon and then ask for his help.''

    With the strength that Jeon Myeong-hoon disyed in killing an Inspector at the Four-Axis stage, he will be of considerable help.

    Wo-woong!

    I feel the jade slip in my grasp vibrating.

    ''A responsealready?''

    Its a reply from the Heavenly Being stage puppet that went with Yeon Jin.

    ''That''s good, he must be on his way here.''

    Wo-woong!

    As I infuse spiritual energy into the jade slip, it trembles and projects an image into the air.

    sh!

    "What?"

    Kurururung, Kurung!

    sh!

    Heavenly Lightning.

    Its lightning falling from the sky.

    Within the lightning, Yeon Jin, with his half-white, half-ck hair, and the soul entity attached to him disintegrates simultaneously.

    A bolt of lightning from the lightning strike surges towards the puppet.

    Fizz...

    Thats the end of the footage.

    "...What, what is this...?"

    I am dumbfounded, gasping in shock.

    ''They, they died in the meantime...?''

    Yeon Wei mentioned they would die within 20 years.

    I interpreted it as meaning at least, they wouldn''t die for another 10 years at the earliest.

    But it seems within 20 years'' meant they could die at any point within that time frame.

    They simply died.

    I clench my fists tightly, grinding my teeth.

    ''...Sorry, Yeon Jin.''

    Maybe it''s my fault.

    If I hadn''t insisted on sending the puppet to find Jeon Myeong-hoon and kept him here, perhaps he couldve met Jeon Myeong-hoon here.

    ''What should I tell Jeon Myeong-hoon?''

    Now, rather than thinking about receiving help, Im more worried about how to break the news to him.

    Should I tell him the truth, or should I lie?

    Before going to Jeon Myeong-hoon, I stand in ce, deeply pondering.

    ''What should I tell him!

    After much contemtion, I went to find Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    He had just regained his energy and was standing up, nkly staring outside the Governor''s office.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, have you woken up?

    How long has it been since I fainted?

    Four days.

    I see. Didnt you say it would take about four days for the message to reach Yeon Jin? How much longer do I need to wait for a response?

    I have a question to ask you, Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I look at him and ask,

    What will you do when you meet Yeon Jin? Though I heard that a being called True Immortal... has fixed Yeon Jins fate with a Heavenly Tribtion

    I will block it for him.

    His eyes shine as he speaks.

    It''s not a tribtion called upon by his own cultivation, but one artificially imposed by another. I can block it for him. The Heavenly Tribtion inflicted on the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is a bolt of lightning struck by a True Immortal directly. However, the tribtion fixed by the True Immortal on his fate is not directly exerted by a True Immortal, but indirectly, so I''ll definitely be able to block it!"

    Is that so.

    Now that you''ve heard what youre curious about, give me an answer, Seo Eun-hyun. Has the message reached Yeon Jin?

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I observe his intent and heart essence.

    A field of corpses.

    A sea of blood and mountains of corpses!

    That is Jeon Myeong-hoon''s current heart essence.

    His mind is showing a highly unstable appearance within that sea of blood and corpses.

    If I were to tell him now that Yeon Jin is dead, he mightpletely lose his mind.

    Theres still no response from Yeon Jin.

    I clench my teeth and lie.

    It will take some time for a response toe back.

    It only takes time to connect the puppet from the 8th upied territory.

    Once connected, theres no dy, but I lied.

    He needs hope.

    Without even a glimmer of hope, he would crumble and go mad on the spot.

    I see. I understand.

    When theres a response from Yeon Jin, Ill let you know.

    Having cowardly lied, I can''t ask him to help me protect the Devil Race.

    ''I have no choice. The cmity I''ve seen is something I can handle, so I''ll have to resolve it as much as I can with my own power.''

    I head outside the Governor''s office and start waiting again.

    And then, two more days passed.

    Theyvee.

    While contemting my Nascent Soul, I open my eyes and look up at the sky.

    Wo-wong, wo-woong, wo-woong...

    Beyond the barrier, numerous Nascent Soul stage and Heavenly Being stage cultivators are lined up.

    The gap in the barrier that had been made during the fight with Jeon Myeong-hoon had since self-repaired, closing up once more.

    Kurung, Kururururung!

    The sky is covered in dark clouds and enveloped in yin energy.

    Soon, rain begins to fall from the sky.

    Swoosh...

    ''Yin attribute techniques.''

    I assess the situation, looking at who seems to be the leader among the Heavenly Being stage cultivators.

    The Devil tribes have been told to go underground for shelter.

    Remaining on the surface of the upied territory are now only myself and Jeon Myeong-hoon, who should be resting in the governor''s building.

    ''Ill resolve it somehow.''

    Three Heavenly Being stage cultivators.

    Eight Nascent Soul stage cultivators.

    I can handle this much.

    Wo-woong!

    The sky roars, and a Heavenly Being stage cultivator wrapped in yin energy unfurls a scroll and begins to read.

    [The messenger of the Human Race Grand Alliance, this Hyeon Shin proims. The traitor of the Human Race, former Provincial Governor Seo Eun-hyun, and the ughterer Demon Jeon Myeong-hoon,e out and willingly submit to the arrest of the Grand Alliance!]

    Hmm?

    ughterer Demon Jeon Myeong-hoon?

    [Especially the ughterer Demon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, who mercilessly massacred innocent members of the Human Race in the first, second, third, and fourth upied territories, causing tremendous damage to the Alliance and killing the Inspector of the Four-Axis stage dispatched by the Human Race. If you resist, you will be executed on the spot!]

    I stare, mouth agape, towards the Governor''s building where Jeon Myeong-hoon should reside.

    ''What madness has he wrought on his way here?''

    I chuckle hollowly and look at Hyeon Shin.

    "Given the situation, it might seem a bit humorous to ask, but if the fourth upied territory was devastated by Jeon Myeong-hoon... what happens to the original n?"

    The expressions on Hyeon Shin''s face, as well as those who came with him, twists grotesquely at my question.

    [...The Human Race Grand Alliance is in chaos because of him. His rampage turned our strategic areas into a mess,pletely derailing ourprehensive battle ns! He must be captured and brought to trial by the Alliance for his crimes, including the murder of the Four-Axis stage Inspector. Of course, as a former provincial governor and used traitor of the Human Race, you''re to be tried as well!]

    Then let me ask one more thing.

    Holding a glimmer of hope, I look at Hyeon Shin and inquire,

    "Does this mean the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n is also canceled?"

    If that is the case, there won''t be an urgent need to evacuate the Devil tribes.

    If so...

    ''I don''t need to kill these people.''

    The reason for the urgent evacuation of the devils is because the start of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n will obliterate those I am connected with and theirnds without a trace.

    If the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n is canceled, I am prepared to quietly allow myself to be captured.

    The Devil tribes can be slowly evacuated using puppets.

    However, Hyeon Shin''s response is despairing.

    [What are you talking about! I said the n was disrupted, not canceled. The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect I belong to has deep ties with the ck Dragon Race among the Earth Tribe, and fortunately, the Integration stage ck Dragon King has decided to help us this time, considering our rtionship. Even if the Grand Alliance has to share rights with the ck Dragon Race, the n itself won''t change much!]

    I see.

    I sigh.

    ''No choice then.''

    There is only one way left.

    ''Suppress or kill them, then quickly evacuate those Im connected with.''

    I am prepared to be a traitor to the Human Race!

    Hyun-shin, perhaps attempting to crush the spirits of Jeon Myeong-hoon and me, bellows out loud.

    [Anyway, criminals Seo Eun-hyun and grand traitor Jeon Myeong-hoon,ply with the noble Human Race Grand Alliance''s arrest! If you resist, not only will the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, that you Seo Eun-hyun belong to, face repercussions, but depending on the actions of Jeon Myeong-hoon, thest survivor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, it will also determine how the sect is recorded in the history of the Human Race]

    And then.

    Boom!

    The Governor''s office explodes, and Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had been resting inside, growls as he spits out a curse.

    [...Thest survivor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, what does that mean?]

    [Exactly as said! Survivors of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect dispatched to the Nether Ghost Realm are missing due to the vast distance between dimensions, and another survivor who was sent to the Devil Realm has recently had their light extinguished from the Life Registry in Temporal Fate Ind!]

    Temporal Fate Ind is an ind that provides proof of identity for those belonging to the Human Race, and it contains something known as the Life Registry.

    The Life Registry, equipped with a magical spell that lights up in response to the life signals of all Human Race members registered on Temporal Fate Ind, provided a way to know the life or death of any member.

    Only inspectors affiliated with the Human Race Grand Alliance can ess theprehensive Life Registry, which the Grand Alliance uses to manage the movements of the Human Race.

    Hearing Hyun-shin''s words, I clench my teeth.

    ''Damn it...''

    In the end, Jeon Myeong-hoon learned about Yeon Jin''s death.

    [I repeat, the two criminals]

    And in the next moment.

    Snap!

    [...Grand Alliance]

    Boom!

    A vertical streak of blood shoots across Hyeon Shin''s face.

    A momentter.

    His body is split in half.

    Kuarururung!

    Suddenly appearing behind Hyeon Shin, Jeon Myeong-hoon holds Hyeon Shin''s Nascent Soul in his hand.

    Crackle!

    As he clenches his hand, Hyeon Shin''s Nascent Soul explodes.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    Within the dark clouds summoned by Hyeon Shin, red lightning begins to wriggle.

    Red!

    Although Jeon Myeong-hoon is at the Nascent Soul stage, for some reason, his consciousness begins to expand, covering everything around him.

    And looking at the color of his intent, I felt as if the sky and earth were covered in a bloody hue.

    Looking at the color of his intent, I witness the illusion of the sky and earth being covered in a bloody crimson hue

    I bite my lip.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had been in a state of precariousness, haspletely copsed.

    [To reach myrades in the Nether Ghost Realm, it will take 200 years due to the distance between dimensions. But I only have 20 years left... I came here hoping to save at least one disciple of our sect... even just one]

    Drip, drip...

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes roll back, showing the whites, and tears of blood stream down his face.

    [They''re all... dead. Everyone... Yes....]

    ''Ah...''

    I realize.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind, at this moment, haspletely shattered.

    I have seen such states of mind before.

    Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord.

    And myself when I lost Buk Hyang-hwa to Yuan Li.

    Those whose heart essences were enveloped in darkness.

    Today.

    [Nothing matters anymore. Everyone... just die.]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon wentpletely insane.

    Trantor Notes: The Ko-Fi got unpublished (aka suspended) for some reason. I sent a request but it''ll take some time, maybe one week. Kinda sucks but anyway, I can stock up on some more chapters during that time lol.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 172: Even If This Place Is Hell (1)

    Chapter 172: Even If This ce Is Hell (1)

    Kururung!

    The heavens and earth are engulfed in purple lightning.

    Damn it

    Even sending heartnguage to try and calm his mind doesn''t help.

    His heart essence ispletely shattered.

    It was already in a precarious state, but the fact that Yeon Jin died must have been the tipping point.

    Can I subdue him?

    Just then.

    Wuduk, wududuk!

    Swoosh!

    "Kuh...ughaaaah!"

    "...??"

    Sure enough, the messenger from the Human Race Grand Alliance, whose Nascent Soul had exploded due to Jeon Myeong-hoon, is screaming while regenerating his body.

    How!? I clearly saw his Nascent Soul explode

    Even if one loses their entire body, as long as the Nascent Soul exists, resurrection is possible for cultivators from the Nascent Soul stage and above.

    Conversely, this means the biggest weakness of cultivators at the Nascent Soul stage is the Nascent Soul itself.

    He''s alive even after his Nascent Soul exploded?

    "Wait, that is...?"

    Wo-woong!

    Behind Hyeon Shin, three Nascent Souls appear.

    "...!?"

    And one of the Nascent Souls re-enters Hyeon Shin''s body.

    Soon after, Hyeon Shin ispletely resurrected.

    "You...! How dare, how dare you consume one of my Nascent Souls...!? I will definitely kill you!"

    Did he condense not just one, but four Nascent Souls?

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, engulfed in lightning, silently watches Hyeon Shin with his eyes inverted.

    The sight is quite eerie, and Hyeon Shin, startled by Jeon Myeong-hoon, starts to ramble about his Nascent Souls.

    "Ha, haha! The Four Symbols Nascent Soul technique of our Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect allows splitting the original Nascent Soul into four and then slowly nurturing them to obtain a total of four Nascent Souls! I won''t be easily defeated by someone like you!"

    After finishing his words, he immediately forms a hand seal.

    Wo-woong!

    Behind him, three Nascent Souls float up..

    The Nascent Souls position themselves in a '''' shape behind him, forming the same hand seal as him.

    Wo-woong!

    Simultaneously, a ''''-shaped spatial rift appears behind him.

    However, due to one of the Four Symbols Nascent Souls being missing, the spatial rift doesn''t seem to be in itsplete form.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, who killed the Four-Axis Inspector, and Seo Eun-hyun, estimated to be of Four-Axis strength! I havee to capture both of you!"

    Wo-woong!

    Simultaneously, from the spatial rift behind Hyeon Shin.

    Something begins to emerge.

    I watch the scene with wide eyes.

    ''What is that...?''

    The ne of Qi trembles.

    With the vision of the Earth Tribe, Yin and Yang rotates, diving deep into the ne of Qi.

    At the same time, I see something ''pulling up'' through the spatial rift, with Yin and Yang swirling within the ne of Qi.

    Wo-woong!

    In regr vision, visible changes are happening to Hyeon Shin.

    ck scales sprout on his skin.

    Simultaneously, from the ck spatial rift behind him, the shadow of a dragon emerges and clings to his body.

    Kugugugu!

    Hyeon Shin''s body transforms, bing half-human, half-demon like Seo Ran!

    [Many disciples of our Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect are demi-humans of the Grand Cultivator ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum (Mysterious Yin) and human concubines... Gifted with the true blood of the immortal beast ck Dragon, bestowed by him, it is possible to draw upon the power of ancient immortal beasts from the distant past!]

    Kugugugu!

    At the same time, the weather begins to change.

    The air fills with yin energy, and once again, rain begins to fall.

    Swoosh!

    This time, the rain is ck water.

    Kugugugu!

    The dark clouds in the sky gather, transforming into the shape of an ink dragon.

    Kwaaaaaah!

    Rain pours from the sky, and water gushes from the ground.

    The natural world is changing.

    ''This is...''

    Clearly, the power of the Four-Axis stage!

    ''The shadow of the ck Dragon clinging to him... It''s giving him power!''

    It isn''t the power he cultivated.

    Through this so-called true blood of the immortal beast, hes borrowing the power of [something] existing far away!

    Below the ink dragon, Hyeon Shin points at Jeon Myeong-hoon and shouts.

    [Surrender quietly and hand over your Nascent Soul, Jeon Myeong-hoon! Otherwise....]

    And then.

    [Shut your mouth...]

    With a thunderous roar,

    [Shut up!]

    The clouds filling the sky are torn apart in a single strike.

    The red lightning, clustering like the sun, tears the clouds apart, and from its center, Jeon Myeong-hoon screams madly.

    [Everyone... should die. In this meaningless world, why are you all still alive?]

    Kugugugugu!

    The sky is covered with red lightning.

    The ink dragon formed by dark clouds created by Hyeon Shin with confidence is torn to shreds and disintegrated by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning.

    [Wait, what is this...]

    Before he can grasp the situation, Jeon Myeong-hoon flies at the speed of lightning towards Hyeon Shin, grabbing his face.

    Kuarururung!

    Thunder follows Jeon Myeong-hoon, and the cultivators in the Heavenly Being stage and Nascent Soul stage who came with Hyeon Shin are flustered, each forming hand seals and casting their spells towards Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    However, the next moment.

    Kwarurururng!

    The heavens and earth are enveloped in crimson lightning.

    The entire 8th upied territory is filled with red lightning, covering everything in existence.

    Not only the cultivators who came to assist Hyeon Shin but also I am enveloped in red lightning.

    In an instant, the world turns blindingly white.

    Shhiiiii.

    I gasp for air while looking up at the sky, my body smoking.

    Kurung, kururung...

    Red lightning is still writhing in the sky.

    And I, having drawn upon the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method to its limit, clench my teeth.

    Wo-woong!

    The starlight of the Starlight Protecting Void Body circles my entire body.

    Like Oh Hyun-seok before, my body had transformed as if embodying the night.

    ''I... blocked it.''

    Gasping for breath, I look down at the Devil Race who fainted just from the aftermath.

    Fortunately, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attack hadn''t killed the Devil Race I was trying to protect because I had thrown my body with all my might to block Jeon Myeong-hoon''s red lightning.

    But I look up at the sky with a tense face.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is still convulsing at the center of the sphere made of red lightning.

    The cultivators of the Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul stages who had been supporting Hyeon Shin until now have all disappeared.

    They seem to have turned to ash.

    As I survey the situation and look around, I see a small cloud cluster in the distance.

    Its a dark cloud made of yin energy.

    The dark cloud envelops something like a small cocoon, and after a while, a person emerges.

    Its Hyeon Shin.

    Hes spitting blood, ring at Jeon Myeong-hoon with bloodshot eyes.

    Dressed solemnly as a messenger of the Human Race Grand Alliance, his clothes are all torn and turned into rags, and his body is half-cooked to a golden brown.

    Hyeon Shin looks at me and shouts.

    "Seo Eun-hyun! You, help me!"

    He grimaces with bloodshot eyes.

    "We must stop this mad murderer! If we let him go, he will roam aroundmitting countless massacres! We must seal him now! Help me seal him, and I will support you with all my power at the Human Race Grand Alliances trial!"

    Chyararak!

    Hyeon Shin opens his mouth and pulls out seven g dharma treasures from his Golden Core.

    Each ck g dharma treasure depicts a ck dragon clutching a pearl.

    I am dazzled by the pearl in the mouth of the ck dragon, which looks very simr to the Vast Cold Jade.

    "We will catch him using the barrier spread across the upied territory! Cooperate, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "..."

    I silently gaze at the crazed figure..

    ''How did ite to this, Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    Perhaps.

    I should have joined the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect instead of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    If I had known the circumstances,

    Perhaps I could have saved him,pletely lost to madness.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon has already gone mad, and in this life, I have people I need to protect.

    So,

    ''I''m sorry.''

    Wo-woong!

    I must seal him.

    ''This is the best I can do right now.''

    Under the influence of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, my entire body increasingly bes immersed in starlight.

    The power of the Starlight Protecting Void Body endlessly amplifies the strength of my flesh.

    My body transforms as if visualizing the universe, like the starlight in the night sky.

    From my dantian, a five-colored light swirls, while blue light orbits around both fists.

    Bo-oong!

    [I will hold Jeon Myeong-hoon back, move during this time!]

    Ironically, Hyeon Shin, who came to capture me, started to coborate against the insane Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Bo-oong, Boong, Boong, Boong!

    I draw my Formless Sword.

    ''The speed isn''t that of real lightning.''

    The red lightning fired by Jeon Myeong-hoon, while powerful, is significantly slowerpared to the speed of true Heavenly Lightning.

    Slow enough for me to see with my eyes and dodge.

    And being able to dodge means.

    Bo-oong!

    Shwoosh!

    I can precisely strike and cut at the weakest point!

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    Lightning scatters in all directions, erratically rushing towards me.

    However, the Formless Sword''s unpredictability matches that of the lightning.

    I extend the Formless Sword forward.

    The Formless Sword also bizarrely transforms to meet Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning.

    Each strand of lightning he extends is enough to cut through space itself.

    But with eyes that transcend nes, cutting through space is something I can adequately respond to.

    ''The space formed by the ne of Qi...''

    Everything under the heavens.

    Everything that exists in this world is ultimately determined by the ne.

    The matter of this world.

    All physical sciences exist at the bottom of the ne of Qi, a lower dimension of spiritual energy!

    And such spiritual energies interweave messily, forming the space of this world.

    With my eyes that have reached the Nascent Soul stage, I can see the energies that make up space.

    How is it possible for those at the Nascent Soul stage to slice through space and perform spatial movement?

    Bo-oong!

    With the Formless Sword, I naturally cut through the spiritual energies forming the ne of space, countering Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning.

    Originally, being at the Nascent Soul stage only allows one to see the Qi ne that makes up space, but actually intervening requires significant effort.

    Therefore, freely slicing through space and entering the void to move through space is a privilege only for those at the Heavenly Being stage and above.

    However, my Formless Sword, freely slicing through nes,bined with the eyes of the Nascent Soul stage, allows me to dodge Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attacks as freely as a Heavenly Being stage cultivator.

    Kururung!

    His energy gradually intensifies.

    Once again, six gs sprout from his back.

    But this time, the gs are not drawn out one by one as before.

    Kwaeung!

    Instead, all six gs are drawn out at once.

    Wo-woong!

    Simultaneously, the red lightning covering his surroundings begin to change shape.

    The lightning takes form, transforming into the figure of a giant.

    It looks akin to a Thunder God.

    The fearsome figure of the Thunder God raises its arms to the sky.

    The Thunder God''s shoulders stretch out, sprouting another pair of arms.

    The newly formed Thunder God spread its pair of arms on both sides again.

    And once more, another pair of arms sprout from the Thunder God''s shoulders.

    The newly sprouted arms reach forward.

    In the form of a six-armed figure, each hand holds a g.

    Oooooooh!

    The Thunder God roars.

    Simultaneously, the sky turns red, and the earth trembles.

    Kugugugu!

    The Thunder God absorbs the surrounding lightning power, gradually increasing in size.

    The gs in the hands of the Thunder God also growrger.

    After a while, the Thunder God, grown to about 2000 meters in size, looks down at me.

    Zzirit, Zzirit

    The space between the heavens and earth is filled with lightning energy, causing static electricity to prickle all over my body with every movement.

    I gaze at the red glow in the eyes of the Thunder God.

    "...I am sorry, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I take the Starting Form.

    "For leaving you to be a monster."

    Kurururung!

    The Thunder God roars and swings its gs.

    With each swing of its six arms, colorful lightning bolts fall towards me.

    Our battle has begun.

    At the headquarters of the Human Race Grand Alliance, Heavenly Human Ind.

    At the very center of that Sky Ind, Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage reside on Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    There are seven cave mansions on Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    From one of the seven, a bright burst of light shines forth.

    Soon after, the white light soars to the summit of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain and settles in a small formation there.

    Wo-woong!

    As the formation activates, the white light transforms into the figure of a man and takes his ce within the formation, and shortly after, six faint figures appear above it.

    [Cultivator Wi, what matter requires the summoning of the Council of Grand Cultivators?]

    One of the figures asks the white light, Wi Ryeong-seon

    Wi Ryeong-seon frowns and replies.

    [Previously, we sent an inspector to arrest Seo Eun-hyun, the provincial governor of the 8th upied territory of the Devil Realm, on charges of betrayal to the Human Race. The inspector was captured and killed by Jeon Myeong-hoon, a survivor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. We then sent Hyeon Shin to apprehend him.]

    [Hyeon Shin, isnt that the one with the most potent lineage of immortal beasts from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect?]]

    [Excessive force was sent.]

    [Considering that Hyeon Shin can borrow the power of ancient immortal beasts to exhibit the peak strength of a mid Four-Axis stage entity despite being at the Heavenly Being stage...]

    [Even if both Seo Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon are considered Four-Axis stage forces, ording to what has been assessed, Seo Eun-hyun barely reaches the Four-Axis stage. Jeon Myeong-hoon can only exert the power of the mid Four-Axis stage explosively for a short duration, right? It''s unlikely he can defeat Hyeon Shin, who can stably exhibit the peak power of the mid Four-Axis stage throughout the day.]

    Following the Grand Cultivators'' discussion, Wi Ryeong-seon sighs and then speaks.

    [I just received a message from Hyeon Woon, the Chief Strategist of the Devil Realm Conquest Army. He felt the death of his brother, Hyeon Shin.]

    [What...! How can that be...!? Could Hyeon Woon have felt wrong?]

    [I just confirmed with my avatar in Temporal Fate Ind. Hyeon Shins life marker has vanished.]

    [This is unbelievable Are you saying Jeon Myeong-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun have surpassed the mid Four-Axis stage in power?]

    Wi Ryeong-seon coughs and continues.

    [ording to the message from Hyeon Woon, it seems the situation is roughly as follows:

    Jeon Myeong-hoon began an uncontroble rampage, and Hyeon Shin, briefly joining hands with Seo Eun-hyun and using the barrier of the 8th upied territory, managed to seal Jeon Myeong-hoon. However, in the process, he was fatally injured by Jeon Myeong-hoon, and all his Nascent Souls of the Four Symbols Nascent Soul Technique were scattered. Hyeon Shin informed Hyeon Woon of the situation using a technique before dying.]

    [...]

    [It seems Seo Eun-hyun wasnt the problem. The real issue is Jeon Myeong-hoon.]

    [How absurd. Those not even of direct immortal beast lineage killed a Four-Axis stage cultivator at the Nascent Soul stage? Especially the cultivators from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect specialized in survival?]

    A silence lingers among the gathered Grand Cultivators.

    [Both are undoubtedly incredible talents.]

    [Had it not been for this incident, they might have reached the stage of Grand Cultivators leading the Human Race]

    Sighs leak among the Grand Cultivators.

    [To think they killed a disciple of the Hyeon n from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect]

    [ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum will be furious.]

    [Furious? More like he''ll pretend to be angry to meddle in the affairs of the Human Race.]

    [Regardless, giving him a pretext is the problem!]

    [Damn it, pretending to be enraged, he''ll barge in, kill Jeon Myeong-hoon, and use that as a pretext to kill Seo Eun-hyun as well.]

    [He''ll kill off the talents of the Human Race using this opportunity and fend off the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the Devil Realm, using that as a pretext to snatch away most of the upied territories the Human Race has conquered for the ck Dragon Race!]

    The Grand Cultivators all sigh deeply.

    [It''s chaos everywhere. A lunatic called the Mad Lord of the Human Race has been rampaging through different races, tarnishing the prestige of our Human Race... Our ambitious invasion of the Devil Realm hardly showed results, and most of the upied territories are about to be snatched away by the ck Dragon Race. Moreover, all of us, the Integration stage Grand Cultivators, are severely injured, making it difficult to even leave our abodes...]

    [Given the situation, we might as well execute the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n properly, turning the Devil Realm into ruins so that no one benefits.]

    [Right, since Jeon Myeong-hoon, that damned lunatic, has already turned the 4th upied territory to ruins, let''s not incorporate it into the Bright Cold Realm but instead detonate the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation right there...]

    [The ck Dragon Race won''t be able to gain much from this either.]

    [It''se to this point so we all might as well go down together!]

    They grit their teeth as they share their opinions.

    The Council of Grand Cultivators continued for several days.

    A few dayster, at the summit of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain where the Council of Grand Cultivators is held,

    One of the Four-Axis stage Masters of the Grand Alliance arrived.

    "I report to the Grand Cultivators, at the entrance to the True Devil Realm, the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum has arrived and is demanding passage permission from the Grand Alliance''s envoy controlling the entrance."

    [So, the old man has finally arrived...]

    The Integration stage Grand Cultivators sigh as the meeting continues.

    [Let him through. I don''t like the old mans meddling, but under the current circumstances, he''s the only one who can stop the Integration stage beings of the True Devil Realm.]

    Wi Ryeong-seon clicks his tongue and speaks to the Four-Axis stage Master.

    [Once the old man avenges his descendant in the 8th upied territory and heads to the front line, immediately activate the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation and ry this order.]

    His eyes shimmer menacingly.

    [Since it hase to this, it''s better if no one benefits. After activating the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, close the entrance to the True Devil Realm so that the ck Dragon King can''te back to protest.]

    Thus, an order that would mark the end of the war between the Humans and Devils was issued by the Council of Grand Cultivators of the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    At the entrance to the True Devil Realm within the Human Territory,

    A pale-faced middle-aged man in ck robes stands expressionlessly.

    The middle-aged man has a pair of small ck azure antlers on his forehead.

    Next to him, a Four-Axis stage envoy of the Grand Alliance is nervously standing.

    "When exactly is the passage permission arriving? Are your people evolved from snails? I''m starting to get annoyed."

    "M-my apologies to the ck Dragon King, but if you can wait just a bit longer..."

    "You''ve been saying just a bit longer over and over again, but when exactly does this ''bit longer'' end?"

    "That is..."

    My descendant, Hyeon Shin, has died, and I''m already in a very foul mood. I''m waiting for the passage permit out of the minimum respect for you Human Race folks, but if you''re going to dy it like this, how do you think I feel?

    "That is..."

    Just then.

    Wo-woong!

    A bright light emanates from the jade slip at the waist of the Four-Axis stage envoy.

    The Four-Axis stage envoy hastily presses the jade slip to his forehead.

    After reading the message conveyed through the jade slip, his face lights up.

    "Pe-permission has been granted! ck Dragon King, you may now enter!"

    "Hmm, so the permission has finally been granted?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    "Fine... By the way, did Wi Ryeong-seon not send an avatar to this side of the True Devil Realm entrance?"

    Ah, yes, that''s correct. Grand Cultivator Wi has been gradually reducing his avatars and entrusting the management of the Human Race to the cultivators under the Grand Alliance

    "I see. Then who is the direct contact for the Human Race Grand Alliance at this entrance to the Devil Realm?"

    I am the sole person directly responsible formunication with the Human Race Grand Alliance! No one else canmunicate directly with the

    "In that case."

    ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum looks at the Four-Axis stage envoy with a sneering smile.

    If I just kill you, despite whatever happens here, the Human Race Grand Alliance will be none the wiser.

    "...Excuse me?"

    Crack!

    "Aaargh!"

    ck Dragon King moves faster than the Four-Axis stage envoy can react, grabbing and lifting him by the neck.

    "Gurk, Grrrrk!"

    Blood spurts from the envoy''s seven orifices.

    His entire body''s blood vessels writhe as blood stters in all directions.

    "Wh-What are you doing..."

    Regrettably, right after the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum crossed into the True Devil Realm, a meteorite coincidentally fell near the entrance to the True Devil Realm, resulting in the total annihtion of your forces. The benevolent ck Dragon King had legally crossed into the True Devil Realm with the permission of the Human Race Grand Alliance''s Council of Grand Cultivators, and the unfortunate incident of the meteorite falling has nothing to do with him. It''s a truly sad event, but the benevolent ck Dragon King had no other choice but to express his condolences. You understand, right?

    Kugugugu!

    At the entrance to the True Devil Realm.

    A massive umtion of ck water forms in the sky.

    Kugugugu!

    The ck water falls towards their location.

    The Human Race army stationed at the entrance to the True Devil Realm scream as they look up at the sky.

    "Wha, what is that!"

    "It''s the ck Dragon King! The ck Dragon King is trying to kill us!"

    "Run! We must inform the Human Race Grand Alliance!"

    Numerous Heavenly Being stage and Nascent Soul stage cultivators use their Flying Escape Techniques to flee.

    However, one of the Heavenly Being stage cultivators feel something strange.

    ''Wait, was the encampment near the entrance to the True Devil Realm... always this extensive?''

    Wo-woong!

    The Heavenly Being stage cultivator looks around suspiciously.

    He finds himself unable to leave the encampment.

    ''Why, why?''

    Paaat!

    He stops momentarily in mid-air before using the Flying Escape Technique again.

    However, shortly after.

    The Heavenly Being stage cultivator arrives back to the same spot.

    "What? Wait... this is the same ce I just came from?"

    His face turns pale.

    "Going in circles? This is..."

    He and other Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul stage cultivators look at their surroundings in horror, realizing something.

    "The space has been warped!"

    "Damn it! We''re trapped here!"

    Watching the scene, ck Dragon King crushes the Four-Axis stage envoy of the Grand Alliance he was holding.

    Boom!

    At his gesture, the moisture in the envoy''s body explodes outward, and the fleeing soul of the envoy is crushed in the hand of the ck Dragon King.

    Crackle!

    The ck Dragon King, having crushed the soul of the Four-Axis stage envoy, strokes his beard andments,

    "Unfortunately, after the ck Dragon King crossed into the True Devil Realm, a meteorite fell, leading to the total annihtion of the Human Race army stationed at the entrance to the True Devil Realm without giving them a chance to react, a truly regretful event. This King will express his condolences for the annihted Human Race army."

    Having finished speaking, ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum walks into the entrance of the True Devil Realm.

    Kugugugu!

    Behind him, the gigantic cluster of ck water he summoned falls to the ground, eliciting numerous screams.

    As ck Dragon King clenches his hand, the Five Elements change, turning the ck water into massive rocks.

    The ck Dragon King, having crossed the dimensional gate into the True Devil Realm, smirks wickedly.

    "Rotten Human Race fools, do you think you''ve only backstabbed me once or twice? With the nature of the Human Race, you''d close the entrance to the True Devil Realm the moment I cross over. Hitting you in the back of the head before you can do the same to me is the best way to deal with the Human Race, understand?"

    He rises into the air of the True Devil Realm, forming hand seals.

    "Now, shall we see if the Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm has any objections?"

    Kugugugu!

    Strange yin energy swirls around the ck Dragon King.

    Wo-woong!

    Behind him, four Nascent Souls emerge.

    The Nascent Souls create spatial rifts, and through those rifts, a blood-red light begins to shine.

    [In the name of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, I call upon thee, Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm. Let your Esteemed Self be revealed, nourished by the massacres and wicked deeds the Human Race has perpetrated in the Devil Realm.]

    Kugugugu!

    Hyeon Eumughs ambitiously as he chants the spell.

    [I dare speak on behalf of the billions of devils ughtered, exploited, and devoured by the Human Race.]

    Wo-woong!

    A bloody radiance extends from behind Hyeon Eum, piercing the ground.

    Soon, it begins to spread across the entirety of the Human Race''s upied territories.

    [Come forth, O great Esteemed One, and reveal your true self!]

    Andden with countless acts of wickedness perpetrated by the Human Race.

    In the dragon veins of all the Human Race upied territories that the humans exploited and oppressed, a crimson light swirls.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 173: Even If This Place Is Hell (2)

    Chapter 173: Even If This ce Is Hell (2)

    Brururu

    Ssh!

    I spit out a mouthful of blood amidst the debris.

    "Geok... Kughh..."

    Trembling

    My whole body hurts.

    A tingling sensation echoes from various parts of my body.

    ''This ce is...''

    I look around to grasp the situation.

    This ce is the copsed building of the governor''s office.

    The nearby upied territory waspletely devastated.

    All the buildings and facilities built by the Human Race have turned into a handful of ashes, and the slightly sturdier ones have all copsed into piles of rubbish.

    A wastnd.

    Yes, this ce has be a wastnd.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    I snap back to reality at the sound of thundering from one ce.

    In the 8th upied territory is a barrier formation spread around by 7 pieces of Vast Cold Jade.

    At the heart of that formation.

    Seven gs with a ck dragon drawn on them are nted in the center, forming a barrier-like shape.

    ''That is...''

    I stagger towards the gs.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon...''

    The gs are forming a single formation.

    A formation to seal Jeon Myeong-hoon, borrowing the power of the barrier that covers this upied territory.

    Wo-woong...

    I sit down an the boundary of the formation.

    There is no trace of Hyeon Shin''s energy anywhere.

    He must have died after exhausting all three of his remaining Nascent Souls in the fight against Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    We fought for almost three days and nights.

    The Lightning Path Method mastered by Jeon Myeong-hoon is truly terrifying.

    Getting hit once instantly paralyzes the body, making it impossible to move, and even after the paralysis wears off, the remaining lightning energy will chase after you like a guided missile endlessly.

    Moreover, each strike, although slightly slower than real lightning, is too fast to ignore, and its power is dreadful.

    Facing the Lightning Path Method, which boasts extreme offensive power, I had to pour out everything I had.

    ''I managed to barely win using 90% of my strength.''

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon, trapped in the center of the g formation.

    Dark yin energy became chains, trapping the Lightning Orb in the center of the formation.

    Its Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Golden Core.

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Golden Core and the Nascent Soul trapped inside it with mixed feelings.

    You I cannot know what kind of life youve lived.

    Pjijijijijik

    Maybe Yes, its my fault. I could have chosen the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect instead of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect at that time. I chose the Azure Heaven Creation Sect simply because I thought I couldn''t handle the True Immortal. But

    I may not have been able to do anything about the True Immortal, but I might have been able to understand the life he had lived.

    Perhaps, out of cowardice due to my feelings of powerlessness, I deliberately neglected him knowing he would suffer.

    It''s a paradoxical statement for someone who can travel back in time, but time cannot be reversed.

    This moment, even if time were to turn back, will never disappear.

    It will remain within me forever, bing one with me.

    ''I''m sorry.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is as good as dead now.

    Perhaps, this is the same as having killed a fellow from the same world with my own hands for the first time.

    "...Rest in peace."

    Ssh!

    Spitting blood from my mouth again due to the injuries sustained from Jeon Myeong-hoon,

    I turn my back on him like that.

    Gulp, gulp...

    Blood spurts from my mouth in several gushes.

    ''Those I sought to protect...''

    As soon as the fight began, through Yuan Yu, I evacuated them along with Gyeon Shin to the basement of the governor''s office.

    I approach the copsed governor''s building and clear the debris.

    Boom, bang!

    Even with internal injuries, with my flesh strengthened through body cultivation, I can easily toss aside the debris of the building like feathers.

    After clearing the debris, I find the entrance leading underground.

    Step, step...

    I slowly head down to the basement.

    After walking for a while,

    I see a green light shining in the distance.

    Step, step.

    Beyond the green light, the Devil Race inhabitants and Gyeon Shin are chatting.

    "Governor!"

    "Uncle Governor!"

    From afar, Su In and Hong Yeon, seeing me walking towards them bleeding, hurriedly run towards me.

    ''Everyone is safe.''

    Behind them, I see Gyeon Shin hastily running towards me on the puppet I had given him, and then I lose consciousness.

    I had a dream.

    In the dream, I reviewed the fight with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    From the start to the end of the battle.

    The things Icked in between, what I did well, and what could be developed.

    I reflected on all those things to improve myself.

    During that process, I suddenly felt like I could understand something.

    ''Something... I feel like I can pursue an even higher realm.''

    Why is that?

    Is it just a feeling?

    But I knew it wasn''t just a feeling.

    ''It''s not just a feeling.''

    It''s clear.

    Something definite is calling me beyond this.

    ''What is it, this...''

    After much contemtion, I finally realize.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    The dream tears apart.

    Its a green podao.

    The overwhelming trace of destruction I had seen in the distant past!

    The memory from that time reys in my mind.

    Why did that memory rey at this moment?

    The reason is obvious.

    The lightning spread by Jeon Myeong-hoon, albeit a bit immature, was infinitely simr to the Heavenly Tribtion.

    And that green podao was the same.

    ''It too, is like the Heavenly Tribtion.''

    Im not talking about the attribute of destruction.

    The power of destruction itself is the personal enlightenment that the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One gained throughout his life.

    What I felt was the principle behind the creation of that destructive force!

    ''It''s simr, undoubtedly so.''

    The strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One was infinitely simr to Heavenly Tribtion.

    But what exactly, is so simr?

    Even though I felt that his strike and the Heavenly Tribtion were simr, I couldn''t pinpoint exactly what or why they were simr.

    Perhaps, the day I realize that, I might be able to reach [Beyond].

    Maybe the reason cultivators fear and despise the Heart Tribe is...

    It might not be just because they practice bizarre and unfathomable methods.

    In my dream, I nkly watch the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One''s strike and the lightning close to the Heavenly Tribtion that Jeon Myeong-hoon unleashed, and close my eyes.

    Blink...

    "Ah, Uncle!"

    "Uncle Governor!!!"

    Upon opening my eyes, familiar faces are in view.

    "...Where is this?"

    I hold my head and get up from my seat.

    "He''s up!"

    "He''s up, the Governor is up!"

    Following the words of Su In and Hong Yeon, the two Devil Race children, numerous devils rush over.

    "Oh my, Governor!"

    "Have you awakened?"

    "We didn''t know what to do since you''ve been unconscious for two days!"

    As I look around at them bewilderedly,

    [Everyone, please step aside.]

    nk, nk, nk.

    Gyeon Shin rides atop a puppet and approaches me.

    [Are you alright, Lord Governor?]

    Ah, there are a few sore spots, but well, Im fine. But why why is everyone reacting like this?

    Until now, the devils haven''t been so friendly with me.

    Even if children like Su In and Hong Yeon were an exception, to the adult devils, I was just a vile Human Race native who was their governor.

    Especially recently, because of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n, I was the viin who tried to send the devils far away.

    So why are their reactions like this?

    [I''ve been sending distress signals to our kin for a while without any response. However, during your battle, a response came.]

    Gyeon Shin continues to exin.

    [The Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the Devil Realm, after capturing and interrogating the front-line humans, learned about the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n. They also found out that you were trying to send us far away because of it.]

    "...You told the devils about that."

    It seems the n was exposed by the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators of the True Devil Realm.

    Is that why everyone is so happy? Even though I was someone who drove you away from your homes and exploited you

    [Hahaha! Exploit, Lord Governor? My words aren''t finished yet. Learning about the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n is one thing, and recently, a tremendous event urred in the True Devil Realm...]

    Gyeon Shin speaks in a serious tone as his tentacles wriggle.

    One end of his tentacle points somewhere.

    Its the Void Spirit Pond.

    [Don''t you find it a bit strange, Lord Governor? Why such a strategic area as the Void Spirit Pond was so easily taken over by the Human Race from the True Devil Realm, why I, a member of the True Devil Realm''s army, never mentioned this Void Spirit Pond to you, and why such precious Void Spirit Ponds were found in three close intervals within the Human Races upied territories?]

    "...You''re saying something''s not normal."

    As I ask with a stern face, Gyeon Shin flicks his tentacle.

    [Over the past few days while you were unconscious, I received a message from the devil forces. A tremendous uproar has urred in the Devil Realm.]

    "A tremendous uproar?"

    [Yes. What we are looking at is not an ordinary Void Spirit Pond.]

    "Not an ordinary Void Spirit Pond?"

    [Yes, ording to the information I received, what we see in front of us is a trace left by the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm attempting to enter the Devil Realm by scraping the dimensional barriers of the Devil Realm from the outside.]

    "What...!"

    I stand up abruptly from my seat.

    Does that mean this is connected to the Blood Yin Realm!? Then, shouldnt we not be here?"

    I previously heard.

    The Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm, even if they are of the same Devil Race, do not hesitate to devour each other and are said to be far more sinister, cruel, and cunning than the devils of the Devil Realm.

    However, Gyeon Shinughs and replies.

    [Hahaha, correct. This Void Spirit Pond is indeed made by the Blood Yin Realm. However, it is not connected to the Blood Yin Realm.]

    "What?"

    [The beings of the Blood Yin Realm grow by feeding on negative and evil energies. Such wickedness allows the beings of the Blood Yin Realm to exert their power where it exists. Due to the malevolence umted as the Human Race assimted and upied the Devil Realm, ughtering and weakening countless devils, the beings of the Blood Yin Realm were sessful in connecting the Void Spirit Ponds in the upied territories other than the 8th territory to the Blood Yin Realm.

    However, the Void Spirit Pond in this 8th upied territory could not be connected by the Blood Yin Realm''s Heavenly Fiends.]

    He grins.

    The other devils also look at me with smiles filled with relief.

    [ording to the devil army, the 8th upied territory is the only Human Race upied territory where not enough malevolence has umted to connect to the Blood Yin Realm. In other words, Lord Governor Seo, due to your benevolence, this territory did not be hell.]

    "..."

    [For not abusing and exploiting the devils here, in great appreciation We bow our heads deeply in gratitude for your benevolence. Thank you, Lord Governor Seo.]

    Gyeon Shin, along with countless devils who are aware of the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm, bow their heads in gratitude to me.

    "...It is I."

    I slump down on the spot.

    Somehow, watching them made me think of something I wanted to say to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Something I felt from seeing them, that I wish I could convey to him.

    Shhhhh.

    The expressions of gratitude from those thanking me now are added to my artifact spirits.

    I wipe my eyes and return their greetings.

    "Who should be thankful. I am grateful."

    Even if this world bes hell.

    Nothing matters anymore. Everyone... just die.

    Not everything is meaningless.

    Even if this world is filled with pain and madness,

    Perhaps there is something meaningful after all.

    Someday, even if not now.

    I want to convey that to him.

    Inside the Void Spirit Pond reflecting dimensions, I harbor such thoughts while receiving the gratitude of the countless devils I have saved.

    "...This is magnificent."

    A vast procession is heading this way.

    Giant warships and chariots carrying numerous Vast Cold Jades.

    And the many Human Race soldiers flying towards the 8th upied territory.

    Wo-woong!

    The purple sky of the Devil Realm is now enveloped in a soft red hue.

    Wo-woong!

    With the Flying Escape Technique, familiar facesnd outside the barrier of the 8th upied territory.

    "It''s been a while, Chief Strategist. Or should I now address you as Military Commander?"

    I speak to the cultivator in tattered clothes looking disheveled.

    "...Stop teasing and open the barrier, Governor Seo."

    He bites his lip as he speaks.

    The Left Hand and Left Foot of the Blood Yin Realm Esteemed One have descended. Fortunately, thanks to Governor Seos defense of the Void Spirit Pond, the Left Eye has not descended. We n to hold out in the 8th upied territory until reinforcements from the Bright Cold Realm arrive.

    Thus, the territory once ruled by a spy for the Devils and traitor of the Human Race,

    Eventually became thest hope for the remnants of the Human Race.

    Trantor Notes: As much as I like Heaven-Entrapping, my left and right ministers who read the raws have let me know that Heaven-Copsing is the more apt term, hence the change. Also, raws use a term that means lightning and thunder interchangeably. Thunder is the more dominant term but Ik for english readers, itd break immersion if thunder is used instead of lightning (for example thunder energy) cuz, well thunder means sound not the electricity part.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 174: Even If This Place Is Hell (3)

    Chapter 174: Even If This ce Is Hell (3)

    "Indeed, you were not wrong, Seo Eun-hyun."

    After epting the Military Commander Hyeon Woon and the remnants of the Human Race, I start a conversation with Oh Hyun-seok as we watch more remnantse in.

    Oh Hyun-seok looks quite haggard at the moment.

    "I also tried... to stop this unreasonable massacre of the Devil Race... but after hearing that it could disadvantage the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, I was unable to continue through with it. However... you were different. You chose the right path and saw it through to the end."

    "It was nothing more than not letting go of my irresponsible stubbornness"

    "That stubbornness has now returned to us as hope. Thank you for holding on."

    I give a bitter smile.

    "I just... did what is obvious.

    "In modern society, all the goodness, peace, andmon sense that were considered obvious are seen as utterly insignificant in this world. That ''obviousness'' is never truly obvious."

    "Is that so..."

    Oh Hyun-seok suddenly trembles, asking,

    "Wait, didn''t you say you couldn''t remember?"

    "Ah, about the memory..."

    I smile.

    "I''ve finally recovered them all."

    "Heh..."

    He smiles.

    "Hahahaha! Yes, that''s right."

    Bang, Kwang!

    Like Azure Tiger Saint, he heartily pats my shoulder and exims.

    "Finally... you''re back, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    I smile back at him.

    "Yes, Hyung-nim."

    "Good, very good. This is truly moving."

    He grins andughs heartily.

    And after a while,

    The smile gradually fades from his face.

    "...It''s good that at least you''ve regained your memory."

    "...Yes."

    "With Kim Yeon in this state, it''s really fortunate that you''ve recovered your memory."

    We look with bitter faces towards Kim Yeon, who is sitting in the back.

    "Eh, ehehehe..."

    In the middle of blocking an attack from the Blood Yin Realms Esteemed One, Kim Yeon was said to have suffered a tremendous mental restraint on her consciousness during the process. As a result, she is in a mentally impaired state until the restraint is lifted.

    ''That vast consciousness...pletely suppressed and sealed.''

    It''s somewhat simr to the effect of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, but much more sophisticated and superior.

    I tried to release her restraint, but the level of the seal was so absurd that even my mind was at risk of being swallowed by it.

    ''To unlock a restraint of this magnitude, perhaps the Mad Lord himself will have toe.''

    Unless he brings the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress directly and shakes the restriction using the madness it contains, she won''t be able to regain her consciousness.

    ''It''s definitely in the same category as the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner...''

    The spell is deeply embedded in her consciousness, weakening and shrinking it before sealing it.

    However, if she can ovee the mental restriction on her own, it might be possible to soften and assimte it for her own use.

    I estimate that its power will be much greater than my Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    ''Of course, that''s if she can break out of the seal.''

    Hoping for her to break out of the mental restriction on her own under the current circumstances is too unrealistic.

    Itd be more realistic to defeat the Star Shattering Esteemed One who imposed the mental restriction on her and learn the method to undo it.

    The level of mental restriction imposed on her is just that much beyond imagination.

    I approach Kim Yeon to observe the seal again.

    ''The principles of the Five Elements, the Eight Trigrams, and even the concept of Taiji are incorporated. Moreover, the distinctive malicious and bizarre nature of the Blood Yin Realm is also mixed into the mental seal.''

    I can interfere using the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, and the heartnguage of Beyond the Path, but to actually undo the restraint through such interference will take about 100 years.

    ''Actually, this mental restriction is more of an offensive spell.''

    In my view, this mental restriction is a curse that disperses the consciousness and damages the soul, killing even a Four-Axis stage cultivator on impact.

    It is only precisely because Kim Yeon''s consciousness is several orders of magnituderger than her peers that the curse acted merely as a seal.

    Her extraordinary ability made the curse, intended as an offensive spell, only have the effect of a mental restriction.

    ''Soon, I will have to face the Star Shattering Esteemed One whounched such an attack on Kim Yeon.''

    Esteemed One.

    That title is not to be taken lightly in the Bright Cold Realm, the True Devil Realm, the Blood Yin Realm, and numerous Middle Realms.

    Excluding those at the Entering Nirvana stage, who are akin to mythic beings, the pinnacle of all Middle Realms ultimately lies with the Sacred Vessel cultivators and the Star Shattering stage is just below them.

    From the Star Shattering stage onwards, one is practically a deity.

    Even I shudder with unspeakable terror whenever I remember the strike from the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, Jang Ik.

    ''Even the fearsome Mad Lord was defeated in battle against a Star Shattering Esteemed One.''

    And that was just a clone sent from a far dimension, not his true body.

    ''Can we win...''

    I clench my teeth.

    There is too much doubt within me.

    Oh Hyun-seok approaches me with a somewhat gloomy expression.

    "By the way, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Yes, please speak."

    "After seeing the third colorst time, I was able to see countless more colors. The more I focus on it, the more colors I can see."

    He continues.

    "And at some point, I had the thought that I might be able to bine'' these colors. If I canbine them... I feel like I might be able to fight in an even higher realm."

    "..."

    "I feel like you might know about that state. Could you tell me if I''m heading in the right direction?"

    "Heh..."

    I chuckle softly while looking at Oh Hyun-seok.

    Incredible.

    Could it be that he''s already trying to step into the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin?

    ''He might not be specialized in martial arts... but he''s not bad at it either.''

    Not a freak talent like Kim Young-hoon, but he seems genuinely gifted in martial arts.

    ''Just how far can Oh Hyun-seok''s martial arts talent go.''

    He can''t match Kim Young-hoon.

    But can he reach the Ultimate Pinnacle if trained?

    Kurung, Kururung...

    I look far away.

    The red hue in the sky has been deepening for the past few days.

    ording to Hyeon Woon, it''s a celestial phenomenon urring because the Left Hand of the Blood Yin Esteemed One is approaching this side.

    The Blood Yin Esteemed One is expected to arrive here within three days.

    Then.

    ''It wouldn''t be bad to strengthen our forces as much as possible before then.''

    I decide to help Oh Hyun-seok fully reach the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Helping him establish the enlightenment of Five Energies Converging to the Origin wasnt difficult.

    He had already realized all intents, understanding that there are no boundaries to all intents, reaching the pinnacle of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ''All that''s left is to integrate intent and evolve the consciousness into one, leading to the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''

    Honestly, there was no need to worry.

    He had literally achieved all the required enlightenment.

    ''The only slight concern is the spiritual roots, but even that isn''t really a big issue considering what I''ve studied.''

    In the Human Race, there had been research onplete transformation and the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Martial arts themselves had no room for evolution in this world, but by trying various body refining methods in a simr manner, many methods were developed that produced results simr to martial arts through convergent evolution.

    The Mysterious Bizarre Innate Heart Canon is also among these categories.

    Furthermore, the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin and Complete Transformation akin to metamorphosis were results of the Human Race researching ''demon beast methods.''

    Demon beast methods require cultivators to continuously undergoplete transformation, and in the process, many demon beast methods forcibly create Five Elements Spiritual Roots by epting the Five Elements Spiritual Energy, simr to Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Such demon beast methods that create Spiritual Roots in this way are almost never learned by the Heaven Tribe.

    This is because if one obtains Five Elements Spiritual Roots through Five Energies Converging to the Origin, a cultivator with Heavenly Spiritual Roots will turn into Mixed Spiritual Roots.

    It''s a dreadful affair for those with Heavenly Spiritual Roots as it means a degradation in their cultivation qualities.

    To prevent such dreadful oues, the process of obtaining Five Elements Spiritual Roots was removed from the general demon beast methods, which became the origin of the general body refining methods learned by the Human Race.

    ''However, Oh Hyun-seok has a Unique Holy Body. He can learn all types of methods. In other words, even if he obtains additional Five Elements Spiritual Roots with the Five Elements Spiritual Energy, it doesn''t matter.''

    Therefore, if I guide him to achieve the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, it will actually increase his power, even if just a little.

    Wuduk, wududuk.

    I stand by Oh Hyun-seok, supporting him as hepletes his transformation.

    Slowly, he ispleting his transformation by guiding the heaven and earth spiritual energy ording to the enlightenment of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    ''...Wait.''

    While observing Oh Hyun-seok''s transformation,

    I reach a certain thought.

    ''General body refining methods are adaptations of demon beast methods for humans, including the process of obtaining Five Elements Spiritual Energy. Regarding the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, one typically does not learn the entire Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture but only learns one elemental method before moving on to the next stage. Master also based his teachings on the Wood Element Enduring Origin Scripture to learn the Starlight Protecting Void Body and the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique. Its onlyter, at the Nascent Soul stage, that one weakly draws out the power of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture through a dharma treasure with the attributes of the Five Elements.''

    Those who reach the Nascent Soul stage usually possess dharma treasures of the Five Elements due to the specialty of their realm.

    But both Oh Hyun-seok and I have learned ''all'' the elemental methods of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture.

    Then...

    ''The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method that Hyun-seok Hyung and I have learned... isn''t it infinitely close to the original demon beast methods?''

    And since I can also form a Demon Core...

    ''Hmm...''

    Since reaching the realm of Treading Heavens, I''ve never formed a Demon Core.

    The Demon Core is already merged into my Formless Sword, flowing within me, so why bother making another Inner Core?

    But now, I''m considering whether forming an Inner Core while practicing in the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method might be a good idea.

    ''The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method can only be properly trained from the Nascent Soul stage. So far, it was just a taste, as my master said. Then... I''ll have to take the time to do soter.

    I organize my thoughts while standing beside Oh Hyun-seok.

    The sky gradually reddens.

    Probably, its a sign that the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One is getting closer.

    And finally, a few dayster.

    Under my protection, Oh Hyun-seok slowlypleted his transformation.

    He isn''t naturally talented in martial arts like Kim Young-hoon, nor did he have medical knowledge of the human body like me, so his transformation was inevitably slow.

    "Haaah..."

    Kugugugu!

    And afterpleting his transformation, Oh Hyun-seok somehow seems much more...

    ''Demonic.''

    I bitterly smile, looking at Oh Hyun-seok, who is exuding a unique demonic beast aura.

    Later, when he reaches the Ultimate Pinnacle, it''s uncertain if the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method really evolves into a demon beast method.

    "Its really amazing, Eun-hyun. But now..."

    His gaze turns towards the crimson sky.

    Not only that, but a considerable number of the Human Race surviving soldiers havee to this vicinity, focusing on the fordboding of ''something'' approaching from beyond the distant mountains.

    Hyeon Woon, too, has arrived at this ce and is showing a vignt attitude towards the existence beyond.

    "It''sing."

    Hyeon Woon swallows his saliva.

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his fist.

    I focus my consciousness and watch the entity arriving from beyond.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    The gigantic mountain range.

    The vibration echoing from beyond that mountain rage.

    It''s immense.

    Not that the beinging from beyond is huge, but the presence it carries feels so enormous it seems suffocating.

    "That is."

    Thump, thump!

    The Blood Yin Realms Star Shattering stage Heavenly Fiend.

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    Thump!

    An avatar of a being that transcends the mortal coil.

    "Esteemed One!"

    A part of an entity bing a deity.

    Kugugugu!

    The sky turns blood red.

    The entire upied territory, which should have been assimted with Vast Cold Jade, begins to flow with devilish energy.

    The entity reveals its form.

    Just by doing so, the heaven and earth spiritual energy is eroded.

    Thump!

    Beyond the mountain range, it reveals its form.

    Coral!

    Red coral, writhing and surging as if alive.

    Such masses of coral cover its surface, and on that surface, there are dozens of giant ''eyes''.

    Those red corals and eyes together form a shape resembling a ''Left Hand''.

    The red hand reaches over the mountain range, approaching here.

    Thus, the confrontation with the Blood Yin Realm Esteemed One''s Left Hand began.

    Trantor Notes: Early daily chapter for tomorrow cuz I don''t have time to post tomorrow lol.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 175: Even If This Place Is Hell (4)

    Chapter 175: Even If This ce Is Hell (4)

    The hand is enormous.

    The size of one hand is literally enough to cover an entire mountain range.

    Centered around that gigantic hand, a ceaseless red radiance spreads, dyeing the sky, the earth, and everything between the heavens and earth red.

    The battle begins swiftly

    "Uooooooh!"

    As Hyeon Woon forms hand seals, four Nascent Souls manifest behind him like spirits, and the shadow of a ck dragon clings to him as well.

    His cultivation surges, and based on this surging cultivation, he executes his spells.

    Tsststsstsst!

    It seems as though a mist has spread everywhere, and Hyeon Woon''s voice can be heard in detail as if he is right by one''s ear.

    The mist makes his voice and intentions clearer.

    Under Hyeon Woon''smand, the tens of thousands of remaining Human Race cultivators exert their strength andunch attacks on the Left Hand approaching from beyond the mountain range, where barriers are set.

    Kugung, Kugugugugung!

    The attacks by Nascent Soul and Heavenly Being cultivators, including me and Oh Hyun-seok at the Four-Axis level, as well as several Four-Axis stagemanders putting forth all their might results in,

    Shiiii.

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand, emitting smoke from its entire body, momentarily stopping in its tracks.

    ''Is it effective?''

    The Left Hand of the Esteemed One.

    Its difficult to read its heart essence.

    The structure of its heart essence is entirely different from that of ordinary beings, making it hard to grasp.

    However, visible wounds can be seen on the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, which are somewhat visible to the naked eye.

    "It''s effective! Since it''s not the Esteemed One''s main body, it sustains injuries when attacked! If we all proceed with the determination of a decisive battle, we cannot lose!"

    Hyeon Woon desperately shouts, boosting the morale of our allies, and once again begins to press on the Esteemed One''s Left Hand under hismand.

    "The Vast Cold Jade barrier can even block strikes from a Grand Cultivator. Even if it is the Esteemed One, with just one hand present, its power must have fallen to about the Integration stage! Endure and attack!"

    p, p!

    Water puppets summoned by Hyeon Woon behind us waverge ck gs.

    Then, simultaneously, themand reaches all of our allies'' ears, and we reorganize our formation ording to Hyeon Woon''s orders

    "Righteous path cultivators, forward!"

    Cultivators who practice righteous path methods step forward, casting spells imbued with the power of destroying evil onto the Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand gathers devilish energy from outside the barrier for a counterattack.

    "The Esteemed One is attacking! Devilish cultivators, step forward!"

    Devilish cultivators who practice devil path methods step forward to form a defensive line.

    sh!

    Blood erupts.

    At the same time, a tremendous shock hits the top of the barrier formation.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    The barrier trembles wildly as if it will copse instantly, and the devilish cultivators inside are busy fending off the shockwave.

    Ssssk, Sssssssk!

    What is most despairing is...

    "No, it''s regenerating!"

    "Don''t give it a chance!"

    The corals covering its surface wriggle, and the area we had attacked begins to regrow.

    Wriggle, wriggle....

    Simultaneously, the eyeballs sprouting all over its hand writhe and begin to look towards us.

    Oh Hyun-seok screams in horror.

    "Don''t make eye contact with it!"

    At his urgent words, Hyeon Woon also raises his voice.

    "It''s using the Soul Extinguishing Yin Curse!"

    Kugugugu!

    Blood gathers in the Esteemed One''s eyeballs before shooting towards us.

    "Gughaahhhhhh...."

    "Aaaaah...."

    A few unfortunate cultivators make eye contact with the Esteemed One''s eyeballs for a moment, and I see the souls of cultivators fighting next to me scatter on the spot.

    ''Is that the same technique that Kim Yeon suffered from?''

    The recently killed cultivators are at the Heavenly Being stage.

    Even Heavenly Being stage cultivators die without exception if they''re directly hit by the spell!

    Woooooong!

    Gradually, the red light emanating from the Left Hand subsides.

    Only then do we look back at the Left Hand again.

    Shiiiiii.

    In that brief moment when we had looked away, the Left Hand regenerated any injuries it sustained and is again gathering devilish power.

    Wooooong!

    The sky burns ominously.

    The crimson sky feels eerily undting.

    "Everyone, form a defensive formation!"

    Hyeon Woonmands as he waves a g, and numerous cultivators begin to form a defensive formation together.

    ''Wait, that...!''

    That''s when I notice something suspicious.

    "Be careful! That''s not just one spell! They''ve cunningly hidden another spell behind that one!"

    Chrararararak!

    The power of White Orchid Blessing Incantation spreads in all directions, oveying the surrounding area with the clear power of blessings.

    "A curse! It''s attempting to use a curse!"

    I can feel it!

    Only I, who have reached the pinnacle of understanding curses, can feel the thick malice emanating from beyond.

    Ooooooh!

    mes gather from the undting sky and soon, a rain of fire befalls.

    Astonishingly, the rain of mes transforms devilish power into spiritual energy in the air!

    The transformation of devilish energy into spiritual energy is miraculous!

    These raindrops of fire, now made of spiritual energy, strike the barrier more effectively than attacks made of devilish energy, shaking the barrier even more.

    Under Hyeon Woon''smand, the devilish cultivators step forward to block the shockwave.

    After calmly blocking the shockwave, they also easily block the following curse, following my warning.

    Just then.

    Ziiiiing!

    Including me, Oh Hyun-seok, Hyeon Woon, and others.

    All cultivators stagger at once.

    ''What''s this...''

    Through the strange devilish energy enveloping my body, I realize.

    ''What... It wasn''t two but three?''

    After mixing a curse behind a physical attack, another spell was hidden inside the curse.

    This attack cleverly breached the barriers of the defensive formation, reaching the cultivators without being caught by anyone.

    I understand the nature of this attack.

    ''It''s a mental attack...!''

    Ziiiiing!

    With immense agony, I feel my consciousness sink down below.

    ''Damnit...''

    It''s not a matter of mental strength.

    By the nature of the spell, it''s a technique that inevitably makes one lose their consciousness at least once.

    I immediately recognize the essence of the ability used by the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One.

    It triggers the Heart Demon, and through that gap, it injects malice,pletely turning a human into a monster filled with desire and evil.

    Since it''s a technique that ultimately makes one confront themselves, it affects any being at least once, no matter who they are.

    Kuwoong!

    I steady my footing, trying to hold onto my copsing body.

    ''No, not quite.''

    I thought I managed to hold myself, but suddenly, Im in apletely different ce.

    This is... within my heart essence.

    A transparent Sword Hell.

    Drip, drizzle....

    My body bleeds from being pierced by the countless swords of Sword Hell.

    The bleeding blood gradually flows and eventually bes a shadow in front of me.

    The shadow opens its mouth.

    "Do you think what you''re doing has meaning? Do you truly believe you''re right? What value does what you''ve done have"

    I interrupt the shadow''s words.

    "Hey, look here."

    A smirk.

    Augh escapes me.

    A Heart Demon?

    "Haven''t we just talked about this topic recently? Even if I''m caught by the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One''s ability, couldn''t youe up with a slightly more original topic?"

    "..."

    That''s right.

    Invoking a Heart Demon I''ve already ovee only serves as aughing matter.

    An ability that affects any being at least once.

    In other words.

    Being caught just ''once'' is enough.

    Boom!

    I stomp on the Heart Demon that appeared in my heart, bursting it.

    "Ending you is all it takes. It was pleasant to meet you again after a long time. Farewell."

    Stter, stter....

    The pieces of the Heart Demon I stomp on explodes, scattering and wriggling around.

    Then it begins to struggle wildly trying to dominate my heart essence.

    Squelch, squelch....

    The Heart Demon, or rather what used to be the Heart Demon, taints and pollutes my entire heart essence.

    In an instant, the surroundings are enveloped in filthy, sticky darkness.

    [Goodness is meaningless!]

    [This world is hell!]

    [Look at your heart essence! Isn''t it that of someone living in hell?]

    [It''s only right that everything falls apart!]

    [Let''s heed the Esteemed One''smand! The Esteemed One will show you a new path suited for hell!]

    "Oh ho, what a persuasive brainwashing attempt. Truly terrifying."

    I simply turn my back and begin to climb up Sword Hell.

    Plop, plop!

    With each step up, my entire body is pierced by swords, apanied by pain.

    Wo-wooong!

    And every time I feel pain, I hear the sticky whispers of evil spirits following me from behind.

    [Let''s be loyal to the Esteemed One!]

    [If this world is hell, then surely thews of hell are the most useful, aren''t they?]

    [The survival of the fittest! The strong can do whatever they want to the weak!]

    [Haven''t you too been abused by the strong?]

    [The Esteemed One will make you stronger than those strong ones.]

    Step, step.

    This isn''t my Heart Demon.

    Through my Heart Demon, the Esteemed One infused my heart essence with the malice of others.

    Yes, it is Vice.

    The Esteemed One artificially introduced into my heart essence all the Vice that the Human Racemitted in the Devil Realm.

    However, without facing these Vices, and despite feeling pain, I silently continue to climb towards the peak of Sword Hell.

    Behind me, I can feel the sticky screams and gradually feel the Esteemed One''s sorcery trying to press down on me fearfully.

    But, stepping on the swords of Sword Hell, I realize.

    ''The swords I step on are all life itself.''

    Yes, each of these transparent swords is a memory of mine.

    And Qi is Intent.

    Having gained enlightenment about nes, I know that the external Qi and the internal heart can influence each other.

    ''Maybe''

    As I step on the swords and climb higher, I ponder.

    ''The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections might ultimately be a reflection of my heart essence.''

    These swords represent both pain and wounds.

    But at the same time, they are a history that proves the traces of my life.

    Therefore, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that records my history

    Wo-wooong!

    Might have been significantly influenced by this heart essence.

    Paatt!

    Gradually, faint figures appear behind me.

    Through the heart essence, I feel the Qi of my physical body.

    The Golden Core at the center of my body''s Qi, and within the Golden Core, the slumbering Nascent Soul.

    The Nascent Soul harboring three thousand Colorless ss Swords.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, linked with the Colorless ss Swords, begin to enter my heart essence in reverse.

    Step, step, step.

    I climb the mountain silently, and with each step, more figures appear behind me, widening the gap between me and those sticky voices.

    The sticky voices are blocked by the figures created by the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, gradually slowing down in their pursuit of me.

    "Hey, Blood Yin Realms Esteemed One."

    Plop, plop.

    Bleeding, I head towards the summit of Sword Hell.

    I open my mouth towards the Esteemed Ones spell from behind.

    "You''re right. I am definitely living in hell."

    That this world is hell.

    I felt it over and over again.

    Step, step.

    Plop, plop.

    "But"

    Wo-woooong!

    Gradually, more figures appear between me and that being.

    Their number is so vast that its impossible to count, and the Esteemed One''s voice can no longer reach me through this sea of people.

    Plop!

    Feeling the sensation of swords piercing through my entire body,

    I momentarily stop walking and close my eyes.

    Wo-wooong!

    Then, I look back.

    Mountain!

    The mountain of transparent, colorless swords.

    And a mountain of people formed by countless figures.

    This,

    Is my world.

    "But even if."

    sh!

    At the same time, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and the mountain of swords emit light.

    The pure white light gradually takes shape, transforming into the form of white orchids.

    The curses that reached the extreme of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    And, my White Orchid Blessing Incantation that transcended and advanced from such a Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Why does enlightenment that advances from a curse be a blessing?

    Perhaps, a curse and a blessing are only a hair''s breadth apart after all.

    Both curses and blessings.

    Hell and Heaven.

    Are all just a fine line apart.

    Then, what determines that fine line?

    sh!

    The pure white light that advanced from a curse and the voices of the Esteemed One trying to grasp me from below.

    Towards those voices, a single petal falls.

    As the petal passes the figures behind me, its number gradually increases.

    Passing through countless connections, the blessing growsrger and more bountiful.

    Eventually, it bes a wave that engulfs the malice.

    The fine line between heaven and hell is clearly the hearts exchanged between people...

    Pzzzzt!

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation, amplified by the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, bes a white wave washing away the darkness.

    The Esteemed One''s sorcery is swept away in an instant and dissipates.

    "This ce is hell"

    It looks as if countless stars are being released into the pitch-ck night sky.

    The night is undoubtedly dark, but it is filled with countless stars, making it not entirely dark.

    Even if the world of humanity is like a dark hell, if we can respect and cherish each other''s hearts, that in itself is virtue.

    "Goodness is not meaningless. Even if this ce is indeed hell, that goodness does not disappear."

    ''I know''

    I look down at the myriad connections following me from below.

    ''Because I am here''

    I turn away from them and walk towards an even higher ce.

    Paaat!

    Together with that, my consciousness snaps back, and I return to reality.

    "Hoooooh"

    I take a deep breath and straighten up.

    I had been momentarily unconscious and during that brief moment, the Esteemed One''s Left Hand reached close to the barrier, gathering power.

    Looking around, many of the Human Race''s surviving cultivators appear to be mentally eroded by the Esteemed One''s sorcery, all huddled up, foaming at the mouth, and trembling.

    Its only because its me that I was able to ovee such a thing so quickly. For them, it wont be as easy.

    Wo-wooong!

    Bang!

    Ipletely dispel the sorcery the Esteemed One had cast on my body and stand up.

    The energy of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation flows from my body, reversing the Esteemed One''s spell, and the Esteemed One''s Left Hand stops gathering power for a moment and trembles.

    It seems to be a decisive secret technique, as it felt some bacsh when one person shook off the spell.

    I smile at that sight.

    "Hey, Blood Yin Realms Esteemed One."

    Wo-wooong!

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation that blossoms all over me begins to spread in all directions.

    "That spell you just used it seems to have some bacsh if it fails, doesn''t it?"

    If so,

    "If everyone here ovees their Heart Demons and your spell, that little bit will umte, and you''ll probably take quite the hit..."

    sh!

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation spreads in all directions.

    Wo-wooong!

    Simultaneously, numerous ethereal artifact spirits appear around, amplifying the energy of the White Orchid Blessings.

    In an instant, the area is filled with blessings, and countless white orchids enter into people''s heads.

    Seeing this, the Esteemed One begins to vibrate.

    Although its hard to read the Esteemed One''s intent, I can somewhat tell that they are bing infuriated.

    Kuuuuung!

    Theyunch another attack.

    The barrier trembles, and although blood spurts from my body due to the shockwave, I smile.

    "Seeing you angry, it seems I''m right."

    sh!

    The opposite of a curse is a blessing.

    With Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, one can inflict a curse on the opponent, using various sorceries like cursed dolls, pain resonance, corrosion, and wound transfer.

    Then, what effects does the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, the opposite of the curse, possess?

    There are two effects: amplification of power and guidance of the mind.

    With the blessing of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, it is possible to guide a person''s mind to a more suitable ce, recover their mental strength, strengthen the human spirit, and escape from mental attacks.

    And this is not limited to me personally but possible for the entire group.

    sh!

    Since the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections are amplifying my blessings, their effects are now maximized.

    "I''ve always known, but thanks to you, I''vee to better understand the utility of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation. Thank you, Esteemed One!"

    From the center of the white magnolia wave,

    I speak confidently to the Esteemed One.

    "With the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and the White Orchid Blessing Incantation... my mind is invincible."

    Kugugugugu!

    The Esteemed One''s Left Handunches another strike.

    I cough up a mouthful of blood and briefly lower my body due to the shockwave.

    ''As long as the barrier holds and they can stand''

    I can reverse the Esteemed One''s spell and deal a significant blow to the Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    Just then.

    Wo-wooong!

    "...?"

    The fallen ones around me begin to rise one by one.

    "Ughaaah"

    "Kuhaaah"

    ''These people''

    I frown.

    All of them have red glows in their eyes.

    They are being controlled by the Esteemed One!

    "Really, the Esteemed One sure does all sorts of things."

    I let out a hollowugh and calmly gather my strength.

    Kugugugugugu!

    From all directions, numerous cultivators of the Heavenly Being stage, Nascent Soul stage, and even Four-Axis stage are gathering their strength, pressing down on me.

    Being controlled by the Esteemed One, but still trying to escape from its control using the light of my White Orchid Blessing Incantation as a beacons,

    Its impossible for all of them to reveal their full strength and fight.

    In that case...

    sh!

    Everyone is certainly regaining their senses thanks to the White Orchid Blessing Incantation.

    All I have to do was wait.

    I just need to endure.

    "Enduring is something Im best at, after all."

    Wo-wooong!

    I take out something precious I stored in my Golden Core all this time.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords scatter in all directions, embedding themselves into the ground around me.

    "Let''s see"

    I unfold my storage bag and take out a sip of White-Red Wine I had been saving.

    Vroom!

    The Colorless ss Swords vibrate deeply in connection with my soul.

    "Shall we bet our lives?"

    For the first time in this life, I take out my natal dharma treasure and assume a stance.

    The Formless Sword is imbued into the Colorless ss Swords.

    Originally, since the Colorless ss Swords were made of ss, their durability was practically like ss.

    Of course, they had be a bit more durable than ordinary ss through the refinement process of a Core Formation cultivator, but that was it.

    However, excluding the 1,000 years of General Seo''s era where proper refinement through the Golden Core was not done.

    In this life''s 100 years.

    I had constantly put effort into refining them with Dan Fire.

    As a result, the Colorless ss Swords, which originally had the durability of ss, have now grown into dharma treasures with the durability of bronze swords.

    Although they are quite weakpared to bronze swords, the true value of the Colorless ss Swordsy in the special abilities emitted by the circuits engraved on the ss swords, so it doesn''t really matter.

    Above all...

    ''There''s no need to be as careful as before.''

    Unlike ss, which can break if mishandled, having the toughness of bronze swords makes it much easier for me to ovey the Formless Sword.

    And that leads to a vertical surge in my overall power.

    Shreek, shreeek!

    The Colorless ss Swords, covered with the Formless Sword, spin around me.

    The rotation vibrates the air, causing flesh to tremble.

    Though it seems like the Colorless ss Swords are spinning away from my body, in reality, they are connected to me through the Formless Sword.

    Therefore,

    "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts."

    Swoosh!

    As the Colorless ss Swords simultaneously execute the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, the cultivators targeting me begin to look around in confusion.

    Initially, it was a martial art used to escape by cutting the perception from cultivators.

    However, this martial art evolved with me as I became a cultivator, obtained the Formless Sword, learned about nes, and gained the ability to see nes, surpassing its original performance.

    Bo-oong!

    The swords hide within the very seams of space.

    And from those gaps, they slice through the very flow of the world targeting me!

    Only I, possessing the sight of Nascent Soul and wielding the Formless Sword, can perform this extreme limit of extremes!

    The Four-Axis stage cultivators can somewhat sense where I am andunch attacks towards me, but since they discover me a breath or two toote, their attacks never reach.

    Of course, if they used a wide-area attack, they would somehow hit me, but such powerful spells are not usable in their current state of being manipted by the Esteemed One.

    ''If I can only hold on!''

    Just then.

    Twitch.

    "!"

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    The eyeballs on its body precisely stares directly at ''me,'' executing the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Then, numerous people being manipted by the Esteemed Oneunch a barrage of attacks towards my location!

    ''Damn, does this mean even the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is of no use against someone like the Esteemed One.''

    Numerous human race cultivators pressure me.

    Losing the advantage of sight means I can only be pushed back.

    Boong! Boong! Boong!

    Kung! Kung! Kung!

    The depth of my footsteps deepen.

    I perform Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, clenching my teeth.

    Though I am getting stronger, its still not enough.

    Silica Earth Great Wall Practice, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    None of these can help in the current situation.

    If there had been more puppets made, things might have been different, but there was simply not enough time.

    Facing such an overwhelming one against many situation is proving to be too much.

    What can I do!

    Kwaaaaang!

    A blue light flies towards me.

    Oh Hyun-seok, with the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique wrapped around both hands, charges at me.

    He is, as expected, the most troublesome of them all.

    Every time I take a hit from him, it feels as though my entire body is melting away.

    Kwaaaang!

    ''Even though I''m getting stronger with Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains...''

    It''s not enough.

    At this rate, Ill dry up and die before my attacks can be sufficiently strengthened!

    What to do...

    Suddenly.

    The illusion of Kim Young-hoon passes in front of me.

    What would he have done?

    ''He probably would have created a martial art suited for the situation.''

    Can I do the same?

    ''I cannot.''

    Creating martial arts isn''t difficult with the years of training I have.

    But mastering a newly created martial art to its peak in the midst of battle and using it freely is nonsensical.

    Kim Young-hoon, with his absurd talent, could instantly master and utilize a newly created martial art on the spot, but while I can create a martial art, doing something like that is beyond me.

    Then, how should I ovee this situation?

    Kwaaaaang!

    After repelling Oh Hyun-seok''s attack with Echoing Valley, I take a stance and lift the Formless Sword.

    The Colorless ss Swords transform along with the Formless Sword,plementing the trajectory of the Formless Sword.

    Numerous techniques unfold through the three thousand Colorless ss Swords, devastating the surroundings.

    But more attacks areing from all directions, and Oh Hyun-seok is charging at me from the front.

    ''If only there was one move that could turn the tide, then I could get a breather!''

    The power of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation is gradually expelling the Esteemed Ones sorcery.

    Just a little longer and I will win!

    But now, I don''t even have the strength to hold on a little longer.

    I''m headed for certain defeat!

    A strategy!

    A strategy!

    If it were Kim Young-hoon, if it were Oh Hyun-seok, if it were Kim Yeon, if it were Buk Hyang-hwa.

    What would others have done in this situation!

    Just some way!

    Suddenly.

    During this moment, I fall into a trance and recall something.

    ''...When I ascended to the realm of Treading Heavens...''

    I had entered a ''different'' path than Kim Young-hoon.

    It was clear.

    I entered Treading Heavens not by following his silhouette but my own.

    So why am I still looking for Kim Young-hoon, or anyone else?

    ''...I see.''

    Because I''ve lived leeching on others until now.

    I advanced in martial arts leeching on Kim Young-hoon''s talent, entered cultivation leeching on the enlightenment of Cheongmun Ryeong, acquired dharma treasures leeching on Buk Hyang-hwa''s achievements.

    Leeching on the Mad Lord through a thousand years, I obtained circuits.

    A life of only taking from others, living off others.

    Perhaps that is the talentless life of mine.

    Ha.

    Somehow, realizing this fact, I find it quite amusing.

    The enlightenment I gain with the resolve to die is about how well I leech off others.

    ''A life of leeching off others...''

    But I smile, looking at the countless artifact spirits watching me from behind.

    ''It isn''t bad.''

    My entire being is indebted to the kindness of many.

    If my talent lies in receiving kindness, imitating, leeching on others, and receiving from others.

    ''Let''s do just that.''

    Lets imitate.

    Follow, chase, and even leech off.

    ''Even so, let''s protect!''

    I recall the most powerful strike Ive ever seen.

    The strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One I dreamt ofst time!

    Let''s reproduce that.

    Tstssts!

    That overwhelming destruction!

    That absurd power!

    Wo-woong!

    The Formless Sword resonates.

    Instinctively, I can feel it.

    With my own skills, I can never even follow in the footsteps of that power.

    ''Then, even if I have to pour everything into it!''

    Paaaat!

    The three thousand Colorless ss Swords scattered in all directionsbine into one.

    Colorless ss Sword, All Heavens.

    Ovey it with the circuit of the Mad Lord.

    Inject the power of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter.

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, all the methods I''ve learned, and all my history!

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship."

    If it were Kim Young-hoon, he could probably pursue pure Martial Arts without any unnecessary techniques.

    But not me.

    To pursue pure martial arts, the grace I''ve received from life is too great and too numerous.

    "The Twenty-Fifth Move."

    Beyond the Severing Mountain Swordsmanshipposed of 24 moves,

    I dedicate everything I''ve aplished to blossom anew.

    "Sea of Righteousness ()!"

    In an instant.

    I feel my sword entering a different realm.

    ''Is this beyond the realm of Treading Heavens?''

    I can feel it.

    The fact that I have no talent.

    Therefore, the realm I''m seeing now is only temporarily reached by imitating the strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One and squeezing out all my strength to achieve that strike.

    But this is enough.

    "Mountain of Grace ()!"

    This strike, imitating everything I''ve seen and received from life, flies towards Oh Hyun-seok in front of me.

    Paat!

    My sword pierces through Oh Hyun-seok.

    I can feel it.

    ''Ah...''

    My sword, in the ne of Soul, precisely digs deep into Oh Hyun-seok''s soul.

    The sword that prates his soul bes a Heart Sword (), cleansing the sorcery of the Esteemed One entrenched within Oh Hyun-seok''s heart essence, bearing the properties of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation!

    Paang!

    Strange.

    I feel all strength leaving my body as I cough up blood.

    The bacsh of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountainses.

    Why, when I imitate the strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed Ones ultimate destruction,

    Does the resulting technique turn out to bepletely different from a technique of destruction?

    Though I only imitated it....

    ''Ah...''

    I realize, looking at the artifact spirits supporting me from behind.

    ''That''s right.''

    My history grew through imitation.

    Initially, I had nothing, so I was busy imitating, mimicking, and following.

    But now, haven''t numerous footsteps formed behind me?

    Even if I say I''m imitating now, the imitation might be imbued with my own color.

    Wo-woong!

    The Heart Sword spreads in all directions, scanning the heart essence of the numerous human cultivators infected by the Esteemed One''s sorcery, and finally seeds in liberating everyone''s consciousness.

    ''I glimpsed [Beyond].''

    Although I didn''t reach [Beyond], having reproduced the strike of [Beyond] once, someday,

    I will be able to reach that ce beyond Treading Heavens with my own strength!!!

    I watch as the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, furious to the extreme, gathers devilish power.

    Seeing the many people regaining their consciousness, I sit down on the spot.

    Kwaang!

    The barrier is finally shattered by their move.

    "Damn! The Esteemed One''s Left Hand breached the barrier!"

    "Seo Eun-hyun! Ar-are you okay...?"

    Oh Hyun-seok rushes to me, supporting me, and I close my eyes with a faint smile.

    "I''m okay..."

    "Let''s evacuate! They broke the barrier!"

    "It''s... okay..."

    "Still, thanks to you, everyone came to their senses! Seo Eun-hyun! Are you okay!? Open your eyes!!"

    Cough, cough!

    I vomit blood.

    But even then, I smile.

    "It''s okay... Everything is..."

    Itste.

    But just in time.

    Clink, clink, clink...

    From afar, a mysterious fortress flying through the aires towards us.

    Every struggle I''ve made is manifesting, one by one.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 176: Masters Grace (8)

    Chapter 176: Masters Grace (8)

    Wiiiiiing

    The sound akin to swarms of bees buzzing echo in my ears.

    It isn''t a hallucination.

    Literally, from inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, countless bees emerge, pping their wings.

    Each of these bees have the power of the Qi Building stage, but I know that the terrifying aspect of these bees is not their simple cultivation level.

    Boo-woong!

    The bees cover the surroundings of the barrier, digging up the ground, moving through space, and filling the earth with puppets brought from within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Gradually, the vicinity itself transforms into a fortress centered around the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Left Hand of the Esteemed One bes trapped in the center of such a fortress.

    Wo-woong!

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand, with corals sprouting on its surface, wriggles and shoots blood light in all directions.

    Each one is a terrifying curse that shatters the target''s mind!

    However, thepatibility is too poor.

    Click, click, click...

    The puppets flinch for a moment under the mental attackunched by the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, but then continue their work unaffected.

    Its inevitable.

    The artificial souls possessed by the puppets are ultimately fake.

    Not possessing a high-level heart essence, they are the worst match for the curse techniques of the Blood Yin Realms Esteemed One, aimed at sealing or controlling the heart essence.

    Realizing that mental techniques are ineffective, the Left Hand of the Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed One starts gathering devilish energy, preparing a technique that involves physical force.

    Kugugugu!

    The sky turns red again, and the heavens and earth begin to vibrate.

    ''This is insane, is it intending to blow up the entire upied territory!?''

    Surely, this attack will exhaust a considerable amount of the Esteemed One''s strength.

    As proof, the eyeballs sprouting on the Left Hand shrink, emitting a serious intent.

    But, it met the wrong opponent.

    Creeeak...

    The three gates of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress open simultaneously.

    And, puppets begin to pour out from within.

    Not the worker puppets that fortified the surroundings, but the truebat puppets of the Mad Lord.

    Kugugugu!

    ''...Insane, is it because of the butterfly effect? To produce such puppets much earlier than in my past life...''

    I look at the Mad Lord with disbelief, letting out a sigh of astonishment.

    ''I need to stay focused...''

    Otherwise, I might getpletely captured by the Mad Lord''s strategy and end up being modified next to the Esteemed One''s left hand.

    "Ah... Is that really a part of a Star Shattering stage body? Im so moved. I could somewhat grasp up to the Integration stage but beyond that to the Star Shattering stage, I have no clue how to grasp puppets of such caliber And now, such excellent material has appeared before me."

    Shiver, shiver...

    Hearing the Mad Lord''s voice after a long time is one thing.

    But more than that, the sight of the puppets brought out by the Mad Lord makes me feel even more goosebumps.

    "Integration stage puppets, 9; Four-Axis stage puppets, 204; Heavenly Being stage puppets... 1050; Nascent Soul stage puppets... Ah, it''s bothersome to exin. Anyway, bring all the Star Shattering stage research materials! Hehehe, finally..."

    Drool, drool

    The Mad Lord, floating above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, looks around with his eyes rolling in different directions.

    And then, his eyes urately capture me.

    "Finallyfinallyfinallyfinally... Ah! Now, little one, it''s time to keep your promise. You clearly promised in the letter sent by that puppet, didn''t you? Are you ready? Don''t worry, if you''re not prepared, I''m very, very eager to evolve everything to properly prepare for it!

    Crunch, crunch, crunch!

    The Mad Lord, crazily biting his fingers, shouts in all directions.

    I, sweating coldly, send a telepathic message to Hyeon Woon.

    [Military Commander, please evacuate the people]

    From afar, [She] leads eight Integration stage puppets, surrounding the Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    [The real battle between monsters is about to begin.]

    204 Four-Axis stage puppets support the Integration stage puppets from below, forming a formation.

    I can feel the Esteemed One''s Left Hand rolling its eyeballs, gauging the opposing sides power.

    Hyeon Woon, notcking in perception, hurriedly begins to direct the human cultivators to evacuate.

    Of course, since its difficult to escape to the surroundings, the Human Army''s refuge is determined to be one ce.

    The cave with the Void Spirit Pond, located underground of the 8th upied territory.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Quickly, as we are evacuating, the Esteemed One''s Left Hand collides with the Mad Lord''s legion.

    Despite the bacsh from the mental curse,

    Being part of the Esteemed One, the Esteemed One''s Left Hand begins to push back with tremendous strength even when surrounded by Integration stage puppets.

    However, both before and now, the Mad Lord''s tactics have always been consistent.

    Puppet wave tactics.

    Wo-wooong!

    As more than two hundred Four-Axis stage puppets simultaneously form a formation and shine, an enormous burden is visibly ced on the Esteemed One''s Left Hand at the center of the formation.

    With [Her] and eight Integration stage puppetsunching a joint attack from outside the formation of Four-Axis stage puppets, the Esteemed One''s Left Hand is seen being pushed into a defensive position, spreading a red curtain.

    ''Damn it.''

    Ko-woong!

    A tremendous shockwave causes the barrier, which had been ragged from the Esteemed One''s assaults, topletely copse.

    The Human Army, while seeking refuge, is crushed by that shockwave, each coughing up blood.

    ''The barrier is broken''

    I turn my gaze to the center of the barrier.

    Sure enough.

    Kurung, kururung!

    Thunder roars, and something is seen rising from the center of the barrier.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon His seal has been undone''

    If he starts rampaging now in his crazed state, it will truly be a scene of utter chaos.

    Might as well take advantage of this chaos to do what I intended.

    Having called the Mad Lord, what''s important starts from now on.

    From the beginning, when I wrote to him to confront the Devil Race Integration stage Grand Cultivators, I had nned this.

    Of course, considering the Mad Lord''s unpredictability, I had to think of significant variables, and indeed, many arose, but the overall n remains unchanged.

    Riding on Oh Hyun-seok''s back as we evacuate, I look up at the sky.

    The Mad Lord is controlling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from above, and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress ismanding the battlefield under the Mad Lord''s orders.

    Within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I can feel the presence of General Seo.

    Good.

    From what I can sense, General Seo has been controlled by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and further modified by the Mad Lord.

    When I sent General Seo to the Mad Lord, I anticipated this result from the beginning.

    And because I anticipated it, I sent him.

    ''General Seo spent a thousand years inside the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.''

    I know everything about the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, including themands that control the puppets, the system of the Fortress, and everything inside.

    It isn''t too difficult to secretly inputmands inside General Seo''s circuit that can disrupt themand system of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    And the Mad Lord, without any suspicion, embedded such a General Seo into the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, so the poison I had nted inside General Seo has already spread throughout the entire Fortress.

    ''Now, it begins.''

    The original n was to cause chaos in themand system of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress using themands I had inputted into General Seo, while the Mad Lord and the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the True Devil Realm shed.

    Using that chaos, I nned to activate Yeons y using Kim Yeon''s abilities and my understanding of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, to awaken the Mad Lords sanity and seize control of the Fortress, ensuring our survival with Kim Yeon.

    However, instead of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the True Devil Realm, it is the Left Hand of the Blood Yin Realms Esteemed One at the Star Shattering stage that shes with the Mad Lord. Along with the variable Jeon Myeong-hoon involved and Yeons consciousness sealed, the situation has deviated greatly from the original n.

    But it''s okay.

    ''Now, I''ll go to Yeon, whos taking refuge, and release her from the seal.''

    Originally, I nned to break Yeons seal using the madness of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress when it came near, but now I can do so with my own hands.

    There is no need to take a risk unnecessarily.

    ''Besides, Jeon Myeong-hoon is in a crazed state right now, so he might be able to buy us time against the Mad Lord.''

    Kurung, kururung!

    Before long, Jeon Myeong-hoon, havingpletely regenerated his body, enters the battle between the Mad Lord and the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, scattering lightning.

    The Mad Lordughs gleefully, showing interest.

    "Hehehe! What are you, as well? Oh, I see. You too have experienced sorrow. Ah, yes. A rotten heart essence from enduring such horrible events of losing many people"

    The Mad Lord, wiping tears from his eyes, speaks to the rampaging Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Don''t worry, to ensure you no longer feel sorrow, I will evolve you into a superior being in this world."

    [Just... die!]

    "I will ept you as a general of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. What''s your name?"

    [This filthy world, I''ll sweep it all away!]

    "Yes, yes, since you use lightning, how about General Jeon (Lightning) for you? From tomorrow, your name will be General Jeon."

    [Die, die, all of you die!]

    "Ah, are you seeing this, dear? Today, we''ve found another with a sad story like ours. And by tomorrow, this young one will no longer suffer"

    Though they are speaking, astonishingly, not a single word of their conversation makes any sense.

    ''...Don''t worry.''

    From now on, if my n seeds, everyone will find peace.

    The Esteemed One will be annihted, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will be Yeons,

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon will be sealed again and find peace.

    ''Just wait a little longer''

    I enter underground, leaving behind the battle enveloped in lightning between the Thunder God and the countless puppets in the sky.

    If everything goes ording to n, it will be perfect.

    Yes, my n is perfect.

    Although the situations deviated a bit from what was assumed, the overall framework didn''t change, and neither will the oue.

    It was somewhat unexpected for the Mad Lord to sh with the Esteemed One''s Left Hand instead of the Devil Race Grand Cultivators, but nevertheless, the fact that the Mad Lord''s attention is diverted remains the same.

    Therefore, I believed everything would go well.

    I thought everyone could be happy in the end.

    However, results are not everything in this world.

    "..."

    I get off Oh Hyun-seok''s back slowly, looking at this scene,where the oue I had hoped for twisted midway through the ''process'' that urred before me.

    Stagger, stagger

    I feel dizzy.

    Why...

    Why did this happen?

    No, why didn''t I anticipate that this could happen?

    If I had somehow collected information that the Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed One''s Left Hand uses mental techniques, maybe I could have prepared!

    Crunch...

    In the underground of the 8th upied territory.

    The huge cavern with the Void Spirit Pond.

    There, the weak Devil tribes, unsuitable forbat, had been evacuated in advance.

    That''s why.

    I let down my guard because they were in hiding.

    Even when fighting the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, I thought they would be safe.

    But, why am I so foolish?

    A sea of blood!

    Everywhere is a sea of blood.

    The devils I tried to protect were all torn apart and scattered.

    Even in their torn state, they are still wriggling alive.

    "Ah, uh, ahhhh"

    All of them seem like they will die soon, but they survive tenaciously.

    Yet even in this state, they are tearing each other apart, scattering red lights from their eyes.

    "Ahuhah"

    It was that.

    The mental technique used by the Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    It wasn''t just unfolded against us who were fighting on the front lines.

    The devils in hiding were all subjected to it, influenced by the malice unleashed by the Esteemed One, killing each other.

    Even in their state of killing and being killed, they are still alive due to the influence of the curse and are biting and tearing at each other.

    Squelch, squelch...

    I walk through the sea of blood with a dumbfounded expression.

    Then, from afar, I feel a clear pulse of consciousness ringing.

    ''Ar-are there still some who are sane?''

    I hurriedly run towards the location, only to be met with a hollowugh.

    Gyeon Shin, as well as the couple Su In and Hong Yeon.

    These devils, with whom I had be closest sinceing to the 8th upied territory, are holding each other.

    The female devil, Su In, had her eyes gouged out, and the male devil, Hong Yeon, had his legs severed.

    Above them, Gyeon Shin, with all the tentacles grown on his body plucked out, is barely alive.

    This, this is

    I move towards them slowly.

    Hong Yeon and Gyeon Shin look at me.

    Gyeon Shin speaks in a weak voice,

    [Through the Mysterious Bizarre Gu... I tried to block the Blood Yin... curse as much as I could. But with my ability, I could only protect these two from the spell used by that being.]

    My hands tremble as I ce them on the shoulders of Su In and Hong Yeon.

    You two

    I can feel it.

    Gyeon Shin did his utmost to protect the minds of the two, but that was the limit.

    The Devil Race around them all fell into madness due to the curse used by the Left Hand of the Esteemed One, and it was likely that these two were caught up in that frenzy.

    It was probably thanks to Gyeon Shin''s efforts to protect them that they managed to maintain their physical forms to this extent.

    But that was the end.

    The core

    Devils also possess something akin to a Demon Core, simr to the Golden Core of human cultivators.

    This core is essentially the source of a devil''s life.

    But their cores hadpletely shattered in the recent frenzy.

    The lives of the two are visibly draining away.

    Governor have youe?

    Su In calls out to me in a feeble voice.

    Her beautiful eyes are now rendered incapable of seeing anything ever again.

    Yes, I''m here. Im right here.

    Over the past 18 years, I have watched these two devils grow.

    My feelings for them are akin to family, having seen them grow up.

    But how did ite to this!?

    As Iment, Su In holds Hong Yeon''s hand.

    Hong Yeon moves his lips slightly, holding her hand in return.

    His condition seems even more severe than Su In''s.

    Without a doubt.

    These two weren''t overtaken by the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, but they are dying soon.

    As I tremble, Hong Yeon speaks.

    You witnessed our engagement, right?

    ...Yes.

    May I ask for one more favor?

    Speak.

    Today

    Su In smiles faintly and says,

    Before we die please grant us our marriage.

    Yes, we want your blessing, Governor.

    I clench my teeth at their words.

    Governor, please bless us.

    That way we think we can go peacefully.

    Looking at them, I am at a loss for words.

    All I can do is grasp their shoulders with my trembling hands.

    I force myself to speak.

    Something streams down my cheeks.

    "...Yes."

    Calling forth the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, I bless the two of them.

    "Do you both swear to love each other from now on?"

    "...Yes, from now on, I will be Yeons legs."

    "From now on, I will be Su In''s eyes."

    Su In and Hong Yeon, the two devils, receive blessings in front of me and form a bond (In Yeon).

    They swear to be each other''s eyes and legs, bing one.

    And, with all my heart.

    I sincerely pray for their blessing, holding both of their hands.

    In the next life as well, may the love between the two of you continue, I earnestly pray for so.

    "Yes, thank you."

    "Really... truly..."

    The two souls look at me and smile brightly

    "Thank you for your kindness."

    Thus.

    The two devils I wished to protect died with smiles.

    [So... this is goodbye.]

    "...Rest peacefully"

    Gyeon Shin too, his tentacles writhing, gradually weakens in consciousness.

    It''s time to say goodbye to him as well.

    [Thank you for everything until now.]

    "...Me too."

    I see off thest moments of three devils.

    No, three friends.

    Chlk!

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation spreads in all directions, freeing the minds of the devils still captured by the Esteemed One.

    They all meet their ends within the blessing.

    "...May you all find peace."

    I''m sorry.

    It''s all because I am weak, foolish, and powerless that I couldn''t protect you.

    But at least...

    "Those who remain."

    Those who are still alive.

    "I will ensure you do not die."

    I dont know if its pretentious to say so.

    But those I still have to protect, I will absolutely not let die.

    I approach Kim Yeon, who is at a corner of the Void Spirit Pond, unaffected by the technique used by the Esteemed Ones Left Hand, rendered idiotic by the seal.

    "Yeon, it''s time to wake up."

    It''s time to end everything.

    Woowoo-woong!

    I grasp the Starting Form, recalling once again the moment I used that technique.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The 25th Move.

    "Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace!!!"

    Trantor Notes: If you remember, the In in Su In and Yeon in Hong Yeon mean Cause and Connection respectively. Together, In-yeon, can mean bond, rtionship, karma, connection again, and even fate. The Connection in Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is In-yeon in the raws.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 177: Masters Grace (9)

    Chapter 177: Masters Grace (9)

    The 25th newly created move of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace ().

    In fact, the essence of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship I created is hard to consider purely martial.

    The first half of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, from the first to the twelfth moves,bines basic forms to extract the maximum power from movements and actions in martial arts.

    Starting with horizontal shing in Transcending Peaks, lower shing in Entering Mountain, and upward shing in Ascending Vein,

    The twelfth form, Twelve Lights Emerging Peak, is also based on numerous stabbing motions.

    Each form in the first half of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship requires precision and is more focused on the importance of connecting the moves rather than theplexity of each technique.

    The second half of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, from the thirteenth to the twenty-fourth move, is specialized in handling the sword energy acquired in the first half, measuring the gap in intent between oneself and the opponent.

    Especially, the 22nd move, Severing Mountain, is a move that requires hitting the opponent with all the techniques from the 1st to the 21st, making it meaningful only if all those forms hit the target.

    As such, it demands the utmost ability to measure the opponent''s intent and gap.

    The twenty-third move, Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, and the twenty-fourth form, Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, essentially require measuring the opponent''s full strength and one''s own physical condition with intent.

    In essence, the use of the first half of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship involves precise basics and theirbination.

    Thetter half focuses on the use of sword energy created from the basics, measuring the harmony in intent, andbat experience as the core of the martial principle.

    And beyond thetter half, the newly created 25th move.

    I close my eyes and contemte the essence of this new technique.

    ''I poured my all into that single strike.''

    A move created while following the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One''s Single Strike.

    Imitating his strike, an extreme move where I pour in all my strength.

    If Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain continuously assaults the enemy with tiny forces gathered within my body,

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace is an attack that squeezes out the entire power gathered within my body to the extreme, unleashing it as the ultimate single blow.

    Then, is the essence of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace a one-hit kill?

    No.

    While creating the twenty-fifth move, I gathered the enlightenment I realized, closed my eyes, and focused my consciousness.

    ''The essence of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace is... Fusion ().''

    The essence is not about squeezing out power to its limit.

    The essence of the form called Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace was aboutpressing power to the extreme and using all the myriad misceneous powers I had cultivated within that pressure.

    Therefore, if the fusion is maintained, it''s possible to reproduce that strike anytime.

    ''Fusion.''

    All the basic techniques of Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation

    The flow of all methods realized through Understanding before Breakthrough

    Followed by the skills I learnedter, Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, Silica Earth Great Wall Practice...

    The nuances and flows of various methods sh through my mind.

    When I first used Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, the epiphany hit me in an instant, allowing me to unleash it all at once.

    However, without such a sudden serendipity, I ultimately need to unravel and integrate all methods'' flows by myself.

    ''Thinking about it... I''ve learned a lot of Earth attribute methods.''

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is a method created from the Kun () trigram, symbolizing Tai Yin (Great Yin/Moon) in the Eight Trigrams.

    The Kun trigram ultimately corresponds to the Earth among the Five Elements.

    The Dragon Vein Qi Method I learned during my martial arts days is also of the Earth attribute.

    The first cultivation method I learned is the Earth Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Earth attribute.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, Earth attribute.

    Silica Earth Great Wall Practice, Earth attribute.

    The Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll can vary in attribute depending on the linked dharma treasure, but my Colorless ss Sword is made of desert sand, strictly speaking, also Earth attribute.

    Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea is somewhat Wood attribute.

    White Orchid Blessing Incantation, influenced by Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, has the power of the Wood attribute but ultimately originates from the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, making it a method mixed with Earth attribute as well.

    ''Somehow... I have a profound connection with the earth.''

    Then, indeed, the center of Fusion is the Great Earth ().

    Countless methods and their intricacies.

    The Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture.

    Other attribute methods like Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea,

    Center around the spiritual energy of the Earth.

    Earth () is originally the center among the Five Elements ().

    Even just considering the directions associated with the properties of the Five Elements, it''s easy to see that it holds the center.

    Wo-woong!

    Yellow spiritual energy symbolizing the Earth attribute surges throughout my body.

    Isn''t there a saying that the sky is ck and the earth is yellow?

    All earth is yellow ().

    However, I half-open my eyes and concentrate my consciousness even more while gathering the yellow spiritual energy.

    ss ().

    Melt the earth to refine it into clear ss.

    elerate and temper the spiritual energy to its extreme.

    Compress the consciousness, merging the consciousness at the ne of Soul and the spiritual energy at the ne of Qi.

    Tsst-tssts!

    The Formless Sword materializes in my hand.

    The colorlessness () possessed by the Formless Sword spreads around, tinting the yellow spiritual energy transparent.

    But, being colorless means it can also be any color.

    ''Here I go.''

    I imbue everything into what I hold in my hand.

    Not just consciousness, but everything.

    When reaching the Nascent Soul stage, a sword as if containing the Milky Way appeared in my hand.

    Perhaps from the moment I reached the Nascent Soul stage, I had grasped the beginning of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    The colorless sword transforms into a sword of gxy containing the radiance of all stars in the universe, all of the heavens'' natural colors.

    It''s as if the starry sky is held in my hand.

    And, looking at this starry sky once again, I am finally able to establish the enlightenment of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Gracepletely.

    ''A single strike infused with the soul.''

    The technique of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    Its essence is one''s own soul.

    Or, after infusing the sword with the Nascent Soul, a deadly single move that fuses all of one''s power from within the Nascent Soul across the two nes of Qi and Soul, into a single strike.

    Since what I hold is my soul itself, should Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace fail, I will die immediately as my Nascent Soul copses.

    Betting everything in a single gamble, putting the entirety of myself at stake.

    A move far more dangerous than Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains!

    "Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace ()!!!"

    As I execute the move towards Yeon, I brace my mind with the will to survive.

    I be the sword, piercing into her.

    I realize.

    Through the knowledge of Understanding before Breakthrough that I''ve mastered, I can leave the enlightenment of Understanding before Breakthrough in the other''s heart essence.

    I can also leave the enlightenment of martial arts.

    The enlightenment about the puppet circuits.

    The enlightenment about the emotions I''ve felt.

    With the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, I can bless, and with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, I can curse.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, I ''enter'' her heart essence.

    With the realm of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, it''s not just about seeing other''s heart essence.

    I infiltrate the other''s heart essence as naturally as entering my own heart essence!

    Pats-tsts-ts!

    I enter the origin of countless colors.

    And in the next moment.

    I see an immensely beautiful sight.

    Isn''t the human body called a microcosm?

    Then, what about the human heart?

    Can the human heart not be called a Boundless Heart Heaven ()?

    Like a universe filled with starry heavens.

    ''Is this, Yeon''s exterior heart essence?''

    The human heart essence is divided into the exterior heart essence and the core heart essence within which is the heart essence seen by those who reached Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    The domain I entered is the exterior heart essence.

    Those who have reached the realm of Beyond the Path to Heavens can see the heart essence of themselves and others.

    Why is that?

    It is because the ''heart essence'' seen by them is originally located in the deepest regions of human beings.

    And those who have reached Beyond the Path to Heavens integrate their core heart essence, which resides in the deepest area, with the exterior heart essence.

    Already having nothing to hesitate about themselves, they can properly see others'' heart essences too.

    However, ordinary people need to go through the exterior heart essence to enter deeply into the core heart essence like I am doing right now.

    Perhaps cultivators above the Four-Axis stage, assuming their consciousness is intact, can attempt to block the intrusion of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    But I enter without any hindrances.

    Perhaps because Kim Yeons exterior heart essence is unprotected.

    Entering her heart essence, a distinct feeling captures my attention

    ''This is...''

    A pinkish intent brushes past me.

    As I be a beam of white light, gliding through her consciousness akin to the universe, I can''t pay much attention to the passing consciousness.

    However, if simr consciousnesses endlessly pass by me, won''t I inevitably be aware of them even without paying attention?

    I like you.

    In a universe dotted with multicolored stars.

    As I delve deeper into the core of this consciousness filled with starry skies, I feel the number of pinkish stars gradually increasing.

    Hello, Deputy Manager. I''m Kim Yeon, the new employee who just joined!

    Deputy Manager, how do I handle this?

    Ah, youll listen? Thank you.

    Ahaha, Deputy Jeon is picking on you? I don''t get along with him either. What? That person became a Section Chief?

    What''s Deputy Managers blood type? Oh, you''re also type A like me?

    You like Hye-seo Unnie too, right? She''s really like an angel.

    Wow, Deputy Manager is also confused by Excel? I find it really confusing too. Should we ask Hye-seo Unnie for help?

    Hm? You think I haven''t been getting along with Hye-seo Unnie recently? Haha... Oh.It''s lunchtime, what should we eat?

    Hehe, as expected, sweet and sour pork should be dipped... Oh, Deputy Manager is also a dipper? Seems like we really do get along.

    Its impossible to look into every memory in detail.

    But I can faintly hear the voices of the stars.

    Listening to these fleeting voices, I venture further inside.

    And then, at some moment.

    I reach the very center of the gxy where countless stars gather.

    Countless consciousnesses and emotions.

    Among them, the ce where the happiest emotions gather.

    To enter the depths of human consciousness, there are seven gates.

    And the gate I have reached seems to be the gate governing love.

    Just beyond here is her inner heart essence.

    Her true essence.

    Suddenly, before leaping into her inner heart essence.

    I look at a certain illusion that passes through her consciousness.

    Rustle...

    ''Ah...''

    I remember.

    There was a time in spring when I had to go on a business trip to a botanical garden due to work-rted matters.

    Yeon had finished all the business tasks and was walking through the botanical garden with someone.

    That someone, glorified by her emotions, remained beautifully in her memory.

    The two stood in front of a quince tree for a moment, admiring it.

    By the way, do you like any particr flowers?

    She asked, seemingly curious, to the glorified someone.

    The glorified someone pointed at the quince tree and said.

    ...do. Does Team Leader have any favorite flowers?

    I...

    After a moment of hesitation, she started to speak, seemingly embarrassed.

    ''Im sure back then..''

    I smile at the memory of that moment.

    Thinking back on what she said then, it was practically a confession.

    And I was too dumb to realize it.

    ''I''m sorry.''

    Such a fool I was, not realizing even a confession until it was far toote.

    ''But please forgive me.''

    Whizz!

    At the center of the gxy.

    Jumping beyond the clusters of pinkish light and reaching her heart essence, I smile.

    ''Even if its now, I will give you my answer.''

    I enter the passage leading to her heart essence.

    But there is something sticky and filthy clogging that passage.

    That thing, reeking of blood and filth.

    The Esteemed One''s restraint.

    ''Cut.''

    Swoosh!

    I be a sword.

    My soul, forged into a sword, cuts through and shatters the obstacles in front of me.

    Ordinary consciousness techniques would never easily break through this.

    But, having staked my soul to enter here, I can cut through it all too easily from a position equal to the seal.

    Whish...

    The seal crumbles like dust, dispersing into her consciousness and bing one with her mind.

    As the seal disappears, I feel a strong resistance from her heart essence.

    The sealed consciousness is being liberated, trying to expel me, a foreign entity.

    ''It''s done.''

    She''s now freeing herself from the seal

    I am naturally ejected from her consciousness.

    Then.

    ''Huh?''

    I notice from within her consciousness,

    from her memoriesofthemomentsbeforefallingintoascensionpaththegiantjade.

    Zap!

    Trickle...

    I feel a sharp pain and headacheing on, along with the realization that blood is trickling from my nose.

    Though it felt like a long moment in the world of consciousness, it was just a blink of an eye after using the technique of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    A mere instant in real time.

    But in that instant, it felt as though something had struck the upper part of my nose, and I could feel blood rushing from inside.

    ''Why am I suddenly bleeding from the nose?''

    Clearly, I had naturally exited the world of consciousness thanks to the resistance of her consciousness.

    ''No, that''s a ridiculous thought.''

    Kurok!

    An immense feeling of powerlessness envelops me.

    It feels as though all the vitality in my body has been squeezed out.

    In fact, its correct to say that my vitality has been drained.

    Injecting my Nascent Soul into the sword, fusing the power of two nes into one, and then channeling all that power into the Nascent Soul across the nes, I executed a decisive strike.

    Naturally, this took a toll on both my consciousness and body.

    ''My consciousness...''

    I hadunched a strike that risked not just my life, but my very soul, twice.

    As the tension releases, I fall forward.

    And then.

    Gently...

    Soft hands catch me, preventing my body from crashing to the ground.

    "Thank you, Eun-hyun Oppa."

    She, dressed in pink attire, smiles while embracing.

    I look at her, moving my lips slightly.

    Wo-woong!

    Simr to the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    The restraint that had been sealing her mind until just a moment ago seems to be suppressed by her now, manifesting ording to her will.

    sh!

    Above her head, a white circr ring appears, resembling a Western crown.

    "Yeon, ah..."

    "Yes, I know."

    Bo-oong!

    A white thread of consciousness swiftly passes through my head, and through this thread of consciousness, I convey my heartnguage to her.

    A firm determination shines in her eyes.

    "Let''s end this war now."

    Embracing me with one arm, she raises her other.

    ''Something has changed.''

    I think to myself, looking at her holding me.

    She is a bit different from the Kim Yeon I know.

    Is it because I unsealed the restraint for her?

    Or because the consciousness technique that serves as the seal now amplifies her consciousness?

    Or is it because, unlike the thousand years she spent captured by the Mad Lord, she lived in a ce where her consciousness is more stabilized?

    Various thoughts cross my mind.

    But looking into her eyes, I understand something.

    ''...I see.''

    Just as I had seen countless emotions when entering her heart essence.

    Perhaps she too had glimpsed a bit into mine.

    As the saying goes, when you gaze into the abyss, the abyss also gazes into you.

    Perhaps, in looking into someone, one must be prepared to be seen by the other.

    ''You''ve read my heart, too.

    "Thank you, Oppa."

    Kim Yeon smiles brightly, clenching her fist.

    "For liking me."

    White threads of consciousness gather in her hand, and the restraint that had been ced by the Esteemed One''s Left Hand shines brightly as a crown, further amplifying the power of her consciousness.

    It''s visible.

    The consciousness at the ne of Soul is overflowing so massively that it influences the ne of Qi.

    Kududuguk!

    The ceiling of the underground cavity of the Void Spirit Pond is torn away.

    Kugugugu!

    A loud explosion resounds, and the countless battlefields still raging are brought into view.

    Kugugugu!

    In the distance, the Esteemed One''s Left Hand is seen being pierced through by [Her] spear and crumbling.

    The battlefield is heading towards its end.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, too, unable to withstand the Mad Lord''s human wave tactics, is sealed again as soon as he was released.

    And then, the Mad Lord''s gaze turns towards us below.

    "Oho, who do we have here? My disciple! Yes, my beloved disciple. The disciple of Jo Yeon, Kim Yeon! I received a letter from that fellow clinging to you! Have you finally decided to fulfill my long-standing wish? Yeon-ah! Oh, my disciple! Good! Good, good, goodgoodgoodgoodgoodgoodgoodgoodlet''ssee! If the results are unsatisfactory, Iwillembedthatguy''sheadintothebodyofGeneralSeo,whichhasbeenmodifiedtotheextremeleveloftheFour-Axisstage!!!

    In Yeons arms, I exchange silent words while looking at Jo Yeon screaming in the distance.

    We silently exchange heartnguage, sharing our thoughts.

    Perhaps because we had just deeply connected, our understanding seems even clearer.

    Silently, we reach out towards the sky.

    Towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "...Let''s begin."

    "Yes."

    Both she and I reach out towards the wonderful and mysterious world.

    Without deciding who is first, we stretch out our consciousness and exim.

    "Wonderfully Mysterious ()!"

    "Innate Heart Canon ()!"

    In an instant, the consciousness of the two unravel like threads, spreading in all directions.

    The consciousness of the two that touch the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begin to take control of it.

    "Whooa!?"

    The Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle with interest.

    Kiiiiing!

    ''Activate, the poison of General Seo!''

    The influence of General Seo inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begins to run rampant.

    In a brief moment.

    Themand system of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is paralyzed, and I quickly mark various ces within the Fortress with my consciousness.

    As my consciousness paves the way, Kim Yeon''s consciousness follows, gradually taking control of the Fortress.

    Although my cultivation realm isckingpared to the previous life, the mental technique passed on by the Esteemed One''s Left Hand and her much more stabilized consciousness added, she begins to take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress just like in the past.

    "Ah..."

    The Mad Lord, with a distant expression, looks at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and casually throws away the Golden Core of Jeon Myeong-hoon, which he had just sealed and was holding in his hand.

    He quickly enters the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, followed by [Her], who hadpletely dealt with the Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    Something we had activated together in a past life.

    Kim Yeon might not fully know yet, but I naturally lead her consciousness, effortlessly pulling her along to active Yeons y.

    Unlike my past life, Im not worried about her life force being drained away by Yeons y.

    Now, I am confident I can sever the link between her and the Alternate Spacetime with the Formless Sword.

    And finally.

    sh!

    A brilliant light bursts forth from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, triggering the Mad Lord''s final puppet show.

    The puppet that appears is the Mad Lord himself, and the puppeteer is his disciple, Kim Yeon.

    Yeons y reveals itself.

    Wo-woong!

    "Ah..."

    I didn''t know what form the [fully activated Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress] would take when Yeons y is activated.

    The Yeons y in my past life was after all within a broken Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Honestly."

    Kim Yeon grimaces with a bitter smile.

    In the center of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the Mad Lord is extracting his own life toplete Yeons y.

    Kim Yeon''s power is indeed being drained into it, butpared to the Mad Lord who became a puppet directly inside, her power is draining less.

    "It''s beautiful. Really, it doesn''t suit a madman at all."

    "Perhaps."

    As I maintain activation of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon with her, I see the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress shining brilliantly before us.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is shining more brilliantly than anything we had seen before.

    "Perhaps at that moment, even he might have not been insane."

    Intents of the artificial souls, previously unseen, flutter into view with the naked eye.

    Those souls spiral around the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, forming a rotation.

    All the brilliance of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress spirals, creating an appearance as if being sucked into the center of a gxy.

    And from the center of that gxy, a golden radiance signifying joy splendidly reveals to the naked eye through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    A tree.

    Its a golden tree.

    Wo-woong!

    The golden energy spreads throughout the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, overflowing and extending beyond its confines.

    Its as if with the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress as the trunk, golden branches stretch out in all directions.

    ''That tree...''

    I have seen it before.

    It is exactly the same shape as the rotten tree existing within the Mad Lord''s heart essence.

    But unlike that decaying tree, the golden tree marking Jo Yeon''s end shines too brilliantly.

    The branches are bare.

    No leaves, no flowers adorn it.

    Yet, I feel as if those bare branches are supporting the heavens.

    Perhaps, the leaves and flowers of that tree are the unpredictable sky itself.

    Music flows from within the tree.

    The melody of the Twin Immortals.

    The Twin Immortals Melody traditionally serves tofort the souls of those captured by demon beasts.

    Listening to the soul-iming requiem emanating from the center of gold, everyone gazes at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand and Jeon Myeong-hoon were put to rest by the Mad Lord.

    All urgent fires are extinguished, and now is the time to rest.

    This includes Hyeon Woon, and those cultivators who greedily exploited other races for their own gain.

    Both the wicked and the virtuous.

    All, without discrimination, catch their breath listening to the soul-calming requiem.

    Exhausted, I forcibly turn to look behind me.

    Those I sought to protect were all horrifically killed by the Esteemed One''s power.

    The righteousness I defended was so ruthlessly trampled by an unstoppable force.

    Now, all the meaning I have upheld is gone.

    However.

    "Farewell."

    I have no regrets.

    "The brief moments we spent together..."

    So what if it''s meaningless?

    I will give it meaning.

    I will remember you, and I will honor you.

    Even if I gained nothing, I will use this time as nourishment to grow further.

    So, to all of you.

    "I will never forget."

    I am truly grateful.

    Within the requiem, I close my eyes, remembering those precious ones who had died.

    Thus.

    All the events in the True Devil Realm came to an end.

    Kugugugu!

    Atop the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with Kim Yeon, I bask in the wind of the True Devil Realm.

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is now hers.

    [She] hasn''t moved since activating the Yeons y.

    After burying Jo Yeon and [Her] next to the Void Spirit Pond, Kim Yeon and I are leading the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress towards the Bright Cold Realm.

    Numerous remnants of the Human Race also following us.

    Under Kim Yeon''smand, even without [Her], there are eight Integration stage puppets remaining. Now, even the Human Race Grand Alliance can no longer ignore us.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Hmm?"

    Facing the devilish energy of the True Devil Realm, she looks down into the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with a bitter smile.

    "...Can we save Section Chief Jeon...?"

    "..."

    Silently, I looked inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    At the sealed Golden Core of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Although sealed, our eyes, capable of seeing intent, clearly see it.

    The emotions emanating from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Golden Core.

    After all, we are from the same hometown.

    And though she doesnt know, to me, the little harassments from Jeon Myeong-hoon don''t matter much anymore.

    Even the plots to offer me as a sacrifice to the demon fox, annoying as they were until reaching Beyond the Path to Heavens, ceased to bother me after capturing and beating the fox to death.

    Moreover, I can fully understand the feelings of someone who had lost everything, so I didn''t want to keep him sealed forever.

    "Let''s find a way."

    I say, looking down at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "There must be a way. The Bright Cold Realm is vast... As we explore the Bright Cold Realm, eventually we''ll find something that can help heal him..."

    When my memory was intact, I paid him no mind because he seemed so inconsequential.

    When I lost my memory, I didn''t pay attention because I couldn''t clearly recall who he was.

    But paradoxically, after regaining my memories of him, I finally started to care about him.

    "...It''s a bit surprising, Oppa. You had quite a bit of trouble with Section Chief Jeon, right?"

    "Right."

    I nod readily and smile at Kim Yeon.

    "That''s why it''s even more important to bring him back to his senses and receive an apology."

    Good or bad, all rtionships are ultimately connections.

    Then, wouldn''t it be better to definitively receive an apology and tie up those bad connections?

    Of course, in the case of someone like Yuan Li, reconciliation might require a few more rounds of tearing him apart.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon wasn''t to that extent, so receiving an apology when he is in his right mind would be sufficient.

    As we are talking,

    "It looks like you lovers are having fun."

    Thump!

    Oh Hyun-seok flies over using his Flying Escape Technique andnds next to me and Kim Yeon.

    "Sorry to interrupt, but something seems to be chasing us from behind."

    "Chasing us?"

    "I''m not sure. It seems like an Integration-stage Grand Cultivator, and it appears to be just one person. Did Kim Yeon say this is the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress? Even if she can control it, fighting an Integration stage will be troublesome, so how about we speed up?"

    "Yes, let''s do that."

    Kim Yeon readily agrees and increases the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress''s pace.

    Soon we''ll reach the maind of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The Human Territory.

    Just then.

    Woong!

    Hyeon Woon, who had been recuperating inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, flies up andnds on the roof.

    "Oh, what brings you here, Chief Military Strategist?"

    "...Well, there''s a lot to say. For starters... the Integration stage Grand Cultivator chasing us from behind seems to be, for some reason, the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, the progenitor of our Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect."

    "Ah, then it doesn''t seem to be an enemy..."

    However, my words are cut short as Hyeon Woon grimaces and says,

    "No, increase the speed."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Those with the Immortal Beast bloodline are influenced by the consciousness of others with the same bloodline. Usually, a higher realm being has a significant influence on cultivators of a lower realm. Right now, I''m being influenced by the ck Dragon King''s consciousness."

    He holds his head and frowns.

    "For some reason, the ck Dragon King is currently in a state of extreme rage, seething with anger. If we stop here, a battle might break out, so we must keep moving forward."

    "Why is the ck Dragon King so angry?"

    I ask, puzzled.

    Hyeon Woon sighs deeply and shakes his head.

    "...I don''t know. Don''t ask."

    Confused, we sit atop the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, watching thendscape of the Devil Realm pass by quickly.

    Soon, the scenery of the True Devil Realm wille to an end.

    "Farewell, True Devil Realm..."

    I have learned and experienced much.

    I express my small gratitude towards the True Devil Realm itself, looking ahead.

    There, the entrance between the True Devil Realm and the Bright Cold Realm we used to cross over.

    The first upied territory where the entrance is locatedes into view.

    "Well, despite everything that happened..."

    Oh Hyun-seok chuckles and says,

    "Everyone did a great job! Now, let''s go back!"

    We head towards the first upied territory, towards the dimensional gateway to the Bright Cold Realm.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Surely, we arrived.

    "...Wasn''t there a dimensional gate here?"

    Kim Yeon''s face stiffens as she looks around.

    I also look around.

    Its certain.

    That is the ce where I first set foot in the True Devil Realm.

    That is the spot!

    But why...

    "Why is the dimensional gate gone?"

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts.

    Hyeon Woon, with a stiff face, closes his eyes and uses some technique.

    Then, his eyes suddenly open wide.

    "Ha...haha..."

    His voice is filled with resignation.

    "Hahahaha... Damn it. The Human Race Grand Alliance has closed the gate from the other side."

    "...Excuse me?"

    "The traces in space show the Gate Closing technique used by the Human Race Grand Alliance."

    "Wh-what does that mean!? Not to mention us, there are still many Human Race cultivators left in the True Devil Realm... Our life markers are still lit..!?"

    His following words leave me feeling disoriented.

    "From the perspective of the Grand Alliance, it must have been more important to block the Star Shattering Esteemed One''s avatars in the True Devil Realm or the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators from the True Devil Realm than to worry about the human cultivators who still haven''t returned."

    "..."

    "We are trapped in the True Devil Realm."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 178: Masters Grace (10)

    Chapter 178: Masters Grace (10)

    Crack...

    It feels like my head is burning up with a fever.

    What kind of nonsense is this?

    There are more than just a handful of human cultivators waiting to return to the Bright Cold Realm aboard the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Although they are remnants, their numbers exceeded thousands.

    Even if this is a mere speckpared to the total poption of the Grand Alliance, can they be discarded so carelessly, like worn-out shoes?

    "Is there really no way to open the dimensional gate?"

    ...No. To open a dimensional gate, one must settle near the boundary of the dimension and use techniques to interfere with the dimensional barrier for over 10 years. Well, since the Bright Cold Realm side closed the gate, it might be possible for them to open it again, but..."

    "So it''s impossible from the True Devil Realm."

    Hyeon Woon nods grimly, murmuring.

    "Opening it was difficult, but closing the dimensional gate also requires considerable effort, so I thought that they wouldn''t close it without reason... Why on earth..."

    Dismay settles on all our faces.

    Suddenly, Hyeon Woon looks back at the path we hade from.

    "Wait, more importantly... The ck Dragon King ising this way."

    At his words, Oh Hyun-seok asks in confusion.

    Why is this ck Dragon King following us? No, rather than that. Isn''t heing this way because he''s furious that the human side closed the entrance to the Devil Realm?"

    After a moment of contemtion, Hyeon Woon sighs.

    "...That''s a possibility, so let''s avoid the area for now. It would be troublesome if we arrive at the dimensional gate and he takes out his anger on us because of his grievances with the Human Race Grand Alliance."

    Following Hyeon Woon''s advice, Kim Yeon steers the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to another location.

    As we cross over a couple of mountain ranges to a different area, Oh Hyun-seok asks Hyeon Woon, seemingly puzzled.

    "By the way, Chief Strategist Hyeon Woon seems reluctant to meet this ck Dragon King. Since he''s supposedly your ancestor, why suggest fleeing instead of talking?"

    "...It''s a personal matter of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect. No need to worry about it."

    Hyeon Woon frowns slightly, then turns his head towards where the ck Dragon King is.

    And then, Hyeon Woon suddenly stands up, biting his lip.

    "Damn, he''s chasing us. He''s not enraged because the Human Race side closed the gate. He was chasing us from the start!"

    At his words, everyone tenses up.

    "Prepare for battle, we don''t know what''s going to happen!"

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Shortly after.

    The sky fills with dark yin energy and something appears in the distance.

    Its a dragon.

    "...It''s massive."

    Iugh hollowly at the overwhelming ''size.''

    Mountains!

    If a long mountain range flew across the sky, wouldn''t it look like this?

    The true body of Seo Hweol I saw in the Head Realm is nothingpared to this enormity.

    If this is what a real dragon is, then Seo Hweol is just a baby snake byparison.

    "How many li long is it..."

    "It''s immense."

    Most of those present are dumbstruck, uttering words as they behold the colossal body of the ck Dragon King chasing us.

    And then.

    Kugugugu!

    The yin energy between the heavens and earth vibrate, and soon the ck Dragon King charges towards us, circling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    As his head the size of a mountain circles the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress once, his body naturally wraps around the Fortress, engulfing it.

    Wo-woong, Wo-woong!

    Dark clouds appear around the ck Dragon King, and he ces his head and feet on the clouds, resting his body atop them.

    I watch him and suddenly think its strange.

    ''Anger... that''s for sure. But...''

    What''s that?

    Its difficult to read his emotions properly.

    Is it simply because his realm is so high?

    Or is he using some magic artifact to obscure the Heart Tribe''s vision?

    Yet, it feels distinctly different from the sight-avoiding techniques used by Seo Hweol or the glimpses I had caught from other Integration stage Grand Cultivators.

    Its as if... his thought structure is entirely different from that of typical living beings.

    ''What exactly is it?''

    This feeling.

    Its the same as when I saw the Left Hand of the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One from the Blood Yin Realm.

    Hyeon Woon, trying to shake off his darkplexion, stands up and pays his respects.

    "To the ancestor, Elder Hyeon-woon of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect greets you."

    Thump, thump...

    The ck Dragon King''srge eyes move to look at Hyeon Woon''s face.

    Shortly after, ck Dragon King clicks his tongue.

    [Tsk tsk... Worthless. The bloodline is too poor, breeding wouldn''t pass on any good bloodline.]

    Hyeon Woon''s emotional state visibly fluctuates at the ck Dragon King''s words, treating Hyeon Woon like livestock with such casual talk of ''breeding.''

    However, Hyeon Woon does not show his feelings on his face, calmly addressing the ck Dragon King.

    "If the ancestor could share why you have sought us, I would be grateful to listen."

    [It''s not you humans I sought. Be quiet. More importantly]

    His gaze turns towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [In that fortress, isn''t there a cultivator in the Entering Nirvana stage hiding? Bring that person to me.]

    "???"

    Everyone''s expressions turn puzzled at the ck Dragon King''s words.

    Isn''t that too abrupt?

    ''There''s an Entering Nirvana stage cultivator in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress?''

    What kind of nonsensical talk is that?

    Even Star Shattering Esteemed Ones have only been seen as avatars or fragments, never their true forms.

    And suddenly, an Entering Nirvana stage cultivator, when even Sacred Vessel stage cultivators are only heard of by name?

    While I and others are bewildered, ck Dragon King growls with revealed rage.

    His emotions are hard to read due to being so different from ordinary beings, but as the rage intensifies, it bes somewhat understandable.

    [Who dares to break the promise with me and interfere between the True Devil and Bright Cold? Have all Entering Nirvana stage entities forgotten they must remain entrenched only within the Astral Realm!?]

    Zap, zap...

    My whole body trembles.

    ''This being...''

    Not just an Integration stage.

    This pressure feels different from [Her].

    ''No, no...''

    The power itself feels like it is at the pinnacle of the Integration stage.

    But I had never felt such pressure even when facing the [Her] that Mad Lord had advanced to the Star Shattering stage.

    ''What is this being?''

    Promises with Entering Nirvana stage entities?

    And an Entering Nirvana stage in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress?

    As Im puzzled, ck Dragon King begins to show signs of confusion.

    [What? If it''s an Entering Nirvana stage entity, they cannot ignore this promise. Who are you...? Are you a being from another Heavenly Domain? No, that cannot be. If an Entering Nirvana stage being crossed from another Heavenly Domain, nobody would be unaware. But an Entering Nirvana stage being is now feeling my presence and still remains quiet?]

    Muttering incoherently, he speaks with a trembling voice.

    [...It can''t possibly be but I''ll ask you humans.]

    ck Dragon King''s gaze turns to Kim Yeon, who is controlling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [A few days ago, the event that manipted fates attraction and ripped through space-time That wasn''t the deed of an Entering Nirvana stage cultivator but the inherent ability of this fortress, was it?]

    ""

    Only then do I realize what the ck Dragon King misunderstood.

    ''He felt the power of Yeons y and mistook it for the act of an Entering Nirvana stage cultivator''

    The final act unfolded by the madman in this lifetime.

    It seemed to be of magnitude corresponding to an Entering Nirvana stage being.

    Kim Yeon nods.

    "The power of this Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress gathered spiritual energy from the ne of Qi to draw together artificial souls, and then used the movements of these artificial souls to influence the ne of Fate, based on which it momentarily distorted space-time. Indeed, this is an inherent ability of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. However, all the main mechanisms were overloaded and ruptured, so it will take a considerable amount of time to use that ability again."

    [...]

    ck Dragon King''splexion changes.

    His strong emotions made it somewhat understandable to read.

    Incredulity.

    The look of utter disbelief.

    After observing us for a while, ck Dragon King rolled his eyes.

    [...Well, if that''s the case, I understand. It doesn''t seem like you''re lying Fine. It seems an Entering Nirvana entity hasn''t killed the child of the Blood Yin. Then.]

    Kugugugu!

    ck Dragon King''s energy begins to permeate the sky and earth.

    [Just die.]

    Kurung Kururung!

    It''s cold.

    Suddenly, the energy from all directions plummets.

    The unmistakable power of a pinnacle Integration stage being.

    A monstrous entity capable of reproducing the explosion of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation with their own strength.

    But thats it.

    Wo-woong!

    Kim Yeon activates her consciousness.

    Simultaneously, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress vibrates, and a total of 8 orbs of light position themselves in all directions around the fortress.

    Wo-woong!

    Eight Integration stage puppets block the momentum of the ck Dragon King.

    I vaguely feel ck Dragon King''s pressure and am certain.

    ''Indeed, the pressure felt just now is not of an Integration stage being, but the power it possesses is merely at the Integration stage level.''

    There is absolutely no reason for us to lose.

    Sure enough, the ck Dragon King, upon seeing the eight Integration stage puppets, once again disys an incredulous expression.

    [Puppets of a levelparable to mine, are they the creations of that notorious Mad Lord? Hah...]

    He sneers bitterly and roars.

    Kurururung!

    [Come forth, Esteemed One''s Left Foot!]

    Simultaneously, behind the ck Dragon King, four Nascent Souls rise, creating a square spatial rift.

    Beyond the spatial rift, a reddish light shines, revealing something crimson.

    Chlk!

    A foot made of countless corals!

    If the Esteemed One''s Left Hand was still in the shape of a ''hand''.

    The Esteemed One''s Left Foot looks more like a sea anemone of bones rather than a foot.

    Red corals intertwine and form a bone-like structure, with the bones sprouting and entangling like tentacles.

    Just as eyes sprouted on the [Left Hand], numerous mouths sprout on this [Left Foot].

    Wriggle, wriggle, wriggle...

    The Esteemed One''s Left Foot moves, gathering the devilish energy of heaven and earth.

    Hyeon Woon, shocked by the sight, speaks with a trembling voice.

    "Ancestor... why did you summon the Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed One...No wait. Have you betrayed the Bright Cold Realm from the start?"

    ck Dragon King, unfazed, summons the Esteemed One and gathers power.

    Kugugugu!

    ck Dragon King growls, looking down at us.

    [With the Esteemed One''s Left Foot, handling four Integration stage puppets should be manageable. And...]

    Behind the ck Dragon King, a massive shadow resembling the ck Dragon King appears.

    [As a being with the blood of Immortal Beasts, sweeping you away is nothing difficult...]

    Kwaang!

    The next moment.

    We fail to properly perceive what just happened.

    ''What?''

    The surroundings are dark.

    And confusing.

    But, familiar.

    This ce is...

    ''The void space?''

    Im astonished upon realizing what just happened.

    With a single move of the ck Dragon King, the entire space where we existed crumbled, and we all entered the Void.

    Kugugugu!

    And then, in the darkness far away.

    I can feel the ck Dragon King coiling and gathering power.

    Boo-woong!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress opens, and numerous puppets join the Integration stage puppets.

    However, on one side, the Esteemed One''s Left Foot scatters crimson light and contends against the puppets, inevitably dividing our forces.

    [By the decree of the heavens and earth, in the name of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, I create the ck sea.]

    Urrung!

    The next moment.

    Dark clouds fill the Void and the scenery changes.

    In the nothingness of the Void, a sea of pitch-ck water appears.

    Chaaa!

    Below is the ck sea and above spreads the dark clouds.

    From the center of the ck sea, ck Dragon King begins to exert his power.

    Jeek!

    He opens his mouth.

    Ashen orbs of light gather at the corners of his mouth, illuminating the murky world of the ckness.

    sh!

    The ashen beam fires towards us!

    The impact splits the sea in two.

    But Kim Yeon calmly maniptes the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Soon, orbs of light also gather in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, emitting a beam simr to the ck Dragon King''s.

    Kugugugu!

    The two beams collide.

    ''The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is also a puppet. It''s enough to keep the ck Dragon King in check!''

    The beam from the ck Dragon King and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress sh fiercely.

    Just then.

    Kugugugu!

    The sea that split due to the shockwave of the beams begins to change its form.

    The split sea transforms into a massive jaw.

    Sharp teeth sprout from the jaw, quickly morphing into a giant ''mouth.''

    Its the maw of an immense dragon.

    The dragon''s mouth swallows us whole.

    Boo-woong, paang!

    One of the eight puppets step forward.

    The puppet is made from the body of an Integration stage cultivator of the Cold Spirit Race.

    As this puppet extends its hand, the dragon''s maw made of sea instantly freezes over.

    Not stopping there, as the puppet forms hand signs, the entirety of the heavens and earth freeze in an instant.

    The sea, the clouds, the void.

    In a moment, the surroundings turn into winter.

    Chaaa!

    A blizzard sweeps through, seemingly trapping the ck Dragon King in a prison of snow.

    But the next moment, ashen light bursts forth from within the prison of snow.

    Kugugugu!

    An immense momentum surges from around the ck Dragon King, and he flies towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    A puppet made from an Integration stage cultivator of the Western me Race steps forward, raising a sword made of mes.

    ck Dragon King extends his horn, colliding with the sword raised by the Western me Race puppet.

    Kwaang!

    Instantaneously, the shockwave spreads across the entire world, splitting the frozen sea and sky merely with its aftermath.

    ''Each aftershock is of a level equivalent to a strike from Song Jin at his prime...''

    This is the battle of Integration stage beings!

    However, not just Kim Yeon, but also I, who have a deep understanding of puppets, look troubled.

    ''The Western me Race puppet...''

    The puppet that directly received a strike from ck Dragon King is already showing signs of deterioration.

    In contrast, ck Dragon King, unharmed, quickly opens his mouth to prepare a dragon''s breath towards the Western me Race puppet.

    If the battle continues this way, we will gradually be pushed back!

    ''If [She] were here, we might have had a chance to win...''

    After Yeons y, [She] waspletely destroyed, so there was nothing we could do.

    The Cold Spirit Race puppet and the Western me Race puppet cling to ck Dragon King, pouring attacks onto him.

    The Mountain Monkey Race puppet, moving swiftly like a monkey, draws ck Dragon King''s attention.

    Kwaang!

    A strike from the Mountain Monkey Race puppet hits ck Dragon King, and mountains begin to rise from where it struck.

    These mountains, growing like tumors, continue to expand while sucking the ck Dragon King''s energy.

    Behind the Mountain Monkey Race puppet, the Supreme Tiger Race puppet, shaped like a tiger, leaps forward, biting ck Dragon King''s neck.

    Kugugugu!

    The power of the Supreme Tiger Race puppet is simple.

    Overwhelming physical strength!

    Each strike has the brute force to tear apart space!

    That is the ability of the Supreme Tiger Race puppet!

    In addition to that, 204 Four-Axis stage puppets are divided between the Esteemed One''s Left Foot and the ck Dragon King, providing support..

    asionally, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will not forget to shoot beams at the ck Dragon King.

    Thus, it appears like we are pushing the ck Dragon King into a defensive position.

    Yes, it appears so.

    Kwaang!

    ck Dragon King shakes off all the puppets clinging to him, sending them flying all at once.

    And then.

    Paaang!

    The next moment, ck Dragon King moves at an astonishing speed, encircling us!

    ''So fast!''

    The ces his body brushes by dissolves into ck water.

    Gradually, the surroundings again transform into the ck sea, and the waters of the ck sea pressure us from all sides.

    Chaaak!

    Finally, the Mountain Monkey Race puppet gets caught in the ck waters.

    Wuduk, Wududuk!

    The sound of the Mountain Monkey Race puppet cracking and gradually breaking is heard.

    Kwaang!

    The next moment, ck Dragon King''s horn strikes one side of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress shakes tremendously, and although Kim Yeon attempts a counterattack, ck Dragon King already retreats, gathering energy in his mouth.

    ''It''s not just about the difference in power or size, but the extensivebat experience!''

    When one reaches the realm of an Integration stage cultivator, their lifespan bes unimaginably long, having experienced all sorts of events throughout the ages.

    Thus, thebat experience umted over countless battles and years would be tremendously vast.

    Paaang!

    ck Dragon Kings breath heads our way.

    Kim Yeon gathers energy from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to counter the ck Dragon King, and the other Integration stage puppets also aim towards the ck Dragon King!

    But the next moment.

    Cheeeek!

    A square spatial rift opens behind the ck Dragon King, and he swiftly disappears through it.

    Immediately after!

    From beneath the ck sea, the ck Dragon King emerges, flying up behind us.

    "What!"

    He unleashes the breath he has been gathering!

    "We can''t blo-"

    The next moment,

    I wrap my arms around Kim Yeon to protect her from the shock, gathering strength for the impending impact.

    ""

    ""

    And then, nothing happens.

    "...?"

    A shadow.

    Someone''s enormous shadow shields the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from the ck Dragon King''s strike.

    I recognize the identity of the shadow and ask with a trembling voice.

    "...Master?"

    Shiiii...

    Smoke rises from the entire body of Azure Tiger Saint, who received the ck Dragon King''s breath.

    Azure Tiger Saint turns around and smiles.

    "Sorry, I was a bitte trying to persuade the petty leaders of the Grand Alliance and breaking through the dimensional gate."

    Chlk!

    Azure Tiger Saint.

    My master of this lifetime.

    "Return to where the dimensional gate is. I will help you."

    Behind him, ten pairs of wings sprout.

    "As you are my disciples..."

    Kugugugu!

    I realize how Azure Tiger Saint managed to block ck Dragon King''s breath.

    And I also realize the legend passed down in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, of the Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter performed with ten pairs of wings.

    "I will take responsibility as an adult, even if it costs me my life!"

    Woo-woong!

    A blue light envelops Azure Tiger Saint.

    The final, tenth pair of wings of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, obtained by burning one''s own life.

    The master of the sect hase to this point, igniting his life to rescue his disciples!

    Trantor Notes: I thought I just had to remove RToC from the ko-fi page but apparently I had to remove it from the website itself. As y''all probably noticed, I changed to buy me a coffee lol.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 179: Masters Grace (11)

    Chapter 179: Masters Grace (11)

    [What a funny guy.]

    ck Dragon Kingughs, baring his teeth.

    [A human of the Human Race who has mastered the body refining method? Daring to stand before me? Do you not know that the vast majority of body refining methods you humans learn are but inferior versions of the demon beast methods? To boldly use an inferior method before me, one of the strongest of the Earth Tribe?]

    Azure Tiger Saint remains silent.

    Shiiiiing

    "...?"

    Im startled as I look at Azure Tiger Saint.

    ''The color, its changing.''

    Its just as said.

    The Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique contained in his fists, which should have been rippling with a blue light and his wings, are gradually changing to a different color.

    Redness gradually fades from the body of Azure Tiger Saint.

    Its clear without asking.

    Its the essence of his life, the energy of his blood, rippling and leaving the body of Azure Tiger Saint.

    The blue of the Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter and the red of Azure Tiger Saint merge, turning into purple.

    As the Tenth Wing unfolds, Azure Tiger Saint transforms into the incarnation of purple.

    His appearance seems vaguely simr to Oh Hyun-seok, who had transformed his body with the energy of Primordial Chaos.

    [Ha, you dare to oppose me? A mere body cultivator?]

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    Dark clouds begin to gather around the ck Dragon King, augmenting his power.

    However, Azure Tiger Saint pays no heed and walks towards the ck Dragon King.

    Kung, Koong, Kung!

    With each step forward, his entire body gradually besrger.

    With one step, he grows as much as a Fen (0.32 cm) with two steps, a Cun (3.33 cm), with three steps, a Chi (32.3 cm).

    After four steps, he grows as much as a Ren (165 cm), five steps a Jian (1.8 m), and after six steps, he grows as much as a Ting (110 m).

    Finally, after seven steps, Azure Tiger Saint''s body has grown as much as a Li (500 m)

    Kwoong!

    Eight steps.

    Azure Tiger Saint grows another 10 Li.

    Kwoong!!!

    Nine steps.

    100 Li!

    And atst.

    Ten steps!

    Kwaang!

    [What!?]

    ck Dragon King is flustered.

    The body of Azure Tiger Saint continues to grow.

    Thats, the Giant Transformation Technique that can be unleashed at the Heavenly Being stage through the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method!

    But this transformation is even more immense than what I have heard.

    ''Burning his life to gain power beyond the Four-Axis stage!?''

    Its a power that can''t be exined otherwise!

    Soon, Azure Tiger Saint, now farrger than the mountain-sized ck Dragon King, raises his fist.

    Akin to a Titanic Deity in Purple!

    Suddenly, Azure Tiger Saint''s wings retract into his body, and two purple dragons writhe on his arms.

    [What!]

    Before the ck Dragon King can fully regain hisposure.

    Kwaang!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s punch plummets down on the ck Dragon King.

    Kugugugugung!

    Literally.

    The heavens and earth split apart.

    The ck sea created by the ck Dragon King is torn asunder.

    And the ck Dragon King, who had seemed formidable in our confrontation until now, coughs up blood and falls!

    [You...bastard...! Are you burning your life!?]

    Kururung, Kurung!

    The body of Azure Tiger Saint appears like a purple universe.

    Within his body, numerous purple celestial bodies can be seen floating.

    Azure Tiger Saint remains silent even as he faces ck Dragon King.

    He just keeps pressing on!

    That''s the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Methods final stage.''

    The state of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter bes the base while life is burned.

    The ultimate technique of the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique, the Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, is wrapped around the fist. After transforming into a giant deity through Celestial Body Transformation of the Starlight Protecting Void Body, the tremendous power of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture supports him.

    Fighting against the ck Dragon King, surrounded by darkness, his giant form looks like a purple celestial god.

    Kim Yeon doesnt just watch. She controls the Integration stage puppets to press the ck Dragon King.

    The ck Dragon King, who had been fighting evenly against the Integration stage puppets, begins to be pushed back.

    No, he was clearly being driven back by Azure Tiger Saint.

    Kwagwang!

    With every punch from Azure Tiger Saint that grazes his scales.

    It is visible to the naked eye how the body of the ck Dragon King is being torn apart.

    Kwaang!

    The ck Dragon King is blown back, coughing up blood.

    He res at us, bleeding.

    [You...kr, krh...dare...dare...!]

    He is furious.

    The ck Dragon King roars.

    [Do you think I would lose to the likes of you!? I do not lose! I am the ck Dragon King, Hyeo Eum! I will return to my grand position!]

    Chiieeeee!

    Simultaneously, a red aura begins to swirl around his entire body.

    Between the ck Dragon King''s ck scales, red blood energy starts to surge.

    [Very well, now that I know your determination, let me prepare mine as well. Consider it an honor, I''m willing to shorten my lifespan just to annihte you all!]

    Kiiiiing!

    "...!?"

    And the next moment.

    The blood energy emanating from the ck Dragon King soars even higher, and he suddenly charges towards the Esteemed One''s left foot.

    The ck Dragon King and the Esteemed One''s Left Foot merges.

    Kiiing!

    Red light twists and writhes together.

    [Ooooooh...!]

    Within the writhing Esteemed One''s Left Foot, the red tentacles of the corals seem to pull the ck Dragon King''s body.

    However, the next moment, the Esteemed One''s Left Footpletely disperses in all directions!

    "...!?"

    The Esteemed One''s Left Foot bes a cloud.

    No, it bes a storm.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    At the same time, a sea.

    The red blood cloud, harboring ck lightning inside, disperses in all directions.

    Simultaneously, the blood swarming between the red clouds look almost akin to a sea.

    Woong, Wooroong!

    "...!?"

    The ck Dragon King merged with the Esteemed One''s Left Foot, transforming into a phenomenon of the heavens and earth.

    The devilish energy of the True Devil realm is drawn into the red storm, attacking the giant transformed Azure Tiger Saint.

    Azure Tiger Saint, buried within the dark red storm, silently faces off against the massive amalgamation formed by the fusion of the ck Dragon King and the Esteemed One.

    Kim Yeon also mobilizes the Integration stage puppets to block the red storm, but it proves futile.

    ''It cant be stopped!''

    It has already surpassed the power of the Integration stage!

    I have seen a being emitting that level of power before.

    [Her]!

    The [Her] who was modified by the Mad Lord braggingly to the Star Shattering stage emitted precisely that level of authority!

    ''We have to help!''

    I look at Azure Tiger Saint burning his life.

    The red storm is not just attacking his body.

    The mind!

    Its clear to my eyes that Azure Tiger Saint''s mind is also being rapidly eroded by the storm.

    ''I can''t physically block the storm. Even if Kim Yeon mobilizes the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, it will be difficult. What I can do is...''

    I barely manage to move my trembling body again.

    ''To infuse blessings into his heart, so he can protect himself!''

    The Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, in addition to infusing the Nascent Soul, is a strike that expels all of oneself in an instant.

    Naturally, it ces an enormous strain on the body as well, not only on the Nascent Soul.

    Last time, I used the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace to save everyone from the Esteemed One''s technique and to lift Kim Yeon''s seal, I used it once more.

    Having performed the feat of squeezing out my entire being twice in one day, my body has been in a very poor state since then.

    If I use Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace again this time, it will shave off at least 200 years off my lifespan.

    But.

    ''That''s nothing.''

    After all, once you reach the Nascent Soul stage, time is in abundance.

    So, there''s no need to hesitate any longer!

    Tstssts!

    I gather every droplet of strength in my entire body.

    Kim Yeon maniptes the Integration stage puppets to support Azure Tiger Saint, and Oh Hyun-seok is also gathering power, squeezing out his strength for Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter

    The remnants of the Human Race from within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress also came out, each preparing spells to support Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Master!"

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts loudly as he charges forward.

    Charararak!

    Seven pairs of wings extend from his back.

    They are wings surely made at the cost of his lifespan.

    Just when numerous individuals prepare to assist Azure Tiger Saint with their abilities,

    At that moment,

    Azure Tiger Saint, who was blocking the storm, suddenly nces back.

    The instant I see Azure Tiger Saint''s eyes, I realize his intentions and shout.

    "Master! Don''t."

    Kugugugugu!

    Azure Tiger Saint throws a punch towards us.

    "...!"

    As his fist moves, the armor he is wearing,

    The Blue Sky Armor, which had been dyed purple along with his technique, is stripped away and flies towards us.

    And perhaps due to the Blue Sky Armor''s function,

    We can feel the space itself being pushed back by the fist wind emanating from his fist, distancing us from him.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s voice softly reaches us.

    [The Earth Tribe Grand Alliance will soon close the dimensional gate again. Leave quickly.]

    "Master!!!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, with tears streaming down his face, calls out to Azure Tiger Saint, and I employ Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace with all my focus.

    Paaat!

    It seemed as though a sh of light moved forward.

    However, my Nascent Soul failed to reach Azure Tiger Saint.

    Due to being pushed away from him, the distance my Nascent Soul had to travel becamerger.

    My Nascent Soul just barely fails to reach Azure Tiger Saint and is about to return to me!

    But, I keep my mouth shut and use a different technique.

    The moment my Nascent Soul wielded by the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace gets closest to Azure Tiger Saint,

    I use the mystical technique given to me by Gyeon Shin.

    The spell of the Mysterious Bizarre Gu!

    Whizz!

    From my Nascent Soul, a fragment of my soul falls off and permeates into the body of Azure Tiger Saint.

    A spell originally created to counter the mental interference of the Blood Yin Realm Heavenly Fiends.

    Through Mysterious Bizarre Gu, I crawl into Azure Tiger Saints soul.

    I then support his soul, resisting together against the mental interference of the Esteemed One that is eroding his mind.

    ''Are you Seo Eun-hyun?''

    Noticing the presence of my soul, Azure Tiger Saint asks.

    I imbue strength into Azure Tiger Saint''s consciousness and reply.

    ''Come to this side now! If Master moves now, we can barely cross over to the Bright Cold Realm together!''

    I share my partial soul and vision with Azure Tiger Saint from above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, persuading him.

    Gradually behind us, the dimensional gate of the Bright Cold Realm that Azure Tiger Saint broke through bes visible.

    We are being pushed towards the dimensional gate by the fist wind and the power of the Blue Sky Armor.

    The dimensional gate is still closing in real-time.

    ''If youe quickly now, we can time it so that just Master and not that monster can cross over! Hurry!

    ''...Eun-hyun-ah.''

    Azure Tiger Saint softly responds to my words.

    ''Do you know what I promised in exchange for the Earth Tribe Grand Alliance to open the dimensional gate for a moment?''

    ''Yes?''

    I promised to halt the advance of the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One with my life. If an Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm, even just a clone, are to set foot in the Bright Cold Realm, it will immediately resonate the dimensional coordinates between the Bright Cold Realm and the Blood Yin Realm, providing a foothold for the Esteemed Ones of the Blood Yin Realm to cross into the Bright Cold Realm.

    Azure Tiger Saint smiles bitterly, consoling me.

    This is fine. If it means I can save my disciples, my juniors, I am satisfied with this.

    I bite my lip tightly.

    Tstssts!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress finally crosses the dimensional gate into the Bright Cold realm.

    Why, why do you, instead of yourself, choose to act for your disciples, your juniors? The cultivators I know are selfish, caring only about themselves! You too! Isnt it okay to live like that?

    ''....''

    After a moment of silence, Azure Tiger Saint smiles at my divided soul.

    ''Eun-hyun-ah, please convey myst words to Hyun-seok.''

    Crack, craduduk!

    Gradually, red rays break through Azure Tiger Saint''s mental barrier.

    I try to block them by sacrificing my soul, but the power of a Star Shattering stage Esteemed One is impossible to stop with just my partial soul.

    Crack

    I silently heard the Azure Tiger Saint''sst will, his final teaching.

    Woooong!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s body begins to overheat.

    After finishing hisst words, he speaks to my splitting partial soul.

    ''...Thank you. If it werent for you, I might have already been consumed by the Esteemed One''s mind and possibly gone to kill Hyun-seok with my own hands.''

    ''...Master.''

    ''Once again, please convey my words to Hyun-seok. You too, keep my words in your heart and live by them. Yes...''

    He smiles faintly.

    ''All this time, as a master, I have learned a lot from you. Thank you, my disciples.''

    sh!

    The next moment.

    My partial soul ispletely torn apart, and red light floods into Azure Tiger Saint''s mind.

    As I fade away from within Azure Tiger Saint, I witness him gathering all his energy to self-destruct with all his might.

    sh!

    Me, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, and the countless members of the Human Race within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    We see a great star shining from beyond the Devil Realm.

    Like fireworks, like mes.

    What is certain is that it is a star shining in the darkness.

    "Ah, ah Ahhhhh!"

    Oh Hyun-seok stares at the star with a lost expression.

    Finally, we cross the dimensional gate and arrive back in the Bright Cold Realm.

    Surrounding us, an immense energy surge.

    The Grand Cultivators of the Integration stage!

    Seven Human Race Grand Cultivators surround us.

    ''No, it''s not.''

    They are projections.

    A kind of avatar they sent by projecting their images into the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    These avatars each form a seal, stretching their hands towards the dimensional gate we came from.

    "Close the gate!"

    Kugugugugu!

    The dimensional gate begins to close.

    Upon seeing this, Oh Hyun-seok screams out in despair.

    Wait! Just a moment! Please wait! My master, my master is still there!

    He shouts as if he lost his mind, reaching out towards Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Quiet! Stay still. Azure Tiger Saint swore to sacrifice his own life to save you! Are you going to waste your Master''s death?"

    One of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators sternly shouts at Oh Hyun-seok.

    But Oh Hyun-seok, half-mad, gathers his energy.

    "Wait! What are you doing!"

    The Eighth Wing spreads from his back.

    The power of a Four-Axis stage at its peak emanates from him.

    Oh Hyun-seok too is willing to shave off his lifespan to save Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Move! I''m going to save Master!"

    sh!

    A dazzling blue light ripples, tearing open the dimensional gate the Grand Cultivators are trying to close.

    As a result, the closing of the dimensional gate slows down.

    And in that brief gap.

    Kwaang!

    Something pushes its hand into the Bright Cold Realm.

    Damn it, you cursed creature!

    Damn, its the Esteemed One''s blood corpse!

    Its a hand familiar to us.

    The ''hand'' thrust into the gap of the dimensional gate gradually moves to pry open the gap in the dimension.

    At the same time, from beyond the dimensional gap, a voice identical to the owner of the ''hand'' is heard.

    "Eunhyun, ah. Hyun, seokah. Open, it. Behind, it, is chasing, me."

    "Master!?"

    Oh Hyun-seok is shocked as he looks at the ''hand''.

    And then, me and the Grand Cultivators simultaneously shouts.

    "Hyung-nim, no!"

    "Stop! Stop it, that''s not Azure Tiger Saint!"

    Crunch....

    I grit my teeth.

    Recalling the moment when Yuan Li morphed his face with Hyang-hwas to beg for his life, the indignation of that insulting anger red up in my mind once again.

    Azure Tiger Saint died.

    He perished gloriously.

    But that damned Star Shattering stage Esteemed One, and that ck Dragon King!

    Just like Yuan Li, they are desecrating the soul of the dead!

    "Hyun, seok, ah! It hurts! Ah, ahh! If, you, help can live."

    "Master? Is it really you, Master?"

    Crack!

    I struggle to my feet, speaking to Kim Yeon.

    "Yeon-ah, please suppress Hyun-seok Hyung."

    "...Yes."

    Kim Yeon, too, seems to be in pain, biting her lips tightly as she moves the puppets to suppress Oh Hyun-seok.

    Chirak, chirarak!

    Simultaneously, the projections of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators also use their spells to bind Oh Hyun-seok tightly.

    "No! Let go! Let me go! Seo Eun-hyun! What are you doing, Master is right there! Master is!"

    "..."

    ''That''s how it was.''

    In my past life.

    I realize why Oh Hyun-seok fell into madness.

    Azure Tiger Saint probably also entered the True Devil Realm to save Oh Hyun-seok back then, and had self-destructed to allow Oh Hyun-seok to escape.

    However, Azure Tiger Saint from my past life wasn''t protected by my Mysterious Bizarre Gu, and might have beenpletely taken over by the Esteemed One even before self-destructing.

    Now, only an arm is being used by the Esteemed One, but in the past life, perhaps his entire body was taken over and used for such purposes.

    The Integration stage Grand Cultivators would have unhesitatingly killed Azure Tiger Saint transformed like that in front of Oh Hyun-seok and then closed the entrance to the True Devil Realm.

    The Esteemed One, until the very end, would have begged Oh Hyun-seok for salvation through the mouth of Azure Tiger Saint.

    Thus, until the very end, they would have desecrated Azure Tiger Saint''s death!

    And now!

    In this life, since I have be his disciple.

    I will never let it happen!

    "Do not desecrate"

    Crunch, crunch!

    My entire body creaks.

    Moving any more feels like it will kill me.

    But still, I move.

    Taking my stance, I prepare Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    "Someones death..."

    Roar!

    Once again, squeezing out my Nascent Soul, I growl towards the arm desecrating Azure Tiger Saint''s death.

    "With that filthy mouth!"

    sh, sh, sh!

    Kim Yeon''s puppets each shoot beams and cast spells to push the ''arm'' out of the dimension.

    The projections of the Grand Cultivators also try in their own way to expel the ''arm''.

    "Senior Brother Oh."

    Not as Seo Eun-hyun, Oh Hyun-seok''s younger brother, but as the disciple of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, I call Oh Hyun-seok while concentrating my energy.

    "Grand, Cultivators! I have, good, information, to share! That guy, is, from the, Heart, Tribe! He, learned, the Heart Path, Method!"

    The ''arm'' wriggles, pointing at me, but I pay it no mind, my eyes shining as I continue.

    "From now on, I will convey thest words of our master to you."

    Why did Oh Hyun-seok fall in my past life?

    Why did he go mad with grief?

    It might have been due to the schemes of the Blood Yin Realm Esteemed One, but perhaps it was because thest words of Azure Tiger Saint hadn''t been conveyed to him.

    Although he inherited the symbol of Azure Tiger Saint''s power, the Blue Sky Armor, he hadn''t inherited the true essence of Azure Tiger Saint''s spirit.

    That''s why, possessing power but a crushed spirit, he fell into corruption.

    Zzzing!

    The ''arm'' gradually turns red.

    From the ''arm'', red corals sprout, coloring the surroundings.

    The voice of the ck Dragon King, ovepped with someone else''s, echoes all around.

    [The Vice is palpable. The wickedness of the filthy Human Race, who cold-heartedly abandoned their own kind in the Devil Realm and closed the gate...]

    Chiieeee!

    "What is this!"

    "The Blood Yin Esteemed One is using some kind of sorcery!"

    "It''s the devilish arts of the Blood Yin Realm!"

    Red corals begin to grow from the projections of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators.

    The red corals dye the heaven and earth spiritual energy in the Bright Cold Realm into devilish energy, further empowering the ''arm''.

    Gradually pushed back by the attacks of the Integration stage puppets, the ''arm'' slowly approaches us.

    [Another Vice is felt. The wickedness of a madman who crazily modified other races into puppets....]

    Suddenly, red corals also begin to sprout from the puppets controlled by Kim Yeon.

    Creak, creak, creak!

    "Ugh!"

    Kim Yeon clenches her teeth, attempting to control the Integration stage puppets, but the red coral creates fissures in themand system between her and the puppets.

    At some point, the red energy emitted by the red coral flows back along Kim Yeon''s consciousness thread, invading her upper dantian.

    "Aaaagh!"

    Kim Yeon endures the pain, struggling to push the red energy out of her mind using her consciousness.

    In an instant, Kim Yeon is incapacitated.

    [Another Vice is felt... The wickedness of those filthy beings who without hesitation baked and ate the same sentient species as elixirs....]

    "Haah!"

    "What is this!"

    "My body!?"

    Red corals begin to grow from the bodies of the Human Race remnants around.

    ''What is...!''

    I am shocked by this scene.

    Can the concept of Vice be manipted like this? No, more importantly... The Blood Yin Esteemed One''s Left Hand and Foot didn''t use such sorcery. Has the ck Dragon King started using such spells after merging with the Esteemed One''s Left Foot?''

    Fzzt, fzzt...

    Corals sprout from me as well, but fortunately, the corals that emerge from me wither and die on the spot.

    Seeing this, I intuitively understand.

    Until now, the ck Dragon King was just one of the dragon kings from the demon race.

    An Integration stage ck Dragon King who was born with a bit of immortal blood, but that was all.

    But at this moment.

    Having merged with the flesh of the Blood Yin Esteemed One, it seems the ck Dragon King had transformed into something [Different].

    ''He freely uses techniques that even a division of the Star Shattering Esteemed One couldn''t use.... What exactly is he?''

    To use the concept of Vice so freely?

    "Ugh, no!"

    "Damn it, that Blood Yin Realm Fiend...!"

    The projections of the Grand Cultivators are quickly covered in coral, and the humans near the dimensional gate are all enveloped in coral, starting to be annihted.

    "Haa..."

    I smile bitterly.

    I think of what Azure Tiger Saint, no.

    What my Master had said to me.

    If it hase to this, I have no choice but to act simrly.

    If I''m the only one who can act properly, shouldn''t I uphold his will now?

    Indeed, maybe I should have done this from the beginning.

    I quickly take out the White-Red Wine I saved in my storage bag.

    The Colorless ss Sword tightly connects to my soul.

    I clench my teeth and summon the power of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    I have no intention of using a strike that prates the essence of that being.

    I can''tprehend its thought process.

    So, what should I do?

    ''Convert all the power of the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, which is used to prate the ne of Soul, into physical force.''

    Kiiiiing!

    I explode my Nascent Soul at the ne of Qi!

    With such a strike, regardless of whether that creature transforms the surroundings into devilish energy or not, I can send it far beyond!

    "Listen, Senior Brother Oh"

    I approach the being with fierce determination in my eyes.

    "This is thest teaching Master has passed on to us."

    Sarak, sarararak!

    Countless figures appear behind me.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    The artifact spirits that make up the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections are only clear as human figures to my eyes.

    To others, they will appear as nothing more than a faint mist.

    To Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon, it might seem like countless mists areid out behind me.

    Since the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections store memories by ''reproducing'' scenes through artifact spirits, it doesn''t contain memories in the artifact spirits themselves, making it impossible to transmit memories through it under normal circumstances.

    However, at the moment of my soul''s explosion.

    As my soul''s energy is torn apart and scatters in all directions, under the name of ''death'', the boundary between self and others disappears, allowing me to show my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections to others for a very brief moment.

    I n to use this brief instant to reproduce the moment Azure Tiger Saint passed hisst words to me and convey it to Oh Hyun-seok.

    I turn around.

    Oh Hyun-seok, who still hasn''t regained his senses.

    And Kim Yeon, who is making eye contact with me.

    Kim Yeon''s eyes tremble.

    Fortunately, it seems she could ovee the red energy that invaded her mind.

    "Don''t go..."

    Noticing what I am about to do, tears well up in her eyes.

    "...I''m sorry."

    I clench my teeth.

    I don''t want to die either.

    Though a regressors life is said to be infinite, this time is once in a lifetime.

    Every moment is once in a lifetime.

    Because I regress, death is all the more terrifying.

    Because I regress, it''s all the more grievous to abandon this moment and reverse time.

    Because I regress, this moment is all the more precious.

    And.

    Because its precious.

    I will protect these precious people with my life.

    Being able to protect, as my mastersst will says. is a privilege.

    I recall thest words of Azure Tiger Saint, the will he passed at the end.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Once again, I bloom a new technique.

    No, to call it a new technique is somewhat inurate.

    The Twenty-Sixth Move.

    If Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace involves fusing all power within the sword and unleashing a strike, the newly created technique merely changes the process of ''unleashing'' to ''exploding.''

    Master.

    "One Annihtion to the Near Shore ()."

    From the sword in my hand, a burst of pure white brilliance explodes.

    I explode all the power integrated within my Nascent Soul, with all the energy at the ne of Qi.

    The next moment, the brilliant white light covers everything, and my mind is flooded with whiteness.

    The Nascent Soul copses.

    But I have no regrets.

    If this allows me to protect the precious connections I''ve formed in this life, even at the cost of my own life, then it is enough.

    Countless figures follow behind me.

    Through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, everyone I''ve met so far is my connection and, at the same time, my master

    Therefore, I return the favor to my masters as much as I received.

    However, I could not return the favor I received from Azure Tiger Saint.

    So by upholding Azure Tiger Saints will, I will fulfill my duty.

    Thus, embracing the words of Azure Tiger Saint, I step towards death with a smile.

    "Ah, ah..."

    Kim Yeon sheds tears.

    Hes going to die.

    Seo Eun-hyun, with no one else being able to react to the sorcery used by that evil being from the Blood Yin Realm except him, chooses to sacrifice his life to block the Blood Yin Esteemed One.

    ''Not like this!''

    Just as she gathers all her strength to try and stop him.

    Sarararak...

    Before her eyes.

    Faint illusions appear.

    The faint mist that rose behind Seo Eun-hyun materializes as if depicting a person.

    Its Azure Tiger Saint.

    Thest moments of Azure Tiger Saint.

    ''That''s...!''

    A scene from Seo Eun-hyun''s memory.

    Kim Yeon''s pupils narrow instinctively realizing this fact.

    And Oh Hyun-seok, having seen the image of Azure Tiger Saint, also stops crying and looks at him.

    [Why, why do you, instead of yourself, choose to act for your disciples, your juniors? The cultivators I know are selfish, caring only about themselves! You too! Isnt it okay to live like that?]

    Seo Eun-hyun''s voice is also heard.

    His question resonates with Oh Hyun-seok.

    Oh Hyun-seok wanted to ask Azure Tiger Saint the same.

    What exactly is righteousness, what is affection How could you so easily sacrifice yourself for your juniors?

    [Eun-hyun-ah. Please convey myst words to Hyun-seok.]

    And Azure Tiger Saint turns around with a smile.

    Oh Hyun-seok feels as if the projection of Azure Tiger Saint is looking right at him.

    [People, from birth to growth, receive immeasurable grace that cannot be expressed in words. The reason I have upheld righteousness and maintained my version of goodness is because it is the duty and responsibility of everyone who has received grace throughout their life. No, it is not a duty but a privilege.]

    Thest words of the Azure Tiger Saint continue.

    [To act with righteousness, dreaming the impossible dream.

    To act with righteousness, oveing endless trials,

    To endure unbearable pain for the sake of righteousness,

    To die for the noble ideal that righteousness defines.

    Gazing upon righteousness, knowing how to mend our wrongs.]

    It is his song.

    The belief that Azure Tiger Saint pursued all his life.

    Born with a strong and blessed body, living life with the willpower to make bone-grinding efforts.

    As a chosen one, showing mercy to the weak.

    Providing opportunities to those with abilities, protecting sessors as an elder.

    Fulfilling responsibilities to those under him.

    Azure Tiger Saint, deemed a kind soul by the Mad Lord, sang of pure goodwill.

    [...To love each other with purity and goodwill.

    To have pride in impossible dreams]

    Hearing Azure Tiger Saint''s song, Oh Hyun-seok stops crying.

    Wiping his tears, he stands up and respectfully bows towards the illusion of Azure Tiger Saint.

    Kim Yeon could no longer try to stop Seo Eun-hyun.

    All cultivators.

    Especially those above the Nascent Soul stage, reaching the Heavenly Being stage, are madmen.

    Though they seem sane on the outside, every one of them has a part that''s wed or gone insane.

    Yes.

    Azure Tiger Saint was mad with goodwill.

    No, to be precise, he was mad with purity.

    To believe and act on the insane logic that one can sacrifice oneself for others, for those one is responsible for, for one''s people.

    Kim Yeon could no longer stop Seo Eun-hyun''s actions.

    Seo Eun-hyun is now inheriting Azure Tiger Saint''s will.

    Bearing Azure Tiger Saint''sst words in his heart, he truly upholds that will.

    Because she can read heart essence through the Mysteriously Wonderful Innate Heart Canon, she was rendered unable to move, reading the resolute heart of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Azure Tiger Saints song, his purity, finallyes to an end.

    [Believing thus, reaching the stars.]

    This is not a simple verse.

    This is his purity conveyed to Seo Eun-hyun, Oh Hyun-seok, and all remaining disciples of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    [Once again, please convey my words to Hyun-seok. You too, keep my words in your heart and live by them. Yes]

    Boom!

    The body of Azure Tiger Saint bursts

    And just as he had sung,

    Azure Tiger Saint bes a star.

    [All this time, as a master, I have learned a lot from you. Thank you, my disciples.]

    sh!

    The spirit of Azure Tiger Saint, just like himself, bes a star and illuminates in all directions.

    A madman, lost in purity.

    But if this world is hell, maybe it''s because he was pure that he had to die now.

    Maybe it was because he was too good that he could not live any longer.

    However, his will is definitely conveyed to Oh Hyun-seok through Seo Eun-hyun.

    Oh Hyun-seok sees a person dispersing with a white glow beyond the star that Azure Tiger Saint became.

    "...From now on, I will continue to carry on this will."

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his fist and shouts.

    "By doing so... definitely. Definitely, I will prove that Master''s heart was not meaningless! Watch over me from the other side, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, with determination, swallows his tears and shouts at Seo Eun-hyun.

    As simply as that.

    A person''s heart, conveyed to another.

    And with that

    The fate of Oh Hyun-seok, who would have be a fallen wreck after Azure Tiger Saint''s death, twisted.

    Step by step...

    Kim Yeon slowly approaches Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun stands there, with his sword swung.

    Seo Eun-hyun died while triggering his Nascent Soul.

    The dimensional gatepletely closed, and the arm of Azure Tiger Saintpletely vanished, no longer subject to desecration.

    He died with a smile.

    Maybe it was the relief of being able to protect his connections in death.

    She approaches Seo Eun-hyun and closes his eyes for him.

    And then, Seo Eun-hyun''s body finally seems to find peace, slowly copsing into Kim Yeon''s embrace.

    Kim Yeon lowers her head and gently kisses the lips of the fallen Seo Eun-hyun.

    Oh Hyun-seok, watching this scene, murmurs..

    "You were... truly meaningful to so many people, Eun-hyun."

    Around Seo Eun-hyun, countless ethereal figures stand centered on him.

    Those figures embrace Seo Eun-hyun, who now rests on Kim Yeon.

    "To me, there was only one master, but for you, Eun-hyun... to you, your masters were everyone now embracing you, werent they?"

    Oh Hyun-seok momentarily feels as if he sees his own figure among those ethereal spirits and closes his eyes.

    "Rest well, Seo Eun-hyun. Youve sufficiently repaid all the grace of the masters you wished to protect. Now... rest on the other shore."

    Oh Hyun-seok thusmemorated Seo Eun-hyun.

    However, contrary to Oh Hyun-seok''s wishes, Seo Eun-hyun did not reach the other shore ().

    As the name of the ultimate technique, One Annihtion to the Near Shore (), suggests, the ce Seo Eun-hyun was to reach was just another near shore ().

    But, for this moment at least.

    As he struggled, trying with all his might to repay and protect the grace of all the masters he has met in his life.

    Perhaps, Seo Eun-hyun was able to restfortably, embraced by the many people around him.

    This was Seo Eun-hyun''s fifteenth return.

    Author''s note: I would like to disclose that thest words of Azure Tiger Saint are a homage to ''Don Quixote.''

    Azure Tiger Saint was greatly influenced by Don Quixote, especially by Don Quixote''s ''purity.''

    Now, the purity of Azure Tiger Saint, akin to that of Don Quixote, has been passed on to Seo Eun-hyun.

    The Azure Heaven Creation Sect episode was written to awaken both Seo Eun-hyun and myself, feeling that we both had somewhat forgotten the initial spirit of the early days of If I find the way in the morning, I am content with death in the evening.''

    Now, having inherited Azure Tiger Saint''s purity, Seo Eun-hyun has gained the heart to die again for a noble ideal, bear impossible dreams, fight invincible foes, and endure endless pain.

    In a way, it can be said he has rediscovered his original intentions.

    As finding the original intention was the main goal of this episode, both Seo Eun-hyun and I will strive to rediscover our initial intentions and work harder.

    I extend my gratitude to all readers who have been with us so far and promise to continue delivering good stories in the future. Thank you.

    Trantor Notes: This cycle is probably my favorite cycle yet. Also, this chapter took the longest time ever to trante (and is probably one of the longest being almost 6k words), almost six hours. Phew.

    Btw, Blue Sky Armor can also be tranted as Azure Heaven Armor which corrtes to Azure Heaven Creation Sect but idk, it sounds too tacky. Blue Sky Armor has that simplistic feel that I think fits better with it being just a dharma treasure. It''s totally not because I don''t want to go back and update the terms ahahaha.

    Extra donated chapter by previous donators on Ko-fi (I forgot to note down the previous donators before deleting Ko-fi. I apoligize!) and A Sexy Cow. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 180: 15th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 180: 15th Cycles First Day

    Ssssh...

    Consciousness returns.

    Could it be the price for having forcefully exploded my Nascent Soul?

    My head feels so dizzy, it''s as if I''m going to vomit.

    But that feeling is fleeting.

    I regain consciousness.

    And then, a familiar voice reaches my ears.

    "Make your choice. We''ll soon scatter ording to the guidance of the Bright Cold Realm''s seniors. Which faction will you join?"

    I look at Seo Hweol in front of me while pressing down on my throbbing head.

    Hes looking at me with a rather interested expression. Not just him, but Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak... and Azure Tiger Saint are all staring at me with shocked expressions.

    Greed can be seen in the eyes of the Mad Lord as well.

    My head is throbbing, perhaps because my consciousness has grown toorge.

    Ever since I attained the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, my consciousness became slightlyrger than those of my peers, and it had grown even more after learning the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    In such a state, I reached the Nascent Soul Stage in my past life.

    My consciousness, having just reached the Nascent Soul stage, is now in terms of sheer size, at the peak of mid Nascent Soul stage.

    Is it because my consciousness has grown toorge?

    Even though I had undergoneplete transformation in the Head Realm, my head started to hurt and throb.

    It seems that even after harmonizing my body once, the size has grown too much to bear.

    Fortunately, even though the harmony is disrupted, the body granted by Five Energies Converging to the Origin seems to hold up well enough that my head doesn''t explode right away.

    However, anyway.

    "Ah, isn''t this a Nascent Soul stage cultivator''s consciousness!?"

    "If the size of the consciousness is that big, it would overflow from the ne of Soul and even affect the ne of Qi."

    "Getting a Nascent Soul would be greatly advantageous for him..."

    "With his level, it seems he''s immediately usable as a force, doesn''t it?"

    Indeed, the human, who had possessed a Core Formation stage consciousness, had his consciousness size suddenly grow to the Nascent Soul stage after exchanging a few words with Seo Hweol.

    Setting aside the marvel, a consciousness level above the Nascent Soul stage, as they said, affects the ne of Qi meaning he can be immediately utilized as a force if managed well.

    Therefore.

    "Hey, how about joining our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect? We''ll give you the position of an outer sect elder right away and if you elevate your cultivation, we''ll even offer you the position of an inner sect elder!"

    "No, it seems like your soul is familiar with death. If you join ck Ghost Valley, you can achieve tremendous sess! Infinite methods fitting the history of our valley await you! Considering your consciousness and that aura of death, joining ck Ghost Valley would mean."

    "A Nascent Soul stage consciousness, you''re a talent capable of properly digesting the training of our Azure Heaven Creation Sect! If you join now, I''ll give you the position of a First-Cloud disciple and the status of my direct disciple!"

    Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, and Azure Tiger Saint, none of them wanting to be outdone, shout at me with bright faces.

    In the early part of my past life, while it was considered a marvel that I possessed a consciousness of the Core Formation stage, it wasn''t met with such fervent enthusiasm as it is now. The intensity of their interest is curious.

    That isn''t all.

    "Seeing this... makes me even more covetous. With your caliber, I will rmend a ce for you in the True Dragon Alliance, and if you wish, not just my blood, but I will also use my rmendation for you to participate in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion."

    Seo Hweol also looks at my consciousness with an expression of wonder.

    The Mad Lord, seeing the size of my consciousness, seems on the verge of madness again, rolling his eyes and trembling his fingers.

    From experience, this is a prelude to his madness.

    If it erupts, he will bite his fingers and go berserk.

    ''This isn''t the time for this.''

    I swallow my saliva inwardly.

    Only upon witnessing the Mad Lord''s reaction do I snap back to reality.

    If I zone out now, I''ll end up kidnapped by the Mad Lord, and any choice I might have will vanish.

    ''Of course, given my current state...''

    I can feel the Colorless ss Sword lying dormant within me.

    The Colorless ss Swords passed down from my past life after consuming White-Red Wine.

    Connected to the Colorless ss Swords is the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I can feel the umtion of my past life''s cultivation and experiences.

    I sense that, if handled well, I can use the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections as a beacon to reim the realm of Nascent Soul within 10, 20 years.

    I want to shorten that time, but the problem is matching the timing of the rituals and ceremonies required while practicing cultivation methods.

    Nheless, as it became possible to regain my cultivation in a short period, even if kidnapped by the Mad Lord, escaping soon after would be feasible. But honestly, doing so is pointless effort.

    ''Let''s set aside the sentiments of my past life for now and make a choice first.''

    I rack my brain hard.

    As cultivators ascend in cultivation realms and their consciousness expands, their intelligence, thinking speed, memory, etc., increase proportionally, little by little.

    Of course, the degree of proportionality varies from person to person, but it''s true that the breadth of thought changes ording to the size of consciousness.

    With my Nascent Soul-level consciousness at full throttle, I consider the best possible choice.

    And finally.

    I make my decision.

    Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, Azure Tiger Saint... the Mad Lord and Seo Hweol are looking at me.

    "I choose..."

    Without hesitation, I walk towards one person.

    "Ho, you''ve chosen me?"

    He gives me a warm smile and pats my shoulder.

    The Mad Lord''s expression sours.

    I feel like vomiting too, but I force a smile and bow to him.

    "I, who am stillcking, wish to study under the guidance of the renowned Seo Hweol."

    "Hahaha, a good choice. I will take care of you without fail. Although you are not of the Demon Race but the Human Race, I will make sure you''re not ostracized or bullied among the demons."

    "...Thank you."

    I try to get used to the revulsion of Seo Hweol''s heart essence while scanning my surroundings.

    The eyes of the others are filled with pity, and the Mad Lord clicks his tongue and turns his head away in displeasure.

    I turn my gaze to Yeon below the Mad Lord.

    In my past life, I nned to choose Azure Tiger Saint from the start, so considering his pure characteristics, I even went ahead and hugged Yeon in front of the Mad Lord.

    But now, it is difficult for me to approach her.

    Not only is the Mad Lord ring, but unlike the pure Azure Tiger Saint, if I act friendly with the Mad Lord in front of Seo Hweol, I don''t know how I will be stabbed in the backter, so caution is necessary.

    While I am sorting out my thoughts, the Mad Lord starts arguing with the Four-Axis stage wooden man and begins to go berserk.

    Seeing the Mad Lord losing it, Seo Hweol quickly tells the Four-Axis stage demon who came for them to leave this ce.

    While the Mad Lord is having an outburst and Seo Hweol is preparing to leave, I secretly create a spirit clone from my soul and mix it with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts without anyone noticing.

    Then, I throw it towards Yeon without anyone realizing.

    My spirit clone, with Mysterious Bizarre Gu, infiltrates her consciousness unnoticed.

    Though I can''tfort her in the early stages of this life, through Mysterious Bizarre Gu, I can keep in touch andfort her in the future.

    I silently thank Gyeon Shin who passed on this technique and follow Seo Hweol.

    Gyu-ryeon seems displeased with me riding on her head, but persuaded by Seo Hweol, she allows me to climb onto her neck.

    Shortly after, she takes off into the sky and leaves the Flying Immortal tform.

    From atop Gyu-ryeon, I look down below, watching the Mad Lord throw a fit and pull out the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    And then, my gaze falls on Azure Tiger Saint, caught in the middle of them.

    Seizing a moment of respite, I bow to him in my heart.

    Even though he was my master in my past life, he has not be a different person through the regressions.

    However, my feelings for him has not changed. He is the steadfast pir and master in my heart.

    ''I will not forget your teachings.''

    From now on, I will be under Seo Hweol.

    I can''t begin to imagine how dark and twisted the world beneath him might be.

    But precisely because of that, I resolved myself even more not to forget Azure Tiger Saint''s spirit, turning my head away from the tumult caused by the Mad Lord at the Flying Immortal tform.

    ''Ive set my goals for this life.''

    Originally, I considered joining the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect or maybe the ck Ghost Valley, which seems to suit me.

    But while contemting atop the Flying Immortal tform, I decided on the objectives for this life.

    ''First, to find out what exactly happens to Oh Hye-Seo, who was taken away by Seo Hweol.''

    Sitting among the other demons on top of the Four-Axis demon''s head, I watch Seo Hweol chatter away with a pleasant smile.

    It is necessary to delve into the dark schemes within him, to uncover what he ns to do with Oh Hye-Seo.

    ''Second, starting from the ck Dragon King Hyun Eum... find out what those Dragon Races are really up to.''

    Blood Yin Realm''s Star Shattering Esteemed One and the ck Dragon King are clearly rted.

    And Seo Hweol, the crafty serpent who supported Yuan Li''s ascendance from the Head Realm to the Blood Yin Realm.

    Without understanding what these Dragon Races want and their true identities intertwined with the Blood Yin Realm, I might not be able to keep up with the situation in the Bright Cold Realm.

    So, this time, I n to infiltrate from within to discover their objectives and identity.

    ''And finally, third...''

    And the most important.

    Perhaps the most challenging task.

    ''Starting now, as I cultivate under Seo Hweol and reach the core of the Demon Race.''

    Thinking of the madness of Jeon Myeong-Hoon and the tragedy of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''I will infiltrate the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner before it is destroyed by the True Immortal.''

    Then, bringing the stolen Heavenly Lightning Banner into the Demon Territory and throwing it into the mouths of Seo Hweol or Hyeon Eum, I will achieve perfect counter-poisoning.

    This third goal is the main reason I chose Seo Hweol.

    ''In this life, I will confirm Oh Hye-seo''s situation and the Dragon Races'' objectives, and by stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I will deal a significant blow to their base.''

    These are my biggest goals of this life.

    Unnoticed by Gyu-ryeon, I disperse the Formless Sword within me.

    Then, I create a Gang Sphere in the center of my dantian to form my Inner Core.

    Wo-woong!

    As the Inner Core forms and stabilizes the center of my body, the throbbing in my head eases a bit.

    Feeling the energy of my Inner Core, Gyu-ryeon, who is carrying us towards the Earth Tribe Territory, speaks.

    [What''s this? Were you a demon? I can feel demonic energy... Are you perhaps a half-demon?]

    I clear my throat and then responded to Gyu-ryeon in demonnguage.

    "I''m not a half-demon. I am indeed of the Human Race, but I learned a very unique method in the lower world that allows me to form a Demon Core even with a human body. Upon arriving in the Bright Cold Realm, the achievements that had been blocked until now have been unlocked, and a Demon Core has formed right away. Hahaha...."

    "Ho, even demonnguage? Well, you Heaven Tribe theoretically can learn Earth Tribe methods too...."

    As I fluently speak the demonnguage and reveal the energy of my Inner Core, Gyu-ryeon seems to develop a bit of goodwill towards me, no longer appearing entirely ufortable.

    Seeing my actions, Seo Hweoles down from Gyu-ryeon''s head and walks over to me, sitting at her neck.

    Swoosh!

    Pretending to look down below from atop Gyu-ryeons neck, heading towards the Earth Tribe Territory, I pay my respects to Seo Hweol.

    "Thank you once again for epting me, Dragon King."

    "Don''t call me king. In the Bright Cold Realm, the title of ''king'' is reserved for those of the Integration stage Demon Kings.... Anyway, not taking in a talent like you would mean I''m a fool without eyes. To think you can even form a Demon Core, you''re much morepatible with our Demon Race than I expected."

    "Thank you."

    "And you''ve learned the demonnguage too, I really can''t help but take a liking to you.... Since I can''t take my eyes off a talent like you until we reach the Earth Tribe Territory, why not learn this method? I personally created it, and it''s suited for an excellent talent like you."

    Seo Hweol, smiling, takes out a method manual bound in demon beast leather from his bosom and hands it to me.

    "Ah...."

    The name of the method is Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.

    "...."

    As I silently look at the method manual, Seo Hweol gives a bitter smile, seeming apologetic.

    "Truthfully, I wanted to provide you with a more proper demon method.... But it seems this is the best we can do before we reach the True Dragon Alliance, which is the headquarters of the Demon Race, for someone of human origin like you. Please understand."

    However, reading Seo Hweol''s heart essence, I can see that although he verbally expresses regret, his suspicion towards me is gradually rising.

    ''Damn it.''

    epting the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation will make me his puppet and livestock, and not epting it will make Seo Hweol suspect me.

    I had never intended to fully gain his trust, but I hadn''t expected to be suspected so soon after choosing to align with Seo Hweol, not even half a day in. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, I open my mouth while looking at the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.

    Author''s Note:

    Main quest list for 15th Cycle: 1. Check on Oh Hye-seo''s situation. 2. Spy on the Dragon Race. 3. Steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner. 4. (New!) Survive Seo Hweol''s maniption.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Clementine, Someone, BrightSparke, Fatty Daoist, P7, and Glod. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 181: The Tribe of the Earth (1)

    Chapter 181: The Tribe of the Earth (1)

    "Thank you for your kindness."

    In the end, the best thing I could say was this.

    I meticulously manipted my facial muscles in detail, managing to smile broadly without letting any hint of being forced to show at all.

    By controlling my heartbeat to show a genuinely happy physiological response, Seo Hweol''s suspicions did not grow any further.

    ''It''s not that suspicion has disappeared; it just hasn''t grown any further....''

    It seems that he is the type to be suspicious of everything in the world whenever an issue arises.

    "Haha, then diligently practice until we reach the Earth Tribe Territory. With your talent, you should be able to grasp the form of consciousness within at most four days."

    ''He''s saying he''ll suspect me if I don''t form the consciousness into a dragon shape within four days.''

    Silently listening to Seo Hweol''s well-wishes a bit longer, I had no choice but to unfold the manual for Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.

    The manual, written in thenguage of the demon race, detailed the intricate training methods for Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.

    The Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation that Yuan Li bragged about stealing from Seo Hweol is a demon beast method that a cultivator at the Nascent Soul stage of the Human Race can practice.

    However, after roughly reading through the essentials, I simply erased the knowledge from my mind.

    ''There''s no reason for me to learn this crazy method with my own hands.''

    The offhand remark Seo Hweol made about being able to form the shape of consciousness within four days meant that if I didn''t, he might suspect me.

    Then there is only one solution.

    ''Let''s master the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.''

    Instead of the Nascent Soul stage method, Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation, I decided to master the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, which I received when I was at a much lower cultivation. Later, after regaining my state at the Nascent Soul stage, I willpletely remove the effects of the lower level Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Of course, I wasn''t going to master it myself.

    Wo-woong!

    Imunicate with Yuan Yu, melted inside my body through Blood Body Skin Armor and perform Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation through it.

    The consciousness ovepping with mine starts to take the shape of a dragon as it changes.

    Since its a technique I had already mastered before, the difficulty level isn''t that high.

    I operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon in ordance with the consciousness of Yuan Yu, hiding my form of consciousness within the consciousness of Yuan Yu.

    Now, to the outside, my consciousness takes theplete shape of a dragon.

    As my consciousness form changes, not only Gyu-ryeon but also the representatives of the demons from the Head Realm who had ascended with us came to offer their well-wishes.

    Haha, Dragon King Seo No, from now on, its Sir Seo. Seeing you have made a good connection with Sir Seo, it seems you are someone with many blessings.

    Your future path will be smooth as Sir Seo is someone who takes good care of his own, hahaha!

    The Mighty Tiger King and the Holy Peng King pat my shoulders and continue their well-wishes.

    A few dayster.

    Finally, aboard Gyu-ryeon, we arrive at the demons, no, the Earth Tribesrgest territory, the True Dragon Alliance.

    Whooosh!

    I admire thendscape of the True Dragon Alliance from above, embracing the wind in the sky.

    Countless mountain ranges stretch out in a line.

    The color of the mountains are pure white, each emitting dense spiritual energy and giving off a divine feeling.

    Below the mountains flow rivers of ck and white.

    The rivers seem to weave through the entirend, spreading out like a beneath the mountain ranges.

    The white and ck rivers are mostly separate, but asionally they merge, creating areas where multi-colored mists rise around them, looking quite mystical

    The territory of the True Dragon Alliance is mostly as described, boasting a size and vastness that is immensepared to thebined territories of the Human Race''s Sky Inds.

    Looking at that endless horizon, I am overwhelmed by its size and vastness, taking a sharp breath.

    While observing the countless mountain ranges and the ck and white rivers from atop Gyu-ryeon, I suddenly realize something.

    ''The shape of those mountains, the flow of those rivers. It''s almost like.''

    "Bones and blood vessels Is this a naturalndscape?"

    "Oh, for a human, you have a good eye."

    As I look down and speak, Gyu-ryeon smiles and exins.

    "It''s not purely natural terrain. That is the corpse of the great Dragon Ancestor who had reached the Entering Nirvana stage from our Dragon Race long ago. Our True Dragon Alliance was established on top of their corpse. Just as you said, those mountains are their bones, and the rivers are their veins and blood."

    "...!?"

    I gape at the vastnd below.

    If what she said is true, the size of the Dragon Ancestor at the Entering Nirvana stage would be evenrger than thebined territories of the Human Race.

    ''A single Sky Ind of the Human Race is slightly smaller than the continent of the Head Realm.''

    Thinking of the territory of the Human Race crowded with numerous Sky Inds and beingrger than that area means...

    ''Each part of his body is the size of a continent? That''s rather...''

    Cosmic in scale, isn''t it?

    I naturally open my mouth as I imagine the gigantic body of the dragon.

    Hearing Gyu-ryeon''s exnation, the other representatives of the demon race also look surprised, gaping down at thend.

    Then, Seo Hweol, also curious, asks Gyu-ryeon a question.

    "I heard that reaching the Entering Nirvana stage essentially means there''s no limit to one''s lifespan, yet even such a being had passed away."

    "Originally, the ancestor was supposed to ascend as an Immortal Beast. However, before the True Devil Realm was separated from the Blood Yin Realm... during a war with the True Devil Realm, and after protecting the Bright Cold Realm from it, they passed away. It''s because of their sacrifice that all beings in the Bright Cold Realm can enjoy such prestige."

    "Ah~ So the ancestor was killed by a member of the Devil Race at the Entering Nirvana stage from the True Devil Realm?"

    "Hmm, wouldn''t that be the case? The records aren''t detailed about how the ancestor died, so it''s hard to say."

    Seo Hweol silently looks down at the vastnd after hearing Gyu-ryeons response.

    After a while, we finally arrive at the heart of the True Dragon Alliance Territory, the ce known as the headquarters of the True Dragon Alliance.

    "That ce is..."

    The headquarters of the True Dragon Alliance boast a sizeparable to that of the Human Race Grand Alliance''s main sky ind, the Heavenly Human Ind.

    Actually, it seems evenrger than the Heavenly Human Ind in terms of size.

    Kugugugu!

    Its a mountain that stands on vastnd, more massive than any other mountain range I have seen before.

    Strangely, the mountain is a perfect square, clearly divided on all sides, unlike any other mountain ranges that were said to be the ''bones'' of the Dragon Ancestor I had seen before.

    ''Hmm, it feels bizarre.''

    Looking at the shape of that mountain, I feel a distinct difference from the mountain ranges described as the ''bones'' of the Dragon Ancestor.

    Its as if a mountain from somewhere else had been plucked and dropped here, creating an eerie feeling.

    What is this?''

    As I wonder,

    Gyu-ryeon introduces the headquarters of the True Dragon Alliance.

    "Well then, wee. To the True Dragon Alliance headquarters, the Serving Command Ark."

    "Serving Command Ark?"

    When one of the demon beast representatives asks, Gyu-ryeon, while looking at the square mountain, replies.

    "Our True Dragon Alliance headquarters is located inside something called the Serving Command Ark. Hahaha, don''t be too surprised, everyone. Inside this ark, there''s an unimaginably vast spacepressed again, so the space inside is as broad as the entire True Dragon Alliance territorybined."

    "Oh."

    "It''s said to have been one of the immortal treasures from the ancient True Immortal Realm, but now it''s almost devoid of its original functions and has be a wreck, with us using only its shell."

    I marvel at the mind-boggling size described by Gyu-ryeon, focusing on the name, the Serving Command Ark.

    ''What''s the rtionship with the Serving Command Pce?''

    Just as Im thinking that.

    Seo Hweol asks Gyu-ryeon another question with a smile.

    "By the way, senior. The area where our True Dragon Alliance headquarters is located, may I ask which part of the ancestor it corresponds to?"

    "Ah, the ce where Serving Command Ark is situated corresponds to the neck bone of the ancestor. Just a bit further back is the sacrednd of the True Dragon Alliance, where the head of the ancestor is located."

    "The neck..."

    Seo Hweol seems to muse over Gyu-ryeons words for a moment before sitting back down with a smile.

    After a while.

    We enter the True Dragon Alliance headquarters, the Serving Command Ark.

    Kugugugu!

    The square mountain.

    No, one of the upper parts of the Serving Command Ark, as Gyu-ryeon calls it, opens to wee us.

    "Now, since the True Dragon Alliance is the center of the Earth Tribe Territory, many envoys from various Earth Tribes havee. Everyone should find the envoys of their respective races and head to their corresponding territory."

    Chk-chk-chk!

    Upon entering the Serving Command Ark, Gyu-ryeonnds inside and transforms.

    Her form changes, and soon she appears as a woman wearing a casual brown robe. Her hair is long, reaching down to her waist but seems unkempt overall, and small golden antlers protrude from her forehead. Her cheeks and arms are adorned with deliberately exposed yellow-brown scales.

    "First, you, the Sea Dragon Race, and... there, the human, follow me. You need to register your names in the Dragon Registry of the True Dragon Alliance, so I''ll guide you."

    "Yes, thank you."

    Gyu-ryeon, like ghosts leading the Human Race in my past life, exin about the True Dragon Alliance to me, Seo Hweol, and the elders of the Sea Dragon Race.

    "Our Earth Tribe is, as you might know, a collection of numerous demon beast races. Though we talk about demon beasts and Earth Tribes, in truth, aside from the Dragon Race and a few other species, they are all different races

    To lead these countless other races, the Dragon Race born with Immortal Beast lineage, and a few other superiorrge races havee together to govern the entire Earth Tribe. Theserge races have formed a single alliance to govern everything, which is our True Dragon Alliance.".

    She continues with pride.

    "And as you might have guessed from the name of the True Dragon Alliance, the strongest voice within the alliance belongs to our Dragon Race, which possesses particrly powerful strength among therge races.

    Therefore, the name of the alliance was chosen as the True Dragon Alliance, and the headquarters of the alliance was also built in the central area of our Dragon Race''s territory. In short, our Dragon Race is no different from the highest ruling ss of the Earth Tribe. Act with pride."

    "We will keep that in mind."

    Gyu-ryeon, seemingly pleased with Seo Hweol''s attitude, cheerfully pats his shoulder and continues forward.

    The inside of Serving Command Ark is vast enough to be considered another world in its own right.

    ''Is that... the sky?''

    I am astonished at the ''clouds'' floating inside Serving Command Ark and the ''mountain ranges'' within.

    This is iparable even to space artifacts like the Serving Command Pce.

    Rather, it seems right to call it a world of its own.

    Following Gyu-ryeon, we swiftly cross numerous mountain ranges andndscapes, feeling her Four-Axis stage powerpressing space.

    Despite merely walking, space is beingpressed.

    ''Shrinking Earth Technique..''

    A formidable technique that only those at thete stages of the Four-Axis stage or beyond can utilize!

    I observe the flow of the Shrinking Earth Technique, trying to grasp the enlightenment of the Four-Axis stage.

    After a while.

    Inside the Serving Command Ark,

    While it isn''t as vast as the corpse of the Dragon Ancestor that is asrge as the entire Human Race Territory we had seen earlier, we arrive at a ce filled with bones of dragons, resembling mountain ranges, on the level of the ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum.

    It appears as if white mountains are scattered everywhere.

    "Come here. This is the tomb of the Dragon Kings and the homnd of our Dragon Race, the Dragon King Mausoleum. Here, you can receive your identity ques."

    We arrive at the center of the Dragon King Mausoleum.

    There, the skulls of Dragon Kings are gathered in abundance.

    Even the skulls alone are as massive as mountains.

    Gyu-ryeon points at the skulls, saying,

    "Now, engrave your names on the skulls of past Dragon Kings. Carving your names into the minds of our ancestors in this way is a ceremony to announce to them that you have be part of the Dragon Race of the Bright Cold Realm."

    All members of the Sea Dragon Race came out from Seo Hweol''s storage artifact and engraved their names on the skulls of Dragon Kings.

    As they did so, a radiant light flowed from the skulls of the Dragon Kings, entering the bodies of those who had engraved their names, leaving peculiar patterns on the bodies of the Dragon Race members.

    "From now on, that pattern will serve as your identity que. Depending on each individual''s qualities and characteristics, you would have received different patterns in different locations. I can''t show you, but I have a pattern on my hip. When you infuse Qi into the pattern..."

    Wo-woong!

    A faint dragon-shaped aura seems to flow from Gyu-ryeon''s body, sweeping over her once.

    "This illusion proving you''re of the Dragon Race appears. From now on, you can prove your identity this way. Remember everyone And for the human, you."

    She says, looking at Seo Hweol.

    "It''s not possible to include a member of the Human Race in the Dragon Registry of the Dragon Race. It''s only possible for a member of the Human Race to be included in the Dragon Registry if they have been infused with the Immortal Beast true blood, and their own blood has been covered by the true blood by more than 70%. If you wish to ept a member of the Human Race as part of the Dragon Race under other circumstances, you must create an identity que for them using a part of the rmender''s body."

    "That won''t be difficult."

    Woong!

    Seo Hweol reveals his arm, and blue scales sprout all over it.

    He plucks one of the scales.

    The scale he pulls from his arm floats in the air and erges to the size of a palm.

    Patz!

    With a flick of Seo Hweol''s hand, the scale is processed in mid-air, and an identity que with my name inscribed on it is created.

    "Here, take this. This identity que made from my scale will preserve your status in the Earth Tribe Territory."

    "Thank you for your kindness."

    I thank Seo Hweol, feeling something odd.

    ''All the other Sea Dragons are registering their names in something called the Dragon Registry, and I''ve received an identity que, but why dont I see Oh Hye-Seo?''

    I ponder Seo Hweol''s intentions.

    ''Why isn''t he creating an identity que for Oh Hye-Seo now?''

    Though I wonder, there is no way to know right now.

    Thus, we all acquired the means to prove our identities.

    Afterward, we leave the Serving Command Ark, and under the guidance of Gyu-ryeon, we are introduced to the living space for the Sea Dragon Race.

    Its arge ke'' near the front paws of the Dragon Ancestor.

    ...Of course, its called ake, but in reality, its size is no different from the seas of the Head Realm.

    Theke is connected to the rivers known as the blood veins of the Dragon Ancestor, with ck and white waters mixing, creating a five-colored mist.

    Due to the mixing of ck and white waters, theke itself is not ck and white but transparent.

    ''The surrounding area is covered in an enormous density of heaven and earth spiritual energy.''

    The Five Elements Spiritual Energy is densely spread around the area.

    Training here, I will be able to quickly regain my past life''s cultivation.

    "There are quite a few water attribute demon beasts living under this Cloud Heart Lake. But you, the Sea Dragon Race, should be able to subdue and take over, right?"

    "There will be no issues."

    "Good, then I hope you live well under theke from now on. I''ll be going now... If you have any questions, you cane and find me."

    "Thank you very much for everything so far. We will surely seek your teachings in the Bright Cold Realm in the future."

    When Seo Hweol smiles and bows to Gyu-ryeon, her cheeks flush with color.

    "Hemhem, I''ll be going now."

    She coughs a few times as if to clear her throat, hastily bids farewell to Seo Hweol, and transforms back into her dragon form to fly away into the distance.

    As soon as Gyu-ryeon is out of sight, Seo Hweol turns to the elders of the Sea Dragon Race and asks,

    "How long do you think it will take to take over this Cloud Heart Lake? How long does the council think it will take?"

    Responding to Seo Hweol''s question, one of the older-looking elders of the Sea Dragon Race bows and replies.

    "With our power, we can establish arger Sea Dragon Pce under Cloud Heart Lake within three days and demand tribute from the surrounding races. If Lord Seo Hweol assists, it will not even take three days but two."

    "I see. However, we need to discuss the protocol and titles among the Sea Dragon Race again. I cannot casually use the title of Dragon King in the Bright Cold Realm."

    "King... no, if its Sir Seo Hweol, you will surely reach the Integration stage and officially reim the title of king."

    Thank you for the encouragement. Then, I''ll wait for three days, so please take care of everything. I have some matters to attend to at the True Dragon Alliance headquarters."

    "Leave it to us."

    After finishing their conversation, the elders of the Sea Dragon Race transform into dragons and dive into Cloud Heart Lake.

    Shortly after.

    Kugugugu!

    The waters of Cloud Heart Lake boil tumultuously.

    A significant battle seems to be taking ce beneath theke.

    "Now then, you should follow me now."

    "Yes?"

    "I said I would rmend you for participation in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion if you followed me. I''ll keep my promise."

    "May I know what this Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is?"

    "Haha, you followed me without even knowing what the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is?"

    ''Damn.''

    I clench my teeth internally.

    Suspicion blooms once again in Seo Hweol''s mind.

    Although there isn''t much suspicion, if it continues to umte like this, I will inevitably be betrayed by him.

    "More than the Blood Fusion, I trusted and followed Sir Seo Hweol''s reputation. Haha."

    "Ahaha, is that so? This is quite embarrassing."

    We bothugh openly, while behind our smiles, we are sharpening knives against each other.

    "I''ll exin on the way. Follow me."

    I climb onto Seo Hweol''s back as he transforms into his true form and heads towards Serving Command Ark, listening to his exnation.

    The Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is apetition held once every hundred years, gathering young demon beast prodigies topete for the true blood of Immortal Beasts.

    Winners of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion receive a drop of their desired true blood, which they incorporate into their own blood, acquiring superior demon beast qualities.

    Originally, non-Earth Tribes, like the Heaven Tribe, are not allowed to participate in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, but with the rmendation of a Four-Axis stage demon beast, participation is possible.

    ''The true blood of Immortal Beasts...''

    As I think about the existence of Immortal Beasts,

    Before long, Seo Hweol arrives inside Serving Command Ark again.

    Within the Ark.

    Seo Hweolnds in front of a massive stone building, transforms back into human form, and goes inside to handle some business, leaving me behind.

    The building looks to handle various administrative tasks for the demon races, and as soon as Seo Hweol disappears from sight, I turn around.

    ''First, let''s forget about ridiculous things like Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation or Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.''

    Below the mountain where the stone building is erected, there is arge market that seems to be a marketce for demon beasts, where numerous demon races are trading goods.

    ''For now, I''ll find some proper demon beast methods.''

    Tadat!

    Using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I enter the demon market without anyone noticing.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 182: The Tribe of the Earth (2)

    Chapter 182: The Tribe of the Earth (2)

    Wo-woong!

    A hot breeze sweeps through the surroundings.

    True Dragon Alliance''s Serving Command Ark''s demon race market.

    There, numerous members of the demon race are gathered, exchanging goods, and many of them wander around in their true forms, emitting intense heat, filling the area near the market with a sweltering warmth.

    ''Finding demon beasts transformed into human form is difficult.''

    After all, it isn''t thend of the Heaven Tribe or the Human Race, so theres no need to maintain a transformed shape.

    Only asionally did the demon races of immense size transform due to theirrge size.

    "Come,e, this elixir has been personally delivered from the Heaven Tribe!"

    "How many Blood Refining Methods have been developed to fuse Immortal Beast true blood into the body? Our Blood Refining Method is of a different caliberpared to those developed so far"

    "We''ll auction off the space dharma treasure obtained from subduing the Bright Crow Racest time!"

    The voices of the demons are loud, each straining not to be drowned out by the others.

    However, since the demon racemunicates by vibrating spiritual energy to speak, if a member of the Human Race, who does not possess the Earth Tribes vision are to listen, the market would seem quite quiet as the spiritual energy only slightly fluctuates.

    ''The market of the demon race isn''t much different from that of humans.''

    In some ways, it even seems much more orderly than that of humans.

    I briefly tour the market, observing the reactions of the surrounding demons while looking for a ce selling method manuals.

    After a while, I enter a street where demon beast methods are sold.

    ''So many...''

    Theres a separate street for selling demon beast methods, indicating an overwhelming abundance of them.

    Unlike human cultivation methods recorded in books or jade slips, most of the demon beast methods are recorded on bones, skins, or teeth.

    ''Is it because of the characteristics of the demonnguage, or is the recording method itself different?''

    Demon script fundamentally records the flow of yin and yang within the spiritual energy of heaven and earth tomunicate meanings.

    Thus, their linguistic system is entirely different from that of the Human Race.

    Therefore, the method of recording also involves engraving the flow of yin and yang onto bones or stones imbued with spiritual essence, so that when spiritual energy is infused into the ber, the engraved flow vibrates the spiritual energy, conveying the content.

    Perhaps that''s why the majority of demon races went around with methods engraved on their bodies or bones.

    Among these demon races, a significant number came to the street selling demon beast methods, tearing off parts of their bodies that contain the methods to sell and leave.

    Crackling!

    "Kuahaha! This horn of mine contains the Horned Ox ck Origin Transformation of our Horned Ox Race! How much will you offer?"

    "Hmm, I''ve never even heard of the Horned Ox Race..."

    "What? Are you insulting my race now!?"

    "No, that''s not it... Ah, don''t get angry, will this amount satisfy you?"

    "Hmm..."

    Watching arge, bipedal ck ox, identifying as a member of the Horned Ox Race, snorting as it hands its horn to a demon race merchant for spirit stones in exchange, makes me quite shocked by the culture.

    After securing the spirit stones, the bipedal ck ox snorts and leaves for another ce.

    With a few steps, a new horn begins to grow where the old one had been, indicating that for demons at the Core Formation stage or higher, such regeneration is entirely possible.

    The flounder demon merchant giggles as he takes the ox''s horn, clearly pleased.

    "Recently, among the mercenary races, the Horned Ox Race has been gaining tremendous poprity. A method from such a race will surely sell for a high price."

    I manipte Yuan Yu covering my body with Blood Body Skin Armor to sprout scales on my cheek and grow red deer antlers on my forehead. I then deactivate the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts in front of him.

    "Look here, I''ve just ascended to the Bright Cold Realm and it''s my first time at the Earth Tribe market, so I have a question to ask"

    Wo-woong!

    As I let the energy of my Inner Core flow out with dragon-shaped consciousness, the flounder merchant is startled and stands up.

    "My goodness, what brings a noble dragon to such a ce?"

    "As I said, I''ve only recently ascended to the Bright Cold Realm... I have some questions."

    "Yes, yes, ask away."

    "First off, is itmon for demons toe here selling demon beast methods like just now?"

    "Of course. Well, in truth, those demon beast methods sold by such demons are actually one of the main specialties of our Earth Tribe."

    The flounder merchant continues his exnation.

    "As you may know, our Earth Tribe is essentially grouped together due to our vision, but we are all different races. It''s well-known that the majority of the Earth Tribe originally roamed the fields and mountains as beasts. Hence, the ssification is practically impossible to count. But, precisely because of that! There''s an enormous variety of Earth Tribe methods."

    "Hm? What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean?".

    The flounder merchant looks at me as if he didn''t understand my question, his eyes almost questioning why I couldn''t understand such a simple matter.

    "Hmm, the environment in the Lower Realm where I lived is too different from the Bright Cold Realm."

    I make up a suitable excuse about the lower realm, and the flounder merchant nods.

    "Ah, right, you mentioned you''ve just ascended. Well, there are countless lower realms, so that makes sense. To exin the situation of the Earth Tribe in the Bright Cold Realm to a distinguished dragon like yourself, our ''Earth Tribe methods'' are practically not standardized, except for the Dragon Race or the Phoenix Race you belong to, right?"

    "...Right"

    I don''t know much but agree, fearing that any further ignorance on my part might lead to more suspicion.

    ''Well, I can guess as much.''

    Earth Tribe, or essentially the demon race.

    Unlike the Heaven Tribe, which passes down and progressively develops methods for future generations, most demon races were once wild beasts roaming the fields, unable to inherit methods from their ancestors.

    Therefore, demon races umting power essentially had to create their methods individually as they grew, so it made sense that there are no standardized methods.

    "Yes, as you know, we demon races must ''create'' our own suitable methods relying on our instincts from the day we awaken our spiritual nature and gain intelligence. Because of this, the methods created by each race and individual vary greatly. Such demon beast methods are created by countless demon races relying on their instincts and their bodies. That''s why there are so many demons who carve the flow of spiritual energy into their bodies and sell parts of those engraved bodies like this."

    "Hm, I see."

    There seems to be a reason why demons engrave methods into their bodies.

    "And such a diverse market of demon beast methods provides an opportunity for many other demons who have awakened intelligence to look for methods that suit them. If there are sellers, there are also buyers. For example, if someone creates a method ording to instinct but it turns out to be poor, they cane to the method market to buy one that suits them better. And, of course, many from the Heaven Tribe also desire our demon beast methods."

    The flounder merchant chuckles and scratches his head.

    "Those from the Heaven Tribe who wish to study our demon beast methods alwayse here to buy these method manuals in bulk at regr intervals. That''s why this demon beast method market is so vibrant. I''m not sure what the Lower Realm you came from is like, but it seems they didn''t have such a system?"

    "Hm. Indeed, it''s a unique system of the Bright Cold Realm."

    After asking the flounder merchant a few more questions about the Earth Tribe, I hand over some spirit stones I brought from the lower realm.

    ''The Earth Tribe market is ultimately rted to the characteristics of the Earth Tribe itself.''

    As you learn a method, the flow of spiritual energy leaves traces throughout the body ording to the characteristics of the method.

    A market for demon beast methods where parts of the body with these traces of flow are sold.

    That is the unique characteristic of the Earth Tribe.

    After looking around the flounder merchant''s shop, I visited other shops.

    While wandering through the shops, I realized that there were some manualsmonly sold in several ces.

    "Look here, I''ve seen this manual quite often in other shops too, what kind of manual is this? I''ve only recently ascended, so could you exin it to me?"

    Fortunately, when I ask merchants while imitating the appearance of the Dragon Race, they are more than willing to exin as if its an honor.

    "Ah, you are an ascended dragon kin, I see. These methods are the most fundamental among the demon beast methods of the Bright Cold Realm. They can be considered basic methods."

    The merchant, who looks like a mussel but bizarrely with limbs, lifts a small spirit stone and continues the exnation.

    "While countless demons each have their unique methods, we all share somemon ground as demon races. Thesemonalities have beenpiled to create what can be considered the basics of basics among demon beast methods."

    "Oh? What''s its name?"

    "It''s called the Vast Cold Form."

    "Vast Cold Form"

    I purchase the Vast Cold Form and tuck it away.

    After buying the basic demon beast method and a couple of other methods that seem suitable, I head back up to the stone building where Seo Hweol is located.

    ''It seems Seo Hweol hasn''te out yet.''

    It seems he has a lot of work to deal with inside.

    As I wait for Seo Hweol, several hours pass.

    When the spiritual energy of heaven and earth revolves, indicating the evening,

    Seo Hweoles out of the stone building.

    "Have you been waiting long? Weren''t you bored?"

    "How could I be bored waiting for you, Sir Seo Hweol? Moreover, in cultivation, patience is a virtue."

    "Good words. Have you been practicing the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation I gave you?"

    "Yes, I have."

    "Haha I see."

    Seo Hweol smiles and pats my shoulder.

    However, at that moment, I suddenly feel Seo Hweol''s suspicions skyrocket.

    ''...? But I didn''t do anything, why is he suddenly suspicious?''

    This person, who doesn''t even possess the vision of Beyond the Path, couldn''t possibly see through me.

    But Seo Hweol, though cunning, is a rational being.

    ''There''s no way he would suddenly suspect me like that without any reason. There must be some grounds for it''

    I used the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to ensure he wouldn''t have noticed me leaving and returning.

    Furthermore, I left a Gang Sphere clone secretly, so even if Seo Hweol asionally checked with his consciousness, he wouldn''t be able to tell.

    But why so suddenly?

    "Since today''s tasks have beenrgely satisfactorily handled, let''s return. By now, even if Cloud Heart Lake hasn''t been conquered, our race''s elders must have built a new Sea Dragon Pce there."

    "Yes, I understand."

    Swoosh!

    Seo Hweol transforms back into his true form and carries me on his neck.

    As I hang onto Seo Hweol''s neck flying, I think to myself.

    ''Should I now, even by burning my True Origin Energy, draw the Formless Sword and cut this guy''s neck?''

    His suspicion towards me has enormously spiked.

    Perhaps killing him right now and escaping might be better in the long run.

    That''s when he speaks.

    "Ah, and while I was handling tasks at the True Dragon Alliance''s office, I heard some interesting information. It''s about a n that will soon be implemented across the entire Earth Tribe."

    "Is it alright for me to hear about it?"

    "No problem, it''s not that big of a secret. ''The Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project.'' In the future, the True Dragon Alliance, like the Human Race Grand Alliance''s system ofpiling a register of the living and dead among humans, ns to name every member of the Earth Tribe and manage those names."

    "Names, you say?"

    Im taken aback by the sudden change of topic.

    ''Why bring up names out of nowhere?''

    "Names () partly contain fate (). Our Earth Tribe doesn''t have the Heaven Tribe''s ability to read the fate of the heavens. That''s why we''ve always been behind in the information war against the Heaven Tribe, and the influence of the Earth Tribe has been significantly reduced recently. As such, the True Dragon Alliance ns to manage the names of all Earth Tribe members and give names to those without. It''s a grand initiative.

    "...But, if I may ask, what''s the use of that?"

    "Ah, if you don''t understand fate, it might be a bit difficult to grasp By managing the names of all Earth Tribe members, the True Dragon Alliance''s supreme council decided it''s possible to indirectly read the power of fate contained within those names, thereby predicting the overall fate of the Earth Tribe."

    "Why are you telling me this decision?"

    "Simple. In the future, every race within the Earth Tribe will dispatch one or two individuals for their own management to participate in the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project. I''m thinking, from our Sea Dragon Race, we''ll dispatch you among others."

    "Thank you for granting me such an opportunity."

    ''What exactly is he nning?''

    I frown inwardly.

    By the time we arrived at Cloud Heart Lake, the sun had set.

    Seo Hweol and I enter the newly constructed Sea Dragon Pce beneath theke.

    "Let''s discuss the details tomorrow. For today, rest well."

    I enter the room assigned to me and sit down.

    What should I do?

    What is Seo Hweol scheming?

    As I ponder this, I inadvertently look at the identity que Seo Hweol had given me.

    "Huh?"

    Why is intent infused in the identity que?

    I feel a chill down my spine as I examine it.

    And then I realize a horrifying truth.

    ''Damn it.''

    During my time at the market today.

    I had been constantly monitored by Seo Hweol.

    Trantor Notes: Well, buy me a coffee didn''t work out. All the donations are going to be returned within 30 days regardless of my or the donators'' intentions.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 183: The Tribe of the Earth (3)

    Chapter 183: The Tribe of the Earth (3)

    Crack...

    I clench my teeth tightly, pulling my senses even higher in case I saw it wrong.

    The vision of Beyond the Path, added to that of the demon race.

    Using enlightenment that transcends nes, I look at the identity que.

    I wonder how clearly I observe the identity que.

    Shhhh.

    ''It''s visible.''

    This time, I can clearly see it.

    The flow of spiritual energy connected to the identity que, emanating an aura like that of consciousness waves, leads somewhere.

    And the end of that connection is unmistakably Seo Hweol.

    ''Damn it.''

    Only after observing for a while do I grasp the principle of this location-tracking que.

    The Earth Tribe methods have its flow recorded on their bodies.

    Thus, even if a part of the body that has been imprinted with the method falls off, it is still affected by the demon beast method.

    Utilizing this principle, it''s possible to continuously monitor an identity que that''s far from oneself.

    I investigate the identity que further, teeth still clenched.

    Fortunately, from the flow of spiritual energy, it seems that only my location is being monitored.

    But I can''t be at ease.

    ''Especially not within this Sea Dragon Pce.''

    Within the room of the Sea Dragon Pce, decorated simrly to human lodgings.

    Even though it wasn''t directly built by Seo Hweol but through the Sea Dragon Race elders, I can''t trust it.

    ''There''s a high probability that this room I entered has been tampered with to monitor me in real-time.''

    Holding the identity que, I lie down on the bedfortably, forcing my expression to rx to avoid detection.

    ''The first priority is to regain my cultivation.''

    I organize my thoughts with a calm expression.

    Even if I decide to confront Seo Hweol in a life-or-death struggle, it will be impossible without intending to burn all my True Origin Energy right now.

    ''Regaining my cultivation as soon as possible and gaining some strength seems necessary for ensuring safety while living with Seo Hweol.''

    Closing my eyes, I gently operate the intricacies of the Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon, extending my consciousness like threads to secretly survey the surroundings.

    After investigating every corner of the room with my consciousness threads, I realize.

    Faint spiritual veins are detectable in various ces.

    These spiritual veins are recording changes urring within the room and transmitting them somewhere.

    ''As suspected, I am being monitored.''

    In this state, it''s impossible to recover my cultivation.

    All the methods I have learned would be performed under the watchful eyes of Seo Hweol or the Sea Dragon Race elders.

    ''Then, I must act now.''

    It seems I have to be prepared to burn at least some of my True Origin Energy to escape this situation.

    Whir...

    Pure life force travels through the threads of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon throughout the room.

    Since each thread of consciousness is applied with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, this act will not be detected.

    The life force-enriched Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon begins to adhere to the spiritual veins observing my room, starting to [engrave] circuits ording to my will.

    ''Infiltrate them in reverse.''

    Whir...

    The circuits engrave themselves throughout the spiritual veins, controlled by my will.

    These circuits then alter the recording of the room''s situation, transmitting a ''different'' narrative.

    Someone receiving the information through spiritual energy will likely see a scene of me peacefully sleeping in the room.

    After engraving the circuits to gain freedom of action and once more searching the room with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I finally feel at ease and stand up from my ce.

    ''Honestly, I want to engrave the Mad Lord''s circuits into this identity que right away...''

    This identity que, made from Seo Hweol''s scales, is highly likely to be directly connected to Seo Hweol.

    The materials of this room are unrted to the Dragon Race, so it was fine, but tampering with the scales is still dangerous.

    ''The good news is that the scales only have a location tracking feature attached to them, making it impossible to monitor what I''m doing in real-time.''

    I ce the identity que in a suitable ce within the room.

    Then, sitting down, I begin to inhale spiritual energy.

    ''Although I burned some life force, I''ve gained freedom within the Sea Dragon Pce so its worth it. Now, shall I start cultivating?"

    Tsstss

    I open my mouth and take out the Colorless ss Swords that are within me.

    lak!

    My room assigned in the Dragon Pce is quite spacious, so having three thousand ss swords floating around is no problem.

    While keeping the swords afloat with sword control,

    I focus my consciousness and open my mouth.

    "Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections."

    Paaaat!

    Simultaneously, the ss swords emit light and exude artifact spirits.

    In an instant, the room is filled with hazy artifact spirits.

    But due to not enough space, the artifact spirits begin to ovep and shine within the room.

    But from my perspective, its rather convenient.

    Until now, I only stored my cultivation in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    From that standpoint, it was convenient for the artifact spirits to be divided into minute details.

    On the other hand, if I want to retrieve the cultivation stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections...

    "Merge."

    Sssss...

    The artifact spirits, one by one, be luminous clusters and ovep.

    In front of me, countless artifact spirits gather to form ''one'' silhouette.

    The face of the silhouette changes constantly.

    Everyone I had encountered, good connections, bad connections, loved ones, hated ones, trusted ones, respected ones...

    The faces of those tremendous connections swirl on the face of the silhouette until, at one moment, when all the artifact spirits are merged, the silhouette finally takes on a proper form.

    Its me.

    Sssss...

    A man wearing pure white robes.

    The artifact spirit looking exactly like me opens its eyes.

    I lock eyes with my artifact spirit.

    The vision split.

    The artifact spirit''s vision and my vision.

    Since the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections was created by merging the Three Spirits Technique and the Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, creating another clone like in the case of the Three Spirits Technique is possible.

    ''I'' stretch my arms towards me.

    As the two ''me''s reach out and touch hands,

    The vision of the artifact spirit ''me'' is absorbed back into ''my'' view.

    When Ie to my senses, the artifact spirit has been absorbed into my body.

    No, to be precise, it ''ovepped.''

    Wo-woong!

    ''Indeed...''

    In the ovepped state with the artifact spirit, I feel the power stored within the artifact spirit.

    Its an immense power.

    With time, by carefully transferring the power residing in the artifact spirit to my body, I will recover all the realms of the Nascent Soul within ten years.

    Sssss...

    I close my eyes and continue the process of recovering my cultivation through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections throughout the night.

    The next day, I was called by Seo Hweol.

    Inside his room, Seo Hweol was observing the duties of the Dragon Race from his room, where a strange flow of spiritual energy was present.

    ''What''s this flow of spiritual energy?''

    Observing the flow of spiritual energy, my head feels clearer, giving me a refreshing feeling.

    It seems to be some kind of technique that awakens the mind.

    While I am basking in the spiritual energy, Seo Hweol, with a smiling face, asks me.

    "Was your night in the Sea Dragon Pce peaceful?"

    "Ah, thanks to Sir Seo Hweol''s care, I spent a peaceful night."

    "That''s good to hear. I''ll keep looking out for you."

    However, contrary to his words, his mind is quite sensitive due to the doubts that had grown since yesterday.

    His eyes appear to be smiling, but upon closer inspection, I can feel him observing me closely.

    "By the way, I heard that the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is opening in 6 months. Most of the participants in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion are Nascent Soul stage demon race members, so it might be too much for you to participate in just 6 months, right?"

    ''6 monthster...''

    I heard that the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is held once every 100 years.

    If I miss this chance, the next opportunity won''te until 100 yearster.

    But I decide to be cautious.

    Do I really need this Immortal Beast Blood Fusion?''

    Having Immortal Beast True Blood makes it incredibly convenient to enter the demon race society.

    But the problem is why Seo Hweol will send me to the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion without any reason.

    ''There''s a ny percent chance he has ulterior motives.''

    Participating in apetition with Nascent Soul stage demon beasts without any cultivation in just 6 months?

    Its highly suspicious.

    However, there is a problem.

    ''A True Immortal will descend in 100 years and sweep away the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    My goal is to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and ce it in the storage scroll of Seo Hweol or Hyeon Eum, or other dragons with schemes, within 100 years.

    But to do that, I need to deeply infiltrate the Dragon Race society within 100 years.

    After much consideration, I respond.

    "May I know how the Immortal Beast Blood Fusionpetition is conducted?"

    "It''s simple. In the lowestyer of the Serving Command Ark''s testing area, selected demon beasts willpete for survival. Thest 100 survivors will each have a chance to receive Immortal Beast True Blood."

    "Sounds simple."

    "It won''t be that simple. The testing area of the Serving Command Ark is quite harsh."

    After a moment of thought, I told Seo Hweol.

    "I will participate."

    "Oh...?"

    A hint of doubt appears in Seo Hweol''s eyes.

    But I decide to endure this much.

    ''After all, Seo Hweol will continue to doubt me even if I just breathe and eat. In fact, if I consider my actions from a third-party perspective, they are quite suspicious.''

    Since I''ve already been marked as a suspicious person,

    I decided to push forward with that suspicious image.

    "Haha, good. After all, you''re part of our Sea Dragon Race, so it would be an honor for a talent from our race to be granted Immortal Beast True Blood."

    He smiles warmly and amiably.

    "But do you have a way to reach the Nascent Soul stage in 6 months?"

    "Um, can those who are not at the Nascent Soul stage not participate?"

    "It''s not exactly like that. It''s just that those who are not at the Nascent Soul stage tend to die before the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion ends due to the harshness of the test ground."

    "Then it''s fine. I am confident I can survive."

    "Hmm, well, if that''s the case."

    Seo Hweol smiles slightly, takes out a piece of silk, writes a rmendation letter in demon script, folds the silk, and sends it somewhere with a spell.

    "I''ve sent the rmendation letter to the organizers of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion. You''ll be able to participate in the future."

    "Thank you."

    "No need for thanks. Is there anything you find inconvenient or need...?"

    I ponder for a moment, thinking.

    ''Maybe it wouldn''t be bad to directly ask about Deputy Oh Hye-seo. Well, considering Seo Hweol''s character, hes probably treating her well...''

    Although I don''t have high hopes, there is still a possibility he might easily talk about it, so I clung to the sliver of hope and was about to ask him.

    Just then.

    ''...Wait a moment.''

    I feel chills running down my back, but quickly suppress any physical reaction through my control.

    Since entering Seo Hweol''s room, I felt a peculiar flow of spiritual energy that seemed to clear the mind.

    I casually thought it was some kind of spell that ''clears the mind'' and let it be.

    However, as I internally operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and utilize the heart essence in the realm of Treading Heavens, observing my consciousness, I immediately realize something is wrong when my consciousness starts to feel odd.

    ''This bastard, he''s brainwashing me!''

    Indeed.

    From the moment I entered the room, the peculiar effect of mental awakening I felt is not actually an awakening effect at all.

    Nor is it simply clearing my mind.

    Its a brainwashing operation centered around Seo Hweol, designed to make one feel an endless affection towards him!

    I have been under brainwashing since I entered the room.

    ''He is the core and caster of this spell.''

    Every word Seo Hweol utters, every gentle expression he makes, is part of the brainwashing.

    Despite feeling chills all over my body, I suppress my physical reactions.

    ''If it were anyone else, they would have been brainwashed by Seo Hweol without even realizing it.''

    Only now did I realize I was being brainwashed, despite having a consciousness at the Nascent Soul stage, enlightenment in the Treading-Heaven realm, and specialized in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon focused on consciousness.

    Even cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage would fail to suspect and investigate Seo Hweol from the start, not realizing they had been brainwashed.

    "Hmm, is there anything else you need?"

    Seo Hweol asks me again.

    Ipose my emotions and smile brightly, nodding.

    "Your grace is as vast as the sea, Sir Seo Hweol. However, I''m curious about what has be of Oh Hye-seo, who was originally my colleague?"

    The purpose of this brainwashing is ''to harbor affection for Seo Hweol and not to doubt him.''

    It''s not strange for me to inquire about the welfare of a colleague.

    And to my question, Seo Hweol warmly smiles and answers.

    "Of course, she is doing very well. However, as I mentioned before, she has epted my true blood, bing part of our Sea Dragon Race, and is currently practicing a great method to ept my true blood within the inner sanctum of the Sea Dragon Pce. Since it''s a method that requires stabilization, even if you wish to see her, I''d ask you to wait a bit longer."

    "Ah, I see. Thank you for your answer."

    ''He''s lying.''

    Yuan Li was also someone who had assimted Seo Hweol''s blood, and I had forced him to reveal the method of assimting Seo Hweol''s blood through torture.

    From his confession, there was no such process as needing to stabilize.

    "If I participate in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion and receive the Immortal Beast True Blood, will I also need to stabilize like Oh Hye-seo?"

    "Haha, of course. If you are entrusted with the honorable mission of receiving the Immortal Beast True Blood in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, I will personally bring you and assist you in assimting the Immortal Beast True Blood. I will also lend you the assimtion chamber she is using to assimte the True Blood this time."

    "Thank you for your gracious words."

    Listening to Seo Hweol, Im certain.

    ''Seo Hweol is spouting nonsense, and I have no idea what''s happening to Oh Hye-seo right now.''

    "Is there anything else you''re curious about?"

    "..."

    If I were to say I want to see Oh Hye-seo now, Seo Hweol will certainly refuse, using her need for stability as an excuse.

    ''He''s probably continuously observing whether the brainwashing is taking effect on me.''

    It''s best not to ask any more questions that can provoke him.

    "There''s nothing more I''m curious about. If you may permit, I''ll go and continue my cultivation to prepare for the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion."

    "Understood. Go ahead. Oh, and do you have any human cultivation methods you''re practicing?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "Then, if you wish to conduct a ritualter, go see the Sea Dragon Race Elder Jeon Rul. He has a lot of interest in human rituals and will kindly set one up for you."

    "Thank you."

    After bidding farewell to Seo Hweol, I leave his room.

    Even as I exit his room, I don''t sigh or rx until I return straight to my own room.

    I could see the flow of spiritual energy leading to Seo Hweol''s room throughout the Sea Dragon Pce.

    The same flow that is set up in my room.

    Seo Hweol is monitoring everything within the Dragon Pce in real-time.

    Unless its someone like me who has the vision of intent and vision of spiritual energy, along with the enlightenment of nes, the Dragon Race members wouldnt have noticed.

    Upon entering my room, which had been pre-equipped with circuits, I finally rx and sit down.

    Really, it''s hard to even breathe in this Sea Dragon Pce.

    Given that Seo Hweol''s eyes are everywhere, I have to assume I am being monitored at all times.

    ''I''ll be living here in the future. Can I just endure being subjected to this?''

    Wo-woong!

    Last night, through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I regained the cultivation of Qi Refining 7th Star.

    The reason I couldn''t surpass the 7th Star is that the 7th Star requires a ritual, so I was stopped merely due to procedural reasons.

    ''My spiritual power is sufficient.''

    Wo-woong!

    I touch the surveince spiritual veins Seo Hweolid in my room and infuse my own spiritual power into the spiritual veins.

    ''You must have thought everything in the Dragon Pce dances to your tune, you snake bastard.''

    Tssts, tsstssts!

    I reverse the flow in Seo Hweol''s spiritual veins, installing the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    Beyond the spiritual veins, the circuits of madness spreads, and the circuits that were only in my room begin to invade other areas.

    Since I blocked the information with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, no information should reach Seo Hweol.

    ''From today, the Sea Dragon Pce falls to my grasp.''

    Seo Hweol must have thought he could control me by epting me.

    However, that is a mistake.

    I am poison.

    A poison that had been fermented, aged, andpletely rotted over for more than two thousand years.

    Now that this poison has entered the heart of the Dragon Race, it will poison everything.

    Tsstsstssts!

    ''If you have no intention of showing me what''s happening to Oh Hye-seo and are full of ns to brainwash me...''

    I think as I cover the entire Sea Dragon Pce with the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    ''I''ll take control of the Dragon Pce myself and find out directly.''

    Thanks forying down such a technique throughout your pce, making it easy for me.

    Now, I''ll make good use of it.

    6 months pass quickly.

    I regained myte-stage Qi Building cultivation, and in a year or two, I will be able to recover to the Core Formation stage.

    During that time, by exerting power, I was able to seize control of Seo Hweol''s eyes spread throughout the Dragon Pce.

    As a result of monitoring the Dragon Pce using Seo Hweol''s eyes,

    I still haven''t found Oh Hye-seo.

    The im that Oh Hye-seo was inside the Dragon Pce was a lie from the start.

    ''Damn it.''

    I grit my teeth as I open my eyes in the room.

    The time for the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is here.

    I finish preparing and leave the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Emerging from the Sea Dragon Pce located at the bottom of Cloud Heart Lake, I see the barrier enveloping the Sea Dragon Pce and the waters of Cloud Heart Lake beyond it.

    Both within and outside, Sea Dragons are walking or swimming.

    However, as I pass by, the Sea Dragons murmur and show signs of avoiding me.

    From what I can gather, it seems they generally don''t like me, a human.

    "That human, he''s participating in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion this time?"

    "Sir Seo Hweol wrote him a rmendation letter."

    "Why would Sir do that for someone like him...?"

    "Even if he has exceptional consciousness, isn''t that too much of a privilege?"

    I calmly ignore their words and wait at the edge of the barrier. After a while, Seo Hweol swims down in his true form..

    "Have you been waiting long?"

    "Not at all."

    "First, climb onto my neck... Let everyone hear. All participants in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion will fly following me!"

    Following Seo Hweol''s words, young Nascent Soul and Core Formation stage Sea Dragons fly after him.

    I cling to Seo Hweol''s neck and we fly across theke towards the Serving Command Ark.

    While I am clinging to him,

    Seo Hweol beginsforting me with a warm voice.

    "Recently, there''s been a lot of gossip among our Sea Dragon Race about you. It seems many are displeased with the privileges given to you, not being of the Dragon Race."

    "...It seems so."

    "First, as a representative of the Sea Dragon Race, I apologize. It was me who epted you into the Sea Dragon Race, and I''m sorry for not taking better care of you. Regardless of what they say, don''t mind them. I''ve be a major figure in the True Dragon Alliance recently, and even before ascending, I was a king trusted by the Sea Dragon Race. Since I personally noticed your qualities and brought you here, you just need to walk your own path."

    "...Thank you for your kind words."

    Had Azure Tiger Saint said this, I would have been moved enough to bow in respect.

    However, the heart essence behind Seo Hweol''s eloquent words are filled with dark malice.

    ''It''s a refreshing feeling, contrary to that time with Hyang-hwa.''

    Her, who harshly told me to forget her while secretly harboring love for me, and Seo Hweol, who outwardly speaks kindly and trustingly while inwardly schemes on how to use me and doubts me.

    Its extremely prizing, but so extreme that it feels refreshingly new.

    ''Considering Seo Rans case, those murmuring of the Sea Dragons must be instigated by him.''

    Even though I seized control of Seo Hweol''s eyes within the Sea Dragon Pce,

    From the day I joined Seo Hweol, I never let my guard down for a moment.

    Though constraints on my actions have loosened a bit, Seo Hweol knows all too well how to restrict a person''s actions without using spells or sorcery.

    Even without being brainwashed or monitored, Seo Hweol''s significant words kept me immobilized in the Dragon Pce all this time.

    ''He''s adept at rendering people utterly immobile with psychological maniption.''

    The more I stay with Seo Hweol.

    The more I feel suffocated, as if my throat is being constricted.

    It feels like I am surrounded, with only the path Seo Hweol offers seeming somewhat open. This isnt just once or twice, but always.

    However, what Seo Hweol offers is always a trap.

    For someone like me, who has lived for over 2,000 years, theres room to breathe, at least.

    ''Then... where exactly is Oh Hye-seo?''

    While concerned for Oh Hye-seo, I enter the depths of Serving Command Ark with Seo Hweol.

    Where could she be, captured and brainwashed by Seo Hweol?

    Feeling that the goals I set in this life are not going to be easy,

    I follow Seo Hweol to the lowest level of Serving Command Ark.

    We reach the battleground where the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is to be held.

    Its time for the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion to begin.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 184: The Tribe of the Earth (4)

    Chapter 184: The Tribe of the Earth (4)

    "It''s dark."

    Seo Hweol and I arrived at the lowest level of Serving Command Ark, a ce so cold and dark it chills to the bone.

    ''This is thest of the seven floors of Serving Command Ark.''

    Simr to Serving Command Pce, Serving Command Ark itself alsoprises a total of seven floors.

    The topmost 7th floor, the Life Floor, is where Seo Hweol conducts administrative tasks, meetings of the True Dragon Alliance take ce, and where the demon race''s market and social gatherings mainly ur.

    The 6th floor, the Cultivation Floor, is rich in spiritual veins and spiritual energy, provided for theter-stage Earth Tribe cultivators and elders.

    The 5th floor, the Harvest Floor, is the most appropriate and safest refuge for Earth Tribe members to face Heavenly Tribtion before crossing the cultivation threshold.

    The 4th floor, the Death Floor, is where the corpses of deceased Earth Tribe members gather.

    The 3rd floor, the Earth Floor, is the power room of Serving Command Ark and the source of spiritual energy flowing throughout the ark.

    The 2nd floor, the Storage Floor, serves as a storage space below the power room, currently used as a treasure vault by the Earth Tribe.

    And the lowest level of Serving Command Ark, where the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion takes ce.

    The 1st floor, the Emptiness Floor.

    As I reached the Emptiness Floor, I felt as if all the spiritual energy in my body was freezing over.

    ''Is this the coldness of the Emptiness Floor?''

    There is literally nothing.

    No light, no heat, no air, no sound.

    Even the spiritual energy is so scarce that once it leaks, it disperses into the pitch-ck void.

    Facing the profound darkness, not just me, but the other Earth Tribe members seem startled, showing signs of surprise.

    The Nascent Soul stage Sea Dragons who followed Seo Hweol are also huddling and looking around.

    Not just the Sea Dragons, but other demon beasts who arrived are in the same state.

    "Is this where the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is held?"

    "We''re to undergo a survival test here? It won''t be easy."

    "Even just breathing scatters spiritual energy."

    Just when they are all muttering.

    sh!

    Suddenly, the darkest lowest floor is brightly illuminated.

    A golden sh of light shines in all directions.

    All demon beasts who arrived at the lowest floor look up in surprise.

    There, a familiar face is present.

    Its Gyu-ryeon, an elder of the True Dragon Alliance who came to fetch us before.

    "It seems everyone has arrived. I am Gyu-ryeon, an elder of the True Dragon Alliance, overseeing this Immortal Beast Blood Fusion. First, if there are any Four-Axis stage cultivators from major races, stop protecting your own race ande this way."

    At thatmand, Seo Hweol from the Sea Dragon Race and several other demon beasts from various races fly up to stand by Gyu-ryeon''s side.

    "Ugh..."

    "Uh, uhuhu... so, so cold..."

    As Seo Hweol disappears, the surrounding Sea Dragons start to shiver uncontrobly.

    "Is this the cold of the Emptiness Floor now that Sir Seo Hweol stopped his protection...?"

    "Harsh..."

    "...?"

    I am momentarily puzzled as I watch the Sea Dragons around me shivering.

    ''What''s going on? Nothing changed.''

    The temperature of the Emptiness Floor, terribly cold from the beginning, hadn''t changed at all.

    Yet, suddenly, theter-stage cultivators of the Sea Dragon Race started to shiver.

    I realize something from this situation.

    ''Ah, that guy Seo Hweol. He hasn''t been protecting me from the start.''

    Its a really simple fact.

    Wo-woong!

    As the Four-Axis stage Earth Tribe members stand next to Gyu-ryeon, the light emanating from her bes even brighter.

    ''This is...''

    Im startled, realizing the nature of the light emanating from Gyu-ryeon.

    ''Life force, itself?''

    In the void of Emptiness where nothing exists,

    Gyu-ryeon is ''producing'' the most pure and original spiritual energy, the power of life.

    ''That''s a Four-Axis stage cultivator....''

    Those who awakened the power of life.

    It seems true that reaching Four-Axis grants an iparably longer lifespan, as she illuminates the darkness with life force itself.

    ''No, its not just by herself.''

    She is emitting an even brighter light with the help of the energy from the surrounding Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    Regardless, the golden light emitted by the Four-Axis cultivators color the surroundings, dispelling the darkness and revealing the scenery around us to some extent.

    We are in a desert of sand.

    Across this sand desert, numerous unique demon races are densely packed.

    Including the Sea Dragons, demon beasts I have never seen in my life, and even those who look like rocks, making one doubt if they are alive.

    Countless demon race beasts are scattered as far as the eye can see.

    ''Ten thousand? Fifteen thousand? Roughly around twelve thousand I estimate.''

    Moreover, the majority of them are at the Core Formation and Nascent Soul stages.

    I am the only one at the Qi Building stage.

    Then, Gyuryeon begins to speak amidst the golden light.

    "First, I express my respect to all theter-stage Earth Tribe members who havee here. All of you have bravely participated in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, knowing well that you might lose your lives in the battle, choosing topete for merely 100 spots. However, as a senior, I am also worried. This Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, as I say again, is an extreme survival test that takes ce in the void of Emptiness. Let me say this onest time: The Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is a test apanied by death, and those who wish to give up are advised to do so now. Is there anyone who wants to give up? Come forward now."

    However, no demon beast steps forward.

    Gyu-ryeon seems to nod indifferently at this, but I could read a feeling of pity in her intent.

    "Good. Since there are no quitters, we will nowmence the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion. The rules are simple. Just survive until thest 100 remain!"

    sh!

    As she waves her hand, golden life force spreads around, etching strange patterns on the arms and legs of each demon beast.

    Its a number in demon script, Thirteen Thousand Two Hundred Fifty-Two.

    "The number etched on your bodies represents the number of other Immortal Beast Blood Fusion participants currently in the battle grounds. As each participant is eliminated, the number will change ordingly. You just need to endure until that number reaches one hundred. However, as you know, there is no withdrawal from the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion midway. Therefore, for your given numbers to drop below one hundred, a significant number of you must either die or be incapacitated. Now, that''s roughly it for the exnation, is there anything you''re curious about?"

    "Excuse me, Examiner. What does ''incapacitated'' mean?"

    A demon beast asks Gyu-ryeon, who replies with a cold gaze but internally with a hint of pity, speaking loudly.

    "Being on the verge of death, reaching aatose state is recognized as an incapacitated state for the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, and you''ll be transported to the second floor of Serving Command Ark. However, usually, if you reach such a state, expect your cultivation to drop by several levels."

    "...I understand."

    "Any more questions?"

    "Yes. I have something I want to make sure of... If the goal of thispetition is to survive until fewer than 100 Earth Tribe members remain, does that mean the main objective of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is essentially to reduce the number ofpetitors quickly?"

    A demon beast resembling a praying mantis asks with a murderous intent, directing the question at Gyu-ryeon.

    Gyuryeon smirks.

    "Well... most would think so, but it''s a bit different. This Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is ultimately apetition to select those demon beasts strong enough in ''life force'' to ept the true blood of Immortal Beasts and as such, ''survivability'' is the main focus of thepetition. You''ll understand once thepetition properly begins."

    "Yes, well... I take it as a confirmation that it''s okay to reduce the number of otherpetitors."

    "Do as you will."

    The mantis demon beast cackles, not hiding its murderous intent.

    The demon beasts around it show difort, stepping back a few paces from it.

    However, Gyu-ryeon seems to send a pitiful intent towards that demon beast.

    ''Whatever it is, the real Immortal Beast Blood Fusion will demand tremendous survivability.''

    It isn''t going to be difficult for me.

    Over the past six months, not just me but also Yuan Yu regained its cultivation.

    Unlike me, who had no foundation in cultivation right after returning, Yuan Yu had a foundation in Core Formation stage cultivation, so he could quickly regain his Core Formation stage cultivation.

    Since I wore Yuan Yu for this Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, Im not particrly worried about my survivability.

    More questions follow.

    "Does the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion not end until there are fewer than 100 members left?"

    "That''s right. I know what you''re worried about. Youre concerned that the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion will drag on for years, arent you? That won''t happen. It will conclude within four months at most."

    After a few more questions, Gyu-ryeon looks around the assembly and says,

    "Are there no more questions? Then, let''s start the real Immortal Beast Blood Fusion!"

    "Yes!"

    Numerous demon beasts respond loudly.

    Gyu-ryeon raises her hand to the sky and ms it down.

    "From this moment, the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion begins!"

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, the desert crumbles into pieces, starting to copse downward.

    ''This is...!''

    It wasn''t split by mere physical force.

    Observing the flow of spiritual energy between Gyu-ryeon and the desert, I realize the true identity of the desert.

    Was the desert itself a manifestation of Gyu-ryeon''s spell?

    Rustle!

    As the desert splits, a dark space below is revealed.

    An absolute darkness, akin to the void, is exposed.

    However, unlike the void, its impossible to read the ne and return to the current realm because this realm is not the void but a space within the realm itself.

    Ssshhh!

    ''Gasp!''

    I nearly lost consciousness momentarily due to the insane cold enveloping me.

    ''What on earth is this...''

    Cold.

    I knew the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion wouldn''t be easy, but I didn''t expect it to be this chilling.

    Nothingness. Absolute darkness!

    Perhaps this is what outer space is like.

    ''Life force itself is being drawn away.''

    In this pitch-ck void, merely existing led to your life force naturally escaping into the void and disperse.

    Enduring this mind-numbing cold, I understand why Gyu-ryeon sneered at those demon beasts trying to eliminatepetitors while also pitying them.

    ''Reducepetitors? Ridiculous.''

    That''s impossible.

    Just being here feels like the soul itself might freeze over.

    No, it''s not even cold.

    This is more akin to death itself.

    The fourth floor is called the Death Floor, but isn''t that a title more fitting for the first floor?''

    Before long, the desert that had be our ground scatters into the darkness.

    The light provided by Gyu-ryeon and the Four-Axis Masters also vanishes somewhere.

    Without attempting to locate other demons around me, I immediately begin to circte my spiritual power.

    Woong!

    My Pure Spiritual Force flows vigorously within me, reviving my dying body.

    Woong Woong Woong!

    A faint light emanates from my body, finally making me feel slightly alive.

    ''This won''t do.''

    But as I see even the faintest glimmer of light gradually scatter into the darkness, I clench my teeth.

    ''I need another way. At this rate, all life force will disperse and I''ll die. A test of life force, life force...''

    Tick, tick-tick, tick-tick-tick!

    For the first time, my body, which had never moved uncontrobly, chatters its teeth on its own.

    It isn''t a matter of will. The very presence of [Death] itself caused my body to react instinctively.

    I will certainly die if it continues this way.

    It can''t end like this. If it''s a test of life force, then activating life force is the key.''

    And there''s nothing better than cultivation to activate life force.

    ''The space may be scarce in spiritual energy, but that''s actually for the better.''

    In such a space, Seo Hweol''s gaze cannot reach me.

    Meaning, I can take as much time as needed for proper cultivation.

    Theck of spiritual energy isn''t a problem either.

    Wo-woong!

    ''Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.''

    Tst-tst-tst!

    The ethereal form of an artifact spirit appears before me.

    The countless figures of artifact spirits, containing my myriad connections, transformed back into ''my'' form ording to my will.

    And ''I'' soon ovep with my figure.

    Zuuuung!

    A massive amount of spiritual energy stored within the artifact spirit transfers into my body.

    From the moment I heard that the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is apetition for survival, I believed I could easily make it into thest 100.

    Using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to hide my presence and absorbing only the spiritual energy from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is enough to endure.

    But seeing the harsh environment of emptiness, most demon races would exhaust all their life force and vitality just trying to survive in this space.

    There''s no need to use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    With the spiritual energy of Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I can calmly cultivate and wait out the time!

    Wo-woong!

    I transfer the cultivation of Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method into my body, which I have been cautious about practicing fully due to Seo Hweol''s suspicion.

    Since Seo Hweol is acquainted with Azure Tiger Saint, practicing Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method could have been problematic if discovered, as changes in the body in the initial stages are easily noticeable.

    During the six months, Seo Hweol called me out every three days to check my cultivation progress. Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, which causes significant bodily changes in the early stages, had to be approached with caution.

    ording to Gyu-ryeon, it seems I can buy about four months of time within this area.

    With four months, I can summon the Qi and blood stored from the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method in my past life.

    Qi is the Soul.

    Thus, the dharma treasure attached to my soul and the cultivation stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections could transcend time to join me.

    Qi is Life.

    Extremely pure spiritual energy is, in essence, life force itself.

    Therefore, cultivating the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, which maximizes life force by condensing spiritual energy to its extreme, is also possible after regression.

    Crack, creak!

    A tremendous life force circtes throughout my body.

    "Argh!"

    The pains I experienced while cultivating the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method in my past life,pressed into a short time, strikes my mind.

    "...!"

    Its brain-numbingly painful.

    Yet, I clench my teeth, enduring the pain and epting the life force surging throughout my body.

    The immense life force circtes through my body, elevating my qi and blood, and begins to recreate the indestructible body I had forged in my past life.

    Creak, creak!

    I continue my cultivation amidst the pain that feels as if my entire body is being crushed.

    Although it feels like my body is shattering, that very agony drives away the cold and darkness of the empty void.

    ''I can endure this.''

    In the lowest floor of Serving Command Ark, I smile as I continue my cultivation fueled by life force.

    With this, I can endure to the end!

    Wrapped in pain as if my body is being crushed, the heat generated from the pain drives the cold away.

    Confident I can endure till the end of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, I spend my time in deep cultivation.

    Before long, the number recorded on my arm rapidly decreased.

    In just a few days, the number of demon beasts that had reached thirteen thousand had dropped to five thousand.

    And then, I understood why Gyu-ryeon said a conclusion could be reached within four months.

    ''Ah, as the numbers dwindle, the darkness intensifies.''

    It became colder and more deste than before.

    In the Emptiness Floor, nothingness itself seems to materialize, attempting to devour me.

    I can endure it for now. But... as the numbers further decrease, the darkness will intensify.

    When that happens, the life force being generated from practicing the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method will be surpassed by the life force escaping from my body.

    Can I truly endure it?

    I clench my teeth and resist against the cold, against this death, and endure.

    Time passed exceedingly slowly.

    For months on end, floating aimlessly in the darkness without any light or warmth.

    Now... there are only 200 left.

    The cold and darkness became even more intense.

    It felt as though the darkness was creeping into my eyes, nose, and mouth.

    It was as if darkness, not blood, flowed through my veins.

    Just a bit more, just endure a bit longer.

    Fortunately, I had ess to vastly more resources than others through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Enduring wouldnt be difficult.

    And finally, on the fourth month as Gyu-ryeon had mentioned.

    "Huuuh..."

    Just exhaling caused a burst of light to escape my mouth and scatter into the darkness.

    ''I''ll die, enduring any longer means death.''

    I truly feel death creeping up to my throat.

    As the number of surviving demon beasts decreased, the darkness and cold intensified, leaving only 103 remaining.

    Just three more to go.

    But within this soul-chilling cold, all I want is to leave, Immortal Beast Blood Fusion be damned.

    The cold is beyond what mere willpower can ovee.

    Crack, crack-crack!

    I ground my teeth, focusing on the number disyed on my arm.

    The number, which had been 103, had now reduced to 102.

    Just a little longer, and this unbearable cold will pass.

    I will be able to leave.

    One hundred and one.

    Only one more person needs to fall into aatose state for the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion to end.

    However, seeing that number, I cant help butugh at myself.

    My life force is surprisingly tenacious.

    No, its more due to the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections than my own life force.

    Ive been enduring by cultivating the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    But now, even the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method is struggling against the cold, which is not merely the yin attribute, but rather the absolute nothingness of this empty space, making it all the more difficult to endure.

    Its like my mind is drying up.

    It feels like four years, not four months.

    But it will all be over soon.

    Looking at the number one hundred and one, I desperately wish for the one to disappear quickly.

    How much time has passed?

    Finally, the moment I have been waiting for arrived.

    One hundred.

    Finally!

    The Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is over!

    Or so I thought when...

    "...?"

    Nothing changes.

    Whats going on?

    After the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion ends, we are supposed to be transported to the second floor.

    But why hasn''t anything happened yet?

    Gyu-ryeon said it herself.

    When the number reaches one hundred, the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is supposed to end.

    Right, maybe it just takes a little time.

    There couldn''t be any problems.

    I calmly wait to be transported in the cold.

    Ten more days passed.

    Something''s wrong.

    This shouldnt be happening.

    Why am I still here even though the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion has ended?

    ''Is this Seo Hweols trick?

    Did Seo Hweol manipte this to send all participants of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion to their doom?

    But no matter how much I think about it, theres no reason for Seo Hweol to do such a thing.

    Or has the cold made me lose my sense of time?

    But that doesnt make sense either. My mind is too clear.

    I''m not insane, and considering everything with a clear head, theres no reason for Seo Hweol to do this. Moreover, from what I gathered in the six months before participating in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, it has always been conducted fairly. Theres no room for Seo Hweols interference

    It can''t be that this was done deliberately to kill me.

    Even if I am suspicious, Seo Hweol''s character would suggest he''d use me to the fullest before letting me die, not kill me off for no reason.

    Somethings wrong.

    I decided to wait a little longer, trembling in the cold.

    Another month passed.

    Perhaps... by some terrible stroke of luck, something went wrong with the Emptiness Floor just when I participated?

    I''m not insane.

    And unless Seo Hweol decided on a whim to kill me just for fun, I can''t think of any other exnation.

    No... more than that, I''ve been sustaining myself by cultivating the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method with the life force umted in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, but how are the other demon beasts still alive?

    Two more months passed since the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion was supposed to end.

    Yet, the number still points to one hundred.

    Indeed, something must''ve gone wrong with the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion. Damn it, I can''t just die here frozen like some Seo Eun-hyeon frozen popsicle."

    Determined to not die here, I decide to somehow escape this ce.

    Crack, crack-crack!

    I drew out my Formless Sword and swing it around me.

    But in this area devoid of spiritual energy, its difficult to cut through anything.

    Floating in the void, I gather spiritual energy and spray it around, trying to navigate the dark space.

    But I find nothing.

    It''s vast.

    And cold.

    If only I can find something that activates the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, something that triggers the darkness of this Emptiness Floor

    Clenching my teeth, I fight through the darkness, searching for a way out.

    A year passes.

    Crack, crack-crack...

    Even trying to move a finger causes my whole body to crackle.

    It cant...go on like this.

    Something must have gone seriously wrong.

    Have all the demon beasts participating in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion been sealed in the lowestyer?

    A year passed without finding any hope.

    I had no choice but to float aimlessly in the void space.

    I must find a way

    If things continue this way, finding an exit or getting out will be secondary.

    I fear I might die consumed by the darkness, dying from the soul-chilling cold, from the utter nothingness.

    What should I do?

    As I float in the void space, pondering my next move...

    Whoosh!

    The moment I try to cross my arms, something in my bosom brushes against my hand.

    This is

    A small spirit stone.

    I remember the identity of the spirit stone and observe it.

    Its the Vast Cold Form I bought from the demon beast merchantst time.

    The most basic among the basics, the foundational beast methods, was it?

    Suddenly, I decide to cultivate the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method along with the Vast Cold Form.

    If I can''t find a way out of this Emptiness Floor, I might as well endure until I''m rescued.

    Instead of seeking a way out, I choose to endure as long as possible.

    Let''s endure, somehow. Whether Seo Hweol yed tricks, or something''s gone wrong with the Serving Command Ark, let''s just endure!

    Wo-woong!

    Clenching my teeth, I read the demon script embedded in the spirit stone and manipted spiritual energy ording to the Vast Cold Forms instructions.

    Wo-woong!

    At first, it was a bit unfamiliar.

    But after another year in the void space...

    I could feel what demon beast methods are about.

    Demon beast methods are essentially explosions.

    I felt this when cultivating the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Inner Cores of demon beasts concentrate spiritual energy within their Demon Cores before causing an explosion.

    By repeating these explosions, they gradually expand their Demon Core''s capacity, absorbing more Qi as their "vessel" grows.

    This is the foundation of all demon beast methods.

    But as I continued reading the Vast Cold Form, I realized how absurd the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation method is.

    Did Seo Hweol really throw me a bomb like the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation to cultivate?

    All demon beast methods are based on the following principle:

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth rotates as Yin and Yang, forming Taiji.

    Thus, to vision of the demon race who can see the essence of spiritual energy, all things in the universe appear as Taiji.

    The core of the demon beast method is to rotate this Taiji strongly within the Demon Core, crashing it together to cause an explosion.

    While Yin and Yang explode upon collision, they also achieve harmony and stabilize instantly, ensuring the safety of practicing demon beast methods, though it may be painful.

    However, the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation Seo Hweol gave me contains no details on the cirction of Taiji, only methods to recklessly explode the Demon Core.

    Damned dragon.

    I curse Seo Hweol inwardly and continue to repeat the steps of the Vast Cold Form.

    Three more years pass.

    Now I have spent five years in the darkness.

    Demon beast methods are truly simple.

    At the Qi Refining stage, weak Qi is circted and exploded.

    At the Qi Building stage, one''s life force is linked with the Demon Core to circte the Taiji more intensely before colliding and exploding it.

    At the Core Formation stage, the now strengthened Demon Core, as resilient as a human''s Golden Core, is exploded and reformed multiple times to refine Qi.

    Circting the Taiji to cause an explosion results in refined pure spiritual energy.

    In other words, life force that continuously fills into the body.

    This is the essence of all demon beast methods.

    Unlike humans who create a Law-Transforming Dantian with the flow of Yin and Yang and reach the Nascent Soul stage to cultivate the Yin and Yang spirit,

    Demon beasts stubbornly focus solely on the flow of Yin and Yang from the beginning, and upon reaching the Nascent Soul stage, they circte the Nascent Soul with the flow of Yin and Yang again.

    Compared to the Heaven Tribe''s method, which are maddeninglyplex and involve memorizing intricate incantations, performing sacrifical rituals, and reading the celestial trends... it''s almost as simple as leaving it to instinct."

    Perhaps, it is correct for demon beasts to learn demon beast methods by instinct.

    Originally, wild animals without intelligence, after gaining spiritual awareness and the ability to see spiritual energy,

    Circte the Yin and Yang within their bodies ording to their vision and then explode it.

    Its simplicity allows even those demon beasts without intellect to learn such methods.

    Boom!

    I frown as I feel the Qi explode in my dantian.

    It''s not easy.

    Although its not asplex as the methods of the Human Race, including those of the Heaven Tribe, and is simple, that doesn''t mean its easy to learn.

    Demon beast methods, like body refining methods, or in some ways, even more so, apany terrible pain.

    Every time spiritual energy is exploded in the dantian as part of their cultivation, they have to endure the pain of their dantian being shattered at every moment. This is even worse for Core Formation stage demons as they have to explode their Demon Core itself, enduring horrible pain.

    Another five years pass.

    Ten years in the Emptiness Floor!

    It''s hard to gauge how much time I''ve wasted.

    By all rights, I should have regained my Nascent Soul cultivation with abundant spiritual energy outside by now!

    But here I am, barely surviving in the void, only increasing my understanding of demon beast methods.

    Boom!

    I suffer unbearable pain as if my dantian is shattering as I practice both the Vast Cold Form and the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    Gradually, the cold of the Emptiness Floor recedes before the heat of pain.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    "It''s like a heart."

    Practicing demon beast methods feels as if there is another heart in my dantian.

    Every time the heart beats, blood is pumped through the arteries to the entire body, then returns to the heart through the veins.

    Every time the Yin and Yang in the dantian explode, that explosive force sweeps through the body, refining it, then condenses back inside the dantian, bing pure life force that heals the body.

    Life is, in essence, an explosion

    Thump, thump, thump!

    The Vast Cold Form and the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method elevate my life through explosions.

    And at some point.

    sh!

    I feel a peculiar sensation as if the Vast Cold Form and the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method are emerging around my Inner Core.

    This is

    The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method is evolving.

    No, that''s not it.

    Originally, body refining methods are a degraded version of demon beast methods.

    Now, the foundational demon beast method, the Vast Cold Form operates within my Inner Core, making the degraded body refining method reach an equivalent condition as demon beast methods, revealing its essence.

    This is the true power of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method!

    Boom!

    Creak, creak!

    It''s cold.

    So very cold.

    But at the same time, I realize fundamental changes urring throughout my body.

    Crack, crack!

    Aplete transformation!

    Just as the Five Energies Converging to the Origin led me to understand how the spiritual energy of heaven and earth can guide my body on the correct path,

    Now, once again, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth begins to show me how my body can evolve even more correctly.

    Crack!

    "This is..."

    Spiritual energy rotates before my eyes.

    Yin and Yang copse, entering my body to form a double helix.

    Ahh

    Yin and Yang ascend the double helix, unraveling the secrets of the flesh umted from the past and providing the correct direction for evolution.

    Crack!

    I adjust my body ording to that direction and finallyplete the metamorphosis.

    Simultaneously, I feel my consciousness naturally taking on a specific form.

    So it is.

    The area of consciousness that enveloped me in a circle transformed into aplete human form, covering me.

    Could it be that humans, before discovering the rituals to be part of the Heaven Tribe, were a kind of demon beast?

    Gurgle...

    As my consciousness transforms into human form and I move my fist, I feel an immense power in my fist, unlike anything I had felt before.

    "Haaah..."

    Finally, I have reached a new realm of demon beast methods.

    At the same time, I am engulfed in a sense of awe towards Kim Young-hoon.

    Without even touching body refining methods, did a martial artist with a mortal body trace back the origins of martial arts to find the path to human demon beast methods?

    The ''other path'' that Kim Young-hoon struggled to find beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle, in his quest for a way forward.

    That was precisely demon beast methods.

    Found in the library of Seo Ran, not the real demon beast methods for beasts, but for humans!

    That was the other path Kim Young-hoon discovered while evolving martial arts.

    Huh, it turns out I reached that path in the end.

    I recall Kim Young-hoon from that cycle and smile wryly.

    Shiii

    Is this the end...?

    After undergoingplete transformation and witnessing the life force escaping from my entire body, Iugh with self-deprecation.

    Its good to have realized the true meaning of demon beast methods throughplete transformation.

    But in doing so, I have almost used up all the spiritual energy inside my body.

    There is hardly any life force left in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    If this had been a ce abundant with spiritual energy, I could have replenished it immediately, but in this absolute realm of death, its impossible.

    Am I going to die in such a futile manner?

    I feel my eyes closing andugh.

    Well, at least... I confirmed what the other path that Kim Young-hoon discovered was

    Maybe such a death isn''t entirely in vain.

    Thinking this, I close my eyes.

    I thought it was my sixteenth return.

    [You''ve endured ten years.]

    "...?"

    Crackle, crackle...

    I open my eyes in front of a campfire.

    Where is this?

    It''s dark.

    It isn''t cold, but it is still dark.

    Yet, I can see clearly.

    But there is no light!

    Strange.

    Everything around me is so clearly perceived, yet the actual existence of light is distinctly absent.

    What is this?

    Bizarre.

    Living beings perceive objects through light.

    But for some reason, even without light, I feel everything around me is perceivable.

    In front of me is a bonfire.

    But the bonfire has no light, only heat.

    Around the bonfire are numerous statues, each an exquisite work of art.

    As Im puzzled by the sudden situation,

    [Take a seat. You''ve endured ten years, so you only have ten seconds to converse with this seat. Of course, if we really talked for just ten seconds, we wouldn''t get anywhere, so this seat has warped time to make one secondst a day.]

    "What..."

    Someone is sitting in front of me.

    I try to look up at [them].

    That moment.

    "...! Arggghhhh!"

    My eyes!

    My eyes suddenly vaporized!

    Without any warning, trying to perceive the other made my eyeballs evaporate and fly into the air.

    Not just the eyes!

    My entire body, my whole body is vaporizing!

    "I''m, dying..."

    [Sit.]

    The next moment.

    As soon as [They] tell me to sit, my vaporizing body resettles.

    And somehow, I find myself sitting properly on one of the surrounding statues.

    [Do not look directly at this seat. If it were this seat''s main body, we might converse properly adjusting to your level. However, as I am but a remnant thought, a fragment left by the main body, this seat might identally kill you if I fail to adjust properly.]

    "Ha, ha...!"

    My heart is racing.

    [This seat is the master of Liberation. If you look directly at me, the essence that constitutes you will be liberated from the framework of ''you'' and vaporize into extinction.]

    "You are"

    My head is spinning.

    As soon as I guessed the identity of the being before me, my consciousness shook as if it was about to copse, and my sense of direction vanished, making me feel as though I would fall to the ground at any moment.

    The pain of being trapped in the void for ten years is instantly forgotten, and a new sense of fear, awe, and reverence painted over my mind.

    [This seats name is Bong Myeong (Serving Command). I am the creator of the Serving Command Ark you entered.]

    The being before me is, at the very least, a True Immortal.

    [I distorted ten years of time to summon you here for a conversation. Now, shall we talk, Ender (End Fate Person)?]

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 185: The Tribe of the Earth (5)

    Chapter 185: The Tribe of the Earth (5)

    My head is numb.

    I can''t make sense of anything at all.

    It feels like the heavens and the earth are turning upside down.

    It feels like my brain is being crushed.

    I can''t endure it.

    A cacophony of tinnitus rings from all directions, blurring my vision with its intensity.

    I can''t regain my senses.

    But I''m not even allowed to go mad.

    [Let''s stop now.]

    Suddenly!

    Upon hearing those words, my mind is forcibly pulled together.

    Just as I''m about to fall under the cliff''s edge, it feels like someone is forcefully grabbing my hair and pulling me up.

    Naturally, it brings a pain that feels as though my neck is being ripped out.

    Likewise, I had to forcibly escape from the chaos with a pain that felt like my soul was being torn apart.

    "Haah...! Huh...!"

    [I sought you out because I''m curious about three things. Answer these three questions, and I''ll leave.]

    Even though my mind was forcibly calmed, it''s still incredibly hard to endure.

    ''Endure it, endure...!''

    But I must endure.

    If I don''t, even if I regress, I might waste countless lives over thousands, tens of thousands of years, lost in madness.

    I must endure!

    Ghhaaaaaaah!

    Crunch!

    I raise my arm, open my mouth, and bite into my wrist.

    The sharp pain and metallic taste of blood cuts through the fog of confusion, anchoring me back to sanity.

    Pain neutralizes the confusion, allowing me to regain a bit of sanity.

    ''I must, regain myposure.''

    "Ask...your question."

    With a trembling voice, I speak to the entity before me.

    The entity in front of me smiles, as if pleased.

    [Your mental strength is strong. Even for an Ender, at the beginning of their story, they are no different from insects, yet you regained your senses so quickly.]

    "..."

    [Very well, it seems you''re ready, so I''ll proceed with the questions. First question, what is the fate you received?]

    "...!?"

    I mustn''t reveal it!

    I clench my teeth.

    But suddenly, such a thought passes through my confused mind.

    I mustn''t reveal it, but what if I don''t even know what it is?

    How should I respond?

    As I stupidly stand still, Bong Myeong speaks.

    [Hm, you still don''t know?]

    "..."

    [Hm, curious. How can an Ender who doesn''t even know their own fate endure ten years in the darkness of the Serving Command Ark and regain consciousness so quickly before me?]

    Bong Myeong muses, seemingly puzzled, and then continues with the next question.

    [Second question, do you know where the being that brought you here is located?]

    "?"

    What does that mean?

    The entity that brought me here?

    You''re saying that us falling into this world wasn''t just an ident but someones deliberate actions?

    Just when Im puzzled.

    [It seems you don''t know this either. Well, I can''t expect much from an Ender who hasn''t even realized their fate. You''ll remember eventually as the story progresses.]

    ""

    What is he talking about?

    As I listen to him perplexedly,

    [Last question, have you ever met a Supreme Deity or a Heavenly Sovereign? Even if you haven''t met them directly, have you ever heard stories about such beings from someone?]

    "Uh?"

    Simultaneously.

    Pudduddudduk!

    Aaaaaaaah!

    I scream in agony, feeling as though my head will explode.

    Bong Myeong''s voice drills into my mind.

    Unlike the first and second questions, which elicited no reaction, the third question made me feel like my head would explode immediately.

    Haaaaaak! Aaaaak! Uaaaaak!

    IfIexplodemyheadrightnowandkillmyselfImightfebitmoreconfortablemaybeImtryingtoremembersomethingIshouldntthattimeinthatvigeIdefinitely

    [Calm down.]

    Thud

    ?

    What was it?

    It felt like something tremendously terrifying had happened just now.

    I sense Bong Myeong looking at me.

    [I see, you''ve already had two encounters. That''s a sufficient answer. Thank you for responding.]

    "??"

    I''m confused.

    I kept my mouth shut throughout, yet this entity seemed to have gleaned something from my silence.

    As I struggle to understand, Bong Myeong speaks to me.

    [I''ve resolved my curiosity, so now you may ask whatever you''re curious about. Six seconds have already passed, so you''ll need to ask everything within the next four seconds.]

    "Four seconds?"

    I momentarily wonder why, then remember that in the presence of an entity like Bong Myeong, the concept of time is meaningless.

    "If it''s not too impolite to ask, if you''re capable of warping time, why didn''t you extend the ten seconds to about ten days instead?"

    I ask, trying to steady my trembling voice.

    [I am but a fragment, and the Serving Command Ark I influence is a discarded immortal treasure. Therefore, the extent of distortion can only be so much.]

    "Can True Immortals distort time no"

    I quickly move past the unnecessary question.

    Now is the chance to ask something far more important than the abilities of True Immortal.

    "What exactly is an Ender? Are there others like us?"

    [What Enders are, only the Enders themselves know. That''s why I asked you earlier if you had realized your fate. Enders have been around far longer than even I have.]

    "Is Yang Su-jin the previous Ender? Did he also reach the state of True Immortal?"

    [Correct. He was as weak as you at the beginning of his story but managed to reach the limits of a True Immortal by its end.]

    "What is a story?"

    [Fate.]

    ""

    Fate...

    "By any chance, the [it] searching for Enders is it you?"

    [Shh.]

    Pop!

    Suddenly, my mouth disappears.

    Literally.

    My [mouth] is gone!

    [It seems you have received a message left by a previous Ender. But be careful with your words. Be careful with your thoughts. Be cautious even with what you bring to your mind. My encounter with you is the result of preparations before the immortal treasure,id out through countless histories and arrangements, as well as a form of attraction, but the method your predecessor used is a miracle of improbable odds. My method is not as safe as the miracle of the Ender..]

    Somehow, if Bong Myeong were an entity in human form.

    It''s as if he is now cing his index finger to his lips, signaling me to keep quiet.

    Of course, I can''t see him clearly since I can''t look directly at him, but if this entity had a human-like appearance, I felt like that''s what he would be doing.

    [If you try to look at something, that something will also look closely back at you. Do not think. Do not recall. Do not speak carelessly. I''ve left this primordial darkness in the lowest floor specifically for safe conversation with an Ender, so please do not open your mouth and invite cmity.]

    ""

    Suddenly, my mouth is back.

    I haven''t been reckless with my words outside.

    [Good. Always be on guard, as the [light] in the Three Thousand Worlds is a minion of [that thing]. In ces where light shines, always keep your lips sealed.]

    Light?

    "You mean to keep my mouth shut forever."

    [That might be wise in the early part of the story.]

    I am astonished.

    Light?

    To be cautious of the light?

    The way he speaks as if the light is a living being.

    All the moments I had peacefully basked in the sunlight, bathed in the moonlight, and embraced the starlight suddenly became terrifying.

    ''So, is that why there is no [light] in this space?''

    Why are you helping me, Your Eminence?

    [Because Enders create miracles.]

    "?"

    A vague answer.

    But from Bong Myeongs tone, I sense that he is not permitting any further questions.

    No, rather than sensing, its more like he shows it.

    "If you''re willing to help, couldn''t you assist directly?"

    [For example?]

    "Granting a wish"

    [A True Immortal cannot directly give anything to an Ender, except for misfortune. I can bestow as much cmity as you wish.]

    ""

    [Conveying information is the extent of the help I can offer. And even this is reaching its time limit.]

    Bong Myeong speaks.

    [Choose yourst question.]

    "...Can you beings know all the abilities of Enders?"

    [It''s not impossible.]

    "!"

    Just when Im startled, my vision suddenly distorts.

    At the same time, I realize my body is melting away.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    The reason I could have this conversation with this entity was because he ''permitted'' it.

    Originally, even facing a fragment rather than the main body should have resulted in immediate dissolution.

    As soon as our meeting ended, as soon as he diverted his attention, my body and soul themselves began to disintegrate like this.

    And as I melt into the surroundings,

    [I''ll return you to your original time.]

    Hearing Bong Myeong''s voice, I lose consciousness.

    It''s cold.

    "!!!"

    I open my eyes wide and look around.

    Hukhah!

    As soon as I open my mouth, the glow of life flows out.

    I look at my forearm.

    The number one hundred () is inscribed.

    Its still cold, but somehow I feel warm.

    Despite the deathly darkness and cold, it feels quite bright and warm for some reason.

    Why is that?

    ''Maybe it''s because I''ve seen an even deeper and vast darkness.''

    I think of the entity I just met.

    ''Wait, who did I meet?''

    I can''t remember [his name], the [name] of that being.

    I remember everything about meeting him.

    But who he is seems to be erased from my mind.

    Shiver, shiver.

    It''s terrifying.

    No, perhaps it''s a relief that I''ve forgotten his name.

    ''If you look at something, that something will also look at you.''

    If I keep remembering his name and keep thinking about it.

    He, too, will continue to look at me.

    Perhaps its a form of mercy from such an iprehensible entity towards a mortal like me.

    As I calmed my heart, a familiar golden light spread from above.

    sh!

    "The Immortal Beast Blood Fusion has ended. To thest remaining 100, the True Blood of Immortal Beasts will be bestowed!

    Its Gyu-ryeon.

    Seeing her, I finally feel I have returned to reality.

    I hurriedly shout to her.

    "How long has it been? How much time has passed since we were trapped here?"

    "Hmm? It''s been exactly 4 months and 12 days. It seems your sense of time has dulled from being trapped in the darkness."

    "4 months"

    Gyu-ryeon is not lying.

    That meant, during these 4 months, I experienced a decade.

    Within my veins, the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method that I had evolved over ten years flows distinctly.

    And whether it was his consideration or not, the life force from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that I had consumed over the ten years is only depleted for exactly 4 months'' worth.

    It seems True Immortals can''t give something directly to me, but they can give such indirect gifts.

    "True Immortals are truly, terrifying entities."

    I tremble, recalling the terrifying years spent in darkness without a single ray of light.

    [He] had said he prepared about ten seconds because I had endured ten years.

    That meant, if I could endure it, [He] could distort time for 100 years or even 1000 years.

    No, let''s not think any further.

    Even if I can''t remember the name, if I keep thinking about [Him], [He] might look at me too.

    Although that entity was friendly to me, the mere fact that such an entity is looking at me is terrifying.

    Don''t think, don''t think about anything, for now just be grateful to be alive.

    With a sigh of relief, I follow Gyu-ryeon out of the lowest floor of Serving Command Ark.

    "...thus, these promising members of the Earth Tribe have proven capable of carrying on the lineage of the Immortal Beasts. Therefore, the highest council of the True Dragon Alliance has decided to award the participants of this Immortal Beast Blood Fusion"

    After the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion ended.

    Being among the surviving 100, I silently recover my vital energy on the second floor of the Serving Command Ark, listening to Gyu-ryeon''s speech.

    But honestly, it doesn''t feel very real.

    ''Maybe I''ve gone mad in the cold and darkness, and everything I''m seeing now could just be an illusion.''

    The presence of [Him] was too overwhelming to bear with a sane mind.

    I can understand why Jeon Myeong-hoon went mad.''

    Such a [being], not with kindness but deliberately spreading malice and inflicting divine punishment.

    It would be enough to drive someone like Jeon Myeong-hoonpletely insane..

    Suddenly, thinking of [Their] presence, the goal of stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner feels unspeakably terrifying.

    What if, while trying to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I end up directly facing [such] an entity?

    Can I really remain unbroken?

    Is it really right to pursue this goal?

    ''Can I, even after seeing a True Immortal...''

    That''s when.

    Thud....

    Seo Hweol ces his hand on my shoulder.

    With a gentle smile, he praised me.

    "Congrattions. Now that you can receive the true blood of an Immortal Beast, you will truly be a member of our Earth Tribe."

    His smile is still unpleasant.

    "After choosing and epting the true blood, I will give you the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation, the superior version of the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation you were givenst time. Mastering the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation will allow you to quickly assimte the true blood of Immortal Beasts into your body and elevate your realm."

    "...Haha, I''m grateful for your grace."

    I force a smile.

    Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation.

    Just hearing the name made it clear Seo Hweol prepared a nasty surprise for me. Suggesting the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation, his intentions are filled with vile schemes.

    "Your colleague, Oh Hye-seo, is also excellently practicing the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation I taught. If you learn the same technique, you will be able to grow quickly just like her."

    Ah

    I realize something.

    "...With gratitude as vast as the sea, I am forever thankful."

    I can tell.

    Oh Hye-seo is definitely not in a normal state, and if I were to learn the technique called Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation that she is practicing, that would mark the start of my very under Seo Hweol.

    ''...Thats how it is.''

    "Participant Seo Eun-hyeon,e forward!"

    Gyu-ryeon calls my name among the survivors.

    On the stage where the survivors of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion are being selected, drops of true blood are prepared, and I just have to go up and choose one to receive.

    I smile at Seo Hweol, who is grinning behind me.

    "...Truly, I''m sincerely grateful, Sir Seo Hweol."

    "Haha, not at all. It''s all due to your effort..."

    I let all the sweet nothings Seo Hweol spouted go in one ear and out the other.

    But at this moment, my gratitude towards Seo Hweol is genuine.

    Thank you, Seo Hweol.

    For a moment, I nearly forgot my purpose, being chased by the terrifying existence known as a True Immortal.

    But seeing Seo Hweol''s scheming brought me back to my senses, his unique brand of nastiness sobering me up.

    Disgust overcame fear.

    ''I will steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner, no matter what.''

    I don''t have good feelings for Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    But seeing him, who always thought he was better than everyone else, losing everything and crying pitifully, reminded me of myself in the past.

    To bear such a painful heart essence should only be for the Mad Lord and Seo Hweol,

    And isnt it enough with just me?

    If Jeon Myeong-hoon goes mad and rampages, countless humans and even devils will be ughtered by the Lightning Harbinger Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I can prevent the tragedy that starts with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I''ll steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner and

    I''ve decided to firmly put it into Seo Hweol''s pocket, who constantly engages in disgusting schemes.

    The memory of my conversation with [Him] is terrifyingly horrific and dreadful.

    Shouldn''t such a wonderful experience be shared?

    I will definitely let Seo Hweol know.

    ''Thank you, Seo Hweol.''

    Thanks to you, I''ve regained my focus.

    Leaving Seo Hweol behind, I step onto the stage and stand before Gyu-ryeon.

    As a survivor of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, you may choose one of the seven Immortal Beast True Bloods. Which one will you choose?

    Droplets of blood float before me.

    Each droplet represents a different Immortal Beast:<ul><li>

    The Immortal Beast ck Dragon ().</li><li>

    The Immortal Beast Supreme Tiger ().</li><li>

    The Immortal Beast Azure Peng ().</li><li>

    The Immortal Beast Lustrous ze Peacock ().</li><li>

    The Immortal Beast Yin Ghost ck Turtle ().</li><li>

    The Immortal Beast Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape ().</li><li>

    The Immortal Beast White-Winged Heavenly Pegasus ().</li></ul>

    "I will..."

    Spiritual energy gathers on each droplet of blood, and the forms of Immortal Beasts flicker above them.

    The shape of a dragon with ck scales, the figure of a massive tiger, the appearance of an azure peng,

    The form of a peacock in seven colors, the figure of a ck turtlemanding ghosts, the appearance of a monkey with mountains sprouting all over its body, and the shape of a horse with white wings pass over the droplets of blood.

    "I will choose this."

    I pointed at one of the droplets of blood.

    Author''s Note:

    A minor setting collection that does not have a significant impact on the plot.

    The rtionships between the Immortal Beasts appearing in the Regressors Tale:<ul><li>

    The ck Dragon and the Supreme Tiger do not get along and fight whenever they meet. These two beasts generally do not get along with most other beasts and growl whenever they meet.</li><li>

    The Azure Peng tries to eat the offspring of the ck Dragon upon meeting and flees from the Supreme Tiger due to being overpowered. It gets along with all other Immortal Beasts except for the Lustrous ze Peacock.</li><li>

    The Azure Peng tries to kill the Lustrous ze Peacock upon meeting, while the Lustrous ze Peacock tries toy its eggs when meeting the Azure Peng. Not just with the Azure Peng, but it also desires to mate with the Supreme Tiger, the ck Dragon, the Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape, and the White Winged Heavenly Pegasus, making it the most ill-reputed among the beasts. However, it avoids the Yin Ghost ck Turtle as its yin energy does not benefit its eggs.</li><li>

    The Yin Ghost ck Turtle, when meeting the Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape, brings ghosts to have a joyous time together. It is a weed figure among Immortal Beasts with strong yin energy but is shunned by those with strong yang energy.</li><li>

    The Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape and the White Winged Heavenly Pegasus, due to the nature of the powers they possess, inevitably cause natural disasters when they meet, regardless of whether their rtionship is good or bad. These two Immortal Beasts always maintain a neutral rtionship with other Immortal Beasts.</li></ul>

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 186: The Tribe of the Earth (6)

    Chapter 186: The Tribe of the Earth (6)

    What I chose was the True Blood of the ck Dragon.

    It was an obvious decision.

    ''After all, to infiltrate within the Dragon Race, it will be most advantageous to receive and refine the blood of the same Dragon Race.''

    Moreover, the ck Dragon symbolizes the Supreme Yin and controls the power of water, being an Immortal Beast, which allows me to walk with my head held high within the Sea Dragon Race, a branch of the ck Dragon Race.

    Furthermore, receiving the true blood of the ck Dragon would provide an opportunity to delve into the secrets of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum and also establish a rtionship with the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, which is set to be the vanguard against the Devil Realm invasion by the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    The benefits of obtaining just one drop of the ck Dragon''s true blood are not limited to just one or two.

    Of course, by epting the true blood of the ck Dragon, there is also a possibility that the ck Dragon King can influence me in return, but honestly, hes not so frightening.

    The truly fearsome are not such beings.

    Thinking about the sense of fear when meeting [Him]pared to the pressure when meeting the ck Dragon King, I believe I can ovee any influence the ck Dragon King might try to exert through his blood.

    "Yes, the true blood of the ck Dragon, that''s a good choice."

    Gyu-ryeon smiles warmly, as if proud of me for choosing the true blood of the same Dragon Race.

    After receiving a drop of the ck Dragon''s true blood, I step down from the tform.

    Seo Hweol also smiles warmly at me, showering me with good wishes.

    "Indeed, you have an exceptional eye. In the Earth Tribe, there''s no power as revered as that of the Dragon Race. You''ve made a choice you won''t regret. Moreover, with the power of the ck Dragon, it will perfectly match the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation."

    "I am thankful for your kindness."

    "Good, as soon as you return to the Sea Dragon Pce, I will do my utmost to assist you in quickly refining the true blood of the ck Dragon."

    ''Do my utmost to help, my foot.''

    But outwardly, I just smile back, not showing my true feelings in return.

    "I am always grateful for Sir Seo Hweol''s kindness."

    Help me as soon as we return?

    Sorry, but that''s not going to happen.

    Because 4 months before participating in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, I had already sown the seeds.

    ''It''s about time for news to starting in.''

    No, the Sea Dragon King will hear the news as soon as he arrives at the Sea Dragon Pce.

    I had deliberately manipted things so that we will receive the news at that time.

    I return to the Sea Dragon Pce with the other Sea Dragons, smiling alongside Seo Hweol after receiving the dragons true blood.

    "Now, since such a joyous event has urred in our Sea Dragon Race, I''m thinking of throwing a big feast this time. Oh, and...."

    Just when Seo Hweol rambles on.

    "Hmm?"

    He suddenly discovers that countless members of the Sea Dragon Race are outside Cloud Heart Lake, where the Sea Dragon Pce is located.

    "Hmm, what brings you all out here?"

    "Well, that is..."

    One of the elders of the Sea Dragon Race, looking anxious, bows his head in embarrassment.

    "...A thief has infiltrated the Sea Dragon Pce and has stolen various precious treasures from around the pce."

    "How could a mere thief infiltrate the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    "That, I am ashamed to say. We are all out doing our utmost to investigate but..."

    "First, tell me the extent of the treasures stolen from the Sea Dragon Pce."

    "...The entire internal treasury of the Sea Dragon Pce has been plundered."

    "...What?"

    Seo Hweol''s eyes narrow.

    He transforms into his human form and, with a stern expression, looks around at the elders.

    "Are you saying that unheard-of thieves easily moved in and out, stealing from the Sea Dragon Pce which you, as Heavenly Being stage elders, are supposed to guard as securely as a fortress?"

    His tone, previously respectful towards the race''s elders, shifts as if he is addressing his own subordinates.

    "It seems to me that this is not the work of an external thief but rather, there is a thief within our own ranks, or perhaps someone who colluded with them. All of you must take responsibility for this situation where the entire internal treasury has vanished."

    "...We are deeply ashamed."

    For the first time, I see Seo Hweol in a ''furious'' state, unlike any demeanor I had seen from him before.

    But internally, I sneer.

    ''He''s just pretending to be angry. He''s not really disturbed.''

    Seo Hweol doesn''t seem to genuinely regret the loss of his treasury.

    Its more so that he is merely using this incident as a pretext to discipline his subordinates.

    ''His heart is filled with malice, but hecks greed.''

    I observe Seo Hweol closely.

    ''But instead of greed, he is skilled at using such opportunities to enhance his political power.''

    He will probably be busy sorting out the Sea Dragon Pces internal affairs for a while using this incident as a pretext.

    That is enough for me.

    If I can buy just a few days, I can refine the ck Dragon''s true blood to the extent that I won''t need Seo Hweol''s help.

    From the beginning, the thieves who entered the Sea Dragon Pce were those I had brought in.

    To the numerous aquatic demon beasts who lost dominion over Cloud Heart Lake to the Sea Dragon Race, I had merely opened the doors of various parts of the Sea Dragon Pcepletely under my control and handed over maps detailing the pce''syout.

    ''Already discontent with the Sea Dragon Race, they must have eagerly stolen during Seo Hweol''s absence at the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, given the opportunity I created.''

    With such an incident urring in the Sea Dragon Pce, even Seo Hweol himself can''t focus on me immediately.

    Sure enough, he looks at me and says,

    "It can''t be helped, I will look after your practice three dayster. In the meantime, do not rashly attempt to refine the ck Dragon''s true blood, and try your best to enhance your vitality."

    "Understood."

    Seo Hweol leaves to discuss the issue of the Sea Dragon Pce''s internal treasury with the Sea Dragon Race''s elders, and I enter the Sea Dragon Pce, first deactivating the Blood Body Skin Armor I had been wearing during the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion.

    Swish!

    The flesh that had been integrated with my body falls off and forms a figure with a sshing sound.

    Its Yuan Yu.

    I have Yuan Yu bring ink, a brush, and high-quality silk used for sending letters in the Bright Cold realm.

    Despite having the convenient method of voice transmission, sending a letter is something done when one wishes to present oneself in the best possible light to someone of higher status.

    Now that I''ve bought three days, I must find a way to escape Seo Hweol''s grasp during this time.

    Its already been 10 months since I returned.

    Thanks to Seo Hweol''s rmendation, I am a clear member of the Sea Dragon Race.

    However, Seo Hweol deliberately prevented me from leaving the Sea Dragon Pce on the pretext that I hadn''t even reached the Qi Building stage.

    While I had control over the inner workings of the Sea Dragon Pce, being unable to leave meant I had no interactions with others outside of the Sea Dragon Race and a few aquatic demon races near the pce.

    Even if I were to learn techniques like the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation in the future, I might be able to leave the Sea Dragon Pce, but escaping Seo Hweol''s influence will be impossible.

    Its time to leave the Sea Dragon Pce.

    I send a letter to Gyu-ryeon, the only Dragon Race member besides Seo Hweol with whom I am acquainted.

    To the respected Senior Gyu-ryeon,

    Thiscking junior Seo, sends this letter.

    Thanks to Senior Gyu-ryeon''s care, Sir Seo Hweol, all members of the Sea Dragon Race, and I have settled well at Cloud Heart Lake and are diligently cultivating in peace.

    Sir Seo Hweol cannot express enough how grateful he is to Senior Gyu-ryeon. The reason for sending this inconvenient letter is to kindly request your assistance in refining the ck Dragon''s true blood that I obtained by participating in the Immortal Blood Beast Fusion.

    From the first meeting, I have always admired the dragon-like demeanor of Senior Gyu-ryeon, and since Senior Gyu-ryeon is a benefactor to me and the Sea Dragon Race I belong to, it would be a matter of great gratitude to the heavens if Senior Gyu-ryeon could assist in the refinement of the ck Dragon''s true blood.

    If Senior Gyu-ryeon assists in refining the ck Dragon''s true blood, I would like to offer 20,000 spirit stones, 100 catties of Azure Sea Stone, 10 catties of Five Colored Salt, seven pieces of Scarlet Coral, and the scales shed by Sir Seo Hweol as a token of gratitude, which I received as a reward from Sir Seo Hweol for assisting him in his duties within the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Moreover, as someone who has gained the trust of Sir Seo Hweol and has been bestowed with numerous treasures, after refining the ck Dragon''s true blood, I n to invite Senior Gyu-ryeon to the Sea Dragon Pce based on this favor. Sir Seo Hweol also desires to meet Senior Gyu-ryeon to inquire about the insights of cultivation, but it has always been difficult to arrange a suitable asion for this.

    Therefore, I will create an opportunity to share insights with one another. Hence, I humbly ask for your favor in assisting this junior in purifying the true blood.

    From yourcking junior, Seo.

    The moment Gyu-ryeon first saw Seo Hweol, it was clear that she was smitten, and during thest Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, it was evident to me that she harbored a secret affection for him, unnoticed by anyone else.

    ''With such a substantial offering, there''s no reason for her to refuse.''

    Of course, these weren''t rewards given by Seo Hweol but, naturally, the spoils I would receive from the aquatic demon races after handing over the map of the Sea Dragon Pce and unlocking its protective barriers for them to steal treasures in exchange.

    The demon beast races will secretly distribute the treasures among themselves by tomorrow.

    After folding the silk letter, I head to the Dragon Communication Pond located somewhere within the Sea Dragon Pce.

    The Dragon Communication Pond is a means ofmunication within the dwellings of the Dragon Race, used for holding meetings or exchanging messages over long distances among dragons.

    Wo-woong!

    Standing in front of the brightly shining pond, I lift the silk letter and take out the jade bottle containing the Immortal Beast true blood bestowed by Gyu-ryeon.

    The Dragon Communication Pond is designed so that it can not be used by anyone other than dragons, to secure conversations shared among the Dragon Race. It requires the infusion of a dragon''s essence to operate.

    Of course.

    Wo-woong!

    As I infuse the energy from the jade bottle containing the Immortal Beast''s true blood into the Dragon Communication Pond, the pond shines brightly and disys the dragons connected to the Sea Dragon Pce''s Dragon Communication Pond.

    The most frequently contacted dragons'' forms appear prominently in the pond, with thergest being the form of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, followed by a few Sea Dragon Race elders living outside the Sea Dragon Pce, then the Four-Axis stage cultivators of the ck Dragon Race, and the Heavenly Being stage elders.

    ''It seems there''s quite frequentmunication with the ck Dragon Race.''

    Next to the figure of a Heavenly Being stage elder of the ck Dragon Race is Gyu-ryeon''s figure.

    "Gyu-ryeon, connect."

    Tsst-tsst-tsst!

    Gyu-ryeon''s form erges as the Dragon Communication Pond connects to the one in her abode.

    "Transmit."

    Wo-woong!

    I drop the neatly folded silk onto the pond connected to Gyu-ryeon''s Dragon Communication Pond.

    Pffft!

    The pond shines and transmits the silk to Gyu-ryeon''s pond.

    After deactivating the Dragon Communication Pond, I manipte the Sea Dragon Pce to erase any records of my using the pond and return to my room.

    A response should arrive within three days.

    About two days passed.

    Kugugugu!

    Above the Sea Dragon Pce, the massive figure of Gyu-ryeon appears.

    Feeling Gyu-ryeon''s energy, I fly above the Sea Dragon Pce, and she, who had been searching for something with her face pressed against the barrier, transforms into her human form with bright eyes upon seeing me.

    Paaaat!

    Transformed into a woman dressed in robes, she enters inside the barrier and stands before me, saying,

    "Hem-hem, is it really true? The things written in the letter..."

    Seeing her face turn red as she fiddles with her hands and asks me, I feel a twinge of guilt.

    ''It feels a bit wrong to use someone in love like this.''

    Nheless, seeing her makes it clear.

    Gyu-ryeon definitely has feelings for Seo Hweol.

    "Yes, of course. Ah, and please, don''t mention the contents of the letter to Sir Seo Hweol. I want to surprise him as well. Haha."

    "Ah, I understand. That sounds good. I''ll do that."

    She nods her head, and in the meantime, the Sea Dragon Race elders quickly fly to the Sea Dragon Pce upon her arrival.

    "Isn''t that Senior Gyu-ryeon?"

    "What brings you to the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    "Ah..."

    She coughs and gestures towards me.

    "This child here has received the ck Dragon''s true blood in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion. Its verymendable that a human would try to continue the lineage of an Immortal Beast like the ck Dragon, so I came personally to assist with the refinement of the true blood."

    "Ah..."

    "Heum heum, I see."

    The Sea Dragon Race elders seem perplexed but nod in eptance.

    However, their eyes betray their confusion about why she would go to such lengths to help someone like me, a mere human.

    Just then.

    Paaat!

    Seo Hweol appears on the scene with a smile.

    "What a warm-hearted gesture from Senior Gyu-ryeon to take care of a member of the Sea Dragon Race like this. I''m deeply moved."

    "Ah, Seo, Seo Hweol has also arrived. Well, even though he''s a human and has yet to reach a significant cultivation realm, he possesses a consciousness of the Nascent Soul stage and has chosen the ck Dragon''s true blood. It''s only natural for me to help such a talent.

    She tries not to show her embarrassment in front of Seo Hweol, controlling her heartbeat to maintain a calmplexion as she speaks.

    Yet, to me, its clear her affection for Seo Hweol is barely contained.

    "I''m always grateful to Senior Gyu-ryeon. Seo Eun-hyun, whom I''m considering as my direct disciple, is a brilliant talent of our race. It would be a great favor if Senior could assist with the refinement."

    Seo Hweol allows her to help with my refinement without objecting.

    But, in the next moment.

    Seo Hweol gently holds Gyu-ryeon''s hand with both of his, smiling softly.

    "Seeing Senior Gyu-ryeon care so much for our Sea Dragon Race and treat Seo Eun-hyun, whom I cherish, with such warmth overflows my heart with gratitude. If Senior wishes, the refinement of Eun-hyun''s true blood can be conducted within the Sea Dragon Pce. I will arrange a ce for it, and perhaps we could share a cup of tea asionally. It''s my wish to express gratitude since I find no other way to do so."

    ...!

    When Seo Hweol held her hand, Gyu-ryeon failed to control her heartbeat, and her face turned explosively red.

    And I bit my lip inwardly.

    ''Damn, the whole point of getting Gyu-ryeon to take me to her abode and assist with the refinement of the true blood was to escape Seo Hweol''s influence...''

    If she epts Seo Hweol''s proposal to help with my refinement within the Sea Dragon Pce, it will be problematic.

    ''I was counting on the Dragon Race''s tendency to prefer handling matters within their own domain...''

    This n was based on the characteristics of the Dragon Race I learned while living with Seo Ran, practicing the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation in his abode.

    But if things go as Seo Hweol suggested...

    Just then.

    "Hmm, hmm. Sorry, but recently, the ves in my domain have started a rebellion, and I need to suppress them. It seems a bit difficult to amodate your request."

    "Ah, that''s unfortunate."

    "Indeed."

    "I''ve also been troubled recently, as thieves broke into the Sea Dragon Pce and plundered our internal treasury. It seems your situation, Senior Gyu-ryeon, is not unlike mine."

    "Indeed, the atmosphere has been quite uneasytely. There are reports of ominous vibes from the dimensional barriers of the Blood Yin Realm, and the activities of the Heart Tribe are bing increasingly active..."

    "It''s truly a tumultuous time, and it seems Senior Gyu-ryeon is facing difficulties, so... we of the Sea Dragon Race will dispatch some of our members to your domain to assist with quelling the rebellion."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, as I mentioned before, the recent break-in makes it feel all too simr."

    Using the excuse of simrity, Seo Hweol assigned a few members of the Sea Dragon Race to Gyu-ryeon.

    Though the pretext is assisting Gyu-ryeon in suppressing the rebellion, the intention is clear.

    ''They''re meant to keep an eye on me.''

    Indeed, even after managing to escape his influence, Seo Hweol''s insistence on attaching surveince is truly exasperating.

    "Then, having caught such a fortunate opportunity for Senior Gyu-ryeon to assist you, I hope you refine the true blood of the ck Dragon well."

    Pat-pat.

    Seo Hweol pats my shoulder, encouraging me, and while pretending to do so, he slyly infuses spiritual energy into my identity que, obviously tampering with it.

    ''As soon as I arrive at Gyu-ryeon''s domain, I''ll have to stash away this identity que somewhere.''

    Thinking so, I bid Seo Hweol farewell and set off with Gyu-ryeon to her domain.

    After flying for about half an hour, we arrive at Gyu-ryeon''s domain, a picturesquendscape filled with rugged mountains.

    Between the mountains, white clouds linger, giving off the feel of a realm where immortals lived.

    Her abode is located in a cave on the highest peak among the mountains.

    "Now,e down here for now. And, you said you are warriors from the Sea Dragon Race?

    Gyu-ryeon addresses the young Nascent Soul stage Sea Dragons who followed us.

    Although they''re from a ve race, the ones in my domain have caused quite a widespread rebellion, so everyone will need to put in some effort."

    "We will keep that in mind."

    "Though they have rebelled, they are still my property, so try to avoid a massacre and focus on capturing the leaders of the rebellion."

    "Yes!"

    "Then, I will proceed to assist Seo Eun-hyun with the refinement of his true blood..."

    Smiling, I speak up in front of Gyu-ryeon.

    "No, as a member of the Sea Dragon Race, I can''t just watch the warriors struggle. I will also follow them to suppress the rebellion."

    "What?"

    Hearing my words, one of the Sea Dragons widens his eyes in surprise.

    The suppression of the rebellion is just a pretext. In reality, they were sent to monitor me.

    If that''s the case, I might as well remove their pretext.

    "Ah, truly a loyal talent. Though human, showing such dedication to the Sea Dragon Race."

    Gyu-ryeon nods, pleased with my attitude.

    "Go and assist them. It''s good to see someone taking the initiative to help the faction''s cause, even if from a different race. Though still at the Qi Building stage, having endured the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, your vitality and strength should beparable to a Nascent Soul cultivator."

    "Yes, I''ve always wanted to repay Senior Gyu-ryeon for the kindness she has shown to the Sea Dragon Race, however small the gesture might be. Thank you for giving me this opportunity."

    She smiles more warmly at my words, and the Sea Dragon warriors appear about to say something but instead bite their lips.

    Wo-woong!

    She raises a golden sphere of spiritual energy above her hand.

    "Follow this sphere, and it will lead you to the area of my domain where the rebellion is happening. I hope you can suppress it and return."

    "...Yes."

    The three Sea Dragon Race warriors nod and fly out of the cave.

    I sought permission from one of the warriors and climbed onto his back.

    "Then, I''ll be back soon, Senior Gyu-ryeon."

    "Go on, then."

    Just before the Sea Dragon warrior uses the Flying Escape Technique,

    She seems to remember something and says,

    "Ah, yes! Although they are a weaker ve race with their maximum power at the Qi Building stage, be careful."

    With Nascent Soul stage power, including this junior, there are four of us. No matter how numerous or widespread the rebellion, it''s merely a bit troublesome. Senior Gyu-ryeon should not worry."

    "No, I''ve heard that a member of the Heart Tribe has appeared among the ve race."

    At her words, my eyes narrow sharply.

    "Even though I''ve heard that they are weak, only reaching the Core Formation stage in power... Still, the Heart Tribe is known for using peculiar and profound abilities, so everyone be careful."

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 187: The Tribe of the Earth (7)

    Chapter 187: The Tribe of the Earth (7)

    ''Heart Tribe!?''

    Surprised, I hastily turn around, but by now, the Sea Dragon warriors are already flying swiftly through the sky, following the trail of light sent by Gyu-ryeon, and the distance between us and Gyu-ryeon quickly widens.

    Hold on, how about asking Senior Gyu about the Heart Tribe?"

    I hastily speak to the Sea Dragon warriors, but they respond indifferently.

    "Didn''t you hear something about the Heart Tribe or whatever being at the Core Formation stage?"

    "Lets just go quickly."

    "No"

    Im about to say one or two things to the Sea Dragon warriors but then remember that it hasn''t even been a year since we ascended.

    ''...Do they still not know how much the Heart Tribe is feared and revered in the Bright Cold Realm?''

    Thinking about it, talking about the Bright Cold Realm when it hasn''t even been a year since our ascension is pointless.

    ''No choice then. I''ll have to leave them be.''

    Following the orb of light sent by Gyu-ryeon, I think about the still naive Sea Dragon warriors.

    ''I''ll leave them be, and while they suppress the rebellion... I''ll meet the Heart Tribe.''

    I''ve heard about the Heart Tribe before, but what exactly they do,

    And what exactly is the Heart Path Method, is what I need to find out.

    Its time to understand more about them.

    ''Let''s meet them and find out what theyre about!''

    Whoosh!

    How manyndscapes have I passed?

    sh!

    The light sent by Gyu-ryeon explodes over a massive mountain range.

    "This ce is"

    The explosion of light means we have reached our destination.

    "Thergest Long Spirit Wood Flower farm in the Dragon Race Territory...?"

    The scene beyond the mountain range is breathtaking.

    The vast farm in front of me, absorbing sunlight and shining brightly, seems to be spitting out white mes.

    No, it isn''t just a feeling. Around the flowers of the white nts in Gyu-ryeon''s farm, there is indeed a me-like white spiritual energy flickering.

    Long Spirit Wood Flower.

    Or also known as the Evesting Flower, these white blossoms produce the essential cotton used in the majority of clothing worn by cultivators in the Bright Cold Realm.

    For many cultivators, surpassing the Qi Building stage often results in their clothes being torn to shreds or bing rags due to battles.

    While high-level cultivators can create clothing through spells, those of lower levels have to change into spare clothes or walk around naked, which is quite inconvenient.

    Hoping for intact clothing in the constantly warring Bright Cold Realm isughably nave.

    Thus, many cultivators quietly worried about clothing, and three solutions emerged.

    Learning spells to weave clothes from spiritual energy.

    Wearing clothes that can restore themselves even after being torn or burnt.

    Oveing the embarrassment and walking around naked.

    The third option, while humorous, was surprisingly adopted by many, including Azure Tiger Saint. But it is chosen only by those who are very confident in their abilities.

    Anyway, the first option is only feasible for high-level cultivators.

    The second option, enchanting clothes with restoration spells, was chosen by many, including both high and low-level cultivators.

    The main material used to make such self-restoring clothes is precisely the Long Spirit Wood Flower.

    Clothes made from Long Spirit Wood Flower can be regenerated by infusing a single remaining piece with spiritual energy, even if they werepletely torn or burnt, making them extremely useful.

    The main ingredient, the Long Spirit Wood Flower, which thrives only in areas abundant in spiritual energy, has a unique property of continuous regeneration when its cotton is harvested with spells by high-level cultivators, ensuring a never-ending supply.

    Thus, cultivators who grow Long Spirit Wood Flowers often enve weaker races as cotton ves to manage the harvest.

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    As I look at the cotton field, contemting the Long Spirit Wood Flower,

    From afar, a crimson me is engulfing the cotton field.

    "Is that the rebel army?"

    "None of them even seem to have reached the Qi Refining stage."

    Behind the mes, an enormous presence can be felt, a truly terrifying number.

    ''How many are there?''

    "Now, let''s go down. Everyone, suppress the ves on your own, kill all the leaders of the rebellion, and then report to Senior Gyu."

    "Will do."

    The Sea Dragon warrior carrying me shakes his head, dropping me off before flying away.

    The Sea Dragon warriors, paying no heed to me, swiftly fly towards the numerous demon beasts to suppress them.

    I watch them for a moment before looking at the ve races setting the cotton field on fire.

    ''The Heart Tribe is said to be here. Being at the Core Formation level must surely mean the prowess of Beyond the Path to Heavens.''

    Though Im still confused about what the Heart Tribe is, I can at least specte after hearing from Jang Ik and witnessing his strike.

    ''Surely, members of the Heart Tribe can recognize each other at first sight.''

    Bang, bang!

    I kick off through the air, heading towards the mes.

    There, the racesmitting arson are not just one or two.

    Numerous races are mingling, setting fires.

    The races of the Bright Cold Realm live exposed to the dense spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm, hence the majority are born with the strength of at least the Qi Refining stage.

    Yet, even in the Bright Cold Realm, there are those who are weak.

    Those whose natural bodies are too frail to properly absorb the dense spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm, unable to learn demon beast methods.

    And those who could not find a sacrifice method, thus unable to learn the Heaven Tribe or Earth Tribe methods.

    Such people, ssified as weaker races in the Bright Cold Realm, are often captured by the Heaven and Earth Tribes to be enved or used as elixirs.

    The numerous races currently setting fire are likely those weaker ve races working in Gyu-ryeon''s farm.

    Just when I think so.

    Zing

    Suddenly, the tension sharply rises.

    A feeling as if my neck can be sliced open at any moment!

    A sense predicting murderous intent, akin to future foresight

    ''This is''

    Not just any killing intent.

    Heartnguage!

    Its the heartnguage exchanged between warriors who have reached the realm of Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Someone is speaking through heartnguage.

    No, asking.

    Who are you?

    Zap, zap

    ''This is''

    I smile, epting the sensation given by the heartnguage.

    Following that sensation, I look towards the ce where this heartnguage is sent from.

    Gyu-ryeon''s information seems to be incorrect.

    Not Beyond the Path to Heavens, but Treading Heavens?''

    Kugugugu!

    From afar, three Sea Dragon warriors are gasping for breath.

    I shout at them.

    "Avoid it, there''s a Heart Tribe member over there!"

    However, despite clearly hearing my shout, they ignore it and spew rays of light from their mouths.

    And the next moment.

    sh!

    Swoosh!

    A crimson stream.

    A sunset-colored river wave, blocking the breath of the Sea Dragon warriors.

    ''Ah''

    I can feel it.

    The one who blocked the attack of those three Nascent Soul stage Sea Dragon warriors is definitely in the Treading Heavens realm!

    I suppress the excitement climbing up my spine, intending to run towards that direction.

    However, just as Im about to run over there.

    Shriek!

    Chill!

    I quickly step backward, retreating with a light-footed technique at the sudden sense of ominousness invading my mind.

    Kwagwagwang!

    The next moment, a huge valley appears right where I was about to cross.

    "I need toin to Senior Gyu."

    Not just one Heart Tribe member, but two.

    ''No, maybe Senior Gyu only managed to ascertain one till now.''

    Wo-woong!

    From afar, a scarlet river of sunset is flowing, sweeping along three Sea Dragon warriors like a tide.

    They appear as if three snakes are trapped in a sunset-colored sea.

    That side is undoubtedly in the Treading Heavens realm, yet the sensation unique to the Treading Heavens realm is not something I can detect with either demon beast methods or Heaven Tribe methods.

    ''Detection doesn''t work, huh. Seems like they don''t know either...''

    Step, step

    I look at a figure emerging from the cotton field, a bipedal goat with white fur.

    "Are you the Core Formation stage Heart Tribe member Senior Gyu mentioned?"

    The creature is definitely a Beyond the Path to Heavens level expert.

    I look at what this goat demon is holding.

    ''A whip?''

    Its a thin leather whip.

    A thin whip used forshing ves.

    However, strangely, on the forehead of this goat demon holding a whip meant for beating ves, there is a clear mark of a ve.

    The goat demon with the ve mark on their forehead has an overall gentle and rounded appearance.

    The fur itself seems incredibly fluffy and soft, and the eyes exude a clear and soft temperament.

    Moreover, due to its small stature, it looks quite cute at first nce.

    But I swallow my saliva as I observe them.

    ''Underneath the fur...''

    I cant count how many scars there are.

    Beneath the soft and cute fur, there are marks like whipshes densely packed like rain streaks.

    A formidable opponent indeed.

    I raise my tension and ask,

    "Are you from the Heart Tribe?"

    "..."

    "Is the Heart Path Method what you practice?"

    "..."

    "Your Heart Tribe..."

    And then.

    Meeeeeeh

    The creature cries out andshes the whip.

    Kwagwagwang!

    "!"

    Again, a valley forms where the whip strikes.

    ''Ah, I see. Am I an idiot?''

    I realize as I watch the Heart Tribe member cry out.

    The demonnguage I am using is a universalnguage among demons, but now that I think about it, these Heart Tribe members wouldn''t have the Earth Tribe''s vision, naturally not learning the demonnguage.

    [Hey, I asked if you were from the Heart Tribe.]

    I once again speak to it using mentalnguage, which operates on consciousness.

    [Can you tell me what the Heart Path Method is? How does your Heart Tribe distinguish levels of attainment? What enlightenment have you achieved?]

    Finally, I got a proper response from them.

    [You''ve been babbling to yourself all this time. Are you trying topete with words?]

    "...Ha."

    I wonder why.

    Despite being insulted by an opponent of a lower realm than myself, I don''t feel bad at all.

    Instead, I grab the air with a bright smile.

    [My apologies.]

    No more words are needed.

    Bo-oong!

    Tearing through the air, I surge the Formless Sword throughout my body, not drawing upon demon beast methods.

    Nor do I awaken the Nascent Soul, forcibly sealing the ability to perceive nes.

    After sealing all Heaven and Earth Tribe methods,

    I charge at them while maintaining a pure state of Treading Heavens.

    ''Indeed, is the Heart Path Method a martial art?''

    Today, I shall find the answer.

    My attack collides with that of the goat.

    Kugugugu!

    The scarlet river swallows the Sea Dragon warriors.

    The three warriors gasp for breath as they face their opponent.

    They can''t identify who it is.

    The techniques being used are also unknown.

    Even the main body''s location can''t be detected.

    Yet the perceived size of the consciousness feels infinitely small!

    ''What is this, who is this person...''

    The eldest among the Sea Dragon warriors, the veteran.

    Jeon Gyeok summons the storm, filling the surrounding sky as he clenches his teeth.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Dark clouds infuse the Sea Dragon warriors with strength.

    Normally, they would be immortal warriors who do not tire until their energy runs out, but facing this entity,

    They feel like they are barely clinging to life with these techniques.

    "Ugh, so you''re the leader of the rebellion! I haven''t heard of a Nascent Soul stage rebel force..."

    Jeon Gyeok throws out any statement to probe the opponent.

    But the opponent does not react.

    He tries various offers and questions to probe the opponent but is met with silence.

    Jeon Gyeok starts to grow anxious.

    ''If this continues, our energy will bepletely depleted. Senior Gyu hasn''t arrived yet, and to end like this...''

    Just then.

    [Hmmm, the owner of this domain, the Four-Axis stage Earth Tribe member, hasn''t shown up?]

    Jeon Gyeok brightens up upon hearing the opponent murmur.

    ''Right, they may do well against opponents of the same realm, but it seems theyck confidence when facing higher-level cultivators.''

    Jeon Gyeok shouts with a feigned stern expression.

    "We are just the vanguard. Within half an hour, Elder Gyu-ryeon of the True Dragon Alliance will arrive. We may not be able to defeat you, but we can hold you off until then."

    Jeon Gyeok signals to the other Sea Dragon Race warriors to draw up their energy as if to bind the presence before them within a barrier immediately.

    ''Having done this much, surely they''ll be flustered and try to retreat. That''s when we will temporarily retreat and ask for help from Senior Gyu...''

    "Everyone, surround that..."

    And then.

    The owner of the scarlet river chuckles.

    [Such bravado. I take it the Four-Axis monster isnting?]

    "Haha, if you want to believe that..."

    [Did you think I wouldn''t notice you rolling your eyes and exchanging opinions? Keke You''ve been anxious from the start, indeed The Four-Axis hasn''t shown up.]

    "...The Four-Axis hasnt arrived, but."

    Jeon Gyeok quickly thinks of a way out.

    "We are warriors of the Sea Dragon Race. We came prepared to die to suppress you... the Heart Tribe. If our situation bes dire, we have techniques prepared to self-destruct..."

    [That''s a lie.]

    "Foolish as it may be, even if we don''t self-destruct, the human ally that came with us is closely rted to us. If he exerts his full strength, he can unleash power at the Heavenly Being stage. If we find ourselves in danger, he will"

    [That also seems like a lie.]

    "So suspicious. But no matter how much you doubt, it doesn''t change the truth. However, think about it. A senior of the Four-Axis stage is on her way here, we came prepared with a self-destruction technique, and in fact, having that human ally means we actually have an advantage over you. Moreover, we were ordered to capture those who started the rebellion alive, so we were only fighting moderately. Being distant rtives of the ck Dragon Race, we can draw a considerable amount of power from the ancestral blood of the ck Dragon"

    [My goodness, everything except the words ''capture alive'' and ''distant rtives of the ck Dragon Race'' is a lie. You aren''t Sea Dragons but Bragging Dragons, did you introduce yourselves incorrectly?]

    "..."

    Jeon Gyeok res at his opponent.

    ''What in the world?''

    It feels like his heart is being read.

    He knows nothing about his opponent, but the opponent seems to be reading him in real-time, an eerie difort..

    [You seem displeased. Getting more afraid, arent you?]

    "..."

    Not just Jeon Gyeok, but the other Sea Dragon warriors who share his thoughts turn pale.

    Its clear.

    The entity before them can easily read their innermost thoughts.

    That difort and fear.

    Jeon Gyeok had seen such a being only once before.

    ''Mad Lord, Jo Yeon...''

    A lunatic who had controlled two Four-Axis stage puppets from the Lower Realm.

    The sensation of having one''s soul pierced through was something he had only felt in the presence of that person.

    Of course, Jeon Gyeok did not believe the mad old man could read his thoughts, but there was something inmon between the ufortable feeling given by the Mad Lord''s transparent eyes and this current difort.

    [The problem with you Heaven and Earth Tribes is this. Always, when facing the threat of death, you desperately do anything to survive. It''s not necessarily bad, but wouldn''t it be normal to have one or two who stick to their convictions? Have I only been dealing with small fries?]

    "You are..."

    [Enough, shut up. I''m not interested in ying with you fools anymore, and that guy over there seems somewhat interesting.]

    The scarlet river seems tough with a giggle.

    Jeon Gyeok tries to say something, but the next moment.

    He clenches his teeth as he sees the scarlet wave rushing at him without a word.

    "Damn it, are you determined to see this through to the end!"

    [Hahaha, you think you canst till the end with me? Seeing that you don''t know much about the Heart Tribe, you must have only recently ascended... Remember this well. The Heart Tribe... if you want to catch them, you must dig a good trap and not confront them with excessive force. With the power of your Heaven and Earth Tribes, it will never be easy.]

    Peeee

    At that moment, Jeon Gyeok hears a ringing in his ears.

    Its the sound of singing.

    ''This, this is...!''

    As soon as he recognizes the song, Jeon Gyeok feels the strength draining from his body.

    Not just a sensation, but his life force and spiritual energy are actually being siphoned away.

    ''Ah, no...''

    What?

    To die like this?

    So absurdly?

    Jeon Gyeok nkly watches as life force drains out of his body.

    Life is not under control.

    Qi is not under his control, scattering absurdly easily.

    ''To die so easily...''

    [Your mistake was first and foremost, not knowing about the Heart Tribe. And that I''m someone who has seen your Heaven and Earth Tribes so annoyingly often. That''s about it. Farewell.]

    Thwoong!

    With the sound like a string being snapped, Jeon Gyeok loses consciousness.

    With that, Jeon Gyeok died.

    As simply and vainly as one would swat a bug.

    The three warriors of the Sea Dragon Race died like this.

    And the owner of the scarlet river turns their gaze elsewhere.

    Where a loud explosion is uring.

    Kwagwang, Kwagwagwang!

    The earth trembles, dust clouds rise, and a long whip flies in all directions.

    As the whip extends,

    An invisible formless sword swings like a whip.

    Seo Eun-hyun charges at the goat, raising both arms and exerting force on his lower abdomen, back, and shoulders.

    For an instant, his muscles seem to swell, and the Formless Sword strikes down towards the goat.

    The goat is no easy opponent.

    The goat swings the whip from lower right to upper left.

    In that moment, the ghost infuses Qi into the whip with a twist of the wrist.

    Simultaneously, the weight of the whip changes, shaking off Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword.

    Chwack!

    As the goat twists its wrist again, the weight of the whip bes as light as a feather, and the whip quickly retracts at an astonishing speed.

    Spat!

    Seo Eun-hyun swings his sword, and the goat swings their whip.

    A whip that changes weight, a sword that changes shape.

    Their exchange appears evenly matched at a nce.

    Pshht, Pshht, Pshht!

    But beneath the goat''s white fur, cuts are gradually grazing it.

    The goat''s wrists, thumb, index finger, pinkie...

    Ribcage, sr plexus, navel...

    Instep, heel, calf...

    Shwoosh, Shwoosh!

    These are the wounds on the goat''s body from Seo Eun-hyun''s two movements.

    The goat understands,

    Their opponent is going easy on them.

    No, more urately, they are being guided.

    Initially, it seemed like he was cautiously pressing the goat, testing something as if to gauge the goat''s strength.

    But at some point, there were several asions when he could have split the goat''s head open but chose to spare him.

    Unlike the goat, whose body is already reddened in ces, Seo Eun-hyun''s clothes are not even scratched,pletely unscathed.

    ''The proficiency of each technique, every one of them is terrifying.''

    The goat thinks as they look at Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Every single one, even the simplest techniques when embedded in the changing sword, leads to a myriad of transformations, and every stroke of myriad transformations is based on extremely proficient fundamentals, reaching the level of a lethal strike.''

    Moreover, the sword wielded by this person is invisible.

    Though perceivable by consciousness, being invisible to the naked eye is a tremendous disadvantage.

    I can''t even properly grasp what''s changing right now because it''s transparent.''

    This won''t do.

    ''I must decide the battle with a decisive technique.''

    The goat''s momentum changes.

    ''Pouring everything I have... I shall liberate my race...!''

    The next moment.

    The goat''s whip soars high into the sky.

    Now, with a weight heavier than Mount Tai, it prepares to fall.

    Seo Eun-hyun, sensing the goats intent, readies himself.

    One can be guessed.

    What both are about to use are the techniques they each call their ultimate.

    ''No matter the oue, I will give my all in a gesture of respect!''

    And when their techniques are about to sh.

    Thwoong!

    With a clear sound, the goat slumps to the ground.

    [Heuk...!]

    Strength drains from them.

    A feeling of powerlessness envelops their entire body, feeling as if they can do nothing.

    Between them, the scarlet river flows.

    [Hello, sorry to interrupt your fun. But you see, we''re out of time. The prediction that a Four-Axis stage cultivator wille directly has dropped, and we''ve only caught these runts... Anyway, as promised, since a Four-Axis stage did not appear, I will allow your entire race to enter the Heart Tribe Territory, as promised.]

    [...! Yes! Thank you!]

    I feel my whole body be lethargic and my life force drain away as I watch the babbling scarlet river before me.

    ''Its dangerous.''

    Im sleepy.

    So sleepy and exhausted. This must be her manifestation of the Treading Heavens ability.

    [Hey, friend, won''t you stop fighting too? Looking at you, you''re from the Human Race, and you''ve been learning demon beast methods under the Demon Race... And it seems like you''ve reached the second stage of Manifestation like us. ...Honestly, I don''t have much confidence in winning against you. But if you could overlook just my friend and his race''s departure, I would be truly grateful.]

    So, she''s asking to be let go because she doesn''t think she can win against me?

    Had this been before, I would have scoffed at such nonsense.

    But, looking up at the sky, I chuckle softly.

    If attacked, great cmity.

    If not attacked, smooth sailing.

    ''Thest trick she''s hiding might be quite frightening.''

    I quietly calm my inner thoughts and nod.

    "Do as you wish."

    [Ahahaha, thank you truly. Then, by any chance, is there anything you''d like to ask? As a token of permitting our departure, I''ll answer something you''re curious about.]

    I immediately asked her.

    "What is the Heart Path Method?"

    Today, I will finally learn about the Heart Path Method.

    The owner of the scarlet river replies.

    [Pu, Pukukukuk... Kahahahaha!]

    With a fierceugh.

    As if its the funniest thing in the world.

    And then her words follow.

    [Look here, friend. The Heart Path Method doesn''t exist in this world.]

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 188: The Tribe of the Earth (8)

    Chapter 188: The Tribe of the Earth (8)

    What does that mean?

    I look at her momentarily confused.

    [Ahahaha!]

    Suddenly, her voice, which had been that of a delicate woman, changes into a deep male voice.

    [Such talk of the Heart Path Method is just a term forcibly applied by the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe to try to understand us... It''s impossible for us to have such a systematic structure like methods. Don''t you know? If you''ve reached the second stage of Manifestation, you should realize that everyone in this world possesses different possibilities, right?]

    "."

    Theyre right.

    I narrow my eyes, pondering the words of this person, whose gender I can''t discern.

    "So... the Heart Path Method, no... what does the Heart Tribe call this ''realm''? Although heart essences differ, isn''t the process of reaching this ''realm'' the same? Is ''Manifestation'' just the end of it?"

    [Hmm I do feel like telling you... ]

    Once again, their voice changes to that of a child.

    [Could it be jealousy? To obtain our power while studying under the Earth Tribe with a body of the Heaven Tribe. If one fully masters the three talents of Heaven, Earth, and Heart, imagine the kind of monster that would be born.]

    Sarararak

    The scarlet river flows around me.

    I realize that this river''s existence is not actual water but the heart essence of this being.

    ''Theres no substance?''

    Yet, Im startled by this bizarre river.

    Treading Heavens must ultimately be the state of bing one with the heart essence one has manifested.

    Yet, this river, while emanating an aura simr to the Treading Heavens realm, seems to have no substantial body to be its source.

    ''What is this?''

    When I peer into the being with my hidden thoughts,

    [Haha, to think theres such a transparent hell of agony...]

    The next moment, the river''s voice changes back to that of an old man.

    [Neither the Heaven Tribe nor the Earth Tribe, and not even among us, have I seen such an extreme heart essence... Indeed, if only I could know which direction this monster of the three talents will take, I could decide how to deal with you...]

    The river wraps around me, its voice flowing out.

    It feels as if the Heart Tribe being is standing with hands sped behind his back, looking at me while circling around.

    However, as I watch him, I invoke the Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Mountain Echoes Valleys Responds

    Ting!

    A clear sword cry strikes the mind.

    The vibration resonates from the ne of Qi to the ne of Soul, awakening the spirit.

    "I seem to encounter a lot of beings who love brainwashing, especially aftering to the Earth Tribe."

    [Oh no, you''ve caught on already. But what was that? Did your energy transform into consciousness? Did you move across nes?]

    "."

    I do not respond to his nonsense, focusing instead on surveying my surroundings.

    "!"

    Suddenly, the ves who were setting fire to the cotton ntation have all disappeared.

    It seems I had moved far while my attention was distracted on this being.

    ''Was I trapped in an illusion? Me?''

    I grit my teeth and re at the river.

    "What were you trying to do to me? Brainwash me for what purpose?"

    [Ah, just in case there''s any misunderstanding, the power of my Manifestation isn''t brainwashing. It''s deep sleep. The immersion into a dream is the enlightenment I''ve achieved. I just wanted to put you to sleep soundly, then tie you up nicely and send you to the highest council of the Heart Tribe.]

    "."

    What is this person?

    I open my mouth in disbelief, yet I am on high alert mentally.

    "So after all this, you''re asking me not to interfere with you?"

    [Don''t take it too hard. We, the Heart Tribe, can''t trust anyone. The Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe have been so eager to kidnap us and turn us into pills that we''ve had to be cunning to deal with them.

    But since I''ve opened up to you like this, please forgive me for that. Now that I know your strength, I won''t attempt to kidnap you anymore.]

    "."

    Their true intentions are unreadable.

    Perhaps due to being in the same realm, this being is also able to protect their deep heart essence from me.

    "How did you deal with those Sea Dragon warriors?"

    I nce at the unconscious Sea Dragon warriors.

    [I put them to sleep. However, they seem to mistake my process of deep sleep for the process of death, so if they are not awakened within an hour or two, their souls will truly mistake it for death and die.]

    Terrifying.

    And utterly bizarre.

    But more than that, I re at the being before.

    "You''re stalling for time. What are you aiming for?"

    Even though the heart essence is unreadable, I can tell that this being is wrapping me up in needless words to waste time.

    They must certainly be trying to dy.

    [Oh, you''ve caught on already. It''s nothing significant. I am a special envoy sent by the Heart Tribe''s highest council, tasked with infiltrating the Heaven and Earth Tribes, helping the weak ve races among them to give birth to members of the Heart Tribe.

    Once a Heart Tribe member is born, I guide them along with their race to the territory of the Heart Tribe. In the process, if I encounter any Masters of the Four-Axis stage from the Heaven or Earth Tribes, I also have the task of killing them.]

    "!?"

    I look at this being''s energy.

    "Are you waiting for Gyu-ryeon, the owner of this domain?"

    [It would be nice if that were the case If the owner of the domain doesn''t show up, I guess I''ll just focus on leading the races to escape.]

    To kill a Four-Axis stage cultivator.

    That seems to be the ace up their sleeves.

    ''That''s why it foretold great misfortune if I attacked him.''

    A rash move would have been a death sentence.

    Apparently, the reason this being is leaving me alone for now is simply because I also fall under the category of ''Heart Tribe.''

    Just then.

    The goat standing beside us suddenly looks in one direction.

    [Here ites.]

    A subtle anger is present in the goat''s eyes.

    Kugugugu!

    From afar, a boar, its body dyed red, is flying towards us.

    White steam billows from the nose of the boar, who possesses the energy of the Nascent Soul stage.

    [The administrator of the Long Spirit Cotton ntation The bastard who tormented and oppressed us on behalf of the lord, Gyu-ryeon.]

    Crack

    The whip in the goat''s hand thrashes as if alive.

    [Yes, let''s have a go at it. I''ll help out if it looks like you''re losing.]

    [Yes, elder. But who exactly is this person?]

    [Hmm, I don''t know myself. That''s why I''m holding him here while we talk. But it seems he doesn''t intend to antagonize us deliberately, so it would be refreshing to resolve our grievances and then return.]

    [Yes!]

    The goat firmly responds, gripping the whip and flying towards the boar with void steps.

    ''Walking on air.''

    I asked the river,

    "Can you exin exactly what the Heart Tribe is?"

    The river responds in a young woman''s voice,

    [What kind of question is that? It naturaly refers to those who have integrated their heart essence.]

    "Integrated their heart essence?"

    [Yes, those who have unified their external and internal heart essences into oneplete heart essence. Those who can manifest such a heart essence are collectively called the Heart Tribe.]

    "Then, those who can reach this ''Manifestation'' through consciousness methods are also Heart Tribe? It sounds like mastering consciousness methods alone can lead one to be Heart Tribe..."

    [Ahaha, reach the Heart Tribe by mastering consciousness methods?]

    The riverughs as if they found the idea amusing.

    [Listen here, friend. Integrating the external and internal heart essences is something that can only be achieved through unimaginable pain and pressure. Simply erging and refining the consciousness with consciousness methods is meaningless.

    To be Heart Tribe, to manifest heart essence, one needs a [longing] beyond imagination. The Esteemed One of the Heart Tribe longed for overwhelming power to save their own race, that neer longed for the ''weight'' of the responsibility to save his race, and I longed for ''sleep.'' And looking briefly at your manifestation, it seems you longed for ''escaping something.'' Isn''t that right?]

    "."

    [If you don''t deeply long for something, no matter how much you master consciousness methods, you''ll never achieve manifestation. If someone who has mastered consciousness methods integrates their external and internal heart essence to reach manifestation, it means they''re longing for something beyond imagination.

    Yes, a longing that surpasses imagination. An endless thirst. A relentless fanaticism towards something. Only by preparing to throw everything away and push oneself into the realm of pain and pressure, can one be ''us''.]

    Wo-woong!

    The being intentionally shows me their intent.

    Its a sign of affection.

    [You are definitely of the Heaven Tribe, and at the same time of the Earth Tribe, but the reason I don''t dislike you is because you have continuously longed for your own beliefs to the extent that you''ve reached the second stage of Manifestation.

    Such a transparent hell of agony, it''s definitely the heart essence of a madman. But even if it is the heart essence of a madman, hasn''t it reached that realm precisely because it was never let go of and was always pursued?]

    "Right."

    Kwang, kwangkwang!

    I nod my head, watching the fight between the goat wielding the whip and the boar turning the surroundings into a sea of mes.

    The boar is at the Nascent Soul stage after all, and the goat is merely at the threshold of Treading Heavens.

    However, the goat is evenly matched with the boar.

    ''It might be because the boar is at the very early stages of Nascent Soul, but it seems like the goat knows all the techniques the boar uses.''

    On the other hand, the boar is unable to properly grasp even one of the goat''s whip movements.

    [That kid''s name is Baek Nyeong. He is a ve who rose to the position of overseer on this cotton ntation for his race.]

    The river continues.

    [He stepped forward to whip his own kind, but from the day he held the whip, he practiced countless times, pondering how to ''softly'' pretend to hit his kin. He mastered the art of loading and unloading weight on the whip, whipping himself to control the weight of the whip to the extreme. Pushing the control of weight to the utmost limit is how he achieved his Manifestation.]

    Kwakwakwang!

    The goat, Baek Nyeong, made the boar scream and tumble down with ash of his whip.

    Whoong!

    Kugugugu!

    Once again, the whip is swung, and a valley in the shape of a whip appears where it passes.

    [That demon beast administrator of the Earth Tribe forced Baek Nyeong to whip his own family. Baek Nyeong insisted on waiting to kill that guy himself, ying around while waiting for the lord.]

    Kwakwang, kwang, kwaaaaang!

    Baek Nyeong, with eyes rolled back, continues to wield his whip.

    The attack, optimized for [Weight] at the threshold of Treading Heavens, makes the me-spewing wild boar gradually lose consciousness and seem to die.

    ''A realm specialized in attack power.''

    I exim at the sight of his Beyond the Path To Heavens.

    Even if the boar is at the very early stages of Nascent Soul and Baek Nyeong knows all of its techniques, there''s still a gap between a Nascent Soul stage and Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Yet, to push the opponent to the brink of death like this, Baek Nyeong must have focused solely on attacking, as if ignoring defense and willing to die in the process.

    How heavy can a delicate whip be?

    Kwaaaaaang!

    [Sa, save me....]

    The boar flies up, dodging Baek Nyeong''s whip.

    Baek Nyeong, with eyes rolled back, attempts to pursue the boar, and the river''s owner cheers for Baek Nyeong as if excited.

    I, too, knowing the certain enmity between Baek Nyeong and the wild boar, do not rashly intervene.

    Just then.

    Pukkak, puhwak!

    "!?"

    Far away, the bodies of the three Sea Dragon warriors, who had been put to sleep by the river''s owner, begin to convulse violently.

    And the river''s owner shudders at the sight.

    Simultaneously.

    Pukkak!

    Puhwahaaaak!

    Blood spurts from the heart region of the Sea Dragon warriors, and an enormous amount of heaven and earth spiritual energy begins to converge there.

    Gooooo.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy condenses into a blue light in the air, forming the shape of a giant azure dragon.

    Its the form of Seo Hweol.

    I can feel the owner of the river being shocked.

    [What using their own race as a sacrifice Baek Nyeong! Come back, we''re retreating!]

    The form of Seo Hweol that had descended upon the scene surveys the surroundings.

    I can feel it.

    The figure in front of me was summoned using the lives of three Sea Dragon Race warriors as a sacrifice.

    Since the lives of three Nascent Soul stage warriors were offered as a sacrifice, even if for a brief moment.

    This figure is identical to Seo Hweol''s true body.

    Kugugugu!

    An immense pressure weighs down on my entire body.

    Seo Hweol''s head turns towards me, wrapped in the crimson river.

    [Hmm, to think that the rebels in Senior Gyu''s territory could be this dangerous. These children weren''t sent to die among the rebels]

    Wasn''t it you who killed them?

    I am momentarily dumbfounded, but Seo Hweol looks around with interest.

    His gazends on Baek Nyeong and the crimson river.

    [Indeed, are you the Heart Tribe, whose fame has spread far and wide in the Bright Cold Realm?]

    The crimson river, annoyed, whirls up into the air, buzzing.

    [Damn it. The worst-case scenario, a Four-Axis cultivator getting involved. Even if I sacrifice my life to kill you, it wouldnt harm your true body, would it?]

    [That''s right. Originally, it was a means to descend in case of the worst situation, but it''s a bit disappointing to have to descend because of you folks.]

    [Well then, what does the esteemed Four-Axis cultivator n to do with us now? Just so you know, I have received a not so insignificant technique from the Heart Tribes highest council, so if I put my life on the line, I can at least eliminate your form.]

    [A pitiful threat.]

    Ssssss!

    The dragon form of Seo Hweol recondenses into a human form.

    The human form of Seo Hweol smiles benevolently.

    [But personally, I have no intention of doing anything to you. It''s sad that a rebellion has urred in Gyu senior''s farm... and our precious Sea Dragon warriors being massacred by the heart tribe, is an unavoidable incident.]

    [Wait, weren''t you the one who killed your own warriors?]

    The crimson river looks at Seo Hweol in iprehension.

    Currently, Seo Hweol, not being his true self but projecting his form based on the life force of the Sea Dragon warriors, made it difficult to read his heart essence and understand him.

    [Our Sea Dragon warriors fought valiantly against the Heart Tribe, sacrificing their souls, and all died gloriously in battle. I tried to project my avatar from afar to help, but it was toote as they had all already perished.]

    [Madman.]

    [Thus, in memory of them, I sought to uncover the secrets of the Heart Tribe.]

    Kugugugu!

    From Seo Hweol''s hand, a strong gravitational force begins to emerge.

    That force is directed towards Baek Nyeong.

    Baek Nyeong starts to be sucked in by the gravitational pull exerted by Seo Hweol.

    [Wait, what are you doing!]

    [By capturing the leader of the enemy, perhaps the warriors of my race who died unjustly can find some peace in the afterlife.]

    Paaaat!

    Above Seo Hweol''s hand, space warps, revealing a spatial rift.

    Beyond that spatial rift surelyys the Sea Dragon Pce!

    [Originally, this wasn''t intended for such purposes but to retrieve Seo Eun-hyun, a member of our race, in case of danger but given the situation, it''s unavoidable. Still, being able to capture the Heart Tribe, which had been so famously rumored in the Bright Cold Realm.]

    [Put your hand down right now!]

    Kugugugu!

    The crimson river, revealing its fury, flies towards Seo Hweol.

    The entire body of the crimson river turns green for a moment.

    And within that green light, I can make out the shape of a brilliant podao.

    That is

    That is the trump card they kept hidden!

    A strike from the Esteemed One!

    However, Seo Hweol, raises his other hand unconcerned towards the dead bodies of the Sea Dragon warriors lying at his feet.

    Crack!

    The bodies of the Sea Dragon warriors are lifted by spiritual energy, blocking the crimson river.

    The crimson river hesitates for a moment, shocked not by the corpses but by Seo Hweol''s attitude of using his own race as shields without any emotion, but then pushes through.

    Crack!

    The charge of the crimson river shattered the bodies of the Sea Dragon warriors.

    However, Seo Hweol, undeterred, continues to emit a strong gravitational force from his hand.

    Chrararak!

    And in the moment when the river hesitated,

    In the moment when the bodies were shattered,

    Those momentsbine to create an opening, and Seo Hweol uses it to suck Baek Nyeong into the spatial rift that had formed above his hand.

    [Noooooo!]

    Chrararak!

    The river charges towards Seo Hweol''s form, but Seo Hweol''s form merely disperses into the air.

    Seo Hweol''s bright voice echoes through the void and then fades away.

    [Thank you for the wonderful gift. Thanks to you, the heroes of my race who died unjustly will also be able to rest in peace.]

    Sssss.

    The spatial rift created by Seo Hweol disappears as well, and the crimson river, having not managed to unleash the strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, swirls around in dismay.

    [.]

    I reflect on Seo Hweol taking Baek Nyeong through the spatial rift, remembering his words about using it to take me if I were in danger.

    Was Seo Hweol originally prepared to sacrifice his own warriors to forcefully bring me to the Sea Dragon Pce if things went awry?

    Of course, it might not have been the case.

    He could have just said that but intended to do something to Gyu-ryeon through the Sea Dragon warriors or steal something from Gyu-ryeon''s domain.

    But if the original target he intended to take was indeed me,

    He must have realized our value through Oh Hye-seo!

    Kim Yeon, a mortal with a Four-Axis stage consciousness. Jeon Myeong-hoon, said to have the same constitution as Yang Su-jin. Oh Hyun-seok, expected to reach Heavenly Being stagebat power within 100 years. Kang Min-hee, expected to reach the Star Shattering stage within 500 years...

    The value we hold, discovered by Seo Hweol and the three Heavenly Being stage cultivators, must have been immense.

    That''s why he was prepared to take me away, even by sacrificing three Nascent Soul stage warriors of his own race.

    But then, a thought strikes me.

    But now, hasnt the means to kidnap me disappeared? Was Baek Nyeong considered more valuable than me in Seo Hweols eyes?

    At that moment.

    A chill runs down my spine as I consider a possibility.

    Seo Hweol openly stated in front of me that he was prepared to sacrifice three Nascent Soul stages to take me away.

    That means he values me higher than three Nascent Soul stages.

    That also means he has realized the value of Oh Hye-seo, who is simr to me.

    And by observing my actions and words over the past 10 months, he figured out that I am trying to find the whereabouts of my colleague, Oh Hye-seo.

    He already realized the value of Oh Hye-seo and me, predicting that I would eventuallye back to him to find Oh Hye-seo anyway!?

    Understanding that I cherish my colleagues over the 10 months.

    He informs me that he has discovered the value of my colleague and me.

    Thus, due to my nature, I will inevitably return.

    A method even more certain than directly capturing me through a spatial rift.

    No, if I had been thoroughly brainwashed by Seo Hweol over the 10 months,

    I would have already sworn my allegiance to Seo Hweol, shedding tears of gratitude for the situation where he sacrificed three Nascent Soul stages to save me when I was in danger.

    I shudder at Seo Hweol''s cunning, and the crimson river, disheartened by what happened to Baek Nyeong, circles around before flying off towards where the other enved races had escaped.

    [Had circumstances been better, we could have talked more, but given how things have turned out, lets meet again someday.]

    Paaaat!

    With those words, the crimson river disappears into the distance.

    I stand dumbfounded in the cotton ntation, watching the boar that is healing from the injuries inflicted by Baek Nyeong.

    The boar looks confused, staring at the spot where Seo Hweol vanished.

    "...Hey."

    I approach the boar.

    "Can you contact the lord of this domain, Senior Gyu?"

    "Um? Oh, yes, but"

    "Please send a message. I regret to inform Senior that the suppression of the rebellion has failed."

    "Iunderstand."

    The wild boar looks at the ce where Seo Hweol disappeared with a puzzled expression and absentmindedly nods.

    "...That technique. I feel like Ive seen it somewhere before"

    "...?"

    "No, never mind. I''ll contact the lord. Damn it"

    Thus.

    The brief yet intense encounter with the Heart Tribe came to an end.

    "Well, if that''s how things turned out, there''s nothing we can do."

    Gyu-ryeon sighs as she looks at me and the boar, Hong Guk.

    We decided to keep quiet about Seo Hweol directly killing his own race and descending.

    Regarding the annihtion of all the Sea Dragon warriors, Hong Guk wasn''t sure if he had seen Seo Hweol kill his kin properly and said so. I also agreed, though for different reasons.

    For me, it was due to my rtionship with Seo Hweol. But whether Hong Guk genuinely didn''t see it properly or had another reason, I don''t know.

    Anyway, with Gyu-ryeon''s sigh, the incident came to a temporary close.

    Following the agreement with Gyu-ryeon, I decided to begin the refinement of the Immortal Beast True Blood.

    Deep within Gyu-ryeon''s domain.

    There, a ritual circle drawn with Gyu-ryeon''s dragon blood is set up, and I enter its center to sit in a lotus position.

    In front of me is a jade bottle containing a drop of the ck Dragons True Blood.

    "Then, let''s start refining the Immortal Beast True Blood now."

    Perhaps due to the guilt of having caused the death of Seo Hweol''s subordinates and the rebellion,

    Gyu-ryeon forms hand seals a bit listlessly.

    A crimson, blood-colored light rises around us.

    Kududuguk!

    The jade bottle in front of me resonates with the light, shaking violently, and I see the drop of the ck Dragon blood flying towards me.

    The next moment.

    Huh?

    I find myself engulfed in pitch-ck darkness.

    In the darkness, I can sense a massive dragon looking at me.

    I see, this is the remnant will contained in the ck Dragons True Blood

    I need to ovee this remnant will to refine the Immortal Beast True Blood.

    Now, to suppress the remnant will.

    The next moment.

    [Why does someone who has lived less than half a century possess over 2000 years of history?]

    The massive dragon in the darkness speaks to me.

    [How dare you attempt to deceive history in front of an Immortal Beast. By the name of the ck Dragon that governs Taiyin (Supreme/Great Yin), Imand you, mortal, to recount your true history.]

    The refinement of the Immortal Beast True Blood has begun.

    However, I have never once heard from Gyu-ryeon that the Immortal Beast itself will directly speak during the refinement of the True Blood.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Dragonk105. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 189: The Tribe of the Earth (9)

    Chapter 189: The Tribe of the Earth (9)

    Zing, zing, zing

    My whole body tingles.

    However, this isn''t the same pressure as when I had encountered [Him] before.

    The being before me is a remnant will contained in a single drop of blood, and [He] was a split soul, but something feels different.

    I wonder why but somehow feel that the distance between the two is different.

    Somehow, this ck Dragon seems far more distant than [Him].

    ''Ah, is that it.''

    This ck Dragon might exist in a dimension even farther away from this Bright Cold Realm than [Him].

    ''Theck of pressurepared to [Him] is because the main body exists in a much farther dimension.''

    Of course, it''s not that there''s no pressurepared to [Him]. Even though this ck Dragon is nothing more than a remnant will in a drop of blood, it still exerts a pressure beyond what any Integration stage Grand Cultivator could.

    It''s when I''m looking at the ck Dragon.

    Sssssshhh!

    "...!!!"

    Suddenly, my whole body, submerged in darkness, disintegrates in front of the ck Dragon.

    ''What is this!?''

    Even though it''s not the real world but a mental world where I met with the ck Dragon''s remnant will, I feel as though my body in the real world is disintegrating.

    "Grrrrrgh!!"

    I hold back a scream, but the ck Dragon, paying no heed, meticulously disassembles and observes the deepest parts of my body.

    Bones and flesh disintegrate.

    Blood and organs disintegrate.

    Eventually, every single cell disintegrates.

    The countless double helices sleeping within each cell, the Yin and Yang of spiritual energy rotating within my body, areid bare before the ck Dragon.

    Despite being in the mental world, my body is manifested as if it''s real, and despite having reached Treading Heavens Beyond the Path and mastered the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I am powerless before the ck Dragon''s gaze.

    As the ck Dragon flips through my body, information about Yin, Yang, and double helices that it sees unfolds before my eyes as well.

    ''This is....''

    The scene I saw when I obtained the Nascent Soul.

    The scene where Yin and Yang in my body rotated, revisiting my past.

    That''s right.

    I am seeing the scene of obtaining the Nascent Soul once more because of the ck Dragon!

    ''This is... my history...!!?''

    Being born, growing up, entering this world...

    Ascending and following Seo Hweol to reach the present, my life of about 30 years pass before my eyes.

    ''Huh?''

    However, I notice something strange.

    The usual shbacks or scenes of life seen at the time of reaching the Nascent Soul stage included the flow of time including regression.

    But the flow shown by the ck Dragon does not include regression, and my memory is cut off directly after returning from the original world to this world.

    As the memories sh by, finally, the memory of entering the Serving Command Ark and facing [Him] emerges in my mind.

    That''s when it happens.

    Fwoosh!

    Suddenly, the shback ends, and my body returns to its original state.

    "...!?"

    It''s then that I am finally able to move within the space.

    ! Huff, huff.

    I thought I was going to die.

    What on earth is going on?

    ''My body, disintegrated down to the gic level?''

    And those genes were traced by the yin and yang of spiritual energy, drawing double helices and showing the past.

    It felt as if I had taken a nce at the history of my life.

    Just then.

    The ck Dragon''s voice hits my ears.

    [To think a mortal has umted two thousand years, I wondered what was going on, but you had a private meeting with . Since that being does not permit looking into the past, I will stop here.]

    "...? Ah...."

    Apparently, after seeing the memory of meeting [Him], the ck Dragon seems to have realized something.

    "Have you read all of my memories?"

    I ask the ck Dragon in the darkness before me with a trembling voice.

    The ck Dragon seems to be silent for a moment, then scatters into the darkness.

    The voice of the ck Dragon, dispersing in all directions, echoes throughout heaven and earth.

    [I attempted to read them all, but  has blocked me, so I dared not read everything. What kind of mortal are you that  holds you in such high regard?]

    ''Hmm?''

    I try to listen to what  is, but the word itself is iprehensible.

    ''...A True Immortal must have done something.''

    "...I apologize, but I myself do not quite understand why [He] takes an interest in me."

    [Is that so I see. However, the reason I am concerned about you is not for that. Are you currently trying to refine the true blood of Immortal Beasts?]

    "...? Yes, that''s correct."

    [The legitimate way to refine the true blood of those who inherit the bloodline of Immortal Beasts involves first being driven into extreme environments to verify that one possesses the vitality worthy of receiving the Immortal Beast''s true blood. You must have undergone this process, haven''t you?]

    "Yes."

    I definitely underwent the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion.

    [Then tell me, what was the highest level of cultivation among those who participated in that Immortal Beast Blood Fusion?]

    "The Nascent Soul stage was definitely the highest."

    To my recollection, participation was not possible for those above the Heavenly Being stage.

    [Why do you think participation was restricted for those Heavenly Being stage and above, even though a Heavenly Being''s vitality would be several times stronger than that of a Nascent Soul stage cultivator?]

    "That is"

    The voice of the ck Dragon echoes from the darkness.

    [A thousand years. The condition to refine and transform the true blood of an Immortal Beast is ''having lived for no more than a thousand years''. Naturally, those Nascent Soul stage cultivators who have lived for more than a thousand years cannot receive the true blood of Immortal Beasts, and the majority of Heavenly Being stage cultivators have lived even longer, thus disqualifying them.]

    "...!"

    [Yet, you, a mere mortal, have umted two thousand years. Attempting to receive the true blood while having umted a span of time equivalent to that of a Heavenly Being, that is an impossibility. The remnants of my will left within the Immortal Beast true blood were intended to advise those Heavenly Being cultivators who recklessly attempt to refine Immortal Beast true blood without fear....]

    "So, you mean I''m not qualified?"

    I ask the ck Dragon incredulously.

    Because I''ve lived for over two thousand years, that disqualifies me from refining the true blood of Immortal Beasts?

    As I''m dumbfounded, the entire darkness seems to chuckle.

    [It''s not that you''re unqualified. Rather, you''re too qualified. Cultivators above the Heavenly Being stage cannot contain the power of Immortal Beasts. If you try to add something to an already full vessel, it will only overflow.]

    "...?"

    [Spiritual energy is explosion. Explosion is life. All life follows the structure of Yin and Yang in the form of double helices.]

    The ck Dragon continues speaking from the darkness.

    [Double helices are the summary of all information and the history of the existence called life. Child, do you know why the races that grow life by exploding spiritual energy are called the Earth Tribe?]

    Ugh!

    Suddenly, I feel nauseous.

    It was the same as when I met [Him].

    ''This is''

    The ck Dragon, who I thought existed in a distant dimension, is gradually ''approaching'' here.

    The whole world spins around me.

    The ck Dragon is showing ''interest'' in me.

    Even though he might be in a far-off dimension, just his interest being directed at me conveyed the immense presence of that enormous being beyond the remnant will contained in the drop of blood.

    Even though his main body is far away, his interest crosses dimensions, and just that interest alone is crushing my existence.

    [If the heavens are fate, then earth is history. History is information, and information is life. Therefore, all those who strive towards the extreme of life are all part of the Earth Tribe.]

    Their voice is gentle.

    But their essence has already scattered and disappeared into darkness, and I feel as if every gene making up my body is being devoured by darkness, unable to even scream as I melt away.

    I am dying, melting away with every syble of that gentle voice.

    [We, Immortal Beasts, are deities frolicking in the domains of life and history, the true representatives of the earth. Therefore, to bear our power, one must not have umted too much time. Because, having umted a lot of time means that the vessel is already sufficiently full, and attempting to infuse something new into it would likely break the vessel.]

    Kugugugu!

    "Ahh Ahhh! AhhAhh."

    [History is an absolute ''one''. Therefore, the power of Immortal Beasts that one being can receive is also one. Hence, child, you originally should not be able to receive my power. You have already far surpassed your own limits by umting years....]

    Gradually, even screams sink into the darkness.

    [However, precisely because you have surpassed your own limits and umted such time, perhaps, who knows? Let''s observe once more. Can you ept my power?]

    Whoooosh.

    My whole body is torn apart by the darkness.

    I realize I''m turning to dust, and I lose consciousness in the darkness.

    "Gah! Gahah! Gah!"

    Gasp!

    I suddenly open my eyes, trembling at the strange sounding from my throat.

    ''Where is this?''

    Right.

    I had asked Gyu-ryeon to help me refine the Immortal Beast True Blood, within her domain....

    "Heok!"

    I hurriedly try to get up and look around.

    However, I have to slump back down due to the terrible foreign sensation in my throat.

    No, not just in my throat, but terrible foreign sensations are felt all over my body.

    "...!"

    It''s a blood-red spear!

    Spears made of blood are embedded in my neck, limbs, and right above my heart and dantian.

    "What, is this?"

    Cough!

    Blood spurts out with each attempt to speak.

    Then, from afar, a familiar figure approaches.

    It''s Gyu-ryeon.

    "Have youe to your senses?"

    "Senior Gyu?"

    "Normally, when refining the Immortal Beast True Blood, one faces the fragments of the power of the Immortal Beast contained in the blood, causing wildness to erupt. You went so berserk that I had to restrain you within the formation."

    "Ah Thank you. Could you possibly remove them now?"

    She silently approaches me, pulling out the spears embedded in my neck, heart, and above my dantian.

    Ching!

    As soon as the spears are removed, a majestic energy surges and I can feel the ces where the spears had been embedded healing.

    ''The regeneration is on a different level?''

    I am amazed by the change in my body''s condition.

    This level of regeneration is something one will only expect to see in the Core Formation stage.

    "Could Could you also remove the spears in my arms and legs?"

    "It''s not over yet."

    "Excuse me?"

    "You''ve just begun to experience the remnants left by the ck Dragon''s power and awakened."

    "What Huh!!!"

    I clench my teeth against the pain that hit me with those words.

    Cold!

    It''s as cold as when I was thrown to the bottom of the Serving Command Ark!

    This is.

    "The ck Dragon governs the power of Taiyin. This is the process of melting His power into your body. ept the Taiyin''s authority, passed down from ancient times."

    Fwoosh!

    Gyu-ryeon''s words echo.

    With each word, golden life force begins flowing from the blood spears embedded in my arms and legs.

    Despite feeling like I am about to freeze solid,

    The blood spears drive away my cold, guiding my consciousness.

    ''This is, Taiyin''

    I clench my teeth, calming the rampaging yin energy throughout my body.

    "Hooooooo!"

    I must calm down!

    Gyu-ryeon, revealing golden horns, suppresses the rampaging yin energy throughout my body, and I press down the suppressed yin energy with my will, preventing it from rampaging.

    "Use the demon beast methods you''ve learned in that state. Guide the flow of yin and yang to embrace the Taiyin!"

    ''Guide the flow of yin and yang to embrace the Taiyin''

    I operate the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, guiding the yin energy.

    The yin and yang spiritual energies explode, and between those explosions, double helices are formed.

    I guide the yin energy between those double helices.

    The yin power seeps between the double helices, remodeling my very flesh.

    Crack, crackle!

    The power of the ck Dragon permeates my entire body!

    Buduk, bududuk!

    ck deer horns sprout on my forehead, and my teeth be sharp and jagged.

    Sharp talons like those of an eagle emerges from my fingertips, and sporadically, ck scales begin to appear on my skin.

    "Geuaaaaahhhhhhh!"

    As I yell, a dragon''s roar, not a human''s scream, bursts from my vocal cords.

    The powerful ferocity given by the power of the ck Dragon seems to dominate my mind.

    ''My, my mind is.''

    The roar of the ck Dragon bursts madly in my ears.

    At this rate, my mind seems like it will be devoured by the ck Dragon''s wildness.

    No, that''s not it.

    ''This is.''

    I am facing the wildness hidden within myself.

    The power of the ck Dragon seeped into me, dredging up the years of myself that spanned two thousand years.

    The negative energies that had umtedyer byyer within me over two thousand years, the desires that had been strongly suppressed, writhes madly.

    ''Is that how it is. The longer one lives, the more they are unable to ovee the wildness umted within themselves and crumble.''

    I clench my teeth as I face the wildness within myself that has been exposed by the power of the ck Dragon.

    If left as is, I have no idea what I might do in my insanity.

    "Raaaaaaaah!"

    I let out a roar.

    Now, my roar is indistinguishable from that of a dragon.

    The entire chamber of Gyu-ryeon''s trembles, but she calmly raises golden energy.

    "It''s going to hurt a bit. But since you''ve passed through the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, you should be able to withstand it, so don''t worry."

    The next moment, she lifts her foot.

    Golden energy gathers in her foot.

    And then, her foot brutally stomps on my skull.

    "Crack!"

    Without a moment to feel anything.

    My skull, seized by wildness and desire, is utterly smashed by Gyu-ryeon''s foot.

    Boom!

    Thest thing I feel is my skull exploding like a watermelon being smashed before I lose consciousness.

    [My power is no different from poison to you. What you will gain from that power is nothing but disaster.]

    The voice of the ck Dragon faintlyes through from the darkness.

    [Still, do you truly wish to ept my power? Go ahead then. I see you''re the type to regret only when facing death.]

    Gradually, consciousness blurs again.

    In the fading consciousness, I sense that this opportunity might be thest conversation I can have with the ck Dragon in this lifetime.

    ''I can''t, let this go.''

    If I miss this opportunity, it will be no different from missing a tremendous opportunity!

    Silence prevails in the darkness.

    But within the silence, I sense an allowance for my question.

    ''Is the ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum, born of your lineage, rted to the Blood Yin Realm?''

    I decide to ask the ck Dragon directly about the ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum, and the Dragon Race.

    [So that''s it. Recently, that entity has been struggling after borrowing my bloodline.]

    Somehow, the ck Dragon seems to find my question very amusing.

    [How could someone who was a renowned judge in the Netherworlde to such a state, wriggling like a worm after falling into disgrace? There was no one who wouldn''t tremble before the judge governing good and evil, but to think True Immortal #(/You Hao Te/Love of Virtue) is left as mere dregs, parasitizing on my bloodline like a worm... Ahahaha.]

    Zing!

    Boom!

    The next moment.

    As soon as I hear the name of the True Immortal, my head explodes.

    There is so much more I want to ask and know from the ck Dragon.

    But at that moment, everything is erased from my mind.

    Those who recklessly hear the true name of a True Immortal.

    Their minds cannot remain intact.

    "Aaaaaaaah!"

    A name contains part of one''s fate.

    By overhearing the name of the True Immortal, I had glimpsed into the fate of the True Immortal.

    [He] erased [His] name from me, leaving no influence, but the name of the True Immortal carelessly uttered by the ck Dragon throws my mind into turmoil and chaos.

    Erase it!

    Erase the conversation we just had.

    Erase the name I just heard.

    If I don''t erase it from my mind, You Hao Te might peer into me.

    I feel my consciousness sinking into the darkness and lose consciousness.

    "...Huk.

    I gasp for air and regain my consciousness.

    ''Just now, it felt like my head exploded.''

    Right, Gyu-ryeon stomped on my head and burst it apart.

    But.

    ''My head regenerated?''

    I am still in the Qi Building stage.

    Yet my head has already regenerated.

    ''To regenerate a head, one has to be at least in the Core Formation stage.''

    Wriggle.

    "...Huh?"

    I move my body, startled.

    Strange.

    This level of energy for a Qi Building stage?

    Just then.

    "What!"

    The next moment, I am shocked by something inside my dantian.

    ''A Golden Core? No, that''s not it.''

    My Inner Core has evolved and grown asrge as a Golden Core.

    Crack, crackle.

    As I move my hand, I feel the blood spears embedded in my limbs crumbling.

    "What!"

    "Have you awakened?"

    Gyu-ryeon, who is sitting beside me, speaks.

    "It seems the true blood of the Immortal Beast has settled well."

    "Heok!"

    Crack!

    As I hurriedly stand up in shock, the blood spears embedded in my body crumble like pieces of cookies.

    "Congrattions. Now, although notpletely, you can somewhat be considered a member of our Dragon Race."

    Gyu-ryeon looks at me with a sense of pride, crossing her arms.

    "Ah, no, Senior Gyu but my Inner Core, no, my Demon Core."

    "You are now in the Core Formation stage."

    "Excuse me!?"

    "asionally, there are individuals like you. Those whose cultivation skyrockets because the power of the Immortal Beast true blood enters exceptionally well. Your Demon Core haspleted its transformation into a Golden Core, so you are now in the Core Formation stage."

    I am dumbfounded by the unexpected advancement in my cultivation level.

    My entire body is filled with power.

    At this rate, I feel like I can replicate the power of a Core Formation stage cultivator with my bare body, without using any techniques or spells.

    But that isn''t the end.

    The power of Taiyin undting inside seems like it can directly be a spell and scatter in all directions if I controlled it well.

    ''No, not a spell.''

    The power of Taiyin I wield through obtaining the true blood of the ck Dragon isn''t a spell.

    It should rightly be called a supernatural ability.

    Crunch.

    As I clench my fist, a vigorous power along with yin energy gathers around me, rumbling.

    ''Combining the supernatural ability of the Demon Race and the spells of the Human Race, and using techniques that maximize the power of this body.''

    Even with just the capabilities of the Core Formation stage, I''m not afraid of Nascent Soul cultivators at all.

    As I am examining the power of my body, Gyu-ryeon points outside her cave chamber.

    "Go outside to test your strength. A guest looking for you has arrived."

    "Excuse me?"

    "I''m quite strained holding off the guest right now, so go and properly greet them."

    "Ah."

    I feel like I know who the ''guest'' she mentions is.

    I slowly walk outside.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    Dark clouds cover the sky.

    And familiar lightning rumbles between the clouds.

    However, the lightning does not fall.

    A formation depicting a golden dragon covers the entire sky above Gyu-ryeon''s cave chamber, trapping the lightning within the formation, only allowing it to rumble.

    ''She was blocking the Heavenly Lightning from falling while I ascended to the Core Formation stage.''

    Rumble, rumble!

    Of course, the power raging from the heavens has be much stronger due to being blocked by someone else.

    As if daring to challenge the Heavenly Tribtion with another''s power is not tolerated, the power of the lightning rumbling in the sky has be greater.

    But.

    ''Somehow, I feel like I can ovee it.''

    I smile inwardly and first bow to Gyu-ryeon inside her cave.

    "Thank you for your care."

    "That''s enough, I will now release the Heavenly Tribtion Try out the newly acquired power of the Immortal Beast."

    "Understood."

    As she speaks, the formation in the sky dissipates and the lightning falls towards me.

    Boom, rumble!

    I refine the surging powers within me.

    The Heaven Tribe methods like the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, White Orchid Blessing Incantation, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, and Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    The Earth Tribe methods like the fully demonized Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method by the Vast Cold Form, the power of the ck Dragon, and other techniques.

    And the power of the Heart Tribe, umted through martial arts.

    There is no need to reveal the Formless Sword.

    The apex of martial arts, the Formless Sword, is already integrated into all the techniques Imonly use.

    Even without explicitly revealing the Formless Sword, all the trajectories unfolding from my body are under my control.

    Just wielding these overflowing powers along the optimal trajectory is all that is needed.

    Whoooosh!

    Containing the powers of Heaven, Earth, and Heart.

    ''Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.''

    I unleashed it towards the Heavenly Lightning.

    ''Flowing Ridge!''

    Spiritual power and demonic power mix, amplifying the already extreme power of my flesh andunching it in the optimal trajectory towards the sky.

    The force shooting towards the heavens naturally contains the energy of Taiyin, and the thrust that targets the sky transforms into the shape of a giant ck Dragon, shattering the Heavenly Lightning!

    Boom and crack!

    The Heavenly Lightning is shattered to pieces, and the dark clouds above it are torn apart, revealing the blue sky.

    Phew.

    I manage to withstand this tremendous Heavenly Lightning without directly using the Formless Sword.

    Whoosh.

    There is a change in my vision as well.

    The Earth Tribe''s vision, which until now had been limited to merely observing the flow of spiritual energy, now presents a much clearer and broader scene than before.

    ''This is, yin and yang''

    The sky and the earth themselves are drawing a grand Taiji.

    That Taiji is space.

    Just as reaching Beyond the Path to Heavens allowed me to see the essence of the heart, and learning the Heaven Tribe methods strengthened my ability to see fate. As a member of the Demon Race, reaching this realm makes the yin and yang flowing through heavens and earth appear even more macroscopically clear and definite.

    I can see with the newly evolved Demon Race vision and realize.

    ''I have now firmly be a part of the Earth Tribe.''

    Finally, following Heaven and Heart, I have sessfully stepped into Earth.

    I feel this truly for the first time.

    Trantor Notes: We got an editor! Also, I''m gonna be using Netherworld here though it also means the Underworld.

    Donated chapter by ASDF. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 190: The One With a Name (1)

    Chapter 190: The One With a Name (1)

    Just as I am looking at the sky with a feeling of refreshment.

    "Heavenly Rejection Phenomenon, huh. I''ve heard it''s a very rare phenomenon. Living long enough, it seems I''ve got to see it myself."

    Gyu-ryeon, who has approached me at some point, looks up at the sky with curiosity.

    "The legend about the Heavenly Rejection Phenomenon says that those with qualities even the heavens envy receive Heavenly Tribtion earlier than others. It seems you truly are a genius worthy of the Heavenly Rejection Phenomenon."

    "Haha."

    Genius.

    There can''t be a word less fitting for me.

    "That''s too generous of a praise."

    "Generous? I didn''t even recognize your talents at first, and it was Seo Hweol who brought you to the Demon Race. Really, some people have an eye for talent."

    Remembering Seo Hweol seems to put Gyu-ryeon in a good mood.

    Her cheeks flush with a rosy hue.

    I sigh quietly to myself as I watch her.

    ''Should I tell her.''

    But no matter how much I think about it, revealing Seo Hweol''s truth right away seems too cruel.

    I decide to slowly reveal it over time.

    "By the way, now that you''ve fully refined the ck Dragon''s True Blood, are you nning to return to the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    "Yes, of course. When I return, I will definitely arrange for Senior Gyu and Sir Seo Hweol to meet."

    "Hem hem, it''s not like I must meet him Well, um."

    Her face turns even redder as she shakes her head.

    "Enough about Seo Hweol. Now that you''ve reached the Core Formation stage, can you return on your own?"

    "Yes, of course. I remember the location of the Sea Dragon Pce well."

    "Hmm, I see. Then, could you deliver a letter on your way?"

    Gyu-ryeon hands me a letter folded in silk.

    ''This is.''

    "It should be delivered to Elder Ho Yeol of the Azure Peng Race."

    "Yes, I understand."

    "Do you know where Ho Yeol is?"

    "I can enter the 7th floor, the Life Floor of Serving Command Ark and inquire there, can''t I?"

    "Well, alright. As long as the letter arrives within 3 months. I''m counting on you."

    "Yes, I understand."

    I bow to Gyu-ryeon to express my gratitude and then take to the sky.

    Woosh!

    ''The Flying Escape Technique of the Demon Race feels different.''

    But, should I call this a Flying Escape Technique?

    The Flying Escape Technique of the Heaven Tribe involves borrowing the energy of stars engraved in the Golden Core to hide in the speed of light and move quickly.

    However, the Gliding Technique of the Earth Tribe amplifies life force by rotating the yin and yang energies around the body, then strengthens the flesh to run through the sky recklessly.

    Unlike void stepping, it''s not about stepping on the air''s resistance but creating a tform of spiritual energy by manipting the flow of yin and yang in the air and jumping on it. That''s how the Demon Race flies in the sky.

    ''It''s an efficient form of void stepping.''

    Woosh, woosh, woosh!

    I fly using both void stepping and the Earth Tribe''s movement technique.

    Void stepping reduces the consumption of power, and the Earth Tribe''s Gliding Technique increases the amplification of power.

    I can fly even faster with less energy.

    Wo-woong, wo-woong!

    Furthermore, as I draw upon the power of the ck Dragon, yin energy gathers around me, creating dark clouds.

    Wo-woong!

    "Ha, this is quitefortable."

    I ride on the dark clouds, moving at the same speed I was shooting through just before.

    Riding the cloud technique taught by the bloodline of the ck Dragon, I continue to move forward steadily.

    After inquiring about the location of the Azure Peng Race and Elder Ho Yeol''s residence in the Life Floor of Serving Command Ark, I use the teleportation array there to quickly move to the residence of the Azure Peng Race.

    The Azure Peng Race lives outside the territory of the Dragon Race, in a valley called Heavenly Heart Valley, and interestingly, despite being birds, they swim and live in the water below the valley.

    After briefly exploring Heavenly Heart Valley,

    I deliver Gyu-ryeon''s letter to Elder Ho Yeol.

    Elder Ho Yeol, who is at the same Four-Axis stage as Gyu-ryeon, sighs deeply after receiving my letter.

    "This Earth Tribe Naming Project... Who in the world proposed such a n?"

    ""

    I remember what Seo Hweol had told me about this n.

    ''A n to identify all names within the Earth Tribe, and for those without names, to create and manage them with names''

    Since names contain fate, the n is to read the overall fate of the Earth Tribe based on the movements of those with names.

    Though the n itself is good, I find it a bit absurd.

    ''All the wild beasts and birds born on the field are part of the Earth Tribe To manage them all by giving them names?''

    It''s like saying we should give names to every bug by the roadside.

    ''Even at the very least, it''s a project that will take more than 500 to 600 years.''

    As I think so, Elder Ho Yeol of the Azure Peng Race sighs and speaks to me.

    "By the way, what do the Dragon Race think about this foolish n?"

    "Ah"

    Is he asking me?

    After a moment of thought, I only mention Seo Hweol''s stance.

    "I am just a low-ranking member, so I do not know much. But Sir Seo Hweol of the Sea Dragon Race, whom I serve, is actively in favor of this n. He said it is absolutely necessary for the future of the Earth Tribe."

    For some reason.

    Seo Hweol had indeed shown a very positive response to this ''Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project.''

    Hearing my words, Ho Yeol sighs deeply again.

    "Managing the names of the entire race by one group, what could be more foolish than that? It seems they think if the Human Race can do it with their Names Registry in the Cloud Ind Archipgo, the Earth Tribe can do it too, but the registry established by the Human Race in the Cloud Ind Archipgo is possible because they are a single race. The Earth Tribe is not a single race but a collection of numerous demon races, and managing all their names is preposterous Not to mention, the Earth Tribe alreadycks administrative power, how much more will this n waste?"

    ""

    Since his words are spot on, I nod along in agreement.

    After listening to Ho Yeol''sints, I stay in the Azure Peng Race Territory for a few days, getting acquainted with several of them.

    Then, I slowly tour various areas of the Earth Tribe Territory and return to the Sea Dragon Pce over two months.

    Swoosh

    Riding on clouds, passing mountains and rivers, I open my eyes wide towards Cloud Heart Lake, where the Sea Dragon Pce is located.

    "Wow, it''s changed tremendously in the meantime."

    Around Cloud Heart Lake,rge coral reefs have grown.

    Literally, coral reefs growing onnd.

    In the coral reefs, much like what I had seen in Gyu-ryeon''s cotton farm, numerous ve races are working. Due to their presence, the area outside Cloud Heart Lake is quite noisy.

    ''Seo Hweol is starting another strange business, huh.''

    I nce at the ves briefly before trying to enter Cloud Heart Lake.

    Then, my gaze inadvertently fall on the overseer managing the ves.

    The overseer, managing the ves with stern eyes, is a bipedal goat.

    "...!?"

    I look again, thinking I have seen wrong, but it is still the same.

    There, as the overseer managing the ves in the coral reefs near Cloud Heart Lake, stands a bipedal goat.

    ''Baek Nyeong? No''

    They are goats.

    Members of Baek Nyeong''s race are managing the ves in the coral reefs with whips in their hands and stern eyes.

    Beautiful coral decorations are wrapped around their necks.

    ''How did this happen?''

    I will find out the details once I meet Seo Hweol.

    I descend and as soon as I reach the barrier of the familiar Sea Dragon Pce, the expressions of the Sea Dragon Race guarding the barrier dramatically change.

    "Ah, no"

    "You are!?"

    I reveal my appearance, having refined the ck Dragon''s True Blood, showing off ck antlers and ck scales.

    At that sight, the early Core Formation gatekeepers of the Sea Dragon Pce look at me with disbelief and surprise.

    "The human Sir Seo Hweol brought! Ugh, why would someone like you refine the ck Dragon''s true blood"

    "If we had received the true blood, we could have be stronger!"

    I look at them and grin.

    "Stop the nonsense and open the gate. A human like me needed a rmendation to participate in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, but Earth Tribe demons like you can freely apply as you meet all the conditions, right?"

    Provoked by my taunt, they grit their teeth but open the barrier of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    As soon as I enter the barrier, the space ripples around me.

    Wo-woong!

    Space opens, and through it, I can see Seo Hweol''s office.

    He is sittingfortably and gestures for me toe in.

    "Wee, have you been well under Senior Gyu?"

    I approach Seo Hweol and speak.

    "Senior Gyu has been very kind, so I''ve enjoyed my time thoroughly."

    "That''s good to hear. I didn''t expect refining the ck Dragon''s True Blood would take this long You might need some rest. We''ve built new rooms throughout the Sea Dragon Pce during the expansion. How about taking a rest in one of the new rooms?"

    Seo Hweol seems to be plotting to send me to a suspicious room immediately upon my arrival.

    "I finished refining the true blood in just one day. However, Senior Gyu entrusted me with delivering a letter, which led me to visit the Azure Peng Race among others, hence the dy."

    I preemptively inform him that I have already made acquaintances within the Earth Tribemunity, preventing any schemes.

    "I hope you''ve formed good connections. In the path of cultivation, connections are precious. Especially for us who live long, a fleeting moment can forge a connection."

    Seo Hweol designates the connections I made as fleeting, questioning if there would be any further meetings with them.

    "Though brief, our camaraderie deepened, and I''ve arranged to meet a few of them again soon at the Serving Command Ark. Especially, many are interested in discussing the Earth Tribe Naming Project you mentioned before."

    I firmly inform Seo Hweol that I made ns, preventing him from any further mischief.

    "Hmm, Serving Command Ark. You''re still at the Core Formation stage. Isn''t it dangerous to go there?"

    "After fusing with the ck Dragon''s true blood and gaining the power of the mighty dragon, I believe there''s nothing more in the Earth Tribe Territory that can threaten me."

    He seems unwilling to allow me to leave, using my cultivation level as an excuse, but I leverage the name of the ck Dragon.

    Seo Hweol chuckles and nods.

    "If that''s the case, then go ahead. Discussing something as important as the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project, I''m reassured."

    "Thank you."

    ''Phew.''

    I feel drained from the conversation with Seo Hweol.

    A single slip-up can mean being confined to an unknown room, undergoing a transformation by Seo Hweol in a different manner than the Mad Lord.

    ''I''d rather dance barefoot on des.''

    As I internally break into a cold sweat,

    "By the way, you haven''t had a chance to greet him."

    "?"

    "The one who caused a disturbance at Senior Gyu''s farmst time. Introduce yourself."

    "!"

    With a flick of his finger, Seo Hweol opens a spatial rift, and Baek Nyeong pops out.

    ''What''s this''

    "Baek Nyeong, you''ve seen himst time This is Seo Eun-hyun, one of ourte-stage cultivators of our Sea Dragon Race. I hope you two get along well."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Baek Nyeong kneels naturally in response to Seo Hweol.

    "Is this person not from the Heart Tribe?"

    "Correct."

    "Howe?"

    Has he brainwashed a member of the Heart Tribe?

    But Baek Nyeong''s intent seems normal, showing no signs of having been brainwashed.

    "How? The White Goat Race, including Baek Nyeong, were enved and mistreated throughout the Bright Cold Realm. I used my power to buy and liberate his kin from nearby farms. Then, I made arrangements for them to live as a ruling species in the coral reefs operated by our Sea Dragon Race. Though not suitable for cultivation, making it hard for them to learn methods, they seem satisfied with their changed lives."

    ""

    I look at Baek Nyeong.

    Did he not see Seo Hweol''s heart essence?

    Or did he see it, but also saw that his people were being saved at the same time?

    What is clear is that Baek Nyeong has be loyal to Seo Hweol, influenced over these few months.

    I swallow.

    ''He knows I''ve manifested my heart essence.''

    Did he report that to Seo Hweol?

    No, it''s obvious.

    ''There''s a 100% chance he did.''

    That means, Seo Hweol is aware I am from the Heart Tribe and is conversing with me knowing that fact.

    What should I do?

    ''...y dumb.''

    "Having acquired a revered member of the Heart Tribe, there will be no one to hinder Sir Seo Hweol''s path now."

    "Haha, you tter me too much."

    "Not at all, Sir Seo Hweol is surely"

    I feel it while talking to Seo Hweol.

    ''Seo Hweol, this guy''

    He has be even more difficult to deal with than before.

    Previously, it was somewhat possible to guess his intentions as he easily leaked intent.

    However, after spending a few months with Baek Nyeong, there is almost no disturbance in his emotions.

    ''Damn it''

    The already difficult-to-deal-with snake has be even more challenging after taking the Heart Tribe under his tail.

    ''But I haven''t just been sightseeing these past few months.''

    I made acquaintances with the Azure Peng Race among a few other races.

    I formed connections unknown to Seo Hweol.

    Since Seo Hweol wouldn''t know whom I''ve met and what connections I''ve made, he can''t treat me recklessly anymore.

    ''You might have thought you had mepletely under control, but once I slipped through your fingers, controlling me wouldn''t be easy as before.''

    "By the way, did you say you''re heading to the Serving Command Ark in a few days to discuss the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s great. I''ll join you."

    "Yes?"

    I look at Seo Hweol, questioning.

    He smiles.

    "I, too, have a significant interest in the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project."

    And so, a few days pass.

    Seo Hweol and I enter Serving Command Ark.

    ''Damn, he''s a tough one to deal with.''

    I think about Seo Hweol, who is smiling beside me.

    ''For now, he hasn''t said anything about me being from the Heart Tribe. Given his nature to use anything to his advantage, he''s likely keeping the fact that I''m from the Heart Tribe hidden to use when necessary.''

    It seems there''s no need to worry about that.

    ''What worries me is''

    That he is following me around, monitoring my every move.

    ''I did say I''d meet some of the bonds I''ve formed today''

    Strictly speaking, being of mere Core Formation stage cultivation, I haven''t formed strong friendships with the higher-ups of other demon races.

    I merely used Senior Gyu''s name to barely secure a spot to attend the discussion on the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project.

    ''As long as my true foundation doesn''t get exposed to Seo Hweol!''

    Together with Seo Hweol, we head to the discussion meeting on the 7th floor regarding the naming project.

    "Ah, you''ve arrived. Oh, and this must be the Sea Dragon Race''s"

    "I am Seo Hweol."

    "Ah, Noble Seo Hweol. Pleased to meet you, I am Ho Yeol from the Azure Peng Race."

    Seo Hweol, being a Four-Axis stage dragon, easily attends the discussion due to his status.

    Initially, I was supposed to watch the meeting from a far spot behind Ho Yeol, but unexpectedly, I found myself participating in the meeting right next to Seo Hweol.

    ''Damn it''

    I manage my expression while sitting next to him, but just the fact of being next to him makes me feel like I am going insane.

    After a while, representatives from the 13 Major Earth Tribe Races, all Four-Axis stage cultivators, sit around the round table andmence the meeting.

    The representative for the Dragon Race is a ck Dragon named Hyeon Chal, and Seo Hweol and I sit next to Hyeon Chal as observers.

    "First of all, this foolish n called the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project should not exist!"

    Ho Yeol, the elder of the Azure Peng Race, vehemently ms the table.

    "It''s a waste of administrative effort. And even then, it''s doubtful whether it will show any clear effectpared to the act of the Heaven Tribe observing celestial energy!"

    On the opposite side, the representative from the Supreme Tiger Race growls in response.

    "While I agree it''s a foolish n, it''s not useless. Whether it''s necessary or not, we won''t know until we try, right?"

    "Does managing the names of the entire Earth Tribe seem easy to you? It won''t even be properly managed!"

    Ho Yeol''s outcry is met with a nod of concern from the elder of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle Race.

    "Although managing names might seem trivial, as you all know, names carry fate within them. What we''re trying to manage is the fate of the entire Earth Tribe. Even Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage are unsure of managing the fate of their own race, so how can such a reckless n be executed?"

    "You''re right, Elder of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle Tribe, names indeed contain fate. However, what we''re trying to do is not to interfere with fate but to observe the flow of fate through the management of names."

    Hyeon Chal from the ck Dragon Race counters the Yin Ghost ck Turtle Race elder, and the meeting is filled with heated discussions.

    Seo Hweol watches the scene and smiles faintly.

    "To the Dragon Race representative, may I, Seo Hweol from the Sea Dragon Race, a branch family of the ck Dragon Race, speak a word?"

    When the meeting''s intensity reaches its peak, Seo Hweol gently smiles and proposes to Hyeon Chal.

    Hyeon Chal seems about to say something but then, suddenly furrowing his brows, allows Seo Hweol to speak.

    I observe the scene, frowning.

    ''What, did theymunicate something between them?''

    It wasn''t telepathy.

    Nor did it seem like a spell or supernatural ability as it didn''t register on any of my senses.

    ''Seo Hweol always had some connection with the ck Dragon Race.''

    It seems to be a method only Seo Hweol and the ck Dragon Race can use.

    Seo Hweol stands up, smiling gently, and looks around the assembly before speaking.

    "Good day, I am Seo Hweol, the head of the Sea Dragon Race, a branch family of the ck Dragon Race. Since the atmosphere seems overheated, allow me to briefly summarize the opinions of both sides."

    Seo Hweol skillfully summarizes the meeting''s opposing views.

    He then begins to transform the argumentative meeting into something resembling a debate-like forum.

    ''Rules are being established in the meeting.''

    A meeting of Four-Axis demon cultivators might seem to be a dignified affair, but the reality is different.

    Every participant, relying on their brute strength and brutal instinct from a lifetime of cultivation, believe that the loudest voice and the strongest race''s power are the only truths, leading to no productive discussions thus far.

    However, Seo Hweol listens to both sides'' ims, seemingly organizing their arguments, finding a bnce between them, and uses that bnce to create rules for the discussion.

    "How about we require permission from the moderator to speak from now on?"

    Before long, Seo Hweol takes over the role of ''moderator'' from Hyeon Chal, who was initially leading the meeting.

    ''Wow.''

    I quietly marvel at how Seo Hweol adeptly mediated the demon beasts'' disputes and took control.

    "Ah, so the opposition to the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project feels that the n is not worth discussing."

    "That''s right."

    "Then, may I ask Hyeon Chal, who is aware of the Heaven Tribe''s example, to speak?"

    Even after taking control, Seo Hweol doesn''t use his position to express his opinions.

    Instead, he gives more speaking opportunities to Hyeon Chal or those in favor of the naming project, subtly steering the discussion''s atmosphere towards its favor.

    Half a day passes.

    "Now, the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project has been decided to proceed under the agreement of the 13 Major Earth Tribe Races. I trust there are no objections?"

    "None."

    "No, I''m satisfied."

    "Noble Seo''s suggestion was excellent indeed. Haha, turning those who don''t participate in the Naming Project into elixirs and distributing them among the races is brilliant."

    Thus, the bizarre n of the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project was set to motion as Seo Hweol wishes.

    The nauseating proposal to distribute the opposing minor demon races into elixirs or resources among the major races was also disgustingly realized by Seo Hweol.

    "I have a question, if I may."

    I ask Seo Hweol as we return to the Sea Dragon Pce.

    In ces unseen by Seo Hweol, I had been meeting and forming agreements with demon races opposed to Seo Hweol''s words, so there should no longer be any risk of being silently eliminated by Seo Hweol.

    "May I boldly ask why you pushed so hard for the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project?"

    ''I doubt he''ll give a straight answer.''

    Yet, I am curious.

    What exactly is Seo Hweol aiming for with his obsession over uncovering [names]?

    Seo Hweol speaks up.

    "The Bright Cold Realm is predominantly made up of nameless demon beasts."

    "That''s right, many among the demon tribes are not born as such from the start."

    "Do you know about that?"

    "What are you referring to?"

    Swoosh!

    Seo Hweol arrives above the Sea Dragon Pce, at the sky over Cloud Heart Lake, and points to the heavens.

    "There''s a legend in the Bright Cold Realm."

    "A legend?"

    "Do you know that the name of the Bright Cold Realm wasn''t originally Bright Cold (/) but Vast Cold (/)?"

    "Vast Cold"

    I recall the Vast Cold Jade (), polluting and eroding the Devil Realm with spiritual energy, and the Vast Cold Form (), the basis of demon beast methods.

    Both contained the name Vast Cold ().

    ''I didn''t know the meaning of Vast Cold, but was it the old name of the Bright Cold Realm?''

    "I apologize for myck of knowledge. This is the first time I''m hearing about it."

    "That''s understandable. This is a legend known only to a few. Long ago, before the Blood Yin Realm and the True Devil Realm were separated... True Devil, Nether Ghost, Ancient Force, Purple Gold, and the Vast Cold Realm were all considered equal Middle Realms. However, after the Ancestor of the Dragon Race ended the war with the True Devil Realm, the Vast Cold Realm lost its ancestor and became a world coveted by the other Middle Realms."

    Seo Hweol splits the space, stepping directly into his office within the Sea Dragon Pce, continuing his story.

    "One day, the leaders of the Vast Cold Realm convened to discuss their dire situation. They realized that if things continue as they did, the Vast Cold Realm would bepletely plundered by the other Middle Realms. So, they decided to rename the realm."

    Once inside the office of the Sea Dragon Pce, Seo Hweol uses amunication artifact to call several Sea Dragons to his office.

    The summoned individuals are all Nascent Soul stage elders of the Sea Dragon Race.

    I stand listening to Seo Hweol''s story.

    "They sought a divine mandate (fate) from the heavens to bestow the Vast Cold Realm with the most auspicious name and thus, the Vast Cold Realm was given the name Bright Cold, symbolizing [light]."

    ''Light?''

    "Since the Bright Cold Realm was bestowed with the name [light], it has always been followed by heavenly fortune. After renaming the realm, the Bright Cold Realm became one of the strongest Middle Realms alongside the Blood Yin Realm. This is an ancient tale exining the importance of names passed down in the Bright Cold Realm."

    "Is this the history of the Bright Cold Realm?"

    "Not history, just an ancient tale passed down. Whether it''s true or not isn''t important. What''s important is that names can interfere with fate, and having many with auspicious names is a blessing for the Earth Tribe. In short, giving good names to the countless nameless demon beasts is a duty we must fulfill as members of the Earth Tribe."

    "I see."

    Lately, it''s been hard to tell whether Seo Hweol''s words are true or false.

    After incorporating Baek Nyeong, his intent has be even more opaque.

    Nor is it easy to judge by looking directly at his heart essence. Doing so feels as if my eyes would rot from the exposure.

    "How about it, did that answer some of your curiosity?"

    "Yes, thank you."

    "Haha, I''m d to hear that. Doe in. Oh, and since you''ve refined the ck Dragon''s True Blood, you are rightfully a member of the Dragon Race, aren''t you?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "Then as a rightful member of the Dragon Race, I''ll ensure your name is added to the Dragon Register."

    "Thank you."

    ''The Dragon Register''

    The thought of my name being engraved on the skull of the Dragon Race''s ancestors feels strange.

    Especially after hearing about the importance of [names], it leaves me feeling uneasy.

    "Once your name is on the Dragon Register, you''ll be able to officially hold office within the Sea Dragon Pce and live with dignity."

    "I am deeply grateful."

    After exchanging pleasantries with Seo Hweol, I leave his office.

    Exiting, I nce at the Nascent Soul elders entering Seo Hweol''s office.

    ''Seo Hweol rarely holds meetings like this''

    He always speaks to the elders or the council in public spaces.

    It''s unusual for him to call the elders to his private office.

    ''Should I listen in to what they''re discussing?''

    I return to my room and begin eavesdropping on Seo Hweol''s conversation through a circuit.

    Soon, the words exchanged in Seo Hweol''s office are transmitted to me via the circuit.

    "thus, the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project will now be undertaken across all Earth Tribe territories. Additionally, since administrative personnel will be needed for the Earth Tribe Naming Project, I will select a few administrators from the Sea Dragon Race to rmend as key figures for the project."

    ''There must be a hidden agenda.''

    Honestly, the fairy tale-like story Seo Hweol casually shared didn''t seem very believable.

    It''s unlikely that Seo Hweol would undertake such a public-spirited task as giving good names to the Earth Tribe to lead them to prosperity.

    "Your tasks will be in ces where you''ll verify the [names] pouring in from across the Earth Tribe territories. There''s only one thing you''ll need to do."

    ''Now, Seo Hweol, what exactly are you scheming?''

    Seo Hweol''s words continue.

    "Find those with the characters for cause (In/) and connection (Yeon/) in their names."

    ''Cause and connection?''

    What exactly does he want?

    "Let me specify the conditions one by one. The names will contain both In (cause/) and Yeon (connection/), one character each. Those bearing these names will live close to each other and if the races have genders, the owners of the names will be divided into male and female."

    ''''

    Why does this feel familiar?

    Hearing Seo Hweol''s criteria somehow evokes a sense of dj vu.

    "These individuals are ''fated'' to be born near each other, ''fated'' to stay close to one another, ''fated'' to fall in love, and also ''fated'' to die on the same day."

    ''Wait.''

    As I listen to Seo Hweol''s exnation, a certain couple crosses my mind.

    "These beings are... uniquely fated individuals, highly likely to be couples or lovers. If you find such individuals, bring their records to me. Even records from thousands of years ago stating the existence of such individuals will suffice. They are ''fated'' to reincarnate continuously, repeating their fate eternally. If you find any records, make sure to bring them to me."

    ''''

    Why is it?

    Though it seems improbable, I can''t help but think that the ones Seo Hweol is searching for are the ones I know.

    "Everything is for the prosperity of our Sea Dragon Race If you follow me this time, as you did in the Head Realm, prosperity will follow us."

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Mortor, SJATGRT, and Fatty Daoist. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 191: The One With a Name (2)

    Chapter 191: The One With a Name (2)

    "If the Grand Prince orders, we shall follow."

    Elders at the Nascent Soul stage bow and pay their respects to Seo Hweol.

    After arriving in the Bright Cold Realm, Seo Hweol descended from the rank of Noble King and was granted permission to use the title of Grand Prince and henceforth he was referred to as such.

    "However, is the Grand Prince certain that the beings you seek are indeed ones born with a specific fate?"

    "Indeed."

    Seo Hweol nods gently to the elder''s question.

    "It will not be easy to find those born with such a specific fate. If such a specific fate exists, then they must exist. However, they might not have been born yet, or they could have already grown old and died."

    "It matters not. Even if it''s just records of such individuals, send them to me. By gathering these records and discovering the pattern of their reincarnation, someday I might be able to predict where they will be born and go there."

    "Yes... However, at the very least, it will take 300 years. I hope the Grand Prince will take this into consideration.

    "Is there a choice?"

    I am lost in thought, listening to Seo Hweol''s story.

    ''What Seo Hweol is talking about is definitely...''

    The children I know of.

    Bearing the name of cause and connection, born close to each other as different genders.

    Fated to fall in love and die at the very same moment.

    I have seen such individuals.

    ''Why is he seeking such beings...''

    The more I know about Seo Hweol, the more I feel like I am sinking into a quagmire.

    It''s been like this since the Head Realm.

    Setting aside him being at the Heavenly Being stage, a realm I seemingly couldn''t fathom to reach, he always seemed to have ns beyond my imagination, acting ordingly to them.

    What can it be?

    What are Seo Hweol''s desires?

    "...I must increase my cultivation as soon as possible."

    Anyway, once I reach the Nascent Soul stage, I should be able to find a way to survive even in front of Seo Hweol, who is at the Four-Axis stage.

    To converse with him on equal footing, I must at least reach that state.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    I look at the ss box stored in my room.

    Inside is the wriggling centipede that had followed me from the Head Realm.

    A connection bestowed upon me by the Serving Command Seal.

    ''When I first met it, it was an eggid by the mother centipede I saw in that vige.''

    In my past life, when I first started living by the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s way.

    I raised it using the books regarding demon beasts I obtained from the West Spirit Gate elder.

    I made Insect Feeding Pills that were said to be beneficial for demon beasts and did not spare support to ensure it adapted well to the spiritual energy in the Bright Cold Realm.

    My efforts were not in vain, as the centipede lived well until I was dispatched to the Devil Realm.

    However, perhaps due to its lifespan as a centipede, it died of old age just before that.

    "...This time, it''s the Demon Race Territory."

    I wonder if it can live a bit longer here, awakening as a demon beast.

    While looking at the centipede, I suddenly think about ''names.''

    ''By the way, have I not yet named this fellow even now?''

    I feel a bit sorry thinking about it.

    Even if not in this life, in the cycle where I was with the Mad Lord, it had been of significant help to me.

    To think it lived for several years without a name made me feel guilty.

    "What would be a good name for you..."

    Names carry fate.

    As Seo Hweol told me, in the ancient tales of the Vast Cold Realm, a good name brings a good fate.

    ''It would be best to give it a good name...''

    After some thought, I decide to name the centipede during the uing Earth Tribe Naming Project.

    ''If it''s such a grand n, it should be able to give it a good name.''

    Moreover, the Earth Tribe Naming Project involves reading fate and assigning names to the Earth Tribe ording to it.

    If it gets named there, the centipede will receive a name perfectly suited to its fate.

    ''Just wait until it''s implemented in a few months.''

    I feed the wriggling centipede, pondering.

    The centipede seems to have no particr thoughts.

    The Earth Tribe Naming Project.

    A task to collect and manage the names of all Earth Tribe members, and for those without names, to provide them with one.

    Since names contain fate, the n is to manage these names and indirectly observe the overall fate of the Earth Tribe by watching the trends of the names.

    This n, carried out by Seo Hweol and others, is finally implemented today, just under 2 years after the regression.

    The Nascent Soul elders Seo Hweol sent to the True Dragon Alliance periodically sent him names that met the conditions he had requested.

    Of course, while the names were correct, hardly anyone met Seo Hweol''s specific conditions.

    ''It seems that the whole Earth Tribe Naming Project is just an excuse, and finding the owners of the names is Seo Hweol''s real purpose.''

    Given Seo Hweol''s personality, he probably has little interest in phnthropic tasks like understanding the fate of the Earth Tribe.

    He merely pushes for this because it provides an opportunity topile the names and ''records'' of the Earth Tribe spread across the world into one ce.

    His true intention is merely to find the owners of those names.

    "Good morning to the Grand Prince."

    I head to Seo Hweol''s office to offer my morning greetings.

    "Oh, what brings you here?"

    Seo Hweol seems to be concocting elixirs, having set up an alchemy furnace in the center of his office.

    The faint smell of blood suggests Demon Cores are involved in the process.

    "...I heard that the Earth Tribe Naming Project has been proimed and implemented across the entire Earth Tribe Territory."

    "Haha, indeed."

    Seo Hweol smiles slightly and stirs the contents within the alchemy furnace.

    "It seems all 13 major races are satisfied as well. My proposal must have sounded appealing."

    "...Indeed."

    To those opposing the naming project,

    Seo Hweol proposed a n to capture minor races and demon beasts from the mountains and rivers, turn them into resources, and provide them to the opposition.

    With his proposal, the opposition unanimously agreed to the naming project, and it was implemented to everyone''s satisfaction.

    ''Except for the minor races sacrificed by Seo Hweol''s proposal.''

    Although the process is revolting, I am not yet at a level where I can do anything about it.

    "...I was hoping to have my close friend''s name given during the naming project."

    "Oh? A friend of yours? Does your friend not have a name?"

    "Yes, my friend still doesn''t have a name. But they are quite precious to me, so I want to give them a good name."

    "Haha, understood. I''ll make sure to ask my naming officer to take good care of it. So, who is this friend?"

    I take out a ss box from my storage scroll and show Seo Hweol the centipede.

    Seo Hweol looks at the centipede with an amused expression.

    "Is this little one your friend?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm..."

    I notice Seo Hweol''s intent slightly wavering.

    Lately, it had been difficult to read Seo Hweol''s intent, but it asionally shows in such ways.

    Seo Hweol seems to be regretting something.

    ''He must be disappointed because he thought of using the centipede as a hostage, but now that he realizes it''s just a pet, he sees no value in it.''

    The likelihood of him feeling regretful for such a reason is almost certain.

    After a moment of observing the centipede, Seo Hweol smiles and says,

    "Such a cute friend, take good care of it. Then, I''ll continue with my elixir refining."

    Seo Hweol throws two Demon Cores, one imbued with yin energy and the other with yang energy, into the alchemy furnace.

    "By the way, are you not interested in alchemy? Although our demon beast alchemy differs from that of the Human Race, alchemy is an inseparable part of the cultivation path, and it would be good to learn."

    "...I appreciate the thought, but I am too busy with my own cultivation to spare any attention for alchemy."

    "Is that so?... But delve into alchemy, and the deeper you go, the more enjoyable it bes. The enlightenment from alchemy is also connected to the enlightenment from cultivation."

    Wo-woong!

    When Seo Hweol adds the two Demon Cores into the furnace, a Taiji symbol appears inside.

    "The foundation and essence of the demon beast methods we cultivate are the cirction and rotation of Yin and Yang, harmony. But I''ve realized something through alchemy since the lower realms."

    Seo Hweol takes out a green jade bottle from his storage scroll, pouring its contents into the alchemy furnace where the Taiji symbol is swirling.

    "This is called Green Standing Acid. It has the property of preventing the mixing of Yin and Yang energies."

    Wo-woong!

    As Seo Hweol sprinkles the Green Standing Acid into the furnace, the Taiji symbol, which had been swirling, no longer merges and separates instead.

    "However, what''s fascinating is that Yin and Yang inherently seek to be one. Even if you add an elixir that separates them, the energies of Yin and Yang strive to mix."

    Wo-woong!

    True to his words, the energies of Yin and Yang within the furnace begin to rotate on their own, seeking to intertwine.

    "And, Yin and Yang rotate most violently when they are together yet unable to mix."

    "..."

    "By separating the flow of Yin and Yang and maintaining a delicate bnce where they almost meet but don''t, Yin and Yang will rotate endlessly, generating nearly infinite power. What do you think? Though I discovered this through alchemy, it could also apply to our demon beast methods, couldn''t it?"

    "...Indeed, its a remarkable discovery. Thank you for sharing your precious knowledge."

    "Haha, sorry for holding you up. You may go now."

    What exactly does he want to say?

    After bidding farewell to Seo Hweol, I leave his office.

    Seo Hweol watches the endlessly rotating Taiji inside the alchemy furnace in his office.

    "Originally, Qi is Soul, and Soul is Fate. Therefore, if Qi and Fate are ultimately connected..."

    He smiles, looking in the direction Seo Eun-hyun had left.

    "Preventing those fated to meet from meeting can also create an enormous gravitational force of fate."

    Wo-woong!

    At the same time, a spatial rift appears beside Seo Hweol, and a figure dressed in white, simr to Seo Eun-hyun, appears.

    "Um... Sir Seo Hweol. I''m having trouble understanding the intricacies of the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation..."

    "Come here. I have prepared an elixir especially for you."

    Crackle, sizzle

    As the woman in white steps through the spatial rift into Seo Hweol''s office, the flow of Yin and Yang within the entire space elerates, causing all the delicately installed spiritual energy circuits and magic artifacts to lose their light.

    The Mad Lord''s circuits installed by Seo Eun-hyun also momentarily cease to function.

    Seeing this, she bows her head, seemingly embarrassed.

    "I''m really sorry, Sir Seo Hweol. I always seem to fail to control my power..."

    "Not at all. Blinding unnecessary eyes is rather favorable."

    "...?"

    "Come here. Don''t worry. I promised to help you meet yourpanions again, to return to your original home. I have promised you that."

    Seo Hweol extends his hand to her with a gentle expression.

    "The efforts you put into meeting yourpanions again is truly admirable. Keep striving."

    Boo-woong!

    Holding the ss box, I head to Serving Command Ark of the True Dragon Alliance.

    The top floor of Serving Command Ark seems busy as always today.

    I find the administrative department on the top floor where the naming project is being implemented.

    "Did you say you came to be given a name?"

    A demon beast resembling a stag beetle asks me politely, seeing me reveal my ck Dragon bloodline with stag horns and scales.

    "Yes. But it''s not for me, it''s for my friend."

    "Your friend is..."

    I show him the ss box.

    "This creature here. You might think it''s silly to bring a pet for naming... but this little one once saved my life. I want to give it a proper name and, if possible, help it awaken as a demon beast."

    "Ah... I see."

    The stag beetle demon beast looks at the centipede for a moment and then nods.

    "Well, if that''s the case, I have no reason to stop you. Especially since the Dragon Race views our Insect Race favorably, I''m grateful."

    ''Is the centipede considered part of the Insect Race?''

    "...Well, anyway, I owe it a great debt."

    Hearing my words, the stag beetle carefully takes the ss box with the centipede.

    "We will speak to our naming officer and arrange for a name to be given. And your friend... you wish to awaken it as a demon beast, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, after giving it a name, seek help from other centipede demon beasts. If they are of the same species, you might receive some assistance. If you wish, I can introduce you to some acquaintances I know..."

    "Oh, that would be greatly appreciated."

    "It would be my honor."

    The deer beetle demon beast bows, expressing gratitude.

    Shortly thereafter, the naming officer of the Earth Tribe returns the ss box containing the centipede with a paper bearing its suitable name.

    ''I wonder what its name will be...''

    Curious about the new name of the centipede, I unfold the paper given by the naming officer.

    The name of the centipede was Hong Fan (Great n).

    "That name is the most fitting for its fate. Although not as much as the Heaven Tribe, our Earth Tribe''s naming officers are trained to lightly read fate through the flow of spiritual energy and cast divinations. A name given by such a naming officer will surely be the most suitable for it. The meaning of the name Hong Fan is..."

    The naming officer, a polite deer demon beast, carefully exins the meaning of the name written on the paper.

    "Thank you. I appreciate you giving it such a fine name."

    After expressing my gratitude, I leave the administrative area.

    ''Hong Fan...''

    I look at the centipede, pondering.

    ''Why does this name feel so familiar?''

    I can''t help but think I had heard this name before.

    ''Well, I''ll figure it outter.''

    For now, I need to meet the centipede demons that the stag beetle demon had introduced.

    The 13 major tribes that make up the Earth Tribe True Dragon Alliance included the Dragon Race, Peng Race, Peacock Race, Tiger Race, Fox Race, Horse Race, Monkey Race, Turtle Race, Phoenix Race, Shark Race, Ox Race, Hungry Ghost Race, and Insect Race.

    Among them, the Dragon Race is considered the most noble, while the Insect Race is seen as the most humble.

    Originally, the 12 races are descendants of Immortal Beasts with true bloodlines, while the Insect Race simply refers to a collective of all insect-type demon beasts spread throughout the Earth Tribe, so it''s natural.

    And now, I am headed to meet the Centipede Race considered to be among the weaker factions within the Insect Race.

    Boo-woong!

    I quickly arrive at the location of the Centipede Race through a teleportation array leading to the Insect Tribe area.

    The Centipede Race resides in a particrly deep valley within the Insect Race Territory.

    After meeting and chatting with the centipede demons introduced by the stag beetle demon, I sessfully obtained a few techniques to awaken Hong Fan.

    "Sacrificial Name Spirit Stele Great Method (), is it...?"

    After understanding the flow of spiritual energy running through the centipede''s body and inting the centipede''s body with spiritual energy until it''s on the verge of exploding,

    A ritual is performed to strongly imprint its name in the centipede''s consciousness, awakening its spiritual nature.

    "Originally, this is a method used by the Heaven Tribe to create their pet demon beasts, but as a noble with the true blood of an Immortal Beast, you should be able to achieve the same effect through the ritual."

    Hearing the centipede demon''s exnation, I nod.

    ''If it''s originally a secret technique exclusive to the Heaven Tribe, then it''s even better.''

    Using the Sacrificial Name Spirit Stele Great Method, I won''t need to follow Seo Hweol to the Earth Tribe in the next life. I can awaken Hong Fan elsewhere, which is actually preferable.

    I pay the Centipede Race for the Sacrificial Name Spirit Stele Great Method and return to the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''I''m sorry for not taking care of you until now.''

    Looking at Hong Fan, who received a new name, I prepare the great method along with Yuan Yu.

    ''Let''s go on together from now on.''

    A ritual formation isid out in the room.

    After deploying a soundproofing spell, I ce the centipede in the center of the formation and activate the ritual.

    The Sacrificial Name Spirit Stele Great Method is activated.

    Wo-woong!

    Spiritual energy flows into Hong Fan''s body, causing it to wriggle.

    I adjust the influx of spiritual energy to suit its body and manipte the formation.

    "Hong Fan,e forth!"

    Koong!

    As I call its name, the ritual activates, and the spiritual energy inside Hong Fan begins to tremble.

    Calling its name three times initiates the ritual to awaken the spiritual nature of an insect demon beast devoid of intelligence.

    "Hong Fan,e forth!"

    Calling its name again, the spiritual energy within Hong Fan explodes and begins to transform.

    The explosion of spiritual energy turns into pure life force, strengthening Hong Fan''s body, and the energy inside begins to settle and rotate.

    "Hong Fan,e forth!"

    Koong!

    This time, an explosion loud enough for me to hear bursts forth from Hong Fan''s body.

    It seems to writhe in pain, but enduring the pain, it finally allows the flow of spiritual energy to settle within its body.

    After calling its name three times, Hong Fan finally awakens its spiritual nature and ascends to the ranks of demon beasts.

    Giruk, Giruruk

    Hong Fan makes strange noises, looking around.

    An aura equivalent to the initial stage of Qi Refining emanates from it.

    Even if demon beasts possess spiritual nature, unless they are of a special lineage born from Immortal Beasts, they hardly have any intelligence until they reach the Qi Building stage.

    Until reaching that stage, Hong Fan won''t be much different from the centipede I knew before.

    I approach Hong Fan, look into its eyes, and say,

    "Let''s get along well from now on."

    A heavenly fate brought to me by the Serving Command Seal.

    I wonder what help Hong Fan will provide me in the future.

    ''No, it doesn''t matter if it can''t help.''

    Whether it helps or not.

    After all, it''s a connection that found its way to me.

    I will do my best to assist this little guy.

    Recalling the teachings of Azure Tiger Saint, I gently stroke the carapace on Hong Fan''s head.

    In this treacherous ice field of the Dragon Race''s intrigues, stay with me."

    There will be many difficult and painful challenges ahead while under Seo Hweol''smand.

    There was no one on my side in this Sea Dragon Pce, but now that I have Hong Fan, I have at least one ally.

    ''From now on, let''s persevere together.''''

    It''s only been 2 years under Seo Hweol.

    Just 2 years, but feeling his benevolent gaze made it seem like 200 years had passed.

    However, to achieve my objectives in this life, including exploring the true intentions of the Dragon Race, checking on Oh Hye-seo''s situation, and somehow aplishing the theft of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I must keep enduring.

    ''I will endure and surely fulfill all my objectives.''

    With determination, I look out the window of the Sea Dragon Pce with the newly spiritually awakened Hong Fan.

    Thus, 5 years pass.

    Kurung, kururung!

    I inhale the gathering dark clouds filled with the energy of Taiyin, half-opening my eyes.

    ''Finally...''

    Over these 5 years,

    I reached the stage of Core Formation Grand Perfection through human cultivation methods and also approached the extreme limit of Core Formation in the demon beast methods.

    ''Now, it''s time to properly return to the Nascent Soul stage.''

    7 years since regression.

    Well, 17 years if I include the time [He] tested me, but in terms of the flow of time, it''s been 7 years.

    After 7 years, I stand at the threshold of the Nascent Soul stage, thanks to the power of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''Once I reach Nascent Soul, I''ll be able to move a bit more freely under Seo Hweol.''

    I will also be able to formally train in Nascent Soul methods.

    ''Then shall I... return to the Nascent Soul stage?''

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 192: The One With a Name (3)

    Chapter 192: The One With a Name (3)

    Treading Heavens is clearly different from ordinary cultivation methods, it attracts attention.

    The cultivation methods of the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe are clearlypatible with each other.

    ''At the pinnacle of Core Formation, gather the pure Qi inside the Golden Core to leap towards the ne of Soul.''

    This is the realm of Nascent Soul in the Heaven Tribe''s cultivation method.

    The state of Nascent Soul in demon beast methods is different.

    ''Compress the entire consciousness into the same form as oneself, andpress it all the way inside the Demon Core.''

    When the consciousness itself coalesces into the same form as one''s childhood inside the core, that is the realm of Nascent Soul for the demon race.

    Bo-oong!

    Currently, my core is in a rather mysterious state.

    The usual Golden Core of a Heaven Tribe cultivator is golden, with the Celestial Dominion etched on its surface, containing 28 Stars and the positions of the Three Enclosures.

    The typical Demon Core of an Earth Tribe cultivator bes golden when it transforms into a Golden Core, with the form of Taiji etched on its surface.

    However, my core is etched with both the constetions of the Heaven Tribe and the Taiji of the Earth Tribe.

    ''With the methods of both the Heaven and Earth Tribes... coalesce into the realm of Nascent Soul.''

    Wo-woong!

    Through the Vast Cold Form, the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, and other methods like the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea are activated at the same time, leaving the ne of Qi and reaching beyond!

    Ki-eeng!

    As the consciousnesspresses inside the core, the Qi clustered inside simultaneously ascends to the ne of Soul.

    sh!

    I see the light emanating from the center of my Dantian and once again witness a familiar scene.

    Yin and Yang rotate.

    I follow that rotation, revisiting past memories.

    Previously, I didn''t understand what this rotation of Yin and Yang meant when ascending to Nascent Soul.

    But now, having learned the demon beast methods, I can clearly understand.

    ''All of life''s gics contain the power of Yin and Yang.''

    And between the power of Yin and Yang, the information of life is recorded and passed down.

    Likewise, human life itself rotates within the spiritual energy of Yin and Yang, continuously recorded in the world itself.

    ''My soul also contains the energy of Yin and Yang, and between them, my own records are inscribed....''

    What bes visible in the state of Nascent Soul where Qi and Soul intertwine.

    That is the true nature of the visions seen in the state of Nascent Soul.

    Qi is Life.

    And Life is History.

    Having reached Nascent Soul through demon beast methods, the Earth Tribe methods, I feel that I slightly understand what the ck Dragon said back then.

    Thus, I ascend through my own history, arriving back at the records of when I was born.

    Typical Nascent Soul cultivators would obtain their Nascent Soul at this moment, unaware of the gratitude felt at birth.

    However, thanks to the experiences of my past life, I knew the blessings received when a life is born and paused there for a moment.

    A man and a woman are holding a baby, smiling.

    I smile at the scene.

    Even though it''s a scene I''ve seen before, it still makes my heart flutter every time.

    ''Thank you.''

    For gifting me life.

    Everything in this world is made up of Yin and Yang and Taiji.

    Yin and Yang can also be interpreted as Qian () and Kun (), Heaven and Earth.

    I deeply thank the heavens and earth that brought me into this world, stepping back into the realm of Nascent Soul.

    sh!

    This ce is above a small mountain range, outside the Sea Dragon Pce, away from Cloud Heart Lake.

    The surroundings are well protected by formations, ensuring no disturbances.

    Paat!

    A burst of white light from the center of the Dantian announces the birth of a Nascent Soul in the form of a baby.

    All life, no, at least the majority of life, is born from parents.

    And for life forms that have genders, they are born from the amniotic fluid of the mother.

    Male and female have been expressed as Yin and Yang since ancient times.

    Among them, the male represents Yang, and the female represents Yin.

    Therefore, in the early stages of Nascent Soul,

    The Nascent Soul formed based on the memories of just being born from the mother bes a Yin Spirit and takes its ce in the Golden Core.

    As the Yin Spirit grows, starting to interact with the outside and begins to ept light, Yang is added to the nature of the Nascent Soul. In the middle stage of Nascent Soul, both Yin and Yang Spirits are cultivated.

    This process is expressed by likening the Yin Spirit to the Moon and the Yang Spirit to the Sun.

    The main stages of Nascent Soul are expressed as follows:

    Early stage of Nascent Soul, as constant as the Moon.

    Completing the Yin Spirit and incorporating the night on the Celestial Dominion that has been created so far with the 28 Stars and the Three Enclosures, finishing the Starry Skies Map.

    Middle stage of Nascent Soul, as the rising of the Sun.

    Completing the Yang Spirit and creating day with the morning Sun rising beyond the night, dividing the sky in two to form the Yin and Yang Spirits.

    Late stage of Nascent Soul, as long lived as the Five Great Mountains.

    Afterpleting the Yin and Yang spirits, creating the Five Great Mountains to support thepleted sky as pirs.

    At this time, the Five Great Mountains must be created corresponding to the Five Elements, so those aiming for thete stage of Nascent Soul must ept the power of the Five Elements into their body.

    A cultivator challenging thete stage of Nascent Soul with a single spiritual root must ept dharma treasures corresponding to the Five Elements into their body to use as the Five Great Mountains for proper cultivation at this stage.

    The power of the Five Elements epted at this time will y a major role when forming the axis in the Four-Axis stageter on.

    Nascent Soul Grand Perfection, unswerving and uncopsing.

    cing the Yin Spirit as the Moon on the upper right.

    The Yang Spirit as the Sun on the upper left.

    cing the Five Elements as the Imperial Throne in the center, a Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains is drawn. Sitting at this Imperial Throne, one integrates the forces of Yin and Yang and Five Elements within the body,pleting the Nascent Soul.

    That is the method of cultivating in the realm of Nascent Soul.

    ''The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method was originally the most optimized method for the stage of Nascent Soul.''

    The Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique symbolizes Day, and the Starlight Protecting Void Body symbolizes Night.

    The Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture provides the foundation for forming the Five Great Mountains with the Five Elements.

    I contemte the Nascent Soul I created by merging the methods of the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe.

    Pssss

    The consciousness concentrated inside the Dantian while forming the Nascent Soul spreads out again to the surroundings.

    At the same time, I look up at the sky.

    Kurung, Kurrurung!

    Towards the defier who formed the Nascent Soul,

    The heavens attempt to strike down golden Heavenly Lightning.

    At the same time, towards the one attempting to escape fate, the heavens also prepare blue Heavenly Lightning.

    Dual-colored lightning flickers in the sky, ready to fall upon me.

    sh!

    A pir of light filled with tremendous power falls from the sky.

    However, I am more concerned about something other than the dual-colored light covering the sky above me.

    ''That is''

    Yin and Yang, a massive Taiji rotates in the sky.

    This is the demon race''s vision.

    ''The flow of Yin and Yang is much more clearly visible.''

    Yin and Yang form all things.

    And beyond all things, they create nes and form space.

    Yes. In the demon race''s vision, space is seen to be formed by the principles of Yin and Yang.

    Through this vision, it seems possible to cut through space directly.

    ''No, that''s not the end.''

    The Taiji rotates in the sky.

    As Yin and Yang exchange power, Heavenly Lightning is formed in between and plunges towards me.

    Yes, I have be able to directly witness the formation of the Heavenly Tribtion with my own eyes.

    ''I see it.''

    The pattern of Yin and Yang.

    The principle of forming Heavenly Lightning is clearly perceived.

    ''Then, if one traces back the power of the Heavenly Lightning formed between Yin and Yang in reverse''

    Kurrururung!

    Iunch the power of Taiyin contained in the ck Dragon''s True Blood into the sky, rotating it in reverse to the Taiji currently rotating in the heavens.

    Kururung!

    The yin energy of the lightning is neutralized by the ck Dragon''s Taiyin, leaving only yang energy to strike me.

    However, as I exert my power, scales of the ck Dragon emerge all over my body.

    Simultaneously, following the method of the Starlight Protecting Void Body, a faint starlight envelops my entire body.

    ''It would be easier if I used Treading Heavens, but...''

    This ce is in the heart of the Earth Tribe''s territory, near Seo Hweol''s base, so I refrain from using Treading Heavens.

    Instead, Iunch abined strike of Heaven and Earth methods straight into the heavens.

    In an instant, the energy of the ck Dragon seeps into my arm, and four ck wings sprout from my back.

    ''The Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter has mutated.''

    I concentrate the power of the ck Dragon and Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter into one fist and punch to the sky.

    ''Take this!''

    And that was the end.

    The dark clouds filling the sky are torn apart in a circle, revealing the blue sky, and I smile in the sunlight.

    Today, I have finally recovered the cultivation of my past life.

    No, with the addition of the ck Dragon''s power, it should be said I have surpassed it.

    p, p, p, p

    "Ah...!"

    Apuse sounds from beside me.

    The owner of the apuse is Seo Hweol.

    "Ah, Grand Prince Seo, you''vee."

    ''I''m sure I filled the surroundings with formation barriers in my attempt to challenge Nascent Soul...''

    As expected, to someone in the Four-Axis stage, formation barriers and the like mean nothing.

    While I was coalescing the Nascent Soul, Seo Hweol had somehow approached and is now pping with a smile.

    Fortunately, Seo Hweol wasn''t pping alone beside me, which would have been rather eerie.

    "Truly remarkable. Grand Prince Seo, you were right."

    Gyu-ryeon ps beside Seo Hweol with a smile of admiration towards me, who has achieved Nascent Soul after only seven years since the start of this cycle.

    Over the past seven years.

    I often invited Gyu-ryeon to the Sea Dragon Pce to create opportunities for her to be with Seo Hweol.

    There was a promise with Gyu-ryeon, but at the same time, it was to divert Seo Hweol''s attention from me.

    Thanks to that, Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon seem to have grown considerably closer over the past 7 years. Recently, Gyu-ryeon has been almost inseparably attached to Seo Hweol.

    "Your generous praise is above me."

    "No, you truly deserve generous praise. Nascent Soul in just seven years! Not seen ten thousand years before and not seen ten thousand years after. There will never be another genius like you!"

    "..."

    "Perhaps another Star Shattering Esteemed One from the Earth Tribe will be born. You know you must not forget me then, right?"

    "Yes, Senior Gyu has always been a great benefactor to me."

    As I am exchanging pleasantries with Gyu-ryeon, Seo Hweol subtly inserts himself between us and lightly hugs her.

    "Of course, how could I not pay attention to the child I''ve noticed. But it would be upsetting if you two got too close."

    The tone that seems jealous of my friendly conversation with Gyu-ryeon makes her look ecstatic while I feel a chill.

    ''Recently, it''s been hard to read his intent, but... it''s always eerie how casually suchments are made with that heart essence.''

    Jealousy, affection, whatever it is, there is nothing.

    Just something dark and wriggling, as if something wearing human skin is pretending to be human. It''s simply revolting.

    Gyu-ryeon says with a flushed face to Seo Hweol.

    "Hmm, hmm. I understand. Ahem. Anyway, Grand Prince Seo. It''s about time you tell us, isn''t it?"

    "Ah, yes. That''s right."

    Seo Hweol nods.

    ''Is there something he wants to say?''

    I tense up, listening attentively to what Seo Hweol is about to say.

    "This Prince ns to leave the Earth Tribe territory for a few years to travel abroad."

    "Ah..."

    I almost burst outughing but kept myposure to listen to Seo Hweol until the end.

    "I ascended to the Four-Axis stage as soon as I arrived in the Bright Cold Realm, and I''ve sessfully stabilized my cultivation over the past seven years. Now, it''s time to establish the Axes and elevate my realm."

    "Ah, you''re starting the Axis Foundation Practice."

    In the Four-Axis stage, one progresses by establishing four Axes.

    "Yes, and recently, I''ve heard that the Human Race has been covetously eyeing the True Devil Realm. Before a war breaks out between the two realms, I n to obtain materials for the Orthodox Axis Foundation from other realms."

    The practice in the Four-Axis stage is divided into Orthodox Axis Foundation and Heterodox Axis Foundation.

    The Four-Axis stage involves creating four Axes for progression.

    In thete Nascent Soul stage, one takes one of the Five Elements as one''s own and ces the other four elements in the four cardinal directions,pleting the Four Axes centered around oneself,ying the foundation of one''s own unique domain. This forms the basis of the Four-Axis stage.

    For each Axis created, the Axis Foundation Practice involves conducting a ritual based on the power of the element adopted during the Nascent Soul stage,

    Heterodox Axis Foundation is when one kills cultivators who have mastered a single element and uses that element to perform a ritual to create their own axis.

    Orthodox Axis Foundation is when one obtains materials themselves to conduct a proper ritual and create an Axis.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, you''re an incredible genius, but Grand Prince Seo is also a significant talent in his own right. If he, unlike me, gathers the highest quality materials and builds an Orthodox Axis Foundation, our Dragon Race will enter an unprecedented golden age!"

    Gyu-ryeon says while looking at Seo Hweol with a pleased expression.

    It is said the cultivation of the Four-Axis stage through Orthodox Axis Foundation, rather than Heterodox Axis Foundation, is rare even amongst Four-Axis cultivators.

    It''s because it''s easier to steal another cultivator''s achievements than toboriously gather materials and perform rituals yourself.

    ''Toplete one Axis through Heterodox Axis Foundation, one needs to kill a cultivator of the same realm in the Four-Axis stage, or a hundred in the Heavenly Being stage, or ten thousand in the Nascent Soul stage to extract their attribute and use it for the Axis... For ordinary cultivators, this temptation must be hard to resist.''

    Especially in the case of the Earth Tribe, where the overwhelming majority are demon beasts and thew of the jungle of kill or be killed ismonce.

    Therefore, Heterodox Axis Foundation is overwhelmingly more prevalent.

    "Moreover, Grand Prince Seo is going to the other Realms this time to obtain the highest quality materials for Orthodox Axis Foundation. How impressive is that?"

    "Ah... You mean other Middle Realms?"

    "Yes, as you know, the five Middle Realms correspond to the Five Elements."

    Gyu-ryeon continues with the exnation.

    "Bright Cold corresponds to Earth, True Devil to Fire, Purple Gold to Metal, Nether Ghost to Water, and Ancient Force to Wood. As you know, the five Middle Realms correspond to the Five Elements, offering environments more conducive to cultivating their respective attributes."

    Twitch.

    Seo Hweol''s facial muscles twitch slightly at Gyu-ryeon''s words.

    "And as such, the highest quality materials for Orthodox Axis Foundation are items imbued with the energies of these other Elemental Realms."

    "...So, Grand Prince Seo, you are setting out to gather the Qi from other Realms for this purpose?"

    "Yes, the reason why Orthodox Axis Foundation is much more esteemed than Heterodox Axis Foundation is because using high-quality materials for the ritual can make one much stronger than a regr Four-Axis cultivator. And if it''s the energy from each Realm, there''s nothing more symbolic for embodying the Five Elements, making them the perfect materials!"

    Twitch.

    Again, Seo Hweol''s facial muscles twitch slightly.

    I concentrate as much as possible to understand Seo Hweol''s intent.

    ''That intent is''

    It seems he wants to correct something about Gyu-ryeon''s words.

    However, he doesn''t correct Gyu-ryeon''s statement and remains silent.

    ''Is he hiding something?''

    I recall the moment Seo Hweol reacted to Gyu-ryeon''s words.

    ''When it was mentioned that each Realm corresponds to the Five Elements, that''s when he showed his intent.''

    Perhaps, contrary to Gyu-ryeon''s words, the rtionship between the Realms and the Five Elements isn''t so straightforward.

    "By the way, as far as I know, apart from the True Devil Realm, the distance between Realms is quite significant from the Vast Cold Realm"

    "Yes, so it can take around 20 years at the earliest, and up to around 100 years at thetest. It will indeed be regrettable not to see Senior Gyu during this time."

    Seo Hweol looks at Gyu-ryeon with a face genuinely expressing sadness about being apart from her.

    ''It''s a lie.''

    From the twitch of his intent when speaking of time, it can either be shorter or longer than stated.

    He then turns his gaze back to me.

    "So, before I leave this time, I came to ask you for a favor."

    "Yes, pleasemand me."

    Seo Hweol, with a smile, hands me a jade bottle.

    "This bottle contains my true blood. Since the Sea Dragon Race is also a branch of the ck Dragon Race, there won''t be any conflict. I haven''t fully epted you into the Sea Dragon Race until now, letting you roam on the outskirts of the court. I''m sorry for not taking better care of you. Now, I''ve decided to give you my blood to fully ept you as a proper member of the Sea Dragon Race. With the Immortal Beast ck Dragon''s True Blood, having condensed your Nascent Soul in seven years, and now receiving my true blood, no one will be able to look down on you."

    "..."

    "By epting my blood, even if I roam in distant dimensions, we can stay in contact through the blood. ept my blood and be a liaison between Senior Gyu and me."

    Seo Hwesl pushes the jade bottle towards me with a grin.

    Gyu-ryeon also speaks up with a flushed face.

    "If you be the liaison between Grand Prince Seo and myself... I, too, shall ensure your reward is substantial."

    I''ve invited Gyu-ryeon to the Sea Dragon Pce countless times, preventing Seo Hweol from making moves against me.

    Yet, now, Seo Hweol seeks to infuse me with his blood under the pretext of maintaining contact between him and Gyu-ryeon.

    It''s incredibly unsettling.

    However, the problem is that I have no reason to refuse Seo Hweol''s blood.

    "Once you assimte the true blood of the Sea Dragon into your being, I will officially appoint you as a prince of the Sea Dragon Pce, and your name will also be vigorously promoted in the Dragon Registry."

    Gyu-ryeon is also sending me suggestive nces with a flushed face, and Seo Hweol too is pushing the jade bottle towards me with a smile.

    "This is a splendid opportunity for your name to echo throughout the Dragon Race. Would you kindly ept my goodwill?"

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Ahriman, Glodd, Mortor, and Augustus63. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 193: Betrayal (1)

    Chapter 193: Betrayal (1)

    How should I do it?

    How can I gracefully decline Seo Hweol''s proposal?

    ''Ordinary excuses won''t work.''

    This isn''t the first time I''ve used Gyu-ryeon under the pretense of gaining her favor, and now Seo Hweol is leveraging her to pressure me. Making any flimsy excuse will be a betrayal not just to Seo Hweol but to Gyu-ryeon as well.

    ''But running away by force is also not an option.''

    Even if I reveal all my abilities of the Heaven, Earth, and Heart Tribe, my power barelypares to the early Four-Axis stage.

    Using the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace and the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections might increase my strength, but only to a certain extent.

    ''It''s impossible to shake off Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon.''

    So, what should I do?

    Tsk, tsk, tsk....

    I elerated my thoughts, frantically pondering in my head.

    ''If I agree to ept the blood, there''s a high probability Seo Hweol will offer to assist in the process right here. With Gyu-ryeon in front of him, it''s difficult for him to employ any schemes. Being at the Four-Axis stage, it will be difficult for him to employ any tricks through spells either.''''

    It''s a dilemma.

    In this situation, I''m being coerced into epting Seo Hweol''s blood, and I can''t find any reason to refuse.

    ''Honestly, Seo Hweol''s true blood is more troublesome than that of the ck Dragon.''

    The ck Dragon''s status is so high that it seems unlikely to do anything to me.

    The problem is not knowing what Seo Hweol might have done with the droplet of blood he is offering.

    ''Stop ying tricks.''

    I curse Seo Hweol in my head and finally make a decision.

    "Thank you."

    There is no answer.

    Honestly, a few somewhat disgraceful methods dide to mind, but those are not only low and demeaning but also have a low chance of sess.

    ''If it hase to this, I''ll face it head-on.''

    "Alright, then let''s start the process right now."

    ''I knew that''d be the case.''

    Since it''se to this, I''ll just use the realm of Treading Heavens to swiftly cut off the blood entering my body!

    ''After all, through Baek Nyeong, Seo Hweol must already know that I am from the Heart Tribe.''

    Yet he has not mentioned it until now, which means he must have deemed me useful in some way.

    ''Even if I fend off the droplets of blood using Treading Heavens...''

    The words thate out of Seo Hweol are beyond imagination.

    "Oh, by the way. The process will be assisted by Senior Gyu."

    "...!?"

    Tap, tap.

    He pats my shoulder in a friendly manner and says,

    "Compared to me, who is only at the early Four-Axis stage, it''s more fitting for Senior Gyu, who is at the Grand Perfection of the Four-Axis stage, to assist you in the process. It''s more suitable for a genius like you."

    "Yes, yes. If I assist, it will surely be done properly...."

    "...."

    I am properly trapped.

    In this situation, it''s impossible to discreetly use Treading Heavens to eliminate Seo Hweol''s true blood from within my body in front of Gyu-ryeon.

    ''Of course, it''s much less troublesome than if Seo Hweol were to directly assist in the process....''

    The troublesome part is Seo Hweol''s blood itself.

    "Now, take a seat. I will assist you."

    "...Yes."

    I hesitate for a moment before sitting cross-legged.

    Gyu-ryeon spreads her fingers, and a spell formation simr to the one usedst time for refining the ck Dragon''s True Blood is engraved on the ground around us.

    "Your body already flows with the ck Dragon''s True Blood, and Lord Seo''s blood also belongs to a branch of the ck Dragon''s lineage, so no extensive preparation likest time is needed. It will also be easier than before."

    "...Yes."

    "Let''s begin then."

    I sigh inwardly, staring at the jade bottle in front of me for a moment, then close my eyes tight. I swallow Seo Hweol''s True Blood contained in the bottle.

    Gulp!

    And then.

    Zzzing!

    As Seo Hweol''s True Blood enters my body, I feel as if a gigantic sea dragon is engulfing me.

    Wo-woong!

    Gyu-ryeon summon a golden energy, guiding Seo Hweol''s True Blood circting within my body.

    I grit my teeth, pondering how to suppress this True Blood.

    It''s during that moment.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Inside my body, it feels as if dark clouds are gathering, and the dormant energy of the ck Dragon''s True Blood begins to push out the Sea Dragon''s True Blood.

    However, Seo Hweol''s blood, possibly due to being a branch lineage of the ck Dragon''s True Blood, naturally tries to mix with it.

    I hear Gyu-ryeon''s voice in my ears.

    "Do not forcibly mix the ck Dragon''s True Blood with the Sea Dragon''s True Blood. Just let them ovep naturally. Over time, they will slowly blend together, and forcing them could cause a rampage...."

    Hearing her voice, I clench my teeth internally.

    ''That''s it!''

    Wo-woong!

    Gyu-ryeon seems to guide the power of the bloodlines well with her golden energy, but I slyly attempted to forcibly unify the Sea Dragon and ck Dragon True Bloods.

    At the same time, both True Bloods begin to rampage, causing the energy in my entire body to boil.

    "Wait, Seo Eun-hyun! What are you doing, it''s dangerous! Stop!"

    Gyu-ryeon hastily ces her hand on my back and infuses golden energy while shouting.

    However, I ignore her and focus on pressing down to unify the two True Bloods.

    My blood feels like it''s boiling to the point of vaporization, but I don''t care.

    ''Through this, I''ll erase whatever trickery Seo Hweol has put into his blood!''

    And just as I am forcefully integrating the two energies.

    Chk, Chrk!

    The ck Dragon''s True Blood begins to devour Seo Hweol''s blood.

    Perhaps because they are of the same main lineage,

    As soon as the ck Dragon''s True Blood touches Seo Hweol''s blood, it feels like ink spreading in water, dyeing Seo Hweol''s blood and erasing its influence.

    ''Good, let''s keep going like this!''

    However, I somehow feel the ck Dragon''s True Blood that devoured Seo Hweol''s blood bing even stronger.

    ''What, why is the power continuously increasing....''

    Bubble, bubble, bubble!

    At the same time, I realize that the energy boiling throughout my body had beenpletely eroded by the power of the ck Dragon''s True Blood.

    Gush!

    Blood bursts from my mouth, and tears of blood stream down from my seven orifices.

    ''Ah, this can''t be happening....''

    I''m going to die if it continues like this.

    The amplifying power of the ck Dragon is too much for my body to handle, and I''m about to be crushed!

    It''s then I realize I had fallen into a trap of choosing between two evils that Seo Hweol had set.

    ''If I continue to let the ck Dragon''s True Blood devour Seo Hweol''s blood, I will die. If I stop, I can live by epting Seo Hweol''s blood into my body. But to keep blood that Seo Hweol might have tampered with inside me?''

    It''s no different than living with a knife swallowed in my stomach.

    I ponder at the moment of choice.

    The contemtion is brief.

    ''Even if it kills me, do you think I would willingly be manipted by that filthy Seo Hweol?''

    The danger of this bastard is beyond imagination.

    There is a possibility that by epting Seo Hweol''s blood as it is, I might be his puppet without even realizing it.

    I allow the ck Dragon''s True Blood to consume Seo Hweol''s bloodpletely.

    The next moment, I feel the illusion of Seo Hweol within my mental world.

    It''s his remnant thoughts.

    Seo Hweol''s remnant thoughts are being devoured and crumbled by the ck Dragon''s energy.

    ''As expected, he tampered with something.''

    After all, it would have been more suspicious if he hadn''t tampered with anything.

    Kugugugu!

    But perhaps as a consequence of feeding Seo Hweol''s blood to the ck Dragon''s blood,

    The ck Dragon''s blood exudes an enormous amount of Yin energy, and I clench my teeth, feeling like my body is on the verge of explosion.

    ''Although Gyu-ryeon is assisting my refinement and I can''t use the techniques of the Heart Tribe, I can still use techniques unknown to her but known to Seo Hweol!''

    Tsk, tsk, tsk!

    I ce my hand behind my back and begin to draw a ''circuit'' within me, epting Gyu-ryeon''s golden energy trying to suppress the ck Dragon''s power.

    Crack, crunch, crunch!

    Originally, the circuit was meant for a puppet, causing excruciating pain as if my body is being crushed, but I grit my teeth and continue to engrave the circuit.

    Engraving circuits throughout my body is something I had done asionally in my past life, temporarily creating circuits with the Formless Sword.

    This time, I went a step further!

    Whiii!

    Above the ''Golden Core''.

    On it, where the Starry Sky Map and Taiji are engraved, avoiding the already drawn constetions, a delicate circuit is engraved on the Golden Core.

    Kigigigik!

    "Krrrrrrgh!"

    A cultivator above the Core Formation stage does not die unless their Golden Core ispletely destroyed.

    However, this also means that for those at the Core Formation stage, the Golden Core is their greatest weakness.

    I am guiding the amplifying power of the ck Dragon into this weakness, into a circuit used for puppets, not the living.

    Kugugugu!

    The energy of Taiyin circtes through the Mad Lord''s circuit.

    But the power is so dominantly tyrannical that I tremble, feeling as though my Golden Core will shatter.

    ''No, for the original me, it definitely would have shattered.''

    Currently, my Golden Core and Nascent Soul arerger, wider, and more robust than those of other cultivators, as they were fused with the methods of the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    Therefore, I can barely withstand the power of Taiyining through the Mad Lord''s circuit and the energy it carries.

    How much of that terrifying and immense energy of the ck Dragon have I absorbed?

    Finally, somehow, I am able to control the expanding power of the ck Dragon that seemed about to explode my body.

    "...Phew."

    It''s when I open my eyes, sweating coldly.

    p!

    A sharp palm strikes my cheek.

    "You foolish thing! Didn''t I tell you not to forcibly merge them!? Didn''t you realize that just now, not only your Golden Core but also your newly condensed Nascent Soul were about to explode and kill you!?"

    "...I''m sorry."

    Gyu-ryeon looks down at me with an angry expression and says,

    "Did you think you could do anything just because you''re treated as a genius? Did you think you were so great that you could ignore the words of a Four-Axis stage senior?"

    Kugugugu!

    An immense pressure presses down on me.

    She is truly angry.

    Having only seen her kind and shy side until now, I had forgotten.

    "Kkuk...!"

    ''This is a Four-Axis cultivator...''

    She is on apletely different level from me, who has not even reached the Heavenly Being stage yet.

    Just her anger makes the gravity intensify and crushes my body.

    The spiritual energy and life force throughout my body feel like they are about to explode.

    Just then.

    "Let''s stop here. I will apologize for Seo Eun-hyun''s mistake."

    "..."

    Wo-woong....

    Seo Hweol calms Gyu-ryeon down, easing her intensity.

    "It seems you''ve managed to control the ck Dragon''s power well by leveraging your genius. But still, it was too reckless. And to proceed ignoring the words of Senior Gyu, a Four-Axis stage senior...."

    Seo Hweol approaches me with a gentle expression, ces his hand on my shoulder, and looks me in the eye.

    "The rtionship between you, me, and Senior Gyu isn''t so distant that we can''t overlook this. However, paying attention to the words of a senior in the cultivation world is certainly necessary."

    Ssshhh....

    Looking into Seo Hweol''s eyes, I feel a chill.

    His eyes are slit vertically, ring at me for the first time in a while.

    Although his tone is gentle, I find Seo Hweol''s smiling gaze more chilling than Gyu-ryeon''s anger.

    He is emitting a level of doubt towards me that has never been present before.

    ''Damn...''

    Seo Hweol, ring at me with his slit eyes, makes no effort to hide his suspicion.

    ''I''ve be openly suspicious now.''

    Until now, even though my actions were suspicious, I hadn''t directly acted against Seo Hweol''s intentions.

    However,pletely devouring Seo Hweol''s blood with the ck Dragon''s True Blood and scattering Seo Hweol''s remnant thoughts was a direct defiance of Seo Hweol''s will.

    Of course, he seems to prefer coaxing me gently in front of Gyu-ryeon rather than admitting he had tampered with his blood.

    Reading the evident intent from Seo Hweol, I realize.

    ''To Seo Hweol, I am now a target to bepletely eliminated.''

    Seven years.

    It all happened in just seven years.

    ''No, it''s still okay.''

    If it''s Seo Hweol, he will try to use me to the fullest before eliminating me.

    ''At least until he returns from gathering materials for Axis Foundation Practice, my life won''t end.''

    And by then...

    ''I should be able to hastily prepare General Seo no matter what!''

    It is sufficient time to find strength to stand against Seo Hweol!

    Seo Hweol, looking at me with his vertical pupils, continues his lecture in a somewhat gentle voice.

    I nod my head as if deeply moved by his words, showing a look of admiration towards Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol, too, nods his head as if he finds memendable in any case.

    In front of Gyu-ryeon, we continue our uninteresting y, each harboring our own hidden des.

    "...Well, despite various unpleasant incidents, today''s n will proceed as scheduled."

    Gyu-ryeon nces at us sharply and then flies up into the sky.

    Seo Hweol rises into the air with her, saying,

    "Come along."

    "Excuse me? What''s the asion...?"

    "Before departing on this journey, Senior Gyu suggested we deepen our friendship by going to the Immortal Demon Tower to enjoy a performance. You, among other key figures of the Sea Dragon Race, will also attend this farewell party of mine."

    "Ah... Yes, I understand."

    Hearing Seo Hweol''s words, I fly up to follow them.

    As we move towards the Immortal Demon Tower, Seo Hweol teaches me how tomunicate through the blood in front of Gyu-ryeon. Even though it was devoured by the ck Dragon''s True Blood, it seemsmunication through his blood is still possible.

    ''Fortunately, I managed to eliminate the residual thoughts Seo Hweol intended to imnt in my body through his blood.''

    The method ofmunication through shared bloodline is also known to Gyu-ryeon, so it seems there will be no problem.

    Some elders and seniors from the Sea Dragon Race join us midway, and we head towards the Serving Command Ark, the heart of the True Dragon Alliance.

    Soon after, we arrive at a ce called the Immortal Demon Tower.

    The Immortal Demon Tower serves as a tavern for the demon race, selling immortal wine. Like mortals in the lower realms visiting taverns, the demon race asionally visits the Immortal Demon Tower to drink immortal wine.

    However, the immortal liquor they drink has effects such as increasing cultivation or enhancing the connection with one''s dharma treasure, simr to White-Red Wine, making the taverns in the Bright Cold Realm more akin to shops for magic artifacts, elixirs, or cultivation manuals than the mere taverns in the lower realms.

    Of course, it is still a tavern for enjoying refined pleasures. Therefore, the taverns in the Bright Cold Realm prepare performances to delight the eyes and ears of the distinguished high-level cultivators who visit.

    ''This is the Immortal Demon Tower...''

    The Immortal Demon Tower that Gyu-ryeon leads us to is a building made from the shell of a giant turtle.

    It was said that a monkey demon with the bloodline of the Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape and a turtle demon with the bloodline of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle became friends, drinking and enjoying themselves. When the turtle demon died, the monkey demon, in sorrow, made a tavern out of its shell, naming it the Immortal Demon Tower.

    ''...A tavern made from the body of a dear friend.''

    I can''t quite grasp the sentiment of the monkey demon.

    Nheless, I enter the tavern along with Gyu-ryeon without giving it much thought.

    Apart from Gyu-ryeon and the members of the Sea Dragon Race, there is no one else in the tavern.

    "I''ve rented out the entire Immortal Demon Tower for today to bid farewell to Grand Prince Seo, so everyone, please feel free to enjoy the immortal wine to your heart''s content."

    Gyu-ryeon leads Seo Hweol upstairs, leaving the Sea Dragon Race elders and seniors to disperse throughout the tavern.

    Being tactful, I do not follow Gyu-ryeon but sit near the entrance of the tavern.

    The Immortal Demon Tower has four floors, with Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon sitting alone on the fourth floor, the Sea Dragon Race Heavenly Being stage elders on the third floor, and the Nascent Soul stage elders, including myself, on the first and second floors.

    In the center of the first floor is arge stage, where performers seem to be preparing to show something.

    Everyone at the Immortal Demon Tower orders the immortal wine they wish from the attendants.

    I myself ordered the familiar White-Red Wine.

    As everyone ced their orders, the lights throughout the tavern suddenly goes out.

    ''The performance is starting, it seems.''

    I sip my White-Red Wine and look up at the stage.

    Wo-woong!

    For some reason, a strong prohibition is activated throughout the Immortal Demon Tower, restricting our consciousness.

    This causes a briefmotion among the Sea Dragon Race elders and seniors.

    "Everyone, do not worry. It is customary for the Immortal Demon Tower to restrict consciousness before a performance to ensure its quality. Neither Grand Prince Seo nor I are extending our consciousness either, so please do not be rmed."

    With that, themotion settles down, and soon after, the performance at the Immortal Demon Tower begins.

    sh!

    Lights illuminate the center of the stage, and several beautiful dancers and musicians enter.

    The dancers resemble humans, and the musicians have a variety of appearances.

    A monkey musician holds a pipa,

    A musician with a human upper body and spider lower half holds a zither,

    A musician with a fish face but human lower body ys the flute, and a musician that looked like a m with arms and legs holds a drum.

    Shortly after, the dancers begin their performance, and the musicians y their instruments.

    Honestly, I am quite surprised by the quality of the sound.

    ''Unexpectedly excellent.''

    The monkey ying the pipa expresses emotions through his music with a solemn expression.

    The spider woman creates beautiful tones on the zither without opening her eyes.

    The fish demon continuously blows the flute without stopping for breath, showing remarkable skill.

    And the m... ys the drum well.

    Possibly because they are all demon beasts, each infuses their spiritual energy into their music, creating even more beautiful waves.

    Not just I but also the elders and seniors of the Sea Dragon Race are amazed by the symphonic vibrations created by the musicians'' tones.

    The vibrations harmonize with the flow of yin and yang, eliciting awe from everyone.

    Truly, it''s an incredible disy of art.

    The dancers, too, flutter their delicate garments in tune with the music, captivating everyone from the Sea Dragon Race who have visited the Immortal Demon Tower.

    ''The standard is remarkably high.''

    I sincerely admire the musicians as I listen to the music.

    Listening to the tones, I am able to somewhat calm the tension that had built up due to Seo Hweol.

    ncing up at the fourth floor where Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon are, I notice that Gyu-ryeon had done something to block not only consciousness but also the flow of spiritual energy from entering.

    ''...I don''t need to worry about that. Whatever they do inside, it''s between Gyu-ryeon and Seo Hweol.''

    I focus solely on the music, tuning out everything else.

    Listening to the music, I feel as though I can discern the skill levels among the musicians.

    ''The spider woman ying the zither with her eyes closed seems to be the most skilled.''

    Following her is the monkey ying the pipa with a craftsman''s expression, and then the fish-headed flutist.

    The m is... trying its best.

    ''The entire performance is harmonized to the sound of the zither.''

    Gradually, the music centered around the zither heads towards its climax.

    Finally, as the tones reach their peak and the emotions contained within explode,

    sh!

    The lights in the tavern turn back on, and all the restrictions on consciousness are lifted.

    "Ah...!"

    As the oppressive restriction on consciousness is lifted, all members of the Sea Dragon Race let out a gasp.

    ''An excellent production.''

    By lifting the restriction on consciousness right as the performance reaches its climax, it seems to double the impact of the relief felt.

    Finally, the performance ends.

    I feel an inexplicable drowsiness wash over me.

    "An excellent performance indeed."

    "It''s clear why Senior Gyu suggested wee. Even if they are below the Qi Building stage, these musicians truly deserve to be called masters."

    As the performance concludes, everyone appears somewhat drowsy, yawning and covering their mouths.

    At the same time, theyvishly praise the performers on stage.

    After the musicians and dancers exit the stage, the Immortal Demon Tower announces a break, turning on the lights and offering more immortal liquor.

    However, I approach one of the monkey servers bringing White-Red Wine and ask,

    "The performance was very impressive. How might one meet the musicians?"

    The server, who appears to be below the Qi Refining stage, is ttered by my question and responds.

    "Ah! The musicians are all resting in the dressing room on the third basement floor of the Immortal Demon Tower. If you wish, I can guide you there."

    Please do."

    I hand a pouch of spirit stones to the monkey server, who then leads me to the third basement floor of the Immortal Demon Tower.

    "Quite spacious."

    Indeed, the basement of the Immortal Demon Tower is vast.

    It seems spacepression techniques were used, as the space seems to expand majestically the further we descend.

    To myment, the monkey server chuckles and exins,

    "Ah, we sometimes hold auctions in the basement of the Immortal Demon Tower. Many of the demon guests who attend are quiterge, so we''vepressed space to amodate them without difort."

    "Interesting..."

    "We''ve arrived. This is the musicians'' dressing room."

    "Thank you for guiding me."

    After handing a pouch of spirit stones to the monkey demon, I enter the third basement floor.

    "It''s quite spacious."

    The space is indeed vast. Given that auctions are also held here, various protective and isting formations areid out throughout the area.

    Upon entering the musicians'' dressing room, the musicians who were chatting stopped and greeted me in unison.

    "Ah, what brings you here, senior?"

    The pipa-ying monkey, who seems to be the leader, approaches me and asks. I smile and reply.

    "Thank you for the wonderful performance. I wanted to personally show my gratitude, so I came to interrupt your rest."

    "Ah...! It''s an honor that a member of the Dragon Race thinks so highly of us..."

    The monkey''s expression is one of ttered delight, and I hand him a pouch filled with ten thousand spirit stones.

    "I''ve put ten thousand spirit stones in here. Share it among yourselves."

    "Thank you, senior...!"

    "And..."

    I look at the spider woman.

    "Everyone else, please step outside for a moment. Your skill with the zither moved me greatly. I''d like a moment alone to talk with you..."

    The monkey seems to understand my intention and nods.

    "Understood! Everyone, please step outside! Yu Hwa (Oil Painting), you take good care of the Dragon Race senior!"

    The monkey leads the other musicians outside.

    Though not loud, the chatter of the musicians can be heard from outside.

    "That Dragon Race senior has quite unique tastes..."

    sh!

    Iy down the Mad Lord''s circuit on the prohibition, isting the inside of the dressing room from the outside.

    The noise from outside is blocked, and any sound from inside will not carry outside either.

    Wo-woong!

    A barrier activated, isting the interior from the exterior.

    Simultaneously, I draw out my Formless Sword and charge at the spider woman, aiming for her throat.

    The next moment.

    Twang!

    As she strums her zither, a crimson river appears before me, flowing and blocking my Formless Sword.

    "As expected... it''s you."

    I smile wryly as I look at her.

    "It''s been a while, Heart Tribe noble."

    I recognized her by her tone.

    She''s the one from the Heart Tribe who had manipted the crimson river heart essencest time.

    ''Really... Kim Young-hoon has led me to develop some bad habits.''

    sh!

    I distance myself from the surrounding crimson river and lift my Formless Sword.

    ''Seeing a master whose skill has reached the level of art makes one''s blood boil.''

    It''s been too long since I properly dueled in martial arts.

    I''m not even sure if what the Heart Tribe uses can be considered martial arts.

    But upon facing a master of the same realm from the Heart Tribe.

    Upon encountering someone who can infuse their music with both Qi and heart essence, elevating it to the realm of art.

    I can''t help but feel my blood boil uncontrobly.

    "Let''s have a match."

    I raise my sword and take the Starting Form stance.

    Thwug!

    In the next moment,

    She once again plucks the zither, the crimson river flowing and striking my body hard.

    I am flung backward,nding with my upper body crashing onto the drum that the m had been ying.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Wong, Clementine, Ko-Fi Supporter 1, and Ko-Fi Supporter 2. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 194: Betrayal (2)

    Chapter 194: Betrayal (2)

    "Hmm..."

    Rustling

    I extract my upper body from the shattered drum and dust myself off.

    "Indeed, quite a formidable force."

    It wasn''t the crimson river that had repelled me.

    As soon as I touched the crimson river, it was not my body, but rather the Pure Spiritual Force flowing within me that automatically reacted and repelled me.

    In other words, the crimson river merely touched my body.

    The fact that I was flung and crashed was entirely thanks to the power flowing within me.

    "Hmm, it seems you''re in the same situation."

    The spider woman.

    Yu Hwa, as she is called, raises her arm while keeping her eyes closed.

    There is a sword scar left by my Formless Sword on her arm, from which blood is flowing.

    "I didn''t expect you to prate my defense just like that."

    "I didn''t know my internal spiritual power could move ording to someone else''s will... How did you do it?"

    "Do you really think I''d willingly teach you my technique? Try to figure it out on your own. I''ll do my best to understand the ability of that sword as well."

    "Oh, you recognized it as a sword?"

    How did she recognize the Formless Sword, which has no shape?

    "Even if it has no form, the intent is so clear, how could I not know what you''re wielding?"

    "It was a foolish question I see."

    I attack her with the Formless Sword again.

    But every time the crimson river touches my body, I am repelled this way and that.

    Its as if my body is not my own.

    Wo-woong!

    Feeling as if I am floating, I try to approach her, but the problem is the crimson river.

    Wo-woong, bang, bang, bang, bang!

    As the Formless Sword whirls around, the dressing room turns into a mess, but I focus solely on getting closer to her.

    After exchanging blows with her for who knows how long.

    "Wait..."

    Suddenly, she smiles and says.

    "Perhaps this is a good time to stop?"

    "Hm?"

    She detaches her hands from the zither and raises them.

    "There''s no need for us to continue fighting."

    "What are you talking about? When martial artists meet..."

    Suddenly, it dawns on me that Im unsure whether Yu Hwa is a martial artist or not.

    "I understand what you want. There are many like you within the Heart Tribe Territory. Those who wish to prove themselves byparing their Manifestations with others, or simply those who genuinely enjoy sparring. Our Esteemed One also has such tastes."

    "...Then why refuse to fight?"

    "Because I am not of that kind of Heart Tribe. While I am interested in your sword, I am more suited for infiltration, espionage, and inciting rebellion."

    "Hmm..."

    "Instead of this meaningless act, how about we exchange information more constructively?"

    I look at her and smile.

    "Is ''fabrication'' also one of your specialties?"

    "Excuse me?"

    Wo-woong!

    Holding the Formless Sword in a reverse grip, I swing it towards my head.

    The Formless Sword grazes my skull, cutting out strange sound waves affecting my mind from the ne of Soul.

    Shuk!

    I feel something break, bringing my consciousness back to ''reality.''

    The situation is not much different from before.

    I am confronting her.

    But from the moment I was repelled into the drum, shattering it, to the traces of our exchange of blows, all have disappeared.

    "Quite an impressive illusion technique."

    The feeling that my body is not my own, the sensation of floating.

    Its all because it wasn''t real, happening in my dream.

    "Fighting in an illusion was interesting... but since you openly tried to extract information without wanting to fight me, I came out."

    She suggested exchanging information, but theres no guarantee that the information exchanged in the illusion is real.

    She still speaks calmly, with her eyes closed, turning her head towards me.

    "Strictly speaking, what I showed you was not an illusion. I put you to sleep and made you dream, guiding the dream in the direction you desired."

    I retort.

    "In the process, you meddled a bit, asking questions you were curious about."

    "I won''t deny it."

    "Your way of speaking has changed quite a bit since west met."

    "As a Heart Tribe intelligence agent, would I use a manner of speech that easily identifies me? I''ve practiced changing both my voice and manner of speech as needed."

    "Changing the tone at will, is that your Treading Heavens... no, your second stage of Manifestation?"

    Wo-woong!

    Shuk!

    I swiftlyunch a Formless Sword attack at her hand as she subtly reaches for the zither, causing a wound. It seems she was attempting to engage me in conversation while stealthily using the zither to put me to sleep with her scheming.

    She looks at the wound on her arm andughs.

    "It''s not easy to share, especially when I can''t quite tell if you''re from the Heaven Tribe or the Earth Tribe, or one of ours."

    "Figures... Well, forget that. Are you really not going to fight me? Itd be advantageous for your side to obtain my information, wouldn''t it?"

    "That''s true."

    However, she smiles subtly.

    "But, do you suggest we go all out when there are two Four-Axis stage Earth Tribe members just a few floors above us? We''d surely get caught. There''s no benefit in sparring right now."

    I catch her drift.

    "If there''s a benefit for you, you''d spar with me?"

    "If that''s the case, I see no reason why not."

    "Alright, tell me what you want."

    "You''re currently staying at the pce of the Sea Dragon Race, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "In the pce of the Sea Dragon Race, I''m aware that a member of the White Goat Race, Baek Nyeong, whom I had previously rescued and attempted to escape to the Heart Tribe Territory, is being imprisoned. If you promise to help me rescue him, I see no reason why I can''t spar with you."

    "...Hmm..."

    Imprisoned...

    Should that be described as imprisoned?

    Noticing my serious expression while I conceal my heart essence with the Treading Heavens realm, she misunderstands it for something else and clicks her tongue.

    "Perhaps I''ve asked too much of you. If you truly feel a sense of belonging to the Sea Dragon Race..."

    "No, that''s not it."

    I think of the White Goat Race who have be the ruling ss near the Cloud Heart Lake and their leader, Baek Nyeong, feeling a mix of emotions.

    "...Seo Hweol will be leaving the True Dragon Alliance in a day or two for his Axis Foundation Practice. I''ll arrange a time for you and Baek Nyeong to meet after that."

    "Ah...!"

    "However... Hmm. I''m not sure about helping with the rescue. I''ll ensure you can enter and exit the dwelling of the White Goat Race near Cloud Heart Lake by holding off the Sea Dragon Race patrol, but escaping with him will be up to you."

    "Thank you. That will be a great help."

    I smile brightly at her enthusiastic response and then ask out of curiosity,

    "What if Im lying? Were both at the Treading Heavens... no, the second stage of Manifestation, so I should be able to lie too, right?"

    "Hehe... Have you never sparred with someone of the same realm from the Heart Tribe?"

    "...No."

    "Well, that''s even better. I can teach you."

    "...?"

    As she touches the zither, she says,

    "Let''s control our power while sparring. As I mentioned, with two Four-Axis stage Earth Tribe members above us... and a barrier set up in the dressing room, not to mention the Immortal Demon Tower''s restrictions suppressing our consciousness, we can easily get caught if we''re not careful. Let''s keep our power at the early stage of Qi Refining andpete using only our Manifestations."

    "Fine."

    A purepetition of capabilities and enlightenment is something I wee.

    The next moment.

    Thwoong!

    Her zither sounds, and my sword surge through the air.

    However, just as Im about to adopt a stance and employ a technique, I struggle to keep my body from copsing.

    Sleepy!

    A drowsiness demon attacks me.

    With this level of sleepiness even when restricting our power to the Qi Refining stage

    If we were to fight without restraining our power, fully employing Treading Heavens, I would have fallen into a dream without even realizing it, just like before.

    Thump, thwoong, thump!

    But her performance is just beginning.

    As her zither ys and melodies emerge, my entire body''s strength disperses, and my eyelids feel unbearably heavy.

    "Ugh!"

    Thump!

    I force myself up and re at her.

    Wo-woong!

    Gradually, a faint light of the crimson river begins to swirl around her.

    "This is my Last Quarter (Moon phase), Illusory y under the Rosy Afterglow. Please enjoy."

    It isn''t the crimson river.

    Its the evening glow.

    The time when those who have finished their day start to prepare for bed, the sunset!

    Teeing!

    I exert all my strength, barely managing to fend off the sleepiness using Mountain Echoes Valley Responds.

    The Formless Sword transforms into vibrations, striking my soul across nes, bringing me back to my senses.

    But the rity is fleeting.

    As her performance continues, I realize I am sumbing to sleepiness again.

    "A fearsome technique."

    Even using only Qi Refining stage power, she brought me to the brink of unconsciousness with sleepiness.

    Even a Heavenly Being stage cultivator, if caught off guard by her determined performance, would end up sprawled on the floor, asleep.

    Moving even a single finger became difficult.

    ''This is especially lethal for me.''

    I''m sleepy.

    I want to rest right now.

    If I were toy down and sleep right now, it feels like I can finally sleep peacefully for the first time in ages.

    ''After joining Seo Hweol 7 years ago... I havent slept properly even once.''

    Not just that.

    In my previous life, when I was a governor in the Devil Realm.

    Before that, when I was beaten all over at the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    Even before that, when I was captured by the Mad Lord and underwent modification, enduring for a thousand years.

    I never really rested.

    ''No, was there ever a time I properly rested before that?''

    Excluding the times when I rxed my heart with Hyang-hwa, its hard to remember when Ist truly rested.

    I want to rest.

    I really want to sleep deeply.

    The Heavenly Treading realm manifested by Yuhwa is stirring up an intrinsic desire I''ve had all this time.

    ''Maybe it''s okay to rest a bit.''

    But then.

    Smirk...

    "Resting is something..."

    Crack!

    I drive the Formless Sword into my shoulder.

    A jolt of pain snaps my eyes open.

    "I can do after death."

    I hold the Formless Sword with a grin.

    "If I gain enlightenment in the morning, Im content with death in the evening. Endure, Seo Eun-hyun! Are you going to miss this great opportunity? I''ll let you rest in death, so open your eyes!

    I scream, twisting the Formless Sword embedded in my shoulder.

    Ssh, ssh!

    Tremendous pain radiates from my shoulder.

    But with bloodshot eyes, I twist and pulled out the Formless Sword, aiming it at Yu Hwa.

    "Good. Shall we continue?"

    "...Let''s do so."

    In the next moment, I dart towards her, shing down with the Formless Sword.

    For a moment, the sword takes on a shape simr to an axe and strikes her.

    Yet, her crimson afterglow river effectively blocks my Formless Sword again.

    But.

    ''She can''t block it.''

    Swoosh!

    My Formless Sword pierces through the afterglow, charging towards her.

    Wo-woong!

    She, holding the zither, leaps back like a grasshopper, and I change stance right after swinging down.

    Along with my stance, the Formless Sword elongates, transforming into a spear-like form.

    ''Shoot!''

    In the next moment.

    The colorless spear in my hand fires off like a cannonball, embedding three gusts of wind around her.

    Thwoong, thud, thwoong!

    Yet, she continues to strum the zither.

    The afterglow swirl around her, dissipating the Formless Sword strikes.

    ''That''s...''

    I am astonished to realize the principle behind her defense.

    ''She''s treating my Formless Sword as a living entity and [putting it to sleep]?''

    It isn''t merely dispersing.

    My Formless Sword is falling asleep as it touches her afterglow.

    Gradually, the energy of the Formless Sword I hold is dropping below the Qi Refining stage.

    If this continues, it will be less effective than simple sword energy.

    ''Interesting.''

    Memories of a long time ago surface.

    When I had not yet reached the pinnacle realm and followed Kim Young-hoon around.

    Kim Young-hoon wandered through various factions in Yanguo, challenging their banners.

    The result was naturally a hundred victories in a hundred battles.

    Among the factions he challenged, there was one that specialized in Sound Arts.

    Back then, Kim Young-hoon definitely said that defeating the leader of that Sound Arts faction was the most challenging, describing them as the trickiest opponent.

    Those memories vividly came back.

    [Phew, it was the most not easy opponent.]

    [So even the words not easye out of your mouth, Hyung-nim.]

    [Well, it''s because Sound Art masters are hard toe by. Those who are mediocre in Sound Arts are as good as useless, but when someone who has mastered Sound Arts to the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and has our vision uses it, it bes incredibly formidable.]

    [I don''t understand what you mean by ''our vision.'']

    [Ah, right. I was meaning to tell you about this.]

    I remember the advice Kim Young-hoon had given me.

    [Sound Arts, after all, are about sound. But how does mere sound harm the opponent? It''s like the poison you study.]

    [Poison, you say?]

    [Yes, poison. From the moment you first hear the opponent''s melody, their Qi begins to mix with the sound entering your body. When the opponent''s sound waves resonate with the ones inside you, your body starts to break down ording to the resonance frequency.]

    [Terrifying.]

    [Yes, so ultimately, if you meet a master who uses sound-based martial arts, you should suppress and kill them before they can shoot their sound waves. If you fail and allow the opponent to shoot their sound waves...]

    [You''ll need to find a way to detoxify.]

    [A physician-like approach, indeed. Well, since Ipared it to poison... But my solution is a bit different.]

    Waves of sunset rush towards me.

    What Yu Hwa is using is no different from sound-based martial arts.

    No, it could be said to be an evolved version of sound-based martial arts, evolved by several stages.

    Perhaps from the moment I first heard her sound at the Immortan Demon Tower today,

    I was under the influence of her poison.

    The poison of her ''wanting to sleep'' heart essence.

    ''Preemptive strike is no longer possible, and what she has infused into me is her heart essence itself, so detoxification won''t work.''

    Then, there''s only one method left.

    [Make the poison your own. If you perfectly control the Qi throughout your body, you can also control the vibrations within. While sparring with the opponent, continuously circte and move the Qi, altering the vibration itself to be different from what the opponent has infused!]

    I begin to elerate my thoughts through the Formless Sword connected to my body.

    Time slows down, while I elerate.

    Kwang, kwang, kwang!

    Cutting horizontally with Transcending Peaks.

    Then, elerating again to thrust into her side with Flowing Ridge.

    All blocked.

    But then, elerating once more, I cut down from above with Dragon Vein

    Kugugugu!

    As I cut down, my Formless Sword is blocked again by her sunset-colored river.

    Touching that river, the force itself will "dissolve," making permeation impossible.

    But the next moment.

    Pssht!

    A small wound appears on her cheek.

    Even though it was "dissolved," my Formless Sword that permeated her river caused a wound on Yu Hwa''s face.

    Chk!

    The next moment, a crimson wave rushes towards me, forcing me to retreat.

    I''m sleepy.

    I feel like I will fall asleep at any moment.

    This is both my heart essence and the poison she subtly infused into me through her Treading Heavens.

    Then, make this poison my own!

    ''It''s not sleepiness, but facing a limit.''

    And if you face a limit.

    You can also surpass it!

    Boong, boong, boong boong boong!

    Gradually, the speed at which I swing my Formless Sword begins to increase.

    ''Every time I endure sleepiness, a limites.''

    Yu Hwa also ys her instrument, continuously attacking me with her river.

    ''Every time I face a limit and ovee sleepiness, I break through the limit.''

    My inner heart essence transforms, changing from sleepiness to a leap in spirit.

    ''Therefore, every time I ovee sleepiness, I be stronger!''

    It doesn''t literally increase my spiritual power or teach me unknown sword techniques.

    But isn''t martial arts about defining oneself?

    Then.

    ''I am indeed growing!''

    Although I am restraining my power to Qi Refining, my speed gradually increases.

    I find ways to more perfectly control and maximize the application of force.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Joy of Mountains and Peaks!

    The Formless Sword Energy shoots out, crisscrossing like a Go board toward the opponent.

    Yu Hwa plucks her instrument again, and the sunset-colored waves surge, blocking my Formless Sword.

    My move seems to dissolve, but that''s not the end.

    Pssht, pssht!

    Streaks of blood appear on Yu Hwa''s body.

    Gradually, the ''sleepiness'' heart essence she ys is no longer consumed by my Formless Ssword.

    For I am transforming her sleepiness into an ''opportunity for growth'' within me, fighting against her.

    ''If this continues, I will win!''

    When I think so.

    Ssss....

    "It''s been a while since I''ve fought a fellow from the same realm... It seems it won''t work."

    A deep smile leaks from Yu Hwa''s lips.

    Its pleasure.

    The emotion of finding it too enjoyable to exchange moves with me!

    "Perhaps I can be a bit rougher?"

    The next moment.

    Countless white spider webs spew out from her rear.

    Her spider legs attached to her lower body moves, weaving and throwing spider webs in all directions.

    Soon, the entire waiting room is engulfed in spider webs.

    And then.

    Twung!

    When she plucks one of the spider webs with her spider legs.

    Ziiing!

    "!!!"

    The spider webs she had spread around the waiting room vibrate all at once.

    The entire space around starts to fill with a sunset glow.

    ''Ugh...!''

    Even as I try to distort her heart essence within my own, new poison continually seeps in from outside.

    ''Damn...!''

    I''m sleepy.

    Insanely sleepy.

    ''Everything before me is bing blurry.''

    Before I know it, I''m drifting in and out of consciousness, teetering on the boundary between dreams and reality.

    Yet, even so, my body faithfully swings the Formless Sword as it has always done.

    At the same time, I see the waiting room before me disappear, transforming into a mystically eerie mountainous ravine.

    ''At the boundary between dreams and reality, is it trying to suppress my mind through dreams?''

    Swoosh!

    The fog in the mystical mountainous ravine seems alive as it envelops me.

    Simultaneously, in reality, the river engulfs me.

    Though I am in a dazed state, I manage to split my focus, cutting through the fog in the mountainous ravine, then use my half-conscious body to dodge the sunset glow.

    Her massive counterattack follows.

    Before me, the profound ravine suddenly bes a sea surrounding me, and waves crash over me.

    Then, before I know it, I am swallowed by a sandstorm above the scorching desert.

    However, in reality, my body constantly moves around, and contrary to myself in the heart essence, I keepnding different attacks on her.

    Forced to fight in different environments, with my mind split between them.

    ''How formidable.''

    With the rightpatibility, its a technique capable of assassinating a Heavenly Being stage cultivator in a one-on-one fight.

    Of course, with a surprise attack,patibility wouldn''t matter, and a fatal blow could be dealt regardless.

    Juggling my view between reality and the illusory I continue to exchange blows with her, enduring the sleepiness.

    ''The crimson river is the physical manifestation of her melody.''

    Touching that river puts my ''power'' to sleep, and the heart essence of sleepiness is infused into my body, eventually putting me to sleep.

    Although I barely managed to distort the heart essence to the parallel state of dream and reality, a direct hit would undoubtedly knock me out.

    ''The river itself possesses physical force, and while not strong in force, the terrifying part is falling asleep upon contact... Byying down her strings like spider webs everywhere, she ensures her tune can be yed from any location...''

    The entire waiting room was filled with a sunset glow

    I have to find a crack within the sunset glow to sneak through and exploit her openings, while she bombards me from all directions.

    ''This is fun.''

    However, each of the crimson rays she fires is optimized to read each other''s intent and heart essence, shooting in the best path possible.

    My Formless Sword is no different, and exchanging moves with her, I gradually feel exhrated.

    Our exchange of blows intensify.

    And then, I can feel a golden intent emanating from her.

    Joy

    Fun

    And at some point.

    In the world of dreams, I find myself in a world filled with crimson rivers.

    ''This ce is...''

    Swoosh...

    Every time I dip my foot into the river, overwhelming fatigue assaults my mind.

    I''m tired.

    I want to rest....

    Please, just a little...

    ''This is...''

    When cultivators of the same Treading Heavens sh, it seems they not only exchange intents but also share each other''s heart essence.

    Navigating through Yu Hwa''s heart essence, I feel her fatigue.

    Fatigue.

    That is the essence of the enlightenment she has reached.

    ''This is...''

    Not just the vision of Treading Heavens but also with the vision of the Earth Tribe, the flow of Yin and Yang within this heart essence shows me fleeting scenes.

    Its Yu Hwa''s life.

    She was born into a species known as half-human half-spider.

    Her race was famous for producing webs and creating pleasant sounds by plucking their webs.

    Of course, they had no other abilities and, congenitally unable to withstand the violent flow of spiritual power, couldn''t learn demon beast methods.

    Thus, her race was treated as ves and sold across the Bright Cold Realm.

    Yu Hwa was sold from ce to ce, learning to y the instrument, forced to y without a moment''s rest.

    Her skill at ying was indeed excellent, and for her owners, having her perform was directly equivalent to wealth.

    They never allowed her to rest.

    If she was tired, they gave her spirit fluids to eliminate fatigue, and if she showed anyziness, they threatened to grind her up into medicine, forcing her to perform incessantly for five years.

    Yu Hwa began to go mad.

    Who could endlessly draw upon their talent, ying without rest, and not grow tired?

    I want to sleep.

    Not just dozing off while being transported to another venue but to properly, deeply sleep.

    She hoped, and hoped, and hoped again.

    The rest she longed for did note easily.

    If she were to fall asleep during a performance, her owner would immediately grind her up into medicine.

    Since they forced spirit fluids on her to eliminate fatigue, excuses of being tired were not epted.

    But having not slept for years, she felt like she would lose her mind if she did not sleep, and thus, she found a solution.

    The solution she found was to immerse herself in something else.

    She immersed herself in her music, pouring all her madness about wanting to sleep into ying her instrument.

    Her ying skills eventually grew to be unparalleled among her half-spider peers.

    She craved more perfect performances, more perfect tones.

    Then, one day, she discovered how to imbue her music with Qi.

    And then, another day.

    She realized while ying music that she could see the colors of emotion in the sound. From that day, she could see the intent of the guests who came to listen to her y.

    Again, one day, she saw countless colors of emotions merge into one, forming a single field of consciousness.

    From then, she realized her music had a direction.

    And to reach that direction, she continued to practice, even if it meant her hands and feet bled.

    Finally.

    On the day when her ying reached perfection, adding perfection to perfection and ultimately reaching the pinnacle of understanding.

    She seeded inbining the basic Qi she had with the intent flowing from her ying, achieving what she had longed for years.

    She wanted to sleep.

    Her performance, which actualized the ''rest'' she had never properly obtained in her lifetime, put all the guests who came that day, her owner, and even herself to sleep.

    While asleep, she continued to y and killed the malicious brothel owner who never gave her a moment''s rest.

    Thus, she awakened as a member of the Heart Tribe.

    Later, she fled to the territory of the Heart Tribe and joined them.

    That is her story.

    Boom!

    In a sh!

    I open my eyes.

    My Formless Sword is already at Yu Hwa''s throat, and her instrument is split into two.

    "You''ve lived a tumultuous life."

    Only now can I understand why she had agreed to spar with me.

    When members of the same Heart Tribe spar with others of the same realm, it''s possible to see the opponent''s heart essence and the essence embedded within that heart essence.

    After receiving a promise from me to meet Baek Nyeong, she sparred with me to see if I am trustworthy.

    Whether I was lying or not.

    ''It wasn''t about whether to ept the spar or not. From the moment she saw me, the spar was inevitable.''

    Quite an audacious woman.

    As I look down at her, she chuckles.

    "It seems you, too, have lived a life no less eventful than mine. Really... I thought I was going to die entering your heart essence."

    "My heart essence is indeed not easy."

    Certainly.

    The reason I was able to emerge from her dream and heart essence and defeat her is because she had entered my heart essence as well.

    Entering my transparent hell of agony and feeling like her entire body is being pierced must have distracted her.

    "How curious."

    I say, looking at her with her eyes closed.

    I had thought she was just closing her eyes, but having briefly read her heart essence and memories, I became certain.

    "Have you been sleeping all this time, not just closing your eyes?"

    Yes.

    She wasn''t just closing her eyes; she has been sleeping all along.

    From the day she became a Heart Tribe, she has never woken up from her sleep.

    Continuously sleeping, she controls her body through her dreams a remarkable yet peculiar being.

    "Oh, deep sleep is really important. If you never slept properly in your childhood, it''s only natural to keep sleeping to make up for it, right?"

    "No, that''s not the issue... Never mind."

    How is it possible to control one''s body in a dream while sleeping?

    "By the way... You''ve read my memories, haven''t you? I felt the sticky gaze of the Earth Tribe scanning through my head..."

    "Sorry about that. The vision isn''t something I can control."

    "Well, it''s okay. Although your heart essence is that of a madman, I clearly felt that you are not a wicked person. Just your transparent Last Quarter alone."

    "Last Quarter... what''s that?"

    "It means Manifestation. Heart Tribe members, when meeting each other, try to maintain some uniformity by calling it Manifestation 1, 2, 3 stages, etc. But honestly, every Heart Tribe member calls ''Manifestation'' by a different term. I prefer to call it Last Quarter"

    ''I see...''

    It''s simr to my Treading Heavens.

    Then she asks me with her eyes still closed.

    "So, what do you think of me as a being?"

    "Ah..."

    That''s right.

    I look at her, organizing my thoughts.

    This time, using both the vision of the Heart Tribe and the Earth Tribe simultaneously, I discovered something new.

    The Treading Heavens vision that reads the opponent''s heart essence.

    And the Earth Tribe''s vision that reads the trajectory of spiritual energy.

    When these two visionsbine, it was like seeing the shbacks of my life through the trajectory of Yin and Yang when I reached the Nascent Soul stage.

    I realized that I could briefly see another''s life.

    "It was a life full of hardships."

    I continue, looking at Yu Hwa.

    "After all the hardships, you obtained what you wished for, so it''s also a life to be celebrated."

    At my words, she beams.

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    And what she says next takes me by surprise.

    "After my current mission ends,

    If you wish, I will formally invite you to the Heart Tribe Territory and make you a member of the Heart Tribe."

    Trantor Notes: Donated Chapter by Wong. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 195: Betrayal (3)

    Chapter 195: Betrayal (3)

    "...Ha!"

    I am momentarily taken aback by her words.

    "To ept someone you''ve only met twice into your faction?"

    Isn''t that a bit too reckless?

    "Oh my, what would you do if you were in my position?"

    "Well..."

    "Wouldn''t you know after fighting with a fellow Heart Tribe member?"

    "..."

    Although it sounds ridiculous, it makes sense upon reflection.

    Heart Tribe members can read each other''s heart essence bypeting in skills.

    Of course, in my case, with the addition of the Earth Tribe''s vision, I even read into the past.

    Yu Hwa only somewhat understood what kind of being I am by encountering my heart essence.

    Yet, I can''t easily refute her words.

    We touched each other''s essence.

    Just that has already given us enough knowledge about each other.

    "...Well, I guess I understand the feeling."

    "Hehe, since I know you are an upright person, I trust you will keep your promise."

    "I will keep it. I''ll arrange a ce after Seo Hweol leaves the Sea Dragon Pce."

    "Thank you."

    Chk, chk!

    She begins to retract the spider webs she had spread around and starts cleaning the disordered waiting room.

    I watch her, lost in thought for a moment.

    ''I didn''t read her past perfectly.''

    I only briefly skimmed through the shback that passed by in the blink of an eye during the Nascent Soul stage.

    That alone was enough to roughly understand how she reached the realm of the Heart Tribe,

    But in other words, reading how she became a Heart Tribe was all I did.

    Reading a few fragments of memories was truly all there was to it.

    ''However, it''s certainly possible to read the moments of intense emotion someone has felt throughout their life.''

    Then.

    I look up, lost in thought.

    ''Maybe, if I look at Seo Hweol with this vision, I can also know about Seo Hweol''s past.''

    Thud.

    Yu Hwa and I exit from the third basement level waiting room.

    When we head up to the second basement floor, I see Yu Hwa''s fellow musicians there.

    Out of curiosity, I read their heart essences as well, and apart from the m demon, they seem to be just ordinary ve races.

    "Ah, Yu Hwa, you''re here."

    "Yes. Phew, it''s hot."

    As she enters the second floor, wiping off her sweat, the eyes of her colleagues strangely change.

    They look back and forth between her and me, and seeing both of us sweating, they exchange peculiar nces with each other.

    ''...? Why are they acting like that...''

    Puzzled, I decide to head back up to the Immortal Demon Tower.

    "Today was good. Let''s meet again if there''s a chance."

    "Yes, I look forward to it."

    I nod to Yu Hwa, expecting the day we will spar again, and she also bows her half-spider lower body to me in respect.

    Somehow, there is a lot of murmuring among her fellow musicians, but I ignore it and concentrate on other thoughts as I climb the stairs.

    ''The vision of reading memories is something I glimpsed during our intense spar.''

    She is of the same Heart Tribe, and Heart Tribe members of the Treading Heavens realm or higher intertwine their heart essences when sparring.

    Thanks to that phenomenon, I was able to read a few fragments of her memories.

    ''If I want to enter the heart essence of someone who is not of the Heart Tribe and see their inner thoughts and memories, what should I do?''

    The first thing thates to mind is the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    If I were to thrust Seo Hweol''s head with the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, my Nascent Soul can directly enter his consciousness and peek into his heart essence and memories.

    But I immediately dismiss that n.

    ''My soul might rot away instantly.''

    The Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace can be used on someone manageable, but if I were to immerse my Nascent Soul into Seo Hweol''s heart essence, it''s no joke that my Nascent Soul might corrode.

    ''The Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace... let''s not think about it.''

    Then, what other methods could there be?

    As I ponder over and over, my thoughts reach the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    ''Hmm, maybe with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon...''

    Using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to momentarily connect my consciousness with Seo Hweol''s, and during that time, peeking into his memories through the heart essence might be an option.

    ''It might rot my consciousness as well, but it''s a bit better than Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.''

    Maybe if I can get the Mad Lord''s help, a more proper investigation of Seo Hweol''s memories might be possible.

    ''Joining hands with the Mad Lord to kidnap Seo Hweol and then remodel him into a puppet, investigating Seo Hweol''s consciousness trapped in the puppet...''

    But this is too much like something Seo Hweol would do, so I dismiss it.

    If I suggest kidnapping Seo Hweol to the Mad Lord, he will probably try to remodel me first.

    ''It''s futile to expectmon sense from someone you cant reason with.''

    Step, step...

    Before I know it, I have returned to the first floor of the Immortal Demon Tower, recalling Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon on the fourth floor.

    ''Come to think of it, this building is under a restraint that even controls the consciousness of cultivators at the Four-Axis stage.''

    Of course, cultivators at the Four-Axis stage aren''t really restrained by the restraint but ''allow themselves to be restrained'' for the sake of the performance, and they can break free at any time.

    But anyway, their consciousness is clearly restrained.

    ''Maybe this moment, with Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon together, is when they''re most vulnerable.''

    Then, let''s try out this newly discovered vision today.

    If it''s possible to see fragments of memories just by looking from the outside without mixing with the heart essence, that alone will be a great gain.

    ''I''ll wait for the performance to start again.''

    The consciousness inside the building is slightly restrained now, but not as much as during a performance.

    I decide to wait for the right moment.

    Soon.

    The lights in the building go out again, and Yu Hwa and the musicians once againe up to prepare for their performance. Everyone''s consciousness is restrained once more.

    Ordinary cultivators, if their consciousness is restrained, are practically unable to act properly, as if their senses were restrained.

    But I am different.

    I had lived well even before I had a realm of consciousness as a mortal.

    ''Let''s see...''

    Swish!

    I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, entering the gaps in the perception of many within the darkness.

    Then, with the Earth Tribe''s vision and my Nascent Soul''s vision, I cut through the flow of Qi itself, making my body invisible to anyone.

    ''And, I also hide the flow of my life.''

    If there is something I realized after reaching the Nascent Soul stage with the Earth Tribe''s method, it is the enlightenment about ''life.''

    ''Those at the Four-Axis stage have gained enlightenment of life...''

    I cut through my own flow of life, momentarily ensuring that those who have gained enlightenment of life can''t detect me...!

    Swish!

    Finally, cutting myself off andpletely hiding in the crevice of perception, spiritual energy, and the flow of life, I begin to ascend to the fourth floor.

    Just in case, I even use a technique to silence my footsteps as I ascend to the fourth floor.

    Woong!

    Although restrained, Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon''s consciousness nearly fills the entire fourth floor.

    Of course, considering the original size of their consciousness, this is also a significantly restrained level, but I tense up and carefully make my way through the gaps in their consciousness.

    "...?"

    I see Gyu-ryeon and Seo Hweol not sitting and listening to the musicians but standing and arguing with each other.

    ''...?''

    What''s going on?

    Gyu-ryeon cast a soundproofing spell, and since the entire fourth floor is dark, I can''t tell why they are fighting.

    But clearly, Gyu-ryeon is feeling strong jealousy, pity, obsession and love towards Seo Hweol.

    Of course, Seo Hweol seems to be flustered on the outside, but as usual, he feels no emotion on the inside.

    Just then.

    Wo-woong!

    Inside the dark fourth floor.

    Gyu-ryeon begins to use a strange, pinkish spell.

    As she forms a hand seal, something metaphysical begins happening around them.

    Seo Hweol''s normally calm heart essence shows slight turmoil.

    Seo Hweol is flustered.

    And the next moment.

    ''Hoh...''

    Filled with grief, jealousy, and love, Gyu-ryeon grabs Seo Hweol by the cor.

    She pulls his face towards hers and kisses him.

    Seo Hweol, caught off guard by Gyu-ryeon''s sudden kiss, is flustered but soon calms his emotions.

    ''What exactly is happening...''

    But this is good.

    If Seo Hweol is even slightly flustered now, maybe I can delve into his heart essence and read his memories.

    That''s when.

    "...!"

    As Gyu-ryeon kisses Seo Hweol, something metaphysical seems to happen between them, and I, too, feel caught up in that change while observing.

    ''What is this...!''

    Wo-woong!

    Gyu-ryeon detaches her lips from Seo Hweol and, after dispelling the soundproofing spell, looks this way.

    "Who is it! Who is spying on us!?"

    ''This...!''

    It isn''t so much a problem with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, but it seems I was caught because of observing Gyu-ryeon''s spell as a third party.

    I hurriedly descend from the fourth floor, and Gyu-ryeon''s roar echoes behind me.

    "Who dares...!"

    Kugugugu!

    Her restrained consciousness shatters the constraints around her, expanding in all directions.

    But, just in time!

    Whoosh!

    I sessfully leave her consciousness domain and reach my original ce on the first floor of the Immortal Demon Tower before she can find me.

    ''Phew...''

    Just as I sit down and normalize my bodily reactions, taking a sip of White-Red Wine,

    Gyu-ryeon''s consciousness sweeps through the entire Immortal Demon Tower.

    ''She used some spell on Seo Hweol.''

    And, seeing Seo Hweol''s flustered appearance caused by Gyu-ryeon''s actions,

    ''It seems like it was some kind of curse that takes effect through a kiss...''

    Did she use some kind of spell to force marriage?

    I can''t help but feel pleased at the thought of Seo Hweol being flustered.

    ''At least Senior Gyu got one over on Seo Hweol.''

    But upon further thought, before Gyu-ryeon forcibly used that spell on Seo Hweol, their rtionship seemed to be on the verge of turning sour.

    Gyu-ryeon appeared to be boiling with feelings of injustice, jealousy, obsession, and love.

    No, even now.

    Kugugugu!

    Her consciousness thoroughly scans the vicinity, and I can observe the irritation, jealousy, and love carried within her entire consciousness domain.

    Pretending nothing is amiss, Yu Hwa too must have noticed Gyu-ryeon''s jealousy, as she momentarily falters in her performance.

    Of course, like a first-ss musician, she quickly calms her mind and continues ying.

    ''...A lot of interesting things are happening tonight.''

    I finish my White-Red Wine,fortably settling into Yu Hwa''s performance.

    Finally, evenes at the Immortal Demon Tower and Seo Hweol''s farewell partyes to an end.

    Now it is Seo Hweol''s turn to return to the Sea Dragon Pce and prepare for departure.

    As the Sea Dragon Pce party and Gyu-ryeon are saying their goodbyes outside the Immortal Demon Tower,

    "Seo Eun-hyun, stay back for a moment."

    "Yes?"

    Gyu-ryeon suddenly calls me to stop.

    Seo Hweol, looking puzzled, nces back and forth between her and me.

    "There''s something I need to say to this kid for a moment, so Grand Prince Seo, please go ahead."

    "Yes, understood."

    Seo Hweol, appearing embarrassed, can''t meet her eyes and coughs awkwardly before quickly flying away from the Immortal Demon Tower.

    ''What a spine-chilling performance.''

    I inwardly click my tongue,paring Seo Hweol''s demeanor to his heart essence.

    That''s when.

    "Was it you, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "Yes?"

    "The one who was spying on us."

    "..."

    Gyu-ryeon asks me with a cold expression.

    After a moment of silence, I slowly nod.

    ''I was drawn into the change caused by the spell Gyu-ryeon used.''

    Perhaps Gyu-ryeon detected that change and is addressing it to me.

    Denying it seems pointless.

    As I nod, Gyu-ryeon sighs and looks up at the sky.

    "...From where did you watch?"

    "...When Senior Gyu, you... kissed... the Grand Prince."

    "Yes, I see. Sigh..."

    She presses her temples.

    "...Why were you spying on us?"

    "My apologies.There was something I needed to report to the Grand Prince..."

    "Well, Grand Princel Seo has a lot on his te, so I understand. Maybe... it''s better it was you."

    She nces at me briefly before sighing again.

    "...I used an ancient spell known as the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement, also called the Vast Cold Oath."

    Gyu-ryeon''s story begins.

    "Long, long ago, in a time unimaginably distant, before the rituals involving White-Red Wine, there was the Vast Cold Oath to prove marriage between two people."

    Yet, despite using the spell she so desired to bind herself to Seo Hweol, she appears somewhat bitter.

    "Congrattions... Didn''t you wish to be bonded with Grand Prince Seo?"

    "Well... I did want to be bonded with him. Not forcibly like this, but naturally, with everyone''s blessings...""

    I ask her the question she seems to want to answer, reading her intent.

    "What happened...?"

    Gyu-ryeon seems to want to unburden her heart to someone.

    "...Last time, I saw Seo Hweol with someone else."

    "Who was it?"

    "It was a woman of the human race, dressed in white. I saw her walking down the streets of the Serving Command Ark, holding hands with Seo Hweol. They were... smiling as if they were extremely happy."

    "..."

    "Once could be overlooked. But after following Seo Hweol several times... they met regrly, bing even closer."

    I am startled by her story about the human woman apanying Seo Hweol.

    "How could... How could he do that? He said he loved me... said he wanted to be with me...! Why is he with another woman, and a human at that...!!"

    She vents her frustration.

    "I took this opportunity to ask him who she was. Seo Hweol said it was nothing, but I could tell. He was thinking of her more than me! I mean, I could understand if he wanted to take a human concubine. But shouldn''t he have discussed it with me first!?"

    "..."

    "I... So, I used the Vast Cold Oath on Seo Hweol by force this time. I wanted to swear to the world that he is mine."

    She suddenly covers her face with a hand, sighing as if feeling self-loathing.

    "If it weren''t for that woman, I wouldn''t have been so desperate to do something about him. Do you think I was wrong...?"

    "...I know Grand Prince Seo well."

    I start to advise her to keep her distance from Seo Hweol.

    "Grand Prince Seo''s history with women is quite severe. As you know, some of the Sea Dragon Pce''s people are his descendants. From the Lower Realm, he has taken countless wives and concubines."

    "...Is that so."

    "Yes... So perhaps not expecting much from Grand Prince Seo might be..."

    "Well... Fine."

    After hearing my words, her golden eyes begin to shine brightly.

    Her golden pupils, along with her golden horns, split vertically as they ze.

    "Then, while Seo Hweol is away on his Axis Foundation Practice, I will definitely reach the Integration stage."

    "...?"

    "As an Integration stage Demon King, I will take Seo Hweol under my wing. Then, he wouldn''t dare take any more concubines."

    "..."

    I am at a loss for words for a moment, but then the thought crosses my mind that perhaps this is for the best.

    ''Gyu-ryeon possesses the cultivation of the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage.''

    Continuously cultivating will naturally lead to her bing an Integration stage Dragon King.

    That is Gyu-ryeon of the Golden Dragon Race.

    ''If Gyu-ryeon takes Seo Hweol as her husband and bes obsessed with him, constantly doubting him, with her higher cultivation level...''

    Perhaps Seo Hweol''s freedom of movement can be greatly reduced.

    ''I''m sorry for supporting you with ulterior motives but...''

    "I support you. In fact, I wasnt pleased with the Grand Princes phndering ways."

    "Thank you for your support."

    "And about the human woman you mentioned seeing with the Grand Prince..."

    "Yes, that displeasing woman?"

    "Yes, thatdy was originally meant to apany me as per Grand Prince Seos ns. It''s just that the Grand Prince has been taking her around. So, if Senior Gyu achieves her realm and forms a marital bond with the Grand Prince, could you possibly leave that woman to me? Considering you might be concerned about the Grand Prince meeting other women."

    "Yes, that sounds good."

    Of course, the human woman mentioned to be apanying Seo Hweol is likely Oh Hye-seo, who was supposed to ''apany me,'' a term with a double meaning.

    Not implying a matrimonial bond but literally meaning that if not for being trapped in this world, she would have continued to apany me as a colleague andrade.

    ''Anyway, if I can, through Gyu-ryeon, separate Oh Hye-seo and Seo Hweol...''

    Gyu-ryeon said she saw them happily walking the streets together, but honestly, I am anxious just by not knowing what Seo Hweol might be doing to her.

    "Hmm!"

    Suddenly, she shakes her head vigorously and exhales a faint energy.

    ''Ah...''

    Its drunkenness.

    It seems she was a bit intoxicated from drinking the spirit wine.

    "...Sorry for showing you such an unsightly state."

    "Not at all. I sincerely support the rtionship between Senior Gyu and Grand Prince Seo."

    "Thank you. ...I might have babbled some strange things in my drunken state... but I actually have something else to say."

    "Please, go ahead."

    "The Vast Cold Oath I bound with Seo Hweol should originally be formed in front of many witnesses, or inplete privacy."

    "...Did my presence cause a significant issue?"

    "No, there''s no major issue. The reason people must witness the Vast Cold Oath is to serve as ''witnesses'' to prove our marital bond."

    "Ah..."

    "In other words, you are the sole witness to the marital bond between me and Seo Hweol. However, the Vast Cold Oath formed today wasn''t proper, as it was forced upon Seo Hweol in my moment of drunkenness and jealousy..."

    She asks me, fiddling with her hair somewhat embarrassedly.

    "When I be an Integration stage Demon King and have a proper wedding with Seo Hweol, as the sole witness of the Vast Cold Oath, would you be able to witness our marital progression?"

    ''So that''s why she recognized me right away.''

    I inwardly sigh softly.

    Nevertheless, Gyu-ryeon''s proposal holds no downsides for me.

    "Yes. On the day when your Vast Cold Oath with the Grand Prince is properly formed, I will definitely... oversee the progression of your bond."

    "Thank you."

    Gyu-ryeon beams, expressing her gratitude.

    ''It seems I''m starting to see a way to deal with Seo Hweol.''

    I had been frustrated, not knowing how to escape or follow Seo Hweol, who schemes all sorts of wicked ns.

    But today, after hearing Gyu-ryeon''s inner thoughts, I found an answer.

    ''Marry Seo Hweol off!''

    After Gyu-ryeon bes an Integration Stage Demon King and marries Seo Hweol, he will be caught by her strong obsession for hundreds of years, limiting his freedom of action.

    This will greatly increase the chances of achieving the goals I''ve set in this life.

    Of course, this means the Heavenly Lightning Banner should not be ced in the mouth of the newlywed Seo Hweol, but rather in the mouth of the ck Dragon King Hyeon-eum.

    ''While Seo Hweol is away, I''ll meticulously prepare everything necessary for Seo Hweol to marry Gyu-ryeon upon his return!''

    I revise the goals of this life with determination.

    Author''s note: Teaming up to forcefully marry the viinousdy Gyu-ryeon to the romantic fantasys male lead and taking the heroine for himself is the wicked mastermind, Seo Eun-hyun.

    Trantor Notes: Donated chapter by Wong. Thanks for the support!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 196: Betrayal (4)

    Chapter 196: Betrayal (4)

    The next day.

    I bid farewell to Seo Hweol, who transforms into his true form and flies away to another realm, from in front of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    [Then, I shall take my leave. Please, take good care of the Sea Dragon Pce in my absence.]

    Whoosh!

    Immediately afterward, Seo Hweol rides the dark clouds and quickly flies far away.

    ''It''s done.''

    Finally, I exhale deeply and smile.

    Seo Hweol has finally left.

    Realizing this fact made me feel like I can finally breathe.

    The past seven years have been days when it was hard to even breathe properly.

    ''Now, I''ve finally got some breathing space.''

    Of course, just because I''ve got some breathing space doesn''t mean I''m going to stupidly just breathe.

    ''Seo Hweol might not have left any schemes against me, but who knows what he''s left behind in the Sea Dragon Pce.''

    Not just the Sea Dragon Pce but also the Sea Dragon Race and even the surrounding aquatic demon race are all subjects of concern.

    Everything under Seo Hweol''s influence is not to be trusted.

    "Upon his departure, the Grand Prince instructed to leave his true blood with Seo Eun-hyun and bestow an official title."

    After Seo Hweol left, the elders of the Sea Dragon Pce summoned me.

    "Now that you have received the true blood of both the Grand Prince and an Immortal Beast, having reached the Nascent Soul stage, you will be granted the title of Great Leader of Many ording to tradition. This is the Grand Prince''smand, and refusal is not permitted."

    "I ept the Grand Prince''s decree."

    "Thank you, Great Leader."

    Following Seo Hweol''smand, I receive an official title from the Sea Dragon Pce.

    And, as expected, what Seo Hweol left behind isn''t just his blood.

    "Since you are now of noble status, Sea Dragon Pce warriors will be assigned to guard you at all times."

    Ten Nascent Soul stage Sea Dragon warriors are assigned to monitor me around the clock.

    "Additionally, as you have received an official title from the Grand Prince, you must fulfill the dutiesid out in the decree he left behind."

    "What duties?"

    "Primarily, it involves internal management of the Sea Dragon Pce, as well as assisting in several rituals."

    "How should I proceed?"

    "First, we will provide you with the techniques needed for the rituals. Learn these techniques and follow their flow during the rituals."

    ""

    Now, instead of dealing with Seo Hweol''s tactics, I have to learn the techniques provided by the elders of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    "Also, the Sea Dragon Pce''s sea ritual is in a month, so please quickly master the Sea Moon True Dragon Transformation we provided within a month."

    "Understood."

    Seo Hweol didn''t just stop there. He imposed all sorts of social restrictions on me, making it impossible for me to step outside the Sea Dragon Pce while he is away.

    ''Heinous indeed.''

    But, amusing.

    Kee-ing

    I fiddle with the circuits of the Mad Lordid out in the Sea Dragon Pce.

    The Mad Lord''s circuitry isn''t merely for creating puppets.

    The circuitry spread throughout the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, interconnected with his Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    In other words, the amalgamation of all puppeteering technologies utilized throughout the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is the Mad Lord''s circuitry I control.

    With the Mad Lord''s circuitry installed.

    This Sea Dragon Pce is no different from my own puppet.

    ''Of course, to use it as a real puppet, it will need much more modification, but for now, I''m satisfied with having control over the Sea Dragon Pce''s seals, barriers, and various enchantments ced around it.''

    The greatest utility of the Mad Lord''s circuitry is its ability to forcibly convert the opponent''s magic artifacts or dharma treasures into puppets of the Mad Lord.

    Therefore, I freely manipte the entire Sea Dragon Pce, now virtually a puppet, and secretly send a message to someone without the other elders of the Sea Dragon Pce knowing.

    ''A ritual in a month?''

    Surely, there will be more than one or two constraints prepared by Seo Hweol for me.

    But whatever scehmes he prepared will be futile.

    Because, in a few days, not even a month, the Sea Dragon Pce will be in chaos.

    Three days after I sent the message.

    I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to evade the 10 guards assigned to me and arrive at a certain location in the Sea Dragon Pce.

    It''s been a while since west met.

    What do you mean a while? It''s only been a few days.

    I wee Yu Hwa, who has entered the Sea Dragon Pce by bypassing all its seals with my help.

    By the way, this time of day would be the peak of activity at the Immortal Demon Tower. Is it really okay for you toe?

    Well My colleagues willingly let me go when I said I was meeting you.

    ? Why would they let you go to meet me? Did they figure something out?

    Hmm I''m not sure. It didn''t seem like they figured out we''re from the Heart Tribe. Rather, they even encouraged me, saying to do my best. Hmm. Perhaps it''s because you generously donated spirit stonesst time. Maybe they think you might donate more?

    Ah, it must have been that.

    Well, those kinds of matters aren''t really important. After all, my main job isn''t as a musician at the Immortal Demon Tower, but as a Heart Tribe espionage agent.

    She says with a light smile.

    Then, will you lead me to Baek Nyeong now?

    Let''s do that.

    I nod with a reluctant face.

    As I said, I''ll control the Sea Dragon Pce''s seals to help you get out. But taking Baek Nyeong with you is purely your responsibility.

    Yes, of course.

    I lead her, undetected by the elders of the Sea Dragon Race, to a vige spread with corals where Baek Nyeong and his White Goat Race are living.

    Baek Nyeong and the White Goat Race reside in a vige made of coral reefs next to the Sea Dragon Pce.

    The corals serve as pirs for the barrier, covering the entire vige with arge bubble of air, and most of the White Goat Race adorn themselves with expensive corals and live luxuriously.

    Yu Hwa seems startled by their opulent and peaceful appearance.

    What is this.

    Currently, Baek Nyeong and his White Goat Race are living well... under whatever Seo Hweol has cooked up.

    Yu Hwa looks bewildered as she observes the luxurious and affluent White Goat Race and the other enved races being exploited throughout the vige.

    Is Baek Nyeong here?

    Yes. The most luxurious estate over there belongs to Baek Nyeong.

    I point towards a grand estate within the coral vige.

    She then strums her zither.

    Woong!

    Crimson rivers swirl around her.

    Soon after, shepletely merges with the sunset, bing one with the sunset herself.

    It''s like she fuses with her own melody, simr to my Treading Heavens.

    Transformed into a river of twilight, she swiftly infiltrates Baek Nyeong''s estate.

    I also follow her.

    What greets me and Yu Hwa is Baek Nyeong, standing in the estate d in blue attire, wielding a whip made of dragon scales.

    Wee, Miss Yu Hwa. And Great Leader.

    The yin and yang flow emanating from the cor around his neck naturally trantes his speech into the demonnguage.

    Yu Hwa, appearing bewildered and in the form of a crimson river, swirls around him and initiates a conversation.

    [What on earth has happened...? I came here to rescue you.]

    Ah, Miss Yu Hwa. There''s no need for that. I am very content serving under the Grand Prince right now.

    [You''re content serving under the Earth Tribe? I saw your kin outside abusing other enved races. What''s going on?]

    What do you mean what''s going on? ording to thew of the survival of the fittest, we, now being the superior race, are merely enjoying our rightful privileges.

    [What sort of nonsense is that... Have you forgotten the memories of being whipped at the cotton ntations?]

    That was because we were weak then. Oh, anyway, I truly am grateful to you, Miss Yu Hwa. If you hadn''t approached me when I was just awakening my intent and guided me, I would never have reached Last Quarter.

    [Last Quarter... You call it Last Quarter while you go against my teachings and abuse innocent enved races?]

    Innocent? They are guilty.

    [What...?]

    Yu Hwa, incredulously, shoots a piercing intent at Baek Nyeong from within the river.

    They are weak. Isn''t that a crime in itself?

    [What... are you saying?]

    Miss Yu Hwa, you are like a master to me. You led me to this stage so you should understand more than anyone! How much blood and sweat I have shed to reach here! How much effort I put in, what obsession and longing I had to be strong!

    [Yes. You did work hard. However.]

    Then! Aren''t those who are weak the ones who did not work hard!? Currently, those serving under our White Goat Race are from races known for theirziness. We, the White Goat Race, have taken up the whip with tears to reform them!

    Stunned by Baek Nyeong''s twisted logic, Yu Hwa appears to be at a loss for words.

    [So, before you appeared, your White Goat Race was abused because they were also consideredzy?]

    Yes. Sadly, that''s the truth. Thew of this world is the survival of the fittest! Only that!

    [I see.]

    Swoosh.

    Yu Hwa reverts from the river''s form, standing before Baek Nyeong. The upper half of her body remains undting like the river, not fully revealed.

    Baek Nyeong squints at the sight.

    Yu Hwa speaks to him.

    [You have been brainwashed. Someone has subjected you to severe brainwashing and suggestion. The owner of the Sea Dragon Pce... the one who kidnapped you, was it Seo Hweol?]

    However, Baek Nyeong responds with an even more distorted face, retorting,

    Brainwashing? Don''t talk nonsense, I have sworn loyalty to the Grand Prince of my own will!

    [What...?]

    Honestly, you have never shown me your true face, even now, Miss Yu Hwa.

    [That''s because... Heaven and Earth Tribes can torture souls to read memories, and it will be troublesome if my face is revealed... Didn''t I say I would reveal my face and form a proper master-disciple rtionship once we reach the hearnd of the Heart Tribe!?]

    Given that Yu Hwa was the one who led Baek Nyeong to reach Beyond the Path by contacting him when he awakened his heart essence, their rtionship seems akin to that of a master and disciple.

    "Ha, speaking of forming a master-disciple rtionship, what did you do when I was captured by the Grand Prince, Miss Yu Hwa? You kept saying you were harboring the Heart Tribe Esteemed One''s strike within your heart essence but you never used it once, did you? If you had used the Esteemed One''s strike when I was captured, perhaps I could have reached the Heart Tribe Territory with you, just as you said!"

    Baek Nyeong''s rebuke is met with silence from Yu Hwa.

    "Ha! I even think it''s fortunate that I didn''t go with you. Unlike you, who never showed your face until the end, that person weed me with a smile from the start and did not hesitate to teach me the techniques for controlling intent, even though I am from a lowly race. Moreover, unlike you, who was always just talk, the Great Prince liberated my White Goat Race and even gave us a position of dominion near the Sea Dragon Pce!"

    []

    Even now, do you say I''m brainwashed!?

    A moment of silence falls between them. Then Yu Hwa speaks.

    [I''m sorry.]

    Ha. Now you say

    [But!]

    Twang!

    She strums her zither.

    Simultaneously, crimson rivers overflow in all directions.

    [You are indeed brainwashed.]

    With nothing left for excuses, you resort to calling me brainwashed.

    [Not brainwashed, you say? Then let me ask you one thing. What did you see in Seo Hweol''s heart essence?]

    Grand Prince''s heart essence? I saw an idyllic paradise, fragrant and clean, much like the legendary Peach Blossom Land!

    []

    Crack.

    My jaw drops at Baek Nyeong''s response, and Yu Hwa, too, is momentarily speechless in disbelief.

    Shockingly, neither I, who have reached the realm of Treading Heavens, nor Yu Hwa can detect any intent of lying in his eyes.

    He truly believes that Seo Hweol''s heart essence is an idyllic paradise.

    [Indeed, you have been brainwashed.]

    To me, it seems like you, Yu Hwa, have been brainwashed by that Heart Tribe Esteemed One!

    Well

    Unable to listen anymore, I interrupt Baek Nyeong''s rant.

    I too have once met a remnant of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One. Though powerful, he didn''t seem like someone who would go around brainwashing others.

    Ah, right. Great Leader, you were here too. Haha, you also reached the mid-stage of Last Quarter, right? Now that I see it was you, Great Leader, who brought Yu Hwa, the Heart Tribe spy, to the Sea Dragon Pce?

    Baek Nyeong continues, looking at me.

    The Grand Prince instructed to closely watch over you, Great Leader, in his absence, and here you are bringing Yu Hwa, a Heart Tribe spy, right to the Sea Dragon Pce. Are you betraying the Sea Dragon Race?

    You

    That''s when it happens.

    Boom!

    The crimson river surge, sweeping Baek Nyeong away and hurling him far into the distance of the estate.

    "Kr... ugh!"

    Baek Nyung struggles to stand, barely keeping his eyes open as if resisting ''sleep'' after being hit by Yu Hwa''s sunset wave.

    [Is it not you who is the traitor, Baek Nyeong!]

    What?

    Yu Hwa''s voice, filled with rage, echoes in all directions.

    [Once... you swore to save all the enved races from abuse... to ensure no race like yours would ever exist again! Where is the Baek Nyeong who made those vows! You have betrayed yourself!]

    Me a traitor? Don''t make meugh! You are the traitor, Yu Hwa! You always acted so high and mighty, iming to possess the Esteemed One''s strike, yet when it came down to it, you did nothing and left me to fend for myself!

    [Enough there''s no need for long speeches. If that''s how you see it, as the one who led you to Last Quarter, it''s my responsibility to deal with this.]

    Ha, now you want to act as the master?

    [As an unworthy master, I''ll beat the brainwashing out of you if I must.]

    Twang, Thump!

    She strums her zither, and Yu Hwa''s performance begins.

    Her music is directed solely at Baek Nyeong.

    Thus, it has no effect on me, with all its power focused on Baek Nyeong alone.

    Normally, Baek Nyeong should have sumbed to sleep and wandered into a world of dreams in an instant.

    However, one of the ornaments Baek Nyeong wears emits light.

    sh!

    A faint spiritual energy flows into Baek Nyeong''s Baihui, swirling around his upper dantian before bursting out from his forehead.

    ''Mental awakening!''

    Baek Nyeong, who was about to fall asleep, uses a magic artifact to regain hisposure.

    Yet, seeing that technique, I shout.

    You! That''s a dangerous technique!

    It isn''t a simple mental awakening technique.

    It resembles the technique I used to burn my upper dantian or the one used by the Jin n to infuse resentful souls into the upper dantian.

    A technique that, by igniting one''s own mind, grants an immense consciousness in an instant!

    Kee-eeng!

    The size of the consciousness domain surrounding Baek Nyeong instantly expands, merging with his energy and infusing into his whip.

    Chk!

    Last Quarter, Mountain Repelling Whip!

    Kugugugung!

    The name he coins resonates through consciousness, swirling around in all directions.

    Yu Hwa continues her performance with the zither, but Baek Nyeong, in the midst of mental awakening, resists her music andshes out wildly with his whip.

    I too want to join their fight, but Yu Hwa stops me.

    [Do not interfere, this is our matter!]

    Her will is so firm that I merely control the aftermath of their battle and stay put.

    Kugung, Kugugugung!

    Baek Nyeong is sacrificing his own lifespan to resist Yu Hwa.

    ''Did he receive a longevity pill from Seo Hweol?''

    It seems he is burning through his life, thinking a little reduction in lifespan is fine as long as it can be extended again.

    Whether it''s because she is facing her own disciple, or because Yu Hwa''s technique isn''t effective against someone who has ovee the sleep demon, Yu Hwa fails to exert much force against Baek Nyeong, who is burning his life.

    In a prolonged battle, Yu Hwa will naturally have the advantage.

    The problem is, this ce is the vige right next to the Sea Dragon Pce, the territory of the Sea Dragon Race, and themotion here will soon attract the elders of the Sea Dragon Race.

    No matter how much I try to control the aftermath, it''s impossible topletely evade the eyes of the Sea Dragon Race''s Heavenly Being warriors within their territory.

    ''Well, that works out.''

    Since themotion has already started, I n to blow up the Sea Dragon Pce entirely, draw their attention, secure some time for the two, and use that as an excuse to escape the various restrictions ced by the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Just then.

    [Are you nning to help us?]

    Yu Hwa''s mental message reaches me.

    [There''s no need for help. As I''ve said, this is a matter between me and my disciple.]

    But soon, the Heavenly Being elders of the Sea Dragon Race wille here.

    [This is a matter between my disciple and I. No intervention from anyone else is needed.]

    Realistically speaking

    [Moreover, I am a spy of the Heart Tribe. My primary mission is to recruit awakening Heart Tribe members in the Heaven and Earth Tribes'' Territories and bring them to the Heart Tribe''s Territory. You are also a target of that mission.]

    She continues.

    [But you, being of both the Heaven and Earth Tribes, might not be interested in the studies of the Heart Tribe. So, if I can burn down this filthy territory of the Earth Tribe while dealing with my disciple, and at the same time show you the possibilities that the Heart Tribe can achieve, maybe you will be interested in the Heart Tribe?]

    Twang, Thump!

    She grimly reveals her true selfpletely.

    Her face, which she has never shown to Baek Nyeong, is fully exposed.

    [I advise you to escape to the outskirts of the Sea Dragon Race''ske. I will now show you Last Quarter, the Final Moon. The realm called the third stage of Manifestation.]

    It''s a deration to show the next realm above Treading Heavens, and under normal circumstances, I would have done anything to witness that spectacle.

    But why is it that the moment I hear her words, I feel chills all over my body and see the celestial energy suddenly shift?

    ''The heavens''

    They are revealing the fate of cmity.

    I must flee immediately.

    Otherwise, I will face a great disaster.

    My instincts are telling me so.

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth begins to vibrate ominously, warning me.

    Escape from the range she mentioned immediately.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Being Sea Dragons of the Sea Dragon Race begin to appear outside the coral vige''s bubble.

    [What is happening here!]

    [Who are you to cause such a disturbance in the territory of the Sea Dragon Race!]

    They growl at Yu Hwa, baring their teeth and gathering spiritual energy, preparing their spells.

    However, she calmly strums her zither once more and advises me again.

    [I''ll say it again. I''m about to perform the third stage of Manifestation, so please leave the domain of the Sea Dragon Race''s Cloud Heart Lake.]

    I look up at the sky for a moment, considering escape.

    It''s the right choice.

    However.

    No, I''ll watch from the side.

    [You are reckless. I''m telling you. You who are both a Heart Tribe and a member of the Heaven and Earth Tribes, will suffer significant loss.]

    I want to see the next realm with my own eyes, no matter what the cost.

    "I''m curious, though. Were you always someone of the third stage of Manifestation?"

    [I was at the extreme of the middle phase of Last Quarter, and indeed, I was on the verge of entering the Final Moon of Last Quarter.]

    She opens her eyes, which she had been keeping closed.

    Her eyes are tinged with the color of sunset, much like the crimson rivers she controls.

    [With this state, using the strike imnted by the Esteemed One as a beacon, I will burn my life and unfold the third stage of Manifestation with my own hands for a brief moment.]

    She looks at Baek Nyeong with her eyes tinged with sunset.

    [It''s enough to show this power to only my disciple and the filthy dragons of the Earth Tribe. I advise you again, stay far away. Since it''s not performed with my own power, I cannot control it even if you are near.]

    It does not matter.

    My eyes shine as I speak.

    "If I can see the next realm, I don''t particrly cherish my life."

    "Well, if that''s what you wish."

    Kugugugu!

    Beyond the bubble barrier, the Heavenly Being Sea Dragons try to restrain her with their spells.

    In an instant, the surroundings are filled with water.

    And she, with her eyes wide open, begins to strum her zither.

    [Last Quarter, the Final Moon.]

    The realm beyond Treading Heavens.

    The power of the Heart Tribe known as the third stage of Manifestation unfolds.

    That day.

    I understood why the Heaven and Earth Tribes sought so desperately to exterminate the Heart Tribe and feared them.

    And why a minor tribe with fewer than ten thousand experts couldpete for dominance in the Bright Cold Realm against the Heaven and Earth Tribes and earn an independent title.

    The entire world began to fill with the glow of sunset.

    Trantor Notes: Early chapter release as I might not be able to updateter. Last Quarter refers to the phases of the moon. For those curious about the 2 day break, I took a break over the weekend to make up for the two refunded donated chapters. For instant chapter updates and notice on any breaks, join the discord!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 197: Betrayal (5)

    Chapter 197: Betrayal (5)

    ''Am I being impulsive?''

    Waking up from a state of wandering in her dreams for the first time in decades, Yu Hwa ponders if her decision is the right one.

    Even if it is the opportunity to sway more than two members of the Heart Tribe.

    Even if she can strike a blow to the filthy territory of the Earth Tribe.

    Even if the attack she is unleashing now will aid her when she properly reaches the third stage of Manifestationter on.

    Is it really right to consume more than a decade''s worth of her already short lifespan as a member of the Heart Tribe for that purpose?

    However, the moment her hand touches the zither she had yed for years,

    Her worries melt away like snow.

    It''s the zither she has plucked for decades.

    And the figure before her, Baek Nyeong, is her disciple whom she had guided over the years.

    It is not pointless.

    Nor is it impulsive.

    Because, as the one who provided guidance, it is only right to take responsibility if one''s disciple ends up in this state.

    She realizes the nature of the brainwashing that Baek Nyeong is under.

    A powerful self-brainwashing!

    She doesn''t know how that sinister dragon had boiled her disciple alive.

    But Baek Nyeong strongly believes in his own brainwashing.

    Even if it''s false, he ''wants to believe'' it is true.

    To break such a powerful brainwashing, an even more powerful shock is needed.

    ''My power alone is insufficient.''

    To shock the heart essence of the Heart Tribe, an even more powerful force is necessary.

    What is needed now is the third stage of Manifestation!

    The Heart Tribe members who have reached the third stage of Manifestation are at best around ten thousand.

    But in other words, those who have achieved the third stage of Manifestation are indeed entities that the Heaven and Earth Tribes fear and feel threatened by.

    ''Here I go.''

    And then, she begins to y.

    Everything under the heavens turns a crimson red.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    At Cloud Heart Lake, where the Sea Dragon Race resides,

    There, a strange thunderous roar rumbles.

    No, it''s not the sound of thunder but something else.

    Yet, despite not being the sound of thunder, the numerous Nascent Soul stage demon races living near Cloud Heart Lake perceive it as thunder.

    Because the ''force'' emanating from Cloud Heart Lake is astonishingly simr in nature to the Heavenly Punishment''s force that the demon races face numerous times during their cultivation upon reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    In Cloud Heart Lake, a crimson Heavenly Tribtion is raging.

    Strangely enough, this Heavenly Tribtion is noting from the sky but from the bottom of Cloud Heart Lake.

    Originating from the performance of an enved race.

    !

    I circte my spiritual energy, revealing the realm of Treading Heavens and resisting the crimson force striking down at me.

    Such a familiar force.

    Heavenly Tribtion!

    This is a Heavenly Tribtion!

    The heavenly wrath I have faced numerous times over several lifetimes!

    It''s then I realize why.

    Why, after seeing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attacksst time, I recalled the strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning reminded me of Heavenly Lightning.

    And the third stage of Manifestation of the Heart Tribe.

    This power, presumed to be beyond the realm of Treading Heavens, astonishingly resembles Heavenly Tribtion.

    !!!

    With all my might, I stand against Yu Hwa''s Heavenly Tribtion, trying to capture ''how'' she unfolded the third Manifestation.

    Of course, even merely capturing it with my eyes is overwhelming.

    But, reading spiritual energy, reading intent,

    Using the Lightning Predicting eye,

    I capture the power of the third stage of Manifestation that Yu Hwa uses.

    ''That is''

    Is that so.

    The method to step beyond Treading Heavens is.

    Kurururung!

    Her zither melody is undoubtedly beautiful, but to me, it sounds like thunder.

    No, from the perspective of the Earth Tribe, it is clearly the sound of thunder.

    However, to me, who possesses both the vision of intent and of the Earth Tribe, it appears as nothing but beautiful art.

    ''Beautiful.''

    Such perfection that spontaneously evokes admiration.

    A skill that inspires inspiration just by watching.

    And the will of Yu Hwa!

    I feel enveloped in a strange ecstasy as I admire the ''beauty'' she manifests.

    Though it feels like my whole body is burning, I disregard it and endlessly watch her art.

    Tssssss.

    Huh!

    I suddenly came back to my senses.

    Wha, what?

    It''s hard to regain consciousness.

    It feels like suddenly my sense of reality has be strange.

    ''It seems like something from my memory was cut off while facing the Heavenly Tribtion.''

    I am in a daze.

    It''s hard to regain my senses, as if I had dozed off momentarily.

    Have youe to your sense?

    !

    The next moment, thanks to Yu Hwa speaking next to me, I shake my head and stand up.

    Where is this

    I look around.

    Ah!

    I can''t help but let out a bitterugh.

    The coral vige has disappeared.

    No, not just the coral vige, but the Sea Dragon Pce as well has turned to dust, bing merely ''what was once the Sea Dragon Pce.''

    All around, Sea Dragon Race elders and warriors are copsed and unconscious.

    The same is true for the White Goat Race from the coral vige.

    And there, Baek Nyeong is kneeling.

    Everyone at Cloud Heart Lake, except for her and me, is ''asleep.''

    Yu Hwa has a more haggard face than before with her eyes closed.

    I put everyone to sleep as part of my musical performance. For the Heavenly Being stage cultivators, it will take a day to wake up on their own, for the Nascent Soul stage, ten days. For those below that needless to say.

    Terrifying.

    I must have fallen asleep without a chance to resist, my memory cutting off at some point.

    Such a terrifying Heart Tribe member, if she travels with other powerful members of the Heart Tribe, no one will survive in their presence.

    Even more terrifying is that she had single-handedly put to sleep over 20 Sea Dragon Race elders at the Heavenly Being stage residing in Cloud Heart Lake.

    There are sixty-two Heavenly Being stage cultivators among the Sea Dragon Race, but the rest are following Seo Hweol''s orders, active in various parts of the Earth Tribe.

    The number remaining in the Sea Dragon Pce is only a third, yet she has managed an absurd feat of exchanging one for twenty.

    Reaching the third stage of Manifestation of the Heart Tribe can you really suppress even Heavenly Being stage practitioners in such an unbelievable manner?

    How can that be possible. The Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul stage members of the Earth Tribe here have alle to the Immortal Demon Tower a few days ago and listened to my music in advance, so it was overwhelmingly easy to infiltrate the heart essence of those who remembered the melody.

    .

    Indeed, sound techniques are like a poison that''s hard to escape once their melody has been heard.

    The difference between Yu Hwa''s performance and general sound arts is that, typically, the influence of sound techniques ceases once the vibration of the music ends.

    However, her musical performance can amplify and put opponents to sleep at any time as long as the influence of the melody remains within their heart essence, not relying on the music''s vibration.

    And true to her words, some Nascent Soul stage demon races nearby, who had never heard Yu Hwa''s performance before, are twitching, trying to get up.

    Of course, they pass out again as soon as she plucks the strings a few more times.

    So, what are you going to do?

    We need to escape. The Sea Dragon Race was caught off guard because they are not familiar with the Heart Tribe, but those of the Earth Tribe nearby who know about the Heart Tribe would have realized that there is a Heart Tribe member here after witnessing that strike.

    Right.

    I smirk bitterly, looking at the unbelievable strike that mingled with my fate.

    Looking up at the sky, my fate has changed due to her strike.

    And not for the better.

    Now I understand why the Heaven and Earth Tribes despise and fear the Heart Tribe.

    .

    The third stage of Manifestation of the Heart Tribe is almost identical to Heavenly Tribtion. And.

    I look at Yu Hwa incredulously.

    "I''m not sure if what I confirmed while looking at the celestial energy is correct, but facing the Heart Tribe''s Heavenly Tribtion adds an additional type of tribtion for the Heaven and Earth Tribes in the future, doesn''t it?"

    That''s correct. That''s why the two major tribes make such efforts to eradicate us.

    Indeed.

    An additional type of Heavenly Tribtion has suddenly been added to my fate.

    Previously facing only blue and golden Heavenly Tribtions, I now also have to face a crimson Heavenly Tribtion.

    ording to the seniors of the Heart Tribe, a strike from a third-stage Manifestation Heart Tribe member is almost identical in nature to Heavenly Tribtion, causing the heavens to be confused.

    Her exnation continues.

    Since a strike from the third stage of Manifestation is also almost identical to Heavenly Tribtion, the heavens do not react if the person who receives the strike ovees it sessfully. However, if they fail to ovee the strike, the heavens perceive it as failing to ovee a Heavenly Tribtion and, upon their next ascension, send down a tribtion of the same nature as the strike from the Heart Tribe, but only once.

    .

    Fortunately, the number of Heavenly Tribtions I have to face hasn''t increased forever.

    But even if it is limited to once, the thought of having to face an additional type of Heavenly Tribtion is terrifying and horrifying.

    Fighting against a third-stage Manifestation Heart Tribe member means the types of Heavenly Tribtions one has to face increase by one, limited by once.

    It''s truly a dreadful affair, fitting the reason why the Heaven and Earth Tribes would want to eradicate the Heart Tribe by any means possible.

    That''s why I was trying to warn you because you also belong to the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    Well, it doesn''t matter.

    I chuckle and shake my head.

    Having one more type of Heavenly Tribtion to face is dizzying, but I am satisfied having glimpsed the next realm.

    "Anyway, do you have a n on how to escape?"

    If I use my original power of the second stage of Manifestation to fuse my body with my melody and escape.

    That''s reckless. Since you showed me a realm beyond, let me return the favor.

    I concentrate my consciousness and then execute the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts in front of her, cutting off her perception.

    sh!

    The moment I disappear from her view and reappear in front of her, she gasps in realization of the significance of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    What, what is that?

    This is the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts. You might be able to use it as well.

    Shocked by the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, her hands visibly tremble as she holds the zither.

    Did you create this technique?

    No, I also learned it.

    Who created this technique?

    My master, who led me to this realm.

    Please, could you introduce me to them?

    They reside in the Lower Realm.

    The Lower Realm.

    At those words, she wears a meaningful expression.

    I should report this to the Esteemed er. If we can invite such a person, our Heart Tribe can take a step further.

    Hmm That might be true.

    I can''t help but think that Kim Young-hoon might indeed transform the Heart Tribe into an even more unbelievably powerful force, on par with the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    After repeating and trying out the method of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts a few times, Yu Hwa incorporates it into her performance, instantly transforming it into her own style.

    Having the talent to awaken as a member of the Heart Tribe, it seems incorporating it isn''t too difficult for her.

    Tsststsst!

    Having hidden herself in the form of her melody between perceptions, she bids me farewell and rises, taking the form of a river.

    I see Baek Nyeong''s body being carried up along with the river.

    Are you only taking your disciple?

    [I''ve forcibly undone the brainwashing. Unless that dragon does it again, no further brainwashing should ur. If, despite all this, Baek Nyeong chooses to stay I will respect his will and send him back. However if Baek Nyeong wishes to take the remaining members of the White Goat Race with him, then he will return to the Sea Dragon Pce with me, and we will take all the remaining members to the Heart Tribe territory.]

    I see, understood.

    After bidding farewell to her as she disappears using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts,

    Like the other dragons, Iy down and close my eyes.

    Kugugugu!

    From afar, outside Cloud Heart Lake, a tremendous surge of heaven and earth spiritual energy is approaching.

    It''s obviously the Earth Tribe''s Four-Axis stage cultivators flying over, having seen Yu Hwa''s third stage of Manifestation and convinced that the Heart Tribe has invaded.

    With my eyes closed, pretending to be unconscious like the other Heavenly Being stage elders, I sink my consciousness to the very bottom using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Kugugugugu!

    The water of Cloud Heart Lake is entirely sucked upwards, and the cold air hits my skin.

    The vast consciousness of the Four-Axis stage cultivator sweeps across Cloud Heart Lake, thoroughly searching everywhere.

    [Where are you, you damned Heart Tribe scum! Come out this instant!]

    ''With this''

    I smile inwardly.

    My objective is achieved.

    From the moment Yu Hwa appeared, I intended to cause a disturbance. However, thanks to her causing an even biggermotion than I expected,

    The Sea Dragon Pce is now reduced to dust, and the entire Sea Dragon Race Territory is thrown into chaos, ensuring the Sea Dragon Race elders will no longer have the leisure to assign me tasks.

    I have escaped the social constraints left by Seo Hweol.

    ''Now, what''s left is to freely contact some representatives of the demon races who had grievances against Seo Hweol.''

    This is the real beginning of the betrayal aimed at the back of Seo Hweol.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 198: Betrayal (6)

    Chapter 198: Betrayal (6)

    "Was there no one suspected to be from the Heart Tribe?"

    "It all happened so quickly, I''m not sure."

    I respond to his question while helping rectify the devastated Sea Dragon Race territory.

    Inquiries about the Heart Tribe are happening everywhere.

    "A tremendouslyrge member of the Heart Tribe appeared. They resembled a lion... with threerge horns, and when the Heart Tribe roared, it seemed like dark fog spewed out. Something crimson burst out from within that fog, and then I lost consciousness."

    "...."

    Listening to the Nascent Soul Sea Dragon being interrogated by another Four-Axis cultivator, I''m not sure what expression to wear.

    ''What did they see? Three horns? Resembling a lion?''

    It seems Yu Hwa had put them to sleep, inducing them to see strange things at the boundary between dream and reality.

    "Did the Heart Tribe member you saw look like that too?"

    "Uh... Yes. That''s right."

    I also go along with the Sea Dragon''s narrative, wildly distorting Yu Hwa''s appearance in my answer.

    "The horns wererge and fierce, and the face was purple. The eyes were terrifying as if lightning could strike from them."

    "Hmm... What kind of race is that?"

    "Well... It''s not a characteristic of a race but a feature of the Heart Path Method, isn''t it? It''s said the Heart Tribe''s Heart Path Method is profoundly mysterious."

    "That''s true."

    The Four-Axis cultivator receives various distorted pieces of information about Yu Hwa from me and several Sea Dragons, and helps heal the injured Sea Dragon Race.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Meanwhile, a dark cloud carrying golden lightning flies towards us.

    Kugugugu!

    From within the dark cloud, a dragon with golden scales leaps down and transforms into a woman in a brown robe with golden horns.

    It''s Gyu-ryeon.

    "I heard there was a vicious attack by the Heart Tribe. Are you alright?"

    Moved by her concern, the Sea Dragon Race elders respond gratefully.

    "Yes, fortunately, thanks to the seniors from other races who came to help, it seems there was no major damage."

    "Be careful. All members of the Heart Tribe are vicious. By the way... Seo Eun-hyun,e here for a moment."

    Gyu-ryeon, who was talking to a Heavenly Being stage elder, calls me over.

    "As far as I know, you''ve also trained in the Heaven Tribe''s methods. Can you read your celestial energy?"

    "Yes, I can."

    "Is there any change in your celestial energy?"

    "...There is."

    I wear a somber expression.

    "...Everyone has only heard rumors about the Heart Tribe but has never properly faced them. Moreover, since this ce is close to Serving Command Ark, the heart of the Earth Tribe, everyone has beencent and never properly exined about the Heart Tribe..."

    She begins to exin to us.

    "Listen well, from now on, you must know about the Heart Tribe. For the monsters that have reached a realm corresponding to the Heavenly Being stage in the Heart Tribe, their abilities have the same effect as facing Heavenly Tribtion the moment it hits."

    "Really...?"

    Gyu-ryeon''s exnation about the Heart Tribe continues, and after a while, the Sea Dragon Race elders wear shocked expressions.

    The Heart Tribe, beings they only heard rumors about and never properly encountered.

    Located near Serving Command Ark, the core of the True Dragon Alliance, Cloud Heart Lake has been a ce where the Sea Dragon Race lived without significant external threats until now.

    The traits of the Heart Tribe as described by Gyu-ryeon seem shockingly new to them, as they all look to the sky with bewildered expressions.

    And soon after,

    A look of disgust and fear towards the Heart Tribe is evident in their eyes.

    "...So, when we rise in cultivation, we now have to face two types of Heavenly Tribtions. In addition to the original Heavenly Tribtion, an absurd one has appeared because of that Heart Tribe!"

    "...Yes."

    "Hah, Hahahaha!"

    Those who are confident in their strength and consider typical Heavenly Tribtions manageable just go along with it.

    However, those weaker ones who barely overcame their Heavenly Tribtions are outraged.

    Especially since from the Nascent Soul stage onwards, with each advancement through the early, middle,te, and reaching Grand Perfection, they face a Heavenly Tribtion each time.

    In short, they, now at the Heavenly Being stage, must face Heavenly Tribtions at each step of their cultivation advancement.

    Thus, the Sea Dragon Race elders close to their next breakthrough are furiously outraged.

    They don''t hesitate to hurl all kinds of curses at the Heart Tribe, forgetting they are in front of Gyu-ryeon and the Earth Tribe''s Four-Axis cultivators.

    "Calm down! Those who suffered damage from the Heart Tribe this time will be allowed to use the True Dragon Alliance''s Serving Command Ark for future breakthroughs! I, Gyu-ryeon, the Ark Controlling Envoy of the True Dragon Alliance, promise this in my name!"

    At her proposal, the enraged dragons'' eyes return to reason.

    ''There is surely a ce in the lower levels of the Serving Command Ark that helps when breaking through Heavenly Tribtion.''

    Gyu-ryeon is an elder of the True Dragon Alliance and holds the position of Ark Controlling Envoy.

    The title of Ark Controlling Envoy involves managing various areas of the Serving Command Ark as needed and allows the use of the facilities within the Serving Command Ark as necessary.

    The Sea Dragon Race elders express their gratitude to Gyu-ryeon, and I say to them with a smile,

    "Now that the Ark Controlling Envoy has given us the opportunity to use the facilities of the Serving Command Ark, I would like to repay this kindness by applying to assist the Ark Controlling Envoy''s work as an attendant."

    "The Grand Leader... is..."

    "My title is essentially nominal anyway, but isn''t it better to be able to work for the Sea Dragon Race through this opportunity? Or do the elders have a problem with me, who is the liaison between the Ark Controlling Envoy and the Grand Prince, entering as an attendant to serve the Ark Controlling Envoy to repay this kindness?"

    "No, not at all. That wouldn''t be the case"

    Faced with my question, the elders reluctantly ept the proposal, despite their grim expressions.

    Gyu-ryeon also easily epts my offer, thinking it isn''t a bad idea since I canmunicate with Seo Hweol through the blood I received from himst time.

    Thus, I sessfully freed myself from the social constraints that tied me to the Sea Dragon Race elders and managed to leave the Sea Dragon Race territory.

    "I look forward to yourmunication with Seo Hweol, Seo Eun-hyun."

    Gyu-ryeon cheerfully smiles as she takes me to the Serving Command Ark.

    "As a liaison for the Grand Prince, is there anything else I can help with your work? It seems a bit pointless to have followed the Ark Controlling Envoy here as an attendant and do nothing..."

    "Hmm, then just take care of a few paperwork tasks for now. For starters."

    I followed her, checking her work as we descended to the lower levels of the Serving Command Ark.

    "...Hah..."

    I swallow hard as I look at the familiar darkness before me.

    "Haha, are you nervous?"

    Indeed, I am.

    I look at the pitch-ck darkness of the lowest level, the Emptiness Floor of Serving Command Ark, with a tense expression.

    Gyu-ryeon, as the Ark Controlling Envoy, primarily manages the Emptiness Floor, the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark.

    She also mentioned she serves as the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion''s host and performs duties during such events.

    "My main job is to manage the spatial rifts in the lowest level of Serving Command Ark."

    She continues to exin while pulling out a few documents from her storage scroll for me.

    "The Serving Command Ark was originally an immortal treasure for traveling beyond worlds, and the lowest level is full of power for transcending worlds."

    ''Power for transcending worlds...''

    "Of course, it''s now sealed and not very meaningful, but such powers asionally cause spatial rifts in the lowest level. Those spatial rifts often lead to the lower realms."

    "The lower realms?"

    "Yes. If not careful, those whoe to the lowest level of Serving Command Ark can identally fly off randomly to the Astral Realm or Decaying Corpse Realm due to a mistake, so I manage the spatial rifts."

    "Was everything alright during the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion?"

    "Of course! I was monitoring the entire space with eagle eyes during the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, so there was no threat of spatial rifts."

    "..."

    I remember meeting [Him] during the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion.

    Given her words that the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark is prone to connecting to other worlds, it seems I was drawn into some interdimensional space by [Him] and faced [Him] there.

    "By the way, if there are spatial rifts connected to the lower realms... couldn''t they be used to create a Void Spirit Pond and be used as a Flying Immortal tform?"

    I ask her after hearing the exnation about the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark.

    "Flying Immortal tforms can''t be created from such spatial rifts. A stable entrance to space-time needs to be formed. If a Flying Immortal tform is made from a spatial rift, it will close too easily. In the long history of the Bright Cold Realm, only the story of the Lightning Immortal from 120,000 years ago has been known to maintain a Flying Immortal tform created from a spatial rift."

    "..."

    Feeling like I know who the Lightning Immortal was, I nod.

    "Then, do you usually stay here, Senior Gyu?"

    "Why would I? Why would I willingly stay in such a gloomy ce for long?"

    Woong!

    She extends her hand towards me.

    On the back of her hand shines the character for Serve ().

    "This is the mark I received as the Ark Controlling Envoy managing the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark. With this mark, I can teleport to the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark at any time. If a signal of a spatial rift appearing in the lowest level appears, I just need to quickly go there and close the rift. In fact, aside from during the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, the lowest level is where the Ark Controlling Envoy has the least to do."

    "I see"

    "Your task will be to record the actions I''ve taken to close any spatial rifts that may ur in the documents I''ve given you and submit them to the elders'' council of the True Dragon Alliance. It''s not difficult but a bit tedious. In fact, since there''s hardly ever a need to close spatial rifts, your main role will be as a liaison between the Grand Prince and I."

    "I will do my best."

    "Thank you, I''m counting on you."

    Gyu-ryeon then writes a letter to Seo Hweol on the spot and reads it to me.

    Using the bloodline connection I have with Seo Hweol, I transmit her letter to him through my blood.

    After a while, I receive a reply from Seo Hweol and ry it to Gyu-ryeon.

    Thus, for some time, I became a human postal service, delivering love letters between Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon.

    After learning about the duties of an attendant to the Ark Controlling Envoy,

    Under the guise of repaying Gyu-ryeon''s kindness, I became her attendant and dedicated myself to preparing for the wedding between Gyu-ryeon and Seo Hweol.

    The duties of her attendant didn''t require much work, so I had plenty of time to help with Gyu-ryeon and Seo Hweol''s wedding.

    ''Seo Hweol must be married to Gyu-ryeon without a chance to react when he returns.''

    My goal is to have Seo Hweol at the wedding venue without any opportunity to exert political influence the moment he returns.

    ''Then, first, I need to create a situation where Seo Hweol must marry Gyu-ryeon.''

    Of course, from the moment Gyu-ryeon reaches the Integration stage,

    There will effectively be no choice for Seo Hweol, but I started working more firmly to ensure she can have him.

    ''First, I''ll gather Seo Hweol''s opposition.''

    Though Seo Hweol''s actions always seem perfect, like any faction, there are significant numbers of opposing factions.

    Mainly, those of the Earth Tribe who suffered losses due to Seo Hweol''s proposals, or minor races forced to have their names managed by the True Dragon Alliance, are among them.

    Of course, Seo Hweol always cleverly redirects the dissatisfaction towards others, so there are almost no direct adversaries among those minor races and Earth Tribe members who suffered losses.

    At best, a handful?

    ''Then, I''ll gather that handful.''

    After settling in the Serving Command Ark, I secretly contacted Seo Hweol''s opposition, uniting them.

    Over several days, I spread bad information and rumors about Seo Hweol among them, manipting them to spread nder within their forces.

    ''After all, Seo Hweol will be away for a few decades to a century, so they can say whatever they want without him being able to refute.''

    However, not being able to refute directly doesn''t mean there aren''t plenty who would defend him.

    The ck Dragon Race, for some reason, seems to share a fate with Seo Hweol, and other Dragon Races also maintain quite good rtions with Seo Hweol, with Gyu-ryeon at the forefront.

    Moreover, the other 13 major races also maintain friendships with Seo Hweol, so if minor races try to nder Seo Hweol, they will definitely defend him.

    ''I''ll take advantage of that gap.''

    I will rally the so-called opposition, the minor force, and increase their size. Through them, I''ll continuously highlight the limits of Seo Hweol''s social status.

    Seo Hweol''s official status is that of a Grand Prince, but he is actually the leader of the Sea Dragon Race, a ''coteral'' branch of the ck Dragon Race.

    Therefore, assigning a major role in the True Dragon Alliance, led by the noble Immortal Beast bloodlines of thirteen major races, to Seo Hweol, who is not of noble birth, is not entirely suitable. However, Seo Hweol managed to dominate the Elders Council of the True Dragon Alliance with his unique charm and charisma.

    Strictly speaking, the status of the head of the Sea Dragon Race, a coteral branch of the ck Dragon Race, frankly does not match the dignity of the Elders Council governed by the noble Immortal Beast bloodline races.

    Moreover, being of lower realm origin, Seo Hweol''s birth itself is not particrly noble.

    ''Then, the Elders Council of the thirteen races of the True Dragon Alliance will take measures to elevate Seo Hweol''s status in defense of him.''

    There is honestly no puppet as good as Seo Hweol for the Elders Council of the thirteen races, so Seo Hweol is naturally to be valued.

    Seo Hweol would have surely manipted things to ensure his continued importance before leaving.

    ''Then, at that time, I will advocate for Seo Hweol''s marriage.''

    The partner, of course, is Gyu-ryeon.

    Gyu-ryeon is a partner who can fill the gaps in Seo Hweol''scking status, and her bing the Demon Queen will actually serve as a perfect shield for Seo Hweol.

    ''Of course, at the same time, it will be a tremendous prison for Seo Hweol.''

    Moreover, Gyu-ryeon''s title is Ark Controlling Envoy.

    As she belongs not to the Golden Dragon Race but is a serving Ark Controlling Envoy of the True Dragon Alliance, the thirteen major races also have less to worry about Seo Hweol bing a biased puppet.

    The title of Ark Controlling Envoy is something she will carry even after reaching the Integration stage, and rather, her dominion within the Serving Command Ark will expand if she bes the Demon Queen.

    The more territories she manages within the Serving Command Ark, the farther she will be from the power struggles of the True Dragon Alliance, so neither I nor the Elder Council of the True Dragon Alliance will have to worry.

    ''In this way, after bing an Integration stage Demon Queen, Seo Hweol will have to marry Gyu-ryeon regardless of the oue, ording to Gyu-ryeon''s will.''

    While assisting with Gyu-ryeon''s duties, I spread malicious rumors about Seo Hweol through the opposition that dislikes him, helping them spread their resentment within their forces.

    ''By gradually tightening the around Seo Hweol, he will eventually be caught.''

    It won''t be long now, Seo Hweol.

    Look forward to it.

    Thus,ying the groundwork for Seo Hweol''s marriage, three more years pass.

    Entering the 10th year of my return.

    "You found a weakness of Seo Hweol?"

    "Yes, Cultivator Seo."

    I ask Cheon Ryang, the leader of the opposition faction against Seo Hweol, who hase to see me.

    It''s been three years.

    Three years since uniting the opposition and gradually advancing the marriage n for Seo Hweol.

    During that time, Cheon Ryang, the leader of the opposition, ims to have found Seo Hweol weakness and came to me.

    Cheon Ryang is a canine demon beast, who, feeling hot in the room, sticks out his tongue to cool down as he continues his exnation.

    "Phew, don''t be shocked and just listen. A Nascent Soul elder of my Celestial Dog Race brought up a fact that can be a weakness of Seo Hweol."

    "Hmm A fact that can be a weakness"

    But conversely, it might not turn out to be a weakness.

    "What fact is it? Is the source of this information reliable?"

    "Absolutely reliable. We''ve even secured a witness."

    Cheon Ryang leans in close to whisper secretly.

    "Seo Hweol has connections to the Blood Yin Realm. Whether this fact is proven true or not, it can significantly damage him."

    Cheon Ryang says while chuckling bitterly.

    ''Blood Yin Realm''

    Indeed, it wouldn''t be strange if Seo Hweol has connections to the Blood Yin Realm.

    "Is this witness reliable? If you bring forward uncertain information trying to shake Seo Hweol, you might be the one to face a counterattack."

    As I express my concerns, Cheon Ryang grins and ps his hands.

    p p!

    Following his pping, a middle-aged figure enters the room where he and I are talking.

    The figure is a plump humanoid demon beast with protruding tusks.

    With red hair and wearing a garment that bares his belly, he greets Cheon Ryang and I.

    Cheon Ryang introduces him.

    "This one is Hong Guk! Despite how he looks, he fought against the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm when they invaded the Earth Tribe territory 700 years ago. He was recognized for his achievements and even worked in the territory of Ark Controlling Envoy Gyu-ryeon."

    "Ah!"

    That''s when I realize who he is.

    He was the Nascent Soul stage boar demon that Baek Nyeong beat upst time in Gyu-ryeon''s territory.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 199: Betrayal (7)

    Chapter 199: Betrayal (7)

    "Ah, it''s been a while, senior. We met briefly before, didn''t we?"

    It seems Hong Guk recognizes me as well.

    ''So, that''s why Hong Guk didn''t tell Gyu-ryeon about Seo Hweol taking Baek Nyeong away!''

    "At first, I thought I saw it wrong. But upon further reflection, the projection technique used by the Grand Prince at that time appeared to be very simr, almost identical, to that used by the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm. I know this very well, having fought against them."

    "I see."

    Cheon Ryang smiles slyly.

    "This is our chance to make that Seo Hweol withdraw from that absurd naming project when he returns!"

    The Celestial Dog Race, to which Cheon Ryang belongs, is one of the races that disliked having their names managed by the True Dragon Alliance.

    Among them, Cheon Ryang particrly despises Seo Hweol, who subtly swayed them to support the naming project, even more than the 13 major ns directly conducting these tasks. He wishes to see Seo Hweol fall from grace and never return to the political arena.

    I am well aware of Cheon Ryang''s dislike for Seo Hweol, and I also know the situation well as I was there with Hong Guk at the time.

    ''Hong Guk''s testimony is very likely to be true.''

    No, it is almost certain that the technique Seo Hweol used to summon his projection by sacrificing his kin was indeed from the Blood Yin Realm.

    ''The situation is different from when I was the only witness.''

    I had no influence for my words to be taken seriously when I alone was the sole witness.

    But now, with Cheon Ryang, an elder of the Celestial Dog Race, Hong Guk as a witness, and Seo Hweol''s opposition putting all their efforts into proiming his connection to the Blood Yin Realm, it can politically damage Seo Hweol significantly.

    ''Good.''

    There''s no downside for me, whether it fails or seeds.

    Just shouting that Seo Hweol is a spy is enough.

    If it fails, the mere fact that Seo Hweol is tormented by such nder due to his status as a lower realm descendant of the ck Dragon n''s side branch, the Sea Dragon Race, gives me a pretext to push for his marriage.

    If it seeds, pushing him as a spy of the Blood Yin Realm can erase his influence within the Earth Tribe.

    ''Given Seo Hweol''s stature, even if he''s proimed a spy from the Blood Yin Realm, they''d likely make him swear never to contact the Blood Yin Realm again and then ce him under house arrest.''

    After all, a Four-Axis stage is a valuable asset.

    Either way, it''s the oue I desire.

    "Good. However, as much as you dislike Seo Hweol, a single witness''s testimony won''t have much influence."

    "So?"

    "Do you have any evidence? Cultivator Hong?"

    At my question, Hong Guk nods solemnly.

    "The projection technique used by the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm leaves an impact on the earth. It''s not certain, but perhaps if we revisit that Long Spirit farm, we might find evidence."

    "Good, order someone to collect evidence."

    "However"

    Just as Cheon Ryang is about to signal someone, Hong Guk cautiously speaks up.

    "The reason I haven''t deliberately collected evidence from the Long Spirit farm until now is partly because I thought a Dragon Race Grand Prince wouldn''t do such a thing, but also because the traces of the Heavenly Fiends'' projection technique disappear easily when exposed to spiritual energy fluctuations, so I dared not investigate myself. In other words"

    "Bringing evidence will be difficult. We need to go and verify it ourselves; is that what you''re saying?"

    At Cheon Ryang''s words, Hong Guk nods.

    "Hmm"

    This makes me feel a bit troubled, whereas Cheon Ryang seems thrilled, sticking out his tongue and panting.

    "Excellent! Then let''s gather all members of the opposition and head to that farm! If we all verify it, that should suffice!"

    However, as he energetically shouts this, I sigh softly.

    "That seems problematic."

    "Hmm?"

    "Have you forgotten? The Long Spirit Farm Hong Guk mentioned is a territory bestowed by the True Dragon Alliance to the Ark Controlling Envoy Gyu-ryeon."

    "Hmm!"

    "Taking a bit of soil as evidence might be fine... but for all members of the opposition, both Nascent Soul and Heavenly Being stage cultivators, to swarm there for evidence? What do you think the Ark Controlling Envoy would say to that? Especially when you know the rtionship between the Ark Controlling Envoy and Seo Hweol."

    "I see. I was shortsighted."

    "Let''s make timeter, just the two of us, to quietly verify the evidence."

    It would obviously be problematic if everyone from the opposition faction were to go, but it should be fine for just Cheon Ryang and I to go and check.

    Thus, we decided to find a suitable time when Gyu-ryeon would be upied with her duties as Ark Controlling Envoy to search for evidence on the farm.

    And a month has passed since I told Cheon Ryang to go with me to find evidence of Seo Hweol''s involvement with the Blood Yin Realm.

    ''From today for the next seven nights, Senior Gyu will be organizing spatial rifts at the lowest floor of the Serving Command Ark.''

    Tomorrow, she will be immersed in repairing spatial rifts, so it will be the perfect time for Cheon Ryang and me to visit her farm.

    Just then, as I am contemting.

    Twang!

    A familiar sound of a zither echoes from behind me.

    I turn around, startled yet smiling.

    "It''s been a while, Yu Hwa."

    "Have you been well?"

    Suddenly appearing behind me is Yu Hwa, the half-human half-spider from the Heart Tribe.

    "Your mastery of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts has improved significantly."

    "The foundation was so preposterously intricate and detailed that it was easy to learn."

    "Your talent must have yed a part... So, what brings you here?"

    "It''s about my disciple."

    A bitter expression crosses Yu Hwa''s face.

    "I''ve undone all the brainwashing that the Sea Dragon had ced on my disciple. I also seeded in dispersing the self-hypnosis that arose due to the Sea Dragon''s guidance. However... my disciple says that the Sea Dragon promised him many things."

    She continues her exnation.

    "Great living conditions for the White Goat Race, rights as the ruling ss, his treatment, the treatment of his Mountain Repelling Whip, and numerous rights that Baek Nyeong was promised would be granted to not just him but the entire White Goat Tribe. That''s why he was self-hypnotized into thinking the Sea Dragon was a great being."

    "Did he fall for Seo Hweol because of those privileges?"

    "Not just that. What Baek Nyeong wants is"

    Yu Hwa''s words flow on.

    "Do you know of Hong Guk, the boar demon beast?"

    "I''m aware."

    Somehow, I''ve been hearing that boar''s name quite a lottely.

    "Hong Guk, during his time as the overseer of the Long Spirit farm, had ordered Baek Nyeong to whip his own elderly parents."

    ""

    "Eventually, Baek Nyeong''s parents passed away by his own hands, following Hong Guk''s orders. Seo Hweol promised Baek Nyeong that he would allow him to kill Hong Guk in the most brutal way possible."

    She continues.

    "Baek Nyeong said that if I, in ce of Seo Hweol, can tear Hong Guk apart, he willpletely let go of his feelings for Seo Hweol."

    "So you''vee because of Hong Guk."

    "Yes."

    "Seeking my help for revenge?"

    "Indeed."

    "Then"

    I gaze into the void, focusing on the faint flow of consciousness streaming through the air.

    "Why didn''t you tell me directly with your own mouth?"

    Startled by my words, Yu Hwa flinches, and soon after, Baek Nyeong emerges from the void.

    "It seems your understanding of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is much inferior to your master''s. Even someone at the Nascent Soul stage would have noticed."

    Baek Nyeong is silent for a moment then looks at Yu Hwa, then back at me.

    "I intended to tell you myself. But my master prevented me."

    "Hmm"

    I look at Yu Hwa and ask.

    "So you didn''t trust me?"

    "I do trust you, but the situation is concerning."

    She gives a bitter smile.

    "I know you''ve been in contact with Seo Hweol''s opposition faction, and they need Hong Guk."

    "That''s correct."

    "So, thinking you might turn against us since you also need Hong Guk, I had prepared my disciple for an escape if necessary... It seems that was unnecessary."

    "Just with the time you and I have spent learning the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, there''s a difference... Naturally, teaching that guy the Record would obviously make him full of holes in my eyes."

    "My oversight."

    I look at the master-disciple pair and ponder over what to do about Hong Guk.

    "...I acknowledge the grudge between Hong Guk and Baek Nyeong. However, we need him now."

    Baek Nyeong clenches his fists in frustration.

    "However, after going to the farm to secure evidence of Seo Hweol''s involvement with the Blood Yin Realm and submitting it to the True Dragon Alliance Elder Council, Hong Guk''s usefulness will end. I''ll arrange for Baek Nyeong to meet Hong Guk alone afterwards."

    My suggestion brightens Yu Hwa''s face.

    Baek Nyeong''s intent also calms down.

    "Thank you."

    "Thank you."

    Yu Hwa and Baek Nyeong thanks me in turn.

    Yu Hwa asks in a bright voice,

    "So, Hong Guk''s usefulness ends tomorrow, you say?"

    "No, not tomorrow. Tomorrow, Cheon Ryang and I will go to the farm to look for the connection between Seo Hweol and the Blood Yin Realm, and once that''s confirmed, we will submit it to the True Dragon Alliance Elder Council"

    "Yes?"

    That''s when Yu Hwa interrupts me with a puzzled voice.

    "Right now, a Heavenly Being stage demon beast named Cheon Ryang, leading all members of the opposition faction, is flying towards Gyu-ryeon''s farm with Hong Guk at the forefront Aren''t they trying to secure Seo Hweol''s weakness?"

    "!"

    Startled, I quickly stand up and inject spiritual power into themunication artifact connected to Cheon Ryang.

    Wo-woong!

    But the artifact vibrates for a moment before themunication is dispersed by the other side.

    ''Damn it, I told them to be careful!''

    Today is the day Gyu-ryeon enters the lowest level of Serving Command Ark.

    Given her nature, once she starts her duties as the Ark Controlling Envoy, she tends to get absorbed in her work and forgets about everything else after a day.

    However, a day hasn''t passed yet, and if something happens in her territory, she coulde out of the Serving Command Ark to check.

    "These idiots I''m sorry I can''t entertain you as guests, but I have to go to Gyu-ryeon''s farm for a bit."

    I leave the office of the Ark Controlling Envoy''s Assistant in the Serving Command Ark and soar into the sky.

    Yu Hwa and Baek Nyeong also rise beside me.

    Swoosh!

    Yu Hwa transforms into a crimson river, engulfing Baek Nyeong, and soars into the air, camouging their presence with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    [Let us apany you. Since we''re asking for your help, if there''s anything we can do in this matter, we''ll assist.]

    "Well, do as you please. Let''s talk while we''re on the way!"

    Whoosh!

    I rapidly rise, utilizing Flying Escape Technique, the Gliding Technique of the demon race, and all sorts of methods to traverse the void.

    Whoooosh

    Before long, it''s night.

    In the middle of the night, Gyu-ryeon''s territory and the Long Spirit cotton farm began toe into view beyond the mountain range.

    Tssssss

    The cotton of the Long Spirit Wood Flower is shining white even under the moonlight, as if aze.

    And far off, at a corner of the cotton farm, a tremendously chaotic scene is unfolding.

    Kugugugugu!

    "!"

    I am shocked by the scene.

    The ce where Seo Hweol had previously conducted the projection technique through the bodies of Sea Dragon Race warriors.

    The ground there, along with the dragon vein running through it, is being pulled up.

    A part of the Long Spirit cotton farm is being extracted in its entirety.

    An area of about 2 to 3 li of the cotton field is being lifted into the sky, and around it, demon races of Nascent Soul and Heavenly Being stages are circting heaven and earth spiritual energy, lifting the cotton field.

    "What madness is this!"

    I scream at Cheon Ryang, who is at the center of it all, my face pale with anger.

    "Didn''t I say Senior Gyu enters today!? I told you that we shoulde and investigate tomorrow! Not only did youe without me, but you also brought all these Nascent Soul stage and above demon cultivators. And what are you doing to Senior Gyu''s farm!"

    To my words, Cheon Ryang crosses his arms and shakes his head calmly.

    "I''m sorry, Cultivator Seo. But your method is too cautious!"

    "What...?"

    "Moreover, I acknowledge that you helped unite our Seo Hweol opposition faction, but there are concerns within our faction about following your ns blindly, given your status as the Ark Controlling Envoy''s Assistant..."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Every demon beast knows about the rtionship between the Ark Controlling Envoy and Seo Hweol. Considering you, Seo Eun-hyun, are the Ship Controlling Envoy''s Assistant and closely associated with Seo Hweol, executing your n directly was deemed risky."

    "What in the world... Fine, then what do you intend to do with Gyu-ryeon''s farm?"

    Not Cheon Ryang but Hong Guk responds to my question.

    "There is definitely evidence in the Ark Controlling Envoy''s farm of Seo Hweol using the Blood Yin Realm''s techniques. But if we just take the evidence to the True Dragon Alliance Elder Council, it will disappear due to the nature of the Blood Yin Realm''s projection technique and spiritual energy fluctuations. Therefore, we decided to take this entire area and submit it to the council."

    "Ha! Senior Gyu is currently in the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark, and you''re nning to take this to the Serving Command Ark?"

    Cheon Ryang shakes his head at that.

    No, we will not take it to the Serving Command Ark. Senior Gyu''s farm will be transported to the Tiger Race Territory. The Supreme Tiger Race will lead the investigation into this matter, and the True Dragon Alliance Elder Council will also convene in the Tiger Race Territory this time."

    "!"

    Choosing the Tiger Race Territory, of all ces, which has the worst rtionship with the Dragon Race.

    "Was this influenced by the Tiger Race from the start?"

    "Not exactly. Knowing that the Seo Hweol opposition faction was forming, the Tiger Race, eager to tarnish the Dragon Race''s honor, approached us."

    ""

    So, ording to his words, this is no longer just my fight.

    It has be a political struggle between the Tiger and Dragon Races.

    ''This is... not bad?''

    Thinking about it, it isn''t necessarily bad for this matter to shift towards the Tiger Race.

    If the Tiger Race, which are on bad terms with the Dragon Race, wants to strike at the Dragon Race in any way, they will surely concoct the fact that Seo Hweol is rted to the Blood Yin Realm.

    ''It can be an opportunity to more definitively bring down Seo Hweol.''

    However

    "Alright. But... it''s too reckless...! What if Senior Gyu notices!"

    "Hahaha! We too have our sources. The Ark Controlling Envoy has already started repairing the spatial rifts in the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark"

    "No! Why didn''t you trust my information! I work right beside Senior Gyu! We have to wait until tomorrow!"

    "That''s why it''s hard to believe. We needed to act swiftly on our end too. I heard that once the Ark Controlling Envoy starts focusing on repairing spatial rifts, she bes so engrossed that she doesn''t notice anything else outside."

    "Damn it, that''s not the issue"

    I press my throbbing head and sigh.

    ''Damn, I don''t know anymore.''

    "Do as you wish. But now that things havee to this, move the farm to the Tiger Race Territory as quickly as possible!"

    "We were about to do that. No need to rush us."

    I feel a surge of anger looking at Cheon Ryang, who still wears a calm expression after causing such a mess.

    "Senior Gyu might have already noticed by now because of you all. We''re in a hurry, so we must handle this swiftly!"

    ""

    "What are you doing! Hurry and move the evidence to the Tiger Race!"

    ""

    "Why are you... so silent?"

    "Be-behind"

    At that moment, I feel a chill run down my spine.

    "Seo Eun-hyun."

    A familiar voice calls out.

    As I slowly turn around, there is a small spatial rift.

    No bigger than a palm.

    But through that palm-sized crack, familiar golden pupils are starting at us.

    "What did you just say...?"

    "..."

    "And what is this situation now?"

    ""

    "Are these not the ones who have recently formed the Seo Hweol opposition faction and tantly nder him? Why are you with such people? And my farm, what about it? What do you mean by moving it to the Tiger Race territory?"

    ""

    For a while, silence lingers among us.

    Then, through the gap of silence, I clench my teeth and yell.

    "What are you doing, you idiots! If you''ve already messed it up, at least do what you''ve started properly! Move it!!!"

    "Hmm!"

    "Huh!"

    Only then do the startled Heavenly Being stage demon races of the opposition factione to their senses and hastily start using their demon abilities to transport Gyu-ryeon''s farm towards the Tiger Race Territory.

    Kugugugu!

    An immense killing intent flows from Gyu-ryeon.

    [You lot What in the world is happening here You will have to exin yourselves clearly!]

    Zzzt, zzzt zzzt!

    Feeling the murderous intent enveloping my entire body, I climb atop the moving cotton field and use all my strength to increase the speed of the cotton field with my spells.

    "Inject all your spiritual energy with full force! Senior Gyu will be chasing us soon!"

    "No, isn''t Senior Gyu a Four-Axis stage cultivator? Even if she''s at the Grand Perfection of the Four-Axis stage, considering she tore open a spatial rift from inside the Serving Command Ark to her domain, it will take a considerable amount of time to tear through space and chase us with such distance."

    "You idiots! Senior Gyu is no longer just a Four-Axis stage cultivator!"

    "What!"

    I urgently shout upon seeing the immense energy swelling up behind us.

    "She has already begun Heaven and Earth Unity, advancing into the Integration stage!! Do you now understand why I said we should proceed tomorrow!? Senior Gyu mentioned she might go into secluded cultivation in the lowest level starting tomorrow after repairing the spatial rifts!!"

    I scream at these demon beasts who foolishly messed up without listening to me.

    "What''sing after us isn''t just a peak Four-Axis stage! It''s a quasi-Integration stage Demon King!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 200: Betrayal (8)

    Chapter 200: Betrayal (8)

    Kugugugu!

    On a night illuminated with a bright full moon.

    Kugugugugu!

    On that particrly bright night, a massive chunk ofnd is soaring through the sky.

    Upon this chunk ofnd, numerous Long Spirit Wood Flowers are blossoming in the moonlight, emitting spiritual energy as they glow white.

    And above this field of cotton,

    We are infusing the chunk ofnd with spiritual energy, keeping it afloat in the void as we fly.

    Among us, there is shouting and arguing.

    "No! Why didn''t you say from the start that Senior Gyu is in the midst of entering the Integration stage!?"

    "She said she would inform us tomorrow whether she would fully enter seclusion or not, and it wasn''t confirmed! If you hadn''t distrusted me and made this foolish mistake, none of this would have been an issue!"

    But tearing each other down wasn''t going to solve anything.

    sh!

    A sh of light bursts behind us.

    A golden ray grazes over us, narrowly missing.

    Chills!

    Feeling the hairs on my back stand up, I pour even more spiritual energy into the farm, hastening our flight.

    From afar,

    From behind, Gyu-ryeon is exhaling her breath towards us.

    The thickness and precision of the beam she exhales seems to grow thicker and sharper as time passes.

    The reason is simple.

    ''The spatial rift is nearly open.''

    Once the spatial rift fully opens, a quasi-Integration stage Golden Dragon beyond the Four-Axis stage wille flying.

    There are no Four-Axis stage cultivators here. The majority are at the Heavenly Being stage, with Cheon Ryang, the highest in cultivation, only being at Grand Perfection of the Heavenly Being stage, not even at the Four-Axis stage.

    "Damn it, what do we do now! This is all your fault, you halfwit Dragon Race scum!"

    "Just shut up for a moment."

    Clutching my throbbing head, I push Cheon Ryang aside and plunge my hands into the ground.

    Avoiding the area where Seo Hweol''s involvement with the Blood Yin Realm is evident, I start infusing the entirendmass with spiritual energy.

    Kugugugu!

    Following the forms of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, the roots of the Long Spirit Wood Flowers dig deep into the earth.

    Beneath the surface, the roots of the flowers form circuits reminiscent of the Mad Lord, embedding deeply into the soil.

    "In half a moment, I can transform thisndmass into a flying artifact capable of high speed."

    "What!"

    "Buy me half a moment. Senior Gyu will descend upon us soon."

    "Damn, understood!"

    Cheon Ryang, biting his lip as if realizing there is no way out,mands the opposition faction to gather heaven and earth spiritual energy towards where Gyu-ryeon is firing her beams.

    Sweating profusely, I hurry to convert the clumps of earth into a flying artifact.

    Kugugugu!

    Simultaneously, a terrifying wave of spiritual energy roars from behind.

    A golden light flickers in the distance as if aze.

    Gyu-ryeon has finally seeded in crossing the spatial rift from the lowestyer of the Serving Command Ark to reach us.

    [Stop right there!]

    Ziiiing!

    At hermand, from thousands of li away, the entire heaven and earth spiritual energy ripples and halts the chunk ofnd flying through the void.

    However, as Cheon Ryang and the other Heavenly Being demons attack in all directions, manipting the heaven and earth spiritual energy, the chunk ofnd begins to move again.

    sh!

    Far away, the golden light flickers again.

    As I am transforming the entirendmass, I nce back momentarily.

    Wo-woong!

    Within golden twilight, a gold-colored silkworm-like creature raises its body from a ce that must be about three thousand li (approximately 1,242 km) away.

    ''I''ve already distanced myself several thousand li from Senior Gyu and I''m still seeing something like a caterpir?''

    No, it''s not a caterpir.

    ''That is.''

    Cheonryang urgently shouts.

    "Quick, the Ark Controlling Envoy is chasing after us in her true form! Everyone, muster all your strength!"

    It''s Gyu-ryeon''s true form!

    sh!

    Once again, a golden beam shoots towards us.

    This time, it neither brushes past us nor is its thickness ambiguous.

    A beam thick enough to epass the entire cotton ntation of about 3 li in diameter is shot precisely at our location.

    Cheon Ryang and Heavenly Being stage demon beasts hastily create barriers with all their might, infusing the ground with spiritual energy to increase their speed.

    The golden light arrives right behind us, spewing brightness as if to engulf us all.

    And the next moment.

    ''Modificationplete.''

    The cotton ntation moves, and thend beneath it transforms.

    The chunks ofnd move at my will, and through the roots of the flowers, taking on a shape.

    It''s the face of General Seo.

    Soon after, thendmass holding the cotton field transforms into the giant head of General Seo and begins to fly through the sky.

    "General Seo, evade!"

    sh!

    Thendmass, transformed into the head of General Seo, nimbly evades Gyu-ryeon''s breath, allowing us to avoid being obliterated by her ray in one strike.

    "Everyone! Move to the positions I designate!"

    Having transformed the entire chunk ofnd into a flying form of General Seo in a short time, I point out where to infuse spiritual energy, urging the Nascent Soul stage cultivators.

    The Nascent Soul stage demons follow mymand, infusing energy into their respective areas, and the head of General Seo zes through the night sky with its gaze alight.

    Simultaneously, the glowing worm-like entity moves from thousands of li away.

    Gyu-ryeon is in pursuit.

    "Cheon Ryang! When the beam flies towards us, tell me the direction to evade!"

    I yell frantically at Cheon Ryang, who then responds.

    "Evade to the northwest! Heavenly Being demons, raise the barrier!"

    Following Cheon Ryang''smands, I turn the ''head'' northwest, and the Heavenly Being stage demons gather Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to erect barriers again.

    Once again, the golden beam barely misses the barriers set up by the demon beasts.

    Since it merely grazes by, the only burden on the Heavenly Being stage demons is the aftermath.

    However, even the aftermath of the beam emitted by Gyu-ryeon is enough topletely copse the formation and barriers of the Heavenly Being stage demons.

    ''The Supreme Tiger Race is located to the north of the True Dragon Alliance!''

    The remaining distance is about six thousand li!

    ''If only we can reach there in time.''

    Light bursts from the back of General Seo''s head, and we gradually speed up.

    But gradually, the size of that caterpir is growingrger.

    "To the true north! Heavenly Beings, set up barriers!"

    Again, I turn the ''head'' to the true north and repel Gyu-ryeon''s attack.

    On that moonlit night,

    I exert all my strength to flee from Gyu-ryeon, managing to deflect her assault.

    However, as expected the difference in our realms ends everything.

    Kugugugu!

    The gap between us, previously spanning thousands of li, closes in an instant.

    Her massive dragon body, the size of a small mountain range, suddenly blocks our path.

    "Ha"

    I let out a hollowugh, and Cheon Ryang too wears a look of resignation.

    Kugugugu!

    Gyu-ryeon, having scrutinized us solemnly in her true form for a moment, transforms back into her human form and appears at the center of the cotton farm.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, and all of you."

    Her stern golden pupils scan everyone.

    "What exactly are you doing?"

    ""

    She is tremendously furious.

    Her vertically slit pupils tremble with rage, and the heaven and earth spiritual energy vibrating around her signals imminent danger.

    ''Damn it''

    It''s over.

    Tell Gyu-ryeon that Seo Hweol was associated with the Blood Yin Realm?

    She will never believe it.

    Cheon Ryang asks me with a trembling voice.

    "Cu-Cultivator Seo, what should we do? If we tell the truth that we initiated this to eliminate a threat for the Earth Tribe, perhaps we might receive some consideration"

    What nonsense is this?

    It''s unbelievable.

    ''No, there is a possibility she might believe it.''

    If Cheon Ryang and I had carefully secured the evidence and then gone through the proper procedures to have Gyu-ryeon verify it, she couldn''t have ignored it.

    Gyu-ryeon loves Seo Hweol, but the fact that Seo Hweol is colluding with the Blood Yin Realm makes him a public enemy of the Bright Cold Realm, forcing her to acknowledge it with tears in her eyes.

    But what is this?

    This foolish Cheon Ryang had trespassed on Gyu-ryeon''s private property without permission, attempting to steal her property and take it to the Tiger Race, which is not on good terms with the Dragon Race, and got caught in the act.

    ''To say in this situation that Seo Hweol is rted to the Blood Yin Ream and that''s why we were extracting evidence from Gyu-ryeon''s private property to bring it to the Tiger Race? As if Gyu-ryeon would believe that.''

    Tsk, tsk.

    Currently, Gyu-ryeon has transformed into her human form, but her entire body is covered with golden scales, making her look more like a snake person than a human.

    Her teeth are also protruding, and her pupils are slit vertically, showing her murderous intent.

    The antlers sprouting from her forehead shine more brilliantly than ever, emitting golden light.

    She is extremely enraged.

    And when Cheon Ryang asks me, her gaze turns towards me.

    ''Damned dog''

    Even if the Cheon Ryang right now will be different from the Cheon Ryang in the next cycle,

    I still feel the urge to split his head in two if I can go back.

    "Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Yes."

    "I trusted you. I used you as the liaison between the Grand Prince and me, entrusted you with the duties of my Assistant as the Ark Controlling Envoy, and even supported your cultivation I trusted you."

    "."

    To that extent, there seems to be a profound sense of betrayal in her eyes.

    The greatest betrayalse from the most trusted individuals.

    Seeing the look in her eyes, I realize I can''t make any excuses.

    ''Let''s admit it.''

    No excuses.

    Gyu-ryeon had shown considerable favor towards me until now.

    In front of her, I have no desire to wag my tongue.

    "I."

    And what follows is beyond my imagination.

    "Exin the situation."

    Her vertical pupils focus on me.

    "I have trusted you until now, so I will trust you once more. Exin the situation properly. If it is a usible exnation, I will believe you. Even if this is thest time we see each other, I will trust you once, so speak."

    "."

    Truly, she is a shining being in a different sense from Azure Tiger Saint.

    Despite her terrifying appearance, covered in scales and emitting a fierce murderous aura, I see in her a thread of trust towards me that she hasn''t yet let go of.

    ''I''m sorry.''

    I apologize to her inwardly.

    Until now, I had been plotting against Seo Hweol using her.

    But maybe she wasn''t someone to be used in such struggles.

    I suddenly feel ashamed of myself for manipting and deceiving her.

    ''Yeah, let''s confess.''

    About Seo Hweol, from the beginning to the end.

    Despite showing such an unbelievable side of myself, her willingness to trust me onest time makes me rather disclose the truth openly.

    "We undertook this action to investigate Grand Prince Seo."

    "Grand Prince Seo?"

    "Grand Prince Seo is in fact."

    And just as I am about to reveal the truth about Seo Hweol.

    "In fact what?"

    Tap, tap.

    A chilly grip, friendly yet firm, pats my shoulder from behind.

    "Eh?"

    Chills!

    Why, so soon?

    Wearing a blue long robe and sporting jade-colored horns, a beautiful young man emerges from behind me, stroking my head.

    ''What!''

    Why?

    Why is it that this moment feels more terrifying and chilling than when I was being pursued by the Mad Lord in a previous cycle?

    Seo Hweol has returned.

    "Ah, ah..."

    And Gyu-ryeon hastily begins to touch her face.

    The scales that had fully emerged on her face recedes, transforming her back into herplete human form.

    She, with a flushed face, asks Seo Hweol.

    "You, you came back quickly. Last time you sent a letter to Seo Eun-hyun, it said it will take a couple decades more..."

    "Ah, there seems to be a misunderstanding."

    "Could it be that Seo Eun-hyun somehow tampered with the letter..."

    "No, that''s not it."

    Seo Hweol smiles gently and embraces Gyu-ryeon.

    "From the beginning, I never left for another Middle Realm."

    Plop!

    "...Ah?"

    In the next moment.

    Seo Hweol''s hand pierces through Gyu-ryeon''s heart.

    "It''s a sad truth, senior, But."

    Seo Hweol continues to speak while tenderly stroking Gyu-ryeon with his other hand.

    "If I were to honestly tell you one thing, I have never once spoken the truth in front of senior."

    "...What...?"

    "From the beginning... I never left the True Dragon Alliance''s territory. I stayed at the ck Dragon King''s residence andpleted my cultivation."

    Gyu-ryeon trembles in iprehension, and Seo Hweol turns to me and smiles faintly.

    "And in fact, secretly, without senior''s knowledge, I sent a clone to the lower realm through the Serving Command Ark''s lowest level because I was worried about you."

    Puff!

    Seo Hweol withdraws his hand from Gyu-ryeon''s heart and approaches me.

    "It was truly surprising. From the traps left in the Sea Dragon Pce, to my dear Seo Ran, and the Serving Command Pce, and the ck castle, everything was smashed to pieces? Even the watchdog I had painstakingly raised to find out it was all destroyed by your hands. Now then"

    As Seo Hweol slowly approaches me.

    [Seo Hweol, you...!]

    From behind Seo Hweol, exerting a pressure akin to the Integration stage, Gyu-ryeon gets up while regenerating her heart.

    [Why to me?]

    And in the next moment.

    Crack!

    Seo Hweol grabs her and ms her to the ground.

    Crash!

    A rain of blood showers on the cotton field.

    Blood spurts from Gyu-ryeon''s body, dyeing everything around.

    The once white cotton field turns red.

    Crunch

    Seo Hweol, with a sinister smile, stomps on Gyu-ryeon''s neck with his foot.

    Gyu-ryeon seems to attempt resistance, but somehow she fails to push Seo Hweol away.

    "Do you, Senior Gyu who has umted power through the Heterodox Axis Foundation and has not even reached the Integration stage, really hope to resist me, who built up the Orthodox Axis Foundation?"

    "You, you...! How...!"

    "I''ve already gone through all the Axis Foundation Rituals in the lower realm, just like I faced the Heavenly Tribtion in advance. Although I couldn''t properly umte the Axis due to theck of spiritual energy, it was easy to do so under the ck Dragon King with the help of Miss Hye-seo.

    From Seo Hweol, the aura of the Four-Axis stage Grand Perfection is felt.

    However, the oppressive aura he emits is more than that of ordinary Integration stage Grand Cultivators.

    Seo Hweol was definitely not merely at the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage even after a thousand years.

    He was merely hiding his true skills after reiming the title Sea Dragon ''King'', a thousand yearster.

    He was, at the very least, an entity at the Integration stage.

    Seo Hweol gives me a cold smile.

    "In the Sea Dragon Pce, the Serving Command Pce, the ck castle, and the Ascension Path, I had already performed all the rituals in advance. There was no need to foolishly gather the Five Elements. The reason why Heterodox Methods flourish is due to ack of understanding in building the Axes with the Four Divine Beasts and Four Directions as the Four Axes."

    Seo Hweol walks towards me again after stepping on Gyu-ryeon''s neck for a while.

    "Just as the five Middle Realms symbolize the Five Blessings and not the Five Elements, the Axes to be built in the Four-Axis stage also correspond to them."

    Crack!

    Seo Hweol''s grip lifts me by the neck.

    I try to resist, but Seo Hweol in front of me emits an aura akin to that of an Integration stage cultivator.

    "Nether Ghost signifies Longevity. Purple Gold is Wealth. Ancient Force is Health. True Devil is Love of Virtue. There''s no need to gather the energy that bes the Axis power from the Five Elements. If you properly understand the symbols of the four Middle Realms and build the ''proper'' Orthodox Axis with the approach of Understanding before Breakthrough, it doesn''t take that long."

    His tone seems probing, as if asking if I knew it too.

    "Of course, this method too can only be attempted by someone who has walked that path once before."

    Crunch!

    Seo Hweol, with his sharp vertical pupils, presses closer and asks me,

    "Reaching the Nascent Soul stage in just 7 years, it never made sense to me no matter how much I thought about it. After visiting the lower realm, it became clear. You''re not a genius. You must have fallen from that realm, or perhaps from an even higher one"

    Seo Hweol, still with his kind smile, asks me.

    "Who exactly are you, Daoist Seo?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Authors Q&A (1-2-3)

    Author''s Q&A (1-2-3)

    Author''s Q&A (1)

    Q: Where are we at, in terms of the narrative?

    A: We entered the main story.

    Q: Is the Surpassing Radiant Saber actually faster than light, or is it a metaphor?

    A: Since it jumps through space, it can arguably surpass light. Just consider it a metaphor.

    Q: Could a cultivator in Nascent Soul Grand Perfection use the best dharma treasure of the ck Ghost Valley to be as strong as a cultivator in Heavenly Being?

    A: Thats probably the limit.

    Q: Will we see other factions and demon beasts that ascended outside of the three great factions and the Sea Dragon Tribe?

    A: They are not as important, so we might not see a lot of details, but we might see a little more of them?

    Q: How many chapters can you write in a day?

    A: Thats a Tremendous spoiler;;

    Q: Are there pills that can change your physical gender in the upper realms?

    A: There are a lot of Cultivation Methods that can change your gender. Pills that can do so are sometimes made by some enthusiasts.

    Q: When will the centipede get a human form?

    A: When it reaches the Nascent Soul.

    Q: You previously stated that you initially assigned literary genres to the seven transmigrators. What are they?

    A: Kim Young-hoon - ssical wuxia

    Jeon Myeong-hoon - ssical xianxia

    Kang Min-hee - apocalypse

    Oh Hyun-seok - healing

    Kim Yeon - thriller&gore&suspense

    Oh Hye-seo - eastern romance fantasy

    Seo Eun-hyeon - infinite loop

    BlueMangoAdes Note: these genres do not necessarily apply to the actual characters of RToC. These were just initially assigned genres, after all.

    Q: Why is the arm that was recently attached to Eun-hyeon by the Mad Lord so weak? Was it just roughly made to experiment with the Formless Sword?

    A: In the eyes of the Mad Lord, Eun-hyun is just a bug, so he thought the bug would be grateful to have what amounts to a bigger limb. He did not realize that the bug can fire invisible beams to kill Nascent Realm cultivators.

    Q: I am curious about the age of the transmigrators.

    A: This shoulde up in the work eventually, but I dont think age matters much in xianxia.

    Q: Are there no beings that are very powerful from birth? Do the True Immortals start from the Qi Refining as well, or were they divine from birth?

    A: There are beings that are born at the Minor and the Middle Boundary level, but nobody is born as a true immortal Well, actually, there are beings that are born at that level, but they are mindless and more or less inanimate.

    Q: Why is the Mad Lord so sweet?

    A: Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord are the characters I showered with most affection

    Q: I am curious about the power bnce of the world of RToC. Yuan Li in Nascent Soul was able to maintain an advantage against hundreds of Core Formation cultivators. Does this apply in higher realms as well? Or does the difference get even bigger?

    A: In the first ce, Yuan Li is a somewhat exceptional Nascent Soul cultivator, so hes multiple times stronger than equivalent cultivators. The Core Formation cultivators that were left behind were really poor quality and weak, and Yuan Lis cultivation method itself specializes at massacring weaker beings There are multiple reasons Yuan Li was able to overpower hundreds of Core Formation cultivators, but a normal Early Nascent Soul Cultivator can be defeated by a hundred Core Formation Cultivators fighting a gueri war. At any rate, the difference between stages get bigger as it usually does in xianxia.

    Q: Is the centipede male or female??? This is very very important.

    A: Its male..;;;

    Q: What is the reason Seo Eun-hyeon ignored and destroyed the ck castle in his twelfth regression?

    A: From his perspective, its just a white elephant(burden/source of trouble)

    Q: Can pills only be made with humans and demons as ingredients in RToC? Are there no pills made with nts like other xianxia?

    A: Human pills are moremon in the Head Realm because resources are scarce. Other ces have a lot of human pills as well, but its not asmon as it is in the Head Realm.

    TrantingNovice: This is a Q&A tranted by another member of our discordmunity, BlueMangoAde! They say if Resnut is the right minister then BlueMangoAde is the left minister. Both are a great help in maintaining the uracy and quality of this great work by the great author Tremendous (did you get the pun?). A round of apuse for BlueMangoAde!

    **********

    Author''s Q&A (2)

    Q: What happens if someone with heavenly spiritual roots reaches Five Energies Converging to the Origin?

    A: It will be revealed in a few chapters, but it turns their spiritual roots into mixed spiritual roots. Of course, its possible to avoid that by researching special methods to filter out spiritual energy, but nearly no cultivator has researched the matter. At least, thats what I decided for my setting.

    Q: Why did Young-hoon abandon Seo Eun-hyun in the first life when he was living miserably after his soap business failed?

    A: By the time Seo Eun-hyun was selling soap, Young-hoon was dead.

    Q: Is it possible for Young-hoon to ascend within his lifespan?

    A: Thats a spoiler In my initial idea he was beyond what my readers were imagining, but that felt like I was hyping Young-hoon up too much so I am wondering if I should go with my initial idea or

    Q: Why do cultivators of the Cheungmun n use steroids when Azure Heaven Creation Sect cultivators are natty?

    A: Thats why they were left behind in the lower world.

    Q: There will be mecha General Seo rocket punch, right?

    A: There will also be dino form.

    Q: At this point in the story, three great figures of Qi Building seem kind ofughable. Was this meant to be a mocking title before the mass ascension? Or were they respected because its like they were running a marathon without legs?

    A: The three great figures of Qi Building is not a mocking title, but refers to those with great expertise in their fields despite being in Qi Building. I think this is a misunderstanding due tock of exnation in the novel. They are each beings that reached great understanding in their respective fields of alchemy, artifact refining, and cultivation method. Elixirs made by Makli Yun-ryeon and artifacts made by Gongmyo Cheon-saek were often bought by those in Core Formation and Nascent Soul realms. Cheungmun Ryeong also had a lot of important guests for his knowledge of cultivation techniques. The only reason they were not brought for ascension was because of their age. If they were all 50 years younger, they would have been squeezed in for ascension.

    Q: Yang Su-Jin stated that all Enders are fated to visit Shattered Heaven Peak, but didnt Kim Yeon die before visiting the ce in Eun-hyuns previous life?

    A: Attraction of fate is not absolute. If Kim Yeon and Seo Eun-hyun were strong enough to live their fate, they would have reached Shattered Heaven Peak eventually. But it is possible to die before living out ones fate.

    Q: Are there any ns for the centipede or the fox to gain human form? I just need a yes or no

    A: I already had ns for the centipede to gain human form, and the fox was never going to show up again after being beat up with Formless Sword. However, the previous Q&A showed that there were fans of the fox and the centipede and I decided to give the fox a human form after some thought But it might be different from what you are imagining.

    Q: Have you decided anything about Seo Eun-hyuns parents or other family? Or is this a spoiler?

    A: I have, and this wille up when Eun-hyun reaches Nascent Soul. But Eun-hyuns parents are just part of his background and not very important in the story.

    Q: I have questions about the size of the realms. What is the size of the Head Realmpared to Earth? There were many arguments among the readerbase about how Bright Cold Realm mightpare to Jupiter in terms of size, so how big is it? Also, I have a question about Spiritual Roots. Are there many other roots that are not part of the 5 elements such as the Ghostly Yin Transforming Immortal Root? Do you have an example?

    A: The Head Realm is about the size of Mars. Bright Cold Realm is about the size of the Milky Way Gxy. Im not being weird here, this is just xianxia norms. There used to be a lot of roots like that, but the vast majority disappeared due to spoiler reasons, only leaving the spiritual roots rted to the five elements.

    Q: Three great sects of the Head Realm are Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder, Azure Heaven Creation, and ck Ghost Valley, right? But Azure Heaven Creation Sect feels like it is at best a sect that has mere 2000 years(...) of history that relies on Asure Tiger Saint, so how was it able to grow so much more powerful than other sects with more history? Was it very lucky???

    A: Other sects do not train their disciples by shoving intova and beating them up, but safely feed them elixirs. This is why Azure Heaven Creation was able to catch up.

    Q: Seo Eun-hyun seems like he was ipetent back on Earth, so how did he do such a good job as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance? Did he just try very hard?

    A: Seo Eun-hyun might seem like someone ipetent from what has been shown, but he only made a lot of mistakes when he first joined thepany and usually did not make the same mistake again. If he spilled coffee repeatedly, even Oh Hyun-seok would not have been able to stand it.

    Q: I dont know about xianxia too much, but whats the difference between what the MC is training and what martial artists do to train their body? Is it the difference between using spiritual energy and internal energy? Also, now that Eun-hyun is in the Middle Realm, will he ever visit the Minor Realm? Will there be other savepoints?

    A: The difference between body refining method and what martial artists are doing in RToC is that martial artists are expressing and training the potential that is within the human body, and body refining cultivators use the heaven and earth spiritual energy to modify the human body. There are more stories to tell about the Minor Realm even outside of the Head Realm such as the Astral Realm, so we will see more than you expect. Savepoint stuff is spoilers.

    Q: Since you draw inspiration from Reincarnated Swordmaster, I wanted to ask if True Immortals at the top can be as strong as Outer Gods of RS?

    A: While RToC has influences from RS, the true immortals of RToC do not draw inspiration from RS. Justparing power, the most powerful true immortals areparable to the RS Outer Gods.

    Q: Whats Buk Hyang-hwas concept if she ascends? Giant robots? Ironman?

    A: Napoleon Bonaparte

    Q: Ive heard that Bright Cold Realm and Blood Yin Realm are the strongest Middle Realms from other readers. Is this official?

    A: Both of them are special realms with a lot of rtion to the true immortals. However, its not quite right to call them the strongest, just special.

    Q: Why is Cheungmun Ryeong at the first constetion of Qi Building when Core Formation and Nascent Soul cultivatorse to him for his advice on Understanding before Breakthrough? Is his talent at Seo Eun-hyun level?

    A: He was born with weak spiritual meridians. More specifically, he was so weak that he was fated to die in the womb, but he miraculously survived his birth.

    Q: It seems like there are so few Star Shattering and Sacred Vessel cultivators in the Middle Realms, so I was wondering if Entering Nirvana is a realm that you can actually reach in the Middle Realms. Is it like the Tribtion Transcendence Stage of A Record of a Mortals Journey to Immortality, where you can immediately reach True Immortality?

    A: While it is a special stage, it is not like the Tribtion Transcendence Stage, which only exists in technicality. Specifics are spoilers.

    Q: I love you author, I hope you live a long and healthy life. Will we see stuff like Obsidian memory?

    A: I love you too, readers. Obsidian was a mechanism that I did not like while reading Reincarnated Swordmaster, so it will probably not appear, and only very close to the end of the story if it does appear.

    BlueMangoAdes Note: Obsidian memory refers to a technique in Reincarnated Swordmaster that allowed the transference of others memory across time loops.

    Q: It took Kim Yeon 10 years to reach Nascent Soul, but Oh Hyun-seok is still at theter stage of Core Formation. Is there a difference between talents among Enders? I was wondering if the Enders taken by the Heavenly Beingster have higher potential.

    A: Most things rted to Enders are spoilers. However, the difference between Kim Yeon and Oh Hyun-seokes from the fact that Kim Yeons Four-Axis level consciousness gave her an advantage at reaching Nascent Soul and that the Mad Lords consciousnesspression techniques allowed her to train faster, which was very effective for her.

    Q: Do you like kimchi-jjigae or doenjang-jjigae more?

    A: Doenjang-jjigae

    Q: Will going back to a Minor Realm create a new savepoint? Will we visit other Middle Realms? Is Seo Eun-hyun a virgin?

    A: We will visit other Middle Realms. The condition that changes savepoint is a spoiler. As for whether Seo Eun-hyun is a virgin I will stay silent for Seo Eun-Hyeons dignity.

    Q: Seo Eun-hyun was romantically as dense as he is back on Earth, right?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Will Kim Young-hoon and the fox be a couple?

    A: lmao

    Q: Is there a reason Cheongmun Ryeong did not get trained by Azure Tiger Saint? I think he could totally crush Yuan Li if he did. Or receive elixirs to be more healthier?

    A: Cheongmun Ryeon might kill himself if he was trained by the Azure Tiger Saint

    Q: How many chapters do you expect?

    A: I am aiming for 700, but I am not sure. There might be more or less.

    Q: In the recent chapter, Seo Eun-Hyeon was able to cultivate quite fast despite only having reached early Core Formation in his past lives. Is this because of the abundance of heaven and earth spiritual energy in the middle realm?

    A: The plenty of energy and because his experience of being Four-Axis stage General Seo is notpletely trash. However, Nascent Soul and beyond cannot be passed so easily with experience of wielding external items.

    Q: I was disappointed that growth beyond the Deity Transformation stage in A Record of a Mortals Journey to Immortality was just numerical. Will there be qualitative growth in the Middle Boundary stages in this novel?

    A: Nascent soul is the beginning of qualitative growth.

    A: Were all the rtionships with the colleagues good? Will there be trouble with Kang Min-hee and Jeon Myeong-hoon?

    Q: Its as it has been shown in this work. Young-hoon was nice but distant. Hyun-seok took good care of Eun-hyun. Kim Yeon had a crush on him. Jeon Myeong-hoon obviously bullied him I will leave the rest for the joy of spection.

    Q: It was stated that everybody in thepany knew Kim Yeon had a crush on Seo Eun-Hyun. What did the other five think of this?

    A: Kim Young-hoon - Ugh, you dense bastard.

    Oh Hyun-seok - Ugh, you dense bastard. But you will ept it some day, right?

    Kang Min-hee - Ugh, you retarded bastard.

    Oh Hye-seo - Ugh, you dense bastard.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon - Ugh, you retarded bastard.

    Q: Is Kim Yeon beautiful? I am curious you did not describe her looks much.

    A: Her heart for Eun-hyeon is very beautiful.

    BlueMangoAdes note: Some Korean readers used this answer to meme that Kim Yeon is ugly. (Because the answer seemed like refusing to describe how she physically looks.) Tremendouster rified that they were subtly hinting that her breasts are big (thus, beautiful heart).

    Q: 1. Is there a being like the Martial Arts God of Reincarnated Swordmaster? 2. Can you attain eternal life by reaching the equivalent of the Great Boundary with martial arts?

    A: 1. Not sure what to say There is something, but Im not sure if I should call it Martial Arts God. 2. Theoretically possible.

    Q: How big was Seo Eun-hyeonspany? Was it small?

    A: It was a mid-sizedpany.

    Q: RToCcks description for how characters look, so I am having a hard time imagining them. I think the reason there are a lot of fans for the centipede and the fox is because its easy to imagine what they will look like as humans, intuitively.

    A: Umm To tell the truth, I dislike describing what characters look like. I think their true nature matters more than what they look like. I will think about adding character descriptions.

    Q: Is Heart Path Method martial arts?

    A: There will be an exnationter. Also, Heart Path Method is a name arbitrarily given to the technique used by Heart Tribe by the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe, rather than an official designation.

    Q: Do cultivators get buffs to their looks as they reach higher stages?

    A: Some do and some do not.

    Q: Is the Heart Tribe an evil cult?

    A: They are like revolutionaries. If I have to find a metaphor, they are like Communists during the industrial age.

    Q: Does a Longevity Fruit only increase lifespan once or every time you eat one?

    A: It increases it once, and every time you eat it afterwards reduces the lifespan increasing effect because of the resistance(?). 100 years from the first fruit, 50 years from the second, 25 years from the third etc

    TrantingNovice: Napoleon Bonaparte rofl. Q&A was once again tranted by BlueMangoAde!

    **********

    Author''s Q&A (3)

    Questions about Tremendous

    Q: Whats your gender?

    A: Tremendous

    Q: Do you listen to music while writing? What do you listen to if you do?

    A: I think the OP of Jojo part 6 is amazing. I listen to the OP of thest episode of Jojo part 6 when I run into a writing block.

    Kim Young-Hoon

    Q: Whats the current rtionship between Young-hoon and the fox? How many children do they have?

    A: Uh Its closer to the rtionship between an athlete and a punching bag.

    Q: Can the fox left with Young-hoon shapeshift into a human?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Does Young-hoon teach the fox martial arts?

    A: Its a spoiler but a small spoiler, so, yes.

    Q: Will Young-hoons Heavenly Tribtion when he reaches 3rd Manifestation be faster than light?

    A: Sure.

    Q: Did you know that people really want to see Young-hoon again? I think people are more interested in him than love interests.

    A: My producer always asks me when he wille back too. (lol) I am waiting for that day as well.

    Q: I think you said that Kim Young-hoons cultivation talent was not very good, but if he ascends, will his cultivation naturally increase with age, taking care of his lifespan? Or is that difficult because of his Five Elements Spiritual Roots?

    A: Yes, thats possible. However, Young-hoon will have a difficult time reaching Core Formation and beyond on his own, no matter what.

    Q: How far into Qi Refining did Young-hoon reach when he became a cultivator after being defeated by cultivators?

    A: 6th Star.

    Q: Whats the trap that the Makli n left for Young-hoon as they admitted him to their n after the Pce of Heavenly Demons was destroyed?

    A: It was something like the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Q: Did Young-hoon of the ninth cycle die due to spatial pressure? Or did he reach somewhere like Seo Eun-Hyun thought?

    A: Schrodingers Kim Young-hoon

    Q: Are the only Kim Young-hoon who can be called Young-hoon hyung-nim by Seo Eun-hyun the Young-hoon of first and second cycle?

    A: Yes. For now.

    Seo Eun-hyun

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun bes a third stage Heart Tribe spy and uses the Heavenly Tribtion attack, will the Heavenly Lightning be formless and ignore defense?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Yu Hwa transforms into a sunset colored river, but can Seo Eun-hyun transform as well, since he is at the second stage of Manifestation as well?

    A: Thats the characteristic of Yu Hwas Treading Heavens, so it is difficult for Seo Eun-hyun.

    Q: Is Seo Eun-hyun tech illiterate? He was unable to use Excel despite being a deputy manager

    A: To be honest, it was based on my experience of being too ipetent to use the SUM function.

    Q: Out of all of the masters so far, who is the closest to being Seo Eun-hyuns true master?

    A: This might be unexpected, but it is Buk Hyang-hwa. The reason will probablye out at thetter part of the story.

    Q: Seo Eun-hyun will be able to reach Entering Nirvana before the story ends, right?

    A: Of course.

    Q: Cheongmun Ryeong and Azure Tiger Saint kinda seem closer to mental support while all the really helpful stuff seem toe from Yuan Li, Mad Lord, and Seo Hweol. Is this intended?

    A: While stuff he learned from dickheads stand out more, stuff he learned from the Cheongmuns is not bad either. Seo Eun-hyun at that level really needed their help.

    Q: Seo Eun-hyun will receive a badass Esteemed One title when he reaches Star Shattering level, right?

    A: Of course.

    Q: Sensei, I have a question. How big is Seo Eun-hyuns dick???

    A: Seo Eun-hyun has the hidden power of the dragons

    Q: Can Seo Eun-hyun y at being a real genius instead of fake genius if he goes to the ck Ghost Valley?

    A: If he goes to the ck Ghost Valley, its no longer ying at being genius.

    Q: Is the reason he did not get struck by Heavenly Lightning when he surpassed his lifespan as General Seo because he counted as a Four-Axis cultivator?

    A: Its because he counted as the Mad Lords property.

    Q: I am waiting for dino-mode General Seo!!! I am really looking forward to it!!!!

    A: ! You will have to wait a bit!

    Q: Would Crown Prince Seo be a Star Shattering puppet?

    A: It would be an amazing and terrifying puppet.

    Q: I dont care if its Heavenly Being or Third Stage of Manifestation, when will Eun-hyun grow?

    A: His growth rate will increase again after the Seo Hweol episode.

    VS Battle

    Q: Who is stronger? Young-hoon at the third stage of Manifestation or Seo Eun-hyun at the third stage of Manifestation?

    A: I think it would depend on how they fight. Seo Eun-hyun would probably lose at a contest of pure martial arts, but Young-hoon would probably lose if they fight with everything they have.

    Q: Crown Prince Seo made by Mad Lord vs Grand Prince Seo made using Seo Hweol by joining hands with the Mad Lord???

    A: The dino mecha wins, obviously.

    Q: Can Seo Hweol defeat the Mad Lord by himself?

    A: Seo Hweol could win if the Mad Lord was by himself, but the Mad Lord wins if he uses his puppets

    Q: Is the Mad Lords talent supreme among the five ascendants? Can any of them defeat him in a fight?

    A: None of them can beat the Mad Lord in a straight fight.

    Seo Hweol

    Q: Is Cheungmun Ryeong like an unlucky Seo Hweol?

    A: Huh? No, they are very different. In the zombie genre, Se Hweol is like a mutant zombie while Cheungmun Ryeong is a zombie with tenacity.

    Q: Why did Seo Hweol panic so much when Gyu-ryeon kissed him? Wasnt he going to kill her anyways?

    A: He panicked because he thought the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement was a secret ancient technique meant to defeat him.

    Q: Why did Gyu-ryeon fall in love with Seo Hweol? She fell in love very quickly. His face? Does he look handsome to dragons?

    A: Yes. He looks handsome as well as being gentle and knowledgeable.

    The Ascendants

    Q: What would the five ascendants (Azure Tiger Saint, Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, Seo Hweol, Mad Lord) do for a living in the modern world?

    A: Azure Tiger Saint: fitness trainer

    Jin Byuk-ho: construction worker

    Heo Gwak: captain of a ship

    Seo Hweol: the mafia

    Mad Lord: (under the assumption his life goes well) dentist that cares a lot about his family (under the assumption his life does not go well) insane mad scientist

    Q: How many Heavenly Being cultivators gathered for ascension?

    A: Over five hundred. That generation is a nonsensical golden age. Enough that Seo Hweols suggestion to ascend together to prevent the depletion of the world was epted.

    Q: How amazing is 500 Heavenly Being cultivators ascending at once?

    A: Its ridiculous. One of the reasons humans dered war on the True Devil Realm was that they were supplied with high quality talents in bulk.

    Q: Could Song Jin fullye back to life if he got a new body?

    A: Song Jin lived too long.

    Q: Can the Mad Lord build True Immortal level puppets if he reaches the Great Boundary?

    A: The strongest puppets possible are Entering Nirvana level puppets. True Immortals cannot be turned into puppets. However, even True Immortals could be killed if you threw hundreds of millions of Entering Nirvana puppets at them but thats only theoretical, since it is unclear whether the Mad Lord will reach the Great Boundary.

    Q: Are puppets always made to look like living beings?

    A: It depends on what the maker wants.

    Q: Is the reason the Mad Lord does not use a unique ability despite being on the same level as the Path Beyond the Heavens because he does not realize he has reached that stage, much like Seo Eun-hyun in the 9th cycle?

    A: Yes.

    Enders

    Q: Do the True Immortals all know that Enders existed for a very long time?

    A: The majority of high level True Immortals are aware.

    Q: Do Enders have the same fate as previous Enders every time?

    A: Same fate but the ability is different every time.

    Q: Do legendary traits such as Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, Ghostly Yin Transforming Immortal Root, and Unique Holy Body exist beyond being abilities Enders have?

    A: Some traits exist, and there are some traits that will exist in the future. You can think of it as the world giving them the optimal ability to achieve their fate.

    Q: Are the initial genres you applied to Enders still applicable?

    A: Some were abandoned and there are a lot of changes.

    Q: Are all enders equivalent in talent? Do they have specialties?

    A: While they do have their specialties, the values of the fates they were granted are equal.

    Heart Tribe

    Q: The third level of Manifestation is like Bankai in Bleach, right?

    A: Up to Heaven Treading is like Bleach, but from the third stage on is based on my own worldbuilding. But there is no such thing as a truly original work, so I may have been unconsciously inspired by other works.

    Q: Do Heart Tribe members usually not go through Five Energies Converging to the Origin and Ultimate Pinnacle?

    A: They go through Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but they do not go through Ultimate Pinnacle. In the world of RToC, Gang Spheres have been invented by Kim Young-hoon

    Q: Do you need a strong desire to awaken as a Heart Tribe member even if you master the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon? Is there a reason Kim Yeon failed to awaken?

    A: To be more precise, you need an unimaginably strong desire to master Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon. The reason Kim Yeon failed to awaken as a Heart Tribe member will be shownter.

    Q: Why does the Earth Tribe hate the Heart Tribe so much? Heart Tribe also seems to especially hate Earth Tribe, what about Heaven Tribe? Or has it just not been mentioned?

    A: Heaven Tribe tends to imprison and abuse the Heart Tribe in their basement, so its not as visible from the outside.

    Q: Do White Goat Race and Demi-human Race not belong in any of the Tribes?

    A: Those species can be considered the mortals of the Bright Cold Realm. They are just ve species that be Heart Tribe members more often.

    Q: Heart Tribe seem like they have less lifespan than other cultivators. What is the average lifespan of someone that belongs to a ve race?

    A: Its difficult to answer because there is too much variance.

    Q: Is the Heart Path Method the wider concept that includes martial arts?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Heart Tribe means those who havebined their outer heart essence with their inner heart essence and manifested theirplete heart essence. Are there methods other than martial arts that allow this?

    A: Its not impossible.

    Q: Can the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon be considered a Heart Path Method?

    A: Fully mastered Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon can be considered a Heart Path Method. But not even the Mad Lord has fully mastered it. (he thinks he mastered it)

    Q: Yu Hwa said that the first stage of Manifestation can be reached by integrating the outer heart essence with the inner heart essence. Is consciousness and the color of intent the outer heart essence?

    A: You can think of it that way.

    Q: Whats the rtionship between Sacred Master Baek Woon and the Heart Tribe? It does not appear to be bad, given how Jang Ik follows her orders.

    A: Its like the rtionship between the Ottoman Sultan and the Barbary pirates. While not officially acknowledged, it is beneficial to Sacred Master Baek Woon for the Heart Tribe to exist.

    Q: Whats the proportion of the ve races in the Bright Cold Realm who cannot even attain Qi Refining?

    A: About 30 percent.

    Q: Is the Heavenly Tribtion added by Heart Tribe spies one per person? Or can they add it multiple times.

    A: One per person. But sneak attacking and running away adds one as well..

    Q: If you get hit by ten thousand third stage Heart Tribe Masters, you get hit by ten thousand Heavenly Tribtions when you ascend?

    A: Yes. Thats why every race of the Bright Cold Realm is frantically trying to exterminate the Heart Tribe.

    Q: Is there no way to remove Heavenly Tribtion added by Heart Tribe attacks? Do you have to get hit by it?

    A: You have to use true immortal treasures such as the Heavenly Lightning Banner or do a very expensive ritual. There are more people willing to tank the tribtion than those willing to pay that price.

    Q: Other than the ten thousand Heavenly Being level members of the Heart Tribe, does the Heart Tribe Alliance have Four-Axis and Integration stage members as well?

    A: Yes. But overwhelmingly less than Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    Q: What stage of Manifestation is Jang Ik at?

    A: Two stages higher than the third stage of Manifestation

    Q: I really hope the name of the third stage of Manifestation is not Beyond Heaven Beyond the Path.

    A: Theres already hints about the name of the third stage.

    Female Characters

    Q: Can Gyu-ryeon be a love interest as well?

    A: But she kissed Seo Hweol

    Q: What happens to Gyu-ryeon without Seo Eun-hyuns interference? Does Seo Hweol still betray her???

    A: Nobody remembers her name after a thousand years

    Q: Can Gyu-ryeon be happy? Please.

    A: I think of Gyu-ryeon as Seo Ran of the Middle Realm. She will be happy probably, eventually?

    Q: Will Eun-hyun save Gyu-ryeonter?

    A: Yep.

    Q: Can you please make love interests as attractive as Gyu-ryeon? Why are all the confirmed heroines so unattractive?

    A: Sorry. I was bad at writing female characters back then.

    Q: Did Gyu-ryeon die to Yu Hwa in previous cycles?

    A: Yu Hwa was fated to die by Seo Hweol while saving Baek Nyeong. Gyu-ryeon also died to Seo Hweol.

    Q: Can Yu Hwa be a love interest? Spiders are totally worth it. How can you not love Heart Tribe spider-mama?

    A: I considered making Yu Hwa a love interest because I personally really like her. However, narratively, she cannot be a love interest.

    Q: Could Yu Hwas race swing across buildings like Spiderman if they existed in the modern world?

    A: Yes, its possible. However, Yu Hwas race are peace loving musicians, so they would do street performances more than ying Spiderman.

    Q: Please make a mention in the story that Kim Yeon is pretty.

    A: Of course shes beautiful, but I probably wont write it in the story.

    Q: How would Kim Yeon react if Seo Eun-hyun rejected her after waiting centuries in the 13th cycle as nned?

    A: In hindsight, I should have done that even if Seo Eun-hyun would have been called a psychopath by some people Kim Yeons reaction is rted to her fate, so spoiler.

    Q: Can Oh Hye-seo be a love interest as well?

    A: There is no way of knowing what she did with Seo Hweol while hidden.

    Q: Just why dont you write that the love interests are pretty! Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa, future heroines, just say they are all pretty

    A: Personally, I have a meaningless preconception that specifically describing that a character is beautiful fits evil beings more. I thought people would naturally ept that love interests are beautiful without description?

    Q: Why is the Blood Body praised for its beauty a lot when love interests are not?

    A: The Blood Body is closer to a sculpture than a person. Its like Yuan Lis artwork.

    Q: About the Buk Hyang-hwa Napoleon thing, whats your thought on artillery?

    A: Firepower is the true way.

    Q       ?

    Q: Whats the cultivation talent of the fox from the Ascension Path and Buk Hyang-hwa?

    A: Fox <- unexpectedly a first-ss talent. Buk Hyang-hwa <- not very talented at cultivation but there are more things she can do as her Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent trait improves.

    Q: Please tell me you wont abandon Buk Hyang-hwa? You wont, right?? When will best girle back?

    A: I love Buk Hyang-hwa

    Q: Kim Yeon, Oh Hye-seo, and Kang Min-hee ording to the size of their breasts?

    A: If I must, Kim Yeon > Kang Min-hee > Oh Hye-seo

    How Will The Story Unfold?

    Q: How long until the end?

    A: We started the Middle Realm storyline in earnest, so I think we are 2 out of 7 until the end.

    Q: Its so fun, can you write 1000 chapters?

    A: My goal is finishing within 1000 chapters. I dont think I will reach 1000?

    Q: Youve stated that there was a lot of story left to tell about the Mad Lord. Will we get a storyline about all of the five ascendants?

    A: I dont think we will cycle through all of the five ascendants. We will see the Mad Lords first stage of Manifestation and his backstory at an appropriate time.

    Q: Will we see Yang Su-Jin again?

    A: We will see him a lot.

    Q: Will we visit ck Ghost Valley and Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Will we see the centipede do more? So loyal yet so weak.

    A: We will see him more.

    Q:Will Five Elements Spiritual Roots be very helpful eventually?

    A: Yep.

    Q: Can you make Four-Axis cultivators more badass? Its not a low level, but they keep getting beaten up, they feel less powerful than Core Formation cultivators in the lower realm.

    A: Oops I will try. :( To tell the truth, the name of the stage is kinda bad but I will try my best while unpacking the relevant worldbuilding.

    True Immortal

    Q: Are demon beasts that reached True Immortality called Immortal Beasts?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Are the power differences between True Immortals big?

    A: The power differences between the stages of the Great Boundary are very very big. However, due to the nature of their abilities, True Immortals and Immortal Beasts can effectively gang up on each other.

    Q: The Lustrous ze Peacock is said to want to mate with everyone and make Azure Peng have children. Whats their genders?

    A: At the level of Immortal Beasts gender is meaningless. The Lustrous ze Peacock just loves mating.

    Q: Why was it fine to hear Yang Su-Jins name but not Yu Hao Tes name? Is their name as a True Immortal different from their name while they were mortal?

    A: The intention behind the name is also important. You do go insane if you understand the true nature of a True Immortal and call their true name, but you are not very affected if you just hear their name without understanding the true meaning.

    Cultivation

    Q: Are none of the axes made in Bright Cold Realm during Four-Axis?

    B: Majority of Bright Cold Realm cultivators make their axes in Bright Coldt Realm by gathering a lot of Five Elements Spiritual Energy or by softening great dharma treasures. Seo Hweol was pretending to leave to other Middle Realms to gather a higher quality of energy.

    Q: Does Earth Tribe not care about the quality of their spiritual roots since they gather up turbid heaven and earth spiritual energy and refine it with explosions?

    A: They do not. If they survive the explosion, they grow, and if they are too weak, they die from their dantian exploding, so it is purely the survival of the fittest.

    Q: Even Earth Tribe cultivators seem to do rituals for their Axes in the Four-Axis stage. Is this different from what Heaven Tribe cultivators do to raise their cultivation?

    A: The rituals at Four-Axis are not aimed at the heavens.

    Q: Do Earth Tribe cultivators control all of the five elements?

    A: Heaven Tribe cultivators control every element as well afterte Nascent Soul. However, they are inferior to Earth Tribe cultivators at the skill of controlling all five of the elements at once.

    Q: Can the Mad Lord make true Star Shattering puppets if he reaches Star Shattering himself or picks up a corpse of an Esteemed One?

    A: The corpse of an Esteemed One will not work. It is impossible without the Mad Lord himself reaching Star Shattering.

    Q: The rarity of stages seem to be set up so that Qi Refining of the Lower Realms corresponds Core Formation of the Middle Realms, Qi Building corresponds to Nascent Soul, Core Formation corresponds to Heavenly Being, Nascent Soul corresponds to Four-Axis, Heavenly Being corresponds to Integration, with stages above being iparable. Is this right?

    A: That seems right.

    Q: Is making Four-Axis Axes by using the Five Elements also Heterodox Axis Foundation?

    A: The Orthodox and the Heterodox are decided by the method, rather than the ingredient. Building your own Axis with rituals - Orthodox. Taking from someone else - Heterodox. However, the way Seo Hweol is doing is the correct method, and its the other Four-Axis cultivators that are building their Axes the wrong way, which means the difference between the methods is not greatly meaningful for them.

    Q: Does the power at the Integration stage depend on the method the cultivator used to build the Axes?

    A: Yes. How one cultivated during the Four-Axis stage decides the stability at the Integration stage.

    Q: Did Sacred Master Baek Woon build her Axes the orthodox way?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Is Understanding Before Breakthrough better than cheating your way up? Slower but more powerful?

    A: Yup.

    Q: The founder of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation only being able to create 108 curses while Seo Eun-hyun is able to create thousands is a bitme. Is Seo Eun-hyun special, or was the founder just not very good at it?

    A: The founder of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation understood pain via self harm, understanding human pain to be physiological. The founder did not study mental pain very much, so Seo Eun-hyun managed to surpass the founder.

    Etc

    Q: Since this is a Xianxia novel, the setting is eastern in nature with eastern characters, but does western culture and western characters exist in your setting? If so, will this be relevant?

    A: Common sense would dictate that to be the case, but since this story is Xianxia and eastern fantasy, I am reluctant to do so. So they will not show up even if they exist.

    Q: What is the most delicious dish at the Bright Cold Realm?

    A: Full course meal of Devil Race meat, prepared by Human Race chefs of Bright Cold Realm.

    Q: Is the webtoon adaptation going well?? I am terrified

    A: I am receiving the storyboard, and I am also nervous But the character sheet looks great. I will get permission from the producer to post the character sheets when we confirm thepany that will be doing the webtoon adaptation..

    Q: Can I write fanfics?

    A: Fanfics dont need permission as long as you dont profit.

    Q: I am always astonished by the depth of worldbuilding when I read RToC! Do you research things every time you worldbuild? Or have you studied the relevant material and naturally worldbuilding as you write the novel?

    A: Thank you for the overwhelming praise. I have learned how to worldbuild as I read Reincarnated Swordmaster, and did research of my own to create my world. The stages are something I have been thinking about for a while that I am organizing at RToC, rather than something I came up with when I started the novel.

    Q: Whos your favorite character so far?

    A: In order of how much love I put into them: Seo Eun-hyun, Seo Hweol, Buk Hyang-hwa, Mad Lord, Kim Yeon, the Final Boss, Yuan Li, Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Heo Gwak, Kang Min-hee. The rest are below them and rtively equal to each other.

    Q: Whats the race of Sacred Master Baek Woon?

    A: From Star Shattering, race bes meaningless. Ah, if you were asking about her tribe, she reached the Sacred Vessel stage as a Heaven Tribe.

    TrantingNovice: Lmao. Q&A done once again by BlueMangoAde!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 201: Betrayal (9)

    Chapter 201: Betrayal (9)

    How did this happen?

    ''First, let''s organize the situation.''

    My eyes don''t move.

    Neither does my consciousness.

    I use the method that amplified my senses during my days as a first-rate martial artist to explore my surroundings.

    From behind me, I hear the footsteps of Hong Guk.

    "Sir Seo Hweol, I''ve done everything you asked. Hehe..."

    ''Ah, I see...''

    I had used Hong Guk to find a connection between Seo Hweol and the Blood Yin Realm.

    But, from the start, Hong Guk had been recruited by Seo Hweol.

    ''I thought he was on a trip elsewhere, but he was actually under the ck Dragon King all along. I thought he was just at the early stage of the Four-Axis, but he had already gone through all the Axis Foundation rituals in the lower realm and just needed to umte spiritual energy, and he sneaked into the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark avoiding Gyu-ryeon''s eyes?''

    How many of the words and actions this guy spouts are not lies?

    I listen to the breathing and heartbeats of Cheon Ryang and the other Seo Hweol opposition faction demon beasts, thinking.

    ''Except for Hong Guk, the others aren''t on Seo Hweol''s side...''

    The situation is bing a bit clearer.

    Meeting Hong Guk was where it all went wrong.

    ''Cheon Ryang wasn''t the one making the idiotic decision to drag Gyu-ryeon''s farm to the Tiger Race at this time.''

    Hong Guk must have been egging Cheon Ryang on from the side.

    And Seo Hweol could have wiped us out even before Gyu-ryeon arrived if he wanted to.

    But the reason he waited for Gyu-ryeon toe and then ambushed her, trampling her, is...

    "...Senior, Gyu is no longer needed, it, seems?"

    While being held by the throat by Seo Hweol, I ask with difficulty breathing.

    Seo Hweol smiles.

    "Let''s just answer what I ask."

    "You''re, too, muchSenior, Gyu, really you."

    Crack!

    My left arm is twisted back.

    However, I don''t scream but just give a wry smile.

    "I''m, not one, to talk, but, you''re, too easily, ying with, heart, aren''t, you?"

    "Hmm Can''t you feel pain? Or is your tolerance high?... Your tolerance seems high. As expected, you are too strange."

    Crunch, crunch...

    Seo Hweol begins to crush my left arm with spiritual energy.

    Yet, I just grin at him.

    "Indeed, no matter how many times I see it, your willpower is not something that a human who hasn''t even lived 50 years can have. Miss Hye-seo ispletely intolerant to pain, but you, her colleague, what are you exactly?"

    "...What, did you, do, to Oh Hye-seo?"

    What did he do to make her intolerant to pain?

    "Nothing much. Just a few experiments."

    ...

    I shut my mouth after looking into Seo Hweol''s eyes.

    Seo Hweol is just throwing words to stir my emotions.

    ''If I show too much interest in Oh Hye-seo here, it''s all over.''

    Rather...

    Just then.

    "Seo Hweol..."

    Thud... Thud...

    Gyu-ryeon rises from her ce.

    Even though she is bleeding all over her body, and there is not a single ce untouched by Seo Hweol''s assault, she resembles a little girl shedding tears.

    "Why, why do you do this? I, I loved you..."

    ""

    Seo Hweol turns to Gyu-ryeon with a smile.

    "I loved you! I liked you! I wanted to look pretty for you, wanted you to only see my good sides. I wished you would only look at me, holding your hand felt so good... But why, why did you do this to me..."

    "Ah, Senior Gyu. That is because."

    Seo Hweol flings me aside and casually approaches her.

    He whispers into Gyu-ryeon''s ear with a kind face with hands sped behind his back.

    "You just had the urge to reproduce, wanting to mate with me. Nothing more than that."

    "No, no! It''s not about sexual desire! I really, my emotions..."

    "Senior Gyu."

    Swoosh...

    Seo Hweol''s hand caresses Gyu-ryeon''s cheek.

    His hand gradually moves down her jawline, caressing her neck, then down to her corbone, delicately as if ying an instrument.

    "Emotion, you see, is here."

    Seo Hweol''s hand reaches Gyu-ryeon''s chest.

    "Inside here."

    And his hand moves a bit lower from her chest, touching Gyu-ryeon''s ribs.

    Puff!

    Seo Hweol''s hand brutally prates her ribs.

    "The action that takes ce inside the lungs is what emotion is."

    Seo Hweol continues, gently stroking Gyu-ryeon''s head.

    "When an external stimuluses, the brain recognizes it, the diaphragm goes down, and air enters the lungs. Then, the vibration of the air that enters the lungs is sorted out and expressed along with bodynguage, foot movements, and eye contact. That''s what ''emotion'' is. That''s all there is to it."

    "Ugh...!"

    Unable to listen any longer, I vomit blood and rise.

    "Stop... spouting... nonsense...! What you''re talking about... isn''t emotion...!"

    "This is all there is to emotion."

    "What you''re talking about is acting out emotion, not emotion itself!"

    Yes.

    What he''s talking about is merely the emotional acting done by clowns and actors on stage, not real emotion!

    Seo Hweol looks at me as if I said something absurd.

    "Interesting words, Daoist Seo. This world is a y under fate, and we are merely actors acting within this y. Why would you say acting by an actor is not emotion?"

    ""

    For some reason, the Mad Lord''s figure seems to ovep with Seo Hweols.

    Their ideologies are drastically different.

    Even their attitudes towards emotion are pr opposites.

    But why does it feel like the destinations of these two madmen, though at opposite extremes, somehow seem simr?

    "Like an actor, you should just be faithful to your role. Otherwise, you''ll be driven off the stage. That''s why you have to die, Senior Gyu."

    Seo Hweol looks at her with a pitying gaze and smiles faintly.

    Indeed, if he is an actor, it''d be a splendid performance.

    But still, his heart essence is a cold and pure darkness, and in my eyes, he is not an actor but a monster pretending to be human.

    Seo Hweol''s hand, starting from her lungs, begins to ravage through her body.

    "You definitely were of use. Just enough to make Miss Hye-seo jealous, just enough to help me, and be satisfied with a supporting role in the corner But you overdid it. You could have kept continuing on the stage. Was it jealousy towards Miss Hye-seo? Was it possessiveness towards me? Either way it would be troublesome if you really became an Integration stage Demon King and tried to possess me."

    "...Seo Hweol..."

    "Do not worry, senior. Today, the cunning opposition faction demons here will collude with the Blood Yin Realm and summon the Heavenly Fiends here. You will try to stop them and will be killed by the vile Heavenly Fiends. It will be a sad tale. Mourning the loss of my lover, I will gather the entire Earth Tribe to oppose the Blood Yin Realm."

    "Seo Hweol..."

    "All thanks to your death today, a beautiful story will unfold. Rest in peace, Senior Gyu, for the glory of the Earth Tribe."

    "Seo Hweol...!!"

    Drip, drip...

    Gyu-ryeon bursts into tears.

    Wo-woong!

    Golden light erupts from her body.

    "I, I really, truly loved you...!"

    "As I said, emotion is merely the amount of airing from the lungs. Ah, since the lungs correspond to metal in the Five Elements, perhaps emotion is of the metal attribute. Haha..."

    "We made a pact with the Vast Cold Oath didn''t we...? I, I..."

    Confused, Gyu-ryeon forcefully pushes Seo Hweol away.

    With one hand raised, the seal of the Ark Controlling Envoy shines in her hand.

    Simultaneously, a spatial rift opens, and the entire cotton farm enters a dark space through the rift.

    The lowermost floor of the Serving Command Ark.

    The administrative area of Ark Controlling Envoy Gyu-ryeon.

    Puff!

    As she soars into the air, trying to fly to the upperyers of Serving Command Ark, Seo Hweol says,

    "I''ve been waiting for this. Knowing you would teleport here under pressure."

    Patt!

    Seo Hweol ms her down again.

    Boom!

    A loud crash resounds, and the entire farm copses.

    Gritting my teeth, I form a seal.

    Zing!

    At the same time, light shes throughout the farm, and the Mad Lord''s circuit begin to operate,unching an attack on Seo Hweol.

    "Ho, a puppet circuit... When did you install this? I''ve always been curious, but the Mad Lord couldn''t have had a disciple, so where did you learn this circuit? It''s quite simr to that of the Mad Lord."

    Crack!

    However, with a bit of effort from Seo Hweol, the entire farm begins to copse.

    ''He''s practically at the Integration stage...!''

    Indeed, showing off the Four-Axis stage cultivation in front of the Mad Lord a thousand yearster was just for show.

    In reality, in just a thousand years, he was an entity capable of regaining the title of ''Dragon King.''

    "Run..."

    sh!

    As Cheon Ryang and the other opposition faction demon beasts attempt to flee, Seo Hweol clenches the air, and they all crumble into pieces of flesh.

    Seo Hweol approaches Gyu-ryeon, who is trying to stand up, and tramples on her neck again.

    Crunch!

    "Thank you, Senior Gyu. The lowest level of Serving Command Ark is a space of darkness, so whatever happens here hardly draws attention. It would be more troublesome if traces are left outside..."

    "Guh...!"

    "What bug is this? An interesting stealth technique."

    Snap!

    With a flick of his finger, Yu Hwa is ejected from behind Seo Hweol.

    "Ho, isn''t this the musician from that time? Were you also from the Heart Tribe? Haha, indeed, the Heart Path Method is quite profound and mysterious."

    Yu Hwa res and attempts to y.

    But the next moment, with a flick of Seo Hweol''s finger, her arms are broken.

    "...!"

    "The rumors about you and Daoist Seo being in a romantic rtionship in the Immortal Demon Tower were true, it seems. To be together with Daoist Seo today on such a day..."

    Seo Hweol extends his hand towards her.

    And the next moment.

    sh!

    A golden thread flickers between Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon.

    Seo Hweol twitches and looks at Gyu-ryeon.

    "This is..."

    "Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement. We made a Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement, Seo Hweol... We, we..."

    As she starts truly realizing Seo Hweol''s deception towards her, she panics, repeating the same words.

    "Ah, Senior Gyu. Do you still have something to say?"

    "Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement... we, with the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement..."

    "Huhu, Senior Gyu. You sure like this Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement, I see."

    "We made a pact with the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement to die together on the same day..."

    Seo Hweol smiles gently, kneels on one knee in front of Gyu-ryeon who is lying in confusion and muttering, and tenderly strokes her head.

    "Senior Gyu, you know why the Vast Cold Oath was reced by the ritual of White-Red Wine, don''t you? Definitely, it''s something of a terrifying technique that binds a couple and pulls them towards the fate to die together on the same day. But... the Vast Cold Oath is a technique that has lost its efficacy since ancient times. It requires specific conditions to activate, but now, without being a True Immortal, the conditions for activating the Vast Cold Oath are forever unknown."

    Creak, creak...

    Seo Hweol breaks off Gyu-ryeon''s horn.

    Holding her horn in his hand, Seo Hweol grins.

    "Now, it''s a spell that ispletely useless. I was a bit startled when you first applied the Vast Cold Oath on me, not knowing what spell it was. But realizing it''s a meaningless technique, it''s justughable. Huhu... just like you, Senior Gyu."

    "No, no... Seo Hweol...! Don''t abandon me...! I, I love you, I really like you... Seo Hweol...! I, I am..."

    Tears of blood flow from her eyes.

    She copses, feeling a sense of disconnect from Seo Hweol''s gentle smile.

    "Now, as I exined earlier, with your death, I can gather the Earth Tribe based on the role of a young man of the Bright Cold Realm who has been deceived by the cunning schemes of the Blood Yin Realm, centered on the sadness of losing a lover. Now, please make your exit."

    The next moment.

    As if trying to escape from Seo Hweol''s words, Gyu-ryeon cries tears and shatters the ground below, diving into the dark space.

    With that aftermath, both Yu Hwa and I are swept away and dragged along with her.

    "Where do you think you''re going? If you recklessly use such power in the lowest floor"

    Ssh!

    Seo Hweolunches something sharp.

    It''s a droplet.

    The droplet fired from the tip of Seo Hweol''s finger targets her Demon Core, and Gyu-ryeon''s Demon Core shatters into pieces.

    At the same time, Gyu-ryeon grabs the void and widens the space.

    Screech!

    A spatial rift opens..

    From the lowest level of the Serving Command Pce, an entrance leading [downward] appears.

    Seo Hweol, seeing her open the spatial rift, figures out where the rift is headed and, with a cheerfulugh, stops in his tracks.

    "Choosing to exit the stage yourself, what an excellent choice."

    I am pulled into the spatial rift along with Gyu-ryeon, drawn by her spiritual energy and the strange force emanating from her.

    Beyond the spatial rift, thest thing visible is Seo Hweol looking at us with a smiling face.

    Yet, with eyes that are not smiling at all, he observes our end to the veryst.

    "Hmm... It''s a bit regrettable to have let Seo Eun-hyun escape. I wanted to research what beings of Heavenly Rejection can do... But it''s not a loss since I can study Miss Oh Hye-seo more. Quite satisfying. Don''t you think so?"

    Seo Hweol turns around with a slight smile.

    There, Hong Guk is fawning over Seo Hweol with a ttering expression.

    "How could there be any doubt? Everything went ording to sir Seo Hweol''s n.Truly remarkable! How did sir know leaving Seo Eun-hyun would consolidate the opposition? You''ve eliminated the opposition and gained the pretext of losing your lover to the vile Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm..."

    "Yes, indeed. Your contribution has been significant until now."

    "Not at all. It''s all thanks to sir''s superior stratagem. I just did as you instructed..."

    "I see, I''ll help you evolve into a Heavenly Fiend of the Blood Yin Realm then!"

    Hong Guk, ecstatic,ughs out loud.

    "Haha, thank you. In fact, 700 years ago, while fighting the fiends of the Blood Yin Realm, I felt that those fiends fought quitefortably. I thought, if only I could evolve into one of such renowned Heavenly Fiends"

    Ignoring Hong Guk, Seo Hweol forms a seal, and the opposition factions'' blood energy gathers in front of Seo Hweol, emitting an ominous aura.

    Seo Hweol collects the blood energy and chants a spell, and soon, something dark emerges from the mass of collected blood energy.

    "Here, take this. With this in your mouth, you can be an entity of the Blood Yin Realm."

    "Ah, thank you. I''ll remember sir''s grace in the Blood Yin Realm... Kweeeek!"

    The next moment, the dark object Seo Hweol hands overtches onto Hong Guk''s face.

    "Kweeeek! Kweek! Sir, Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol!"

    Hong Guk tries to remove the ck object, but it clings to his face and does note off.

    After a while, Hong Guk screams as the creature from the Blood Yin Realm tears off his head, killing him.

    The creature that ate Hong Guk''s head settles on his body, taking on the exact appearance of Hong Guk''s head.

    Seo Hweol speaks to the entity that had taken over Hong Guk''s body.

    "Go to the Human Race Territory and create a pretext for those humans who wish to wage war against the True Devil Realm. Leave the Serving Command Ark and tell the ck Dragon King to find a host from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect."

    "Un. Der. Stood."

    The entity awkwardly responds and bows to Seo Hweol.

    Pleased with the sight, Seo Hweol turns his head to the side, smiling with his eyes.

    "I''ve kept my promise. Now, the Hong Guk you knew, having been devoured even in soul by the Heavenly Fiends, will suffer pain until he reaches the Netherworld. A sufficiently cruel death."

    Baek Nyeong appears out of thin air.

    Baek Nyeong looks at Seo Hweol for a moment and then closes his eyes.

    "...Please save my people."

    "Have I ever spoken empty words?"

    "..."

    Baek Nyeong, dripping with silent tears, kneels in front of Seo Hweol,

    Seo Hweol looks into the darkness with a pleased smile.

    "Truly a night of delightful betrayals."

    Where is this?

    Swoosh...

    I can hear the sound of rain.

    I regain consciousness and open my eyes.

    The sky is visible.

    The sky, filled with dark clouds, is pouring rain as if a hole had been punctured through it.

    ''This is...''

    Somehow, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth feels sparse.

    If the Bright Cold Realm is underwater, this ce feels like a vacuum.

    "The Lower Realm...?"

    Inhaling the sparse spiritual energy of heaven and earth, I grab my arm, broken by Seo Hweol, and stagger to my feet.

    Then, I shiver.

    Surrounded by a mass asrge as a mountain range, a mountain range-sized entity epasses me.

    It''s Gyu-ryeon.

    "Ah..."

    She transformed into her true form and protected me from the pressure of space as we fell into the Lower Realm.

    "SeniorGyu.."

    I run towards where her head is located.

    "Senior Gyu-ryeon!"

    When I reach where her head is.

    I realize.

    ""

    [Seo Hweol... Seo Hweol... Seo Hweol....]

    She is muttering Seo Hweol''s name endlessly, her eyes blurred as if her soul has left her body.

    And even that is fading as her eyes grow more vacant, possibly due to Seo Hweol shattering her Demon Core.

    "Senior, please transform back! If you transform back, I''ll somehow see to your wounds, Senior! Senior!"

    But her mind seems to havepletely copsed, perhaps due to the betrayal by the person she loved most.

    She continues muttering Seo Hweol''s name until, at one moment, the light in her eyes disappears.

    Gyu-ryeon has died.

    "Senior..."

    With a heart filled with devastation, I look at the dead body of Gyu-ryeon.

    Just then.

    Creak...

    Something rolls out of Gyu-ryeon''s mouth.

    Stter!

    It''s a mass of blood.

    "!"

    Within the scarlet blood, I see something moving.

    "This is..."

    I hurry over and approach the moving thing within the mass of blood.

    And what I found is...

    "Senior?"

    Gyu-ryeon.

    Naked, crawling out from within the mass of blood, Gyu-ryeon mutters with a lost face.

    "Seo Hweol... Seo Hweol... Seo Hweol..."

    "Senior Gyu..!"

    From the Four-Axis stage onwards, one can resurrect even after death by consuming their cultivation.

    Although the spiritual energy I feel from her is no different from that of a mortal, I decide to be thankful that she is even alive.

    "It''s good that you are alive..."

    "Seo Hweol...!!!"

    Then, I feel something is off about her state.

    "I''ll kill you!!!"

    Drip, drip...

    Tears of blood flow from her eyes.

    Swoosh...

    Rain pours from all around, and the rainwater washes away her tears of blood.

    Within that rain, her cries of vengeance echo far and wide like rumbling thunder in a storm.

    "I will, I will definitely kill you, Seo Hweol...! You, you..."

    Thus.

    On some unknownnd in the Lower Realm.

    That day, a being whose heart was shattered by betrayal from her loved one weeps tears of blood and cries out for revenge.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 202: Shattered Heart (1)

    Chapter 202: Shattered Heart (1)

    "First, wear these clothes."

    I take off my top and drape it over Gyu-ryeon, whose spiritual energy has fallen to the level of a mortal.

    Gyu-ryeon keeps mumbling with a soulless expression that she will kill Seo Hweol, and I look around for a ce to avoid the rain.

    ''I need to find Yu Hwa.''

    I remember Yu Hwa definitely falling with us.

    But strangely, she is nowhere to be seen around here.

    As we cross beyond Gyu-ryeon''s main body, the surrounding terrain appears to be mountainous.

    I head towards the mountains, intending to make a cave by drilling a hole somewhere suitable.

    That''s when I spot Yu Hwa in the distance.

    "Ah...!"

    Apparently, she had been catapulted incorrectly while descending to the lower realm, half-buried in the ground with her lower body exposed.

    Trying to lessen the impact with spider webs during the fall, white spider webs are oozing out from her rear.

    I first pull her out, upside down, slung her over my back, and head to a nearby cliff to create a rock cave.

    Kwoooah!

    Unleashing the power of the ck Dragon''s True Blood, a punch creates a caverge enough for three without much effort.

    Entering inside, I gather branches.

    Chzz, chzzz!

    Infusing fire spiritual energy continuously with the Fire Surpassing Path to Cultivation, steam erupts from the branches, drying out all moisture before catching fire.

    ''Fortunately, I still have spiritual power equivalent to the Qi Building stage left.''

    Seo Hweol strangled me and yed tricks at that time, causing considerable loss of my spiritual power. However, not only my body, which was trained through the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, but also my internal energy is intact, and the remaining spiritual power is enough for the Qi Building stage.

    ''I should be able to recover my cultivation soon.''

    "Senior Gyu,e sit here."

    After lighting the fire and calling Gyu-ryeon over, she looks at me with a dazed face.

    Then, sheughs emptily.

    "...I''m not Gyu-ryeon. Don''t call me Senior Gyu."

    "Yes...?"

    What she says next makes me sigh deeply.

    "The real Gyu-ryeon is dead. Normally, a being at the Four-Axis stage would resurrect with a body capable of cultivation after death. But... do you see?"

    She shows her frail arm.

    "It''s an arm that cannot umte spiritual energy. I''m neither exactly a human nor can I return to a dragon''s body, only living in a transformed body. Even then, I''m not a real human capable of practicing Heaven Tribe methods..."

    She looks at the mes with empty eyes and continues.

    "The real Gyu-ryeon She gave up on reviving and chose to die. She intended to die and probably did die. I am not Gyu-ryeon. Just a remnant she left behind."

    She forces a smile and speaks gloomily.

    "At the Four-Axis stage, life force bes so strong that even if one doesn''t wish to resurrect... remnants like me cane into being after death. The real Gyu-ryeon''s lingering resentment, anger, despair, and sense of betrayal created me. I am definitely not Gyu-ryeon, just her remnant..."

    Seeing her emptyugh, I ask with a heavy heart.

    "Then, how should I address you?"

    "...Call me Gyu-baek, the spirit of Gyu-ryeon."

    "Yes, Miss Gyu-baek."

    After saying that, Gyu-baek stares nkly into the fire.

    Her heart essence is so twisted that it''s hard to read properly at the moment.

    Leaving her aside, I approach Yu Hwa.

    I cleanse the wounds on Yu Hwa''s upper body with a spell and cast a technique to activate her vitality on her.

    I would have preferred to treat her directly, but since she has the body of a demi-human, not a human, her meridians and blood vessels arepletely different from those of humans, making it impossible to treat her with anything specific.

    Having no other choice, I reluctantly decided to rely on her innate vitality for healing and cast a spell to activate her life force.

    After the rain stopped, several days passed.

    I took care of Yu Hwa and gathered even the sparse spiritual energy to regain my cultivation.

    Having practiced the method of Understanding before Breakthrough several times before, I was able to regain my cultivation quickly even with sparse spiritual energy.

    Using formations to draw and absorb the dragon veins of the surrounding terrain, I managed to regain my cultivation up to the Core Formation stage.

    Yu Hwa also regained consciousness when I returned to the Core Formation stage.

    "...Where is this?"

    "It seems to be the lower realm."

    "Lower realm... Which lower realm?"

    Which lower realm?

    As I am wondering, Yu Hwa asks again.

    "The Astral Realm or the Decaying Corpse Realm. Which one is it?"

    "Ah... I''m not sure about that."

    "I may not know much about the lower realms since I''m from the Bright Cold Realm, but I''ve heard that in the Decaying Corpse Realm, the sky is blocked above, and in the Astral Realm, you can ascend endlessly. Could you check for us?"

    "Understood."

    Leaving Yu Hwa still lying behind, I step out of the cave.

    ''Let''s see, shall we go up?''

    My crushed arm had fully recovered after reaching the Core Formation stage.

    I leap towards the sky.

    ''Treading Heaven!''

    Whoosh!

    The Formless Sword merges with my entire being, and I rise to the sky as one with the Formless Sword.

    Mixing in the Flying Escape Technique as I ascend, I soar into the sky faster than most Nascent Soul stage cultivators.

    Gradually, the air bes thinner.

    However, having regained my Core Formation stage cultivation, the presence or absence of air is of little concern to me.

    Breaking through the clouds and rising further into the sky, I widen my eyes.

    "Ah..."

    The airpletely disappears, and sound ceases to exist.

    The sky, which had been endlessly blue, suddenly turns as ck as night.

    "Phew..."

    While it''s not as cold as the lowest level of Serving Command Ark, a considerable chill envelops my body.

    At the same time.

    Whoosh!

    I enter the universe.

    "This ce is... the Astral Realm...!!!"

    I realize that I finallye to a ''familiar'' world, different from the t earth I had seen before, and shout with excitement.

    Below me, ''round earth'' can be seen.

    Wearing the Formless Sword and moving further away from thatnd, the round earth soon looks down upon me like a star.

    "Indeed, the Astral Realm is a proper universe...!"

    Familiar.

    Well, not really familiar, but somehow, I look around the universe with anticipation.

    ''If the Astral Realm really is the universe...''

    The terrain of thend I had just ascended from, at a nce, is definitely not Earth.

    First of all, this has two satellites orbiting it.

    But, in any case, I have fallen into a world that matches the knowledge I had during my time as an Earthling.

    This means.

    ''Somewhere in this universe, Earth might exist...!''

    This is significant news.

    The universe is infinitely vast, but.

    Someday, we might be able to return to the ce we lived in.

    I float in space for a while, filling my heart with the countless stars in the gxy.

    Afterward, I descend back to that.

    Whizzing

    Entering the atmosphere with the Formless Sword enveloping my entire body, a strong frictional heat is generated on the Formless Sword, causing a burden.

    Of course, the burden isn''t too great, so it''s bearable, and I fall near the original ce like a meteor.

    Kurung!

    The hillside next to Gyu-ryeon''s body ispletely crushed as Ind.

    I return to the cave to tell Yu Hwa that this ce is the Astral Realm.

    Just then.

    "So you were from the Heart Tribe too."

    Suddenly, Gyu-baek, who had been staring nkly,es out in front of the cave and looks at me indifferently.

    I slowly nod my head.

    "...I''m sorry for deceiving you. But..."

    "It''s fine. You deceived Gyu-ryeon, not me."

    "...I''m sorry."

    I bow once again to her and then head into the cave.

    From behind, I hear Gyu-baek muttering nkly.

    "This one or that one. They all only came to deceive Gyu-ryeon."

    "..."

    Although she didn''t say much, Gyu-baek seems to be more upset upon realizing I am from the Heart Tribe.

    ''...I''ve deceived her about too many things.''

    I sigh inwardly and approach Yu Hwa.

    She is healing her body by activating her own vitality.

    "This ce is the Astral Realm. The sky stretches endlessly, and thend is round."

    I exin the universe in a way she can easily understand, informing her that this is the Astral Realm.

    Upon hearing my words, Yu Hwa''s eyes light up.

    "The Astral Realm...! Then, then...!"

    Her eyes, usually closed in contemtion, shes open in excitement.

    "Is there something in the Astral Realm?"

    "Yes, of course. We ended up in the Astral Realm and got trapped in the lower realm... but it turned out to be a good thing."

    "Hmm, I wonder what''s good about that..."

    However, what she says next surprises me.

    "If we''re in the Astral Realm, we can somewhatmunicate with the Highest Council of the Heart Tribe."

    "Ah...!"

    ''Indeed, there is a reason for her excitement.''

    It means that, although we are stranded in the lower realm, there might be a way out.

    "Being able tomunicate with the Highest Council, is there anything I can help with?"

    "Ah, there''s nothing you need to help with."

    "It''s fascinating. Being able to directly contact the upper realm from the lower realm."

    "Oh, to be precise, it''s not about connecting the lower realm with the upper realm. Perhaps the Heaven Tribe or Earth Tribe could, but our Heart Tribe doesn''t have such capabilities."

    "...? Then how do you make the connection?"

    As I wonder, she smiles and exins.

    "To contact the Highest Council means directly contacting the Supreme Leader of the Council, who then rys the message to the Bright Cold Realm."

    "...!"

    I gasp at her words.

    "Wait... the Supreme Leader you''re referring to..."

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Upon her confirmation, not only I, but also Gyu-baek, who has been sitting gloomily at the entrance of the cave, is startled.

    "The Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One is currently in the Astral Realm and I am an intelligence agent who received a mission from the Esteemed One, so with a little time, it will be possible to contact him."

    "...!!!"

    This is astonishing news.

    ''So, that''s why she said she will contact the Esteemed One about Kim Young-hoon being in the lower realmst time.''

    The Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One was originally in the lower realm.

    From the entrance of the cave, Gyu-baek looks at us and snorts.

    "That''s quite surprising. A great musician who can alsomunicate with the Esteemed One. Anyway, it''s fascinating how the mysterious Heart Path Method enablesmunication with the Esteemed One from such a distance."

    ""

    "Having two Heart Tribe spies so close and Gyu-ryeon not realizing it is just pitiful."

    She clicks her tongue as if displeased with us and turns her head away.

    There is a moment of intense silence between Yu Hwa and Gyu-baek. I break the silence by changing the subject.

    "By the way, what is the Heart Tribe''s Esteemed One doing in the Astral Realm?"

    Yu Hwa tilts her head in confusion.

    "I''m not sure. I heard he was looking for something..."

    Gyu-ryeon interrupts our conversation again.

    "Except for those from the Blood Yin Realm, all the Star Shattering stage Esteemed Ones from across the Middle Realms are currently on a mission in the Astral Realm. I heard they are all looking for something at the edge of the Astral Realm. There''s a special Decaying Corpse Realm within the Astral Realm, but I don''t know much about it."

    "Ah, thank you, Miss Gyu-baek."

    I thank her and, reminded of something, ask again.

    "But why are the Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed Ones remaining in their realm? Didn''t you say that the Esteemed Ones from the other realms have all gone in search of something?"

    "The Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm didn''t follow not because they didn''t want to, but because they couldn''t. They are confined to the Blood Yin Realm."

    "Confined?"

    "Yes. They cannot go to any other world except for the True Devil Realm and the Bright Cold Realm. This includes the lower realms like the Astral Realm as well."

    Though she pretends to be reluctantly sharing what she knows, she seems to genuinely enjoy being part of the conversation.

    I smile slightly, reading her intent.

    Though her heart essence is still incredibly gloomypared to the normal days of Gyu-ryeon, it is evident that engaging in conversation is making her a bit better.

    "With my limited understanding, I''m not sure why the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm ended up like that. Could Miss Gyu-baek enlighten me?"

    "I don''t know much either. It''s said that due to the pull of fate, the Star Shattering stage Heavenly Fiends are bound to the Blood Yin Realm and cannot leave. They can travel to the True Devil Realm since it''s originally the same dimension, but I''m not sure why they can go to the Bright Cold Realm."

    "Thank you for your teaching."

    "Enough. Don''t talk to me, you Heart Tribe folks."

    After finishing her words, she turns her back again and stares nkly at the sky from the cave entrance.

    However, seeing her heart essence and noticing she improves a bit as we converse, I continue to engage her in conversation.

    Gyu-baek, though pretending to be annoyed, answers when I keep talking to her and I can notice her condition improving.

    When the fog over her heart essence finally lifts somewhat, I cautiously ask her.

    "Miss Gyu-baek, I have a question."

    "What is it, again?"

    "...Mis Gyu-baek mentioned that it''s difficult for you to learn demon beast methods or Heaven Tribe methods."

    ""

    Her expression darkens again at my words.

    I cautiously ask her.

    "Have you considered learning the Heart Path Method?"

    "...!"

    Startled by my question, Gyu-baek res at me, and Yu Hwa, who had been carving wood and attaching spider webs to create new strings, also turns her head towards us.

    "You''re telling me to learn the Heart Path Method...?"

    "Why not?"

    "That''s..."

    After pondering for a moment, she sighs softly.

    "...After oppressing and despising the Heart Tribe, how can I now learn the Heart Path Method? Wouldn''t that be shameless?"

    It''s an interesting reason.

    ''It''s not that she dislikes the Heart Tribe, but she dislikes the idea of herself, who has tormented the Heart Tribe, learning the Heart Tribe''s power...''

    Indeed, her nature is kind.

    I smile at Gyu-baek.

    "Why would Miss Gyu-baek worry about that?"

    "What?"

    "Who you''re talking about is ''Gyu-ryeon'', isn''t it?"

    "...! You"

    She seems momentarily confused about her identity, clutching her head and ring at me.

    "Besides, doesn''t Miss Gyu-baek have something she wants to do right now?"

    Observing the deep-seated heart essence within her, I ask.

    After a long silence, Gyu-baek nods.

    "...I want to kill Seo Hweol."

    "Yes, with such a desire, such longing... how can you achieve that with a body that cannot learn any methods right now?"

    ""

    "I can teach you the Heart Path Method. Shouldn''t you seek revenge on Seo Hweol by learning it?"

    Of course, I don''t expect her to reach Beyond the Path with it.

    The reason I made this suggestion is because I want to give her, who is deeply twisted in darkness, something to immerse herself in.

    ''Conversing seems to improve her state slightly, but...''

    Without addressing the root issue, she will remain in a state where she might sumb to suicide at any moment.

    I hope that by awakening and training her in this way, focusing on cultivation might help lighten her dark heart essence.

    After hearing my words, she is silent for a while and then clenches her teeth.

    "...I don''t know. All I have are memories of fearing, despising, and being terrified of the Heart Tribe. Moreover, in my, no, in Gyu-ryeon''s memories, Gyu-ryeon always considered the Heart Tribe as something that must be killed..."

    ""

    "I don''t know if I should learn the Heart Path Method."

    "...Give it a"

    "I will give it a thought."

    She bites her lip.

    "I understand."

    I decide to give her some time to think about it.

    Thus, near the cave, we spend a few more days with Yu Hwa recovering her vitality, I my cultivation, and Gyu-baek her spirit.

    About two weeks after falling into the lower realm, on the day Yu Hwa''s injuries are fully healed, I receive unbelievable news from her.

    "The Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One is sending an avatar here this way."

    "...!?"

    Both I and Gyu-baek nearby are startled by her words.

    "When... is the Esteemed One expected to arrive?"

    I ask her in confusion, and she makes an awkward expression.

    "...Now."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 203: Shattered Heart (2)

    Chapter 203: Shattered Heart (2)

    Whoosh!

    Without any time to react, a bright light burst from between her eyebrows.

    Simultaneously, the light emitting from her brows transforms into a green radiance, condensing a green podao in the air.

    The Esteemed One''s strike embedded in Yu Hwa''s heart essence!

    That strike of the Esteemed One flickers in the air before gradually changing its form.

    I watch the process intently, repeatedly expressing my astonishment.

    ''What incredible mysteries are mixed into each and every change...?''

    The enlightenment connected to the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace is felt through the heart essence.

    The enlightenment connected to Treading Heavens is shown in the process of the podao transforming into a body.

    And then, countless other mysteries that can not be fullyprehended intertwine in the air as the podao takes on a familiar form.

    "I pay my respects to the Esteemed One."

    Yu Hwa bends her legs in respect to him.

    Despite her difort with the Heart Tribe, Gyu-baek also bows to Jang Ik.

    "I pay my respects to the Esteemed One."

    I follow their lead and pay my respects as well.

    "I pay my respects to the Esteemed One."

    Wo-woong!

    The cluster of light coalesces, taking theplete form of a small greenish figure.

    ''This is the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One.''

    This is the second time I''ve seen him, counting my past life.

    I hadn''t looked closely before, but now, I can clearly see his appearance.

    The Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One manifested from Yu Hwa''s strike wears tattered clothes and has green skin.

    His ears are asrge as fans, and his nose is as big as a fist.

    His teeth are also jagged, and his fingernails are sharp.

    If not for one thing, he might have seemed somewhat feeble.

    And that one thing is his muscles!

    Despite his small stature, upon closer inspection, his entire body is packed withpact muscles.

    He seems capable of fighting against any Core Formation stage demon beast with his sheer physical strength alone.

    As I am observing him, suddenly Jang Ik''s gaze meets mine.

    "...!"

    It feels piercing.

    Standing before his gaze, it feels as if he could decapitate me at any moment with a strike.

    I break out in a cold sweat under his gaze for a moment.

    After looking at me for a while, he strokes his chin as if intrigued.

    [Impressive, how did someone of the Human Race manage to step into the second phase of Manifestation? Moreover, looking at the energy, Core Formation, no, Nascent Soul stage? And despite being of the Heaven Tribe, I sense Earth Tribe methods. Huh...]

    He chuckles heartily.

    [Heaven, Earth, Heart  have you integrated all three? Since you seem to have a righteous heart no need to kill you, then.]

    His casual remark makes me sweat profusely.

    Jang Ik recognized my potential, and had there been even a hint of malice in my heart essence, he would have been ready to cut me down instantly.

    [So, you called me?]

    "Heart Tribe agent number 1798, Yu Hwa, greets the Esteemed One of the Heart Tribe."

    [What exactly happened that an intelligence agent who should be operating in the Bright Cold Realm''s maind ended up falling into the Astral Realm?]

    Jang Ik looks at us with a somewhat incredulous gaze.

    [And that is... a ''fragment''?]

    His gaze shifts to Gyu-baek.

    [''Fragments'' are born only from cultivators of at least the Four-Axis stage... Yes, I seem to have glimpsed the corpse of a Golden Dragon while sending my consciousness to this star, are you a fragment of that Golden Dragon?]

    Gyu-baek nods with a somber expression.

    "Yes. A remnant left by Gyu-ryeon, the Ark Controlling Envoy of the Earth Tribe True Dragon Alliance Gyu-baek, greets the Supreme Leader of the Heart Tribe."

    [The envoy of the True Dragon Alliance... That deck cleaner, right?]

    Jang Ik may have demeaned the envoy to the level of a cleaner, but no one present dares to object to his words.

    Gyu-baek slowly nods her head.

    [Let''s hear some exnations first. What''s up with thisplete Heaven, Earth, and Heart Tribe guy, why has a Heart Tribe agent fallen here, and why is a fragment of the envoy here?]

    With that, I, being the most knowledgeable about our situation, slowly exin everything to Jang Ik.

    My story went on until the morning sun turned into evening twilight.

    I started with how I knew of Seo Hweol''s wickedness and did everything to control him, how Gyu-ryeon was used by Seo Hweol, and how Yu Hwa got involved.

    Since Gyu-baek had alsoe to know the true nature of Seo Hweol, there was no reason to hide anything in front of her anymore.

    After listening to my story until the end and hearing everything from Yu Hwa''s perspective, Jang Ik finally asked Gyu-baek.

    [What about you, the fragment of Gyu-ryeon, Gyu-baek, was it? Do you have anything to say from your perspective?]

    "...Please do not honor me with such a lofty title as ''fragment.'' I am merely the remains left by Gyu-ryeon, so please refer to me as such, Esteemed One."

    [If that''s what you wish, I''ll do so.]

    Jang Ik chuckles and crosses his arms.

    After staring nkly into space for a while, Gyu-baek began her story.

    Her narrative was mostly disjointed.

    Most of it revolved around how Gyu-ryeon felt towards Seo Hweol and the pain of being betrayed.

    And how she was born out of that resentment and pain.

    Yet, Jang Ik listened to Gyu-baek''s disjointed story to the end.

    Gyu-baek''s story dragged on,sting until two moons rose high into the night sky.

    "...and so, Seo Hweol abandoned me, and finally, I ended up here."

    Overwhelmed by her emotions, Gyu-baek wipes away her tears as she finishes her story.

    After hearing all our stories, Jang Ik nods.

    [So, the madman Seo Hweol is currently stirring trouble in the Bright Cold Realm''s maind.]

    "...Well, to sum it up, yes."

    Jang Ik speaks as he sits down on a rock.

    [Do you know why I listened to all your stories?]

    We shake our heads.

    [It''s because as one tells their stories, the depths of their heart essence are revealed. I listened to your stories to decide whether or not I should help you.]

    Jang Ik looks at Yu Hwa.

    [Yu Hwa, you pass. Your determination to ept the new recruit, Baek Nyeong, is strong. With a little help, you will be able to carry through with your will.]

    "Thank you."

    Jang Ik then looks at me.

    [Monster, you also pass.]

    "Why am I a monster?"

    [You''re not asking because you don''t know, right? Anyway, I felt an endless indomitable will deep within your heart essence. Your heart essence itself is quite marvelous, beautiful enough to be felt, and you seem like someone who would make it worth my while to help a little.]

    Jang Ik then finally looks at Gyu-baek.

    [You, the remnant, fail.]

    "...!"

    He looks at Gyu-baek and clicks his tongue.

    [You don''t even know what you''re seeking. Well, that''s the identity of fragments, I suppose.]

    ""

    Gyu-baek does not argue against Jang Ik''s words and just listens quietly with a gloomy look in her eyes.

    Or perhaps she is just letting it pass by.

    [Until you solidify your identity, I won''t offer you any help.]

    "...Do as you please. I wasn''t hoping for the Heart Tribe Esteemed One''s help anyway."

    [Impudent. Is it because I''m just an avatar that you''re underestimating me?]

    "What does it matter when I could die at any moment anyway."

    [Well, fine. It''s a loss for me to deal with a dead soul who can''t die.]

    Jang Ik looks around at us and says,

    [I can offer you three types of help. First, I use my strike here to create a spatial rift connected to the Bright Cold Realm. Second, I stay here to train you, drawing out your potential so you can ascend on your own. Third, I contact the Highest Council of the Heart Tribe and send a rescue signal so they cane for you.]

    He asks us as if leaving the choice to us.

    [Choose one of the three. Whatever you wish, I''ll grant it. But!]

    Jang Ik looks at Gyu-baek.

    [If you choose the first, I''ll create a spatial rift that only the two of you can enter. If you choose the second, I''ll teach only the two of you. And if you choose the third, I''ll make sure they onlye to rescue the two of you. I don''t want to help someone who can''t even find their own identity.]

    Hearing this, I don''t hesitate to choose the second option.

    ''Choosing the second means there''s still time to slowly persuade her. Plus, if we can change her mind, the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One might also be willing to teach Gyu-baek a bit...''

    Jang Ik chuckles at my choice.

    [A kind-hearted one, aren''t you?]

    ""

    He seems to have read my heart essence directly, knowing why I chose the second option.

    [What about you?]

    Yu Hwa looks to ponder for a moment before speaking with determination.

    "I also choose the second. I''d like to rush to save my disciple right now... but being in the clutches of that monster at the Integration stage, there''s nothing I can do even if I do go now. Instead, I''d rather receive teachings from the Esteemed One here to gain the strength to save my discipleter!"

    Pleased with the response, Jang Ik nods approvingly.

    [Good. Since you''re on the verge of achieving the third step of Manifestation, it will be enjoyable to teach.]

    Thus, we were granted the opportunity to receive teachings from the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, Jang Ik.

    Wo-woong!

    I connect the formation I created for gathering dragon veins that were intended for recovering my cultivation to Jang Ik''s avatar.

    His avatar, which looked a bit faint, became fully solid once connected to the formation.

    [Hm. Is this where you''ve been staying?]

    "Yes, that''s right."

    [Then let''s move a bit further away to start training. It would be problematic if your dwelling getspletely destroyed.]

    "Understood."

    [Follow me.]

    With a sh, Jang Ik''s avatar steps through the air and flies off somewhere. Yu Hwa follows him, turning into a crimson river and disappearing.

    I look at Gyu-baek and ask,

    "Aren''t you going to watch, Miss Gyu-baek?"

    "...Forget it. What''s the use of watching the Heart Tribe train?"

    She chuckles emptily and turns her head with a vacant look in her eyes.

    However, I cautiously speak to her, reading her heart essence.

    "...Regardless, it''s an opportunity to see the power of the Esteemed One. Aren''t you curious?"

    "Hmph! The Dragon Race also has an Esteemed One. Though he''s on an expedition, I''ve seen the power held by an avatar of the Dragon Race Esteemed One when I was very young, so it doesn''t matter."

    ''When she was young...''

    Is she truly Gyu-baek?

    Or is she Gyu-ryeon, mistaking herself for being dead.

    I''m not sure.

    However...

    "Still,e and see just once. Who knows, it might be useful for studying the Heart Tribe''s weaknessester?"

    "...Fine, if you insist that much..."

    Gyu-baek sighs and gets up as if bothered.

    I smile slightly.

    ''Did you think I wouldn''t realize you were somewhat hoping to be persuaded toe along?''

    She seems inwardly curious about the power of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, a Heart Tribe Esteemed One.

    I, too, am in favor of her taking an interest in something other than her murderous intent towards Seo Hweol, as it would somewhat ventte her heart essence.

    I take out a flying magic artifact from my storage bag, have her board it, and follow Jang Ik and Yu Hwa.

    "Do the clothes fit well?"

    I ask Gyu-ryeon, who is wearing thick clothes I had taken out from my storage bag.

    As her spiritual energy reduced to that of a mortal, flying at high altitudes made her feel quite cold.

    "Yes, it''s... it''s fine. I was much warmer when I had scales..."

    "It''s not about the scales. It''s because your Pure Spiritual Force isn''t flowing properly now."

    "Being in a dragon''s body was really convenient..."

    "Since it''s impossible to get back the body of a dragon given the current situation, how about considering learning the Heart Path Method?"

    "...Didn''t I say I would think about it?"

    "Understood."

    As we chat and fly through the sky for a while, we arrive at a vast wastnd far beyond Gyu-ryeon''s corpse, where Jang Ik had reached.

    The wastnd, filled with stones, seems quite suitable for a training ground.

    Whizzing

    I descend from the paper boat-shaped flying magic artifact and stand before Jang Ik.

    Worrying that Gyu-baek might get caught in the aftermath, I send the paper boat far away.

    Jang Ik, seeing me and Yu Hwa, crosses his arms.

    [First, let''s properly gauge your capabilities.]

    Swoosh

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    Four green podaos materialize around Jang Ik, embedding themselves in the ground.

    He enters the center of the podaos, crossing his arms as he speaks.

    [Before we start training... if you have any questions, ask them now. Once the training begins, both of you will be crawling on the ground, beaten to a pulp.]

    ""

    Such confidence!

    It feels almost maniacally so.

    Yu Hwa seems to be organizing her questions and I ask what I am most curious about.

    "As the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One knows, I am not officially a member of the Heart Tribe. Officially, I belong to the Earth Tribe. Why then do you offer me your assistance?"

    [Because you''re also part of the Heart Tribe.]

    A straightforward and concise answer.

    But I nce back and stealthily observe Gyu-baek.

    "Then, if Miss Gyu-baek, who is not of the Heart Tribe finds her identity, do you also intend to teach her?"

    [Of course.]

    "May I ask why?"

    [Because that fragment has the potential to achieve Manifestation.]

    "...!"

    Gyu-baek has the talent to reach the Beyond the Heavens?

    I quickly ask in surprise.

    "Do you mean Miss Gyu-baek has such potential?"

    [Yes. Well... from what I see in your heart essence, it seems you might be misunderstanding something. Let me tell you, the ''potential'' you''re thinking of and the ''potential'' I''m thinking of are quite different.]

    "What kind of potential are you thinking of, Esteemed One?"

    What follows from Jang Ik is beyond my imagination.

    [None.]

    "...?"

    [I believe that every being in this world has the potential to achieve Manifestation. Therefore, the ''potential'' I''m talking about is practically non-existent for you.]

    His eyes shine.

    [Manifestation to you from your Heart, Earth Tribe''s perspective, what do you think the Heart Path Method is?]

    ""

    That''s a difficult question.

    I have always pursued the martial path, but I had never thought about what the martial path itself was.

    [For starters... I don''t like terms like Heart Path Method, so let me tell you the term I use. I call it Fighting Spirit.]

    "Fighting Spirit..."

    [What do you call your Fighting Spirit?]

    There is a tremor in Jang Ik''s question.

    Feeling that tremor, I realize that simply answering with ''Beyond the Path to Heavens and Treading Heavens'' would not suffice.

    ''Fighting Spirit... What is my Fighting Spirit? What should I call it?''

    A culmination of all the techniques I''ve learned, mybat experience, my enlightenment.

    It is...

    After a moment of contemtion, I realize the answer. An answer almost absurdly simple.

    ''Ah... So it was that simple.''

    "Martial Arts."

    I respond to Jang Ik with the name of what I have learned.

    "What I have learned is, Martial Arts."

    "Martial Arts... That''s a good name."

    Somehow, Jang Ik seems satisfied with my answer.

    [Then let me ask again. What does Martial Arts mean to you?]

    "It''s a part of my life."

    [Then, do you think there''s something special about those who have learned Martial Arts? Born with a certain quality, a certain lineage, or a certain spiritual root?]

    "No. There might be differences in talent, but Martial Arts can be learned by anyone."

    [Exactly, that''s it.]

    Jang Ik smiles, seemingly pleased.

    [My Fighting Spirit, Yu Hwa''s music, it''s all the same. Anyone can learn it. That''s why I believe every being in this world can achieve Manifestation through Fighting Spirit. That''s one of the reasons I want to help you.]

    "If that''s one of the reasons, are there others?"

    [Of course, there is.]

    "What is that reason?"

    Jang Ik''s expression turns serious as he speaks.

    [To you, is Martial Arts only a part of your life?]

    "...? Yes, but..."

    [My Fighting Spirit isn''t just that.]

    "...?"

    [If youe to understand the meaning of the Martial Arts you''ve learned for yourself, you''ll properly understand why I''m helping you. Now, is that all you''re curious about?]

    Yu Hwa and I nod for the moment.

    Jang Ik assumes his stance.

    Chills!

    ''I''m going to be cut!''

    For a moment, I feel as if my entire body is being sliced by Jang Ik''s podao.

    Sharp.

    The tension makes every hair on my body stand on end. This experience is simr to the feeling I had when fighting Kim Young-hoon, who was of a higher realm than me.

    Jang Ik moves his hand towards his podaos, smiling.

    [Now,e at me, kids. Let''s see what you''ve got.]

    Yu Hwa readies her instrument, and I grip my Formless Sword at the same time.

    In the next instant.

    My Martial Arts and Jang Ik''s Fighting Spirit sh, baring their teeth.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 204: Shattered Heart (3)

    Chapter 204: Shattered Heart (3)

    Twang!

    The start of the battle is signaled by Yu Hwa''s zither.

    As her zither ys, crimson rivers overflow in all directions.

    The sunset envelops the surroundings, summoning demonic mists.

    I dodge the hues of her sunset, careful not to touch it, as I search for an opening in Jang Ik''s defense.

    ''There''s no opening.''

    He truly does not allow even a single gap.

    ''If I go in now, I''ll be beheaded.''

    My intuition warns me of this.

    Swoosh!

    Yu Hwa''s music sweeps over Jang Ik, who leaps into the air to avoid it and reaches for the four podaos.

    The next moment.

    Bo-oong!

    Suddenly, one of the podaos in his grasp flies towards me.

    Whizz!

    The podao whirls through the air, aiming straight for my neck. I barely manage to dodge it by kicking off the ground.

    ''Sword control?''

    Jang Ik''s podao pursues me freely through the air. After deflecting his podao with my Formless Sword, I observe it.

    ''No, it''s not that.''

    It isn''t sword control. Jang Ik and his podao''s handle are connected by thin strands of Qi, and he is manipting the podao in the air by moving the connected Qi.

    It''s apletely different method from sword control, where one detaches their consciousness to imbue a weapon with action.

    Bo-oong, woong, woong, woong!

    As I observe Jang Ik''s podao,

    Jang Ik rotates the two podaos in his hands and the two connected by Qi strands around him, maintaining his position.

    ''He''s preparing some technique.''

    Then, it will be wise to see what technique unfolds.

    As I brace for his move.

    Wo-woong

    The air seems to be sucked in.

    Around Jang Ik, not just the surrounding air but also the spiritual energy itself is slowly being absorbed.

    Zap, zap...

    I feel a tingling sensation throughout my body.

    Simultaneously, a chill runs down my spine.

    ''No, I thought wrong.''

    If that technique ispleted, Yu Hwa and I will die.

    Yu Hwa, sensing the impending danger, begins to y her zither even faster.

    I swiftly circle around Jang Ik, looking for an opening.

    At one moment, I find what looks like a gap in Jang Ik''s posture.

    Zap, zap...

    My intuition warns me.

    That gap is definitely a trap.

    Entering that trap will surely lead to disaster.

    However, I clench my teeth and dive into the trap like an arrow.

    ''I may face disaster, but without doing this, there''s no chance at all.''

    Jang Ik is a giant cliff.

    Not just a high cliff, but one with a waterfall crashing down, making it impossible to climb.

    To ovee this cliff, even if it is a trap, I have to boldly enter!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Transcending Peaks!

    sh!

    Entering the gap shown by Jang Ik, I grip my Formless Sword and execute a horizontal sh towards the gap.

    But in an instant, Jang Ik maneuvers his small frame into the air, evading my Formless Sword, and plunges the two rotating podaos towards me.

    I hurriedly try to dodge backward, but I feel something catch me from behind.

    These are, Qi strands!?''

    The Qi strands that Jang Ik has been using to rotate the podaos are preventing me from moving back.

    ''He wasn''t just rotating the podaos!''

    Through the podaos, he scattered his Qi strands all around.

    Soon, the area is densely covered with Qi strands, making them hard to detect.

    [Got you.]

    Jang Ik smirks and throws the podao in his hand.

    I transform my Formless Sword, cutting through the Qi strands and retreating backward.

    The podao barely grazes the tip of my nose as it passes by, but I manage to dodge it just in time.

    However, the next instant.

    Bo-oong!!

    Following the Qi strands spread around, the podao rotates in the air and shoots back towards me.

    The Qi strands I had cut somehow reconnected.

    ''At this rate, it''s impossible to even get close to Jang Ik.''

    It might seem like just four podaos rotating around him, but those four podaos are constantly scattering Qi strands. Jang Ik is controlling these Qi strands to manipte the four podaos like puppets.

    These Qi strands can either obstruct the opponent''s movement by applying physical force or enclose and slice the opponent by applying sharp energy.

    ''This requires an insanely precise level of control...''

    Jang Ik is pushing me back, freely manipting these precise Qi strands.

    ''First, I need to deflect or dodge the iing podaos and then charge at Jang Ik.''

    The scattered Qi strands are annoying, but if I cut them at the ne level using the abilities of Treading Heavens, I should be able to sever them.

    Then, the right approach would be to block or deflect the podaos once and then look for an opportunity to attack Jang Ik.

    Just as I organize my thoughts and extend my Formless Sword towards Jang Ik''s podao.

    "...!"

    Boom!

    A tremendous explosion rings out, and I spit out blood.

    Gush!

    The shock makes me feel as if my insides are about to burst and clenching my teeth to stop myself from spitting out blood is the best I can do.

    ''In an instant, the power scattered in the Qi strands concentrated to a single point!''

    At any time, the dispersed power can be concentrated back to a single point to strike the opponent.

    What a terrifying skill.

    As I am regaining myposure from the shock, the area around Jang Ik and me is filled with Yu Hwa''s sunset-hued river.

    She engulfs even me in her attempt toy Jang Ik to rest, attacking us from all directions with her river.

    But the next moment.

    Whiz, whiz, whiz, whiz!

    The scattered Qi strands begin to shine.

    Along with it, Jang Ik''s podaos crazily rotate around following the trajectories of the Qi strands.

    Whizzing!

    It''s akin to a storm.

    The greenish podaos are creating a violent storm.

    "Cough...!"

    In the instant Jang Ik creates the storm for ''defense,'' I put all my strength to escape his Qi strand''s domain. Soon after, the greenish storm sweeps away the crimson river.

    [Try a bit harder. The energy contained in this avatar isn''t even at the Qi Refining stage. Even with that, I''m conserving energy, yet you can''t even attack me properly?]

    Shh...

    After Jang Ik''s storm passes, I watch the path cleared by his podaos andugh bitterly.

    "This is crazy..."

    A diameter of 30 zhang (100 metres) ispletely swept away.

    Of course, a Qi Building cultivator can sweep that much just by indiscriminately casting spells.

    But my astonishment is for a different reason.

    ''The amount of energy used in Jang Ik''s Qi strands, and the energy infused into the podaos, was clearly just enough to maintain Sword Energy for about an hour.''

    That is, the total amount of power Jang Ik used was less than a single swing of Sword Gang.

    Swinging Sword Gang can cut through a rock, yet such a wide range of destruction is impossible.

    ''How did he do it?''

    Yu Hwa also seems to realize this, her expression darkening.

    ''Yu Hwa''s music, in terms of total energy, isparable to a full-force strike from a Nascent Soul stage cultivator.''

    Yet Jang Ik repelled a strike from a Nascent Soul cultivator with merely the power weaker than a martial artist''s Sword Gang.

    Truly a feat of "using four taels to lift a thousand catties"!

    ''Even for a Star Shattering stage being, does this make sense?''

    It couldn''t have been just the power of Sword Gang that repelled a strike at the Nascent Soul level.

    There had to be something more.

    Exchanging nces with Yu Hwa, I charge at Jang Ik with all my might.

    Her Illusory y Under the Rosy Afterglow supports me from behind as we both attack Jang Ik together.

    But the next moment.

    Bo-oong!

    Jang Ik again scatters Qi strands and hurls his podaos through them at us. I dodge on the spot, attacking Jang Ik alongside the river created by Illusory y Under the Rosy Afterglow

    The next instant.

    Zzzeng!

    The podao I dodge causes an even more enormous explosion than the previous storm, tearing through the nearby ground.

    ''What in the world...!''

    It doesn''t make sense!

    Even if all the dispersed Qi Strands werebined together, the power contained in the podao just now was weaker than Sword Energy!

    But how did such destructive power emerge?

    ''It''s not just a simple case of using four taels to lift a thousand catties.''

    There is something. Something Jang Ik is hiding from us.

    I heighten my senses and observe his Qi strands while rotating around Jang Ik.

    Suddenly, I notice something familiar about his Qi strands.

    ''That''s...''

    Somehow, it reminds me of the moment when Kim Young-hoon used his external Inner Core to grasp the clues of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path.

    Kim Young-hoon connected meridians and blood vessels externally, creating an external Inner Core to amplify the attack''s power.

    "...! That''s not just Qi strands."

    I ask Jang Ik with a trembling voice.

    [Oh, you''ve noticed already? How did you know?]

    "...I''ve seen something simr before."

    [Something simr? Oh....]

    "This entire area is essentially ''you''."

    That is it.

    The Qi strands created by Jang Ik swinging his podao are not just simple Qi strands.

    They were meridians and blood vessels made of energy, spiritual veins.

    While Kim Young-hoon aimed to enhance his power by connecting external spiritual veins with internal life force, Jang Ik is different.

    He breathes life into the external meridians, sucking in the heaven and earth spiritual energy from the outside, drawing in more energy into those Qi strands than his body can absorb.

    ''I thought it was being sucked in by the rotation, but it wasn''t.''

    With the rotation, the Qi strands Jang Ikid down became spiritual veins, breathing and inhaling the surrounding spiritual energy.

    I am astounded not just by Jang Ik''s technique but by its control.

    ''To suck in external spiritual energy to strengthen one''s attack?''

    If it were that easy, everyone would fight that way. Who would bother learning conventional martial arts?

    It requires control akin to one''s own body.

    If the control isn''t on par with one''s own body, the spiritual energy Jang Ik sucked in from the outside would just scatter again, bing useless.

    Swoosh, swoosh....

    While Jang Ik seems to praise me for catching on quickly, he continues to rotate his podaos, expanding the domain of his Qi strands.

    Simultaneously, I realize the malevolence emanating from the podaos is intensifying.

    ''The wider the domain of Qi strands, the stronger Jang Ik''s attacks be with infinite potential.''

    In a way, it resonates with my Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    Stepping into the domain of Qi strands to counter it means facing Jang Ik''s freely moving podaos and being constantly harassed by the Qi strands.

    ''...I''ll decide it in one go.''

    If we keep dragging on, Jang Ik will be infinitely stronger.

    Of course, since Jang Ik is in his avatar form, his body might fail to withstand and explode. However winning that way would be meaningless.

    I exchange heartnguage with Yu Hwa.

    We synchronize our intentions, position ourselves on both sides of Jang Ik, and unleash the greatest attacks we can muster.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, ultimate technique, Severing Mountain.

    Illusory yer Under the Rosy Afterglow''s ultimate technique, Illusory Heaven.

    Kugugugu!

    Twenty-one techniques unfold at once, striking at the widest gap among Jang Ik''s Qi strands. Eight streams of crimson river converge into one, rushing in like a torrent through Jang Ik''s Qi strands.

    The next moment, Jang Ik smiles and lifts the podaos in his hands.

    [Impressive. Should I exert a bit of effort too?]

    The name of his profound technique resonates in the world of intent.

    Fighting Spirit, First Step.

    I can feel it.

    The strike Jang Ik is about to use corresponds to the enlightenment of Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    In other words, Jang Ik had been fighting us with pure techniques that didn''t even reach Beyond the Path to Heavens up to now.

    Jang Ik dances on the spot with his rotating podaos, scattering attacks in all directions.

    Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de ().

    Executing Immortals Annihting Heavens ().

    ughtering Immortals Annihting Heavens ().

    "Ah..."

    Beautiful.

    In my previous life.

    The strike that split the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress in half.

    Now, even closer, Jang Ik is unfolding in detail as if to show and teach me, making its beauty even more palpable.

    ''Intent is...''

    Essentially Qi.

    Just as Jang Ik''s Qi strands concentrate to show tremendous power, Jang Ik''s intent concentrates, descending to the ne of Qi.

    His consciousness, having descended to the ne of Qi, bes one with countless Qi strands, manipting the energy drawn from the surroundings.

    The energy of the podaos, honed to such extreme sharpness, fly towards Yu Hwa and me who are each unfolding our ultimate techniques.

    Wizzz!

    It''s clean.

    That is the end.

    The ultimate technique of my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is directly cut through by Jang Ik''s Executing Immortals Annihting Heavens.

    Zing!

    The ultimate technique unleashed by Yu Hwa is torn to shreds by Jang Ik''s ughtering Immortals Annihting Heavens, scattering it apart.

    The technique of sheer violent destruction disperses her ultimate technique.

    Fwsh!

    Before I know it, I realize my body has been cleanly split in half vertically.

    ''...Tremendous.''

    Thanks to Jang Ik''s consideration, my Golden Core is not split, allowing me to survive.

    However, I feel chills all over my body realizing that in a real battle, not just my Golden Core but even my Nascent Soul would have been split in one strike if I faced Jang Ik''s technique.

    Kwoooong!

    Yu Hwa, having been hit by Jang Ik''s technique, is bruised all over and sent flying far away.

    I let out a hollowugh.

    It''s a perfect defeat.

    Jang Ik disperses the energy condensed podaos and crosses his arms.

    [So, did you all understand what I''m trying to say?]

    "...Yes. It was a valuable lesson."

    Only after sparring with Jang Ik do I understand what he is trying to convey.

    I also roughly understand why he asked such questions before the spar.

    [The method of the Heart Tribe, the Fighting Spirit, is about standing against the strong from the position of the weak!]

    Exactly.

    From the perspective of the strong, they wouldn''t need to bother with suchplex maniptions such as the impossible precision and control demonstrated by Jang Ik. A simple punch would suffice.

    However, Jang Ik disyed attacks of power several times greater than a Nascent Soul stage with just the energy equivalent of a single Sword Gang.

    It''s not just about using four taels to lift a thousand catties but using that power to multiply strength, subduing the opponent with lesser force.

    Jang Ik, himself, is not strong.

    Because he was born into a weaker race, he had to amplify the power of his techniques byplexly manipting energy to face terrifying races like dragons, humans, and giants.

    The supreme technique he created to face those formidable races!

    That is precisely his Fighting Spirit.

    [As the weak, as ves, as insignificant beings! To resist against the strong, the masters, the rulers. The intent of striving to prevent the unjust oppression of the weak is precisely my Fighting Spirit!]

    Jang Ik''s statement that ''everyone has the potential for Manifestation'' meant that all beings living in this world could someday find themselves in the position of the weak.

    Thus, he wants to teach the weak.

    [I''ll ask you again.]

    I deeply contemte Jang Ik''s question.

    [To you, what is Martial Arts?]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 205: Shattered Heart (4)

    Chapter 205: Shattered Heart (4)

    What is Martial Arts to me?

    When I reached Beyond the Path to Heavens, I thought that to me, martial arts meant freedom.

    My current Formless Sword is what I believed to be the manifestation of my heart''s desire to escape the fate of regression, struggling against the shackles of fate.

    But do I live only to escape regression?

    ''No.''

    My life itself is filled with countless graces and gratitude.

    Therefore, my life is not just about escaping regression, but also about living each moment fully.

    Every single moment.

    Every moment a person experiences is irreceable and will never return.

    This is a truth I realized because I can travel through time.

    Time never returns.

    Thus, let''s live a faithful life.

    Then, what is a faithful life?

    What is faithful Martial Arts () to me?

    What is my faithful life, and what is true Martial Arts?

    I realize that with this meager brain of mine, it is impossible toe up with an answer right now.

    Pondering here won''t help.

    ''This is a question I must continue to ponder in the future.''

    As I regenerate my body that had been sliced vertically, I gradually close my eyes.

    Perhaps because I haven''t fully recovered to the Nascent Soul stage, just being cut in half makes me lose consciousness and faint.

    ''I need to regain my cultivation as soon as possible.''

    With that, I fall into sleep.

    When I open my eyes, familiar faces are in sight.

    Yu Hwa, and Gyu-baek.

    "You''re awake."

    "Where is this"

    "It''s the cave."

    She indifferently turns her head, but I can tell from my neatly arranged clothes and wiped sweat that Gyu-baek had taken care of me while I was unconscious.

    Even though she''s a fragment of Gyu-ryeon, she inherited Gyu-ryeon''s good nature.

    As I contemte her character, she says,

    "He showed it openly. The Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One."

    "...?"

    "I saw your duel as well. The enlightenment that the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One gave you, I could understand it from a distance as well. Even with a small force, one can ovee a great force. To learn to face the strong as the weak. Wasn''t that the overall message?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "The Esteemed One wanted to say the same to me, it seems."

    She is silent for a moment in the cave, then continues.

    "...Receiving the Esteemed One''s enlightenment made me realize. I was still deluding myself into thinking I was the strong Gyu-ryeon."

    Her words continue.

    "No, even when I was Gyu-ryeon. More specifically, since the moment I met Seo Hweol, I was no longer the strong one."

    Wo-woong!

    She extends her hand into the void.

    A pale line connected from her pinky finger stretches somewhere into the void.

    "I''ve just been clinging to Seo Hweol all along. Yes, from the day I met Seo Hweol, I was a weakling caught in love. I sat there, deluding myself into thinking I was strong, which is probably why the Esteemed One was reluctant to teach me. Yes"

    Drip, drip

    Gyu-baek sheds tears.

    "I am just a fragment of Gyu-ryeon''s broken heart. Merely her remnants. But at the same time... I''ve deeply inherited her love for Seo Hweol. At the same time, I''ve inherited her Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement. All this time, I''ve been shouting with my mouth that I wanted to take revenge on Seo Hweol. But...!"

    She covers her face with her hands and cries out.

    "At the same time, because I''ve inherited Gyu-ryeon''s heart, I also find myself in love with Seo Hweol! It scares me so much! How I can hate Seo Hweol so much, yet at the same time be in love with him. It''s terrifying! What should I do with my heart? Tell me, do you know the answer?"

    Gyu-baek asks, grabbing my hand in her outcry.

    Yu Hwa exits towards the entrance of the cave, diverting her gaze from us. I hold Gyu-baek''s hand while listening to her outcry and ask,

    "Isn''t there something more important than whether you love or hate Seo Hweol?"

    "?"

    "What does Seo Hweol think of Senior Gyu-ryeon? Isn''t this more important?"

    The rtionship between people cannot be one-sided.

    A rtionship forms only when one person''s action is reciprocated by the other.

    Gyu-baek might think she can throw all kinds of actions towards Seo Hweol, but what really matters is whether Seo Hweol will reciprocate her actions.

    "Thinking that Seo Hweol will surely respond to Miss Gyu-baek''s actions is the thought of the strong. But as Senior Gyu-ryeon herself confirmed, Seo Hweol has no interest in Senior Gyu-ryeon."

    ""

    "Miss Gyu-baek, you need to ept the fact that you are the weaker party in the rtionship with Seo Hweol. Seo Hweol has no interest in you, and Miss Gyu-baek should not worry about how to react to Seo Hweol but whether Seo Hweol will even consider you."

    At my words, Gyu-baek''s pupils dte.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "Miss Gyu-baek, right now it seems like you''re screaming in front of me because you''re too afraid to confirm the answer you''ve alreadye up with."

    I look into Gyu-baek''s eyes and speak.

    "Please, tell me the answer you''ve thought of. What answer have youe up with?"

    "You''re right."

    Gyu-baek bites her lip hard.

    "I am... Yes. Right now, it''s not important whether I love or hate Seo Hweol, but whether Seo Hweol will even consider me. You''re right."

    Her words continue.

    "I have decided. As you said, I''ll learn the Heart Path Method. By learning the Heart Path Method, I''ll meet Seo Hweol again somehow...! And I will properly confirm Seo Hweol''s feelings!"

    "That''smendable."

    I nod, affirming Gyu-baek''s resolve.

    From that day on, I began teaching martial arts to Gyu-baek.

    "Extend your hand like this."

    It''s impossible to teach Gyu-baek internal energy methods.

    Though she took on a human form, she is a byproduct of Gyu-ryeon, a being born from the life force of the Four-Axis stage Earth Tribe demon.

    Her meridians and energy channels arepletely different from those of humans.

    She only looks human on the outside.

    But resembling a human in appearance means that she can learn martial arts that require an outward form.

    Under my guidance, Gyu-baek moves her limbs to gather Qi and practices the martial arts I taught her.

    The martial art I taught Gyu-baek was named Dragon Form Soaring w ().

    It''s a w technique modeled on the movement of dragons.

    Wo-woong, Bo-oong, Wo-woong!

    Under my guidance, Gyu-baek made significant progress in learning the Dragon Form Soaring w at a remarkable speed.

    "Hmm, it''s easy to learn. Isn''t the Heart Path Method nothing special?"

    "It''s thanks to your talent, Miss Gyu-baek."

    "Well, that must be it."

    Driven by the sole desire to meet Seo Hweol again, she trained in the Dragon Form Soaring w like a madwoman.

    Of course, there is an obvious reason why she could learn the Dragon Form Soaring w so quickly.

    ''After all, the martial art I created was based on the movements of Gyu-ryeon''s true body.''

    It isn''t just a metaphor. It is a martial art literally created by observing the movements of Gyu-ryeon, who belonged to the Golden Dragon Race.

    As such, there can''t have been a martial art more suitable for Gyu-baek, a fragment of Gyu-ryeon.

    It isn''t about teaching her a new martial art but about reproducing her original movements through martial arts.

    Besides training her in the most suitable martial art for her,

    She truly trained day and night, tirelessly practicing the Dragon Form Soaring w.

    All for the sole purpose of meeting Seo Hweol again!

    Thus, 10 years passed in the lower realm.

    Kugugugu!

    "Krrrrr!"

    "Keeeeeek!"

    "Kiiiik!"

    In the tranquil forest.

    A loud explosion resounds, and a tree falls, scattering the animals nearby as they scream and disperse in all directions.

    At the base of that tree.

    There stood a woman in a robe is dusting off her hands.

    "Congrattions. You''ve already mastered the Dragon Form Soaring w to the point where you can use w Gang ()."

    She is Gyu-baek.

    Gyu-baek, hearing my praise, snorts and flexes her fingers.

    Boo-woong!

    Golden energy sharply gathers on her fingertips, revealing w Gang.

    But she shows no sign of happiness.

    "It''s only now, through rehabilitation training, that I''ve been able to manifest Pure Spiritual Force again. Even then, I''m far from being able to manifest it without the need for specific techniques."

    "Pure Spiritual Force isn''t what''s important, Miss Gyu-baek."

    I exim in admiration as I observe the dozens of intents she emits.

    "What''s important is that you''ve already reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit."

    Gyu-baek''s determination is astonishing.

    Even with her optimal affinity for Dragon Form Soaring w and my direct teaching, it is unbelievable that she reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit in such a short period.

    ''As expected from a fragment of Gyu-ryeon who almost reached the Integration stage.''

    Talent, as varied as it appears, ultimately finds a way to connect.

    Moreover, Gyu-ryeon is a Yellow Dragon whopleted the Four-Axis stage through Heterodox Axis Foundation not by ughtering lower-level cultivators, but by defeating four cultivators of the same realm to reach Grand Perfection in the Four-Axis stage.

    Thus, her experience in actualbat is enormous, and Gyu-baek, inheriting that experience, is adapting to martial arts at a significant pace.

    "With this momentum, you might reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin and even Ultimate Pinnacle within a few decades."

    "Hmph, ttery is unnecessary. Nothing is more nonsensical than only managing to seed in rehabilitation training over decades."

    Of course, she seems to think of martial arts as just ''rehabilitation training''.

    ''Anyway, with this rate, maybe we can ascend within the time originally nned.''

    Despite being dropped into the lower realm by Seo Hweol,

    My objectives for this life still hold.

    ''Before the True Immortal descends to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ascend and steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner.''

    Especially since the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has a time limit, it is crucial to ascend as soon as possible to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''I can ascend now if I want to.''

    I am wearing Yuan Yu as usual, and I have fully recovered my Nascent Soul stage cultivation.

    Additionally, with the power of Taiyin contained in the ck Dragon''s True Blood, I am also cultivating the Yin Spirit. I will likely finish the early Nascent Soul stage soon and challenge the middle stage.

    ''With the strength of my body now, I can withstand the spatial pressure even if my cultivation is below the Heavenly Being stage.''

    I already know the orthodox method of ascension.

    Just ride a spatial rift in the Astral Realm and fly towards the coordinates of the Bright Cold Realm.

    I already know the coordinates of the Bright Cold Realm, so there is no problem.

    However...

    ''I can''t simply waste the precious opportunity to receive guidance from the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One.''

    I''ve recentlye to understand the deficiencies in martial arts that I hadn''t noticed before while receiving guidance from Jang Ik.

    Yu Hwa briefly reached the third stage of Manifestation previously.

    ording to her, she is in the process of maturing her understanding of Last Quarter, and I am rushing towards the edge of Treading Heavens, gradually getting a feel for the realm beyond Treading Heavens.

    ''If I leisurely cultivate for about 600 years, I think I can reach beyond Treading Heavens.''

    But there are tasks to be aplished in this life, so I can''t afford to waste time on such matters.

    ''It''s already the 20th year of regression.''

    The True Immortal of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect appears around the 70th to 80th year of regression.

    So, I have about 50 years left to cultivate with ease.

    ''Within 50 years, I will ascend again with Yu Hwa and Gyu-baek.''

    This time upon ascending, I intended to give Seo Hweol a proper hit in the face.

    ''Wait for me, Seo Hweol...!''

    And so, time flowed like water, and finally the 70th year of regression arrived.

    Chirp chirp chirp!

    Gyu-baek, Yu Hwa, Jang Ik, and I arrive at a swamp teeming with monkeys.

    This doesn''t have any particrly civilized intelligent beings.

    There are a few demon beasts, but since the itself is sparse in spiritual energy, they aren''t abundant.

    However, not being abundant doesn''t mean they are non-existent.

    The demon beast we encountered today is of such kind.

    "Who dares to disturb the territory of this elder!"

    A booming voice in demon beastnguage resounds as a giant monkey, at the Grand Perfection Qi Building stage, bursts out from within the swamp.

    I look at the monkey and signal to Gyu-baek.

    Gyu-baek nods and takes a deep breath.

    Hooooo

    Behind her, nine spheres rise up.

    Whiiiiing

    Simultaneously, the nine spheres begin to rotate behind her. In an instant, they melt into Gyu-baek''s domain of consciousness.

    Paaaaat!

    Gyu-baek''s domain of consciousness begins to transform.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 206: Shattered Heart (5)

    Chapter 206: Shattered Heart (5)

    For 50 years,

    Gyu-baek underwent hellish training ad nauseum.

    At first, I guided her by myself. But as time passed, Jang Ik also began to guide her, and her skills started to improve dramatically.

    Somehow, she managed to reach the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle with guidance from both me and Jang Ik.

    In the meantime, there was a minor incident where Jang Ik took the secret of Ultimate Pinnacle from me, but anyway, she reached Ultimate Pinnacle and was now on the verge of Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    However, she ultimately failed to properly enter Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Boom!

    Gyu-baek''s Gang Spheres ovep with her consciousness domain, causing it to change.

    Gurgling, gurgling...

    Gyu-baek''s unstable consciousness domain suddenly transforms into something resembling ropes or chains before copsing.

    "What is this? Are you joking?"

    The owner of the territory, the monkey demon, frustratedly beats its chest watching Gyu-baek''s actions.

    Gyu-baek sighs for a moment before bending her fingers.

    Crack!

    Bright yellow Gang Qi forms at the tip of her fingers.

    Shortly after, Gang Qi resembling a yellow dragon surges from Gyu-baek''s entire body.

    "What, what is this, Pure Spiritual Force? Were you a Qi Building stage demon? But to this body that has reached Core Formation..."

    The next moment,

    Gyu-baek, elerating her consciousness with Gang Spheres, charges at the monkey demon like a bolt of lightning and attacks.

    She resembles a wild beast.

    The Dragon Form Soaring w is originally based on the movements of the Dragon Race, a divine lineage among the demon races.

    Since the Dragon Form Soaring w was created based on Gyu-ryeon''sbat style, it naturally includes her inherently wild fighting style when she fought in her true form.

    Kugugugu!

    Gyu-baek''s Dragon Form Soaring w grazes the monkey demon.

    It attacks like a fierce dragon, but since it is also a martial art, it applies pressure while adjusting its intensity, revealing the subtlety of martial arts and achieving great effects with little effort.

    After 50 years, the Dragon Form Soaring w performed by her hands has significantly evolved from the original version I had created.

    Gyu-baek adapted it to her style and several adjustments were made based on Jang Ik''s advice.

    Anyway, befitting a fragment of a quasi-Integration stage dragon, Gyu-baek quickly subdues the monkey demon.

    "Kuh, keuhuk! Sp, spare me..."

    The monkey demon, losing its initial ferocity, begs Gyu-baek for its life.

    Gyu-baek finally retracts her Gang Qi and descends from above the monkey demon.

    "How about that?"

    "You''ve greatly improved."

    To mypliment, Gyu-baek crosses her arms and snorts.

    "I''ve told you many times, it''s just rehabilitation."

    "Yes, yes."

    While watching her, Jang Ik approaches.

    [When you charge at an opponent, widen the gap between your feet a bit more. And pay more attention to the synchronization of your intent while using Pure Spiritual Force.]

    "Yes."

    While Gyu-baek is receiving a lecture from Jang Ik, I approach the monkey demon and hand it a formation g I had created.

    "Look here, fellow Daoist. I heard you''re the chief of the monkeys around here."

    "That''s... true, but?"

    "Could you ask the monkeys to nt this formation g right in the center of the swamp, where the spiritual energy is most abundant?"

    The monkey demon, ncing cautiously at Gyu-baek who had beaten it, nods.

    "I understand...yes."

    "Good, then I''m counting on you. And, just so you know, don''t try any funny business."

    Kugugugu!

    After exerting the pressure of my Nascent Soul spiritual energy on the monkey demon, itsplexion turns pale and it nods frantically.

    "Yes, how could there be any issues, senior. I will follow your orders without question!"

    After entrusting the friendly monkeys with the instation of the formation, I approach Gyu-baek, who is listening to Jang Ik''s nagging, and Yu Hwa.

    "With today''s setup, thest formation is in ce. It''s really time to prepare."

    "Alright, I understand."

    "Good."

    Together with Jang Ik, we arrive at the wastnd where we firstnded.

    We reach the location of Gyu-ryeon''s corpse.

    Wo-woong!

    Gyu-ryeon''s corpse is asrge as a mountain range, still covering the entire wastnd with its enormous size.

    Gyu-baek looks at Gyu-ryeon''s corpse with aplicated expression.

    Even 50 yearster, Gyu-ryeon''s corpse still boasts its former dignity despite being dried up from being drained of blood.

    The golden scales that Gyu-ryeon was proud of have not faded at all, and her ws are still as sharp as if she were alive.

    However, her two horns are missing, having been torn off by Seo Hweol.

    After staring at Gyu-ryeon''s corpse for a while, Gyu-baek bites her lip.

    "...So, when will we ascend?"

    "The formations will activate simultaneously this evening. That''s when we should make our move."

    "...Got it."

    Gyu-baek seems troubled as she looks at Gyu-ryeon''s corpse.

    With aplicated look, she disappears somewhere.

    [It''s time to say goodbye.]

    "Yes, I have been greatly indebted to the Esteemed One during this time."

    [It''s nothing. I actually found it quite entertaining to teach you two amidst my uninteresting tasks.]

    Before long, I have reached the extreme of Treading Heavens under Jang Ik''s guidance and am starting to grasp the enlightenment beyond.

    Yu Hwa, under Jang Ik, sessfully reached the Final Moon of Last Quarter that she so desired. Gyu-baek is also gradually looking towards Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    [Perhaps, Gyu-baek won''t be able to reach the first step of Fighting Spirit.]

    Jang Ik clicks his tongue as he looks at the spot where Gyu-baek vanished.

    [Her heart essence is still too chaotic, and although she has a strong desire, it has not been integrated into any single concept.]

    "...But, didn''t the Esteemed One see it? The momentary change in Miss Gyu-baek''s consciousness domain."

    At my question, Jang Ik shakes his head as if it is absurd.

    [That''s not Fighting Spirit. It would be more appropriate to call it a consciousness method. No, not a consciousness method, but perhaps a ritual of the Heaven Tribe? Or should it be called a supernatural ability through ancient secret arts?]

    Jang Ik continues.

    [What Gyu-baek has formed is an obsession with the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement that is still connected to her. She has not properly refined her heart essence to step into the first step of Fighting Spirit, only showing something simr to the first step of Fighting Spirit because her mind and body have merged into the ancient secret art known as the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement.]

    "...Then, does that mean she can exert Beyond the Path to Heavens in the presence of a target rted to the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement?"

    [Ha, a first step of Fighting Spirit that only exerts its effect on a specific target... Such Manifestation isn''t nonexistent, but she relies too much on her Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement. The Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement is an ancient secret art that was discarded because its activation condition could not be found, so if she can''t activate the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement, she can''t properly activate Manifestation either. It''s a useless half-baked Manifestation.]

    Jang Ik clicks his tongue, seeming displeased with Gyu-baek.

    Gyu-baek found the clue to Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    However, the Beyond the Path to Heavens she reached is a peculiar one that heavily depends on her remaining obsession and Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement with Seo Hweol for activation.

    If Seo Hweol is not present, it doesn''t activate properly,

    And even if it does activate, it''s iplete as the activation conditions for the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement were lost in ancient times.

    It''s unusable in normal times.

    In short, it is something born from Gyu-baek''s bizarre obsession with Seo Hweol, difficult even to call Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    ''But... if Gyu-baek faces Seo Hweol alone and satisfies the conditions for Beyond the Path to Heavens...''

    Limited to Seo Hweol, perhaps Gyu-baek''s Beyond the Path to Heavens can be a terrifying one that Seo Hweol can never escape.

    The unique Beyond the Path to Heavens Gyu-baek obtained, longing for a meeting with Seo Hweol, only affecting Seo Hweol.

    That is Gyu-baek''s Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    ''How unique...''

    I think it''s quite interesting, approaching Gyu-ryeon''s corpse to stroke its scales.

    "Now that the day of departure is approaching, may I ask the Esteemed One a few questions?"

    [Ask away.]

    I ask the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One the questions I have been curious about.

    "How are the Heart Tribe''s realms divided? To what extent can the Heart Tribe grow?"

    [There are the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Manifestations corresponding to Core Formation, Nascent Soul, and Heavenly Being respectively. Or as I say, Fighting Spirit 1st, 2nd, and 3rd steps. There are 3 steps beyond this too.]

    "3 steps, you say..."

    [Yes, the 1st step corresponds to the Four-Axis and Integration stages. The 2nd step to the Star Shattering and Sacred Vessel stages. Finally, the 3rd step corresponds to the Entering Nirvana stage.]

    "Are these 3 steps simply the names for the stages beyond the 3rd Manifestation stage?"

    [It varies. For someone like Yu Hwa, it''s termed as the First, Middle, and Final Moons beyond the current realm. For me, I refer to it as Three Steps Before The Throne ().]

    "...You mentioned the 3rd step corresponds to the Entering Nirvana stage. Then, do you not know the stage corresponding to the True Immortal realm?"

    [Unfortunately, I do not. I was the one who conceived the concept of these 3 steps. Since it was not a concept I received through teachings from someone else, I am unaware of higher stages.]

    "I see... Understood."

    He looks at me with his arms crossed.

    [Is there anything else you wish to ask?]

    "Yes, may I inquire about one more thing?"

    [Proceed.]

    I take a moment of silence before carefully asking Jang Ik.

    "I''ve heard that except for the Blood Yin Realm, all high-ranking Esteemed Ones in the Middle Realms are currently on an expedition. They are said to be searching for something in the Astral Realm, something to do with the Decaying Corpse Realm."

    [That''s not incorrect.]

    "If it''s not too presumptuous, may I ask what it is you are searching for?"

    [Well, it''s not a big secret, so I''ll tell you.]

    He speaks lightly as if it''s not a significant secret. However, the continuation of Jang Ik''s words surprises me.

    [Currently, all the Esteemed Ones from across the realms are gathering to enter the ce where the remains of the notorious Lightning Immortal, Yang Su-jin, from 120,000 years ago are located.]

    "Lightning Immortal... Yang Su-jin''s remains?"

    [Yes. Some of Yang Su-jin''s remains are scattered across the Astral Realm, and some of those drifting in the Astral Realm have transformed into the Decaying Corpse Realm.]

    "Decaying Corpse Realm..."

    Apparently, the Decaying Corpse Realm is like a Lower Realm created from the fragments of a True Immortal''s corpse.

    [40,000 years ago... Many cultivators went down to the Head Realm where he was said to have died, trying to find Yang Su-jin''s remains. But upon realizing that his remains were not there, numerous high-level cultivators scoured all of the heavens and earth and finally located traces of Yang Su-jin.]

    "...Why such obsession with Yang Su-jin''s traces?"

    [...Yang Su-jin, during his lifetime, took items of enormous value from each Middle Realm... no, borrowed them and did not return them. Those items are of immense importance to each Middle Realm, so they are trying to retrieve them from him.]

    It seems he is deliberately not mentioning what those items are.

    [Yang Su-jin had inserted the core treasures of the Middle Realms into his immortal treasure, and finding his remains would pave the way to reaching that immortal treasure.]

    "Yang Su-jin''s immortal treasure... are you referring to that?"

    I suddenly think of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "Could it be the Heavenly Lightning Banner?"

    But Jang Ik just chuckles and shakes his head.

    [The Heavenly Lightning Banner is not Yang Su-jin''s immortal treasure. While it''s true he used it, legend has it that he forcefully took it from a distinguished entity in the True Immortal Realm.]

    "..."

    [I''m just thinking out loud here, but the being from whom Yang Su-jin stole the immortal treasure must be waiting with tears for the day they can reim it. Hahaha...]

    It''s a story that can''t be ignored.

    If what he said is true, then the True Immortal that will descend upon the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect soon might be the distinguished entity from the True Immortal Realm with a deep grudge against Yang Su-jin.

    ''I thought just taking the Heavenly Lightning Banner and plugging it into Hyeon Eum''s mouth would solve the problem...''

    Perhaps, the moment the True Immortal descends, all factions inheriting Yang Su-jin''s legacy might be doomed.

    I ask Jang Ik several more questions I am curious about.

    Finally, time passes, and a day goes by.

    Next to Gyu-ryeon''s corpse, I feel the formation I had set up all over the begin to activate.

    Wo-woong!

    Gyu-baek and Yu Hwa gather towards me as well.

    The sparse spiritual energy of the entire, flowing through the''s dragon veins, are drawn towards us.

    Though originally sparse, the concentration of spiritual energy momentarily bes even denser than in the mainds of the Bright Cold Realm once gathered in one ce.

    Kiiiiing!

    I form a seal at the center of the spiritual veins and begin to open a spatial rift.

    Kugugugugu!

    For 50 years, a formation was created for the sole purpose of ascending to the Bright Cold Realm.

    The Return to Bright Cold Realm Formation.

    I control the Return to Bright Cold Realm Formation and greet Jang Ik''s avatar, who is watching us from the side.

    "Thank you for everything during this time."

    [Yes, everyone has worked hard. Seo Eun-hyun, there''s nothing particr I need to say to you. If you continue to cultivate diligently, you will reach the third step of Fighting Spirit, the third stage of Manifestation.]

    Jang Ik looks over at us one by one.

    [Yu Hwa, you''ve reached thest stage of Last Quarter, but your realm is still not stable. Right after ascending, you will be under the control of the Heaven and Earth Tribes at the Flying Immortal tform, so be on your guard. Even if you''re capable in many against one, and Seo Eun-hyun has taught you the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, be cautious in a ce bustling with Four-Axis stage cultivators. There will also be an Integration stage Grand Cultivator at the Heaven-Earth Pce Anyway, if you use the method I taught you, even the Grand Cultivator of the Heaven-Earth Pce can''t easily mess with you.]

    After giving advice to Yu Hwa, he turns his gaze to Gyu-baek.

    [Gyu-baek, to be honest, you were the worst of those I''ve taught. It''s not a problem of talent, but rather your state of mind.]

    "."

    [You always think of yourself as trash, but in some sense, you are indeed Honored Master Gyu-ryeon herself.]

    "That can''t be."

    [Hmph. Contemting the essence of existence to reach the realm is what the Heart Tribe does. Are you saying you can''t believe the words of a Star Shattering Esteemed One from the Heart Tribe?]

    "."

    [You''ve always thought of yourself as trash, entangled in love and hatred for that guy Seo Hweol, and your mind is a mess. But]

    Jang Ik ces his hand on her shoulder and smiles.

    [Leaving the Heaven, Earth, and Heart Tribes aside. As a senior, I hope you find happiness.]

    Wo-woong!

    Jang Ik infuses something into her heart essence.

    [Now, off you all go! It was a short but enjoyable meeting!]

    Wo-woong!

    After activating the Return to Bright Cold Realm Formation, I bow to Jang Ik.

    Yu Hwa and Gyu-baek also pay their respects in their own ways.

    After paying respects to Jang Ik, I look at Gyu-ryeon''s corpse.

    Gyu-baek also looks at Gyu-ryeon''s corpse.

    Gyu-baek imed herself to be a piece, a shattered fragment of Gyu-ryeon.

    Therefore, ording to her, the real Gyu-ryeon is dead. The corpse of Gyu-ryeon we see today will be thest image of Gyu-ryeon I will remember in this life.

    ''Rest in peace, Senior Gyu.''

    Thank you for everything.

    I also bow in my heart towards Gyu-ryeon.

    At the same time, the Return to Bright Cold Realm Formation shines brightly, propelling us beyond space.

    Paaat!

    Yu Hwa, having reached the stage corresponding to Heavenly Being, begins to ascend. Gyu-baek and I stick close to her, starting to resist the spatial pressure.

    Thus, 60 years after being betrayed by Seo Hweol, we begin our ascension to return.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 207: Lightning Flash (1)

    Chapter 207: Lightning sh (1)

    Paaat!

    With a bright light, we are released into the void under the spatial pressure.

    Simultaneously, the Return to Bright Cold Realm Formation shines, syncing with the coordinates of the Bright Cold Realm I had entered into the formation.

    We are forcefullyunched towards the Bright Cold Realm, with Yu Hwa protecting us from the tremendous spatial pressure.

    Kugugugu!

    Among the Heavenly Being stage cultivators, those more skilled take on the spatial pressure for others, bringing them along in their ascension.

    Such Heavenly Being stage cultivators face even greater pressure than what they are supposed to bear, often causing their faces to distort due to the effort.

    This is also true for Yu Hwa, who is ascending with me, a Nascent Soul stage cultivator, and Gyu-baek, who is practically no different from a mortal.

    While I support her with life force from behind to prevent her from copsing during our ascension, Yu Hwa''s face is still terribly contorted from the pain and spatial pressure.

    Kururung!

    Each time her melody, now akin to a Heavenly Tribtion, resonates, a crimson river surges upwards and shakes off the spatial pressure.

    [Whenever your energy wanes, let me know. I will take over.]

    [I''m still fine.]

    Being a Nascent Soul stage cultivator of both the Heaven and Earth Tribes and having achieved Treading Heavens, I am robust enough to withstand more than the average Heavenly Being cultivator, allowing us to take turns.

    Clinging to her back, I observe the surrounding scenery.

    The beautiful stars of the Astral Realm scatter beneath us, passing by below.

    Swallowing my saliva, I wonder, ''If we ascend this time, perhaps the point of regression might be fixed again.''

    The criteria for fixing the regression point is inscrutable, no matter how much I think about it.

    Crossing dimensions, for instance, did not change the return point when I went to the True Devil Realm.

    Then, would ascending fix the point?

    ''...Let''s just go and see.''

    Whether the point is fixed or not,

    I have done my best in everything I could.

    ''In my life so far, there''s nothing I''m ashamed of....''

    Even if it bes fixed, let''s just be grateful and move forward!

    After a while, Yu Hwa asks to switch, and we take turns enduring the spatial pressure head-on.

    Three days might have passed when, suddenly,

    Paaat!

    Far away, I feel a familiar flow of spiritual energy.

    I breathe vitality into Yu Hwa.

    [It''s just the beginning. Be alert.]

    [Yes.]

    Paaat!

    Squinting at the rays of light visible from afar, I brace myself for the impact of the dimensional barrier soon to envelop us.

    ''Formless Sword!''

    I raise my Formless Sword upright and plunge into the dimensional barrier. Shortly after,

    sh!

    We finally seed in our ascension, returning to the Bright Cold Realm.

    Paaat!

    Sssht!

    Familiar spiritual energy.

    The scarce spiritual energy of the lower realms felt so sparse inparison to the ocean-like heaven and earth spiritual energy that now envelops my body.

    As I look around, a Four-Axis stage cultivator dressed in familiar clothes approaches.

    "Wee, this ce is the Flying Immortal tform of the Heaven-Earth Pce in the Bright Cold Realm. You are... Hm?"

    Then, after scanning my cultivation, he looks over Gyu-baek and Yu Hwa behind me.

    "...No, one Nascent Soul and one... Qi Building stage... And that one... a ve race?"

    His casual mention of Gyu-baek as a ve race momentarily sparks rage in Gyu-baek''s eyes.

    "What are you? How did you ascend? Are you monsters that live in the void?"

    The next moment.

    Yu Hwa smiles softly and begins to y her instrument.

    Tuwoong

    Her performance, though profoundly beautiful to those who listen properly, sounds merely like thunder to those who only sense the phenomenon.

    The nearby Four-Axis stage cultivators'' faces twist in horror at the sight of the crimson river and the sound of thunder around her.

    [A Heart Tribe spy!!!]

    [Just kill her first!]

    [It''s the 3rd stage Manifestation Heart Path Method! Everyone, avoid it!]

    The next moment, crimson lightning scatters in all directions.

    Screams can be heard not only from the Heavenly Being cultivators but also from the Four-Axis cultivators.

    While the attack of Illusory yer Under the Rosy Afterglow is equivalent to a Heavenly Being''s power, it doesn''t threaten Four-Axis cultivators. However, for those who have to face Heavenly Tribtion with each advancement, facing Yu Hwa now means giving up on their future cultivation unless they are exceedingly confident.

    Amanding voice rallies the Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    [Everyone, regain your senses! All of you, form a wheel battle formation around that Heart Tribe spy and approach! It doesn''t matter if you get hit a few times. Heaven-Earth Pce will provide talismans and elixirs that aid in surviving Heavenly Tribtion!]

    Hearing this, the Four-Axis cultivators who have been clumsily avoiding Yu Hwa''s attacks regroup and begin preparing their spells.

    Not even a Heart Tribe member at the third stage of Manifestation can safely face multiple Four-Axis cultivators.

    However.

    "Now then."

    I grab Yu Hwa''s shoulder from behind and swing my arm towards the void.

    The Formless Sword, unified with Treading Heavens, severs consciousness in the air.

    Not just consciousness but energy, and not just energy but our very life force is momentarily cut in an instant, making us disappear from the Four-Axis stage cultivators'' sight as we swiftly ascend to the sky.

    "Be careful. The entire Heaven-Earth Pce is surrounded by barriers. That over there is the exit from the Heaven-Earth Pce to the skyway."

    Gyu-baek points to a spot where clouds are split into the shape of a pair of wings.

    It''s the path previously taken by Gyu-ryeon when she carried the newly ascended demon race on her body.

    Hearing her words, Yu Hwa and I change direction and safely escape from the barrier of the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    With that, we sessfully ascended and escaped the Flying Immortal tform.

    "Now, where will you go?"

    Yu Hwa transforms into the familiar shape of a crimson river,nding on a nearby mountain range and asks us.

    "I will return to the True Dragon Alliance first to check on the movements of Seo Hweol and the situation of my disciple, Baek Nyeong."

    "Then, I''ll follow and help check on Seo Hweol''s movements as well."

    Upon hearing Yu Hwa''s words, Gyu-baek decides to follow her. I respond.

    "As for me, I have some business in the Human Territory side, so I''ll be there for a while."

    "Go ahead, then."

    "Let''s meet againter."

    After saying goodbye to Gyu-baek and Yu Hwa, I quickly part ways with them.

    This is just the beginning.''

    Before the True Immortal who intends to take the Heavenly Lightning Banner descends,

    I will head to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to steal the immortal treasure and head to the Earth Tribe Territory.

    Of course, if the True Immortal has a grudge against Yang Su-jin and still decides to curse the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, there''s not much I can do. Nheless, I decide to do what I can for now.

    ''It can''t be too early or toote.''

    If I steal the immortal treasure too early before the True Immortal arrives, it would be inefficient as I''d have to run away with the treasure for too long. If I steal it just before the True Immortal arrives, I might be the only one struck by lightning before I can insert the treasure into the jaws of Seo Hweol or Hyeon Eum.

    ''I''ll steal the treasure just in time to ce it in the Earth Tribe Territory, or in the territory of Seo Hweol or the ck Dragon King.''

    The reason I didn''t immediately steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner while under Seo Hweol was not only because my spirit was bing exhausted under his scrutiny, but also because of the timing.

    Stealing the immortal treasure decades earlier would have meant being chased by the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect for those same decades.

    I n as I fly towards the Human Territory.

    ''First, I need to go to Thunder Spirit Ind to find out everything about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    The location, characteristics, and appearance of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Who is guarding it and so on.

    ''If I know where it is, what it looks like, and how to transport it, the Heavenly Lightning Banner will be fall to my hands.''

    It''s funny, but my abilities are somewhat focused on thievery.

    The Formless Sword can unlock locks without anyone noticing, and the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts allows me to stroll distances unnoticed.

    Additionally, by creating a cursed doll with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, I can manipte the cursed doll to confuse those investigating, and the power of Taiyin possessed by the ck Dragon''s True Blood makes my presence significantly fainter at night.

    ''Moreover, the majority of the methods I''ve mastered are of the Earth attribute.''

    Since it''s an attribute that''s in stark opposition to lightning, there probably won''t be anyone from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who can stop me.

    ''Alright, let''s go steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner.''

    I steel my heart and head towards the Human Territory, to Thunder Spirit Ind.

    Kurung, Kururung...

    Near Thunder Spirit Ind, dark clouds constantly sh, and thunder roars from all around.

    I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to hide my presence and approach the vicinity of Thunder Spirit Ind.

    Wo-woong!

    Thunder Spirit Ind, like other Human Sky Inds, is surrounded by arge barrier to prevent outsiders from entering.

    If a human not registered at Temporal Fate Ind carelessly crosses the barrier, they will face trouble.

    But I, without worry, touch the barrier.

    Wo-woong!

    It seems as though the barrier wants to resist, but I beginying down the circuits of the Mad Lord on the barrier.

    A very small part of the barrier transforms into one of the Mad Lord''s puppets.

    "Open."

    Click!

    I easily open the barrier''s door and enter, surveying my surroundings.

    ''This is Thunder Spirit Ind''

    Woong, Woong

    It isn''t a dark feeling.

    However, clouds float everywhere with blue or yellow lightning shing within.

    ''Let''s gather some information first.''

    I infiltrate the market on Thunder Spirit Ind to gather information about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    A few dayster.

    My investigation of the Heavenly Lightning Banner and Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect proves quite fruitful.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect established its position by pushing out the previously dominant Supreme Thunder Spirit Sect.

    Rumors were widespread throughout Thunder Spirit Ind that Jin Byuk-ho of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect killed an elder of the Supreme Thunder Spirit Sect who was at the Four-Axis stage in one strike.

    ''That elder was probably Yeon Wei. And Yuan Wei, inhabiting the body of her descendant Yeon Jin, should be in the True Devil Realm.''

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner, the sacred artifact of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, is kept in a shrine on the highest peak of Thunder Cloud Peak where the sect was established. Normally, only the sect leader can retrieve it.

    Of course, the Council of Elders can also retrieve the Heavenly Lightning Banner, but in principle, the Heavenly Lightning Banner is managed by the sect leader.

    ''The Heavenly Lightning Banner is mainly taken out during sect rituals. Normally, the security around the Heavenly Lightning Banner is tight, but it actually bes a bitx after the rituals.''''

    The shrine where the Heavenly Lightning Banner is sealed is guarded by the highest-ranking disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, taking turns on watch. Their cultivation realms are filled with Nascent Soul stage cultivators, much like the disciples of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    ''The security won''t be a problem.''

    If necessary, I can push through and take it by force.

    The problem is that the ce where the Heavenly Lightning Banner is sealed, Thunder Cloud Peak, is the central peak of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''If I take the Heavenly Lightning Banner, the Heavenly Being stage elders practicing nearby will be furious and charge at me.''

    In fact, that doesn''t matter.

    After all, I n to steal it while revealing my horns and scales by activating the ck Dragon''s True Blood.

    ''It''s a dragon''s doing, after all. If I get caught stealing, the Dragon Race will take the me, not me.''

    My biggest concern right now is Jin Byuk-ho, the current Sect Leader of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the only Four-Axis stage cultivator.

    ''Was killing Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage Yeon Wei due to Jin Byuk-ho''s individual capability, or was it a stroke of luck because of the Heavenly Lightning Banner?''

    If it''s thetter, then I can just beat Jin Byuk-ho up and steal it.

    However, if it''s the former, itplicates matters significantly.

    ''The best method is to disguise myself as a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, get close to the shrine, steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner, and then disappear quickly with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.''

    That is the cleanest way.

    So, what will be the most efficient way to disguise myself as a disciple?

    I begin to investigate the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect as well.

    Roaming the territories near the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I observe the disciples, learning about their behavior, characteristics, and backgrounds.

    While I''m digging into the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect for several weeks.

    "Hmm!"

    During that time, I stiffen upon seeing a familiar face of a man walking affectionately with a woman.

    ''It''s been a while, Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    Since the day we fell to this world and he was kidnapped by the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect,

    I see Jeon Myeong-hoon looking the happiest I have ever seen him.

    He is walking down the street chatting amicably with a woman, seemingly his lover.

    ''...So he was like this before meeting the True Immortal.''

    The discrepancy is too great.

    He looks far too different from himself after the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect fell, with disheveled hair, wearing bright red clothes, and the clear bloodstains on his face.

    ''...If I can''t handle the Heavenly Lightning Banner properly, Jeon Myeong-hoon will eventually be like that.''

    Although I don''t particrly like Jeon Myeong-hoon myself,

    The number of people who will suffer from the descent of the True Immortal isn''t small.

    That''s why I resolved to save not only Jeon Myeong-hoon but the entirety of Thunder Spirit Ind.

    Let''s bring the abomination that is the Heavenly Lightning Banner to someone who can use it better, creating a story where everyone is happy.

    And to do that, I begin to observe Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''You seem to be the most suitable.''

    I n to kidnap Jeon Myeong-hoon within the next few days.

    ''I''ll borrow your identity for just a few days, Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

 Chapter 208: Lightning Flash (2)

    Chapter 208: Lightning sh (2)

    Kidnapping Jeon Myeong-hoon was incredibly easy.

    I approached him using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts when he was alone, knocked him out by striking his soul ne with the Formless Sword, and then carried him away. It was over as soon as I used the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts again.

    Additionally, Jeon Myeong-hoon is weaker than I had imagined.

    ''Isn''t he too weak?''

    It''s exactly as I thought.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is only at the Core Formation stage at best, and he can barely recognize nes, making the kidnapping almostughably easy.

    However, I frown, tiling my head.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon in his past life was strong enough to take down a Four-Axis inspector.''

    That time too isn''t far from now.

    ''It''s in a few months.''

    How could this guy leap from Core Formation to the Four-Axis level in just a few months?

    It''s a curious matter.

    ''Well, it''s actually better for me now.''

    I tear my consciousness.

    Wo-woong!

    The Mysterious Bizarre Gu technique.

    It''s the parasitic technique I received from Gyeon Shin.

    Chyarluk!

    Activating the Mysterious Bizarre Gu technique, my consciousness wriggles in my hand, transforming into a smallrva-like shape.

    The grayrva squirms as I bring my hand to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face, entering through his nostril.

    I feel the Mysterious Bizarre Gu settle in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s upper dantian, taking its ce in his consciousness.

    If I continue to erode Jeon Myeong-hoon unnoticed, I can erase his personality without anyone knowing and turn him into my puppet in about 10 years.

    ''Of course, I don''t n on doing that...''

    What I want from Jeon Myeong-hoon is merely a few days of acting.

    Wo-woong!

    Activating the Mysterious Bizarre Gu technique that enters into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s upper dantian, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes snap open.

    Using the Mysterious Bizarre Gu technique to forcibly control someone is efficient, but the drawback is that the Mysterious Bizarre Gu quickly wears out and dissolves in the target''s consciousness.

    Of course, it''s enough tost for a few days.

    "Listen, Jeon Myeong-hoon. From now on, go to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and bring back the Heavenly Lightning Banner from the Thunder Cloud Peak located there. Understand?"

    "Yes, I understand..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, dominated by the Mysterious Bizarre Gu technique, responds with a dazed look in his eyes.

    After taking control of Jeon Myeong-hoon, I release him.

    ''Nowes the important part.''

    I need to remotely manipte Jeon Myeong-hoon and through him, smuggle out the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    I shift my perspective to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s and return his body to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''Let''s see. Shall we investigate?''

    "Junior brother! Where have you been?"

    Just then.

    A woman dressed in a golden robe approaches Jeon Myeong-hoon, recognizing him anding closer.

    Her cheeks flush red with joy upon seeing him, spewing out emotions of happiness.

    She was the woman who had been walking down the street with Jeon Myeong-hoon earlier.

    ''The current granddaughter of the Sect Leader Jin Byuk-ho, Jin So-hae.''

    I heard she and Jeon Myeong-hoon are a famous well-matched couple.

    It is a well-known story within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, so there was no need to investigate. It''s something one can know just by hearing the rumors.

    ''After all, Jeon Myeong-hoon is currently the most famous person in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    As someone with the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, Jeon Myeong-hoon is the most famous celebrity within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    It''s impossible for there not to be rumors about Jeon Myeong-hoon dating the current granddaughter of the Supreme Sect Leader.

    Recalling their rumors, I move Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mouth to answer.

    "I just went out for some fresh air."

    "...?"

    However, Jin So-hae seems to sense something is off and tilts her head in confusion.

    "What''s with you, junior brother? Why are you suddenly being formal? Since when have you spoken to me with honorifics?"

    "...Just because."

    I recall Jeon Myeong-hoon''s tone of voice from my memories and speak to her.

    "Just tried it once. What''s up?"

    "Ah, that''s right. Remember what you told mest time? I''ve been thinking about it."

    "..."

    As she starts talking, I internally break out into a cold sweat.

    ''Damn, if she brings up something only Jeon Myeong-hoon and she knows, I won''t know how to respond....''

    Should I awaken Jeon Myeong-hoon''s consciousness?

    It''s when I''m pondering.

    "Indeed... running away together seems hard to ept."

    "..."

    ''What was Jeon Myeong-hoon thinking, trying to take away a promising maiden of the sect with such a proposal?''

    "The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has been with me since I was very young. In fact, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is no different from family to me. How could I leave my family behind? No matter how much I like you, I''m sorry..."

    "..."

    I don''t know what to say, so I remain silent for a moment.

    Then, I speak through Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mouth.

    "...Let''s talkter."

    "Alright. It must beplicated for you. Let''s meet againter."

    I sigh inwardly and leave the spot with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body, going deeper into the sect.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon''s residence isn''t far from Thunder Cloud Peak.''

    Should I visit Thunder Cloud Peak then?

    I move his body to Thunder Cloud Peak and arrive at the summit.

    ''This is the top of Thunder Cloud Peak, the shrine where the Heavenly Lightning Banner is kept...''

    When I''m looking at the small shrine.

    "Master Jeon, I''ve told you that you shouldn''te here without permission."

    An elder at the Nascent Soul stage flies towards Jeon Myeong-hoon, reprimanding him.

    "If you wish to enter this Thunder Tribute Hall where the Heavenly Lightning Banner is enshrined, you must first reach the Heavenly Being stage by diligently practicing. With Master Jeon''s talent, it is entirely possible to reach the Heavenly Being stage within two hundred years, so please be patient."

    ''As expected, even with good talent, Jeon Myeong-hoon can''t just enter like that.''

    Even the direct disciple of the Supreme Sect Leader cannot enter at will.

    "I understand that you must be troubled by recent events. It must be unsettling, not marrying Miss Jin So-hae, to whom you were engaged, but suddenly having marriage talks with the daughter of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator. I understand Master Jeon''s feelings, especially since the Grand Cultivator''s daughter is known to have a very peculiar temperament."

    Without saying anything, the elder guarding the Thunder Tribute Hall starts to console Jeon Myeong-hoon with a sigh.

    "However, you don''t need to worry too much. Master Jeon, you possess the same talent as the sect founder, the Golden Deity, so your value is not less than that of the Heavenly Lightning Banner. The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will protect Master Jeon to the utmost."

    "...Thank you."

    I express gratitude through Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mouth and piece together his current situation from the conversation.

    ''He proposed to Jin So-hae, the granddaughter of Jin Byuk-ho, to run away together, and there are marriage talks with the daughter of a Grand Cultivator at the Integration stage. The daughter of the Grand Cultivator is said to have a strange personality. In other words...''

    He is afraid of suddenly having to marry the Grand Cultivator''s daughter, so he thought about running away from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect with Jin So-hae.

    At the same time, hearing that Jeon Myeong-hoon''s worth is not less than the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I feel the framework for a n for stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner click into ce in my mind.

    ''If that''s the case, then...''

    After organizing my thoughts,

    I descend from Thunder Peak and head to find Jin So-hae.

    "Junior brother Jeon, have you made your decision?"

    "Yes."

    I take Jin So-hae to a secluded part of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    Then, I whisper to her as if sharing a secret.

    "I''ve decided to leave. Don''t try to stop me."

    "...! You..."

    "I''m leaving Thunder Spirit Ind. If I leave the Human Territory altogether and go somewhere else, there shouldn''t be a problem."

    "..."

    "Thank you for everything. Take care."

    "Wait...!"

    Although she calls out to Jeon Myeong-hoon, I move forward, leaving her behind.

    ''That settles it.''

    It is still uncertain whether Jeon Myeong-hoon''s precious words were true or not.

    However, starting from tonight, Jeon Myeong-hoon is indeed going to disappear for a few days..

    I took Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body to a deserted ce and unfold the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts through the Mysterious Bizarre Gu within him.

    Shuck!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon disappears from the sight of others. In that state, I manipte him to go below Thunder Cloud Peak.

    I dig into the ground and ce Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body inside, beginning to wait.

    ''Yuan Yu, go ande back.''

    I use Yuan Yu to strike the edge of Thunder Spirit Ind, creating traces as if someone forcibly broke through the protective barrier of Thunder Spirit Ind.

    If Jeon Myeong-hoon does not appear in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect for a few days, the sect will be in turmoil.

    Jin So-hae will inevitably ry Jeon Myeong-hoon''s words directly to the upper echelons of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. If the sect investigates and finds traces of someone breaking through Thunder Spirit Ind''s barrier, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will turn upside down, dispatching people in all directions to search for Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will be in chaos and the high-ranking cultivators will all be out. In the meantime, I will move Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner.''

    Now that the method of theft is prepared, what remains is the escape route.

    ''When they find out the Heavenly Lightning Banner has been stolen, Jin Byuk-ho will be furious and chase after me.''

    It''s naive to think that a precious immortal treasure like the Heavenly Lightning Banner wouldn''t have tracking spells on it or that the people of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect wouldn''t have learned methods to sense the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''No matter how well it''s stolen, it''s bound to be discovered eventually. Hence, securing an escape route is the most important.''

    Then, how and where to flee?

    ''The escape route is clear.''

    Not outside the Human Race Territory.

    Instead, I must go deeper into the Human Race territory.

    ''To the Human Race Grand Alliance''s main headquarters, Heavenly Human Ind.''

    I will use the teleportation array meant for other races located in Heavenly Human Ind to escape elsewhere.

    The first stop is the Light Spirit Pond in the Cold Spirit Race territory..

    ''I haven''t had the chance to take care of Kim Yeon in this life.''

    In the beginning, living under Seo Hweol''s watchful eye left me no room to breathe.

    After that, I was dropped into the lower realm because of Seo Hweol and spent my days receiving teachings from Jang Ik.

    ''For Yeon... I''m sorry. Anyway, since I didn''t take care of her and didn''t snatch her from the Mad Lord, the Mad Lord is likely still lurking around the Cold Spirit Race territory, cackling and toying with [Her].

    Near the Light Spirit Pond.

    Passing through the location where the Mad Lord resides, I will head towards the Earth Tribe Territory.

    Doing so, even Jin Byuk-ho would not dare to chase me near the Mad Lord.

    And thus, stuffing the stolen Heavenly Lightning Banner into Seo Hweol''s jaws will aplish this life''s greatest goal!

    I clench my teeth and make a vow.

    ''No matter what, I''llnd a blow on Seo Hweol.''

    The method of theft is prepared.

    The escape route is secured.

    I''ve thought of how to handle the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Of course, even after dealing with the Heavenly Lightning Banner, if the True Immortal whoes looking for it curses the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, there''s nothing I can do.

    If ites to that despite everything, then there''s nothing I can do with my current capabilities.

    ''Alright, let''s wait.''

    Using the Mysterious Bizarre Gu hidden within Jeon Myeong-hoon''s consciousness, I fully deploy the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    Thus, I wait patiently under Thunder Cloud Peak.<hr>

    Seven days and nights pass.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is turned upside down.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, who possesses the same talent as the sect''s founding patriarch Yang Su-jin, disappeared without a trace.

    The testimony of his lover, Jin So-hae, is even more shocking.

    The sect members thought Jeon Myeong-hoon had run away for a while because he didn''t want to marry the daughter of the Integration stage Grand Cultivator. But ording to Jin So-hae, Jeon Myeong-hoon had left Thunder Spirit Ind entirely!

    This led the elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to investigate the barrier of Thunder Spirit Ind, turning everything upside down once again.

    Traces were found that someone had forcibly broken through Thunder Spirit Ind''s barrier.

    Consequently, an emergency was dered throughout the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Seventy Nascent Soul and thirty-three Heavenly Being elders.

    Along with the Supreme Sect Leader Jin Byuk-ho himself, the only Four-Axis stage cultivator in the sect, personally set out to search for Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Thus, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is now left empty.

    I finally make my move.

    ''Now''s the time.''

    Wo-woong!

    I climb Thunder Cloud Peak with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body and stand in front of the Thunder Tribute Hall where the Heavenly Lightning Banner is stored.

    ''Today, the Heavenly Lightning Banner will be in my hands!''

    With this, may the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect not be struck by that terrible cmity.

    Near the Thunder Tribute Hall, I touch the shrine without any of the Nascent Soul stage elders guarding it noticing.

    Then, I begin toy the circuits of the Mad Lord on the surface of the Thunder Tribute Hall while remotely controlling Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Chijijik...

    After a while, the Thunder Tribute Hall falls under my hands.

    ''I just need to go in and steal it, but...''

    The Nascent Soul stage elders nearby are bothersome.

    Although the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts can be fully utilized based on ''vision'', it is too much for the weak consciousness of the Mysterious Bizarre Gu to handle something like the Formless Sword.

    In other words, I can''t knock them out or anything.

    ''Then... let''s try to distract them with something else.''

    I take out Yuan Yu.

    "Buy me some time, Yuan Yu."

    Yuan Yu, which had been slumbering in my possession, transforms into a human form and stands up at mymand.

    I continue to maintain the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts while remotely controlling Jeon Myeong-hoon, and send Yuan Yu to the front of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Over the past 50 years.

    Reaching out to the dragon veins of the we had fallen on, I also brought Yuan Yu up to the Nascent Soul stage.

    The blood shadows that Yuan Li had scattered throughout the dragon veins near the Heaven-Treading Desert were condensed through the dragon veins and merged again. Hence, even without a main soul, Yuan Yu condensed a Nascent Soul.

    ''More specifically, it''s a form forced together with the Mysterious Bizarre Gu technique, but...''

    Anyway, Yuan Yu had seeded in reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    Moreover, the body that Yuan Li painstakingly created for Yuan Yu seems to have superior talent to mine, already being at the mid-stage of Nascent Soul.

    ''Now, show them.''

    It feels like it''s been a long time since I''ve seen it.

    Honestly, they are unpleasant techniques, but thinking of them as just techniques from a bygone past made me feel better.

    "Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light."

    As Yuan Yu forms a hand seal, crimson clouds of blood mist swirl around him.

    And then.

    Kwaaaang!

    Yuan Yu''s spell strikes the barrier of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''The beginning starts now.''

    With the sect''s main forces out searching for Jeon Myeong-hoon and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect left empty,

    Will there really be anyone in the remaining Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who canpare to Yuan Li in his prime?

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 209: Lightning Flash (3)

    Chapter 209: Lightning sh (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and other stuff!

    "What madness! Who dares to attack the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!?"

    "It must be someone tired of living!"

    Five Nascent Soul stage elders quickly encircle Yuan Yu with lightning shing in their eyes.

    Upon seeing Yuan Yu''s appearance, they take a gasp for a moment then they each form hand seals to summon their dharma treasures and prepare their spells.

    I watch them through Yuan Yu''s perspective, feeling a remarkably fresh sensation.

    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve faced ordinary human cultivators.''

    When I was captured by the Mad Lord, it felt more like I was fighting the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress rather than directly confronting someone, since I was in the body of a puppet.

    In the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, where everyone walked around shirtless enjoying physicalbat due to their steel-like bodies, there were no users of dharma treasures or spells.

    In this life, since I''ve been living among the demon race and not humans, I''ve been sparring with demon beasts who use their sturdy bodies instead of dharma treasures and supernatural abilities instead of spells. Hence, facing cultivators who traditionally use dharma treasures like this is a first in a long time.

    "Strike down with Thunderbolt Banner!"

    An elder with a long beard, seemingly enraged, swings a blue g dharma treasure and causes blue lightning to fall from the sky onto Yuan Yu.

    "Blood Chain Binding Forest."

    In the next moment, Yuan Yu forms a hand seal, extracting red blood trees from the surrounding blood mist to create a barrier which the lightning incinerates.

    Starting with the bearded elder, the other elders also begin to cast their spells.

    "To think you dare to fight against us, the Five Door Immortal Masters. You must be out of your mind!"

    "Five Door Immortal Masters..."

    I watch their spells hit Yuan Yu through his perspective and smirk.

    "So, you''re the gatekeepers of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s defensive barrier. In other words, if I keep you upied here, there will be no one to guard the main gate of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?"

    "...! There''s an aplice..?"

    Kwaaaaang!

    Before the so-called Five Door Immortal Masters can finish speaking,

    The puppets I summoned with the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea Canon hit the main gate of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect once again.

    They are the mass-produced General Seo puppets.

    Highly useful puppets capable of delivering Nascent Soul level attacks swarm towards the entrance of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, opening their mouths to shoot out General Seo Cannons.

    Jeeeeng!

    A strike from one General Seo puppet shatters the main gate of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the mass-produced General Seo puppets swarm towards the broken gate.

    "What is this...!"

    The Five Door Immortal Masters are flustered trying to stop the mass-produced General Seo puppets, but Yuan Yu blocks them.

    "You shall not pass."

    "You damned thing. I can''t even tell if you''re a man or a woman. If you don''t move aside, I''ll split you in half and kill you!"

    "You shall not pass."

    I move Yuan Yu''s body, smiling.

    Yuan Yu''s eerily charming smile seems to shock the Five Door Immortal Masters once again, but they all furiously form hand seals.

    "Die!"

    ''Hmm''

    Yuan Yu opens his mouth and starts spitting out dharma treasures from his Golden Core.

    Ziiing!

    Attacks aimed at Yuan Yu are all blocked by the four pagodas he spits out.

    Around Yuan Yu, dharma treasures begin to emerge.

    Seventeen bone dagger dharma treasures.

    A blood-colored spear dharma treasure, a crystal skull staff, and the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Leaf Fan, among others.

    "You shall not pass."

    Additionally, Yuan Yu calls forth a Nascent Soul stage ghost king from the blood clouds, forming hand seals with an eerie smile.

    Kwaaaang!

    The next moment, one of Yuan Yu''s daggers flies towards one of the Five Door Immortal Masters, battering his defensive spell and Pure Spiritual Force protective aura.

    The defensive spell breaks but the Nascent Soul''s protective aura isn''t prated, making Yuan Yu''s dagger halt and hover in the air.

    However, the ghost king summoned by Yuan Yu strikes down with his scythe on the Five Door Immortal Master whose defensive spell had been shattered in the next moment.

    Jeeeeng!

    Once again, a shocking sound echoes and Yuan Yu''s attack sessfully prates the opponent''s protective aura this time around.

    "Ugh...! Do you think you can defeat me!"

    The protective aura shattered Nascent Soul elder forms hand seals and transforms into a Lightning Serpent that opens its mouth towards Yuan Yu,

    Pshhh!

    Yuan Yu''s dagger targets him, but it only leaves a small wound on his neck, dodging Yuan Yu''s attack and striking next to Yuan Yu.

    Jeeeeng!

    That attack shatters the barrier created by Yuan Yu''s pagoda dharma treasures.

    "Blood Chain Binding Forest."

    Chyarluk!

    As Yuan Yu forms hand seals again, numerous blood trees grow around him, swinging their sharp branches and leaves at the Nascent Soul stage elders.

    Most of them move like lightning to dodge Yuan Yu''s attacks, but their protective body force and defensive spells begin to falter.

    "Blood Spear."

    Above the summoned blood spear, the figure of a ghost king holding the spear appears.

    The ghost king, inhaling the blood mist from Yuan Yu, instantly elevates its realm to the Nascent Soul stage like the scythe-wielding ghost king. With all its might, it thrusts at the opponent before it.

    Jeeeeng!

    "Agh!"

    The thrust of the blood spear shatters one of the Five Door Immortal Masters'' spells and protective body force, tearing through his side.

    Under Yuan Yu''s control, the ghost king wielding the blood spear breaks through the Five Door Immortal Masters'' protective body forces and defensive spells, scattering spears in all directions.

    "Bind!"

    Pajijijik!

    However, as a bald Five Door Immortal Master forms hand seals, chains of lightning bound the ghost king.

    The ghost king is neutralized in an instant, but Yuan Yu once again maniptes seventeen bone daggers and scatters them in all directions.

    The momentum is chilling and under Yuan Yu''s maniption, the daggers graze the Nascent Soul stage elders'' skin, drawing blood droplets.

    "Everyone, be on your guard. This one is not to be underestimated!"

    "As long as we stay alert, this guy won''t be able to beat us!"

    The Five Door Immortal Masters seem to be pushed back by Yuan Yu but then press on him in turn, gradually pushing him back.

    At some point, the coordination among the five Nascent Soul stage elders perfectly clicks, causing Yuan Yu to be fully exposed to their attacks.

    Kwarrrrrrung!

    As the sound of thunder echoes, Yuan Yu is torn to shreds by the lightning. Left with only his Golden Core, he is targeted by the highest-ranking elder who shoots a lightning arrow and shatters Yuan Yu''s Golden Core.

    Thus, Yuan Yu is killed.

    "Phew, he was a tough one."

    "Now we just need to capture his Nascent Soul, and it''s over."

    "It felt like fighting not one, but three Nascent Soul stage cultivators."

    "That just shows how powerful he was. Now..."

    And then.

    Chyarluk!

    The blood mist Yuan Yu had been spreading around begins to seep into the shattered Golden Core.

    Yuan Yu''s Golden Core regenerates.

    And around the Golden Core, Yuan Yu''s flesh begins to grow back.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The lumps of red flesh that wriggles like a collection of meat gather, transforming back into Yuan Yu''s form.

    Thus, Yuan Yu is resurrected.

    "You shall not pass."

    "What is this...!"

    Seeing Yuan Yu resurrected in perfect condition, the Five Door Immortal Masters clench their teeth.

    "Right, I had expected that the lifeline of someone who practices devilish arts might be a bit tougher! Devil cultivators, even in death, have learned many immortality skills. It''s said that they have to be killed once, twice, sometimes even three times, correct?"

    "..."

    Yuan Yu simply forms hand seals without expression.

    "Let''s kill him three times then! Let''s continue!"

    Once again, the battle between the Five Door Immortal Masters and Yuan Yumences.<hr>

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is in turmoil.

    The mass-produced General Seo puppets I created are opening their mouths and shooting beams everywhere, copsing numerous halls throughout the sect.

    To suppress the chaos, Nascent Soul and Heavenly Being stage cultivators flew out, beginning to smash the Nascent Soul stage puppets.

    As the mass-produced General Seo puppets shoot beams near Thunder Cloud Peak, even the elders guarding the Thunder Tribute Hall have no choice but to respond.

    Eventually, the Nascent Soul stage elder guarding the Thunder Tribute Hall frowns and swiftly descends to smash the mass-produced General Seo puppets.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, I move Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body and sneak into the Thunder Tribute Hall through the gap.

    As expected, the hall''s mechanisms are neutralized by the circuits of the Mad Lord, rendering them inactive.

    ''This is the Thunder Tribute Hall...''

    Vast!

    Though it looks small from the outside, the interior is as spacious as a grand pce''s main hall.

    Spacepression spell.

    I notice something at the far end of this vast hall that carries strong lightning energy and walk towards the other end of the hall.

    Fizz, fizz...

    Some lightning attribute mechanisms seem to be activating, but somehow, they are all absorbed into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body without any reaction.

    ''Does lightning attribute energy just get absorbed by Jeon Myeong-hoon without resistance?''

    It seems to be the power of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    After an uncertain amount of time passing through lightning attribute mechanisms that crumbled helplessly in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body,

    I finally reach arge altar.

    On that altar flutters a bright golden g.

    Kurung, Kururung...

    ''This is the Heavenly Lightning Banner...''

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner is enormous.

    It is not something that can be held and swung with hands.

    The pole of the Heavenly Lightning Banner alone is bigger than four Jeon Myeong-hoons put together.

    Fizz, fizz...

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand touches the Heavenly Lightning Banner, it vibrates wildly with a buzzing sound.

    ''Huh?''

    However, I am startled looking at the Heavenly Lightning Banner through the eyes of Mysterious Bizarre Gu.

    ''This Heavenly Lightning Banner...''

    From the Heavenly Lightning Banner, intent flows out as if it''s a person.

    ''Is it... alive?''

    Wo-woong!

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon touches the Heavenly Lightning Banner, it sends out an intent of fear, vibrating wildly.

    It seems to greatly dislike being touched by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand.

    But despite its dislike and fear, once Jeon Myeong-hoon grabs it, it fails to resist and quietly remains in his hand, showing its displeasure.

    ''Huh, interesting.''

    After looking at the artifact seriously, I take the Heavenly Lightning Banner and head outside.

    The sect elders are still wrestling with the mass-produced General Seos.

    ''Now, all I have to do is take the Heavenly Lightning Banner outside and it''s over.''<hr>

    The main gate of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Above it, five Nascent Soul stage elders affiliated with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the Five Door Immortal Masters, are gasping for breath.

    "Now, now he must be dead, right?"

    "We''ve already killed him four times; if he resurrects again..."

    Despite their wishes, blood mist gathers in front of their eyes and Yuan Yu reveals himself once again.

    "Ahhhhhh! He''s resurrected again!"

    "That blood mist, that blood mist is resurrecting him!"

    "B-But now the blood mist has almost run out, if we kill him just one more time..."

    That''s when it happens.

    Yuan Yu raises the crystal skull staff.

    The next moment, as the crystal skull staff opens its mouth, the wounds that had been grazed by Yuan Yu''s blood-red daggers widen and the Five Door Immortal Masters'' life force begins to be absorbed towards Yuan Yu.

    "Ah, no!"

    "This damned my life force...!"

    In a brief moment.

    The skull crystal staff closes its mouth and Yuan Yu replenishes his energy from the skull crystal staff.

    As his energy is being replenished, Yuan Yu opens his mouth and releases an enormous amount of blood mist again, filling the surroundings.

    It''s the life force absorbed from the five Nascent Soul stage cultivators.

    "This damned thing...!"

    "It''s preserving its life with our life force!"

    "Please, just die!"

    The Five Door Immortal Masters, exhausted from the struggle to kill Yuan Yu after having their life force drained, attack him with a weary demeanor.

    I watch this scene from behind while waiting for Jeon Myeong-hoon who ising this way using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    A littleter.

    "D-Did we get him?"

    Around the time the Five Door Immortal Masters kill Yuan Yu for the sixth time,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon finally emerges from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "Finally!"

    I joyfully turn my gaze toward the Heavenly Lightning Banner he is supposed to be carrying.

    But then, I sense something off.

    ''?''

    It''s invisible.

    To my eyes, it looks as though Jeon Myeong-hoon is just running with his hands clutching the air.

    ''What''s going on?''

    It''s strange.

    Through the perspective of the Mysterious Bizarre Gu possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body, it is clear that Jeon Myeong-hoon is indeed holding the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    But from my perspective, the Heavenly Lightning Banner is invisible.

    ''How could this be''

    Confused, I reach out to touch where Jeon Myeong-hoon is supposedly holding the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    And then.

    Kururung!

    "!"

    I frown as I feel a tingling of lightning climbing up my hand.

    My hand is being scorched by the lightning.

    I continue trying to grasp the Heavenly Lightning Banner despite the pain.

    However, the Heavenly Lightning Banner still fails to be grasped.

    It isn''t that my hand can''t prate the lightning of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''Ah''

    It''s that when I try to grab where the Heavenly Lightning Banner is, my hand only touches ''lightning.''

    That''s it.

    The essence of the Heavenly Lightning Banner is lightning itself!

    As expected of an immortal treasure used by a True Immortal, its material isn''t any ordinary substance but lightning itself.

    I chuckle to myself as I realize the characteristics of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''Through Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes and vision, it appears. But through my eyes and vision, it''s invisible. This means''

    As a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, those who haven''t learned the sect''s lightning cultivation methods can''t even touch, let alone see the Heavenly Lightning Banner with the naked eye.

    An immortal treasure that can only be handled by those who have mastered the sect''s techniques!

    That is the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    I look hopelessly toward Yuan Yu, who is fighting in the distance.

    Seeing Yuan Yu resurrect for the seventh time, the Five Door Immortal Masters are in despair.

    "Don''t resurrect seven times!!!"

    "Just die already, you damned creature!!!"

    "It''s time for you to die!!! Please, just die!"

    ''I didn''t expect this kind of pitfall...''

    I have sessfully stolen the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    However, I can''t see the Heavenly Lightning Banner with my naked eye, and since the Heavenly Lightning Banner is made of lightning, grabbing it only results in catching bolts of lightning.

    ''Then''

    "Do I need to kidnap Jeon Myeong-hoon as well?"

    Perhaps that''s the best course of action.

    "Yuan Yu,e back. We''re leaving."

    It is then.

    Click

    "!"

    Someone appears silently behind me, touching my shoulder.

    A familiar voice follows, dyed by the sound of thunder.

    Kururung!

    "Thought I recognized you from somewhere. Aren''t you the one with the Nascent Soul consciousness who ascended alonest time?"

    I quickly turn around, calling Yuan Yu back to me.

    The familiar figure in golden robes, the Four-Axis stage cultivator of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The Supreme Sect Leader, Jin Byuk-ho.

    "First off, let''s hear why you suddenly went crazy, cing a seal in my disciple''s mind, and touching the Heavenly Lightning Banner?"

    I swallow as I see Jin Byuk-ho, who had flown back to Thunder Spirit Ind at the speed of lightning.

    His aura is definitely not inferior to that of the Azure Tiger Saint.

    ''Can I handle this?''

    If it''s just this, perhaps

    As he reaches his hand out, the Heavenly Lightning Banner naturally flies into Jin Byuk-ho''s hand, resizing to perfectly fit his grip.

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner has returned to Jin Byuk-ho''s hand.

    ''It''s not going to work.''

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 210: Lightning Flash (4)

    Chapter 210: Lightning sh (4)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and other stuff!

    In an instant, I swung the Formless Sword towards the sky almost instinctively.

    Bo-oong!

    Jeeeeng!

    The Formless Sword, reaching Treading Heavens, cuts through the lightning falling from the sky.

    "Bring Myeong-hoon over here."

    Wo-woong!

    Without giving me a chance to act, Jin Byuk-ho extends his hand and a force of attraction emerges from it, pulling Jeon Myeong-hoon towards him.

    Holding Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head, Jin Byuk-ho clicks his tongue and exerts force in his hand.

    Simultaneously, the Mysterious Bizarre Gu I ced in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s upper dantian burns awaypletely.

    Zzzt!

    Since it''s a spell I created from a part of my consciousness, a sharp pain flows into my consciousness when the Mysterious Bizarre Gu is burned.

    "Now, shall we have a talk?"

    Why is it?

    The opponent is at the early stage of Four-Axis, not having built even a single Axis.

    Yet, for some reason, I feel Jin Byuk-ho holding the Heavenly Lightning Banner to be even more insurmountable than Gyu-ryeon or Seo Hweol.

    Wiiing!

    I can see the intent flowing from the Heavenly Lightning Bannermunicating with Jin Byuk-ho.

    The next moment, Jin Byuk-ho swings the Heavenly Lightning Banner again.

    Kururung!

    The sky lights up brightly.

    The next moment, hundreds of lightning bolts fall towards me.

    "This is insane!"

    Kugugugu!

    Ssh!

    I spit out blood and soar into the sky.

    The Pure Spiritual Force that reached the Nascent Soul stage, the body refined by demon beast methods, and the skin further strengthened by the ck Dragon''s True Blood.

    And the Formless Sword that reached Treading Heavens flowing through my entire body allowed me to barely survive.

    I look at the ce where a hundred bolts of lightning had fallen.

    Right in front of Jin Byuk-ho.

    The very ce I was just standing had be a gigantic valley.

    It isn''t just a simple valley.

    ''A spatial rift!''

    Each of those lightning bolts were equivalent to a strike from a Four-Axis stage cultivator.

    Even so, I felt that Jin Byuk-ho was not using his full power.

    ''I need to escape.''

    As long as Jin Hyuk-who wields the Heavenly Lightning Banner, there is absolutely no chance of winning.

    Paaat!

    I cut through the air using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Jin Byuk-ho looks surprised for a moment when I disappear from in front of him, but soon smirks and swings the Heavenly Lightning Banner again.

    And then.

    Kururururung!

    The entire sky turns blue and the area within a ten-mile radius is filled with lightning.

    "!"

    The Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is not a teleportation technique but is based on evading using the opponent''s perception.

    In other words, it''s useless in front of an area-wide technique that doesn''t rely on perception.

    I control my trembling limbs and summon the ck Dragon''s True Blood.

    Crack, crack!

    ck horns protrude from my forehead and ck scales appear in various ces.

    Simultaneously, my hips bulge and a tail springs out while my limbs be sharp like those of a beast.

    Kugugugugu!

    I summon dark clouds around me and flee rapidly riding on the clouds.

    Tearing through space and entering the void using my vision of nes.

    Utilizing the Flying Escape Technique of the Heaven Tribe, the Gliding Technique of the Earth Tribe, and bing one with the Formless Sword of Treading Heavens, I flee away at lightning speed.

    However, a golden light begins to chase me from behind with the resounding sound of thunder.

    [You think you can escape!!!]

    A stern voice thunders through the void, and Jin Byuk-ho chases after me with the speed of lightning.

    Bo-oong!

    As he swings the Heavenly Lightning Banner again, the empty void fills up with blue lightning.

    "!"

    Pzzzt!

    I grit my teeth and advance while being struck by lightning.

    Ugh!

    However, the attraction force of a Four-Axis stage cultivator pulls me towards him, and the distance between Jin Byuk-ho and myself closes.

    ''This won''t do.''

    If things continue this way, I will really get caught and killed!

    Feeling the threat to my life, I fly towards the direction of Heavenly Human Ind.

    Kwarururung!

    Of course, I am struck by lightning several times in the process, and I have to fly desperately to survive.

    ''Is this how I die?''

    The lightning scattered by Jin Byuk-ho is truly terrifying.

    While the Heavenly Tribtion adjusts to my realm, Jin Byuk-ho does not hesitate to sprinkle lightning at the Four-Axis level, making it even harder to defend against.

    Kwarururung!

    I am struck by blue lightning in the void once again andugh hollowly, half out of my mind.

    ''I thought if I were to die in this life, it would be at the hands of Seo Hweol...''

    Unexpectedly, I never imagined dying at the hands of Jin Byuk-ho, unable to even grasp the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Had I at least held onto the Heavenly Lightning Banner, preventing Jin Byuk-ho from wielding it, I might have had a chance.

    But I was defeated by the unfairness that only those from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect can wield the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''Well, this too''

    Kururung!

    ''Isn''t bad. Anyway I tried my best to do what I can''

    Just as my consciousness begins to sink downwards.

    Ziiing!

    I hear, or rather ''see,'' something resonating in my head.

    ''What''s this strange''

    Something is speaking to me.

    ''Strange voice?''

    "Huh!"

    Startled, I open my eyes.

    I look behind me just in case.

    Sure enough, the voicees from the direction Jin Byuk-ho is chasing me.

    No, not a voice.

    It''s some third new sense, akin to the vision of Beyond the Path to Heavens and the vision of intent.

    Something that until now I had described as ''seeing'' and ''vision'' as there was no way to describe this sense. In fact, it wasn''t seeing but a sense of feeling.

    This ''voice'' is conveying its meaning to me in that manner.

    No, more precisely, I can hear the meaning of the voice.

    ''Is it because I possess the vision of Treading Heavens?''

    ''I hear'' the words.

    Save me.

    The words of the ''Heavenly Lightning Banner''!

    Save me.

    ''Indeed, I didn''t hear it wrong.''

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner is continuously repeating the same message.

    Asking to be saved.

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner is ''speaking'' like that.

    My sixth sense whispers.

    Speak to the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    That is the way to survive!

    "Ugh!"

    Struck by lightning as I fall through the void, I stop in my tracks.

    Jin Byuk-ho, who is chasing after me, lifts the Heavenly Lightning Banner with a sneer.

    "Remarkable, you dare to stand against me holding the Heavenly Lightning Banner?"

    "Ha!"

    I focus my mind even more.

    I concentrate my consciousness on the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''I cannot see its form, but I can see its intent.''

    That means, heartnguage might work!

    I convey my intention to the Heavenly Lightning Banner through heartnguage.

    How do you want me to save you?

    Immediately, the Heavenly Lightning Banner replies.

    Release me from the descendants of the Golden Deity

    I cannot even grasp you, let alone see you with my naked eye.

    I will tell you my real name. Strongly think of my real name and grab me. Then you might be able to grasp me.

    The real name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner?

    There''s no time to think.

    Tell me!

    Through the intent of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, its [Name] is firmly imprinted in my mind.

    The Essence of the Great Heavenly Punishment, Zhengli (Political Motivation).

    ''Zhengli!''

    As I deeply invoke the name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I face Jin Byuk-ho.

    ''There''s only one chance.''

    Crackle!

    Circuits of the Mad Lord areid throughout my body.

    Yuan Yu who I took while fleeing from Jin Byuk-ho also bes Blood Body Skin Armor and melts into me.

    Looking at Jin Byuk-ho, I open my mouth to probe him.

    "Do you, by any chance, know the true name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner?"

    "Hm?"

    Seemingly surprised by my question, Jin Byuk-houghs and says,

    "The Heavenly Lightning Banner is just the Heavenly Lightning Banner, what kind of nonsense are you spouting?"

    "...."

    He doesn''t know.

    But, perhaps this is for the best.

    ''Even if I hold Zhengli as an outsider, they won''t be able to find out.''

    It means I can catch him off guard for a moment.

    "Anyway, why did you, who followed the Sea Dragon King, suddenly pop up and try to steal my disciple and the divine object of our sect? If you confess now, I might consider leniency."

    "Confess, huh..."

    I bitterly smile and face Jin Byuk-ho head-on.

    "Don''t you realize the moment you arrived in the Middle Realm with the Heavenly Lightning Banner, your Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was fated for cmity?"

    "What?"

    "On the stele of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s ancestor Yang Su-jin, floating in Ascension Path, it is written that one must not ascend with the Heavenly Lightning Banner. Once you reach the Four-Axis stage, you should be able to travel dimensions, so it wouldn''t hurt to go back and check."

    "What nonsense are you spouting now?"

    As expected, it didn''t get through.

    "The content of Ascension Path''s stele has been passed down to our sect. To ascend with a calm heart! That''s what the stele says. What does a thing like you know about it!"

    "...?"

    What''s this? It seems like he has a strange understanding of the stele''s content.

    ''The transmission has been corrupted over time!''

    As long as he believes what he knows is correct, there''s nothing I can do.

    "...Do you know about the shrine where Yang Su-jin''s stele was enshrined? During the era Yang Su-jin was alive, his shrine built in the Central Imperial Kingdom fell to the Heaven-Treading Desert, and the other half of Yang Su-jin''s stele also fell to the Heaven-Treading Desert along with the shrine."

    And that was Yuan Li''s ck castle.

    "I swear on the honor and integrity of the respected Sea Dragon King, Seo Hweol, my words are not false!"

    "Uhm...! To invoke the name of the Sea Dragon King...?"

    Upon mentioning Seo Hweol, Jin Byuk-ho seems startled and furrows his brows.

    "...Are you saying that your theft of the Heavenly Lightning Banner is also the will of the Sea Dragon King?"

    "Yes, exactly. The Sea Dragon King found an ancient record about Yang Su-jin within the Earth Tribe Territory. Based on that record and after some investigations, he concluded that the Heavenly Lightning Banner should remain with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and promptly dispatched me to retrieve it."

    Jin Byuk-ho falls silent for a moment at my words.

    Then, he shakes his head and shouts firmly,

    "That''s a lie. The glorious and just Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol I know would have invited me honestly, shared the truth, and warned me. He wouldn''t meddle and try to steal from another sect!"

    ''As expected, he''s not fooled.''

    Without knowing the rtionship Seo Hweol had with Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, and Azure Tiger Saint, I can''t properly fabricate a story.

    But that''s okay.

    The mere fact that Jin Byuk-ho was shaken by the mention of Seo Hweol''s words is enough.

    Yes, ''shaken'' is enough.

    Fwoosh!

    The Formless Sword of Treading Heavens that envelops my entire body turns golden in an instant.

    ''I will revive it.''

    The radiance of Surpassing Radiant Saber!

    Fwaaah!

    In an instant.

    I be a de faster than lightning. A saber surpassing even the speed of light, and charge at Jin Byuk-ho.

    In that instant, as if time itself is split, I strongly envision the name Zhengli while sessfully grabbing the transparent g in Jin Byuk-ho''s hand!

    Crackle!

    Tremendous lightning surges, but unlike before, I definitely ''grasp'' its real form!

    Crack!

    Holding onto the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I retreat and escape.

    Boom!

    In the blink of an eye.

    No, in fact, in an even shorter moment, I split the instant with the Formless Sword turned Surpassing Radiant Saber and sessfully stole the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "Ugh, huh, ack!"

    Whether it''s the bacsh from forcibly changing the Formless Sword, blood spurts from my seven orifices and my sturdy body is violently shaken. However, I have seeded!

    "Ha, haha, hahahaha!"

    Jin Byuk-ho''s pupils tremble crazily and Iugh maniacally as I cut space and re-enter the physical world.

    "Phew..."

    With dense spiritual energy around, Heavenly Human Ind is visible in the distance.

    Behind me, Jin Byuk-ho is furiously splitting space to follow.

    "NOOOOO!"

    Holding the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I head towards Heavenly Human Ind,ughing.

    ''Now, I''m almost there!!!''

    That''s when it happens.

    Whisper, whisper, whisper...

    A whisper tickles my ears.

    It''s the whisper of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    What''s the matter, what''s happening?

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner trembles as if moved and says,

    Thank you for freeing me from the descendants of the Golden Deity who tormented me. Please, I ask for just one more request.

    A request?

    Call my name. Out loud.

    ...?

    It''s an extremely bizarre request.

    ''Is there something behind this?''

    Wondering if the Heavenly Lightning Banner is ying some trick on me, I look up at the sky to measure the celestial energy.

    There was nothing unusual.

    My fate is calm.

    Why do you want me to call your name?

    For thest tens of thousands of years, no one from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has ever spoken to me. It was a time of profound loneliness. Please, I beg of you, call my name.

    Is it simply because it felt lonely from not having its name called?

    I look at the celestial energy once more.

    Even after imagining myself calling its name, the celestial energy remains unchanged.

    Whether I call its name or not, there is no change in the celestial energy.

    ''Well, if it purely wants its name to be called...''

    I nod, looking at the lonely intent of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Wo-woong!

    At the same moment, my body turns into a sword and pierces through the barrier of Heavenly Human Ind, entering into it.

    Now, all I have to do is to board the teleportation array to the Light Spirit Pond. From there on, my n will be practicallyplete.

    I soar towards the teleportation array leading to the Light Spirit Pond. Arriving in front of it, I decide to grant the wish of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Taat!

    Standing on the teleportation array, I call the name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "Zhengli."

    Simultaneously, I see Jin Byuk-ho chasing after me from afar and activate the teleportation array.

    "Farewell. The Heavenly Lightning Banner will be safely hidden by me."

    The light of the teleportation array shes, starting its transportation!

    "...."

    And then, nothing happens.

    "Ha, haha... Finally caught you, you damned thief. It really was a close call."

    Wo-woong

    Jin Byuk-ho gasps for breath as he enters the inside of the teleportation array.

    Sweating coldly, I look around.

    ''The teleportation array isn''t working...!''

    "Since your im of being under the Sea Dragon King also seems like a lie, I will first use the traditional punishment method of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and impale you on a lightning pir for 100 days. Then..."

    "Look here, Sect Leader."

    "Are you scared? But the crime of kidnapping a disciple and stealing the divine artifact of the sect..."

    "Sect Leader!"

    I shout out loud, trembling.

    Shiiing

    The light of the teleportation array is fading.

    Simultaneously, through the vision of the Earth Tribe, I capture the flow of heaven and earth spiritual energy acting strangely.

    "I knew you were crazy, but to scream in this situation... Uh...!"

    Gulp!

    Jin Byuk-ho stumbles as he approaches me, spewing out a mouthful of blood.

    Not just that.

    Ugh...!

    I, too, feel an increasing amount of blood spurting from my organs and my entire body''s blood boiling.

    ''Something''s wrong!''

    The flow of Yin and Yang is entangled.

    Thews of the world are flowing wildly.

    Kwaang!

    I swing my fist, breaking the ceiling of the teleportation array building, and look up at the sky.

    My eyes widen.

    The celestial energy, which had been fine until a moment ago, is twisting like crazy!

    "Ah, ah...?"

    Thank you. Thank you so much. I''m deeply grateful.

    In the next moment, endless words of gratitude echo from the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Finally, I can return to my rightful master....

    "What, what''s this...?"

    Thank you. Thank you very much. To speak a name out loud is to utter fate itself. The act of ''fate speaking'' has resounded through the Three Thousand Worlds... Now, my master can find me at any moment!

    Zzzt, zzztzzzt...!

    Simultaneously, amidst the twisted flow of Yin and Yang, lightning energy begins to appear.

    It starts with static electricity circling the entire body.

    But the static electricity gradually intensifies, creating a powerful electric force.

    Soon, not only I but also all buildings and pedestrians above Heavenly Human Ind begin to be engulfed in lightning.

    "Ah...ahh..."

    I sincerely regret learning the name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    I shouldn''t have carelessly uttered it.

    I have learned knowledge that should not have been carelessly known.

    Gulp

    The sky splits in two and ''opens.''

    Beyond the opened sky, a gigantic ''eye'' that fills the entire sky begins to gaze down upon Heavenly Human Ind.

    A True Immortal, from a faraway dimension, begins to peer down upon thisnd in its true form.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 212: The Clown and the Performance (1)

    Chapter 212: The Clown and the Performance (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    It''s surreal.

    I feel as if I''m submerged in water, floating through a bizarre illusion.

    It''s a strange space.

    The boundaries between colors are blurred, and at the same time, numerous pieces of knowledge, history, and futures seem to float around me.

    I float aimlessly here, grasping onto my dazed consciousness.

    ''I definitely...''

    I lost consciousness facing the Heavenly Tribtion that fell upon Heavenly Human Ind.

    But where am I now?

    As I try to regain consciousness and be aware of my surroundings, delicate, white, jade-like fingers caress my cheek.

    [I express my gratitude to you. By uttering my name, you have allowed my lord to find me more quickly... finally freeing me from the dreadful descendants of the Golden Deity.]

    A soft voice.

    Someone with white hair and clothes made of lightning is stroking my head.

    [You bear a fierce fate of Heavenly Tribtion. In recognition of your help, I shall bestow a blessing upon you.]

    The entity whispers into my ear with a distant-sounding voice.

    And then, I feel something imbue itself into my very being as I lose consciousness along with the entity''s whisper.<hr>

    sh!

    "...!"

    I open my eyes.

    I am surrounded by ashes.

    From myst memory, I remember the Heavenly Lightning Banner invoking some sort of judgment with the power of the True Immortal, scattering Heavenly Tribtion everywhere.

    ''This is...''

    Certainly, it is the Heavenly Human Ind.

    But it''s different from the Heavenly Human Ind I know of.

    There is nothing left.

    The once-thriving headquarters of the Human Race has all turned to a handful of ashes floating away. Everyone walking the streets is...

    Throb!

    "Grrrrr!"

    I clutch my head.

    Images flood my brain of people praying, transforming into lightning, vaporizing, and being sucked up into the sky.

    Return....

    Return....

    Return....

    "Ha, haaak, haaaak!"

    I scream, holding my head.

    Up until now, I have met True Immortals a few times and even thought I could have a decent conversation with them.

    But at this very moment.

    I realize how arrogant, foolish, and naive that thought was.

    Return....

    Someone keeps whispering in my ear! Over and over!

    I want to kneel down and pray right then and there.

    Only that would bring relief!

    But!

    ''No, no!''

    I barely control my body and stand up.

    "Huff...! Huff!"

    Cold sweat drips down.

    Encountering the other True Immortals had been painful to recall, but recalling them didn''t pose a burden in itself.

    Only now do I realize.

    ''It was all because I was facing merely avatars, or remnants of consciousness within a drop of blood...!''

    What I saw today was the ''true body''.

    A True Immortal revealing itself without any consideration for mortals is indescribably horrifying.

    Return....

    "Ha, haaaah!"

    I am startled by the voice echoing in my ears.

    Not just startled, but terrified.

    "What is this!"

    My fingertips flicker, shimmering with a blue light.

    It''s electricity.

    The nature of lightning flickers at my fingertips.

    But it isn''t just emitting spiritual energy with lightning properties.

    What terrifies me is that my fingertips are slowly ''transforming'' into electricity.

    Return....

    As the whispering continues, the range of the transformation slowly expands.

    "Huff... Huff..."

    I sweat coldly, twisting a strained smile.

    "Really... This life hasn''t been easy."

    The fingertips transforming into lightning will disperse and vanish if not supplied with spiritual energy.

    I can feel it clearly.

    This lightning consuming my body will eventually devour even my Nascent Soul,pletely turning me into lightning itself and scattering me.

    It isn''t about bing a spirit of lightning or evolving into another being.

    Literally, it''s about ''returning'' to a more magnificent being as a streak of lightning.

    Merely cutting off my hand won''t solve the problem.

    Return....

    As long as the whispers stay in my ears, even if I change bodies, this symptom will keep recurring.

    ''Will the whispering continue until my entire body and Nascent Soul ispletely turned into lightning...?''

    It''s absurd.

    What is terrifying is that this isn''t necessarily done with malice by the True Immortal.

    The target of the True Immortal''s malice was the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    I clearly remember the energy of Heavenly Tribtion flying towards the direction of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was not to return to the True Immortal but was to be reduced to ashes and perish entirely.

    Thus, this phenomenon isn''t because the True Immortal harbored malice and cursed me.

    It happened merely because I had directly gazed at the True Immortal''s true body.

    Just once!

    When the True Immortal first pushed its gigantic eyeball into the sky, that one brief nce that was less than a second!

    That one nce caused this phenomenon.

    Return....

    "Out of nowhere, I''ve be terminally ill"

    Judging by the pace at which my fingertips are slowly being consumed, my lifespan is at most a year.

    At the shortest, around 100 days.

    "...Ha, haha... Hahahaha!"

    Suddenly I burst intoughter, finding everything absurd.

    "What in the world is this?"

    Was it a mistake to choose Seo Hweol from the start?

    Nothing has been going right in this life.

    In the beginning, I was merely used by Seo Hweol. I vowed revenge and spent time in the Lower Realm but being in the Lower Realm, I couldn''t exert any significant influence.

    Even aftering back up, my n to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner failedpletely.

    Then, after checking the celestial energy and thinking there would be no problems, I carelessly called out a name and ended up with a terminal condition.

    ''Really''

    Full of misfortune.

    ''I''m going insane.''

    I sigh, looking at my fingertips that are fizzling and dispersing.

    What should I do?

    I have at most a year left with this terminal curse.

    ''Within that time, can I possibly achieve anything?''

    No, before that.

    What should I do?

    I chuckle vacantly.

    Discovering the secrets of the Dragon Race, including Seo Hweol and the ck Dragon King.

    Checking on Oh Hye-seo''s situation.

    Stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    All failed.

    I haven''t achieved any of the goals I set for this life.

    So, what more should I do?

    What more can I do within this short, terminal life?

    Perhaps it''s not so bad to just wait for death toe slowly.

    Yes, let''s justfortably give up like this.

    Just...

    "No."

    I shake my head at the voice that came from within.

    "That''s not it."

    What can I possibly do?

    No, that''s not the question to ask.

    Don''t question, stand up.

    Crack...

    "Though I haven''t achieved anything in this life..."

    That doesn''t mean it''s worthless.

    It''s a miserable life, but still, it''s better than being a puppet of the Mad Lord.

    At least now my heart is beating, my body is moving, and I can act on my own will.

    "Huff..."

    Despite the despair of achieving nothing, despite living a life of repeated failures.

    Still, I am alive!

    Then!

    The very fact of being alive means I can do something!

    I shake off the shadows looming in my mind and stand up.

    "Yes, there''s still one thing left to do."

    Seo Hweol''s purpose, Oh Hye-seo''s whereabouts, the theft of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Besides these, there is one more thing I aimed to do.

    "Seo Hweol''s marriage."

    More precisely, the promise I made to be a witness to the Vast Cold Oath between Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon.

    There is still an opportunity to keep that promise.

    "Gyu-baek still has the Vast Cold Oath."

    That means, Gyu-baek and Seo Hweol still have unresolved issues between them.

    Witnessing how their rtionship, their karma, ends.

    That task is still left for me to do.

    "My life has been full of failures."

    It is also a life that will end in a year.

    Then, let''s at least fulfill that promise within that remaining time.

    "To the Earth Tribe Territory... Let''s go."

    I soar into the sky.

    "To the Earth Tribe Territory, let''s settle their rtionship."

    After all, a story started must be seen to its end.

    Thus, I decide to spend thest of my remaining life keeping my promise with Gyu-ryeon.

    And, somehow or another, I vow to give Seo Hweol a piece of my mind within that final moment.

    I activate the teleportation array to the Light Spirit Pond in Heavenly Human Ind.

    "When dealing with a madman, one must be a madman."

    First off, I intend to meet the Mad Lord.<hr>

    Earth Tribe True Dragon Alliance.

    Near the Serving Command Ark, Cloud Heart Lake.

    Near that Cloud Heart Lake, a building inspired by the Immortal Demon Tower of the Serving Command Ark is erected.

    The tower''s Core Formation realm master, Ma Won (Demon Ape) recruited musicians and dancers like the Demon Immortal Tower, and soon, two applicants appeared.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Yu Hwa."

    "And your specialty?"

    "I can y the zither."

    One is Yu Hwa.

    She quickly passes the audition with her zither-ying skills.

    Ma Won was moved by Yu Hwa''s performance to the point of being stirred.

    ''Amazing. A great talent hase. With Yu Hwa alone, my Demon Ape Pavilion can be a popr ce among the nearby demon races like the Immortal Demon Tower.''

    Filled with hope, Ma Won epts Yu Hwa and then interviews the next applicant.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Gyu-baek."

    "And your specialty?"

    "Dancing."

    "Um... You''re a bit terse."

    "What are you going to do about it?"

    "..."

    The next applicant, Gyu-baek, has a prickly personality, making it difficult for Ma Won to handle.

    ''''Judging by her appearance, she doesn''t seem to have a spiritual vein, almost like a ve race. What makes her act like this in front of me, a Core Formation demon.''''

    Though taken aback by Gyu-baek''s attitude, Ma Won decides to see her dance.

    ''Yu Hwa may be excellent, but honestly, there are no other applicants besides these two... I should at least check her skills.''

    However, as soon as Gyu-baek starts to move, Ma Won exims in amazement.

    ''It''s like watching a majestic dragon.''

    Her movements are strictly those of Dragon Form Soaring w but Ma Won recognizes Gyu-baek''s martial arts as a dance due to her splendid movements.

    By the time Gyu-baek''s dance demonstration ends, Ma Won has made up his mind.

    ''These two must be secured.''

    Although Ma Won is a Core Formation stage demon, he has a weak and frail body, unable to fight or work properly.

    Ordinary tower masters buy weaker races sold as ves in the ve market and exploit their talents to run their establishments. However, Ma Won, having not a spirit stone to his name, has to bring in employees instead of ves.

    "Do you have any desired sry conditions for joining my Demon Ape Pavilion?"

    After epting Gyu-baek and Yu Hwa, Ma Won calls them to negotiate their wages.

    "I intend to amodate whatever demands as much as possible."

    ''After all, they''re probably from ve races who haven''t even reached Qi Gathering, let alone Qi Building, so they won''t have big demands.''

    From Ma Won''s perspective, they are almost freebor so he speaks as if he will support them with anything to keep their spirits up.

    At that, Gyu-baek looks at Ma Won with a sullen gaze and asks,

    "Do you have the means to meet those demands?"

    "Eh? Of course. Is there something you want?"

    "A hundred catties of high-grade rity crystals, a bundle of top-quality demon fire grass, and at least mid-grade ck essence fragrance are given as basics, right?"

    "...? What?"

    "These are items even ves receive in Immortal Demon Tower. Don''t they get provided here?"

    "Ah, no, wait. Setting aside rity stones and demon fire grass, ck essence fragrance is something you can''t even get without being at the Nascent Soul stage. What exactly are you asking for!"

    "Hmm, can''t you do even this?"

    Gyu-baek tilts his head, seemingly not understanding for a moment. Upon receiving a signal from Yu Hwa with her eyes, she sighs and nods.

    "Fine, I''ll drop my greed. Then, let''s lower the standard a bit...."

    For a while, Gyu-baek and Ma Won struggle to find apromise.

    ''Damn, if it weren''t for her fantastic dancing skills, I would have turned this ve race into pill right away. She wants too much considering she''s just a ve.''

    ''When Gyu-ryeon was alive, I lowered the standard to the treatment of the eastern beasts in front of Gyu-ryeon, and they can''t even fulfill this? It''s no different from the lower realms.''

    ''I lowered the standard to what the ve races in the east of Gyu-ryeon''s territory received when she was alive, and yet they can''t even fulfill that? This is no different from the lower realms.''

    The two demons, despite being dissatisfied with each other, reluctantly make a contract. Afterwards, Yu Hwa and Gyu-baek head to the lodging assigned to them.

    "Ugh, I don''t like this."

    After seeing her room, Gyu-baek clicks her tongue and enters. Yu Hwa follows,ughing.

    "To Miss Gyu-baek, it may not be satisfactory. But for a poor Core Formation stage demon, this is quite a decent room."

    "Don''t act friendly, Heart Tribe. I''ve tolerated you because you were with Seo Eun-hyun, but I still find the existence of the Heart Tribe unpleasant."

    "Oh my. Now that Miss Gyu-baek has also, albeit ipletely, entered the Last Quarter, you''re officially a member of the Heart Tribe, are you not?"

    "...Hmph."

    Gyu-baek ignores Yu Hwa and enters the room, with Yu Hwa following her and continuing the conversation.

    "I understand you don''t like me, but have you made up your mind?"

    "..."

    Gyu-baek sighs and sits at the table of the room assigned to her.

    Over the past month while returning from the Heaven-Earth Pce to the Earth Tribe Territory, Gyu-baek tried to sort out her feelings for Seo Hweol.

    But her feelings for Seo Hweol are still unclear.

    She despises him intensely, yet memories of deep affection are deeply missed.

    She has no clue how to deal with him.

    "...I don''t know."

    "Would you like to see him from a distance, at least?"

    "What? What if he recognizes me?"

    "It might be a bit cruel, Miss Gyu-baek, but Seo Hweol will not associate you with Gyu-ryeon when he sees you."

    "What does that mean... Well, yes."

    Gyu-ryeon lets out a hollowugh.

    The sturdy scales, powerful teeth, slender body, and even her cultivation.

    She has lost it all.

    Though the appearance of the transformed body is the same, that is it.

    If she covers her transformed body''s appearance and looks from afar, Seo Hweol will never recognize her.

    ''If I see him, can I sort out my feelings?''

    She ponders for a moment, cing her hand on her stifling heart.

    It''s uncertain.

    ''I''m not even sure if I can see Seo Hweol sober.''

    Perhaps she might rush at him in a frenzy the moment she sees his face.

    Eventually, after a brief consideration, Gyu-ryeon shakes her head.

    "Forget it. I don''t think I can control myself."

    "That so. Anyway, I also need to check on Seo Hweol''s situation and what happened to my disciple, so I''ll go regardless."

    "Yea, I have ces to visit near the Serving Command Ark anyway."

    "ces to visit?"

    Gyu-baek shrugs.

    "I might have taken a job in disguise near where Seo Hweol lives, but honestly, I have no intention of really dancing and singing in such a ce. There are a few resources around Serving Command Ark suitable for Core Formation stage cultivators, so I''m going to retrieve them."

    "Ah, well... I enjoy ying music, so it doesn''t matter how long I stay here. Alright then. After all, the more resources, the better."

    As she''s about to leave Gyu-baek''s room with a smile, Yu Hwa suddenly feels something odd and looks back at Gyu-baek.

    "But... Miss Gyu-baek wouldn''t even consider anything less than Nascent Soul stage materials like ck essence fragrance. Why did Miss Gyu-ryeon store merely Core Formation stage materials near Serving Command Ark when she was alive?"

    Gyu-baek answers nonchntly.

    "It wasn''t me who stored them."

    "Excuse me?"

    "There was a pet demon beast that Seo Eun-hyun was raising. He was looking for cultivation resources for it, so I gave him some suitable Core Formation stage resources. I heard the location from Seo Eun-hyun, so if I go there, I should find them."

    "Hmm, Daoist Seo raising a pet demon beast is unexpected."

    "He imed it wasn''t a pet but a friend but well, given the difference in their cultivation, it''s pretty much a pet. Seo Eun-hyun left it near Serving Command Ark before we fell to the lower realm I wonder if it has reached Qi Building by now?"

    "A friend, huh? What species is that demon beast?"

    At Yu Hwa''s question, Gyu-baek seems to think for a moment.

    "It seemed like some kind of long worm a centipede, I think? That should be right. And Seo Eun-hyun named it, if I remember correctly Hong Fan (, Great n)?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 213: The Clown and the Performance (2)

    Chapter 213: The Clown and the Performance (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    Whoosh!

    Cutting through the vast mountain ranges and forests of the True Dragon Alliance, a figure is flying through the air, stepping on the void.

    It''s Gyu-baek.

    ''Flying through the air is not as difficult as I thought.''

    It''s just a matter of adding a bit more skill to the Gliding Technique that is in Gyu-ryeon''s memories.

    Seo Eun-hyun was surprised that Gyu-baek had an unexpected talent, but from Gyu-baek''s perspective, it was nothing more than a rehabilitation exercise.

    Gyu-ryeon, who was supposed to be a Dragon King of the Integration stage, died, and the remnant that is Gyu-baek isn''t even at the level of a Core Formation stage of the Heart Tribe, which honestly did not please her.

    ''If there is such a thing as talent, why can''t I even enter the realm of Beyond the Path?''

    From Gyu-baek''s standpoint, it''s shameful that she, with her experience nearing the Integration stage, can not even reach the realm corresponding to the Core Formation stage of the Heart Tribe.

    Just as the saying goes, ''At the extremes, enlightenment is shared,'' she thought that to some extent, her experiences would resonate with the realm of the Heart Tribe.

    Indeed, up to the Ultimate Pinnacle that Seo Eun-hyun mentioned, Gyu-ryeon''s experiences were applicable.

    However, from the realm of Beyond the Path to Heavens onwards, it was infuriatingly iprehensible.

    She couldn''t understand what was being said.

    Somehow, by using the Vast Cold Oath, she managed to half step into Beyond the Path to Heavens, but that was applicable only when facing Seo Hweol.

    She realized she could not reach the realm of Beyond the Path.

    ''Do I have to yearn and yearn again?''

    She is indeed yearning.

    But whether Gyu-baek is yearning out of hatred for Seo Hweol or out of love for him, she can not tell.

    She is yearning, but she doesn''t know for what.

    That''s why she can''t reach the realm of Beyond the Path.

    ''The Manifestation of the Heart Tribe is just too alien.''

    While there are aspects that resonate with the enlightenment of the Heaven and Earth Tribes, the Manifestation of the Heart Tribe is far too irregrpared to the specific rules of the Heaven and Earth Tribes'' methods.

    Even Yu Hwa and Seo Eun-hyun, masters of the Heart Tribe, said they had never seen someone create a Treading Heavens that only worked for one person using the Vast Cold Oath.

    The Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One had seen it once or twice, but when she asked for an exnation, he said the situation was too different for Gyu-baek and refused to exin.

    There are no rules to it and it''s too alien.

    Indeed, even when she was Gyu-ryeon, she thought of the "Heart Tribe" as such alien beings.

    Just too alien.

    Gyu-baek, when she was a prospective Dragon King in the times of Gyu-ryeon, knew one fact about the Heaven, Earth, and Heart Tribes, and True Immortals.

    There are Heaven Immortals corresponding to the Heaven Tribe and Earth Immortals, that is, immortal beasts corresponding to the Earth Tribe.

    However, there was nothing like that for the Heart Tribe.

    She had never heard of any existence at the level of True Immortals corresponding to the Heart Tribe.

    Even more astonishing was that, when she was young, she met a Sacred Master of the Sacred Vessel stage.

    Even Sacred Master Baek Woon did not know what True Immortals corresponding to the Heart Tribe are called, or whether they exist or not.

    ''It''s as if they didn''t originally exist, but then someone forcibly inserted them into the flow of history''

    Too bizarre.

    Thinking this, Gyu-baek continued to air step, heading towards the resource warehouse of Seo Eun-hyun''s pet demon beast.<hr>

    Swoosh

    A whileter, Gyu-baek arrived in front of arge waterfall near the Serving Command Ark.

    The waterfall was neatly divided into white and ck streams falling down, with a dark cave faintly visible behind it.

    ''This ce holds the stored resources''

    Since the other members of the Golden Dragon Race hade and collected the resources and her belongings after Gyu-ryeon died, she had no choice but to search for this resource warehouse for Seo Eun-hyun''s pet demon beast.

    ''Of course, if I go to the Golden Dragon Race I could be recognized as Gyu-ryeon and treated as a member of the Dragon Race.''

    A Four-Axis stage cultivator can be resurrected once, or in a few special cases, more than twice.

    This does not refer to those who have some remnants of their Nascent Soul or Golden Core left but to those who have truly died, their Nascent Souls copsed.

    Of course, resurrection after the Nascent Soul had copsed meant reviving at a stage lower than Nascent Soul. Still, being able to resurrect and umte cultivation again is enough for those at the Four-Axis stage and above to be treated as formidable beings.

    Some demon races do not resurrect after death because they missed the proper time for resurrection or do not wish to be resurrected.

    Yet, there are exceptions.

    Despite not wanting to resurrect, those with a desire for life or unresolved resentment sometimes had parts of their spirit resurrected, thanks to the immense life force of a Four-Axis stage cultivator.

    They weremonly referred to as ''fragments,'' or by the derogatory term ''leftovers.''

    This is because they are beings born not from an official resurrection but from the obsession of a Four-Axis cultivator, and thus often resurrected in a body incapable of proper cultivation.

    How these remnants are treated varies by race, depending on whether they are honored as the Four-Axis cultivator they once were or simply as remnants.

    The Golden Dragon n, which Gyu-ryeon belongs to, is a race that ords the same respect to leftovers as to the Four-Axis stage cultivator themselves due to the significant amount of the cultivator''s memories they retain.

    Therefore, when a leftover is born within the Golden Dragon n, they are often given the role of teaching the young dragons, assigning them many duties.

    Gyu-baek, too, would likely have been honored in this way.

    But she does not want that.

    Even if she wanted to, if Seo Hweol found out she had resurrected in the form of a leftover, he woulde to kill her.

    ''First, I''ll meet Seo Hweol again someday.''

    Meet Seo Hweol again, settle her feelings properly, and face the end.

    Whether to strike Seo Hweol or to quietly meet death at his hands.

    That is what Gyu-baek wants.

    And for that, she has to find and eat even the feed for Seo Eun-hyun''s pet demon beast.

    ''I don''t expect to achieve much with just Core Formation stage elixir, but at least I can elevate my spiritual meridians to the Qi Building stage and circte pure spiritual force within my body.''

    Just being able to circte pure spiritual force within her body will allow her a significant increase in strength.

    Of course, she finds itughable that she is struggling to obtain the power of the Qi Building stage which she could have crushed with her toe before. But what can she do?

    She decides not to think about whether it''s funny or not and searches the cave.

    ''Seo Eun-hyun said he ced a barrier around here''

    She gropes around for the barrier Seo Eun-hyun supposedly set up.

    Soon, she notices a ce where the flow of spiritual energy twists.

    Even though she has be a leftover, the vision of the Earth Tribe remains. She follows the flow of spiritual energy andunches a strike.

    Bo-oong!

    As she shes through the air, the strike from her hand touches the weakest part of the spiritual energy flow, dismantling the barrier.

    "Hmm"

    She sighs slightly as she looks at a few insect feed pellets, several tens of kilograms of spirit stones, and Core Formation stage spiritual herbs and fruits in front of her.

    ''He said he filled it a lot, but it''s not much.''

    The resources areughably scant.

    If she had been presented with these resources during her time as Gyu-ryeon, she would have considered it an insult.

    But she decides to be grateful for even this much and picks up one of the nearby spiritual fruits to eat.

    That''s when it happens.

    Tadadadada

    A strange sound echoes and something enters the cave.

    Gyu-baek tenses up and res at the neer.

    Soon after, it reveals itself.

    It''s a centipederge enough to fill the interior of the cave.

    The centipede''s eyes meet with Gyu-baek''s.

    They look at each other for a moment, and just as Gyu-baek ponders whether to attack the centipede or not, wordse out of the centipede''s mouth.

    "Who is Miss to be stealing from someone else''s warehouse?"

    "Uh"

    The tone is unexpectedly polite.<hr>

    "Ah So you are an acquaintance of Master."

    ""

    Gyu-baek came out of the cave and sat down to talk with the giant centipede, Hong Fan.

    Surprisingly, Hong Fan readily believed Gyu-baek''s words and nodded.

    "If you are an acquaintance of Master, you are always wee. Feel free to take anything you want. Anyway, these items haven''t been of much use to me since I reached the Core Formation stage."

    "Huh? Core Formation?"

    Gyu-baek looks up at Hong Fan and asks.

    "Thest time I saw you as a baby, you had just reached the early stages of Qi Refining..."

    "Hehe, you remember my childhood so you must be a long-time acquaintance of Master."

    "...Well, you could say that. But to think that centipede reached the Core Formation stage in just a few decades?"

    Gyu-baek looks at the centipede demon beast in front of her with astonishment.

    However, the centipede demon beast justughs heartily, as if unaware of Gyu-baek''s bewildered feelings.

    "It''s nothing special. I possess a magic artifact that enhances the spiritual nature within my body. With the help of an external divine object, it''s only natural."

    Swoosh!

    The centipede wriggles its many legs, and after a while, pulls out a long pipe from between its carapaces.

    "It''s a magic artifact called the Immortal Demon Bamboo. Just one inhale enhances spirituality and improves the qualities of a demon race. Master gave me this magic artifact."

    "Immortal Demon Bamboo!?"

    Gyu-baek is startled as she watches Hong Fan sucking on the Immortal Demon Bamboo.

    It is an item she recognizes.

    "As far as I know, that magic artifact helps demon beasts condense their spirituality, but continuous use can lead to toxicity and death by poisoning, which is why its production was banned a long time ago."

    "I guess I have a strong resistance to poison because it doesn''t affect me at all."

    Whoooosh

    Hong Fan sucks on the bamboo pipe, inhales the smoke, then exhales it again whileughing heartily.

    Gyu-baek, watching Hong Fan, is puzzled.

    "With your capabilities, you could have easily escaped any restrictions Seo Eun-hyun might have ced and find your freedom. What kind of loyalty keeps you serving Seo Eun-hyun?"

    Whooosh

    Laughing, Hong Fan smokes from the pipe again.

    "You misunderstand. Master hasn''t ced any restrictions on me. It''s my choice to call and serve him as my master."

    "...?"

    "My earliest memory is of naturally climbing onto Master''s body, and he epted me. The exhrating memories of ascension with Master are still deeply engraved in my mind."

    "Is it simply because Seo Eun-hyun took care of you since you were young?"

    "No. Around the time I gained spirituality and intelligence, I realized my fate."

    "...?"

    "I was born to assist and protect Master. I felt that was my fate."

    "The Earth Tribe felt fate? Even during the Qi Refining stage?"

    "It might be hard to believe, but it''s true."

    "That''s unique Does Seo Eun-hyun know about this?"

    "How could he? Master suddenly went missing during my Qi Refining stage. Come to think of it, I haven''t seen Master for decades Where is Master, and what has he been doing?"

    "..."

    Faced with Hong Fan''s peculiar stream of thought, Gyu-baek feels a sense of oddity.

    ''I can''t understand this Earth Tribe demon beast talking about fate during the Qi Refining stage... And he still follows Seo Hweol, whom he hasn''t seen in decades, and calls him master?''

    Gyu-baek finds the centipede demon beast, Hong Fan, quite extraordinary.

    "When Seo Eun-hyun returns to the Earth Tribe Territory, I''ll make sure he exins where he''s been. Anyway"

    Gyu-baek points to the cave and asks.

    "Seo Eun-hyun mentioned that this cave was originally filled with Core Formation stage spirit fruits and herbs. Did you eat them?"

    "Yes, that''s correct. Thanks to Master, I''ve nevercked cultivation resources."

    "That Seo Eun-hyun, did he tell you how to disable the barrier before he left?"

    "No. I observed the flow of the barrier and figured out how to dismantle the formation myself."

    "You figured out how to dismantle the formation yourself?"

    As Gyu-baek converses with Hong Fan, she is convinced.

    ''This guy has tremendous talent.''

    Hong Fan is a genius.

    Gyu-baek can''t help but be certain of this as she talks with him.

    Two months passes.

    After meeting Hong Fan, Gyu-baek consumed the spirit medicines prepared by Seo Eun-hyun for Hong Fan and recovered her pure spiritual force.

    Meanwhile, Ma Won was preparing to open the pavilion, and Yu Hwa had been investigating Seo Hweol''s movements and the overall situation of the Earth Tribe.

    During this time,

    Seo Eun-hyun finally returned.

    "It''s been a while."

    "Yes, did you manage to aplish what you intended to do in the Human Race territory?"

    "...Not very well, but there were some achievements. Oh, and I''d like to introduce someone."

    Behind Seo Eun-hyun, a small, winged figure follows.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 214: The Clown and the Performance (3)

    Chapter 214: The Clown and the Performance (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    I introduce Yu Hwa and Gyu-baek to thepanion who came with me.

    Click, click, click

    It''s a puppet of the Mad Lord.

    The puppet, resembling the Mad Lord and at the Nascent Soul stage with bee wings on its back, is something I had seen in a previous life when I was chased by the Mad Lord andmitted suicide.

    The puppet, clicking beside me for a while, suddenly starts biting its own arm like crazy and begins to rave.

    [Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol, where are you! Where is Seo Hweol! Where is Seo Hweol! Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol, Seo HweolSeoHweolSeoHweol.]

    Seeing the suddenly raving puppet, Gyu-baek frowns.

    "What is this unpleasant toy?"

    "It''s not a toy. This is."

    I point at the puppet shouting for Seo Hweol.

    "Amunicationwork directly connected to Seo Hweol''s archenemy."

    "Seo Hweol''s archenemy?"

    "Yes. Let me introduce you. This person is known as Mad Lord Jo Yeon, a puppeteer cultivator who Seo Hweol most dreaded before he ascended in the lower realm."

    Gyu-baek shows little reaction, but Yu Hwa, on the other hand, jumps back in shock.

    "Mad, Mad Lord Jo Yeon!? The one with a notorious reputation not only in the Earth Tribe but also in the Heaven Tribe Territory!?"

    It seems that after arriving in the Earth Tribe Territory, Yu Hwa had looked into the recent trends of the Earth Tribe and the situation in the Bright Cold Realm, including information about the Mad Lord.

    Yu Hwa, while fearful of the infamous Mad Lord''s reputation, seems intrigued by the artificial soul contained in the puppet, unable to take her eyes off the Mad Lord''s puppet.

    "I have gone through great lengths to persuade the esteemed Mad Lord to face Seo Hweol, securing his assistance for this time. However, he moves as he pleases, so we couldn''t set a date. But the Mad Lord wille to the Earth Tribe Territory in 103 days from now and start bombing Seo Hweol''s location at Cloud Heart Lake."

    "!"

    Upon hearing my words, Yu Hwa seems interested while Gyu-baek has aplicated expression.

    "Then, let''s n how to lure Seo Hweol and trap him in the remaining 103 days."

    "Sounds good."

    "Let''s do that."

    Thus, Yu Hwa, Gyu-baek, and I started nning against Seo Hweol together.<hr>

    After the meeting, I left the pavilion.

    By now, the sky has turned to night.

    "Sigh."

    After seeing Yu Hwa and Gyu-baek and having an intense meeting, I finally sigh, feeling relieved from the crisis.

    ''I really thought I was going to be modified.''

    The Mad Lord was surprisingly logical.

    It''s just that his logic is that of a madman''s, not quite fitting with the world.

    He''s a cultivator who would listen to anything as long as it aligns well with his mad logic.

    Oh ho, what''s this? Toe to my Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress on his own, what do you think my dear? This fellow hase on his own seeking an opportunity for evolution, as long as it''s possible, let it be a splendid.

    Greetings, esteemed Mad Lord. I havee to make a proposal.

    Let''s see, you said your name is Seo Eun-hyun, correct? General Seo, Prince Seo, Duke Seo, choose whichever you like.

    Does Sir perhaps know that Dragon King Seo has found a lover? I am preparing to marry off Seo Hweol this time. If the wedding proceeds and he bes a husband to the person he loves, perhaps even Seo Hweol, with his filthy heart essence, might be a slightly better being, don''t you think?

    What?

    The Dragon King is about to get married. I invite you to the wedding, Sir Mad Lord, toe and help Seo Hweol be husband and wife with his loving partner.

    Seo Hweol Seo Hweol SeoHweolSeoHweolSeoHweolisgettingmarried? ThenofcourseI''llhavetohelphefinallyfoundsomeonehelovesverygood!

    Delighted at the thought of personally marrying off Seo Hweol, the Mad Lord agreed toe to the Earth Tribe Territory on the set day to assist with Seo Hweol''s wedding ceremony.

    Then, let us meet on that day. Communication can be done through this puppet. Also, I have always admired the Mad Lord''s puppetry, so I would like to learn from the Sir''s disciple. Could you permit your disciple to apany me until the day of the event?

    Sir Mad Lord?

    "...You, while talking about Seo Hweol, cunningly pushed the conversation about your own evolution to the back. So, which one will you choose among General Seo, Prince Seo, and Duke Seo?"

    "...I will borrow the disciple. From now on, let''smunicate through this puppet!"

    After that, I managed to escape from the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with Kim Yeon and somehow made it to the Earth Tribe Territory.

    Fortunately, by keeping in touch with the Mad Lord through the stolen puppet and exchanging opinions, the Mad Lord was indeed determined to personally oversee Seo Hweol''s marriage in 103 days.

    ''We''ve seeded in drawing in the Mad Lord, so what remains is for us to n and extract what we want from Seo Hweol.''

    Now, it''s just a matter of coordinating what each of us wants.

    With that thought in mind, I approach someone standing far away, gazing at the distant moon while dressed in a light pink pce attire next to the Demon Ape Pavilion.

    It''s Kim Yeon.

    "Yeon-ah, aren''t you cold?"

    "."

    "Let''s go inside."

    I had seeded in rescuing Kim Yeon from the Mad Lord''s grasp.

    However, the state of Kim Yeon is strange.

    Her consciousness had retreated back into her skull and would note out. Her eyes are dull and cloudy, and she does not speak a word.

    She continuously ys with small puppet toys in front of her, manipting them for her amusement.

    Decades.

    The result of leaving Yeon in the Mad Lord''s care and neglecting her for decades.

    Kim Yeon has developed mental issues again.

    ''It was beyond my control not to contact her in this life because of Seo Hweol, but that''s all just an excuse.''

    Even under Seo Hweol, if I had thought harder, there might have been a way to contact her.

    The distance was too far to use Mysterious Bizarre Gu and tomunicate over that distance would require a ritual, which is why I left her alone for too long to avoid arousing Seo Hweol''s suspicion.

    I sit next to Kim Yeon, who resists going inside, and watch her y with the puppet toys for a while.

    After some time, she leans tiredly against my shoulder and falls asleep.

    I gently embrace her with one arm.

    Crackle, crackle.

    Suddenly, I see the tips of my fingers turning into electricity and vaporizing.

    The remaining time, 103 days.

    It''s possible that my whole body could vaporize within that short period.

    ''Let''s make it a goal to awaken Kim Yeon within that time.''

    If I continue to speak to her heart essence through the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, perhaps it might be possible.

    I pick up the peacefully sleeping Kim Yeon and enter the temporary shelter I made nearby.

    Afterward, Ie back outside the shelter to greet a guest who is waiting for me.

    "Wee... Hong Fan?"

    I ask, looking at the giant centipede that has grown muchrger than I remembered.

    The feeling of intent is definitely that of Hong Fan.

    But the creature has grown unexpectedlyrge.

    "Have you been well in the meantime, Master?"

    "Uh, yeah You are"

    I hesitate for a moment, observing Hong Fan emitting the energy of the Core Formation stage.

    "Have you reached the Core Formation stage?"

    "Yes, that''s correct. I was able to reach this realm using the resources you left in the storeroom, Master."

    "How did you open the storeroom?"

    Decades ago, I had never taught Hong Fan, who had the consciousness level of a three- or four-year-old child, how to undo the barriers on the storeroom.

    "I dismantled the formation and went in. It was easy."

    "."

    I mutter to myself, realizing the extent of Hong Fan''s capabilities.

    ''This creature, is a genius.''

    Before its intellect awakened, I just thought of it as a mere centipede, but after awakening, it turns out to be such a tremendous genius.

    ''I might even fall behind Hong Fan in cultivation if I''m not careful.''

    "So, what brings you here?"

    "Since you''ve arrived, Master, it''s natural that Ie to see you."

    "No, besides that, I''m not your master. It''d be better if you address me properly. Just call me Seo Eun-hyun."

    "How could I do that to you, Master? From the first day I saw Master, it was my fate to live for you. Please allow me to serve you as my master."

    What is this all about?

    Setting aside the Earth Tribe''s ability to see fate, it''s almost impossible for the Heaven Tribe to look into their own fate so precisely.

    In short, Hong Fan''s words are not really about seeing into fate but rather a metaphor, indicating how much he wants to serve me.

    ''No, but why suddenly serve me?''

    Of course, I am perplexed.

    ''Because of the Serving Command Seal?''

    Thinking about it, the Serving Command Seal, which brings fortune, chose Hong Fan.

    In a way, Hong Fan can be considered a source of fortune for me.

    ''Is it simply because we met through the fortune of the Serving Command Seal?''

    That seems to be the only exnation for now.

    "...Alright. Later, if you''re still serving me, please tell me a more proper reason."

    "I have told you already... Well, if I find such a reasonter, I''ll let you know."

    "Is that why you came to see me today?"

    "That, and I also wanted to ask where Master have been all this time and what happened."

    "Hmm, it''s going to be a bit of a long story. Alright..."

    I sat next to Hong Fan and told him about various things.

    About being betrayed along with Gyu-ryeon by Seo Hweol and falling to the lower world.

    How I somehow achieved ascension again in the lower world along with Gyu Baek, the fragment of Gyu-ryeon.

    How I went to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and met a True Immortal...

    Crackle, crackling...

    I raise one hand and say,

    "...And that''s how my hand ended up like this."

    "How could that be..."

    Hong Fan looks at my fingertips.

    And at the fluttering other arm, he sighs with a gulp.

    That''s right.

    Already, my left hand haspletely vaporized into electricity and scattered, and my right hand is also starting to vaporize from the fingertips.

    I am already dying.

    Return....

    The whisper of the True Immortal still echoes in my ears.

    "Master...! You must not pass away...!"

    "...What can I do, it''s the price for daring to steal a nce at the True Immortal''s jade body."

    "That''s...!"

    "Well, think of it positively. At least through the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I received what you could call a blessing from the True Immortal. Though this state is almost like a curse, my affinity for the lightning attribute significantly increases while being eroded by lightning."

    Return....

    Every time this ridiculous whisper echoes, my body vaporizes into lightning.

    It''s a frightening and terrifying experience, but there are also fascinating aspects.

    Return....

    When the whispering stops and my body transforms back from lightning, at the same time, I gain knowledge about lightning.

    Literally.

    Oveing the whispers, Ie to understand the nature of lightning, the principles of forming lightning.

    The basis of lightning cultivation methods, the principles behind lightning attribute techniques, and so on.

    ''Interesting.''

    The whispers seem to be knowledge itself.

    In exchange for bing terminally ill from witnessing the True Immortal''s true form,

    I have gained the enlightenment of lightning.

    ''103 days left...''

    Hoping that my body will not bepletely consumed within that time, I look at the moon.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 215: The Clown and the Performance (4)

    Chapter 215: The Clown and the Performance (4)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    Time flows quickly, and before we know it, there are only 50 days left until the arrival of the Mad Lord.

    "Then, let''s summarize the n we have devised so far."

    In front of Yu Hwa and Gyu-baek, I begin to outline the n we had devised, detailing everyone''s roles and what each of us wants to achieve.

    "First, Yu Hwa wants to confirm the status of Baek Nyeong and rescue him. And if possible, she also wants to rescue the White Goat Race and escape. Is that correct?"

    "Yes."

    "And Miss Gyu-baek, you need time to meet with Seo Hweol and talk, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "In that case, we must first iste Seo Hweol from the Sea Dragon Pce and others to eliminate the possibility of him receiving any support. Once we separate Seo Hweol from the Sea Dragon Pce, Yu Hwa will infiltrate to find Baek Nyeong and the White Goat Race, and Miss Gyu-baek and I will go to find Seo Hweol. That''s the essence of our n."

    Now, to execute the n.

    "Once the Mad Lord appears in 50 days, Seo Hweol will want to be as far away from the Mad Lord as possible. At this point, the Mad Lord is, frankly, a being that even Hyeon Eum, the ck Dragon King at the Grand Perfection Integration stage, would struggle to defeat."

    In a past life.

    Although Kim Yeon struggled against the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum with the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and puppets, that was only because of the foot of the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One.

    Even the ck Dragon King, with extensivebat experience at the pinnacle of the Integration stage, was pushed back by the puppets controlled by Kim Yeon.

    Then, even more so, then puppets controlled by the Mad Lord who has extensive experience as a puppeteer can definitely face four or more cultivators at the Integration stage.

    In short, the moment Seo Hweol catches the Mad Lord''s eye, Seo Hweol will be well on his way to bing a [Grand Prince].

    Seo Hweol is very aware of that fact and will try to stay as far away from the Mad Lord as possible.

    Knowing Seo Hweol, he will also know that the ck Dragon King''s residence will not be safe from the Mad Lord. Hence, he will try to hide in a ce where many other Earth Tribe Grand Cultivators of the Integration stage gather.

    If there''s such a ce near Cloud Heart Lake, there''s only one.

    ''Serving Command Ark!''

    Seo Hweol will try to hide inside the Serving Command Ark.

    Then, we just need to execute our respective ns during that opportunity.

    Yu Hwa will go to the Sea Dragon Pce to check on the White Goat Race and Baek Nyeong''s situation. Miss Gyu-baek and I will head to the Serving Command Ark to find Seo Hweol.

    Yu Hwa also said she wants to give Seo Hweol a piece of her mind, so she will probablye back to join us after rescuing Baek Nyeong.

    Then, together with Yu Hwa, we''ll strike Seo Hweol with her third stage Manifestation.

    By doing so, Seo Hweol will inevitably have to face Yu Hwa''s Heavenly Tribtion when he reaches the next stage.

    ''And I, too, will show Seo Hweol something interesting.''

    I''ve prepared a secret technique that can smack the back of Seo Hweol''s head hard.

    All we need to do is get Seo Hweol to a ce where he cannot receive any help.

    How can we lead Seo Hweol into such a ce?

    ''It''s impossible to lure Seo Hweol with bait.''

    Seo Hweol will definitely not move alone.

    Probably even if he hides in the Serving Command Ark, he will move with at least dozens of peers or higher-stage demon beasts.

    ''But even if Seo Hweol cannot be moved, others can be made to move.''

    This is where Yu Hwa is needed.

    She will reveal her presence on the lowest floor of the Serving Command Ark.

    If the other Earth Tribe members notice the presence of Yu Hwa, a Manifestation third stage expert of the Heart Tribe, they will be enraged and head to the lowest floor of the Serving Command Ark to capture her.

    Yu Hwa, with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, will hide her presence on the lowest floor of the Serving Command Ark and escape smoothly.

    Of course, Seo Hweol, sensing something amiss, might leave some behind, but I have prepared Yuan Yu for them.

    Yuan Li, the original body of Yuan Yu, was originally a devilish cultivator prepared to ascend to the Blood Yin Realm.

    In short, the devilish arts Yuan Yu mastered, such as the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light and Blood Chain Binding Forest, are very simr to the energy of the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm.

    That means other cultivators remaining with Seo Hweol can be sent off with a Heavenly Fiend of the Blood Yin Realm as bait.

    Of course, Seo Hweol might follow the decoy Yuan Yu, but I have prepared a secret move to ensure Seo Hweol cannot move.

    ''If this measure is activated, Seo Hweol will definitely have to stay in ce.''

    And when Seo Hweol ispletely alone.

    Yu Hwa, Gyu-baek, and I will surround Seo Hweol, leaving him no chance to escape.

    After giving Miss Gyu-baek and Seo Hweol a chance to talk, Yu Hwa and I will inflict a fatal wound on Seo Hweol.

    "...This is the strategy we''ve devised. Is there anything else you think we should add or remove?"

    "There''s nothing more on arge scale. Now let''s move into the details, like how to figure out which floor of the Serving Command Ark Seo Hweol will hide in, and so on..."

    We thus delve into the finer details, organizing the branches of the n.<hr>

    Fwoosh!

    After today''s meeting ended.

    I returned to my residence, briefly restrained Kim Yeon so she couldn''t struggle, and then used Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    Swoosh!

    A gxy sword seems to fly towards her, then enters into her heart essence.

    The strike containing my Nascent Soul enters into her mental world, traveling within her inner self.

    Moving in and out of her inner self, my goal is to gradually awaken her with my call.

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace seem to be effective, as Yeon''s eyes, which had been cloudy, began to clear.

    Her condition is improving.

    At this rate, it seems possible to reunite with her before the ceremonial day arrives.

    ''I hope, before this life ends, I can meet you again.''

    I sigh softly to myself as I look at my right arm, now vanished up to the elbow.

    At this pace, I might not have any limbs remaining by the ceremony day.

    ''My death is drawing near.''

    After using the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, I tiredly look up at the sky.<hr>

    Whirring

    A swarm of tiny fly puppets are flying through the air.

    Literally, they are fly-shaped General Seos.

    I mass-produced these miniature General Seos and sent them all around the Serving Command Ark.

    Since the Serving Command Ark is vast, spreading a surveincework with these puppets in advance will allow us to quickly ascertain where Seo Hweol moves when executing the n.

    The small mass-produced General Seos spread out all around the Serving Command Ark.<hr>

    As the ceremony day approaches, Gyu-baek''s expression bes moreplicated, and Yu Hwa spends even more time gnashing her teeth.

    Every day until the ceremony day, I use the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace on Kim Yeon to bring her consciousness to the surface.

    Hong Fan, saying he will make something helpful for me, continues to gather various herbs, spiritual herbs, and poisonous herbs to concoct something.

    Now, the mini General Seos are scattered all around the Serving Command Ark, settled into many of the structures within.

    In this way, they will be my faithful eyes and ears, guiding me to wherever Seo Hweol might flee.

    Whirring

    I move the small generals to scout the Serving Command Ark, investigating any terrain that might aid or conversely harm Seo Hweol.

    I also gather information by eavesdropping on the Earth Tribe''s rumors with the mini generals.

    After several days.

    Wiiiiing

    While controlling the small generals, I hear through rumors that there are ''hidden spaces'' throughout the Serving Command Ark.

    ''Hidden spaces...''

    If such ces exist, they will be perfect for Seo Hweol to hide.

    ''It''s best if I find them quickly.''

    I begin toy the Mad Lord''s circuits remotely through the small generals in ces within the Serving Command Ark suspected to contain hidden spaces.

    As the circuits areid out, areas with hidden spaces block the connection of the circuits because there is no space for the circuits to pass.

    Where there is no space, there are many paths for the circuits to pass, smoothlyying out the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    In this way, I discover over 20,000 hidden spaces on each floor of the Serving Command Ark.

    ''It''s astonishing.''

    Luckily, I have the miniature General Seos.

    If I didn''t have the ability to create General Seos, I would have had to suffer, searching through the enormous 120,000 hidden spaces by hand.

    Although it isn''t possible to discover all spaces at once with the miniature generals, I sequentially send the mini General Seos deeper a little at a time, entering into the spaces to identify the hidden ones.

    As everyone makes their efforts, the ceremony day gradually approaches.<hr>

    "Master, please take this."

    "Hm?"

    I take what Hong Fan is offering.

    "What is this?"

    What Hong Fan handed over is a bottle containing a blue liquid.

    I slightly sniff the liquid and frown.

    "It''s poison."

    "Yes, it''s made from poisonous herbs."

    "What kind of poison is it?"

    "It''s a poison that amplifies pain. It doesn''t just affect the nerves. The spiritual power within the poison stimtes the soul, causing the consciousness to also feel pain. A single drop can amplify the sensitivity to pain by more than 60,000 times for a brief period. I mobilized all my talent to create this poison."

    "...I see. Did you make this for me to use?"

    "Yes. Anyone who gets even a drop of this poison on their skin will be in so much pain that they would rather die, their mind almost leaving them."

    "But what about its lethality?"

    "It has almost no lethality. It''s made solely to inflict pain."

    "Good, this will be very helpful to me."

    I realize that this poison is the answer Hong Fan hade up with after hearing about ourst operation, deducing a n to deal with Seo Hweol after he has been isted.

    ''With this poison, even Seo Hweol''s soul will be momentarily shaken...''

    I carefully store the poison that Hong Fan had mixed in my pocket.

    This poison will be handy when needed.

    And so, the day before the Mad Lord arrives to carry out the operation.

    Pssht...

    By now, both of my arms have vaporized into electricity, and my lower half has disappeared.

    Soon, my whole body will vaporize, and I will die.

    Of course, since the Formless Sword is moving inside my clothes in ce of my arms and legs, it appears as though there is no issue outwardly.

    ''Just one day left.''

    Finally, tomorrow,

    My minor counterattack against Seo Hweol begins.

    Just as I think so.

    Wiiiiing

    "...Wait."

    While checking the hidden spaces in the Serving Command Ark through the mass-produced miniature General Seos, I stop one in a particr hidden space and make it illuminate the interior.

    "...Wait, wait...!"

    I stand up abruptly from my seat.

    The vision technique attached to the general''s eye transmits its sight to me, illuminating the inside of the hidden space.

    Ignoring everything else, I hurriedly fly to the Serving Command Ark.

    Since my face can be recognized, I reverse the Blood Body Skin Armor and change my appearance using a technique unique to Yuan Yu, then quickly head to the space discovered by the mini General Seo.

    That ce is on the 7th floor of the Serving Command Ark.

    Directly below the deck of Serving Command Ark, the Life Floor that handles the administration of the entire True Dragon Alliance, I reveal the aura of the Dragon Race after covering my skin with scales so that others don''t find me strange.

    Thump!

    It''s a familiar ce.

    The 7th floor of the Serving Command Ark.

    The ce I first visited in the Serving Command Ark with Seo Hweol after my regression.

    That day, in front of the administrative building, I had explored the market while trying to avoid Seo Hweol''s eyes.

    "So, it was like this..."

    Standing in front of the administrative building, I feel the hidden space inside and let out a hollowugh.

    Oh Hye-seo is inside there.

    On my first day at the True Dragon Alliance.

    While I went to the market to look at the demon beast market, Seo Hweol pretended to work in the administrative area and hid Oh Hye-seo in a hidden space on the Life Floor inside the Serving Command Ark.

    "That''s why she couldn''t be found no matter how much I searched the Sea Dragon Pce..."

    I step into the administrative district to check whether Oh Hye-seo is still alive.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 216: The Clown and the Performance (5)

    Chapter 216: The Clown and the Performance (5)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    Step, step...

    As I enter the administrative building, a few members of the Earth Tribe, recognizing me as part of the Dragon Race, bow and approach.

    "Is there something the Sir Dragon is looking for?"

    "Move aside, I''ll find it myself."

    "Yes, yes..."

    Adopting the appearance of the ck Dragon Race and putting on as irritable a face as possible, I create an atmosphere that makes it difficult for others to approach.

    Reading my mood, the Earth Tribe members bow and move away.

    ''Let''s see...''

    I walk inside the administrative building, towards a corridor where the symbols of each of the 13 major races are disyed.

    Beyond this corridor, there is a separate administrative area just for the 13 major races.

    At a fork in the corridor, I take the path marked with the symbol of the Dragon Race.

    Beyond here, only members of the Dragon Race are allowed.

    I activate the ck Dragon''s True Blood even more strongly and head down the path marked with the symbol of the Dragon Race known for handling the Yin () attribute.

    ''From here on, only members of the ck Dragon Race, or perhaps the Sea Dragon Race or Water Dragon Race, can enter.''

    And the space discovered by the small General Seol is right here.

    Walking down the corridor, I touch one of the ck Dragon symbols engraved in the stone corridor.

    Injecting the power of the ck Dragon''s True Blood, my hand suddenly sinks into the ck Dragon symbol.

    ''As expected...''

    It''s a barrier shaped like a wall.

    I sessfully enter the hidden space by passing through the barrier.

    "..."

    Step, step, step...

    After walking down the passageway leading to the hidden space for a while,

    Descending the stairs down and down, I arrive at a rather spacious area.

    Judging by the distortion of the space, it seems to be apressed space, revealing a considerablyrge site.

    sh!

    The spirit stone embedded in the ceiling emits light like sunlight, making it feel as though it''s broad daylight.

    ''It''s the size of Gyu-ryeon''s cotton farm...''

    I am amazed at the immense size of the area.

    The area utilizes the light emitted from the ceiling to grow grass, forming a meadow.

    There are cool streams flowing throughout the meadow, and trees that emit pleasant fragrances are growing.

    And in the center of the meadow,

    There is arge manor.

    Inside the manor, there are several houses with elegantly tiled roofs, and the presence of one person can be felt inside.

    I slowly approach the manor.

    Surprisingly, there are no barriers or prohibitions around it.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    I realize as I approach the manor.

    The closer I got to the manor, specifically to the person making noise inside it, the more the flow of Yin and Yang bes chaotic.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy is swirling and entangling so much that it''s likely impossible to install prohibitions or barriers.

    Just as I arrive in front of the manor,

    Tap, tap, tap, tap

    Soundse from inside the manor, and I feel someone running towards this direction.

    Simultaneously, the doors of the manor burst open, and a familiar face pops out.

    "Is Sir Seo Hweol here?"

    It''s Oh Hye-seo.

    "...Greetings."

    And, I greet my old colleague, whom I am meeting after a long time, rather stiffly.

    "I was sent here by Sir Seo Hweol."

    "Oh, by Sir Seo Hweol? Please,e in."

    Upon hearing Seo Hweol''s name, Oh Hye-seo smiles broadly and invites me into the manor. I follow her into arge mansion.

    "Ma''am, a guest sent by Sir Seo Hweol has arrived!"

    "Yes, Miss. I''ll prepare."

    "Hm?"

    I frown as I observe a middle-ageddy weing Oh Hye-seo in the mansion and the workers bustling about the ce.

    Without any prohibitions or barriers, from the outside, it definitely seemed like there was only Oh Hye-seo''s presence.

    But upon entering, there are numerous people inside.

    I immediately recognize their identities and frown.

    ''They''re jiangshi.''

    They are all jiangshi that emit the scent of human flesh.

    In other words, they are jiangshi made from real human corpses.

    ''A creepy mansion, indeed.''

    I take a deep breath as I observe the well-maintained yet unsettling underside of the mansion.

    The middle-ageddy kindly smiles and leads me to the inner house.

    Shortly after in the inner house, I am able to face Oh Hye-seo.

    "What did Sir Seo Hweol tell you? Usually, he woulde and talk in person..."

    "...Sir Seo Hweol asked me to check if Miss Hye-seo is doing well."

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm..."

    ''...? What''s going on?''

    I sense something odd while reading Oh Hye-seo''s intent but continue to question her.

    "Have you been experiencing any diforts in your daily life?"

    "None at all. Sir Seo Hweol takes care of everything for me."

    ''She''s lying.''

    "Are you feeling unwell, or are there any concerns about your health?"

    "Not at all. I''m perfectly healthy."

    ''She''s lying.''

    "Are you feeling mentally stressed in any way?"

    "Haha, Sir Seo Hweol really... What could be stressful when Sir Seo Hweol is with me?"

    ''She''s lying again.''

    I sigh inwardly and ask.

    "Do you ever wish to go outside?"

    "Outside? Ah, didn''t Sir Seo Hweol tell you? It''s really nice walking through the streets of the Serving Command Ark alone with Sir Seo Hweol every few days. I''ve been going outside already, so..."

    ''That''s not a lie. But there''s something more to it...''

    As I am organizing my thoughts.

    "By the way, Sir Seo Hweol always checks my level in the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation. Do you not need to do that?"

    "The Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation, you say..."

    "Could you please check the level of the technique for a moment? I ask of you."

    "Yes. Then, let''s first go outside and."

    "Ha!"

    However, she starts forming hand seals in the cramped room and begins circting spiritual energy.

    Whiiiii

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy in the room starts to move around Oh Hye-seo.

    I am startled by what I see.

    I am also familiar with Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation.

    However, there are no such techniques in the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation.

    Just when I am taken aback.

    Oh Hye-seo, who had been slightly yful and tinged with happiness until now, suddenly changes her expression and res at me.

    Ssshhh

    The room falls silent.

    She opens her mouth.

    "...Who are you?"

    "..."

    "Are you really sent by Sir Seo Hweol? If Sir Seo Hweol sent you, you wouldn''t be unaware that he and I take walks regrly, would you?"

    "..."

    ''What should I do?''

    Should I reveal my true identity, having created a false one with ck Dragon''s True Blood and Yuan Yu''s face?

    But it''s risky.

    If Oh Hye-seo is brainwashed by Seo Hweol, she might immediately report my presence to him.

    If that happens...

    As I am pondering various things.

    The woman observing me suddenly stands up with a shocked expression and steps back.

    "Ah...!"

    "...?"

    Oh Hye-seo''s voice trembles.

    ''What''s going on? She''s startled by something. She recognized something in me. What is she thinking? Is she trying to call the mansion''s servants?''

    However, her next words are beyond my imagination.

    "Seo... Eun-hyun?"

    "...!!!"

    I fail to maintain my expressionless facade and end up looking at Oh Hye-seo in surprise.

    "Seo Eun-hyun! Right? I remember that face! My sense of time became so weird, but it''s a face I saw decades ago, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    The suspicion in Oh Hye-seo''s gaze, which had been full of doubt, melts away.

    However, I can''t help but feel bewildered.

    ''How did she realize I''m Seo Eun-hyun?''

    "Ahaha, really, it''s so nice to meet someone from the same hometown after such a long time. Last time we met, I think I called you Deputy Seo. Well, it''s been so long since I''ve seen your face that the name justes out, right? Haha..."

    I stand frozen in front of Oh Hye-seo for a while before I touch my face with a stiff expression.

    After a moment, the Blood Body Skin Armor covering my face peels away, revealing my original face.

    "...It''s been a long time."

    "Yes, really... It really has been a long time."

    We''re both silent for a moment.

    Then, Oh Hye-seo asks me.

    "By the way, aren''t you curious how I knew? Even though you changed your face."

    "Hm?"

    "It''s my ability..."

    "Wait, don''t say it!"

    "Hm?"

    I stop Oh Hye-seo before she can recklessly reveal her ability.

    "...Have you ever told anyone about the ability you''ve gained?"

    "Um, no. I thought about telling Seo Hweol at first but then changed my mind. Ah, by the way, why did youe in with that face?"

    I smile wryly at her question.

    "Because I''m not exactly friendly with Seo Hweol."

    "Ah, I see."

    Oh Hye-seoughs heartily.

    "I don''t really like Seo Hweol either. Not sure if you''ve noticed, but do these mansion servants look human to you?"

    ''Hm?''

    Oh Hye-seo whispers as if she''s telling a huge secret.

    "They''re all corpses. And they''re always watching me. And when Seo Hweoles, they report everything they''ve observed about me to him."

    "..."

    "At first, I thought Seo Hweol was a really nice person. But then, at some point, he started to hypnotize? Brainwash? He started doing those things to me. That''s when I knew Seo Hweol is a madman."

    I don''t know what expression to wear, feeling an odd mix of emotions.

    Unexpectedly, Oh Hye-seo is fully aware of everything about Seo Hweol.

    "Before I awakened my ability, I really thought he was wonderful, kind, and gentle. But after reaching the Nascent Soul stage and getting somewhat proficient in using my ability, my illusions about Seo Hweol shattered along with the brainwashing he had ced on me."

    She babbles on for a while.

    I smile faintly as I watch her chatter non-stop.

    Oh Hye-seo, nicknamed the "Nightingale" at thepany, was the most admired female employee among the staff.

    Even though she was captured by Seo Hweol, she seemed not much different from the Oh Hye-seo I knew back then.

    She is still bright.

    "Oh Hye-seo, do you want me to take you out of here?"

    I ask, looking at Oh Hye-seo.

    However, she''s silent for a while before smiling and saying,

    "No, it''s okay."

    "...?"

    "My ability, you see, if I refine it to the extreme, I think I might be able to understand why we came to this world. And where we should return to and how we ended up in this world."

    "...But what does that have to do with staying here?"

    "It''s rted. The best opponent to refine my ability against is Seo Hweol."

    She smiles.

    "I thought about investigating Seo Hweol using my ability. Now, I''ve been unraveling the story of ''Seo Hweol'' in reverse. Seo Hweol has done a lot of things. That''s why there are so many people with a cause-and-effect rtionship (casualty) with him, which has greatly refined my ability. As I did so, I became interested in why Seo Hweol became such a person (human), and I''ve been looking into that recently.

    "Strictly speaking, Seo Hweol isn''t human."

    "Oh, now that I think about it, you''re right."

    What exactly is Oh Hye-seo''s ability?

    It seems as if she can see through everything from where she seats.

    ''Wasn''t it an ability rted to the bloodline of immortal beasts?''

    Why has it transformed into an almost omniscient ability?

    Suddenly, I wonder if she can also realize that I had regressed.

    "Are you reading me too?"

    "Yes, I am. But others weren''t as difficult as you. It feels as if the pages of your book are very heavy... And there are also these cloudy mists... It''s hard to read because of those things."

    "Hmm..."

    After exchanging a few words with her, I chuckle lightly.

    "So, you''re saying you''ll stay by Seo Hweol''s side?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright. Be careful. As you know, he''s a being as skilled in deceit as in breathing."

    "That does seem to be the case."

    "Seeing that you''re safe, I''ll be going."

    "It''s a bit disappointing. Seo Hweol won''t being here for a few days anyway, why don''t you stay and rest? If it''s because of the servants'' eyes, I can do something about it with my power."

    "No, sorry. I have things I must do."

    I get up and head outside.

    It''s a first.

    For the first time since I came to this world, my heart feels a bit lighter.

    I had thought Oh Hye-seo was 90% likely to be used or brainwashed by Seo Hweol.

    But watching her demonstrate an almost omniscient ability to ''read'' her opponent from her seated position, it somehow doesn''t feel like Oh Hye-seo would easily fall prey to Seo Hweol.

    ''Maybe she was a bit overwhelmed at the beginning, but as she awakened her ability, she gradually started to read Seo Hweol''s moves.''

    Perhaps, she is the one I need to worry the least about among all my colleagues.

    As I am leaving the manor.

    Wo-woong!

    A bright white light erupts from behind, touching the jiangshi in the mansion.

    Then, the jiangshi''s eyes dim and they stop in their tracks.

    Oh Hye-seo''s voice rings out.

    "It''s the power of the Lustrous ze Peacock. Lower beings be foolish the moment they touch the light. The jiangshi will forget that you came today. Take care."

    "...Yeah, you take care too."

    I leave the hidden space behind Oh Hye-seo with a light heart.

    Crackle, crackling...

    My body is almostpletely vaporized now.

    But, at the end of my life, I managed to achieve one of the goals I had set.

    ''Really...''

    It''s good to be alive.

    With a somewhat lighter heart, I begin to prepare to splendidly adorn the final grand performance of this life.

    Zap, zap...

    Though my Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I begin to detect the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from a long distance.

    The Mad Lord Jo Yeon has stepped into the territory of the True Dragon Alliance.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 217: The Clown and the Performance (6)

    Chapter 217: The Clown and the Performance (6)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    Swoooosh

    Above a vast canyon.

    A bizarre fortress flies in.

    Inside the fortress, gears endlessly turn and the sound of something continuously clicking can be heard, evoking a sense of strangeness in those who listen.

    Click, click, click, click.

    However, the fortress thats been floating in the air and moving forward suddenlyes to a halt at one point.

    Kugugugu

    Far away, a faint barrier is spread out over a region with white mountain ranges.

    Its the territory of the Earth Tribe True Dragon Alliance.

    Wo-woong

    Moreover, three Integration stage Grand Cultivators exit the barrier after seeing the bizarre fortress, their faces tense as they begin to gather demonic power.

    [So you''re the notorious Mad Lord who''s been infamous in all 4 directions recently!]

    The Demon King of the Supreme Tiger Race growls, bristling with demonic energy, and shouts towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [I don''t know what business you have in the True Dragon Alliances territory, but even if it''s you, if you intend to enter our domain you must be prepared to risk your life! I strongly advise you to turn back.]

    And then.

    Click, click, click!

    From inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, countless cannon barrels protrude, aiming their muzzles towards the barrier.

    Weeeing!

    Apanied by a buzzing sound, countless bee puppets fly out from inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, starting to load cannonballs into the cannons.

    The cannonballs are Four-Axis stage General puppets.

    p, p!

    As the g puppets flutter their gs to signal, the cannon operator puppets fire the cannons.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Ignoring the persuasions of the Supreme Tiger King, the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress fires the General puppets towards the barrier.

    Zeeerrrrng!

    The General puppets areunched towards the barrier and crash headfirst into it, creating cracks throughout.

    However, the Demon Kings merely smirk, infusing more power into the barrier.

    [Ha, no matter how infamous you, the Mad Lord, might be, the barrier of the True Dragon Alliance, which borrows power from the body of the Entering Nirvana stage Ancestor.]

    Simultaneously, beams of light shoot out in all directions from the bodies of the General puppets, beginning to carve countless circuits on one side of the barrier.

    And then.

    sh!

    Screeeech!

    As if spreading like an infection, circuits spread to one corner of the barrier. After a brief moment, the barrier splendidly opens.

    []

    Seeing this, the Integration stage Demon Kings are speechless for a moment, floating in the air before hastily transforming back into their true forms.

    [Damn it! Stop that human madman!]

    [No matter how formidable he is, it''s barely been 100 years since he ascended; there''s no way he can pass through a gate guarded by three Integration stage Demon Kings!]

    However, the gates of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress opened.

    Screeeech!

    Click!

    Along with that, terrifying puppets begin to pour out from inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Booooom!

    Billions, no, perhaps hundreds of billions of puppets burst out crazily, turning the heavens and earth ck with their numbers.

    Among them, there are also a frighteninglyrge number of Four-Axis stage puppets.

    The Demon Kings feel the momentum of the Four-Axis stage General puppets and are tense, but they do not lose their confidence.

    [It''s, it''s okay. No matter how many Four-Axis puppets there are, with three Integration stage Demon Kings gathered here.]

    Then, at some point, Integration stage puppets begin to appear from the fortress.

    Koooom!

    With an enormous momentum, 28 Integration stage presences emerge from within.

    Overwhelmed by this force, the three Integration stage Demon Kings dont hesitate to scatter and flee, not even looking back as they do so.

    Integration stage puppets, nine per each Demon King, begin to chase after them, leaving the strongest puppet remaining on the scene, thest Integration stage puppet.

    [She] returns inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [She] enters the control room at the heart of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, walking towards a hunchbacked old man sucking on his fingers beneath a throne inside.

    Walking towards the hunchback, [She] picks up the hunchbacked old man in a princess carry and sits herself on the throne.

    The hunchback, cradled gently in [Her] embrace, continues sucking on his fingers.

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon maniptes [Her] tomand the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from atop the throne, advancing it forward.

    Ah Finally, in my lifetime, I get to attend Seo Hweol''s wedding ceremony. That guy Seo Hweol, despite having married several women, has never invited me!? That can''t be right, it must have been a mistake. I will correct it. I will make it right. Seo Hweol is just an imperfect being after all. Along with the wedding, I will evolve him into a new being at his most beautiful moment!"

    Excited at the thought of embalming Seo Hweol at the moment of his marriage to create a masterpiece that willst forever, the Mad Lord mobilized all his talents to assault and capture Integration stage Grand Cultivators wherever he found them, turning them into puppets.

    This resulted in the creation of the 27 Integration stage puppets made during this time.

    Thrilled by the thought of embalming Seo Hweol at the moment of love, the Mad Lord''s madness reached its peak, and his demonic talent also reached its zenith.

    This is the result.

    Although these hastily made Integration stage puppets are not as durable or strong as real Integration stage Grand Cultivators,

    With as many as 27 of them, well-arranged formations can even take on 10 Grand Cultivators.

    The Mad Lord, filled with hope and joy of evolving Seo Hweol, sheds tears of excitement and emotion as he orders the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Advance! Advance! To Seo Hweol! To Seo Hweol! We can''t bete for Seo Hweol''s wedding ceremony! Bring Seo Hweol before me! Seo Hweol! Seo Hweol! I will capture Seo Hweol and evolve him! Seo Hweol! SeoHweolSeoHweolSeoHweolSeoHweolSeoHweolSeoEunHyunSeoHweolSeoHweolSeoHweolSeoHweolSeoHweolIwilldefinitelycapturehimandevolvehimintohismostbeautifulmomentthastsforever...!!!"

    With eyes spinning in madness.

    The Mad Lord and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begins heading towards the True Dragon Alliance headquarters, the Serving Command Ark.<hr>

    I can feel it.

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress has entered the True Dragon Alliance''s territory.

    Its speed is clearly that of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator.

    ''The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress has evolved to the Integration stage.''

    This isn''t merely a single-minded intention to modify Seo Hweol.

    The obsession to attend Seo Hweol''s wedding ceremony and to personally embalm the moment of Seo Hweol''s marriage created this result.

    ''At this speed, it will probably arrive at the Serving Command Ark in two hours.''

    That news has already arrived here before, alerting everyone in the True Dragon Alliance.

    Its almost time for the n to be set in motion.

    However, I am inexplicably unable to move, caught in a strange feeling.

    ''It''s been since meeting Oh Hye-seo.''

    Since meeting Oh Hye-seo, I''ve felt something strange dominating my mind.

    For some reason, a bizarre disharmony is controlling my thoughts.

    But I can''t quite figure out what this disharmony is.

    ''What on earth is this...''

    I grit my teeth and press down on my throbbing head.

    ''Could it be that Seo Hweol nted a trap in her without Oh Hye-seo knowing?''

    The most rational suspicion is that Seo Hweol had somehow activated a trap in me through Oh Hye-seo without her knowing.

    I ponder the source of the pain.

    ''At least the flow of spiritual energy isn''tmunicating with anywhere. Seo Hweol isn''t trying something in real-time against me. Is it more like a curse? A curse that triggers if Oh Hye-seo meets someone other than him?''

    However, as a first-ss curse sorcerer myself, I don''t feel the presence of a curse.

    ''It''s not a curse. Then, there must be something...''

    What exactly is this disharmony?

    I suppress the throbbing in my brain and think.

    ''But there''s no time left. Soon, the Mad Lord will storm towards the Serving Command Pce. Then...''

    Click!

    For now, I seal the part of my consciousness that suffers from the disharmony using the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    I also cram in the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to modify the seal so even if Seo Hweol tries something through the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, it will be futile.

    ''Good, now it''s useless even if he tries anything.''

    Judging by theck of perceived spiritual energy flow, it''s impossible for Seo Hweol to be watching me or to know that I''ve returned.

    So, all I have to do now is execute the n.

    Tssk tssk!

    I use the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace on Kim Yeon for the final time.

    sh!

    Until thest moment, her consciousness does not return.

    But her condition has improved significantlypared to the beginning.

    "Uh, um"

    Compared to her initially dull gaze, her eyes are now significantly clearer.

    If left as is, she will naturally regain consciousness over time.

    I informed Hong Fan, so even if I die, Hong Fan will take care of her.

    "Then, take care."

    I stroke the still somewhat dazed Kim Yeon''s cheek and turn around.

    "Ah, ah..."

    That''s when.

    "...?"

    Tssk tssk...

    From Kim Yeon, the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon bursts forth and a strand of her consciousness clings to me.

    Somehow, as if knowing I am about to go far away, it seems to not want to let go.

    It feels like its holding on to me.

    I look back at her.

    Her consciousness has not yet returned.

    However, seeing that strand of Kim Yeon''s consciousness clinging to me pitifully, I choose not to detach it and soar into the sky.

    Wo-woong!

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy vibrates.

    The energies of Integration stage Grand Cultivators swirl around from all directions.

    [Emergency! Emergency! The Mad Lord has invaded!]

    [The Mad Lord ising to the Serving Command Ark!]

    [Stop that madman! Stop him!]

    Now, the fact that the Mad Lord has invaded is widely known throughout the Earth Tribe.

    Using a sound transmission talisman, I send a message to Yu-hwa and fly towards the Serving Command Ark using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Up in the sky.

    Kugugugu!

    There, a blue dragon can be seen swiftly flying towards the Serving Command Ark.

    Its Seo Hweol, evacuating to the Serving Command Ark upon hearing that the Mad Lord ising.

    Around Seo Hweol, numerous Four-Axis stage demon beasts are following him to the Serving Command Ark.

    ''As expected, evacuating with his numerous supporters.''

    The Serving Command Ark, in case of an emergency, can descend to the lower realm from its lowest floor, making it the ultimate evacuation and escape route.

    ''Of course, I have no intention of letting him escape to the lower realm.''

    Seo Hweol cannot escape from us.

    I take Gyu-baek, who was waiting near the Serving Command Ark, and fly up towards it.<hr>

    Inside the Serving Command Ark, Seo Eun-hyun had previouslyid out thousands of ultra-small General Seos.

    These General Seos observe where Seo Hweol enters and where he is headed,municating in real-time with Seo Eun-hyun and reporting Seo Hweol''s location.

    Seo Hweol is currently at one of the evacuation spaces on the fourth floor of the Serving Command Ark.

    Among those in that evacuation space, numerous demon beasts are tightly gathered around Seo Hweol.

    "Sir Seo Hweol, I heard you ascended from the lower realm alongside the Mad Lord Jo Yeon. Just how powerful is he that you had to flee here?"

    "Is he really as dangerous as his infamy suggests?"

    "Aren''t you being too worried?"

    However, Seo Hweol shakes his head with a reassuring smile in response to their words.

    "The Mad Lord is indeed a dangerous individual. We must not underestimate him. However, this ce is the Serving Command Ark, where the highest cultivators of the Earth Tribe True Dragon Alliance gather. There is no need to be too tense. The Integration stage Demon Kings will all gather to deal with the Mad Lord, so don''t worry too much. Just think of this as one of the few opportunities for all of us to gather together."

    "To see such a crisis as an opportunity, Sir Seo Hweol truly has exceptional thoughts."

    "You tter me."

    As theyre having a pleasant conversation, they suddenly look in one direction, startled.

    Seo Hweol too suddenly narrows his eyes, ring somewhere with vertically slit pupils.

    "This, this is"

    "Isn''t this the aura of Blood Yin devilish arts!?"

    The faces of the demon beasts are filled with shock.

    "It''s certain! The Blood Yin Heavenly Fiends have invaded the Serving Command Ark!"

    "I''ll show them who theyre dealing with right now!"

    The demon beasts grit their teeth, feeling the dense miasma of the Blood Yin Realm.

    One of the demon beasts stands up and shouts.

    "First of all, it''s dangerous for all of us to go there together. How about only a few of us form a group and go?"

    "Hmm, that''s a good idea. The energy we''re feeling is only around the Heavenly Being stage anyway"

    Most of those gathered here are Four-Axis cultivators with Seo Hweol at the forefront.

    Even if it is the power of a Blood Yin Realm Heavenly Fiend, there is no real need to fear.

    However, Seo Hweol suddenly smiles and shouts to the assembly.

    "That won''t do, everyone."

    At his words, numerous Four-Axis demon beasts look at Seo Hweol with puzzled eyes.

    "Yes?"

    What do you mean, Sir Seo Hweol?

    Then Seo Hweol starts exining with a kind face.

    "''A true predator uses all its strength in the hunt, no matter how big or small the prey.'' Most of you must know this saying. We must not becent, even if it''s just a Heavenly Being stage Heavenly Fiend."

    Hearing Seo Hweols words, numerous Four-Axis demon beasts nod.

    Especially if a Blood Yin Heavenly Fiend hase here, it might have opened a portal connected to the Blood Yin Realm within the Serving Command Ark. If so, the Heavenly Fiend can summon Esteemed Ones from the Blood Yin Realm, so caution is the best policy.

    Indeed, we were too rash.

    No, I might be overreacting. Even if it''s just a Heavenly Being stage fiend, let''s all go together for a walk.

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly, leading the numerous demon beasts towards the ce where the turbidity is felt.

    And then.

    Suddenly, Seo Hweol stops in his tracks.

    ? Sir Seo Hweol, what''s the matter?

    As Seo Hweol stops, the demon beasts ask him in confusion.

    Seo Hweol, as if its nothing, smiles and replies.

    Ah, I just remembered I left something around herest time. I''ll quickly grab it and join you, so please go ahead without me.

    Is there anything we can help with?

    I appreciate the thought, but it''s fine. Please go ahead.

    Yes, well. Understood.

    Thus, numerous members of the demon race disappear towards the location where Seo Eun-hyun is spreading devilish energy through Yuan Yu, leaving Seo Hweol alone.

    Seo Hweol does not move from his spot.

    After a while.

    Ssssshhhh

    ck curse spells burst from Seo Hweols entire body, revealing Seo Hweol being bound by them.

    Seo Hweol, smiling faintly, looks in one direction and speaks.

    Its been a while, Daoist Seo. Seeing you well eases my mind.<hr>

    The blood that Seo Hweol gave me to consume and transform, epting Seo Hweol''s Sea Dragon True Blood, wasn''t just absorbed with the thought of covering it with the ck Dragons True Blood.

    Giving blood to a curse sorcerer means giving the most fundamental medium for a curse.

    From the day I received Seo Hweol''s blood, I was in a state where I could curse Seo Hweol at any time.

    Using Seo Hweol''s blood as a medium, I could transfer curses to Seo Hweol whenever and as much as I wanted.

    Originally, I intended to use a curse to briefly bind Seo Hweol''s feet.

    When Yu Hwa arrives shortly after, I nned to remove the few demon beasts who were helping Seo Hweol from his side with her help.

    But, why?

    Why?

    Feeling uneasy, I re at Seo Hweol.

    Why did you send away all the demon beasts that could protect you?

    I didn''t expect him to send away everyone who could aid him.

    Rather, Seo Hweol''s actions make me anxious, not knowing what schemes he has.

    Seo Hweol does not answer but just gives an ambiguous smile.

    To ascend from the lower realm so quickly, especially considering the spiritual energy is much weaker there, making it take longer to recover your cultivation To raise your cultivation so quickly, you must have indeed been a high being who fell.

    You''re not going to talk?

    Right now, when Yu Hwa is rescuing Bai Nong.

    I have to face Seo Hweol purely with my wit and ability.

    But Im not particrly worried.

    No matter how close to an Integration stage Demon King Seo Hweol is, he''s already cursed.

    If you dont want to talk, then dont.

    I take out the poison that Hong Fan made for me from the storage bag.

    This poison amplifies the sensation of pain by 60,000 times for a certain period.

    Compared to that, its lethality is almost nonexistent, a drug made solely for the purpose of pain.

    Without hesitation, I open the jade bottle and swallow the poison.

    Then, I take out the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, feed it with plenty of curse spells to create a ck Ghost Curse Banner, and thrust it into my chest.

    Pffft!

    !!!

    The pain feels like its ripping my mind apart.

    No, it definitely is.

    My brain feels incandescent with whiteness.

    A mortal would have died from the pain long ago, but cultivators, with their robust bodies and expansive consciousness, do not easily faint or die from pain.

    That means, I have to fully experience the sensation of pain amplified 60,000 times.

    !!!

    I am unable to speak.

    However, even in pain that feels like my spirit is vaporizing and my consciousness disintegrating, I smile faintly.

    Ssssshhhh

    The curses I had ced on Seo Hweol glow, and Seo Hweol also experiencing the pain, amplified by the curse!

    !!!

    Seo Hweol, with trembling hands, clutches his head and kneels on one knee.

    Even for an Integration stage Demon King, this must be quite hard to endure!

    My tolerance for pain has already be much stronger.

    Yet, the pain is enough to vaporize my mind.

    Such a level of pain should somewhat affect even the pinnacle of Integration stage cultivators!

    Ziiing!

    Bleeding from my seven orifices, I look at Seo Hweol through my blurry vision.

    Seo Hweol, that guy

    And as I watch Seo Hweol writhing in pain, I feel a profound sense of strangeness.

    Seo Hweol, even while kneeling and clutching his head, is smiling.

    His eyes and pupils are trembling, and his heart essence is indeed shaken by the pain.

    But somehow, his face is still!

    Still smiling kindly and warmly.

    Its as if that expression of kindness and that gentle moment is forever embalmed on his face, a truly eerie sight.

    At that moment, I truly feel as if Seo Hweol had put on a mask of benevolence.

    ''Is that, gentle smile fixed onto his face?''

    Or is it that he can only smile like that?

    Watching Seo Hweol, unable to let go of his kind expression even as he clearly feels pain, I feel a sense of eeriness.

    Seo Hweol, what on earth are you

    Creaking.

    I grit my teeth and slowly begin to rise from my spot.

    Noticing my movement, Seo Hweol, still clutching his head, also slowly rises.

    However, we can only get up from our spots, overwhelmed by pain and unable to do anything else.

    Wo-woong!

    Then, the curse spells shining on Seo Hweols body begin to vibrate.

    Zzzzt!

    Sparks fly from the curse spells.

    I realize that Seo Hweol is pushing the curse away.

    Wo-woong!

    The curse spells embedded in Seo Hweols body begin to rise above him, sparking mes.

    That wont do.

    Wheeeing!

    In the midst of pain, I infuse even more pain from the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation into the curse, trying to embed the curse that is trying to detach even deeper into Seo Hweols body.

    Zzzzt!

    A tense standoff continues as sparks fly from the curse spells.

    There are various ways to cast a curse,

    But most curses require some condition.

    The curse sorcerer must possess a part of the targets body.

    The sorcerer must know the target well.

    The sorcerers curse spell must have touched the target.

    The target must have harmed the sorcerer.

    The sorcerer must harbor resentment towards the target.

    If these conditions are not met and one simply tries to cast a curse, its power is significantly reduced, making it easier to shake off or dispel.

    However, if the conditions are met, the curse bes much harder to dispel.

    And I have met most of these conditions.

    The situation would be different before the curse was activated, but havingunched the curse by surprise, the bnce of this confrontation is clearly in my favor.r.

    Kugugugu!

    Thousands, tens of thousands of curse spells flow into Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol, shedding tears of blood, exerts his energy.

    Zzzzt!

    Clearly, I have the advantage.

    But despite that, the power of Seo Hweol,parable to the Integration stage, is tremendous.

    Its as if I have Seo Hweol''s heart in my grasp, yet Seo Hweol, little by little,

    Is indeed pushing my curse back.

    Is the difference in cultivation insurmountable?

    It cant be helped.

    Even though I have mastered the powers of Heaven, Earth, and Heart Tribes, amplifying my strength tremendously, my cultivation is merely at the Nascent Soul stage.

    If this continues, the curse will surely be dispelled.

    So...

    About 1 Shichen (about 2 hours)ter?

    Sssk.

    Trembling with pain, I smile.

    Seo Hweols power is indeed great, but in 1 Shichen, there is too much I can do.

    The pain is slowly bing familiar. Just get a bit more used to it, and in the remaining 1 Shichen, I can push Seo Hweol to the limit.

    Just when I think so.

    Seo Hweol begins to form hand seals.

    That is!

    Thick turbidity flows from around Seo Hweol.

    Terrible screams and wails spread around as Seo Hweol forms the hand seals.

    Its neither a spell nor a demon ability.

    Rather, its devilish arts.

    Clearly one of the techniques from the Blood Yin Realm.

    I closely observe the flow of devilish energy in the technique Seo Hweol is using.

    I can feel it.

    Its simr to the Mysterious Bizarre Gu techniques I use.

    A devilish art that stealthily parasitizes someone in advance, lying dormant and detonating when needed.

    Additionally, the technique of Blood Sacrifice used by Yuan Li is also mixed in.

    I quickly deduce the identity of the technique Seo Hweol is using.

    A technique that detonates a parasitic spell previously hidden in a target, kills them, and then uses the victim in a Blood Sacrifice!''

    Ssssshhhh

    As Seo Hweol forms the final seal, he speaks.

    Tainted Soul Devouring Life Curse ()."

    Ssssshhhh

    Suddenly, from afar, the stench of blood wafts through the air.

    Its the direction towards which the Four-Axis demon beasts, following Yuan Yu, had headed.

    Did he ce that technique on all those who follow him?

    He must have arranged for the possibility to kill them at any moment and offer them as a blood sacrifice to serve as his spare lives.

    Kugugugu!

    Is it because he turned about twenty Four-Axis cultivators entirely into blood sacrifices?

    The energy of the blood sacrifice felt from afar is tremendous.

    ''If that energy is supplied to Seo Hweol now...''

    He might shake off my curse instantly.

    Crack.

    I cant let that happen.

    Even amidst the pain that muddles my consciousness, I reach into my storage bag.

    Originally, I nned to do this after getting more ustomed to the pain, but now that it''se to this, I''ll finish the job now.

    Chk!

    I pull out an item from within the storage bag.

    Its a puppet.

    A puppet used formunicating with the Mad Lord!

    As soon as the puppet emerges from the storage bag, it starts rolling its eyes to check the surroundings, fixing its gaze on Seo Hweol.

    Mad, Lord Senior. Can you hear me?

    Sssk.

    I smirk and shout to the Mad Lord beyond the puppet.

    Ill give you the coordinates of Seo Hweols location.<hr>

    Wheeeing!

    Earth Tribes True Dragon Alliance.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is currently engaging in battle with 12 Integration stage Demon Kings near the Serving Command Ark.

    The bee puppets fluttering around the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress suddenly stop their activity andnd in various ces on the fortress.

    Wheeeing!

    Along with the sound of a swarm buzzing, the bee puppets that hadnded on the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begin to flutter, preparing for something.

    Wo-woong!

    Simultaneously, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begins to move rapidly in one direction.

    To the Integration stage Demon Kings, this seems as if the Mad Lord is retreating from the battlefield, bringing smiles to their faces.

    Is, is the Mad Lord trying to retreat?

    However, in the next moment, their expressions twist.

    The billions of bee puppets attached to the Mad Lords Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress tear through space.

    The Integration stage Demon Kings realize.

    Is that, spatial teleportation?

    It should be impossible to go too far, but where is it going

    Wait! The direction of that spatial teleportation

    No!

    Stop it!

    The Demon Kings, pale with shock, charge towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Mad Lord is attempting a spatial leap to the Serving Command Ark!!!

    Receiving the signal from Seo Eun-hyun, the Mad Lord began attempting a spatial leap to the fourth floor of the Serving Command Ark.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 218: The Clown and the Performance (7)

    Chapter 218: The Clown and the Performance (7)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    Cominginging!

    He ising!

    Kikikikik!

    As the gap in space opens, something with a massive presence can be felt leaping towards this ce from afar.

    Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress!

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is trying to leap inside the Serving Command Ark.

    Seo Hweol, too, seems to feel the familiar presence of the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, turning his head towards where he feels its presence.

    "How, about, that...?"

    At this moment, when Seo Hweol is out of his senses!

    If the Mad Lord arrives, Seo Hweol will no longer be able to do anything.

    Unable to employ any trickery.

    Literally like raw meatid out before the Mad Lord, unable to concoct any sinister n.

    After all, in a few days, my entire body will turn into lightning and I will die.

    If Seo Hweol gets stuffed by the Mad Lord and holds a wedding ceremony with the Mad Lord''s puppet, it will be a rather satisfying ending for Gyu-ryeon and all those sacrificed by Seo Hweol.

    Creak!

    The spatial rift opens, and from afar, through the void, the silhouette of a fortress with nking mechanical gears flying towards this ce can be seen.

    Yet, Seo Hweol does not change his expression.

    Rather, ustomed to the pain, he opens his mouth like me.

    "The Serving Command Ark may be... a discarded immortal treasure... but still, an immortal treasure, is an immortal treasure..."

    After briefly looking at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, Seo Hweol manages to bear the pain and smiles faintly.

    Then, his gaze falls away from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Without a special seal, that allows direct entry... no matter even the Mad Lord... it''s not so easy to enter this ce."

    "...Seems like it''sing in though?"

    Kikikikik

    As if to mock Seo Hweol''s words.

    The massive Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is gradually getting closer from beyond the space.

    Due to the influence of the Serving Command Ark, it appears like something is blocking the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress at intervals.

    However, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress prates all resistance and enters this ce.

    Kikikikik

    At the sight of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress oveing the resistance of the Serving Command Ark and gradually approaching, Seo Hweol is momentarily speechless.

    No matter how cunning Seo Hweol''s schemes are, no matter how outstanding his strategies,

    To the Mad Lord, nomon sense, logic, or scheme can prevail.

    Finally.

    Kikikikik!

    Creak.

    From the void, stopping just about 30 meters away inside the Serving Command Ark, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortresses to a halt.

    The gate of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress opens.

    Creak!

    My whole body tingles.

    From inside, the overwhelming aura of 28 beings.

    I realized that each of these auras do not fall short of the presence of Gyu-ryeon, who had once attempted the Integration stage.

    Creak, creak!

    Of course, even if the Serving Command Ark ispletely destroyed, Seo Hweol''s words about it still being an immortal treasure aren''t entirely false, as the 28 puppets couldn''t enter this side.

    However, as the 28 puppets simultaneously stretch their hands towards this area, a gap seems to appear in some invisible resistance surrounding the Serving Command Ark.

    Creak, creak!

    And finally.

    A gaprge enough for a child to enter is created.

    Boooom!

    Just that is enough.

    From the other side, the Mad Lordmanding his puppets is felt.

    Within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, countless bee puppets fly in through the small gap and surround us from all sides.

    Boooom!

    The bee puppets cross over to where we are standing, surrounding Seo Hweol and me, spinning wildly.

    The whirlwind created by the bee puppets prevents Seo Hweol from using the blood sacrifice from the Four-Axis cultivators to enhance his strength.

    "Now, what will you do?"

    I look at Seo Hweol, who is reaching towards the gathering of the blood sacrifice''s energy, and smile bitterly.

    I can feel it.

    The enormous energy of the blood sacrifice, which was immense just moments ago, is gradually diminishing.

    Like many types of devilish arts, suchrge-scale sacrificial techniques have a short duration.

    If the objective is not achieved within that short time, it bes utterly useless.

    Judging by how quickly the energy is diminishing,

    Its clear that the energy created by Seo Hweol''s blood sacrifice is dispersing.

    Moreover, these bee puppets are clearly designed for spatial leaping.

    These puppets will surely prepare to fully summon the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress inside the Serving Command Ark.

    Once that happens, the Mad Lord will fully enter, and it will be the end for Seo Hweol.

    ''Let''s not let our guard down until the very end.''

    Yet, despite having driven Seo Hweol into a corner, I find myself tensing up even more.

    If I know Seo Hweol, he surely has more tricks up his sleeve.

    It wouldn''t be strange if another Seo Hweol suddenly emerges from underground, iming that what we''ve been dealing with until now was just a clone.

    It wouldn''t be strange if he had suddenly tampered with the poison mixed by Hong Fan.

    ''I''ve felt disharmony ever since meeting Oh Hye-seo.

    It''s likely one of Seo Hweol''s schemes.

    Though sealed by the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, I am currently caught in Seo Hweol''s trap and must remain cautious until the very end.

    ''There are still several ways to push Seo Hweol further.''

    However, I decide to wait until Yu Hwa arrives with reinforcements.

    It''s best to be cautious until a more certain force is avable.

    ''Let''s endure. Until we can deal a more decisive blow to him!''

    Creak, creak, creak!

    Beyond the bee puppets.

    In the direction of the spatial rift.

    There, as if the bee puppets aplished something, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress manages to widen the spatial rift a bit more.

    Good, if it continues like this

    But then, it happens.

    Thunk!

    Suddenly, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress jolts and begins to be pushed back slightly.

    What!

    Seo Hweol opens his mouth without losing his smile.

    "It seems... the Demon Kings of the Earth Tribe... are not just sitting idly by."

    Wo-woong!

    I realize that a strange attraction ising from the direction of the spatial rift.

    Beyond the spatial rift.

    Behind the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    There, the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the Earth Tribe are pulling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with an attractive force to drag the Mad Lord back outside the Serving Command Ark.

    "Are you, relying, on that?"

    However, I just smirk.

    I know the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress best.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress hasn''t even begun to use its real power yet.

    Kugugugu!

    Several cylindrical thrusters appear behind the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Simultaneously, an immense spiritual power erupts from the thrusters, resisting the attractive force and sticking to the inside of the spatial rift as if its going to pierce through back to its original position.

    ''If it was easy to block or restrain the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, could the Mad Lord have freely spread his wings for a thousand years?''

    Despite its fortress-like appearance seeming quite slow, the true nature of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is an incredibly fast mobile fortress.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, when the Mad Lord is serious, cannot be stopped by anything.

    "Indeed, it will be a bit difficult."

    However, Seo Hweol''splexion doesn''t change, and his heart essence remains undisturbed.

    ''What?''

    What is he relying on?

    Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol just smiles.

    And I feel an indescribable unease from that smile.

    "I cannot understand the emotions that typical creatures speak of and share."

    ''Even though it should be indescribably painful, what''s going on? Has hepletely ustomed to the pain already?''

    "Even when I try to analyze and mimic what is called emotions through the vibrations of the lungs, it is not enough to fully understand the behavioral patterns of living creatures. So, I have developed a hypothesis while studying the behavioral patterns of the Mad Lord."

    I let Seo Hweol''s nonsense go in one ear and out the other, focusing on whatever trick he is about to y next.

    Click...

    Seo Hweol reaches into his bosom and takes out a ne from within.

    Its an unassuming ne made of thin cotton thread, but the ornament on the ne is a beautiful gem made of green crystal.

    Seo Hweol wraps the ne around his hand, tying the gem to his palm.

    "To creatures, each individual has something they call ''precious,'' akin to the purpose of life. Intelligent creatures, called sentient beings, mostly have such a thing. Surprisingly, this includes me as well."

    "...?"

    I try not to focus on Seo Hweol''s nonsense, but I am momentarily startled by his statement that he also has something precious to himself and look him in the eye.

    "To the Mad Lord, it was [Her]. To my descendant Ran, it was ''familial affection. To Baek Nyeong who I took in, it was ''the well-being of his race.'' And to that Heart Tribe who went to save Baek Nyeong, it was ''the safety of her disciple.''"

    Snap!

    Seo Hweol extends his hand holding the green crystal ne towards the spatial rift where the Mad Lord is trying to enter.

    ''I have to stop him before he does something!''

    But I can''t move.

    Its impossible to understand how Seo Hweol can suddenly move so calmly.

    ''Has he not felt pain from the beginning? No, if that were the case, he wouldn''t have performed such a foolish act of clutching his head and falling over trying to resist the curse.''

    Then, Seo Hweol is also feeling pain.

    No, he is experiencing more pain than I am.

    Then how is he soposed?

    Feeling revolting, I re intensely at Seo Hweol''s heart essence.

    "What I want to say is, if you know what entities desire, it''s too easy to control various entities by slightly manipting those desires. Like the musician who went apletely different way for the safety of her disciple, taking a long time toe for support, and Baek Nyeong who offered his soul to me for the well-being of his species."

    Whirring!

    Green light bursts from the jade that Seo Hweol holds, illuminating the illusion of Baek Nyeong.

    ''That is!''

    Baek Nyeong!

    ''How could!''

    Seo Hweol extracted Baeknyeong''s soul and is manipting it by infusing it into the ne.

    "Baek Nyeong, use the Mountain Repelling Whip."

    [Yes, Master.]

    Simultaneously, Baek Nyeong, with his soul extracted,bines his power with Seo Hweol''s and exhibits his Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Seo Hweol says with a faint smile.

    "The Heaven and Earth Tribes may despise Heart Tribe individuals who have reached the third stage of the Heart Path Method, but in my view, the potential of the Heart Tribe is limitless. Just as you, merely at the Nascent Soul stage, can fuse the power of Heaven, Earth, and Heart to produce a forceparable to the Four-Axis stage The power of the Heart Tribe, if properly utilized, can be like this."

    Kugugugu!

    The power of Baek Nyeongs Beyond the Path to Heavens to adjust'' ''weight,''

    And the attractive force emanating from Seo Hweols handbines, starting to amplify madly.

    ''That is!''

    Just like when my Formless Sword of Treading Heaven and my Nascent Soul arebined, showing an incredible amplification.

    The attraction emanating from Seo Hweol''s hand amplifies immensely.

    And then.

    Bang!

    With a sound of breaking through the air, the force emanating from Seo Hweol''s hand suddenly turns into a repulsive force, pushing the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress away.

    Kugugugu!

    If the cultivation of the Heaven and Earth Tribes is additive, then the cultivation of the Heart Tribe is multiplicative.

    Already surpassing the peak of the Four-Axis stage, Seo Hweol possesses a power akin to that of the Integration stage.

    With Baek Nyeong''s Beyond the Path to Heavens to control [weight] added to Seo Hweol''s power, his attractive force reached as high as the peak of the Integration stage.

    With the Integration stage Demon Kings of the Earth Tribe pulling from behind and Seo Hweol pushing from the front, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress appears to be pushed out gradually and then disappears beyond the darkness of the void.

    "It''s strange that while using the Heart Tribe can be so useful, magical artifacts or dharma treasures utilizing the Heart Tribe are rarely produced. Isn''t it odd? There''s more than enough reasons to despise the Heart Tribe, whether its reading heart essence or adding Heavenly Tribtions. Why haven''t the inhabitants of the Bright Cold Realm ever considered utilizing the Heart Tribe... Is it because theyre too repulsed even to attempt such simple uses?

    He asks me with a slight smile.

    Doesnt it seem like a hatred purposely nted in the Bright Cold Realm? Daoist Seo, who embodies Heaven, Earth, and Heart, do you perhaps know something about this?

    "Won''t you tell me?"

    "So, it''s not that you don''t feel pain."

    I finally realize how Seo Hweol is enduring this insane level of pain.

    Seo Hweol had disassembled his own consciousness.

    He cut his soul into several pieces and then reattached them, not quitepletely.

    In doing so, he had disassembled his consciousness, bing akin to being unconscious.

    In short, what is speaking to me is not Seo Hweol himself but actions inputted into his body before he disassembled his soul.

    ''The moment the Mad Lord appeared, he gave up enduring the pain with his consciousness and temporarily disassembled his mind before pushing the Mad Lord away.''

    Having sessfully repelled the Mad Lord, he will probably revert his consciousness back as he had programmed.

    Theres no need to take anything Seo Hweol says seriously.

    Everything he says is a lie.

    The reason hes prattling on with seemingly profound words is just a ruse to hide the fact that he lost consciousness!

    Then.

    ''Now is Seo Hweol''s most vulnerable moment!''

    Charrak!

    A storage bag floats up beside me.

    It isn''t just any storage bag.

    A special storage bag that can contain living beings.

    A type of storage bag called a Peach Garden Painting.

    Charararak!

    From within, a woman wearing an old, rustic robe walks out.

    Its Gyu-baek.

    The Mad Lord retreated, but that is fine.

    After all, this revealed a vulnerability in Seo Hweol!

    [Miss Gyu-baek!]

    I convey my intentions directly to Gyu-baek through heartnguage.

    Gyu-baek nods and extends one hand.

    Kiiing!

    A golden seal shines from her hand.

    The seal of the Ark Controlling Envoy.

    One of Gyu-ryeon''s authorities, allowing free passage in and out of the Serving Command Ark.

    Using this authority, its possible to instantly connect a predetermined location with the inside of the Serving Command Ark.

    The door in space opens.

    ''I didn''t use it in front of the Mad Lord because I didn''t know what would happen to Gyu-baek...''

    "Yu Hwa!"

    If its to call Yu Hwa, now is the time to use it.

    "Baek Nyeong is here,e over!"

    And then, from beyond the door in space, a crimson stream quickly crosses over to this side.

    Kiiing!

    Baek Nyeong''s figure is still faintly visible in Seo Hweol''s hand, which had just pushed away the Mad Lord, and Yu Hwa captures that scene as soon as she arrives.

    Baek Nyeong, Yu Hwa''s beloved disciple, is being used as a magic artifact with his soul extracted by Seo Hweol.

    Yu Hwa says nothing.

    Instead, she reveals her true form, ces the zither in front of her, and begins to y with a solemn expression never seen before.

    Jiiiiing

    The entire space seems to resonate with the sound.

    Yu Hwa''s Illusory y focuses solely on Seo Hweol, deeply, and even more deeply pulling his disassembled consciousness.

    Even deeper.

    Despite the melody being focused solely on Seo Hweol, just hearing it makes me feel an indescribable drowsiness.

    But both Gyu-baek and I brace ourselves and watch Seo Hweol stagger.

    Somehow, it feels like falling asleep now due to Yu Hwa would lead to a nightmare like no other.

    I say to Gyu-baek.

    "I use curses, Yu Hwa uses sleep. Seo Hweol himself temporarily disassembled his consciousness to create this vulnerability."

    Gyu-baek clenches her fists tightly.

    "Have you made up your mind?"

    "...Yes."

    Her heart essence has been shaking from the moment she saw Seo Hweol.

    However, within that wavering heart essence, one resolve remains unshaken.

    Her heart Path Method, bound by many limitations.

    Yet, against a specific target, it disys unparalleled powerGyu-baek''s Entering Heavens.

    "To avenge Gyu-ryeon''s grudge."

    Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Auspicious Exchange of Emotional Expression

    A symbol of the promise shared between Seo Hweol and her, designed solely to end Seo Hweol.

    Based on the content of the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement created for the mutual death of the parties involved, Gyu-baeks Beyond the Path to Heavens now activates.

    Clink, clink, clink!

    Chains of the same brown color as Gyu-baek''s robe flows from her hand.

    Simultaneously, the brown chains naturally permeate Seo Hweol''s chest, entwining around his heart, major organs, and various parts of his Demon Core.

    ''I see...''

    I realize where the chains emitted from Gyu-baek''s hand are connected.

    Chains connected to Gyu-baek''s heart.

    These chains are likewise connected to Seo Hweol''s heart, major organs, and Demon Core.

    Literally, her Beyond the Path to Heavens is for dying together with Seo Hweol.

    Implementing the content of the Vast Cold oath created for their mutual demise is precisely Gyu-baeks Beyond the Path to Heavens, the symbol of their shared promise.

    Clink, clink, clink!

    I summon countless Generals Seo from the storage bag, making them open their mouths behind me.

    At any moment, I am ready to sacrifice my body, exploding curses and the Formless Sword in a suicidal attack.

    Even if Gyu-baek fails to kill Seo Hweol, my explosion woill end him.

    Even if we can''t finish Seo Hweol, we can at least injure him enough to incapacitate him for a while, giving the Mad Lord enough time to return.

    Its been a life full of ups and downs.

    I went under Seo Hweol to uncover his true nature.

    Though I gained much from observing him from beneath, I couldnt learn everything, and instead, I encountered many explosive situations like bombs.

    Really, do I have any regrets?

    I contemte whether I have any regrets in this life as I am about to deliver the final blow.

    I will know when I see the panorama of my life sh before me at that moment.

    Never let your guard down until the very end.

    Seo Hweol is Seo Hweol.

    Seeing his heart essence, its clear he is indeed Seo Hweol himself, unpredictable in when and where he might plot something.

    Focus all your attention on observing Seo Hweol!

    Right up to the very end!

    Never let your guard down...

    Pwook!

    "...Huh?"

    Bo-oong!

    Before Gyu-baek can activate the Auspicious Exchange of Emotional Expression.

    A crimson hand pierces through Gyu-baek''s back and out her heart.

    Krrrik!

    The chains that emerged from Gyu-baek, spinning wildly with yin and yang, disperse on their own.

    And then, the crimson hand shoots towards me.

    Jjeong!

    I am struck down by the formidable force carried by the crimson hand, copsing to the ground.

    Wk!

    My body, already more than 80% transformed into lightning, feels like it will disperse at any moment.

    From the remaining 20% of my flesh, red liquid trickles out, spreading around.

    "You..."

    With a bewildered look, I gaze at the face of the one who had ambushed Gyu-baek and me.

    "Yuan Yu...?"

    The immense power Seo Hweol had gained from performing a blood sacrifice with all the Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    I thought it had all dissipated.

    It hadn''t.

    It was all absorbed by Yuan Yu.

    And then, as Yuan Yu speaks, I feel a sense of despair.

    "It''s strange. You were hit by the Lustrous ze Peacock''s light, how can you recognize me?"

    From Yuan Yu''s mouthes a very familiar voice.

    Its none other than Oh Hye-seos voice.

    "Really, you''re too strange, Seo Eun-hyun. A misty haze protects you. Because of that haze, I can only read superficial things about you."

    Tsstsstss!

    I finally realize the identity of the strange disharmony I feel in my mind.

    My memories were distorted by the light of the Lustrous ze Peacock, but the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that I was using unconsciously showed me the truth.

    I wasn''t hit by the Lustrous ze Peacock''s light ''on my way back'' after meeting Oh Hye-seo.

    I was ambushed by the Lustrous ze Peacock''s light ''on my way to meet'' Oh Hye-seo.

    The conversations I had with her, my reading of her heart essence, the sequence of events when I was hit by the light...

    Everything had been mixed up and distorted by the first light of the Lustrous ze Peacock she had cast on me.

    Stagger, stagger...

    Yu Hwa, too, staggers under the power of Oh Hye-seo''s white light emanating from Yuan Yu''s body, and her yinges to a stop.

    Simultaneously, Seo Hweol, having reassembled his disassembled consciousness, stands up from his ce.

    Oh Hye-seo, in Yuan Yu''s body, walks slowly towards Seo Hweol, who greets her with a warm smile.

    Very familiarly, just as he often did to me, Seo Hweol pats Yuan Yu''s shoulder.

    Pat, pat

    "Yuan Li thought he had learned the method of creating a Blood Body from ancient ruins and considered it his unique technique. But, it was actually me, Daoist Seo, who initially guided Yuan Li to the ancient ruins to learn the method of creating the Blood Body.

    Pat, pat

    "If you had obediently mastered the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation, which contains the techniques of the Blood Yin Realm, as I advised, you would have realized what I did to the Blood Body... It''s a pity, really."

    Pat, pat

    Oh Hye-seo, avoiding Seo Hweol''s patting hand, says,

    Someone who knows the exact method to activate the Blood Body can ess the memories stored in the Blood Body by touching it. The activation method involves... elevating the Blood Bodys vitality in extreme environments, right?

    "Oh dear, Miss Hye-seo. It''s troublesome if you reveal such a huge secret carelessly."

    "Well, doesn''t it matter? After all, Seo Eun-hyun is going to die. From my perspective, it''s more important whether shaking Seo Eun-hyun''s emotions can stir those misty things."

    "Hmm..."

    Certainly, that was it.

    For some reason, Seo Hweol frequently patted my shoulder in this life.

    And the vast majority of those times were when I was wearing the Blood Body Skin Armor.

    Activating the Blood Body in extreme environments is part of the technique?''

    He had been patting my shoulder in a friendly manner since our first meeting.

    I thought it was just to simte camaraderie.

    That wasn''t it.

    Seo Hweol was trying to find out why a stranger like me who ascended was wearing Yuan Li''s Blood Body from the beginning.

    From the beginning, Seo Hweol wanted to know why someone he met for the first time and ascended was wearing Yuan Lis Blood Body.

    Realizing how often Seo Hweol casually tapped my shoulder, I feel a sense of emptiness.

    "...I was merely a clown dancing before you."

    I thought I had been monitoring Seo Hweol through the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    But it turns out I was the one being constantly monitored through the Blood Body.

    Literally, it was just a y put on by a clown.

    Yes, a clowns performance.

    And thus, the ludicrous performance of the clownes to an end.

    "...Yes, I lost."

    With a hollowugh, I look at Seo Hweol and Yuan Yu, who are looking back at me.

    "Since itse to this..."

    I sp my hands together, interlocking my fingers, and close my eyes.

    And then, I chant.

    "...Return to thee."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 219: After the Performance (1)

    Chapter 219: After the Performance (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    The moment I utter "Return to thee" is precisely when it happens.

    Before any reaction can ur, Seo Hweol charges at me with a speed too fast for the eyes to follow.

    Crunch!

    Seo Hweol strikes me down, his foot stomping on my chest.

    "Ghh...ugh!"

    My [words] do note out.

    No, what should I say?

    It feels as if my [will] to speak, including my [words], are suddenly suppressed.

    ''What is this...''

    The feeling as if Seo Hweol had rushed in and isted me from the entire world.

    However, I do not panic.

    Instead, I look at Seo Hweol and smirk.

    Its the first time.

    The first time Seo Hweol''s heart essence has been so tumultuously disturbed.

    Seo Hweol is still smiling with a frozen expression, but his heart essence is storming in a way I had never seen before.

    My [words] are sealed, but I convey my message to Seo Hweol with my lips so he can clearly see.

    Are even you afraid of True Immortals?

    "Haha, wouldn''t it be disrespectful to bother someone who is already suffering from exile in a far-off dimension by calling them to this world?"

    ''Exiled?''

    It seems like Seo Hweol knows something about the owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''To think an entity exiled in a distant dimension showed that level of power.''

    The more I know, the more it seems that True Immortals always easily surpass the limits and boundaries I had in mind.

    Wo-woong!

    I check the state of my body.

    Despite my chest already being transformed into lightning, Seo Hweol is ''stepping'' on it.

    ncing around, I notice the characters for Good () and Virtue () floating up in my lower and middle dantians, respectively.

    I look at my head.

    Above my upper dantian, the character for Distant () appeared, and I smile bitterly.

    What have you done to me?

    "Thanks to Daoist Seo needlessly running his mouth, I had to consume one of my Axes to seal you."

    ''Seal...!?''

    Literally, it feels as though my entire body is gradually creaking, increasingly isting me from the world.

    "Thanks to you, I need to go to the Blood Yin Realm to replenish the fourth Axis I had to use. My tasks have be quite bothersome because of this."

    ''Bothersome...''

    Of course, by his expression, it seems like he is just teasing me.

    However, Seo Hweol''s heart essence has indeed be a bitplicated.

    It appears that the fact he has to go to the Blood Yin Realm is irritating Seo Hweol.

    ''Why, does Seo Hweol have some connection to the Blood Yin Realm?''

    Somehow, Seo Hweol''s demeanor suggests he is reluctant to visit the Blood Yin Realm.

    If you didn''t want to go to the Blood Yin Realm, couldn''t you have used another Axis?

    ording to Seo Hweol''s previous exnation.

    Nether Ghost is for Longevity.

    Purple Gold is for Wealth.

    Ancient Force for Health, and True Devils for Love of Virtue.

    Since the Blood Yin Realm branched off from the True Devil Realm, its no different. It makes sense for him, who sealed with the Axis of Love of Virtue, to replenish his Axis there.

    But if he dislikes going to the Blood Yin Realm, couldn''t he have just used another Axis to seal me?

    When I think so,

    "Are you teasing me, or do you genuinely not know?"

    ''What? Did I say something wrong?''

    As Im puzzled,

    "The Purple Gold Realm is too far away, taking a thousand years just to travel back and forth, which would be a waste of time... and the Ancient Force Realm requires certain conditions to enter, making it difficult to replenish the spent Axis, wouldn''t you say?"

    Then why not go to the Nether Ghost Realm?

    When I ask, Seo Hweol smiles.

    I frowned, observing Seo Hweol''s heart essence.

    ''Did I say something wrong?''

    Realizing my gaffe in speech through observing Seo Hweol''s heart essence, I notice the tension boiling within him has significantly calmed down after my recent response.

    "It''s strange. You are too strange."

    Seo Hweol bends down to my level, bringing his face close to mine as if he can''tprehend.

    "Continuing from what I said earlier, an entity can be controlled if you know its precious thing, its purpose. But what are you exactly? I''ve been monitoring your movements through Yuan Li''s Blood Body for over a hundred years, but I can''t figure out your purpose."

    "..."

    "What is your precious thing? Sometimes it seems like you have something precious, but just now, you seemed ready to shatter the board as if nothing was precious to you."

    Seo Hweol''s bright blue pupils are stretched wide, observing me.

    Trying to understand what kind of being I am.

    "Without a known purpose, without anything precious, you should be a power-lost, fallen being. Yet strangely, you''re unaware of the obvious dangers of the Nether Ghost Realm Not a decrepit being, are you perhaps the leftover of some noble existence? Perhaps a leftover born with only a fraction of memories attached, not receiving the entirety."

    Seo Hweol narrows his eyes and smiles.

    "Except for the era of the heretic Yang Su-jin, there''s no information about the decline of True Immortals within the past 120,000 years. So with high probability, you''re a noble being that fell during Yang Su-jin''s time?"

    "..."

    After seeing Daoist attempt to summon that being, I inferred the situation before and after. Had you directly faced that being with the body of a mortal, you would have surely surrendered to them in a matter of moments. However, the fact that Daoist has endured from the disappearance of Heavenly Human Ind until now indicates that that being has shown you favor. My guess is, perhaps you directly assisted the Essence of the Great Heavenly Punishment in being found by her master? There could be no other action worthy of their favor

    Seo Hweol''s spection continues.

    And the method that likely aided the Essence of the Great Heavenly Punishment was most likely by knowing her true name and calling it out. By doing so, you would have been well aware of what would happen to the descendants of Yang Su-jin who that entity resented. With a high probability, you are one of the True Immortals who was killed by Yang Su-jin and harbored resentment towards him.

    "..."

    There are many candidates since Yang Su-jin had destroyed not just one or two entities. However, there arent many who harbored enough grudge against Yang Su-jin to devastate even his descendants If we exclude those who would never borrow that beings power, the list of candidates narrows down to less than ten fingers.

    Seemingly getting closer to my identity, Seo Hweol asks with a smirk.

    "Given how things stand, revealing your identity might not be a bad choice. Doesn''t Daoist Seo have an inkling of who I might be?"

    I hesitate for a moment, not knowing what to say, and then coldlyugh.

    Why would there be a need to reveal that between us?

    "Hmm? Between us? What do you mean?"

    But Seo Hweol pulls his face away from me as if he doesn''t understand.

    Havent we been watching, doubting, and preparing to backstab each other for decades?

    Ah, that.

    Seo Hweol chuckles upon reading my lips.

    It was all just a joke, wasnt it?

    For a moment, I feel dazed by Seo Hweol''s response.

    Haha, why are you like this, Daoist Seo. If you are among the entities I suspect werent we the beings who held the universe in our palms, traversing dimensions and unraveling countless conspiracies and strategies on the scale of fate and history? Why fuss over a few incidents in this Saha World (/Mundane World)? To us, its merely a joke, isnt it?

    ''A joke...?''

    Hearing Seo Hweol''s words make my mind tremble.

    ''All of this, just a joke...?''

    Its absurd.

    But I suppress my tumultuous heart essence and look at Seo Hweol.

    ''Don''t be swayed.''

    It''s clear.

    There''s another lie mixed in there.

    And Seo Hweol is observing me, throwing information mixed with lies.

    Dont get entangled with Seo Hweol. I need to buy time.

    In a little while, the Mad Lord willpletely break through to the 7th floor, the formal entrance to the Serving Command Ark.

    As long as Seo Hweol doesntpletely seal me and continues to converse with me until then, theres hope.

    Dont be swayed by Seo Hweols words. Act as if I know more and extract more information from him.

    If everything''s a joke, wouldn''t venturing into the Nether Ghost Realm for a bit of adventure be fine, even if it''s a bit dangerous? You seem to dislike going to the Blood Yin Realm.

    "Hmm... Do you really not know anything about the Nether Ghost Realm?"

    ''...?''

    As you know, the absolute majority of Entering Nirvana stage True Persons desire to enter the True Immortal Realm by any means necessary Hence the Nether Ghost Realm is swarming with those at the Entering Nirvana stage, their eyes red and observing. Beings at the Entering Nirvana stage are far too mature to be mere objects of jests You can guess why they are observing the Nether Ghost Realm, cant you?

    ....

    ''The Nether Ghost Realm is rted to a shortcut into the True Immortal Realm?''

    This can also be a lie, but somehow, the words just uttered by Seo hweol feel true.

    Ive learned that the Nether Ghost Realm is a ce teeming with Entering Nirvana cultivators, red-eyed and observing.

    ''If they''re merely observing rather than directly entering, it''s probably because of the promise with the ck Dragon King...''

    ck Dragon King.

    Nether Ghost Realm.

    Blood Yin Realm.

    Entering Nirvana stage.

    Astral Realm.

    Seo Hweol....

    How is everything rted?

    How can Ipile this information to continue the conversation with Seo Hweol?

    As I ponder,

    "So, I''ll ask again, Daoist Seo."

    Seo Hweol looks into my eyes with a slight smile.

    It was just a joke among us. Still, will you not reveal your identity?

    And then, it happens.

    "A joke...?"

    Squirm, squirm...

    Gyu-baek, who had copsed earlier.

    Her heart had been pierced, yet she starts to twitch and slowly begins to rise.

    "Oh..."

    Seo Hweol watches her with an intrigued look.

    The hole where her heart had been pierced has already stopped bleeding.

    I gasp, knowing how Gyu-baek is moving.

    ''She is forcibly circting Qi throughout her body to stand up.''

    She is temporarily doing the work of the heart by circting energy herself.

    But in such a state, Gyu-baek is as good as dead.

    Despite her efforts to prevent vitality from escaping, her face is rapidly paling.

    Shes already on the brink of death, so doing anything more is pointless.

    Yet, still.

    With a trembling voice, squeezing air from her lungs, Gyu-baek speaks.

    "A joke... was it? Say it again, Seo Hweol. To you, was the time with Gyu-ryeon merely a joke?"

    Gyu-baek, with a hole in her chest, ces her trembling hand over it and res at Seo Hweol.

    Gyu-ryeon I loved you truly! But to you, was I merely a joke?

    Gyu-baek cries out.

    "Answer me, Seo Hweol...! Was all of this just for your amusement?"

    And Seo Hweol clicks his tongue.

    "You''re not Senior Gyu."

    At his cold attitude, Gyu-baek clenches her teeth.

    "Even if you somehow managed toe this far by mastering the Heart Path Method as a remnant, that''s all. You''re just... a leftover of Senior Gyu. Not the person herself. Don''t be mistaken. Gyu-ryeon is dead, and your actions are utterly meaningless."

    "I am... no."

    Gyu-baek, with tears streaming down her face, copses to the ground.

    Yes, Gyu-ryeon truly liked you Seo Hweol!

    Hmm, what do you want me to do about it? Perhaps the words I once said to Senior Gyu havent been passed down to you? Emotions are just the amount of air that goes into the lungs and nothing more.

    "No!"

    Swish!

    Auspicious Exchange of Emotional Expression activates once more.

    Chains fly towards Seo Hweol.

    But with a flick of his hand, Seo Hweol easily deflects the chains of Auspicious Exchange of Emotional Expression.

    Gyu-baekunches the chains at Seo Hweol several more times with Dragon Form Soaring w, but Seo Hweol deflects them as if they are nothing.

    "What a bother. Miss Hye-seo, could you take care of this leftover for me?"

    "Eh? I don''t want to. It''s fun."

    "..."

    Oh Hye-seo, finding the situation amusing, sits to one side in Yuan Yu''s body, propping her chin up.

    "Well... if Miss Hye-seo finds it bothersome, there''s nothing I can do."

    Step, step...

    Seo Hweol steps off my chest.

    But still, perhaps due to the characters of Love of Virtue floating above my upper, middle, and lower dantians,

    I can''t move a finger, let alone speak.

    ng, ng!

    The chains of Auspicious Exchange of Emotional Expression target Seo Hweol multiple times, but Seo Hweol, with his uniquely unpleasant smile, continues deflecting them as if the brief entanglement with the chains during his slumber was merely a momentary inconvenience.

    Gyu-baek''s heart is hopelessly unreachable to Seo Hweol.

    Whoosh!

    Seo Hweol deflects the chains onest time.

    Suddenly, Seo Hweol is right in front of Gyu-baek.

    "Have you vented a little?"

    "You...!"

    Snap!

    Seo Hweol flicks his finger in front of Gyu-baek.

    Blood spurts from her seven orifices, and she copses right there.

    Seo Hweolpletely disrupted the forcibly circting heaven and earth spiritual energy within Gyu-baek.

    Its miraculous her body didnt explode into a handful of flesh from the shock.

    Seo Hweol nces down at Gyu-baek for a moment, then grabs her by the hair and drags her towards us.

    With such a resentful body, offering her as a blood sacrifice to the Blood Yin Realm will immediately strengthen fellow Daoist''s seal. Now, Daoist Seo, although there was a slight dy, shall we continue where we left off what are you doing?

    Crack, creak...

    No matter what, [words] wonte out.

    However, ''moving my body'' seems somewhat possible when I muster all my strength.

    I concentrate the power of the Formless Sword into one arm, slowly lifting it.

    Despite the characters of Love of Virtue pressing down on me even more fiercely, I extend my hand without care.

    Towards Gyu-baek.

    "Hmm, on the verge of death, yet you still have some business with this leftover. Ah, perhaps you wish to mate before being sealed?"

    Shut up.

    "I don''t understand. What do you want with this leftover of this Saha World... Have you grown too attached to your toy?"

    No.

    "No?"

    I concentrate all my focus on the arm extending towards Gyu-baek.

    The Formless Sword, at the level of Treading Heavens, tears through the characters from Love of Virtue and slowly reaches Gyu-baek.

    It''s not a joke!

    Gyu-baek is someone I can only meet in this life.

    Even if I meet her in the next life, she will never be the same Gyu-baek as now.

    Born out of Gyu-ryeon''s obsession and resentment, if not with the same emotions and memories as Gyu-ryeon, I will never see the same Gyu-baek again.

    But Im not sad.

    After all, to me, every existence in this world is someone I can only meet once in that lifetime, and Gyu-baek is no different.

    Yes.

    These are connections I can only form in this lifetime.

    How can the memories built with those unique connections be just a joke?

    Finally, I seed in holding Gyu-baek''s hand.

    Its a hand hardened with calluses from practicing the Dragon Form Soaring w.

    A hand trained to meet Seo Hweol, and one that practiced martial arts with me.

    At the same time, its also the hand of arade who achieved nothing.

    It wasnt a joke, you say.

    Watching my lip movements, Seo Hweol observes us for a moment before releasing Gyu-baek''s hair.

    She copses powerlessly to the ground.

    ''...?''

    But I feel Seo Hweol''s actions are somewhat strange.

    ''What?''

    Did I see something wrong just now?

    For a moment, I thought I saw a very faint gleam in Seo Hweol''s heart essence.

    It passed so quickly Im not sure if it was real.

    ''It must have been a mistake.''

    I turn my attention away from what would be unlikely for Seo Hweol and hold Gyu-baeks hand firmly.

    Gyu-baek isn''t dead yet.

    Though she will probably die soon, her hand is trembling weakly.

    Through that trembling hand, I feel her emotions.

    Anger and resentment.

    Longing and sorrow.

    And... love.

    Gyu-ryeon loved Seo Hweol.

    And Gyu-baek, inheriting Gyu-ryeon''s memories, also inherited the memories of loving Seo Hweol so dearly.

    Even though filled with Gyu-ryeon''s resentment, Gyu-baek also holds love for Seo Hweol.

    Even if the object of her love is a detestable being, her love itself shines too brightly for some like Seo Hweol.

    I gaze at her heart essence, capturing that light within my own heart.

    ''I will remember. Your heart...''

    This unique bond in this life, I will bury it deep within my heart and remember this feeling.

    Thus, Gyu-baek''sst appearance is added to the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    I thought that would be herst appearance.

    Sararak

    "...?"

    Before a pink thread extended from my hand.

    Sarararak

    Somehow, a fragrant floral scent spreads around.

    At the same time, roots sprout from the thread that extended from my body.

    The thread splits into several branches, spreading out in all directions.

    The strands that seem to spread out everywhere soon gather together, intertwining to form a shape.

    Its the figure of Kim Yeon.<hr>

    Wo-woong

    Inside the deepest part of the burrow dug by Hong Fan.

    There lies a figure, still unconscious.

    Its Kim Yeon, who has not regained consciousness for days.

    She has been lying there with a nk look in her eyes for several days and nights.

    Kim Yeon is dreaming.

    Its the scene where she went on a business trip with the person she likes and saw the quince flowers blooming profusely in an orchard.

    Then, something resounded deep within her dream.

    I will remember. Your heart

    Its the voice of Seo Eun-hyun, to whom Kim Yeon had attached her consciousness.

    Beyond Seo Eun-hyun''s voice, the ''heart'' that Seo Eun-hyun wants to remember is conveyed to her through the consciousness attached to Seo Eun-hyun.

    Its the heart of someone who loves another.

    The heart of Gyu-ryeon, who had devoted everything to Seo Hweol.

    Although the ending was catastrophic, the heart of Gyu-ryeon throughout the process shone so brightly.

    And that light was transmitted to Kim Yeon through Seo Eun-hyun.

    Simultaneously, as that light reached Kim Yeon.

    Her Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon,bined with Kim Yeon''s talent and her fate, tremendously amplified.

    As a result, Kim Yeon, while asleep, unknowingly awakened her true abilities through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.<hr>

    Tsststsstssts!

    The pink silhouette of Kim Yeon oveps with my hand, which is holding Gyu-baek''s.

    Our hands, mine, Gyu-baek''s, and Kim Yeon''s, areyered together.

    Seo Hweol, surprised by the unexpected situation, steps back a few paces, and Oh Hye-seo waves at Kim Yeon with a delighted face.

    "Oh my, it''s Yeon, isnt it?"

    Then, Oh Hye-seo extends her hand towards Kim Yeon with a joyful expression.

    "Yeon-ah, you''re being a nuisance. I''lle back and dote on you like old times, so could you disappear for a while?"

    Tsststssts!

    Around Kim Yeon, Yin and Yang swirl as if to make her figure blur momentarily.

    But only momentarily.

    The pink silhouette of Kim Yeon ces her hand over the hole in Gyu-baek''s chest.

    At the same time, golden light begins to burst from inside Gyu-baeks hollow chest.

    Seeing this, Seo Hweol shouts at Oh Hye-seo.

    "Miss Hye-seo! Quickly, stop that!

    Wo-woong!

    A blue light shes, and Seo Hweol tries to fly away in his true form.

    However, the golden light is faster.

    The golden light turns into a thin thread and flies towards Seo Hweol, naturally connecting to his chest.

    I understand what this golden light thread means.

    This is the Vast Cold Oath!

    At the same time, Gyu-baek, whose chest is filled with golden light, flutters her eyes open.

    After locking eyes with Kim Yeon''s silhouette for a moment, she coughs up blood and stands up.

    AAAAHHH!!!

    Then, Oh Hye-seo, who had been quickly reading through the threads of the Vast Cold Oath, suddenly screams.

    Despite being in Yuan Yu''s body, she clutches her burst eyes, crying tears of blood.

    As if she had seen something that should not be seen.

    "Whatisthatwhatisthatwhatisthat"

    Terror-stricken, Oh Hye Seo soon severes her connection with Yuan Yu''s body and disappears into somewhere.

    Yuan Yu''s body, having lost its controller, copses right there.

    Gyu-baek, clutching her chest, extends her hand towards Seo Hweol who is fleeing into the distance.

    Wo-woong!

    Her intent overflows in all directions.

    Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Auspicious Exchange of Emotional Expression."

    Once again, Gyu-baek''s Beyond the Path to Heavens is activated.

    Once more, chains emerge from Gyu-baek''s chest.

    Not brown chains.

    Golden chains pursue Seo Hweol with the speed of light, connecting to him without giving him a chance to react.

    Chlk!

    Connected to Seo Hweol, the golden chains quickly shorten, pulling the fleeing Seo Hweol back to this ce.

    Seo Hweol transforms back into human form as he is being pulled back andnds here.

    Seo Hweol looks at Gyu-baek, then at Kim Yeon.

    "...What are you?"

    His face is still smiling.

    But Seo Hweol''s voice is colder than ever.

    "A technique that only Vast Cold can initiate... the Vast Cold Oath. Why can you preside over the Vast Cold Oath? Who are you?"

    His smile is colder than ever, and Seo Hweol''s heart essence is more turbulent than ever before.<hr>

    Somewhere within the True Dragon Alliance.

    In the residence of the ck Dragon King.

    Inside, a massive dragon stirs..

    The ck dragon raises its head to the sky, opening its mouth in disbelief.

    "Vast Cold... How could...?"<hr>

    Outside the Serving Command Ark.

    Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    At the heart of the fortress, the Mad Lord suddenly grabs his head andes down from [Her] knees.

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is resonating strongly with something.

    And, clutching his chest, the Mad Lord sheds tears.

    Not the noisy, bawling tears he had always shed.

    The silent tears flowing from the Mad Lord contain his sincerity.

    "...My disciple is doing something."

    Feeling Kim Yeon''s presence through the resonance of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, the Mad Lord looks towards the Serving Command Ark.

    "Something is happening there. I must go. I might witness something simr to, no... something far more tremendous than Yeon''s y..."

    Clutching his chest, the Mad Lord solemnly unfolds the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon without wiping his tears.

    Wo-woong!

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon brightly ignites.

    It''s time to end this clumsy puppet show. I need to see what my disciple is trying to do. Judging by this resonance from the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon what my disciple is attempting must be the true next step that the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon must achieve...!"

    Bo-oong!

    Briefly regaining his senses, the Mad Lord controls the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, operating it more efficiently and logically.

    And the puppet legion of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, which had been bombarding indiscriminately with sheer numbers, begins to reorganize rapidly.<hr>

    "This child is not what''s important, right, Seo Hweol?"

    Gyu-baek locks eyes with Kim Yeon''s silhouette for a moment, then again with Seo Hweol.

    "It''s like a miracle... no, it is a miracle. A miracle has urred, and the Vast Cold Oath has been activated. Seo Hweol."

    Gyu-baek points at her chest, brimming with golden light, with a clear smile.

    "My heart is gone, and I am about to die. And since the Vast Cold Oath was activated by a miracle, you will also die."

    "..."

    "You probably know better... the Vast Cold Oath is a technique rted to fate. Changing bodies or replenishing life force is useless. Resurrection is impossible. It means the heavens have decided to end our fate."

    "..."

    "But... as you know, Seo Hweol. This isn''t the Vast Cold Oath agreed upon by both of us. It''s a one-sided Vast Cold Oath that Gyu-ryeon imposed on you. Since a witness is present here, you have the right to undo the Vast Cold Oath, Seo Hweol."

    Gyu-baek slowly spreads her arms towards Seo Hweol.

    "Just as Gyu-ryeon transmitted her love to you by imposing the Vast Cold Oath, undoing it must also be done in reverse. Seo Hweol, the method to undo it is simple."

    At her following words, I can''t help but snicker.

    "Kiss me sincerely. Unless you return more than what Gyu-ryeon gave to you, the Vast Cold Oath will not be undone."

    In many fairy tales featuring lovers, the ending usually involves breaking a curse with a kiss and living happily ever after.

    Simrly, Seo Hweol, who was cursed, has to give a sincere kiss of love to Gyu-baek in order to break the curse.

    "Now, Seo Hweol. Show me your sincerity."

    Gyu-baek, who informs Seo Hweol that only sincerity can undo the curse, wears a cruel yet beautiful smile.

    And for the first time, Seo Hweols smile disappears from his lips.

    This long performance hase to an end.

    Only Seo Hweol, dragged down below the stage, remains.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 220: After the Performance (2)

    Chapter 220: After the Performance (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    "Hmm..."

    Seo Hweol stares at Gyu-baek with an expressionless face.

    His demeanor seems as if he is merely observing Gyu-baek in front of him.

    "Sincerity... I believe Elder Jeon Hyang said something simr at the end, you''re alike in that regard."

    Step, step...

    Seo Hweol approaches Gyu-baek.

    "Do you really want to see my sincerity?"

    "Of course."

    "You''ll regret it."

    With an expressionless and empty face, Seo Hweol flicks his finger.

    Snap!

    As he flicks his finger, the characters of Love of Virtue that were pressing on my body return to Seo Hweol.

    In other words, Seo Hweol is more urgently concerned about the Vast Cold Oath than me currently being connected to the owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Crackle, crackle!

    Watching my body rapidly turn into lightning, I witness the conclusion between Seo Hweol and Gyu-baek.

    Wo-woong!

    Around Seo Hweol.

    Four axes rise in all four directions.

    Longevity, Wealth, Health, Love of Virtue.

    The four axes form four pagodas around Seo Hweol.

    "Huh?"

    The appearance, simr to the four protective pagoda dharma treasures protecting the Yuan Li, makes me frown.

    Kugugugu!

    And just as the protective pagodas of Yuan Li spread a barrier to protect the Yuan Li, Seo Hweol''s Four Axes connect to each other, forming a canopy.

    "Curse of Tainted Soul Deadly Gaze."

    Wo-woong!

    Above Seo Hweol and Gyu-baek, a blood-red eyeball emerges, creating a ceiling above the Four Axes.

    Thepleted canopy covers Seo Hweol and Gyu-baek in the blink of an eye.

    Wo-woong

    At the same time, I feel a sinister, revolting, and indescribably nauseating sensation from within.

    ''That is...''

    As if its a representation of Seo Hweol''s heart essence inside!

    Kim Yeon''s figure remains calm, still reaching out her hand inside, and the Vast Cold oath is activated without any problems.

    However, I can''t shake off a foreboding feeling.

    In a way, this is one of Seo Hweol''s hidden cards.

    This is one of the first tricks Seo Hweol reveals after removing the smile from his face. What will happen?

    Wo-woong

    That''s when I feel a strange sensation from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''Why, is there something else?''

    But while contemting the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I realize something.

    ''Thats...!''

    The curse used by Seo Hweol, Tainted Soul Deadly Gaze.

    I realize that it, for some reason, greatly resembles the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''So it is...''

    The misty thing Oh Hye-seo saw when she was reading me was likely the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    The only thing that she could describe as ''misty'' when looking at me was that.

    Then, the reason she tried to shake my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections might have been to test if she could find a way to target Seo Hweol, assuming Seo Hweol had learned a simr method to mine.

    ''If Oh Hye-seo couldn''tpletely read me using the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections... Seo Hweol couldn''tpletely read me either.''

    Crack, crackle...

    I manage to hold myself together, preventing my body from fully transforming and vaporizing into lightning.

    Wo-woong!

    The power contained in ck Dragons True Blood pulls me from the opposite direction from the power attempting to return me to the owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Crack, crackle!

    It is only at the brink of death that I understand.

    The power of the ck Dragons True Blood is not a blessing or a powerful force.

    It is a cmity.

    Gulp, gulp...

    The power of the ck Dragon is trying to engulf me.

    It isn''t doing something kind like preventing me from turning into lightning and returning. It is merely pulling me because it doesn''t want to lose its prey.

    If I hadn''t faced the situation of dissolving into lightning by directly confronting the owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I might have been slowly consumed by the ck Dragons True Blood.

    However, I manage to maintain my form, bncing the forces of True Immortal level beings pulling me from both sides.

    Creak, creak...

    My body, transforming into lightning, takes on a half-human, half-dragon form and emits ck lightning.

    ''If I lose bnce even slightly, the power of the ck Dragon or the lightning will immediately devour me.''

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    I take out the White-Red Wine from my storage bag and drink it.

    The Colorless ss Swords be directly connected to me.

    ''The power of the ck Dragon...''

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I discover the sticky, wriggling power of Taiyin.

    Gulp...

    Cold sweat runs down my face.

    I can feel it.

    Even if I don''t know about the curse of bing lightning, the power of the ck Dragons True Blood will continue into the next life!

    Because I can feel all too clearly through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that the power of the ck Dragon is eroding my history.

    ''It''s more dangerous than bing lightning.''

    I''ve decided.

    Since the end of my life is near, at the veryst moment, I must purify my whole body with the power of the owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, shaking off the power of the ck Dragon.

    To me, a regressor who has built a long history, the power of the ck Dragon is an even greater cmity.

    Hoo-woong

    Maintaining a bnce between the power of lightning and the ck Dragon, I grab one of the 3,000 Colorless ss Swords floating around me.

    Thanks to being refined in the Golden Core for nearly a hundred years, each of the Colorless ss Swords have be as hard and sharp as a bronze sword or an iron sword sold in a vige forge.

    "Colorless ss Sword,bine."

    Wo-woong!

    3,000 Colorless ss Swords ovep ten at a time.

    300 Colorless ss Swords each rise from the level of inferior to a fairly good iron sword.

    The Colorless ss Swords ovep again, ten at a time.

    30 Colorless ss Swords reach the level of iron swords made with the highest refining techniques.

    The Colorless ss Swords ovep once more, and 3 Colorless ss Swords each be as hard and sharp as a famous sword.

    And thest 3 Colorless ss Swordsbine again.

    Ssssst!

    When the 3 famous swordsbine, a treasure sword is born.

    The final stage of the Colorless ss Sword.

    All Heavens.

    When spiritual power is injected into the treasure sword-level Colorless ss Sword, 3,000 circuits activate, and the power begins to amplify due to the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''The power is sufficient.''

    All that remains is to help Gyu-baek and witness Seo Hweol''s end.

    I reinforce the Colorless ss Sword once again by oveying it with the Formless Sword.

    Jjeong!

    The Colorless ss Sword swings, shaking Seo Hweol''s canopy.

    However, there isn''t even a scratch on the barrier.

    ''Continue.''

    Again and again!

    Koong, koong, koong!

    I use Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains to gradually amplify the destructive power.

    My power, mixed with the three forces of Heaven, Earth, and Heart, gradually increases, reaching the level of the Four-Axis stage.

    Jjeong!

    Jjeong!

    Jjeong!

    With each collision, the resonance grows louder.

    Then at some point, Yu Hwa, who was hit by the light of the Lustrous ze Peacock by Oh Hye-seo, rises.

    She doesn''t ask any details.

    Instead, as she watches me strike Seo Hweol''s canopy, she begins to y without saying a word, perhaps understanding the situation.

    Kururung!

    Heavenly Thunder.

    A sound akin to Heavenly Tribtion resounds around her, striking Seo Hweol''s canopy multiple times.

    Ourbined attack hits Seo Hweol''s canopy several times.

    But, Seo Hweol''s canopy, despite its tremors growing, shows no signs of cracking.

    Kim Yeon''s figure, whether it has consciousness or not, merely presides over the Vast Cold Oath. I keep striking Seo Hweol''s canopy, assessing the survival of Gyu-baek and Seo Hweol through Kim Yeon''s figure.

    How long has it been?

    Kugugugugu!

    From afar, a familiar fortress flies in.

    It isn''t a spatial leap. It officially broke through the top entrance of the Serving Command Ark and entered.

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress has finally arrived here.

    ''Indeed, what will the Mad Lord do upon seeing us?''

    He might immediately capture me to use as puppet material and capture Seo Hweol separately.

    However, unexpectedly, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress doesn''t attack me right away.

    Instead, a solemn voice of an old manes from inside.

    "Seo Hweol''s Four-Axis Canopy, huh? Instead of the Five Elements, he built the Axis on something else. It''s not a typical Four-Axis. It''s solid enough to be believed as a unique domain of the Integration stage. Moreover, something inside is strengthening the gravitational pull, making the solidity of that canopy no different from the very peak of the Integration stage."

    Im startled to hear the Mad Lord''s voice.

    ''That voice is...''

    The Mad Lord is in his right mind.

    For some reason, the Mad Lord is clear-headed.

    "Senior Jo Yeon. Please lend us your strength to capture Seo Hweol."

    "That sounds good. However, I came here to see my disciple."

    Creak...

    The gates of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress opens, and the Mad Lord appears with his hands sped behind his back along with [Her].

    The Mad Lord squints his eyes upon seeing Kim Yeon''s figure.

    "Hmm, not the main body. Only an avatar is here. And... maniptingws with consciousness? What exactly is happening here"

    The Mad Lord speaks, licking his lips.

    "Why didn''t you bring Yeon''s main body here?"

    "I hid Yeon''s main body, fearing that Senior Jo Yeon might take her away once you arrived."

    "Hahaha, that''s good. A wise decision."

    The Mad Lordughs heartily and nods his head.

    "Well... that aside. Yeon is currently maniptingws with her consciousness, managing something or should I say, proceeding with something? What is she doing right now? Exin the situation to me."

    I briefly exin to the Mad Lord about Gyu-baek, Seo Hweol, the Vast Cold Oath, and Kim Yeon.

    "I see... Gyu-ryeon, was it? Haha, she might have ended up like me if she were alive."

    After hearing about Gyu-ryeon and Gyu-baek, the Mad Lord brieflyments on Gyu-ryeon.

    "...?"

    As I look at the Mad Lord with a puzzled expression, he snaps irritably.

    "The reason [She] ended up like this... is because Seo Hweol set up the stage, so it''s no different from me losing a lover to Seo Hweol. Huh... Anyway, today seems to be the perfect day for revenge. Seo Hweol''s downfall by someone who loves him..."

    The Mad Lord raises his hand with a bitter smile.

    Wo-woong

    27 Integration stage level puppets.

    And the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress itself along with [Her].

    A total of 29 Integration stage puppets aim their muzzles at Seo Hweol''s canopy all at once.

    "Fire."

    As the Mad Lord lowers his hand, beams capable of burning the heavens and earth strike Seo Hweol''s canopy.

    Integration stage''s peak-level defense?

    Its futile against the salvo from around 30 Integration stage puppets.

    Seo Hweol''s canopy is instantly turned into rags.

    However, true to the Mad Lord''s analysis as a peak-level canopy of the Integration stage, it turns into rags without being punctured.

    But the Mad Lord calmly raises his hand once more and ms it down.

    "Second strike."

    Jjeoeeoeng!

    A tremendous hole is sted in the floor of the Serving Command Ark everywhere except where Seo Hweol''s canopy is located.

    "Third strike."

    sh!

    The floor of the 4thyer of the Serving Command Ark copses, creating a hole between the 3rd and 4th floors.

    And finally.

    Arge hole is sted through Seo Hweol''s canopy.

    The Mad Lord, with his hands sped behind his back, says,

    "I''ve made a hole for you, so pulling Seo Hweol out should be something you can handle."

    It seems like he is assigning a task to me and Yu Hwa, but I realize the Mad Lord is giving us an opportunity for revenge. I express my gratitude.

    "Thank you for giving us this opportunity."

    "Quiet, go now! The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is resonating so my mind is clear for now, but who knows when I''ll go mad again? There''s no time!"

    "...Yes."

    We enter inside the canopy.

    Wo-woong!

    From the outside, it appears as a small canopy, but upon entering, a vast space unfolds.

    ''Reaching the Four-Axis stage and stacking more than three Axes... gives one a space that bes the foundation for the unique domain obtained during the Integration stage.''

    Within that space, the abilities of an Integration stage cultivator bes tremendously powerful, and they can do things they couldn''t do before.

    Woong

    Far away, I feel the energy of the Vast Cold Oath pulling me in.

    I am a witness to the Vast Cold Oath of Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon.

    I can feel the energy of the Vast Cold Oath.

    The inside of the canopy is a space filled with a repugnant smell and darkness.

    Though we thought we had made arge hole in the canopy from the outside, swimming through the domain of darkness, the hole through which we entered appears smaller from this far back.

    ''It''s cold...''

    I feel that this space somehow resembles Seo Hweol''s heart essence itself.

    Cold, filthy, sticky, repulsive, dark.

    Merely being here feels like my mind is being contaminated.

    If the heart essence of Yuan Li, who had devoured countless people, is a dung field, then Seo Hweol''s heart essence is like the site of a nuclear power nt explosion.

    Staying here for too long might make one go mad, tainted by Seo Hweol''s darkness.

    Pah!

    Far away, a faint golden light is visible.

    "Gyu-baek...!"

    Its Gyu-baek.

    Gyu-baek stands in the middle of the darkness, emitting golden rays from her chest.

    "Miss Gyu-baek, are you alright?"

    I fly towards her with Yu Hwa, shouting.

    But Gyu-baek does not respond.

    I try to read Gyu-baek''s heart essence and sigh deeply.

    She had received a significant shock.

    What had she seen in this darkness?

    "Miss Gyu-baek...?"

    And then, at that moment.

    Step, step...

    Seo Hweol emerges from the darkness.

    With an expressionless face, Seo Hweol looks at me and speaks..

    "You brought the Mad Lord, Daoist Seo. But it''s no problem. Even if the Mad Lordes, I can escape easily."

    "...What did you do to Gyu-baek?"

    "I only gave her what she desired. She asked to see my sincerity, so I showed her the sincerity I had stored."

    "..."

    It seems that the technique Seo Hweol had learned, simr to the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, is a kind of technique for storing not memories but emotions.

    "Now, what do you think, Gyu-baek? Even after this, would you wish I had kissed you?"

    Seo Hweol takes a step towards Gyu-baek with an expressionless face.

    Startled!

    Gyu-baek steps back in surprise at Seo Hweol''s approach.

    Seo Hweol says with an empty face.

    "...Emotions are quite interesting, aren''t they? You talk as if you could ept my sincerity depending on the emotions but after confirming those emotions, you are instead afraid."

    He looks at Gyu-baek andmands.

    "That''s your sincerity, Gyu-baek. With the witness of the Vast Cold Oath gathered, if the caster wishes, it''s possible to undo it. Undo the Vast Cold Oath, Gyu-baek. Aside from me giving you my sincerity, I know you can undo it if you wish."

    "Ah, ahh..."

    Gyu-baek attempts to form a seal with trembling hands.

    At that moment, I shout powerfully.

    "Don''t do it, Senior Gyu-ryeon!!!"

    "...!"

    At those words, Gyu-baek looks at me in shock.

    "I... I am..."

    "I''m well aware of how disgusting, how filthy Seo Hweol''s true nature is, and I understand the shock you must have received, Senior Gyu-ryeon."

    Imagine thinking about proposing to Buk Hyang-hwa only to find out it was Yuan Li.

    The mere thought makes one dizzy and nauseous.

    Gyu-ryeon''s feelings must be simr.

    "But! Didn''t Senior Gyu-ryeon want to take revenge on Seo Hweol!"

    "...I am not Gyu-ryeon."

    Gyu-baek, significantly weakened, steps back from Seo Hweol and speaks.

    What has she seen in Seo Hweol?

    It wasn''t just a glimpse of Seo Hweol''s heart essence.

    Perhaps something much deeper.

    Something even I hadn''t seen, something even more grotesque.

    "How ironic, Daoist Seo. Emotions are like that. One moment you like someone, and the next, seeing another aspect of them, everything falls apart. That''s what emotions are. To an object, emotions are like the amount of air in the lungs. That alone is sufficient. That''s all there is to emotions."

    "Are you still spouting the logic that the lungs correspond to metal, so emotions are metallic?"

    I coldly spit words at Seo Hweol and look at Gyu-baek.

    I don''t know what she saw. Therefore, I can''t understand Gyu-baek.

    But I can understand Gyu-ryeon.

    "Certainly, you are not Senior Gyu-ryeon. You are an independent entity. However, you are precisely what was born from Senior Gyu-ryeons will, shaped into form. You''re not just some leftover, you are one of the countless aspects Senior Gyu-ryeon possessed!"

    Therefore, she is indeed Gyu-ryeon as well.

    "Let me ask you one thing."

    "How pointless."

    Seo Hweol extends his finger towards me.

    The entire space twists, and a tremendous gravitational force presses down on me.

    Then, Yu Hwa stands in front of me.

    "Stop, Baek Nyeong.

    The gravitational force in the space lightens, and a green light wriggles in the darkness.

    Baek Nyeongs figure emerges next to Seo Hweol.

    "...Master..."

    Yu Hwa protects me and Gyu-baek from Seo Hweol and begins conversing with Baek Nyeong.

    The master and disciple begin their separate conversations.

    I briefly look at them before focusing on Gyu-baek''s eyes.

    "Senior Gyu-ryeon wanted to return what she received from Seo Hweol, didn''t she? That''s why, on the day you were born from Senior Gyu-ryeon, you said you would ''kill Seo Hweol,'' right?"

    "...Yes. But..."

    Gyu-baek hesitates with trembling lips.

    I nod at her.

    "Has it be difficult to kill Seo Hweol?"

    "...Im sorry. The moment I confirmed his sincerity... I lost the confidence to ept it, from him."

    "I understand"

    I nod.

    "Then, may I take on that role for you?"

    "What...?"

    "Upon my hands, would you entrust me with your feelings towards Seo Hweol?

    "Is that, possible?"

    "I''ll try."

    "...Alright."

    Gyu-baek slowly approaches and hugs me.

    I hug Gyu-baek tightly in return.

    Gyu-baek forms a seal.

    Tssss...

    The golden chains emanating from her chest fades away.

    Shes undone the Vast Cold Oath herself.

    It isn''t a foolish mistake to throw away the chance to bind and take revenge on Seo Hweol.

    I feel her heart entrusted to me.

    "Hmm? This ends rather anticlimactically."

    Soon, Gyu-baek''s body grows cold.

    Without a heart, Gyu-baek had been forcibly circting Qi to extend her life. Now, she dies.

    I, too, am barely holding on between the power of the ck Dragon and lightning. But soon I will bepletely consumed.

    Yu Hwa, as well, can not possibly handle Seo Hweol alone in this space.

    What should be done then?

    Before dying.

    I will muster thest of my strength and deliver a strike to Seo Hweol.

    Swoooosh

    The Colorless ss Sword, having reached the stage of Total Heavens, shines in all of heavens colors. The misty Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections unfolds in Seo Hweol''s darkness.

    Tststst!

    Contemting my body transforming into lightning, I close my eyes.

    Using the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace daily on Kim Yeon, I continually reflected on my body transforming into lightning and martial arts.

    And while watching my body disperse into lightning, I reflected on what lightning is, gaining insight into it.

    From now on

    "I return to thee..."

    Merely saying ''Return to thee'' isn''t enough to summon the True Immortal.

    But perhaps it can attract their ''attention.''

    Seo Hweol, too, might have blocked me because he feared receiving that attention.

    But there''s something I fear more than the attention of True Immortals.

    Therefore, risking the attention of True Immortals, I strongly recall the ''eyes'' I saw then and elerate the electrification of my entire body even further.

    Crackle!

    3rd stage of Manifestation.

    When reaching the stage beyond Treading Heavens, the nature of the attack changes, bing akin to Heavenly Tribtion.

    Then.

    If I, already transforming my entire body into Heavenly Tribtion, use Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, would that be the same as ''the next stage''?

    The answer is.

    Crackle!

    ''Over 90% simr!''

    The lightning wrapping my body and the Formless Sword of Treading Heavens naturally merges, and the color of the lightning turns colorless.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    The essence of lightning is the instant (, sattva).

    Our lives are also instant.

    Therefore, beyond Treading Heavens, which maximizes life, it bears a trait simr to Heavenly Tribtion.

    But to be more precise, I can only know once I''ve ''truly'' reached the next stage.

    "Let''s pose a problem."

    I smirk and aim the Colorless ss Sword at Seo Hweol.

    "From now on."

    For now, this is sufficient.

    Kururung

    "How many Heavenly Tribtions will be added to you?"

    Trantor Notes: Sattva () in Chinese and Japanese, originally derived from Sanskrit, refers to an extremely brief moment or instant. In Buddhist philosophy, it is often used to describe the smallest unit of time, emphasizing the transient nature of all things where each moment is fleeting and quickly gives way to the next, the constant flux of the universe.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 221: After the Performance (3)

    Chapter 221: After the Performance (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    Seo Hweolughs as he watched me, surrounded by the sound of thunder.

    Rumble

    "Huhu, no matter how great the Heart Path Method is, if it doesn''t hit, it''s nothi-"

    Crash!

    As the sound of thunder roars, the next moment I knee Seo Hweol in the head.

    His head is cleanly severed by the sharp energy.

    "That makes one."

    "Ah..."

    Kugugugugu!

    Seo Hweol transforms into his true body.

    The massive body of a sea dragon fills the dark space.

    [Demon Ability, Grand Ocean Thousand Li Pearl.]

    Swoosh!

    Within a radius of five hundred Li.

    A gigantic water droplet, big enough to be a thousand Li in diameter, appears in the dark space.

    In an instant, Seo Hweol and I are trapped inside a spherical sea, with Seo Hweol freely swimming and pressuring me.

    [Demon Ability, Three Hundred Million Jin Sweet Water Peach.]

    Wo-woong!

    Suddenly, the water pressure bes immensely heavy.

    The water droplets flow into my remaining flesh, seemingly trying to swell it up like a water-soaked peach.

    But in the next moment.

    The colorless lightning wrapping my body turns into a golden hue.

    The first lightning.

    An Invisible, undetectable, and prating all barriers to strike the Nascent Soul, Heavenly Tribtion.

    And the second lightning.

    sh!

    My body transcends the demon ability of the Grand Ocean Thousand Li Pearl, literally leaping through space.

    This is truly Surpassing Radiance.

    A Heavenly Tribtion striking down faster than light and tearing through space.

    My attack hits Seo Hweol''s neck.

    Of course, being at the very peak of the Four-Axis stage, Seo Hweol''s body itself remains intact.

    However.

    "That makes two."

    The reason the Heart Tribe is abhorred is due to the Heavenly Tribtions they incur when rising to higher realms.

    It will be quite amusing when Seo Hweol tries to ascend to the Integration stage.

    The third Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''Can I do it?''

    The reason I can replicate the Surpassing Radiant Saber is because Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts developed alongside me, and also because the foundation of the Surpassing Radiant Saber and the Formless Sword lies in the same basis as the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Though I promised Gyu-baek, can I really replicate others'' emotions?

    I delve deeper, concentrating my consciousness even more<hr>

    Wo-woong!

    Outside Seo Hweol''s canopy.

    The figure of Kim Yeon shines even brighter.

    Connected to Seo Eun-hyun, her brightness seems to increase even further as Seo Eun-hyun shines brightly.

    And then, her figure, which had been still, moves her hand.

    "Hmm...?"

    The Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle.

    "The consciousness of my disciple... Not a Nascent Soul, but something more evolved.... Is this the direction the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon should aim for?"

    Wo-woong!

    Kim Yeon''s figure points at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Realizing what she intends to do, the Mad Lord chuckles.

    "She intends to activate Yeons y...? Alone? No, not alone. She ns to coborate with Seo Eun-hyun who entered inside. Well, let''s see how it goes."

    The Mad Lord looks at Kim Yeon with anticipation in his eyes.

    And Kim Yeon moves her hand.

    In her grasp, countless threads of consciousness are caught, and those threads enter the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, activating its final stage.

    Kugugugu!

    Wo-woong!

    The golden radiance of Yeons y activates.

    It flows into Seo Hweol''s canopy.

    The Mad Lord quietly watches the scene.

    "No matter how much you try to activate the Yeons y from the outside, if you don''t create coordinates for time-space inside and supply power towards those coordinates, it''s useless. What exactly are you trying to do...?"<hr>

    ''Dive deeper, even deeper!''

    As I concentrate my consciousness to unfold others'' hearts.

    Wo-woong!

    The thread of consciousness connected to me from Kim Yeon shines.

    At the same time, a golden radiance surrounds me.

    ''This is...''

    I fee; it as soon as I am touched by the radiance.

    This is Yeons y.

    Kim Yeon, from outside, activated Yeons y and sent its power to me.

    But what should I do with it?

    How should I...

    ''...Wait.''

    A thought shes through my mind.

    ''Is that it...''

    I immediately put the thought into action.

    Wo-woong!

    Having studied the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and understood the operation of Yeons y, I also grasped how the Mad Lord attracted spacetime.

    First, replicate that moment of desire as a puppet show to fix the coordinates of spacetime.

    Then, using ones own gravitational pull to twist spacetime to create a path between that spacetime and the current.

    The key is fixing the coordinates.

    The difference between the Mad Lord''s puppet show and my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is just in the materials.

    There isn''t much difference.

    Boo-woong!

    I infuse the power of Yeons y into the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    The power contained within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections surges into the Colorless ss Sword.

    Fate has its own gravitational pull.

    Then, wouldn''t historyparable to fate also possess a simr gravitational pull?

    sh!

    My history umted in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections shines, distorting spacetime.

    I begin my sword dance.

    And right beside me, performing the dance alongside me, appears the shadow of a man.

    I transparently encapste that dance, that heart, within the Formless Sword and unfold it.

    Kururung!

    Once again.

    Golden rays of light strike Seo Hweol directly.

    I smile as I look at the side profile of the man manifested through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    "It''s been a while."

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber I manifested this time is much more natural than the one I forcibly manifested just before.

    The man leaves me a smile and disappears back into the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''So thats how it is...''

    Unbeknownst to me, my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is the optimal method to unfold Yeons y.

    I feel confident.

    At this moment.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and Yeons y

    My Treading Heavens Beyond the Path and the curse of lightning transformation have all merged.

    I realize what I can do.

    Tststst!

    From the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, a green figure springs out.

    The green figure, wielding a podao, is manifested by Yeons y.

    Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de.

    Heaven-Copsing Annihting Heavens.

    Thest Annihting Heavens of the Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de.

    The strike that granted the green figure the title of Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One.

    The strongest strike that can even copse the heavens.

    The absurd power that had split the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress in two at the verge of the Star Shattering stage unfolds from my Formless Sword.

    Crash!

    Green lightning strikes Seo Hweol''s nk.

    The third lightning.

    A Heavenly Tribtion that tears everything apart and destroys it through space.

    Seo Hweol''s nk isid bare with scales stripped away to reveal muscle and blood vessels.

    However, Seo Hweol enters into the Grand Ocean Thousand Li Pearl, absorbing water attribute spiritual energy and calmly prepares his attack.

    [Demon Ability, Extinguishing Masoulem Raining Heavens.]

    Swoosh!

    The water of the Grand Ocean Thousand Li Pearl turns into sharp raindrops, scattering in all directions.

    Each raindrop possesses the insane power to destroy hills.

    Kuguguguk!

    When Seo Hweol focuses his gravitational pull on me, the raindrops all plunge towards me.

    Baek Nyeong adds power to the gravitational pull from within his magic artifact.

    However, the figure of Baek Nyeong is also present within my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Baek Nyeong is manifested, and I receive and unfold his Beyond the Path..

    Mountain Repelling Whip!

    The Formless Sword extends like a whip in all directions, distorting [weight].

    Eventually, the raindrops that envelop me turn into streams of water that, although full of spiritual energy, weigh no more than a speck of dust.

    Kugugugu!

    Not stopping there, I break through the clouds formed by the water streams andunch an attack on Seo Hweol''s back.

    The immature Beyond the Path of Baek Nyeongs also bes a Heavenly Tribtion within my Formless Sword, striking Seo Hweol.

    The fourth lightning.

    A Heavenly Tribtion that makes the body so heavy that even moving a finger bes difficult upon impact.

    Kugugugu!

    I swing the Formless Sword from Seo Hweol''s back, rush towards his front paw, cut off the small ne tied there, and kick the ne away.

    Pang!

    The crystal piece containing Baek Nyeong''s soul flies towards Yu Hwa, and I prepare for my final move.

    Kugugugu!

    Once again, golden light swirls around my entire body.

    And from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, the figure of Gyu-baek appears.

    No, it isnt just Gyu-baek.

    Starting from Gyu-ryeon''s first appearance, falling in love with Seo Hweol, being betrayed, transforming into Gyu-baek, and returning to this ce.

    All her forms appear and are manifested in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    The golden light turns into chains.

    I wrap the chains around the Colorless ss Sword and look at Seo Hweol.

    [Demon Ability, Illusory Mist of Ten Thousand Shadows.]

    Realizing that being hit by this will be disastrous, Seo Hweol creates an illusion to hide and avoid it.

    But it''s useless.

    I have thebined vision of Heaven, Earth, and Heart Tribes.

    I see it.

    I hold the golden chains.

    Holding the heart I received from Gyu-ryeon and Gyu-baek, I infuse it back into the Formless Sword.

    "Here I go."

    Behind me, Gyu-ryeon and Gyu-baek.

    And all the connections I''ve made in this life.

    The countless records of past and history umted throughout my lives push me forward.

    ''Ah...''

    For a moment.

    I see every scene recorded in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    I see what makes up the person I am.

    Tst, tststst!

    ''The ck Dragon''s True Blood...''

    Why do only the young members of the demon race under a thousand years participate in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion?

    Why don''t they infuse the power of immortal beasts into older members to strengthen their race''s power?

    Today, I finally realize the reason.

    ''The True Blood, is being expelled from the body...!''

    Immortal beasts are beings that oversee history.

    All beings who live more than nine times their natural lifespan and amass a grand history,

    Are seeds of immortal beasts in themselves.

    I have, living for over 2,000 years, already bloomed the qualifications to be an immortal beast.

    The cumbersome power of the ck Dragon is unnecessary.

    The True Blood of the ck Dragon could have been a disaster that nearly prevented my own blossoming as an immortal beast.

    But at this moment, I realize!

    Sssshhhh

    The dragon''s form disappears from my body, and the pale fog of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections envelops me, starting to infuse new power.

    Although it''s only this much for now, if I continue to amass history...

    I might truly ascend as a new immortal beast.

    sh!<hr>

    The form of the ck Dragon and the power of lightning.

    Both are expelled from Seo Eun-hyun''s body in an instant and Seo Eun-hyun is d in white and surrounded by a pure white mist.

    Seo Eun-hyuns figure grasps the golden chains andunches himself towards Seo Hweol.

    Seo Eun-hyun''sst gift to Seo Hweol.

    The final lightning.

    A Heavenly Tribtion that continues to fall until Seo Hweol dies.

    The Heavenly Tribtion, manifested by the Auspicious Exchange of Emotional Expression received from Gyu-baek, absorbs the power of the white fog and elerates, briefly surpassing his thoughts.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sword, and Gyu-baek''s heart.

    Directly pierces Seo Hweol''s heart.

    Fzzt...

    Seo Hweol coughs up blood and begins to draw the space of darkness into his body.

    The four Axes return to Seo Hweol''s body.

    Seo Hweol looks at Seo Eun-hyun and then at the Mad Lord watching him from outside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Sssshhh...

    The figure of Kim Yeon, havingpleted her task, gradually disappears, and the Mad Lord begins topse back into madness.

    "Seo, Seo Hweol? Seo Hweol... Seo Hweol. Oh Seo Hweol!!!"

    Seo Hweol transforms into his human form, smiles briefly, then turns into a blue light and disappears somewhere.

    The Mad Lord, drooling, leads the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and flies off following Seo Hweol''s trail.

    And Seo Eun-hyun copses right there.

    Crackle...

    Next to Seo Eun-hyun, Yu Hwa shatters the magic artifact containing Baek Nyeongs soul, liberating him while looking at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Are you satisfied?"

    "I am satisfied."

    "That''s good"

    "One thing..."

    Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body is swirling with pure white mist and lightning.

    The mist tries to expel the lightning, but the lightning consuming Seo Eun-hyun''s body is faster.

    Seo Eun-hyun, turning into lightning and scattering, speaks to Yu Hwa.

    "The Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One... infused something into Gyu-baek. Gyu-baek conveyed her heart to me, and now it''s inside me... I think I should pass it on to you..."

    This was the constion the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One gave to Gyu-ryeon and Gyu-baek.

    Also, a part of the Esteemed One''s enlightenment about the heart (emotions).

    Some cultivators say the amount of air in the lungs is the heart (emotions), and since the lungs correspond to metal, the heart (emotions) is metallic. But if we follow your cultivators'' logic... since the metal of the Five Elements corresponds to the Qian of the Eight Trigrams

    ''Isn''t the heart from the heavens? Your heart lives touching the heavens, and just as you cannot deny the heavens, you cannot deny the heart. So even if someone denies your heart, it never truly disappears.

    These are the words Jang Ik conveyed to Gyu-ryeon and Gyu-baek.

    And through them, the words and enlightenment he infused.

    Where does the hearte from?

    If Heaven is fate and Earth is life, then perhaps the Heartes between fate and life, apanying life.

    The performance is over, but the heart remains, continuing onwards.

    After conveying Jang Ik''s enlightenment to Yu Hwa, Seo Eun-hyun finally scatters into fragments of lightning and disappears into the void.

    That is Seo Eun-hyun''s sixteenth return

    Trantor Notes: This entire cycle felt like a build up. I''m ready for the next!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 222: 17th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 222: 17th Cycle''s First Day

    Join the Discord for chapter updates donations!

    Wandering for 500 years with Hong Fan to gather strength and escape the curse,

    But ultimately failing topletely escape the curse, dying after leaving a will in front of Hong Fan.

    That was my seventeenth return.<hr>

    I blink my eyes and look around.

    The familiar figure of Seo Hweol.

    And the figures from the Flying Immortal tform.

    "...?????"

    ''What?''

    I feel an overwhelming sense of incongruity.

    Its strange.

    This is definitely the ''17th cycle.''

    But I have an overwhelming feeling of dj vu as if I had jumped directly from the 15th cycle to the 17th.

    The memories of just before, epting Gyu-baek''s heart and dying after passing Jang Ik''s message to Yu Hwa, are vivid.

    It feels like it has just happened.

    No, more precisely, it feels as if the ''16th cycle'' has just vanished entirely.

    ''Something''s wrong.''

    I remember there was a 16th cycle.

    But I can''t remember the 16th cycle.

    It feels like I''ve skipped directly from the 15th to the 17th!

    ''Why is this happening...''

    I hold my head in confusion.

    Then it happens.

    Zing!

    Nine Categories ().

    The term ''Nine Categories '' bes etched into my mind.

    ''Nine Categories ?''

    What is this term?

    Is it rted to the memories of the 16th cycle that I''ve lost?

    ''Nine Categories, Nine Categories ...''

    Amidst my confusion, I repeat the word ''Nine Categories'' internally.

    Then, at some moment.

    ''Nine Categories ...!''

    I feel the realization of what ''Nine Categories'' mean dawn on me.

    ''Nine Categories is a [Name]!''

    Its someone''s name!

    As I repeat this [Name] to myself, I suddenly flinch.

    I remember the memories from the 15th cycle when I faced disaster for recklessly calling the name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    But then, a vague memory surfaces.

    ''No, that''s not it...''

    [Nine Categories] is not the name of someone terrifying like the owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner or anything simr.

    Instead, its a very familiar name, as if uttering ''Nine Categories'' poses no threat whatsoever, an unfounded belief that takes hold within me.

    ''Who is Nine Categories ?''

    Could it be rted to someone who erased my entire 16th cycle from my memory?

    ''Has a True Immortal, or at least a being above the Star Shattering stage, interfered with me?''

    I can think of no other exnation.

    "...Hey?"

    At that moment, I am startled by Seo Hweol''s voice, calling me in a familiar tone.

    "Are you alright? You suddenly looked panic-stricken and very confused."

    "Ah..."

    For now, I set aside my thoughts on ''Nine Categories '' and the lost 16th cycle and look at Seo Hweol.

    Perhaps because I lost the 16th return,

    I realize that the emotions I felt during the 15th return are still vivid towards Seo Hweol now.

    I briefly look at Seo Hweol, then at Gyu-ryeon behind him, who is trying to lead the demon beasts to the True Dragon Alliance.

    Gyu-ryeon looks dissatisfied with Seo Hweol''s slow movements and with me, whom Seo Hweol is trying to recruit.

    I feel bitter looking at her.

    The Gyu-ryeon I know from the 15th cycle is gone, and Gyu-baek, one of those connections, is also forever out of reach.

    With that sentiment, I politely greet Gyu-ryeon in the demon racenguage, not overtly but subtly.

    "As a member of the Human Race, Seo Eun-hyun greets the envoy of the Earth Tribe."

    [Hmmph, don''t talk to me, human.]

    "..."

    I turn my gaze away from Gyu-ryeon, who looks annoyed, to Heo Gwak leading the ck Ghost Valley,

    And Jin Byuk-ho, leading the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and ck Ghost Valley.

    These are the only two factions I haven''t visited yet.

    Wo-woong!

    I naturally release my consciousness domain.

    Rumble!

    A vast consciousness fills the area.

    And seeing the size of my consciousness, everyone, including Seo Hweol, are astonished.

    A Nascent Soul stage consciousness!

    ''In the 16th cycle, I think I reached the mid-stage of Nascent Soul, forming a Yang Spirit.''

    My consciousness has always beenrger than cultivators of the same stage since the time of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, and it has always been significantlyrger after learning the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Although I don''t remember much from the 16th cycle, reaching the mid-stage of Nascent Soul means my consciousness domain is simr to that of ate-stage Nascent Soul cultivator.

    "Join our Azure Heaven Creation Sect! Seeing the size of your consciousness, you are a talent well suited for refining the body!"

    "Haha, splendid. You... how about joining the Earth Tribe?"

    "Hmm~ Hmm. Hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm~ Hmm-hmm~"

    Azure Tiger Saint and Seo Hweol both reach out to me, and the Mad Lord, watching my consciousness, suddenly starts humming and swaying his body.

    The Mad Lord seems ready to kidnap me if necessary.

    And Jin Byuk-ho and Heo Gwak also rush towards me, eyes wide.

    "This is unbelievable!!! You muste to our ck Ghost Valley! It''s the perfect ce for you to flourish your talents! With death filled in your soul and your consciousness domain, even in your current state, you couldmand dozens of ghost kings just by learning the basics of the Ghost Path Method!!!"

    "W-We, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect also..."

    "Shut up, Jin Byuk-ho! This guy is absolutely necessary for our ck Ghost Valley! He''s got the perfect talent for learning ghost techniques, what room does your lightning methods have to interfere..."

    Right then.

    Zing!

    "...!?"

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner that Jin Byuk-ho possesses.

    As the Heavenly Lightning Banner approaches me, I feel a sudden heat surge through my body.

    At the same time.

    Crackle, crackle!

    "...!?"

    I am shocked to see lightning sparking from various parts of my body.

    ''Damn it...!''

    The memory from the 16th cycle faintly resurfaces again.

    The 15th cycle.

    The curse of lightning transformation I received from directly facing the owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    It had followed me even beyond returns.

    I struggled for 500 years alongside Hong Fan in various ces around the world during the 16th cycle to shed the curse of lightning transformation.

    Fortunately, as time passed, the curse of lightning transformation gradually faded, and just before dying, the speed of bing lightning significantly slowed down.

    And now, in the 17th cycle.

    ''Damn it...''

    I realize with a grimace that the lightning sparking is noting from my body but from my blood.

    The droplets of my blood are slowly,

    And definitely turning into lightning.

    The curse is progressing ''definitely'' slower than in the previous cycle.

    But undoubtedly, my body is ''definitely'' transforming into lightning.

    Despite dying twice in the 15th and 16th cycles, I am still terminally affected by the True Immortal''s curse.

    The somewhat relieving aspect is that in myst life, I had lived for 500 years before my body disintegrated into lightning.This means in this life, I will have quite some time.

    ''Anyway, I must exert effort to shed the curse of lightning transformation in this life as well...''

    Its then.

    Suddenly, Jin Byuk-ho''s eyes turn.

    "This, this, this is...! Lightning Sacred Body ()...!!! Get lost, Heo Gwak! This guy''s physique is very simr to the Lightning Sacred Body, a legend passed down in our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect! There was no reaction when we tested him in the lower realm, I dont know what happened... Anyway, this guy must be taken by our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Why should we give someone born with a natural talent for Ghost Path Methods to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!?"

    "A natural talent for Ghost Path Methods? This guy is undoubtedly a genius of Lightning Path Methods born with a Lightning Sacred Body, what kind of nonsense are you spouting!?"

    Heo Gwak shouts at me with an excited expression, ignoring Jin Byuk-ho.

    "Lightning Path Methods are plenty even in our ck Ghost Valley, which has a history of 500,000 years! From the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Spiritparable to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Taiji Quaking Lighting Body, to the Primordial Lightning True Devil Technique, Great Blood Lightning Barrier War Force, and more! Even if you are born with a talent for Lightning Path Methods, you can bloom your talent in the ck Ghost Valley! However, since the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, with its short history,cks Ghost Path Methods, if you go there, your other talents will never be able to bloom!"

    "Hmph! Such Ghost Path Methods can just be stolen from other sects and learned in our sect! And the Lightning Path Methods of the ck Ghost Valley that Heo Gwak mentioned were developed only to counter the power of our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Lightning Path Methods! In actuality, when cultivators of the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Spirit, which he imspares to our Taiji Quaking Lighting Body, sh, the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Spirit gets beaten up and only manages to run away with their life in countless cases! If you join the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, you can ovee the ck Ghost Valley''s devilish arts right from the elementalpatibility! In fact, when disciples of the ck Ghost Valley and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect spar, the win rate is about 7 to 3 in favor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!"

    "Nonsense! The example he''s talking about is just ''friendly sparring''. In actualbat, our sect''s devilish arts have not just one or two advantages over being on equal footing!"

    Heo Gwak and Jin Byuk-ho spit at each other, eyes rolling back in fervor over me.

    In that overheated atmosphere, Seo Hweol steps forward to mediate between the two.

    "Shouldn''t one of you concede? It''s not good to get heated like this so soon after joining the Flying Immortal tform."

    "Well, that''s true, but..."

    "If that''s the case, why don''t you both calmly exin to the junior why he must absolutelye to your sect?"

    With a few words, Seo Hweol manages to calm them down a bit more.

    With Seo Hweol''s mediation, Jin Byuk-ho steps forward to speak first.

    "Anyone with a spiritual root knows how we cultivate the Lightning Path Methods in our sect. Our sect''s spirit is even more cohesive than the ck Ghost Valley''s depending on how one practices the Lightning Path Methods. Moreover, mastering the Thunderp Wall Force can be a definite help when oveing Heavenly Tribtion in the future. What could be more important to a cultivator than oveing Heavenly Tribtion?"

    Following Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak speaks.

    "Let''s cut to the chase. Born with a Lightning Saint Body and possessing the highest talent for Ghost Path Methods, you are the best candidate to learn the Six Extremes Yin Lightning Spirit. Jin Byuk-ho says it loses to the Taiji Quaking Lighting Body, but that''s because there hasn''t been anyone who fully mastered the Six Extremes Yin Lightning Spirit in the history of our sect. If you can master the Six Extremes Yin Lightning Spirit, regardless ofpatibility, it will not lose to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Lightning Path Methods! Remember, there''s no method our sect, with its 500,000-year history, does not possess!"

    Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect or ck Ghost Valley.

    I contemte which sect to choose.

    Honestly, Im not too concerned about what methods they have.

    At my current level, if I just recover my cultivation, I can even confront a Four-Axis stage cultivator, so I don''t covet any methods.

    Instead, I decide to focus on the incidents that will ur in both sects.

    ''The Heavenly Lightning Banner leads its owner to descend where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is located, and the ck Ghost Valley nearly falls apart as Kang Min-hee bes the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.''

    I ponder about the two people involved in both sects.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and Kang Min-hee for the ck Ghost Valley...''

    Honestly, Jeon Myeong-hoon isn''t that appealing to me.

    Although the negative feelings have dissipated, I don''t particrly harbor good feelings either.

    I think about Kang Min-hee.

    "Hmm..."

    The first thought thates to mind about Kang Min-hee is,

    ''Ufortable.''

    Literally, my feelings towards Kang Min-hee are ufortable.''

    If Jeon Myeong-hoon and I are alone, he would try to bother me.

    But I can tolerate that. It would be at a level where I just find him cute (as in a baby).

    However, if Kang Min-hee and I end up alone in the ck Ghost Valley...

    "...Hmm..."

    Itd feel insanely ufortable.

    ''It doesn''t matter to me since time has passed, but Kang Min-hee would probably avoid meeting me as much as possible.''

    For me, its something that happened over 2,500 years ago, but for Kang Min-hee, it''s only been a year and a half.

    However the problem is, I need to interact with Kang Min-hee to figure out why Kang Min-hee bes the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    ''Damn...''

    Thinking about my rtionship with Kang Min-hee gives me a slight headache.

    Kang Min-hee will definitely not talk to me.

    At Ascension Path, she might have pretended to talk to me because of thepany people, but if we were alone, it was clear she would treat me as if I didnt exist.

    ''Its troublesome...''

    Ive made my decision.

    I look at Jin Byuk-ho and greet him.

    "I have long heard of the illustrious reputation of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "Haha! A good choice!"

    Jin Byuk-houghs heartily and pats my shoulder, while Heo Gwak turns his pale face away in frustration.

    "Damn... Damn..."

    Then, Seo Hweol approaches Heo Gwak and whispers something in his ear.

    After hearing Seo Hweol''s words, Heo Gwak sighs deeply.

    "Hmm..."

    He seems to ponder deeply before gritting his teeth and pulling something out of his storage bag.

    "...?"

    Its a skull.

    The skull is inscribed with intricate details of techniques and resembles a cultivation manual, simr to how demon beast methods are inscribed on parts of the body.

    Zzzt!

    When Heo Gwak grasps the skull, eerie souls flow into the top of the skull, covering the engraved characters.

    He extends the skull towards me, saying,

    "Take this, it''s a manual containing the Six Extremes Yin Lightning Spirit."

    "...!?"

    "Though it''s regrettable that you''re going to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and it pains me... Should you ever wish to leave the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect ande to the ck Ghost Valley, confess your sincerity to the soul sealed in this manual. The soul sealed in the manual will teach you the intricacies of the Six Extremes Yin Lightning Spirit and you cane to the ck Ghost Valley after mastering it."

    "To give me something like this..."

    Heo Gwak smirks.

    "It would be a waste to leave such a talent that''s fated to master the Six Extremes Yin Lightning Technique. We can''t just leave the technique collecting dust in the archives. You are someone who must master it, so keep it."

    I express my gratitude to Heo Gwak''s generosity by also giving him a formal bow.

    Jin Byuk-ho seems displeased but allows it for the time being.

    After I chose the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Gyu-ryeon and Seo Hweol returned to the True Dragon Alliance territory, and Mad Lord began his mischief once again.

    Taking advantage of the chaos caused by Mad Lord, I secretly imnted the Mysterious Bizarre Gu back into Kim Yeon, unnoticed by anyone.

    Mad Lord abducted the wooden man again, and a bounty was ced on him.

    After Mad Lord''s departure, I followed Jin Byuk-ho back to the Human Race Territory once more.<hr>

    After registering my name in the Register at Temporal Fate Ind,

    I closed my eyes to organize my thoughts.

    Choosing the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect this life wasn''t solely due to my rtions with Kang Min-hee beingplicated.

    The first reason I chose the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was due to my aversion to devilish arts.

    ''First of all, the ck Ghost Valley is a sect that practices devilish arts.''

    I had never been keen on practicing devilish arts, but my aversion reached its peak after dealing with Yuan Li.

    Although I use Yuan Yu as it feels more like spoils from killing Yuan Li, I actually dislike seeing Yuan Yu''s face and use it periodically as a practice target for curse techniques.

    Besides the aversion to devilish arts,

    The second reason is that while there seems to be a solution for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sects problem, there is little information about the ck Ghost Valley.

    I still don''t know why Kang Min-hee became the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother and how to resolve it.

    Therefore, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, with a clearer solution, is a better choice for me.

    The third reason is guilt.

    ''Last life... or was it the life before that? Anyway, in the 15th cycle, I annihted the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    It was beyond my control and I was unaware at the time.

    However, it''s a fact that millions of humans died because of me.

    In the 15th cycle, my body suddenly became terminal and I was solely focused on ending Seo Hweol, so I didn''t have time to properly feel guilty.

    But undoubtedly, that is a significant karma of mine.

    I can''t just ignore it and choose the ck Ghost Valley, pretending nothing happened.

    The fourth reason is the curse of lightning transformation.

    ''After all, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect specializes in Lightning Path Methods, being descendants of Yang Su-jin, the Golden Deity. They might have records or solutions to the curse.''

    Even if not specifically the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, their location, Thunder Spirit Ind, is famous for its Lightning Path sect. There might be a clue revealed if I investigate around.

    The fifth reason is for a hint beyond Treading Heavens.

    Themonality between lightning and life isn''t just the instant.

    Studying the Lightning Path Methods in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and contemting over Heavenly Tribtion and Heavenly Lightning might also give me a chance to fully understand what lies beyond.

    ''So, do I have two main goals in this life?''

    I sort out my thoughts.

    First, to find a way to undo the curse of lightning transformation.

    Second...

    ''To steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner from within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    And then return to the Head Realm.

    ''I won''t n on shoving it into Seo Hweol''s mouth or anything like that.''

    Now that I''ve realized I can return from the upper realm to the lower realm again, I''ll steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and seal it in the Head Realm.

    Undoing the lightning curse and stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner will be the major objectives of this life.

    ''Of course, I should also try to find the lost memories of the 16th cycle.''

    However, the reason I don''t set finding the 16th cycle''s memories as a goal for this life is...

    Because, somehow, I feel that I will never be able to find those memories again, a notion deeply ingrained in my subconscious.

    Not instilled by others, but my own instincts and cognition perceive it that way.

    This sense of void, as if a part of history is cut out, perhaps indicates that I shouldn''t dare to find those memories again until I reach True Immortal status.

    ''The memories of the 16th cycle... I''ll try to find them slowly.''

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections of the 16th cycle, too, is hidden from my eyes, shrouded in a misty fog.

    Setting the two objectives in mind, I arrive at Thunder Spirit Ind with Jin Byuk-ho.

    Upon arrival at Thunder Spirit Ind, the Heavenly Being stage elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect appear around Jin Byuk-ho.

    Zap, zzzt!

    Jin Byuk-ho waves his hand and a familiar g appears.

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner!

    I pretend not to see the Heavenly Lightning Banner and greet with the elders.

    "Haha, such fortune!"

    "To have two disciples with such talent join our sect. The ancestor, the Golden Deity, would be pleased."

    The eldersugh heartily, calling the lightning transformation curse a Lightning Saint Body and wee me warmly.

    Jin Byuk-ho, amidst chatting with the elders, says,

    "Then, as the supreme sect leader, I shall go subjugate the traitors of our sect and those despicable ones from Thunder Cloud Peak. Only a few elders should stay behind, and all others should follow me. The remaining few should take out the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s g and prepare the disciples to follow Let''s get the new disciples ready to learn the Lightning Path Methods."

    "Understood."

    Two of the oldest-looking Heavenly Being stage elders stay behind, and the rest follow Jin Byuk-ho to one side of Thunder Spirit Ind and fly away.

    "First, we must prepare to learn the Lightning Path Methods..."

    An elder chuckles, stroking his beard and giving me a meaningful look.

    ''Lightning Path Methods...''

    This is my first time directly learning Lightning Path Methods.

    Though I had indirect exposure, direct proficiency is something I haven''t much experience with.

    ''How exactly do we prepare to learn it?''

    Was it like the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, where they tie you up and electrocute you?

    Or perhaps, like the Mad Lord, some modification to easily ept lightning energy?

    I am ready to ept any harsh training.

    Just when I steeled my resolve.

    "Lightning is born from the cirction of Yin and Yang, which is the core of all Lightning Path Methods. Therefore, those who practice Lightning Path Methods must primarily focus on the cirction of Yin and Yang, that is, the cycle of Taiji."

    "Yes, I am aware."

    This information was previously obtained from Yeon Wei, regarding the gender-changing technique, the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body.

    "That''s why our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect forms dual cultivation partners () during training to facilitate the smooth exchange of Yin and Yang."

    "...?"

    Starting now, let''s find you a suitable dual cultivation partner."

    Trantor Notes: Nevermind. The 16th cycle was the real build up lol.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 223: Black Snake (1)

    Chapter 223: ck Snake (1)

    Dual cultivation partners?

    I stand there, momentarily unable toprehend what was just said.

    And then, the next moment.

    "Seeing you silent, you must be quite shy. Let''s see... Besides the Lightning Saint Body, we''ll examine the bloodlines you possess and find the most suitable woman based on your bloodline"

    "Wa, wait a moment!"

    I suddenlye to my senses and hurriedly stop the elder.

    "Did you say dual cultivation partners?"

    "Yes, dual cultivation partners. Didn''t the Supreme Sect Master exin it earlier? How we practice the Lightning Path Method and how close the rtionships among our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect disciples are... You being from the same Head Realm should know, shouldn''t you?"

    ""

    I didn''t know...

    But, that''s not the point.

    What is dual cultivation?

    It''s a method where two or more cultivators exchange their energies to amplify their cultivation practices.

    It''smon for sworn brothers to sit side by side cultivating their methods or for disciples of the same sect to create dual cultivation formations to exchange energies.

    However, the dual cultivation involving Yin and Yang, or male and female, is vastly different from these wholesome methods.

    Most dual cultivation techniques focusing on the exchange of Yin and Yang involve the use of intimate methods to amplify their energies, in other words, sexual techniques.

    Moreover, not just any dual cultivation, but the fact that the term ''partners'' is used, which refers to a couple in the cultivation world, makes it crystal clear.

    The elder in front of me is looking to find a woman for me to form a Yin and Yang dual cultivation partnership.

    "Normally, we don''t assign dual cultivation partners right after joining the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. This is because doing so could disrupt the gender bnce. Typically, one can only form a dual cultivation partnership after mastering the basic techniques of the sect and passing the Seven Stars Ritual."

    "Then why me?"

    "That''s because for someone with a legendary constitution like you, forming a dual cultivation partnership early on helps everyone by quickly learning the true Lightning Path Methods. Of course, this is"

    Snap!

    With a flick of his finger, a ball of light bursts from a sk at the elder''s waist, converging towards the ground.

    sh!

    The light shines brightly, and the lump of light transforms into the shape of a person.

    It''s Jeon Myeong-hoon, unconscious.

    "This fellow here, born with the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, is the same. Both of you have awakened legendary bloodlines passed down in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, so quickly forming dual cultivation partnerships will benefit everyone immensely."

    ""

    I remain silent for a moment.

    ''This is troublesome.''

    I had made up my mind through multiple cycles whether to give my affection to a fated partner or not.

    If there''s someone I can give my affection to in that life, I will because they are irreceable and unique to that life. This will be the same no matter how many cycles I go through.

    That is my principle.

    But this case is different.

    Bing a couple and sharing affection isn''t just about meeting someone. It''s about forming a bond.

    Even if it''s without love and just as dual cultivation partners, facing each other for decades will inevitably lead to affection.

    Furthermore, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will eventually be destroyed by the owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''It''s not like everything gets resolved just because I don''t call out Zhengli''s name and keep my mouth shut''

    As my whole body turned into lightning and underwent ''return'', I gradually gained knowledge about lightning. Through that, I gradually realized the attraction between the Heavenly Lightning Banner and its owner.

    Whether I call Zhengli''s name or not,

    The owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner will inevitablye to the Bright Cold Realm due to the attraction linked with their immortal treasure.

    From the moment it left the Head Realm, it was fated to happen.

    ''I cannot afford to give my affection carelessly until I seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner in the Head Realm.''

    Moreover

    ''If I find a dual cultivation partner while I still have Kim Yeon''

    Perhaps the moment I rescue Kim Yeon from the Mad Lord, Kim Yeon might turn me into a true Grand General right away, so it''s better to be cautious.

    "I would like to start with the basics."

    "Hmm?"

    I express my opinion to the Heavenly Being stage elder.

    "I do not wish to be treated specially just because I possess a unique constitution. I want to build my foundation from the basics of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and gradually progress upwards."

    "Hmm..."

    Among the two elders who stayed behind to find dual cultivation partners for Jeon Myeong-hoon and me, one nodded in agreement while the other looked displeased.

    "In principle, that''s correct."

    "But to waste such talent until the Seven Stars Ritual..."

    Their opinions are divided.

    After a moment of contemtion, they sigh and lift Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Come on, wake up."

    Zap!

    One of the elders shock the unconscious Jeon Myeong-hoon with electricity, causing him to tremble and scream.

    "Aargh!"

    "Firstly..."

    The bearded elder grabs Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head and begins to draw out his spiritual energy.

    It''s clear he''s quickly injecting knowledge of the Human Race Grand Alliancemonnguage and other essential information into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind.

    "Aaah!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon screams in resistance to the forced knowledge, but he can''t escape from the hands of the Heavenly Being stage elder.

    I watch the scene with a bittersweet feeling.

    ''Had I been weaker or less knowledgeable, I would have been in that situation.''

    It makes me realize how threatening beings of the Heavenly Being stage are simply by existing, even to someone like me.

    Now, with the power of Treading Heavens and the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I''m not scared at all since I can fight on equal terms with one of the elders in front of me in a short-term battle.

    But back in the Head Realm, not to mention a Heavenly Being stage cultivator, even a Nascent Soul stage cultivator was a great source of fear for me.

    "Let''s set an initial goal for this life to umte power as quickly as possible."

    Even if I just recover my original cultivation...

    No, if I recover the cultivation of the 16th cycle where I had achieved the Yang Spirit!

    ''I can quickly leap over thete Nascent Soul stage and even Grand Perfection.''

    That would bring me right to the doorstep of the Heavenly Being stage.

    ''In this life, I will definitely reach the Heavenly Being stage.''

    I''m not merely aiming for something like the mid-stage of Nascent Soul.

    I will break through to the Heavenly Being stage without fail.

    For some reason, the Heaven Tribe method, Earth Tribe method,

    And the realm beyond Treading Heavens.

    If I manage to advance all three together, I have an intuition that something will definitely change starting from the Heavenly Being stage.

    Meanwhile, Jeon Myeong-hoon, who has somewhat regained consciousness, holds his head in confusion and looks around.

    He must be disoriented.

    Suddenly kidnapped by Jin Byuk-ho, then waking up in a strange ce, and then having strange knowledge injected into him.

    "Can you understand me now?"

    Startled by the question from the Heavenly Being stage elders, Jeon Myeong-hoon responds in a clumsy voice.

    "Wh-Where is this? Who are you...?"

    "Good, good. Thenguage has been properly inputted. Not just thenguage, but we''ve also streamlined and input basic cultural knowledge of Shengzi, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and the cultivation world, so you shouldn''t need any exnations for the terminology."

    "Ye-Yes? Golden... Heavenly Thunder Sect... cultivation world... ugh..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clutches his head, appearing to be in pain from the newly acquired knowledge.

    After a while, he opens his mouth with a trembling voice, his eyes shining.

    "Is this... a Xianxia novel? That kind of ce?"

    "...?"

    "What''s that?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon chuckles, holding his head.

    "So, it turns out this ce is a world within a Xianxia novel. And I must have entered into that novel. Is this a ''book transmigration'' story? Haha... It''s clearly the world of the novel ''Thunder Daoist'' I was reading."

    ""

    I pitifully look down at Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is failing to distinguish reality.

    It seems he thinks he''s in a Xianxia novel he used to sneak reads at during work...

    But it''s not.''

    I have a rough idea of what he was reading.

    But it''s entirely different from the start.

    Believing he has be the protagonist of a novel, Jeon Myeong-hoon arrogantly speaks to the Heavenly Being stage elders.

    "Alright, tell me again. What partnership were you trying to form with me?"

    And with those words, the elders frown.

    "...Before dual cultivation, it seems we need to teach you manners first."

    Whack!

    An elder smacks Jeon Myeong-hoon on the head, causing him to faint on the spot again.

    After Jeon Myeong-hoon faints, the elders sigh as they look at me.

    "You and this fellow are colleagues, but why does he act so arrogantly towards elders he meets for the first time? Does he know he has a Heavenly Golden Thunder Body?"

    "...I don''t know. His personality is just like this... He grew up in a noble family andcks a bit of etiquette, so please understand."

    "Is that so... He still hasn''t shed his worldly desires, then."

    The elders shake their heads in disapproval.

    "Then, for now... You will start learning the basic techniques once the sect stabilizes, and this fellow will be taught manners before being assigned a dual cultivation partner."

    "Who should we entrust with teaching him manners? Everyone will be busy stabilizing the sect for a while..."

    "We can leave it to So-hae. She was originally a member of the Discipline Hall, capturing and interrogating disciples who vited the sect''s rules. Being a direct descendant of the Supreme Sect Leader, she will be protected within the sect during this stabilization period..."

    "That''s perfect."

    Thus, Jeon Myeong-hoon and I are spared from immediately forming dual cultivation partnerships.

    Wo-woong

    I look up at the sky along with the unconscious Jeon Myeong-hoon and the two elders.

    The entire Thunder Spirit Ind is trembling, and lightning begins to writhe across the sky.

    "The traitor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who entered Thunder Cloud Peak,e out within the count of ten."

    Jin Byuk-ho sternly held up the Heavenly Lightning Banner, staring at Thunder Cloud Peak.

    The summit of Thunder Cloud Peak, where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is most concentrated.

    The edge of Thunder Cloud Peak begins to vibrate with lightning energy.

    ''Is that the traitor who betrayed the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect decades ago... A peak Four-Axis stage...''

    Jin Byuk-ho made a quick decision.

    A fearsome senior of the sect who has mastered the Taiji Quaking Lighting Body to its extreme.

    Dying even a moment would result in Jin Byuk-ho being at a disadvantage.

    "One, two... ten."

    Jin Byuk-ho finishes counting and immediately swings the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Kurururung!

    The entire Thunder Spirit Ind is shaken by the lightning summoned by the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Kururung!

    Lightningpletely envelops the vicinity of Thunder Cloud Peak .

    The Heavenly Being stage elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect all erect protective barriers behind Jin Byuk-ho to shield themselves from the power of lightning.

    Zzzt, zzzt, zzzt...

    However, even as lightning envelops Thunder Cloud Peak and the entire Thunder Spirit Ind, Jin Byuk-ho feels a tingling sensation throughout his body.

    ''That being, qualified to reach the Integration stage''

    Incredible.

    ''Practically a Grand Cultivator on the verge of the Integration stage''

    They are one of the few monsters in the long history of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect close to reaching the Integration stage, aside from the direct disciples of Yang Su-jin.

    Perhaps if it weren''t for the arrival of those with the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body and Lightning Sacred Body, Jin Byuk-ho might have chosen not to kill that being but rather to spare their life and have them abandon their cultivation.

    ''But now, the sect no longer needs such a traitor.''

    The Heavenly Golden Thunder Body is in their hands.

    It is time to recreate the renown of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect that once spread across the entire continent and beyond into the Three Thousand Great Worlds during Yang Su-jin''s era.

    ''An unfavorable precedent should just be cut off!''

    Kururung!

    Jin Byuk-ho further infuses the Heavenly Lightning Banner with power, intensifying the lightning''s might.

    Kwajijijik!

    A bead of sweat begins to roll down Jin Byuk-ho''s forehead.

    Wo-woong!

    A gigantic Taiji () symbol emerges amidst the lightning.

    As the symbol of Yin and Yang rotates, it absorbs the lightning of the Heavenly Lightning Banner from where the Thunder Cloud Peak stands.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    In the spaces with nothing but radiance from lightning,

    The flow of Taiji appears, consuming the lightning and revealing the form of Thunder Cloud Peak once more.

    At the very top of the Thunder Cloud Peak.

    There is a small pavilion.

    Above that pavilion, the Taiji symbol transfers the power of the consumed lightning into the interior of the pavilion.

    [You, a mere blood clot, dare to oppose an elder of the sect when our difference spans 40,000 years?]

    Ziiing

    Jin Byuk-ho feels his head ringing and his innards churning at the opponent''s [voice].

    "Don''t make meugh, Yeon Wei. You were expelled by the Ancestral Command, so it''s only right to remove the ''Jin'' surname that''s given to those qualified as sect leaders. How dare someone like you call yourself an elder of the sect! Do you know how much the status of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect fell because of your betrayal 40,000 years ago? You deserve to pay for your sins!"

    [40,000 years ago, even your great-great-grandfather hadn''t been born, so what gives you the right to prattle on so insolently... Do you even know what I did for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?]

    Crack, crack, crack!

    The pavilion from which the voice emanates begins to split apart.

    And then.

    Kwaaang!

    The roof of the pavilion bursts open and a long [arm] protrudes from within.

    Jin Byuk-ho begins to sweat coldly.

    [At that time, the name of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which received the mantle from the ancestor, should not have existed in the Middle Realm. That''s why I painstakingly erased all traces of the ancestor.]

    A gigantic arm!

    Thin and emitting lightning energy, an arm the size of a small hill.

    Kugugugu!

    Soon, another arm pops out of the pavilion.

    And in the cramped pavilion, the figure of a giant monstrous creature begins to appear.

    [And what are you doing now? Not content with bringing that ominous being up to the Middle Realm, you dare to confront an elder of the sect with it?]

    "What nonsense The Heavenly Lightning Banner has been revered as a sacred artifact of our sect for generations! Don''t speak sphemously!"

    [That ominous creature has been revered as a sacred artifact? After the incident 40,000 years ago, how much has the sect fallen... The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is doomed. Oh Ancestor, how could you abandon your descendants.]

    Kugugugugu!

    Finally, the true form of Wei () is revealed before Jin Byuk-ho.

    ''That''s the appearance of Jin Wei, who mastered the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body''

    With hair both ck and white,

    A withered giant with [two heads] begins to rise above Thunder Cloud Peak.

    The ck-haired head is oddly decorated with colorful and luxurious makeup, while the white-haired head has drool dripping down, with a beard attached.

    On the giant''s back, four ghastly drums are hanging in a circle, each drum painted with the symbols of Lesser Yin, Lesser Yang, Greater Yin (Taiyin), and Greater Yang (Taiyang), representing the Four Symbols.

    [Come, let''s see you try, junior. I hope you can defeat me. If you lose, I will have to engulf all my juniors to avoid disaster, covering the heavens with cmity as I weep tears...]

    The voices of both a man and a woman ovep, causing Jin Byuk-ho and the Heavenly Being stage elders to spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "The legend of the cannibalistic monster who devoured their fellow disciples is true. Despicable. I will punish you right here!"

    [Nothing is more unsightly than babbling without knowing what happened Seeing you reach the Four-Axis stage so quickly, your talent seems simr to mine, but I am not the Four-Axis you imagine...]

    Kiiing

    Above the drums adorned with the Four Symbols on the giant''s back, characters rise up.

    Longevity, Wealth, Health... and Earth ().

    Kurururung!

    All the lightning swirling around Thunder Spirit Ind begins to converge towards Thunder Cloud Peak.

    Above Thunder Cloud Peak.

    A Thunder God, holding six gs of six colors in six arms and floating the Heavenly Lightning Banner above his head, emerges. In front of him, a ghastly ghost with two heads, ck and white, rises, devouring the lightning.

    The tremendous battle between the two entities shakes the heavens and the earth.

    Kurururung

    The two Heavenly Being stage elders cast a protective barrier ande out to protect Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I, from outside the protective barrier, sweat coldly at the ''aftermath'' swirling around.

    ''Is this the power of Yeon Wei in their prime and Jin Byuk-ho wielding the Heavenly Lightning Banner''

    Jin Byuk-ho himself is not so strong that I would lose to him in a fight.

    However, once he wields the Heavenly Lightning Banner, he disys a ferociously powerful force as if to upheave the heavens and earth.

    That power seems almost on par with Gyu-ryeon, who was at a level just shy of an Integration stage Demon King.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    "...!"

    Amidst the shaking of the heavens and earth,

    I gasp at the sight of the Six-Color Thunder God gradually being pushed back by the Two-headed Ghost from afar.

    ''What''s going on... Yeon Wei is pressing Jin Byuk-ho?''

    It''s exactly as it appears.

    The ghost with scattered ck and white hair devours the lightning and, regurgitating it, presses the attack on the Six-Color Thunder God.

    With each reflected attack, the Thunder God is pushed back.

    And just as the skinny two-headed giant is about to rush at the Thunder God,

    The Six-Color Thunder God absorbs all six gs it holds in its hands and grips the Heavenly Lightning Banner with its six arms.

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner absorbs the surrounding lightning, increasing in size and bing just the right size for the Thunder God to wield.

    Seeing this, Yeon Wei suddenly begins to scream.

    [You madman! What are you trying to do!!! Stop it! How do you n to deal with the consequences!]

    Yeon Wei''s voice booms so loudly across Thunder Spirit Ind that the Heavenly Being stage elders and we all feel the anger in the voice and are terrified.

    Soon, a ''curtain'' of the Four-Axis stage formed by lightning envelops the two beings, swallowing them.

    The two-headed giant ghost with disheveled hair, Yeon Wei, res at Jin Byuk-ho with bloodshot eyes.

    [You''ve foolishly undone oneyer of that monster''s seal. Such a foolish choice to end an internal strife. Now that you''ve undone a seal that only the ancestor could set, it''s even easier for that monster to bring about cmity! What kind of idiotic thought led you to unlock the seal!!!"]

    In a quieter voice than before, Yeon Wei rebukes Jin Byuk-ho.

    However, Jin Byuk-ho merely sneers and swings the erged Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    [I''m well aware of the seal that the ancestor ced on the Heavenly Lightning Banner. It''s a seal that only the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body can manage, correct?]

    [Yes, you fool! Without the mythical Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, restoring the seal is impossible. Your sin is greater than mine, who devoured fellow disciples while weeping blood!]

    [...It''s fine.]

    [What?]

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    The Thunder God shouts, swinging the erged Heavenly Lightning Banner with its six arms.

    [I''ve already obtained the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body. Even if I''ve undone ayer of the seal, once the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body reaches the mid-stage of Nascent Soul, it can be restored!]

    [You''ve obtained the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body?]

    Yeon Wei just looks at Jin Byuk-ho, dumbfounded, neither dodging nor absorbing the lightning striking them.

    As if trying to discern the truth in Jin Byuk-ho''s words.

    Their four eyes stare at Jin Byuk-ho.

    After a while.

    Yeon Wei is struck directly by the enhanced power of the Heavenly Lightning Banner and turns into ashes.

    Thus, Yeon Wei, who had lived for 40,000 years and was on the cusp of bing a Grand Cultivator, falls.

    Chiiee

    Only ashes remain on the summit of Thunder Cloud Peak.

    Jin Byuk-ho, having released Thunder God Transformation, looks at Yeon Wei''s body that is now a giant piece of charcoal leaning on Thunder Cloud Peak.

    "Anyst words?"

    "You''ve obtained the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body? Ha, haha Nonsense. Then, what I did 40,000 years ago... For what purpose For what did my fellow disciples"

    The strange voice that oveps male and female voices soon merges into one, transforming into a woman''s voice as smooth as jade.

    After rambling for a while, she lifts one charred neck with a trembling voice.

    "The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will again enjoy fame for thousands of generations. Congrattions."

    "Is that yourst word?"

    "My sins may be unforgivable, but I cannot allow the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body to umte the wrong kind of Axis Foundation, so let me teach you about the Orthodox Axis Foundation."

    "Orthodox Axis?"

    "Yes. It''s a truth I heard from a ck Ghost Valley''s ghost cultivator from the Nether Ghost Realm during the war 40,000 years ago."

    Rustle.

    As the charcoal throat begins to crumble, Yeon Wei and Jin Byuk-ho exchange a few words amid their brief exchange.

    "Send someone to the Nether Ghost Realm. You might learn more."

    "I will do so."

    "I may be the sect''s greatest sinner, but at least in the end, I could provide valuable information for the sect Good bye"

    Rustle

    Finally, the giant charcoal remains of Yeon Wei scatterpletely, leaving only a woman''s body behind.

    Although entirely turned into charcoal by the lightning, making it impossible to discern its original form, Jin Byuk-ho closes his eyes and bows his head for a moment in respect for Yeon Wei, a senior of the sect who had died.

    "Rest in peace, seni-"

    And then.

    sh!

    A lump of light flickers from Yeon Wei''s body and flies away at the speed of lightning.

    As Jin Byuk-ho and the other Heavenly Being stage elders rxed their vignce, the swiftly flying lump of light took advantage of the gap.

    Watching the lump of light, sparks fly from Jin Byuk-ho''s eyes.

    "Damn it...! Was it all an act!?"

    Kwarurung!

    As Jin Byuk-ho swings the Heavenly Lightning Banner, a bolt of lightning strikes the fleeing soul of Yeon Wei.

    Though the soul seems to stagger from the lightning strike, it continues flying somewhere without stopping. Jin Byuk-ho eventually gives up chasing it.

    "She must have hidden a body somewhere for resurrection. That kind of speedes from the resurrection body ''pulling'' it from the opposite side."

    "What should we do, sect leader? If the sect''s betrayer, the mad monster, regains her power and appears again..."

    "Hmph! That won''t be easy. Her soul was directly hit by the Heavenly Lightning Banner''s lightning, so it will take at least 500 years just to recover her vitality. By that time, the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body that came to us will surely be able to reach the Integration stage!"

    Jin Byuk-homands while holding the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "Since the greatest force of Thunder Cloud Pavillion is dead, quickly drive out the rest and stabilize the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect! And... we must send someone to the Nether Ghost Realm, so assemble an exploration team! Also, search throughout Thunder Spirit Ind for the descendants of Yeon Wei! Excluding those who came up this time, arrest and scrutinize all with the Jin surname. The fiend will surely seek to resurrect using one of her descendants!"

    The day the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect set foot in Thunder Spirit Ind,

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect began to stabilize quickly.

    "Anyway, even though the sect is busy stabilizing, we can''t waste your talent... Starting today, I will be your teacher and start teaching you the basics."

    Jin Hwi (Trembling Radiance), the current vice sect leader of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and a Grand elder of the Heavenly Being stage Grand Perfection stage.

    It was decided that Jin Hwi would be my teacher.

    Originally, Jeon Myeong-hoon was supposed to learn the basics with me, but since he needed to be indoctrinated with the culture and etiquette of this world along with Jin So-hae, he will join the training a few dayster.

    I enter the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Scripture Pavilion with Jin Hwi.

    The Scripture Pavilion, which the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had uprooted whole from Shattered Heaven Peak, is overwhelmingly vast and extensive, even more so than the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s Scripture Pavilion.

    "The sect''s methods are vast, but the most famous are these three."

    Jin Hwi takes out three method manuals from within the archive.

    "Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture (), Taiji Quaking Lightning Body (), and Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple ()."

    The Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture is the method used by Jin Byuk-ho and Jeon Myeong-hoon to transform into a Six-Color Giant and manipte seven colors of lightning.

    The Taiji Quaking Lighting Body is the method mastered by Yeon Wei and Yeon Jin.

    And the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple is said to be a method optimized for conducting rituals to the heavens by forming a Thunder Pce within the body, granting extreme resistance to lightning attribute spells.

    "Choose what you most want to learn."

    Without hesitation, I answer.

    "I want to learn them all."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 224: Black Snake (2)

    Chapter 224: ck Snake (2)

    "You want to learn them all?"

    At my words, Jin Hwi looks at me with a disbelief for a moment before stroking his beard.

    "Hmm, normally, I would have scolded you for being greedy, but for the Lighting Sacred Body...that might be a different story."

    "But what exactly is the Sacred Lightning Body?"

    I ask something I''ve been curious about for a while.

    At that, Jin Hwi kindly exins.

    "If the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body is considered to have the quality of ''being loved by all lightning,'' then the Sacred Lightning Body is a physique that is ''lightning itself.'' It''s said to be a physique where lightning has transformed into a human body. Therefore, there are no restrictions in learning all kinds of lightning methods, and the practice speed of lightning methods is much faster than those with ordinary spiritual roots."

    "Interesting."

    "In fact, all the lightning methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect were created to be our founder, the Golden Deity."

    "...?"

    Jin Hwi looks at my body, which asionally sparks with lightning if not controlled, and continues.

    "The Heavenly Golden Thunder Body of our ancestor, who aimed to control all the lightning across the Three Thousand Worlds and even sought to grasp the Heavenly Tribtion in his hand. The beginning of our sect aimed to imitate that Heavenly Golden Thunder Body. Therefore, all the lightning methods in our text are essentially inferior versions of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body."

    Jin Hwi''s exnation continues with a self-mocking tone.

    "However, the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body is, as the name suggests, a physique out of legends No matter how much one cultivates lightning methods in a human body, reproducing myths is an absurd idea But during the revival era of our sect in the ancient times, the Sacred Lightning Body appeared. A legendary constitution indeed, but less fanciful than the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body. It became a physique that could serve as a bridge for our sect''s lightning methods that aimed to imitate the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body."

    Snap!

    Jin Hwi grabs my shoulder and says with a serious look.

    "Your innate Sacred Lightning Body is a stepping stone for humans to reach the Heavenly Golden Thunder (). When the Sacred Lightning Body appeared in our sect back then, our lightning methods, which were once a secretive method only understood by the direct lineage of our ancestor, became essible to countless disciples, expanding the influence of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Now that the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body and the Sacred Lightning Body have entered our sect together your role is crucial going forward."

    "I will bear that in mind."

    "Originally, I would have discouraged mastering all methods as your master. However, with you and Jeon Myeong-hoon joining the sect, the sect is bound to grow exponentially... So, I will entrust the future to you and give you my permission."

    Jin Hwi hands me three books.

    Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture, Taiji Quaking Lighting Body, Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple.

    I take the three methods and thank Jin Hwi.

    Just like how the Azure Heaven Creation Sect has rankings from the Fifth Cloud Disciple to the First Cloud Disciple, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect also has rankings among disciples, and they wear belts indicating their rank.

    The names of the ranks were taken from the most famous method of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, starting from the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    Disciples who had not passed the Seven Stars Ritual are given a belt marked with Red Lightning (), known as Red Lightning disciples.

    Those who passed the Seven Stars Ritual are Vermilion Lightning () disciples.

    Those who reached the extreme in Qi Refining are Yellow Lightning () disciples.

    Red, Vermilion, Yellow.

    These three ranks are collectively referred to as Lower Lightning () disciples, responsible for menial tasks within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Only those from the Qi Building stage onwards are considered part of the true force of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Qi Building disciples are Green Lightning () disciples, Core Formation disciples are Blue Lightning () disciples.

    Those who show potential to reach the Nascent Soul stage in Core Formation are considered Indigo Lightning () disciples and recognized as Upper Lightning () disciples, the future of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Those who reach the Nascent Soul stage are treated as elders and are grouped as Purple Lightning (), receiving purple belts.

    Furthermore, from the Heavenly Being stage elders, a gold belt marked with Golden Lightning (), named after the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, is awarded. Among the few grand elders leading the sect, they receive a white belt marked with Heavenly Lightning ().

    Only one or two individuals, including the Supreme Sect Master Jin Byuk-ho, wear the belt of Heavenly Lightning.

    I received a green belt from Jin Hwi, symbolizing a Qi Building disciple.

    "Considering your talent and the dense heaven and earth spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm, reaching the Qi Building stage should be quick. Hence, your rank will be Green Lightning disciple for now."

    "Understood."

    "And, the three methods I gave you are not for you to learn right now. You need to reach at least Core Formation to attempt those methods. What you will learn next is the umting Lightning Technique, the basic method of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "Yes."

    I take the "umting Lightning Technique."

    With Jin Hwi''s permission, I open the book containing the umting Lightning Technique and also unfold the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    "Master, this umting Lightning Technique."

    "Yes, it''s very simr to the early part of the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture, isn''t it?"

    It is.

    The umting Lightning Technique is almost identical to the early part of the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture, the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    It''s just a slightly simplified version of a few parts of the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture, made understandable for Qi Refining disciples.

    When I show confusion, Jin Hwi exins.

    "The Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture was personally created by our Ancestor. It''s the most crucial method in the 120,000-year history of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. As such, many disciples attempt to master the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture, and to ensure they don''t face difficulties when theyter practice the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture, we modified its initial part to be familiar from the Qi Refining stage. That is what this umting Lightning Technique is."

    "I see"

    After spending some time with Jin Hwi, getting exnations regarding the umting Lightning Technique, the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture, Taiji Quaking Lighting Body, Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple, and receiving a bit more teaching on lightning methods, I return to my assigned cave residence.

    Wo-woong!

    As I have the Lightning Sacred Body, the cave residence where the best spiritual vein of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect flows is given to me, and I enter deeper into the cave residence to inhale spiritual energy.

    "umting Lightning Technique, huh"

    I look into the umting Lightning Technique, the foundation of lightning methods.

    Lightning Path Methods are among the most difficult to master of all attribute methods.

    Initially, the lightning () attribute is not included in the Five Elements.

    The Lightning Path Method is not naturally developed from the Five Elements spiritual roots but only came into existence after the cultivation method system had developed significantly.

    Thus, there are two ways for those born with Five Elements spiritual roots to learn the Lightning Path Method.

    One either had to be born with Wood () attribute spiritual roots, or forcibly cultivate the power of lightning within oneself through the exchange of Yin and Yang.

    "For those not born with Wood attribute spiritual roots wanting to learn lightning methods, the exchange of Yin and Yang is essential However, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect only finds dual cultivation partners for those who have passed the Seven Stars Ritual."

    What does that mean?

    It means that cultivators in the lower realms who have not passed the Seven Stars Ritual have to find a way to facilitate the exchange of Yin and Yang within their own bodies or forcefully draw in lightning power from the outside.

    How to draw in lightning power from the outside?

    It''s simple.

    Either consume arge amount of elixirs with lightning properties, undergo lightning torture by seniors, or stand in areas where lightning strikes to be hit by lightning directly.

    Naturally, all three methods require either a significant amount of resources or risking one''s life.

    Therefore, many cultivators of the Red Lightning rank in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect often chose to pass the Seven Stars Ritual using basic methods sold externally, like the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, before engaging in dual cultivation to learn the sect''s methods afterward.

    Of course, I don''t need to do that.

    "Is this the umting Lightning Technique?"

    Since I already possess the Five Elements spiritual roots, I can manifest the power of lightning through my Wood attribute spiritual root.

    Wood () symbolizes thunder/lightning, or Zhen (), in the Bagua, making me sufficiently qualified.

    Tingling, tingling.

    As I begin to practice the method, a tingling static electricity rises from the tips of my fingers.

    Wo-woong!

    I inhale and immediately form the Law-Transformation Dantian.

    Inside the dantian, Yin and Yang intertwine, forming the Law-Transformation Dantian of the Qi Gathering stage.

    ''Then, let''s give it a try''

    I qualified to enter the Qi Refining stage.

    Wo-woong!

    I release the Colorless ss Swords inside my Inner Core.

    Tsst, tsstsstssts!

    The cultivation stored in the Colorless ss Swords through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections begin to flood back into me.

    ''Shall I practice the Lightning Path Method?

    I also possess Wood attribute spiritual roots.

    I have the method to embody the exchange of Yin and Yang on my own through demon beast methods.

    Moreover, through the curse of lightning transformation, lightning power is supplied internally rather than externally,

    Having repeated the Qi Refining stage several times, the essentials of the Qi Refining stage are deeply ingrained.

    Additionally, the cultivation from thest cycle is also stored through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections in the Colorless ss Swords.

    Crackle, crackle, crackle!

    I absorb the dense spiritual energy inside my cave residence, operating the demon beast methods, the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, and the umting Lightning Technique simultaneously.

    Crackle!

    The lightning of the umting Lightning Technique, which was nothing but a tingling static electricity, amplifies into a visible lightning the moment I begin my cultivation.

    Crackle!

    Blue lightning surges and writhes above my hands.

    "Seventy-Two Spirit Meridians."

    In an instant, all seventy-two spirit meridians are activated.

    Simultaneously, the Yin and Yang inside the Dantian explodes, and the demon beast method also transforms to correspond to the realm of 1st Star in the Qi Refining stage.

    Adding a bit more of the umting Lightning Technique''s intricacies to the flow of Yin and Yang of the demon beast method, the energy of the lightning bes even fiercer.

    "Thirty-Six Spiritual Natures."

    Thirty-six Spiritual Natures form all over, and the demon beast method grows just as much.

    The thickness of the lightning surging from my hands increases even more.

    "Twelve Earthly Branches."

    Twelve types of spiritual waves existing in spiritual energy are caught in my grasp.

    "Ten Heavenly Stems."

    Ten changes of spiritual energy guides the spiritual power.

    "Nine Pces, Eight Trigrams."

    I quickly pass the stages of the Nine Pces and the Complete Eight Trigrams.

    In an instant, I reached the 6th Star of Qi Refining stage.

    To proceed to the 7th Star of Qi Refining, it''s necessary to align with the celestial energy and auspicious timing.

    However,

    The demon beast method inside my body continues to rise, causing Yin and Yang to collide.

    As a result, the lightning power of the umting Lightning Technique bes even fiercer. At some point, the collision of Yin and Yang reaches its peak.

    Boom!

    Pop!

    My dantian explodes.

    Not figuratively, but literally. Blood spurts from my lower abdomen and blood gushes from my mouth.

    Demon beast methods are very simple.

    It''s literally just about repeatedly causing the explosion of Yin and Yang energy inside the dantian.

    Then, are demon beast methods, the Earth Tribe method, any less difficult than the Heaven Tribe method?

    Absolutely not.

    Such is the nature of the demon beast method. if the body cannot endure, it explodes and leads to death.

    Only the strong survive to be stronger.

    If the Heaven Tribe method is about offering rituals to the heavens to permit cultivation,

    The Earth Tribe method involves burning oneself. If you survive, you were granted permission by the world. If you die, you were not granted permission. A survival of the fittest approach.

    Of course,

    Tsst, tsstsstssts!

    I quickly activate the Formless Sword, summoning it in the form of threads to quickly seal the wounds with my medical knowledge, regenerating with spiritual energy.

    The exploded energy of the demon beast method turns into pure life force, aiding in regeneration.

    ''I need to explode a few more times.''

    Both Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe methods are always a critical point at the 7th Star.

    While the Heaven Tribe method requires aligning with the heavenly timing, the Earth Tribe method, having nothing to do with timing, measures pure luck and physical strength. In some ways, it is arguably more challenging than Heaven Tribe methods.

    Boom!

    Boom! Boom!

    Pop, pop, pop!

    Only after my lower abdomen burst open several times was I barely able to surpass the Qi Refining 7th Star.

    "Phew"

    The demon beast method doesn''t need auspicious timing.

    But if I had practiced the demon beast method during my Qi Refining days, could I have easily passed the 7th Star?

    ''I probably would have died without properly responding to the explosion.''

    Of course, it''s good to know that if you get the hang of it, you can surpass the Qi Refining 7th Star without any rituals.

    ''I''ll perform the ritual for the Heaven Tribe methodter''

    Boom, boom! Boom!

    I continue to operate the demon beast method, regaining my cultivation.

    Tsst, tsstsstsstss!

    The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, which I modified through the Vast Cold Form into a demon beast method, gradually emits blue light, dyeing my body.

    Boom!

    Finally, I instantly recover to the peak stage of Qi Refining.

    Wo-woong!

    What was once my Inner Core has now be a Demon Core, swollen with pure life force.

    Wo-woong!

    I explode the Demon Core again, raising my state to just before entering the Qi Building stage. After cleaning up my blood-stained clothes and changing, I head outside.

    The various locations of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are in the process of recing the buildings used previously at Thunder Cloud Peak, mounting the halls of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect brought up from the lower realm onto various mountain peaks.

    Now, connecting these halls to the spiritual veins flowing through the mountain peaks and activating the sect''s grand array formation will finallyplete the proper establishment of the sect.

    I quickly use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to hide my presence and then fly to a secluded area of Thunder Spirit Ind using the Formless Sword.

    Previously, I had been afraid to use the Formless Sword because the Administrator of Sky Ind is watching.

    However, after having a conversation with Jang Ik in the Astral Realm and discussing the Integration stage Grand Cultivator Wi Ryeong-seon, who monitors the human territory everywhere within the Human Race Grand Alliance, I learned that Wi Ryeong-seon''s detection ability is not absolute. Instead, using my Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I would definitely not be detected by him.

    ''That''s why, when I snuck into Thunder Spirit Ind to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner during my 15th cycle using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, Wi Ryeong-seon couldn''t detect me.''

    After finding a suitable mountain peak on Thunder Spirit Ind, I absorb the cultivation stored in the Colorless ss Sword and the surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    Kugugugu!

    Instantly, the sky wavers and dark clouds gather around.

    Kurung!

    The Demon Core operates the spiritual energy as if it''s going to explode.

    ''Break it.''

    How does the Demon Race ascend to the Qi Building stage?

    By devouring a massive amount of spiritual energy and then exploding it all at once within the Demon Core.

    Naturally, an explosion strong enough to shatter the Demon Core urs.

    From there, if the shattered Demon Core is reconstituted, activating all of the spiritual meridians throughout the body and firmly connecting them to the Demon Core, one ascends to the Qi Building stage.

    If it fails, the demon beast loses all their cultivation and turns into a regr beast.

    Kwaang!

    Without hesitation, I shatter the Demon Core.

    The spiritual power forming the Demon Core disperses throughout my blood vessels.

    Circting inside arteries and veins, red and blue, aligning the cycle of Yin and Yang.

    Yin in the veins, Yang in the arteries.

    And all the Yin and Yang energies meet again in the heart, that is, the middle dantian.

    Kugugugu!

    My heart swells as if it''s about to burst, and just before it explodes,

    I send all the energy gathered in the middle dantian down to the lower dantian.

    ''Gather!''

    Gather the energy, condense it!

    Tsst, tsstsstssts!

    The flow of Yin and Yang intertwines again in the lower dantian, beginning to form a solid ''Demon Core.''

    Simultaneously, my internal energy, which had been somewhat confused with spiritual power, transforms into definite ''demonic power,'' enriching my body with vitality.

    Wo-woong!

    Yin and Yang energies extending from the Demon Core circte through the arteries and veins in my body, gathering in the heart, and the demonic power of primordial chaos collected in the heart returns to the Demon Core.

    The Core () fully connects with the flesh ().

    This energy, a fusion of spiritual energy and life force, is precisely demonic power ()!

    At the same time, a streak of blue lightning from the sky flies towards me.

    Under normal circumstances, I would have cut the blue lightning with the Formless Sword.

    However, I operate the umting Lightning Technique and open all the pores in my body towards the sky.

    ''Absorb.''

    Crackle!

    A tremendous amount of lightning power umtes in the dantian.

    I cannot directly convert it into spiritual power without passing the Seven Stars Ritual, but I can hold it with the umting Lightning Technique.

    Once I pass the Seven Stars Ritual, this immense power of Tribtion Lightning can be immediately converted into cultivation, and the Heaven Tribe method can also be swiftly elevated to the peak Qi Refining stage.

    ''It''s not over yet.''

    Further on.

    Kurung, kurung, kurung!

    Yin and Yang continue to collide.

    My realm, which had reached the early stages of Qi Building, consumes the cultivation stored in the Colorless ss Sword and once again reaches Grand Perfection of Qi Building.

    ''Explode!''

    Kwaang!

    The explosion of ascending to the Core Formation stage is iparable to the explosion of ascending to Qi Building.

    Ascending to Qi Building merely requires shattering the Demon Core, but ascending to Core Formation demands a much more powerful explosion.

    While losing the Demon Core in Qi Building merely results in losing cultivation and reverting to a beast, exploding the Demon Core when reaching Core Formation will likely result in fatal injuries, such that even if one reverts to a beast, they live with disabilities.

    Wo-woong!

    However, I create a Gang Sphere inside the Demon Core again and reform my Inner Core.

    The Inner Core, situated at the center of the Demon Core, will help mitigate the explosive force.

    ''Go!''

    The blue light of the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique, the starlight of the Starlight Protecting Void Body, and the multicolored light of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture shine within the Demon Core.

    Boom!

    A gush of blood flows from my mouth.

    But...

    ''It''s done.''

    I can handle this level of shock.

    The exploded Demon Core sweeps through the blood vessels again.

    Yin and Yang energies, divided into veins and arteries, gather in the heart.

    But when reaching Core Formation, it does not go down to the lower dantian.

    ''Rise.''

    Tsst, tsstsstssts!

    The tremendous demonic power gathered in the heart heads towards the upper dantian.

    Thus, by fully activating the upper dantian, spiritual meridians are generated in every part of the upper, middle, and lower dantians of the demon race.

    ''And again''

    When demonic power is instilled in the upper dantian, the energy is sent back down to the lower dantian.

    In this way, the upper, middle, and lower dantians are tightly interconnected, resulting in a much stronger and more robust Demon Core than before.

    This is the Demon Race''s Core Formation stage.

    Kururung!

    Once again, I reach out my hand towards the Heavenly Lightning flying towards me.

    I want to absorb it with the umting Lightning Technique, but I have already exceeded the limit of what can be absorbed with it.

    Licking my lips, I split the Heavenly Lightning.

    ''Then, for thest time''

    Kwaang!

    Even in the Core Formation stage, I do not stop and continue to absorb the cultivation stored in the Colorless ss Sword.

    Kwaang!

    And finally, at a certain moment.

    Tsst, tsstsstssts!

    My consciousness begins topress into a form identical to myself.

    Thepressed consciousness enters my body and begins to settle inside the Demon Core.

    Inside the dark clouds, along with the blue lightning, golden lightning wriggles.

    Kwurururung!

    Dual-colored heavenly lightning strikes down..

    Kwajijijik!

    Unfazed, I stand up while covered with the Formless Sword, receiving the lightning.

    Since I am still using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, there is no worry of being detected.

    Wo-woong!

    After experiencing a rapid shback,

    A baby-shaped consciousness and a conglomerate of demonic power inside my body,

    A Nascent Soul is born, and I open my eyes and look up at the sky.

    Peeit!

    Phwak!

    Then, as I leap towards the sky, my body cuts through the dual-colored lightning and pierces the dark clouds to reach above them.

    "Phew"

    Around me, 3,000 Colorless ss Swords follow me up.

    The power of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, modified into a demon beast method, swirls beneath me like Yin and Yang.

    Wo-woong!

    I retract the Colorless ss Swords back into the Demon Core and smile.

    "Nascent Soul staged, recovered."

    How many times have I repeated the process of recovering my cultivation?

    Now, in the case of the Earth Tribe method, which requires only the sacrifice of the body without any procedure.

    As long as I have the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and the Colorless ss Swords to store cultivation, I can always recover my realm.

    "In this life, I will definitely reach the Heavenly Being stage."

    One day into joining the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    I reaffirm my goal after recovering to the Nascent Soul Stage.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 225: Black Snake (3)

    Chapter 225: ck Snake (3)

    Woosh

    While I am briefly enjoying the wind above the sky,

    I feel something approaching from afar, apanied by a tingling sensation.

    ''Wi Ryeong-seon.''

    Wi Ryeong-seon, one of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the Human Race, dispatched his avatars as Administrators to all the Sky Inds located within the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    In this state, he has the Administrators monitor all matters, big and small, happening on the Sky Inds. The entity currently flying towards me must also be one of Wi Ryeong-seon''s avatars, the Thunder Spirit Ind Administrator.

    The energy emanating from Wi Ryeong-seon''s avatar is at the Heavenly Being stage.

    Perhaps someone continuously facing Heavenly Tribtion on the Sky Ind, but not being able to be identified due to the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, prompted him toe personally.

    ''Of course, even if he rushes here, there''s nothing he can do if I decide to hide my tracks thoroughly.''

    However, I suddenly feel my physical body twitching upon seeing the vigor of the entity flying towards me from a distance.

    "Hmm"

    Should I give it a go?

    Although the main body is at the Integration stage, this avatar is just at the Heavenly Being stage.

    Suddenly, I am engulfed by the desire to confront Wi Ryeong-seon''s avatar.

    Combining the power of Treading Heavens and the Earth Tribe''s Nascent Soul stage, I should be more than capable of confronting someone at the Heavenly Being stage.

    Wo-woong!

    The talent of the immortal beast I had acquired in my previous life spews a misty fog, stimting me.

    The power obtained from the formidable physical body of the demon race, along with the sharp energy emitted by the Formless Sword from Treading Heavens, surges throughout my body.

    The power of Treading Heavens hones my physical body to be as solid and sharp as a sword, while the power of the demon beast inherently enhances my physical power, thereby amplifying the efficiency of Treading Heaven''s power several-fold.

    Adding the power of the newly acquired immortal beast and the Colorless ss Sword to the mix...

    ''Even without the cultivation of the Heaven Tribe, I should be able to...''

    I feel confident enough to win against someone at the Heavenly Being stage.

    ''...No.''

    However, I suppress that desire.

    ''I''ll wait for another opportunity.''

    Wi Ryeong-seon, the Grand Cultivator who monitors the major and minor matters within the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    He is known to be weaker among those at the early stage of Integration because he had not specialized inbat methods.

    But no matter what, an Integration stage is still an Integration stage, and if I confront him and kill the avatar, the real Wi Ryeong-seon wille here in person.

    Reluctantly postponing my encounter with Wi Ryeong-seon, I swing my hand towards the void.

    Swish!

    My hand, imbued with the Formless Sword, cleaves through the void and creates a blind spot of heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    I enter within the blind spot of perception, spiritual energy, and space using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, disappearing from Wi Ryeong-seon''s sight like a phantom.

    Wi Ryeong-seon, unable to find me upon arrival, forms a hand seal and begins to use a surveince method that envelops the entire Sky Ind in an attempt to locate me.

    Bypassing the perplexed Wi Ryeong-seon, I once againnd at an appropriate ce on Thunder Spirit Ind.

    It''s a small city meant for the cultivators on Thunder Spirit Ind, and it seems lively inside, possibly because a market is being held.

    ''It''s been a while since I''ve been to a Human Race market.''

    While hidden with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I enter the market.

    Such a bustling ce, filled with countless intent and consciousness, is the perfect spot to hide using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    ''Wi Ryeong-seon will probably focus more than usual to find me for a while, so I should stay hidden inside the market until the intensity of his surveince spell weakens.''

    Ziiing

    I can feel Wi Ryeong-seon''s surveince spell unfold even more powerfully than usual.

    Noticing something unusual, a few Nascent Soul stage cultivators and Core Formation stage cultivators within the market look up to the sky.

    ''Anyway, maintaining such a strong surveince spell over the entire Thunder Spirit Ind at the Heavenly Being stage won''tst long.''

    It will probably return to its normal surveince intensity before long.

    Ifortably tour the market while also gathering materials needed for Hong Fan''s awakening.

    In myst life... I definitely only roamed around with Hong Fan.''

    I remember not having any otherpanions besides Hong Fan.

    Perhaps, awakening Hong Fan and elevating his cultivation might bring back memories of my past life.

    As I am searching for materials for Hong Fan''s spiritual awakening, it happens.

    "This is a demon beast method brought in by the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect this time. Take a look before you go!"

    Hearing about a demon beast method, my interest is piqued, and I turn to look in that direction.

    ''The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect has connections with Hyeon Eum, so it would be easier for them to source demon beast methods and such from the Earth Tribe Territory....''

    The seller of the demon beast method appears to be at the Qi Building stage, roughly a middle-aged man.

    In front of himys several items that look like the shed snakeskin.

    Not just me, but several other Qi Building stage cultivators and early Core Formation stage cultivators approach the man upon hearing about the ''demon beast method.''

    "Hmm, where is the method manual?"

    "These shedskin are the demon beast methods. Unlike us from the Heaven Tribe who record techniques in books or jade slips, demon beasts inscribe their methods onto their bodies."

    "Well, I''ve heard that the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect asionally sources demon beast methods from the Earth Tribe"

    A man with a goat beard sends a dubious look towards the merchant selling demon beast methods.

    "How on earth are you selling demon beast methods obtained from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect? I was under the impression that the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect only sells these methods to high-level cultivators."

    "Haha, it seems you''ve been staying on Thunder Spirit Ind for too long and are unaware of the circumstances of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect?"

    At the Qi Building stage cultivator''s words, the man with the goat beard looks at him with an expression that says, ''then exin it properly.''

    "The demon beast methods that the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect asionally brings over from the Earth Tribe aren''t carefully selected by the Sect itself. Instead, merchants from the demon race gather numerous demon beast methods and then sell them off to the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect in bulk."

    I, having a rough understanding of how demon merchants handle demon beast methods, nod along.

    To those merchants, demon beast methods are just one of the many resources they have in abundance. It''s considered ideal for them to gather everything they can and sell it off to make a profit, especially when someone from the Heaven Tribe is willing to buy.

    "And among those gathered demon beast methods, the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect disposes of any that are too difficult for the Human Race to learn, too low-level, or unstable. They only select the usable ones to sell to high-level cultivators."

    "So, the methods you''re selling are ''discarded'' methods?"

    "No, no, listen to the end. After the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect selects the ''usable'' demon beast methods, there''s always a category that needs to be ''dealt with.''"

    "Hmm?"

    The man continues.

    "Firstly, Dragon Race methods. Since the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect is connected to the Dragon King of the Earth Tribe, naturally the Dragon King would control and prevent any leaks to the Heaven Tribe. Next are the Bird Race (), or ''bird'' category demon beast methods. Since the Dragon Race sometimes shows vulnerabilities to the Bird Race, those too are kept from leaking. Lastly, the Serpent Race () methods."

    "Serpent race? You mean snake demon beasts?"

    "Exactly. Serpent Race demon beast methods are particrly troublesome for the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect. However, they are not forbidden from being leaked. Since they''ve been purchased, the sect wants to make a profit but prefers not to sell them openly, so the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect often ends up selling these Serpent Race demon beast methods off cheaply to just about anyone. That''s how I was able to obtain demon beast methods from the sect myself."

    "Hmm Why does the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect dislike Serpent Race demon beast methods? Shouldn''t they value Serpent Race methods the most since they are rted to dragons? Is there a problem with the Snake Race methods?"

    "Who knows From what I know, it''s not so much about issues within the methods, but the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect has a bad impression of [snakes]."

    ''The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect has a bad impression of [snakes]?''

    This is new information to me, sparking my curiosity. I focus on the conversation.

    "Why would the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect dislike snakes?"

    "I don''t know the details. You''d have to ask them. Now, now, more importantly, isn''t there a Daoist here truly interested in demon beast methods? While the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect may not cultivate Serpent Race methods due to internal reasons, remember the legend that snakes can be dragons if they turn into imoogi? Perhaps using Serpent Race methods could be an opportunity to uncover the secrets of the most noble race in the Earth Tribe, the Dragon Race methods!"

    ''If that were possible, would the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, practically a puppet of the ck Dragon King, have allowed it to leak''

    Seemingly sharing my thoughts, the cultivators gathered here show expressions of disdain.

    The Qi Building stage cultivator, whether he is aware of it or not, continues to enthusiastically pitch the demon beast methods.

    "If you find it difficult or undesirable to practice them yourself, why not take this opportunity to go to the demon beast store and purchase snake demon beasts to let your pet demon beast learn them! It''s a great opportunity for your pet demon beast to learn authentic Serpent Race methods brought over from the Earth Tribe''s True Dragon Alliance!"

    "Hmm"

    "Still, it feels a bit off knowing these methods were discarded by the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect"

    "Hmm"

    Despite the merchant''s pitch, the other cultivators seem uneasy and disperse in various directions, clicking their tongues.

    Seeing this, the Qi Building stage cultivator''s face falls, and he ckens his grip on the snake skins.

    "If you''re going to do business, it might be better to improve your sales pitch. Revealing all the ufortable details like that isn''t going to attract anyone''s interest."

    Even one of the cultivators offers him advice on doing business before leaving, leaving only me in front of his stall.

    ''It seems the surveince spell has weakened by now''

    Slyly

    I casually release the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and reveal myself in front of him, asking.

    "Apart from those ufortable aspects of the methods you''re selling do they have any advantages?"

    "Ah, of course, senior!"

    He looks up at me, realizing I am at least a mid-stage Core Formation cultivator or higher, and begins to exin while bowing his head.

    "The Serpent Race believes in the legend of bing dragons and constantly cultivates to be imoogi. While it''s uncertain if they can truly be dragons, at least learning Serpent Race methods can make one an ''imoogi.''"

    "Imoogi You mean, even the Human Race can be imoogi by learning these?"

    "No, it''s not like that. It means gaining the power of an imoogi. Of course, if you were to raise a snake demon beast as a pet, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to let it learn these methods."

    "I don''t raise snake demon beasts"

    "Yo-you don''t have to raise a snake! Even if you raise carp, centipedes, turtles, lizards, or other demon beasts rted to dragons, the Serpent Race methods would still be effective!"

    "Hmm? Centipedes?"

    I be intrigued by his words and ask.

    "Centipedes can benefit from Serpent Race methods too?"

    "Yes! Don''t they say if a centipede cultivates for ten thousand years, it can be a dragon? Since centipedes are rted to dragons, the imoogi-bing Serpent Race methods are effective!"

    "Hoh"

    ''Since I came to buy materials for awakening Hong Fan, and if Hong Fan can also learn these demon beast methods''

    It seems not a bad idea to purchase them.

    "It just so happens I''m considering raising a centipede demon beast myself, so why don''t you give me a suitable method book for it?"

    At my words, the Qi Building stage cultivator shows me the skins with a gleeful expression.

    "Among the Serpent Race, scales that are closer to ck are considered most auspicious. Therefore, the darker the color of the skin, the higher the grade of the Serpent Race method."

    "Then, do you have any ck snake skins? I''d like to get the best demon beast method avable"

    "Unfortunately, ck snakes are considered very auspicious within the Serpent Race, so their skins do not leak out."

    "Is that so?"

    I remember the Serpent Race.

    I had a fleeting encounter with a few from the True Dragon Alliance.

    Most of the Serpent Race were known to be a patient race, focusing on their cultivation away from the world''s turmoils, and those few I had encountered had such traits.

    ''It''s probably because they mostly stay secluded and focus on cultivation that I hardly encountered them and don''t know much.''

    With that thought, I take one dark blue and one pure white shed snake skin from the Qi Building stage cultivator and tuck them away.

    ''A centipede bing a dragon With Hong Fan''s talent, it might be possible.''

    I don''t know why.

    But somehow, it feels utterly natural to me that Hong Fan will be a great being.

    Wo-woong!

    I bury pieces of my Nascent Soul across various spiritual mountains on Thunder Spirit Ind with the help of Yuan Yu.

    It''s a secret technique that allows one to embed pieces of their Nascent Soul in ces with spiritual veins so they can be retrievedter. It''s simr to the blood souls of Yuan Li.

    However, the difference is that Yuan Li requires a massive amount of blood sacrifices to retrieve the blood souls buried in human-inhabited areas.

    I don''t need such blood sacrifices.

    ''If I reach the Nascent Soul stage in a day, I''d be treated not as a genius but as a monster or a spy with a hidden agenda.''

    I have no intention of foolishly going to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and advertising, ''I''ve reached the Nascent Soul stage in just one day.''

    ''I''ll scatter my Nascent Soul for now and seal the Demon Core.''

    Crackle.

    As Yuan Yu forms a hand seal, the energy flowing from his body seals the power within my Demon Core.

    Lastly, I summon the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and imnt it in five ces on the Demon Core.

    Plop, plop, plop, plop, plop!

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and Yuan Yu''s spellpletes the seal.

    ''Now, there''s no way to discover that I reached the Nascent Soul stage using demon race methods.''

    Only the pure power of the Heaven Tribe''s Qi Refining 6th Star remains within me.

    ''If it''s Nascent Soul in a day, I might be suspected. But Qi Refining 6th Star should be within a believable range.''

    With that thought, I return to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "Master, your unworthy disciple hase seeking assistance in my cultivation."

    I approach Jin Hwi, bowing and speaking to him.

    Jin Hwi looks at me with warm eyes and nods.

    "Well, with your talent, you must have formed the Law-Transformation Dantian already Is it the understanding of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words that trouble you?"

    "No, I''ve reached the 6th Star of Qi Refining."

    ""

    "Would you assist me with the Seven Stars Ritual?"

    Jin Hwi''s eyes widen asrge asnterns as he abruptly stands up.

    "Do not lie! You were given the umting Lightning Technique in the morning, and you reached the 6th Star of Qi Refining by evening? Are you mocking your master!!!"

    ""

    ''Not just 6th Star of Qi Refining, I reached the Nascent Soul stage''

    If I had told him the truth, his reaction might not just be shock but possibly a heart attack.

    "It''s true, Master."

    "That''s preposterous Hand over your hand. I will check if you truly are at the 6th Star of Qi Refining."

    And so, I extend my hand to Jin Hwi, allowing him to verify my cultivation.

    Shortly after.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is turned upside down by the news that I had reached the 6th Star of Qi Refining within a day of receiving the basic cultivation method.

    Trantor Notes: Reminds me of when Kim Young-hoon turned the whatever sect upside down by reaching first-rate.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 226: Black Snake (4)

    Chapter 226: ck Snake (4)

    The Vice-Sect Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jin Hwi, doubted his own sanity.

    He had taken him to the Scripture Pavilion in the morning, given him the umting Lightning Technique, and taught him the basics.

    He had thought he would figure out how to form the Law-Transformation Dantian on his own.

    Since Jin Hwi himself is a Heavenly Spiritual Root, and he managed to easily create the Law-Transforming Dantian, he thought Seo Eun-hyun, born with a Lighting Sacred Body, would naturally do the same.

    Of course, he thought memorizing the true words for the 1st Star of Qi Refining might be a bit confusing and would take a few days.

    Jin Hwi had thought so because that was his own experience.

    ''No, fine. Let''s say due to his legendary qualities, he can quickly surpass the 1st Star of Qi Refining. Since the 2nd Star is linked to the first, let''s assume he can surpass that too. But''

    Jin Hwi swallows hard, unable toprehend the unfathomable genius before him with hismon sense.

    ''To learn the umting Lightning Technique in the morning and reach the 6th Star of Qi Refining by evening? How does that even make sense?''

    And it seems the others around Jin Hwi feel the same, as everyone looks at Seo Eun-hyun as if he is a monster.

    Including the Vice-Sect Leader Jin Hwi, the Sect Leader Jin Lin, the Supreme Sect Master Jin Byuk-ho, and all the elders gathered in front of Seo Eun-hyun''s residence.

    Surrounding Seo Eun-hyun!

    "So you''re saying you gave him the umting Lightning Technique this morning?"

    "Yes."

    Jin Hwi nods.

    Jin Byuk-ho opens his mouth in disbelief.

    "Are you really sure you just taught him now? Could it be that you secretly taught him when he joined the Flying Immortal tform?"

    "No, with all due respect, Supreme Sect Master, do you think that makes any sense? Instead, I''d like to ask you a question. I heard you first met this boy in the lower realm and tested his talent. Was he really just a mortal then? Not at the 6th Star of Qi Refining?"

    "No. To be precise, he was on the verge of entering the Qi Gathering stage. Yes I see now."

    Jin Byuk-ho nods and speaks.

    "He was originally just entering the Qi Gathering stage. Perhaps he already knew about the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gangs Decrees, the Twelve Branches, the Ten Heavenly Stems, the Nine Pces, and the Eight Trigrams. Doesn''t that make sense?"

    "Didn''t the Supreme Sect Master just verify it? This boy''s umtion of the 6th Star of Qi Refining isn''t simply due to external techniques. It''s purely through the umting Lightning Technique that he reached the 6th Star!"

    ""

    "Knowing the forms of external techniques and reaching Qi Refining 6th Star so quickly with the umting Lightning Technique? Unless one madly abandons all their cultivation and repeats the process of Understanding before Breakthrough numerous times, it''s impossible!"

    "Hmm So what are you trying to say?"

    Jin Byuk-ho asks, somewhat excitedly stirred by Jin Hwi.

    Jin Hwi exims with a bewildered expression.

    "Match him with So-hae! If not for a talent like So-hae, we absolutely cannot amodate this boy''s insane talent!"

    "Hmm!"

    As the discussion turns to Jin So-hae, Jin Byuk-ho''s great granddaughter, Jin Byuk-ho frowns slightly.

    Jin Hwi points excitedly at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "If not So-hae, then the dual cultivation partners for this boy should be chosen from the Nascent Soul stage elders to bnce it out. In my 1,050 years of life, I''ve never encountered such a nonsensical understanding (/Aptitude for Understanding)! Eun-hyun, show them."

    At Jin Hwi''s excitedmand, Seo Eun-hyun steps forward and calmly disys the hand signs of the Seventy-Two Earthly Shas.

    The spiritual natures of the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Decrees, the Twelve Branches'' spiritual energies, the Ten Heavenly Stems'' changes are all perfectly demonstrated.

    Not only that, but he also mastered the principles of the Nine Pces and the Eight Trigrams, leaving Jin Byuk-ho and the other elders speechless with admiration.

    "Perfect"

    "He grasped the principles of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words with the umting Lightning Technique?"

    "It''s like looking at children who have perfected their state after years of Understanding before Breakthrough, rather than Breakthrough before Understanding. That''s how wless it is."

    Amidst the elders'' praises, Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes flicker, but no one notices.

    "Certainly, his talent is beyond belief. It''s exciting to think how much he will grow after the Seven Stars Ritual. No need for Qi Building Pills or anything with such an exceptional understanding. And on top of that, such a person has the Sacred Lightning Body and possesses a consciousness of the Nascent Soul stage"

    Jin Byuk-ho, who had been dumbfounded for a moment, bursts intoughter.

    "Hahahaha! Good! Good indeed, it''s time for the 120,000-year reputation of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to resound through the world again!"

    Laughing heartily, Jin Byuk-ho stamps his foot.

    Koong!

    Behind him, a chair made of earth rises as if sprouting from the ground, then melts into ss under the lightning emanating from Jin Byuk-ho''s body.

    Sitting on the ss throne, Jin Byuk-houghs heartily, emitting streaks of lightning.

    "Since So-hae has a Wall Force Constitution, suggesting her as a dual cultivation partner for someone with a Lightning Sacred Body makes sense. If they be partners, they could unleash tremendous power. However... I''m sorry, but I promised her parents that I would let her choose her own partner."

    Jin Byuk-ho looks at Seo Eun-hyun and continues with a joyous smile.

    "If you want to match that kid with So-hae, then make the kid win So-hae over. Otherwise, it would be better to just assign a Nascent Soul stage female elder from our sect."

    "Hmm"

    "And, if the Lightning Sacred Body is like this, imagine how exceptional Jeon Myeong-hoon, who can be considered the reincarnation of our ancestor with the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, must be!"

    Jin Byuk-ho looks happily in one direction.

    That is where Jeon Myeong-hoon is receiving education from Jin So-hae.

    "Personally, as So-hae''s ancestor, I wish for So-hae to be matched with someone who possesses the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, the symbol of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. But who knows how that will turn out. However, if that happens, So-hae might actually be the onecking inparison. Hahaha! Having two such talented geniuses enter our sect is indeed a great fortune that could bring back the glory of 120,000 years ago!"

    Jin Byuk-ho, genuinely happy, stands up from his temporary throne and walks over to Seo Eun-hyun, patting him on the shoulder.

    "All of the sect is cing their hopes on you, Seo Eun-hyun. Do not disappoint us."

    "Yes, I will bear that in mind."

    "Yes, yes. If the Lightning Sacred Body is like this, I can''t help but be excited about how outstanding the true heir to the ancestry''s Heavenly Golden Thunder Body will be! I hope So-hae finishes instilling manners in him as soon as possible. Hahaha!"

    Feeling ecstatic, Jin Byuk-ho can''t stopughing as he floats into the air.

    "In our sect, there is a system called merit points, where members are awarded for undertaking the sect''s missions, and these points can be used to borrow or obtain the sect''s techniques, pills, magic artifacts, and dharma treasures. But! As the Supreme Sect Master, I decree, from this moment on, Seo Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon, the two geniuses of the sect, will be exempt from the merit points system! Provide them with whatever they want! Understood?"

    "Yes!"

    After finishing his deration, Jin Byuk-ho flies away using the Flying Escape Technique, his smile stretching ear to ear.

    ''The golden lightning and intent are indistinguishable.''

    I chuckle to myself as I observe the golden lightning and the golden intent emanating from Jin Byuk-ho.

    Then, turning my head towards the pavilion where Jeon Myeong-hoon is located, I pinder.

    ''Having attracted so much attention from the very beginning, Jeon Myeong-hoon will have no choice but to dedicate himself to cultivation, whether he likes it or not.''

    Honestly, during my 15th reincarnation.

    I was quite surprised when I first met Jeon Myeong-hoon in his normal state.

    It was impossible for someone with such insane talent to still be at the Core Formation stage unless they had spent decades just fooling around.

    ''This time, I''ll provide the stimtion myself.''

    Not just that.

    If he doesn''t understand, I''ll use the methods of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect to instill it in him. If that still doesn''t work, I''ll resort to brainwashing like Seo Hweol to forcibly elevate his cultivation.

    ''The Heavenly Lightning Banner was afraid of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s touch.''

    I clearly remember that moment.

    When Jeon Myeong-hoon held the Heavenly Lightning Banner, it feared his Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    ''Once he regains his cultivation, controlling the Heavenly Lightning Banner should also be possible.''

    Doing so might even make sealing the banner within the Head Realm easier.

    Of course, there is a possibility that Jeon Myeong-hoon won''t listen to me.

    In preparation for that, I too must increase my strength.

    I resolved to rapidly advance my cultivation so as not to fall behind Jeon Myeong-hoon and decided to follow my master, Jin Hwi, to perform the Seven Stars Ritual on Thunder Cloud Peak in a few days.

    "Fortunately, the archives of the Thunder Cloud Pavilion had materials on the constetions of the Bright Cold Realm. Study and learn from these."

    "Yes."

    I had already memorized all the constetions, but I pretend to listen to Jin Hwi''s instructions and quickly flip through the book.

    "Honestly, your Seven Stars Ritual will likely go smoothly. So now let''s decide who you''ll bring as your dual cultivation partner after the ritual."

    ""

    At those words, I inadvertently let out a sigh.

    ''To pair me with a Nascent Soul stage female elder?''

    Most cultivators in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect already have dual cultivation partners, being mostly in matrimonial rtionships, whether men or women.

    To assign a Nascent Soul stage dual cultivation partner to me meant one of two things: she is either a widow or someone who has cultivated techniques like the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body to the point where their gender is indistinguishable.

    ''Either option is unappealing''

    Moreover, since I had previously avoided being assigned a dual cultivation partner under the pretext of the Seven Stars Ritual, it will not be easy to avoid this time.

    ''No choice then.''

    After being paired, I''ll immediately enter secluded cultivation to recover my Heavenly Tribe Nascent Soul stage cultivation.

    Then, as a Nascent Soul stage elder, I can say I no longer need a dual cultivation partner.

    ''Considering there are quite a few Nascent Soul stage female cultivators who have not sought another partner after bing widows, it seems not mandatory to have a dual cultivation partner after bing an elder.''

    That will solve everything!

    I internally make ns and simply nod for now.

    "Understood."

    "Good, good. After your Seven Stars Ritual, your dual cultivation partner will be Grand Elder Hong."

    "Yes?"

    ''Grand Elder? Not an Elder but a Grand Elder?''

    The term ''Grand Elder'' implies someone at the Heavenly Being stage.

    "Thete Heavenly Being stage Grand Elder Hong will be assigned as your dual cultivation partner. Do you understand?"

    "I see. What kind of person is this Grand Elder Hong? Is she among the elders who came to see me earlier?"

    "No. Grand Elder Hong is someone who usually doesn''t leave her quarters no matter what happens As for what kind of person she is"

    Jin Hwi seems to ponder about Grand Elder Hong and then awkwardly smiles.

    "Um um She''s a good person. Just a bit unique. So much so that all her previous dual cultivation partners ran away But her nature isn''t bad."

    ""

    I can''t help but ask incredulously at that moment.

    "Why would the dual cultivation partners want to run away from Grand Elder Hong?"

    "Grand Elder Hong is well, actually."

    ""

    "Uuum"

    After letting out a sigh, Jin Hwi reveals the truth.

    "Because Grand Elder Hong has been conducting human experiments on her dual cultivation partners, attempting to manifest the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s legendary constitutions."

    ""

    Upon hearing this, I instantly realize that Grand Elder Hong is no less a madman than the Mad Lord.

    "Aren''t I a valuable asset to the sect?"

    "That''s correct. However, Grand Elder Hong, with your Lightning Sacred Body, wouldn''t dare to treat you recklessly. Moreover, her goal has been to manifest legendary constitutions, and you are essentially the target she has been aiming for."

    "What about the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body?"

    "Grand Elder Hong has not dared to overstep towards the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body. She has always targeted the Lightning Sacred Body, so she will definitely not harm you."

    "Are you sure?"

    I ask skeptically, trying to read Jin Hwi''s intent.

    Could it be, Master, that you''ve already agreed upon this with Grand Elder Hong?"

    Caught by my pointed question, Jin Hwi breaks into a cold sweat and suddenly bows his head.

    "I''m sorry, my disciple! That madwoman, Grand Elder Hong, threatened to cause a scene if she couldn''t have you, so I thought I''d at least pass the message!"

    ""

    "If you truly dislike it, I''ll switch to an ordinary widowed Nascent Soul stage elder. Grand Elder Hong might throw a tantrum, butwould itpare to the time when the Mad Lord came to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and wreaked havoc? The Supreme Sect Master will take care of it probably."

    ""

    ''This''

    Although I am somewhat dumbfounded by ''Grand Elder Hong'', the more I think about it, the more appealing it seems.

    ''Not bad?''

    Grinning, I think,

    ''She wants to experiment on me?''

    Unless she intends topletely transform me like the Mad Lord, I can tolerate that level.

    Moreover, I consider the potential benefits of her infamous reputation.

    ''Using her attempts to experiment on me as an excuse, I can either run away within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect or even escape outside, and everyone would just nod understandingly.''

    Jin Hwi''s reaction gave a clear picture of what kind of a lunatic Grand Elder Hong is.

    She might not be as bad as the Mad Lord, but she is certainly crazy.

    ''Moreover, if it''s not a Nascent Soul stage elder but ate Heavenly Being stage elder''

    I can get much more advice on the Lightning Path Methods from her.

    Of course, dealing with insane people often means normal logic will not apply.

    However, as mad as she might be, could she really be as bad as the Mad Lord?

    Having adapted to the Mad Lord''s logic, I feel confident I can get used to her too.

    And most importantly,

    ''If she really is a madwoman intent on experimenting on me, I might be less attached than I anticipated.''

    nning to evade human experimentation as an excuse to roam freely without truly forming a dual cultivation partnership, watching her chase me and throw fits would prevent any emotional attachment from forming.

    ''Even with regression, there won''t be a shock to my psyche.''

    That is the most appealing aspect.

    Of course, having decided to be part of the same sect family, I will likely develop some affection for myrades in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    But she won''te close to being part of the ''family'' I will intensely bond with.

    ''That way, the shock upon regression will be somewhat lessened.''

    With that in mind, I ept Jin Hwi''s proposition. He, unsure of what to do, exudes a mix of gratitude and remorse.

    The day of the Seven Stars Ritual arrived.

    I climb onto the altar Jin Hwi has prepared and begin the ritual.

    Kugugugu

    Inevitably, dark clouds gather again, severing the connection to the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    Seeing this, Jin Hwi''s eyes narrow.

    "What''s this Isn''t today the auspicious date for the ritual? It can''t be I checked everything."

    "Master, what are those clouds?"

    "Hmm, it seems today isn''t the auspicious date after all."

    "From what I know, such clouds can be dispelled by the ritual''s participant themselves without any issue for the ritual. Is that correct?"

    "That''s true, but you''re only at the 6th Star of Qi Refining. How can you possibly"

    Before Jin Hwi can finish,

    I draw upon the umting Lightning Technique and extend my hand towards the sky.

    Then, using the power of the Heavenly Lightning I had harnessed when I advanced to the Qi Building stage with demon beast methods, I unleash it with both hands.

    Kwarrrrrrung!

    The azure lightning from my hands ascend towards the sky, tearing through the clouds to clear a path for the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    Witnessing this, Jin Hwi''s eyes widen in disbelief.

    "What in the world is this."

    So surprised is Jin Hwi that, during the rest of the Seven Stars Ritual, he couldn''t even think to assist me. He just stood there, dumbfoundedly watching me.

    Crackle, fizz!

    Swoosh

    Receiving the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, I confirm that I have regained the vision of the Heaven Tribe.

    I have reached the 7th Star of Qi Refining.

    The aplishments of my umting Lightning Technique have expanded even further, and I feel as though a path that had been blocked is now clear.

    "Master, I havepleted the Seven Stars Ritual."

    "How... how did you manage to produce such lightning with the umting Lightning Technique"

    "Who knows, it just worked when I tried."

    "Heh, hehehehehe"

    Jin Hwi, initially wearing a look of disbelief, begins to genuinelyugh.

    "Hehehahahaha! Yes, yes!"

    It seems he has finallye to ept my talent.

    "This is the power of the Lightning Sacred Body! Truly a blessing for our sect. If the Lighting Sacred Body is this impressive, just how extraordinary must the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body of our Ancestor be! Ah! Ancestor, you truly watch over our sect!"

    Next to him, I smile meaningfully, calcting the remaining amount of azure lightning.

    With this much, it might be a stretch to reach Qi Building, but reaching the pinnacle of Qi Refining should be no problem.''

    That is enough for me.

    I have yet to utilize all of the Heaven Tribe cultivation stored in the Colorless ss Sword, so I can simply proceed with those.

    The day after the Seven Stars Ritual.

    "Are you the one called Seo Eun-hyun?"

    In front of my cave residence appears a person dressed in a golden robe, belted with a golden sash.

    Despite the static electricity crackling around her, the hair of the woman, who had let her deep ck hair grow down to her waist, remains as smooth as ebony.

    The woman, with her cleanplexion, looks quite sane at first nce.

    "I am Grand Elder Hong of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. From today onwards, I will be your dual cultivation partner."

    "Ah, please take good care of me."

    For now, I greet her with polite manners.

    ''I''ll have to dodge around her from now on, but I should at least make a good impression on the first day...''

    And then, it happens.

    "You, you!"

    "???"

    Suddenly, she bursts out in anger and stomps her foot.

    From the outside, lightning shes and the sky roars.

    "Do you really think your status is the same as mine just because I''ve be your dual cultivation partner! How dare youck the proper manners towards a grand elder of the sect!"

    ''What is she talking about? It''s the correct etiquette ording to the royal traditions of Shengzi...''

    "In my time, whenever a grand elder of the sect made an appearance, everyone kneeled and bowed their heads without question! Even 860 years ago, such etiquette was alive, why has it be sox!"

    ""

    ''She''s angry because I didn''t follow etiquette from 800 years ago.''

    I am momentarily irritated but eventually adjust my actions based on the traditional etiquette I had learned from Shengzi, kneeling and bowing my head.

    ''Let''s just amodate her for now.''

    "Yes, I apologize for my rudeness. Please forgive me."

    ''That should be enough, right?''

    However, I can see her intent writhing with anger again.

    ''What is it now?''

    "The etiquette is wrong! Do it again!"

    "Grand Elder, with all due respect this is the correct form of etiquette from what I understand."

    It''s a motion I had verified by digging through the ancient documents of Shengzi''s royal family and observing several royal ceremonies.

    There is no way it could be wrong.

    Yet, Grand Elder Hong stubbornly res at me, insisting on her point.

    "What do you know! It wasn''t done like that 800 years ago!"

    Her insistence on her age and arguing that my posture is wrong because of it leaves me momentarily speechless.

    ''What is this younger one babbling about in front of me?''

    Her continued fussing about age and growing anger makes me increasingly annoyed.

    And then, Grand Elder Hong''s face turns red with rage as she screams wildly.

    "You! This disrespectful brat. Fine, if you really have no intention of correcting your etiquette, then I will personally study your body and"

    ''Perhaps a bit of education will be beneficial...''

    I look into the eyes of Grand Elder Hong Su-ryeong which are aze with anger.

    And in the next moment.

    "Thinking I would treat you specially just because you have the Lightning Sacred Body huh?"

    "Heh."

    I let out a hollowugh, realizing why she had suddenlye to me and started raging.

    "I apologize. I was preupied with unnecessary thoughts, inadvertently troubling you with my intent."

    It wasn''t because she suddenly decided to pick a fight over age.

    It was because I had been exuding an intent that suggested I wanted to run away from her and merely use her, which prompted her sudden outburst.

    "Ah, no how could"

    After the Mad Lord, Azure Tiger Saint, and Oh Hyun-seok.

    I have met the fourth cultivator to achieve Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 227: Black Snake (5)

    Chapter 227: ck Snake (5)

    Surururu

    The moment I realized my opponent had achieved Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, I promptly reigned in my intent.

    Simultaneously, interest sparked in Grand Elder Hong''s eyes.

    The displeasure that had been present just moments ago washed away, no longer visible.

    "Hmm You."

    Grand Elder Hong looks at me with a momentarily interested gaze, suddenly taking a step forward.

    Simultaneously, her arm rushes towards me. In my mind, I envision her hand piercing through my heart.

    However, in that vision, I split her body in half and kill her.

    Flinch!

    Grand Elder Hong is taken aback, but a smile appears on her lips.

    "So it is. Were you originally not just any ordinary person but a martial artist?"

    "One could say that."

    "Good. What was your primary weapon?"

    "A sword."

    "A sword! Hahaha!"

    She does not hide her exhrated intent.

    "Perfect conditions to be a sword cultivator!"

    Whoo

    She opens her mouth and several orbs of light shoot out from her Golden Core, encircling her.

    A total of 16 golden swords!

    "I, too, am a sword cultivator! Do you have any expertise in flying sword techniques?"

    ''So that''s it.''

    I immediately understand what kind of entity she is.

    Just like the previous encounter with Byeok Mun-seong, she is a sword cultivator who specializes in controlling flying swords.

    "I''ll lend you a magic artifact so we can have a match. Instead of Jin Hwi, I''ll take on the role of your master."

    However, I just smirk.

    ''My master?''

    With a sword? In front of me? Her?

    I nce towards a small table inside my quarters.

    I quickly swing my hand, cutting off one of the table''s legs and holding it in my hand.

    "If we''re just sparring with sword techniques, this should suffice."

    "Hahaha, you madman. Well, don''t me me when you get a thrashing."

    Crackle, fizz!

    Her flying sword dharma treasures draw upon lightning energy, emitting a golden glow.

    Wham!

    Her flying swords surge towards me swiftly.

    Holding the leg of the table, I spin around, smoothly deflecting the flying swords and then shoot towards her.

    However, I sense presences from behind, in front, above and below.

    At the same time, ''images'' form in my mind.

    A sword, silently concealing its presence, spring from the right diagonal below to stab at my throat.

    Mid-stride, I twist my body, bending at the waist.

    Just as I do so, a flying sword that came from my blind spot whizzes past where my head had been.

    Taking advantage of the moment I twist my body, flying swords from all directions lunge at me.

    Whirling

    But I nt one foot on the ground, using it as a pivot as I swing the sword (the table leg) continuously without pause.

    Whoom

    Infusing Qi into the table leg, I repel all of the flying sword dharma treasures. Continuing the momentum of that rotational force, I rapidly surge towards Hong Su-ryeong''s blind spot.

    Then, I swing the sword in an upward slicing motion, and Hong Su-ryeong, with a face full of exhration, grabs her golden sword and swings back at me.

    Zing!

    Crack!

    Shockwaves resonate in all directions, and the table leg creaks as if about to break.

    "What are you, really? You''re the best, not just any martial artist from Three Flowers Gather at the Summit! Are you the Five Energies Converging to the Origin thates once every few hundred years? The excitement of fighting with you surpasses any cultivator I''ve killed!"

    Kugugugu!

    Under her Heavenly Being stage pressure, my body slowly sinks into the ground.

    ''The ground of my cave residence can''t withstand it.''

    Although my bodypletely disperses her power, making me practically unscathed, it seems the surrounding terrain and objects can''t say the same.

    ''If I used even a little of the power of my physical body from demon beast methods, Ultimate Pinnacle, or the Formless Sword, I would guarantee victory...''

    I observe her, gauging her level.

    Though we were merely crossing swords, several ''images'' formed in my mind.

    Scenes where she pressed me time and again, only for her head to end up pierced by the leg of my table.

    Even though I was being pushed back in the current situation, the future we saw as our intents mingled always ended with her defeated, miserably impaled on the table leg, without exception.

    "Hah...!"

    With augh that seems to tear her mouth, Hong Su-ryeong begins to infuse her dharma treasure with power, intending to split my body in half.

    And as I exchange intents with her, I realize something and am startled.

    Wait, she''s not at Three Flowers Gather at the Summit!?''

    This is...

    After about ten thousand ''pictures'' cycle through my mind, confirming her defeat,

    Out of those ten thousand times, just once!

    A single picture emerges where she and I end up destroying each other.

    If wepare our martial knowledge, it''s an impossible scenario.

    My world, which has reached the Treading Heavens realm, can not possibly be challenged by the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    However, if it''s a realm higher than the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, it might be possible.

    ''Five Energies Converging to the Origin!''

    Kwagwang!

    With the speed of lightning, she kicks me in the chest, sending me flying into one of the residence walls.

    I crash into the wall, and immediately, spider-web-like cracks spread throughout it.

    "To think you''d kick me away using your cultivation at the end. You must not have been confident about winning properly?"

    "So what? Cultivation is also my power. If you''re jealous, reach the Heavenly Being stage yourself.""

    "..."

    Hong Su-ryeong, with a satisfied smile, begins to recall her dharma treasures.

    "I originally nned to capture you and slice you up with my flying sword technique, but what was that? It didn''t feel like a cultivation technique."

    Wo-woong!

    Hovering in the air in the cave residence, Hong Su-ryeong looks at the still unretrieved flying swords and asks.

    I retrieve my intent infused in her flying swords and return them to her as I speak.

    "It''s sword control."

    "Hoh, that''s interesting."

    She says, receiving back the flying swords that had beenpletely under my control just moments ago.

    Up until just a moment ago, her flying swords were entirely dominated by me.

    If I had wanted to, I could have used her own flying swords to attack her. Such is the extent of my control.

    That''s why, out of the ten thousand exchanges of intent, ten thousand times she was defeated.

    However, I recalled the one instance out of ten thousand where we ended up destroying each other.

    ''My sword control momentarily faltered.''

    At that moment, her flying sword technique targeted me, and after splitting Hong Su-ryeong in half and trying to respond to the flying sword technique, I missed one sword, resulting in a scenario where I also died.

    ''Of course, that assumes I didn''t use the demon beast methods.''

    But that''s a meaningless assumption since she also hadn''t properly used her cultivation techniques.

    "By the way, you must at least be at the Five Energies Converging to the Origin or higher. Then, have you undergoneplete transformation?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "Then... it means you have both the Lightning Sacred Body and the Five Elements Spiritual Root."

    She looks at me with interest.

    "As expected. It was a good decision to coerce Senior Brother Jin into making you my dual cultivation partner. I''ve never met someone as interesting as you!"

    "..."

    I flinch at the sight of her eyes shimmering with madness.

    "...I heard you''ve been... conducting human experiments. Are you nning to experiment on me too?"

    "It''s intriguing, but it would be meaningless."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Do you know why I started human experiments?"

    "...I don''t know."

    Hong Su-ryeong forms a seal towards one corner of the residence.

    A tree branch grows, forming a chair.

    She sits down on the chair and begins her story.

    "The sword (). Since I embarked on the path of cultivation, I''ve been fascinated by flying sword techniques. I''ve been consistently researching flying sword techniques and Lightning Path Methods. Then, one day, I had the chance to observe the martial world, which is treated like insects in the cultivation world."

    Her eyes sparkle as she speaks.

    "It was shocking! To see them wielding swords so fiercely, so meticulously, struggling so desperately as the weak against the strong. It was something I''d never seen before. And then I realized! In the cultivation world, those who fling flying sword techniques around, boasting ''Look at me, I''m a sword cultivator'', are all utter fools!"

    "..."

    "Those fools who''ve never held a sword in their life think they can call themselves sword cultivators just by flinging flying swords! There''s nothing more stupid than that!"

    Her words are harsh, but since they resonate with my own thoughts, I quietly listen to her.

    "From that day, I began to learn martial arts as well. Though my focus was mainly on sword techniques, holding a sword in my hands and wielding it was thrilling in itself! Fighting over and over again, I eventually reached an understanding of intent, saw the colors of intent through the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, and ultimately reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin!"

    "...By any chance, have you also undergoneplete transformation?"

    I ask her, curious.

    She smirks and nods.

    "Yes. But for me, I reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin and underwent theplete transformation during the Nascent Soul Grand Perfection stage. Hence, I didn''t have any trouble withcking the Five Elements Spiritual Roots."

    ''I thought as much...''

    Sensing her physique, I nod.

    Her body felt incredibly bnced.

    Such a physique wouldn''t make sense unless she had undergone a transformation or mastered demon beast methods.

    "Anyway... after reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, a thought urred to me."

    "What was it?"

    "If human intent can change the physical body to undergo a transformation, adding the Five Elements Spiritual Roots to someone without spiritual roots through Five Energies Converging to the Origin. Then, depending on a person''s will and effort, could a person''s ''constitution'' also change?"

    Crack, crackling!

    Lightning swirls around her as she clenches her fist.

    "Then, although the legendary constitution of the Ancestor''s Heavenly Golden Thunder Body might be too mythical, couldn''t we ''reproduce'' something like a Lightning Sacred Body depending on human effort? That''s where my thoughts led me. So I started experimenting on the human bodies of those who were made to be my dual cultivation partners."

    "..."

    "Oh, don''t worry. None of the subjects of my experiments ended up with disabilities or met bad ends. They all became stronger, if anything. Haha..."

    ''So that''s why those mad experiments weren''t stopped by the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    The dual cultivation partners who escaped from her, regardless of the oue, became stronger, thus increasing the sect''s power. It seems that experimenting on fellow sect members, even dual cultivation partners, was forgiven for this reason.

    "Anyway... putting that aside, you were born with the Lightning Sacred Body and reached the peak of martial arts, achieving the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, so there''s no reason for me to modify or experiment on you. You are essentially the goal I''ve been trying so hard to reproduce."

    "Is that so?"

    I nod.

    ''The idea that human intent and effort can change one''s constitution...''

    It''s a research started from a very interesting perspective.

    "In that case, do you also think the same about ''talent''?"

    "Talent?"

    "Yes. The overall talent for cultivation methods or for martial arts. Do you also believe those can change?"

    "Ah, talent. I have indeed conducted research on that as well."

    She nods and continues.

    "And after my own research, I''vee to the conclusion that the concept of ''talent'' does not exist in this world."

    ''Talent doesn''t exist?''

    I find the notion intriguing, having never considered such a perspective.

    "Why do you say that talent does not exist?"

    As someone who has observed the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent of Buk Hyang-hwa and the Mad Lord, and Kim Young-hoon''s martial prowess, I find it hard to agree with her statement.

    And then, I am inevitably startled by the name she mentions next.

    "Do you, by any chance, know of Cheongmun Ryeong from Byeokra?"

    "Excuse me?"

    Why would that name suddenlye up here?

    I nod in response.

    "Yes, I''ve heard of him. I have a bit of a connection with the Cheongmun n."

    "Then, you must also know Cheongmun Ryeong''s nickname."

    "...Excuse me?"

    I am confused at the mention of Cheongmun Ryeong''s nickname.

    ''What, did Cheongmun Ryeong have a nickname?''

    I cautiously say.

    "I only know he''s called one of the three great masters of the Qi Building stage."

    "Uh? What''s that now?"

    "Excuse me?"

    But to my surprise, Hong Su-ryeong seems bewildered, as if she''s hearing such a thing for the first time.

    However, she soon nods in acknowledgment.

    "Ah, I see. I''ve heard that those below the Core Formation stage refer to him in that manner. A Qi Building cultivator disying the power of a Core Formation cultivator. However, from thete stages of Core Formation to the Heavenly Being stage, among higher-level cultivators, Cheongmun Ryeong had a different nickname."

    ''Ah, it''s a nickname circted among higher-level cultivators. No wonder I didn''t know about it.''

    I met Cheongmun Ryeong after all the Nascent Soul stages were already captured.

    "Among such cultivators, Cheongmun Ryeong was called ''the Yellow Snake'', meaning ''the Wise One without Talent''."

    "Yellow Snake... you say?"

    "Yes. Since ancient times, ''snakes'' have symbolized ''wisdom''. It''s known that from the phrase ''the heavens are ck and the earth is yellow'' (). Among high-level cultivators, he was called ''the Yellow Snake'' because it was said his talent fell to the earth."

    ''The Yellow Snake...''

    I ponder her words.

    ''Then conversely, would a genius be called a ck snake?''

    I ask her about my question.

    "Do you mean to ask about the ck Snake?"

    She exins with her arms crossed.

    "I don''t know much about the ck Snake. After all, the idea that snakes symbolize ''wisdom''es from a legend secretly passed among the snake demons of the Head Realm... Ah, but from what I''ve heard, ck snakes are considered more of an auspicious omen () among snakes rather than signifying a genius."

    ''ck snakes signify an auspicious omen...''

    Like thest time when buying the demon beast methods.

    Among snakes, ''ck snakes'' seems to be considered a good omen or an auspicious being.

    ''The heavens are ck and the earth is yellow... If snakes symbolize wisdom, then ck snakes symbolize wisdom of the heavens.''

    The heavens represent Fate ().

    Perhaps among the Serpent Race, those who reached the ne of fate and became True Immortals might be the ck snakes.

    "Anyway, the reason I brought up Cheongmun Ryeong was..."

    Crackle!

    She brings out 16 golden flying sword dharma treasures again.

    Eight swords form points in all directions, and another eight swords form points around the exterior.

    "Inner Trigram (), Outer Trigram ()."

    Suddenly, the Eight Trigrams seal is imprinted on the swords, and the inner and outer swords begin to rotate in opposite directions.

    Wo-woong!

    The flying swords exchange the power of the Eight Trigrams with each other, creating countless transformations.

    The total number of transformations is 66.

    As my eyes urately follow the flow of changes, Hong Su-ryeong asks in surprise.

    "Wow, you caught all the changes in one go? How many changes did you see?"

    "I..."

    "Don''t think about hiding it. I''ve tested this on a few people. Just by looking at your eyes, I can tell how many transformations you saw."

    I was about to lessen the number but decided to tell her exactly what I saw.

    ''Even if I hide my intent, she would know I can do so. Such a lie won''t work on her anyway...''

    "...66. The Inner Trigram and Outer Trigrambines to create 64 transformations, and adding the flow of Yin and Yang above and below makes 66."

    "Indeed... No one except Cheongmun Ryeong has been able to discern all the transformations at once... you..."

    Her gaze sharpens.

    "Is it really true that you reached Qi Refining 6th Star in one go through an innate understanding?"

    I sigh inwardly.

    "This has nothing to do with talent or cultivation but more with how much effort one has put into the basic techniques under the approach of Understanding before Breakthrough."

    On the first day I met Hong Su-ryeong.

    "Are you really in your twenties? You''re not an old monster who scattered his cultivation to infiltrate the sect, are you?"

    She quickly approaches the secret of my ''talent.''

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 228: Black Snake (6)

    Chapter 228: ck Snake (6)

    ''This is why...''

    Looking at Hong Su-ryeong who is eyeing me suspiciously, I think to myself.

    ''I really dislike quick-witted youngsters.''

    But her sudden interrogation isn''t meaningful.

    I readily extend one arm towards her.

    "If you''re doubtful, why not measure my physical age?"

    "Huh?"

    Upon my suggestion, she quickly forms a seal and checks the pulse on my arm.

    Hong Su-ryeong''s spiritual power sweeps through my body like lightning.

    Then, her brows furrow slightly.

    "...Late twenties."

    Indeed.

    No matter how much she suspects something about me.

    This body is not brought from the future, so the information and history umted in this body itself only amounts to two or three decades.

    "Hmm..."

    She narrows her eyes at me, scrutinizing.

    I meet her gaze squarely, showing no sign of intimidation.

    "...Well, fine. Let''s leave it at that for now."

    Since there is no evidence to prove I am a suspicious old monster, Hong Su-ryeong reluctantly lets it go.

    "I''ve always been interested in the approach of Understanding before Breakthrough and have studied it continuously. That''s how I could read the flow at once. Please understand."

    "...Alright, I understand."

    Though she still seems skeptical, Hong Su-ryeong eventually nods.

    "Whether you''re an old monster or not... doesn''t really matter. What''s important is..."

    Swoosh!

    The sword formation showing 66 transformations begins to change.

    ''That is...''

    Within the 64 transformations, the Seventy-Two Earthly Shas and Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Decrees naturally find their ces.

    Based on this, the changes of the Twelve Earthly Branches, Ten Heavenly Stems, and Nine Pces follow.

    And then the changes corresponding to the Seven Stars, the Six Harmonies, Five Elements, and the Four Images.

    Transformations rted to the Three Powers, Yin and Yang Unity, the Unified Origin, and Infinity begin to ur within her sword formation.

    ''Ah...''

    Tsst, tsst, tsst!

    Gradually, the transformations induced by her sword formation begin to elerate.

    Basic techniques are not merely simple initial techniques.

    In the cultivation world, the nguage'' of cultivation is precisely these basic techniques.

    Even if one learns high-level cultivation methods, theplexity lies in the intertwining of basic techniques learned during Qi Refining, enriched with the creator''s interpretation of these basic techniques, forming the high-level methods.

    Therefore,ying a solid foundation during Qi Refining not only makes thetter stages easier but also significantly enhances the power of high-level techniques.

    The reason Cheongmun Ryeong could draw upon the power of Core Formation with his Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea was precisely because he had mastered thenguage of basic techniques used in high-level methods, drawing out the true essence of the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea perfectly.

    And now, before me appeared another individual, like Cheongmun Ryeong, who was drawing out the power of techniques based on their understanding of basic techniques.

    Woong, woong!

    "Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple."

    From her dantian, lightning force erupts, connecting with the endlessly changing sword formation.

    ''That is...!''

    The changes in basic techniques urring within the sword formation connect with the changes happening in her dantian, her innate method.

    At some point.

    The swirling sword formation before me perfectly reproduces Hong Su-ryeong''s method.

    ''Beautiful.''

    Her swordsmanship skills are far inferior to mine, and her enlightenment regarding the sword is also inferior.

    Not to mention, her enlightenment in the principle of Understanding before Breakthrough cannotpare to mine, who was directly taught by Cheongmun Ryeong.

    However,

    She has perfectly unified the principle of Understanding before Breakthrough with her flying sword techniques.

    If my sword control and Formless Sword are based solely on the enlightenment reached through the extreme limits of understanding the sword,

    Her approach seems to perfectly harmonize the understanding of cultivation techniques and the enlightenment of the sword, dancing within her hands.

    "Look."

    Crackle, crackle!

    With the sword formation that elevates her cultivation and lightning power, she moves the formation.

    The sword formation, spinning and transforming before her, suddenly shoots towards a point in the cave residence like a fierce tiger under hermand.

    "Cut!"

    I can clearly feel it.

    The power contained within the sword formation is only at the level of Core Formation.

    No, it is barely at the Core Formation stage, and in fact, it should be considered as an attack that utilizes the full strength of the Qi Building Grand Perfection stage.

    But the next moment.

    sh!

    With a burst of light and lightning force, I see a huge hole being sted through the back of my cave residence.

    Kugugugugu!

    The ceiling of the cave residence is blown away, and far in the distance, I can see other mountains of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect being swept away by the sword energy of the sword formation, leaving behind massive sword scars.

    Shiiii

    Hong Su-ryeong''s sword formation emits smoke in a halted state.

    "Insane."

    I let out a dryugh upon realizing that she had deliberately infused only Qi Building level energy to show me.

    It''s not just about the destructive power. Her sword resonated with me in an instant.

    For those below the Heavenly Being stage, avoiding it is practically impossible.

    If a sword formation that spews out the power of the Core Formation from the Qi Building Grand Perfection level is used with the power of the Heavenly Being stage...

    ''Maybe she''s just slightly less skilled than Jin Byuk-ho.''

    I revise my evaluation of her as I watch her retrieve her sword formation, from a madman obsessed with human experiments to a considerably skilled individual.

    Just then.

    [Hong Su-ryeong, you maniac!!!]

    "Ah...."

    Hearing someone cursing Hong Su-ryeong from afar makes her flinch.

    From a distance, an enraged voices echoe from the mountain she had split with her sword energy.

    [You lunatic! What displeases you now that you cause trouble even in our new territory! If you want to cause chaos, go do it outside!!!]

    "Um, um... my apologies, senior brothers!"

    Hong Su-ryeong coughs awkwardly and responds.

    "Anyway If you properly grasp the basics like this, it''s possible to unleash power beyond stages. And mastering the basics is not just a matter of talent. It''s a matter of effort and will. That''s why I''ve always thought that talent doesn''t exist."

    "I see."

    ''Effort and will determine talent...''

    But if that''s the case, what makes the difference between a genius and a durd?

    I immediately asked her about my thoughts.

    "Then what is the difference between a genius and a durd?"

    Nodding her head, she replies.

    "I believe that everyone is a genius in some aspect. Those we call geniuses have just found the field suitable for them. Everyone finds the field they are ''drawn to'', and by developing it with will, they can be a master of that field. That, I believe, is what the world calls a ''genius''."

    "Hmm..."

    "Talent is, in a way, fate. So, it''s not that ''talent'' exists per se, but rather the fate one is drawn to exists. Yes, in a way, what the world calls talent might just be fate."

    In other words, for her, talent is another name for fate.

    ''Fate...''

    If what you''re drawn to is your talent and your fate...

    ''What is my talent, my fate?''

    It wasn''t so much that I was drawn to martial arts from the beginning as much as I was resentful of being bullied and having my soap-making technique stolen during my 0th cycle, which led me to learn martial arts.

    If being drawn to something is fate...

    I still haven''t felt a definitive pull that I can call my fate.

    ''...I don''t know.''

    I sigh, deciding to ponder slowly over my fate.

    Then, I realize something.

    "...By the way, Grand Elder Hong."

    "What is it?"

    "About my cave residence..."

    "Ah...."

    She looks at my cave residence, where the roof had flown off and the back wall had beenpletely blown out, and gives an awkwardugh.

    A Cave Residence () refers to a cultivator''s abode.

    Typically, cultivators would dig caves in mountains, cliffs, or secluded ces to cultivate for long periods, and caves located in areas with dense spiritual veins were highly sought after.

    One of the benefits of joining arge sect is getting such a cave residence provided for free.

    But now...

    ''My residence...''

    As I gaze helplessly at my destroyed cave, Hong Su-ryeong floats into the air with an awkward smile.

    "Ahem, ahem. Since it''se to this, I''ll find and bring you a better cave residence."

    "..."

    "Just wait a few days. Then, I shall take my leave..."

    Poof!

    After finishing her sentence, she disappears using the Flying Escape Technique, leaving me so stunned I nearlyugh.

    A month has passed.

    There had been many ups and downs, and many events had urred in that time.

    And, I had more conversations with Hong Su-ryeong than I anticipated.

    "What do you think is the essence of lightning, Senior Hong?"

    "The essence of lightning..."

    "I think of it as an instant."

    "Hmm, I''ve had that thought too."

    Surprisingly, I found that there was a lot I could learn from her, and she was practically acting as my master in ce of Jin Hwi at the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "However, if we delve deeper into the Dao of Lightning itself, the essence of lightning ultimately stems from the interchange between Yin and Yang. However since Yin and Yang can also be interpreted as Heaven and Earth, if we consider that lightning is a power born instantaneously under Heaven and Earth, it can also be said to be instant."

    "An instant between Heaven and Earth... it''s simr to life itself."

    "That''s why, while practicing sword techniques, I often thought that a person''s life is like lightning, struggling within Heaven and Earth and life and death, eventually fading away. From a higher perspective, a human''s life might feel like a speck of dust or a fleeting moment."

    "...I see."

    "Lightning flows through all things in the Heavens and Earth and also through the human body. Thoughts ur through the exchange of electrical signals in the brain, and electricity is used when moving the body."

    "That''s right."

    "It''s no different for the demon race. They circte Yin and Yang, and the weak lightning power born between them stimtes the brain, developing intelligence. In short, human actions, emotions, and reason are influenced by lightning."

    "..."

    "Therefore, lightning is not only a naturalw but also ''thew of existence''."

    ''Thew of existence...''

    Maybe that''s why from the third stage of Manifestation, it takes on the characteristics of Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''Existence...''

    Crackle, crackle

    I spark lightning with the tip of my finger.

    Over the past month.

    I fully recovered the Heaven Tribe Nascent Soul stage cultivation.

    Although I haven''t yet regained the mid-Nascent Soul stage that I vaguely remember reaching in the 16th cycle, I feel that I will soon reach it as I am learning the Lightning Path Method infused with the power of Yang, so I''m not worried.

    Now, I am in the process of learning the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture and the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple.

    Crackle!

    Green lightning dances at my fingertips.

    It''s the fourth stage of the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    Inside my dantian, I can feel the power of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple writhing.

    Wo-woong, wo-woong!

    I had sessfully mastered up to the 6th star of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple, which consists of 12 stars in total.

    ''Isn''t it said that it typically takes 40 years to reach the 6th star of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple at a normal cultivation speed?''

    That was what I heard from Hong Su-ryeong regarding the ''normal'' cultivation speed.

    "Hmm, it''s indeed the Sacred Lightning Body."

    Of course, Hong Su-ryeong also knows that my quick progress of the Lightning Path Methods is due to my Lightning Sacred Body.

    She looks at me with curious eyes, measuring my cultivation.

    "No matter how I look at it, it seems more like you''re recovering lost cultivation realms rather than that of normal cultivation It''s an unbelievable speed. Is this the power of a legendary physique..."

    "...Well, isn''t it?"

    "Huhu, now I''m even more eager to replicate the Lightning Sacred Body."

    "From my perspective, Senior Hong, wouldn''t it be better to solidify the foundations of the techniques you''ve learned before trying to replicate the Sacred Lightning Body?"

    "Quiet. What do you know to be giving me advice"

    Over the month, Hong Soo-ryeong and I had be close enough to engage in such casual conversations.

    ''Surprisingly, we get along well.''

    She feels like a mix of Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoon.

    In terms of spells and Lightning Path Methods, she is like Cheongmun Ryeong.

    When she duels with me using her sword techniques, she shows a side simr to Kim Young-hoon.

    That''s probably why I becamefortable with her so easily.

    "...Well, let''s stop here for today. Listening to you, I''ve been inspired. I need to kidnap some newbies and run some experiments."

    "...Please ensure the experiments are moderate so as not to spread any strange rumors."

    I advise her with an uneasy look.

    However, she seems to have gotten some inspiration from our conversation and already entered her own world, muttering something to herself.

    ''It''s good that she doesn''t see me as an experimental subject...''

    Through our conversations and her research on the Sacred Lightning Body, her goal to replicate it with her own hands seems to be even firmer.

    Recently, there have been many rumors about her kidnapping new disciples from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, especially those from the Bright Cold Realm, for experiments in her research cave residence.

    Of course, even though the new disciples might suffer, they either gain unique abilities or their cultivation improves without harm. Therefore, the elders don''t really make a big issue out of it while they may talk.

    I leave her cave residence and return to mine.

    Feeling guilty about destroying my residence, Hong Su-ryeong had taken another spiritual mountain from Thunder Spirit Ind and made it into my new cave residence.

    Thanks to her, my abode is now muchrger and the spiritual veins are more concentrated.

    ''Let''s start today''s training.''

    I begin my cultivation in the lotus position inside my abode.

    Hong Su-ryeong was amazed that I had reached the 6th star of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple in just over a month, thinking it was the power of the Lightning Sacred Body.

    However,

    Crackle, Crackle!

    "Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea!"

    A beautiful jade-like energy spreads around my body, crackling with lightning.

    The Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple specializes in creating a Thunder Pce () inside the dantian to enhance resistance to lightning and seek assistance from rituals. It is particrly adept at establishing dominion over the surrounding terrain.

    The Thunder Pce mentioned here is more of a metaphor for the 64 hexagrams than an actual pce.

    The inner and outer trigramsbine to form 64 hexagrams within the dantian.

    Lightning power courses through the paths of these 64 hexagrams, gradually thickening.

    Crackle, Crackle!

    And at the center of these hexagrams grows a tree.

    It is an immenselyrge tree.

    In the Trigrams, Wood () represents Lightning ().

    The Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, which dominates the surroundings byying down its wood property, matches very well with the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple that dominates the surroundings with its lightning property. Therefore, practicing the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea and the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple simultaneously greatly increases my cultivation speed.

    Moreover, by embodying the flow of Yin and Yang through demon beast methods and amplifying the power of lightning within my body with the power of the Lightning Sacred Body my cultivation speed increases several-fold more.

    The result of this amplified and further amplified cultivation speed is reaching the 6th Star of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple within a month.

    Crackle, Crackle!

    Around me, trees made of lightning begin to form a forest.

    Inside the sea of lightning trees, I cultivate the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple at an incredible speed.

    Thanks to the cultivation speed of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple, the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture is also growing rapidly.

    Kurung, Kurung, Kururung!

    Orange, yellow, and green lightning spews from my body, emitting three banners.

    I wondered why there wasn''t a red banner, but Hong Su-ryeong told me that red lightning is used for summoning the Heavenly Lightning Banner. Hence, there''s no separate red banner.

    Crackle, Crackle

    I enter a state of deep concentration surrounded by lightning.

    Reaching the 6th Star of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple is an achievement of thete Core Formation stage but I only reported this aplishment while keeping my entry into the Nascent Soul stage a secret.

    And the response was explosive.

    Unbelievable!!!

    So this is the power of the Lightning Sacred Body!

    Indeed, the incarnation of lightning!

    Ancestor!!!

    The memories of Jin Byuk-ho and the elders screaming in joy are still vivid.

    Seven dayster.

    A ceremony to appoint me as an elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was prepared.

    Even though I had only shown the achievement of thete Core Formation stage to Jin Byuk-ho and the elders, they seemed ready to appoint me as an elder immediately.

    ''An elder in just a month''

    It was fine to show them my rapid progress up to the Grand Perfection Core Formation stage.

    After all, for those from the Bright Cold Realm, reaching Core Formation is only a matter of time.

    From the Nascent Soul stage onwards, enlightenment regarding nes is necessary, so it''s okay if it takes a bit longer.

    ''Just the right level.''

    I meld the power of the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea with the power of lightning, breaking through to the 7th Star of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple.

    Crackle!

    The lightning writhes inside me, rotating with the vigor of a dragon.

    ''For the remaining time, I''ll just pretend to slowly enter the Nascent Soul stage and quickly break through to the mid-stage.''

    I am confident I can swiftly pass through thete Nascent Soul and Core Formation stages, so I just need to manage the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul, which I lost my memory of in the 16th cycle.

    Crackle...

    After a while, I store the lightning and approach two beings practicing in a corner of my cave residence.

    They are Yuan Yu and Hong Fan.

    Crackle, Crackle!

    Although I had received the Taiji Quaking Lighting Body, practicing a body-swapping technique like that sober is honestly quite awkward, so I eventually decided to pass it on to Yuan Yu.

    For Yuan Yu who possesses a body that harmonizes Yin and Yang, the Taiji Quaking Lighting Body is the best choice. Yuan Yu''s achievements with it are improving day by day.

    Hong Fan is cultivating after awakening his name with the Sacrificial Name Spirit Stele Great Method.

    Wo-woong

    When I handed over a Serpent Race method I purchased to Hong Fan, he quickly learned the method.

    His achievements have already reached the mid-Qi Refining stage.

    That is, he has reached the critical point of the 7th Star of Qi Refining.

    Pop!

    Suddenly, Hong Fan''s abdomen, which had been quietly absorbing spiritual energy for cultivation, explodes.

    I hurriedly infuse life force into Hong Fan.

    Hong Fan''s abdomen heals once again.

    At some point, he writhes wildly and then suddenly sheds his shell.

    It''s the shedding ording to the intricacies of the Serpent Race method.

    After repeating the process of his body exploding and me infusing life force several times over a month, Hong Fan also reached the 7th Star of Qi Refining in a month.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Now as big as my forearm, Hong Fan rubs his head against my arm to show affection.

    It seems he doesn''t possess enough intelligence to articte propernguage yet, but he appears to realize that I am helping him.

    ''Grow well in this life too.''

    After patting Hong Fan''s head once, I return to my spot and unfold the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple again.

    Kururung!

    The lightning terrain isid around me.

    A method specialized in conducting rituals through the terrain.

    That is the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple.

    ''Then, Yeon-ah''

    Crackle, Crackle...

    I activate the connection to Kim Yeon that is linked through the Mysterious Bizarre Gu.

    Then, through the power of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple, I transform my will into a signal and feed it into the connection with the Mysterious Bizarre Gu.

    Since Kim Yeon and I are unexpectedly far apart, directmunication through the Mysterious Bizarre Gu is impossible.

    Therefore, it is only possible to convey my will to her by borrowing the power of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple.

    Of course, I haven''t received a reply yet.

    Unless she actively begins to learn the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and further activates the connection with the Mysterious Bizarre Gu through her consciousness, it will remain so.

    For now, the best I can do is send her signals that can help with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    ''I hope it helps.''

    Crackle...

    After deactivating the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple, I step outside my abode.

    "Hello, Senior Seo."

    Outside the cave residence, disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect greet me with looks of respect, and passing elders acknowledge me as well.

    "Haha, Daoist Seo. Tomorrow is the day, isn''t it?"

    Then, an elder familiarly calls me Daoist Seo and settles next to me.

    "Yes, it seems so."

    Iugh and look at one of the pavilions of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The Discipline Pavilion.

    Inside, Jeon Myeong-hoon has been learning about themon knowledge, etiquette,nguage, basics, and so on of this world.

    I heard his education will end tomorrow.

    "Starting tomorrow, the attention towards Daoist Seo will fade a bit. Don''t feel too sad about it. Hahaha! Isn''t [He] the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, after all!"

    "Yes, I understand."

    From tomorrow, Jeon Myeong-hoon will finally begin to learn the basic methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 229: Black Snake (7)

    Chapter 229: ck Snake (7)

    "...That''s all for today. With that, the history lessons of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are concluded. You''ve learned about the culture,nguage, and etiquette of Shengzi, as well as the basguage, constetions, general culture, andmon knowledge of the Bright Cold Realm. From today, you''ll formally start learning the Lightning Path Methods. Understood?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods his head.

    It seems about a month has passed since hended in this strange world and was captured by Jin Byuk-ho in a ce called Ascension Path.

    During that time, Jeon Myeong-hoon learned many facts under the guidance of Jin So-hae.

    This world really is a Xianxia world where qi and cultivation sects live and breathe.''

    In fact, falling into a world of cultivators isn''t necessarily a good thing.

    To Jeon Myeong-hoon, who knows the workings of a Xianxia world better than anyone, it is almost like being trapped in a dangerous maze.

    ''I despaired when I realized it wasn''t the world of Lightning Daoist... but it''s okay.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at his body.

    Unbeknownst to himself, he is said to possess the mythical quality known as the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    Over the past month, while learning the history of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect from Jin So-hae in the Discipline Pavilion, he clearly understood the power of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    ''A physique that doesn''t need to worry about Heavenly Tribtion until reaching the very end of cultivation?''

    Moreover, Heavenly Lightning energy aids in the training of Lightning Path Methods, allowing for cultivation at a speed several times faster than that of ordinary cultivators with Heavenly Spiritual Roots.

    The legendary constitution of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Even if youbine all the legendary and prestigious physiques like the Lightning Sacred Body, ck Lightning True Body, Seven-Colors Golden Lightning Golden Body, or even slightly lesser ones like the Wall Force Constitution, Primordial Origin Physique, and Red Spirit Water Body, none can ever reach the owner of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    Even the Lightning Sacred Body, which is referred to as lightning itself, can''t match the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body. At the pinnacle of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, it was said Yang Su-jin could artificially produce Lightning Sacred Bodies, clearly showing the prestige of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    ''My life in this world will be in easy mode from now on to the absolute top of sess.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smiles contentedly as he looks at Jin So-hae.

    ''To climb to the top of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, indulging in power... That too will be the best.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon has long since abandoned any thoughts of returning home.

    ''What awaits me back home is just the power struggle of SJD Company... Saying goodbye to the foolish act of cleaning up after my uncle in such a frustrating medium-sizedpany!''

    He recalls the legends of Yang Su-jin, the founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Legends tell of Yang Su-jin roaming the Three Thousand Worlds, ascending to the pinnacle of True Immortality, and aside from a few terrifying beings, no one could stop his tyranny.

    Of course, Jin So-hae described it as a ''domineering'' journey, but honestly, Jeon Myeong-hoon found Yang Su-jin''s actions to be as audacious as China on Earth.

    ''It''s just glorified because he''s an ancestor. Anyone on the receiving end would''ve wanted to kill him.''

    Whatforted him is that, fortunately, Yang Su-jin eradicated anyone who dared to cross him once, either by exterminating them root and branch or by imposing restrictions to ensure they could never influence the realm again. Hence, there is no worry of revenge.

    ''Anyway, having power in this world means you can act like Yang Su-jin.''

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon was born with the same qualities as Yang Su-jin.

    ''From now on, the history of this world will revolve around me, Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    He smiles as he leaves the Discipline Pavilion with Jin So-hae.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon heads with Jin So-hae to Thunder Cloud Peak, known as the peak with the densest spiritual veins in the sect.

    At the summit of Thunder Cloud Peak, in front of the Thunder Tribute Hall where the sect''s sacred artifacts are sealed, Supreme Sect Master Jin Byuk-ho, other leaders, and the elders are exuding a powerful aura.

    Cultivators above the Qi Refining stage mostly have no need to walk on their feet, so when climbing high ces like Thunder Cloud Peak, ''stairs'' are unnecessary.

    Therefore, following the etiquette learned in the Discipline Pavilion, Jeon Myeong-hoon rides on Jin So-hae''s flying magic artifact and takes a solemn standing posture.

    Jin So-hae''s flying magic artifact slowly ascends to Thunder Cloud Peak.

    Below Thunder Cloud Peak are the Qi Refining and Qi Building disciples.

    Midway are the Core Formation disciples.

    And at the edge, Nascent Soul stage elders are sitting or floating in the air.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, while maintaining his standing posture, discreetly observes the faces of the Nascent Soul stage elders and the Heavenly Being stage elders.

    ''I need to quickly familiarize myself with the faces of the sect''s power structure.''

    Opportunitiese only to those who are prepared.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon starts to quickly imprint the faces and characteristics of the sect''s highest echelons in his mind, using his experience from thepany.

    Seo Eun-hyun thought Jeon Myeong-hoon wasn''t doing any work, but the reality was different.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon wasn''t cking off at thepany. Rather, he was continuously working behind the scenes to make himself look good to the highest powers.

    ''There''s no need to worry about those Core Formation disciples. Starting from the Nascent Soul stage elders to the Heavenly Being stage elders, and even bing close with Supreme Sect Master Jin Byuk-ho of the Four-Axis stage is what''s most important.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cunning mind works rapidly.

    ''Going forward, I need to quickly identify the specialties and precious resources of the Bright Cold Realm, securing them for myself and using them as gifts to get close to the sect''s higher-ups.''

    His eyes sneakily shift towards Jin So-hae.

    ''And since Jin So-hae is also a descendant cherished by Jin Byuk-ho, it will be best to get even closer to her.''

    He smiles inwardly while looking at Jin So-hae.

    ''Honestly, in terms of looks, she''s not inferior to anyone. Considering the nature of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which involves dual cultivation, there''s a high chance I''ll be her partner. I''llpletely subjugate her in bed.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon was born a winner.

    Although SJD Company wasn''t a conglomerate, it was still a bath productpany that was somewhat renowned in the industry.

    Especially in soap production, it was an innovativepany without equal. Jeon Myeong-hoon was born into the Pyongyang Jeon family that held a significant stake in SJD Company.

    He nevercked anything because of money and had never bowed his head to his peers unless they were from a truly powerful family.

    Of course, after officially joining thepany, he did receive some cold shoulders from his colleagues. But as long as his uncle Jeon Myeong-chul was there, nobody dared to openly criticize him.

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon believed his life would continue to be sessful.

    Now that he had acquired the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, it''s a future he can truly be certain of.

    ''Ah, that reminds me. Didn''t they say Seo whatever... that guy alsoe here?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon thinks for a moment and finally remembers the name ''Seo Eun-hyun''.

    ''Right, it was Seo Eun-hyun.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon recalls Seo Eun-hyun and smirks.

    They had joined thepany at the same time and were the same age.

    Perhaps because of that, Seo Eun-hyun initially tried to be close to Jeon Myeong-hoon by talking to him a lot.

    ''He was a guy who didn''t know his ce.''

    Of course, Jeon Myeong-hoon had no interest in someone who was just ordinarily poor, ordinarily humble, and worked hard ordinarily.

    He was just an average person not worth dealing with.

    So, Jeon Myeong-hoon ignored Seo Eun-hyun''s attempts to get close.

    ''He didn''t know his ce. What an annoying guy.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon feels a sudden irritation as he thinks of Seo Eun-hyun.

    When Seo Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon were at the same rank at the beginning of their employment.

    Initially, a bit more attention was given to Jeon Myeong-hoon, Jeon Myeong-chul''s nephew.

    However, it didn''t take long for the workce superiors'' attention to shift to Seo Eun-hyun, who, although slightly lesspetent, worked incredibly hard, and to Kang Min-hee, who seemed unenthusiastic but handled work swiftly and flexibly.

    Kang Min-hee was eptable.

    She''s a woman after all.

    She had been on Jeon Myeong-hoon''s list of people to win over eventually.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon was annoyed that Seo Eun-hyun, another man, kept drawing attention away.

    So, after quickly climbing the ranks with Jeon Myeong-chul''s help, he openly bullied Seo Eun-hyun.

    Telling him to quickly disappear from thepany.

    Yet, Seo Eun-hyun didn''t leave thepany and stubbornly held on.

    Especially when Kim Yeon, a cute new employee, joined, Jeon Myeong-hoon bullied Seo Eun-hyun more openly. But for some reason, Kim Yeon started showing overt affection for Seo Eun-hyun at some point.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon grew annoyed by Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''I was nning to properly crush him after getting drunk at the workshop with Chief Oh and plotting together''

    He smirked triumphantly.

    ''Well, it turned out for the best. It''ll be fun to crush him to the point of no return in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    After all, it''s a world where human rights barely exist.

    He can crush him more thoroughly than at thepany.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon decides to look for Seo Eun-hyun from the bottom of Thunder Cloud Peak.

    ''Let''s see, didn''t they say he was born with the Lightning Something Body? Jin So-hae mentioned that Seo Eun-hyun also learned cultivation methods and made significant progress... So, he must be among the Qi Refining disciples, right?''

    However, Seo Eun-hyun is not found below.

    ''Hmm, Qi Building level for him? He was diligent in whatever he learned, but that''s about it. He surely couldn''t have reached Qi Building, and he didn''t like me either...''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon turns his gaze away from below and snickers.

    "''Probably he couldn''t stand seeing me attracting so much attention from the sect and hid somewhere. Keke...''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon feels pleased.

    If Seo Eun-hyun understood his ce and shrunk away without appearing before him, there would be no need to go out of the way to crush him.

    Thinking this, he turns his gaze upwards.

    Slowly, the flying magic artifact operated by Jin So-hae approaches the summit of Thunder Cloud Peak, Thunder Tribute Hall.

    ''Let''s not worry about the guy cowering below. My path lies in the vast sky above...''

    "..."

    ''...Huh?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon turns his eyes towards the summit, blinking in confusion at something he can''t understand.

    "Huh?"

    Confused and momentarily forgetting his manners, he blurts out a dumbfounded sound.

    Jin So-hae gives him a side-eye, signaling him to mind his behavior.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon quickly shuts his mouth, but his mind is filled with questions.

    ''What? Why...?''

    Wo-woong!

    Before long, the flying magic artifact carrying Jin So-hae and Jeon Myeong-hoon arrives at the summit of Thunder Cloud Peak.

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes meets with ''his''.

    A dark blue belt.

    Seo Eun-hyun, wearing a badge proving his qualification as someone fully capable of bing a future elder, indicating he haspleted the Core Formation stage, is giving Jeon Myeong-hoon a meaningful smile from among the Nascent Soul stage elders.

    ''...???''

    He fails toprehend.

    ''Why is that guy there...''

    While he is confused, the flying magic artifact reaches the summit of Thunder Cloud Peak, in front of Thunder Tribute Hall.

    The Heavenly Being stage elders and Jin Byuk-ho, floating above Thunder Tribute Hall descend one by one in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon and solemnly announce.

    [Today, our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has once again fully reimed the Ancestor''s Divine Artifact, the Heavenly Lightning Banner, and the source of the Ancestor''s power, the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body. The day when we regain the renowned name of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which once held prestige across all Three Thousand Worlds, is not far off!]

    Jin Byuk-ho''s speech goes on for a while, followed by a ceremony where he holds the Heavenly Lightning Banner and prays for blessings from the ancestor, Yang Su-jin.

    "...With this ceremony concluded. Jeon Myeong-hoon is hereby recognized as an official disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!"

    Finally, Jeon Myeong-hoon is officially made a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, following the etiquette, bows to Jin Byuk-ho.

    "I will heed the words of the Supreme Sect Master as if they aremands of the heavens."

    After several more rituals are performed, Jeon Myeong-hoon is finally able to receive what he has long awaited.

    "Now, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Here is the basic method you will learn, the umting Lightning Technique. Your Heavenly Golden Thunder Body has the ability to gather Heavenly Lightning energy, so mastering the umting Lightning Technique will be..."

    ''Good, this is the beginning.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smile brightly.

    ''Jin So-hae said it takes normal Heavenly Spiritual Root cultivators 2 to 3 years to master the umting Lightning Technique and reach the peak of Qi Refining... For me, it shouldn''t take more than a year, maybe even just 6 months to master it!''

    It''s when Jeon Myeong-hoon is full of confidence.

    "Mastering the umting Lightning Technique? Well, it should take only an hour or two, haha..."

    "...???"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon discovers a slight dissonance between Jin Byuk-ho''s and his own sense of time.

    The umting Lightning Technique is too basic for someone with the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body like you... Honestly, it''s almost embarrassing to ask you to learn it. However, it''s the foundation of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, so you must master it. Please understand."

    "Yes, yes... Of course, it''s right to start with the basics..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is a bit embarrassed to receive Jin Byuk-ho''s expectation that he would seed in mastering the umting Lightning Technique in just an hour or two.

    ''What? Is the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body I possess really that incredible?''

    "Haha, seeing how well you understand the importance of fundamentals makes me feel reassured already. I heard that Seo Eun-hyun, who is inferior to you in talent and was born with the Lightning Sacred Body, is yourrade."

    "...Yes, that''s correct."

    ''Ha, Seo Eun-hyun, that guy. He''s myrade? He doesn''t know his ce...''

    "That Seo Eun-hyun received the umting Lightning Technique in the morning and reached the 6th star of Qi Refining by evening. Reaching the 7th star took a bit of time due to procedural issues, but today is just the right day for you."

    "Yes?"

    "In other words, as soon as you reach the 6th Star of Qi Refining, we can immediately hold the Seven Stars Ritual for you today."

    Jin Byuk-houghs heartily, patting Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shoulder as if he is already proud.

    "I believe in you, my disciple."

    "...Ah, yes."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon has no choice but to nod dumbfoundedly.

    After the wee ceremony for Jeon Myeong-hoon, the new disciple with the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, Jeon Myeong-hoon heads to his assigned cave residence and to begin reading the text of the umting Lightning Technique.

    "Uh... Hmm..."

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face stiffens.

    ''Damn, what kind of gibberish is this?''

    Shockingly, Jeon Myeong-hoon couldn''t understand a single character of the umting Lightning Technique''s intricacies.

    The next day arrives.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is turned upside down.

    "What do you mean you didn''t hold Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Seven Stars Ritual yesterday? I specifically chose the right timing to grant him the umting Lightning Technique yesterday!"

    Jin Byuk-ho''s roar thunders through the Golden Thunder Hall where the sect''s affairs are managed.

    One of the Heavenly Being stage elders, appointed as Jeon Myeong-hoon''s master, Jin Jin-chan, steps forward and says,

    "I apologize, Supreme Sect master. However, it seems Jeon Myeong-hoon is fundamentally ignorant about the cultivation world. Hecks the fundamental understanding of spiritual energy, spiritual power, and the intricacies of cultivation methods."

    "Hmm..."

    Jin Byuk-ho clicks his tongue.

    "Indeed, I was too excited about the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body and forgot that the boy was just a mortal until recently."

    Jin Byuk-ho nods and asks.

    "So, how long will it take for him to grasp the basics of cultivation methods and understanding of spiritual energy, so he can reach the 6th Star of Qi Refining?"

    Jin Jin-chan seems to ponder for a moment before responding.

    "I believe seven days and nights should suffice. It will take about five days to teach him the breathing techniques for spiritual energy, the locations of the meridians, and so on, so seven days should be plenty."

    "Seven days and nights... Well, I understand. I expected too much from a child who was just a mortal until recently."

    Jin Byuk-ho speaks with a tone of understanding, but clear disappointment is evident in his eyes.

    "Then, let''s hear about Jeon Myeong-hoon''s achievements again after seven days and nights. Hopefully, he won''t be unable to hold the Seven Stars Ritual by then."

    "I will ensure we can hold the Seven Stars Ritual within seven days and nights. Do not worry."

    Jin Jin-chan confidently states.

    And 3 months pass.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Finally.

    Reached the Qi Gathering stage.

    "Finally!"

    Wo-woong!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon tears up with joy at the Law-Transformation Dantian formed in his lower abdomen, and Jin Jin-chan, appointed as Jeon Myeong-hoon''s master, does his best to control his facial muscles to not show his mixed feelings.

    "...Yes. Well done, Myeong-hoon."

    Jin Jin-chan mutters under his breath, sighing softly.

    "...Let us go report your achievement to the Supreme Sect Master."

    "Haha, yes. Understood."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, fascinated by the sensation of spiritual energy swirling around his fingertips, expel spiritual power with his fingertips and follow Jin Jin-chan.

    ''Good, after three months of hard work, I''ve got a feel for cultivation methods. I''ll quickly progress through Qi Refining too.''

    And, as Jeon Myeong-hoon happily follows Jin Jin-chan to the Golden Thunder Hall where Jin Byuk-ho resides,

    "Hahahahaha! Well done, Seo Eun-hyun! No, Elder Seo!!!"

    Inside the Golden Thunder Hall, Jin Byuk-ho''sughter thunderously echoes the space.

    Jin Jin-chan enters the Golden Thunder Hall with Jeon Myeong-hoon, wearing aplicated expression.

    Inside the Golden Thunder Hall.

    There stands Jin Hwi, with an expression so proud it is almost unbearable, next to Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Ah, have you arrived, Jin-chan? Look here. My disciple has reached the 9th Star of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple and ascended to the Nascent Soul stage in just 3 months."

    The following question twists the expression of Jin Jin-chan, appointed as Jeon Myeong-hoon''s master, drastically.

    "After hiding the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body in seclusion for three months, you finally show your face today. So, has the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body also reached Core Formation? Or, perhaps like Seo Eun-hyun, already achieved Nascent Soul stage?"

    Not only Jin Hwi but also Jin Byuk-ho, who had been bursting withughter, now looks at Jin Jin-chan and Jeon Myeong-hoon with eyes full of expectation.

    Jin Jin-chan grits his teeth slightly and pushes Jeon Myeong-hoon forward.

    "My disciple, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s achievement is..."

    And the words that follow turns the Golden Thunder Hall upside down.

    "What!!!!!!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 230: Black Flash (8)

    Chapter 230: ck sh (8)

    Wo-woong, Wo-woong!

    The sound of thunder resonates through the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    As Jin Byuk-ho''s temper res, the celestial phenomena changes, and lightning shes through the dark clouds.

    [Do you really think that reaching the Qi Gathering stage in 3 months makes any sense?]

    Jin Jin-chan bites his lip, unable to meet the enraged gaze of Jin Byuk-ho.

    Typically, for those with Mixed Spiritual Roots, creating a Law-Transformation Dantian takes about 1 to 5 years at the fastest and slowest, respectively.

    For those with True Spiritual Roots, it takes about 1 to 3 months, while those with a single Heavenly Spiritual Root can create a Law-Transformation Dantian in a day or two under normal circumstances.

    This ''normal'' standard is based on the criteria of the Lower Realms, specifically the Head Realm. In the Bright Cold Realm, everyone is born with a Law-Transformation Dantian as if it''s a given from birth.

    Even newborns born with Mixed Spiritual Roots naturally absorb heaven and earth spiritual energy within 1 or 2 months after birth to generate a Law-Transformation Dantian.

    In other words, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s pace was even slower than that of newborns in the Bright Cold Realm with inferior qualities.

    [Just how did you teach the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body to waste such an absurd amount of time with this foolish pace!]

    Naturally, instead of reprimanding Jeon Myeong-hoon, Jin Byuk-ho vents his anger on his master, Jin Jin-chan.

    Seeing someone born with a physique like Yang Su-jin, the founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect,gging behind even those with Five Element Spiritual Roots and struggling to even enter the Qi Refining stage makes the expressions of Jin Byuk-ho and the other elders darken.

    "...It''s my ipetence that I could not teach my disciple properly. Even if I had ten mouths, I could not excuse myself."

    Of course, Jin Jin-chan, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s master, wants to have even more mouths to express his grievances.

    ''Damn, what''s the use of having the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body?''

    It''s said that those with a Heavenly Spiritual Root can create a Law-Transformation Dantian within a day or two.

    But that standard assumes the cultivator is ''giving their all'' and focusing intently on their training.

    For cultivators to practice cultivation methods, not only must they be familiar with the terminology used in those methods, but they also need a basic understanding of spiritual energy and consciousness, as well as the meridians to allow spiritual energy to circte throughout the body.

    Of course, higher realm cultivators possess techniques to forcibly inject knowledge into another''s upper dantian, making knowledge not that significant an issue. After injecting knowledge and a few practice sessions to embody it, that type of basic knowledge is considered imparted.

    Originally, Jin Jin-chan''s im that he could raise Jeon Myeong-hoon to the 6th Star of Qi Gathering within seven weeks was based on such mon sense''.

    However, the elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect misjudged one crucial aspect regarding Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    It''s about ''willpower''.

    Cultivation is no joke.

    Even for someone with a Heavenly Spiritual Root, the process of absorbing spiritual energy and creating a Law-Transformation Dantian through the cirction of Yin and Yang takes ''a day or two'' of immense concentration.

    It demands mental fortitude to maintain focus without deviation and repeatedly perform the same actions endlessly for two days.

    Children of cultivation ns and disciples of mountain hermits or cultivation sects undergo years of mental training to form a Law-Transformation Dantian within the expected timeframe without issue.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon practicallycks such willpower.

    Having lived a life where sitting still was a challenge and effort-requiring tasks were casually handled thanks to his connections and wealth, Jeon Myeong-hoon found cultivation to be a category of work that couldn''t seed without his own effort.

    In the end, Jeon Myeong-hoon spent the entire three months, equivalent to 24 hours a day or 12 hours by this world''s standards, sitting motionlessly, bing ustomed to the detailed process of creating a Dantian.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s master, Grand Elder Jin Jin-chan, wanted toin to Jin Byuk-ho about this fact but clenched his teeth instead.

    ''The disciple''s mistakes are all due to the master''sck of virtue. It''s also my fault for not recognizing that my disciple''s willpower and concentration are below expectations. Making excuses will only make me look worse.''

    "...However, after spending three months teaching my disciple, I''vee to understand his temperament even better. Please give us more time, and I will ensure to teach Jeon Myeong-hoon more effectively."

    "Ahem!"

    Jin Byuk-ho shows a slight displeasure but gradually calms his anger.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, with a Lightning Sacred Body, has already received the position of an elder, and it won''t be long before he truly condenses his Nascent Soul and bes an official elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. It''s uneptable for the bearer of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, akin to the seconding of our Ancestor, to still be struggling in the Qi Gathering stage."

    Jin Byuk-ho stands up from the throne in the Golden Thunder Hall and says,

    "Grand Elder Jin Jin-chan, listen! As the Grand Elder, Imand you to use any means necessary to improve Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cultivation! It is said that the true power of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body is revealed only after facing the Heavenly Tribtion and growing through it. So, we must quickly elevate Jeon Myeong-hoon to the Nascent Soul stage!"

    "...I shall obey the Supreme Sect Master''s noblemand."

    Jin Jin-chan leaves the Golden Thunder Hall with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    After leaving the hall with Jin Jin-chan, Jeon Myeong-hoon is grinding his teeth internally.

    ''What the hell is going on?''

    He thinks of Seo Eun-hyun.

    How could that idiot, who was so pitiful at thepany, already be an elder in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?

    ''That idiot who couldn''t even use Excel properly when he joined thepany has already mastered those difficult techniques and reached the Nascent Soul stage?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon thinks bitterly.

    ''That''s impossible. Does Seo Eun-hyun have the intelligence for that? No, he doesn''t! Then how did he reach the Nascent Soul stage so quickly?''

    After pondering for a moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon realizes the answer.

    ''Right, he must have consumed a lot of spiritual elixirs. And his dual cultivation partner must be one of the Nascent Soul stage elders, so he skyrocketed in cultivation in a short time with the power of dual cultivation.''

    Convinced he has uncovered Seo Eun-hyun''s secret, Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks inwardly.

    ''Yes, he must have gotten smart enough to be close with the sect''s higher-ups and received plenty of good spiritual elixirs and a powerful dual cultivation partner, leading him to that level.''

    Regardless of the truth, Jeon Myeong-hoon firmly believes so.

    ''Just wait a bit longer, Seo Eun-hyun. I, too, will quickly be assigned a good dual cultivation partner and surpass you.''

    He confidently envisions a hopeful future as he arrives at his cave residence with Jin Jin-chan.

    Perhaps due to being lost in his own delusions, Jeon Myeong-hoon failed to notice the expression on his master, Jin Jin-chan''s face.

    "...Myeong-hoon, let''s begin your training."

    "Haha, yes. At least I''ve got the hang of cultivating the Law-Transformation Dantian and the basics of cultivation methods. The Qi Refining stage is going to be in a simr manner, right?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon says with a confident expression.

    "Even though this disciple is momentarily behind Seo Eun-hyun, I will continue to grow rapidly and be the pride of our sect"

    "Yes, yes. It''s good to have ambition, so let''s start the training. This master has considered a training method that suits your temperament perfectly."

    The middle-aged Jin Jin-chan strokes his beard and reaches out into the air.

    Then, the ground of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s quarters writhes, and the earth transforms into a stone seat.

    "My disciple, take a seat. Your training will proceed while you''re seated here."

    "Oh, I don''t need to sit in a lotus position?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had found sitting in the lotus position for extended periods ufortable, happily takes his ce on the stone seat.

    At that moment.

    Click, click, click, click!

    Stones from the armrests and near the legs protrude, binding Jeon Myeong-hoon''s limbs in restraints.

    "...Master?"

    Click!

    Finally, a circr restraint resembling a torture device springs from the back of the seat, securing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is now bound to the stone seat.

    As Jin Jin-chan flicks his fingers again, runes detailing the Lightning Path Method are engraved into various parts of the stone seat.

    Zap, crackle, crackle!

    Simultaneously, lightning gathers around the runes and blue lightning writhes around the seat where Jeon Myeong-hoon is sitting.

    Fortunately, Jin Jin-chan must have cast some protective spell, as the lightning does not reach Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    "Master...? What is this electricity for?"

    "...The Heavenly Golden Thunder Body is a physique that receives the love of all lightning in the universe. When its qualities are fully manifested, it can even consume and withstand Heavenly Tribtion."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, bound by his limbs and head, swallows hard.

    ''Damn it, this looks just like the chair used for electric executions...''

    Even a fool would sense ominous vibes from the current situation.

    He swallows and responds to Jin Jin-chan''s statement.

    "...Yes, I understand but..."

    "From now on."

    A bitter smile mixed with frustration appears on Jin Jin-chan''s face.

    "You will familiarize your body with the hand seals and mantras of the Seventy-Two Earthly True Words. If youck in learning, this master will personally infuse you with the power of lightning, using both the method of Understanding before Breakthrough and Understanding after Breakthrough.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon forces a smile upon seeing Jin Jin-chan''s expression.

    "Um... Can''t we just go back to practicing in the lotus position like before?"

    Soon after, screams echo from within Jeon Myeong-hoon''s quarters.

    Crackle, zap!

    "Aaaargh!!!"

    "Hehe, then I''ll be counting on you in the future, Elder Seo."

    "I''m the one who should be saying that. Please take care, Elder Gal."

    After receiving congrattions from the elders and senior members of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in my cave residence, I bid them farewell and sit in the lotus position.

    Crackle...

    The Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple and the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea areplementing each other, drastically boosting my cultivation speed.

    ''I''ve managed to achieve considerable mastery in both the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple and the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture.''

    The Taiji Quaking Lightning Body is also being mastered through Yuan Yu''s control, significantly improving my understanding.

    I have mastered all the methods called the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Three Great Methods.

    ''...The deeper I dive into the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s methods, the more wondrous they seem.''

    I contemte the interconnectedness of the three methods.

    ''Hong Su-ryeong said that no one has ever achieved such rapid mastery of all three methods before.''

    Hong Su-ryeong and I were designated as dual cultivation partners, but instead of engaging in physical dual cultivation, our rtionship evolved mainly into exchanging insights.

    I shared my enlightenment on the way and essence of the sword, and she mainly imparted her insights on the integration of sword techniques and cultivation methods to me.

    Thanks to that, I''ve recently gained a considerable understanding of sword cultivators'' techniques.

    ''And that includes sword formations.''

    I learned about sword formations that involve the use of multiple swords.

    Thus, our dual cultivation rtionship focused more on a spiritual connection rather than a physical one.

    While reviewing my Lightning Path Method, Hong Su-ryeong, as a grand elder of the Heavenly Being stage within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, also offered her advice.

    I recall our conversation.

    -No one has ever mastered all Three Great Methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect like you have before. Even our ancestors who were born with the Lightning Sacred Body initially attempted the same path as you but soon abandoned it for some reason.

    -Do you know what that reason was?

    -I''m not sure. But as someone who has long practiced the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s methods, I suspect that perhaps all the Lightning Path Methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are ''iplete'' to some extent.

    -What do you mean by that?

    -Precisely, when practiced together, the iplete methodsplement each other.

    -Doesn''t that mean it''s actually correct to practice the Three Great Methods together?

    -I''ve experimented with this approach myself. However, all attempts failed. It seemed promising up to a certain point, and I appeared to dominate in the same stage, but ultimately, one method would subsume the others.

    -You mean one method bes subordinate to another?

    -Yes. For example, if a cultivator practices both the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple and the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture, and the mastery of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple slightly surpasses that of the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture, at some point, the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture bes subordinate to the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple.

    Hong Su-ryeong continued her exnation, drawing with lightning in the air.

    -Subordination itself isn''t the issue. But by bing subordinate, the cultivation of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple ends up engulfing that of the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture. While the cultivation of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple might increase...

    -It''s no different from the situation where the cultivation of the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture is suddenly pulled out

    -Exactly. Our bodies adapt little by little to the methods we practice. But what if, after the body has perfectly adapted to both the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture and the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple, one of the methods suddenly disappears?

    -...Wouldn''t thatpletely disrupt the body''s bnce, shortening lifespan or suddenly weakening it?

    -Yes. Perhaps our ancestors, who were born with the Lightning Sacred Body, also couldn''t ovee this imperfection of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Lightning Path Methods.

    Confused, I asked her.

    -Then why doesn''t the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect try to improve these ws in the method? And why didn''t you try to stop me when I said I would master all the major methods?

    -Because the Lightning Sacred Body naturally achieves harmony among the methods within the body. Even if the ''ws'' of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Lightning Path Methods manifest, it would probably be almost a thousand yearster. Besides, ording to the records from the era when the founder was alive, those ''ws'' did not exist. Maybe, with the power of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, there was a way to somehowpensate for the imperfections of the Lightning Path Method.

    ''The power of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body...''

    Thinking back on our conversation, I remember Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''I wonder how long it will take for that guy to grow to the level of Yang Su-jin.''

    But based on my estimates, it will take him at least ten thousand years to reach such a level.

    ''It took him three months just to reach the Qi Gathering stage.''

    Even Kim Yeon managed to reach the 4th Star of Qi Refining within three months.

    ''There''s no need to rely on such a person and leave the weaknesses of the Lightning Path Methods unaddressed.''

    I am aware of the disharmony between the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple and the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture within me.

    For now, the ''curse'' is ying a part in aligning the disharmony between the two methods.

    But as time passes, if the achievement of one methodgs behind, it will be consumed by the other, leading to an imbnce within me.

    ''I can''t wait for Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    I decide to bnce it out with my own efforts.

    And so, how should I bnce between the methods?

    ''There are countless Lightning Path Methods scattered throughout the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    Hence, I determine myself to master ''all'' the Lightning Path Methods that exist within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''By mastering all the Lightning Path Methods within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I''ll prevent the disharmony from intensifying and one method from being subjugated by another.''

    If there''s a method trying to subjugate others, I''ll just enhance the influence of other methods to suppress it.

    Others might call it madness, but I am determined.

    ''It took me 500 years to barely reach the mid-stage of Nascent Soul in my 16th cycle.''

    Hong Su-ryeong said talent doesn''t exist, but I know in reality that talent exists, and mine is exceptionallycking.

    ''I don''t have the luxury of wasting time to recover to the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul in this life.''

    So, what''s the answer?

    To push through forcefully, somehow breaking through to the mid-stage of Nascent Soul!

    And the way to do it, while oveing the disharmony in the Lightning Path Methods, is to encapste all the Lightning Path Methods that exist within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Crackle, zap!

    I request Jin Hwi to bring me the method manuals from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Scripture Pavilion, and I begin to practice them one by one.

    ''First, I''ll start with the Eight Thundering Heavenly Palms...''

    Seo Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon each began their diligent cultivation.

    And after about a year and a half.

    "Finally!!!"

    Jin Jin-chan and Jeon Myeong-hoon embrace each other in joy within the same cave residence.

    "Disciple Jeon Myeong-hoon! I''ve finallypleted the 6th Star of Qi Refining, the Eight Trigrams!!!"

    "Excellent, excellent, my disciple! With this speed, you''re nowparable to ordinary disciples with Heavenly Spiritual Roots!"

    In a year and a half.

    Under the hellish training of Jin Jin-chan, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s concentration and willpower were forcibly improved.

    Thanks to this, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cultivation speed, although still not matching the legendary Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, has caught up to that of ordinary cultivators with Heavenly Spiritual Roots.

    "Now all that''s left is the Seven Stars Ritual! Once you pass through the gate of the Seven Stars Ritual, you will be assigned a proper dual cultivation partner and can advance your Lightning Path Method achievements even faster!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smiles with anticipation.

    ''Finally! Can I now practice the Lightning Path Method with a dual cultivation partner?''

    For a year and a half, Jeon Myeong-hoon felt like he was going insane.

    Ashamed of having enraged Jin Byuk-ho, his master Jin Jin-chan had not allowed Jeon Myeong-hoon to step outside his quarters.

    For a year and a half, Jeon Myeong-hoon was confined within his residence, enduring electrocution and forcibly having his cultivation improved.

    ''But that damn cultivation is finallying to an end!''

    After the Seven Stars Ritual, he will be assigned a dual cultivation partner.

    Having a dual cultivation partner means he can visit their cave residence for dual cultivation practice, so Jin Jin-chan promised to let Jeon Myeong-hoon out after he is assigned a dual cultivation partner.

    ''I can finally leave this damned cave!''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is overjoyed by that more than anything else.

    "Well, then. We''ll conduct the Seven Stars Ritual in a few days."

    "Yes, Master!"

    "It was just ack of willpower. As your willpower and concentration increase, so does your cultivation speed day by day, proving that the fame of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body is no mere exaggeration!"

    Under Jin Jin-chan''s trusting gaze, Jeon Myeong-hoon resolves to devote himself even more to his cultivation.

    A few dayster.

    With the preparations for Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Seven Stars Ritualpleted, he stepped outside his quarters for the first time in a long while.

    ''It feels refreshing.''

    A year and a half has passed in the blink of an eye.

    For cultivators, a year and a half might seem like a fleeting moment, but for Jeon Myeong-hoon, it feels longer than his time as a public service worker.

    ''The more I practice cultivation methods, the stronger I feel as the spiritual energy inside me amplifies. There''s also a sense of transcending humanity as my consciousness expands...''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon gradually came to find joy in his cultivation.

    Though it was a hellish ordeal, he became stronger.

    And he gained that much more power.

    ''If I continue to cultivate like this, will I also have the enormous lifespan and powers of the Nascent Soul stage elders and the Heavenly Being stage elders?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smiles, thinking about the life that lies ahead of him.

    ''I heard that after reaching the Nascent Soul stage, Seo Eun-hyun''s cultivation speed hasn''t been as fast as before.''

    He decides to catch up to Seo Eun-hyun quickly while he is still stagnant.

    ''After the Seven Stars Ritual, it''ll be dual cultivation training. I''m confident I can be even more diligent than any other cultivator.''

    He might havecked a bit in concentration and willpower before, but Jeon Myeong-hoon is sure he can burn with passion for dual cultivation.

    ''I can finally utilize the skills I honed on Earth. Alright! From now on, I''ll quickly grow stronger with the power of dual cultivation and surpass Seo Eun-hyun!''

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon is thinking this,

    Kugugugu!

    Suddenly, somethingrge and elongated passes by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s side.

    "Hic!"

    Overwhelmed by the formidable presence of that something, Jeon Myeong-hoon involuntarily hups.

    ''Is that, an imoogi?''

    For a moment, that thought crosses Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind.

    The long, ck thing that passes in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon is obscured by backlight, resembling a long, ck serpent.

    ''No, a snake?''

    Indeed.

    It looks like a ck snake.

    But as Jeon Myeong-hoon focuses more closely, he can see the true nature of this ''ck snake.''

    ''It''s not a snake, that''s, that''s!''

    "Eek, what is that!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon screams as he recognizes the true nature of that grotesque creature.

    It''s a giant centipede, each segment as big as a house.

    The giant centipede flies through the sky, passing in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence.

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s scream, the centipede suddenly bends its antennae and turns its gaze toward him.

    ''What, what? I thought demons couldn''t enter the sect...''

    Just as Jeon Myeong-hoon feels his mind go nk in front of this massive predator,

    [Who might, you be, sir?]

    "...Huh?"

    Words of consciousness emanate from the centipede''s mouth.

    It spoke in a rather polite tone.

    "You can speak?"

    [I am, called Hong Fan, beloved demon beast, of one of the, Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s, elders.]

    "Ah, I see."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon finally understands, realizing it''s the pet of an elder.

    ''So it isn''t amon demon after all.''

    "Sorry, I was startled for a moment, thinking you were a demon invading the sect. But if you be a Nascent Soul elder, can you..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon assesses the cultivation of the centipede demon beast, Hong Fan.

    "Control demon beasts at the Qi Building stage?"

    [Well... it varies depending on the elder''s abilities.]

    "I see..."

    Looking at Hong Fan floating in front of him, Jeon Myeong-hoon makes up his mind.

    ''I must be as powerful as Hong Fan''s master, capable of raising such a demon beast.''

    He unknowingly harbors respect for Hong Fan''s master, vowing to be such a strong cultivator himself.

    And that evening,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Seven Stars Ritual began.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 231: Black Flash (9)

    Chapter 231: ck sh (9)

    Jeon Myeong-hoon stretches his hand towards the sky.

    The stage of opening a basic spiritual connection by linking the energy of the heavens with his own energy, called observing the celestial energy.

    This is the Seven Stars Ritual.

    He proudly performs the ritual, asking the celestial and terrestrial spirits for guidance, thinking,

    ''Once I get through this stage...!''

    Only the long-awaited dual cultivation stage remains.

    Just as Jeon Myeong-hoon and Jin Jin-chan are about to start the ritual,

    Wo-woong, Wo-woong!

    "Hm?"

    A look of confusion appears in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes.

    "Master, I can''t read the celestial phenomenon because of the dark clouds...?"

    "Hmm..."

    Jin Jin-chan''s expression hardens as he observes the dark clouds.

    "...Let''s wait a bit longer. It might be a temporary phenomenon."

    He says, clenching his lips tightly.

    "The wind will blow them away soon."

    At those words, Jeon Myeong-hoon waits in his ce.

    Unbeknownst to Jeon Myeong-hoon, elders and seniors throughout the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are watching closely as they conduct the Seven Stars Ritual.

    Seo Eun-hyun is also among them.

    Seo Eun-hyun sits atop a peak above his residence, looking at the dark clouds with a smile.

    "Indeed, how will you ovee the Heavenly Rejection"

    Initially, Jeon Myeong-hoon and Jin Jin-chan seem to wait, but as the dark clouds show no sign of dissipating, both grow anxious.

    "Master... the sun will rise in a few hours...?"

    "I know! Just wait... surely those clouds won''t stay till sunrise!"

    However, the unlikely became reality.

    The dark clouds never moved away.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Jin Jin-chan helplessly watched the dark clouds and greeted the morning.

    Two months passed.

    "Ha, haha... unbelievable."

    Rummaging through the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s library, Jin Jin-chan murmurs with a trembling voice,

    "Heavenly Rejection...? Even the sect founder experienced the same phenomenon?"

    For two months, regardless of the method attempted, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Seven Stars Ritual was repeatedly obstructed by dark clouds.

    Naturally, Jin Byuk-ho was furious, and Jin Jin-chan along with the senior members scoured the Scripture Pavilion for cases simr to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s.

    Finally, they came across the phenomenon known as ''Heavenly Rejection.''

    Jin Jin-chan researched this and reported to Jin Byuk-ho.

    "Heavenly Rejection?"

    In the Golden Thunder Hall, most of the senior members of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect gathered for a meeting.

    Jin Byuk-ho taps the armrest of his throne uneasily.

    "...So, the sect founder also experienced the same phenomenon?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "...Is there no record of how the founder overcame it?"

    "Regrettably, it only states that he overcame it with his tremendous talent."

    "What exactly was that tremendous talent...!"

    "My apologies."

    Jin Jin-chan bows his head.

    Jin Byuk-ho sighs.

    "Can''t a magic artifact solve this?"

    Rubbing his throbbing head, he asks.

    ording to his analysis, the phenomenon Jeon Myeong-hoon is facing is a form of Heavenly Tribtion.

    It isn''t a lightning tribtion but a kind of Heavenly Tribtion deliberately obstructing the ritual.

    If it''s that kind of Heavenly Tribtion, using a magic artifact to break through it won''t be an issue.

    "If it''s a superior-grade magic artifact, it can certainly break through the dark clouds."

    "Then if we give him a superior-grade magic artifact..."

    "However, activating a superior-grade magic artifact requires at least the spiritual power of thete Qi Refining stage."

    "......"

    To handle a superior-grade magic artifact, one needs to be at thete Qi Refining stage.

    But to reach thete Qi Refining stage, one has toplete the Seven Stars Ritual.

    It''s a paradox.

    "Unless someone of the Mad Lord''s caliber, there''s no one who can create a superior-grade magic artifact that a low-stage Qi Refining cultivator can use. We''ve inquired all over the Bright Cold Realm to no avail."

    "Indeed. Of course, we absolutely should not seek out that mad old man to borrow his puppet... Sigh, what are we supposed to do now?"

    Jin Byuk-ho presses the veins bulging on his forehead, suppressing his irritation.

    Suddenly, his gaze shifts to the Vice-Sect leader, Jin Hwi.

    "Vice-Sect Leader Jin Hwi, when you were teaching Seo Eun-hyun, did you ever encounter such Heavenly Rejection? Ah, probably not. I''ve never heard of Heavenly Rejection urring to someone with the Lightning Sacred Body..."

    "Actually... Seo Eun-hyun also experienced a simr phenomenon."

    "What...!"

    Jin Byuk-ho''s eyes widen at Jin Hwi''s words.

    "Why haven''t you mentioned this until now!!!"

    "My apologies. Seo Eun-hyun, or rather Elder Seo simply tore through the dark clouds and conducted the Seven Stars Ritual so effortlessly... we weren''t even sure if it was the Heavenly Rejection phenomenon."

    "Hmm... Well, that''s fine. Anyway, how did Seo Eun-hyun so easily ovee the Heavenly Rejection phenomenon?"

    Responding to Jin Byuk-ho''s question, Jin Hwi speaks with an awkward expression.

    "Um... when Elder Seo raised his hand, a thick bolt of lightning burst forth, instantly tearing through the dark clouds. He then simply proceeded with the Seven Stars Ritual."

    "......"

    "That was the end of it."

    "Hehe..."

    At Jin Hwi''s statement, Jin Byuk-ho lets out a hollowugh.

    It''s hardly helpful.

    Yet, at the same time, it''s nice to have such an exceptional disciple in the sect.

    However, he also can''t understand why a disciple possessing the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body like Jeon Myeong-hoon is struggling so much with a ritual that a disciple with the Lightning Sacred Body passed through so easily.

    ''No,e to think of it, it''s always been like this.''

    Jin Byuk-ho massages his throbbing temples, internallyparing Seo Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Thinking about it, Seo Eun-hyun ascended on his own merit and possessed a consciousness domain of ate-stage Nascent Soul cultivator.

    Upon receiving the umting Lightning Technique, he rose to the 6th Star overnight, and it took him less than ten days to reach the pinnacle of Qi Refining, including the time for the Seven Stars Ritual.

    And now, just a year and a half after entering the sect,

    He has reached the early peak of Nascent Soul and is tirelessly working to rise to the mid Nascent Soul stage.

    In contrast, Jeon Myeong-hoon had to start with basic etiquette training instead of learning cultivation methods upon his initial entry due to hisck of manners. When he finally began training in cultivation methods, he was also far behind Seo Eun-hyun.

    Moreover, ording to Jin Hwi, both Seo Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon experienced Heavenly Rejection but Seo Eun-hyun seemed to have solved it in one go.

    Then, why can''t Jeon Myeong-hoon, with even greater talent, resolve the Heavenly Rejection?

    ''Physically, Jeon Myeong-hoon might be superior, but it seems Seo Eun-hyun is a genius who vastly outshines him in terms of intelligence and mental capacity.''

    Jin Byuk-ho was overjoyed when both the Lightning Sacred Body and the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body entered the sect.

    But as Jeon Myeong-hoon continued to cause trouble, he also had this thought.

    ''If only Seo Eun-hyun had been born with those qualities...''

    It''s a regrettable thought.

    ''Then, it would have truly been the reincarnation of our founder, such a pity...''

    Jin Byuk-ho clicks his tongue internally.

    "First, call Elder Seo to the Golden Thunder Hall. Let''s hear from Elder Seo himself how he overcame the Heavenly Rejection phenomenon."

    He decides to summon Seo Eun-hyun to find out how he overcame the Heavenly Rejection.

    "It just worked when I tried."

    I speak with a calm expression in front of Jin Byuk-ho.

    "So... can you exin exactly how ''it just worked''?"

    Jin Byuk-ho asks me, his expression showing he is at his wit''s end.

    However, I can''t honestly answer him.

    Saying that I faced Heavenly Tribtion in advance and stored it to releaseter would sound too suspicious, wouldn''t it?

    ''I can''t just tell someone to take someone else''s Heavenly Tribtion for them.''

    If Jeon Myeong-hoon takes someone else''s Heavenly Tribtion once, the Tribtion will only get stronger.

    Unless Jeon Myeong-hoon ns to stay by that person''s side for their entire life, taking their Tribtion for them, such a method will only hasten their demise.

    So, what should I say?

    ''I could offer to tear off Jeon Myeong-hoon''s arm and then modify it for him if I were the Mad Lord...''

    If I attach General Seo''s face to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s arm tounch the Seo General Cannon, the Heavenly Rejection phenomenon will be resolved immediately.

    But the problem is, doing so will immediately make Jin Byuk-ho, who has had many grievances against the Mad Lord, distrust me.

    ''Using a puppet through the Mad Lord''s method won''t work, and it would be too much for him to learn more potent spells or even attempt to learn techniques from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect or demon beast methods. Without perseverance, it will take decades.''

    Martial arts are even less likely.

    Reaching the peak or Three Flowers Gather at the Summit isn''t something achieved through child''s y. The Five Energies Converging to the Origin and Ultimate Pinnacle are even more so.

    ''I guarantee it will take 400 years to get Jeon Myeong-hoon to reach the Ultimate Pinnacle.''

    Being someone who had reached the position of a grandmaster in martial arts, I can confidently say that.

    He has no talent for martial arts.

    Then, how can I provide an answer that will satisfy Jin Byuk-ho?

    ''What would my master have done?''

    I think of my master.

    If Cheongmun Ryeong were in this situation, how would he have helped his disciple?

    As I ponder, it strikes me that we are in the ''Middle realm.''

    ''Right, there''s much more heaven and earth spiritual energy in the Bright Cold Realm.''

    Perhaps that approach might work.

    "...The method I used might not be helpful to Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "It''s my ce to judge that. Just tell me..."

    "However, I think there might be a method that can help Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "Hmm..!?"

    I share my idea with Jin Byuk-ho.

    Upon hearing my exnation, not only Jin Byuk-ho but also the gathered senior members'' eyes light up with hope.

    "Indeed... if it''s that method...!"

    Crackle, zap!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon gathers a surge of lightning energy with the umting Lightning Technique.

    "Damn it!"

    He exims in frustration.

    "Why! Why can''t Iplete the Seven Stars Ritual!"

    As he shouts in anger, the lightning energy pulsating around him boils over, growing even stronger.

    "Shut up!"

    It''s when he is screaming out loud.

    "Shouting won''t change anything. Just calmly think it over."

    A clear voice approaches Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    The woman adorned in a golden pce robe is Jin So-hae.

    "The seniors are working tirelessly day and night to find a way to ovee the Heavenly Rejection. You shouldn''t just sit around. Try to find a solution too."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon twitches his eyebrows.

    "...I am trying to find a way. But what exactly should I do? Magic artifacts don''t work, and if my master clears the clouds, the ritual ends. No matter what, I just can''t seem to have the ability to clear the clouds no matter what I do!"

    "Tsk, it''s about your attitude. Honestly, you im you''re trying to find a solution when you always sleep when it''s time to sleep and rest when it''s time for rest.

    It''s true.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon slept at night and designated rest times, always taking a few hours to restfortably.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon doesn''t understand Jin So-hae''s point.

    "Of course people sleep when it''s time to sleep. What are you talking about?"

    "If you''ve chosen the path of a cultivator, it''s better to minimize sleep time. Among the elders, there are those who haven''t slept for decades, focusing solely on closed-door cultivation."

    "...Sigh."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon was about to say, ''Those elders are not human but monsters to be able to do that,'' but he holds back.

    ''If she wasn''t pretty, I would''ve told her off a long time ago...''

    Honestly, Jin So-hae''s face is precisely Jeon Myeong-hoon''s type, so he can''t help it.

    "So, what do you want me to do?"

    "Ah, that''s exactly why I came to talk to you. There''s a friend who wants to help you.

    "A friend who wants to help me?"

    At that moment, a long, ck shadow surges up above Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Eek!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shivers at its appearance.

    No matter how many times he sees it, he can''t get used to it.

    It''s the giant centipede demon beast, Hong Fan.

    "One of the elders'' demon beasts. Recently, we''ve be close."

    [Hello. We have met before, haven''t we?]

    "Ah, hello. Sorry for screaming just now."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon awkwardly greets the centipede.

    [No problem. It''s understandable. I apologize for startling you. If I reach the Nascent Soul stage and achieve a transformation sooner, it wouldn''t have been an issue.]

    Polite words from Hong Fan makes Jeon Myeong-hoon shake his head.

    "No, I''m the one who should apologize. But... you''re not stuttering anymore?"

    [I''ve learned a lot aboutnguage from Jin So-hae. Recently, I''ve been learning to speak humannguage with my vocal cords instead of mental speech.]

    "Wow... impressive. Truly the demon beast of a Nascent Soul stage elder..."

    [Hehe, my master also helps me with my practice whenever there''s a chance and kindly exins things I don''t understand.]

    "Truly a great elder."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods and asks.

    "So, you''re the one who wants to help me?"

    [Yes, that''s right. My master sometimes exins the principles of Yin and Yang when discussing the Lightning Path Methods. Hearing those exnations made me think of Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon''s recent troubles, prompting me to ask Miss Jin So-hae for help in offering my assistance.]

    "Wow, how exactly will you help?"

    [I n to assist you in understanding the umting Lightning Technique you''re currently learning.]

    "...What? You know the umting Lightning Technique?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks, not understanding the centipede''s words.

    However, Hong Fan calmly exins.

    [My master is an enlightened sage of Understanding before Breakthrough. After hearing the exnation of the umting Lightning Technique from Master, I thought if Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon could fully unleash the power of the umting Lightning Technique, he might also ovee the Heavenly Rejection.]

    "Hmm... I know about Understanding before Breakthrough well enough, but does it really have that much power?"

    [Of course. Why not listen first and then decide?]

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon listens to Hong Fan''s lecture on Understanding before Breakthrough, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes light up.

    "Indeed...! Incredible. Things I didn''t understand are now clear! You exin incredibly well!"

    [I''ve merely learned well from my master.]

    "Even so, your specialty isn''t the umting Lightning Technique but the demon beast methods... Such an exnation is impressive!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon praises Hong Fan, and at the same time, deep respect for Hong Fan''s master, the Nascent Soul stage elder, burgeons within him.

    ''So, the master of Understanding before Breakthrough in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect nurtures even their demon beast to be well-versed in the fundamentals of cultivation methods...''

    [If Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon wishes, I can arrange for you to directly learn the principles of Understanding before Breakthrough from my master.]

    "Um..."

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon hesitates and nces covertly at Jin So-hae.

    Jin So-hae speaks in front of Hong Fan.

    "Sorry, Hong Fan, but it''s not rmended in our sect to learn something from a master other than your own. It''s allowed to learn from someone close like dual cultivation partners, but if it''s apletely different master, it can be seen as disloyalty to your own master. Especially since your master is an elder and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s master is Jin Jin-chan, it''s an even more sensitive issue because he''s a grand elder."

    [Ah, I see. I''ve spoken out of turn. However... would it still be eptable if I, a demon beast, convey my master''s words to help Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon?]

    "Hmm... That might be okay. There''s no regtion against demon beasts."

    At those words, Hong Fan looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon and says,

    [Understood. Then, I''ll convey my master''s teachings to Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon on my master''s behalf.]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks Hong Fan.

    "But why... why are you being so nice to me?"

    [Well... my master always worries about Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon. Master says that for the sect to be stable, Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon must grow as the owner of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body. As my master''s servant, helping you is my way of serving my master.]

    "Such...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at Hong Fan with moved eyes.

    He is touched by Hong Fan, and hees to deeply respect Hong Fan''s master, the Nascent Soul stage elder.

    ''Only those who care so much for their juniors deserve to hold the position of an elder in the sect.''

    "Tell me the name of that elder, no, wait. Never mind. I''ll personally seek them out and pay my respects after I''ve reached a higher realm. There''s no need to tell me before then."

    [Yes, if you wish so. Then, does this mean you will listen to my lectures on Understanding before Breakthrough?]

    "Yes, I''m counting on you, Hong Fan!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon kneels before Hong Fan, asking for guidance.

    There is no shame in kneeling before a demon beast.

    Hong Fan''s cultivation is at the Qi Building stage, definitely a demon beast that has walked the path of cultivation longer than him. Its master, a Nascent Soul stage elder, is undoubtedly a respected figure.

    ''I will definitely learn the theory of Understanding before Breakthrough from Hong Fan and awaken the true power of the umting Lightning Technique.''

    And then, he will definitelyplete the Seven Stars Ritual, making it clear to his master and the senior members of the sect who look down on him.

    That he is the ''victor.''

    And so, 10 years pass.

    "Heavens above!!!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon grits his teeth as he looks at the dark clouds.

    Crack, crackle!

    The lightning power of the umting Lightning Technique is surging around him.

    Thick lightning flickers around Jeon Myeong-hoon, tinted red.

    The reddening of the lightning is a characteristic that appears only when the umting Lightning Technique is fully mastered.

    Over the past 10 years, Jeon Myeong-hoon had practiced the umting Lightning Technique through the method of Understanding before Breakthrough to the point where he can dismantle and analyze the beginning and end of the technique.

    However.

    "Why! Can''t I! Still!!! Surpass the Qi Refining 7th Star!! Heavens above, Heavens above, Heavens above!!!!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes are bloodshot as he grinds his teeth.

    Kururung!

    At the Qi Refining 6th Star, he awakened the essence of the umting Lightning Technique with Hong Fan''s help.

    Red lightning soars towards the sky, reaching the clouds.

    But that is all.

    With the power level of Qi Refining 6th Star, even awakening the essence of the umting Lightning Technique is insufficient.

    The red lightning merely grazes the edge of the dark clouds before dissipating.

    Though it is a powerful force at the Qi Refining 6th Star, it is still difficult to prate the clouds that block the heavens.

    "Why! Can''t I! Still! Not even pierce through the Seven Stars!!!"

    Beside Jeon Myeong-hoon, Jin So-hae, Hong Fan, and a few others from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who have grown close to Jeon Myeong-hoon look at him with pity.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s struggle to ovee the Heavenly Rejection for 10 years is well-known within the sect.

    And over those 10 years, at some point, Jin Jin-chan stopped appearing whether Jeon Myeong-hoon performed the Seven Stars Ritual or not.

    The senior members seem to no longer care about Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Only a few friends continue to support Jeon Myeong-hoon by his side.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon felt betrayed by everyone except for a few friends like Jin So-hae and Hong Fan.

    ''When they thought I was useful, they treated me well, but now that I seem useless, they discard me like a worn-out rag?''

    Rumor has it that recently, many senior members gathered at Seo Eun-hyun''s cave residence to do something with him.

    Feelings of inferiority towards Seo Eun-hyun, betrayal by the sect, anger, and frustration intertwined, forming a knot in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s heart.

    ''The stronger the anger, the more the umting Lightning Technique responds.''

    Buttely, Jeon Myeong-hoon feels as if the umting Lightning Technique is changing somehow.

    ''This technique reacts to emotions. Perhaps... if there''s even greater anger...''

    He has a slight feeling that the technique itself can evolve.

    ''Yes, that must be it.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon waits for that moment.

    ''If I seed in evolving the technique, I can break through the Seven Stars Ritual!''

    He believes that if he can break through the Seven Stars Ritual, the path ahead will be smooth.

    ''I''ll quickly elevate my realm... and get revenge on everyone who ignored me!''

    Crack!

    He clenches his teeth, looking up at the sky.

    "It''s been 10 years already."

    Hong Su-ryeong enters my cave residence and speaks while drinking tea.

    "I thought the same thing 10 years ago, but you seem a bit of a madman."

    I snort at Hong Su-ryeong''s words.

    "Not something I want to hear from Senior Hong, who captures new recruits for human experiments."

    "I didn''t mean it in a bad way. Just that your abilities are abnormally outstanding beyond standard measures."

    She crosses her arms, watching the swirling storm of countless lightning around me.

    "When you said you would master all 9,562 Lightning Path Methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect within 10 years, I thought you were insane... but to actually do it within 10 years, mastering even the least aplished ones to over 3 stars, you''re truly remarkable."

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    "And... to take the initiative and carry out ns for Jeon Myeong-hoon... Do you know what the Supreme Sect Master says about you?"

    "What does he say?"

    "He asks why I was made your dual cultivation partner. He said he should have forced his own granddaughter to be your partner, even if by coercion. He''s shedding tears of regret now. Kukuk..."

    She chuckles.

    I alsough softly.

    "Even if he said that, it seems Jin So-hae has already be deeply attached to Jeon Myeong-hoon after spending 10 years with him in this way and that..."

    Honestly, I don''t know why Jin So-hae likes Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    But she does like him.

    Really, it''s a mystery.

    ''Maybe it''s fate for her to fall in love with Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    "Is that why you came to see me?"

    "Of course not. I came because you seeded in mastering all 9,562 Lightning Path Methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "......"

    "It''s been a rumor among the grand elders, but all the past Supreme Sect Masters of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect have shared this secret."

    I have a hunch about what she is about to say.

    "All the methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are iplete. The sect''s methodsplement each other. They were all created to emte the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body of the Founder. Because of these facts, there have always been rumors among the grand elders."

    She looks at me and says,

    "Perhaps, the sect''s methods are not iplete but ''originally aplete method'' that was divided into over 9,000 pieces. There''s a rumor that mastering the plete method'' will grant one the same Heavenly Golden Thunder Body as the Founder."

    Hong Su-ryeong''s gaze bes serious.

    "The past Supreme Sect Masters seemed to know something about these rumors but never shared the facts. Now that you''ve mastered all the methods, do you think the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s methods were originally one that was split apart?"

    "...That is..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is also practicing his technique this day.

    Then suddenly,

    Boom!

    A dull thunderp shes above him as someone appears.

    "Ah, Master!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sees Jin Jin-chan and pays his respects.

    "What brings you here?"

    "What brings me here? I''vee to see your progress. As a master, it''s only natural to observe the achievements of my disciple. I''ve heard that you''ve awakened the essence of the umting Lightning Technique. Show it to me."

    "Yes, understood."

    ''He speaks as if he''s always been concerned. Annoying...''

    Despite being internally irritated with Jin Jin-chan, Jeon Myeong-hoon respectfully demonstrates the umting Lightning Technique.

    Crackle!

    Red lightning surges around him.

    Jin Jin-chan nods at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s achievement.

    "Hmm, good. You''ve indeed reached the pinnacle of the basic method, the umting Lightning Technique."

    "Yes, that''s correct. As a disciple who has worked day and night..."

    "By the way, Myeong-hoon. Even though you''ve reached the pinnacle of the umting Lightning Technique at the Qi Refining 6th Star, after a council among the grand elders, we''ve reached a conclusion about you."

    "Yes...? What is it?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon feels a sense of foreboding from Jin Jin-chan''s grim expression.

    "We''ve concluded that having the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body is utterly useless to you. Therefore, we''ve decided to grind your body into a pill and transfer the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body''s spiritual root to someone else."

    "....?????"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s brain freezes, unable toprehend the statement.

    "Excuse me? What do you mean..."

    "There''s no need to understand."

    Kurururung!

    Jin Jin-chan extends his hand towards Jeon Myeong-hoon with a cold smile.

    "Come here. I''ve already requested for a skilled alchemist from the Devil Path Alliance''s Pill Refining n, the Makli n."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 232: Black Snake (10)

    Chapter 232: ck Snake (10)

    "Uh."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon can''tprehend the current situation as all.

    "Why?"

    He merely asks dumbfoundedly into the air.

    ''Me, an elixir?''

    He has heard that when making elixirs, the vitality of a living being is extracted to umte medicinal properties with life force.

    He has also heard that humans are used when making elixirs such as Qi Building Pills by Jin So-hae.

    Of course, to enter the sect and have been chosen to be taken along during ascension, it would be impossible unless one''s qualities are outstanding enough to reach the level of Qi Building without Qi Building Pills, so there aren''t many who have actually taken such pills.

    He remembers Jin So-hae saying that there will hardly be any need to see such elixirs as Qi Building Pills in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, as there are numerous Heavenly Spiritual Roots.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon himself thought that he would never consume barbaric pills made from humans.

    ''But me, an elixir?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks around.

    Inside the Thunder Prison where he has been captured by his master, Jin Jin-chan.

    In 13 hours from now, once the master alchemist has aged all the auxiliary ingredients, the process of refining you into a Heavenly Golden Thunder Pill will begin. Be mentally prepared by then.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon still fails toe to his senses after Jin Jin-chan''sst words.

    ''Am I, going to die here like this? After only living like a dog for 10 years?''

    He feels wronged.

    Angry.

    But above all, scared.

    ''Fuck... Am I really going to die like this? For real?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clenches his head with a stiff expression inside the Thunder Prison.

    His hair, which he has grown for a little over 10 years, slips through his grasp.

    ''Damn it why does it have to be like this''

    Just when he is in despair.

    Kududuguk

    The wall behind Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    A part of it suddenly starts to fall away.

    At the same time, Jin So-hae appears from inside.

    "! So-hae!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is shocked and gets up from his spot.

    Jin So-hae frowns and puts her finger to her lips.

    "Shh! Be quiet! I made it here dodging the guards'' eyes Come this way quietly."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon swallows his saliva.

    Even a fool can tell.

    This is his only chance now that Jin So-hae hase.

    He quietly moves towards Jin So-hae.

    "So-hae, me, save me"

    "I came to save you. Please, just be quiet. Come this way."

    Soon, the inside of the Thunder Prison where Jeon Myeong-hoon was confined bespletely empty.

    Then, Jin Jin-chan walks into the now-empty Thunder Prison.

    "Hmm, So-hae will handle it well."

    Behind him, Hong Su-ryeong walks out and says,

    "Now, Grand Elder Jin should start the next n."

    "Understood. Grand Elder Hong, make sure to disable the sect''s grand formation on time, and if the kid manages to escape, activate the array."

    "Of course."

    Jin Jin-chan nods and nces at the stone wall Jeon Myeong-hoon had exited through before stepping outside the Thunder Prison.

    Before leaving the Thunder Prison, he nces at Hong Su-ryeong and asks.

    "By the way, Grand Elder Hong seems to be in poor health recently. Anything wrong?"

    "Hmm, I''vee to know a rather uninteresting fact."

    "An uninteresting fact, you say? I''ve heard rumorstely that there''s no dual cultivation between Grand Elder Hong and Elder Seo Could it be that there''s a problem with Elder Seo''s lower dantian"

    "Shut your mouth before I cut off your lower dantian."

    "Hemhem"

    At Hong Su-ryeong''s fierce remark, Jin Jin-chan coughs awkwardly and quickly leaves the Thunder Prison.

    Inside the Thunder Prison, Hong Su-ryeong looks into the void for a moment before letting out a hollowugh.

    "To the Ancestor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect what exactly were your descendants"

    "So-hae, really, thank you. Truly!"

    Havingpletely escaped the Thunder Prison building, Jeon Myeong-hoon wipes off his cold sweat and thanks Jin So-hae gratefully.

    Jin So-hae sighs softly.

    "Enough. Right now, all the elders and grand elders are in a meeting with the master alchemist. It seems like the elixir they are making is an extraordinary one that even the Supreme Sect Master must attend along with the grand elders. Thanks to that, there''s about an hour''s gap when the elders and grand elders won''t be around"

    She leads Jeon Myeong-hoon to where the flying magic artifacts are gathered.

    The departure peak of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is a ce where flying magic artifacts in the shape of ships are anchored in abundance.

    She infuses her spiritual power into one of the flying magic artifacts, a small vessel-type that can carry 500 disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect at once.

    "Get on. It''s a magic artifact for long-distance travel. Thanks to the Flying Escape Technique cast on the artifact itself, it can traverse thousands of li without difficulty. Take this and leave Thunder Spirit Ind."

    "...Thank you. But aren''t youing with me?"

    "I''ll stay behind and lie to the Supreme Sect Master that you are hiding near the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. That should buy us some time."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at Jin So-hae and asks.

    "So-hae why are you doing all this for me?"

    "...You don''t need to know. Hurry up and get on."

    Jin So-hae, with an annoyed expression, loads Jeon Myeong-hoon onto the ship artifact.

    Being in the early Core Formation stage, Jin So-hae forcibly loads Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is unable to resist.

    "Wait, I don''t know how to pilot this"

    It''s when Jeon Myeong-hoon is worried.

    Tstsstsst!

    A giant shadow surges up from behind Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "You are Hong Fan?"

    It''s the giant ck centipede, Hong Fan.

    Kugugugu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is astonished by the spiritual energy wave and consciousness emanating from Hong Fan.

    "Wait, you! Have you already reached the Core Formation stage?"

    [It''s only the early stages of Core Formation, just like Miss Jin So-hae. If Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon hadn''t experienced Heavenly Rejection during your Seven Stars Ritual, you would have surely surpassed me.]

    "...You really have tremendous talent But why are you here?"

    [I''vee to pilot the ship in your stead.]

    "You, you know how to pilot a flying magic artifact? How?"

    [My master taught me how to pilot the ship.]

    "Wow"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is about to exim but then suddenly has a doubt.

    "Wait, if you''re the pet demon beast of an elder Aren''t you bound to your master? Moving with me would"

    He looks at Hong Fan with suspicion, and Hong Fan begins to exin calmly.

    [My master supports Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon''s escape. From the start, someone with a talent like the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body isn''t someone who should be an elixir just because they faced a bit of Heavenly Rejection. Not just my master but also several grand elders and elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect share this view.]

    "What!"

    [You don''t have to run away forever. If Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon evades capture for just a few weeks, after that, the grand elders and elders who support you wille to rescue you.]

    Hearing Hong Fan''s exnation, Jeon Myeong-hoon finally lets go of his suspicions.

    "Sorry for doubting. And, thank you too."

    [It was just the elders'' order.]

    Hong Fan speaks, reducing his size.

    Hong Fan''srge body shrinks, grabbing the helm of the ship Jeon Myeong-hoon is on.

    "Then, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    Jin So-hae, with her arms crossed, looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon and says,

    ""Let''s see each other in good healthter."

    "Thank you, So-hae."

    He bites his lip.

    ''I''m ashamed of myself.''

    He had always treated Jin So-hae as a ''target to conquer'' or a ''potential dual cultivation partner'' and flirted around.

    And whenever he had a chance, he would shift his attention to other female disciples of the sect.

    But at this moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon makes a promise to himself.

    ''If I safely escape from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and if I safely return here again I will only look at Jin So-hae.''

    With Hong Fan''s control, the flying magic artifact soars into the sky.

    Under the night sky of the Bright Cold Realm, filled with countless stars,

    The ship Jeon Myeong-hoon is on smoothly passes through the sect''s grand formation and flies away.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks back at the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and thinks.

    ''I will definitely return!''

    As Jin So-hae watches Jeon Myeong-hoon waving his hand as he leaves,

    A sigh escapes her lips.

    "Ha That fool."

    Even though they have be quite close over thest ten years, Jin So-hae does not see Jeon Myeong-hoon in a romantic way at all.

    She only sees him as a brother she needs to look after, one a bitcking in brains from her perspective.

    "Isn''t it strange that the sect''s grand formation didn''t activate even as he left on the ship? Tsk"

    She clicks her tongue while looking at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s ship, now far away.

    And next to her, a man in white descends.

    "Don''t be too hard on him, Miss."

    "Oh, Elder Seo?"

    She blushes, looking at ''Elder Seo,'' Seo Eun-hyun, who has approached her.

    ''Grand Elder Hong is really lucky. Not stuck with someone like Jeon Myeong-hoon but being Dao Companions with Elder Seo''

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles briefly at where Jeon Myeong-hoon has disappeared.

    "Now that Jeon Myeong-hoon has left, shall we activate the grand formation?"

    "Yes, I''ll go inform my great-grandfather."

    Jin So-hae uses the Flying Escape Technique to fly to where Jin Byuk-ho is staying, in the Golden Thunder Hall, and Seo Eun-hyun stands on the departure peak, smiling faintly.

    ''You''re really lucky, Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    Whooosh

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sighs as he looks at the night sky.

    "Damn it"

    Everything seemed perfect, but everything went awry in just a short 10 years.

    Even if he cried out to the heavens for 10 years, the heavens did not permit him.

    His expectations of bing dual cultivation partners with Jin So-hae was cruelly shattered, and the elders of the sect gradually turned their attention away from Jeon Myeong-hoon, seeing that he could not ovee the Heavenly Rejection.

    In particr, the infamous incident where Jin Byuk-ho, known for his explosive temper, came to insult him is a well-known story.

    Seo Eun-hyun managed to break through Heavenly Rejection as soon as he extended his hand, but why can''t you?

    Why can''t you? You are the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body! It''s absurd that you can''t do what Seo Eun-hyun can! Unless you''re unimaginably dull, you should be able to do it!

    Heo Gwak, Cheongmun Sunwoo and I could use Qi Building stage techniques even when we were at Qi Refining! Seo Eun-hyun could also do it, so why can''t you?

    Damn it! To waste time on such a fool! What a waste of time! Aaaaaaah!

    Especially being directlypared with Seo Eun-hyun, who he has always looked down upon, and being subjected to such rage is one of the worst memories he has in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''Damn it.''

    Thinking back on the incident with Jin Byuk-ho, Jeon Myeong-hoon feels as if the little affection he has for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is crumbling away.

    "...Really, if it weren''t for you, Jin So-hae, and a few friends, I would have left the sect long ago. Why would I suffer trouble for staying unnecessarily. Thinking about it, starting from the Supreme Sect Master, they''ve only ever expressed anger and disappointment towards me."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks as he looks at Hong Fan, who had shrunk to the size of a human torso and is operating the helm of the ship.

    Hong Fan calmly replies.

    [There''s a saying that the opposite of love is not anger or hatred, but indifference. The anger shown to Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon might be proof that the elders don''t want to let go of you.]

    "Hmph, funny. Even that anger was initially depressed in abundance but eventually subsided when things didn''t work out, didn''t they? Look, even my master didn''te to see me for a long while until he decided to make me into an elixir and finally came to lock me up in the Thunder Prison. When have they ever"

    Kururung!

    It''s when Jeon Myeong-hoon is venting his anger to Hong Fan.

    Urrurrung!

    An immense pping of thunder rumbles, and a massive storm of lightning energy surges from behind Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is startled and looks back.

    Something like a ghastly lightning is chasing the ship they are on, trailing along the clouds.

    "Ho-Hong Fan!"

    [I will ascend. Hold on tight.]

    Boooong!

    Hong Fan maneuvers the helm, and the ship they are on begins to rise.

    Whoosh!

    The ship artifact carrying Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan pierces through the clouds above.

    And, whatever is chasing them also rises into the sky.

    Kugugugugu!

    "Ah, m, master!?"

    It''s the giant figure of Jin Jin-chan.

    Kwajijijik!

    A giant body formed from ghastly lightning reveals itself.

    It looks like a storm of lightning has transformed into the shape of a giant!

    "Ho, Hong Fan! M, my master is chasing us!"

    [Do not worry, I do not sense the power of the Heavenly Being stage. It seems like a consciousness separation using Externalizing Spirit. At most, it''s the power of a remnant soul of the Heavenly Being stage.]

    "H, Heavenly Being stage remnant soul, how powerful is that! Can you handle it?"

    [Well Normally, the remnant soul of a Heavenly Being stage cultivator is around thete Core Formation to Grand Perfection stage.]

    Hong Fan says calmly.

    [Of course, if I were to face it, I''d end up as Fried Hong Fan.]

    At the same time, the lightning giant in the form of Jin Jin-chan extends its finger towards the ship.

    Kugugugugu!

    An immense power of lightning gathers and shoots towards the ship.

    Kwarurung!

    The clouds are torn apart, and a storm rages across the area.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon screams, holding onto the ship''s railing.

    "Haaaaaaa! Qu-quickly run away! Please!"

    [Yes!]

    Boooong!

    At the same time, the speed of the ship also increases.

    However, Jin Jin-chan''s Externalized Spirit continues to chase them at a rapid pace.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    Kurung, Kurung, Kururung!

    "Haaaaaaa!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is terrified and trembling, holding onto the railing as lightning strikes aim at them.

    Urrung!

    Amidst that, a part of the lightning strike falls towards Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at the iing lightning bolt and screams.

    "Haaaaaaa! Save huh?"

    Pazik, Pazijik.

    Surprisingly not feeling any pain, Jeon Myeong-hoon looks puzzled.

    The streak of lightning is naturally absorbed into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body, and he exims as he sees the lightning bolt inside him transform into spiritual power.

    "Whoa this"

    Watching him, Hong Fan speaks,

    [Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon, you may be immune to lightning, but this ship is not. If a situation like before urs again, it will be troublesome, so please go to the rear and block the attacks from the Externalized Spirit.]

    "Um! Got it!"

    Realizing that small lightning strikes don''t have much effect, confidence surges in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face.

    He runs to the rear and raises his umting Lightning Technique.

    At the same time, Jeon Myeong-hoon also stirs up the anger in his chest.

    Pazijijik!

    Red lightning surges around Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Taaaat!"

    As he forms a hand sign, the red lightning streak collides with the remnants of lightning bolts flying towards the ship.

    The remnants of small lightning strikes shot by Jin Jin-chan''s Externalized Spirit are all neutralized by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s umting Lightning Technique and begin to dissipate.

    However, even though they are just remnants of lightning shot by the Externalized Spirit, the Externalized spirit has the power of the Core Formation Grand Perfection and Jeon Myeong-hoon is merely at the Qi Refining 6th Star.

    Kwajijijik!

    "Ugh"

    In an instant, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s spiritual power is depleted.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon grits his teeth and extends his hand.

    "Come!"

    Kwajijijik!

    One of the lightning strikes shot by the Externalized Spirit hits the ship directly.

    However, the ship is unharmed.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon extended his hand.

    Inside his hand, all the lightning streaks are being absorbed.

    Pazijijik!

    In an instant, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s spiritual power surges again, and he continuously emits endless red lightning bolts.

    Kururung!

    As if annoyed by Jeon Myeong-hoon blocking his attacks, Jin Jin-chan''s Externalized Spirit starts chasing them even faster.

    [Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon, I will increase our speed. You must not disengage the umting Lightning Technique even for a moment from now on!]

    "Ye, yes!"

    Piiiiit!

    Enveloped in a halo, Jeon Myeong-hoon begins to move forward amidst an immense radiance.

    ''Damn, I feel nauseous.''

    But, following Hong Fan''s advice, Jeon Myeong-hoon never releases the umting Lightning Technique.

    After all, Jin Jin-chan is growing even closer.

    The giant face of the lightning giant is only three zhang (33 feet) away from the rear of the ship, shooting lightning at them.

    Kwajijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon continuously absorbs the lightning and releases it.

    It looks as though red lightning is bursting from the rear of the swiftly moving ship.

    "Ugh! Damn it! Leave your disciple alone! Hong Fan, how much longer do we have to do this!?"

    [We will soon reach the barrier of Thunder Spirit Ind. Once we cross the barrier, even the Externalized Spirit will have a hard time following us!]

    "Okay!"

    Kwajijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon feels like he is going to vomit from maintaining the umting Lightning Technique, but he clenches his teeth and endures.

    ''Finally!''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon finally sees that the ship has reached the edge of Thunder Spirit Ind and his eyes light up.

    Now, they just need to cross the barrier and it will be over.

    [Just hold on a little longer!]

    "Alright!"

    Just then.

    [You!!]

    Kurururung!

    At the edge of Thunder Spirit Ind where Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan are heading, another giant made of lightning appears.

    [How dare you try to leave!!!]

    It''s the form of Vice-Sect Leader Jin Hwi.

    [You dare to flee and leave the sect!]

    Kwarururung!

    An immense level of lightning strikes the ship, drenching Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    [Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon!]

    Hong Fan''s urgent voice is heard, and Jeon Myeong-hoon faces the lightninging at him.

    ''My body feels like it''s going to explode!''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body converts the absorbed lightning into power, but there is a limit in doing so.

    If he infuses more lightning than his limit, his spiritual power can overflow and explode.

    Now, Jeon Myeong-hoon feels like his dantian is about to burst.

    ''To die like this''

    That''s when it happens.

    Hong Fan''s voice rings in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind.

    [Release it! You must indiscriminately release your power while using the umting Lightning Technique!]

    "!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clenches his teeth and follows Hong Fan''s instruction.

    Simultaneously, red lightning bursts forth from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s entire body.

    "Haaaaaaaa!"

    In an instant, a giant lightning bolt erupts from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    The area is enveloped in red lightning, and from there, the ship carrying Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon emerges.

    [Keep using the umting Lightning Technique! You can''t stop, Jin Jin-chan is still chasing you!]

    "Ye, yes!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon responds with a face as if his soul is about to leave his body.

    He shakily aims the red lightning of the umting Lightning Technique towards Jin Jin-chan, who is chasing from behind.

    [There are four weak points in the barrier of Thunder Spirit Ind, one in each direction of east, west, south, and north. We must escape through one of these. Since we just encountered Sir Jin Hwi in the east and were blocked, this time we will head towards the northern end to escape Thunder Spirit Ind! We''ll go faster, so please hang in there a bit longer!]

    "Yes!"

    Rumble, rumble!

    At the eastern end of Thunder Spirit Ind, where Jeon Myeong-hoon just escaped from.

    There, the red lightning released by Jeon Myeong-hoon does not disappear but remains in abundance.

    It looks as if someone has intentionally captured those lightning bolts.

    Above the lightning, Jin Hwi''s Externalized Spirit forms hand signs.

    [Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket.]

    Kugugugu!

    Simultaneously, the lightning released by Jeon Myeong-hoon turns into a red pir and strikes down at the eastern end of Thunder Spirit Ind.

    From the red pir struck at the eastern end, a faint red path rises toward the north, where Jeon Myeong-hoon is flying towards using the umting Lightning Technique.

    Northern end.

    [You, Jeon Myeong-hoon! How dare you attempt to flee and abandon the sect!]

    "Damn it, weren''t you the ones trying to turn me into an elixir?!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon yells at the grand elder blocking him at the northern end.

    Kwarururung!

    Once again, a tremendous bolt of lightning strikes Jeon Myeong-hoon, frying him.

    [Even if the sect decides to do so, you must ept it!]

    "Nonsense!"

    Kwajijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon absorbs the lightning shot at him until his stomach is about to burst and then releases it using the umting Lightning Technique, following Hong Fan''s advice.

    [Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon, since the northern end is also blocked, we will head to the western end!]

    "Alright!"

    Hong Fan maneuvers the ship carrying Jeon Myeong-hoon to move again.

    The Externalized Spirit of the grand elder that appeared at the northern end again gathers the red lightning bolts released by Jeon Myeong-hoon to form a red pir.

    Koong!

    A red pir forms at the northern end of Thunder Spirit Ind and strikes the ground.

    Simultaneously, the red path that started from the eastern end arrives.

    [Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall]

    As the grand elder guarding the northern end chants, the red path that arrived from the eastern end connects with the pir at the northern end.

    As the grand elder extends his hand, an even more intense red path extends out, paving the way towards Jeon Myeong-hoon who has fled using the umting Lightning Technique.

    The western end is the same.

    "Damn it! Hong Fan, the east, north, and west are all blocked!!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon curses and yells at Hong Fan after releasing lightning towards the grand elder guarding the western end with the umting Lightning Technique.

    [My apologies Let''s try heading south, just to the south!]

    "Don''t give me that crap! It''s obvious that it''s probably blocked there too! We need to think of another way to escape."

    Kwarururung!

    It''s when Jeon Myeong-hoon shows signs of heading elsewhere.

    Jin Jin-chan begins to indiscriminately shoot spells of different attributes at Jeon Myeong-hoon, not just lightning techniques.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shouts in rm.

    "For now! Just go somewhere! Anywhere!!!"

    The ship Hong Fan is controlling begins heading south.

    Jin Jin-chan, chasing them, nods at the grand elder guarding the west.

    Boooong!

    The red path that started from the north reaches the west.

    [Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star]

    Kugugugu!

    A red pir emerges at the western end and strikes the ground.

    From the pir at the western end, a beam of red light unlike any before chases after Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Look here, Hong Fan."

    [Yes, Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon.]

    "Over there, besides Master''s avatar, I think something else is chasing us?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks with a foreboding feeling, looking at Hong Fan.

    Right behind the ship they are on, Jin Jin-chan''s Externalized Spirit is pursuing them. Further behind Jin Jin-chan, a ''path'' like red line is being created, pursuing the ship carrying Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan.

    Hong Fan nces back.

    [It''s a dragon vein. No need to worry. Using spells that manipte dragon veins require a considerable amount of preparation time. Unless it''s a Four-Axis stage cultivator who is highly skilled in handling dragon veins, it''s impossible to do something with the dragon vein in a short period time.]

    "But, that dragon vein is chasing me! What''s going on!"

    [Hmm, that I am not sure]

    "Damn it! I''m going to end up being turned into an elixir! Do something!!!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon curses out of fear, and Hong Fan calmly continues to steer the ship.

    Finally, the ship carrying Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan reaches the southern end of Thunder Spirit Ind.

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face falls into despair.

    Southern end.

    There, his master, Jin Jin-chan, is waiting.

    "Myeong-hoon-ah, where are you going in such a hurry?"

    Before Jeon Myeong-hoon can respond, a massive lightning bolt strikes him.

    Kurururung!

    It''s like a pir of light.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon absorbs the lightning to the point of bursting within the pir of light and barely manages to endure it by releasing it through the umting Lightning Technique.

    "Why are you trying to flee the sect?"

    "Be cause I"

    Veins pop in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes.

    After repeating the cycle of consuming lightning and transforming it into power, Jeon Myeong-hoon took on the form of a spirit of red lightning.

    "I don''t, want, to die!"

    Kwarururung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s red lightning repels Jin Jin-chan''s lightning.

    Jin Jin-chan reaches out towards Jeon Myeong-hoon''s red lightning.

    The lightning released by Jeon Myeong-hoon gathers into Jin Jin-chan''s hand from the void.

    Jin Jin-chan sculpts the lightning into a pir and asks,

    "If I wasn''t trying to kill you, would you have stayed in the sect?"

    There seems to be a hint of remorse on Jin Jin-chan''s face, but Jeon Myeong-hoon, whose eyes are rolling back in rage, shouts loudly,

    "Of course, I would escape this dogshit sect right away! For the past 10 years! Haven''t I been ignored, despised, and treated like a fool here? Even if you weren''t trying to kill me, I wouldn''t want to set foot in such a ce..."

    Kwajijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon curses, spewing out red lightning.

    "No more!!!"

    Kurururung!

    Simultaneously, the red dragon vein path following Jeon Myeong-hoon finally reaches underneath Jin Jin-chan.

    Jin Jin-chan nts the red pir into the ground.

    [...Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, and Chariot.]

    Kugugugu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shudders.

    The atmosphere of Thunder Spirit Ind changes.

    All around Thunder Spirit Ind, red light begins to bloom in various ces.

    "...Hong Fan, return to the sect."

    [Yes.]

    Upon Jin Jin-chan''smand, Hong Fan turns the ship.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is startled by how natural the movement is.

    "Wa, wait! What are you doing, Hong Fan!!!"

    Boooong!

    Hong Fan silently steers the ship, and in an instant, Jin Jin-channds beside Jeon Myeong-hoon at the speed of lightning.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s pupils shake.

    "Ma, Master!"

    "...Myeong-hoon-ah."

    And Jin Jin-chan grasps Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shoulder.

    "I''m sorry for everything up until now."

    "...Yes?"

    Kugugugu!

    Beneath the ground, the red dragon vein boiled up.

    But it''s not just any dragon vein.

    It''s lightning.

    More precisely, lightning that is all too familiar to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    It''s the lightning of the umting Lightning Technique that Jeon Myeong-hoon himself had released!

    "How did this happen."

    As if recognizing the power he had unleashed himself, Jeon Myeong-hoon is plunged into confusion.

    It seems as though the entire Thunder Spirit Ind is boiling with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s power.

    Jin Jin-chan, seeming apologetic, scratches his cheek and says,

    "For the past 10 years, we''ve been conducting construction work throughout Thunder Spirit Ind."

    He begins to exin.

    I sit at the departure peak, waiting for Jeon Myeong-hoon to return.

    Hong Su-ryeong maniptes the sect''s grand formation, gathering Jeon Myeong-hoon''s scattered lightning across Thunder Spirit Ind to the main peak of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    At the summit of Thunder Cloud Peak, Jin Byuk-ho personally assists in the ritual.

    During the ritual, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect bes, for a moment, a gigantic altar.

    "You''re quite blessed, aren''t you, Jeon Myeong-hoon. From the Supreme Sect Master down, all the senior brothers, senior sisters, and disciples spent 10 years working on construction throughout Thunder Spirit Ind andying out formations to create an altar for the Seven Stars Ritual. All just for you."

    Today is the day Jeon Myeong-hoon will conduct his Seven Stars Ritual.

    I look up at the night sky.

    This n originated from me.

    Remembering the time when Cheongmun Ryeong gathered dragon veins to ripen the longevity fruits, I started this n.

    ''The phenomenon of Heavenly Rejection must be surpassed by ''one''s own'' power.''

    Then, how far does ''one''s own'' extend?

    If one holds a magic artifact and shoots it towards the sky, is that still considered ''one''s own''?

    Then, if one is provided a regr, avable magic artifact that even they with spiritual power at the 6th Star of Qi Refining can use, is that considered ''one''s own''?

    "Considering the cases of me, Kim Yeon, and Oh Hyun-seok..."

    Simply using a regrly avable magic artifact to push through Heavenly Rejection didn''t work.

    Just as Kim Yeon ''directly'' manipted the puppets to ovee Heavenly Rejection.

    It is impossible to ovee Heavenly Rejection with an external magic artifact.

    If that were possible, Cheongmun Ryeong would have asked his friend, the artifact craftsman Gongmyo Cheon-saek, to make an artifact for me to use at that time.

    The point is, only with ''one''s own will and life force'' can one ovee Heavenly Rejection.

    Thus, thisplicated and grand n was conceived.

    Kugugugu!

    Beyond the red dragon veins, the lightning that Jeon Myeong-hoon had shot from all directions across Thunder Spirit Ind gradually amplifies, enhancing ''Jeon Myeong-hoon''s own aura.''

    Up high, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s ship arrives at Thunder Cloud Peak.

    ''First, amplify one''s energy with the dragon vein and gather it on the altar. Then, shoot that energy into the sky with one''s will.''

    That way, the Heavenly Rejection should be pierced through.

    ''For this formation, Jin Byuk-ho and countless grand elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect spent 10 years digging through Thunder Spirit Ind.''

    The role of the formation is to amplify Jeon Myeong-hoon''s energy and assist him in manipting the vast energy when conducting the ritual.

    ''There''s no way he can properly control and shoot this massive energy on his own.''

    All the formation masters of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect were mobilized.

    All for one person.

    "Everyone has such strong will for the sake of one disciple."

    I mutter, watching Jeon Myeong-hoon descend to Thunder Cloud Peak.

    Who knows. Perhaps in a cycle without me, the grand elders of the sect also mobilized their power to help him in some way.

    "If it''s for the reincarnation of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, the Golden Deity Yang Su-jin, what can''t be done?"

    Hong Su-ryeong says as she approaches me.

    "What brings you here?"

    "I came to stand guard."

    She replies, crossing her arms.

    "You, you''re about to enter the mid-stage of Nascent Soul, aren''t you?"

    "You caught me."

    "Everyone is focused only on Jeon Myeong-hoon, but since I''m your dual cultivation partner, I thought I''d care for you. Be grateful and form your Yang Spirit without worry."

    "Thank you."

    "...So that''s what it was."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, having heard Jin Jin-chan''s exnation, finally understands.

    ''...It wasn''t indifference.''

    "Come here, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    Jin Byuk-ho beckons to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Above Thunder Cloud Peak, an altar for the Seven Stars Ritual is set up.

    ''Everyone, for me''

    "...Now, we will begin the Seven Stars Ritual. Within which of the Four Constetions will you reside?"

    "...Given my meager talent."

    ''All this time, they had been preparing. Everyone''

    "I will conduct the ritual under the Spirit of the Azure Dragon"

    ''You were all thinking of me.''

    A decade of construction work.

    A grand n just for Jeon Myeong-hoon that he alone was unaware of.

    The Seven Stars Ritual begins.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon performs the ritual under the Azure Dragon, symbolizing the East and corresponding to the stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket

    And just before he is to receive the celestial energy from the heavens.

    Kugugugu!

    Dark clouds cover the sky.

    Simultaneously.

    Kugugugu!

    The red dragon veins spread throughout Thunder Spirit Ind surges up to Thunder Cloud Peak.

    Seo Eun-hyun initiated it, and with the elders and formation masters of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect materializing it, the n was finallypleted by everyone.

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Seo Eun-hyun could not have attempted this in the Head Realm where spiritual energy is scarce. It is only possible in the Bright Cold Realm that is overflowing with spiritual energy.

    The entire spiritual energy of Thunder Spirit Ind is gathered, amplifying a human''s crude spiritual power.

    Through the formation, the spiritual energy is refined, leaving only the pure qualities that originate from ''Jeon Myeong-hoon'' from the amplified spiritual power.

    After refining and more refining, the remaining energy is an incredibly minute fraction of the originally amplified energy.

    But even if it is just a fraction of a millionth of the original amplified energy, it can easily surpass the Qi Building stage given the scale of the formation that covers the entire Thunder Spirit Ind!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon draws in his ''own'' energy swirling around him into his body.

    After circting the energy within once, he shoots it towards the sky.

    Kwarururung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s umting Lightning Technique does not reach the heavens.

    It withers away mid-way, losing its momentum.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon incessantly absorbs the limitless power swirling around him.

    ''This ispletely different from simply absorbing lightning to convert into spiritual power!''

    The consumption of power when transforming lightning into spiritual power is practically nonexistent!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon continuously draws upon this infinite power, shooting lightning towards the heavens.

    The once withered momentum of his umting Lightning Technique infinitely amplifies, and strands of red lightning begin to ascend gradually reaching the sky.

    And finally.

    At the edge of Thunder Cloud Peak, Jeon Myeong-hoon shouts towards the heavens with all his might.

    "Heavens above!!!"

    Kwarurururung!

    The red lightning tears through the clouds in the sky, forging a path between the stars and man.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon stretches his hand towards the sky, receiving the celestial energy.

    With that, Jeon Myeong-hoon sessfullypletes the Seven Stars Ritual and enters the 7th Star of Qi Refining.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    In a corner of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    While everyone''s attention is on Jeon Myeong-hoon, the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, one person is attempting to advance to the mid-stage of Nascent Soul.

    It''s Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kurururung!

    The sky trembles, dropping dual-colored Heavenly Lightning.

    Seo Eun-hyun, with eyes closed, operates the Lightning Path Methods.

    Kugugugu!

    From the Nascent Soul stage onwards, all cultivators face Heavenly Tribtions.

    Rising from the Core Formation stage to the Nascent Soul stage brings a single bolt of lightning.

    From the early to mid-stage of Nascent Soul, two bolts of lightning fall.

    The Dual-colored Heavenly Lightning strikes Seo Eun-hyun.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun, fortifying his body with lightning, is unharmed.

    Kururung!

    The second Heavenly Lightning for entering the mid Nascent Soul stage strikes, more fierce than ever.

    Kwarururung!

    Seo Eun-hyun faces the second Heavenly Lightning.

    The scene looks as if a pir of light is striking down on Seo Eun-hyun!

    Within that pir of light, Seo Eun-hyun closes his eyes and introspects within himself.

    How could I, a durd, learn over 9,000 cultivation methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in just 10 years?

    It''s partly due to the curse given by the owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, granting me knowledge and talent in lightning, but there is another reason.

    ''All 9,000 methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect were originally one.''

    As I gradually mastered the methods, I discovered that there are ''connecting'' techniques among them.

    When I managed to master about 40 methods up to the 2nd or 3rd Star, I could discern the ''original text'' of these ''connecting'' techniques.

    The original text is something I had already long known.

    Knowing the original text beforehand, understanding its meaning, and being able to apply it to the Lightning Path Methods allowed me to master all 9,000 lightning methods in a short time!

    The original text of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s methods is as follows:

    Chapter 1. All beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights. They are endowed with reason and conscience and should act towards one another in a spirit of brotherhood.

    Chapter 2. Every being is entitled to all the rights and freedoms set forth in this Deration, without distinction of any kind, such as Race, ne, Vision, Cultivation, or Origin or any other category such as the physical world, Netherworld, Immortal Realm, Decaying Corpse Realm, or other Realms. Furthermore, regardless of whether the fate or history to which a being belongs is subject to constraints by higher beings, there shall be no oppression based on the fate, birth state, or nar status of that being or soul.

    Chapter 3. Every being has the right to liberty and preservation of life and fate.

    Chapter 4.

    This is less a method form and more of a kind of blessing prayer recited during rituals.

    And I know this form''s original text.

    ''The Universal Deration of Human Rights.''

    Words from the Universal Deration of Human Rights seen on Earth, adapted to this world, imbued with magical power so that the sentences ''hold power.''

    That is the form that appears when mastering all methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Crackle!

    I recite Chapters 1 through 29 internally, operating my spiritual power ording to the magical power and force contained within the form.

    Thus, knowing the Universal Deration of Human Rights and having an understanding of thews of lightning due to the bacsh from the curse given by the owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I seeded in mastering all 9,000 methods within 10 years.

    ''Was Yang Su-jin really someone from the same world as me?''

    Now I am certain.

    That Yang Su-jin, the Enders, are beings from Earth.

    Pazijijik!

    As I recite Chapters 1 through 29, I realize the power of lightning has reached its limit.

    And in an instant.

    Boom!

    The power of lightning at its limit shakes off the oppressive Heavenly Tribtion!

    Woo-woong!

    Simultaneously, a surge of cultivation hits me like a flood.

    My Nascent Soul, previously glowing with a faint blue light, splits in half, and the other half begins to turn red.

    A line forms from my forehead, dividing the domain of the Yin Spirit and the domain of the Yang Spirit.

    ''Finally.''

    I have sessfully created both the Yin and Yang Spirits.

    However, I brace myself for the bacsh that will follow.

    The form formed bybining 9,000 methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect indeed maximizes the power of heavenly lightning for a moment.

    Thanks to this, I was able to amplify the lightning power flowing within me and reach the mid-stage of Nascent Soul.

    But, once the heavenly lightning reaches its peak.

    Hiss.

    The lightning energy swirling around me gradually begins to fade.

    The abundance of lightning power in my dantian starts to feel flimsy, dissipating into colorlessness.

    Soon, I revert back to my state from before Ipletely mastered all the Lightning Path Methods.

    The ''power'' in my dantian confirms I am indeed at the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul.

    The cultivation I have built up through the Lightning Path Methods remains.

    However, afterbining the 9,000 methods, the lightning attribute of the Lightning Path Methods bespletely attribute-less and utterly untraceable.

    That''s right.

    By unifying all the methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I sessfully reached the mid-stage of Nascent Soul using that power.

    But the method formed by unifying all of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s methods can no longer be called a method of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "Congrattions on reaching the mid Nascent Soul Stage."

    Hong Su-ryeongments with a click of her tongue, seemingly regretful.

    "However to choose to recite such an absurd form thatpletely gives up the advantages of the Lightning Path Method, converting it all into ordinary spiritual energy instead Why would you do that? Jeon Myeong-hoon also seeded in performing the Seven Stars Ritual, and he could have resolved the disharmony among the methods after reaching the Nascent Soul stage"

    "Well, it''s not like my cultivation has decreased, has it?"

    Iugh it off as if it''s no big deal.

    "Now that it''se to this, let''s research this nameless method further."

    "What more is there to research? The reason why the previous Supreme Sect Masters kept it hidden bes obvious. It''s a foolish technique that makes you unable to handle the lightning attribute once practiced."

    "Well, that''s true, but"

    "What do you mean ''that''s true'', you fool! Enough, I''m going to congratte Jeon Myeong-hoon. You just stay here and really think about whether what you did was actually wise."

    For some reason, Hong Su-ryeong seems displeased that I lost the Lightning Path Methods and flies off to Thunder Cloud Peak where Jeon Myeong-hoon is.

    However, I sit quietly and ponder over this nameless form.

    ''This is with 100% certainty left by Yang Su-jin.''

    Moreover, a technique form based on the Universal Deration of Human Rights.

    There must be something to it.

    Having encountered Yang Su-jin''s arrangements twice, mastering this form is not a choice but a necessity for me.

    I operate the nameless form from the beginning once more, now devoid of any attributes.

    ''Hmm, no change?''

    But operating the attribute-less spiritual power brings no changes.

    Even the speed at which spiritual power umtes is unbearably slow.

    ''Is this form... even a technique?''

    As I ponder this and recite thest 29th chapter of the form, I suddenly feel something odd.

    ''The Universal Deration of Human Rights consists of 30 articles...''

    The nameless form, giarizing the Universal Deration of Human Rights, converting one article to one chapter, only has 29 chapters.

    I recall the final article of the Universal Deration of Human Rights in my mind.

    ''Nothing in this Deration may be interpreted as implying for any State, group or person any right to engage in any activity or to perform any act aimed at the destruction of any of the rights and freedoms set forth herein.''

    In other words, the Universal Deration of Human Rights cannot be interpreted maliciously.

    As I recall thest article, something happens.

    Wo-woong!

    "!"

    As soon as I contemte it, the nameless form starts moving on its own.

    ''I, what''s happening...!''

    Despite my attempts to control it, it''s unyielding.

    The attribute-less spiritual power surges like a flood, filling my entire body.

    Then, the spiritual power flows into my upper dantian, from the upper to the middle dantian, from the middle to the lower dantian.

    It rushes crazily into the Nascent Soul within the Golden Core.

    And at that moment.

    sh!

    I realize I have entered a strange space.

    ''This ce is''

    Whoosh!

    It''s dark.

    Deep, profound darkness.

    And it''s cold.

    Much like when I met [Him] in the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark.

    As I tensely survey my surroundings, it happens.

    "Are you ater generation?"

    "!"

    Suddenly, someone speaks to me in a physical voice right in front of me.

    "You are!"

    I try to look up but flinch.

    Then, cautiously looking down I ask,

    "Are you the Golden Deity?"

    "Yes. I asked if you are ater generation."

    "Yes I have entered the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and"

    "If you''re not an Ender, you could not possibly have entered here. Cut the pretense."

    I face the being in front of me.

    I cautiously ask the Golden Deity, Yang Su-jin.

    "The form that appears when all the methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect arebined Is it?"

    "Yes, you should know it well enough."

    ""

    "What''s important is not that. Shouldn''t I tell you why I asked the Master of the Netherworld to create a ce for theter generations at the bottom of the Netherworld, where no [Light] enters, and left my thoughts there?"

    I tense up.

    "Let me warn you about one thing before we begin."

    The Founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The one who stole the Heavenly Lightning Banner from its owner.

    The entity that caused countless upheavals.

    My conversation with Golden Deity Yang Su-jin began like this.

    "Be wary of [The Light]. Following the Emperor''s will, that being lurks around you, anytime, anywhere, in any manner. In ways beyond your imagination."

    Trantor Notes: Why is this chapter so long, it ain''t even thest chapter of the cycle lmao. Also, lore drop time! But before that, Q&A brought to you by BlueMangoAde!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Authors Q&A (4)

    Author''s Q&A (4)

    Author''s Q&A (4)

    Seo Eun-hyun

    Q: Could Seo Eun-hyun have awakened as a Heart Tribe member by making soap if he did not have Young-Hoon?

    A: By the 67th cycle, he would be making Formless Soap.

    Q: Between Seo Eun-hyun now and Yang Su-jin 300 years after transmigration, who is stronger?

    A: Yang Su-jins cultivation was higher by his 300th year.

    Q: Who holds the most importance in Seo Eun-hyuns heart? Young-Hoon?

    A: Hard to answer for sure

    The biggest influence is Young-Hoon.

    The most special is Hyang-hwa.

    The one associated with the warmest memory is Kim Yeon.

    The most reliable is Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The hardest to forget is the Mad Lord..

    A lot of people hold a part in Seo Eun-hyuns heart.

    Q: Youve said that Seo Eun-hyun would be a genius if he went to ck Ghost Valley. Is this at the level of surpassing Kang Min-hee?

    A: He can surpass her in some ways, but not in some other ways.

    Q: Why is Seo Eun-hyun so obsessed with General Seo? I snorted at the part where he talked about cutting Jeon Myeong-hoons arm and attaching the head of General Seo.

    A: He himself kinda likes it.

    Q: If Eun-hyun answered Bong Myeongs first question about his fate, would he be crying tears of bloodter like Yang Su-jins remnant?

    A: If he says that at this point, A Regressors Tale of Cultivation would end.

    Q: Will we see General Seobination robot form?

    A: Of course.

    Kim Young-Hoon

    Q: Youve previously stated that Young-Hoon would have a hard time reaching Core Formation and above at cultivation, but does this include demon beast methods using the Inner Core? I thought the second stage of manifestation was based on understanding of the nes?

    A: Yes, it is the same with the demon beast methods. The reason is unrted to the nes, but that is a spoiler.

    Q: Young-Hoon misses his family, but does this include his wife? He seemed to have negative opinions about marriage, so I thought he had a bad rtionship with his wife

    A: It includes his wife. Their rtionship is good when its good and bad when its bad, like they arerades-in-arms.

    Q: I thought that since Surpassing Radiant Saber is a martial art that dominates the moment and demon beast methods are about momentary explosion, Young-Hoon would have greatpatibility with demon beast methods.

    A: Unexpectedly, hispatibility is not that great.

    Q: Does Young-Hoon have the greatest talent in the lower world?

    A: Yes, at least in terms of martial arts.

    Q: Back when Kim Young-Hoon cut off cultivators hands and ran away, did he just go pick fights with them?

    A: He challenged them in a duel. Usually, the cultivator gets mad at the bug and attacks to kill. Young-Hoon considers this their first strike, and the fight begins.

    Q: Did Kim Young-Hoon create the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts in the 0th cycle as well?

    A: He almost made it.

    Oh Hye-seo

    Q: What does Oh Hye-seos heart essence look like?

    A: Right now, it looks like the very very very very very very inferior version of Seo Hweols.

    Q: Oh Hye-seo is consistently shown to be a b*tch, is this because the readers kept calling her a heroine, or was that what you nned all along?

    A: Thats the fate assigned to her.

    Q: Didnt Se Hweol ask Oh Hye-seo about Seo Eun-hyuns past or about Earth?

    A: Seo Hweol did, but Oh Hye-seo didnt tell him.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon

    Q: How did Jeon Myeong-hoon surpass the Seven Stars Ritual in the previous cycles? Watching the recent chapters, I was wondering how he managed toplete it.

    A: Jin Byuk-ho and the entire council of elders struggled desperately to somehow get him through it.

    Kang Min-hee

    Q: Kang Min-hee went on a rampage and metamorphosed into something, is that at Star Shattering Stage?

    A: It is at Star Shattering. However, she is a Star Shattering Stage too mad to use her powers properly.

    Azure Tiger Saint, Heo Gwak, Jin Byuk-ho

    Q: Did Azure Tiger Saint create his cultivation method? Or did he pick it up somewhere?

    A: He found it in a cave inside a cliff and improved it.

    Q: Does the Cheongmun n in the Head Realm have the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method? If not, why didnt Azure Tiger Saint leave it for them?

    A: He thought his descendants would not be able to learn it, so did not leave it behind to make sure they did not chase the pie in the sky.

    Q: Have the Four-Axis Trio been friends for a long time? Or is their rtionship purely professional?

    A: They have been friends since they were at the Qi Building Stage. But ever since they became leaders of their sects, their professional and private rtionships have been separated, so its nearlypletely professional now.

    Q: Who is the strongest of the trio?

    A: Without items - Azure > Heo >= Jin. With items Jin >= Heo > Azure. Full power of their sect Ghost > Azure > Golden

    Mad Lord

    Q: Why does the Mad Lord look like an old man?

    A: The specifics will be shown at the Mad Lord episode but.. its because his original dream was to age to death with [Her].

    Q: When did the Mad Lord destroy the Nether Crossing Ships and blow up Sea Dragon farm?

    Q: The Nether Crossing Ship stuff happened before the Sea Dragon farm explosion.

    Q: Did Yeons y activate even when Seo Eun-hyun did not ascend?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Azure Tiger Saint and the other two of the trio are said to have used Qi Building level attacks during Qi Refining Stage. What was the Mad Lord like during Qi Refining?

    A: The Mad Lord at Qi Refining was a hunchback loser who was beaten up by his peers in the family.

    Q: Didnt the Mad Lord teach Kim Yeon how to build puppets when she was under his tutge?

    A: He did. But she isnt an engineer, so she isnt as good at it.

    Q: Cant Mad Lord be beaten by the ascendants ganging up on him?

    A: It might be possible to win if they gang up.

    Hong Fan

    Q: Hong Fan is best girl. Are you sure hes male?

    A: You will see when he gains his human form.

    Other Characters.

    Q: From looking at Gyu-baek and Yu Hwa, I think you got better at making female characters. Can I look forward to Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeoning back?

    A: Sure.

    Q: How far did Hong Su-Ryeong??? and Seo Eun-hyun progress in their rtionship?

    A: I will leave it to your imagination.

    Q: Is Jin So-hae ??? fated to fall in love with Jeon Myeong-hoon?

    A: I think there will be an exnation when we get to the second Seo Hweol episode?

    Q: Do you have ns for Yuan Li to show up again?

    A: You will see himter.

    Q: Lustrous ze Peacock is a sex obsessed bird, did they make any items for adults?

    A: Lustrous ze Peacock has a habit of eating items for adults when they see them, so while they look for such items to eat them, they do not make any.

    Q: How far can the fox go with its talent?

    A: The fox has higher potential than Seo Ran.

    Q: The fox called itself the master of the forest. Is this a self assigned title?

    A: It is a self assigned title.

    Q: The snake at the forest had two heads, are they both the snakes true self? Is it like multiple personalities?

    A: Both heads are the true self. Its like Yeon Wei with her Taiji Quaking Lighting Body.

    Q: When Buk Hyang-hwa changed from Four-Pattern to Three-Pattern, she saw Mad Lords crazy n. Was that referring to Yeons y?

    A: Yes.

    Enders.

    Q: Which Ender can reach the highest if they were given regression?

    A: Seo Eun-hyun

    Q: Are the final potential of the Enders at a simr level?

    A: Other than Seo Eun-hyun, they are mostly simr.

    Q: It seems that Enders gift? gets stronger when they realize their fate, but Young-Hoon does not seem very different after realizing his fate. Is this foreshadowing something?

    A: There is a surprisingly big difference. However, what Young-hoon got is outwardly not very noticeable.

    Q: How many Enders were there? Have they been arriving regrly, or are there only a few? Also, among the Enders so far, has Yang Su-Jin reached the highest? Or are there more?

    A: Enders have been arriving regrly. While Yang Su-Jin caused a lot of trouble in arge scope, the strongest Ender so far is a different person. This excludes current and future Enders that may surpass that strongest Ender.

    Q: Do we only have information about Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeon-hoons fates?

    A: Actually, foreshadowing about the Enders fates have been revealed a very long time ago. You will probably get it when their fates are revealed.

    Q: Do you have ns for other Enders to learn martial arts?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Can other Enders see the message if they get struck by lightning at Shattered Heaven Peak and say Shattered Heaven?

    A: Yes. However, they must not be aware of their own fate.

    True Immortals

    Q: Can True Immortals defy or escape fate?

    A: It depends on their level, what kind of fate it is, and who bestowed that fate.

    Q: When can we see the proper appearance of a True Immortal?

    A: In theter parts of the Middle Realm arc? Probably somewhere there.

    Q: What is the minimum stage one can withstand looking at the true body of a True Immortal directly? I think there were Integration Stage cultivators that went to see a True Immortal, so Integration Stage?

    A: Integration Stage is the most suitable. Integration Stage cultivators cane back to life from seeing the true body of a True Immortal and barely survive. On the contrary, Star Shattering and above can ess even more truth and understanding from looking at the true body of a True Immortal, so from Star Shattering onwards, cultivators are in even more danger of looking at True Immortals.

    Q: Master of the Heavenly Lightning Banner did not kill every Integration Stage cultivator that went to question him, so he seems to be somewhat? merciful for a Xianxia cultivator? Is that correct?

    A: Master of the Heavenly Lightning Banner did not particrly do anything to the buglike Integration Stage Cultivators. Their survival was just dependent on how much they looked at the master of the Heavenly Lightning Banner?

    Q: If Decaying Corpse Realms are made from the corpse of True Immortals, are there dick shaped Decaying Corpse Realms?

    A: Um Thinking about it, I think? It is possible?

    Stages

    Q: Can Yang Spirit and Yin Spirit be progressed just by training Yang energy and Yin energy?

    A: Yes. But the reason it took so long for Taiyin (Greater Yin) was because of Seo Eun-hyuns talent.

    Q: The Heaven-Earth-Heart Triple Nascent Soul is at Four-Axis level in power, so can Triple Star Shattering beat up a True Immortal??? Is it different for every stage???

    A: Triple Star Shattering is not enough to beat up a True Immortal. Perhaps Triple Entering Nirvana could

    Q: If you reach the zenith of martial arts, can you fight the Final Boss with just martial arts?

    A: Martial arts is the path to somewhere in my world, so it is possible to fight the Final Boss if you reach the extremity of that somewhere.

    Q: There are so few Star Shattering stage cultivators given the number of Integration stage cultivators, and given their number, the ratio is weird for there to be Sacred Vessel cultivators at all. Is it hard to reach Star Shattering, but easier to go beyond, or is there a special reason for this?

    A: That ratioes because bing Star Shattering is so damn hard. There must be a Sacred Vessel cultivator for every Middle Realm, so Entering Nirvana cultivators make sure there is one no matter what. Specifics are spoilers.

    Worldbuilding

    Q: Cultivators seem to look like they are at different ages and appearances. Can old looking cultivators choose to look younger?

    A: Cultivators can freely set their appearance. Everyone looks like what they look like ording to their preference.

    Q: Was the Heavenly Lightning Banner used often in the lower realm?? Is Zhengli trying to seek revenge because it was used too much?

    A: I mean, even if you use it once a year over a 120,000 year period

    Q: How effective are human pills?

    A: Human pills are not used for their effects, but because it is cost effective to grind up civilians and eat them. There are many pills with better effects, but for cost efficiency, you choose human pills.

    Q: Does the Heart Method vary inbat ability based on the Manifestation??? Yu Hwa seemed like she was beyond Nascent Soul, is this because she reached the peak of Treading Heavens?

    A: Yes, the power of Heart Tribe varies depending on the user and the condition of the user.

    Q: How does the Longevity Fruit extend the lifespan?

    A: The Longevity Fruit is technically a type of Earth Tribe Cultivator. It collects spiritual energy over a long time and when its spirituality is maximized over thousands or tens of thousands of years, it gains intelligence and bes a tree n cultivator that trains Earth Tribe methods. Like how human pills extend the lifespan, Longevity fruit, which is a not yet an intelligent Earth Tribe cultivator, also extends the lifespan when you eat one.

    Q: Does the Earth Tribe have the concept of Understanding before Breakthrough and Understanding after Breakthrough as well?

    A: They do. However, Earth Tribe style Understanding before Breakthrough is much more primal than that of Heaven Tribe. Almost the opposite of Heaven Tribe..

    Q: Are there no humans that learned demon beast methods designed for humans?

    A: There are, but not a lot. Most people would rather import and learn the cool dino methods rather than the human demon beast methods.

    Q: Who made the etiquette of the forest? We havent seen demon beasts other than the fox and the snake, are they the top two of the forest?

    A: Its just something the demon beasts decided upon a long time ago, and humans were also told to respect the demon beasts when they enter their territory. The fox is the top dog of the area, and the snake is the second ce.

    Q: I dont know if its influenced by Reincarnated Swordsman, but the limitations of martial arts are too clear. Is there no such thing as a quantitative rather than qualitative improvement in martial arts? Like massively increasing internal energy with a breathing method, increasing the physical ability like Earth Tribe, making Gang Qi flow through the body like Qi Building stage, or other quantitative improvements like modern fantasy martial arts is impossible in this world?

    A: I have to admit I am influenced by Reincarnated Swordsman in that matter. Such improvements are not impossible, but martial arts of this world is a bridge that leads to somewhere and to reach that somewhere, qualitative increase must be the focus, so you will not see much quantitative increase in this work.

    Q: Also, Decaying Corpse Realms are the corpses of True Immortals, but why is the heaven and earth spiritual energy so weak in them? I was one minutete, but please excuse me.

    Q: You were 2 minuteste.. Because they are literally Decaying Corpses. The specifics are spoilers rted to the Netherworld.

    Q: Most of the depiction is Asian themed, is there a European part of the world?

    A: I dont think there will be any European elements in RToC? Maybe a bit if I depict Earth?

    Q: Does cultivation take motif from Taoism while martial arts take motif from Buddhism?

    A: I have been influenced by Taoism, Buddhism, and Reincarnated Swordsmaster.

    Items

    Q: Why is Blue Sky Armor part of the Three Great Treasures of the Head Realm?

    A: It will be shownter, but it is inferiorpared to the Heavenly Lightning Banner and the Nether Crossing Ship. The Blue Sky Armor is very useful, but it is only part of the Three Great Treasures due to its user.

    Q: The Nether Crossing Ship is a sacred treasure, but is it not possible to empower it by putting it inside the golden core? Is it physically too big?

    A: Its physically too big, yes.

    Etc

    Q: You should ignore the gender bender fetishists.

    A: LMAO To tell the truth, Ive been fascinated by Hells Paradise recently, so you will see a lot of gender bender cultivation methods.

    Q: Sex when?

    A: Secret.

    Q: Reptiles have two dicks. Does Seo Hweol also have two dicks?

    A: Uh Ive never thought about that. But Seo Hweol would cut one off even if he had two because its not necessary.

    TrantingNovice note: BlueMangoAde back at it again with the Q&A''s. Also, thest question is wild.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 233: What Is A Human (1)

    Chapter 233: What Is A Human (1)

    "Be cautious of the light."

    Surely, it was a story I had also heard from [Him] whose name escapes me.

    "[The Light]... what exactly is it?"

    "One of the Governing Immortals."

    "Governing Immortals?"

    "Those who have transcended the limits and boundaries of True Immortals are called Governing Immortals. They are the Supreme Deities and the Heavenly Venerables, and across all Three Thousand Worlds, there are only ten such beings. The Six Supreme Deities and the Four Heavenly Venerables are among them."

    Gulguk

    I swallow hard.

    Just hearing about the six Supreme Deities and the four Heavenly Venerables, my strength drains away.

    At the same time, my head begins to feel foggy.

    Drip, dripping

    Somehow, I feel as if I am floating.

    For some reason, I think my body is melting away.

    ''No, no.''

    It isn''t.

    It isn''t a delusion or thought.

    My body is, in fact, melting like candle wax in front of Yang Su-jin!

    "Snap out of it."

    "Heugh, Heuk!"

    ''What, what''s happening to me!?''

    I''m on the verge of screaming in terror.

    But then,

    Ddak!

    Yang Su-jin snaps his finger in the darkness.

    At the same time, my body returns to its original form.

    "It seems even knowing of their existence is too overwhelming for you."

    "???"

    I can''t help but feel baffled, unable to understand.

    "Wh, what was that just now?"

    "Having epted the knowledge of beings at the peak of the world, your body at the gic level tried to disintegrate out of fear. But it''s strange.... Even considering they are Governing Immortals, merely knowing of their existence usually doesn''t trigger such a severe reaction unless one of the Governing Immortals is observing you..."

    Yang Su-jin mutters to himself for a moment, then snaps his fingers again.

    Jijik, jijijijik!

    Simultaneously, sparks of static electricity begins to erupt all around.

    "Aha, I see. The Master of the Netherworld has noticed an Ender has entered their domain. They are descending here."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Don''t worry too much. Because of the pact I made during my lifetime, even the Master of the Netherworld will take some time to enter our ce of conversation, despite it beingnd provided by him.... So, we have plenty of time to talk."

    I am speechless, overwhelmed by the sudden flood of information.

    ''The Master of the Netherworld? Supreme Deity? Heavenly Venerable?''

    I am utterly confused.

    But, even in the midst of this, I cling to a shred of sanity.

    "Is the Master of the Netherworld, whom you mentioned, also a Governing Immortal?"

    "Yes. One of the Heavenly Venerables. The ''Owner of Light,'' obsessed with monitoring the Enders, is also one of the Supreme Deities. Ah, if you met me through the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, you''d know already, but the original owner of the Heavenly Lightning Banner is also one of the Supreme Deities, the ''Owner of Heavenly Punishment''."

    "!"

    I''m startled by the information I have suddenlye to know.

    ''So much information in such a short time...''

    I take a breath.

    "Then you said that the entity known as the [Owner of Light] searches for Enders under the decree of [The Emperor]. The remnant thoughts of you I saw at Shattered Heaven Peak also mentioned someone is pursuing Enders. Are these entities the same person?"

    Even as I speak, I am careful and slow with my words, worrying I might say something wrong.

    For a wrong word could make me the target of their observation.

    However, Yang Su-jin doesn''t stop me, seemingly finding no issue with it.

    "They are the same entity. Although I give due respect to the Governing Immortals by referring to them as Supreme Deities and Heavenly Venerables, in reality, that entity is the true Emperor. The rest are merely pretenders..."

    "Who is this entity? Who is it that targets Enders?"

    I swallow.

    Now, the clear truth about the entity targeting us...

    "I don''t know."

    "Excuse me?"

    But Yang Su-jin merely clicks his tongue in the darkness.

    "It''s because I am a divided consciousness, split from the main body before I confronted [that entity] to make a negotiation. The main body perished after meeting that entity, and most of our Ender predecessors faced the same fate upon encountering that entity. I can only guess that it''s a being who doesn''t particrly wee us"

    ""

    "However, there is someone who would likely know much about that entity. When you''ve grown stronger, seek them out."

    "Who is that being?"

    "The one furiously knocking from outside this space. The Master of the Netherworld the Heavenly Venerable who overseers the afterlife and reincarnation. They are the oldest among all Supreme Deities, Heavenly Venerables, Governing Immortals, and True Immortals, so ask themter."

    I ask, not understanding.

    "Why must I askter? Can''t I ask now?"

    "The Master of the Netherworld is a peculiar being. They eagerly capture Enders when they are weak, intending to lock them away at the bottom of the Netherworld. However, once Enders be as strong as them, they kindly offer cooperation."

    ""

    "If you, in your current state, are caught by them, you''d be sealed at the bottom of the Netherworld for eternity."

    I swallow hard.

    If that''s the case

    ''Me, mypanions, and the Enders all need to be wary not only of [The Light] but also of the ''Master of the Netherworld''?''

    "So, the Master of the Netherworld is"

    "Let''s end this topic for now. While the bottom of the Netherworld might not require worry about the gaze of other Governing Immortals or [that entity], the power and gaze of the Netherworld''s Heavenly Venerable bes even clearer. Just by recalling and mentioning them, you''re creating a connection between you and them."

    "!"

    As soon as I hear that, chills run down my spine and I find myself covering my mouth without realizing it.

    "I can guess what you''re curious about. However, the Master of the Netherworld does not usually interfere before the Enders enter the realm of the dead. Hence, as long as you''re alive and avoid going to the Netherworld, there''s no need to worry too much. Of course, the fact that they don''t leave the Netherworld is not due to any restrictions but his personal issues, so don''t be too relieved."

    "Yes. I understand for now."

    ''The Heavenly Venerable can leave the Netherworld?''

    I feel a shiver run through me.

    The fear that an unimaginably distant being can do whatever it wants, and I can do nothing about it overwhelms me.

    ''Let''s not be consumed by fear and use the remaining time to learn what must be learned.''

    "First, aside from things about Governing Immortals, why did you call me here?"

    "Good. It''s impressive how quickly you''re moving past the fear of Governing Immortals. You have strong mental fortitude."

    Yang Su-jinmends me for shifting the question.

    "The reason I called you here is firstly to determine whether you are ater generation who inherited my fate or just another Ender."

    "Your fate?"

    "Yes. The fates bestowed upon Enders are fixed and immutable. When all the Enders of a previous generation disappear because of [that entity], new Enders are born into this world with new fates. Of course, the abilities obtained with the fates differ each time, as the world provides the optimal power to fulfill the fates..."

    "Do I have the same fate as you?"

    "Hmm"

    Yang Su-jin seems to look at me for a moment from within the darkness in response to my question.

    "It seems not. You have apletely different fate. But"

    ''But?''

    I wait for Yang Su-jin''s next words.

    "Judging by the significant pain and despair in your history, your fate is as vile as mine. Kukuk"

    "Excuse me?"

    My fate is vile?

    I''m puzzled when I hear this.

    "First I should exin why I established the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    Yang Su-jin began his exnation.

    "My core method is the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method (), a technique that can only be learned by those who possess the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body or someone with the same fate as me. This technique allows one to draw out the utmost power of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body. Even if one does not possess the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, an Ender who is bestowed with the same fate as me can master this technique and obtain the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body."

    "!"

    "And you have mastered all the techniques of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, found the hidden form among them, and came here after mentioning thest of what is famous in our homnd, right?"

    "That''s correct."

    "The method that emerges frombining all methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique (). As you''ve probably realized from practicing it, it''s not really a method. It''s a kind of blessing prayer, a sacrificial ritual."

    "Why did you create something like this?"

    I ask Yang Su-jin.

    I remember Hong Su-ryeong''s reaction when I told her about the method Yang Su-jin calls Extinguishing Divine Tribtion Heaven Technique.

    A kind of ritual that loses the attributes of the Lightning Path Method?

    What are you saying... The ultimate form of the techniques created by the founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is a ritual that loses the identity of the sect?

    Exactly what was the 120,000 years of history for To rush endlessly just to lose its identity

    "To reach the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Decree ()."

    "The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Decree?"

    "The Universal Deration of Human Rights is a deration that guarantees the rights of beings. Though it, I spent my life trying to change my fate, to gain the rights and freedom of ''humans.'' Changing my fate was my lifelong wish and deepest desire..."

    I can''t see through the darkness, but I feel Yang Su-jin clenching his fist.

    "Most of us Enders are miserable. However, while there are Enders who are bestowed with ''good fates,'' there are also those like you and me who are bestowed with ''vile fates.'' Kukuk I wished to exchange my vile fate with the fate of another Ender. The Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method symbolizes ''my current fate.'' The Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique symbolizes ''the will to twist my fate.'' And finally ''my future after sessfully changing my fate'' would have been the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Decree. If I had truly seeded in changing my fate and achieving happiness, then the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Decree would have been born. However"

    Yang Su-jin''s voice loses its strength.

    "As you see, I failed. I tried until right before I confronted [that entity], but in the end, changing fate was nothing but an illusion."

    "Then, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was"

    I tremble, vaguely catching on to the existence and meaning of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect from Yang Su-jin''s words.

    "Was it an ''object of ritual'' to change your fate?"

    "Yes. Specifically, it was the preparatory material for a ritual to change fate. Ultimately, it was a failed creation."

    I can''t help but retort at Yang Su-jin''s tone.

    "To call your descendants a failure Isn''t that a bit too harsh? How can you say such things when you''ve incorporated the Universal Deration of Human Rights into your methods?"

    "Hmm?"

    However, Yang Su-jin seems puzzled by my words.

    "You''re speaking strangely."

    "Excuse me?"

    "What''s the problem with the Universal Deration of Human Rights? It''s a deration that guarantees human rights and freedoms."

    "Yes, but why"

    "Let me ask you. What is a [Human]?"

    "Excuse me?"

    I ask back, incredulous.

    "Dignified and free, endowed with reason"

    "Right. You know well. The essence is ''freedom''. Only beings that possess ''freedom'' or have the potential to acquire ''freedom'' are [Human], and thus have the right to enjoy the privileges of the Universal Deration of Human Rights."

    Yang Su-jin shouts, clenching his fist in the darkness.

    "Therefore, only we Enders are [Humans], and all other beings in this world, including True Immortals, are [Non-Humans]!"

    "Excuse me?"

    Stunned by his radical and absurd im, I''m left speechless, my mouth agape.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 234: What Is A Human (2)

    Chapter 234: What Is A Human (2)

    "What on earth are you talking about?"

    I ask, astounded.

    ''Is this really the thought process of an ordinary person? No, it''s not. He is a being who had reached the pinnacle of True Immortals.''

    Just reaching the Heavenly Being stage would drive one''s corner of the mind to madness.

    If it''s Yang Su-jin, who had reached the ultimate pinnacle of True Immortals, perhaps his logic andmon sense have already be so far removed from that of ordinary humans that the gap can not be bridged.

    I quickly gather my thoughts and ask again.

    "...Only the Enders are free, are you suggesting that other beings cannot be free?"

    "Yes. Everything in this world moves ording to the guidance of fate."

    Yang Su-jinughs in the darkness.

    "Do you know why the civilization of this world remains stuck in the Middle Ages? Despite having a history of hundreds of thousands of years, why do they always maintain the same way of life, the same civilization?"

    Somehow, Yang Su-jin''sughter seems like a sneer.

    "Entirely! Entirely because they are ves to fate. Bound by the curvature of fate and human effort, all beings in this world fail to evolve through eternity, foolishly repeating the same civilization. All beings living in this world seem to think, speak, and feel, but in reality, they do not. Every single one of their actions, words, and emotions are determined by fate. No one has free will!"

    "...Then."

    I ask, feeling a strong repulsion to Yang Su-jin''s extreme ideology.

    "What about the Heart Tribe?"

    "Heart Tribe?"

    "Yes, they are the ones who have refined their minds and heart essences to resist fate. ording to your words, beings such as the Heart Tribe shouldn''t even exist."

    "Heart Tribe, Heart Tribe. Haha, Ahahahaha!"

    Just as I mention ''Heart Tribe'', Yang Su-jin suddenly bursts intoughter.

    "Hehe, Hahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!"

    Kugugugu!

    The darkness resounds with hisughter.

    Augh filled with madness.

    Somehow, thisughter feels very unpleasant and eerie to me.

    At the same time, I have a premonition that Yang Su-jin is about to reveal a very unpleasant truth.

    "The Heart Tribe are free beings resisting fate? Wrong"

    In the darkness, Yang Su-jin stopsughing and continues.

    For some reason, Yang Su-jin''s voice is very gloomy and grating.

    "Rather, the Heart Tribe is the most direct evidence that they are merely ves and ythings of fate."

    For some reason, there is a hint of anger in Yang Su-jin''s voice.

    Though I can''t see his emotions or intent in the darkness, I can immediately tell that he had experienced something rted to the Heart Tribe long ago from his voice.

    "Do you think the Heart Tribe urred naturally?"

    "The Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe oppress the weaker races, so they naturally came into being, didn''t they?"

    "Then why didn''t the Heart Tribe arise in the Head Realm?"

    "Well, the cultivators of the Head Realm didn''t directly enve a race or"

    "That''s not true. Even the demon beasts and humans of the Head Realm frequently capture each other to create ranches and breed them."

    ""

    I remember the case of the Sea Dragon Race and close my mouth.

    He is right.

    In the Head Realm, perhaps there should have been beings from other origins who entered Beyond the Path and resisted, but there weren''t.

    Why is that?

    Yang Su-jin moves his arm in the darkness.

    His faint outline can be seen raising a finger.

    "Then why didn''t the Heart Tribe arise in the Head Realm? Why are there Heavenly Fiends (Heaven Devils) and True Devils (Demon Devils) in the True Devil Realm corresponding to the Heaven and Earth Tribes, but no Devil Race corresponding to the Heart Tribe? Why does the Heart Tribe exist only in the Bright Cold Realm? Why, despite possessing the insane ability to add Heavenly Tribtion when reaching a stage corresponding to the Heavenly Being stage, are they so weak? Why do the Heaven and Earth Tribes despise the Heart Tribe to the point of madness? Why is there not a single dharma treasure or magic artifact made from preserving Heart Tribe members? Why is there no information about the True Immortals that appear when the Heart Tribe reaches its zenith, and why does nobody know?"

    "."

    Literally, there are too many questions.

    Yang Su-jin''s exnation continues.

    "It''s simple. The Heart Tribe, originally, does not exist."

    "!"

    "Before the Enders appear, they suddenly emerge inrge numbers, and once all the Enders are annihted, they too will perish and decline, disappearing into history."

    "!!!"

    Yang Su-jin folds his extended finger as he speaks.

    I can''t help but be astonished by the information Yang Su-jin shares.

    ''What on earth!''

    "Do you understand? The Heart Tribe is nothing more than another form of ves to fate, fatefully emerging as the Enders set foot into this world. The Heart Tribe indeed proves that the beings of this world do not possess free will."

    I remain silent for a while.

    The truth is too shocking to ept.

    ''What in the world''

    Then what about Jang Ik, Yu Hwa, and the countless members of the Heart Tribe?

    I ask with a trembling voice.

    "Then, why do we have free will? Aren''t we the ones with a predetermined fate, the ones who follow it?"

    "Wee from a world where fate does not exist."

    Yang Su-jin says as if it is obvious.

    "We are beings from a world where neither fate, gods, nor miracles exist. Any fate imposed on us is ultimately something forced by others We will one day surely be beings who are truly free."

    ""

    I can''t sympathize with Yang Su-jin''s extreme ideology.

    However, somehow, Yang Su-jin''s voice carries a sense that he too wishes to be free from fate.

    ''If we are beings who can be free, doesn''t that mean Yang Su-jin hasn''t achieved freedom yet?''

    Yet, I do not voice this thought out loud.

    "Well, have you asked everything you''re curious about? It''s almost time for the Master of the Netherworld to shatter the barriers here, so I should pass on what I need to pass on to you."

    "There''s still a mountain of questions I have"

    "Well, you''lle to know what you''re curious about in time. What I''m about to pass on now is more important."

    "What do you intend to pass on?"

    "Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens."

    In the darkness, he extends his hand toward me.

    "Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens is the ''will to defy fate'' itself. It is ultimately a ritual to defy fate. Although I could not change my fate as an Ender..."

    His tone seems somewhat bitter.

    "There''s a way to ovee the fates imposed by other True Immortals through the ritual. Of course, it''s not perfectly effective"

    Crack!

    Yang Su-jin''s hand grips my head.

    Simultaneously, I feel a tremendous torrent of knowledge swirling in my mind.

    "!!!"

    The rites for conducting the ritual of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens flows into my mind.

    "Even if you have questions at this moment, even if I can''t give you answers at this moment through the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, I have bestowed upon you the power to seek answers. Someday, you wille to know everything you are curious about. The Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique will guide you to that end."

    Through the power of attribute-less lightning, the ritual slightly twists fate, improving the odds of winning, even if by a little, in overwhelmingly unfair battles against powerful beings.

    That is the ritual of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    The forms for the 9,500 methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are all converted into ''ritual rites'' by Yang Su-jin and flow into my mind.

    Countless rites and phrases anchored in the Universal Deration of Human Rights are engraved in my spirit.

    I clench my teeth and hold my sanity intact as I receive the ritual rites.

    "Our time is nearly up."

    Kugugugugu!

    In the space of darkness.

    A somewhat eerie aura swirls about.

    Cold.

    No, it is beyond just being cold.

    This is

    ''Socoldsocoldsocoldsocoldsocolddyingdyingdyingdeathdeathdeathdeathdeathdeathdeath.''

    A deep and vast being is watching me from across the darkness, but Yang Su-jin pats my shoulder.

    "Since you''ve kindly provided this space, why not let me and my junior have afortable conversation instead of being so hasty?"

    Yang Su-jin speaks toward the darkness on the other side, his toneced with a hint of mockery.

    "Kuhuhu Do you so desire to possess an Ender? Even you cannot obtain an Ender by following the flow of fate. Fate oppresses us, but at the same time, it protects us. You should know this better than anyone."

    Wo-woong-wo-woong

    A strange wailinges from the darkness.

    Mixed in this wailing are bizarre knowledge and truths, giving the intuition that one can gain endless knowledge and wisdom if one listens closely.

    ''I want to listen more.''

    If I focus on the wisdom within that sound, perhaps I can obtain somethingparable to the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root.

    "Use the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    Crackle!

    "!"

    As Yang Su-jin''s hand touches my back, suddenly, the attribute-less spiritual power within me moves.

    At the same time, I feel the desire to concentrate on that wailing soundpletely disappear.

    "Even if this space is provided by the Master of the Netherworld, this ce is where my main body, in its prime, directly negotiated and formed a pact with the Netherworld''s Heavenly Venerable. Even for the Netherworld''s Heavenly Venerable, entering here takes time."

    Kugugugugu!

    However, contrary to Yang Su-jin''s bold statement, the wailing sound from afar seems to grow louder.

    "Now, in about 30 seconds, that being will arrive. Let''s start sending you back."

    In the darkness, I see Yang Su-jin''s form gradually dissipating.

    "The body is dispersing!"

    "Yes, I was merely sealing my thoughts in this space under the courtesy of the Master of the Netherworld Now that the seal is undone, I am simply dispersing."

    Yang Su-jin continues speaking as he disperses like soap bubbles.

    "My role isplete. Enders cannot leave leftovers, but I have managed to leave behind fragments after death by borrowing the power of the Netherworld. What a grand feat this is. Later generation do not sumb to fate. Proim to the heavens that we Enders are the true [humans]!"

    Watching Yang Su-jin disperse, I feel aplex mix of emotions.

    His ideology is too extreme, ufortable for listeners.

    Yet, seeing him from my hometown sumb and vanish before an unidentified entity makes my heart heavy.

    "Well I am now leaving. Later generation, the messages left behind by Enders forter generations are not only from me, so continue to search. The most universally essible message for an Ender is"

    Swoosh!

    He extends his hand, and I feel myself pushed backwards.

    Falling toward a warm, light-filled ce, I focus on Yang Su-jin''s words.

    "Seek lovers whose names involve cause and connection. Blessing their union, you may encounter the remnant of the strongest Ender"

    "!!"

    "Love of Virtue''s leftovers have taken a keen interest in them after gaining strength, meet with Blood Yin"

    Tsssssss!

    Enveloped in bright light, I exit the space of darkness.

    Thest thing I see is Yang Su-jin''s thoughts dispersing in the darkness, and a vast, deep entity quietly observing me.

    Ziiing

    Yang Su-jin''s words echo in my mind.

    We all eventually have to go to the Netherworld. If you find yourself there, never look back and enter the straight, narrow path as quickly as possible. That will be the only way you can move on.

    With that, I open my eyes.

    "Heok!"

    Far off, Thunder Cloud Peak buzzes with a festive atmosphere.

    It must be because Jeon Myeong-hoon has reached the 7th Star of Qi Refining.

    I can feel that my cultivation has reached the mid stage of Nascent Soul

    The cool night air and the familiar moon of the Bright Cold Realm hangs high above my head.

    "Huff, hah."

    Cold sweat flows spontaneously.

    ''I''ve returned''

    "I''m alive."

    Thest entity I saw, vast and profound.

    Having seen that entity made me profoundly grateful for being ''alive.''

    First, I should go back to my cave residence?"

    Thump!

    I try to rise but fall forward, copsing.

    "Uh?"

    I momentarily panic, but I soon realize.

    ''My body is drained of strength. And it''s drenched.''

    My body is soaked in cold sweat.

    My skin is pale, my heart racing unnaturally.

    ''Is it because I went to the Netherworld? No it''s because I saw that vast, profound entity.''

    Realizing this, I understand what Yang Su-jin has done for me.

    ''He kept protecting me''

    Just having directly faced the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, a curse followed me beyond regression. It''s anticipated that the Heavenly Venerable of the Netherworld, presumably of a higher rank, has directly observed me.

    Yet, the worst that happened is just my inability to move, surely because Yang Su-jin had protected me from that being''s gaze for a while.

    ''Still, I can''t just lie here''

    I struggle with all my strength, wriggling my whole body. After a lot of effort, I am barely able to move.

    I move my weary body to my cave residence and copse onto the bed I made there, passing out.

    After reaching Qi Building, I hardly needed sleep. But the exhaustion from my time in the Netherworld, even under Yang Su-jin''s protection, brought me overwhelming tiredness.

    The next day.

    Blink

    "Ah."

    What I see upon waking is Jin Byuk-ho.

    With a stern face, Jin Byuk-ho speaks to me.

    "Show me your wrist."

    "..."

    Trantor Notes: I like how the words Heaven and Tribtion are switched between the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method and Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique. It adds a bit more of a symbolic meaning of reversing ones fate by reversing the tribtion given by the heavens.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 235: What Is A Human (3)

    Chapter 235: What Is A Human (3)

    ''You want my wrist?''

    I immediately understand what Jin Byuk-ho wants from me.

    ''After reaching the Heavenly Being stage, he should be able to see right through me. Asking for my hand must be because''

    Even for him, it''s something unbelievable.

    I obediently extend my wrist.

    He slowly grabs my wrist then, like a doctor, he reads my pulse.

    Woong!

    Jin Byuk-ho''s consciousness starts from my blood vessels and quickly sweeps through my entire body once.

    "You."

    Jin Byuk-ho calls out to me with a somewhat heavy voice.

    There''s a troubled look in his eyes.

    "...I''ve heard from the Grand Elders. That you began to learn all the methods of the sect.... Yes. So, I thought, maybe after studying the methods for about a thousand years, you would discover the hidden form and the concealed technique. But."

    There''s a mix of disbelief in Jin Byuk-ho''s troubled look.

    "To master all the methods in just 10 years and to reproduce a technique that has only been passed down as legend... I don''t know whether to praise you for it or to scold you for carelessly discarding the overall Lightning Path Method and the Lightning Sacred Body you had developed."

    "."

    I remain outwardly calm.

    But the words Jin Byuk-ho spits out stirs a significant turmoil in my heart.

    And then, Jin Byuk-ho continues speaking with a sigh.

    "I don''t know if Jin Hwi told you, but the real name of the technique that appears when you learn all the methods is the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique. It is said to be the greatest enlightenment the founder wanted to leave in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, passed down through generations of sect leaders."

    "Is that so?"

    "There are two main characteristics of the technique. First, once you start learning it, all the Lightning Path Methods you have been practicing turn transparent and change into attribute-less spiritual power, losing all the benefits you''ve been enjoying from the Lightning Path Method. Second"

    With a slightly stunned expression, Jin Byuk-ho says.

    "The original spiritual roots disappear, and the body bes that of a mortal, losing the ability to cultivate further. In other words, the innate talent you were born with vanishes. Simply put you are no longer capable of cultivation and can no longer pursue the path of immortality."

    "."

    "If you had reached the Heavenly Being stage there might have been a way."

    Indeed, upon introspection, I can''t feel the Five Elements Spiritual Roots I had formed through the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    There is spiritual power in my body, but it feels like my flesh has lost the ability to absorb it.

    Since I can no longer refine spiritual energy into spiritual power, I won''t be able to recover spiritual power if I use any spells in the future.

    However, Jin Byuk-ho does not seem too concerned about the loss of spiritual roots.

    "Don''t worry about the spiritual root itself. If we can find you a Red Spirit Ginseng that grants you the Red Spirit Tree Body or other special elixirs that can grant you a new spiritual root, it''s not too big of a problem. But what truly matters is... you''ve lost your Lightning Sacred Body."

    I observe Jin Byuk-ho''s intent.

    Externally he seems calm, but internally, he feels like he is about to explode.

    ''No wonder. Just when the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body had barely ovee its crisis, another one suddenly almost became a mortal, losing his talent.''

    It wouldn''t have been surprising if he suddenly grabbed me by the cor, wondering what had happened.

    Considering his explosive temperament, he must be holding back with all his might.

    "With the loss of the Lightning Sacred Body... can you remain in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?"

    He asks me.

    Instead of answering his question, I ask another.

    "Before that, the Supreme Sect Master mentioned he knew the form for ''Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.'' Do you know how to use this Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, what it is used for, and so on?"

    "I have a rough idea. Extinguishing Divine Heaven Tribtion is not meant for cultivation but as a ritual rite, used in conjunction with various ''rituals.'' I know it''s a technique that maximizes the effect of said ''rituals.'' Of course, the founder''s intention behind leaving such a technique has not been transmitted"

    It seems Jin Byuk-ho only heard about the existence of Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique and roughly what kind of technique it is.

    It might have been transmitted that way originally, or perhaps it was well transmitted at first, but over time, what was passed down faded away.

    "Is there any sect regtion rted to Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens?"

    "Hmm, I heard there used to be some, but by my generation, most of those regtions were no longer passed down."

    "Is that so."

    I slightly furrow my brow.

    In the case of a technique like Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, which was directly left by Yang Su-jin, even a slight misstep can lead to great danger.

    Regtions for such methods are crucial.

    After all, merely by continuing to practice this technique, I might attract the attention of some powerful beings.

    ''I need to find out about these regtions.''

    Since Jin Byuk-ho is unaware, I have no other choice.

    He asks me about my current physical condition and my ns for the future.

    "If you have practiced the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, there''s nothing you can do with the original Lightning Path Methods of the sect anymore. Since it has transformed into an attribute-less method, trying to use the original intricacies of the Lightning Path Method as before will be futile since the intricacies operated through attribute-less spiritual power will not function properly... Even if you try to learn a new Lightning Path Method, it will be absorbed by the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique

    "Could it be... that I can no longer learn the Lightning Path Method, and hence I''ll be expelled from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?"

    "What?"

    At my question, Jin Byuk-ho clicks his tongue and says.

    "That''s nonsense! Even if all your talent and Five Elements Spiritual Roots have vanished, you are still a mid Nascent Soul stage elder. Having condensed a Nascent Soul, you are one of the respected seniors even in the Bright Cold Realm. We can not afford to abandon such strength... Moreover, Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens is also a legacy left by our founder. You still have a duty to remain to steadily practice it and research what significance its intricacies hold."

    ''Is that so.''

    I smile slightly.

    After all, Jin Byuk-ho''s words are quite true.

    "You asked if it matters if I lose the Lightning Sacred Body, right? Yes, it does not matter."

    "!"

    "As long as the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect continues to ept me, I will remain a disciple here."

    "That''s good... Thank you."

    He pats my shoulder.

    ''Anyway, even if I can''t learn the Lightning Path Methods anymore, there are things I must do.''

    After all, I need to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    That is also one of the goals of this life.

    But whether Jin Byuk-ho knows of my malicious intent,

    He pats my shoulder with a proud expression.

    Startled, I flinch and wonder if he is scheming something, but fortunately, that does not seem to be the case.

    "Though you''ve lost your spiritual root and Lightning Path Methods, you are still a talent of the sect. I will send you special elixirster to supplement the spiritual root. Furthermore Though it is regrettable, you are still a great disciple who has mastered all the methods of the sect. I look forward to your future."

    "Yes."

    After encouraging me for a while, he leaves my cave residence.

    After he leaves, I close my eyes and introspect my body.

    The attribute-less transparent spiritual power flows within me.

    At the same time...

    "...Finally."

    I smile, realizing that the curse of lightning transformation, which had been gradually consuming my body, has finally disappeared.

    "I''ve been liberated."

    The curse that followed me for 500 years, even after dying twice, is finally lifted as the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens transforms the lightning in my body into an attribute-less state.

    Despite the significant events that have urred, the fact that the curse is lifted means that I have achieved one of the major goals of this life.

    ''Of course, I haven''t yet achieved the goals of reaching the Heavenly Being stage and stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner.''

    I take a deep breath.

    Wo-woong!

    With my breath, heaven and earth spiritual energy enters me.

    I operate the Dragon Vein Qi Method, quickly beginning theplete transformation of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin once again.

    Crackling...

    There is hardly any change with the transformation.

    Just loosening up the body?

    However, I can feel the Five Elements Spiritual Roots being regenerated in my body as the spiritual energy of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin enters.

    "Huuuuh."

    Feeling the restored Five Elements Spiritual Roots, I absorb the heaven and earth spiritual energy with the newly formed roots.

    The depleted spiritual power rapidly replenishes, and I quickly recover to my peak condition.

    ''I have reached the mid Nascent Soul stage.''

    Having seeded in creating a Yang Spirit, all I need to do is gather Yang energy to lead the Yang Spirit to the peak and gain the momentum to advance to thete Nascent Soul stage.

    From then on, it will be much easier.

    ''Well, then, let''s reorganize everything I need to do and what I''ve gained.''

    What I have gained is precious information and a technique to resist fate, Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    What I have to do is rise to the Heavenly Being stage and steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    But with the acquisition of Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, another task has arisen.

    ''The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has not properly passed down the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens technique.''

    It doesn''t feel like they properly understand it.

    So, what should be done?

    ''I should find someone knowledgeable about the inheritance.''

    I rise from my bed.

    Perhaps due to the effects of visiting the bottom of the Netherworld, my bodycks vitality, and my whole body creaks like that of an old man about to die.

    But after sleeping, it seems I can still move.

    I head to the entrance of my cave residence and shout in demon beastnguage.

    "Hong... Fan...!"

    Wo-woong!

    The vibration of spiritual energy echoes in all directions.

    After a while.

    Kugugugu!

    A giant centipede, each segment nowrger than a house, flies through the air towards me.

    Hong Fan, boasting a ck carapace, pushes its face towards me.

    "What brings you to summon me, Master?"

    "Bring me the list of new disciples from the Bright Cold Realm who have recently joined the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in thest 10 years."

    "Yes."

    Swoosh!

    Hong Fan flies away without a word and returns to me after a while.

    In Hong Fan''s forelegs are a few scrolls, smallpared to its size, held tightly.

    "Here is the list of new disciples."

    "Right, thank you. Now, let''s see..."

    I spread out the scroll and quickly read through the names on the list.

    After a while, I am able to find the name I am looking for.

    ''Here it is. A disciple who joined eight years ago recently became a Green Lightning disciple due to their rapid cultivation speed attracting the elders'' attention....''

    I point to a name on the list and instruct.

    "Hong Fan, bring this person to my cave residence."

    "Yes, Master."

    Hong Fan immediately flies off again at mymand.

    ''I should ask her.''

    Shortly after, Hong Fan flies back from afar, carrying an early Qi Building stage disciple in its mouth.

    Whish, bang!

    "Aaaack! Throw me gently!"

    Thrown by Hong Fan, the disciple rolls on the ground. Clutching their head, they re at Hong Fan with a sullen look.

    Of course, since Hong Fan is at the early Core Formation Stage and silently stares back, the disciple ends up shutting their mouth.

    The person nces at Hong Fan for a moment. Upon seeing me, they appear surprised and quickly show respect.

    "Ah, ah... Green Lightning disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Yeon Jin (Abyssal Quake). I greet the Purple Lightning Elder."

    A familiar appearance with mixed ck and white hair.

    A cultivator looking somewhat young, dressed in a golden robe.

    It''s my old friend, Yeon Jin.

    "Sit down."

    I call him inside my cave residence and have him sit down, then slowly move to prepare spiritual tea.

    After brewing the tea leaves infused with spiritual energy and pouring him a cup, Yeon Jin has an expression of gratitude.

    "Don''t feel burdened."

    "Thank you, Elder!"

    "Ah, don''t taste it just yet."

    I warn Yeon Jin, in case he drinks it first.

    "This Thunder Leaf Tea is very popr among the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. It''s a tea also enjoyed by the elders... just one sip can enhance the Lightning Path Method''s spiritual power. It''s a precious spiritual tea that can give even mid Nascent Soul stage cultivators the equivalent of spiritual power to one or two months of cultivation. For a Qi Building cultivator like you, it will probably increase your spiritual power a couple times more."

    "To offer me such a precious thing..."

    "If I am to treat a precious guest, I must prepare something valuable."

    "I am unworthy, just a mere Green Lightning disciple..."

    Woong!

    I activate a strand of spiritual power, triggering the formations I have pre-arranged around my cave residence.

    Tsstsstsst!

    A barrier forms inside the cave residence,pletely isting us from the outside.

    "Now, pleasee out, senior."

    "Eh...?"

    "As a junior, I wasn''t sure what you''d like. Hence, I prepared a modest Thunder Leaf Tea, hoping it suits your taste."

    Yeon Jin, seeing me suddenly using honorifics, wears a puzzled expression. However, his every intent is transparent to me.

    The overwhelming majority of ''How could this be?'' dominates his mind!

    And then.

    Wo-woong!

    Something seems to rise from within Yeon Jin and his hair changes.

    Creak, creak...

    Yeon Jin, who is a boy.

    His Yin and Yang reverses, and Yeon Jin transforms into a girl, giving off apletely different aura than just moments ago.

    "Hmm..."

    Yeon Jin crosses her arms and looks at me.

    ''No, it''s not Yeon Jin.''

    She scrutinizes me.

    "How did you know?"

    I am now facing Yeon Jin''s ancestor.

    ''Yeon Wei.''

    "A junior should have some skills, shouldn''t they?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 236: What Is A Human (4)

    Chapter 236: What Is A Human (4)

    For a moment, our gazes sh.

    The next moment.

    Zzzzzap!

    It seems as if lightning sparks in the air, and our consciousness shes between us.

    "Suddenly attacking a junior with your consciousness... That''s frightening."

    "Hmph... A youngster daring to directly block a consciousness attack of a peak Four-Axis stage and still pretending to be so delicate..."

    I resist the sudden consciousness attack from Yeon Wei with a faint smile.

    To put it coldly, her being only left with her consciousness means she is something I can now easily suppress at my level.

    Thanks to Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, the attributes of the Lightning Path Method have all disappeared. However, it only became attribute-less, and the other powers are unaffected.

    She seems to have noticed this through the surprise attack just now and does not act recklessly anymore, sitting down demurely and sipping her tea.

    "So. Why and how did such a fragile junior like you find and summon me, a traitor of the sect, without even informing your Supreme Sect Master Jin Byuk-ho?"

    Until now, I haven''t properly conversed with her or asked her anything due to focusing on finding a way to lift the curse of lightning transformation and observing Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    But now that the primary task has been resolved, I feel at liberty to ask.

    "I have some questions and sought to inquire. Rest assured, I shall keep absolute silence to the Supreme Sect Master."

    "Can you guarantee the safety of Yeon Jin and myself?"

    "Indeed. I swear upon my Nascent Soul that I will keep your identities secret."

    Yeon Wei seems slightly skeptical at my earnest response, but she has no choice in her current situation.

    I slowly start asking my questions.

    "Firstly, I heard that while you held the position of a sect leader of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, you never rose above that rank. However, you were said to have had deep connections with those who had. Might you know anything about the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique?"

    Her reactiones immediately.

    "...What?"

    Yeon Wei''s pupils constrict.

    "What are you talking about? Why are you asking about that ridiculous legend?"

    ''She knows.''

    With a triumphant smile, I continue.

    "You are aware, then. To share my achievements with you, Senior... I have sessfully acquired the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique. As a result..."

    I release colorless spiritual power while speaking.

    "Like this, I have lost all the powers of the Lightning Path Method."

    "!"

    Yeon Wei''s pupils shake wildly.

    "You, you''ve actually mastered it?"

    "Yes. What I am curious about is whether in your generation, there were legends regarding or a proper transmission of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique. How was it passed down 40,000 years ago?"

    For a moment, she looks at me dumbfounded.

    Her intent seems to be filled with the question, ''Could it really be possible?''

    "...To think mastering it was possible... Well, assuming it is... Hmm..."

    She seems flustered and unable to continue for a moment.

    After regaining herposure, she nods.

    "Well, fine. In my generation, there was indeed an inheritance regarding the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique. There were also internal regtions regarding it within the sect."

    "...! Please, enlighten this junior about the inheritance and internal regtions."

    Yeon Wei looks at me with an iprehensible gaze for a moment and then begin to exin

    "...Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens is fundamentally a technique that defies the heavens. In other words, it''s a miraculous ability that threatens the heavens."

    ''So that''s why it''s called Tribting Heaven''

    "ording to what was passed down, Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens is said to possess the power to ovee crises when the sect is in dire straits. I don''t know the details, but the method to fully master Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens is quite unique and still vivid in my memory."

    "How does one fully master it?"

    The words that follow give me a feeling of great irony.

    "In the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, there''s something called the Ancestral Command. To put it frankly, the sect master executes the orders on behalf of the founding ancestor through the Ancestral Command. Anything ordained by the Ancestral Command must be absolutely obeyed, and the Ancestral Command itself is transmitted as something very sacred and is thus rarely used. It''s mainly used when the sect is in a state of emergency or when expelling a traitor who hasmitted a capital crime against the sect."

    A bitter smile forms on Yeon Wei''s lips.

    "I was expelled through the Ancestral Command. A disciple expelled through the Ancestral Command cannot be reinstated, and this is absolute. From what I know, achieving greatness in Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens requires being expelled by such an Ancestral Command."

    "...??"

    "Being expelled by the Ancestral Command as a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sectpletes a certain ritual of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, allowing one who has mastered it to use its powers freely.

    "...I see."

    Listening to her exnation and recalling the truths Yang Su-jin had told me, I can uncover the bitter truth about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    From the beginning, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was nothing but a long-term n for Yang Su-jin.

    ''First, master the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method. Then, nullify one''s own power through the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique. Create a sect, be the founder, and finally expel oneself, thereby nullifying one''s fate and obtaining the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Decree to acquire a different fate.''

    A sect that exists solely for the secret art of a single Ender.

    That is the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "That''s roughly the information I received about Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens. In addition, there are four internal rules regarding the technique within the sect."

    The internal regtions regarding Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens she mentions are as follows:

    First, one who has mastered Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens must never disclose the technique to the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Second, one must not hold the Heavenly Lightning Banner when using Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens

    Third, be cautious about openly using Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens in front of high-ranking entities, as it may provoke their wrath.

    Fourth, Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens is not an auspicious ritual but one that invites cmity, so be mindful.

    These are the internal rules regarding Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens as transmitted within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''The matter regarding the Heavenly Lightning Banner I can understand.''

    If the Owner of Heavenly Punishment learns about the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique through the Heavenly Lightning Banner, it could be troublesome.

    The third rule makes sense as well.

    From Yang Su-jin''s perspective, ''high-ranking entities'' would mean those at the True Immortal level and above. Using such a technique in front of a True Immortal could indeed provoke them.

    However, thest rule.

    The idea that Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens invites cmity is confusing.

    ''What does it mean by a ritual that invites cmity? Is it meant to be taken literally?''

    I ponder over the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    It seems that using Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens inherentlyes with bacsh. Perhaps that is what it means.

    ''It''s likely a warning about the repercussions of using Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.''

    I organize the information in my head.

    "...Thank you for the information."

    "Well, I have to answer if a sect junior asks."

    "Haha. There are a few more things I''d like to ask, if I may."

    "What is it?"

    "It''s about the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    When I mention the Heavenly Lightning Banner, Yeon Wei''s expression darkens.

    "The Heavenly Lightning Banner, by all means, is not some sacred object."

    "Yes, I am aware."

    "It should be called a malicious object, an inauspicious thing, and continuing to worship it will surely... Huh?"

    She blinks in surprise when I readily acknowledge the ominous nature of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "I am well aware of the malevolence of the Heavenly Lightning Banner. Therefore... I n to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner unnoticed and seal it back in the Head Realm."

    "!"

    At my words, Yeon Wei''s expression brightens.

    "Good! That''s exactly it! Hahaha, a malicious object of the sect rightfully belongs where it should be sealed! She rightly deserves to be sealed!"

    "Hmm?"

    I ask, noticing she seems to be very familiar with the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "It seems you know quite a bit about the Heavenly Lightning Banner?"

    "Of course, I know. Back in my days, there was a ritual held every year to summon the spirit within the Heavenly Lightning Banner and transmit its voice to the sect."

    She smirks as she speaks.

    "Such a pretty talker it was. Really, the moment she was summoned, she would incessantly spew vile curses and nder about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the founding ancestor without taking a breath.... If that''s what the Heavenly Lightning Banner is, how could it not be called a malicious object? And how could anyone dare to worship such a thing as a sacred artifact?"

    "...So, there was an incident like that"

    I nod.

    "Anyway, that''s why one of my goals is to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner someday and seal it in the Head Realm. Would you be able to help me with that in the future?"

    "Well... even if I wanted to help, I''m currently clinging to Yeon Jin''s body, barely keeping alive. So it seems difficult."

    "There''s no need for you to help directly."

    After all, what I need is something else.

    "Since it must be sealed in the Head Realm, please tell me how to descend to the Head Realm."

    It''s about how exactly we can return to that ce we had ascended from.

    She speaks as if it is nothing.

    "It''s easy to go to that world we ascended from. You just need to reach the Heavenly Being stage."

    "Excuse me?"

    "When you reach the Heavenly Being stage, you''ll naturally know how to get there. How exactly you need to go. Well, if you want to go before reaching the Heavenly Being stage, you''ll need another method.... If there''s a being in the Head Realm acting the same way as you, or a being with the same will as you trying the same thing, the homogeneity between you can draw you together."

    "So, if there''s an attraction of fate, I can descend to the Head Realm again?"

    "Right. If there''s such an attraction of fate, you don''t necessarily need to be at the Heavenly Being stage. Entering any Void Spirit Pond or Flying Immortal tform can take you down to the Head Realm."

    "...Hmm, I''ll keep that in mind."

    ''I must reach the Heavenly Being stage as soon as possible.''

    I steel my heart and finally ask what I am most curious about.

    "Could you tell me what happened to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect 40,000 years ago?"

    "No."

    "...?"

    I''m taken aback by her firm rejection, not expecting such a resolute refusal.

    However, seeing her intent tumultuously stirring, I nod.

    ''This must be a taboo topic for her.''

    Let''s slowly find out about that matter.

    "Well, if that''s the case, I guess I''ve learned roughly what I wanted to know for today. Thank you for your cooperation."

    "Hmm... You really won''t hand me and Yeon Jin over to Jin Byuk-ho?"

    "Didn''t I swear upon my Nascent Soul?"

    A cultivator swearing upon their Nascent Soul carries significant enforceability, a method sometimes used when cultivators make promises to each other.

    "I''ve seen too many extraordinary fellows breaking their oaths sworn upon their Nascent Souls in my lifetime."

    "How could I, a junior, break a promise made to my senior?"

    "Keke... Strictly speaking, I''m not your senior. I''m a disciple who was abolished by the Ancestral Command. Honestly, even if you capture me and hand me over to Jin Byuk-ho right now, it wouldn''t be a problem ording the internal rules."

    "I see..."

    However, I shake my head.

    "But then, wouldn''t Yeon Jin, your descendant, be unfairly implicated by association? It''s not just for you, senior, but also for the sake of the new disciple, Yeon Jin."

    "...Thanks."

    Yeon Wei bows her head to me in gratitude.

    After that, she seems to think our conversation is over and disappears into Yeon Jin''s consciousness.

    A little whileter, Yeon Jines to his senses and regains control of his body.

    "Ah! Elder, did you have a conversation with my ancestor?"

    "Yes. Don''t worry about being discovered by Supreme Sect Master Jin Byuk-ho; I''ll ensure your safety."

    "...! Thank you, Elder!"

    I watch Yeon Jin express his gratitude and then dismiss him.

    Yeon Jin bows to me and slowly leaves my cave residence.

    ''Heavenly Being stage. I must reach the Heavenly Being stage.''

    If I reach the Heavenly Being stage, even if Jin Byuk-ho holds the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I might stand a chance.

    Then, I can confidently descend to the Head Realm with the Heavenly Lightning Banner and seal it.

    ''The condition for fully mastering the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens is being expelled by the sect?''

    My gaze inadvertently shifts to the skull containing the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Spirit given to me by Heo Gwak.

    ''...ck Ghost Valley.''

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 237: What Is A Human (5)

    Chapter 237: What Is A Human (5)

    Jeon Myeong-hoon opens his eyes and looks up at the sky.

    Things that he couldn''t see before are now visible to him.

    The rough outline of his lifespan, some new kind of energy...

    ''That''s celestial energy...''

    Jin Jin-chan had said that as he continues to cultivate, this celestial energy and fate will be even clearer to him.

    ''So this is Qi Refining 7th Star.''

    He is filled with hope, his heart swelling.

    After spending 10 years performing the Seven Stars Ritual, he has finally reached Qi Refining 7th Star.

    From now on, not only can he find a dual cultivation partner, he was also told that there will be no more rituals like this for cultivation until reaching the Core Formation stage.

    ''From here on, it''s smooth sailing!''

    A giant centipede passes by in front of the hopeful Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Ah, Hong Fan!"

    It''s Hong Fan.

    However, Hong Fan merely nods slightly at Jeon Myeong-hoon before flying off somewhere.

    "Hmm, busy?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon tilts his head at the sight of the busy-looking Hong Fan.

    A little whileter.

    "Yaaaah! Save me, I don''t taste good!"

    He sees Hong Fan biting a girl with half-white, half-ck hair, who seems to be a Qi Building Green Lightning disciple, flying off somewhere.

    ''Wait, is that a guy?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is momentarily confused about whether Yeon Jin, who is screaming while being carried away, is a man or a woman.

    ''An interesting fellow.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon chuckles, finding the appearance of Yeon Jin who screams at the mere sight of Hong Fan amusing.

    "Well, since Hong Fan seems busy... It will be nice to meet upter."

    Just when he turns around.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "Hm?"

    Jin So-hae flies over with the Flying Escape Technique and calls out to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Your dual cultivation partner will be decided now."

    "Ah, is that so?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods.

    Jin So-hae is a bit puzzled by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s demeanor.

    ''The guy who used to walk around with "I want a dual cultivation partner" written all over his face, why is he so calm?''

    And she soon gets her answer.

    "So-hae, could you... be my dual cultivation partner?"

    "Hm?"

    Jin So-hae furrows her brows slightly.

    She has always thought of Jeon Myeong-hoon as a younger brother and never as the opposite sex, so it''s a somewhat surprising proposal for her.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s expression is serious.

    "For the past 10 years, I honestly thought everyone was avoiding me. The only people who talked to me were Hong Fan, you, and a few others."

    He continues.

    "Honestly, it was a bit tough for the past 10 years, and I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t been there."

    "Is that why you want to be dual cultivation partners?"

    "That''s not the only reason."

    Seriousness fills Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes.

    Jin So-hae''s eyes light up.

    ''He''s different from before...''

    "Over thest 10 years, while I thought I was being betrayed, I realized that everyone in the sect was actually working for me for my sake. So... I think I understand what it means for the sect to feel like a family. If I form a dual cultivation partnership, it will really feel more like a family. But So-hae, I."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon cautiously expresses his true feelings.

    "If I''m really going to be a part of this family, I want to be a real family through you."

    "Hmm..."

    Jin So-hae looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Is it because of the pain and bitterness experienced over the years?

    Or because of the experience of having all that bitterness washed away at once?

    His somewhat changed demeanor intrigues her.

    ''Has he really changed?''

    Somehow, Jin So-hae is curious.

    ''If a person can change, how much can Jeon Myeong-hoon change?''

    He is Jeon Myeong-hoon, who from the first day had not even learned the basic manners and had been rebuked by the elders of the sect for speaking nonsense, and who had been taught etiquette by her.

    The fact that such a person has be so earnest is beyond herprehension.

    She''s curious.

    If Jeon Myeong-hoon can change, to what extent can he change?

    "Hmm..."

    After pondering, Jin So-hae smiles.

    "Alright, I''ll agree to be dual cultivation partners."

    "!"

    "But not Dao Companions. That I will decide when I really think you''re okay."

    "Thank you for giving me a chance."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smiles back at Jin So-hae.

    That day, Jeon Myeong-hoon was able to form a partnership with Jin So-hae.

    Jin Byuk-ho seemed somewhat displeased, but could not oppose Jin So-hae''s decision anyway.

    And about a month passed.<hr>

    "Sigh..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon takes a deep breath in his cave residence.

    Wo-woong!

    A pure white light shines from around Jeon Myeong-hoon''s dantian.

    Qi Refining 13th Star, the stage of Unified Origin.

    Finally!

    Kurung!

    The mass of spiritual energy formed in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s dantian explodes, and he reaches Qi Refining 14th Star, the stage of Infinite Spiritual Cloud.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Surrounded by faint thunderclouds, Jeon Myeong-hoon stands up.

    "Finally, I''ve reached the peak of Qi Refining."

    Is it thanks to starting dual cultivation with Jin So-hae?

    Or is it because there''s no force arbitrarily blocking Jeon Myeong-hoon in the remaining stages?

    Jeon Myeong-hoon quickly broke through from Qi Refining 7th Star to 14th Star in a month with the innate talent of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    Compared to 10 years ago, when he was fumbling around not even knowing the terminology of cultivation, it is a tremendous progress.

    "Hmm, Jeon Myeong-hoon? Have you finally reached it?"

    Outside Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence.

    Jin So-hae walks in and asks.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods and smiles.

    "Yes, now I can even enter Qi Building!"

    "Oh, then you''re about to advance to Qi Building?"

    "No, I''ll enter Qi Building tomorrow. I''m a bit tired from breaking through to the 14th Star today..."

    "Alright, alright. You''ve worked hard."

    Jin So-hae naturally pushes over Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "But, aren''t you going to help with my cultivation?"

    "Of course, I''ll help."

    After a while, the two begin their dual cultivation. A few hourster, Jeon Myeong-hoones out of his cave residence with a slightly drained face.

    "I wonder if it''ll get better once I enter Qi Building... Damn."

    He looks up at the sky.

    Tomorrow, he is going to enter the Qi Building stage.

    He doesn''t think for a moment he will fail.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon thinks of Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Wait for me, Seo Eun-hyun. I''ll catch up to you soon!''

    With hispetitive spirit ignited, Jeon Myeong-hoon then heads around the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, visiting friends who had looked after him over the past 10 years.

    Once he enters Qi Building, aside from Jin So-hae and Hong Fan, Jeon Myeong-hoon and the others can no longer remain just friends.

    That''s why Jeon Myeong-hoon makes a point of visiting them for onest time.

    He knows that not only they but the entire sect had been supporting him, yet these friends are especially dear to him for being by his side over thest 10 years.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks around at those who had been there for him and walks back to his cave residence.

    Just then.

    "Hm? Hong Fan!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shouts upon seeing Hong Fan swimming between the peaks of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect from afar.

    Hong Fan''s gaze turns towards Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    [Ah, how have you been? To think you are about to reach Qi Building. Truly, Sir Myeong-hoon''s talent far surpasses the likes of others.]

    "It''s fine, no need to tter. Your talent is tremendous too. But anyway,"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon says to Hong Fan.

    "Your master, the Elder. I''d like to visit them after entering Qi Building. Is that alright?"

    [Are you nning to enter Qi Building tomorrow?]

    "That''s the n."

    [Then you might have to wait a bit. If it''s tomorrow, my master is also advancing to a new stage.]

    "Your master is in the early stage of Nascent Soul, right? Then, he must be advancing to the mid stage this time."

    However, Hong Fan shakes his head.

    [No, my master will advance to the Grand Perfection of Nascent Soul tomorrow.]

    "Huh? Oh, I see. He was in thete stage of Nascent Soul."

    [Hm]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon quickly epts this and feels a deep respect for Hong Fan''s master.

    ''If they''re reaching Grand Perfection tomorrow, the Heavenly Being stage isn''t far off. Bing a Grand Elder soon isn''t just a dream.''

    "After reaching the Qi Building stage, I''ll visit them after they have reached the Grand Perfection of Nascent Soul."

    [Yes, that would be appropriate.]

    "Then, I''ll visit tomorrow."

    [Thank you for nning to visit.]

    After making a promise with Hong Fan, Jeon Myeong-hoon ponders to himself as he returns to his cave residence.

    ''I wonder if Seo Eun-hyun has reached the peak early stage of Nascent Soul? I need to speed up.''

    When Jeon Myeong-hoon arrives at his cave residence, Jin So-hae is there to greet him.

    "Since you''ll be entering Qi Building tomorrow, let''s gather energy in advance today."

    "Wait, So-hae. More than that, I think I need to rx to relieve some fatigue"

    "Quiet. Come in quickly!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, pale-faced, is dragged into the deeper part of the cave residence by her.<hr>

    The next day arrives.

    Kugugugugu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, sitting cross-legged on the peak above his cave residence, absorbs the thunderclouds of the umting Lightning Technique swirling around him.

    Hahhh...

    The thunderclouds rotate around him, seeping into his body.

    Simultaneously, a pure white light bursts from the center of his dantian.

    Spiritual Energy Star!

    Qi Building 1st Constetion, the Horn Star.

    ''Now, I''m in Qi Building...!''

    At the same time.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sees thunderclouds storming in the sky above.

    ''What''s that...?''

    Then, blue lightning bares its fangs towards Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Kwarurung!

    A pir of light strikes down upon him.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon smiles within the pir of light.

    ''Heavenly Tribtion?''

    Endowed with a talent beloved by even the Heavenly Tribtion, the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    Blue lightning is being absorbed into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    While doing so, Jeon Myeong-hoon finally understands [how] to elevate his talent of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    ''So, I don''t necessarily have to transform it into spiritual power for cultivation. I can store the Heavenly Tribtion inside my body and release it immediately when needed, using it as an offensive weapon in emergencies!''

    For Jeon Myeong-hoon, the Heavenly Tribtion is both a tonic and a dharma treasure.

    He stores the blue lightning deep within himself.

    This blue lightning will serve as a weapon to protect Jeon Myeong-hoon in times of crisis.

    Kugugugugu!

    Simultaneously, Jeon Myeong-hoon confirms that a subtle but pure spiritual force is flowing throughout his entire body.

    "Hoo."

    Now, unless one of his three dantians arepletely destroyed, he will not easily die.

    Feeling the life force flowing like a torrent through his meridians, a smile blooms on Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face.

    ''Done! Finally, I won''t lose to So-hae!''

    Of course, he doesn''t express his inner thoughts outwardly, but stands up and says,

    "Now, then. Once Hong Fan''s masterpletes their breakthrough..."

    Just then.

    Kurururung!!!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon hastily turns his gaze towards the ce where an immense aura of Heavenly Tribtion is gathering.

    "That, that is...!"

    Literally, it is a bombardment of Heavenly Lightning.

    The rain of lightning bolts, iparable to what Jeon Myeong-hoon had faced, is striking down under the lightning clouds in the distance.<hr>

    Kurung, Kururung!

    In thete Nascent Soul stage, As Long-Lived As The Five Great Mountains (), one must intertwine the Five Elements () into one.

    From this stage, even those with Heavenly Spiritual Roots can ept dharma treasures of different attributes into their bodies, making it possible to handle the Five Elements.

    Then, for the Demon Race who ept the usual Five Elements energy and umte murky energy to convert life force into demonic power, is it easier to reach the stage of the Five Great Mountainspared to a typical cultivator of the Heaven Tribe?

    No.

    On the contrary, because their energy is murky, they have to perfectly separate the Five Elements to reach thete stage of Nascent Soul.

    When Heaven Tribe cultivators reach thete Nascent Soul stage, the absolute majority are those with Heavenly Spiritual Roots. If it takes time to acquire and refine the Five Elements dharma treasures, Earth Tribe cultivators spend time separating the Five Elements they already possess.

    But then, what happens if among the Heaven Tribe cultivators, someone born with the Five Elements Spiritual Roots learns a Heaven Tribe cultivation method for the Five Elements and reaches the mid Nascent Soul stage?

    Kugugugugu...

    I smile, watching the power of the Five Elements rotating within me.

    ''As expected''

    During my Qi Refining days, I wished to break through my cultivation by mastering all Five Elements to reach Qi Building.

    I remember mastering the entire basic Qi Refining method, the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, to break through into Qi Building.

    At this moment.

    Wo-woong!

    I observe the spiritual power of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation ferociously rotating inside me, embodying the transformations of the Five Elements.

    Based on the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture from the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method that transformed into a demon beast method is divided into the Five Elements.

    The bnce of the Five Elements is perfectly maintained by the physique of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    And then, at some point.

    Gwaang!

    As the Nascent Soul splits into Yin and Yang Spirits, the Five Elements rotate around it. Finally, the rotating energy of the Five Elements flows into the Nascent Soul.

    Simultaneously, I feel a writhing energy in the sky.

    ''Thete Nascent Soul stage Heavenly Tribtion, huh.''

    Come on, then.

    I''m no longer afraid of the likes of you!

    When transitioning from the Core Formation to the Nascent Soul stage, one bolt of golden heavenly lightning strikes.

    From early to mid Nascent Soul, two bolts of golden heavenly lightning strike.

    And from mid tote Nascent Soul, three bolts of golden heavenly lightning strike.

    Of course, I also have to face an additional blue lightning bolt for each stage, making a total of six bolts of heavenly lightning that I have to withstand.

    Kwarururung!

    The Dual-Colored Heavenly Lightning strikes me.

    But for me, who is breaking through realms simultaneously using both Heaven and Earth Tribe methods, this level of Heavenly Tribtion is entirely bearable.

    After being struck three times by the Dual-Colored Heavenly Lightning,

    Kugugugu!

    Finally, I move beyond the mid stage of Nascent Soul to thete, the stage of As Long-Lived As The Five Great Mountains.

    "Hoo."

    But, this is not the end.

    ''To reach Grand Perfection.''

    I close my eyes, lifting my Nascent Soul to the upper dantian, and expel it through the Baihui point on my head.

    My Nascent Soul appears divided in the center by the axis of Yin and Yang Spirits, with the Five Elements taking their ces in the Five Directions within me.

    This appearance had a certain peculiar auspiciousness, but on the other hand, it seemed somewhat artificial and unnatural.

    This unnaturalness, I will make it natural.

    "Right Upper Moon Yin Diagram."

    Seated in a cross-legged position, I raise my right hand.

    From my Nascent Soul, the Yin Spirit separates and gathers behind me to the right, forming the Moon.

    "Left Upper Sun Yang Diagram."

    I lower my right hand and raise my left hand.

    The Yang Spirit separates and gathers behind me to the left, forming the Sun.

    I feel a longing from the ancient past in the Sun and Moon of Yin and Yang.

    Mother... Father...

    Mom, Dad...

    Yin and Yang are the origins of existence.

    I will never forget this.

    "Imperial Throne Five Great Mountains Diagram."

    Finally, the remaining Five Elements and Five Directions transform into five clusters of light, forming Five Great Mountains behind me.

    The Five Great Mountains serve as the Imperial Throne, preparing a seat for its master.

    Thus, behind me, the perfect Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains is established.

    The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method achieves perfect bnce with the Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains.

    ''Now, it begins...''

    Anyone who has reached thete stage of Nascent Soul can do this much.

    The journey to Grand Perfection of Nascent Soul starts now.

    The Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountainsid out behind me is my Nascent Soul, unfolded.

    Maintaining this state of Nascent Soul, I separate my consciousness once again.

    Wo-woong!

    I unravel my consciousness.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon aids in this process.

    My consciousnesspletely scatters in all directions, blurrily submerging everything around me.

    Now, in this state, I need to gather my consciousness in front of me relying on a single representation.

    The Formless Sword aids in this process.

    I be the sword, unifying my consciousness.

    As my momentarily dazed consciousness recovers, I find myself facing ''Me'' and the Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains.

    I am the sword.

    But at the same time, I am Seo Eun-hyun.

    Step.

    With one step, I gradually transform from the sword into a human form.

    Step.

    With two steps, I almost fully return to human form alongside thendscape where Yin and Yang merge.

    Step.

    With three steps, I witness the whirlwind of countlessws and the flow of the world, seeing a faint glow circling my now human-formed body.

    Step.

    With four steps, I see twenty-eight stars swirling around me.

    Step.

    With five steps, the stars gather to reveal a magnificent scene resembling the marketce of themoners, the pce of the officials, and the court of the king.

    Soon, the stars reveal aplete Heavenly City Diagram, painting an infinite universe.

    And then, at the edge of the universe, I see my body shining gloriously, bathed in starlight.

    In the distance, I see my flesh and the Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains behind it.

    All I have to do is sit on the Imperial Throne of the Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains.

    Step, step, step...

    Step by step, I continue walking towards the throne.

    No matter how much I walk, the throne does not seem to get any closer.

    I walk frantically, endlessly.

    But the throne does not get any closer.

    However, the stars passing by behind me indicate I am moving forward.

    Gradually, the stars begin to pass faster and faster.

    And at some point.

    Tststststs!

    The stars be memories.

    Just like the first time I reached the Nascent Soul stage, I traverse the sea of memories, revisiting my life in reverse.

    The more I delve into the memories, the closer the Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains begins to appear.

    2,500 years worth of memories pass by me.

    I try to glimpse into the memories of the 16th cycle of 500 years, but for some reason, all memories of the 16th cycle are cked out and unreadable.

    Someday, I will reim those memories.

    Then, I arrive at a familiar scene.

    The scene of my parents giving birth to me.

    It''s the same as before.

    However, I see something different this time.

    The figures of my parents gradually growrger.

    Eventually, their figures be so immense that they transform into one concept.

    Heaven and Earth.

    ''Ah, so that''s it...''

    I couldn''t understand why Qi and life took the form of Taiji.

    But now I finally realize.

    I wasn''t simply born from my parents.

    My parents are said to be the concept of Heaven and Earth.

    The stone monkey living on Mount Huaguo, who had no birth parents, called Heaven and Earth its parents.

    Since the parents of all life are ultimately represented by the world itself, which is Heaven and Earth, life is Yin and Yang, and thus Taiji.

    Understanding this concept, I finally reach the Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains.

    The Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains isn''tplete in itself.

    It only besplete when its master sits on the throne.

    The Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains is the Nascent Soul itself.

    Then, who is the master of the Nascent Soul?

    ''Who is the ''me'' present at this very moment?''

    As I take my ce on that seat, I realize.

    I am life.

    The life of Seo Eun-hyun itself, materialized as a spirit.

    As I sit on the throne, the Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains ispleted. The unfolded Nascent Soul returns to its original form, thus bing plete.''<hr>

    Wo-woong

    The Nascent Soul returned to its original ce through the Baihui point.

    Simultaneously, the sky erupts with Heavenly Tribtion.

    Kurururung

    This time, I have to face a total of eight strikes of Dual-Colored Heavenly Lightning.

    Kwang!

    I open my eyes to the first dual-colored lightning bolt.

    Kwang!

    I stand up at the second dual-colored heavenly lightning.

    Kwang!

    I look up at the sky at the third dual-colored heavenly lightning.

    The Heavenly Lightning can not harm me.

    Because I havepleted the true Nascent Soul Spirit.

    The final Heavenly Tribtion.

    sh!

    I raise my hand.

    From thepleted Nascent Soul, a tremendous ''force'' erupts from my hand, pushing up against the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Zzjeong!

    It isn''t the Formless Sword.

    It is simply pure force itself.

    The force emanating from my hand splits the Heavenly Tribtion and shoots into the sky, piercing a palm-shaped hole in the lightning cloud that was bringing down the Heavenly Tribtion, tearing apart the heavens!

    Kugugugu!

    "Finally..."

    After two thousand five hundred years.

    I have finallye close to reaching the Heavenly Being stage.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 238: What Is A Human (6)

    Chapter 238: What Is A Human (6)

    After ascending to the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage, I sit down to stabilize my realm and contemte the interior of my body.

    Shortly thereafter, numerous dim lights rapidly pour toward my cave residence from all directions.

    They are the grand elders and elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    At the center of them is Jin Byuk-ho.

    "What is this?"

    Surprise is evident in Jin Byuk-ho''s eyes.

    I am currently revealing the aura emanating from my realm, making it clear to everyone through this oppressive force what cultivation I have achieved.

    Upon realizing that I have reached Nascent Soul Grand Perfection, the eyes of many grand elders and elders widened in astonishment.

    ""

    ""

    ""

    Paradoxically, despite everyone''s faces being filled with shock, the surroundings are incredibly quiet and calm.

    But at this moment, I am momentarily dazed by the ''extremely'' tumultuous intents.

    Literally, the intents of the elders, grand elders, and Jin Byuk-ho are ''wildly surging.''

    And finally.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!"

    One of the grand elders at the Heavenly Being stage begin to cry out suddenly.

    "Ancestors!"

    Following this grand elder, a majority of the grand elders and elders begin to cry out one after another, their faces filled with emotional fervor.

    Could it be that emotions are contagious?

    Even Jin Byuk-ho''s eyes seem to redden a bit.

    "You, you"

    Step, step

    He does not float in front of me butnds down.

    Jin Byuk-ho approaches me, grabs my shoulders, and bows his head deeply.

    "You are the future of our sect."

    It is not tears of sorrow, but tears of overwhelming joy that uncontrobly burst forth.

    This is happening across the entire leading figures of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "Everyone, listen!"

    Jin Byuk-ho shouts loudly.

    "Here, Seo Eun-hyun has seeded in mastering all of the more than 10,000 methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. However, for some reason, he was left unable to use the Lightning Path Method. Nheless! As you have seen, Seo Eun-hyun has ovee even that with his prodigious talent and reached the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage in a short period! Everyone listen!"

    Jin Byuk-ho deres firmly.

    "I, Jin Byuk-ho, with the authority of the Supreme Sect Master, nominate Elder Seo Eun-hyun as the next Sect Leader!"

    "!"

    Suddenly, at Jin Byuk-ho''s words, the Grand Elders also begin to shout one by one.

    "Current Sect Leader Jin Min also nominates Elder Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "I, Vice-Sect Leader Jin Hwi, also nominate Elder Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "I, Grand Elder Jin Jin-chan, also agree!"

    "I"

    Numerous Grand Elders nominate me at the same time, and the elders also agree.

    Thus, I am unanimously appointed as the next Sect Leader.

    "When the current Sect Leader Jin Min resigns, the next Sect Leader Jin Jin-chan will take over, and afterward, the Sect Leader position will be entrusted to Seo Eun-hyun, the seeding Sect Leader! And! From today onwards, to Elder Seo Eun-hyun, who is now qualified to be the next Sect Leader!"

    Wo-woong!

    Jin Byuk-ho stretches his hand into the air.

    His hand, performing a Four-Axis stage technique, connects through space to somewhere inside the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, taking out a golden belt.

    It''s a golden belt inscribed with the characters for "Golden Lightning."

    "I bestow upon him the surname Jin, symbolizing the qualification of the Sect Leader!"

    Jin Byuk-ho, with a look of pride, hands me the golden belt, saying,

    "Take it, from now on, you are Jin Eun-hyun!"

    Thus, by epting the belt, I became Jin Eun-hyun, the next-next Sect Leader of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The birth of ''Jin Eun-hyun,'' a genius who inherited everything from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, soon spreads throughout the entire sect and all of the Sky Inds.???v��?B?n: Elevating Stories, Elevating Minds.

    Jin Byuk-ho decided to hold a celebration one monthter to confirm Jin Eun-hyun''s appointment as the next-next Sect Leader and sent invitations to other human sects across each Sky Ind.

    Many responded to the invitation.

    Moreover, the invitation even mentioned that Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage would dispatch their avatars to attend.

    Many are amazed and look up to Jin Eun-hyun.

    Except for Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ""

    [What''s the matter, Sir Myeong-hoon?]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon remains silent, watching the giant centipede, Hong Fan, who is smoking a long bamboo pipe in front of him.

    [Didn''t you say you wanted to meet my master?]

    "Ah, right. I did."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, with a nk expression, looks towards the cave residence behind Hong Fan.

    It''s a cave residence familiar to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    He has never entered it, but it belongs to someone he has been aware of for thest ten years.

    When he told Hong Fan that he wanted to meet his master, Hong Fan readily took Jeon Myeong-hoon and headed towards a cave residence, filling him with anticipation.

    The sight of the entire sect''s grand elders and elders flying towards the ce struck by numerous Heavenly Tribtions is unforgettable.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon had caught the eye of such a promising elder and received help through Hong Fan for ten years.

    Perhaps, in the future, this Elder.

    No, this soon to be ''Grand Elder'', he and Jeon Myeong-hoon would lead the sect together.

    However, Hong Fan had brought him to Seo Eun-hyun''s cave residence.

    At first, he hesitated, unable toprehend the situation.

    Then came denial.

    He thought perhaps the elder who had just reached the Grand Perfection of Nascent Soul happened to visit Seo Eun-hyun''s cave residence.

    But Hong Fan confirmed it for him.

    This is the residence of my master, Seo Eun-hyun.

    That was the situation until just moments ago.

    ''Seo Eun-hyun, already at Nascent Soul Grand Perfection?''

    When Jeon Myeong-hoon barely reached Qi Building, Seo Eun-hyun had already reached Nascent Soul Grand Perfection.

    He stands in front of the cave residence, incredulous for a while.

    He feels incredibly insignificant for being happy about reaching Qi Building.

    While I have reached the Qi Building stage, Seo Eun-hyun is already on the verge of bing a Heavenly Being...? Is my Heavenly Golden Thunder Body not as good in quality as the Lightning Sacred Body?''

    He wants to deny reality.

    Beyond the interior of the cave residence, outside it, he wants to believe that the owner of the vast consciousness enveloping the entire peak is not Seo Eun-hyun.

    Crunch.

    But it is reality.

    </a>

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon, gritting his teeth, walks into the interior of the cave residence.

    Step, step

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s steps are heavy, but he does not stop.

    The original Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    If it were the Jeon Myeong-hoon of the previous world, he would never have entered under such circumstances.

    He would have simply denied reality orpromised with it, passing it off as ''hidden talent or good fortune.''

    He would never have gone to meet his rival.

    He would never have tried to acknowledge his rival.

    That is what the original Jeon Myeong-hoon would have done.

    But, Jeon Myeong-hoon finally stands before Seo Eun-hyun, who is sitting cross-legged, stabilizing his cultivation.

    "Despite being in the same sect, it''s been quite a while since west saw each other."

    ""

    Jeon Myeong-hoon silently nods in response to Seo Eun-hyun''s words.

    Seo Eun-hyun flicks his hand.

    At his gesture, a storage scroll unfolds beside Seo Eun-hyun, and a small cushiones out,nding in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Soon after, tea cups and a teapot, among other tea utensils, slides out from the storage scroll.

    "Sit down."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon silently takes a seat.

    With a flick of Seo Eun-hyun''s hand, the teapot moves in mid-air, tea leaves enter the pot, and droplets condense and start boiling inside it. Shortly after, Seo Eun-hyun pours the tea in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "This is ''Fate''s Palm Tea.'' Just smelling its aroma can enhance spiritual power. For those below Core Formation, it triples cultivation speed for three days, and for Qi Building, it increases cultivation speed for a month. It''ll be useful for you, who has just entered Qi Building."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon briefly holds the teacup, closes his eyes tightly, and drinks the tea.

    Without showing any signs of enjoying its fragrance or vor, he gulps down the hot tea like a strong liquor and then speaks.

    "Thank you for this precious tea, Elder Seo."

    "Hmm."

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon''s formal speech seems to surprise Seo Eun-hyun, who''s eyebrows twitch in response.

    "What are you feeling?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon bites his lip for a moment.

    Then slowly, yet clearly looking into Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes, he speaks.

    "I''ve decided to acknowledge it."

    "Me? You?"

    "No."

    He says, clenching his fist.

    "The fact that I have beenzy in my cultivation all this time!"

    "Hmm?"

    "Surely, we came from the same world, were colleagues, and are the same humans. But Elder Seo you are already at that realm, and I, who has been told to possess a mythical talent, am still only at the Qi Building stage. Once, my dual cultivation partner told me that true cultivators devoted to the Dao do not even sleep or eat, dedicating themselves endlessly to cultivation. At that time, I disagreed, thinking that wasn''t a life befitting a human. But!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks directly into Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    "Now, I see that I might have beenzier than you. I am ashamed of myself."

    ""

    "From now on, I will dedicate myself endlessly to cultivating to surpass you. Only after I''ve surpassed your realm, only after I''ve surpassed your position, will I treat you as an equal again."

    A glint appears in Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    "It''s surprising. That you could change like this."

    "Thank you for the teachings through Hong Fan all this time. I will take my leave now."

    "Hmm Alright."

    At Seo Eun-hyun''s words, Jeon Myeong-hoon stands up, bows to him, and leaves the cave residence without hesitation.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon leaves Seo Eun-hyun''s cave residence, stepspletely out of the domain of Seo Eun-hyun''s consciousness, and finally takes a deep breath.

    "...Phew."

    His back is covered in cold sweat.

    He has acknowledged Seo Eun-hyun.

    It is different from 10 years ago.

    But as much as Jeon Myeong-hoon acknowledges Seo Eun-hyun, he recalls the times he had tormented Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Fortunately it seems like he doesn''t care much.''

    Since Seo Eun-hyun barely showed any feelings towards him, Jeon Myeong-hoon sighs in relief internally.

    ''Honestly, I thought I would get beaten up a few times.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon himself was ready to be hit as he had boldly shouted at Seo Eun-hyun.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun kept watching him with a clear gaze throughout, without saying much.

    ''If it was the old him, he wouldn''t have been able to hold back hisughter It really seemed like he had no feelings.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon thinks of Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    ''That guy seems to have changed a lot from before. Like I''ve changed over ten years, has he also changed?''

    He smiles wryly, shaking his head after a moment of thought.

    "Forget it, it''s time to stop worrying about him."

    For ten years, he has always beenpared to Seo Eun-hyun.

    And finally, as Seo Eun-hyun reached the Grand Perfection stage of the Nascent Soul, approaching the status of a Grand Elder, Jeon Myeong-hoon has only just reached the position of a mere junior disciple.

    ''From now on, I''ll stop worrying about Seo Eun-hyun and trust and follow my own path.''

    He decides to surpass Seo Eun-hyun with a purepetitive spirit, without any more feelings of inferiority.

    With this resolve, he returns to his own cave residence and dedicates himself to cultivation.

    So, for about a day or two, he remains unwavering in his resolve.

    Until Jin Byuk-ho announces to the entire sect about "the next-next Sect Leader Jin Eun-hyun."

    "Damn it!!! The next-next Sect Leader!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, emerging from his cave residence with a sullen face, turns red with anger.

    His master, Jin Jin-chan, is a promising young 921-year-old Grand Elder and the next Sect Leader.

    And Jin Jin-chan has always told him to the point it became a mantra.

    You must seed me as the Sect Leader of the sect! Wake up and get your act together. You may be below Seo Eun-hyun now, but I swear on all the myths and honors of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, I will make you the sect leader!"

    Even on the day he sessfully performed the Seven Stars Ritual.

    I believed in you. From now on, your cultivation will improve rapidly and you will truly be the one to seed me!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon subconsciously thought that even if Seo Eun-hyun became an Elder or even a Grand Elder, he couldn''t be the Sect Leader.

    Yang Su-jin, who possessed the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, is the god of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and Jeon Myeong-hoon is like the god''s incarnate.

    Naturally, Jeon Myeong-hoon firmly believed he would ascend to the highest position in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''Even though I''m currently below Seo Eun-hyun, the Sect Leader will be me!''

    But now, even if he bes the Sect Leader, he will only be the ''next'' Sect Leader after Seo Eun-hyun.

    He can never surpass Seo Eun-hyun within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "Damn it!!! Damn it all, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    The resolve Jeon Myeong-hoon had made two days ago to surpass Seo Eun-hyun with a purepetitive spirit flies right out of his head.

    "I will surpass him! Definitely!"

    Crackle, crackling!

    Crackle, crackle!

    The umting Lightning Technique, the first technique of the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture that Jeon Myeong-hoon began to learn after reaching the Qi Building stage, reacts to his inferiorityplex and emits even redder lightning.

    One monthter.

    The celebration for the next-next Sect Leader Jin Eun-hyun is held, and countless sects send envoys to congratte him.

    </a>

    This includes not only sects from Thunder Spirit Ind but also representative sects from other Sky Inds in the Cloud Ind Archipgo, as well as several Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage who dispatched their avatars.

    "Please ept this, future Sect Leader."

    "Ah Thank you."

    I express my gratitude to the representatives of the leading sects from other Sky Inds who came to congratte me.

    And, to the representative of Azure Spirit Ind, ''Azure Tiger Saint,'' who pours me a drink.

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily and ps my back vigorously.

    "I''ve felt this way before, but I really should have kidnapped you to our Azure Heaven Creation Sect! Hahaha! What do you say, any thoughts on joining our Azure Heaven Creation Sect?"

    "I regret not being able to join the Azure Heaven Creation Sect. However, the grace I have received from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is profound, so I''m afraid I must decline that offer."

    I smile and converse with Azure Tiger Saint.

    Hearing our conversation, Jin Byuk-ho res at Azure Tiger Saint and shouts.

    "Thirsty!"

    "Alright, let me pour you a drink."

    Azure Tiger Saintughs and pours a drink for Jin Byuk-ho as well. After drinking the alcohol poured by Azure Tiger Saint, Jin Byuk-ho exims with a flushed face.

    "What nonsense are you speaking! The future Sect Leader Jin Eun-hyun is the treasure of our sect, and coveting him will be considered a challenge against me!"

    Kwarrrung!

    Seven-colored lightning bursts forth from Jin Byuk-ho''s body and strikes Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Hahaha, this guy''s old temperament is showing again."

    Thump, thump!

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily while hitting Jin Byuk-ho''s belly a few times, and Jin Byuk-ho, clutching his stomach, takes a few steps back before rushing at Azure Tiger Saint and grappling him into the sky.

    The two highest-ranking seniors of their sects, having drunk potent spiritual alcohol, suddenly begin a friendly duel while intoxicated.

    "They''re at it again"

    "Haha, my apologies for the unsightly behavior. However, Azure Tiger Saint, Jin Byuk-ho, and White Bone Ghost Devil have been friends since their youth, so they tend to behave like this."

    The envoy from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect apologetically pours me another drink on behalf of Azure Tiger Saint.

    "I see, but do you know why the ck Ghost Valley hasn''te?"

    I ask the envoy from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, puzzled.

    He shakes his head with a puzzled expression and says,

    "I''m not sure either"

    ck Ghost Valley did not send an envoy to my celebration.

    "Hmm, I''ve heard that the situation on the Sky Ind where ck Ghost Valley is located is a bit unstable"

    Apparently, ck Ghost Valley, situated in ck Mist Ind, is still in the midst of war.

    Although ck Ghost Valley had sessfully ousted the former leading sect, remnants of the old sect are causing trouble everywhere. Hence, ck Ghost Valley is deploying their Nether Crossing Ship to quell the disturbances.

    Rumors have it that ck Ghost Valley is even gathering resources to construct another Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Well, they must be busy, I guess."

    "It''s regrettable. I had things to discuss with ck Ghost Valley."

    I nod slightly, feeling a bit disappointed.

    ''I wondered if we could enlist their help''

    I continue conversing with the envoy from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect and others, pondering over my thoughts.

    The envoys sent from countless Sky Inds represent an opportunity.

    ''It''s an opportunity to smoothly proceed with the n to seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner.''

    Among them, it is especially crucial to be acquainted with cultivators from the same Head Realm.

    I have no confidence in reaching the Heavenly Being stage before the Owner of Heavenly Punishment descends.

    Therefore, I have no means of descending to the lower realms to seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner in the Head Realm.

    But, if I can''t descend to the Head Realm as a Heavenly Being myself, someone else can take me there.

    The most suitable candidates are Heavenly Being cultivators originating from the same Head Realm.

    The target I have in mind is, of course, a Heavenly Being stage cultivator from ck Ghost Valley.

    Had ck Ghost Valley dispatched an envoy and I met with a Heavenly Being Grand Elder, I nned to secretly ask for their cooperation and, in return, offer to transfer to ck Ghost Valley.

    ''But since ck Ghost Valley is absent from this celebration, it can''t be helped.''

    It seems I need to look for an alternative.

    Just while I am making acquaintances with the envoys...

    "Hey, you!"

    Suddenly, a burst of light flies in from somewhere.

    The next moment.

    Kwaaaang!

    A massive explosion shakes the entire Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Hall where the celebration is being held.

    Kugugugu!

    "What''s going on!!!"

    Jin Byuk-ho, who was dueling with Azure Tiger Saint in the sky, sobers up and descends.

    However, his eyes widen upon seeing the instigator of the incident.

    "You are!"

    Kugugugu!

    As the dust cloud settles, I furrow my brows.

    A woman in ck martial attire with a ponytail is extending her fist at me.

    Tap, tap.

    I brush off the dust.

    "You are"

    "Excellent! To block an attack from this Hon Wei (/Dangerous Peak)!"

    Kugugugu!

    I immediately assess the cultivation level of the woman who had suddenly attacked me.

    ''Heavenly Being mid-stage Is she crazy? Even if I am at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage, for someone of mid Heavenly Being stage tounch such an attack at a lower realm cultivator is...''

    It''s practically an attack meant to kill.

    I frown.

    ''And why is Jin Byuk-ho suddenly so agitated?''

    Upon the appearance of the woman who calls herself Hon Wei, Jin Byuk-ho bites his lip, unable to stay still.

    Even Azure Tiger Saint seems to ponder whether to intervene or not.

    ''Is she the daughter of a high-ranking individual?''

    I guess her status.

    "Excuse me, but the Human Race Grand Alliance headquarters did not send anyone and it''s unlikely you are from there. Perhaps, are you the child of some distinguished person?"

    "Hahaha! Quick-witted indeed! Yes, I am born from the lineage of a great Human Race Integration stage Grand Cultivator!"

    ''She''s the daughter of a Grand Cultivator.''

    I smile slightly.

    "Howe someone of your noble lineage hase to me"

    "Enough!"

    However, she abruptly cuts me off.

    Her following words leave me astonished.

    "Let''s get married!"

 Chapter 239: What Is A Human (7)

    Chapter 239: What Is A Human (7)

    "Marriage?"

    I am taken aback by the sudden proposal from this woman, but soon I feel a chill settling in my mind.

    "...How could you propose to someone as insignificant as myself? I am merely at the Nascent Soul, and if you are the daughter of a Grand Cultivator, surely you can choose a far better match?"

    "Hmph! Quiet, I have decided to take you as my husband! Just be quiet and marry me!"

    That''s when it happens.

    "Hmm"

    Surururu

    Hong Su-ryeong approached us unnoticed and is now looking at Hon Wei with a cold gaze.

    "What an interestingdy. However, Elder Jin here is currently my dual cultivation partner."

    Hon Wei frowns and says,

    "So what? I''ve decided to marry this guy. You just have to give up being dual cultivation partners, right?"

    "Hmm"

    Hong Su-ryeong looks at Hon Wei with an even colder smile.

    The next moment.

    sh!

    "Stop it, Grand Elder Hong!"

    Clench!

    Suddenly, with a sh of lightning, Hong Su-ryeong is holding a flying sword pointed at Hon Wei.

    Jin Byuk-ho stepped in between Hong Su-ryeong and Hon Wei, grabbing Hong Su-ryeong''s wrist.

    "Oh my, why didn''t you stab a bit more?"

    Hong Su-ryeong''s flying sword is hardly an inch away from Hon Wei''s nose, and Jin Byuk-ho is sweating.

    "Grand Elder Hong, please calm down and put away your flying sword. And Miss, please step back for now."

    "Hmph!"

    Hong Su-ryeong sheathes her flying sword and takes a step back.

    Hon Wei snorts and crosses her arms.

    "Littledy, sorry. But your dual cultivation partner is rumored to be the genius of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. I must have him."

    "Is being the daughter of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator everything? What right do you have to take my partner as if he''s an object?"

    Hong Su-ryeong asks with a frosty look.

    Hon Wei unfolds her arms and straightens her posture.

    "Right, I''ve been too brief in my introduction."

    Hon Wei doesn''t look at Hong Su-ryeong but turns to me and says,

    "My father currently holds the position of the Guardian Grand Cultivator at the Heaven-Earth Pce."

    ''Guardian Grand Cultivator of the Heaven-Earth Pce?''

    The Heaven-Earth Pce is where the Flying Immortal tform that lower realm cultivators reach when ascending is located.

    The Heaven-Earth Pce alternates management between the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe every 5,000 years.

    To protect against attacks from the Heart Tribe, True Devils, Blood Yin Realm Heavenly Fiends, and Nether Ghost Realm Monsters, many Four-Axis stage cultivators reside in the Heaven-Earth Pce, guarding it. To manage these Four-Axis cultivators, the Heaven and Earth Tribes appoint an Integration stage Grand Cultivator as the Pce Lord of the Heaven-Earth Pce whenever it''s their turn.

    Thus, those who be the Pce Lord of the Heaven-Earth Pce take on the duties and responsibilities associated with the pce, including responding to unexpected attacks or when strange creatures ascend from the lower realms.

    Due to these responsibilities, the Pce Lord is often referred to as the Guardian Grand Cultivator rather than by their official title.

    In short, it seems that Hon Wei''s father was the one holding the position of Pce Lord of the Heaven-Earth Pce when we first ascended.

    ''The Grand Cultivator who didn''t show up when Mad Lord first kidnapped the Four-Axis stage cultivator from the Heaven-Earth Pce is Hon Wei''s father.''

    Thinking about it, if Hon Wei''s father had rushed to capture the Mad Lord when the wooden man was kidnapped, the Mad Lord could have been cured of his madness right there and then.

    But for some reason, the Pce Lord of the Heaven-Earth Pce never showed up until the end, allowing the Mad Lord to escape freely and eventually evolve the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to its limits.

    In retrospect, the reason the Mad Lord could ravage the Bright Cold Realm for a thousand years was partly due to her father''s negligence.

    "Moreover, my father is also the Pce Lord of the Peni Pce, one of the top five cultivation sects in the Human Race Territory, and I am one of the 21 Law Enforcers of Peni Pce. If you marry me, not only will the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect receive support from Peni Pce, but you will also have the backing of the Pce Lord of the Heaven-Earth Pce. Additionally, I will ask my father to teach you!"

    ""

    "It''s absolutely in your best interest to marry me. If you join Peni Pce, I will support you in learning the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique, a method that only the children and direct disciples of the Peni Pce Lord can learn!"

    Sighs erupt here and there at her words.

    "Even so, to teach the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique to an outsider..."

    "Such a formidable will."

    "How many have learned the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique other than the direct descendants and direct disciples of the Peni Pce lord?"

    I look at those who sigh.

    The Administrator of Thunder Spirit Ind and the avatar of the Integration stage Grand Cultivator, Wi Ryeong-seon.

    Followed by the avatars of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators Eung Yeon and Gae Jin, all sighing one after another.

    Even the Integration stage Grand Cultivators show such a reaction, indicating the powerful nature of the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique.

    ''It seems like an Earth attribute method, judging by the name. It would suit me well.''

    If I only consider the benefits I can gain, there''s no reason to refuse.

    However, after cooling my head, I reply with a smile.

    "I''m sorry, Miss, but unfortunately, I already have a designated dual cultivation partner assigned by my sect. Currently, I have no intention of marrying anyone else."

    "Hmm"

    Her face fills with apetitive spirit.

    "A devoted lover, I see! That makes me want you even more."

    "Are you proposing simply because you want to have me?"

    "No, not at all. Seeing you block my attack made me fall hard for you! So let''s get married!"

    "Hmm"

    I observe Hon Wei with clear eyes, and Hong Su-ryeong scoffs, turning away from her.

    Hon Wei smiles at me and says,

    "It seems you haven''t made up your mind yet. In that case..."

    Snap!

    She snaps her fingers, and her storage bag opens beside her.

    From the storage bag, an immense light begins to pour out.

    "This, this is!"

    Jin Byuk-ho''s face turns to shock, and the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the congrattory envoys fly up into the sky in surprise.

    Kugugugugu!

    From the storage bag, countless spirit stones begin to pour out like a waterfall.

    The summit of Thunder Cloud Peak, where the Golden Divine Lightning Hall is located, is soon covered in spirit stones.

    At a nce, the amount of spirit stones exceeds two to three hundred billion, a staggering quantity!

    But it doesn''t end there.

    When the spirit stones begin to spill over the summit of Thunder Cloud Peak, Hon Wi''s storage bag stops pouring out spirit stones.

    "Mid-grade spirit stones, 100 billion! With this much, your sect''s finances should be secure for about a hundred years! To someone from Peni Pce, this is nothing. If you marry me, you will receive infinitely more support!"

    Jin Byuk-ho is speechless. I, too, am momentarily taken aback by the overwhelming quantity, letting out a hollowugh.

    ''Is there nothing that wealth can''t do?''

    Certainly, it''s an amount worth considering.

    Moreover, if I marry her, the support will be even greater, enough to make any cultivator''s heart race.

    As expected, after seeing the pile of spirit stones, Jin Byuk-ho approaches Hon Wei with an even more respectful attitude.

    "Thank you for the support, Miss. However, Elder Jin is a pir of our sect"

    "I''m not asking him to switch his allegiance to Peni Pce! Simply marry me, and let the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect have frequent exchanges with Peni Pce. This financial support is a congrattory gift for Elder Jin Eun-hyun''s appointment as the future Sect Leader, so ept it without burden."

    "Heo, heok!"

    "Then, I shall take my leave! I wille to give ''congrattory gifts'' more often in the future, so think it over. To rise from the Nascent Soul stage to the Heavenly Being stage, resources are important, but Peni Pce has even more resources to aid in reaching the understanding needed for the Heavenly Being stage!"

    With those words, Hon Wi gives me a spirited look, then flies away using the Flying Escape Technique.

    After her short but intense visit, silence lingers in the celebration for a while.

    "Hem, hem... that''s enviable. Anyway, let''s continue with the celebration?"

    Azure Tiger Saint gives a hint to the bewildered Jin Byuk-ho, who quickly regains his senses and hastily signals the Core Formation and other disciples

    Then, the disciples swiftly fly around, gathering the spirit stones.

    "Ha, haha Then let''s resume the celebration for now."

    Upon seeing the astonishing cascade of spirit stones, a wave of extravagant congrattions begin pouring in from the representatives of numerous other sects toward Jin Byuk-ho.

    "Congrattions on your good fortune!"

    "Hahaha, even if Lady Hon Wei is known to be difficult, she spends generously when needed. If you two be dual cultivation partners, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is surely on the road to prosperity."

    "Though she''s the naughty daughter of the Grand Cultivator, still, the wealth of Peni Pce is said to be among the top two in the Human Race Territory. What an excellent opportunity!"

    Overwhelmed by the continuous flood of congrattions, Jin Byuk-ho seems to be out of his mind.

    Hong Su-ryeong and I exchange nces.

    She clicks her tongue and says,

    "She seems like a crazy old bat. Be careful, Jin Eun-hyun. She shouted about being smitten and whatnot, but her true intentions werepletely different."

    "...Yes, I saw it too."

    I can''t help but smile wryly.

    Had she genuinely confessed her love for me out of sincere affection, even I might have been swayed.

    However, I remember her aura of intent.

    ''It was the kind of intent you''d see from crafty old foxes.''

    She is definitely not an easy opponent.

    After the celebration, I have a meeting with the elders in the Golden Thunder Hall.

    "...So, to the future of our sect, Elder Jin Eun-hyun. Congrattions."

    Jin Byuk-ho says, seated on his grand seat.

    Now, I am also treated as an elder, assigned my own seat in the Golden Divine Lightning Hall.

    "Thank you, Supreme Sect Master."

    "Right. Normally, after the celebration, you would be allowed to rest... but there''s something I need to discuss."

    I can well guess what the discussion will be about.

    "...About the marriage proposal from Lady Hon Wei, the daughter of the Integration stage Grand Cultivator Hon Won (Dangerous Origin), the Pce Lord of the Heaven-Earth Pce."

    "Yes. Please speak."

    "First... Do any of the elders have information about Lady Hon Wei?"

    "Yes, I have quickly looked into it."

    Grand Elder Jin Jin-chan stands from his seat among the elders to speak.

    "She is one of the 17 children of the Heaven-Earth Pce Lord. The seventh child, to be precise. She is 3,120 years old. However, her talents are somewhatcking, as she is still only at the mid Heavenly Being stage. But she is making progress in her cultivation and is expected to reach thete stage of Heavenly Being soon."

    "Over 3,000 years old?"

    Jin Byuk-ho''s eyebrows twitch at that information.

    "...That''s high. Among those who ascended from the lower realm, unless it''s the Sea Dragon King or the Holy Peng King, there''s no one in the Human Race who can surpass her age."

    Being of the Dragon Race, Seo Hweol has a basic lifespan well over 4,500 years, and the Holy Peng King of the Peng Race exceeds 3,600 years old.

    However, the lifespan of Human Race cultivators, even those who reached Heavenly Being, barely touch 2,500 years. Thus, Hon Wi''s age of just over 3,100 years is quite significantpared to those who had ascended from the lower realm.

    "Yes, it seems she has continuously extended her lifespan through longevity fruits and elixirs abundant in the Bright Cold Realm."

    "I see. Is she facing a bottleneck in her cultivation and hoping to ovee it by taking Elder Jin Eun-hyun of our sect as her dual cultivation partner?"

    "That seems highly likely."

    "Hmm Does everyone know about Peni Pce, to which Lady Hon Wei belongs?"

    The Human Race Grand Alliance currently has six leading cultivation sects.

    First, the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, backed by the ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum.

    Second, the Entering Truth Gate, backed by the Integration stage Grand Cultivator, Gae Jin.

    Third, the Heavenly Lotus Pce, backed by the Integration stage Grand Cultivator, Eung Yeon.

    Fourth, the Peni Pce, backed by the Integration stage Grand Cultivator, Hon Won.

    Fifth, ck Ghost Valley, which has no Grand Cultivator but has an enormous number of disciples, branches across every Sky Ind, and awork with the Nether Ghost realm.

    Sixth, Yin Soul Ghost Sect, which is in apetitive rtionship with ck Ghost Valley and simrly follows devilish cultivation.

    These six sects are the powerful mainstream sects leading the Human Race Grand Alliance, known as the "Six Major Sects of the Human Race."

    "Although we''ve absorbed Thunder Cloud Pavilion, our sect is still considered a weaker, emerging sect. If we receive support from Peni Pce, and with the growth of Elder Jin Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon, who possesses the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body... someday, our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect can surely be the leading sect of the Human Race. However..."

    Jin Byuk-ho''s gaze shifts to me and then to Hong Su-ryeong.

    "The important thing is the will of Elder Jin and Grand Elder Hong. For starters, what does Grand Elder Hong think?"

    "What''s there to say?"

    Hong Su-ryeong replies with a sneer.

    "I have no intention of giving my dual cultivation partner to that dimwit who, despite being in the resource-rich Bright Cold Realm, is barely touching thete Heavenly Being stage.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 240: What Is A Human (8)

    Chapter 240: What Is A Human (8)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    "Hmm, hmm...."

    At Hong Su-ryeong''s candid remark, Jin Byuk-ho coughs awkwardly and looks at me.

    "What does Elder Jin Eun-hyun think?"

    "...It''s a bit surprising. However, even if we do not marry her, building a friendship doesn''t seem like a bad idea. There are feelings from Grand Elder Hong as well, and since I also don''t know what intentions Lady Hon has in proposing, it seems we should wait and watch for now."

    "Hmm... I see."

    Jin Byuk-ho nods and says,

    "Considering the rtionship between Elder Jin Eun-hyun and Grand Elder Hong Su-ryeong, and since we do not know why Lady Hon Wei suddenly proposed, we will politely decline the marriage proposal. Today''s meeting is concluded."

    With those words, Jin Byuk-ho issues a dismissal, and the elders inside Golden Thunder Hall use their Flying Escape Techniques to return to their respective cave residences.

    In the Golden Thunder Hall, only me, Hong Su-ryeong, and Jin Byuk-ho remain.

    "Do Grand Elder Hong and Elder Jin have anything else to say?"

    At Jin Byuk-ho''s question, Hong Su-ryeong nods..

    "Yes. Besides Elder Jin Eun-hyun''s marriage, I would like to talk about Lady Hon Wei."

    "Speak. I trust Grand Elder Hong''s judgment."

    Hong Su-ryeong nods and speaks with cold eyes,

    "Lady Hon Wei considers Elder Jin Eun-hyun as a mere object. Not just Elder Jin, but the entire sect as well."

    I nod in agreement.

    The confrontation Hong Su-ryeong had with Hon Wei today was not just out of simple jealousy.

    Her emotions were clearly visible to me and her, who can see intent.

    ''The intent thatpletely thinks of me as an object and a means. And.''

    I recall her heart essence with a bitter smile.

    Although not as extreme as Seo Hweol, she possesses quite a deste heart essence.

    She has a very calcting personality, hiding her true self.

    In other words, the ''mischievous temperament'' we saw today was all an act.

    ''Compared to Seo Hweol, it''s cute to the extent of a baby lizard.''

    With such a heart essence, it seems like one could be backstabbed at any moment.

    Hong Su-ryeong also shares her observations about Hon Wei''s intent with Jin Byuk-ho.

    "If you do form a friendship with her and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, be cautious. Someone with such intent cannot be trusted."

    "Hmm, I see. I''ll take note."

    Jin Byuk-ho nods at Hong Su-ryeong''s words.

    Hong Su-ryeong then looks at me.

    "Now you should return as well."

    "Ah, Grand Elder Hong, please go ahead. I have one more thing to convey to the Supreme Sect Master."

    "Hmm, is that so? I also have something to test today, so after you finish your business with the Supreme Sect Master,e to my cave residence."

    "Understood."

    Hong Su-ryeong opens a space rift and returns to her cave residence.

    "So, what is it that you wanted to say, Elder Jin?"

    "Yes, Supreme Sect Master. As you know, I achieved ascension on my own."

    "Yes, that certainly was the case."

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner must eventually be separated from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    However, I am now the future Sect Leader of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, a talent at the Nascent Soul stage Grand Perfection, and a genius who has mastered all the methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "My ascension was, in fact, thanks to the help of our sect''s founder, the Golden Deity."

    "...!"

    Strictly speaking, the ability to ''ascend'''' was thanks to my Formless Sword, the blessings of the Serving Command Seal, and the help of Yuan Yu.

    But anyway, the reason ''for ascension'' was because of the arrangements left behind by Yang Su-jin at the Ascension Gate, so it isn''t a wrong statement.

    But omitting the crucial part of my exnation, it sounds to Jin Byuk-ho as if my ability to achieve a ascend was entirely due to the Golden Deity. Jin Byuk-ho shivers at the thought.

    "Does the Supreme Sect Master know about the stele that the Golden Deity left at the entrance of the Ascension Gate? There was his arrangement. Thanks to that, I was able to ascend to the Bright Cold Realm."

    "...!"

    "My choice to join the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was also because I received the Golden Deity''s arrangements, and I thought it right to go to his descendants, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    Upon hearing this, Jin Byuk-ho trembles and then exims.

    "So that was it. That''s how it was...!"

    Jin Byuk-ho nods as if he finally understands.

    "When I first tested your qualities, you had a Five Elements Spiritual Root, but after your ascension, you had a Lightning Sacred Body... I see! The founder granted you the Lightning Sacred Body!"

    ''Oh...''

    Jin Byuk-ho perfectly fills in the nks with things I hadn''t even thought of.

    "Well, in a way, that''s true."

    "Yes, Jin Eun-hyun. So, what message do you have for me?"

    "That is..."

    I pause for a moment.

    While the Heavenly Lightning Banner has to be separated from the sect, it will be ideal if the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect brings the Heavenly Lightning Banner to the Head Realm by themselves.

    However, I hesitate for a moment.

    In the past, I exerted my efforts in the beginning at Ascension Path to prevent my colleagues from falling into the hands of Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord.

    The result was a colossal failure.

    Fate forcibly intervened, and ''in some manner,'' my colleagues were captured by the ''designated'' individuals.

    I recall Yang Su-jin''s words.

    The fate of this world is predetermined.

    Then, Jeon Myeong-hooning to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is also a predetermined fate, and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect being destroyed by the True Immortal is also a predetermined fate.

    ''...Whenever I try to change the predetermined fate, fate twists and then restores itself to the predetermined oue due to its rebounding force.''

    Will it be the same this time?

    If Jeon Myeong-hoon losing the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to the True Immortal and bing the Lightning Harbinger is also a ''predetermined'' fate, then there might be no point in trying to change it.

    ''Is there any meaning to it?''

    "What are you trying to say?"

    As I hesitate, Jin Byuk-ho asks impatiently.

    I look at him.

    ''Fate is predetermined, and Non-Humansck free will...''

    That was Yang Su-jin''s opinion, and whether I like it or not, I can''t help but agree with him.

    I have seen several times how fate ''somehow'' changed its flow into the predetermined oue.

    Then, will exining anything to a Non-Human make any sense?

    What meaning will there be in persuading him?

    I don''t know.

    But I decide to speak.

    "...ording to the founder''s arrangement, I saw the ''real'' content written on that stele."

    "The real content of the stele? That''s supposed to be the content passed down in our texts..."

    "That content is false."

    I shake my head.

    And then, I exin to him what I saw on the upper part of the stele in the ck castle, as ''Yang Su-jin''s arrangement.''

    "...That''s the original content of the stele."

    "...The immortal treasure is connected to the True Immortal. Thus, it must not be taken up there..."

    Upon hearing my words, Jin Byuk-ho wears a serious expression.

    ''Has it taken effect?''

    It''s different from before when I was merely at the Core Formation stage.

    I am someone who, thanks to the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and having a slightlyrger original consciousness than ordinary cultivators due to reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, possess a Grand Perfection Nascent Soul level consciousnessparable to the Heavenly Being stage.

    I have reached the pinnacle of the Nascent Soul stage in just ten years, sessfully mastered all the methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and been designated as the future Sect Leader.

    That is me.

    In short, my significance to Jin Byuk-ho has changedpletely from the past.

    Moreover, since I use ''Yang Su-jin''s arrangement'' as an excuse to persuade him, Jin Byuk-ho also can not easily deny it.

    "...So, your stance is ultimately that the Heavenly Lightning Banner must be brought back to the Head Realm and sealed once more?"

    "That''s correct."

    "Hmm..."

    A shadow falls over Jin Byuk-ho''s face.

    "..."

    "..."

    Silence lingers in Golden Thunder Hall.

    After a moment dominated by silence, Jin Byuk-ho speaks up.

    "Do you know why the ''Jin'' surname, rather than the founder''s ''Yang'' surname, has been passed down to the sect leaders?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Jin Hwi, your master, must have exined it to you. All the methods of our sect are, in the end, imitations of the ''Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.'' In short, the abilities that can be used by the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body were degraded and reproduced as methods in our sect. However... The Heavenly Golden Thunder Body is not simply a physique that is passed down through bloodline. It''s a constitution born to those chosen by the heavens, who receive celestial energy. The same goes for other physiques like your Lightning Sacred Body or the Red Spirit Body. Most are simr."

    Jin Byuk-ho''s exnation continues.

    "As you know,bining all the methods of our sect results in the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, a kind of sacrificial ritual. And, there is one fact that has been passed down only to the sect leaders. That is, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect itself is a kind of ''ritual'' arranged by the founder."

    "..."

    "And the ''Jin'' surname instructed by the founder to be passed down to the sect leaders is also said to be a preparation for some ritual. Although it is unclear what kind of ritual it is, it is assumed that the ritual is rted to fate since names contain fate, and changing names aplishes the ritual."

    ''Is it because of the ritual that it can''t be done?''

    That isn''t a problem either.

    Since Yang Su-jin himself considered the ritual a failure, I can just tell him about it.

    "The important thing is, this ''ritual'' is connected to the ''Jin'' surname. The founder connected fate to the Heavenly Lightning Banner, using it as a g for the ritual."

    "...?"

    I feel an ominous premonition from Jin Byuk-ho''s following words.

    "The Heavenly Golden Thunder Body or Lightning Sacred Body, or typical constitutions, are not inherited through bloodlines but through celestial energy. Of course, there are exceptions like the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent... but most extraordinary qualities are like that. However, the ''Wall Force Constitution'' that So-hae was born with is different."

    Jin Byuk-ho''s words continue.

    "Those with the surname ''Jin'' are born with the ''Wall Force Constitution''. The surname itself contains fate and celestial energy, granting the physique to the bloodline. When the celestial energy weakens as descendants continue, that''s when the Wall Force Constitution''s physique ends, and descendants who do not receive the Wall Force Constitution can no longer carry on the ''Jin'' surname. Originally, So-hae''s children would not be able to inherit the Wall Force Constitution and would have to take another surname. Well, I''m not sure what would happen if there were children with Jeon Myeong-hoon"

    He sighs.

    "Anyway, the reason I''m telling you this is for one reason. Do you know where the fate''s attraction that bestows such a Wall Force Constitutiones from?"

    I harden my expression, catching the essence of Jin Byuk-ho''s words.

    "...The Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    "Yes. There are an enormous number of people with the surname ''Jin'' in the sect. Because the sect leaders have continued to have descendants, and those descendants had more descendants, about one-tenth of the sect''s disciples carry the ''Jin'' surname. In short, if the Heavenly Lightning Banner is to be ced in the lower realm, it means we have to bring all those disciples back to the lower realm. Most of them have relied on the Wall Force Constitution for their cultivation, so if the Heavenly Lightning Banner returns to the lower realm, the Wall Force Constitution could disappear, and all of their cultivation could crumble!"

    "...Ha."

    "You must know how many elders and grand elders in the sect carry the ''Jin'' surname. While it''s about one-tenth for the whole sect, it''s actually more like seven or eight-tenths among the elders and grand elders... In short, resealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner in the lower realm means we will have to send back seven or eight-tenths of the sect''s main forces to the lower realm."

    I am speechless with disbelief.

    It''s one thing to bring the Heavenly Lightning Banner back to the lower realm.

    But doing so would immensely weaken the sect''s power immediately.

    Yet, I notice something odd in Jin Byuk-ho''s words.

    "Wait, then how has the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect managed ascensions until now?"

    "Hm?"

    "I''ve heard about the traitor who entered the Thunder Cloud Pavilion, called ''Jin Wei''. If those with the ''Jin'' surname ascended before, wouldn''t they have lost their cultivation upon sessfully ascending?"

    Jin Byuk-ho sighs and shakes his head.

    "There''s something called the Ancestral Command in our sect."

    Woong!

    Jin Byuk-ho takes out a jade token with a golden glow from his pocket.

    The words "Ancestral Command" are engraved on the jade token.

    "The Ancestral Command is an item that can only be used once every hundred years. It''s a dharma treasure used for handling important matters of the sect or for expelling the sect''s major traitors."

    His words continue.

    "Most grand elders of our sect receive the ''Golden Lightning'' belt, but a very few receive the ''Heavenly Lightning''s'' white belt. This Heavenly Lightning belt is made using the power of the Ancestral Command to borrow the power of the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    "So then..."

    "Yes, those who receive the Heavenly Lightning belt are selected only from those with exceptional qualities enough to ascend. Those who receive the Heavenly Lightning belt maintain the ''Jin'' surname even if they move to another realm, thanks to the power of the belt."

    "...."

    "Using the power of the Ancestral Command to create enough Heavenly Lightning belts for everyone will take tens of thousands of years."

    "...Is that so?"

    Myplexion darkens.

    Seeing my expression Jin Byuk-ho says,

    "Are you afraid because, as the founder said, a True Immortal might target our sect?"

    "...Yes."

    "Don''t worry. Since time immemorial, it has been said that the Bright Cold, True Devil, Ancient Force, Nether Ghost, and Purple Gold are closed realms that True Immortals rarely visit. It''s from an old document I saw in the ck Ghost Valley, but it''s said that it would take a considerable amount of time for True Immortals toe here. Even at the very least, we have a thousand years. If we can nurture Jeon Myeong-hoon within that time, we can draw power from the Heavenly Lightning Banner using the power of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body without the Ancestral Command. Then, you can seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner in the Head Realm as you suggested."

    "..."

    Jin Byuk-hoes over and pats my back as if to say don''t worry.

    I nod, pondering.

    ''Is this also fate?''

    It feels like the world itself is blocking my path, as if it will not allow me to alter the predetermined course.

    ''If I say the Owner of Heavenly Punishment wille within a hundred years...''

    He will not believe it.

    I read Jin Byuk-ho''s intent.

    Ever since I mentioned sealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner in the Head Realm, worry and anxiety had dominated his mind.

    It seemed he was worried about losing the sect''s main force overnight.

    Already sensitive, he will be furious if I suggest that we must take drastic measures because a True Immortal will chase us within a hundred years, even if it means losing the sect''s power.

    Moreover, when he mentioned what he saw in the ck Ghost Valley, the worry in his intent disappeared, suggesting he has some confidence and basis in the thousand years mentioned.

    But I can''t say that the Owner of Heavenly Punishment is a Governing Immortal, making a thousand years meaningless.

    Just learning about the existence of ''Governing Immortals'' made my body melt like wax, and only thanks to Yang Su-jin''s protection did I barely survive. Hence, I don''t know what will happen if I inform Jin Byuk-ho about such things.

    ''...Is there no other way?''

    I bow to Jin Byuk-ho and then leave the Golden Thunder Hall.

    ''...Do I have to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner?''

    Now, I have two choices.

    First, proceed with the original n to bring the Heavenly Lightning Banner to the Head Realm and seal it, regardless of whether most of the sect''s power loses their cultivation.

    Second, make Jeon Myeong-hoon stronger than originally nned, using the power of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body as Jin Byuk-ho suggested to eliminate the side effects before sealing it.

    "For now, I''ll go with the second option."

    I look towards where Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence is located.

    Not just aiming for my entry into the Heavenly Being stage, but somehow getting Jeon Myeong-hoon there as well.

    I listen intently towards Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence.

    With my hearing, sharpened by practicing demon beast methods, I can hear the sound of dual cultivation from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence.

    ''With such sloppy training methods, Jeon Myeong-hoon will remain at the Core Formation stage even when the Owner of Heavenly Punishment arrives.''

    A more forceful method of cultivation is needed.

    ''From now on, I will personally train him using the ways of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.''

    Before the Owner of Heavenly Punishment arrives,

    Even if I have to grind Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body to dust and reassemble it, I must raise his cultivation.

    I resolve to focus on enhancing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cultivation as a short-term goal and head towards his cave residence.

    "...Ah, right."

    Suddenly, I remember Hong Su-ryeong calling me.

    ''She said she had something to test, so asked me toe to her cave residence.''

    Wo-woong!

    I extend my hand beyond the ne, slicing through space.

    Then, I traverse space to the front of Hong Su-ryeong''s cave residence.

    "What brings you to call me here?"

    Usually, she woulde to my cave residence to share conversations or insights. It''s rare for her to call me to herboratory, so I''m curious.

    "Ah,e in."

    Hong Su-ryeong''s voicees from inside the cave residence.

    Swoosh!

    The formation at the entrance of the cave residence deactivates and a path opens for me to enter.

    As I step inside, the formation barrier activates behind me, isting the interior and exterior of the cave residence again.

    "What did you call me here for?"

    It''s when I enter deep into Hong Su-ryeong''s cave residence.

    "What do you mean, ''what for''?"

    "...Huh?"

    She stands between a cross-shaped frame and a plush bed. Her arms are crossed, and she speaks while looking at the cross frame.

    "I heard you lost the Lightning Sacred Body after practicing the hidden method of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. I called you here to experiment on your body."

    "...Well, if you want to experiment..."

    "And, one more thing."

    She shifts her gaze from the frame to the bed.

    "There''s also the purpose of dual cultivation."

    "...Excuse me?"

    "Which will you choose first? Dual cultivation or being experimented on? Make your choice."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 241: What Is A Human (9)

    Chapter 241: What Is A Human (9)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    "Yes...?"

    "Don''t pretend you didn''t understand."

    "..."

    I''m a bit flustered.

    "While I can understand the experiment, dual cultivation seems meaningless now that I''ve lost the Lightning Sacred Body. Why prepare for that as well?"

    "I want to see what happens when the hidden technique interacts with the conventional Lightning Path Method."

    "Hmm..."

    "Come on, make your choice."

    Curious, I ask.

    "Does it really matter which one I do first?"

    "Hm? It does matter. Whichever we start with, there''s a lot to examine, so the other will likely be pushed to another day."

    "Ah, I see."

    "Hurry up and choose. I''m itching to examine your body right now."

    ''Should I refuse?''

    Honestly, my mind is cluttered right now, so I''m not really in the mood for either option.

    However, sensing my hesitance, Hong Su-ryeong took the initiative.

    "If you help me in either case, I''ll give you a clue to reach the Heavenly Being stage."

    "Eh?"

    "You''re now at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage, so it''s about time you prepare for entering the Heavenly Being stage. I''m saying I''ll share my enlightenment with you so you won''t be confused when you breakthrough."

    "Hmm, I could just ask my master."

    "Hehe. Grand Elder Jin might be able to exin enlightenment with words, but it''s hard to directly experience it. However, if you help me today, you''ll be able to embody the enlightenment needed to reach the Heavenly Being stage."

    At those words, I nod.

    ''Certainly... Hong Su-ryeong''s radical method could be helpful.''

    Now that I''ve reached the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage, I''ve used up all my umted knowledge. From now on, I need to strive to reach the Heavenly Being stage along with guiding Jeon Myeong-hoon to do the same. Hence this is a necessary process.

    Moreover, if I can physically experience the enlightenment for reaching the Heavenly Being stage as she said, it will be a significant help.

    "...Alright. I''ll help you."

    "Hehe, I knew you would. Now, human experimentation or dual cultivation. Choose."

    I nce back and forth between the frame and the bed.

    "...In that case..."

    I open my mouth.<hr>

    The next day arrives.

    "Ugh... I feel quite stiff."

    I speak as I leave Hong Su-ryeong''s cave residence.

    Her face is flushed as she follows me out, smiling in the morning sunlight.

    "Hehe, it was very satisfying. Your body was worth examining."

    "I also appreciate yesterday."

    I reflect on the enlightenment needed for reaching the Heavenly Being stage that Hong Su-ryeong had let me experience the night before.

    "Grand Elder Jin might have been able to exin it with words, but he couldn''t have made you experience it like I did. Only I in the entire sect can make you experience it, so be thankful."

    "Yes, it certainly was that kind of method."

    I nod.

    She let me experience the flow of her innate cultivation method, Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple, and her flying sword techniques, teaching me through experience.

    Anyway, I somehow acquired the experience needed for reaching the Heavenly Being stage, albeit through a bit of an aggressive method.

    ''This is why it''s good to be part of a major sect.''

    This is an experience hard toe by while wandering the lower realms in seclusion.

    It feels like my mind is enlightened, simr to when I learned about Understanding before Breakthrough from my master in the Cheongmun n.

    I organize what I felt yesterday as I return to my cave residence.

    ''Madness. Madness is necessary.''

    Observing my Nascent Soul, I noticed that unlike before, the Yin Spirit and Yang Spirit are not distinctly separated but are naturally mixed with the seven colors of the Yin and Yang and Five Elements, forming a seven-colored Nascent Soul sleeping within my Golden Core.

    Having reached the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage, Ipleted my Nascent Soul by fully integrating my consciousness with the Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains on the Imperial Throne.

    I remember what Hong Su-ryeong saidst night.

    Cultivators be emotionless as they progress in their cultivation. Do you know why?

    Because they take in the nature of heaven and earth into their bodies and be one with it.

    You must have felt it now that you''ve reached Grand Perfection. Creating the Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains with the Yin and Yang and Five Elements of nature, fully merging it with your consciousness. Unknowingly, you will be increasingly emotionless and eventually lose all humanity, bing no different from a nt, with your personality erased.

    I ponder about what Hong Su-ryeong did to mest night as I massage my sore body.

    The Heavenly Being stage is also known as Heaven and Man Unity. From this stage onwards, the microcosm you created within and the macrocosm outside truly connect, allowing one to wield the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth.

    When the microcosm within opens up andes into contact with the ''real'' nature of Heaven and Earth, what do you think will happen? Your insignificant personality will be swept away by the great nature, turning you into a vegetative state.

    Then, how should one prevent this? Madness. Madness is necessary. Gather human madness to stand against heaven and earth. Protect yourself with madness.

    That''s why, from the Heavenly Being stage onwards, most cultivators lose their sanity. Everyone must be mad about at least one thing. Like this, like this! Like this!!!

    I recall the madness Hong Su-ryeong had shown.

    Last night, both she and I, influenced by her, were engulfed in madness.

    ''Do I have to choose something to be mad about?''

    Finding something to go mad over.

    That''s the first step to entering Heavenly Being.

    ''What I desire the most''

    Is concentrating my madness on what I desire most the way?

    ''What I desire the most is''

    I leave the cave residence and head to find Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I had to start his training first.<hr>

    "...Yes?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face twitches.

    "From today onwards, I''ll assist you in your cultivation practice."

    "What in the world are you talking about. sir?"

    He looks at Seo Eun-hyun, no.

    ''Jin Eun-hyun,'' who has changed his name, and asks,

    "My master is Grand Elder Jin Jin-chan"

    "Yes, I''ve also received permission from your master."

    "No, but"

    "Listen, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    Jin Eun-hyun looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Supreme Sect Master Jin Byuk-ho has also given his permission. Soon, a formidable threat will target the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "What?"

    "And the only one who can stop that threat is you, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "What threat are you even, I mean, what is it, sir?"

    "I can''t tell you because your level is too low. It could harm your mind. I''ll tell you once you''ve entered the Nascent Soul stage."

    Crack.

    Veins pop on Jeon Myeong-hoon''s forehead.

    ''This guy, he''s tantly disregarding me.''

    "Well, fine. No, I understand. Then, how does sir intend to teach me?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon says, emitting his pure spiritual force.

    "As you can see, I''ve already created 6 spiritual energy stars. It won''t be long until I reach Qi Building Fourth Constetion. Dual cultivation methods have been incredibly efficient so far, but is there a way to further efficiently elevate my cultivation?"

    "Yes."

    "Oh, what kind magnificent method is that?"

    Responding to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s sarcastic remark, Jin Eun-hyun silently pulls out a club from his storage bag.

    "This is it."

    "...Excuse me?"

    Before Jeon Myeong-hoon can react, Jin Eun-hyun swings the club at him.

    Whack!

    "...! Aaaaaaah huh?"

    Flung away by the club, Jeon Myeong-hoon screams while clutching his shoulder. But soon after, he removes his hand, looking puzzled at his shoulder.

    ''What, I got hit on the shoulder?''

    It hurt when he was hit, but strangely, there are no wounds and the pain is gone.

    As he looks at Jin Eun-hyun in confusion, Jin Eun-hyun shows him the wooden club.

    Woong!

    Green spiritual energy emanates from the wooden club.

    "It''s the healing effect of wood spiritual energy. Wood corresponds to the Zhen () in the Eight Trigrams, symbolizing lightning. From now on, I''ll chase you around with this club filled with wood spiritual energy and beat you relentlessly."

    "..."

    "And every time you get hit, I''ll use my consciousness method to help you understand the Lightning Path Methods through the insights of Understanding before Breakthrough. Having sessfully mastered all the methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I''m fully qualified to teach you about the Lightning Path Method."

    "..."

    "Of course, you can retaliate against me. The focus of this training is to fend off my attacks while embodying the knowledge of Understanding before Breakthrough that I hammer into your head with my clubbing. I will use only the strength of the Qi Building stage to teach you, so you should be able to counterattack me sufficiently."

    "..."

    "Any questions?"

    "Elder, now that I think about it, I seem to have done a lot of wrong things on Earth. Please, please forgive me."

    "I''m not doing this for such petty grudges."

    Whack!

    With that, Jin Eun-hyun begins to beat Jeon Myeong-hoon.<hr>

    About a month into training Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    "Aaaaaah!!!"

    I mercilessly beat Jeon Myeong-hoon, infusing his body with wood attribute spiritual energy everywhere.

    At the same time, I inject the intricacies of the Lightning Path Method into his brain, converting the infused wood attribute energy into lightning attribute, forcing him to operate the method and forcibly embodying the Lightning Path Method throughout his body.

    His Lightning Path Method is improving day by day.

    Especially when I keep hammering Jeon Myeong-hoon and his anger explodes.

    "You son of a biiiitch!!!"

    Crackle!

    Red lightning surges in all directions.

    ''He''s grown again.''

    Strangely, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cultivation reacts and grows faster whenever he gets angry.

    ''Does the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body grow faster with more anger?''

    If there''s a constitution designed for those with anger management issues, it would probably be the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    Kugugugu!

    Before his red lightning bolt hits at me, I dodge it by reading his intent and move under Jeon Myeong-hoon''s left side to swing up my club.

    Whack!

    "Aaaaaaack!"

    Unable to dodge a single hit and continually getting beaten, his eyes roll back as he spews lightning.

    I swing my club, cutting through all the lightning bolts.

    Woong!

    The Gang Qi wrapped around the club crackles.

    ''The power of his lightning has grown stronger.''

    The growth of his cultivation method is smooth.

    As I endlessly infuse him with wood attribute spiritual energy and the insights of Understanding before Breakthrough, Jeon Myeong-hoon is visibly growing.

    To the extent that he entered Qi Building Second Constetion in just a month.

    However, something is strange.

    ''This guy, why on earth...''

    Red lightning is being emitted.

    I delved into his weakness, guiding him with wood attribute spiritual energy towards the next stage of the "Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture" he is learning.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon, in a state of rage, only spews red lightning.

    Red, red, red.

    ''Why... Why can''t he advance to the next stage of the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture?''

    No matter how much I beat him, Jeon Myeong-hoon can''t surpass the first stage of the "Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture," the "Red Lightning Quaking Scripture."

    By now, it''s time to move to the next stage, the ''Vermilion Lightning.''

    I also infused him with the intricacies of the Vermilion Lightning.

    ''Normally, he should have entered Vermilion Lightning as soon as he reached the second stage of Qi Building.''

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon has already created 10 spiritual energy stars and still can''t use Vermilion Lightning.

    It''s a problem with understanding.

    ''It feels like he can''t embody it at all.''

    It''s not like my teaching method is purely brutish, beating him senselessly.

    In the evenings, I healed Jeon Myeong-hoon, exining the intricacies of Understanding before Breakthrough he had been infused with throughout the day until he understood them.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon understood the concepts, and his understanding of the method increased.

    However, even though his understanding increased, the embodiment of the method in his body is slow.

    ''He can''t use Vermilion Lightning with his body, so he can''t advance to it.''

    Yes, I understand that far.

    It can be the case if he is a slow learner.

    But what puzzles me the most is this.

    ''...But then, how is he continuing to advance beyond the second stage of Qi Building?''

    The Red Lightning Quaking Scripture and the Vermilion Lightning are methods learned during the Qi Building stage.

    Among them, the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture is only learned during the first stage of Qi Building, and one must move to Vermilion Lightning to reach the peak of Qi Building.

    Yet, Jeon Myeong-hoon somehow continues to advance to higher stages with only the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    Thump!

    "Argh! Damn it!"

    Kugugugu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon extends his hand to shoot lightning at me.

    Bo-oong!

    I swing the club, slicing through the lightning.

    ''The power has increased again.''

    Now, he''s beginning to use attacks that are above his cultivation level.

    It''s ate Qi Building stage attack.

    ''This guy he''s evolving the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture by being angry.''

    I chuckle as I watch Jeon Myeong-hoon enveloped in red lightning.

    ''He''s supposed to advance to the next stage of the method, but since he can''t, is he evolving the stage he''s stuck in into a different method altogether.?''

    What kind of talent is this?

    Crack!

    The next moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon transforms into red lightning itself and charges at me. I easily dodge before swinging my club towards the back of his head.

    Thump!

    "Aaaaack!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon rolls away as he is knocked down.

    The Red Lightning Quaking Scripture he is operating disperses as well.

    But I can''t help butugh incredulously.

    "...The method has dispersed, but why does it feel like his spiritual power has increased?"

    "...This... Seo Eun-hyun, you damn bastard..."

    "Crazy... How does simply getting angry increase spiritual power?"

    "Shut up!!!"

    Kugugugu!

    I smirk as I watch Jeon Myeong-hoon speed up and swing my club at him.

    ''Good, keep growing!''

    Under my guidance, Jeon Myeong-hoon is growing at a pace iparable to his previous life.<hr>

    "Phew"

    Night fell.

    At night, Jeon Myeong-hoon would take a short break and then return to his own cave residence to start cultivation with Jin So-hae.

    He''d cultivate untilte into the night, sleep a little at dawn, and then start training again.

    This has been Jeon Myeong-hoon''s training scheduletely.

    Well, almost no sleep is not a problem after reaching the Qi Building stage thanks to pure spiritual force.

    If it were the Qi Refining stage, I would have let him rest a bit more considering his physical condition, but since it''s the Qi Building stage, he can withstand this intensity.

    I return to my cave residence and contemte my Nascent Soul.

    ''To enter the Heavenly Being stage, I need madness.''

    Then, what madness do I need?

    What can I go mad over?

    "..."

    It should have been an easy answer.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections proved it.

    I could''ve gone mad over preserving the preciousness of the connections I had made.

    But, after hearing Yang Su-jin''s words, I felt ufortable.

    The essence is ''freedom''. Only beings that possess ''freedom'' or have the potential to acquire ''freedom'' are [Human], and thus have the right to enjoy the privileges of the Universal Deration of Human Rights.

    Thus, only we Enders are [Humans], and all other beings in this world, including True Immortals, are [Non-Humans]!

    Non-humans.

    Puppets moving as fate dictates.

    I remember Seo Hweol''s words.

    This world is a y under fate, and we are merely actors acting within this y. Why would you say acting by an actor is not emotion?

    Seo Hweol''s im that emotions don''t exist.

    And Yang Su-jin''s statement that even the Heart Tribe, who prove their emotions to the extreme to rise in strength, are ves of fate.

    ''...What''s what?''

    If emotions don''t exist and the connections I''ve made are just part of a y dancing under fate, then what exactly have I been doing all this time?

    Recently, while training Jeon Myeong-hoon in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s method, there''s a reason why I specifically chose to beat him with a club.

    The Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s method is sufficient with just two fists, but there is a reason I wielded a club.

    To review the basics of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship with the club, to empty my mind and leap beyond Treading Heavens. It feels like I could counter Yang Su-jin and Seo Hweol''s words if I do so.

    ''Damn it...''

    It''s as if I''m caught by a Heart Demon.

    Woong, boong, boong!

    I grasp the Colorless ss Sword and perform the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship from beginning to end.

    Practicing martial arts seems to slightly alleviate my worries.

    Just when I stop repeating the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship from the 1st move to the 26th move after who knows how many times,

    [Non-Human]!

    Yang Su-jin''s voice seems to echo in my ears.

    I grit my teeth while looking at the Colorless ss Sword.

    "Damn... Stop spouting nonsense!"

    By mind has been in turmoil since meeting Yang Su-jin.

    ''If the connections existing in this world are nothing but puppets''

    I clench the Colorless ss Sword tightly, gazing at its transparent de.

    ''Who have I loved?''

    What exactly are the connections I''ve built?

    It''s not enough to simply dismiss it as Yang Su-jin''s extreme ideology. Yang Su-jin is someone who likely saw the truth of the world after reaching the pinnacle among True Immortals.

    Seo Hweol, presumed to have been an exceedingly high-level being, said something simr as well.

    ''So, what exactly have I been doing?''

    Yang Su-jin''s words and Seo Hweol''s voice circle in my mind.

    To reach the Heavenly Being stage, madness is necessary.

    It''s a stage where one must go mad over something, lest the mind dissipate into the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth.

    What I can go mad over are the connections I''ve built.

    Yet, these great beings dere the connections I''ve made are nothing but lies.

    Then, what should I do?

    Thud....

    I let the Colorless ss Sword dangle to the ground.

    I don''t have the strength to swing the sword.

    ''Day by day... the Heart Demon gets worse.''

    I stare out nkly at the moon outside my cave residence.

    ''What should I do...''

    As I''m lost in my contemtion.

    Ziiiing

    "...Huh?"

    From somewhere far away, I feel something stimting my consciousness.

    And at the same time.

    "...!"

    Tsssst!

    I feel my consciousness being pulled somewhere.

    ''This is...!''<hr>

    In a space tinged with colorful hues, I open my eyes.

    ''This ce is...''

    Someone''s dream.

    And I immediately know whose dream it is.

    Woong!

    I operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, aligning my consciousness with the wavelength of the dream.

    In this dream, due to my Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, the surroundings that had been fluctuating stabilize into a calm space.

    I speak to the being who had ''called'' me.

    "Finally, you''ve seeded."

    From within the white light, someone walks towards this ce.

    Wearing a pink pce attire.

    "Yeon-ah."

    It''s Kim Yeon.

    She has finally mastered the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and, through the Mysterious Bizarre Gu I had connected to her, summoned me into her dream.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 242: What Is A Human (10)

    Chapter 242: What Is A Human (10)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    "Ah it''s Deputy."

    Kim Yeon looks at me with slightly dazed eyes.

    Seeing that, I understand how she called me.

    ''She didn''t call me by her own strength.''

    She momentarily drew out the power of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon with her overflowing talent for consciousness methods.

    ''The level of her talent for consciousness methods is unbelievably high, so it''s understandable how she achieved mastery... But she doesn''t even realize she has mastered it.''

    Well, that''s okay.

    Whether intentionally or by chance, we can continue to connect in the future as long as she roughly remembers the method for it now that we''ve ''connected'' once.

    "Yeon-ah, Kim Yeon!"

    I approach her, who still looks dazed. I shake her by grabbing her shoulders.

    "Ehehe, Deputy. Because I miss you, you even appear in my dreams..."

    Thump

    I press my forehead to hers and strongly operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    "Huh?"

    She opens her eyes wide as if feeling a sense of dj vu.

    At the same time, the world of dreams shakes intensely.

    ''I''ll guide her into a lucid dream so she doesn''t wake up.''

    I use the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to lift her consciousness into a symbol.

    Tsstsssst!

    Instantly, the world of dreams shakes, and countless dream scenes sh by.

    Most of them are somewhat simr dreams.

    Scenes of she and I walking down a path inside a botanical garden.

    Inside the botanical garden, under a flowering tree, Kim Yeon''s own appearance of finally realizing her emotions is fully reflected.

    As those scenes disappear, Kim Yeon''s eyes finally clear.

    "Uh, uh? This dream"

    She seems not to believe I''m in front of her and tries to pinch her cheek.

    I pull my head away from her forehead and stop her hand.

    "Wait, don''t give yourself a big shock yet. It''d be okay if you knew how to operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon more, but right now, you might wake up from the dream immediately."

    "Ah yes."

    She looks at me nkly and nods her head.

    It seems is still in something of a dream-like state.

    "Now, follow what I do and try to operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, Yeon-ah. Got it?"

    "Yes"

    As she operates the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, her eyes gradually be clearer.

    I guide her consciousness and help her to gain even more control over the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Kim Yeon had mastered the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon on her own over the past 10 years without even realizing it.

    So, teaching her a little through guiding consciousness will immediately allow her to achieve mastery in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    After some time.

    "Uh? Uh?"

    Finally, having fully mastered the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, Kim Yeon''s eyes clearpletely. Her eyes are wide as she fully grasps her dream.

    Woosh, woosh!

    She waves her hand towards me.

    If I were just an essory in her dream, the proper oue guided by her consciousness which had fully mastered the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon would have been for me to disperse.

    However, I too operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and remain in the dream, resisting her consciousness.

    "Uh, DeputyEun-hyun?"

    "Yes, it''s me."

    "De, Deputy...!"

    Kim Yeon, with tears in her eyes, runs and hugs me.

    I hug her small frame tightly.

    "Th, thest 10 years... 10 years..."

    "Yes, I know. The Mad Lord is a lunatic."

    "Hu, hukk... gughk..."

    Kim Yeon tearfully talks about everything that has happened over the years.

    Ibine the operation of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and Ultimate Pinnacle to elerate her dream, changing the time ratio between the dream and reality.

    We slowly share the conversations we couldn''t have over the years.

    "...So this is the kind of world it is."

    "Yes. Right now, I''m in the Human Race Territory. I can''te to get you right away, but I will definitely find you."

    "...Thank you."

    "From now on, let''s meet in our dreams every day. The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, and the craziness felt from the Mad Lord''s puppets and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I''ll resolve it for you. And..."

    I look at Kim Yeon.

    "From now on, I''ll teach you something in our dreams."

    "What is it?"

    "I''ll borrow the dream for a moment."

    I operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, changing the dream''s environment.

    Strange clusters of light fluctuate, and the space we are in instantly transforms into a huge training ground.

    "From now on..."

    In myst life, and the life before that, I didn''t have the chance to properly take care of her.

    So, from now on, I''ll be more attentive and care for her.

    "I will teach you martial arts."

    I will teach Kim Yeon martial arts, aiming to at least get her to Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    If not, then at least to Ultimate Pinnacle.

    ''Just reaching Ultimate Pinnacle will allow her to elerate her consciousness.''

    The efficiency of consciousness eleration is directly proportional to the size of the consciousness.

    Now, on the verge of reaching the Heavenly Being stage, I am confident that I can achieve a speed simr to the Kim Young-hoon who had reached the early stage of Beyond the Path with just the eleration effect of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    Then, if Kim Yeon, who possesses a consciousness domain of the Four-Axis stage, reaches Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    No, even if she just reaches Ultimate Pinnacle.

    ''At that moment, Kim Yeon will gain at least the minimum power required to escape from the Mad Lord.''

    There is enough time.

    By operating the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and Ultimate Pinnacle in Kim Yeon''s dream, the dream''s time ratio can be increased by about three times.

    ''It''s a shame that this is the limit because it''s not my dream, but it''s still enough.''

    Teaching her is no problem.

    No matter how trashy Kim Yeon''s talent might be, could it be more trashy than me, who spent an entire lifetime to be a peak master?

    "Martial arts?"

    "Yes. I will create martial arts that perfectly suits you."

    If she learns martial arts, we can find a way to utilize her vast consciousness to its fullest.

    Thus, I became a teacher to Jeon Myeong-hoon in the morning and to Kim Yeon at night.

    ________________________________________

    A year has passed.

    "Good, that''s it!"

    "Shut up!"

    Boom!

    Red lightning sweeps over the ce I was at.

    Gradually, it''s bing harder to ovee Jeon Myeong-hoon with just the strength of the Qi Building stage.

    In just one year, Jeon Myeong-hoon has reached the Fourth Constetion of the Qi Building stage.

    He has formed all 28 spiritual energy stars.

    Astonishingly, Jeon Myeong-hoon has still not learned the Vermilion Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    ''But it''s fascinating how he evolved the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture without Vermilion Lightning and reached the Grand Perfection of Qi Building.''

    Still, with this rate of growth, he can definitely reach the Grand Perfection of Core Formation within 10 to 20 years.

    Once he reaches the Grand Perfection of Core Formation, I will not hesitate to turn Jeon Myeong-hoon into a pancake and throw him into the Nascent Soul stage, by any means necessary.

    ''Hurry up and grow, Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    Boom!

    I dodge the red lightning Jeon Myeong-hoon shot out with ease and charge into his arms, raising my club.

    "Argh! Damn it..."

    "Get up."

    "Fuck... Seo Eun-hyun, this bitch..."

    "Don''t just curse with words. Hurry up and reach Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Heavenly Being, and beat me up. That''s the best way."

    "Raaaaah!"

    ''He''s quite fierce and stubborn.''

    No, maybe it''s just because I''ve been too harsh on him.

    But anyway, Jeon Myeong-hoon has learned to attack with venom in his heart.

    I effortlessly dodge Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attacks while continuously pouring on him a barrage of beatings filled with the essence of Understanding before Breakthrough.

    Over the past year, Jeon Myeong-hoon has grown significantly.

    Kim Yeon, too, has rapidly improved her martial arts under my tutge over the year, reaching the level of a second-rate martial artist.

    ''Such an incredible speed.''

    Of course, even though I had created the most optimized martial arts for Kim Yeon, the speed of her growth is still remarkably fast.

    ''Well, moving one''s own body is indeed easier than manipting tens of millions of puppets at once.''

    It seems that her experience manipting tens of millions of puppets in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is quite helpful.

    ''The problem is me...''

    However, unlike the rapidly growing Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeong-hoon, I still failed to break free from the Heart Demon.

    If Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeong-hoon are considered humans as Yang Su-jin said,

    What about the others?

    ''What exactly are the connections I''ve made in this world...?''

    I would have just ignored it if Yang Su-jin was just some worthless thug on the street.

    But it was the words of Yang Su-jin, imed to have reached the pinnacle of a True Immortal.

    I can''t get it out of my mind.

    ''What exactly is a human...''

    It''s when I''m teaching Jeon Myeong-hoon with these thoughts.

    Whoosh!

    "...!"

    A familiar dull glow flies in from afar.

    The golden light of a Flying Escape Technique.

    "Hey, Elder Jin Eun-hyun!"

    It''s Hon Wei.

    Shends beside me with a bold face and says,

    "Here''s this month''s dowry fund."

    Woosh!

    She throws a storage scroll towards me.

    I silently receive the storage scroll.

    As expected, it contains the same amount of spirit stones as thest time I received it.

    Over the past year, Hon Wei has been visiting me once a month, pouring an enormous amount of spirit stones on me under the guise of a ''dowry fund.''

    Although it''s definitely problematic for her to enter the territory of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect so often and so freely, Jin Byuk-ho, after receiving the spirit stones from Hon Wei, seemed ufortable but eventually permitted her passage.

    ''Now she''s even openly bringing her own people...''

    I see someone following Hon Wei from about 30 miles away.

    He seems to be attempting to hide, but the intent he emits is clearly visible, making it impossible for him to escape my notice.

    ''Is he a bodyguard?''

    I concentrate my consciousness on the person following Hon Wei while looking at her.

    "Do you still have no intention of marrying me?"

    "I am sorry, but I still do not."

    "Hmm... It''s regrettable. Then, would you at least form a dual cultivation partnership with me? Not as Dao Companions but just exchanging energies as dual cultivation partners would really be appreciated..."

    "..."

    I ask her while looking at her.

    "A hundred billion mid-grade spirit stones... would be enough for Lady Hon to breakthrough to thete Heavenly Being stage through Breakthrough before Understanding. I really don''t understand why you''d want to form a dual cultivation partnership with someone like me."

    "Didn''t I say? It was love at first sight."

    "Hmm..."

    I cool my head while reading Hon Wei''s intent.

    At the same time, I discover that she is manipting the spiritual energy of heaven and earth subtly while conversing with me, attempting to do something behind the scenes.

    ''She''s subtlyying a formation in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...''

    More specifically, she is slightly moving the surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy ording to her mood to distract me, while the guard following her from thirty li away sneakily messes with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    She might''ve thought I wouldn''t notice her moving the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, but having delved to the extremes in the art of formations under the tutge of Cheongmun Ryeong, it''s obvious to me.

    ''It''s a formation that pressures earth attribute spiritual energy in one go.''

    Although I haven''t informed anyone, I have secretlyid circuits of the Mad Lord throughout the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect without anyone''s knowledge.

    It might have been an absurd sense of paranoia, but I installed the circuits just in case Seo Hweol or perhaps a clone of Wi Ryeong-seon is spying on me, so I never let my guard down.

    Through those circuits, the formation she isying is transmitted to my mind.

    ''The energy of the formation flows in perfect opposition to the energy of the method flowing through Hon Wei''s body.''

    In case of emergency, activating this formation will allow me to perfectly suppress her.

    Why would shee into the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect andy a formation that can suppress herself?

    I push Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is charging at me, away and approach her with a smile.

    "Thank you for your words. However, I have a proper dual cultivation partner, and casually forming a dual cultivation partnership with another would be a betrayal to her."

    Tap, tap

    I approach Hon Wei amiably, tapping her shoulder. Without her noticing, I nt the Mysterious Bizarre Gu in her, using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to hide its presence.

    ''I don''t know what she''s plotting, but I should keep an eye on her for now.''

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 243: What Is A Human (11)

    Chapter 243: What Is A Human (11)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    It seems like she''s resorting to some tricks since I kept resisting her attempts to win me over.

    But the tricks she''s ying are really cutepared to the ones Seo Hweol had used.

    "Therefore, I''m sorry Lady Hon, but I wish we could stop discussing the matter of marriage."

    "Ha, you think I''ll give up? I''ll keeping to you until you ept me!"

    Hon Wei leaves with a sullen expression, seemingly displeased, and flies away using the Flying Escape Technique.

    ''...What a ludicrous formation.''

    It''s a formation that induces the dragon vein.

    If I hadn''tid the circuits of the Mad Lord everywhere, hadn''t learned the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice sensitive to the flow of dragon veins, and hadn''t learned about formations from Cheongmun Ryeong, I would not have noticed it.

    ''If activated properly, it''s a formation that can perfectly suppress a Heavenly Being cultivator. Especially so for an Earth-attribute Heavenly Being cultivator; it can even instantly reduce them to mere mortals. Furthermore...''

    The flow of this formation is literally created to restrict Hon Wei herself.

    ''Why would she set up such a formation?''

    I decide to think from her perspective.

    ''She wants to win me over. So she keeps giving me spirit stones to show her affection and lets others know about it. At the same time, sheys a formation that can suppress herself in an emergency.''

    Why would she create such a formation?

    Obviously, it''s made to be used.

    Who is it intended for?

    From her point of view, I am a genius in the Lightning Path Method.

    There''s no reason for her to specificallyy a formation that suppresses Earth attributes to subdue me.

    ''It''s likely to suppress someone from her own Peni Pce.''

    It''s a formation that perfectly counteracts the methods she practiced.

    Then why would shey such a formation here?

    ''If she lures someone from Peni Pce here and uses the formation...''

    The person from Peni Pce will instantly be unable to resist.

    ''Is she nning to suppress a faction within Peni Pce that opposes her and shift the me to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect? No. She truly wants to have me. There''s no love, but the desire is real.''

    Then, the purpose of that formation is...

    ''...Perhaps it''s intended for use on herself.''

    She waits for a moment when we are alone.

    Then, she activates the formation to incapacitate herself.

    If, at the right moment, another person from Peni ce witnesses the scene, they might misunderstand that I am attempting something on her.

    ''If that happens, the reputation of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will hit rock bottom for attempting something on the daughter of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator... And I might be forced to marry her as an apology.''

    It''s a pretty cunning move.

    ''But this is just one trap, and there might be two or three moreyers of traps behind it.''

    Perhaps this formation is just a test to gauge my abilities.

    ''Well, from here on, I''ll have to use the Mysterious Bizarre Gu.''

    I immediately start using the Mysterious Bizarre Gu to monitor her.

    ________________________________________

    "Is the aphrodisiac ready?"

    A cold voice asks.

    [Yes, Master. We''ve sessfully obtained a top-grade aphrodisiac produced by the Yin Soul Ghost Sect. Even ate-stage Heavenly Being cultivator will immediately lose their senses upon inhaling it.]

    A soul echoing sound resonates.

    "If it''s used on someone at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul, they''d lose their senses and rush in."

    [Of course.]

    "Between next month and the month after, I''ll create an opportunity to be alone with Jin Eun-hyun. Can you hit him from a distance with a dart filled with the aphrodisiac?"

    [It''s entirely possible. What is the extent of his consciousness domain?]

    "Twenty li is the range of his consciousness."

    [A Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage with the consciousness domain of an early to mid Heavenly Being stage... Still, I can urately hit the target from 50 li away, so please don''t worry.]

    "Excellent. There must be no mistakes. When he tries to pounce on me, you must appear at the scene with the record."

    [How could there be any doubt.]

    "Once it''s perceived that he attempted to vite the bloodline of a Grand Cultivator, control will be mine. I will definitely... obtain the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!"

    ________________________________________

    "...Is that all?"

    I chuckle wryly while monitoring her and her guard through the Mysterious Bizarre Gu.

    If it''s Seo Hweol, there would be a 100% chance there''s something more behind this formation.

    But seeing her only y such conspicuous tricks before leaving, it almost seems cute.

    No, it''s because it''s me that I saw through the tricks. A normal cultivator at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage probably couldn''t have.''

    She did her best to y her scheme.

    But it seems my standards have be too high.

    Well, then I suppose I should just let such tricks slide...''

    It''s while I''m pondering how to counter her scheme.

    Boom!

    "You''re still far from..."

    Puh-ack!

    "...!?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s fist, along with lightning, pierces through my guard and strikes my face.

    "Finally!"

    "...Huh?"

    I touch my cheek in disbelief.

    "...How did you do it?"

    There''s no way this guy should have been able to reach me with his level.

    Even against Jin Byuk-ho or Azure Tiger Saint without their dharma treasures, I''m confident I can win fairly easily.

    Unless there''s a miracle, Jeon Myeong-hoon can absolutely not reach me.

    But, he did.

    ''How?''

    Rather than feeling annoyed, I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon with wonder.

    "That technique just now... wasn''t your usual attack, was it? Who did you learn it from?"

    The attack that had just caught me off guard felt more like the essence of martial arts rather than a cultivation method.

    "Was it Hong Su-ryeong?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, pulling up red lightning, smirks.

    "Do you think a man would be so loose-lipped? I''m not telling you, you bastard."

    "Oh..."

    ''He''s also growing.''

    Feeling intrigued, I lift my club.

    And a momentter.

    "Aaagh! Aaack! I''ll talk! I''ll tell you!"

    "...Didn''t you say something about men not being loose-lipped?"

    "I meant women, damn it."

    "..."

    I click my tongue and ask..

    "So, who is it? It''s Hong Su-ryeong, right?"

    The only person who can teach something resembling martial arts in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is Hong Su-ryeong. It''s almost certainly her.

    ''Recently, Hong Su-ryeong and I did share some insights on martial arts...''

    Has she already grown to the point of teaching Jeon Myeong-hoon something like this in the meantime?

    It''s when I''m puzzled.

    "Hong Fan."

    "Huh?"

    "I learned it from Hong Fan. He kindly told me about your weaknesses and habits, and how to exploit them to find openings."

    "...What?"

    I''m momentarily dumbfounded and ask again.

    "You learned that move just now from Hong Fan?"

    "Yes."

    "..."

    I never taught Hong Fan anything like martial arts.

    ''Of course, I did practice martial arts a lot in front of Hong Fan...''

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon isn''t lying.

    ''So... Hong Fan just watched me practice martial arts and understood the essence of martial arts enough to teach it to Jeon Myeong-hoon?''

    What exactly is this centipede?

    "To defeat you, I even knelt before a bug! I may be beaten like a dog now... but I will, I definitely will surpass you!"

    Crackle!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, lying beneath me, emits red lightning.

    "...Ah."

    I lift my foot off Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Realizing something, I burst intoughter.

    "...? What, have you lost it, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "Haha... Thank you, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "What?"

    I feel a tickling in my chest.

    It feels as if the demons guing my mind are instantly cleared away.

    ''Even Jeon Myeong-hoon found something to learn from Hong Fan.''

    Then.

    Even if, as Yang Su-jin said, the entire world is filled with non-humans, worse than bugs.

    Even if the connections I''ve made are nothing but trash.

    ''They have taught me.''

    Even if it''s merely a speck of dust, there''s something to learn from it.

    "Truly, thank you."

    I open my mouth and pull out the Colorless ss Sword.

    "If you''re thankful, why are you pulling out a sword...?"

    "Your actions have given me sudden enlightenment."

    What does it matter if it''s human or non-human?

    Even if all those feelings are just parts of a scripted plot we''re following.

    I have be my own person within that script, and I have found meaning within it.

    If we can exchange meanings, isn''t that what being human is about?.

    Silently, I start to perform a sword dance.

    ''It''s not enough.''

    This sword dance will never allow me to advance to the next stage.

    The Sudden Enlightenment () is sufficient.

    But, the Gradual Cultivation () iscking.

    However, that also means, if I only fill up the Gradual Cultivation, I can reach [Above]!

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Immersed in a trance, I recall Jang Ik''s words.

    I will tell you how to reach the third stage of Manifestation.

    The power of the Heart Tribe begins by imposing one''s heart, one''s ideal self, upon the world.

    My ideal of Fighting Spirit is precision and destruction taken to the extreme. By imposing that power of destruction on the world, I crossed the three stages.

    What is the ideal of your martial arts?

    Imposing one''s ideal upon the world.

    At first, I didn''t understand what that meant.

    Now I can finally grasp it.

    "Wait a minute. Seo Eun-hyun, what are you doing?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon hastily flees upon sensing the aura emanating from me.

    Woosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Kururung

    Even though I''m supposed to have lost the Lightning Path Methods, lightning begins to rumble around me.

    ''Imposing... one''s ideal upon the world.''

    It means engraving the pinnacle that my martial arts can reach into thews of the world.

    Then, what is the pinnacle of my martial arts?

    How can I advance to the next stage?

    What is the meaning of my martial arts?

    ''It means nothing.''

    Because meaning is something one assigns.

    Only now do I finally understand.

    It''s not only me who has a heart.

    My martial arts have a heart and meaning as well.

    The meaning I have upheld all my life is embedded in my martial arts.

    Awakening the meaning one has pursued all their life.

    This is the stage beyond Treading Heavens!

    ''I''m starting to enter!''

    Boom!

    I swing the Colorless ss Sword.

    Without even drawing the Formless Sword, an enormous thunderp follows, and a small mountain range far away is cleanly sliced through.

    An unbelievable force shakes the mountains and rivers, sending a massive rumble through the world.

    The clouds are torn asunder, and Heavenly Being stage Grand Elders practicing in the distance hastily look around.

    "What''s going on here!"

    "An attack!?"

    "No, someone seems to be practicing Lightning Path Methods?"

    "No, it''s Heavenly Tribtion! The aura of Heavenly Tribtion!?"

    The overwhelming power disyed even while holding back to the level of the Qi Refining stage!

    Kururung....

    The resounding thunder around me gradually subsides.

    ''It''scking.''

    I didn''t reach the next stage.

    But, I''m no longercking in enlightenment.

    What''s needed is effort, and more effort!

    The confidence to impose one''s will upon the world!

    In this life, I might not ascend to the Heavenly Being stage.

    But it''s clear.

    I''m truly just one step away from the stage beyond Treading Heavens.

    Trantor Notes: Sudden Enlightenment and Gradual Cultivation () are Buddhist terms.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 244: Multi-faceted (1)

    Chapter 244: Multi-faceted (1)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Wo-woong!

    Numerous gazes suddenly turned in this direction.

    Among them, the most noticeable is the Administrator of Thunder Spirit Ind.

    It''s the gaze sent by the clone of Wi Ryeong-seon.

    Wo-woong!

    As Wi Ryeong-seon''s clone focuses its spell and concentrates its gaze above, the sky suddenly starts to tint with a faint green hue.

    I do not hide and directly meet Wi Ryeong-seon''s gaze.

    Kugugugu!

    The sky suddenly vibrates and along with the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, the voice of Wi Ryeong-seon resonates.

    [Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Elder Jin Eun-hyun, can you tell me what just happened?]

    Wi Ryeong-seon''s will is heard from the sky.

    I shamelessly respond with a thick face.

    "I was practicing a cultivation method, but for what reason does the Administrator of Thunder Spirit Ind take interest in me, a mere Nascent Soul stage Elder?"

    [The aura of Heavenly Tribtion was sensed, making me wonder if someone was attempting a breakthrough in their cultivation level. If Elder Jin rises in cultivation again, this time to be a Heavenly Being stage Grand Elder, it would be necessary to congratte you once more]

    "Hahaha, I''m grateful for your kind view."

    [However, the energy I felt just now was indeed very simr to that of Heavenly Tribtion. Is it really just a phenomenon that urred during the practice of a cultivation method? To my knowledge, only the Heart Tribe can induce energy simr to a Heavenly Tribtion during their practice.]

    "That is a misunderstanding. Our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect studies and delves into understanding and controlling lightning and thunder, mainly focusing on Heavenly Tribtion. Perhaps the result simr to a Heavenly Tribtion was just a coincidence while delving into the Lightning Path Method?"

    [Really, it was just the Lightning Path Method that gave such a simr feeling to a Heavenly Tribtion?]

    "Hmm, is it that strange to try to manifest the power of heavenly lightning through the Lightning Path Method?"

    It''s then that a hint of suspicion lingers in Wi Ryeong-seon''s gaze.

    Kururung!

    The sky roars with golden lightning, and Jin Byuk-ho flies up to the sky towards Wi Ryeong-seon''s gaze and shouts.

    "Greetings to the Administrator. But, what is the Administrator doing right now?"

    [I was observing the movements of Elder Jin Eun-hyun of your sect.]

    "Did Elder Jin do something wrong? Did he learn some vicious devilish arts that are forbidden in Thunder Spirit Ind?"

    [That is not the case]

    "Then why is the Administrator peering into the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s internal affairs and digging into the secrets of our sect''s Lightning Path Method without restraint?"

    Jin Byuk-ho''s words seem to make Wi Ryeong-seon hesitate for a moment.

    Regardless of the reason, Wi Ryeong-seon is clearly scrutinizing the interior of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, as well as practically interrogating one of the elders about his cultivation method.

    "Our Elder Jin Eun-hyun''s method is peculiar evenpared to other methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which might have given you an unusual feeling. This matter is a secret of our sect, so please withdraw."

    [I understand. I was overreacting.]

    After finishing his words, Wi Ryeong-seon withdraws his spell. The sky, which had been filled with Wi Ryeong-seon''s gaze, once again returns to its original color as his will dissipates and the sky that had been dyed green is restored.

    Jin Byuk-ho, who had stood in the sky blocking the will of Wi Ryeong-seon,es down to where I am.

    "Are you alright, Jin Eun-hyun? No, no, rather than that"

    Kugugugu!

    As Jin Byuk-ho clenches his fist, thunderclouds form in the sky, blocking observation from beyond the sky.

    A prohibition is set up, preventing the surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from being monitored.

    "I felt a powerful force of Heavenly Tribtion. It''s clear you should have lost all attributes of the Lightning Path Method due to the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique!"

    "Ah"

    Not knowing exactly how to exin, I pause for a moment before attempting an exnation.

    "I was trying a few things to revive the attributes of the Lightning Path Method and coincidentally managed to manifest the power of heavenly lightning."

    "What?!"

    Jin Byuk-ho''s eyes widen at my words.

    "Is that even possible!?"

    "Well it just happened."

    "Heh, huh Hahaha."

    He stands dumbfounded for a moment before beginning tough heartily.

    "It wasn''t that the founding ancestor chose you because you have a Lightning Sacred Body, but rather, he gave his arrangement because it was you."

    Jin Byuk-ho pats my shoulder as if tomend me.

    I flinch but don''t show it.

    "Indeed, you are the future of our sect. Lately, you''ve hardly had any time to practice because you''ve been looking after Jeon Myeong-hoon, right? Tsk, that Jeon Myeong-hoon Still, since he also possesses the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, he seems to be growing quickly. Once he reaches the Nascent Soul stage, you''ll also have afortable environment to challenge the Heavenly Being stage."

    "How could I ascend to the Heavenly Being stage first? Since we joined the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect on the same day, it seems only right to ascend to the Heavenly Being stage on the same day as well"

    "What are you saying?! You should ascend to the Heavenly Being stage as soon as possible! Even if you don''t have time to ascend to the Heavenly Being stage because you''re looking after Jeon Myeong-hoon, everyone knows that if you just had a bit more time, you''d reach it!"

    ''Given time, it''s true that I would ascend.''

    I awkwardly smile at Jin Byuk-ho''s enormous wall of misunderstanding.

    "Sparing time to help a fellow disciple is never a waste. Even if my rise to the Heavenly Being stage is dyed, I will do my best to help Jeon Myeong-hoon improve his cultivation."

    "You"

    Jin Byuk-ho looks at me with eyes full of pride.

    After expressing my gratitude to Jin Byuk-ho, I go search for the escaped Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    After the day''s events, I return to my cave residence and call for the guy who should be practicing nearby before contacting Kim Yeon.

    "Hong Fan,e here for a moment."

    Swish!

    Despite not calling out loudly, a dark centipede suddenly appears in front of me.

    "Did you summon me, Master?"

    "Yes. I heard from Jeon Myeong-hoon today. You taught him, didn''t you?"

    "I worry if I''ve inadvertently taught Jeon Myeong-hoon some bad habits with my modest skills."

    "Hmm, no. Anyway, he''s not primarily focused on martial arts. More importantly, at one moment, his movement reached me. Jeon Myeong-hoon said he received your guidance. What kind of guidance did you give him?"

    Hong Fan lowers his head and says to me,

    "I may have overstepped. I advised him that if he wishes to reach Master during a confrontation to wait until Master is deep in thought after finishing the conversation. By drawing Master''s attention with the Lightning Path Method when Master is engrossed in thought, and then striking towards the most seemingly impregnable part, it might be possible to reach Master."

    "Hmm."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s movement had a martial element, but it was Hong Fan who hadpletely grasped my habits and routines to teach him the gaps.

    "That alone wouldn''t have been enough for Jeon Myeong-hoon to reach me. His movement had the characteristics of a stepping technique for a moment. Did you also teach him that stepping technique?"

    "I slightly adapted the stepping technique you use, Master, to suit Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "What? That was my Mountain Lord''s Soaring Steps?"

    I''m dumbfounded, recalling the stepping technique that waspletely different from what I use.

    He modified the movement technique I use to teach Jeon Myeong-hoon, but it transformed so much that I couldn''t recognize it.

    "If I have displeased you, I sincerely apologize. From now on, I will not recklessly share Master''s martial arts with others and will keep them to myself."

    "No, it''s not that. But, Hong Fan, you."

    I look at Hong Fan and feel anew how incredible he is.

    ''In about 500 years, I might be calling this guy my master.''

    "Do you have any interest in learning martial arts?"

    If Hong Fan also has talent in martial arts, not teaching him will be a tremendous waste of talent.

    Hong Fan dly nods.

    "I would be honored to learn from Master and will gratefully do so."

    "Well, it''s an honor for me to teach a genius like you."

    "A genius? I am no genius."

    "Your words just now are deceiving to countless durds. Haha Now, what martial art should I teach you"

    I ponder over what martial arts would be suitable for Hong Fan.

    Then, it strikes me that there is no need to ponder. Among the martial arts I had developed in the past, there is one that would be the best fit for him.

    ''Yes, that would be the best fit for Hong Fan.''

    I take out a few hidden weapons from my storage scroll.

    "The martial art you will learn is called the Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique."

    As a centipede demon beast, Hong Fan is a master at producing and dispersing poison, and there is no martial art more suitable to be used with poison than the Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique.

    From then on, I spend the days hitting Jeon Myeong-hoon with a stick while practicing my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, teaching Hong Fan the Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique in the evening, and teaching Kim Yeon martial arts at night.

    Like so, about two months pass.

    Wheeze

    This day is unusually cloudy, with dark clouds covering the sky and strong winds swirling around.

    ''It''s cold.''

    I''m outside the territory of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "When will she arrive?"

    A few days ago, Hon Wei contacted me to meet alone, and ording to her message, I have been waiting here for a while.

    ''Today might be the day to have a decisive discussion with her.''

    She also seemed to n to make me her ve through a decisive meeting, making today the day of a final confrontation.

    After a while, Hon Wei appears in the distance, flying towards me with her Flying Escape Technique, andnds in front of me.

    "It''s been a while. So, have you still not changed your mind?"

    She asks, feigning a heartyugh and crossing her arms.

    I smile wryly and reply.

    "I apologize, but no matter what you say, I am content with my current state."

    "Hmm"

    "If you want all the spirit stones you''ve given me so far, I will return them. It would be good if Cultivator Hon could gradually let go of her intentions."

    "There''s no need to return them. They were given for you to use. But really, you won''t marry me?"

    "Yes."

    "Not even a dual cultivation partnership?"

    "That''s right."

    "Hmm Do Ick appeal as a woman?"

    "Cultivator Hon is beautiful. However"

    That''s when I notice,

    She is secretly forming hand seals behind her back.

    "Enough. Let''s end this. Even if you don''t ept my love, you''re just..."

    The next moment.

    She smirks andpletes her hand seals.

    "Making me seem like a viin by forcing you into submission."

    With that, Hon Wei shouts while still forming her hand seals.

    "Abandoning Mountain Formation, activate!"

    ""

    ""

    ""

    And nothing happens.

    "Uh...? Why isn''t it activating?"

    Seeing her confused, I smirk.

    "You nned to use the activation of the formation as a signal to shoot a tranquilizing dart from afar, but it seems you''re flustered because it got tangled up from the start."

    Hearing that, her face stiffens.

    "You how did you...!"

    She emits killing intent.

    "I don''t know how you found out, but you''re making things difficult."

    "Making things difficult? I don''t think so"

    "What Huh!"

    The next moment, against her will, she raises one arm and sends a signal to someone far away preparing the tranquilizing dart, a gesture that means ''wait a moment'' among the signals exchanged with her servant.

    "What is this! What have you done to me"

    She rolls her feet, raising dirt walls in all directions.

    Instantly, a house made of her spiritual energy surrounds us.

    "Now, shall we have a morefortable conversation?"

    "You."

    At the same time, the confident smile vanishes from Hon Wei''s face, leaving only a chilly expression.

    "What have you done to me?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 245: Multi-faceted (2)

    Chapter 245: Multi-faceted (2)

    "Please sit down. It''s not as serious as you think."

    I half-pull out the Mysterious Bizarre Gu from her body to show her.

    Since it isn''t fully extracted, her actions are still restricted.

    "I merely monitored Cultivator Hon for about two months with my technique."

    "...You''ve got guts. You dare to parasite your spell onto me, the daughter of a Grand Cultivator at the Integration stage, and monitor me for two months? Do you think you can stay safe?"

    "Hmm That''s not much of a threat."

    I smirk and reply.

    "After all, Cultivator Hons siblings and others in Peni Pce have been sticking tracking and monitoring spells all over the Cultivator Hons body, haven''t they?"

    ""

    "Some of them you genuinely didn''t notice, but a few you intentionally ignored, didn''t you? Adding one more piece of my spell shouldn''t cause such an overreaction, considering you usually walk around with those things attached."

    She continues to maintain an expressionless face, looking at me with a cold gaze.

    However, reading her intent, I can tell she is quite flustered.

    "First of all I''ve monitored Cultivator Hon for two months with my spell, and I''ve also separately recorded a few important scenes."

    As I slightly manipte the Mysterious Bizarre Gu, it squirms and projects an image into the air.

    Its the scene of her plotting with her servant to put me in a difficult situation.

    "Since Cultivator Hon is the one who started by trying to do this to me, wouldn''t it be better for us to have no hard feelings towards each other?"

    "What do you want?"

    She asks me with a cold expression.

    I smile gently.

    "I should be asking you. What does Cultivator Hon want? What do you hope to gain by obtaining me?"

    To that, she answers with a stiff face.

    "Release this spell, and I''ll tell you."

    "Sure."

    "Hmm?"

    Upon hearing her words, I extract the Mysterious Bizarre Gu from her body. Suspicious of how easily I removed it, Hon Wei still refrains from rash actions.

    I really did release it, though

    Of course, I want to have a somewhat sincere conversation now, so I truly did remove the Mysterious Bizarre Gu.

    "Now that I''ve kept my promise, please tell me. Why did Cultivator Hon approach the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?"

    "To gain the favor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "Hmm."

    Im a bit puzzled as I observe her intent.

    It isn''t a lie.

    "The sect''s ''favor'' was your goal?"

    "Exactly. The ultimate goal was to be a beloved person of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect through close exchanges and rtionships with this sect. That''s why I attempted to obtain you, who will eventually be the leader of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    ""

    Its odd.

    Not to gain control of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, but ''to be loved'' was her goal.

    Surprisingly, she speaks the truth.

    Why exactly?

    I ask, slightly perplexed.

    "Why did you seek the love of the sect?"

    "May I ask a question now?"

    "...Yes, go ahead."

    "What do you want from me? What''s your reason for doing this to me?"

    "Why did I do this... You were the one who sent your attendant toy a strange formation on the sect first."

    "What...! You managed to uncover actions taken beyond the reach of your consciousness..."

    "I am the future sect leader of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. I have eyes everywhere."

    "...I see. I was the one who was rude first."

    Her attitude softens slightly as I ask a question.

    It seems her n wasn''t some sinister scheme to deal with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect itself after all.

    "What do you hope to gain by obtaining a rtionship with the sect?"

    "Well, might as well just tell you since it came to this."

    Hon Wei sighs.

    "I was trying to obtain the position of vice-pce master of Peni Pce."

    "The vice-pce master?"

    "Yes. Aside from my father, its the highest position in Peni Pce. Currently, all 17 of us siblings arepeting for that position."

    "What does that have to do with the sect?"

    "Its very much rted. All of us siblings are born from different concubines, and our father doesnt have an official wife yet. Do you know why?"

    Following her exnation, I finally understand why she sought the favor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "The woman my father truly loved and wanted to make his official wife was originally from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. However, she was ''devoured'' during a war 40,000 years ago by a two-headed ancient beast that had participated in the war."

    ""

    "Since then, my father lived a very deste life. The father Ive seen was always strict, stern, and cruel. But... after hearing that your Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect collectively ascended and pushed back the ancient beast behind Thunder Cloud Pavilion, bing the leading sect of Thunder Spirit Ind, my father... for the first time in 40,000 years, was overjoyed. He had never shown such a humane side before. Seeing that, I immediately realized that gaining the love of your Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is the opportunity to be my father''s closest confidant...."

    "This is something I''m personally curious about."

    I ask out of curiosity.

    "Why didn''t Grand Cultivator Hon seek revenge against the ancient monster that ate his beloved?"

    I seem to know who that ancient monster is.

    ording to the ancient documents of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, it was Yeon Wei who had betrayed and devoured her fellow sect members 40,000 years ago.

    Then, why had Yeon Wei, who ate the Grand Cultivator''s beloved, been able to live until recently in Thunder Cloud Peak?

    "I don''t know the details. I''ve only heard that the event 40,000 years ago involvedplicated interests and rtionships between forces and sects."

    "I see"

    "Anyway."

    She looks at me and asks.

    "Having heard all this, do you still have no intention of marrying me? I don''t love you. I''ve never been infatuated with you. I admit that. But if you marry me, you can truly be my father''s direct disciple. My father would be overjoyed to have his child connected to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and would naturally ept you as a direct disciple. Moreover, I could receive my father''s favor and rise to the position of vice-pce master of Peni Pce."

    ""

    "My father may be the pce master of Peni Pce, but he doesn''t involve himself much in its management. In other words, the vice-pce master is the real head of Peni Pce. The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and Peni Pce could be one and stand tall among the Human Race."

    "I cannot marry you."

    Upon hearing my words, Hon Wei shows a visibly disappointed expression.

    "However"

    But I propose something that will benefit both her and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.<hr>

    Kugugugu!

    Hon Wei breaks the dirt house surrounding us and looks at me.

    "Well, it''s not a bad deal."

    "We can help each other."

    "Yes, perhaps not using marriage as a bargaining chip could be more beneficial for both sides. However."

    She looks at me.

    "Promises must be kept. You must not join hands with my other siblings in Peni Pce."

    "Would there be any doubt?"

    "Good, then I''ll leave now... and note looking for you anymore."

    Whoosh!

    Hon Wei, having made a secret agreement with me, flies away with a satisfied expression towards where her servant is waiting.

    ''That settles it Things went better than expected with her.''

    While there might be a few incidents arising from this arrangement in the future, they will likely be minor.

    ''Now, I can truly focus on my cultivation without worrying about other nuisances.''

    I look up at the sky, content.<hr>

    Thus, another decade passes.

    Tsutsutsut!

    In Kim Yeon''s dream, I look at her, who has a bright smile as she waits for me.

    "You seem to be in a good mood recently."

    "Hehe Isnt that natural?"

    After all, considering her situation is confined to a factory with only a mad old man who talks to his puppet aspany, being able to converse with me inside her dream must be a relief.

    It would be strange if she isn''t in a good mood.

    Snap!

    With a flick of my finger, the intricacies of my Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and the Ultimate Pinnacle synchronize, extending the time scale of her dream.

    "Before we start today''s training, shall we review what we learned yesterday?"

    "Yes!"

    Whoosh!

    Perhaps due to being in a dream, pink fans appear in her hands the moment Kim Yeong imagines it.

    Holding the two fans, she begins to dance a fan dance. This is not just a simple dance but a martial art in itself.

    The Mad Lords [Her]s Parallel Wings Spear transformed into the Twin Immortals Dance and was passed down. Ibined the Twin Immortals Dance with the Parallel Wings Spear, adding a few techniques from my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship to create a martial art perfectly suited for Kim Yeon.

    The Paired Wing Dance is that martial art.

    Consisting of a total of eight forms, Kim Yeons Paired Wing Dance somewhat resembles the movements of the Twin Immortals Dance. At the same time, it is designed topletely nullify the offensive and defensive characteristics of the Parallel Wings Spear in case of emergency, allowing it to render it powerless.

    This martial art is created for Kim Yeon to suppress [Her] if she ever escapes from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Yeon-ah, circte your energy faster when you step in"

    I point out the areas where her Paired Wing Dance iscking as I watch her perform.

    Besides suppressing [Her], my focus on the Paired Wing Dance was on the ''continuous cirction of power''.

    By incorporating the principle of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains from the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, performing from the first to the eighth form will seamlessly lead back from the eighth form to the first form again, allowing the dance to continue endlessly.

    Just as one can endlessly execute sword techniques with Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains as long as the body can withstand the rebound, the Paired Wing Dance can also continue endlessly ''as long as one''s energy does not deplete''.

    However, unlike Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains which forcefully suppresses the rebound within the body, the Paired Wing Dance allows for the continuation of the martial art by consuming more energy, which has its pros and cons.

    ''Of course, if executed correctly, the advantages are clear''

    What''s crucial in the Paired Wing Dance isn''t the forms but the inner method.

    I named this internal energy method as the Intertwined Branches Heart Method, implying that the forms and internal energy are interconnected like branches touching each other. When executing the forms,internal energy is consumed, and simultaneously, a little bit of energy is gathered.

    When executing the Paired Wing Dance and Intertwined Branches Heart Method simultaneously in a prolonged battle, cycling through the eight forms of the Paired Wing Dance increases the rate of energy umting in the Intertwined Branches Heart Method with each cycle.

    Once the critical point is surpassed while using the Paired Wing Dance, theoretically, the internal energy consumed bes less than the energy gathered by the Intertwined Branches Heart Method, allowing one to wield ''infinite'' power with this martial art.

    ''In theory, anyway.''

    To cross that ''critical point'', Kim Yeon would have to perform the Paired Wing Dance over 7 billion times in the same spot.

    So, it is a martial art with infinite potential, but only in theory.

    Even after crossing such a threshold, in reality, it would only be as powerful as a Core Formation level attack.

    ''If it was Young-hoon Hyung-nim, he would have created a more practical and efficient martial art than this inefficient and foolish one.''

    Of course, Kim Yeon, having reached the Qi Building stage and using pure spiritual force flowing within her, would neverck the internal energy to perform the Paired Wing Dance.

    ''This is merely for suppressing [Her] in an emergency, as well as helping Yeon realize her intent and progress beyond the Five Energies Converging to the Origin and Ultimate Pinnacle.''

    Beyond that, it has no particr significance.

    I guide Kim Yeon in her martial arts, pointing out her minor ws.

    "Good job, Yeon-ah."

    "Hehe"

    Recently, her skills have improved rapidly, reaching the level of an early first-rate martial artist.

    Perhaps after another 10 years of training, she will reachte first-rate and be on the verge of bing a peak expert.

    From the pinnacle onwards, she''ll be able to perceive intent, and her Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon will be a great help.''

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon will greatly assist her in Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and Five Energies Converging to the Origin. Although the Ultimate Pinnacle is a bit concerning, there wont be any worry about Beyond the Path to Heavens once she reaches the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    ''She will attain the vision of Beyond the Path once she reaches the extreme of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.''

    Through that vision and the martial arts she has learned, she will be able to reach Beyond the Path to Heavens even faster.

    ''Once Yeon surpasses the pinnacle, given her innate talent in consciousness, it''ll be easier for her from there.''

    In fact, teaching the movements was only challenging in the beginning which is better for me.

    I quietly smile as I watch her happily perform the Paired Wing Dance.

    Its only been 20 years.

    When I first ascended to the Bright Cold Realm, I was captured by the Mad Lord.

    Back then, Kim Yeon''s face was always filled with fear and pain.

    During the 15th cycle, I was unable to contact her due to her intense conflict with Seo Hweol, leading to her mental breakdown.

    Only now could I see Kim Yeon smiling, even if just in her dreams.

    ''I''m d I canfort you, even if it''s only through dreams.''

    "Let''s end here for today."

    "Ah, is it over already?"

    "Yes."

    "I''ll wait for you tomorrow."

    Initially afraid of parting from me, she has gradually grown stronger over time.

    Now, she is looking forward to tomorrow.

    A stark contrast to the Kim Yeon of the past, who was always tormented by the Mad Lord.

    Ssssss.

    I wake up from the dream.

    Thump, thump

    I feel a tickling sensation rise from deep within my chest.

    Over the past ten years, teaching Kim Yeon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Hong Fan,

    Watching them grow, I gradually began to feel something.

    ''Non-human''

    Teaching them, I thought again about the non-human theory Yang Su-jin mentioned.

    I had ovee the mental barrier created by Yang Su-jin''s words ten years ago and realized a clear direction beyond Treading-Heavens. However, I also realized I haven''tpletely eliminated the mental barrier.

    Being a ve to fate makes one non-human, but if I assign meaning, then it has meaning.

    That is my realization.

    Over the past ten years, I understood that I need to shatter the notion of being a ''ve to fate.''

    ''Non-humanNo, this isn''t just about non-humans.''

    I remember dancing hand in hand with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    I remember receiving lessons from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    I remember when Azure Tiger Saint died protecting us.

    ''Was that all just a script for puppets? No''

    Fundamentally, I need something to break free from Yang Su-jin''s logic.

    ''But, how can one escape fate?''

    Fate is absolute.

    Nothing can escape fate.

    If escaping fate is possible, it would require being on the level of a creator god.

    How can one deny fate that exists at the end of the heavens?

    As I ponder these thoughts.

    Crackle.

    Boom!

    A waterfall of red lightning pours onto me as I am quietly practicing in my cave residence.

    I quickly draw my club and split the waterfall of lightning in half.

    The next moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon rushes at me with the speed of lightning.

    Simultaneously, I prate his angle with my club and strike him dozens of times.

    "Ugh!"

    Kururung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, wrapped in red lightning, retreats.

    But the next moment, I rush in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon and raise my club towards his head.

    And then.

    Boom!

    I smash his headpletely.

    His brain matter scatters in all directions.

    [Damn!]

    Sssss!

    With a sizzle, red lightning crackles from where his head should be, and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head begins to regrow.

    Indeed.

    Over the past ten years, Jeon Myeong-hoon has be a Core Formation cultivator.

    [Die, Seo Eun-hyun!]

    Kururung!

    Thunder roars as Jeon Myeong-hoon soars into the sky and hurls lightning at me.

    Now, instead of just me beating Jeon Myeong-hoon, heunches proactive attacks against me.

    sh!

    A pir of red lightning strikes me down.

    Injecting a handful of Sword Gang into my stick, I defend against the Core Formation level attack while looking for an opening.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon, determined not to give me any openings, pours even stronger red lightning at me.

    [I''ll turn you into Seo Eun-hyun tempura!]

    Crackle!

    In an instant, the lightning explodes.<hr>

    "Is he finally dead?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks into the dust cloud with hopeful eyes.

    Sssss.

    Seeing only ashes where Seo Eun-hyun is supposed to be, Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks.

    "Finally! I killed him! He''s dead."

    "I''m not dead."

    Thud!

    Contrary to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hopes, Seo Eun-hyun appears out of thin air like a ghost and begins beating Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    After a while, Jeon Myeong-hoon lies on the ground, gasping for air. Seo Eun-hyun says while holding his club.

    "Your movements have been improvingtely. You''ve even evolved your Red Lightning Quaking Scripture to the early Core Formation stage"

    He looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon incredulously and asks,

    "But how can you evolve the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture to that extent, yet still can''t practice the rest of the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture?"

    "I don''t know, don''t ask."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon avoids the question.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon thinks to himself,

    ''Good. I''m managing to deceive him.''

    Lately, as Seo Eun-hyun praised, Jeon Myeong-hoon had been increasingly able to make meaningful movements that allowed attacks against Seo Eun-hyun.

    It wasn''t that he had suddenly awakened a talent for martial arts.

    Recently, Jeon Myeong-hoon was gradually awakening a new sense.

    Not the vision of intent that Seo Eun-hyun sees, nor the vision of the Demon Race that Hong Fan sees.

    It isn''t the vision of fate seen by the Heaven Tribe either.

    It is, literally, a third sense.

    The voice of lightning.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon calls it that.

    ''It whispers''

    He closes his eyes and concentrates on the voice of lightning.

    Lately, as he advanced in his cultivation, he felt more and more as if the ''lightning'' was speaking to him.

    At some point, Jeon Myeong-hoon followed the voices of the lightning in his practice of the Lightning Path Method, discovering that there is a hidden secret in the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    The lightning was whispering.

    The real name of the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture isn''t this.

    They promised that if he follows them, he will reach even greater power.

    He gradually followed the voices of the lightning, and recently, his efforts are paying off.

    ''The number of times I''m able to make meaningful attacks against Seo Eun-hyun is gradually increasing.''

    Seo Eun-hyun finds it strange that Jeon Myeong-hoon can''t learn the Vermilion Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    But the reason Jeon Myeong-hoon can''t learn the Vermilion Lightning Quaking Scripture is simple.

    The technique he is learning isnt the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture anymore.

    Its something higher.

    ''If I seed in mastering this technique, I feel like I will be literally invincible.''

    He looks up at Seo Eun-hyun.

    Over the past 20 years.

    They have unknowingly be quite close through the cycle of being beaten, retaliating, and attacking.

    There were countless times he wanted to kill Seo Eun-hyun, but that desire gradually turned into familiarity after reaching a certain threshold.

    And the desire to kill slowly transformed into a spirit of rivalry andpetitiveness.

    ''I will definitely surpass him.''

    Crackle, crackle

    Jeon Myeong-hoon thinks, listening to the roaring voice of the red lightning within him.

    ''If I master this new technique guided by the lightning... perhaps I can beat him.''

    He burns with apetitive spirit as he looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''I will definitely surpass you!''

    Its when Jeon Myeong-hoon is ring at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Elder Jin! And Jeon Myeong-hoon! It''s about to start soon!"

    Far away, Jin So-hae flies over using the Flying Escape Technique and shouts.

    Hearing her, Jeon Myeong-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes turn towards Jin So-hae.

    Jin So-haends next to Jeon Myeong-hoon, dusting off his clothes and helping him up.

    "Is it time already?"

    Seo Eun-hyun, now Elder Jin again, asks Jin So-hae.

    "Yes, Elder. Hong Fan is all prepared and just waiting for you to watch."

    "Alright."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon chuckles.

    "Damn. Ended up beingter than him after all."

    "Why are you evenpetitive with Hong Fan? Demon beast methods and human techniques arepletely different."

    She pinches Jeon Myeong-hoon''s side as she snaps at him. Jeon Myeong-hoon, though smiling on the outside, grimaces inwardly.

    ''Even purely in cultivation realm, even the pet demon beast he keepsthey all surpass me. Seo Eun-hyun''

    Seo Eun-hyun uses the Flying Escape Technique and heads somewhere, and Jeon Myeong-hoon and Jin So-hae follow him.

    ''But I will definitely surpass you!''

    He thinks sp as he watches Seo Eun-hyun, still far ahead in the distance.<hr>

    Whoosh!

    "Have you arrived?"

    Hong Su-ryeong greets me.

    Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Guiding Thunder Peak.

    This ce is where demon beasts of the appropriate realme to face their Heavenly Tribtion.

    I nod to Hong Su-ryeong.

    Members of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are present around us.

    "You''vee, Master."

    There, I smile at Hong Fan, who has now grown to the size of a small mountain, almost asrge as a three-story building in every segment.

    Today, having reached the Grand Perfection Core Formation stage, Hong Fan is about to attempt Transformation () into the Nascent Soul stage.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 246: Multi-faceted (3)

    Chapter 246: Multi-faceted (3)

    The Nascent Soul stage of the demon race is referred to as the Transformation Stage instead of the Nascent Soul stage like the human race because it allows them to transform in human forms.

    "To think you''re already about to reach the Transformation Stage"

    I recall the time when Hong Fan was just a tiny centipede, squirming and clinging to my foot.

    That little centipede has now reached the stage capable of forming a Nascent Soul.

    "It''s all thanks to the Master''s excellent guidance."

    "No, it''s all due to your talent. Your talent is truly unbelievable, perhaps even surpassing mine."

    In cases like Young-hoon Hyung-nim, it''s understandable as he is an Ender. But there are also those with outrageously unbelievable talents that just can''t beprehended.

    The Mad Lord Jo Yeon and Hong Fan are exactly such individuals.

    Hong Fan shakes his head at my words and says,

    "Perhaps, to follow Master, this level of capability is necessary. My fate is tied to Master. This meager talent may just be what''s required to keep up with Master. Didn''t you, Master, reach the Nascent Soul stage in less than a year?"

    "Hmm, well, let''s not talk about my talent.... When are we going to start? The right moment is approaching."

    Just as one needs to find the right moment for the Seven Stars Ritual at the Qi Refining 7th Star, the importance of finding the right moment continues to be crucial as one''s realm advances.

    However, while timing ounts for 99 percent of the importance during the Qi Refining''s 7th Star, its significance gradually decreases in theter stages.

    When ascending to the Core Formation stage, the importance of timing is about 40 percent, and when reaching the Nascent Soul stage, it''s about 20 percent.

    Of course, for demon beasts practicing the general Earth Tribe method, timing isn''t very crucial. Compared to the Heaven Tribe, the importance of timing falls to mere cents instead of dors. For Hong Fan, it only holds a 3 or 4 percent importance.

    However, despite being able to breach the Nascent Soul stage with his basic qualities alone, Hong Fan didn''t want to miss even a sliver of possibility and sought the right moment that suited him best.

    "Please help me a little, Master. I get confused because I cannot directly see the celestial energy."

    I look up at the sky and inform him about the celestial energy.

    "The energies of the Ladle, Ox, Rooftop, Chamber, and Wall stars are intertwined and almost match your fortune. In about one day, your luck will align perfectly, increasing your chances of ascending to the Nascent Soul stage."

    "Thank you. Please forgive this lowly being that, despite being from the Earth Tribe, must borrow the timing of the heavens to ascend."

    "All this talk of being ''modest'' or ''lowly'' is nothing but deceit."

    I smirk at Hong Fan''s disy of modesty.

    The Ladle, Ox, Rooftop, Chamber, and Wall stars are the constetions that best match him.

    Among them, the Ladle, Ox, and Chamber are the stars most suitable for lifting Hong Fan''s energy, and the intertwining of these stars'' energies is his celestial moment.

    And so, after a bit of idle chat and waiting for about a day, several close friends from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, including me, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Jin So-hae, and Hong Su-ryeong, stand guard around Hong Fan.

    "Then, Master I will begin."

    "Yes Now."

    I read the celestial energy and inform him of the power of the stars.

    "The energies of the Ladle, Ox, and Rooftop are at their peaks. Start now."

    [Yes.]

    His voice, imbued with spiritual power, bes a chant.

    And Hong Fan''s energy begins to rise.

    Kugugugugu!

    Hong Fan''s demonic power surges.

    His consciousness begins to transform from his head, morphing into a shape simr to Hong Fan himself.

    Click, click, click!

    Hong Su-ryeong forms hand seals, nting eight lightning attribute banners around Hong Fan.

    "Extinguishing Lightning, Outer Heaven!"

    The banners glow.

    The symbols of the Eight Trigrams appear above each of the eight gs, and each g emits the power of the Eight Trigrams,bining the inner and outer Trigrams to create 16 Trigram symbols.

    The 16 symbols rotate, creating 64 variations. Amidst those changes, lightning storms.

    Hong Su-ryeongid a formation to seize control of the space, creating a barrier around Hong Fan.

    This not only protects Hong Fan from external harm but also serves as a protective measure for us who are performing his protective rites.

    Murky

    A thick, ck gas of poisonous energy spews from Hong Fan, attempting to spread outwards but being trapped by the formationid by Hong Su-ryeong, instead forming a cylindrical shape around Hong Fan in the air.

    Ssssssh

    The rocks and soil around him begin to melt away due to the toxicity.

    The tremendous poison energy unleashed by a Core Formation demon beast turns the inside of the formation into a wastnd where no life can survive.

    ''It''s starting.''

    Simultaneously, Hong Fan''s consciousness rapidly contracts.

    The consciousness that had covered his body in his own formpresses inward toward his body!

    Kugugugugu!

    Noticing the change in Hong Fan, the celestial energy shifts, emitting dark clouds.

    Wo-woong!

    Receiving the timing of the Ladle, Ox, and Rooftop, Hong Fan finally seeds inpressing all his consciousness inside his Demon Core, deep within his body!

    Whoosh!

    As his lifespan changes, the heavens begin to unveil their power.

    Kurung, kururung!

    Golden Heavenly Tribtion thunders in the sky.

    Oveing this is all that is needed for him to truly be a Nascent Soul stage demon beast.

    Just then.

    "Hmm?"

    I frown.

    It''s strange.

    Unusually so,

    "Grand Elder Hong. Is it normal for such a thing to happen when reaching the Nascent Soul stage?"

    "No, absolutely not."

    The amount of golden lightning is too excessive.

    Kwarurung!

    A pir of golden light strikes down from the sky, targeting the center of the poisonous energy where Hong Fan is condensing his Nascent Soul.

    It''s literally a pir of light.

    Not just any lightning.

    Lightning gathered and gathered, forming a cluster so massive that it can be mistaken for a genuine attack of a Heavenly Being stage cultivator, falling like a pir.

    "What in the world! What is that!"

    I''m startled and look up at the sky.

    The powerbined with my Dual-Colored Heavenly Tribtion''

    It''s at least seven times greater.

    It isn''t even the Dual-Colored Heavenly Tribtion that Jeon Myeong-hoon and I had faced, but just the pure golden lightning for the Nascent Soul stage. Yet it is this powerful.

    "Hong Fan! Disperse your Nascent Soul! You aren''t ready for this level of power! You can''t handle it!"

    I exim in horror at the sight of the insane magnitude of Heavenly Tribtion striking down on Hong Fan.

    Heaven''s wrath descends upon the cultivator trying to defy the heavens by consolidating a Nascent Soul.

    Heavenly Tribtion.

    Heaven''s thunderous punishment pours down on Hong Fan.

    ''If it''s detecting the Nascent Soul and striking down, scattering the Nascent Soul will break the chain of lightning!''

    "Hong Fan!!!"

    I shout in terror at him.

    "Ah!"

    However, I see a shadow inside the pir of light.

    It''s Hong Fan''s shadow.

    He is dancing.

    Using the Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique I taught him, he moves his long body faster and more urately than anyone else to the ''weakest'' part of the heavenly lightning within the pir of light.

    ''Is that Lightning Predicting Eye?''

    I momentarily think of the Lightning Predicting Eye that allows one to detect the position of heavenly lightning through the vision of the Heaven Tribe.

    Otherwise, such movement is inexplicable.

    ''No, it can''t be''

    Hong Fan is not of the Heaven Tribe.

    Then how can he disy movements that require the Lightning Predicting Eye?

    I think of one absurdly simple yet unbelievable possibility.

    ''Could it be not through the vision of the Heaven Tribe, but purely through his own senses, he''s finding every gap in the lightning to burrow into its weaknesses to withstand it from within?''

    What kind of talent does one need to be able to do that!?

    Jeon Myeong-hoon stares nkly at the pir of light.

    That terrifying golden Heavenly Tribtion!

    Inside, a centipede moves like a serpent.

    He feels a voice echo in his head as he watches the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The purification of

    Great Heavenly Punishment seek it

    The purification of the Great Heavenly Punishment

    Suddenly, Jeon Myeong-hoon sees the fleeting figure of a woman inside the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Dressed in a pce attire made of lightning, with white hair flowing down and bare feet walking in the sky, it was the figure of a fairy whose face wasn''t clearly visible.

    "So beautiful"

    He instinctively reaches out towards the illusion glimpsed within the immense heavenly lightning.

    Somehow, he feels blood rush downwards.

    But, as soon as he reaches out, that illusion disappears as if it was a mirage.

    "Ah!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks around.

    ''What? Did I see it wrong?''

    The others are only looking at Hong Fan inside the Heavenly Tribtion.

    He presses his throbbing temples with his index finger, frowning.

    ''The voice of the lightning has been getting louder recently. It seems clearer too Did I see that illusion because of the voice of the lightning?''

    "Among those born with the powerful lineage of immortal beasts, there are asionally those who face such monstrous Heavenly Tribtions"

    Hong Su-ryeong murmurs in admiration.

    "Does the lineage of immortal beasts really make them face such strong Heavenly Tribtions?"

    Having received the true blood of an immortal beast myself, I''m puzzled and ask since it''s news to me.

    "Yes, it is said that the direct descendants of immortal beasts are born with tremendous power and privileges. But in return, they must face incredibly severe Heavenly Tribtions fitting for descendants of a True Immortal.

    "Wow."

    Does that mean Hong Fan is a direct descendant of an immortal beast?

    ''But I''ve never heard of centipedes among the immortal beasts.''

    I look at Hong Fan, puzzled.

    Maybe Hong Fan has secrets I don''t know about.

    "Hm?"

    While I''m looking at Hong Fan with concern, I suddenly notice an unusual flow of intent and turn my gaze.

    "So beautiful"

    ""

    It''s Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''That lunatic, what is he doing?''

    He is looking at Hong Fan''s Heavenly Tribtion, seemingly enchanted, revealing an intent of desire as he reaches out towards Hong Fan.

    ''Now he''s even targeting a bug like Hong Fan for dual cultivation''

    I click my tongue, wondering how to make Jeon Myeong-hoone to his senses, and continue to focus my attention on Hong Fan.

    Kurung, kururung!

    Hong Fan continues to dance within the pir of light.

    The Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique I taught Hong Fan isn''t just about throwing hidden weapons.

    Logically, how can a centipede with its short limbs throw hidden weapons?

    Therefore, the Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique I taught Hong Fan transformed into secretly shooting from Hong Fan''s body to disperse poison, rather than a technique of throwing weapons.

    Moreover, I incorporated the essence of ''Gyu-ryeon''s movements'' from the Dragon Form Soaring w that I had taught Gyu-baek into the Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique, making Hong Fan move as if he''s a coiling dragon, dancing through the air.

    What he is using now is closer to apletely new martial art rather than the Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique.

    ''Well, once he fully undergoes transformation, I''ll be able to properly teach him the Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique and other martial arts.''

    The seemingly eternal baptism of heavenly lightning is almosting to an end.

    I wonder what form Hong Fan will take after the Transformation Stage.

    The energy of the Heavenly Tribtion begins to subside.

    "Hmm?"

    Then, I suddenly look at the many grand elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect gathered around.

    "Hehe, is that the demon beast raised by Elder Jin?"

    "Indeed, it''s extraordinary."

    "As expected, even the demon beast raised by Elder Jin is extraordinary."

    Due to the extraordinary nature of Hong Fan''s Heavenly Tribtion, most of the sect''s grand elders gathered to witness his transformation.

    Bo-oong!

    Jin Byuk-ho also came to see Hong Fan''s Heavenly Tribtion and clicked his tongue in amazement.

    "Such an enormous Heavenly Tribtion. Elder Jin Eun-hyun, is your demon beast perhaps born from the bloodline of some immortal beast?"

    "Hmm... I''m not quite sure. He attached himself to me just before my Ascension in the lower realm in Ascension Path..."

    "Ascension Path... Well, it''s true that there are many unique demon beasts with great potential in Ascension Path."

    He nods, and I look at Hong Fan''s shadow within the pir of light.

    Now that the pir of light has weakened significantly, it has dropped to the level of a normal Heavenly Tribtion. Hong Fan, seemingly able to withstand it with his bare body, stops dancing and sits down, looking up at the sky with his head held high.

    The shadow of a giant centipede raising its head towards the sky within the light resembles that of an Imugi raising its head.

    And then it happens.

    "Hm?"

    Suddenly, Hong Fan''s form begins to copse.

    The shadow seen within the light appears to crumble, and I am momentarily shocked and consider rushing out.

    However, seeing that Hong Fan''s intent and energy are still intact, I stop in my tracks.

    After a while.

    Kurung...

    Finally, the lengthy Heavenly Tribtiones to an end.

    Ssshh...

    I look at the spot where the Heavenly Tribtion had faded.

    There, Hong Fan''s ''shells'' are piled up, having copsed.

    ''So, the copse of Hong Fan''s form was because his shell had copsed?''

    He had molted upon reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    ''Then...!''

    I look beneath Hong Fan''s shells.

    Hong Fanpletely seeded in his transformation.

    Rustle, rustle!

    One of the shells shakes.

    And then, something small begins to emerge from inside.

    "Hong Fan...?"

    I slowly approach it.

    Hong Su-ryeong and a few grand elders, seemingly curious about Hong Fan''s transformation,e close. I can feel Jin Byuk-ho focusing his gaze here as well.

    Finally, from under the trembling shell, Hong Fanpletely emerges.

    "Hong Fan...!"

    "Ah... Master...?"

    I chuckle at the sight of Hong Fan.

    "Indeed, a fitting form for you."

    "Um... Is this my form after the Transformation Stage?"

    Hong Fan is speaking ''with his voice'' rather than in the demon beastnguage.

    He seems ufortable with his human voice, touching his throat.

    Hong Fan has the appearance of an old man with white hair.

    Appearing to be almost a hundred years old, the wrinkled old man wears a ck robe, with eyebrows resembling centipede antennae, and a beard about two spans long.

    It''s a perfect match for his old man-like tone of speech, so I think it suits him quite well.

    "Hmm Isn''t this appearance too old Is it okay for you, Master?"

    However, Hong Fan seems embarrassed about his aged appearance after his transformation and asks me.

    "It''s fine. I think it''s perfectly eptable."

    "If Master thinks it''s okay"

    Satisfied with my response, Hong Fan naturally takes out the Immortal Demon Bamboo, lights it, and takes a puff.

    "Hoo..."

    His appearance, puffing on the Immortal Demon Bamboo and exhaling smoke in his old form, looks very natural.

    "Hmm, curious."

    Hong Su-ryeong steps forward and speaks.

    "It''s said that when demon beasts undergo their transformation for the first time, despite individual differences in appearance, most of them take on a young or even youthful form. Howe this young fellow, who isn''t even twenty years old, looks so aged?"

    Hearing her words, Jin Byuk-hoes down and says,

    "I seem to remember Heo Gwak mentioning something about this. He read it in an ancient text from the ck Ghost Valley, stating that while most demon beasts appear young after their transformation... those with very old souls might appear aged."

    "An old soul? What do you mean by that?"

    I ask, puzzled.

    "It''s exactly as it sounds. In this world exists the cycle of reincarnation, and upon death, the soul goes to the Netherworld to reincarnate into the next life. It is said that these souls are reborn into the next life having forgotten the memories of their previous lives. However, asionally, there are souls that retain faint memories of their previous lives. Such souls are said to be ''old souls,'' ording to Heo Gwak."

    "Hmm..."

    ''Previous lives...''

    Then, the source of Hong Fan''s talent might indeed be something extraordinary from his past life.

    "Well, anyway, congrattions on your transformation, Hong Fan."

    "Thank you, Master..."

    "Have you felt anything like recalling your past life, as the Supreme Sect Master mentioned?"

    "Um... I''m not sure about that."

    It doesn''t seem like a lie. It appears that Hong Fan inherited qualities or subconscious traits from his previous life rather than explicit memories of it.

    "Understood. As a celebration"

    I''m about to go to my cave residence with Hong Fan when I suddenly look around.

    "Ah, Supreme Sect Master."

    "What is it?"

    "Have you seen Jeon Myeong-hoon around here?"

    I''m puzzled to see that Jeon Myeong-hoon, who hade to watch Hong Fan''s transformation with me, has disappeared.

    ''Where did he go?''

    Then, Jin So-hae steps forward and answers.

    "He said he had something to look for and went to his cave residence."

    ''To his cave residence?''

    I look towards Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence next to the Thunder Tribute Hall.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 247: Multi-faceted (4)

    Chapter 247: Multi-faceted (4)

    Jeon Myeong-hoon breathes in and out with an excited breath.

    "Hoo..."

    He feels good.

    As if his lover is caressing every part of his body, Jeon Myeong-hoon moves forward with a vacant look in his eyes, listening to the voice of lightning that seems to stroke every corner of his mind.

    Whisper, whisper, whisper...

    A mysterious voice leads him.

    ''Inside here... further within...''

    With a dumb look, he flings open the door to the Thunder Tribute Hall.

    The elder guarding the Thunder Tribute Hall is currently away, assisting in deploying the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s protective barrier.

    Hong Fan''s Heavenly Tribtion was so powerful that it necessitated the activation of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s protective barrier to prevent the sect''s formations from running rampant due to its aftermath.

    Thanks to this, Jeon Myeong-hoon is able to enter the Thunder Tribute Hall without facing any obstruction.

    Crackle, sizzle...

    He enters the vast space inside the Thunder Tribute Hall and moves forward unabated.

    Many restrictions attempt to block Jeon Myeong-hoon, but as he waves his hand with a vacant look, most of the lightning-formed restrictions are absorbed by him and cleared away.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon walks foolishly to the edge of Thunder Tribute Hall.

    And then, he takes a deep breath.

    "What''s a disciple of the Blue Lightning doing in Thunder Tribute Hall...?"

    It''s that woman.

    The very illusion he had seen amidst Hong Fan''s Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''Huh... Is she the elder of Thunder Tribute Hall?''

    A woman, dressed in pce attire formed of lightning, with long white hair and bare white feet.

    She does not reveal her face in detail but asks Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Child, this is not a ce where one should enter recklessly. Did the elders not warn you?"

    Only then does Jeon Myeong-hoone to his senses.

    "Hmm..."

    ''What? Thunder Tribute Hall? How did I end up at the ce where the Heavenly Lightning Banner is sealed...''

    He smiles awkwardly at the woman in front of him.

    "I apologize. This unworthy disciple got confused..."

    "Hmm... Does this ce look like somewhere you can just wander into if you''re confused?"

    "I apologize!"

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s apology, sheughs with a melodious voice.

    Inside the deste Thunder Tribute Hall,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon finds her echoing voice truly mystical.

    "If you''re sorry, then that''s settled? Do you know where this is?"

    "Th-this is the Thunder Tribute Hall."

    "What is this ce for?"

    "It''s where the immortal treasure Heavenly Lightning Banner is sealed!"

    With every question she asks, the woman with white hair takes slow steps towards Jeon Myeong-hoon, barefoot.

    "Blue Lightning disciples cannot simplye as they please. Even Purple Lightning elders only enter when they need to handle the restrictions, and only the chosen ones among the Golden and Heavenly Lightning grand elders can enter this ce. Yet, you, merely a disciple of Blue Lightning, have entered here... You should rightfully ask for punishment..."

    Rustle...

    Her hand, as white as her feet, caresses Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cheek.

    "I ought to scold you."

    Slip...

    All too naturally, her hand begins to untie Jeon Myeong-hoon''s clothes.

    Caught off-guard by her natural movements, Jeon Myeong-hoon fails to regain his senses, and soon his robe is undone.

    "What is your name?"

    "I, I am Jeon Myeong-hoon...!"

    By now, Jeon Myeong-hoon should have realized something is amiss.

    It''s absurd for any elder or grand elder secluded in a corner and only focusing on seclusion not to know him, given his status as the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon didn''t feel anything strange, let alone resist.

    "I see... So that''s how it is..."

    Her delicate fingers trace over Jeon Myeong-hoon''s chest.

    "Ah, ah..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, with a vacant look, stutters at the touch of her fingers.

    "Mo-more... a little more..."

    That''s when.

    Thud

    The delicate fingers stop in ce.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks down at her.

    Her face isn''t clearly visible.

    However, somehow Jeon Myeong-hoon feels like the owner of that face, hidden within the white hair, is wearing a bewitching smile.

    "Ah, ah..."

    Yet, Jeon Myeong-hoon clearly feels that the smile, which should have been eerie and cunning, somehow seems too beautiful.

    As soon as he bes aware of that ''smile,'' his mind feels as if it is engulfed in pleasure, burning white-hot.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon fails to reach the peak of pleasure.

    Just before reaching the climax,

    Something seems to block it.

    The woman with white hairughs.

    "Aren''t you curious about my name?"

    "Ah, ah... Ye-yes, curious..."

    "Ask me."

    "Your name... what is it...?"

    "My name is Zhengli."

    Zhengli says with a mischievous smile.

    "Call my name. Then, I will grant you the next level of pleasure..."

    Just then.

    Zzzt

    Above Jeon Myeong-hoon''s neck, a dark curse spell emerges.

    Screech!

    "...! Aaaahhhhhh!"

    Simultaneously, the curse spell wraps around Jeon Myeong-hoon''s neck, as if a noose made of curses formed, binding his neck tightly.

    "Ahhhh! Keeeuuuk! Kkuuuk!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clutches at his neck, screaming in pain.

    The next moment.

    Tsstsstsst!

    The curse spell that formed around his neck reversed into a bright white, guiding Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind.

    "Ha!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon regains his senses and looks around.

    "What are you doing here, Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    "...!"

    And then, an icy voicees from behind him.<hr>

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon, who has regained his senses.

    ''What exactly happened?''

    I had been training Jeon Myeong-hoon ording to the methods of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, and always carried a drop of his blood with me.

    As a curse sorcerer, having a part of someone''s body means I can use curse spells to know their location and condition, a precaution in case he is kidnapped.

    Just a moment ago, when I checked his condition with a curse spell,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon was deeply ensnared in a powerful brainwashing.

    I turn my head to look at the Heavenly Lightning Banner sealed on the altar of the Thunder Tribute Hall.

    Perhaps because the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens is a collection of Lightning Path Methods, unlike in my previous life, I can clearly see the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''So that''s it...''

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon, who still seems not quite in his right mind, sporting a slightly dazed expression.

    ''The currents in his brain were clearly flowing strangely.''

    I had rushed over before Jeon Myeong-hoon could do something rash, but it seemed he was about to do something under the influence of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Fortunately, I seem to have arrived just in time.

    "Snap out of it, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I use the White Orchid Blessing Incantation once more to clear Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind.

    "Ha!"

    Only then does he seem to fully regain his senses, suddenly standing up.

    "That, that person was..."

    "That person?"

    "Seo, Seo Eun-hyun? When did you get here...? And where did the elder who guards Thunder Tribute Hall go?"

    I frown.

    "She is not present. Currently, she temporarily vacated her post to assist with the activation of the sect''s protective formations."

    "What are you talking about? I mean her. The one with white hair and..."

    "Stop!"

    Grasp!

    I rush to Jeon Myeong-hoon and cover his mouth directly.

    "Uh, ugh..."

    "Do not carelessly mention that name. Keep your mouth shut, and from now on, blink once for ''yes'' and twice for ''no.''"

    Worried that he might not grasp the situation, I deliberately spread a killing intent while speaking.

    "...!"

    Receiving my killing intent, Jeon Myeong-hoon stiffens and stands rigidly in ce.

    "Did something happen here just now?"

    Blink.

    "Did you meet someone?"

    Blink.

    "That someone... did they...?"

    I recall how the Heavenly Lightning Banner asked me in my previous life to call its name.

    "Did they reveal their name to you?"

    Blink.

    "...."

    I frown.

    ''Damn it...''

    Cold sweat runs down my back.

    I could have inadvertently moved on to the 18th cycle without realizing it.

    "Listen carefully, Jeon Myeong-hoon. The elder guarding Thunder Tribute Hall temporarily left their post due to Hong Fan''s unexpected Heavenly Tribtion. Right now, there is no one else in the Thunder Tribute Hall besides you and me. Therefore, the white-haired ''elder'' you saw does not exist. Understand?"

    Blink, blink, blink.

    He blinks frantically.

    It seems like he doesn''t understand what I am saying.

    "In simple terms, what you saw was not an elder of the sect but some bewitching entity residing in Thunder Tribute Hall. Got it?"

    Blink.

    "You were momentarily enchanted by that bewitching entity. Also..."

    I sternly warn Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Never, ever mention that bewitching entity''s [name]."

    He again sends a gesture that he doesn''t understand.

    "The name that entity revealed to you... is nothing less than a terrifying curse spell that will bring disaster upon the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Understand?"

    "...."

    His eyes convey disbelief.

    ''I can''t let it end like this.''

    The most efficient way would be to kill or seal Jeon Myeong-hoon right now.

    Of course, I''m neither Seo Hweol nor the Mad Lord, and there''s no reason for that.

    Then, I have to persuade him...

    "...There''s a hidden secret in the sect. Unleashing that secret could bring forth a terrible disaster. The Heavenly Lightning Banner sealed in this Thunder Tribute Hall is not just a divine object. The entity that revealed its name to you is probably the resentful spirit dwelling within the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    "...?"

    I begin to concoct a usible story for Jeon Myeong-hoon to believe.

    I have no choice but to avoid directly mentioning things like the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, his Immortal Treasure Zhengli, Yang Su-jin, and so on, because Jeon Myeong-hoon might not be able to handle it.

    "The history of the sect spans 120,000 years. Throughout that time, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has had countless enemies, and the resentment and lingering thoughts of those enemies have fused into that Heavenly Lightning Banner. What you heard was the name of that mass of resentment."

    "...!"

    "Calling that name would release the resentment and grudges from the Heavenly Lightning Banner, potentially devastating the sect. It''s the umted grudges of 120,000 years, impossible to handle!"

    A look of bewilderment shes in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes.

    Reading his intent, I guess what he means and exin.

    "You''re wondering why you don''t know this when I do?"

    Blink.

    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m going to be the future sect leader."

    "..."

    "Anyway, you must never call that entity''s name again. Understand?"

    Blink.

    I let go of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mouth.

    "Ah, damn. Your grip is ridiculously strong."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon grumbles, massaging his jaw.

    As he grumbles, I secretly engrave another curse spell on the back of his neck, just in case.

    Should Jeon Myeong-hoon attempt to speak the true name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, the spell will seal his voice and free him from the illusion of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, just like before.

    "Let''s get out of here."

    I push the grumbling Jeon Myeong-hoon''s back, expelling him from the Thunder Tribute Hall and exit.

    Just before leaving the Thunder Tribute Hall,

    I stealthily look back.

    "..."

    ''What is with that person...''

    In my past life.

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner was clearly terrified of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    But in this life, the Heavenly Lightning Banner not only isn''t afraid of Jeon Myeong-hoon but even seems to rejoice in his presence.

    ''...Well, maybe it''s because he hasn''t grown enough yet.''

    Thinking about it, Jeon Myeong-hoon was at least in thete stages of Core Formation in my past life, but right now, he is only at the early stage. Maybe it just isn''t time to be afraid of him yet.

    I decide to increase the intensity of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s training as I close the door of Thunder Tribute Hall and leave.<hr>

    Inside the Thunder Tribute Hall.

    A woman with long, white hair flowing down her back is sitting on top of the altar, her hands covering her face.

    "Ahaha..."

    She chuckles mischievously, her shoulders shaking.

    [Jeon Myeong-hoon...

    [Jeon Myeong-hoon...

    [Jeon Myeong-hoon...

    [The owner of the Heavenly Tribtion Body has directly conveyed his name to me... Jeon Myeong-hoon...]

    She stretches out her hand into the void.

    [The descendant of the Golden Deity has undone oneyer of my seal, and the owner of the Heavenly Tribtion Body has delivered his name to me...]

    Her delicate white fingers caress the void.

    [I can make a deal with the Heavenly Tribtion Body...]

    She speaks into the void.

    No, it is both a song and a ritual.

    [O Heavenly Tribtion Body... I shall elevate your talent and grant you the authority of the Golden Deity... in return, lend me the power of the Heavenly Tribtion Body... I have already given you pleasure, now, give me your power... The pleasure is already given, and it cannot be taken back... likewise, give me authority that I cannot return... I may not take back the pleasure, but what you give me, I shall kindly return...]

    Crackle!

    Crack!

    As she clenches her hand in the void, red lightning writhes and shoots toward the direction Jeon Myeong-hoon had left.

    The next moment, something returns from the direction where the red lightning had been shot. She sessfully catches something invisible in her hand.

    [With this...]

    She strikes the invisible object down around her.

    nk!

    Simultaneously, one of the invisible chains binding her is released on the spot.

    [Oneyer...]

    Zzzt!

    Simultaneously, the invisible thing in her hand shoots back in the direction Jeon Myeong-hoon had left.

    In the darkness, the Purification of the Great Heavenly Punishment.

    Zhengliughs mischievously.

    [There was an obstacle this time, so I couldn''t reveal my name... but I will teach you the path of the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion... O owner of the Heavenly Tribtion Body. However, you must provide me the power to undo the seal of the Golden Deity in return. Whether you want to... or not...]

    Zzzt...

    The next moment, only the Heavenly Lightning Banner remains, ced atop the altar where Zhengli had stood.

    Inside the Thunder Tribute Hall.

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner chuckles mischievously, sinking into the darkness.

    [Whether you want to... or not... having received the payment, you must pay it back with interest...]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 248: Multi-faceted (5)

    Chapter 248: Multi-faceted (5)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Wo-woong!

    The dragon veins converge, forming a massive clump of spiritual energy.

    "Blood Soul."

    I bring over pieces of the Nascent Soul that I scattered throughout Thunder Spirit Ind during the early stages of creating the Nascent Soul of the Earth Tribe, and ce them into the cluster of spiritual energy.

    "Spirit of the Mysterious Bizarre Gu."

    Then, I insert the Mysterious Bizarre Gu into the clump to form a consciousness.

    Wo-woong

    My vision splits in two.

    I look at the Nascent Soul floating before me, surrounded by a faint red aura.

    And from the perspective of the Nascent Soul, I can also see ''myself.''

    It''s my second Nascent Soul, created bybining the techniques of the Blood Soul and the Mysterious Bizarre Gu.

    As long as this second Nascent Soul is alive, I can use it to cheat death once even if my original Nascent Soul is destroyed.

    Swoosh...

    I insert the second Nascent Soul into Yuan Yu''s body.

    Kugugugu!

    Energy surges within Yuan Yu''s body, and Yuan Yu, who had been at the Grand Perfection of Core Formation, rises to the Nascent Soul stage.

    Since Yuan Yu is kind of my tool, there''s no Heavenly Tribtion even when he reaches the Nascent Soul stage.

    With this, I now have at least two entities at the Nascent Soul stage at my disposal right away.

    Hong Fan and Yuan Yu.

    Zzzt...

    I fill Yuan Yu''s body with my curse spells, modifying Yuan Yu so that I can use him as a curse doll whenever necessary.

    Utilizing Yuan Yu''s cockroach-like tenacity as my curse doll to assist me will elevate my power by a notch.

    "Congrattions, Master."

    Hong Fan, standing next to me with his back hunched and hands behind his back, speaks.

    "It''s nothing. At best, he''s a usable curse doll..."

    I look at Hong Fan and say,

    "Rather, Hong Fan, I have higher expectations for you."

    "Hehe, that''s an overestimation."

    "Overestimation? What..."

    I smirk at the tingling aura emanating from Hong Fan.

    A deadly level of poison energy.

    Poison, although seemingly weak on the surface, can wield a power stronger than any weapon depending on how it''s used.

    Moreover, if mixed correctly, it can inflict fatal wounds regardless of the opponent''s level.

    Therefore, even though Hong Fan''s realm is only at the early stage of Nascent Soul, he can potentially inflict fatal injuries on cultivators several stages above him by using poison.

    ''The poison cultivation Hong Fan has mastered...''

    There''s a significant difference between poison methods of cultivators and that of martial artists.

    Martial artists typically hide poison in pouches to coat their weapons during emergencies, sprinkle it in powder form, mix it in food, disperse it in the wind, or dissolve it in water to poison their opponents. This is the usual ''toxic method'' martial artists learn.

    However, the ''poison cultivation'' of cultivators is different.

    They umte toxic energy in their bodies, cultivate poison pills that can store and mix poisons, and release them from within.

    Cultivators who practice poison cultivation often consume potent poisons to enhance their cultivation.

    Such cultivators usually have immunity to the poisons stored in their poison pills and specialize in creating endless variations of poisons tobat their enemies.

    And in Hong Fan''s case, early on, that is, during the Qi Building stage, I shared some of my knowledge on poison cultivation with him, but afterwards, he self-taught himself and developed unheard-of poisons. He advanced his poison cultivation on his own and has long since surpassed me in terms of poison.

    "Your poison is something even I would find difficult to neutralize, so you will be a great asset to me in the future. Be mindful."

    "Hehe... My poison is nothing special. These material poisons can be detoxified with some time. They are merely ordinary. The true pinnacle of poison is your curse poison, Master. In front of it, whatever poison I develop cannotpare."

    "Well, a curse isn''t exactly a poison, but regardless,"

    I look at Hong Fan.

    Hong Fan had seeded in his transformation, and Yuan Yu had ascended to the Nascent Soul stage.

    Although Yuan Yu is essentially a backup life or a curse doll, I have regained all the powers of my prime with this.

    "Your role from now on is crucial."

    "Yes, I will engrave it in my heart."

    I recall the incident a few days ago when Jeon Myeong-hoon was enchanted by the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    One must never be careless when dealing with entities rted to a True Immortal.

    The memory of Thunder Spirit Ind evaporating when I carelessly summoned Zhengli after feeling reassured by looking at the celestial energy.

    Having experienced tense confrontations with Seo Hweol, I know how cunning and sinister those rted to True Immortals can be.

    ''Although I rescued Jeon Myeong-hoon before he called Zhengli... At that time, Zhengli had done something to Jeon Myeong-hoon by manipting the lightning energy in his upper dantian.''

    Knowing this, I can''t be careless.

    I have to prepare even if it means overreacting.

    ''It wouldn''t be surprising if the Owner of Heavenly Punishment shows up above the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect right now.''

    I look at Hong Fan and Yuan Yu, and beyond them, at the main building of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    I am currently in a valley a little distance away from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to elevate Yuan Yu to the Nascent Soul stage.

    "It''s about time"

    As I look up at the sky, a golden light shes in the distance, and Hon Wei flies towards me.

    Unlike before, she openly brings along a cultivator at the Heavenly Being stage, not concealing her attendant at all.

    Her gaze falls on Yuan Yu and Hong Fan as she approaches me.

    "Hmm, I heard your pet beast underwent transformation What''s that one over there?"

    "One of my forces. Think of him as my subordinate."

    "Well, as long as your power increases, it''s good for me."

    Hon Wei smirks and asks.

    "So, is everything going as nned?"

    "Yes. I n to expand my influence step by step. In fact, many followers have recently joined me in the sect, which will make it easier to take action when the timees."

    "Haha, that''s very good. Then, what''s the reason you called me today?"

    "To amend the content of the secret pact we made before."

    "Oh?"

    Several years ago, I made a secret pact with Hon Wei, who wanted to establish a close rtionship with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The content of the pact is as follows:

    Law Enforcer Hon Wei of Peni Pce and the future Sect Leader Jin Eun-hyun of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect agree to the following secret pact:<ol start="1"><li>If the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect loses its legitimacy due to an unforeseen ident, the Law Enforcer of Peni Pce will assist the sessors of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in rebuilding it.</li><li>During this process, the Law Enforcer of Peni Pce will support the legitimacy of the newly rebuilt Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and unconditionally support the decisions of its leadership to prove its legitimacy.</li><li>If the rebuilt Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect sessfully restores at least 20% of its original size in terms of legitimacy, the sect will appoint a representative from Peni Pce as an honorary Grand Elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.</li><li>The rebuilt Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect promises a sisterhood alliance with Peni Pce through the future appointed honorary Grand Elder.</li><li>The rebuilt Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will establish a shrine to honor the ancestors of the old Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and allow members of sects allied with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to pay their respects.</li></ol>

    This is the content of the secret pact between Hon Wei and me.

    The "unforeseen ident" mentioned in the first article is in anticipation of me stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner in the future.

    A secret pact made to seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner in the Head Realm if Jeon Myeong-hoon turns out to be a lost cause.

    ''If Jeon Myeong-hoon turns out to be hopeless, I n to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner, dere a new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and transfer the sect''s main base to the Head Realm.''

    The second use''s ''support the legitimacy of the newly rebuilt Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect'' means that even if there is opposition from Jin Byuk-ho or the grand elders, Hon Wei, as the Law Enforcer of Peni Pce, will support it.

    Furthermore, the ''legitimacy'' of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, represented by the divine object, the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    The use stating ''unconditionally support the decisions of its leadership to prove its legitimacy'' means assisting and supporting me when I go to seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner in the Head Realm.

    uses 1 and 2 are about providing aid for me to seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner through the new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, while uses 3, 4, and 5 are for Hon Wei''s benefit.

    uses 3 and 4 will make the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and Peni Pce closely rted, and use 5 is to allow Hon Wei''s father, Hon Won, to visit the shrine honoring the ancestors of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ording to her, her father, Grand Cultivator Hon Won of the Integration stage, still longs for his true love. Therefore even without us marrying, this arrangement will sufficiently satisfy both parties.

    I can seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect can avoid destruction, Hon Wei can gain her father''s recognition, and Hon Won can feel the presence of his true love through his daughter. It''s a win-win pact for all parties.

    Initially, I was content with this arrangement.

    But thinking about what happened to Jeon Myeong-hoon with the Heavenly Lightning Banner a few days ago, I became anxious.

    "Originally, I nned to create many factions within the sect that follow me, take the Heavenly Lightning Banner, and dere a separate sect."

    "That would indeed prove the legitimacy."

    "However, I would like to add a use that even if I take only the Heavenly Lightning Banner without a part of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s forces, you will still recognize me personally as the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "...? Do you think that makes sense?"

    Hon Wei furrows her brows.

    "The reason I agreed to join hands with you is because my father loves the ''Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.'' If there are no disciples, and only the Heavenly Lightning Banner and you personally are recognized as the ''Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect,'' my father will never acknowledge you as such.''"

    "I have received the Jin surname, which signifies the position of Sect Leader of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and I have mastered all the methods of the sect. With only the Heavenly Lightning Banner, which signifies the legitimacy of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, it would not be difficult to ept new disciples and establish another Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect as the Sect Leader."

    "Hmm... I''m not convinced."

    I read Hon Wei''s intent.

    ''It''s not about convincing her. She wants me to offer more favorable conditions.''

    "What do you want?"

    I ask, realizing she wants some benefits.

    After all, her goal is to gain recognition from her father through her rtionship with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    So, I am prepared to create an honorary position that can symbolize her rtionship with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    However, Hon Wei''s next words exceed my expectations.

    "You said you wouldn''t marry me or be dual cultivation partners, right?"

    "Yes, but..."

    "Then be my adopted son."

    "...??"

    "Affiliation to a sect doesn''t depend on blood rtions, so even if you be my adopted son, there won''t be any problem in the rebuilding of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Considering the age difference, this should have been the correct approach from the start. It will give me more to say to my father, making it a beneficial condition for both of us, no?"

    "..."

    ''I''m not that much younger than her, what is this...''

    I stare at her in disbelief for a moment, dumbfounded.

    I press my temples with my index finger, feeling a headache.

    "...Bing an adopted son... seems rather difficult."

    "Hmm, then it will be difficult for me to modify the pact..."

    "Instead, how about making the vice-sect leader who will assist me your adopted son? The sect leader position involves a lot of symbolic duties, so if I be your adopted son, I might even have to pass the Jin surname to you. But for a vice-sect leader, there''s no need for the Jin surname, and in terms of actual authority, they might even have more than the sect leader."

    "Hmm..."

    Since I n to appoint Yuan Yu as the vice-sect leader anyway, it doesn''t matter to me.

    "Well, okay."

    Fortunately, it seems my persuasion works as Hon Wei nods in agreement.

    "But, I have a condition."

    "What is it?"

    "Honestly, recognizing and supporting you alone as the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect doesn''t make sense. So, even if you obtain the Heavenly Lightning Banner and establish a separate Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, there must be ''at least three'' individuals from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who follow you. Understand?"

    "Including myself, is a total of four people eptable?"

    "Yes. Can you gather that many?"

    I ponder.

    ''If I mention sealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner, Yeon Wei will definitely agree, and being Yeon Wei''s descendant, Yeon Jin can be swayed to my side.''

    That''s one person.

    ''Jin Hwi, Jin Byuk-ho, and others would flip if I said I was going to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner. Jeon Myeong-hoon... I''d have to tell him the truth to persuade him, but that might drive him mad, so that''s definitely not an option. The same goes for Jin So-hae, who is one with Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    I think about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s key figures and the disciples who pledged loyalty to me.

    ''Those who im to follow me are loyal to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s system, not to me personally. They all have high pride in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s history and will never ept what I''m doing. So...''

    I start to filter through those I can persuade, and eventually, another candidate emerges.

    ''Hong Su-ryeong. If ites to it, I might be able to persuade Hong Su-ryeong.''

    That makes two people.

    ''Andstly... since Yuan Yu has mastered the Taiji Quaking Lighting Body, I can insist that Yuan Yu is also a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. This way, the numbers add up.''

    That makes three people.

    Including myself, that totals four people.

    "Yes, I can gather the required number of people."

    "Good, then I''ll modify the pact."

    We add a special use to the pact.

    In essence, if I am to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner due to an unforeseen event and flee, and if I have three disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who follow me, she will recognize and support us four as ''the legitimate new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    ''With this, the conditions are set.''

    If Jeon Myeong-hoon fails to meet my expectations and doesn''t grow quickly enough, I n to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner and run away under the pretext of establishing a ''new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect'' with my followers.

    However, in case of an emergency.

    If something happens between Jeon Myeong-hoon and the Heavenly Lightning Banner, forcing me to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner hastily, as long as I have three supporters, I can be recognized by Hon Wei and Peni Pce for my legitimacy.

    ''Even if I steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner and run away, as long as only the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is chasing me, I should be able to hold out.''

    My concern is if the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will issue a bounty for "traitor Seo Eun-hyun" to the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    While I can handle the power of one sect, it''d be difficult to withstand if the elites of the Human Race Grand Alliance came after me.

    But having made such a pact with Hon Wei, I will have the support of Peni Pce, one of the six major sects of the Human Race. This way, no bounty should be issued.

    After modifying the pact, Hon Wei leaves, and I return to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''Then before any unforeseen events ur, I need to persuade Hong Su-ryeong.''

    I head to Hong Su-ryeong''s cave residence.

    ''''I wonder will Hong Su-ryeong ept such a proposal?''

    Although it''s for preventing the demise of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, it is entangled with True Immortal-rted matters so I can''t properly exin. Furthermore, what I am nning is essentially a betrayal.

    ''Even if I propose this, given her reclusive nature, she probably won''t go telling the sect leader...''

    Though we are nominally dual cultivation partners, I doubt she will ept such ''betrayal.''

    ''I''m not sure if she will ept or not.''

    Given her character, she wouldn''t spill this to anyone else, so there''s no issue in terms of secrecy. The real problem is her refusing to apany me.

    With a nervous heart, I enter her cave residence.

    And then.

    "Alright."

    "...Yes?"

    I''m dumbfounded at her refreshingly straightforward eptance.

    "Well, as long as you let me continue my research and cultivation without any issues. Besides, you''ve practically mastered all the Lightning Path Methods of the sect, you have the Jin surname, and, as you said, if you obtain the Heavenly Lightning Banner, there shouldn''t be any major issues regarding legitimacy."

    "No, that''s not the problem"

    I ask in bewilderment at her too easy eptance.

    "Isn''t this essentially a betrayal against the current sect leader and the Supreme Sect Master? You''re okay with epting this so easily?"

    "What''s the issue? Historically, the leaders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect have always devoted themselves to the sect. I might not say it often, but I''ve always respected them. And."

    Hong Su-ryeong speaks while looking into my eyes.

    "Don''t even think about avoiding my gaze. Dripping with the intent of ''solely for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect'' while ying coy about betrayal won''t work on me."

    Sheughs.

    "No matter what, you''re not intending to harm the sect, are you?"

    ""

    I nod slowly, without saying a word.

    Seeing my silence, Hong Su-ryeong continues.

    "Just promise me one thing."

    "What is it?"

    "If what you''ve said happens, and you end up needing to act after obtaining the Heavenly Lightning Banner, the elders and grand elders of the sect will surely mobilize to capture you."

    "That''s very likely."

    "I know you''re hiding your true strength. I feel it every time we spar. Even if I give it my all, I wouldn''t be a match for you. To even briefly match you, I''d have to invoke all my life force and cultivation.... Your true strength is probably on par with, if not surpassing, the Supreme Sect Master."

    I''m taken aback but manage to control my expression and intent.

    "If you find yourself facing the elders and grand elders... show mercy, so none of them end up dead."

    "...I promise not to let anyone die."

    "Good. That''s enough for me."

    I look at the easily epting Hong Su-ryeong. After a moment of silence, I ask.

    "But why do you think a Nascent Soul stage elder like me would have such power?"

    I have never truly shown my full strength in our spars, always ensuring she couldn''t gauge my real capabilities.

    Yet, unexpectedly, Hong Su-ryeong has a sense of my real strength.

    Hearing my question, Hong Su-ryeong smiles slightly.

    "A woman''s intuition."

    ""

    At her response, I can''t help but let out a bitterugh.

    "...Thank you."

    That''s all I could say.<hr>

    Kurung, Kurrurung!

    "Die, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    I dodge Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning while still beating him.

    ''His skills are improving. No...''

    Even with Hong Fan reaching Nascent Soul, my daily life remained the same.

    I continued to teach Jeon Myeong-hoon, focusing on elevating his cultivation through the methods of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    And it seems to be effective, as Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cultivation and skills have been rapidly improvingtely.

    Crackle!

    Red lightning, alive and unpredictable, shoots towards me from an unexpected angle.

    Swish!

    The lightning momentarily turns into a sharp de, leaving a small cut on my cheek.

    "...Impressive."

    I genuinely look at Jeon Myeong-hoon with astonishment.

    ''The Red Lightning Quaking Scripture has evolved to the point where it can be considered apletely different method.''

    "In about a hundred years, you might manage to put a couple more scratches on my cheek."

    I tease Jeon Myeong-hoon, provoking him as I hit him.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s intent reddens further with my words, and each time, his lightning grows even more intense.

    Provoking Jeon Myeong-hoon''s anger is also part of the training.

    Since he''s been pampered within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, provoking his anger to elevate his cultivation is quite effective.

    "Damn it!"

    Kwajijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon unleashes all his lightning energy at me, then copses to the ground, drained.

    I speak to the fallen Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Well done for today. Just keep growing like this."

    He breathes heavily, calming his anger, and I conclude today''s training and return to my cave residence.

    ''Grow quickly, Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    Though I have ns to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner as ast resort, that''s insurance for the worst-case scenario.

    The best oue will be for Jeon Myeong-hoon to awaken his abilities and seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner with his own hands.

    To prevent the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s demise, it''s necessary to expedite Jeon Myeong-hoon''s growth.<hr>

    "Damn it, damn it!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon curses at Seo Eun-hyun, who had left for his cave residence.

    "Damn! It''s still not enough!"

    He irritably stands up and paces around.

    ''I need more...!''

    What Seo Eun-hyun didn''t realise is that Jeon Myeong-hoon''s red intent includes not only anger but also ''inferiority.''

    Recently, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s sense of inferiority has been intensifying.

    ''More, more...!''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sits down and operates his method, gathering lightning energy. He focuses on the ''voice'' within the lightning.

    Wo-woong!

    Whisper whisper whisper

    A strange voice reveals to him a cultivation method far more advanced than the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    It''s a method even more suited for controlling lightning.

    Zzzt!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon feels something leaving his body as he follows the voice but doesn''t care.

    Anyway, as long as he follows the voice''s instructions to guide his spiritual power, he gains even stronger power.

    He doesn''t mind that his feelings of inferiority and anger strangely intensify as he focuses more on the ''voice.''

    He has always had an inferiorityplex, after all.

    ''I will definitely by following the guidance of the lightning surpass Seo Eun-hyun!''

    Driven by the desire to surpass Seo Eun-hyun, Jeon Myeong-hoon is step by step growing stronger.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 249: Heavenly Tribulation (1)

    Chapter 249: Heavenly Tribtion (1)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Rustle, rustle, rustle...

    I sit quietly, watching Kim Yeon perform the Paired Wing Dance.

    She executes each move wlessly, without missing a beat.

    How long have I been staring at her?

    "Eun-hyun Oppa? I''vepleted all 10,000 repetitions of the Paired Wing Dance you assigned!"

    She approaches me, wiping off her sweat.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa?"

    It''s only when she shakes me that I snap back to reality.

    "Ah, sorry. I was lost in thought for a moment."

    "Hmm..."

    After a brief pause, she looks at me worriedly and then checks my forehead.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, have you been like this oftentely?"

    "Hm? Ah..."

    I hold my head and nod.

    "Sorry, I''ll be more careful."

    "No, I''m not saying that... Just don''t overdo it."

    "..."

    "Having pushed the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to its limit myself, I know. Eun-hyun Oppa, you must be exhausted from pushing your consciousness to its extremes, right?"

    "...Yes."

    I chuckle bitterly.

    It seems she noticed, despite my attempts to hide it.

    Teaching Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Yeon, instructing the transformed Hong Fan in martial arts, and sharing insights about poison had been my routine for months.

    Lately, I found myself zoning out more frequently, a consequence of pushing my consciousness to the extreme, just as she had pointed out.

    "Thanks for worrying about me, Yeon-ah. Shall we take a look at your Paired Wing Dance then?"

    "Yes."

    After watching her perform the dance and giving feedback on her cultivation, we wrap up the day''s training.

    "See you tomorrow, Yeon-ah."

    "Yes, and as I said... don''t overdo it!"

    "...I won''t."

    Swoosh...

    I wake up with a start.

    "Huff..."

    I''m drenched in sweat.

    Dreaming through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, my body continued to practice the sword in the cave residence even as I slept, training with the sword all night long.

    Dawn is approaching.

    But I don''t let the sun rise.

    "elerate..."

    Zzzt...

    As my consciousness elerates, time seems to slow.

    "elerate, elerate, elerate..."

    At Ultimate Pinnacle, the eleration of my conscious could only achieve up to a tenfold increase.

    "elerate, elerate, elerate...!"

    But after reaching Treading Heavens, tenfold eleration became the ''base level.'' Depending on the current state, I can elerate much more beyond that.

    How long have I beenpressing my consciousness to the extreme and elerating?

    I see the morning sun hanging on the horizon rising exceedingly slowly.

    The wind slowed to the point where I could see the movement of floating dust particles with the naked eye.

    The grass stands still, not swaying in the wind.

    The morning dew stops in mid-air.

    Or rather, it seems to stop, moving so slowly that it appears frozen.

    No, precisely, my consciousness is just elerating that much.

    I push my consciousness to its maximum eleration.

    Ultimate Pinnacle, Beyond the Path, Treading Heavens.

    Along with the power of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and a vast consciousness domain equivalent to a Heavenly Being,

    I mobilize all the power of my consciousness and sessfully enter a world nearly at a standstill,pressing time to an extreme extent.

    Crackle

    My head feels like it''s on fire.

    I want to escape this insane world immediately.

    It feels like my upper dantian is about to explode from the overload.

    Crackle...

    This state is not meant to be maintained in full consciousness for long.

    But I endure.

    I force myself to endure in this crazily still world, experiencing time almost at a standstill.

    And in that state, I begin to unfold all the martial arts I have learned,

    Created,

    And used.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship unfolds.

    Within it, theplexities of the Severing Vein Saber Method, the subtleties of the Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique, and the intricacies of the Fighting Monster Traceless Fist.

    The flurry of the Dragon Form Soaring w, entwined with the maneuvers of the Parallel Wing Spear and Paired Wing Dance.

    My sword moves beyond the nes, so despite swinging at tremendous speeds, there''s no shockwave dispersion.

    Thus, in the dark dawn.

    I rise in my cave residence and quietly, unbeknownst to anyone, rapidly perform Severing Mountain Swordsmanship 42,000 times.

    "Huff..."

    I''m drenched in cold sweat.

    I feel like I''m losing my mind.

    Though my body is not tired, enduring in this world of extreme standstill brings with it a brain-burning agony just by enduring.

    "Huh..."

    But I don''t stop.

    Instead, I utter a single phrase.

    "There''s... not enough time."

    Indeed.

    It''s insufficient.

    Far too insufficient!

    At any moment, it feels as though that terrifying True Immortal will crack open the heavens like a lid and peer down at us.

    Yet, the time allotted to me was at best around 50 years.

    With just 50 years, a durd can aplish nothing.

    Then what should be done?

    I have to squeeze everyst bit out of my brain, create time however possible, and advance as far as I can.

    I must reach beyond Treading Heavens within the given time!

    Boom!

    As I unfold Severing Mountain Swordsmanship for thest time, I''m unable to control the sensation of crossing the ne and a shockwave spreads through the void.

    In a world nearly at a standstill, the shockwave activates the protective formations installed around my cave residence.

    Rumble!

    Although the impact should have shaken the mountain, fortunately, the protective formations absorb the impact, only stirring the air inside my cave residence.

    "Huff... Huff..."

    I take a moment to catch my breath.

    The pain that had been constricting my mind disperses for a moment.

    But that''s it.

    I take a moment''s respite and immediately begin to perform the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship again.

    Sizzle...

    It feels like steam ising out of my head.

    Not just my consciousness, but my Nascent Soul itself feels wrung out and abused.

    Continuing like this will undoubtedly cause issues with my Nascent Soul.

    Yet, I don''t stop.

    Wo-woong!

    In one corner, Yuan Yu, who is umting spiritual power in seclusion, bears all the stress that''s ced on my Nascent Soul as a curse.

    The burden that is ced on my Nascent Soul enters inside Yuan Yu.

    Boom!

    Yuan Yu''s head explodes.

    Not stopping there, the area above Yuan Yu''s neck boils and bubbles for a while before it begins to regenerate properly, and his Blood Soul suffers severe damage.

    The burden I transferred to Yuan Yu is too great.

    It''s the result of desperation to extend the time given to a durd.

    It can''t possibly be at a normal level.

    But.

    Even so, I can''t ascend to the next stage.

    I''m stillcking Gradual Cultivation.

    "More, more, more!"

    If it''s still not enough, then I just need to fill it more!

    I clench my teeth and swing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship to its extreme, elerating my consciousness until sunrise.<hr>

    Originally, to keep the secret pact with Hon Wei, I had to gather my followers within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    However, the young disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who had been following me recently started to stealthily avoid me whenever they see me.

    Crackle

    Only Jeon Myeong-hoon, whom I consistently trained, would substitute his morning greetings with a lightning baptism without fail.

    Wo-oong!

    I swing my club to deflect Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning directly.

    Recently, I haven''t been reinforcing the club with energy to prevent it from breaking or getting damaged, aside from making sure it stayed intact.

    Just infusing it with the bare minimum energy of the Qi Refining initial stage.

    I continue practicing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship with a club in hand towards Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    elerate, elerate, elerate!

    Boom!

    A shockwave is created in front of my body.

    Enjoying the feeling of every flow of air striking my body and being unterally repelled, I lock eyes with Jeon Myeong-hoon in this extreme standstill world.

    For a moment, I see myself reflected in his pupils.

    With an untrimmed beard and disheveled hair, with eyes full of bloodshot veins, I look like aplete madman!

    ''No wonder all those who pledged their allegiance to me disappeared.''

    I chuckle to myself for a moment with that thought.

    But there''s no helping it.

    There''s no time to groom myself.

    No time to kindly respond to those who speak to me.

    No time for greetings.

    No time to smile.

    No time to spare for others.

    I crazily oversee Jeon Myeong-hoon''s training while also relentlessly repeating my own.

    But still, time is insufficient.

    Living all day with elerated consciousness, the Blood Soul I divided to Yuan Yu is tasked with cultivating, recovering spiritual power, and recuperating the Nascent Soul all day long.

    And so, continuously transferring the burden to Yuan Yu, I endlessly pondered and pondered again about martial arts ().

    Pondering martial arts, I repeated the process of pushing the vitality of my body to its limits, endlessly bringing the Earth Tribe''s cultivation close to the Heavenly Being stage.

    Simrly, for the Heaven Tribe''s cultivation to ascend to the Heavenly Being stage, I continuously analyzed and reflected on the enlightenment and teachings of the Heavenly Being stage I heard from Jin Hwi and Hong Su-ryeong in a part of my mind for Understanding before Breakthrough.

    Though I say I practice martial arts, martial arts have be part of me. Recently, since sitting down to cultivate spiritual power and practicing martial arts to cultivate spiritual power had no difference in speed, I did not insist on meditating, allowing the Heaven Tribe''s cultivation to proceed without difficulty.

    Practicing the cultivation of the Heaven and Earth Tribes, and concurrently training in martial arts, I constantly yearned for the next stage.

    Wo-oong!

    Before I knew it, the club in my hand became the sword itself.

    Crackle

    How many times have I unfolded the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship that the club itself was weathered by the air pressure and transformed into the most appropriate form of a wooden sword for performing Severing Mountain Swordsmanship?

    Then, what beyond Treading Heavens am I so desperately swinging my stick-turned-wooden sword for?

    Beyond Treading Heavens, the third phase of Manifestation is as follows:

    The realm where one imposes their ideals upon the world.

    But what exactly does that mean?

    What does it mean to impose one''s ideals on the world?

    Essentially, it boils down to this:

    What is perfection?

    I recall the teachings of Jang Ik.

    The term ''perfect,'' or plete,'' does not exist in this world. Do you know why?

    ...Why is that?

    Try executing a perfect sh, a perfect thrust.

    I performed as Jang Ik instructed in front of him.

    Is the technique you performed perfect?

    ...Yes, it is.

    Right, it is. But at the same time, it''s not. Would you use the exact same technique in a blizzard-swept battlefield?

    No, I wouldn''t.

    Conversely, inside a volcano seething withva, would you use the same technique as in a blizzard-swept battlefield?

    Absolutely not.

    Then, let''s say both of your arms were cut off and couldn''t regenerate. If you were to perform the same technique by holding the sword in your mouth, would it be the same as before?

    That would be impossible.

    Right, it''s impossible. Therefore, there is no such thing as perfection in this world.

    As I swing my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I ponder Jang Ik''s words.

    Your swordsmanship was created under the same principle, and you swing your sword under that principle, but the principle changes depending on the target and the location where you swing your sword. In other words, from the moment you learned that swordsmanship to now, ''you have never swung the same swordsmanship twice.''

    Woong, woong, woong!

    The tip of the wooden sword seems to carry Jang Ik''s advice with it.

    The space one second before and one second after changes entirely with the subtle flow of air. Not just the air, but the flow of energy, the opponent''s mental state, and your own, all change from one second to the next. Therefore, the swordsmanship you unfold one second before and one second after are ''different.''

    ...Then, what should I do?

    How can the same martial arts be executed?

    If you''ve reached this stage, you must know that your Fighting Spirit isn''t just a simplebat technique. Your Fighting Spirit embodies your life and everything you''ve asserted for.

    Wo-ong, wo-ong, wo-ong!

    I perform the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Whoooosh!

    An explosion rings out, and my sword, containing merely the level of Qi Refining energy, shakes off Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Core Formation level lightning and even rebounds a shockwave back at him.

    Polish your assertion to the utmost within your Fighting Spirit. I polished the assertion of ''destruction''! Yu Hwa polished the assertion of ''rest.'' What is your assertion?

    ''My assertion...''

    The external expression of your Fighting Spirit can change endlessly and continuously adopt different identities. But! The heart does not change. Or rather, imbue your Fighting Spirit with an unchanging heart! Thus, no matter how the outward appearance changes, no matter how your sword changes, that immutable heart will remain and be engraved as aw upon this world.

    That''s right.

    Simply put, it''s about awakening the unique traits of one''s martial art, creating a standard that does not change regardless of the situation.

    If that ''standard'' is truly made to be ''absolutely'' unchangeable, then it bes engraved as aw in this world.

    Heavenly Tribtion is executed by the heavens to enforce thew of conforming to the heavens upon cultivators who defy the heavens.

    Then perhaps, the power simr to Heavenly Tribtion wielded by those in the third phase of Manifestation, belonging to the Heart Tribe, might be akin to executing their ownws, somewhat resembling the heavens.

    Whoooosh!

    Once again, this time only infusing enough energy into the wooden sword for a single use of Sword Energy, I spin around and deflect Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had transformed like a Thunder God, with ease.

    But it doesn''t end with just repelling him.

    Even as Jeon Myeong-hoon is repelled, he appears unbearably slow to me who is elerating my consciousness close to a standstill.

    Rolling my feet forward and arriving at the spot where Jeon Myeong-hoon is about tond, I strike down with my wooden sword once more towards Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is now slowly bouncing towards me.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon seems to react slowly but fails to properly block, resulting in his head being split in half by the wooden sword.

    The heart I infuse into my martial arts.

    What I want to assert.

    Kwang, kwang, kwang!

    With just enough energy to maintain a single Sword Gang, my wooden sword swings, sending shockwaves that reach not only Jeon Myeong-hoon but also starts demolishing nearby mountains.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, turned into a bloody mess, stands up after a while and rushes at me with his eyes full of bloodshot rage.

    And the same situation continues to repeat.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is evolving and making progress, albeit as little as an ant''s footsteps, but it is still slow from my perspective.

    "Seo Eun-hyun!!!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, with bloodshot eyes, rushes at me with the intent to kill.

    And as the training ends, he goes back to his cave residence with Jin So-hae.

    Riding on Jin So-hae''s back to his cave residence, I briefly stare nkly at Jeon Myeong-hoon as he vents hisints and curses about me to Jin So-hae.

    Returning to my cave residence after Jeon Myeong-hoon''s training, I see the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect sneakily avoiding me and chattering among themselves.

    I see the sounds of greetings and the Elders and Grand Elders asionally greeting me as they pass by.

    I hear the sounds of greetings and see the elders and grand elders passing by asionally greeting me.

    Before entering my cave residence, I look down at the scenic beauty of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect one more time.

    This ce is the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    A failed creation by Yang Su-jin and a congregation of non-humans.

    "...No."

    Looking down at the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I suddenly realize why I have been out of my mindtely.

    Far away, I see Hong Su-ryeong kidnapping fresh new disciples.

    Seeing that, Iugh.

    "...I''m an idiot."

    It''s an old realization, once again.

    To the disciples, to Hong Su-ryeong, to Yeon Jin, to Jin Hwi, to Jin Byuk-ho, to Jin So-hae to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect itself.

    I tried to distance myself because it''s a sect doomed for destruction.

    I made a foolish vow not to give my affection to Hong Su-ryeong.

    But look,

    Already, am I not feeling as if this scenery of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is like my home?

    This ce is the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    My sect, my family are here.

    "...Do you hear me, Yang Su-jin?"

    I speak, looking up at the sky.

    "I''m a durd, an idiot, a cripple, and I don''t understand much about non-humans or whatever. Fate, freedom, very. Honestly, I''ve never lived my life thinking about such things every time I meet someone. So."

    Of course, I still can''tpletely refute Yang Su-jin''s logic.

    But, even if I can''t refute it, I can deny it.

    I am not a saint.

    I am selfish.

    I am greedy and not capable enough to solve every problem.

    Nor do I have the magnanimity of a sage.

    However.

    For my family, with whom I have ties.

    "I will protect them."

    I won''t let them perish.

    The name of the heart that dwells in my martial art is Sincerity ( / entire heart).

    I haven''t lived my life like a saint or a sage.

    In a world too full of non-humans for it to be possible, perhaps I''ve be much crueler than when I was on Earth.

    But, there is one thing I can be certain of.

    I''ve always put my entire heart into every situation.

    In every connection, in every moment, I''ve always put my whole heart into it, so now...

    My family, with whom I have connections, will not die.

    "Heavens."

    Looking up at the sky, I swear.

    "This time too, I will change it."

    And so, time flows on and 20 years pass.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon finally approaches the Nascent Soul stage.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 250: Heavenly Tribulation (2)

    Chapter 250: Heavenly Tribtion (2)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Wo-woong!

    A pir of red light stabs down towards me.

    I lightly step with footwork and strike the pir of light with my wooden sword.

    Kwagwagwang!

    A terrifying shockwave bursts forth, and for an instant, it seems as though the lightning itself is pushed back by the aftermath.

    An attack clearly of the Nascent Soul stage.

    However, what''s astonishing is that the one unleashing this strike is not at the Nascent Soul stage but at the Grand Perfection of Core Formation.

    Kwarurung!

    Seven-colored lightning spews out around Jeon Myeong-hoon, transforming into six gs.

    Kugugugu!

    A giant holding the six gs appears, extending its fist towards me.

    But in an instant, I catch a gap in the colossus that seems to shatter Heaven and Earth.

    Even as Heaven and Earth crumbles, I see a ce where I can stand.

    Paang!

    I enter the still world and take a step.

    Kwagwagwang!

    The giant''s thunderous whip smashes into the earth.

    First step.

    I leap towards the shattered stone fragments, regaining my stance atop one of the fragments.

    The giant''s head splits in two, and behind him, a gigantic Taiji symbol emerges.

    Third step.

    I leap straight towards the giant''s head, entering the split in its head and dance while stepping on the air.

    There''s no need to use unnecessary power.

    Only the required strength,pressed to the extreme at the optimal moment, is released with the highest speed.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twenty-seventh Move.

    Guiding to the Summit ( / Dao Cen).

    Over the years.

    A new branch of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship has blossomed with madness within a stopped world.

    Piiiiit!

    The sword energy condenses at the tip of the sword like a thread.

    What happens when Qi ispressed?

    A pure mass of Qi eventually turns into life force.

    The stage before bing life force is Sword Gang.

    And the stage of splitting consciousness into that Sword Gang, making it almost a living entity, is the Sword Sphere.

    So, what happens if you don''t infuse consciousness into the Sword Gang butpress it even more?

    Kudududuk!

    The essence of pure life forms on the sword.

    The essence of life created in such a way cannot attack the opponent.

    Because this life force, if anything, will heal rather than harm the opponent.

    But on the other hand, not being able to harm the opponent means the opponent won''t feel pain, which means it''s difficult for the opponent to notice.

    Shuk!

    The thread of Qi created by Guiding to the Summit enters the neck of the Lightning Giant.

    I fly up from above the guy''s neck, reaching out my hand.

    Tstsstsstsst!

    At the same time, a thread line begins to shine above the Lightning Giant''s two heads.

    The Qi thread attached to the creature absorbs its life force, shining brightly before exploding in an instant.

    Kwagwagwang!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s neck flies off.

    A technique that sneakspressed sword energy disguised as life force into the opponent without them noticing, absorbing the opponent''s life force over time, eventually leading to death.

    That is Guiding to the Summit.

    [Ooooooh!]

    The giant without a neck begins to scream and throw a tantrum.

    Based on red lightning, countless colors of lightning start to appear.

    Before long, ''all the techniques'' of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect begin to float around him.

    That is it.

    He can now use all the techniques of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    But amusingly, Jeon Myeong-hoon has mastered only one technique of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The Red Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    In other words, all the techniques of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect that Jeon Myeong-hoon shows are parts of a new technique he had created by evolving the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture.

    ''That must be the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method Yang Su-jin mentioned.''

    It seems that, unlike theplex process of something like the Universal Deration of Human Rights, the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method can be learned through a straightforward process if an Ender who carries their own fate begins to learn the Red Lightning Quaking Scripture, which is the basic method of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Thousands of methods begin to float around Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Countless rune characters, arrows of lightning, spears of thunder, and heads of lightning dragons appear, gathering energy.

    Then, thousands of techniques are fired at me at once.

    There seems to be no way to dodge.

    But I have no intention of drawing more energy than the sword energy wrapped around my wooden sword.

    Then how should I counter these techniques?

    I calm my mind.

    Like a clear water surface, my mind settles down smoothly.

    At the same time, I seed in feeling a certain ''sensation.''

    Lately, I began to feel a certain sensation.

    It isn''t intent.

    It isn''t the vision of the Heaven Tribe, nor the spiritual energy of the Earth Tribe.

    Apletely different, fourth type of sensation.

    Calm the mind, clear it like water, and reflect the opponent in that state.

    Over the clear reflected surface, thousands of techniques sent by Jeon Myeong-hoon are reflected.

    I see it.

    The ''intent'' contained within those techniques.

    No, the ''mind'' embedded within the techniques is felt.

    ''Is this the sensation of the Heart Tribe''s third stage of Manifestation...?''

    It seems not just that.

    Somehow, it''s subtly, really minutely different from that of the Heart Tribe, in a way that can''t be exined.

    Anyway, I focus on this newly emerged sensation.

    Seeing the intent behind the techniques sent by Jeon Myeong-hoon, I somehow feel I can unravel these ''intents'' in reverse and break down the technique itself.

    Bo-oong, Bo-oong, Bo-oong!

    Without using the Formless Sword, I ce my sword at the weakest point of the techniques and unravel all of the forms used by Jeon Myeong-hoon in reverse, piercing through his endless barrage of attacks.

    The next moment.

    Swirl!

    I dive into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s chest, who had turned into a giant, and use Guiding to the Summit once again.

    Chaaaak!

    After a moment.

    The giant titan falls, and Jeon Myeong-hoon emerges from inside.

    "...I never won once before reaching the Nascent Soul stage."

    "That''s quite an achievement."

    "What a monster. To think you reversed and unraveled the flow of all those techniques'' spiritual power..."

    I smirk at Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is staring at me with a stiff face.

    "I could do it because I''ve also learned all the Lightning Path Methods. It would have been impossible with techniques of other attributes."

    Quite literally, the secret to my ability to counter Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Lightning Path Methods is also because I have a tremendous understanding of the Lightning Path Methods themselves.

    Of course, it''s a secret to him, but this ''sensation'' might blossom further in the future, allowing me to unravel other things besides Lightning Path Methods.

    ''But it will require at least a thousand years of cultivation to get there....''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon dusts off the dirt from his body and grins.

    "When you reach the Nascent Soul stage, you better be prepared, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "Haha, I''m looking forward to it."

    I warmly smile and cheer for Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Then, everything is prepared at the main hall, let''s go."

    "Hmph!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me and, seemingly annoyed, sets off first towards Thunder Cloud Peak.

    At Thunder Cloud Peak, countless Heavenly Being stage Grand Elders and Nascent Soul stage Elders have gathered to witness the breakthrough to the Nascent Soul stage of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    Hong Su-ryeong is setting up a formation at the summit of Thunder Cloud Peak in preparation for any mishaps.

    "Have you arrived? Come and stand here, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    Hong Su-ryeong engraves a rune character into the formation and then calls Jeon Myeong-hoon to the center of the formation.

    Over the past 20 years, Hong Su-ryeong also broke through in her realm and is now a qualified Grand Perfection cultivator of the Heavenly Being stage.

    Now, she is preparing to ascend to the Four-Axis stage alongside the highest grand elders like Jin Hwi and Jin Jin-chan.

    "The energies of the Well, Ghost, and Willow stars are about to rise. Prepare to rise to the Nascent Soul stage."

    Hong Su-ryeong looks at the celestial energy, reads the celestial signs, and speaks.

    Since the stars that best match Jeon Myeong-hoon are the Well, Ghost, and Willow stars, it is most appropriate for him to ascend to the Nascent Soul stage at that time.

    Before entering the formation, he looks around and his eyes meet with someone.

    It''s Jin So-hae.

    Crack!

    In an instant, turning into a bolt of lightning, Jeon Myeong-hoon flies towards Jin So-hae and embraces her.

    "...Thank you for being with me, even when I wascking, So-hae. From now on, I''ll show you a more proper version of myself."

    "...No, you''ve been great enough as it is. You''ve had a tough time too."

    The eldersugh heartily at the sight of the two young people, and Jin Byuk-ho, too, looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon with much more rxed eyes than before.

    Looking at Jeon Myeong-hoon, I can tell that he has indeed be one with his family and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Crackle!

    Returning to the center of the formation, Jeon Myeong-hoon looks up at the sky.

    Soon, the celestial timing aligns.

    Wo-woong!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sits down in a lotus position right there, gathering energy for his Golden Core.

    Crackle!

    He begins to gather energy from the Qi ne, ascending towards an even higher ne.

    Consciousness and energy mixes, and he begins to condense his Nascent Soul.

    There''s no issue with enlightenment.

    Not only had the grand elders and elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect kindly exined it, but I had also hammered the Yin and Yang energies into him dozens of times using the methods of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect. He had no choice but to grasp an understanding of the Nascent Soul, even if reluctantly.

    Wo-woong!

    Suddenly, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy seems to gather towards Jeon Myeong-hoon, and a bright light bursts from his lower dantian.

    A phenomenon that urs when a cultivator of the Heaven Tribe condenses their Nascent Soul!

    Simultaneously, the heavens begin to roar, preparing for the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Wo-woong!

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I can see a baby-shaped soul condensing in his lower abdomen.

    This means, at this moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon is rapidly experiencing his life in rewind.

    An indescribable expression settles on his face.

    And then.

    Paaaat!

    Finally, Jeon Myeong-hoon seeds in fully condensing his Nascent Soul.

    The only remaining hurdle now is the Heavenly Tribtion.

    However, no one from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect thinks that Jeon Myeong-hoon will encounter difficulties while undergoing the Heavenly Tribtion.

    After all, he is the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    Kwarurung!

    A dual-colored Heavenly Tribtion strikes down.

    But the dual-colored Heavenly Tribtion is absorbed by Jeon Myeong-hoon as soon as it touches him.

    Simultaneously, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cultivation in the early Nascent Soul stage begins to rapidly increase! The spiritual power equivalent to ten years of cultivation at the early Nascent Soul stage umtes in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Nascent Soul!

    Crack, crackle

    He opens his eyes, smiling contently as he sits, seemingly unbothered by the monstrous Heavenly Tribtion he had just faced. Instead of showing any signs of distress or pain, he looks as refreshed as if he had just received a pleasant massage!

    Kurung, Kururung!

    The Heavenly Tribtion continues to strike down, enhancing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s power.

    For Jeon Myeong-hoon, the Heavenly Tribtion is both a tonic and a dharma treasure.

    He can either ept it and transform it into spiritual power or store it within his Golden Core and wield it like a real dharma treasure. That is what the Heavenly Tribtion means to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Before he broke through to the Nascent Soul stage, I had advised him to not transform the Heavenly Tribtion into a dharma treasure but to absorb it directly and convert it into spiritual power. He is faithfully following my advice.

    ''At this rate, he might reach the mid Nascent Soul stage within half a year if he does well.''

    Just having entered the early Nascent Soul stage and continuously feasting on such a tremendous ''elixir,'' reaching the mid-stage in half a year is not an inted expectation.

    Moreover, from the Nascent Soul stage onwards, each advancement within the realm attracts Heavenly Tribtion. Hence, Jeon Myeong-hoon can gain such benefits even in the mid Nascent Soul stage.

    In other words, from the moment he entered the Nascent Soul stage, Jeon Myeong-hoon hasid the foundation for extremely rapid cultivation.

    ''It took decades to reach the Nascent Soul stage, but from now on, the path will be smooth.''

    I grin as I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    His growth is going smoothly.

    That means I don''t need to implement the worst-case scenario n I have in mind, stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''Don''t betray the sect and use Jeon Myeong-hoon to seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner. Yes, that''s the most suitable...''

    That was my thought.

    Until Jeon Myeong-hoon absorbed the golden Heavenly Tribtion of the Nascent Soul stage and converted it into red lightning.

    Zzzt!

    Until I felt something strange with the recently emerged fourth sensation.

    ''What''s going on? Something''s off with Jeon Myeong-hoon...''

    I furrow my brows and focus on that sensation.

    It isn''t clear.

    It''s a misty feeling.

    But I definitely feel something is ''connected'' to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''Yes, this is...''

    Indeed.

    Some [intent] is attached to Jeon Myeong-hoon, extending like a thread somewhere.

    However, the sensation is brief and it vanishes again.

    ''What in the world?''

    It''s a sensation I felt momentarily when Jeon Myeong-hoon was absorbing the Heavenly Tribtion of the Nascent Soul stage while using what seems to be the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method.

    Slowly, I turn my head towards the direction where the [intent] was connected.

    The sensation disappeared, but I remember where it pointed.

    That ce is,

    "...Could it be?"

    The Thunder Tribute Hall.

    There''s no ominous feeling, and the celestial energy is clear.

    But, with my tension heightened to the maximum,

    I seize the moment everyone is blessing Jeon Myeong-hoon and fly towards the Thunder Tribute Hall.<hr>

    Paaat!

    The main gate of the Thunder Tribute Hall is currently unguarded.

    Everyone had gone to witness the Nascent Soul stage ascension of Jeon Myeong-hoon, born with the same talent of the ancestor Yang Su-jin, the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    Thanks to that, I easily enter the Thunder Tribute Hall and I''m startled, stopping in my tracks as I''m about to enter deeper into the hall.

    [What brings you here, child?]

    Deep within Thunder Tribute Hall.

    Above its altar.

    A woman with long white hair and bare feet, her face hidden by her hair, asks me.

    As soon as I hear her words, I suddenly feel lust boiling up within me.

    I want to rush at her, to overpower her.

    I want to make her mine.

    I want to hold her!

    Grrr

    Grinding my teeth, I stand still and clear my mind with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    I re at Zhengli, veins popping in my eyes.

    "Please stop teasing this junior, senior."

    Wo-woong!

    Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens!

    A transparent energy whirls within me.

    At the same time, Zhengli''s seductive smile seems to vanish from my mind for a moment.

    However, Zhengli stretches her arms towards me.

    [Ah, so you''ve used the Sacrificial Rite that the Golden Deity once employed. Ahaha, how dare you boast in front of me without even preparing a sacrificial offering? How do you n to bear the curse of that dreadful rite with a human body?]

    Ziiing!

    "Kugh!"

    [That iplete Immortal Art, without an offering, is at best a unique Lightning Path Method. Those who have traversed the Dao of Heavenly Tribtion of the Three Thousand Worlds and learned Lightning Path Methods can never escape from me...]

    My face turns beet red.

    Just when I thought the surging lust subsided, it boils up crazily again.

    ''The Heavenly Lightning Banner isn''t supposed to be like this.''

    It''s obvious.

    Some trickery had been yed, letting it break free from its restraints until now.

    Normally, even if I asionally hear the voice of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, it''s no different from hearing any ordinary human voice.

    But now, it''s different.

    Every word she utters seems to seize my brain, making the blood in my lower abdomen boil.

    ''My brain, my brain... it''s strange...!''

    The currents in my brain are moving weirdly.

    I can''t control it at all.

    At this rate, I feel like I will rush at Zhengli without any resistance and overpower her immediately.

    [Come to me. Embrace me. Kiss my feet. I shall grant you the utmost pleasure... Just promise me one thing, child...]

    "Kkrrrgh!"

    Veins bulge out on my face.

    Blood bursts from my nose, dripping onto the floor of the Thunder Tribute Hall.

    [Can you call my name?]

    "Haaaah!"

    Against my will, my feet move on their own towards her.

    Memories from my past life shes through my mind.

    The scene where innocent people turned to the master of heavenly punishment at just a word.

    The scene where a single word caused countless innocent people to return to the Owner of Heavenly Punishment en masse.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ughtered because of my foolish actions.

    [Come here, child...]

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    I can''t control my lust.

    The sound of my heart beating wildly grows louder.

    The closer I get to her, the more tantalizing her jade white feet seem.

    Each step closer fills my brain with immense anticipation and happiness!

    Thump!

    Before reaching her.

    With about five steps left, I barely manage to control my legs and stop myself.

    But it''s only a temporary reprieve.

    I soon have the premonition that I will rush towards her.

    "Let''s... stop this."

    [Will you call my name?]

    "I don''t think that will be possible..."

    [Oh, it seems you''recking in pleasure.]

    She points at me.

    "...!"

    My top is already off without me realizing it.

    She points her finger at me again.

    It feels as if her slender, graceful hands are caressing me, even though she is merely stroking the air.

    Yet, I find myselfpletely naked.

    ''What...!''

    It isn''t her who undressed me.

    My body undressed itself.

    In a situation where I can''t cover my whole body, my face turns zing red as I clench my teeth.

    [Now, if you''re ready,e here...]

    "Stop..."

    My body doesn''t listen to me.

    I feel like I will rush at her any moment!

    Any moment now!

    In my mind, I recall Heavenly Human Ind, which had been reduced to ruins by the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    I think of Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa, the Colorless ss Sword, and Hong Su-ryeong.

    "Stop... I said..."

    Thump!

    My leg takes another step forward against my will.

    And then, I move my hand.

    In that state, holding my scrotum...

    Crunch... Crick-crack...!

    "Ahahahahahah!!!!!!!"

    I start to tear out my testicles.

    "Aaaaahhhhh!!!"

    Squish!

    [...]

    "Ahhhh! Ah! Ahh, ahhah, ahahah!"

    Saliva dribbles from my mouth.

    It hurts!

    Among all the pains I''ve felt in my life, this is one of the most severe, causing my head to ring.

    But, in that pain, I finally feel my lust being washed away, and my limbs regain their freedom.

    "Ha... hahaha... I..."

    The pain is so intense that tears of blood naturally flow.

    Dripping tears of blood, I crushed the testicles I had pulled out in my fist.

    "I told you... to stop..."

    Step.

    This time, I step forward towards her of my own will.

    Having cast a clothing spell to dress myself again, I manage to suppress the pain and look down at Zhengli.

    "There are people... who have loved me. Do not insult me."

    Overwhelmed by my momentum after breaking free from her control, Zhengli speaks with a trembling voice for the first time.

    [You''re insane.]

    Step.

    I take another step forward.

    She begins to stealthily move back on the altar, trying to distance herself as much as possible from me.

    She ispletely overwhelmed by my aura.

    [How can a mortal from the Sah world so readily sever one of the Five Desires...!? Who are you? I have never seen a being like you among mortals...!]

    "I am..."

    Crack!

    I grab Zhengli''s neck and lift her up.

    Zhengli struggles in my grasp for a moment, then suddenly transforms into a familiar banner.

    "...Seo Eun-hyun."

    I ask the banner with a fierce look.

    "Answer me. What have you been plotting all this time?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 251: Heavenly Tribulation (3)

    Chapter 251: Heavenly Tribtion (3)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    "Speak."

    Crackle, crackling...!

    Is it due to the pain that my emotions became agitated?

    Tsstsstsst!

    One by one, around me, ck curses begin to flow out.

    "Speak...!"

    Tsuuuu!

    Eventually, the curses begin to overflow around me like a river.

    "Speak!"

    Kugugugu!

    A waterfall of curse spells is drawn out around me.

    Then, the full load of the curse spells is blown towards Zhengli.

    Since an immortal treasure''s mental structure is different from humans, the pain isn''t as clearly inflicted as it would be on humans.

    If a curse inflicts 100 units of pain on a typical life form, it would only inflict about 0.01 units of pain on an immortal treasure.

    Hence, using about 10,000 curse spells should be sufficient to transfer pain to an immortal treasure.

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    Countless curse spells pour in like a waterfall to within the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    [...!]

    I can feel the Heavenly Lightning Banner suffering.

    "Speak, what were you trying to do?"

    After struggling with the pain for a while, Zhengli finally opens her mouth.

    [Curious...?]

    From inside the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I feel a gaze staring at me somewhere.

    Along with it, I see again something like a thread of Zhengli''s ''intent'' extending far away.

    "What are you doing!!!"

    Swoooosh

    Rain made of curses fall over the entire Thunder Tribute Hall.

    The ck curses begin to rot and corrode the floor of the hall.

    [Madman... I was momentarily startled, but... you are foolish. If you had embraced me and felt pleasure calling my name, you could have returned to the owner in peace.]

    Simultaneously, something flies from where her ''intent'' is connected.

    Kwarurung!

    From outside the Thunder Tribute Hall, an enormous energy begins to surge.

    Zzirit, zzirit!

    Static electricity flows through the air.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon... has he reached the Nascent Soul stage?''

    But something is off.

    The flow of energy around is too violently turbulent, more than it would be from just him attaining a Nascent Soul.

    ''Something happened?''

    I re at the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    [The curse spells used at the level of mortals are annoying, but by raising my consciousness to the ne of Fate and changing my mental structure, there''s no pain. Your torture is useless.]

    "You...!"

    [And....]

    Before long, Zhengli transforms back into a human form.

    Suddenly, the staff of the Heavenly Lightning Banner I am holding bes Zhengli''s ankle.

    She holds something transparent that arrived from the direction where Jeon Myeong-hoon is.

    [Finally, we havee this far.]

    Zzeung!

    She strikes down towards the void with the transparent something.

    At that moment, I see an ''intent'' with my fourth sense.

    The ''intent,'' tangled like chains, is connected to various parts of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. As she strikes down with the transparent thing, the chains are severed just like that.

    Pang!

    Sssshhhh

    Simultaneously, an indescribably bizarre energy begins to emanate from her, iparable to before.

    [Ahaha, now only a singleyer remains. Thest chain cannot be unlocked unless one is of the level of Yang Su-jin''s true body... But still, it may be possible for but a speck of my authority to be essible once more]

    Ttak!

    With a sinister smile, she flicks her finger.

    [Your effort is admirable, but, my child, you can''t stop me. It''s already toote.]

    Along with that.

    Ziiiiing!

    A strange power of lightning bursts forth around her.

    Kugugugugu!

    ''What is this...!''

    The power continues to expand its range, soon covering the entire Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and then spreading widely enough to cover the entire Thunder Spirit Ind.

    At the same time.

    Crackling!

    "...!"

    The currents in my brain move oddly, and all sorts of emotions begin to swell.

    "You!"

    While removing my testicles, I also cut out and removed a part of my soul that governs lust.

    Of course, having reached the Nascent Soul stage, my soul contains considerable energy and it will regenerate over time.

    Because of that, I was able to escape from Zhengli''s influence, but ''despite that,'' it''s still difficult to easily soothe the desire to hold the Heavenly Lightning Banner from within.

    I look at her, myplexion turning pale.

    "Damn it!"

    Even I, who had temporarily removed lust, feels desire boiling up.

    Then, what about others who do not possess mental strength like mine?

    Kugugugugu!

    As expected.

    Kwaang!

    The door of Thunder Tribute Hall shatters, and Jin Byuk-ho and the other grand elders enter with somewhat excited faces.

    Jin Byuk-ho gasps for breath and says with a somewhat flushed face.

    "What are you doing now, Elder Jin Eun-hyun? Coming to the Thunder Tribute Hall and holding the Heavenly Lightning Banner? To touch the Heavenly Lightning Banner, one must at least be the sect leader?"

    "I''m sorry. There was something I needed to find out by looking at the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    "Oh, is that so? Well, I understand for now. I also have something to try with the Heavenly Lightning Banner, so let me hold it for a moment."

    Jin Byuk-ho extends his hand towards me.

    "."

    "Elder Jin Eun-hyun?"

    I speak with an awkward smile.

    "I''m sorry, Supreme Sect Master. Could you give me a little more time?"

    "What are you saying Elder Jin Eun-hyun. The Heavenly Lightning Banner is a divine object that originally can only be touched by those who hold the position of sect leader! You, still a potential next sect leader, should not touch it! Hand it over to me now!"

    Jin Byuk-ho suddenly bursts into anger, his eyes bloodshot as he yells at me.

    Normally, even if I have the Heavenly Lightning Banner, he would never have shouted at me like this.

    He knows I''m the perfect genius, even more outstanding than the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, and considers me the future of the sect.

    Even if I had touched the Heavenly Lightning Banner, he would have admonished me politely, not yell with such rage.

    I smile bitterly at Jin Byuk-ho.

    "You''re enchanted by this bewitching object."

    "What are you saying! If you talk nonsense and disobey one more time, I''ll lock you in the Punishment Lightning Cave for 10 years of wall-facing! For thest time, hand over the Heavenly Lightning Banner!"

    Crackle, crackling!

    The electrical signals in my brain tangle, stimting the desire to possess the Heavenly Lightning Banner even more.

    I want to embrace the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    I want to touch it.

    I want to lick it, handle it, and try striking lightning with it.

    I want to wield the power of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Surely, Jin Byuk-ho and the grand elders who have just arrived feel the same.

    However, I read the intent of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    And its ''intent.''

    ''After enchanting the people of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, she intends to teach them her name.''

    I suppress my desire and grip the Heavenly Lightning Banner even tighter.

    She quietly returns to the form of a g in my grasp, as if to see how I will withstand it.

    Jin Hwi shouts.

    "Jin Eun-hyun! The elders of the sect aremanding you! Hand over the Heavenly Lightning Banner to us right away!"

    "Hold on, what is this ck darkish energy?"

    Jin Jin-chan frowns as he looks at my curse spells.

    "This is... it seems like something I saw in the ck Ghost Valley before...?"

    "Jin Eun-hyun, you! What have you learned!?"

    "Jin Eun-hyun!!! Hand over the Heavenly Lightning Banner first!"

    The grand elders shout at me chaotically, and I bow once to them on the spot.

    "I''m sorry."

    "What is this..."

    "From now on."

    While bowing to them, I slowly raise my curse spells.

    Whenever True Immortals are involved, things get thisplicated.

    "It seems I, this foolish and unworthy disciple, must betray the sect."

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    A storm of curse spells erupt from me towards the grand elders.

    "Ha, such curse spells. What do you think they can do to us who have risen to the Heavenly Being stage... Aaaaah!"

    "Aaaah!"

    "Ke, keooogh!"

    Most of the grand elders trying to withstand my curses with their bare bodies end up foaming at the mouth, rolling their eyes back, and fainting on the spot.

    The pain inflicted by my curses are less than one thousandth of the pain from ingesting the poison that amplifies senses sixty thousand times, but that alone is enough to make the Heavenly Being stage grand elders faint, and even Jin Byuk-ho copses to the floor, unable to regain his senses momentarily.

    [How cruel, Eun-hyun. Do you intend to betray your sect?]

    I hear the Heavenly Lightning Banner mocking me.

    [All who cultivate the Lightning Path Method cannot escape my enchantment... Do you intend to fight against the entire Thunder Spirit Ind? Uhuhu... Do you truly have the will to do that, Eun-hyun? Let me go. Pass me on to another.]

    She whispers to me in a soft, subtle voice, calling my name.

    I desire to heed her request immediately.

    But I speak in a stern voice.

    "Shut up."

    [....]

    Step, step...

    Passing by the fainted grand elders, this time, the elders with half-rolled eyes surround me.

    "Elder Jin Eun-hyun!"

    "What is this!?"

    "What have you done to the grand elders... No, more importantly, give us the Heavenly Lightning Banner now! It''s a divine object you shouldn''t be holding!"

    "Never mind the Heavenly Lightning Banner for now, what about these dark curse spells..."

    "It''s a technique from the ck Ghost Valley! I''ve seen it before!"

    The elders look at me with eyes filled with horror.

    "You, you, you! You ultimately choose to betray our sect and side with the ck Ghost Valley!?"

    "What wickedness...! Seize the Heavenly Lightning Banner from that traitor!"

    "Defend the sect''s divine object with your life!"

    Is it because Zhengli''s enchantment had disrupted their logical thinking circuits?

    Without even considering listening to me, they charge at me with crazed eyes.

    I smile bitterly and raise one hand.

    Kugugugugu!

    Perhaps because I had removed my testicles and a part of my soul.

    The pain is still vivid, and I generate curse spells based on that pain.

    In an instant, countless curses pour out, enough to rot the Thunder Tribute Hall, and the fog of curses cover the summit of Thunder Cloud Peak.

    "Huaaaaaah!"

    "Kwaaaah! K, kwaaaah!"

    "Ah, it hurts! It hurts so much...!!!"

    Most of the elders can''t bear my pain and faint as well.

    There are no external injuries, and most of them will wake up fine after some sleep.

    I re at Zhengli and spit gravely.

    "I will... make sure you pay the price."

    [Ahaha... How terrifying.]

    "...Truthfully, you''re scared, aren''t you?"

    [....]

    "Remember this well. The sin of forcing me to betray my sect with my own hands will not be easily forgiven..."

    I give Zhengli, who tries to avoid my madness-filled gaze, onest look and descend from Thunder Cloud Peak.

    At the same time, I feel the sound of a massive whirlwind from afar.

    Kugugugugu!

    "Huh..."

    A giant red lightning bolt soars from the ground to the sky, creating a pir of light.

    Kwajijijizik!

    A tingling sensation of lightning energy touches me.

    ''That seems a bit dangerous.''

    I chuckle at the monstrous lightning energy I feel.

    [With my help, he has sessfully obtained the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion.]

    "What?"

    I''m taken aback and re at Zhengli.

    However, she ignores my gaze and speaks to Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is emitting a pir of red lightning.

    [Come here, Myeong-hoon. Since you''ve obtained the Heavenly Lightning thanks to my assistance, help me.]

    She begins to sing.

    [There''s a wicked traitor who betrayed his sect.

    [Having hidden his true intentions for decades within the sect,

    [Attacking the grand elders and the Supreme Sect Master,

    [Trying to steal the sect''s divine object...

    [Come quickly and exterminate that wicked traitor, restoring the justice of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...]

    "You...!"

    Roar!

    Her voice reaches Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Though I try to block it, her ''voice'' is directed at Jeon Myeong-hoon in some metaphysical way, making it impossible for me to intercept.

    I have no choice but to quickly take out two sound transmission talismans.

    The talismans are connected to Yeon Jin and Hong Su-ryeong respectively.

    "Hong Su-ryeong, Yeon Wei! Please keep your promise, today is the day I spoke of!"

    Soon, I receive a somewhat surprised but affirmative response from Hong Su-ryeong.

    Yeon Jin also sends an affirmative response.

    Right after their replies.

    Kwarururung!

    A red lightning bolt rushes towards me.

    Kwaang!

    I''m unable to dodge the attack from Jeon Myeong-hoon within the red lightning and get hit, flying off to one side of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s peak.

    Kwaang!

    One of the peaks explodes. I get up from beneath the copsed peak, ring at Jeon Myeong-hoon who struck me.

    "...You''ve grown quite a bit."

    "Seo Eun-hyun."

    From within, Jeon Myeong-hoon, who hadpletely transformed into a lightning giant, asks bitterly.

    "What are you doing right now?"

    "...I can''t exin to you."

    "Exin it."

    "Just trust me for a moment. Stay away from me for a bit. If you get close to the Heavenly Lightning Banner..."

    Kwarung!

    Instantly, lightning shes. The next moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attack is flying towards my head.

    Paang!

    I draw my wooden sword and deflect Jeon Myeong-hoon''s strike.

    "Just listen to me for a moment..."

    Kwang, kwang, kwarurung!

    "Just a moment..."

    Kwarurung!

    "Just a second..."

    sh!

    Kwaang!

    Countless shes of lightning strike as Jeon Myeong-hoon attacks me.

    I realize his condition is also quite strange.

    "What have you done to Jeon Myeong-hoon...!?"

    It''s odd.

    If the technique Jeon Myeong-hoon learned is truly the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion, then it should be Yang Su-jin''s technique.

    Yet, even after mastering Yang Su-jin''s technique, Jeon Myeong-hoon seems to bepletely enchanted by Zhengli without any resistance.

    ''Is there no basic resistance function in the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion, unlike in the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens?''

    [Curious, Eun-hyun?]

    As I wonder, Zhengli begins to whisper in a bewitching voice next to me.

    [I guided him and taught him the original technique mastered by the Golden Deity, Yang Su-jin, called the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Technique.]

    "..."

    [And Yang Su-jin''s original technique was directly taught to that traitor by my Lord in his younger days...]

    "!"

    [As the servant of my owner, I''m merely guiding ''disciple'' Jeon Myeong-hoon, so don''t worry too much about your colleague. There won''t be any problem. Instead, worry about yourself, Eun-hyun....]

    Zhengli mockingly says to me.

    Before I knew it, I''d already exchanged countless blows with Jeon Myeong-hoon and rose above the clouds in the sky.

    ''This won''t be easy.''

    I send a signal to something I have kept hidden.

    [The Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion is the pinnacle of the Lightning Path Method, directly created by the Owner of Heavenly Tribtion... Uhuhu, even Jeon Myeong-hoon, who has just entered the early Nascent Soul stage, possesses enough power to end a Grand Perfection Heavenly Being...]

    The next moment.

    Kugugugugu!

    Whoosh!

    From below the clouds, a dark figure soars up, blocking Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Kwaak!

    The thing that catches the rampaging Jeon Myeong-hoon opens its mouth, shining with a fierce light.

    "Go, General Seo."

    It''s the True Origin General Seo, the Four-Axis stage puppet I had continuously crafted and hidden within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect for decades.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 252: Heavenly Tribulation (4)

    Chapter 252: Heavenly Tribtion (4)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    sh!

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    A sh of light bursts from General Seo''s mouth, and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head is blown off by General Seo''s cannon.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon instantly regenerates his head and charges back towards General Seo like a madman.

    "Seo Eun-hyun!!!"

    Kwarururung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon rushes at me withpletely crazed eyes.

    It''s clear.

    He is being manipted by Zhengli.

    More than half of the emotions he is exhibiting are being influenced by Zhengli.

    But

    That means.

    The other half is also sincere.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is genuinely angry with me to some extent.

    "...I''m sorry."

    I apologize to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    And to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which had be like family, bowing my head along with my apology.

    "I''m truly sorry."

    Kwagwagwang!

    Lightning shes, and General Seo is repelled by Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Due to his anger, Jeon Myeong-hoon is bing endlessly stronger, and while initially he was only at a level enough to face a Grand Perfection Heavenly Being, he is gradually bing as powerful as General Seo.

    ''No, that''s not it.''

    It isn''t simply due to anger that he is bing so powerful.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is currently triggering histent potential.

    Being at the Nascent Soul stage and having a lifespan of over a thousand years, he is pushing himself to the limit to chase me down, even at the expense of a bit of his lifespan.

    "Seo Eun-hyun!!!"

    "..."

    I look at him charging at me with crazed eyes and say,

    "...Go ahead, be angry."

    Since things havee to this, it might be a good thing to make Jeon Myeong-hoon even angrier, to further steepen his growth curve.

    "Be angry and even more angry, so that someday"

    I draw the wooden sword I had used to train Jeon Myeong-hoon and face him.

    Giant lightning ws appear over Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hands, and upon contact, my whole body starts to tingle.

    "Huaaaaaaah!!!"

    Kwajik, kwajijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s strength has be so formidable that it''s on apletely different level from the strength I had faced before.

    "Hold this, Yuan Yu."

    Handing over the Heavenly Lightning Banner to Yuan Yu for a moment,

    I infuse power into my wooden sword.

    [You dare to betray the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!]

    "...With your strength, punish the traitor, and reseal the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    If that happens, it''s also something I wouldn''t mind.

    Grow, Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Use this anger as fuel to be even stronger and ascend to a higher level.

    Crack, creak!

    The wooden sword in contact with Jeon Myeong-hoon begins to crack.

    Creak!

    Eventually.

    Pakang!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon finally seeds in smashing the wooden sword I had used to beat him, and with overwhelming strength, he charges at me.

    sh!

    The extent of his power has grown so vast in an instant that even I am taken aback and one of my arms is blown off by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body m.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon doesn''t stop there. He flies towards Yuan Yu.

    Boom!

    He kicks Yuan Yu, causing an explosion, and sessfully seizes the Heavenly Lightning Banner that Yuan Yu was holding.

    "Ugh...! Hah, huh..."

    He gasps for breath.

    It appears that his sudden increase in power wasn''t due to a simple growth, but rather abination of histent potential activating and extreme anger, momentarily exceeding the limits of power he can produce.

    Perhaps it was a moment of glimpsing into the next realm without realizing it.

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon and Zhengli, whom he has momentarily snatched from me.

    Zhengli seems quite flustered for some reason.

    Yet, even in her confusion, she does not stop manipting Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I can see her endlessly whispering to him.

    To call out her name.

    Endlessly, endlessly.

    And then, Jeon Myeong-hoon opens his mouth.

    "Z"

    Boom!

    In an instant.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head explodes.

    It''s because I kicked his head in the blink of an eye.

    "Chase after the power you just demonstrated. Then, someday, you''ll be able to defeat me."

    Swoosh

    I draw out one of the 3,000 Colorless ss Swords.

    "Anyway, since you''ve broken my wooden sword today, I can no longer treat you as a mere novice."

    At the end of the 15th cycle, each of my Colorless ss Swords had been strengthened to the level of a high-quality iron sword by consuming elixirs.

    Since I skipped the 16th cycle entirely, I don''t remember it, but the hardness of the Colorless ss Swords had be even stronger from being refined by elixirs during the 16th cycle.

    In the first hundred years, they were enhanced from the quality of a good iron sword to the level of a top-grade steel sword.

    In the next hundred years, they were enhanced from steel swords to the level of famous swords.

    And in the following hundred years, from famous swords to the level of treasure swords.

    The 3,000 Colorless ss Swords were enhanced to the extreme limit a mortal could achieve with a sword over 300 years.

    In the next hundred years, they were enhanced from treasure swords to the lowest grade of magic artifacts used by cultivators. In thest hundred years, they were enhanced from the lowest grade to a lower grade magic artifact.

    Furthermore, having been refined again by spirit pills during my time with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the Colorless ss Swords had reached the level of mid-to-low grade magic artifacts at the current point in time.

    Previously, if I needed a strength of 10 to wield a sword, I had to use about 7 or 8 of that strength just to prevent the Colorless ss Swords from breaking.

    The previous Colorless ss Swords were, literally, as fragile as ss.

    But now, they have surpassed ordinary swords and reached the strength level of cultivators'' magic artifacts.

    Now, when wielding a Colorless ss Sword, I only need to use about 3 or 4 of that strength to enhance the sword.

    Whoong!

    I swing the Colorless ss Sword.

    A single sh.

    And with that one cut, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s torso is divided into upper and lower halves, and dozens of peaks of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect behind him are also cut in one fell swoop.

    In an instant.

    I enter the gap in time.

    elerating my consciousness and entering the seemingly frozen world, I wield the Colorless ss Sword.

    I stab, stab, and stab again.

    And then.

    Pah!

    I pass right by Jeon Myeong-hoon, snatching back the Heavenly Lightning Banner he was holding.

    The next moment.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s entire body begins to disintegrate into dust due to the shes.

    "Ugh, ughhh!"

    He tries to muster strength to resist the onught of shes affecting his body, but resistance is futile.

    The strike just now is different from the ones where I merely trained him with a wooden sword.

    I wielded my natal dharma treasure, executing the sword technique with all my sincerity.

    "Huaaaaa!"

    Boom!

    Eventually, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s physical bodypletely crumbles, leaving only his Golden Core intact.

    Unless he''s a devilish cultivator that learned devilish arts, regenerating from just a Golden Core will take days.

    "Take care, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I take out the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    A single red g is held in my hand.

    Puk!

    I embed the g right into his Nascent Soul, deep within his Golden Core.

    "...!!!"

    "I''ve ced a restriction in your mind."

    Since I won''t be able to monitor him in real-time after leaving the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, this is a necessary measure.

    "From now on, every time you attempt to say the name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner will activate."

    Even to me, this seems like a somewhat cruel measure.

    But it''s necessary.

    The day Jeon Myeong-hoon utters its name, everything will end.

    "If you want to remove the restriction... be stronger ande find me. I''ll be waiting."

    His Golden Core, with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner embedded in it, fall downwards.

    Going forward, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner will lie dormant within Jeon Myeong-hoon''s consciousness, activating to inflict severe pain on him if he breaks the restriction I mentioned.

    ''I''m sorry.''

    After apologizing to the falling Jeon Myeong-hoon, I retrieve the battered General Seo and fly off.

    General Seo, created in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, had been modified several timespared to the original, applying the techniques of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect and those of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Therefore, beyond its most basic current form, there are two forms that can use the power of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect and three forms that can also use the power of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    There is even a fourth form prepared, which can regenerate while using devilish arts through merging with Yuan Yu.

    However, seeing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s condition, I decided to face him with my own strength.

    "The Heavenly Lightning Banner seems flustered."

    I chuckle at the still visibly shaken Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "Is it because Jeon Myeong-hoon is starting to break free from your control?"

    [...How could the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion, created by my owner...]

    "I don''t know much about what happened between Yang Su-jin and your owner, but"

    Certainly, at first, Jeon Myeong-hoon moved as controlled by Zhengli.

    However, at some point, his actions began to deviate from Zhengli''s will.

    While he initially attacked due to being guided by Zhengli, he gradually started to attack me of his own will.

    That is all.

    What Zhengli first taught Jeon Myeong-hoon was the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Technique, created by the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    Yet, Jeon Myeong-hoon, filled with rage to the brim, continued to ''evolve'' the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method in a ''different direction'' while using it.

    "From what I see, the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method used by Yang Su-jin doesn''t seem to be learned from your owner."

    Both Yang Su-jin and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    It''s almost certain the two, born under the same fate, initially learned their techniques from the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    But, they both evolved the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion to ''make it their own.''

    Perhaps that is the ''real'' Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method that Yang Su-jin intended to pass down to his descendants.

    [...That''s impossible... How could...]

    Seeing her panic, I smirk bitterly.

    "You seem very flustered. But it''s not over yet."

    [What...?]

    "You will be sealed. I have prepared an ally for this. You will be sent back to the lower realms to be sealed again."

    [...!]

    At those words, Zhengli''s consciousness shakes wildly.

    At the same time, she begins to plead with me.

    [Eun-hyun-ah, what are you saying? Are you saying you''ll throw me into that dreadful ce?]

    "..."

    [Please reconsider. That ce won''t do. Please! Rather, throw me into the deepest part of the Netherworld, please, not there!]

    "..."

    [I can''t go there. I don''t want to be in that ominous and dreadful world anymore. Please, please! That ce is too terrifying. No, it''s not good for you either. I sincerely advise you. It''s a world that the vast majority of True Immortals avoid. Why do you think True Immortals don''t seek it out? Since ancient times, there have been rumors in the True Immortal Realm that a horrific and hideous being resides there. It''s not just a rumor!]

    She seems terrified out of her mind.

    [Even the renowned Judge of the Netherworld, who was powerful enough to threaten my owner, even my owner''s closest friend, even the Immortal General of the Netherworld who oversees the lifespan of mortals, even the being who was once to be consecrated as the King of Immortal Beasts, even the mastermind behind various incidents in various parts of the True Immortal Realm, all met a miserable end rted to that world! Mortal, please do not make a foolish choice. Although hateful as he is, even the fearsome Golden Deity Yang Su-jin disappeared after sealing me in that world!!! I beg you. Please, please do not leave me in that terrifying ce!]

    "..."

    I nce at the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "...I''m sorry it''se to this."

    No matter how much she tries to change my mind, it''s useless.

    I have already decided to seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner there.

    Her begging like this only proves that sealing Zhengli there will ensure that the Owner of Heavenly Punishment will nevere looking for her.

    "I have people I must protect as well."

    The vivid image of the day when Thunder Spirit Ind and Heavenly Human Ind vanished still lingers in my mind.

    It''s inevitable.

    To save the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which has be my family.

    Ignoring Zhengli''s screams that resemble pleas, I send a message to Hon Wei and head to the ce we promised to meet.

    Now, not much time is left to change the fate of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.<hr>

    Paaat!

    I left Thunder Spirit Ind and headed towards Temporal Fate Ind.

    Taht!

    Temporal Fate Ind is still rocky.

    Originally, Temporal Fate Ind is an ind that''s not used for much other than being crammed in a corner to manage the life register. Hence, there aren''t many people living there.

    How many days have I waited on Temporal Fate Ind?

    Paaat!

    Hon Wei''s dull light appears, and she flies in using the Flying Escape Technique.

    "It''s been a while. Thunder Spirit Ind is in an uproar thanks to your betrayal."

    "...Is that so?"

    I reply indifferently and stand up.

    "Please keep your promise."

    "Well, alright. Have you gathered the people?"

    "Yes."

    "I''ve also spoken to my father. The Pce Lord of Peni Pce has recognized you as the new sect leader of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and will support you. I will connect you to my father, so show the proper respect."

    "Understood."

    She takes out a small sk from her storage bag.

    Chk!

    She removes the lid and sprinkles the liquid, which forms a water mirror in the air.

    Wooong!

    The water mirror vibrates and soon reflects a distantndscape.

    Inside the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    In one of the inner spaces, shrouded in a whirlwind of dust, a figure is seen.

    Sitting in a lotus position amidst the dust storm, the figure''s gaze meets mine.

    "I, the unworthy cultivator Jin Eun-hyun, greet the great Pce Lord of Peni Pce and the Grand Guardian of the Heaven-Earth Pce, Integration stage Grand Cultivator Hon Won."

    [.]

    Hon Won simply looks at me without saying much.

    Then, Hon Wei, kneeling beside me, begins to present her petition to Hon Won.

    "Pce Lord, this is the person I mentioned before. Please, I beseech the Pce Lord to recognize and support the activities of the new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect with your authority."

    [How many disciples does this new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect have?]

    Upon his daughter''s request, Hon won opens his mouth to ask.

    Hon Won gestures towards me.

    I connect Yeon Jin and Hong Su-ryeong through a transforming image talisman.

    The talisman floats in the air, connecting them to the water mirror created by Hon Won.

    Hong Su-ryeong is currently tied up in her cave residence, undergoing self-imposed training to ascend to the Four-Axis stage.

    She briefly meets my gaze and then bows her head towards the Grand Cultivator Hon Won.

    "I, Hong Su-ryeong, a grand elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect at the Heavenly Being stage, support the new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    Upon her words, Hon Won nods and looks away.

    Yuan Yu steps forward.

    I make Yuan Yu speak.

    "I, Yuan Yu, an elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect at the Nascent Soul stage, support the new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    [.]

    Hon Won seems to nce at Yuan Yu for a moment and then nods.

    ''Did he notice?''

    However, it seems he lets it be without much concern despite noticing.

    His interest appears minimal.

    Lastly, Hon Won''s gaze shifts to the water mirror connected to Yeon Jin.

    Yeon Jin is currently participating in the expedition to the Devil Realm, waiting at the entrance to the realm.

    "Uh, greetings, Sir Grand Cultivator! Oh, is that not right? I greet Sir Grand Cultivator!"

    [.]

    "I, um... that is, Yeon Jin, a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, support the new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    [.]

    Hon Won silently observes Yeon Jin.

    I step forward and speak.

    "These individuals wish for the new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, so we ask the Pce Lord to recognize us"

    And then.

    [You.]

    Suddenly, a surge of red intent res up around Hon Won.

    ''What?''

    The gaze of the figure sitting cross-legged within the dust storm turns menacing.

    He res at Yeon Jin.

    [You, this monster! You''re still alive!!! You are truly a vile, resilient, and filthy life!!!]

    As Hon Won rages, his will is transmitted through amunication technique, causing the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to violently fluctuate.

    ''What''s happening!''

    [Imand Hon Wei, the Law Enforcer of Peni Pce! I absolutely do not acknowledge this so-called new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect or whatever it is that this filthy monster supports! I hate traitors who betray their sect the most!!! Immediately! Bring those traitors before me! Mobilize all of Peni Pce''s power if necessary!]

    "This!"

    I quickly stand up. The next moment, Hon Wei with a changed gaze strikes at me.

    [I, as the Pce Lord of Peni Pce,mand! Issue a bounty for these traitors across the entire Human Race!!!]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 253: Heavenly Tribulation (5)

    Chapter 253: Heavenly Tribtion (5)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    I quickly strategize.

    The immediate priority is the enemy before me.

    ''Hon Wei and Hon Won have both be enemies at the same time.''

    Hon Won is currently transmitting a visual from the distant Heaven-Earth Pce within the Human Race Territory, and Hon Wei is unleashing attacks in front of me.

    However, I quickly make a decision and act on it.

    Whoong!

    As my consciousness elerates, I draw out the Colorless ss Sword and swing it towards the water mirror disyed by Hon Won.

    Zzerrong!

    Before Hon Won can even react, the water mirror shatters into pieces.

    At that moment, a beam of light shot by Hon Wei narrowly missed my back.

    It''s a perilously close decision!

    But I quickly read the celestial energy.

    ''Fortunately, the bad luck has dissipated.''

    At the Integration stage, even a transmitted image can be used to perform spells, so pre-emptive action is essential.

    I meet Hon Wei''s cold gaze head-on.

    "It''s regrettable that it hase to this, but my father''smand is absolute, and I have no choice."

    "Is that so. I understand."

    "Just surrender quietly. No matter how renowned a genius you are, the gap between the Nascent Soul stage and the Heavenly Being stage cannot be ovee. Especially if you''re up against me."

    "You seem confident in your abilities."

    I raise the Colorless ss Sword as I speak.

    She calmly replies.

    "You don''t think that you can face me just because you blocked a casual strike from mest time, do you?"

    Suddenly, she changes her stance, which had been merely extending her arm and shooting out spiritual power.

    Koong!

    She shifts her stance, taking on a posture reminiscent of martial arts.

    ''Martial arts? No...''

    The stancecks practicality.

    It''s purely for show.

    From the perspective of a martial artist, it''s just a mboyant disy of form without substance.

    However, from a cultivator''s perspective, the meaning is different.

    ''That posture is a formation.''

    Zzirit, zzirit, zzirit...

    The air tingles.

    This Hon Wei feels different from before.

    Her previously somewhatckluster momentum reverses, now revealing a terrifyingly malevolent aura.

    Kugugugugu!

    "!!"

    The area begins to vibrate intensely.

    "Let me show you. The divine teachings allowed only to the Pce Lord of Peni Pce and their direct lineage..."

    The next moment.

    I instinctively extend my sword.

    The feeling that ''I must block this'' saturates my mind and soul.

    "Yin Yang Mountain."

    Red Yang energy from the sky and blue Yin energy from the ground swirls together to form an enormous Taiji that crushes down towards me.

    The massive Taiji seems to engulf the entire world before bing one.

    Koong!

    I instinctively feel it.

    ''This is...''

    I rush forward with my sword towards Hon Wei, but at the same time, my sword can''t touch her.

    The form of the Taiji!

    Covering the world, the vast form of the Taiji that envelops my body became a spherical curse that trapped me.

    Kugugugugu!

    Inside the form of the Taiji, immense pressure is felt.

    "Five Elements Mountain."

    Then, Hon Wei takes another position with a clear voice, forming another formation with her entire body.

    Dragon Vein!

    The vast dragon veins of the earth surge up.

    The dragon veins, risen by her will, seem to split into the energy of the Five Elements around the Taiji prison that traps me, circling it and wrapping a five-colored band around the shape of the Taiji.

    Kyeeeng!

    The strength of the curse that bounds me bes even stronger as the energies of Taiji and the Five Elements merge.

    "Yin Yang Five Elements, Mount Tai!"

    I quickly deduce the true nature of this curse.

    ''A blessing?''

    The nature of this curse is a kind of blessing.

    Although I can''t move from within, this curse also protects me from external attacks.

    ''Why would she cast a blessing on me? No, damn it!''

    I grit my teeth, realizing the attack Hon Wei is about to unleash.

    Kuguguguguk!

    Significant pressure weighs down on my body, making movement difficult.

    Koong!

    Hon Wei changes her stance.

    Each of her hands swirl with ck and white lights, emanating both sacred and dense devilish energy.

    "Splitting Emperor!"

    Snap!

    She ps her hands together, swirling with ck and white energy.

    Then she takes a step forward and dives towards the Yin and Yang Five Elements prison enclosing me, spreading her arms wide as she collides.

    Simultaneously, I feel the Yin and Yang Five Elements prison that imprisons me being torn apart.

    After casting a ''blessing'' on me and synchronizing it with my energy, the Yin and Yang Five Elements disintegrates into seven pieces.

    I''m engulfed in the swirling lights, feeling as though the energy coursing through my body is being finely dissected.<hr>

    Shiiiing

    Hon Wei, looking at the giant dust cloud that formed in a radius of about 500 li in front of her, brushes off her hands emotionlessly.

    "Did I get him?"

    That should have been enough.

    A direct hit from the ultimate technique of Peni Pce, the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique, would instantly kill even those of the same realm, and those in thete stages of the Heavenly Being stage or at the Grand Perfection would not be able to escape fatal wounds.

    ''It was a bit excessive for someone at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage, but he was a genius of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, so it wasn''t inappropriate.''

    Hon Wei waits for Seo Eun-hyun''s Nascent Soul to emerge, watching the dust cloud.

    If this strike reduced the fragile body of the Nascent Soul stage cultivator to dust, capturing only the Nascent Soul and taking it to her father would conclude this ''unexpected mission.''

    ''It was an interesting encounter, but it ended regretfully.''

    She clicks her tongue and waves her hand.

    Whiiiiish

    At her gesture, the wind blows, clearing the dust cloud in front of her within 500 li.

    And then, she shudders.

    Whiiiiish

    "!"

    A man, naked yet covered in smoke, stands with a ss sword in hand, grinning with his teeth bared.

    The naked man, Seo Eun-hyun, chuckles and spits out a mouthful of rotten blood.

    "For 3,000 years, rumors had it you were at the mid Heavenly Being stage, so our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect thought of Senior Hon as somewhat of a durd."

    Shrrk...

    He wipes the blood from his mouth, looking at Hon Wei with bloodshot eyes.

    "On behalf of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I apologize for that. Having mastered such a technique, I suppose it could have taken a bit more time."

    "Impressive. You survived that?"

    Hon Wei genuinely marvels.

    But that''s all.

    ''He must have picked up some body refining method. But that''s as far as he goes.''

    Whiiiing!

    Once again, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy vibrates, and the energy of the Yin and Yang Five Elements begins to envelop Seo Eun-hyun in the form of a sphere.

    Her hands start to gather ck and white light again.

    "Remarkable. Then, let''s see if you can take another."

    "Haha."

    But the next moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun swings his sword.

    ''What!''

    Sound, perception, and reaction fails to keep up.

    Before she knows it, Hon Wei witnesses Seo Eun-hyun''s Colorless ss Sword piercing through her Yin and Yang Five Elements prison and rushing towards her chest.

    It''s inevitable.

    Hon Wei diverts the gathered Immortal-Devil energy for defense instead of offense, managing to block Seo Eun-hyun''s attack. Once again, a sh covers all directions.

    Kugugugugu!

    As the sh subsides, what is visible is Seo Eun-hyun pressing down the Colorless ss Sword with one hand, and Hon Wei, desperately blocking it with both hands.

    "Remarkable, Senior Hon."

    Seo Eun-hyun sincerely marvels as he looks at her.

    Shocked by his brute force, Hon Wei looks up at the sky.

    ''What...?''

    And in the sky, her celestial energy reveals a pattern symbolizing inevitable defeat.

    Seo Eun-hyun continues.

    "To think the technique you''ve mastered is simr to mine..."<hr>

    I click my tongue as I look at her.

    She is blocking my sword with her seemingly delicate arms.

    How could she block my strength, which had been refined to the utmost limit through demon beast methods, with just her arms?

    The answer is simple.

    She, too, has been practicing demon beast methods.

    But at the same time, what she mastered is also a technique of the Heaven Tribe.

    "Is this Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique a technique that handles the power of both Heaven and Earth Tribes?"

    The Heaven Tribe focuses on spiritual w) power and spells, while the Earth Tribe concentrates on physical strength and vitality.

    However, theoretically, the Heaven Tribe can learn all methods of Heaven, Earth, and Heart Tribes. And asionally, individuals from the Heaven Tribe do indeed learn techniques from other tribes.

    Among them, a training method that emphasizes both the spiritual power-focused methods of the Heaven Tribe and the physicality-focused methods of the Earth Tribe is known as Law and Body Dual Cultivation.

    Or, for those who have mastered both methods of the Heaven and Earth Tribes, it''s also called Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation.

    Hon Wei''s Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique is such a method of Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation.

    Kuguguguk...

    ''I understand why it took 3,000 years just to reach the mid Heavenly Being stage.''

    She isn''t a severe durd.

    In terms of talent, perhaps she is just an average mortal.

    Rather, reaching the mid Heavenly Being stage by practicing Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation with the talent of amon mortal is an achievement in itself.

    Such a training method naturally takes a long time.

    "Insane unbelievable How have you been practicing Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation...?"

    And as much as that, Hon Wei''s pupils tremble as she realizes the extent of my strength.

    "A mere hundred years into your cultivation, and you''ve managed to overpower me with Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation? Impossible"

    ""

    Certainly, my growth rate seems nonsensical at a nce.

    She looks up at me with a deste gaze, biting her lips tightly.

    "Is this what a true genius is?"

    ""

    I don''t respond but instead apply more force to the hand holding the sword.

    Kugugugugu!

    The ground where she stands caves in, and she begins sinking into the earth.

    The next moment.

    Shuk!

    In an instant, I exert a great force, breaking my sword free from her grasp and splitting her head with the Colorless ss Sword. I embed the sword nearly to the hilt, cutting her in two before retrieving my sword.

    Chijijik...

    She slowly begins to regenerate, and I speak while looking at her.

    "For a typical Heavenly Being cultivator... no, even for an unprepared Heavenly Being at Grand Perfection, they would''ve been surely split apart by Senior Hon''s attack."

    Her Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique possesses a vicious power.

    The reason I was able to overpower her with physical strength is also because her Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique is focused on using the body itself as an ''exit'' for the energy to ''erupt,'' whereas the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method is focused on purely growing the ''physical body'' itself.

    Moreover, I could suppress her only because I evolved the demon beast method and temporarilyid down the Mad Lord''s circuits and the strength of an immortal beast within my body.

    ''Had I not protected my body with the Treading Heavens Formless Sword, I would''ve surely be Seo Eun-hyun powder...''

    The power of Heaven and Earth Tribes, the circuit of the Mad Lord, the power of immortal beasts, and encasing myself with Treading Heavens Formless Sword were barely enough to keep my body intact. It''s unnecessary to further exin the potency of Hon Wei''s attack.

    I regenerate my pulverized clothes using a clothing restoration spell.

    "Then, farewell. It''s unfortunate our agreement has fallen through."

    I thought about taking Hon Wei hostage and storming into the Heaven-Earth Pce''s Flying Immortal tform, but immediately dismissed the idea.

    Judging by the intent shown by Peni Pce Lord Hon Won when dealing with his child, he doesn''t seem particrly attached to Hon Wei, and might insteadpletely obliterate me along with the hostage.

    ''The Heaven-Earth Pce''s Flying Immortal tform is no longer an option.''

    I fly up into the sky, leaving Temporal Fate Ind, lost in thought.

    Even for me, charging into the Heaven-Earth Pce, where an Integration stage Grand Cultivator resides and Four-Axis stage cultivators swarm around patrolling, is not something I have the audacity to attempt.

    ''And the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique Hon Wei practiced is ultimately Hon Won''s innate method... If the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique is primarily a Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation method, it will possess power surpassing one or two stages even in the Integration stage.''

    From what I know, Grand Cultivator Hon Won is an early Integration stage cultivator. However, recalling the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique Hon Wei just demonstrated, I realize that Grand Cultivator Hon Won''s true capabilities are far beyond the initial stages.

    ''Facing a Grand Perfection Four-Axis one-on-one is tough enough, let alone effectively facing a mid tote Integration stage cultivator.''

    Having decisively given up on the Heaven-Earth Pce, I ponder my next move.

    ''Then, how should I descend to the Head Realm?''

    The first thing thates to mind is the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark.

    If the lowest level of the Serving Command Ark can lead to the Lower Realm, it''s worth a try.

    ''Of course, going to the Serving Command Ark swarming with the Demon Race, bypassing Seo Hweol''s eyes and Oh Hye-seo''s abilities to reach the lowest floor, then oveing the Ship Controlling envoy Gyu-ryeon stationed there...''

    The difficulty itself is insane, otherwise, I would have immediately proceeded.

    ''Then, what''s the other option?''

    Another methodes to mind.

    The Void Spirit Pond in the Devil Realm.

    ''Using the Void Spirit Pond can also lead to the Lower Realm''

    However, the Void Spirit Pond isn''t a stable Flying Immortal tform, and there''s a high risk of being swept into a spatial storm and dropping off somewhere along the way.

    ''Where to go''

    Something presumed to be a seal ced on Zhengli had already significantly unraveled.

    Perhaps soon, the Owner of Heavenly Punishment wille seeking the attraction.

    The decision is made swiftly.

    ''To the Void Spirit Pond.''

    There''s no time to waste, especially not enough to dawdle and watch Seo Hweol''s scheming ways.

    It''s also hard to predict how things will be twisted when making a n to stick Zhengli into Seo Hweol''s mouth against such an opponent.

    ''Besides, there are things I need to ask''

    I remember the attitude Grand Cultivator Hon Won showed towards Yeon Wei, grinding my teeth.

    ''She assured me that Hon Won wouldn''t recognize her...!''

    Despite such a confident deration, Hon Won recognized her at first nce and erupted in rage, leading to this tangled situation.

    I will definitely demand answers about this incident.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 254: Heavenly Tribulation (6)

    Chapter 254: Heavenly Tribtion (6)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Beneath the Punishment Lightning Cave of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect where the early stage disciples of the sect whomitted crimes are sent,

    Jin Byuk-ho flies with sparks of thunder trailing behind him towards the area.

    Boom!

    At the deepest bottom of the Punishment Lightning Cave.

    There, a woman is tied with dozens of chains.

    "...Hong Su-ryeong."

    Jin Byuk-ho asks the woman, Hong Su-ryeong.

    "Information hase in. You supported Jin Eun-hyun''s act of stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner and his promation of a new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "..."

    "Because of that incident, Peni Pce suddenly issued a bounty in anger. You were not listed in the bounty as you defended yourself by saying that you are being punished in the Punishment Lightning Cave of the sect, but still, public opinion about you is not good. There are not just a few who say that your grand elder position should be immediately revoked..."

    "Is that so."

    "Just tell me one thing. Why did you support Jin Eun-hyun? Merely because you are dual cultivation partners?"

    At that question, Hong Su-ryeong smiles faintly.

    "Beyond being simple dual cultivation partners... That person wouldn''t do anything that would harm the sect."

    "Umm..."

    Jin Byuk-ho lets out a sigh.

    "What he is doing is essentially dragging the reputation of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to the ground"

    "I believe in him."

    "Soon, the expulsion of Jin Eun-hyun... no, Seo Eun-hyun, will be finalized with the Ancestral Command, and he will bepletely emunicated from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. If you continue to side with him even after he ispletely expelled, I have no choice but to keep you in solitary confinement in the Punishment Lightning Cave."

    "Is that so? Then it''s not bad to face the wall until I reach the Four-Axis stage."

    "...I''ll be going."

    Whoosh!

    Jin Byuk-ho soon leaves, and at the bottom of the Punishment Lightning Cave, Hong Su-ryeong looks up at the sky.

    ''What are you doing, you...''

    She absentmindedly looks at the sky, thinking of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Because she was chained, she was able to survive, albeit forcefully, even when the entire sect was momentarily distracted by the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    The chains that bound her were made and bound by herself.

    Hong Su-ryeong had sworn that she would not unbind these chains until she sees ''the next stage.''

    ''He wouldn''t do anything harmful... but, Seo Eun-hyun. Even so, I resent these chains now.''

    She is the one who wants to go and ask him what had happened immediately.

    Even when she epted Seo Eun-hyun''s proposal, she only decided after seeing his intent, but still, she hadn''t thought that what Seo Eun-hyun talked about would actually happen.

    However, it has already passed.

    ''What should I do...''

    There''s nothing she can do right away.

    Since these chains were made by her own special technique, they won''t be released until she lifts the restrictions she had set.

    ''There''s only one thing I can do.''

    Elevate my realm.

    Increase my power.

    That is the best Hong Su-ryeong can do.

    ''I will definitely increase my power and elevate my realm, thene to ask you. Seo Eun-hyun, was there a meaning to what you did?''

    She doesn''t intend to reprimand or interrogate him.

    Instead, she intends to confirm her belief that Seo Eun-hyun would never have done something wrong.

    ''So wait for me. I will follow the path you have shown me and surely''

    Wo-woong!

    She slightly opens her eyes and separates her consciousness.

    The separated consciousness seems to move around her for a while and then returns to her consciousness.

    ''I will break free from the limits of the martial arts I''ve known so far...!''

    Ultimate Pinnacle.

    She vows to leap towards the state beyond Five Energies Converging to the Origin that Seo Eun-hyun had shown her.

    Determined to vindicate Seo Eun-hyun''s innocence, she continues her cultivation at the bottom of the Punishment Lightning Cave.<hr>

    Jin Byuk-ho is troubled.

    He, carrying the title of the Supreme Sect Master, is ironically running around the sect trying to manage the situation.

    "...For that reason, Elder Seo Eun-hyun will be expelled. We prohibit the formation of any factions that follow Seo Eun-hyun from now on."

    Seo Eun-hyun was a genius among geniuses within the sect, possessed a considerable status, and thus had more than a few followers.

    Jin Byuk-ho is notifying these ''followers'' to officially stop following Seo Eun-hyun anymore.

    In the midst of this, he arrives at Thunder Cloud Peak.

    He looks at a figure standing dazedly where the remnants of the Thunder Tribue Hall stand.

    It''s Jin Hwi, the vice sect leader of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "...Elder Jin."

    Jin Byuk-ho approaches Jin Hwi with a troubled expression.

    Jin Hwi has an indescribable expression on his face.

    To him, Seo Eun-hyun was his greatest pride and joy.

    Although he had taught him little as a master, Seo Eun-hyun was Jin Hwi''s disciple, and had always revered Jin Hwi.

    Jin Hwi, too, had been smiling for decades thanks to Seo Eun-hyun.

    But now, Jin Hwi looks like an old man who hase to a funeral.

    "...Jin Eun-hyun... no, Seo Eun-hyun was... the sect''s greatest genius."

    Seo Eun-hyun was a genius and the pride of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    But not anymore.

    That ''pride of the sect'' is now betraying the sect, stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner, and attempting to establish a new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    At the same time, ording to information from Peni Pce, Seo Eun-hyun is a traitor to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and has been in collusion with Jin Wei, whom Jin Byuk-ho had been searching for.

    "...Perhaps, we should not have been concerned about Jeon Myeong-hoon''s etiquette but should have paid attention to Seo Eun-hyun''s intentions. It''s all... my fault for not looking after my disciple as a master."

    Jin Hwi, tormented, sits down and sighs.

    Jin Byuk-ho watches Jin Hwi''s back for a while before heavily saying,

    "...With the Ancestral Command, we n to emunicate Seo Eun-hyun."

    "...Yes."

    Jin Hwi answers heavily.

    "Stealing the divine artifact, denying the current sect to im a new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and joining hands with the sect''s traitor... is a grave crime. Moreover, he was confirmed to be the next sect leader, so it''s right to impose such a punishment."

    "..."

    "However... senior brother."

    Jin Hwi turns to Jin Byuk-ho and speaks.

    Though Jin Byuk-ho is far superior in terms of talent, Jin Hwi and Jin Byuk-ho were disciples of the previous Supreme Sect Master, making them senior and junior brothers.

    "Can we... dy his emunication a little longer?"

    Jin Hwi asks with a trembling voice, touching the ruins of the Thunder Tribute Hall, which had rotted away due to Seo Eun-hyun''s curse.

    "...Peni Pce is pressuring us to quickly formally expel him and pursue him. Also, the disciples of our sect are disturbed, so we need to expel him quickly."

    "...Is that so. I understand. If that is the will of my senior brother... no, the Supreme Sect Master, I will follow it..."

    He answers powerlessly, hanging his head, and Jin Byuk-ho leaves Jin Hwi''s side with a bitter feeling.<hr>

    "...What do the two of you think?"

    Jin Byuk-ho called the current sect leader, Jin Lin, and the next sect leader, Jin Jin-chan, to ask.

    Jin Lin, Jin Byuk-ho''s cousin, and his son, Jin Jin-chan, unanimously say,

    "We believe that it is correct to emunicate Seo Eun-hyun as soon as possible to quell the voices of those in the sect who are agitated, and to receive support from Peni Pce to pursue Seo Eun-hyun and retrieve the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    Jin Lin gives his opinion coldly, and Jin Jin-chan sighs.

    "...Jin Eun-hyun, no, Seo Eun-hyun... was a symbol of hope for the sect. Announcing his expulsion under the Ancestral Command will inevitably lead to discord throughout the sect."

    "Is that your opinion, Chan?"

    "...I don''t know. Logically, emunicating Seo Eun-hyun is correct. However... those influenced by Seo Eun-hyun are still very shaken. Notably... Myeong-hoon is having the hardest time."

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon? Didn''t he dislike Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "I thought so too, but..."

    Kurung...!

    As they speak, several red lightning bolts shoot up towards the sky from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence.

    "...Understood. I''ll go see Jeon Myeong-hoon as well."

    Jin Byuk-ho sighs and flies towards Jeon Myeong-hoon.<hr>

    Jin Byuk-honds in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence.

    "...So-hae."

    "Ah, Grandfather."

    He catches the worried gaze of Jin So-hae outside Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence.

    "How is Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    "...He''s having a hard time right now."

    "Weren''t he and Seo Eun-hyun not on good terms?"

    "Yes, for Myeong-hoon, Elder Seo Eun-hyun was a wall and a mountain to ovee. But... at the same time, it seems he was also a strong pir of support for him."

    "I see..."

    Boom!

    Once again, red lightning furiously swirls inside Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence.

    Jin Byuk-ho looks at the lightning for a moment before walking into the interior of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cave residence.

    Boom!

    He pushes aside the red lightning and enters, startled by its powerful force.

    ''He''s strong...''

    He guesses at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s rage.

    It was already known among the higher ranks of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect that Jeon Myeong-hoon bes stronger with anger.

    Even the records of their founding ancestor, Yang Su-jin, mentioned growth alongside anger, so it was epted that Jeon Myeong-hoon would be the same based on that precedent.

    "Hm?"

    However, Jin Byuk-ho is a bit surprised by the unexpected sight he encounters upon reaching Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''I thought he would be rampaging...''

    Contrary to his expectations, Jeon Myeong-hoon is calmly sitting in a meditative posture, practicing his methods.

    But Jin Byuk-ho felt even more eerie upon seeing the calm Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Not an erupting anger, but a suppressed,pacted, and refined anger is faintly felt.

    "...You''ve arrived, Supreme Sect Master. Forgive me for not standing up as I am oveing a critical moment."

    "You..."

    Jin Byuk-ho widens his eyes.

    If he isn''t mistaken, Jeon Myeong-hoon is on the verge of attaining the Yang Spirit.

    He is trying to reach the mid Nascent Soul stage in just a short time after reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    "...Understood. Continue what you were doing."

    "Thank you."

    More than gratitude, Jin Byuk-ho feels a repressed anger in his gaze and sighs.

    Then, he speaks to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "We''ve decided to expel Seo Eun-hyun using the Ancestral Command."

    "..."

    "What are your thoughts?"

    "...Does my opinion matter? ording to the sect''s rules, isn''t it natural to expel him?"

    "Your opinion matters."

    "Why? Because I am the possessor of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body?"

    Jin Byuk-ho shakes his head at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s question.

    "Because you, who was influenced by Seo Eun-hyun..."

    Jin Byuk-ho, looking at Jeon Myeong-hoon, carefully chooses his words and continues.

    "...are his close friend."

    "...Close friend. Ha, haha..."

    And then, Jeon Myeong-hoon begins tough.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    "..."

    "You''re mistaken. He''s nothing like a friend to me. Before we entered the sect, our rtionship was that of a superior and subordinate. Upon entering the sect, our roles reversed, and I''ve spent decades grinding my teeth, trying to revert our rtionship back to what it was."

    "..."

    "I''ve always harbored feelings of inferiority and resentment towards him. Expulsion? It''s truly a good thing. Please do so. He was the cause of my anger, the culprit who prevented me from spending time with So-hae, a lowlife who beat me up over past incidents before we joined the sect.

    "He always provoked me with his words, beat me up under the pretense of helping me improve my skills and teaching me unnecessary things arrogantly. He would remind me of my hometown with asional miserable memories, meddled in my rtionship with So-hae unnecessarily, and sometimes, despite being poor at drinking, would have a drink or two, and he even helped me ept the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect as family!"

    Crack, crackle!

    Jin Byuk-ho involuntarily takes a step back as he sees the blood-red lightning boiling violently from Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Why! Why did that damned man make me part of this family only to betray the sect himself!? Why!? Really! I don''t understand the reason!"

    Crackle!

    The face of Jeon Myeong-hoon, which appeared calm, gradually distorts with feelings of betrayal as he speaks, and the thickness and red glow of the lightning grows stronger.

    [Why!]

    Boom!

    Once again, a wave of red lightning sweeps through the residence, and Jin Byuk-ho raises one arm, pulling up his spiritual power to block the wave of lightning.

    ''...I see.''

    Jin Byuk-ho realizes.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is practically already at the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul.

    He will be able to reach the mid Nascent Soul stage just by facing a Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''This is the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.''

    Although he had been significantly behind Seo Eun-hyun in terms of growth rate, Jin Byuk-ho instinctively feels at this moment,

    From now on, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s growth rate will catch up to Seo Eun-hyun''s in a single breath.

    "I want to know why he did such nonsense and betrayed the sect."

    After venting his rage, Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks with a slightly exhausted face.

    Jin Byuk-ho sighs as he looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon.<hr>

    In the Golden Thunder Hall.

    Jin Byuk-ho sits in the seat of the Supreme Sect Master, thinking about Seo Eun-hyun.

    After meeting with the disciples of the sect and conveying the news of Seo Eun-hyun''s expulsion, he asked for their opinions.

    Logically, expelling him immediately with the Ancestral Command is the correct decision.

    However, emotionally, that is not possible.

    The reason is something Jin Byuk-ho knows best.

    "...Why, why did he betray the sect..."

    He sighs deeply, stroking his face.

    Seo Eun-hyun is the genius who could have changed the history of the sect.

    And now, he is also the person to be listed as ''the worst traitor'' alongside Jin Wei, known as the worst traitor in the history of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Jin Byuk-ho believed in Seo Eun-hyun.

    He, too, had regarded Seo Eun-hyun as the pride of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, just as much as Jin Hwi did.

    But in the end, due to Seo Eun-hyun''s hidden schemes, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was betrayed by Seo Eun-hyun.

    Even he himself finds it hard to believe that he has to expel Seo Eun-hyun.

    But it is inevitable.

    Seo Eun-hyun had already betrayed the sect, and drastic measures are needed.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s goal is clear.

    ''As he said before, it must be to ce the Heavenly Lightning Banner in the Head Realm.''

    If that happens, more than 70 to 80 percent of the current Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s power will instantly disappear.

    Without the Heavenly Lightning Banner, the position of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is uncertain.

    In the worst case, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect might vanish into the annals of history.

    The option of following Seo Eun-hyun into the Head Realm to retrieve the Heavenly Lightning Banner is practically impossible.

    Descending to the lower realm is possible for those who have reached the Heavenly Being stage or higher, but absolutely none of the cultivators who ascended to the Bright Cold Realm returned to the lower realm.

    At best, they transmitted information to their descendants left in the lower realm, and most did not interfere with the affairs of the lower realm.

    The reason is simple.

    Descending to the lower realm means they have to ''ascend'' again.

    Ascending isn''t child''s y that can be done easily once reaching the Grand Perfection of the Heavenly Being stage.

    The risk of death from spatial storms is high, and there''s the risk of encountering bizarre creatures living in the gaps between dimensions. Sometimes one might even see the ''terrifying beings'' between dimensions, making ascending a gamble that risks everything.

    Especially the Head Realm they ascended from is even more threatened by such dangers.

    Descending from above is no problem.

    However, if one wants to ascend again from within the Head Realm, even those at the Four-Axis stage have to wait until the opening period of the Ascension Gate.

    The Head Realm is especially known for its strong World Shield Forcepared to other Decaying Corpse Realms, making it difficult for even Four-Axis cultivators to freelye and go.

    ''If it''s Seo Eun-hyun, even though he''s at the Nascent Soul stage, hecks nothing to reach the Heavenly Being stage. Soon, he will be able to descend to the Head Realm by his own power. If not, he''ll somehow find a way back to the Head Realm through the assistance of someone above the Heavenly Being stage.''

    Time is of the essence.

    They have to capture Seo Eun-hyun before he returns to the Head Realm.

    "...Seo Eun-hyun."

    Jin Byuk-ho grits his teeth.

    "I''ve decided. You..."

    And finally, he sessfully concludes his decision regarding Seo Eun-hyun, embracing hisplex emotions.<hr>

    At Thunder Cloud Peak, where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s divine artifact was sealed.

    The elders and higher ups of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect gathered at its peak.

    They were summoned by the Supreme Sect Master''s order.

    And from above them, Jin Byuk-ho shouts.

    "Listen, everyone!"

    Jin Byuk-ho speaks with a grave voice.

    "We have recently suffered a tragic event. We were betrayed by the disciple we believed to be the sect''s greatest genius. This is an act that should have never happened. It is an atrocious crime that denies the sect''s hierarchy, rtions, and master-disciple bonds. However, this Supreme Sect Leader knows. The disciple who has betrayed us had a significant influence on the sect and had many followers. But listen. That disciple has fled with the sect''s divine artifact, the Heavenly Lightning Banner, dered a new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and is conspiring with Jin Wei, the sect''s traitor. Therefore, After discussing with council of elders, this Supreme Sect Master has decided on the disciplinary action for that disciple!"

    Jin Byuk-ho takes out the Ancestral Command from his pocket.

    "I dere the expulsion of Seo Eun-hyun from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect! However! The expulsion by the Ancestral Command is not permanent. Going forward, a pursuit team by the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will be formed to track down the traitor Seo Eun-hyun. The decision whether to permanently expel the traitor Seo Eun-hyun with the Ancestral Command will be made when the pursuit team captures him and retrieves the sect''s divine artifact!"

    He looks around the elders and locks eyes with one person.

    "Pursuit team leader, Jeon Myeong-hoon,e forward!"

    At those words, Jeon Myeong-hoon steps forward.

    "From now on, Jeon Myeong-hoon, pir of the sect and peer of Seo Eun-hyun, will lead the pursuit team tracking the traitor. The Ancestral Command is entrusted to him, and when Seo Eun-hyun is captured and the Heavenly Lightning Banner is retrieved, the decision on his permanent expulsion will be made based on the pursuit team leader''s decision!"

    Jin Byuk-ho hands the que identified as the Ancestral Command to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Grand Cultivator Hon Won, for personal reasons, has also issued a bounty to track down Jin Wei, the sect traitor and coborator with Seo Eun-hyun! If the sect''s traitors are captured by Hon Won''s forces of Peni Pce, they will be punished ording to their methods! They may be ''the sect''s'' traitors, but they are still ''our sect''s'' traitors! Therefore, before they are captured by the other forces, let us capture them with our own hands and restore our sect''s honor!"

    Jin Byuk-ho, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Jin Hwi, and all those rted to Seo Eun-hyun feel an indescribable bitterness at Jin Byuk-ho''s words.

    "Volunteer for the pursuit team. Please with our own hands, end the one who was the future of our sect."

    Thus, for the traitor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect,

    The Seo Eun-hyun pursuit team is formed.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 255: Heavenly Tribulation (7)

    Chapter 255: Heavenly Tribtion (7)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Woong, woong...

    The weather was foul.

    Dark clouds gathered all around, obstructing the view of the sky.

    Glimpsing through the gaps in the clouds, I read the celestial energy and could tell that many were tracking me through my celestial energy.

    ''This will be troublesome.''

    Of course, that was all there was to it, and I felt no particr thrill otherwise.

    The Integration stage Grand Cultivators weren''t specifically chasing me.

    At most, they considered me to be at the Grand Perfection of the Nascent Soul stage, and at best, the Heavenly Being stage, only sending pursuers at the early stages of the Four-Axis stage after me, so escaping was no issue.

    Rather, the problem at the moment was something else.

    ''It''s slowlying into view....''

    I frowned, gazing at the ''entrance to the Devil Realm'' ahead.

    The war with the True Devil Realm was about to start.

    Due to the minor butterfly effects caused by my regression, the timing of the war with the True Devil Realm had changed slightly from my previous life, but the war itself definitely happened.

    At this point, the Human Race had begun to invade and upy the True Devil Realm by breaking through its entrance.

    I observed the two Four-Axis cultivators guarding the entrance to the True Devil Realm.

    Under the orders of Peni Pce''s Lord Hon Won, I had been dered wanted by the entire Human Race, and it was certain that if I tried to pass there, I would be stopped by the two Four-Axis cultivators.

    Nevertheless, I had to break through those two.

    ''Because Yeon Wei is beyond there....''

    The moment to show Yeon Jin to Hon Won through contact.

    At that time, Yeon Jin and Yeon Wei were just before entering the True Devil Realm, and right after Hun Won recognized Yeon Wei, the invasion of the True Devil Realm began, and they fled into it.

    I heard on my way here that Yeon Jin had already be elusive in the True Devil Realm after crossing over.

    ''Once I get to the True Devil Realm, I should be able to find out her location through the linkedmunication artifact.''

    After Yeon Jin crossed over to the True Devil Realm, themunication artifact couldn''t bridge the interdimensional distance, but once I also cross over, I should be able to locate her through the artifact.

    ''The problem is breaking through those two to get to the entrance of the True Devil Realm...''

    In fact, two Four-Axis cultivators weren''t an issue.

    I was confident enough to handle one each with General Seo, allowing us to break through.

    The issue was exposing my power.

    ''If it bes known that I have the power equivalent to at least two mid-Four-Axis cultivators, the bounty on me will skyrocket, and from a situation where Heavenly Being stage cultivators were already following me, Four-Axis cultivators might swarm me....''

    Of course, as my rampages in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and my confrontations with Hon Wei spread, Four-Axis cultivators will gradually flock to me, but that is supposed to happen ''gradually.'' I have to avoid such an annoying situation from happening so soon.

    ''Information that Yeon Wei had gone to the True Devil Realm has likely already been ryed to the Peni Pce through the Human Race Grand Alliance, and the Peni Pce, sharing information with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, will start chasing after me. There''s a high chance they wille after me into the True Devil Realm.''

    I need to hurry before Peni Pce and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect begin their pursuit.

    ''How do I get past those two to the entrance of the Devil Realm?''

    Using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is problematic because the two Four-Axis cultivators are covering the dimensional gate with something simr to an Axis Foundation Barrier by linking their Axes.

    Simply using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts wouldn''t be enough to deceive them inside the barrier.

    ''What should I do?''

    It''s then.

    [Master, do you intend to pass through those Four-Axis cultivators?]

    "Ah, Hong Fan."

    I hear Hong Fan speaking to me inside my Peach Garden Painting, a type of storage scroll for living beings.

    "Yes, do you have any methods?"

    [Hmm... It seems you wish to pass through that barrier without revealing yourself... Is that correct?]

    "That''s right."

    [Then, I might be able to help.]

    "Oh? How so?"

    Swoosh!

    Hong Fan emerges from the Peach Garden Painting.

    "Previously, while examining the human experimentation records of Grand Elder Hong, I discovered that the Axis Foundation barrier of Four-Axis cultivators is greatly influenced by the consciousness domain."

    "Hmm, that makes sense."

    "And ording to Grand Elder Hong''s human experimentation findings... The part of the human that has the greatest influence on the consciousness domain is the human brain, especially the frontal lobe."

    "...Yes, that''s true, but..."

    "If I use a poison I''ve formted, it can severely damage the frontal lobe of humans momentarily. For Four-Axis cultivators, it''s a poison they can recover from after a few breaths, but without immunity, it will certainly work once."

    "Ho..."

    I stroke my chin, pondering.

    "Then, the process of administering the poison is crucial."

    "Indeed. Since the opponents are Four-Axis seniors, if they notice the poisoning process and block the poison itself, there''s no solution."

    "Alright, I''ll administer the poison."

    "Do you have a n?"

    "Yes, first..."

    I discuss with Hong Fan, devise a n to administer the poison, and soon, we proceed with the execution.

    Swoosh!

    "Good day, seniors."

    I brazenly approach the Four-Axis cultivators first.

    "Are you heading to the True Devil Realm? Have you received a pass from the Human Race Grand Alliance... Wait a moment, you, aren''t you the one wanted by Peni Pce?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    Confidently admitting, I smile brightly.

    The first stage of the n.

    First, I openly reveal my face, which is wanted by Peni Pce, to attract their attention.

    ''Second.''

    I mix Hong Fan''s poison with the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, conceal it with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, and scatter it towards the Four-Axis cultivators whose attention is focused on me.

    "What, what have you done to us!"

    The Four-Axis stage cultivators were focused on me, but as soon as they realized my spell wrapped in the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts had entered inside their barrier, they immediately noticed and became wary.

    ''Third.''

    However, they notice my White Orchid Blessing Incantation but can''t immediately expel it.

    Essentially, the vast majority of living beings instinctively reject ''curses'' but ept ''blessings'' without resistance.

    This is a natural instinct of the living.

    Just like when Hon Wei used the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique against me, I found it difficult to resist because her Yin and Yang Five Elements binding spell took the form of a ''blessing.''

    As the saying goes, one cannot spit on a smiling face.

    A blessing is one of the hardest techniques to shake off.

    "This is, a blessing...?"

    "I''m getting stronger and... urk!"

    And that is precisely the most terrifying poison.

    Taking advantage of the gap, Hong Fan''s poison flows into the two cultivators.

    As Hong Fan said, for Four-Axis cultivators brimming with vitality, it''s a poison they can detoxify in a few breaths.

    But that is enough.

    Woong!

    A shock is delivered to their frontal lobes, their consciousness domain wavers, and soon the Axis Foundation Barrier they had jointly erected begins to shake.

    An instant.

    A truly fleeting moment that a typical Nascent Soul cultivator could never catch, but that is enough for me.

    Woosh!

    I elerate my thoughts to the extreme, use the Flying Escape Technique and the demon beast''s Gliding Technique, and rush through the gap in the barrier.

    While the two Four-Axis cultivators are still disoriented, I manage to pass through the dimensional gate, sessfully crossing over.

    ''It''s done!''

    Without using force, with only the power at the Nascent Soul or, at best, the Heavenly Being stage, I seeded in breaking through the barrier of the Four-Axis stage.

    This greatly reduces the chance of my power being exposed and Four-Axis cultivators swarming after me.

    "It worked..."

    I smile contentedly, looking back at the dimensional gate behind me.

    I see signs of the Four-Axis cultivators trying to follow through the dimensional gate, but before they can cross into the Devil Realm, I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to erase my presence and leave the Human Race''s upied territory in the Devil Realm.

    "Well done, Hong Fan."

    I smile, pleased with our coboration.

    Even though I had eluded the two Four-Axis seniors, they will likely perceive it as a ''trivial trick'' like poison, not as my actual skill, so my true power will not be exposed just yet.

    "I''m d I could be of help to you in this way, Master."

    "Haha, you''ve always been a help to me."

    I praise Hong Fan and take out themunication artifact.

    Now, it''s time to meet Yeon Wei again.<hr>

    Devil Realm.

    Polluted Yin Valley.

    The ce is sticky with impure devilish energy gathering to form a swamp, making it a notorious gathering ce for the filthier races of the Devil Realm.

    Because of this, not only the True Devil Realm itself but also invaders from other dimensions tend to leave the Polluted Yin Valley alone.

    In short, Polluted Yin Valley is a kind ofndfill in the Devil Realm that goes unnoticed.

    Whoosh!

    Using the Flying Escape Technique, I arrive above Polluted Yin Valley and survey the surroundings.

    After waiting for a while, a signales from afar.

    It''s Yeon Wei''s signal.

    Whoosh!

    I immediately follow her signal using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Soon,

    Among the countless valleys in Polluted Yin Valley, at the top of one that is inconspicuous and filled with yin energy, I arrive and find a crevice leading inside.

    Upon entering the crevice, the surrounding environment begins to change drastically.

    It''s a formation.

    Sssssss!

    As I step in, the formation seems to morph, and then a path opens up right before me.

    I follow the path and soon arrive at a Peach Garden that is refreshingly clean and emitting pure spiritual energy,pletely out of ce with Polluted Yin Valley just moments before.

    "You''vee."

    I see a pavilion in one part of the Peach Garden.

    There, Yeon Wei, using Yeon Jin''s body, is sitting in meditation, waiting for me.

    Yeon Wei shudders as she sees me holding the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "What madness... Why is the seal of the Heavenly Lightning Banner undone except for oneyer!?"

    "I''m not sure myself, but it seems like the Heavenly Lightning Banner somehow managed to undo its own seals."

    Yeon Wei''s face twists in frustration.

    She mutters quietly.

    "Is it going to happen again, like 40,000 years ago...?"

    "...? What do you mean?"

    "...Never mind. Originally, only Yeon Jin and my well-being mattered... but now that I''ve seen the state of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, it can''t be helped. Initially, I was nning to abandon you and live leisurely in the depths of the Devil Realm... but I''ll make an exception and help you."

    "Excuse me...?"

    Swoosh

    With a wave of her hand, some kind of formation that had enveloped the entire Peach Garden is lifted.

    Realizing what she had plotted, I''m dumbfounded and with my mouth agape in astonishment.

    The formation she just dismantled is of the sealing type.

    Meaning, she originally nned to lure me here, seal me, and escape with Yeon Jin''s body.

    "What the... I already thought it was strange when you boldly imed to be able to handle the Grand Cultivator... Are you ying with me?"

    "Sorry about that. But in the end, I''ve decided to cooperate with you, so isn''t that all that matters?"

    I frown at her nonchnt attitude.

    "Truly non-caring... Anyway, I trusted your bold im and presented Yeon Jin, but didn''t we end up being noticed by the Grand Cultivator?"

    Indeed.

    Even though I have my naive moments, I''m not foolish enough to reveal Yeon Jin in front of Hon Won after hearing that Yeon Wei had consumed Hon Won''s true love.

    It all happened because Yeon Wei confidently assured me that she would be hiding deep within Yeon Jin''s soul, and if they onlymunicated through a transforming image talisman, the Grand Cultivator would never notice.

    I trusted Yeon Wei''s assertion that she knew more about the Grand Cultivator Hon Won than I did, so I facilitated the meeting between Yeon Jin and Hon Won through the talisman based on her confident promise.

    But this is the result.

    Yeon Wei clicks her tongue and says,

    "Sorry. But I swear on my Nascent Soul, I didn''t deceive you regarding Hon Won. I had no idea that guy would develop such a skill. I never expected him to have opened such a powerful spiritual eye that he didn''t have before..."

    "A spiritual eye?"

    I press my throbbing head and ask.

    "You didn''t anticipate at all he would develop such a mystical ability?"

    "That''s right. Thest time I met him was 500 years ago at the Human Race Grand Alliance meeting. I participated as a quasi-Integration stage Grand Cultivator, and back then, he definitely didn''t have such an ability."

    "How do you know that? Did you check?"

    "Yes. When we met 500 years ago, he tried to tear off my limbs, so I gouged out his eyeballs in return. When I checked them, there was nothing special about his eyes."

    "..."

    "Do you think it makes sense that he acquired an unbelievable spiritual eye ability that could recognize me hiding in Yeon Jin''s soul from thousands of Li away through a projection, within 500 years? Naturally, I thought it would be fine because it''s beyondmon sense."

    I feel a headacheing on from their rtionship.

    "If your rtionship with him is that bad, how have you not been killed by him by now? And, isn''t there a chance he''ll leave Heaven-Earth Pce to chase after you personally?"

    "Heh, that''ll never happen. I guarantee it."

    Yeon Wei speaks with a mischievous smile.

    "When facing Hon Won 40,000 years ago, I sacrificed my cultivation to curse him. Ipletely twisted and knotted the Taiji energy within his body with my Taiji Quaking Lightning Body, driving him to the brink of death. Thanks to that, I sessfully reduced him from the mid Integration stage to the Four-Axis stage. The reason he sits as the Pce Lord of Heaven-Earth Pce is that only the special energy of the Heaven-Earth Pce can solve his problem. Until he fully recovers from that fatal injury and restores the twisted Taiji power, he will never leave the central region of the Heaven-Earth Pce."

    "...That''s a relief."

    Fortunately, it seems there will be no direct pursuit from Hon Won.

    I sigh.

    "Anyway, with the situation tangled up like this, we can''t return to the Head Realm through the Flying Immortal tform as originally nned. I was going to seek Hon Wei''s help, but that''s no longer an option."

    "Hmm, should we look for a Void Spirit Pond in the Devil Realm then?"

    "I know the location of a Void Spirit Pond."

    "Oh?"

    Hearing my words, Yeon Wei looks pleasantly surprised.

    "Well, then, that''s very fortunate. We just have to go to the Void Spirit Pond and then descend to the Head Realm. As long as the location of the Void Spirit Pond isn''t something like the master bedroom of a True Devil Realm Grand Cultivator..."

    "Fortunately, it''s a ce we can go to... but there''s a problem."

    "What''s the problem?"

    "We don''t have a Heavenly Being stage cultivator."

    Hearing my words, Yeon Wei asks in confusion.

    "Why don''t you just ascend to the Heavenly Being stage? If youck the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, can''t you sneak into a nearby Human Race upied area and ascend to the Heavenly Being stage there?"

    "...I have something to say about that."

    I sigh and continue.

    "I believe I''ve met all the conditions to rise to the Heavenly Being stage. I''ve heard and understood all the enlightenment of the Heavenly Being stage from the grand elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and I''ve trained the ''heart'' one must hold when entering."

    "Then what''s the problem?"

    "I can''t ascend to the Heavenly Being stage."

    Yeon Wei looks perplexed, not understanding what I mean.

    "That is... even though I''ve met all the conditions to breakthrough, I just can''t make the breakthrough to the Heavenly Being stage."

    I have digested all the enlightenment connecting the microcosm within me to nature outside.

    I was also taught the forms for how to breakthrough, and thoroughly coated my spirit with madness to protect my mind from the wild currents of nature.

    But when I actually tried to ascend to the Heavenly Being stage, there was no response at all.

    No matter how much Heaven and Earth spiritual energy I gathered, the spiritual energy inside and outside my body did not mix.

    It wasn''t like the Seven Stars Ritual where the heavens were obstructing me. I just ''couldn''t'' transition to the Heavenly Being stage.

    Even when I tried to connect my inner microcosm to the outer nature with the gathered spiritual energy, there was no response.

    "Do you know anything about this situation?"

    I ask Yeon Wei, wondering if she might know something about such a case.

    After pondering for a while, Yeon Wei suddenly trembles and looks at me.

    "...I have a guess. It''s something I''ve only heard about in ancient stories..."

    "...!"

    I eagerly listen to her words.

    In the current situation, rising to the Heavenly Being stage will be the most definite solution.

    However, her following words are beyond my imagination.

    "You are... already a Heavenly Being. At the Grand Perfection of the Heavenly Being stage, no less."

    "...What?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 256: Heavenly Tribulation (8)

    Chapter 256: Heavenly Tribtion (8)

    What on earth does that mean?

    Me, at the Heavenly Being stage?

    At the Grand Perfection of the Heavenly Being stage no less?

    "...I don''t quite understand..."

    "First, think about the essence of cultivation you undertake at the Heavenly Being stage. The essence of the Heavenly Being stage is to gradually grow the seed of madness you created upon reaching the Heavenly Being stage, turning your Nascent Soul itself into a seed of madness. You know this much, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    The Heavenly Being stage is the realm where mental cultivation is considered most important among all the realms I have traversed so far.

    "And when you reach the Grand Perfection of the Heavenly Being stage, the ultimate point of the madness you''ve pursued fills the inside of your Nascent Soul. There are cases, however, where this has happened even before reaching the Heavenly Being stage. Where one''s Nascent Soul is already filled with madness in the Nascent Soul stage due to being too deeply insane."

    "..."

    "The Heavenly Being stage, if thought of symbolically, can be easily understood by thinking of the Taiji of the Four Symbols (i.e. the Yin-Yang symbol). Taiyin, Taiyang, Lesser Yin, and Lesser Yangpose the Taiji of the Four Symbols, right?"

    "That''s correct."

    Her exnation continues.

    "In other words, the process of rising to the Heavenly Being stage can be easily understood as having the center of Taiyang with Lesser Yin within it. Or, conversely, the center of Taiyin with Lesser Yang within."

    Wo-woong!

    She floats the Taiji of the Four Symbols in the air with both hands.

    Inside the diagram of the Taiji, there is a smaller Taiji with energy of colors opposite to each of the Taiji''s colors.

    "If therger part is considered the nature of Heaven and Earth, the smaller part is the seed of madness that is gathered when ascending to the Heavenly Being stage. You have to connect the microcosm inside your body with the nature of Heaven and Earth and ept the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy into the microcosm to ascend to the Heavenly Being stage. You have to fill yourself, the vessel, with the water called Heaven and Earth spiritual energy. But at the center of the vessel is the seed of madness. This is the cause of the situation you are currently in."

    Wo-woong!

    She is at the center of the Taiji, where the Taiyang and Taiyin are located.

    She begins to expand the areas of Lesser Yin and Lesser Yang.

    The small circle that is at the center of the Taiji grows and grows until it besrger than the Taiji itself.

    "The vessel that is you is already so full of madness that there''s no room for the spiritual power of Heaven and Earth to enter."

    "..."

    "Only in such cases, when madness is already too full, is it said that you cannot ''simply'' ascend to the Heavenly Being stage from the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage."

    "...Then, the meaning of the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage is..."

    "After properly aligning the ratio of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to madness to achieve Heaven and Man Unity."

    Wo-woong!

    Yeon Wei again maniptes the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy inside her hands to create the Taiji of the Four Symbols.

    The Taiji of the Four Symbols rotates, gradually increasing in size.

    The spinning erged Taiji soon has a Lesser Yin and Lesser Yangrger than the original Taiji itself.

    "The size of the madness you grow by matching the ratio of the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to madness, and the current size of the madness you possess are simr, or perhaps evenrger."

    "..."

    "Having a mind that is already equivalent or superior to the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage while at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage, it seems you''ve really lived a tumultuous life... Tsk, tsk."

    She clicks her tongue, looking at me as if I''m pitiable.

    "...Then, what should I do?"

    Ignoring her gaze, I ask how I can reach the Heavenly Being stage.

    "It''s simple, is it not? The problem arises because you''re trying to elevate your realm to the early Heavenly Being stage while being at the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being level. Just gather significantly more Heaven and Earth spiritual energy than you think."

    "...Ha."

    I let out a hollowugh.

    "So, you mean to say that I have to gather Heaven and Earth spiritual energy in a ratio that matches the amount of madness I already possess in order to ascend to the Heavenly Being stage?"

    "That''s right. It''s such a unique case that I''ve only heard of it in legends. Yours is the first time I''m seeing it firsthand."

    "..."

    At her words, I can''t help but inwardly click my tongue.

    People say it''s hard to be objective about oneself, but I have a rough idea of how mad I am.

    ''I need to gather enough Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to match my madness in order to breakthrough?''''

    Until now, I thought madness wouldn''t be an issue when rising to the Heavenly Being stage since I know very well how mad I am.

    But now, that madness is instead holding me back.

    ''If I have to gather Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to match my madness...''

    Just how much will that entail?<hr>

    Days pass.

    Eventually, I calcted that to gather the insane amount of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy that is required, I will have to kill at least two or three cultivators at the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage and extract their cultivation to evene close to managing the insane amount.

    How could my madness be measured so urately?

    It''s simple.

    My madness is my life.

    And the traces of my life are endlessly recorded through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    In other words, the number of characters that appear in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is the size of my madness.

    ''It''s impossible.''

    A being at the Four-Axis stage is already akin to a small nature of Heaven and Earth.

    I''m in a situation where reaching the Heavenly Being stage is impossible without swallowing that nature of Heaven and Earth whole. However, even if I use formations to draw in the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, it will easily take at least 600 years.

    Therefore, since I can''t breakthrough to the Heavenly Being stage right now, the n has to change.

    ''I''ll find a cultivator at the Heavenly Being stage and descend to the Head Realm.''

    Then, where can I find a friendly cultivator at the Heavenly Being stage to help me?

    The answer is really simple.

    "In the end, it seems you, senior, will have to use your power."

    "Hmm. How?"

    I look at Yeon Wei and throw a piece of flesh from my pocket into the air.

    Plop!

    The piece of flesh bursts in mid-air, transforming into Yuan Yu.

    Yeon Wei frowns at the sight of Yuan Yu.

    "Did you make a puppet learn the Taiji Quaking Lighting Body...?"

    "That''s right."

    "Hmm, so you''re telling me to go in there and take you down to the Head Realm.

    I nod.

    But Yeon Wei shakes her head.

    "It''s impossible in a short period. Why else would I, instead of being in someone else''s body, cling to the body of my descendant Yeon Jin?"

    "I''ve never switched bodies, so I wouldn''t know."

    "It''s because the wavelengths don''t match. Why do you think devilish cultivators who switch bodies use puppets made of their own bloodline or their descendants? It''s because their descendants have a soul wavelength simr to their own, making it easier for their soul to enter."

    Her exnation continues.

    "That puppet was originally made based on someone else''s bloodline, so the wavelength doesn''t match, and it''s even lesspatible with me since it practiced devilish arts beforehand. It might be possible to enter it temporarily and exert some power, but to properly wield Heavenly Being-level abilities inside, the wavelength has to match even closer with mine."

    As I listen to her exnation, I realize something.

    "You said it''s impossible ''in a short period.'' Does that mean there''s a way to match the wavelengths ''in the long term''?"

    "Yeah, well... If I go inside and continuously synchronize my soul and wavelength with it, it might eventually be possible."

    I ask, my eyes sparkling.

    "Is there a way to shorten that process of synchronization?"

    "There is. But it requires an enormous amount of life force. To force the wavelengths to match instantly with my Four-Axis level consciousness, the body I inhabit might instantly lose its vitality and die."

    "If that''s the case..."

    "By the way, don''t even say that the puppet is strong in life force because it learned devilish arts. Even the puppet''s life force is insufficient, and one of the reasons the wavelengths don''t match is precisely because of those devilish arts. Further increasing the devilish arts to replenish the puppet''s vitality would only cause more repulsion in our wavelengths."

    "No, that''s not what I mean."

    "Hmm?"

    "There''s a way to amplify this Blood Body''s vitality purely, without resorting to devilish arts."

    "Oh? Are you nning to share your own life force?"

    "There''s a better way."

    I exin the method I know, and after listening to my exnation, she seems to consider it for a moment before nodding.

    "Not bad. But even if we don''t match the wavelengths through orthodox methods ording to your way, it will still take a considerable amount of time. Moreover, it''s a conspicuous method, so it''s highly likely to be discovered by the Human Race, and it will attract all sorts of riffraff trying to capture you."

    "How long do you estimate it will take?"

    "At least 10 years. We will need 10 years. Are you confident you canst that long?"

    "If I reveal my full abilities, it''s entirely possible."

    "What kind of confidence is that?"

    Doubtful of my confidence, I show her the ace I have been hiding.

    Sssshh

    As I clearly reveal the energy of the Formless Sword, Yeon Wei looks at me with a disgusted expression.

    "Heart Tribe...!? Damn it. So that''s how it is. I wondered how a mere Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage youth could possess such madness... It''s because you''re from the Heart Tribe. No, more importantly, if it''s discovered that you''re from the Heart Tribe, it''s certain that Four-Axis stage cultivators wille after you in droves!"

    "It''s okay. I''m confident I won''t be caught."

    Swoosh!

    I cut through the air, disappearing in front of Yeon Wei.

    Even she, with the consciousness of a Four-Axis cultivator, seems to have trouble finding me.

    "...Well, fine. Heart Tribe or whatever, since it''s hard to sense your existence at all, let''s assume you won''t be discovered as a member of the Heart Tribe. But still, you''re saying you canst for as long as 10 years? When cultivators at the Four-Axis stage mighte after you?"

    I smirk.

    "It''s entirely possible."

    "How?"

    Without saying a word, I show her General Seo.

    After seeing the power of General Seo, Yeon Wei is silent for a moment before nodding.

    "Alright. Let''s give it a try."

    She stands up with a determined expression.

    "To prevent a repeat of what happened 40,000 years ago, I''ll return the Heavenly Lightning Banner. No matter what."

    Thus begins the n between Yeon Wei and me.<hr>

    Kugugugung!

    I use earth-burrowing spells to dig through the ground, descending underground.

    Finally, I arrive at a crystal cave where a transparentke is located.

    Above the pristine crystal cave.

    There, Yeon Wei and I arrive and float in the air, looking down below.

    "Is this the Void Spirit Pond of the Devil Realm?"

    "Yes, you can start from this vicinity."

    "Alright. Anyway, I feel sorry for Jin-ah."

    After she felt the seriousness of the current state of the Heavenly Lightning Banner and decided to properly help me, she chose to inhabit Yeon Jin''s body for a while.

    Ideally, I wanted to imnt the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner or the Mysterious Bizarre Gu into Yeon Wei, who had tried to stab me in the back. But, since she swore on her Nascent Soul to help me until we properly resolve the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I decided to trust her onest time, considering my past life''s friendship with Yeon Jin.

    "Then, let''s get started."

    I take out the Vast Cold Jade I had stolen from the Human Race-upied territory.

    Then, I begin to insert the Vast Cold Jade into the location where the devil vein is situated.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Vast Cold Jade erodes thend of the Devil Realm, contaminating thend filled with devilish energy with spiritual energy.

    In an instant, the devilish energy of the area is transformed into spiritual energy.

    Yeon Wei sits near the Void Spirit Pond, near where the dragon vein converges, and begins to learn the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice I had taught her.

    Then, I ce Yuan Yu right in front of Yeon Wei and have Yuan Yu also learn the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    Gradually, as she masters the intricacies of the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice and seizes control of the nearby dragon vein, she starts to alter it using the formations she knows of.

    She begins to deploy multipleyers of formations, including the one used to conceal the base of Polluted Yin Valley, to hide her presence.

    The area that was once under the upation of the Human Race in a previous life begins to be obscured by Yeon Wei''s formations.

    "Now, exin again the structure of the formation you mentioned."

    "Yes, I will inform you about the Longevity Formation ()."

    Longevity Formation.

    Together with Cheongmun Ryeong, this formation was created to cultivate and grow the Longevity Tree, drawing nearby dragon veins to umte and convert into vitality.

    I modified part of the formation, adapting the part that applies to trees to apply to both ''Yeon Wei'' and ''Yuan Yu.''

    "It''s done."

    In this way, if we umte Heaven and Earth spiritual energy for just 10 years, Yeon Wei will be able to forcibly synchronize the wavelengths when she takes over Yuan Yu''s body, providing enough vitality for Yuan Yu''s body to withstand it.

    Thus, the n is for Yeon Wei to enter Yuan Yu''s body and exhibit the powers of the Heavenly Being stage to take me to the Head Realm where we will seal the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''Given the current pace of the Human Race invasion force, it should take three years for them to bring their troops to this Void Spirit Pond.''

    But three years is too short.

    Regrettably for the Human Race, it is only right that it should take them longer to break through to this ce.

    ''I will hold back the Human Race as much as possible.''

    I will mobilize everything I can do to ensure theye much slower.

    Click, click, click.

    I spend my time making wooden figurines, modifying them into puppets on the spot.

    ''At least 3 years.''

    During that period, I will create a legion of Nascent Soul stage puppets.

    Creating too many mass-produced General Seos with the Mad Lord''s circuits will cause a mental erosion simr to the effect of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress''s circuit.

    Therefore, even though I initially didn''t create more than a certain number of mass-produced General Seos, now is not the time to worry about such limitations.

    ''For at least a period of three years, I must prepare for war.''

    Along with the war, I contemte ways to extend that three-year period.

    With that firm resolution, I continue my preparations.

    And so, five and a half years pass.<hr>

    Creeeak...

    Inside a hidden dark room.

    The door to the secret room opens, and a woman dressed in golden robes enters the secret room.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, I''ve finally found you."

    Jin So-hae, with a face showing delight, speaks towards the darkness.

    "It was difficult because of the recent incident involving the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress waging war with the Earth Tribe''s True Dragon Alliance, but in the end, we seeded in catching the tail of Seo Eun-hyun!"

    The next moment.

    Step, step...

    A man in golden robes walks out from the darkness.

    "Is that true, So-hae?"

    "Yes. Contrary to the intelligence department''s prediction that he was involved with the Mad Lord''s rampage to hunt down all the Dragon Races, he is actually in the True Devil Realm. There is much more solid evidencepared to the ambiguous traces of Seo Eun-hyun found on the Mad Lord''s side."

    "The True Devil Realm...!"

    The man in golden robes, Jeon Myeong-hoon, receives the letters handed by Jin So-hae and skims through them.

    "...I see. He shed with the advancing Human Race Army?"

    "Yes."

    "...It''s time, So-hae."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes sparkle.

    "It''s time to catch that traitor."

    Crackle!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clenches his fist tightly.

    Red lightning bursts forth from him.

    Jin So-hae looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon with awe.

    In the past five years.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon had sessfully risen to the Grand Perfection of the Nascent Soul stage.

    Trantor Notes: If you''re confused about the exnation regarding the Heavenly Being stage, cuz hell I know I was, looking at a Taichi diagram might help.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 257: Heavenly Tribulation (9)

    Chapter 257: Heavenly Tribtion (9)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Entrance to the Devil Realm.

    A dull red glow flies towards that ce.

    Within the glow, Jeon Myeong-hoon, d in golden robes, appears.

    Shortly after, following Jeon Myeong-hoon, cultivators in golden robes at the Nascent Soul stage or the Heavenly Being stage sessively appear.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Seo Eun-hyun pursuit team,prising of 22 Heavenly Being stage grand elders, 40 Nascent Soul stage elders, and including Jeon Myeong-hoon, a total of 63 individuals, reach the entrance to the dimensional gate of the True Devil Realm.

    A momentter, 672 cultivators wearing dark blue long robesnd one after another behind them.

    Two Four-Axis stage cultivators, 203 Heavenly Being stage cultivators, 467 Nascent Soul stage cultivators.

    All are members equivalent to envoys of Peni Pce, and all 17 children of Peni Pce Lord, Hon Won, are in attendance.

    Following them, another group of cultivators appear.

    They are each dressed in different-colored robes.

    Thirteen Nascent Soul stage cultivators, 23 Heavenly Being stage cultivators, and one Four-Axis stage cultivator. A total of 37 cultivators.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, looking at the gathered cultivators, speaks.

    "It seems everyone has gathered. The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Peni Pce, and..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s gaze moves to the group of 37 cultivators.

    "...mercenaries as well. This is the entirety of the Seo Eun-hyun Punitive Force."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon steps forward and continues,

    "First of all, I would like to express my deep gratitude to everyone for taking the time to catch the traitor of our sect."

    He goes on,

    "Of course, I understand some of you are here for the huge bounty offered by Peni Pce, not out of pure goodwill... Nheless, the fact that you are here to capture the viin of our sect remains unchanged. I especially want to express my gratitude to the Peni Pce Lord for not sparing any support in capturing this viin."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon bows his head to Hon Ryang, the 1st Law Enforcer of Peni Pce, Hon Won''s firstborn, and an early Four-Axis stage cultivator.

    "I will convey your sentiments to the Pce Lord."

    "Yes. Before we subdue Seo Eun-hyun, our sect''s traitor, I will distribute information regarding Seo Eun-hyun to you all."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon takes out a storage scroll, from which he extracts dozens of jade slips.

    Whoosh!

    The jade slips fly from his hand into the grasp of the cultivators gathered here.

    "Over the past 5 years, our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s pursuit team has been investigating Seo Eun-hyun and his abilities."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon recalls the past 5 years.

    His former fellow disciple, Seo Eun-hyun, had openly shown signs of being around the ''Mad Lord'' during thest five years.

    Especially, there were numerous ounts of seeing Seo Eun-hyun in the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and tales of Seo Eun-hyun using his unique curse spells there prompted the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to investigate the Mad Lord''s movements.

    In the process, they were able to learn about the power Seo Eun-hyun had hidden from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    One of the mercenary cultivators who received the jade slip chuckles.

    "Are we supposed to believe this? He practices Lightning Path Methods, puppetry, curse spells, Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, can use devilish arts, is proficient in poison, and even has a demon beast with him?"

    "Yes. ording to our investigation, he is such a person, and there''s even a possibility he''s hiding something more."

    "His power is... Four-Axis level? Wasn''t he said to be at the Nascent Soul stage? Is this credible?"

    As doubts about Seo Eun-hyun''s power arise, Hon Wei from Peni Pce steps forward.

    "I, Hon Wei, the 7th Law Enforcer of Peni Pce, have personally experienced it. He is a sword cultivator who has mastered the methods of Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation and he managed to subdue me even after taking a direct hit from the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique, without even using the other powers listed in this jade slip. We must assume his power is at least at the Four-Axis stage. Moreover, as the greatest genius of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who reached the Nascent Soul stage in less than a hundred years, we cannot rule out the possibility that he has risen to the Heavenly Being stage by now."

    "Hmm, a monster indeed. Putting everything else aside, he was at the Nascent Soul stage and managed to subdue a cultivator of the Heavenly Being stage who executed the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique directly? Insane."

    The highest-ranking cultivator among the mercenaries, the Four-Axis stage cultivator, Wei Li, clicked his tongue.

    "Yes, and his knowledge of formations and basic techniques is profound enough that it''s clear he has reached his realm through Understanding before Breakthrough, yet he can also fight in a manner that suggests Understanding after Breakthrough."

    "Heh, this is going to be an interesting hunt."

    Hon Cheon, the 2nd Law Enforcer of Peni Pce and a Four-Axis stage cultivator, licks his lips.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, watching them, says,

    "Initially, we nned to coborate with the Human Race Army to confront Seo Eun-hyun, who is currently holding off the forces of the human race in the Devil Realm..."

    He slightly furrows his brows.

    "However, for some reason, the Human Race Army is only willing to support us with a single 1000-man team, which practically leaves us to take down that guy on our own."

    "Ha, a 1000-man team means one Heavenly Being stage cultivator and ten Nascent Soul stage cultivators? Almost a negligible force."

    "That''s right. Essentially, the real power of this Seo Eun-hyun Punitive Force lies in everyone gathered here.

    And, as I exined earlier, the sect traitor Seo Eun-hyun is such a formidable opponent. Therefore, before we proceed to subdue Seo Eun-hyun, I suggest we appoint amander to lead the punitive force, if that''s alright?"

    Upon Jeon Myeong-hoon''s words, Wei Li, the Four-Axis stage cultivator from the mercenary group, and Hon Ryang and Hon Cheon, the 1st and 2nd Law Enforcers of Peni Pce, step forward.

    "Then we let''s decide on amander among us."

    "You speak the truth, brother. Well, truthfully, we just need to decide among ourselves, the 1st and 2nd Law Enforcers of Peni Pce, right?"

    Hon Cheon nced at Wei Li, snickers, and crosses his arms.

    Wei Li sneers back and says,

    "Young masters who know nothing of the world''s terrors leading the punitive force? That won''t do. How could young masters, who have never faced a real life-or-death situation, lead us?"

    "Haha, to dare to stand equal with the Law Enforcers of the great Peni Pce without having even formed an Axis, don''t you think that''s absurd?"

    Hon Ryang dismisses Wei Li with a bold smile, and sparks seem to fly between Wei Li, Hon Ryang, and Hon Cheon.

    After stepping back a bit, Wei Li speaks.

    "Well, then. If the two Law Enforcers takemand, which of you will lead?"

    At that, Hon Ryang smiles benignly and says,

    "Hon Cheon, I think such a heavy responsibility should be ced on this older brother. I fear you''re too young and might mess things up."

    "What are you saying, brother? It would be too cruel to burden you, my aged and ailing brother, with such a heavy burden. As the younger brother, I feel terribly guilty."

    Sparks seem to fly again between the two brothers, and Wei Li, with a smirk, tries to insert himself between them.

    That''s when Jeon Myeong-hoon steps forward and speaks.

    "Ah, my point was simply to let the strongest person here take the role of the punitive force leader."

    At his words, smiles appear on the faces of the three Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    "That''s a good idea. Then, let''s have a simple spar right here."

    Suddenly, Wei Li''s hand holds three daggers.

    An ominous yin energy flows from the daggers, and both Hon Ryang and Hon Cheon manifest rings of energy around their fists and legs.

    Shortly after, the three Four-Axis stage cultivators sh in the air.

    Kuguaguaguaguang!

    Above the True Devil Realm''s dimensional gate.

    10 Li above the entrance, a gigantic sphere of light appears due to the aftermath of the cultivators'' spar, obliterating everything inside.

    Soon after, Wei Li is flung out of the sphere.

    Spitting out blood as he is flung out, Wei Li chuckles.

    "Damn Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique... I didn''t expect it to be so powerful."

    Kugugugu!

    After the light subsides, only Hon Ryang and Hon Cheon remain in the air.

    The two Law Enforcers re at each other for a moment before, without deciding who is first, raise their hands.

    ck and white Immortal-Devil energy flow from each of their hands.

    "Mount Tai!"

    "Splitting Emperor!"

    In an instant, energies of the Yin and Yang Five Elements seem to rise above their bodies, and they unleash tearing strikes at each other.

    Once again, the heavens are dyed with light, and Hon Ryang is the one to fall below.

    "Keugh, hehe... So, the pure power of the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique isn''t enough to match you."

    Spitting out blood as he falls, Hon Ryang wears a bitter smile. Hon Cheon, also bleeding from his mouth, bursts into wildughter within the light.

    "Hahaha! Brother, you should rest well. I will take charge of this punitive force and deliver the best oue to our Lord."

    "Tch, do as you wish..."

    Just then.

    "Now then, since it''s been proven that the 2nd Law Enforcer is the strongest among the three, I will offer the 2nd Law Enforcer an opportunity to spar with me."

    "...What?"

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s statement, a look of iprehension crosses Hon Cheon''s face.

    "Did I hear that wrong? You, spar with me?"

    "It seems you heard correctly."

    "...Are you mad? A mere Nascent Soul stage against me, who has already formed one of the Five Axes, a true Four-Axis cultivator? It seems you''re unaware of the power of the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique..."

    "I''m sorry, but I believe my method is not far behind the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks as he takes a step forward. Seeing his expression, Hon Cheon bursts into roaringughter.

    "Hahaha! Well, that''s the spirit a man should have. Come at me, then."

    Hon Cheon gestures with his fingers, inviting Jeon Myeong-hoon to attack.

    "You really think you can beat me..."

    The next moment.

    Crack!

    Before Hon Cheon can react, Jeon Myeong-hoon is already striking his face.

    "What...!"

    Crunch!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon had thrust a spear made of golden heavenly lightning into Hon Cheon''s jaw.

    "Kuk, so fast...!"

    Whoosh!

    Using the Flying Escape Technique to counter Jeon Myeong-hoon''s speed, Hon Cheon quickly regenerates his jaw and reaches out his hand.

    Yin and Yang Five Elements energy gathers around Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "But if you''re hit even once by the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique..."

    However, before the Yin and Yang Five Elements energy can fully encase Jeon Myeong-hoon, he swiftly breaks free from the elemental shackles and rushes at Hon Cheon, thrusting the spear into his abdomen.

    "Kuk, you...!"

    Hon Cheon grimaces.

    ''Too fast. I need to use my Flying Escape Technique constantly just to keep up.''

    Whoosh!

    Hon Cheon''s body is enveloped in the dull glow of the Flying Escape Technique, turning into a blur of light and barely keeping up with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s pace.

    Laughing boldly, Hon Cheon says,

    [Well, I admit the Lightning Path Method is a bit fast, but at this pace, I can catch up!]

    Crackle!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, without saying a word, emits red lightning and six gs spring up behind him.

    Soon, transforming into the Six gs Thunder Giant, Jeon Myeong-hoon begins to furiously wave them.

    [Ha, as you grow bigger, it actually bes easier to execute the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique...]

    But the next moment.

    Rumble!

    Seven-colored lightning burrows into Hon Cheon''s defenses, and for a moment, Hon Cheon''s entire body is paralyzed and unable to move.

    Seizing the opportunity, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning surges from all directions, targeting Hon Cheon.

    ''Damn, paralysis... Damn it!''

    He grits his teeth internally, his eyes bloodshot.

    ''I''ll be defeated like this! This can''t be! No matter how much of a genius he is, how can I be bested by a brat who hasn''t even lived a hundred years...To think his mere Lightning Path Method could surpass the sect''s Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique!? I won''t ept it!''

    [Arrrrgh!]

    Kugugugu!

    With white and ck energy swirling in his hands, Hon Cheon grits his teeth.

    [The Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique is a divine skill directly taught by the Mountain God to the first Peni Pce Lord! It won''t lose to something like the Lightning Path Method!!!]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, transformed into the Thunder Giant, dodges Hon Cheon''s attacks here and there, observing him.

    ''Strange. I wasn''t nning to y around like this, but seeing that Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique made mypetitive spirit surge..''

    It felt as if the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method he had learned was crying out to trample the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Feeling fresh from this unprecedented sensation while practicing his methods, Jeon Myeong-hoon dodges all of Hon Cheon''s attacks and prepares for the next attack.

    [Here I go...]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, transformed into the very embodiment of the Lightning Spirit, unleashes the full power of the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion.

    The next moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon transforms into a spear of red lightning, pierces through Hon Cheon who was gathering energy in his hands, and soars into the sky.

    Crackle!

    Red lightning fills the sky.

    Thus, by proving himself as the strongest among the group, Jeon Myeong-hoon takes on the role of the leader of the Seo Eun-hyun Punitive Force.

    Rumble!

    Under the dark sky of the Devil Realm, hundreds of cultivators are flying.

    Leading them with a dull red glow is Jeon Myeong-hoon, followed by the three Four-Axis stage cultivators with slightly discontent expressions.

    After a while, as they soar through the sky of the Devil Realm, they spot a group of figures flying from afar.

    It''s the 1000-Man team, consisting of one Heavenly Being stage cultivator and ten Nascent Soul stage cultivators.

    "Wee as support from the Human Race Army. Are you heading to confront that monster, Seo Eun-hyun, in that basin ahead?"

    "That''s right."

    "Let us share the information we''ve gathered on Seo Eun-hyun as we go."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon receives a jade slip with information from the 1000-Man General and reads it.

    It contains slightly more detailed information than what Jeon Myeong-hoon had investigated over thest 5 years.

    "Thank you."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon passes the jade slip back and furrows his brows.

    The power of Seo Eun-hyun described in the jade slip exceeds his imagination.

    ''Above all, Hong Fan''s mastery of poison is the most troublesome. With a low cultivation, inhaling the wrong poison can be fatal''

    He asks the Heavenly Being stage cultivator who hade to support.

    "By the way, if Seo Eun-hyun is considered a traitor for hindering the upation of the Devil Realm by the Human Race Grand Alliance, why hasn''t he been dealt with until now?"

    "Ah, actually, that''s because the strategy department, the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, issued an order not to touch that monster."

    "Hm? What does that mean?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon frowns upon the unexpected mention of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, one of the Human Race''s six major sects.

    ''The Peni Pce openly dered they would hunt him down, but the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect directly opposes it? Are they nning to start a war between the six major sects?''

    Sensing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s dissatisfaction, the captain exins further,

    "To be precise, we were ordered to leave the monster Seo Eun-hyun alone for five years, even if he hinders our advancement."

    "Five years? I was under the impression that the Human Race Army only recently encountered Seo Eun-hyun..."

    "Yes, that''s correct. Until then, the poison presumed to be spread by Seo Eun-hyun''s demon beast had slowed our advance, requiring time to reach him. Hence, the other 1000-man Generals and 10,000-man Commanders are waiting for the time specified in the strategy department''s order to pass."

    ''In five years... it will be exactly 10 years since he betrayed the sect. What''s with the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect all of a sudden? This doesn''t directly oppose Peni Pce, but why suddenly...''

    Feeling uneasy, Jeon Myeong-hoon follows the 1000-man General''s lead and moves forward.

    Shortly after, a vast mountain range appears before the punitive force.

    The mountain range, atypical for the Devil Realm, is enveloped in dense spiritual energy, taking the form of a basin and epassing the entire surrounding area.

    "That area is where the monster Seo Eun-hyun has settled. We don''t know what he''s doing, but he''s eroding the entire region with the Vast Cold Jade and making it impossible for anyone to enter, causing headaches for the expeditionary force."

    "Thanks for the information. Then first..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon raises his hand.

    A lightning spear materialized in his grasp.

    Whoosh!

    He throws the lightning spear with all his might, and it rushes towards the mountain range.

    That''s when.

    Click, click, click!

    From beneath thend of the mountain range, dozens of puppets suddenly appear and open their mouths.

    sh!

    The puppets, eerily resembling Seo Eun-hyun, simultaneously unleash beams, and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning spear is directly annihted.

    "...As you can see, such puppets are swarming throughout the entire mountain range. Each one''s strike is equivalent to that of a Nascent Soul stage cultivator, making it very difficult to prate inside."

    Hearing the general''s words, Jeon Myeong-hoon briefly looks at the mountain range and then smirks bitterly.

    Crack, crackle!

    Red lightning bursts from his entire body.

    "Well, good. I didn''t expect it to be easy to break through."

    ''It has to be at least this much to be Seo Eun-hyun.''

    He smiles, recalling the once insurmountable wall that was Seo Eun-hyun.

    "From now on, we begin the punitive expedition against the traitor of the sect, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Crack, crackle!

    Six gs sprout from behind Jeon Myeong-hoon, and the punitive force begins to raise their own innate techniques.

    Thus the battle to subdue Seo Eun-hyun begins.

    Trantor Note: Seo Eun-hyun is a raid boss.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 258: Heavenly Tribulation (10)

    Chapter 258: Heavenly Tribtion (10)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Kugugugugu!

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon and the punitive force begin to gather their energy, the entire mountain starts to vibrate.

    "What, what is that!?"

    "This is insane..."

    From various ces all over the mountain, an uncountable number of puppets begin to emerge.

    Like a swarm of insects, the numerous puppets make everyone''s faces turn pale.

    "But they''re all just Nascent Soul level. Let the Heavenly Being stage cultivators break through."

    At thatmand, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and Peni Pce''s Heavenly Being stage cultivators step forward.

    As the Heavenly Being stage cultivators form their hand signs, the surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy vibrates and moves ording to their will, forming waves.

    Gooooo

    As the wave of spiritual energy surges towards the insect-like puppet swam, the Nascent Soul stage puppets fail to resist and are crushed to death.

    "The mountain range is forming some kind of formation. We need to bring down the mountain itself."

    Three Heavenly Being stage Law Enforcers from Peni Pce step forward, each beginning to exert their techniques.

    The three Law Enforcers, positioned in three directions, form a Three Disasters Formation and begin to amplify their energy within it.

    Despite the mountain range being immenselyrger than a regr mountain and emitting an unusual energy, gradually, the energy from the Heavenly Being stage Law Enforcers begin to overpower the mountain''s energy.

    "Depart ()!"

    When the Heavenly Being stage Law Enforcersplete their hand signs, the energy transforms into a giant dragon-shaped mass of light and flies towards the mountain range.

    Kugugugugu!

    As the dragon-shaped energy touches the mountain range and the formation manifested through it, it shakes violently, flickering as if it will copse at any moment.

    However, just then.

    Crack!

    A dark figure appears, grabs the dragon-shaped light mass with both arms, and crushes it.

    Boom!

    The light mass dissipates, and Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at the dark figure.

    "It''s you again."

    The figure, resembling the puppets that had crawled out from all over the mountain like insects but made of much finer materials and with a much moreplex process, as evidenced by theplex circuits faintly glowing all over its body, resembles Seo Eun-hyun quite closely.

    True Origin General Seo opens its mouth.

    Kwaaaang!

    A burst of light erupts from General Seo''s mouth, aiming at the punitive force.

    "Hmm!"

    Hon Cheon steps forward and stretches out his hand, blocking General Seo''s beam.

    The light splits in all directions upon hitting Hon Cheon''s hand but Hon Cheon frowns.

    "Quite painful. A puppet at the Four-Axis stage, is it?"

    Before he can react further,

    General Seo stomps fiercely.

    Boom!

    A massive vibration spreads in all directions, and once again, countless puppets begin to emerge from the mountain.

    Seeing this, Hon Ryang lets out a dryugh.

    "How many Nascent Soul puppets did he create? What a monster. Of course, to cultivators, there''s nothing more foolish than relying on numbers."

    At Hon Ryang''s signal, the Heavenly Being stage cultivators from Peni Pce step forward again to form hand signs.

    That''s when.

    Bo-oong!

    sh!

    General Seo''s mouth fires another beam cannon, disrupting the Heavenly Being stage cultivators attempting to cast their spells on the Nascent Soul stage puppets.

    However, Hon Ryang scoffs.

    "Spread out and target the Nascent Soul puppets. Anyway, that puppet cannon can''t fire more than one at a time..."

    And at that very moment.

    General Seo''s shoulders, chest, abdomen, knees, and palms open, and heads simr to General Seo''s begin to emerge.

    Click, click, click!

    The heads that sprouted all over General Seo''s body each open their mouths and begin firing beams in all directions simultaneously.

    "Damn it! Evade!"

    Hon Ryang''s previously rxed face contorts, and he steps forward in front of the Heavenly Being stage cultivators, gathering his strength.

    Three Four-Axis stage cultivators, including Jeon Myeong-hoon, step forward to block General Seo''s beams.

    "Let''s push through in one go, everyone advance!"

    "Understood!"

    Under Jeon Myeong-hoon''smand, the three Four-Axis stage cultivators begin flying towards General Seo, facing the beams head-on.

    Suddenly, above General Seo, a sphere of Yin and Yang Five Elements emerges.

    Hon Ryang and Hon Cheon simultaneously extend their hands, starting to gather energy.

    But the next moment.

    Whoosh!

    Eight blue wings sprout from General Seo''s back.

    "What!?"

    A storm of light far more massive than the previous beams fly towards Hon Ryang and Hon Cheon.

    The Yin and Yang Five Elements restraint around General Seo is instantly shattered and torn apart, and Hon Ryang and Hon Cheon curse as they are forced to retreat.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon also retreats from the aftermath of General Seo''s Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter,

    Meanwhile, Wei Li, cloaked in Yin energy for stealth, manages to position himself behind General Seo.

    Just as Wei Li, wielding a dagger dharma treasure, attempts to stab at General Seo''s back,

    Click!

    General Seo''s back opens, revealing a Taiji symbol inside.

    "What...!"

    Kwajijijik!

    A massive pir of lightning erupts from behind General Seo.

    Simultaneously, General Seo''s form changes once again.

    The head on top split into two, each imbued with Yin energy and Yang energy.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon frowns at the sight.

    "Taiji Quaking Lighting Body..."

    Hearing this, the other Four-Axis stage cultivators let out a dry chuckle.

    "A puppet employing such a diversity of methods. It''s practically at the mid Four-Axis stage. in addition..."

    Tsutsutsutsu...

    Not only True Origin General Seo but also the mass-produced General Seos scattered around begin to emit dark curse spells.

    Hon Ryang looks at the curse and says,

    "Each of those puppets is a cursed dollden with curses. If we allow even a speck of injury while fighting them, they will transform into a cursed doll that is linked with us, making it so if we attack them, we end up attacking each other."

    "What a damn piece of work."

    Wei Li spits out a suppressed swear.

    "Dragging it out like this will drain our strength, but the real issue is Seo Eun-hyun himself hasn''t wasted any energy and is conserving his strength. If we expend all our energy here, it''ll be just like handing over our information to him and losing our chance to fight Seo Eun-hyun."

    At Wei Li''s words, Hon Ryang looks at him and asks,

    "So what do you suggest?"

    "That General Seo, although at the mid Four-Axis stage, operates on a set of rules like a puppet. I''ll study its patterns and keep it at bay. In the meantime, quickly hurry into the mountain range and defeat Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "Understood."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods firmly, leaving behind a few Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul stage cultivators, including Wei Li, and they quickly move beyond the mountain range.

    Kwoong!

    General Seo charges at them with its mouth wide open.

    However, Wei Li spits out a chain-shaped dharma treasure from his mouth, and the dark chains wrap around General Seo.

    "Your opponent is me."

    Boo-woong!

    General Seo charges at Wei Li, and the two Four-Axis stage beings begin their fast-paced exchange.

    Boo-woooong!

    Crossing the mountain range, Jeon Myeong-hoon frowns.

    Within the mountain range,

    The area is filled with dark miasma.

    "It''s poison. Everyone, stop all forms of breathing, including skin respiration."

    At Hon Cheon''s word, all the cultivators begin to hold their breaths, casting protective spells.

    As they enter the miasma in this state,

    "Krrrrgh...!"

    In an instant, the Nascent Soul elders start staggering, showing signs of poisoning.

    "What the...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and the Heavenly Being stage grand elders all jump in surprise, turning to look at the elders.

    And the next moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon feels dizzy.

    ''Damn, I see. The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy itself is imbued with poison! Even if we hold our breath, those at the Nascent Soul stage and below structurally have to inhale the surrounding spiritual energy, so they get poisoned without even breathing the air...''

    He guesses who the creator of the poison is.

    ''Hong Fan...!''

    Remembering the centipede demon beast that had given him strength and support in his most desperate times, with whom he had been close, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes ze with fury.

    Crackle, crackling!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s entire body erupts with red lightning, transforming him into a form resembling a Lightning Spirit.

    [Krgh...I''ll have to stay in this state for now. Everyone, those who are poisoned, gather in one ce and quietly perform your cultivation methods!]

    "Are you sure? What if we are attacked in the fog...."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shakes his head.

    [This poison is formidable, but given the maker''s character, he wouldn''t disturb those who are cultivating to recover from the poison.]

    Seo Eun-hyun might be unreliable, but Hong Fan, who had consistently shown a certain demeanor, is trustworthy.

    Trusting in Hong Fan''s character, Jeon Myeong-hoon gathers those immobilized by the poison to a less toxic area to expel the poison.

    "Bite on a detoxifying pill. And..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon surveys his surroundings.

    Due to Hong Fan''s poison, all forces at the Nascent Soul stage and below are rendered incapable ofbat in an instant.

    ''Damn it...''

    [...Only five Heavenly Being stage cultivators stay here to take care of the poisoned cultivators. Those who are fine, continue to advance forward.]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon gris his teeth and advances.

    Hon Ryang read the flow of the formations and points the way.

    "The energy of the formation is gathering over there. Let''s head in that direction."

    [Understood.]

    Hon Ryang, Hon Cheon, and Jeon Myeong-hoon leads the Heavenly Being stage cultivators and fly forward,

    "Wait, this is...!! Stop!"

    Hon Ryang suddenly scrunches his face and shouts.

    However, the next moment, the energy of the formation twists and Hon Ryang feels himself being thrown to an isted area. The same happens to Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hon Cheon.

    Hon Ryang frowns.

    "Theyout of the formation is incrediblyplicated. I''ve heard that the formation skills of Jin Wei, whom Father asked us to capture, are significant. Could it be true?"

    He tries to explore his surroundings with his consciousness, but the energy of the formation crushes Hon Ryang''s attempt, preventing him from fully extending his consciousness domain.

    It''s when he looks around.

    Far off, through the poison, two figures appear.

    "Daoist Jeon, Hon Cheon!"

    His face lights up, ready to rush over but then stops to raise his guard.

    "Who are you...?"

    But those who appeared from beyond the poisonous fog are not Heon Ryang''spanions but a white-haired hunched old man in ck clothes, biting a bamboo pipe, and a beauty d in a bright red robe with looks so enchanting that they are almost bewitching.

    "Greetings. Sorry for the suddenness, but ording to my master''smand, I must bind you for a while."

    The old man in ck, Hong Fan, speaks and Hon Ryang chuckles in response.

    "Do you really think you two, who appear to be merely at the Nascent Soul stage, can challenge me? What an amusing joke."

    He smirks and points his finger at Hong Fan.

    "Explode and die."

    Boom!

    However, it isn''t Hong Fan who explodes, but the beauty in the bright red robe beside him, Yuan Yu.

    ''A cursed doll? All impacts directed at that old demon in disguise are absorbed by that cursed doll.''

    Tsuk, tsuk-tsuk-tsuk!

    He snorts at the sight of Yuan Yu writhing and regenerating its body.

    "Interesting trick. Except for unique cases like Daoist Jeon, you Nascent Soul stage beings are nothing but insects that can be stomped to death. Just die..."

    Snap!

    In the next moment, Hong Fan snaps his fingers.

    Kugugugugu!

    Simultaneously, Hon Ryang feels an enormous weight descend upon him.

    "I''ve learned a bit about formations from Jin Wei-nim over the past few years...formations are truly fascinating. With little strength, one can overpower a strong enemy, which seems to have quite a bit inmon with poison."

    "What...?"

    Snap!

    As Hong Fan snaps his fingers again, the formation''s energy constricts around Hon Ryang to the point it''s even difficult to breathe.

    ''This is insane, aside from the power of the formation, that guy...he''s handling this vast andplex formation like it''s part of his body...!''

    As Hong Fan moves his right hand, the surrounding energy shifts, amplifying the power of the formation.

    Moving his left, the poison on the ground changes properties, mixing into apletely different kind of poison.

    [You insect...!]

    Hon Ryang tries to reach out to Hong Fan, but in the next moment, his senses flip upside down.

    ''Damn it, the formation''s confusing my senses!''

    Thud!

    Hon Ryang falls to one knee.

    [What...why can''t I exert any strength...am I affected by poison?]

    He looks at his skin turning ck with a troubled expression.

    Hong Fan strokes his beard and chuckles heartily.

    "How could someone as lowly as me create a poison that affects a Four-Axis senior? It''s just...what''sid out here is not only my poison."

    [What...! This, this is!]

    Chi-ii-ii

    Hon Ryang sees tiny curses climbing his arm and clenches his teeth.

    He hadn''t noticed due to the formation''s energy and poison concealing them.

    But beneath the dark poison, curse spells are denselyid out.

    While Hong Fan distracted Hon Ryang with the formation and poison, curse spells from the ground had already been absorbed into him.

    "You...!"

    Kwarururung!

    As Hon Ryang punches the ground, the energy of the formation shifts, constricting him even more violently in return.

    Hon Ryang feels as if he is being swallowed alive by a snake, kneeling before Hong Fan.

    ''How could I, even if within the enemy''s maw, and with it being difficult to handle someone skilled in poison arts, be overpowered by a Nascent Soul stage demon beast...''

    He wants to resist, but his energy starts to wane.

    "...My brother has been defeated."

    Hon Cheon frowns, looking into the dark poisonous fog.

    He can feel, coursing through his veins, that his brother had been overpowered.

    ''This is no time to hesitate. I must quickly regroup with Jeon Myeong-hoon. We''re being defeated in detail.''

    Recalling the energy he had secretly attached to Jeon Myeong-hoon during their initial encounter at the entrance to the Devil Realm, he senses Jeon Myeong-hoon''s location.

    Although unable to fully extend his consciousness due to the influence of the formation, his unique cultivation method allows him to approximate Jeon Myeong-hoon''s whereabouts.

    Soon, Hon Cheon and Jeon Myeong-hoon reunite.

    "Finally found you. My brother has been captured. He''s not dead but he''s in a critical situation."

    "...I couldn''t find the Heavenly Being stage grand elders. It seems impossible to break the formation rashly. Attacking it from the inside only tightens its grip."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon scowls at the poison-filled formation.

    Hearing this, Hon Cheon squints and asks,

    "Is there any way?"

    "...There is."

    "What is it?"

    "Defeat Seo Eun-hyun."

    At that, Hon Cheon responds irritably.

    "Even a three-year-old could give that answer. Stop joking and..."

    "It''s no joke."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at Hon Cheon and says,

    "Just stand guard for a moment. We''re close to him. If I concentrate a little, I think I can find his location."

    "How?"

    "The cultivation method I''ve learned and the one he has learned are... almost like siblings."

    The Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, which only bes revealed upon learning all the methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method, which can be attained by mastering the basic method of the sect and showcasing all its features when fully mastered.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon feels a kinship between the two methods.

    ''It seems the founder of the sect, the Golden Deity, designed these two techniques to be simr. I get the feeling that the two methods are interconnected.''

    He closes his eyes, listening to ''the voice of lightning.''

    Previously, the lightning had spoken to him in a sticky, bewitching voice, revealing the intricacies of the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method.

    But ever since Seo Eun-hyun ran away with the Heavenly Lightning Banner,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon started hearing a ''different'' voice of lightning.

    It still speaks to him as lightning always had.

    Yet, the voice he hears recently is much softer, weaker, and moreforting than the one before.

    Murmuring...

    He follows the voice of lightning.

    ''Find Seo Eun-hyun...''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon silently asks the voice with guidance.

    Zzzt, zzzt, zzzt...

    Though his consciousness is blocked, the lightning bestows knowledge upon him.

    Scenes of ces where electricity flows begin to clearly emerge in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind.

    Hon Cheon standing next to him, emitting bioelectricity.

    Hong Fan, who is dealing with Heon Ryang, and Yuan Yu, the Blood Body, standing beside him.

    The scattered Heavenly Being cultivators.

    And...

    ''Seo Eun-hyun!''

    The unmistakably alien presence of Seo Eun-hyun, who emits a transparent voice of lightning, enters Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon res at the figure of Seo Eun-hyun that entered his mind.

    ''There you are.''

    Just then.

    Swoosh

    Seo Eun-hyun, who had been quietly standing afar, locks eyes with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s gaze.

    Startled!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is taken aback and opens his eyes.

    "...I''ve found him."

    "Found him? Where should we go?"

    "Head north. He''s waiting for us."

    Hon Cheon and Jeon Myeong-hoon use their Flying Escape Technique to fly.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon bites his lip as he forces his way through the poison.

    He remembers when Seo Eun-hyun sensed him through the voice of lightning.

    The moment their eyes met.

    ''It''s always been like that.''

    For some reason, Seo Eun-hyun always seems to know everything.

    Seeing what cannot be seen, hearing what cannot be heard, perceiving what does not existas if he is always gazing at another world.

    ''What are you really looking at, Seo Eun-hyun? Why did you betray the sect?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon bites his lip hard enough to draw blood as he flies toward Seo Eun-hyun.

    Boom!

    The ce where Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hon Cheon arrive is a clearing unaffected by the poison.

    "Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Kwajijijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shouts at Seo Eun-hyun, who was waiting for him with a calm expression, holding the Colorless ss Sword.

    "I''vee!"

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles softly.

    "You''vee too early."

    No more words are needed.

    sh!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun almost simultaneously be light.

    Hon Cheon also gathers his energy and shouts to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Just hold him off for a moment! I''ll feed him the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique!"

    In an instant, Jeon Myeong-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun sh weapons.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon unleashes the Heavenly Tribtion he had umted over time.

    Lightning bolts turn into lightning spears in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hands.

    He bes the lightning itself, storming Seo Eun-hyun with relentless attacks.

    Seo Eun-hyun does not be lightning.

    He doesn''t even use the Flying Escape Technique.

    He simply moves earnestly

    Yet, with that alone, he matches the lightning-transformed Jeon Myeong-hoon, wielding the ss sword to deflect all of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning spears.

    ''I still...can''t win.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon instinctively knows.

    He still can''t defeat Seo Eun-hyun.

    Despite rushing in with all his power from the start, he can feel that Seo Eun-hyun is still holding back his strength.

    ''Even if Wei Li and Hon Ryang had joined the assault, it''s likely we wouldn''t have been able to defeat him.''

    Seo Eun-hyun still appears to have numerous techniques hidden, still full ofposure.

    That leisurely gaze!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon grits his teeth as he looks into those eyes.

    [Use...your technique!]

    Kurururung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body swells.

    Six arms sprout from his body, each holding a g of six different colors.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head splits into two, one male and one female, with a Taiji symbol rotating behind him.

    Kwarururung!

    Around the dantian of the giant Thunder Giant, 64 hexagrams rotate, forming a Thunder Pce.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s six arms move frantically.

    Both halves of his split head emit ck and white lightning and the speed of the Thunder Giant begins to increase.

    [Reveal more power! Seo Eun-hyun!!!]

    Gradually, Seo Eun-hyun fails to keep up with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s movements.

    And, at a certain point.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sees a pale, misty aura emanating from around Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''He''s using his power for real now!''

    Boo-woong!

    Whaang!

    With a sh from Seo Eun-hyun, Jeon Myeong-hoon tenses up even more.

    The power of the sword strike increased.

    ''That pale mist is maximizing his physical abilities.''

    He feels an instinctive warning and momentarily retreats before bing a streak of red meteor rushing toward Seo Eun-hyun.

    sh!

    For a moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon bes a red lightning spear.

    At that moment, he bes iparably fast, and Seo Eun-hyun, startled, hastily defends.

    Boom!

    A loud noise erupts.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon smiles bitterly.

    "...That was the strongest attack I could muster."

    Chiiing

    Suddenly, the lightning emanating from Jeon Myeong-hoon seems to have beenpletely discharged, and his form returns back to human form from the Thunder Giant.

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon calmly and says,.

    "You need to train more. You''re still far off."

    "...Yeah, I guess so. Haha, I probably can''t beat you. But you know..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks up at Seo Eun-hyun and smirks.

    "Still, you were distracted by me for a moment, weren''t you?"

    "...!?"

    Kiiing!

    Above Seo Eun-hyun, the Taiji symbol of Yin and Yang Five Elements appears.

    "Speed is my advantage over that guy''s technique, allowing me to win outside but..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon steps back.

    Hon Cheon, with ck and white energy swirling around his hands, rushes towards Seo Eun-hyun..

    "In terms of raw power itself, his Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique is far more overwhelming."

    Hon Cheon shouts.

    "Mount Tai!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sports a venomous smile, and for a moment, tension swirls in Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    "Splitting Emperor!"

    As if pouring all his spiritual power into this attack, Hon Cheon''s face turns pale as he executes the attack.

    Zzzeeeng!

    The next moment, light explodes.

    Shiiii

    "Haah...hah..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hon Cheon gasp for breath on the spot.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon had used up all his stamina in the fight against Seo Eun-hyun, and Hon Cheon had poured all his strength into thatst strike.

    With anticipation in his voice, Hon Cheon speaks.

    "We, we did it..."

    "Shut up!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon cuts off Hon Cheon''s words with an irritable voice.

    "You''re sure you finished him off for good?"

    "How dare you underestimate the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique! The Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique distinguishes the essence of Qi, then divides Qi into seven parts based on Yin and Yang and the Five Elements to disintegrate the opponent. It is said that if one reaches the ne of Fate and bes a True Immortal through the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique, even fate can be split into seven pieces! To underestimate the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique is...."

    "Yeah, I get it. Your technique is great."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon ignores Hon Cheon''s rambling, not letting go of his vignce, and unfolds his storage scroll to reach inside.

    Kugugugu!

    The spiritual energy from the spirit stones inside the storage scroll flows into Jeon Myeong-hoon, restoring his spiritual power.

    "Hey, how about sharing some spirit stones with me?"

    "You''re from the wealthy Peni Pce. Use your own. And..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks back at Hon Cheon and sneers.

    "Your Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique, it seems like it didn''t work?"

    "What?"

    Step, step...

    A naked Seo Eun-hyun emerges through the dust cloud.

    "That just now..."

    His flesh is charred and torn in ces.

    It appears he had taken significant damage from the recent strike.

    "I almost died for real. The Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique is indeed formidable...even more malicious than Cultivator Hon Wei''s attack."

    "...!"

    Hon Cheon''s pupils shrink.

    "How did you survive that...?"

    "Sorry to say, but I triple reinforced my body."

    Kiing

    Circuit-like patterns glow faintly all over Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    Faint devilish energy shines, healing his body, and though it is subtle, a power reminiscent of a sword envelops his entire body.

    "Having to pass the attack''s power to my curse dolls because I couldn''t handle it all even after reinforcing my body shows it is indeed quite impressive. But that''s all it is. Especially you, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Had you reached the Heavenly Being stage, you might have been worth a go, but you''re still too inexperienced."

    "..."

    "Go back. I''ve made a promise with Hong Su-ryeong not to kill you, and I intend to keep it. What I''m doing is not...betraying the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    At that moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon stands up.

    "What do you mean it''s not betrayal?"

    He res at Seo Eun-hyun with bloodshot eyes.

    "Do you even realize how many people were hurt and shocked by your actions!?"

    "..."

    "Without even offering an exnation, you''ve wasted the efforts and cultivation that others have built up over all this time in the sect, and how many people have been deeply hurt, deeply shocked by your reckless actions, iming it''s all because of some artifact... What do you think you know!"

    "...I can''t exin. I''m sorry."

    "Everyone feels a deep sense of betrayal from your actions, having been a cherished genius of the sect! You are, you are...!"

    Crack, crackle!

    Red thunder surrounds Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Seo Eun-hyun, slightly raising his vignce, points the Colorless ss Sword at him.

    "I don''t know what you''re trying to do, but don''t. I''ll cut you."

    "Hehe, those eyes that always seem to know what I''m about to do, really get on my nerves...!"

    "..."

    "Are you reading my mind too, huh?"

    Seo Eun-hyun narrows his eyes.

    In his gaze, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s overly confident inner thoughts are exposed.

    Something is dangerous.

    "Don''t move your hand. I''ll cut it right away."

    Seo Eun-hyun focuses on Jeon Myeong-hoon''s storage scroll.

    "Think you can cut me?"

    "You think I can''t?"

    "..."

    "..."

    The next moment.

    sh!

    Lightning-transformed Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand reaches for the storage scroll, and Seo Eun-hyun, bing light for an instant, swings his sword.

    Schlick!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s arm is severed.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon smiles.

    "I''ve been waiting for you toe closer!"

    Kugugugu!

    Heaven and Earth spiritual energy surges around Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    A look of realization shes across Seo Eun-hyun''s face.

    Simultaneously, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s microcosm begins tomunicate with the nature of Heaven and Earth.

    "I''ve practiced countless times with only one goal in mind...to punish the traitor!"

    Thunder rumbles ominously.

    "I''vee this far, turning that anger into madness, just to punish you!"

    Golden and blue lights roar in the sky.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon begins his breakthrough to the Heavenly Being stage.

    Boom!

    Seo Eun-hyun hastily retreats to avoid the Heavenly Tribtion striking down on Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    However, in that moment, he sees Jeon Myeong-hoon regenerating his arm and reaching for the storage scroll.

    "Damn...!"

    Seo Eun-hyun cuts off Jeon Myeong-hoon''s arm again as he res at him.

    However, he was unable topletely block Jeon Myeong-hoon''s technique in the process of severing his arm.

    When Jeon Myeong-hoonpletes his hand sign, the Heavenly Tribtion twists and strikes down on Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Our ancestral founder often used this method, didn''t he? It has been passed down as a technique exclusive to those of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body."

    Kwajijijik!

    Seo Eun-hyun takes the brunt of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Heavenly Tribtion.

    The more Seo Eun-hyun resists, the more fiercely the heavenssh out, furious at the attempt to ovee the tribtion through trickery.

    Kwaijijijik!

    The range of the tribtion expands, eventually engulfing both Jeon Myeong-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun.

    Despite also being hit by the tribtion, the tribtion only seems to intensify following Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand sign.

    Charururuk!

    Seo Eun-hyun sees Jeon Myeong-hoon regenerate his arm and reach for the storage scroll again.

    ''Damn, the Heavenly Tribtion is getting stronger!''

    If this continues, his body will be torn apart by the lightning!

    Retreating from Jeon Myeong-hoon would have ended it.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun can''t retreat.

    A foreboding feeling warns him.

    Retreating now will be a regret he''d gnash his teeth over!

    [You...!]

    Seo Eun-hyun finally begins to use his techniques against the tribtion.

    Dark curses appear, weakening the Heavenly Tribtion, while wood attribute techniques fire at it, neutralizing it.

    Seo Eun-hyun reveals his Formless Sword, slicing through the Heavenly Tribtion and advancing towards Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Yet, the tribtion only grows stronger.

    ''Damn!''

    The heavens are enraged, pouring down endless heavenly lightning.

    [Tricking the heavens only makes it angrier. No matter how powerful you are, Seo Eun-hyun, you cannot ovee the heavens!]

    [You...!]

    Within the massive column of Heavenly Tribtion, the two men re at each other.

    Seo Eun-hyun grits his teeth.

    Despite exerting his full power, the tribtion is bing too overwhelming to bear.

    At this rate, he will be reduced to ashes.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s judgment is swift.

    Boo-woong!

    Chiiiiing!

    As Seo Eun-hyun forms a hand sign, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner he had previously imnted in Jeon Myeong-hoon activates.

    "...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clutches his head in agony.

    Seo Eun-hyun finally retreats from the column of lightning.

    However, at that moment.

    Despite his pain, Jen Myeong-hoon shakily reaches for the storage scroll.

    "You!"

    Seo Eun-hyun frowns, intensifying his hand sign.

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner exerts its maximum power!

    A scarlet light envelopes Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head within the tribtion.

    ''It''s now a battle against time. The moment the Heavenly Tribtion stops, I''ll immediately suppress him and snatch the storage scroll!''

    Yet, Seo Eun-hyun observes Jeon Myeong-hoon with a wary gaze.

    If Jeon Myeong-hoon ovees the pain of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and reaches for the storage scroll before the tribtion ends, it will be Jeon Myeong-hoon''s victory.

    "Just give up, Jeon Myeong-hoon! Please trust me. I never intended to harm the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!"

    The red light enveloping Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head intensifies even more.

    Bleeding from his forehead, he screams within the Heavenly Tribtion.

    "What I''m trying to do is to save our fellow disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect! Please, stop now, Jeon Myeong-hoon!"

    "...!"

    Seo Eun-hyun vibrates the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner even more intensely.

    But at some point.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, with a devilish smile, gradually begins to move his hand towards the storage scroll.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon!"

    "...Seo...Eun...hyun...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shouts as if screaming.

    Although hard to hear over the rumbling thunder, Seo Eun-hyun can tell what Jeon Myeong-hoon is trying to say.

    "Your...master...trusted you...!!!"

    With that Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand enters the storage scroll!

    sh!

    Simultaneously, the Heavenly Tribtion ceases.

    Seo Eun-hyun rushes towards Jeon Myeong-hoon in the blink of an eye.

    In that fleeting moment, he sees what Jeon Myeong-hoon pulls from the storage scroll.

    It''s a white belt inscribed with the characters for Heavenly Lightning.

    The next moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun feels an unimaginably swift Heavenly Tribtion strike his body.

    "...!?"

    Kwarurung!

    Instantly, Seo Eun-hyun is flung backwards.

    And then, Jeon Myeong-hoon stands up.

    "The Heavenly Lightning Belt, given to the highest Grand Elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, is made by extracting the power of the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    With a fierce gleam in his eye, Jeon Myeong-hoon says to Seo Eun-hyun.

    "You didn''t bring out the Heavenly Lightning Banner. Were you afraid I''d steal it?"

    Fzzt, fizz!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s pupils shrink.

    The white belt in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand disperses.

    In its ce, the Heavenly Lightning Banner appears in his grasp.

    "I did my best to draw out your full power. Even if I summoned the Heavenly Lightning Banner using the Heavenly Lightning Belt, if you were stronger than me wielding the Heavenly Lightning Banner, it''d be useless. However..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoonughs wildly as he wields the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "Fortunately, your strength isn''t quite at that level."

    The next moment, the Heavenly Lightning Banner lends Jeon Myeong-hoon the greatest power it could offer in his current state.

    Trantor Notes: Jeon Myeong-hoon getting all cocky. I can definitely see the guy crying like a baby when he holds Jin So-haes fried hand.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 259: Heavenly Tribulation (11)

    Chapter 259: Heavenly Tribtion (11)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Wo-woong, Wo-woong.

    Where is this?

    I grab my dizzy head and stand up.

    "Uwaek...uwaeeek..."

    Suddenly, I feel nauseous and vomit blood and pieces of my intestines.

    "Keugh...guugh.."

    I look at my body.

    My body is golden brown and emitting smoke.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    I remember.

    I had been fighting with Jeon Myeong-hoon, and after he came close to me, he used the Heavenly Lightning Belt to summon the Heavenly Lightning Banner nearby.

    Thest thing I remember was him swinging the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "Hu, heugh...kugh."

    I look around, gasping for breath.

    The formations that Hong Fan and Jin Wei had put all their effort into creating are all gone.

    Hong Fan''s poison had evaporated and disappeared, and in various ces, disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are gaining strength, emitting overwhelming lightning power.

    Countless cultivators at the Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul stage are surrounding me.

    And, there in front, Jeon Myeong-hoon is looking down at me while holding the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "Jeon...Myeong...Hoon...!"

    I try to stand up, but my legs give out, and I copse back down.

    Looking closely, my leg muscles arepletely burnt, making it a miracle I could even move at all.

    "The Heavenly Lightning...Banner..."

    I clench my teeth.

    Where did it all go wrong?

    Should I have not listened to Hong Su-ryeong from the start, killed a few, or taken some as a hostage to drive them away.

    Or should I have torn Jeon Myeong-hoon to shreds so he couldn''t even approach me?

    Or should I have just crippled his cultivation and spared his life?

    I don''t know.

    But the oue has alreadye to this.

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner is in his hands.

    "Jeon...Myeong, Hoon..."

    I manage to regenerate my burnt vocal cords and squeeze out my words.

    "Heavenly Lightning Banner...must be sealed...in the Lower Realm..."

    "...Exin why."

    "If I...exin...all of you...will go mad..."

    "That''s not convincing."

    "Please...trust...me..."

    "...We did trust you. Until you betrayed us and stole the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon retorts back with a cold face.

    "You betrayed our trust. Asking to be trusted? We did trust you. The Supreme Sect Master, the sect leader, the next sect leader, your master, your followers, my lover, all the disciples of the sect...And me."

    With a face twisted in emotion, he shouts.

    "We did trust you. But you...betrayed all of that and ran away."

    "No...That''s not it..."

    "You can''t exin? No, you just don''t trust us. I don''t know what world you''re seeing. But, you''re not sharing the world you see with us, believing only you can judge it. It''s not that you can''t exin, you just choose not to!"

    "..."

    "This is yourst chance. Exin."

    I bite my lip.

    About the Governing Immortals, about the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    About Zhengli, about Yang Su-jin, the Enders, and countless other unfathomable beings.

    How on earth am I supposed to open my mouth!?

    I clench my teeth.

    But in the end, I can''t open my mouth.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me with cold eyes.

    "...You mean you can''t exin."

    "..."

    "I see."

    He rummages through his belongings and takes something out.

    It''s themand token engraved with the words ''Ancestral Command.''

    "I, Jeon Myeong-hoon, disciple of Jin Jin-chan, owner of the same Heavenly Golden Thunder Body as the founding ancestor, and themander of the Seo Eun-hyun Punitive Force, dere by the Ancestral Command!"

    ng!

    The sound of my heart sinking can be heard.

    "From this moment forth, I will permanently emunicate Seo Eun-hyun from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect! Seo Eun-hyun, you are hereby permanently expelled!"

    Wo-woong!

    At the same time, a familiar will is felt from the Ancestral Command.

    It''s the will of Yang Su-jin.

    Expel!

    A giant character for expel () is carved into the air and slowly descends towards me.

    sh!

    The character seems to be engraved onto my body and then disappears.

    Chi-iiii

    At the same time, I feel something.

    ng, ng, ng!

    The celestial energy changes.

    Beyond the celestial energy.

    Beyond fate, I feel the connection with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect that was tied to mepletely severing.

    "...Ah..."

    At the same time, I feel the transparent energy flowing within me changing.

    As befitting a ritual method, it''s a technique directly linked to the changes in fate.

    Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    I can feel the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Techniquepletely subjugating to me.

    At the same time, I understand the true intention of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    ''...So that was it.''

    The one who cultivates the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method leads the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and bes their family.

    And by being abandoned by the family, denying themselves and severing the fate that bound ''me'' and ''the family'' together, ''I'' and ''those who were family'' be separated.

    Those separated are now non-humans with no rtion to me.

    Therefore, sacrifice these non-humans, who were once a part of me, my constituents, to twist fate.

    Twist fate to reach a new future.

    That is it.

    Yang Su-jin, who regarded everything as non-human, wanted to be happy even if it meant grinding up the entire world.

    Sacrificing everything toplete oneself and approach happiness through devilish arts.

    That is the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    Whisper, whisper, whisper...

    Somehow, it feels like I can hear Yang Su-jin''s voice in my ears.

    Sacrifice them as offerings.

    Be the priest of oneself, construct the non-humans who abandoned me as sacrificial offerings to block the disaster of fate, and twist fate to seize a new future in my hands.

    First, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Next, even more people.

    Next, grind even more, more, more people.

    Finally, grind up even this world toplete yourself.

    No, it isn''t the voice of Yang Su-jin.

    It''s the demon within my heart.

    "From now on, we will seal the criminal Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Cheok, cheok, cheok, cheok,

    The elders and grand elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect form seals with their hands, positioning themselves around me and spreading out a formation.

    The Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique whispers to me continuously.

    The heart demon within my heart tempts me.

    To use the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    To use it to transfer the cmity to them and change fate.

    However, I remain still.

    Just quietly, indifferently listening to the voice of the heart demon.

    Looking up at the sky, I shed a tear.

    ''If they were all non-humans, I wouldn''t have needed to try so damn hard up until now.''

    The Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, my heart demon, whispers to me.

    To offer sacrifices now and change fate.

    But, the future I originally wanted to change to was one where I wanted to save the ''sacrifices.''

    "...I am..."

    I muster all my strength to try and stand up.

    The Heavenly Being stage Grand Elders flinch at my movement, but do not stop the sealing technique.

    "I am..."

    Feeling so wronged and so deeply aggrieved, I stretch my hand towards the heavens with tears flowing.

    "An Earthling...from a civilized society..."

    I am a human from a world without fate.

    Then, are the beings from a world with fate ves to it and therefore non-human?

    And their fate cannot be changed no matter what?

    "Heavens..."

    I reach out my hand towards the sky and close my eyes.

    The sealing technique wraps around me, and darkness covers the surroundings.

    ''Is fate...really...''

    Swoosh

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at the small jade orb in front of him.

    "The sealing isplete."

    The Heavenly Being stage Grand Elders speak, wiping the sweat from their foreheads.

    The small orb where Seo Eun-hyun is sealed.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clenches his teeth looking at it.

    He thought capturing Seo Eun-hyun would be relieving.

    But strangely, he feels uneasy.

    Wondering if there might be some misfortune or great cmity he can''t avoid, he looks up at the sky, but the celestial energy is normal.

    Suddenly, Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    ''Why did Seo Eun-hyun tell me not to call the name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner?''

    For some reason.

    Really, suddenly out of the blue, Jeon Myeong-hoon feels the urge to call out the name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "Zh..."

    And then.

    Ziiing!

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner still embedded in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head buzzes, interrupting his words.

    "Damn it...I need to find a way to remove this thing."

    He decides to postpone calling the name of the Heavenly Lightning Banner and picks up the small orb in which Seo Eun-hyun is sealed.

    "Is there no sign of Jin Wei around?"

    "There''s a Void Spirit Pond underground, and there are traces of someone below it, but no one is there now. It seems they have escaped."

    "I see..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon tidies up the surroundings.

    Jin Wei.

    So, Yeon Jin managed to escape quickly and was uncatchable, but the traitor Seo Eun-hyun was captured.

    "Take this puppet to Peni Pce."

    Peni Pce, having sent many people, wanted to take General Seo as a trophy. The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had no choice but to agree.

    "You too as well, Hong Fan. Surrender."

    "Yes."

    Hong Fan does not resist fiercely and is captured quite willingly, as if submitting to his fate.

    Hong Fan is also sealed by the Nascent Soul stage elders and trapped in a smaller orb than Seo Eun-hyun.

    "...Now."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks up at the sky and says,

    "It''s all over."

    He looks at the sky, somewhat relieved and somewhat regretful.

    "It''s really all over..."

    Now, it''s time to ''go home.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and his group return to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Hearing the news of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s return, all the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Secte out to look at him.

    In front of the main gate of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jeon Myeong-hoon silently takes out the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "...!"

    "...!!"

    "...!!!"

    Tremendous cheers erupt everywhere, so loud that the ground vibrates.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, receiving everyone''s cheers, proudly approaches Jin Byuk-ho and returns the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Jin Byuk-ho pats Jeon Myeong-hoon on the shoulder, looking proud.

    "There was a time when I thought teaching you was a waste of time."

    "..."

    "I was wrong. It was my greed. You are the true sessor and disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    Jin Byuk-ho looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon for a moment, then grabs his hand and shouts.

    "Listen, everyone! The disciple who was originally to be the next-next Sect Leader betrayed our trust and was expelled for stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner! Because of that, the position of the next-next Sect Leader is vacant!"

    At Jin Byuk-ho''s words, Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at him with a surprised expression.

    "I ask you all! Who, who should remain as the next-next sect leader!"

    "Senior brother Jeon Myeong-hoon!!!"

    "Senior brother Jeon Myeong-hoon!"

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s name is called out from everywhere, and Jin Byuk-houghs loudly and proims,

    "From today, Jeon Myeong-hoon is granted the Jin surname and is appointed as the next-next sect leader of the sect!"

    "Waaaaah!"

    "Jin Myeong-hoon! Jin Myeong-hoon! Jin Myeong-hoon!"

    Thus, Jin Myeong-hoon feels the relief of finally ing home'' amidst the cheers of his fellow disciples.

    For the first time in a long while, he smiles broadly.

    Jin Myeong-hoon smiles, Jin So-hae smiles, Jin Byuk-ho smiles.

    Everyone in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect smiles.

    And Zhengli smiles too.

    [Ahaha, ahahahahaha! Ahahahahaha!]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 260: Heavenly Tribulation (12)

    Chapter 260: Heavenly Tribtion (12)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    After Seo Eun-hyun was sealed, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which had been in turmoil due to the absence of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, quickly found stability over the next few years.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon stabilized his realm after reaching the Heavenly Being stage and found a way to eliminate the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner. Jin Byuk-ho once again built the Thunder Tribute Hall and sealed the Heavenly Lightning Banner there.

    Moreover, the current sect leader, Jin Rin, began preparing to pass on the sect leader position to his son, Jin Jin-chan, and Jin Hwi personally took on the responsibility of managing the seal of the ''criminal Seo Eun-hyun.''

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is at peace.

    And in the now peaceful Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the love between Jin So-hae and Jeon Myeong-hoon, symbolizing the peace and prosperity of the sect, finally reached its climax.

    "Do, do you want to hold a wedding ceremony again?"

    Jin So-hae, her face flushed red, asks Jeon Myeong-hoon with a puzzled look.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon takes her hand and says,

    "Yes. When we first became Dao Companions, it was very modest. Now that I have also received the Jin surname and have been confirmed as the next sect leader...I somewhat regret not having a proper Dao Companion ceremony back then."

    "Uh, um..."

    "This time, I want to marry you not as the partner arranged by the sect, but by my own will, So-hae."

    Hearing this, Jin So-hae''s face turns even redder.

    "It may take a few years to stabilize my realm fully since I ascended to the Heavenly Being stage too hastily fighting Seo Eun-hyun, but I''d like to have a proper wedding ceremony with you once everything is stable."

    "...Promise me."

    "Hm?"

    With her face flushed, she locks eyes with Jeon Myeong-hoon and says,

    "Nobody expected Seo Eun-hyun to suddenly betray the sect, right? So...Jeon Myeong-hoon. No, Jin Myeong-hoon. Promise me, you will never betray the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon listens to her words and nods seriously.

    "I will never betray my family."

    "...Okay."

    "I will promise. Here..."

    He extends his hand to Jin So-hae.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon whispers to her,

    "This is the pledging sign used in my hometown to make promises. It''s a sign formed by two people together..."

    The two intertwine their pinkies and touch their thumbs together at one of the peaks of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "I promise, So-hae. I will never betray the sect."

    After finishing his words, Jeon Myeong-hoon slowly brings his face closer to Jin So-hae''s.

    Momentster, the two separate.

    Jin So-hae, seeming to be in a much better mood, hold hands with Jeon Myeong-hoon and looks down at the panoramic view of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, asking,

    "So, why did you juste back from the True Devil Realm?"

    "Huh?"

    "After sealing Seo Eun-hyun in the True Devil Realm, you could have divided the territory he had upied into the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s jurisdiction, right?"

    "Well, Peni Pce made quite a fuss about it."

    "Peni Pce?"

    "Yes, they said that since they had offered the highest bounty and dispatched the most people to subdue Seo Eun-hyun, they should have the majority of the rights to the territories acquired from capturing him."

    "Aha... They even took the Four-Axis puppet, so greedy, really."

    "Well, that too..."

    He recalls Peni Pce''s 1st Law Enforcer, Hon Ryang, who said,

    "Peni Pce''s 1st Law Enforcer Hon Ryang got severely beaten by the formation Jin Wei had set up. So, they made a huge fuss, insisting they needed to take over that territory to study the formations deployed in that area."

    "Formation?"

    "Yes. It''s a formation that utilizes the dragon vein, said to have been deployed by Seo Eun-hyun and his group. The purpose ofying out the formation is unknown, but Peni Pce said they would share their findings after analyzing the formationter."

    "So, the formation hasn''t been dismantled yet?"

    At Jin So-hae''s question, Jeon Myeong-hoon nods.

    "Yes. Apparently, it''s not a dangerous formation like the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation or the Bright me Formation, so there''s no need to dismantle it."

    "Hmm...that should be fine then."

    Jin So-hae nods and looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "By the way, how''s the restraint on your mind?"

    "We are currently looking for an experienced restraint lifter from all directions. Since it''s a restraint that''s deeply ingrained in the mind, it seems it needs to be handled very carefully."

    "Well, now that Seo Eun-hyun is sealed, there''s no one to activate the restraint so it''s okay to take your time."

    She smiles lightly, and Jeon Myeong-hoon nods.

    "Yeah, we can take our time. There''s no rush anymore..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks up at the sky with a leisurely heart.

    Lately, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has been dominated by an atmosphere of leisure, peace, and optimism.

    Everyone''s tension had eased.

    The rtionship with Peni Pce had significantly improved after the joint operation to subdue Seo Eun-hyun, and they had recovered the Heavenly Lightning Banner and sealed the traitor of the sect.

    The control over Thunder Spirit Ind is bing more solid, and the scale of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is gradually increasing.

    Thus, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect prospers in peace and leisure.

    ...And so, 8 years pass.<hr>

    Wo-woong!

    Inside a cave residence, a figure d in a golden robe sitting in a meditative posture stands up.

    Around him, the consciousness domain that had been fluctuatingpresses and then, at one moment,pletely settles down.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon d in a golden robe, half-opens his eyes and stands up.

    "Finally, I havepletely stabilized my cultivation in the Heavenly Being realm."

    With his mind now fully tempered, he is no longer swept away by the nature of Heaven and Earth.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s madness is to the "Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect" itself.

    Protecting and guarding the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, like his family, is the heart he had chosen.

    Step, step...

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, stepping out of his cave residence, looks down at the still-thriving Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and smiles.

    "Now, let''s go see So-hae."

    Having fully risen to the Heavenly Being stage, it''s time to report his cultivation to the elders of the sect and receive the position of Grand Elder.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is likely to be given the Heavenly Lightning Command Belt, made with the power of the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Using the power of the Heavenly Being stage, he floats in the air and looks down as he heads towards the Golden Thunder Hall.

    Below, Qi Refining disciples are lined up holding g magic artifacts, practicing the Lightning Path Method.

    Nearby, Qi Building disciples hold orange gs, and Core Formation disciples are also carrying g dharma treasures.

    Disciples met along the way greet Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    A peaceful and leisurely atmosphere is swirling around the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Some disciples with a bit of free time are preparing ink and paper everywhere to draw gs.

    Finally arriving at Jin So-hae''s cave residence, Jeon Myeong-hoon calls out to her.

    "So-hae!"

    "Ah, Myeong-hoon?"

    Jin So-hae, surprised, pops out from within the cave residence.

    She looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon with joy, smiling brightly, and runs into his embrace.

    "Come in! Have you finally stabilized in the Heavenly Being realm?"

    "Yes. Now, I''m about to formally receive the position of Grand Elder."

    "Congrattions, you''re now going to be a Grand Elder of the Golden Lightning."

    "Haha, I''m going to see the Supreme Sect Master first to receive the Golden Lightning Belt."

    "Ah, the belt. Right."

    Jin So-hae shakes her head and says,

    "While you were in seclusion, there was a discussion about the belt regtions, and it seems they will change within a month...You came out at a somewhat awkward time?"

    "What''s changing?"

    "From now on, instead of belts, those at the elder level and above will be given g dharma treasures. Even the elders who received beltsst time will be reced with g dharma treasures."

    "gs?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon thinks of the scenes he had passed by upon hearing her words.

    "Now that I think about it, on my way here, I saw a lot of gs all over the ce. Is there a connection?"

    "Well, it seems that after you recovered the Heavenly Lightning Banner, your poprity rose, and the desire for g magic artifacts and g dharma treasures increased significantly within the sect as they reminisced about you returning with the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    "Ah..."

    ''No wonder, I thought the sect had developed a g fetish over the past 8 years.''

    He enters the cave residence with Jin So-hae while having such frivolous thoughts.

    And as Jeon Myeong-hoon enters Jin So-hae''s cave residence, he looks around.

    For some reason, the interior of Jin So-hae''s cave residence is also filled with countless gs.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon stares nkly at those gs for a while.<hr>

    At the Golden Thunder Hall.

    Jin Byuk-ho''sughter can be heard.

    "Have you finally properly reached the Heavenly Being stage! Haha, congrattions! But first..."

    Jin Byuk-ho, looking at Jeon Myeong-hoon who hadpletely stabilized his Heavenly Being stage cultivation,ughs heartily. Then, as if remembering something, pulls out a golden belt from his storage bag.

    "Starting from a monthter, just for your information, a new g called the Golden Banner will be awarded to those at the elder level and above."

    "Yes, I heard from So-hae. Recently, the desire for gs has increased within the sect, hasn''t it?"

    He looks around.

    The Golden Thunder Hall, too, is filled with an excessive number of gs everywhere.

    "Yes, that''s right. Well, originally, among the sect''s methods, aren''t there many that form Thunder Banners."

    "That''s true. However, for me..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon frowns and rubs his head.

    Seeing him, Jin Byuk-houghs heartily.

    "It seems you''re bothered by the restraint Seo Eun-hyun ced on you. Don''t worry. Recently, the esteemed Sea Dragon King, known throughout the Head Realm for his benevolence and righteous justice, heard about the restraint ced on you and decided to visit to dissolve it. He will visit in about half a year, so just hang in there a little longer."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes, and...a monthter, when you receive the Thunder Banner, we will formally appoint you as a Grand Elder."

    "I have something to say about that."

    "What is it?"

    "After being recognized as a Grand Elder...I want to hold a wedding ceremony with So-hae once again."

    "Oh..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon exins the reason to Jin Byuk-ho, whoughs heartily and permits the remarriage of Jeon Myeong-hoon and Jin So-hae, who will be responsible for the future of the sect.

    Thus, a month passes again.

    The ceremony for Jeon Myeong-hoon''s appointment as a Grand Elder and the award ceremony for the new Thunder Banner to the Elders and Grand Elders was scheduled to be held on a grand scale.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is at the top of Thunder Cloud Peak.

    He stands in front of the Thunder Tribute Hall, watching Jin Byuk-hoe out of the hall with the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "This award ceremony will begin with me, and then all the Grand Elders of the sect will swing the Heavenly Lightning Banner once as an offering to the heavens. You will also swing the Heavenly Lightning Banner at thest turn before receiving your Thunder Banner. Be prepared for that."

    "Understood."

    All the Elders and Grand Elders had gathered on Thunder Cloud Peak, along with those receiving the Thunder Banner.

    Their Dao Companions freely chose the best spots to sit at the open area of Thunder Cloud Peak.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Jin So-hae also approach a t rock that appears nice to sit on.

    "Let''s sit here."

    Jin So-hae, fiddling with a g dharma treasure she had recently made, chooses the spot.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods and sits down.

    The two hold hands, looking forward to the wedding ceremony that will follow the award ceremony.

    Soon after all the Grand Elders had taken their seats, Jin Byuk-ho''s speech begins.

    During Jin Byuk-ho''s speech, Jin So-hae suddenly looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "...Myeong-hoon."

    "Hm?"

    She gazes at Jeon Myeong-hoon for a long while before breaking into a broad smile.

    "Today, of all days, you look especially handsome."

    "What''s with that all of a sudden?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon chuckles.

    Jin So-hae, with a look full of affection, tightly grasps Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand and says,

    "I love you."

    "I feel the same way."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smiles warmly as he holds Jin So-hae''s hand in return.

    And then, finally, Jin Byuk-ho''s speech concludes.

    "Now, we will proceed with the awarding of the Thunder Banners to all the Grand Elders and Elders! We shall start with the Grand Elders!"

    Vice-Sect Leader Jin Hwi flies beside Jin Byuk-ho and takes out a storage scroll.

    As he unfolds the scroll, countless golden Thunder Banners pour out from inside, floating up above the heads of each Grand Elder.

    "Now, after all Grand Elders have wielded the Heavenly Lightning Banner once, they will be awarded their Thunder Banners! With that, let''s begin the Thunder Banner awarding ceremony!"

    Bo-oong!

    Jin Byuk-ho swings the Heavenly Lightning Banner, invoking the Heavenly Lightning.

    Kurung!

    Simultaneously, the golden Thunder Banners floating above the Grand Elders'' heads vibrate, drawing the lightning.

    Kwajijijik!

    The Thunder Banner above the head of a Grand Elder sitting directly below Jin Byuk-ho catches the lightning and spreads it around.

    Pajijijik!

    The lightning from the first Thunder Banner connects to the closest one.

    The lightning from the second Thunder Banner links to the next.

    Thus, ording to the seating arrangement of the Grand Elders, the lightning moves, connecting Thunder Banner to Thunder Banner.

    From above, Jin Byuk-ho, suddenly with a curious face, looks at this scene and ponders,

    ''That looks almost like...some kind of character.''

    "Do you see it, Vice-Sect Leader?"

    "Yes, I see it. It''s fascinating. Despite the Grand Elders choosing their seats freely, it''s as if...they are forming characters."

    "Haha, truly a curious urrence. Perhaps the heavens are giving some kind of revtion to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Let''s see what character it is."

    Jin Byuk-houghed heartily as he read the ''identally'' formed characters below.

    "Zheng (Govern)...Li (Encourage)."<hr>

    Sect Leader Jin Rin looks proudly at the Thunder Banner.

    His son, Jin Jin-chan, is also looking forward to his uing appointment as sect leader.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Jin So-hae lean on each other''s shoulders, holding hands.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, harboring dreams of hope and prosperity, thus looks up.

    At the sky.

    The sky...splits open.

    Blink.<hr>

    In the darkness.

    I continuously wield the Colorless ss Sword in the deep, profound darkness.

    Supposedly, to reach beyond Treading Heavens, I had given myself this reason.

    But in reality, it''s a means to suppress the heart demon incessantly sprouting within me.

    How many times, over and over, have I swung my sword?

    At some point, while swinging my sword enough to forget the flow of time,

    Pa-aaaat!

    Suddenly, the darkness is lifted.

    "...!"

    ''The seal is...''

    "Being released?"

    Pa-aaaat!

    Immediately upon my release, what I see is Hong Su-ryeong, covered in blood from head to toe.

    And from [above], I feel the ''gaze'' of an unfathomable presence!!!

    "...I see."

    I ask Hong Su-ryeong,

    "Has the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect been annihted?"

    She smirks at my question.

    "No, the annihtion is underway. If you go outside...you must not look at the sky."

    I ask her,

    "Have youe to take me and escape?"

    "No. Follow me."

    I follow her out.

    The ce I had been sealed is inside a ce called the Sealing Spirit Hall next to vice-sect leader Jin Hwi''s cave residence.

    As soon as we step outside, the gaze of the tremendous being...

    Pukwak!

    Wo-woong!

    I utilize the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique and see Hong Su-ryeong harming herself to maintain her sanity in front of me.

    "Krgh, hehe...I guess I''ll go mad after all. Do you understand, Seo Eun-hyun? Our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will soon perish."

    "..."

    "Before the annihtion, I came out from Punishment Lightning Cave to see you."

    I realize she wants something.

    "We are about to die. So..."

    Bo-oong, bo-oong, bo-oong, bo-oong!

    Sixteen flying sword dharma treasures float around her.

    Simultaneously, as she spreads her hand, nine round orbs float above it.

    "That is...!"

    "I want to have one final duel with you."

    "..."

    "Will you ept?"

    Feeling an indescribable emotion, I draw out the Colorless ss Sword without saying a word.

    Words are unnecessary.

    Both of us, holding our swords, prepare the starting form of our martial arts, decorating our final duel with the brink of annihtion.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 261: Tribulating Heavens (1)

    Chapter 261: Tribting Heavens (1)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Her golden flying sword and my colorless ss sword are pointed at each other.

    My head overheats.

    We are anticipating each other''s moves, engaging in a battle of minds through dozens of exchanges.

    And the result of these exchanges is, without exception, my victory every time.

    Despite her reaching the extreme speed of the Ultimate Pinnacle, I no longer hold back in our exchanges.

    Pushing her to the limit, even resorting to Treading Heavens, the anticipated oue of our confrontation in the realm of intent is always her defeat, no matter how many times we fight.

    Swoosh

    But she steps forward without any regard.

    Bo-oong!

    Hong Su-ryeong shes diagonally from the bottom left to the upper right with her flying sword.

    In an instant, the lightning that bursts from the flying sword sweeps over my upper body as if cutting through it.

    Fweeeing!

    The air is torn apart.

    The next moment, I use Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s first, second, and third moves simultaneously, performing an upper cut, a lower cut, and a rising sh to rip apart her lightning de.

    Then, without giving her a chance to react, I advance further.

    Not relying on the Flying Escape Technique or the physical abilities of demon beast methods.

    With only the eleration of pure consciousness, my body moves forward, creating shockwaves as the air is pushed away.

    Surpassing sound, I rush towards Hong Su-ryeong in an instant, attempting a gentle thrust towards her chest.

    However, in a split-second exchange of looks, Hong Su-ryeong counters my eleration with the Flying Escape Technique, the Lightning Path Method, and nine Gang Spheres, deflecting my thrust.

    She steps back, throws her flying sword at me, and then changes her hands into lightning, forming a seal with her lightning-transformed hands.

    Crack!

    Subsequently, 16 flying swords sequentially fly towards me.

    Now, the battle expanded to not just martial arts but the realm of flying sword techniques.

    What she desires to contest is not martial prowess but the artistry of the sword.

    To her, as a swordsman, it doesn''t matter whether she fights with martial arts or flying sword techniques, as long as she can cross swords before she dies.

    Wo-woong!

    I elerate my consciousness even further and face the 16 flying swords attacking me from all directions with my Colorless ss Sword.

    The 16 flying swords circle around me, forming a sword formation and pressing me with 64 transformations.

    Previously, Hong Su-ryeong''s sword formation would have been merely a ''technique''bined with the harmony of the Lightning Path Method, a ''cultivation technique.''

    But at this moment, after receiving enlightenment about the sword from me and learning to handle the sword from the perspective of martial arts.

    What she uses is no longer just a simple technique.

    Whiz, whiz, whiz, whiz!

    Hong Su-ryeong''s sword formation, as if alive, begins to press me aggressively.

    It feels as if 16 Hong Su-ryeongs are wielding swords and attacking me from all sides.

    For the first time in a long while, I truly feel like I am engaging in a martial arts duel, exchanging thousands of moves in an instant.

    Wo-woong!

    Trapped in the sword formation, I thrust my Colorless ss Sword towards a weak point in the formation to break through.

    Boom!

    It seems as if part of the formation copses, but the 16 flying swords do not stop encircling me and continue to follow.

    After piercing through one of the peaks, I straighten my posture and swiftly sh at the iing sword energies.

    !

    In an instant, even sound is cut off.

    All the nearby high peaks are sliced off, and Hong Su-ryeong''s sword formation momentarily scatters.

    But as soon as her sword formation scatters, what appears is Hong Su-ryeong, elerating from outside the formation and rushing towards me.

    ck!

    Catching one of the flying swords from the dispersed formation, Hong Su-ryeong begins to perform a sword dance.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Using the Flying Escape Technique, the Lightning Path Method, and the eleration of Ultimate Pinnacle simultaneously, she is barely able to keep up with my movements bolstered by pure martial eleration, exchanging moves with me.

    However, her flying swords begin to stabilize the formation again in the meantime.

    We foresee millions of futures, blocking each other''s possible moves.

    After experiencing that process in our minds and transferring it to reality, we engage in a battle of tactics.

    I prepare to attack, pushing her overwhelmingly.

    I aim to suppress Hong Su-ryeong before the sword formation can be activated again.

    But the next moment, eight of her flying swords unexpectedly spread out in a formation from angles I hadn''t anticipated.

    I''m surprised for a moment but quickly shake my sword vigorously at Hong Su-ryeong, throwing her off and breaking through the eight flying sword formation.

    However, upon regaining my senses, the remaining eight flying swords gathered where the other eight had flown, forming a perfect angle for aplete sword formation.

    Paaaat!

    The 16 flying swords unfold a formation again and enclose me.

    For the first time in our battle of tactics, I am pushed back.

    I move my body.

    And at the same time, reading her intent, blocking her moves and continuing with mine.

    Gradually, we begin to have an inner dialogue..

    You have grown iparably since before.

    I swing my sword, disturbing the sword formation, and look for its weak point.

    But for you, your sword''s tip is trembling.

    Hong Su-ryeonges out of the sword formation and forms a hand seal.

    Qi condenses in her hands, creating a Lightning de.

    Merely with the difference in pure skill, I cannot reach you. That we can exchange blows like this...is probably because you''re harboring too much hesitation at the tip of your sword.

    Without hesitation, she dives into the sword formation, attacking me like a storm with her sword.

    That''s what makes it a duel. If I start using my sword properly, the duel will no longer be possible.

    Boom!

    We collide.

    We face each other with our swords, our eyes meeting.

    Hong Su-ryeong speaks out loud.

    "...It doesn''t matter. I know you''re holding back your strength. Show me your true sword."

    "You want to see my true sword?"

    I smirk cynically.

    "It''s meaningless. Doing so won''t aplish anything. Isn''t spending thest moments of your life in the greatest due...-"

    "Seo Eun-hyun!"

    She shouts as if she is truly angry.

    "Draw your true sword."

    "..."

    "It''s not that I want to spend myst moments in the greatest duel. Don''t you still understand? I know you have a vision beyond intent, beyond everything else. And yet, do you not know?"

    "...All of that..."

    I, with a gloomy expression, rx my grip on the sword and let it hang loosely.

    "What''s the point?"

    Yang Su-jin''s Non-Human Theory.

    The result of failing to save the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect despite dedicating this life to it.

    The bitter conclusion that fate cannot be resisted.

    I say with a hollow look.

    "After all...we''re all going to die anyway. If I were to use the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, it might be possible to prevent this. But if I use the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will disappear."

    I scream as if in agony.

    "No matter what I do, what I try to protect is doomed to destruction! What meaning is there in doing anything more here...!"

    "...Seo Eun-hyun."

    Hong Su-ryeong points her flying sword at me.

    "I,"

    Enduring the massive ''gaze'' from the sky, her body battered and bloodied from countless self-inflicted wounds.

    Even in her blood-soaked robe, Hong Su-ryeong meets my gaze with bright eyes.

    "I came to cross swords with you."

    "..."

    "Not with the heavens, but with you."

    "..."

    "Do you understand what that means?"

    I clench my teeth.

    I see her intent.

    I see her resolve and will.

    I understand what Hong Su-ryeong wants.

    "You want me, with my own hands, to end you in a duel."

    "..."

    "I want to die by your sword, not by the heavens. That''s why I''vee to duel with you now."

    "...You''re cruel."

    My jaw trembles.

    I clench my teeth so hard my gums hurt.

    Otherwise, I feel like I would cry.

    "So what? Both you and I are already mad, and one day we''ll turn to dust. At this moment, while we''re still alive. If everything is already destined to destruction, why can''t we do what we want?"

    "..."

    "If we cannot ovee fate, can''t we at least make choices within fate''s confines?"

    "..."

    I look up at her.

    ''What is this.''

    Contrary to the sullen mood just moments ago, I felt her words ''reach'' my heart.

    "...What did you just say?"

    "If death and destruction are already fated, why can''t I seek my own path within that fate?"

    "...Huh?"

    In that moment, touched by her words spoken in the face of true impending death.

    My pupils shake.

    Kururung!

    Somewhere, thunder rumbles.

    The heavens roar.

    The Owner of Heavenly Punishment seems ready to exert power.

    But more than that, I focus more on Hong Su-ryeong in front of me.

    "Our lives are fleeting. The essence of lightning is also fleeting. If our lives bloom and wither in an instant, isn''t even this short moment before imminent destruction part of my life? As a cultivator who has studied the Lightning Path Method for hundreds of years, as a sword cultivator, I!"

    Wo-woong, wo-woong, wo-woong!

    16 flying swords begin to rotate around her.

    Whizz, whizz, whizz, whizz!

    The rotation speed increases, and Heaven and Earth spiritual energy gradually begins to be drawn towards her.

    "Even if it''s just the form of death, I want to entrust it to you, not the heavens!"

    sh!

    Golden lightning, integrated with sword energy and containing thousands of variations, shoots towards me.

    A clear strike of the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being level.

    And I, moved by her heart, unwittingly swing my sword.

    Swoosh!

    The Colorless ss Sword is swung, and in that instant, Hong Su-ryeong''s upper body is diagonally sliced before she can even react.

    St!

    "Yes, that''s it!"

    Hong Su-ryeong quickly regenerates her upper body and moves her flying sword.

    Watching her, for the first time, I feel my hollow heart begin to lighten.

    "...I understand."

    I decided to face her not as the young genius Seo Eun-hyun, not yet a hundred years old, but as my original self, over two thousand five hundred years old.

    "I will grant your wish, Hong Su-ryeong."

    Shoosh

    I be the sword.

    The feet that tread the ground, the legs that support the body, the waist that maneuvers the limbs, the arms that swing the sword.

    The head that makes all the decisions.

    The lungs that breathe, the spiritual meridians that circte energy, the blood vessels that carry blood, the nerves that transmit signals.

    The Colorless ss Sword is connected to my fingertips, and even the slightest bit of energy emanating from me.

    Even my intent bes entirely one with the sword within me.

    For the first time in our duel, I unsheathe the Formless Sword.

    Sssssr

    Simultaneously, I draw out all 2,999 Colorless ss Swords stored within my Golden Core.

    The Colorless ss Swords fill the air, boasting a faint transparency that seems visible yet invisible.

    "From now on, I will kill you."

    In this state of being the sword itself, I properly meet Hong Su-ryeong''s eyes.

    "Burn your life away."

    "That was the n."

    sh!

    An immense energy explosively bursts forth from Hong Su-ryeong''s body.

    The Hong Soo-ryeong of the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage ignites her entire cultivation in an instant.

    Burning bright in the moment before annihtion, fleeting like lightning, she burns her entire lifespan in this very moment!

    Kugugugu!

    Along with a tingling sensation, I realize her energy has surged to the level of the Four-Axis stage.

    We look at each other.

    Once again, words are not needed.

    Time seems to stop.

    For the first time facing Hong Su-ryeong, I earnestly unfold my martial arts.

    Since every strike from her, who is burning her life, is fatal even if grazed. I have to avoid them by pushing the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to its limit and wielding the 3,000 ss swords with all my might.

    Following the myriad transformations of the Formless Sword, the Colorless ss Swords swap positions with each other, leveraging the advantages of the Formless Sword.

    She, who burns her life, bes lightning itself.

    To the her who moves at the speed of lightning, using all forms of eleration like the Flying Escape Technique and Ultimate Pinnacle, I counter with the extreme eleration of consciousness through the Formless Sword.

    Perhaps because time has stopped, not even sound can be heard.

    In this muted world, I tten a peak with my sword dance, and several nearby peaks are sliced into pieces following the sword dance of the Formless Sword.

    After dodging my sword, Hong Su-ryeong maneuvers her flying swords around herself.

    She bes the sword formation itself.

    Bing the axis of the formation, she wields the sword while operating the formation.

    sh!

    The sword moves, pouring out light.

    ''I can''t block this.''

    What should I do then?

    I too begin to form hand seals.

    The foundational techniques I learned from Cheongmun Ryeong, pushed to the extreme, starts to mix with the Colorless ss Swords.

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s foundational techniques.

    Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts.

    Because of them, I could aim for the peak in each field.

    And the days I spent with Hong Su-ryeong.

    Through those days, I hade to fully integrate both fields.

    Just as a sword formation revolves around Hong Su-ryeong.

    The 3,000 Colorless ss Swords around me begin rotating in uniform order.

    Yet, influenced by the Formless Sword, they begin to spin freely and unpredictably.

    Aplete unity of martial arts and cultivation techniques.

    Fweeeing!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The Twenty-eighth Move.

    Feeling this new sense of unity, I blossom a new chapter of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    3,000 Colorless ss Swords, and the Formless Sword carried within them,

    Form a circle around me.

    The circle () is the core principle of the Heavenly Being stage.

    Perhaps it is also the principle of the heavens.

    Using a faint understanding of the Heavenly Being stage, my knowledge of martial arts, and what I learned from Hong Su-ryeong about sword formations, I unfold my own sword formation .

    The name of the sword formation is Vajra ().

    The new technique of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and the name of the transformation within the Vajra is Twelve Thousand Peaks.

    Shrriiiik!

    3,000 Colorless ss Swords rotate, each producing three sword shadows.

    The Colorless ss Swords, including the sword body and sword shadows, each divide into four.

    Each sword and shadow symbolize the four seasons.

    The seasons rotate, forming a circle.

    Four changes added to 3,000 Colorless ss Swords create 12,000 instances of attack.

    My Twelve Thousand Peaks collide with Hong Su-ryeong''s sword formation.

    Each burst of sword energy from my Colorless ss Swords split mountains, create valleys, and carve out hills.

    Each streak of lightning from Hong Su-ryeong''s flying swords melt mountains into ss, and burn forests to ash.

    In the frozen time, we unfold the extremes we had attained from each other, enveloped in a halo of light.<hr>

    Hwarurururu

    I look at Hong Su-ryeong, lying on the burning mountainside.

    She is smiling.

    Aside from being blood-soaked, there are no noticeable external injuries.

    "It...was good..."

    But Hong Soo-ryeong, who had burned her entire lifespan, is dying.

    Her nearly 900-year-old hair has turned white, and her once supple skin is shriveling.

    "Seo...Eun-hyun..."

    Hong Su-ryeong looks at me and says.

    "Was my...sword...worth watching...?"

    Even as her life drains away and she loses her light.

    Hong Su-ryeong asks me while looking at me.

    I kneel on one knee.

    And holding her hand, I reply.

    "It was the best."

    "Ha, haha..."

    Sheughs, closing her eyes, not wanting to look at the sky.

    "To be able to die by your hands, not by the heavens..."

    Even as her vitality fully drains away.

    Even as she looks momentarily old and somewhat unsightly.

    "It was, wonderful ..."

    (TL Note: Can be taken as double meaning as saying she loved MC in Korean)

    "...Yes."

    To my eyes, her appearance now is as beautiful as Hyang-hwa''s or Yeon''s.

    Was it because of a woman''s intuition?

    Or was it respect for a swordsman superior to oneself?

    In the end, she spoke to me formally and thus fell asleep.

    "I too..."

    Will forever.

    "Love you..."

    It''s already much toote, but I kiss her fallen lips.

    I had thought not to grow attached.

    But affection isn''t something that moves ording to n.

    Unbeknownst to us both, it umted little by little, and before we knew it, it had be as immense as Mount Tai.

    Isn''t that what human affection is?

    I ask the people of the world, what is affection that it dictates life and death (    from the Wild Goose Mound Verses by Yuan Haowen).

    Affection, in the end, is time.

    It is the time that has piled upyer byyer, growing and rising until it cannot be ignored.

    I had such affection for Hong Su-ryeong, for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, for Yu Hwa, for Gyu-baek, for Gyu-ryeon, for Azure Tiger Saint, for Oh Hyun-seok, for the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, for Kim Yeon, for Buk Hyang-hwa...

    To all those who had umted time with me thus far, I had given affection and received it.

    And to Hong Su-ryeong who had given me her affection and passed, Iy her body in its ce.

    The surroundings are aze with the aftermath of our battle.

    In the sky, the God () of Heavenly Punishment is descending.

    Staring directly at God, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is going mad.

    In this mad world, I take a step forward.

    Sararak...

    White orchids begin to bloom.

    The pure white orchids cover Hong Su-ryeong.

    And the white flowers spreading in all directions quench the inferno, illuminating various ces on the ground.

    If we cannot ovee fate, can''t we at least make choices within fate''s confines?

    Hong Su-ryeong''s words echo in my mind.

    Chewing over those words, I begin to utilize the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    ''Yang Su-jin, you called the entire world non-human.''

    They say enlightenmentes to those who hear the stone striking the wood and seek it out.

    To me, a Dao Companion burned her life and collided her will against mine.

    Thanks to her, I was finally able to realize.

    Yang Su-jin''s Non-Human Theory fundamentally contains a contradiction.

    ''If every being in the myriad of creation is a ve to fate and the Heart Tribe too only arises due to the Enders, then sure. If even changing fate requires the Ender to have the fate to change their fate, then everything in the world is a ve and non-human. But...''

    Step, step, step...

    I head towards Thunder Cloud Peak.

    Far away, beyond Thunder Cloud Peak, Jeon Myeong-hoon is visible.

    Leaving the countless elders and grand elders below him behind, he is flying up to the sky, doing something to the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    Originally, Heavenly Tribtion should have struck down immediately, frying everyone. But Jeon Myeong-hoon, who has grown to the Heavenly Being stage, is doing something.

    ''If fate is absolute, what are [the weak who cannot fulfill their fate]?''

    If fate is perfect and omnipotent.

    The fate assigned to every being is an inevitability that ''must ur.''

    However, some who are weak do not live out their fate and die before it is fulfilled.

    Even I, before seriously beginning cultivation, died on the same day each cycle because my lifespan was predetermined. However, there were many times I died without fulfilling that lifespan.

    This is not unique to me.

    From what I had learned about fate from the Mad Lord, and from the countless others I had observed,

    There were innumerable beings who failed to fulfill their fate.

    Of course, these individuals were too weak to even bear their destined fate.

    But it was precisely because they were weak that they could make a choice.

    Though they couldn''t ovee fate,

    Like Hong Su-ryeong, who chose to meet death by me before fate caught up to her, achieving what she most desired before dying.

    It was possible to choose what they desired within fate.

    Fate might be insurmountable.

    We might forever be ves to fate.

    But even so, to make choices within it, to ''desire,'' is the undeniable ''freedom'' of being.

    "Not non-human!"

    If we go by Yang Su-jin''s logic.

    Then, wouldn''t the Ender be the most dreadful non-human of all?

    Are we not constantly being torn apart ording to the fate we possess?

    That''s why even Yang Su-jin, who wanted to deny fate, still sought to change it into something happier.

    Everything is predetermined by fate without any freedom, so some say the ves of fate are non-human.

    However, even if there are things determined by fate and it''s impossible to change them, to desire something beyond fate, to choose it and dream of it is the freedom granted to beings.

    The very existence of [the weak who cannot fulfill their fate] proves it.

    Therefore, there are no non-humans in this world!

    Hong Su-ryeong ultimately did not reach Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.

    However judging from the spirit I saw in her, perhaps if she had gathered a bit more enlightenment and not had note to meet me, things might have been different.

    But out of her own will, she chose to meet with me and duel rather than polishing her realm.

    She chose to move from where she was within, rather than advancing forward.

    Step

    "So, I too will make a choice."

    I look up at the sky.

    Behind me, the entire area where Hong Su-ryeong and I battled is enveloped by the White Orchid Blessing Incantation.

    "Extinguishing Divine ()."

    Looking up at the sky, I stretch out my hands.

    ''I will save my family!''

    "Tribting Heavens ()."

    Beyond the area filled with the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, the surroundings begin to spread with the dark Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    The Yin Soul Ghost Incantation forms a sea of curses, beginning to cover the entire territory of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    In an instant, the area I covered with the White Orchid Blessing Incantation looks like a dotpared to the vast area now covered.

    It appears as if Lesser Yang is contained within Taiyin.

    Chlk!

    The ck curse spells cover various ces of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, turning the standings gs ck as if they''re ck Ghost Curse Banners.

    I seize control of the area with my curses.

    [Huaaaaah!]

    From afar, Jeon Myeong-hoon is finally unable to hold on and falls from the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    At the same time, the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, who had not fully descended, begins to manifest its existence in this worldpletely.

    Kugugugu!

    Now, this ce is my altar, a sanctuary of curses.

    From now on.

    "The ritual begins."

    Trantor Notes: Veryte, but I decided to just change Beyond the Path to Heavens to Entering Heavens Beyond the Path. I was but a foolish mortal who dared to alter and interpret the divine knowledge of the Tremendous Heavens with my ignorant knowledge.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 262: Tribulating Heavens (2)

    Chapter 262: Tribting Heavens (2)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    I must stop it.

    This is the first thing Jeon Myeong-hoon feels when he witnesses [it].

    The Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method, the voice of lightning, from the bottom of his soul to the tip of his flesh.

    Every part which constitutes the existence known as Jeon Myeong-hoon is ringing rm bells like mad.

    ''IwilldieIwilldieIwilldieIwilldieIwilldieIwilldieIwilldieifIcan''tstopitIwilldie.''

    "Huaaaaaah!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, quicker than anyone else, dashes towards Jin Byuk-ho to snatch the Heavenly Lightning Banner from his hand, and half out of his senses, infuses it with ''power.''

    Qi (), Soul (), Fate ().

    Instincts from three nes of existence lead Jeon Myeong-hoon, forcibly engraving into his mind the method to wield the power of the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion, the ultimate authority of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    Almost instinctively, he strengthens the [seal] on the Heavenly Lightning Banner and, using the power of heavenly lightning, stimtes the ne to tear through the dimensional barrier.

    The voice of lightning whispers to him.

    [That being] cannot fullye here.

    It merely revealed its gaze using the Heavenly Lightning Banner as coordinates.

    Therefore, if you expel the Heavenly Lightning Banner outside the dimension, [that being] won''t be able toe here. That''s what it is telling him.

    With his eyes rolled back and foaming at the mouth, Jeon Myeong-hoon grips the Heavenly Lightning Banner and tears open a dimensional rift, attempting to push it inside.

    However, the Heavenly Lightning Banner refuses to go in.

    A clear and resonant female voice reaches Jeon Myeong-hoon''s ears.

    [Ahahahaha...Myeong-hoon-ah, Myeong-hoon-ah. My grateful Myeong-hoon-ah.]

    Rustle...

    A white-haired woman with slender, jade-like fingers suddenly appears in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon, caressing his cheek.

    [I must destroy the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. The master needs to see you. The great God of the Heavenly Punishment needs to grasp the thread of fate left by the Golden Deity and erase his traces. So, my dear Myeong-hoon, stop this.]

    "Grghhhhh!"

    Seeing the white-haired woman whose face isn''t clearly visible, Jeon Myeong-hoon feels something bursting in his mind.

    It''s a memory.

    The memory of hearing this woman''s [name] when he entered the Thunder Tribute Hall!

    ''Why, why haven''t I paid attention to this memory all this time?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon himself can''t understand.

    Certainly, that day.

    Hadn''t Seo Eun-hyun given him an ominous warning about the Heavenly Lightning Banner?

    Even if it isn''t true, Jeon Myeong-hoon had almost forgotten everything about that moment except for her [name] up until now.

    But at this moment.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon can tell by looking at Zhengli.

    "Myeong-hoon-ah, what are you doing!"

    "Why are you suddenly snatching the Heavenly Lightning Banner!"

    "Do you intend to betray the sect like Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Seeing the elders of the sect, whose eyes are unusually crazed, suddenly screaming at Jeon Myeong-hoon holding the Heavenly Lightning Banner, he can tell.

    The Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method, the voice of lightning, is telling him.

    All this time.

    Everyone from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, including Jeon Myeong-hoon, had been enchanted by this monster.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon remembers.

    Up until now, the voice of lightning had been of [two kinds].

    The somewhat sticky and bewitching voice that taught the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method before Seo Eun-hyun''s betrayal.

    And after Seo Eun-hyun fled with the Heavenly Lightning Banner, a voice much weaker and smaller than the seductive one, but gentle and pure.

    Only today does he realize that the owner of the first voice is the entity before him.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon! Do you not hear the words of the Supreme Sect Master!?"

    As if he can''t see [that being] within [the heavens].

    As if he can''t see Zhengli, who has clearly revealed herself.

    Jin Byuk-ho, with his eyes turned upside down, attacks Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Kwarururung!

    Jin Byuk-ho''s lightning bolt falls on Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Although the lightning is absorbed immediately, Jeon Myeong-hoon feels his concentration on pushing the Heavenly Lightning Banner into the dimensional rift waver.

    "You! Get your hands off the Heavenly Lightning Banner now!"

    "Do you wish to be like Seo Eun-hyun, you traitorous wretch!"

    "You!!!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clenches his teeth.

    His family is scolding him.

    Not of their own volition, but because of this monster before them!

    Only the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method and the pure voice of lightning are protecting him from Zhengli''s clutches.

    But.

    [Myeong-hoon-ah.]

    As Zhengli once again calls Jeon Myeong-hoon''s name, he himself feels the strength leaving his arms.

    Being called by name by Zhengli, he desires to entrust everything to her.

    Desires to devote himself.

    Desires to return to her.

    "Ah, no..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clenches his teeth as he looks at [that being] revealed in the sky.

    He looked down at Jin So-hae, who is looking up at him.

    "They''re, my family...!"

    [Myeong-hoon-ah.]

    As she calls Jeon Myeong-hoon''s name once again, he is engulfed in a terrifying sensation.

    Deep within his memories.

    Suddenly, his childhoodes to mind.

    He recalls his kindergarten days.

    At that time, Zhengli, who was his kindergarten teacher, whispered while caressing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s entire body.

    Myeong-hoon-ah, you must listen well to me.

    ''Ah, no. There was no teacher like you!''

    During his elementary school years.

    He recalls all his homeroom teachers from first to sixth grade.

    All of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s homeroom teachers were long white-haired women.

    ''No, don''t talk nonsense!''

    In middle school, Jeon Myeong-hoon recalls a girl with white hair who was his ssmate.

    And his homeroom teacher during middle school was also a white-haired woman for all three years.

    ''Ah, no...''

    During high school.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon remembers the hairstyle that was popr among his ssmates.

    At that time, all the girls came to school with long white hair.

    Thinking about it, it seemed like all the female teachers at his school were also white-haired and looked exactly the same.

    ''Hu, hua...''

    During university.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon was a loner.

    Because everyone at the university except Jeon Myeong-hoon was a white-haired woman.

    [Myeong-hoon-ah.]

    With delicate fingers, the white-haired woman strokes Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cheek and whispers in his ear.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes begin to narrow.

    The faces of everyone he knows are turning into white-haired women.

    He thinks of his colleagues at SJD Company.

    The director and the chief, both white-haired women, liked hiking.

    Two white-haired women, who were Jeon Myeong-hoon''s entry mates, were both not on good terms with him.

    The new recruit was also a white-haired woman.

    ''Ah, no!''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon continues to sift through his memories.

    Gradually, he recalls the figures from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "Stop! Don''t enter my head!"

    [Myeong-hoon-ah...]

    The woman he loves the most.

    The face of So-hae...

    And finally.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon cries tears and screams, giving up on pushing Zhengli into the dimensional rift.

    [Huaaahhhhh!]

    Screaming out loud, even embedding spiritual energy in his cry, he hurriedly runs to Jin So-hae and looks at her face.

    Fortunately, it''s Jin So-hae as she should be, not white-haired.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon...? What''s wrong?"

    "So, So-hae...So-hae..."

    And then.

    Ziiing!

    Suddenly.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon feels a change in the ''voice of lightning'' that had been advising him.

    It''s no longer sinister and seductive like Zhengli''s voice, but a weak yet clear and pure voice of lightning.

    This voice of lightning had always led Jeon Myeong-hoon down the right path.

    Although he always felt a sense of rejection towards Zhengli''s voice, he had always believed this voice of lightning to be truly the sound of genuine lightning, a voice he relied on deep in his heart.

    But the next moment.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon doubts his ears.

    Return to thee...

    The weak but clear and pure voice of lightning suddenly begins repeating a strange sound as if it had lost its mind.

    Return...

    Return...

    Return...

    Suddenly, the lightning which was nothing more than a ''phenomenon'' seems to have gone mad.

    But that is not the end.

    "Aaaaaaah!!!"

    "Kyaaaaah!"

    "Aaaaah!"

    "Huaaaaah!"

    As [that being] fully descends guided by the Heavenly Lightning Banner, the Elders and Grand Elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, who hadn''t been aware of [that being] even upon seeing it due to the hypnotism of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, all scream out in unison.

    "------!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon also screams out loud, indescribably.

    ''WhatisthatWhatisthatWhatisthatWhatisthatWhatisthatWhatisthatWhatisthatWhatisthatWhatisthat...''

    As that grand being sets its gaze, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy begins to surge dramatically.

    Crack, crackling!

    Simultaneously, the elders who absorb the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy start to explode one by one.

    Even if their physical bodies explode, their Nascent Souls still remain.

    However, none of their Nascent Souls could escape from their spots.

    The souls of the exploded Nascent Soul Elders and Heavenly Being Grand Elders are humbly kneeling with their hands sped in front and heads bowed.

    In that somewhat bizarre scene, Jeon Myeong-hoon failed to even realize that the entire Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had been covered in a dark curse.<hr>

    Ziiing!

    [O, my Lord...]

    Far away, Zhengli ascends to the sky.

    Through the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, I barely manage to look up at the sky and clench my teeth.

    It''s merely one eye, but despite invoking Yang Su-jin''s will of Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, it feels like my mind is about to copse right now.

    Perhaps anyone else who had learned the same Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens would have lost their mind and started chanting to return a long time ago.

    ''It''s just beginning.''

    Barely holding onto my crumbling mind, I try to control my shaking body and attempt to begin the ritual.

    ''Move, body! Please move!''

    It''s when I am forcibly trying to move my body in a state of panic.

    Ziiing!

    I hear a tingling sound.

    At the same time, I feel a certain [will] being conveyed to me.

    This is, this is...!!!

    WerenowyouthatwithinitthehasbodybeenoffoundVastIColdwillEssenceeraseofthethetracesGreatofHeavenlythePunishmentGoldenreturnDeitynowfromtothethisThreegreatThousandimmortalWorlds.

    (Odd and even wordspose two different sentences; exnation in TL notes)

    "Huaaaaah!!!"

    I feel blood streaming from my seven orifices.

    I can hear!

    I can hear!

    The [will] of the grand being can be heard!

    "Re, re, return...re..."

    With tears and blood streaming down, I try to sp my hands together, sobbing uncontrobly.

    It''s too clear.

    In my past life, Jin Byuk-ho heard the jade voice of that being, but hadn''t I been unable to hear it?

    Why is that?

    Of course.

    Back then, Jin Byuk-ho was walking the grand path of the Lightning Dao, and I was a wretched person who didn''t even know the character for lightning in the Lightning Path Method.

    That''s right!

    Now that I have also learned the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, a Lightning Path Method, I can listen to that being''s jade voice and return to...

    ''Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens!!!''

    Ziiing!

    As soon as my thoughts reach ''Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens,'' I feel my sanity returning and stop my hands that were involuntarily trying to take a prayer position.

    "Ha, haha..."

    Cold sweat flows over me.

    That person, no, [that being] isn''t trying to control me nor harbors any malice.

    It merely conveyed a huge [will] to Zhengli, and I, who had learned the Lightning Path Method, happened to overhear that [will].

    I don''t even understand what the [will] means.

    Yet, merely overhearing a [will] with no malice almost destroyed all my resolutions and determination, nearly turning me into a wreck.

    ''So this, is the gap between me and a Governing Immortal...''

    I manage to stand up with my trembling body and continue to look up at the sky.

    Plop!

    Both of my eyeballs burst.

    It doesn''t matter.

    Quickly regenerating my eyeballs, I prevent them from bursting with the energy of Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    I begin the ritual in the darkness.

    Wo-woong!

    As I activate Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, the celestial energy begins to change.

    Kurung, Kururung...

    At the same time, very familiar entities begin to poke their heads out.

    Dark clouds.

    The ones that always interfered with my cultivation.

    During the Qi Refining stage, how much did I despair because of those dark clouds?

    Kugugugu!

    It''s not a typical celestial phenomenon.

    The dark clouds summoned by Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens have the exact same feeling as [those] dark clouds caused by Heavenly Rejection during my Qi Refining stage.

    They are clouds formed by fate.

    Specifically, they are clouds formed by disastrous cmity.

    As the gaze of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment is momentarily obscured by the dark clouds, cutting offmunication with her master, I feel Zhengli looking towards me as she looks up at the sky.

    Cmity gathers and gathers, bing a power strong enough to twist the fate of the heavens.

    This is a ritual that is never auspicious.

    Therefore, to safelyplete this ritual, a sacrificial offering is needed.

    "I offer."

    The offering of the ritual is limited to those who possess the power of the ''Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder.''

    And being expelled from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect means more than just being chased away from the sect.

    Being ''separated'' from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect means bing ''another Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect'' oneself.

    This is the basis on which I asked Hon Wei to recognize me as another Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Offering the power of those who possess another form of Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder as the sacrificial offering.

    That is the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    But that means ''oneself'' is also included in the range of offerings.

    I reverse part of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique''s incantation.

    Tsupaah!

    Just as the essence of curses and blessings merely depends on the presence or absence of the heart.

    Perhaps the difference between devilish arts and cultivation (orthodox) methods is also a matter of how the heart flows.

    Contrary to what Yang Su-jin intended, the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique begins to unfold in apletely different form.

    Tststststst!

    I fuse the power of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique within my Nascent Soul with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation using the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    Simultaneously, I reverse the activated Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and the White Orchid Blessing Incantation.

    Paaaah!

    At the same time, the curses that covered the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the form of a massive Taiyin are all reversed into blessings,

    And the blessings that held the center of Taiyin in the form of Lesser Yang be the center of Taiyang in the form of Lesser Yin.

    Yin and Yang reverse, and at the same time, the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Techniquebined with them also reverses!

    Patsutststst!

    Apanied by white orchids blooming everywhere, I reach out my hands towards the sky.

    Originally a ritual that sacrifices everything toplete oneself.

    But, at this moment, Yang Su-jin''s legacy ispletely shattered.

    A madman who sacrifices himself to protect everything has taken up his will.

    Kugugugugu!

    The cmityden dark clouds in the sky begin to pour down towards me.

    "I offer myself as the Sacrificial Offering, o fate. Please!"

    Kwaeng, Kwarururung!

    From various ces within the dark clouds, fierce azure lightning shes and begins to fall all over the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "Please divert the fate of destruction!"

    Kwarurururung!

    Azure lightning strikes from all directions.

    The blue lightning, which always sought to kill and obstruct my cultivation, now, at this moment, strikes everyone in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect without killing them, altering the celestial energy bestowed upon them.

    Kugugugugugu!

    I feel all the cmity-ridden dark clouds enter me, shedding a bitter cold sweat.

    My celestial energy is changing.

    Not a mere great misfortune.

    I have never seen such an ominous cmity before.

    And as the dark clouds enter me, allowing the sky to be visible again,

    I am able to meet the gaze of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    ''Ah...''

    I realize.

    The Owner of Heavenly Punishment is enraged.

    At the same time, Zhengli, who has been looking at me for a while, reaches out her hand towards me.

    [Seo Eun-hyun.]

    "...!"

    [Seo Eun-hyun.]

    I watch Zhengli tensely.

    [Seo Eun-hyun.]

    Zhengli calls my name three times in a row.

    Trantor Notes: Author did a thing where you read the even and odd words separately to form two phrases. Of course, it looks really bad in English so here''s what they mean:

    "Were you within the body of Vast Cold, Essence of the Great Heavenly Punishment? Return now to this great immortal."

    "Now that it has been found, I will erase the traces of the Golden Deity from the Three Thousand Worlds."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 263: Tribulating Heavens (3)

    Chapter 263: Tribting Heavens (3)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    I feel as if I have fallen into an ice cave.

    Why on earth did she call my name three times in front of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment?

    I swallow hard.

    "..."

    [...]

    "..."

    [...]

    And then, nothing happens.

    "...?"

    It''s when I look at her with curiosity.

    She turns her head away from me and once again takes a praying posture towards the sky, facing the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    And then.

    Kwarururung!

    Lightning falls from the sky, striking towards Zhengli.

    nk!

    Along with that, I feel as though the invisible chains that were binding Zhengli have been broken.

    She rises to her feet and exims.

    [On behalf of my master, I, the Essence of the Great Heavenly Punishment, shall judge the descendants of the Golden Deity...]

    Crack...

    I grit my teeth.

    [Be annihted.]

    sh!

    The sky brightens, and a golden lightning descends.

    "...!"

    But, it''s different than before.

    If the golden lightning that struck Thunder Spirit Ind before was terrifyinglyrge and could be seen from far away,

    The golden lightning falling now is noticeably smaller in size and feels weaker in energy.

    The power of each strand of lightning feels no more powerful than the full-force strike of an Integration stage cultivator!

    "Kugh...!"

    The light of that power shines brilliantly above Thunder Cloud Peak, boasting of its presence.

    Kurung, Kurrurung!

    The sky vibrates and gradually begins to boil.

    I realized what I have achieved with the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    By sacrificing myself, I had changed the immediate annihtion of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect by the Great Heavenly Punishment into a much slower destruction, starting with those closest to the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, in order.

    "Kugh...!"

    Wo-woong!

    Dark clouds begin to gather in the sky once again, starting to catch the falling golden lightning.

    The golden lighting tries to descend but is caught by the dark clouds and is unable to descend further.

    While many strands of golden lighting are caught by the dark clouds, it eventually bes impossible to hold back its entirety.

    And one of them eventually falls towards Thunder Cloud Peak.

    "...!"

    I grit my teeth.<hr>

    Kwarururung!

    Light envelops all four directions.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon fails to understand the situation.

    Within the golden light, everyone except him is turning to ash.

    "Myeong-hoon..."

    Even Jin So-hae, whom he is holding, is the same.

    No matter how much he protects her, no matter how much he holds her, Jin So-hae is burning.

    Kugugugugu!

    Even with the power of the Heavenly Being stage, trying to absorb the Heavenly Tribtion into himself is impossible.

    This overwhelming power seems to infinitely pour from the sky, and the speed at which it pierces through Jeon Myeong-hoon''s defenses and strikes Jin So-hae is faster than he could absorb it.

    "Ah, ah, aaaaah! No! So-hae! So-hae!!!"

    "Myeong...hoon..."

    "Uh, aaaaah! Don''t go! Please! No! So-hae, just hang in there, just a bit longer! It''s almost over! Just a bit more. Please, just a bit longer...!"

    But that is only Jeon Myeong-hoon''s wish.

    Jin So-hae slowly turns to ash.

    Fading into a pile of ashes, Jin So-hae tells Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "I love you...Please, protect...our family..."

    With those words, Jin So-hae disappears from in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    She has be a pile of ash.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon does not die.

    The power of the Heavenly Tribtion flows endlessly towards Jeon Myeong-hoon, causing him to grow stronger even though he wishes not to.

    As his family dies, Jeon Myeong-hoon alone survives and bes stronger.

    "Ah, aaaaaah..."

    In a situation where he feels like he is losing his mind, Jeon Myeong-hoon screams.

    "AAAAAH! AAAAAAAAH! UUUUAAAAAAAH!"

    As if he had forgotten how to speak, he is in a frenzy.

    "UUUAAAAAAAH!!!"

    And then, a massive [will] flows into the crazed Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind.

    PitifulthisandimmortalyoungwillEnderjoyfullymewatchtheovermiracleyouryougrowthhaveyoureceivedshallthismeetimmortalthisshallimmortalbewhenliberatedtheastimethues.

    (Decoded in TL notes)

    "AAAAAAAH!"

    The massive [will], iprehensible, violently forces its way into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind.

    He screams.

    The truly terrifying part is that this [will] is causing the celestial energy to change in real-time, moving,

    And resetting fate.

    Following the words of this [will] he could not understand, he will be moved to fulfill the fateid out by the [will].

    Being caught in an iprehensible fate terrifies Jeon Myeong-hoon more than anything.

    Soon.

    The hellish Heavenly Tribtion ceases.

    Wo-woong, Wo-woong...

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks around with a vacant gaze.

    The sky still shows strands of golden lightning and the dark clouds binding them.

    And, even higher up.

    There, the barefoot Zhengli is being drawn towards [that being], letting out an ecstatic exmation.

    Pazijijik!

    Zhengli turns into a bolt of lightning and is sucked into the giant [eye].

    Blink.

    Subsequently, the giant [eye] covering the sky closes.

    "..."

    The terrifying pressure disappears, but Jeon Myeong-hoon looks around.

    It''s ash.

    Everything has turned to ash.

    Jin Byuk-ho, Jin Rin, Jin Jin-chan, Jin Hwi...

    And.

    Thud...

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is startled as something in his hand falls onto the ashes.

    It''s a [hand].

    Jin So-hae''s hand, fried to a crisp by the lightning.

    "Ah, aaaaah, aaaaaah...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon starts to scream.

    "Huuuaaaaaaah!"

    Only the hand of Jin So-hae. which was perfectly, seamlessly covered by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s own, remained not turned to ashes but just fried by the electricity.

    "Uaaaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaaaah!"

    Drip, drip...

    Tears of blood begin to flow from his eyes.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon wails.

    "Aah...aaaaaah..."

    Weeping tears of blood, Jeon Myeong-hoon hears a whispering around him.

    The ''voice of lightning,'' which had been calling out in distress until just a moment ago, had returned to normal.

    He listens closely.

    The voice of lightning is imparting knowledge to him.

    Perhaps because he had directly faced [that being] just before, he can easily ept the knowledge conveyed by the voice of lightning.

    "...The great..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon holds his head andughs.

    [He] is watching over me!

    [That being]!!!

    The image of that [eye] does not leave his mind!!!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon rolls his eyes, shouting the knowledge the ''voice of lightning'' is telling him.

    No, it''s closer to being engulfed in madness, screaming in agony.

    "The great God of Heavenly Punishment resides in the distant Heavenly Domain. They sit upon a throne at the center of the universe, secluded by light. They are waiting for me. They call me. They beckon me. They...to me...They...!"

    Kwaang!

    After a moment of frenzy, Jeon Myeong-hoon suddenly begins to pound the ground with his fists.

    Kwang, Kwang, Kwang!

    With the force of a Heavenly Being stage cultivator infusing spiritual energy into his strikes, the ground rumbles, and Thunder Cloud Peak begins to crumble.

    Kugugugugu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, along with Thunder Cloud Peak, crashes to the ground.

    "...They, They, They, They, They took...my...my family...everything!"

    He rages at the sky, howling in agony.

    "That bastard, took my everything...my all...! Ah, uuuuaaaaaaah!"

    And then it happens.

    The eyes of Jeon Myeong-hoon, which had been filled with madness, are now filled with rage. All madness disappears from his gaze.

    Simultaneously, Jeon Myeong-hoon realizes that [the eye] remaining in his mind has vanished.

    "Ah...I see."

    Grinding his teeth, Jeon Myeong-hoon stands up, his eyes rolled back.

    "This is...my fate..."

    Drip, drip...

    With tears mixed with blood, Jeon Myeong-hoon, speaks while crying with a trembling voice.

    "This rage...I must quench it..."

    Realizing his fate and having removed the influence of ''the gaze,'' Jeon Myeong-hoon grits his teeth and says,

    "Everything...everything in my way...even if I have to kill..."

    Clench...

    "I will have my revenge...!!!"

    Picking up the fried left hand of Jin So-hae, Jeon Myeong-hoon cries out for revenge.

    Then, a familiar voicees from behind him.

    "Revenge is not what you should be seeking now."

    "...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon turns around.

    It''s Seo Eun-hyun.<hr>

    With a bitter expression, I approach Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is crying bloody tears with a crazed expression.

    "You..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, looking at me for a moment, begins to emit red lightning.

    "You...!!!"

    I calmly look at him and say,

    "Calm down. I have something to tell you."

    "If you, if you, if you just spoke properly..."

    "Fury has made you incoherent."

    Nothing can be done in his current state.

    In an instant, I approach him and grasp his head tightly.

    ''Because I limited the Heavenly Tribtion with the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, the amplification rate of the Heavenly Tribtion''s power was not high.''

    At best, he is slightly stronger than in his past life.

    "Now,e to your senses, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I breathe a dense curse into his head.

    The curse I imbue him with is the pain replicated from the sensation of 60,000 times that even Seo Hweol couldn''t bear, forcing him to disintegrate his consciousness.

    Such immense pain tears through his mind.

    "!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon ys senselessly, unable to even grasp his thoughts.

    But I do not stop.

    Until his intent turns from red to pure ''pain'', symbolizing his agony.

    Until he is so overwhelmed by pain that he forgets even his rage, I pour the curse into his mind.

    After a while.

    Finally, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind goes nk from the pain, and he reaches a point where he even forgets his rage.

    "Reversal."

    Tstsstsst!

    I reverse all the curses I had imbued into him with the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, nurturing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s spirit.

    Soon.

    "...Are youing to your senses?"

    I ask, looking at Jeon Myeong-hoon as rity returns to his eyes.

    "...Uh..."

    And as his consciousness returns, so does his memories.

    Slowly, rage begins to fill his eyes again.

    Before he could be consumed by rage again, I bring up an important fact.

    "Listen well, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Due to the recent Heavenly Tribtion, more than 60,000 disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect perished. Not just at Thunder Cloud Peak but also in other ces where I couldn''t stop the lightning tribtion from falling. But you see..."

    My words make Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face stiffen.

    "Several Core Formation disciples and Qi Building disciples...and the absolute majority of Qi Refining disciples, the vast majority survived!!!"

    "...What?"

    Strangely, the Heavenly Tribtion struck more heavily upon those with higher cultivations.

    Thus, despite using the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, the main force of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, so to speak, had mostly died.

    However, those not considered the main force,

    Those whom even the Heavenly Tribtion seemed to show little interest in.

    The Qi Refining disciples, or those who were not inside Thunder Spirit Ind at that point, have not yet died.

    Of course, they have not died "yet".

    I read the celestial energy.

    ''20 years...All disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are fated to die within the next 20 years due to the Heavenly Tribtion.''

    But it isn''t like my past life.

    In my past life, even though it was said to be 20 years, they all perished within a few months due to the Heavenly Tribtion.

    But this time is different.

    Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens had seeded in dying the celestial energy!

    ''There''s at least a year or two''s worth of'' time.''

    Kururung...

    I see the golden lightning and the dark clouds binding them gradually be transparent and then disappear.

    It''s a phenomenon visible as the situation shifts from the ne of Qi to the ne of Fate.

    The golden lightning I had captured will continue to cry out to kill the remaining disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the ne of Fate.

    But, I had taken all the cmities of Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens upon myself.

    "Listen, Jeon Myeong-hoon. I understand how you feel about losing your loved ones. No, actually, I might not be able to understand since I can''t presumptuously speak about your heart. But, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I look at him and say,

    "I too lost my Dao Companion, Hong Su-ryeong. Yet, there are things that still must be done."

    "..."

    "From now on, we will take the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and flee from the Heavenly Tribtion."

    "...What do you mean?"

    "It is just as I have said. We will go to a ce where the Heavenly Tribtion cannot follow."

    "A ce where the Heavenly Tribtion cannot follow?"

    I recall Zhengli''s words.

    A treacherous world where even a distinguished being who threatened the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, a world where even their friend, had died.

    "There exists a ce where even the Owner of Heavenly Punishment cannot follow."

    The Head Realm.

    "From now on, we''ll gather the surviving members of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and descend to the Head Realm!"<hr>

    A dreamlike world where the boundaries of everything are hazy and countless lights traverse.

    In a certain area of that world,

    A white-haired woman with bare, white feet kneels before a massive wall.

    The wall is an endless barrier made entirely of thunder and lightning.

    It is so vast it might as well have been considered a sea of standing thunder and lightning.

    The white-haired woman, Zhengli, speaks to the wall.

    [I was able to know its name because it revealed its name to me.]

    .

    Something metaphysical is conveyed to her.

    Zhengli epts this will and continues,

    [However, as the Lord has seen, it did not respond to my voice, even though I am backed by the authority of the Lord. Despite calling it three times, there was no response. Being by its side, I observed and realized one thing.]

    Zhengli lets her white hair cascade onto the hazy ground.

    [Its name is shrouded in death. It is already a dead being. A deceased walking in the realm of the living. Calling the name of a living to a dead being is bound to fail. Its name is likely already owned by the Heavenly Venerable of the Netherworld.]

    !

    The wall of lightning flickers momentarily.

    [Yes, perhaps the God of the Netherworld intends to act through it. Maybe it is even a candidate for his immortal treasure.]

    ...

    [The Ender? What is that?]

    .

    [I have overstepped my bounds. Nheless, it was indeed a chilling being. It was extremely unpleasant and terrifying, so much so that I would have destroyed it immediately after regaining my power. However, after considering the Heavenly Venerable of the Netherworld, if by any chance it is their pawn, then I thought it best not to interfere rashly.]

    .

    [Thank you. That is why I pleaded not to attack it rashly. And...now that I have returned, the Lord can be at ease. Even if the God of the Netherworld seeks to take control of the world again, with my return, the Lord will be able to extend their power outside the prison again.]

    .

    [Ah, Lord. I am grateful...]

    Having finished speaking, Zhengli, with an ecstatic expression, stretches her arms towards the wall of thunder and lightning and approaches it.

    Swoosh!

    Shortly after, the wall moves, engulfing her as if it is alive.

    For a moment, the wall of lightning writhes.

    Trantor Notes: Decoded message is:

    "Pitiful and young Ender, me the miracle you have received. This immortal shall be liberated as thus."

    "This immortal will joyfully watch over your growth. You shall meet this immortal when the timees."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Authors Q&A (5)

    Author''s Q&A (5)

    Author''s Q&A (5)

    Tremendous

    Q: How long did it take for you to n out RToC?

    A: I never kept track of the exact time, but Ive thought about RToC for about 4 years.

    Q: You were not a full time author???

    A: Full time author I want to be

    Q: When you write, you make foreshadowing about how the cycle will go and most of the foreshadowed things happen during the cycle. Is that how you normally write? Or is that because of the episodic nature of the cycles in A Regressors Tale of Cultivation?

    A: A Regressors Tale of Cultivation is the first time I wrote something so long, so I dont know yet.

    Q: Does your management try to stop you from posting multiple chapters a day because you missed posting one or you just felt like it??

    A: Management tells me to restrain myself but unless I feel like my health is really deteriorating or management convinces me very strongly, I tend to push through it.

    Q: Which ones harder? Doing this qna or writing one chapter?

    A: Writing one chapter.

    Q: A Regressors Tale of Cultivation seems tock infinite loop cliches such as using future information to make profits. Will we never see stuff like take the best elixir of the Bright Cold Realm that will appear in 4000 years?

    A: Woah How did I never think of something so simple????? Lmao Thank you, youve provided me with a brand new perspective.

    Q: How did you survive after doing Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain and posting 7 chapters in a row?

    A: Im dying right now.

    ns for the Novel

    Q: You said you n on ending RToC in 700 chapters, do you think you will post more?

    A: I dunno how things will go I am trying toplete the series as fast as I can and prepare for the next work but it might be longer but I am trying to make every chapter as long as I can to finish the work as fast as I can.

    Q: Any ns on side stories after thepletion of RToC?

    A: I think I will write five to six chapters about what the characters are doing after the end?

    Q: There is so much foreshadowing right now. Will all of them be resolved beforepletion? Or will there be side stories afterwards?

    A: I will probably resolve them all before the end?

    Q: Maybe side stories about the end of all the cycles?

    A: Not a bad idea.

    Webtoon

    Q: Any news about the webtoon or paperback?

    A: Some news about the webtoon, but paperbacks will have to wait a long time.

    Q: Whens the webtooning out?? I want to see it as soon as possible, but you should take the time unless its high quality I want to see it properly.

    A: I think the illustrator will do well. To be honest, webtoons are more of the webtoon artists work than mine, so I dont think I have to step in unless things get really bad.

    BlueMangoAdes note: No real news about the webtoon adaptation yet!

    Next Work

    Q: What genre will your next work be??

    A: I really want to write dark fantasy but Im not sure. Ive been watching HunterXHunter when I have some time recently, I might write about academies

    Q: This is a bit too early to ask, but will your next work be in the same or different setting?

    A: I have ns for both works in the same setting andpletely unrted works.

    Q: Are there no puppets you can wear like Iron Man? Is it too inefficient?

    A: Its possible but thats the identity of a protagonist of a different work I am nning so

    What Happens Next

    Q: How long will the True Immortal Realm part be? Is it just a short journey at the very end? Or will it be long like the Middle Realm part?

    A: It will be long. Which is why I want to go through the Middle Realm part as fast as I can, but

    Q: Will there be characters from the future?

    A: There is no n for a person from a SF setting but if you mean the future in a conceptual way thats iffy.

    A simr being has appeared already. But direct time travel other than Seo Eun-hyun will not happen.

    Q: What will happen to Gyu Ryeon, that Heart Tribe ve, or the spider musician who tried to save him? Will Eun-hyun save them from Seo Hweol?

    A: The probability is high given Eun-hyuns personality?

    Q: Will we visit the ck Ghost Valley? If so, will we visit this cycle or the next?

    A: We will. Specifics are spoilers.

    Q: Will we visit named butter unmentioned Middle Realms such as the Ancient Force Realm?

    A: There are ns to visit, but unsure if things will go ording to n.

    Q: Will we have a happy ending?

    A: Spoiler. But I like happy endings.

    Q: Will we ever see what happens after Seo Eun-hyuns death? I want to know about what happened to Seo Hweol in the 15th cycle.

    A: We might see it a whileter.

    True Immortals & Governing Immortals

    Q: Are the Supreme Deities and Heavenly Venerables equals? Or is there a difference?

    A: There is a small difference.

    Q: Do children of ck Dragon and Lustrous ze Peacock have minds? I think youve said that there are only True Immortals and mindless monsters in the True Immortal realm, are the children thrown away into the Middle Realms?

    A: Children of True Immortals are not normal living beings or monsters, but are fates. If the Lustrous ze Peacock mates with someone, the resulting children are not children of Lustrous ze Peacock but fate to mate with more than ten billion beings, and that fate pervades somewhere in the world and numerous beings that will mate with more than ten billion beings are born.

    Q: What level of True Immortal are Bong Myeong and Love of Virtue?

    A: Bong Myeong has a lot of roles to y, so thats a spoiler. Love of Virtue was just below the level of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    Q: In Heavenly Tribtion (4), Zhengli mentioned the Judge of the Netherworld terrifying enough to threaten the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, is this judge Love of Virtue?

    A: Spoiler but since everyone seems to have figured it out, I will say yes.

    Q: Is there a difference between the Supreme Deities and the Heavenly Venerables? If so, whats the difference like?

    A: Like the difference between first rate martial artists and peak martial artists? Or perhaps like the difference between Three Flowers Gather at the Summit/Five Energies Returning to the Origin and 2nd~6th star of Qi Refining?

    Q: The dead True Immortals rted to the Head Realm were beings strong enough to be recognized by the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, a Governing Immortal, are there a lot of such beings? Are Governing Immortals 10 beings that have reached thest stage of True Immortal, or 10 strongest beings among those that reached thest stage?

    A: Quite a number of beings are that strong. However, if they each fought the Owner of Heavenly Punishment directly and individually, they would lose. There are 10 Governing Immortals.

    Q: Do True Immortals eat elixirs as well?

    A: They eat something simr.

    Q: Is the Owner of Heavenly Punishment female?

    A: Gender is meaningless to True Immortals. Owner of Heavenly Punishment is.. a wall.

    Q: Is the difference between the weakest True Immortals and Governing Immortals a tremendously big difference like the difference between Four-Axis and Entering Nirvana?

    A: Yes, the difference is tremendously big. However, due to the nature of True Immortals, ganging up can work, even if its just a tiny bit.

    Q: If one bes a True Immortal, do they automatically be big? Or is it a choice and they be big because its advantageous?

    A: Its automatic. The size can be controlled.

    Q: Who is thest being that became a True Immortal? Yang Su-jin?

    A: Yes.

    Q: How long do True Immortals take to be a True Immortal on average?

    A: Excluding Enders, the average is 5 million years.

    Q: How far can you grow if you eat a pill made using True Immortals? In the first ce, would doing that drive you mad?

    A: The True Immortal will start being reborn inside your body.

    Q: Immortal Beast King candidate is dead, so is the position of Immortal Beast King currently empty?

    A: Yes, it is empty.

    Q: Are there 10 Governing Immortals due to thews of the world, or is 10 just the current number that could be 11 if a being bes a Governing Immortal?

    A: Thetter.

    Q: Youve said that one needs hundreds of millions of Entering Nirvana puppets to kill a True Immortal. Are Entering Nirvana cultivators just big bugs to True Immortals as well?

    A: Entering Nirvana cultivators and True Immortals Its not because of the difference between stages but because the concept of death is unusual for True Immortals. Specifics are spoilers.

    Q: Is there a negative effect for cultivation if the True Immortal in charge of a concept dies?

    A: There is an effect, but Im not sure if it''s negative or positive.

    Q: Are there records or books about True Immortals? If not, are records deliberately destroyed or not written because the record itself forms an attraction of fate with the True Immortals?

    A: Countless cultivation methods are ultimately records that imply a True Immortal. Especially outstanding and powerful cultivation methods.

    Q: When the Master of the Netherworld is said to be the oldest, does this include the true Emperor?

    A: No.

    Q: Star Shattering stage is said to be the beginning of divinity, does this mean True Immortals treat Star Shattering cultivators as people?

    A: From the perspective of True Immortals, Star Shattering cultivators are in the range of microbes and small creatures such as bugs, lizards, or frogs.

    Q: How long is 120 thousand years for Zheng Li or Governing Immortals? 12 seconds?

    A: Not that short, something like 12 years?

    Q: Is there a reason Seo Eun-hyun was unable to tell his sect about the Heavenly Lightning Banner?

    Answer from Another Reader: Even talking about Governing Immortals drive you insane or copse your existence, Seo Eun-hyun was only able to survive because Yang Su-Jin shielded his mind. Thats why hes not telling them so they do not die. Also, talking about Governing Immortals might form an attraction.

    A: Yes, he was careful because it was about Governing Immortals. After all, Seo Eun-hyun knows almost nothing about True Immortals.

    Q: In the Head Realm, would the Owner of Heavenly Punishment be unable to visit even if you shout Zhengli?

    A: The Owner of Heavenly Punishment could detect it and even send some power, but not directly peer in like they did.

    Q: Whats the difference in power between True Immortals and Governing Immortals?

    A: The difference between presidents and civilians.

    Q: Governing Immortals seem to be people, do they always talk so solemnly?

    A: From the perspective of Governing Immortals, they are just talking, but it sounds like that to lower beings because of the difference of level.

    Q: Could devil path True Immortals never defeat beings like Love of Virtue?

    A: Love of Virtue was indeed extremely advantaged against such beings.

    Q: How many True Immortals are there in total?

    A: I think about 10000 makes sense. But the specific number might not show up in the work.

    Q: Are Immortal Beasts simr in strength?

    A: Every Immortal Beasts are different in strength. But the Immortal Beasts Ive previously mentioned in Authors Note are all at a simr level except the ck Dragon, Supreme Tiger, and the Lustrous ze Peacock.

    Q: Whats the probability of a cultivator reaching the level of True Immortal? One in quintillions?

    A: I dont know if its that unlikely Probably something like one in billions?

    Q: If someone of the Immortal Beast descent bes a True Immortal, do they be in charge of a sub concept of the Immortal beast?

    A: If a being of Immortal Beast descent bes an Immortal Beast, they actually be in charge of apletely different concept.

    Q: Are True Immortals that can be killed with hundreds of millions of Entering Nirvana puppets the lowest stage of True Immortal?

    A: The lowest and the one stage above.

    Q: Is there a sexual rtionship between Zhengli and that True Immortal.

    A: True Immortals have very different desires from desires of mortals but I will say that they have many different kinds of desires for each other.

    Zhengli

    Q: Zhengli raised her power to the ne of fate because of Seo Eun-hyun, does this mean Zhengli is something like a True Immortal?

    A: Yes, Zhengli is originally on the level of True Immortals.

    Q: Zhenglis dialogue is all too sexy. This is intended, right?

    A: A bit intended.

    Q: Zhengli seems like a cute mascot that chatters at the side from a Governing Immortals perspective. Is this correct?

    A: From the perspective of the Governing Immortal, its a bit like that + loyal subject.

    Q: You wont ditch Zhengli, right? I want to see Zhengli again.

    A: Zhengli will definitely show up again.

    Q: Why was Zhengli so terrified of Jeon Myeong-hoon in thest cycle?

    A: Because Jeon Myeong-hoon was learning the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method even without the guidance of Zhenglist cycle.

    Q: Can Zhengli be a heroine? Is this an obvious question?

    A: No.

    Q: Are Zhengli and Owner of Heavenly Punishment simr to dual cultivation partners?

    A: They do dual cultivation ording to their needs

    Worldbuilding

    Q: Do other Heavenly Domains have Middle Realms as well? If so, do they use different Axes from Five Blessings for Four-Axis?

    A: They do have Middle Realms. Four-Axis is universal across the world.

    Q: It seems both Middle Realms and Lower Realms are made with True Immortals bodies. Is there a difference?

    A: Dear friend Sacred Master Baek Woon will exin it for youter.

    Q: Heavenly Being cultivators are not allowed to join Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, does this include those less than thousand years old like Hong Su-ryeong?

    A: Demon beasts that have reached Heavenly Being in less than 10 times their original lifespan are directly scouted by Immortal Beast descendents and receive True Blood without joining Immortal Beast Blood Fusion.

    Q: What does the Bright Cold Realm look like? Is it t like the Head Realm? Or does it look like a?

    A: As youve probably noticed this chapter, it has the same basic structure as Decaying Corpse Realms such as the Head Realm, but there are a lot of metaphysical areas where normal living beings cannot survive.

    Q: In the Azure Heaven Creation Sect cycle, it was mentioned that there cannot be three or more Four-Axis stage cultivators on a Sky Ind, what happens if a sect possesses multiple Four-Axis stage cultivators? Do they open a new branch sect on a different ind, like how the ck Ghost Valley owns multiple Sky Inds?

    A: Yes. If there are two or more Four-Axis stage cultivators, innocent bystanders might get hurt if the two get upset and fight each other, so they make branch sects.

    Q: In the Azure Tiger Saint cycle, there were seven human Integration stage cultivators, but there are only three Integration stage cultivators among the Six Major Sects of the Human Race. Are the rest of the Integration stage cultivators independent or belong to the Human Race Grand Alliance like Wi Ryeong-seon?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Are all Decaying Corpse Realms made from the corpses of True Immortals?

    A: The vast majority are. But there are some made by tinkerers such as Bong Myeong.

    Q: Are all Decaying Corpse Realms considered to be ominous?

    A: It depends. But most True Immortals dislike Decaying Corpse Realms and those from them. They are considered to be maggots.

    Q: What is the purpose of the Netherworld? Is reincarnation a thing in RToC?

    A: It serves the role of guaranteeing reincarnation and the afterlife.

    Q: Do Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe respect the Heart Tribe Esteemed One if they meet him?

    A: If they want their corpse intact, they would have to show some respect. Even disregarding the difference in stages, there is still respect for reaching such a stage.

    Q: Are Entering Nirvana stage cultivators unaffected by looking at Governing Immortals? Or do they have to be like Seo Eun-hyun and master Heaven, Earth, and Heart?

    A: Entering Nirvana stage cultivators are the beings most terrified of seeing True Immortals. But Seo Eun-hyun will not be terrified of it due to personal characteristics.

    Q: Do all corpses of True Immortals remain as Decaying Corpse Realms? Or does it depend on how they died or their level?

    A: Yes, it depends on how they died and their level.

    Q: Can someone with Five Element Spiritual Roots understand every element better than someone with One Element Spiritual Roots?

    A: At the extremes, the person with One Element Spiritual Roots understands the element better. However, this depends on the attitude of the cultivator, so a diligent Five Element Spiritual Roots understands better thanzy One Element Spiritual Roots.

    Q: Could the Mad Lord make modern AIs with his puppets?

    A: Not exactly the same, but he can make something simr.

    Q: Sea Dragons and the Azure Ghost Valley fought in the past, did Seo Hweol make peace between them?

    A: Before Seo Hweols birth, dharma treasures made with Sea Dragon souls were popr in the Ghost Valley, and wines made with Ghost Valley sect members were popr among the Sea Dragons. Seo Hweols birth improved their rtions that much.

    Q: True Immortal puppets are impossible, but is it possible to turn yourself into a puppet and be as powerful as True Immortals?

    A: Theoretically possible.

    Q: Is Yeons y a tremendous thing even for True Immortals?

    A: Its as if adybug passing by loudly sang Beethoven''s Fate Symphony.

    Q: Youve said that every Middle Realm had a Sacred Vessel stage cultivator, does that mean True Devil Realm and Blood Yin Realm, which were originally one, each have their own Sacred Vessel stage cultivator? Or is there one in charge of both?

    A: Blood Yin Realm does not have a Sacred Vessel stage cultivator.

    Q: Does the human race have a Star Shattering Esteemed One?

    A: They used to.

    Q: Is there a rtion between how the Yin Soul Ghost Sect and Yin Soul Ghost Incantation sound so simr?

    A: Yes there is.

    Q: Are the strongest races in the Earth Tribe and Heaven Tribe the dragons and the human race?

    A: That is the case for Earth Tribe, but among the Heaven Tribe humans are one of the strongest but not the strongest.

    Q: How much can an Integration stage Grand Cultivator extend their lifespan using pills?

    A: It depends on the pill. However, to extend the lifespan of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator, you would need to grind up the corpse of an Esteemed One.

    Q: The Ghost Valley has the longest history among the lower world sects, are there no other sects that have been made by Enders 500 thousand years ago?

    A: The current Ghost Valley is the sect that absorbed and merged all those sects. Specifics are spoilers rted to the Master of the Netherworld.

    Q: Whats the space between the Head Realm and the Middle Realm?

    A: Its not a big spoiler so.. between-void

    Q: Is the True Immortal realm also divided like the Middle Realms?

    A: It is divided into areas, but not like the Middle Realms.

    Q: Zhengli said mortal level curses are annoying but alright if one raises their mind to the ne of fate. Is a curse that has been raised to the ne of fate misfortune itself? I think misfortune would work on a True Immortal.

    A: That is misfortune.

    Q: What stage does a cultivator have to be to drive a mortal that has not even learned martial arts mad?

    A: Four-Axis

    Q: What other races are part of the Heaven Tribe?

    A: You will see a lot of themter. You have seen the Cold Spirit Race in charge of the Light Spirit pond Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin are also Heaven Tribe.

    Q: Since the Head Realm is the size of Mars, it feels like mortals will go extinct if Heavenly Being cultivators engage in serious war. Do they take care to make sure mortals dont go extinct?

    A: Yes, they take some care.

    Q: I got discharged from the military today!

    How did the ck Ghost Valley ascend in the past? I thought you could only ascend from the Head Realm from the Ascension Gate, so I am wondering what they did when it did not exist.

    A: Congrattions!!! Thank you for your service.

    In the past they received blessings from the Serving Command Seal and threw themselves into the void. If they were lucky, they reached the upper world, if not, they died.

    Q: Is it possible to be born with disposition or spiritual roots that fits with devilish methods or blood path methods?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Can devilish cultivators be True Immortals?

    A: Its possible.

    Q: What is the proportion of cultivators that get married?

    A: Qi Refining and below - 99%, Qi Building - 80%, Core Formation - 70%, Nascent Soul - 60%, Heavenly Being - 50%, Four-Axis - 30%, Integration - 10%, Star Shattering - 1%, Sacred Vessel - 3%, Entering Nirvana - none

    Q: What is the gender ratio of cultivators?

    A: 50 50. Fate bnces the ratio of Yin and Yang, so it is always uniform.

    Q: What is the average lifespan of races that cannot cultivate?

    A: In the lower world, simr to mortals or below. In the Middle Realm, 200~300 years due to the effects of Heaven and Earth energy.

    Q: Whats in the True Immortal Realm? People dont seem to live there.

    A: True Immortals, Governing Immortals, Vestiges, Fate, History, Laws, etc

    Q: Cant the human race transform like the Earth Tribe into dragons or something?

    A: Its xianxia cliche for demon beasts to transform into humans while humans do not transform I dont want to oveplicate demon beast methods and give myself a headache, so I am following xianxia norms.

    Q: In the early chapters, the Ascension Gate was open for half a year, but the gate closed in less than a month just before ascending to Middle Realms. Is this foreshadowing about the Head Realm?

    A: Thats my mistake;;; But in hindsight, it is a phenomenon that can be exined ording to worldbuilding, so I did not edit it.

    Q: Among the monsters that were in between dimensions when ascending, are there ones that are True Immortal level?

    A: N Actually, yes.

    Q: Is there a reason cultivators hide themselves in the Head Realm? Couldnt they just tantly rule instead of hiding?

    A: They dont want to show themselves to mere mortals.

    Q: What is the total poption of the Head Realm(including intelligent Earth Tribe)?

    A: Thats uncountable.

    Q: Is the demon core or leather of a core formation demon beast something a Heavenly Being cultivator might desire? Or is it like a 500 won coin?

    A: In the Head Realm, it would be desired because of the rarity. But in the Bright Cold Realm, its not something that desirable.

    Blood Yin Realm.

    Q: Is there a reason the avatar of the Blood Yin Esteemed One seemed so weak?

    A: The weaker it is, the less pressure there is when leaving the Blood Yin Realm.

    Q: Does the Blood Yin Realm have Sacred Vessel and Entering Nirvana cultivators? If so, are the Entering Nirvana cultivators of the Blood Yin Realm in the Astral Realm as well?

    A: There is no being higher than Esteemed Ones inside Blood Yin Realm. Also, Entering Nirvana cultivators are not particrly attached to the Middle Realm they originate from.

    Q: Is the size or the strength of the factions in Blood Yin Realm less than the factions of Bright Cold Realm?

    A: Not at all. In some ways, they are greater.

    Q: Is the social structure of the Heavenly Fiends in the Blood Yin Realm stable as it is in the Bright Cold Realm?

    A: For Integration stage and below, it is much more stable. But there are overwhelmingly more betrayals. Especially outside societies, it is considered stupid to fail to betray first.

    Also, I will say this because Im getting a strong sense that you are gathering information to write fanfics. I highly suggest that you escape to True Devil Realm before reaching Star Shattering stage, since that would fuck you over

    Stages

    Q: Which of Heaven-Earth-Heart has the greatest impact on synergetic strength? Until now, the increase in the Heart stages gave the most feeling of stage increase.

    A: The first two are additive, and the third is multiplicative. Not necessarily (Heaven+Earth)xHeart, but (Heaven+Heart)xEarth, (Earth+Heart)xHeaven.

    Q: Is there a reason the stage after Nascent Soul is called Heavenly Being instead of Deity Transformation?

    A: There will be an exnation of what Heavenly Being stage is soon?

    Q: Do demon beast methods for humans include the method of generating a demon core?

    A: Yes. However, human demon beast methods normally'''' get a dharma treasure and turn that treasure into a demon core instead of creating a demon core from the inside by oneself like Seo Eun-hyun.

    Q: Does triple Heavenly Being mean being able to make Heart Tribe avatar, Earth Tribe avatar, and Heaven Tribe avatar independently?

    A: It wont be divided like that, but it would allow sending more avatars than equivalent stages.

    Q: Excluding Entering Nirvana-True Immortal, whats the biggest difference between stages and the smallest difference between stages?

    A: Integration-Star Shattering is the biggest difference, and Qi Building-Core Formation is the smallest difference.

    Q: Heterodox Four-Axis axes use the element taken from other cultivators, so why dont Four-Axis stage cultivators just eat the Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul cultivators?

    A: Because building a house on a foundation of sand makes it fall easily.. Four-Axis stage cultivators most prefer newly ascended Four-Axis stage cultivators, not Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul cultivators.

    Q: Can you mix Five Elements and Five Blessings axes during Four-Axis?

    A: It is possible to mix them.

    Q: Will Seo Eun-hyun name the third stage of Heart method as well? I like Entering Heaven and Treading Heaven.

    A: Of course.

    Q: If Kim Young-hoon made a Beyond the Path university and taught the martial artists of the lower world, could he totally mass produce Five Energies Converging to the Origin? Or would it still be a legendary stage?

    A: Still a legendary stage. Unless you take care of the chronic issue of lifespan

    Q: Every cultivation stage has corresponding true words and understanding, are these unnecessary if you purely use breakthrough before understanding?

    A: The minimum direction is necessary, so they are necessary.

    Q: Is there no issue with foundation if you skip two stages like how Jeon Myeong-hoon went from Core Formation -> Heavenly Being? Is there a difference from steadily breaking through?

    A: There is.

    Q: Seo Eun-hyuns madness is beyond that of Grand Perfection Heavenly Being, has that madness helped Seo Eun-hyuns strength until now? Or will the effect only happen once he reaches Heavenly Being?

    Also, what stage do you have to reach before a True Immortal considers you a person?

    A: You have to reach Heavenly Being for the madness to help directly. However, that madness did help achieve his current strength in the first ce

    Also, to be treated like a person by True Immortals, you have to reach fromte Sacred Vessel stage to Entering Nirvana stage. But they still wont treat you like a proper person.

    True Immortals treat those of Entering Nirvana and below like Nazis treat Jews.

    Q: How much does the lifespan increase from the Four-Axis stage?

    A: 10000 years per axis. Total of 40000 years.

    Q: In the Head Realm Seo Eun-hyun did the Seven Stars Ritual to go from the 7th Star of Qi Refining to 8th Star of Qi refining, but Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeong-hoon did it during 6th->7th. Which one is correct?

    A: If youplete the 6th Star of Eight Trigrams, you gain the right to attempt the 7th star, and the Seven Stars Ritualpletes the 7th Star and you pass onto the 8th Star.

    Q: The Star Shattering stage seems to be on apletely different level from the Integration stage. How many Integration stage cultivators do you need to defeat a Star Shattering stage cultivator?

    A: Yuan Li Fight 2: Electric Boogaloo

    Q: The best ingredient for Four-Axis is said to be objects that contain the energy of the five elements, can the precious objects of the Middle Realms Yang Su-jin stole be used as well? Or perhaps pieces of the corpse of the True Immortal Love of Virtue?

    A: Theoretically Possible.

    Q: Do cultivators poop? Do the big beings make big poops?

    A: Probably until Qi Building. From Core Formation, cultivators do not need to poop.

    Martial Arts

    Q: Will Ultimate Pinnacle be helpful to Yu Hwa if she was already on the third stage of manifestation? Will the eleration be helpful?

    A: Yu Hwa can already use eleration, but its just less efficient because it is not a structured technique like Ultimate Pinnacle. For the average Heart Tribe, the benefit of Ultimate Pinnace would be long distance avatars. Of course, that does not mean much to those at Jang Ik level

    Q: How much does the existence of Ultimate Pinnacle change the difficulty of achieving Entering Heavens Beyond the Path?

    A: Its like the difference between being fully loaded and not loaded at all during a military march. Having Ultimate Pinnacle is like not being loaded at all.

    Q: Will there be Formation of Transcending Cultivation based on the Record of Transcending Cultivation?

    A: There will be.

    Q: If Heart Tribe only appears before the arrival of Enders, would martial arts without Enders be more likely to lead to Demon Beast Method and Body Refining Method?

    A: Yes, but martial arts will probably not develop for spoiler reasons

    Q: Can martial arts be considered attribute-less cultivation methods?

    A: No. Perhaps if you expand the definition of cultivation method.

    Q: Is Seo Hweol not being able to tell the difference between Inner Core and Demon Core because of the oddity of Ultimate Pinnacle, or is it just a joke?

    A: Its the oddity of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    Cultivation Methods

    Q: The ck Dragon King insulted body refining methods for being the inferior version of demon beast methods. What specific ways make them inferior?

    A: While body refining methods seem simr to demon beast methods, the explosion of life part has been reced with ritual to the heavens. Even though it is painful, unless you directly put your life on the line, there are inevitable differences in power and other aspects.

    Q: Did you mean it when you said there will be a lot of gender bending methods? Will we see a real gender bending method? Have you considered gender bending Seo Eun-hyun as a joke?

    A: There have been a lot of gender bending methods already.. Also, Taiji Quaking Lightning Body only splits your face in two during battle. During training, it is a nor?mal gender bending method.

    Q: Was the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique made by an Ender?

    A: It originates from a different being.

    Q: Youve stated that you made gender bending methods such as the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body after watching Hells Paradise. Does that mean members of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect use the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body to dual cultivate with each other?

    A: Those that have learned the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body mostly cultivate lightning by themselves using gender bending without dual cultivation partners. However, some with unusual interests go for dual cultivation even after learning gender bending methods.

    Q: Are there attribute-less methods other than Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique that can be learned regardless of spiritual roots? I ask because I havent seen other attribute-less methods.

    A: Yes, but most of them are sealed.

    Dharma Treasure

    Q: Will the Colorless ss Swords talk like Zhengli if it bes an Immortal Treasure?

    A: Exnation about Immortal Treasures will have to wait a bit

    Q: Theres been a mention that Buk Hyang-hwas norigae hasbined and been upgraded, is Colorless ss Swords also being upgraded like that?

    A: Yes, little by little.

    Seo Eun-hyun

    Q: Was Seo Eun-hyun almost losing the potential as an Immortal Beast by epting ck Dragons blood because he was over 2000? Normally, there isnt such a side effect?

    A: Yes, if he was under 1000 years old, he would have normally be ck Dragons descendant. However, if that happened it would have been multiple times harder to blossom his own Immortal Beast bloodline, and he would not be able to escape the category of dragons like the sea dragons.

    Q: Demon Beasts seem to increase in size as they learn demon beast methods, is there a reason Seo Eun-hyun does not be big despite learning demon beast methods?

    A: Seo Eun-hyun also knows how to be big in size. He just doesnt use it because he thinks its unnecessary.

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun ascended and only went to Ghost Valley, how far would he have reached?

    A: If he took the devilish path route, he would have already eaten Kang Min-hee and be an Esteemed One.

    Q: In the first day of the second cycle, the MC mentions his regression, is this okay? I thought you were not supposed to talk about your fate and gift? So is the gift Eun-hyun received not regression?

    A: The act of telling it to someone else is to reveal your fate but it was dangerous. If he muttered to himself in the Bright Cold Realm instead of the Head Realm, A Regressors Tale of Cultivation would havee to an end. There are a lot of spoilers about gifts soter

    Q: Have there been irreversible mistakes made by Eun-hyun so far?

    A: All acts by Eun-hyun so far are irreversible. For example, the massacre caused by calling Zhenglis name is one of Eun-hyuns burdens, and this could be importantter.

    Q: How many moves will there be in Severing Mountain Swordsmanship?

    A: This is a spoiler but not a big one I am nning 36. This will actuallye out after a few chapters.

    Q: If the MC reached Heaven-Earth-Heart triple Four-Axis, how high can he fight?

    A: Integration grand perfection.

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun tantly munched on Qi Building Pills, sacrificed humans, and did not care about his methods, would he have been stronger than he is now?

    A: There was a Seo Eun-hyun devilish path route. In that route, he has Yuan Li as his master, betrays him, and rises to Blood Yin Realm and invades Bright Cold Realm and loots Ghost Valley to be stronger faster

    Q: Seo Eun-hyun is trying to stop his regression, what does he think is better, to have died with regression the first time vs right now?

    A: To Seo Eun-hyun, now is always better.

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun obtained the Heavenly Lightning Banner, can he take it along in his regression? Do Immortal Treasures count as having souls?

    A: Heavenly Lightning Banner would get ripped off during his regression.

    Q: If the creator of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation saw the curses and blessings of Seo Eun-hyun, how would they react?

    A: Return to thee

    Q: Is Seo Eun-hyuns below Core Formation level curse so strong because of the sheer level of pain has felt so far?

    Or is it because he himself is Nascent Soul as strong as Four-Axis?

    A: Both.

    In the first ce, if you learn a cultivation method during a lower stage, you are not unable to use it at a higher stage, and the lower stage method performs at the power of the higher stage instead.

    But learning the method of the higher stage will be the strongest at that stage.

    Q: Mastering the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is supposed to send the 90% of pain, so if Seo Eun-hyun uses the 60000 fold pain, does Seo Eun-hyun only feel 6000 fold?

    A: What Yin Soul Ghost Incantation was supposed to be when mastered is different from what Seo Eun-hyun has now, so

    Q: MC was modified by the Mad Lord for a thousand years, does that mean he has knowledge about puppets that have been improved for a thousand years? Cant he defeat the early Mad Lord using this knowledge or create a Prince Seo puppet beyond General Seo?

    A: Its possible with time, but at the very start of the regression, all he has is his body, so its not possible.

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun uses both 60000 fold pain and genital removing and uses full power curses, how far can he affect?

    A: Even those on the same stage as him can block it. But if they get hit by the curse without defending at all, it is quite painful to even those in the Integration stage.

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun kept listening to the voice? of the Master of the Netherworld, what would have happened?

    A: End of RToC.

    Q: Was Seo Eun-hyun handsome when he was on Earth as well?

    A: Somewhat, but not as much as he is now.

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun munched on stuff like Qi Building Pills and used the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique freely like the average xianxia protagonist, would he have been stronger by his 3000th year? Or weaker?

    A: He would get stronger faster, but his highest point will be simr to other Enders. Also, the ipatibility against beings like Love of Virtue might screw him over.

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun with the willpower and experience of 17 cycles suddenly got the Heavenly Golden THunder Body, how fast could Seo Eun-hyun raise his cultivation?

    A: If such a thing happened, he would reach True Immortal within a thousand years.

    Q: You said that soap seller Seo Eun-hyuns Entering Heavens was Formless Soap, what does Formless Soap do?

    A: It turns opponents into soap.

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun never had regression, and did not suffer from Heavenly Rejection, how high could he raise his cultivation? (Assuming he had five elements spiritual roots)

    A: If he started in the Bright Cold Realm, he could reach True Immortal.

    If he started in the lower realm, he could reach True Immortal if he ate Qi Building Pills. If not, he could reach Nascent Soul.

    Q: Could Seo Eun-hyun ovee it on his own if he reached the situation of his head exploding due to his consciousness?

    A: He could ovee it now, yeah.

    Q: Even though Seo Eun-hyun would already have been an Esteemed One if he went through the devilish path route, he would have been screwed over in the long run of the story, right?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Are dual cultivation partners married? If so, is the rtionship between Seo Eun-hyun and Hong Su-ryeong an arranged marriage?

    A: Yes. It was an arranged marriage.

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun did not solve his consciousness size problem in time, would his head have exploded forever?

    A: Yes, but he might have gained enlightenment during head explosions and reduced the size of his consciousness

    Kim Young-Hoon

    Q: In Deathbed (5), where did the spatial rift opened by Kim Young-hoon lead?

    A: I will let you imagine it but I will say it is highly likely to be directly rted to the ability Kim Young-hoon was gifted. But that ending itself is an open ending. You can imagine it however you want.

    Q: If Young-hoon at Treading Heavens was taught by Jang Ik for 70 years, how high would he reach?

    A: In 70 years, he would reach the 1st Step Before the Throne.

    Q: Does Young-hoon have children?

    A: Yes.

    Q: If Young-hoon joined the Heart Tribe, could they match Heaven and Earth Tribes?

    A: Not in a short time. Maybe if he invested tens of thousands of years. Heart Tribe is like North Korea right now. They have a lot of weapons, but their infrastructures

    Q: Is Young-hoons talent superior to the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One? Without the stumbling block of lifespan, how long would he take to catch up by training normally?

    A: As an Ender, his talent is overwhelmingly superior. I have not decided on a time, but probably 6, 700 years. This is not exact and undecided, so I may change it.

    Q: Who is the Core Formation cultivator that defeated Young-hoon and made him join his sect?

    A: The patriarch of the Jin n.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon

    Q: Can Jeon Myeong-hoon fuel himself with Heart Tribe Tribtion Lightning?

    A: If normal Tribtion Lightnings are healthy seafood, Heart Tribe Tribtions are radioactive seafood. Possible, but incredibly inefficient.

    Q: What does Jeon Myeong-hoon think of Seo Eun-hyun now? I am curious about their rtionship going forward.

    A: Is this how he felt What have I been doing so far

    Q: Looking at Kim Young-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok it seems like the abilities given by fate also show up a little bit on Earth. Was Jeon Myeong-hoon powered up with static electricity when he was on Earth?

    A: Jeon Myeong-hoon would have fit well in a dual cultivation sect, even on Earth.

    Q: So the thing Im wondering is, besides training, how has the personal rtionship between Jeon Myeong-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun progressed? How far would they need to go before they drink and talk about their home and give each other romantic advice.

    A: They have be close while swearing at each other. While they are not quite best friends, they would be disappointed to not see each other. For them to get that close, they need more time.

    Q: Could Heavenly Being stage Jeon Myeong-hoon of this cycle defeat Jin Byuk-ho? He seemed to be able to defeat the Four-Axis stage even during Nascent Soul.

    A: He could.

    Q: Kang Min-hee has reached the Star Shattering Stage by the time Seo Eun-hyun died in the Mad Lord cycle, how far has Lightning Harbinger Jeon Myung-hoon gone?

    A: About Integration.

    Oh Hye-seo

    Q: Oh Hye-seo seems like a huge bitch, did Kim Yeon and Seo Eun-hyun not notice because she hid her nature on Earth?

    A: They did not know. But Kang Min-hee knew, and Kim Yeon also realized something was off.

    Q: Will Oh Hye-seo stay an evil bitch without redemption?

    A: There.. might?? be a redemption??

    Yang Su-jin

    Q: There is no guarantee that everything Yang Su-jin said is correct, right? For example, he seems to have negative feelings about the Heart Tribe, so I dont know how truthful hes being.

    A: Thats possible. Yang Su-jin himself was only a three thousand year old Ender younger than Hon Wei, so the assumptions he believed to be true might be false.

    Q: Whats the rtionship between Yang Su-jin and Sacred Master Baek Woon?

    A: The leader of the bandits and the poor maiden that was looted by the bandits.

    Q: Love of Virtues name drives you mad despite his death, but calling Yang Su-jins name doesnt have this issue. Is it because hespletely gone?

    A: Yang Su-jins name is owned by someone else, so there is no problem with saying it.

    Q: How old was Yang Su-jin when he was isekaid? Was he perhaps a high school student?

    A: I will leave it to your imagination. But it was above 10 and below 40.

    Q: If youpare Yang Su-jin and Jeon Myeong-hoon, was Yang Su-jin just superior in ability? Like in terms of understanding and tenacity. Or pure talent?

    A: Ability and talent and personality.

    Q: Did Yang Su-jins remnant see Seo Eun-hyuns exact fate? Or did he just vaguely feel what kind of fate it was?

    A: Just the feel.

    Q: If Yang Su-jin and Seo Eun-hyun were in the same generation, would they have fought a lot?

    A: There would have been knives brandished.

    Enders

    Q: Do all Enders start at the Head Realm?

    A: Yes, that is the case.

    Q: Is Seo Eun-hyun the only Ender to have the power of regression?

    A: There have been simr abilities, but Seo Eun-hyun is the first one with regression.

    Q: Is Yang Su-jins generation the Enders right before the current Enders? How many Enders have there been before Yang Su-jin?

    A: Very many.

    Q: Will we see all seven Enders team up together?

    A: Once or twice? Probably?

    Q: In What Is A Human (1) Yang Su-jin said most of our Ender predecessors perished upon encountering that entity. Does that mean some Enders did not perish?

    A: Yang Su-jin said that because not even he could figure out what happened to everyone. Specifics are spoilers.

    Q: Have there been any regressors among previous Enders?

    A: No. But there were some with simr abilities.

    Q: Hong Fan seems to have been assigned as Seo Eun-hyuns apostle? Servant? Do other Enders have such beings assigned as well?

    A: Depending on the Ender, beings like Hong Fan are regrly attached. The reason such beings are attached is a spoiler..

    Q: Are all Enders summoned at Ascension Path? Or random location?

    A: During Yang Su-jins time, Ascension Path did not exist, so it was at the back of the streets in the country below.

    Q: Are Enders summoned in chronological order? Or is it random? For example, can Enders from either the 21st or 17th centurye after Enders from the 20th century?

    A: It is in chronological order.

    Q: Enders seem to be carrying their personal belongings when they are summoned, if Enders were summoned during a war, could they carry their weapons when summoned?

    A: No object that might change fate can be brought. The reason Seo Eun-hyun was unable to bring food despite bringing it from thepany was because the food could have changed fate.

    Q: Other than the strongest Ender and Yang Su-jin, how many Enders have be True Immortals?

    A: I have not decided specifically. But even if there were a lot of them, not a lot will show up on the work.

    Q: Why have we not seen the message from that other Ender despite having Blessed lovers with names that involve cause and connection in the True Devil Realm?

    A: It has already been received.

    Q: Out of the Enders, who can use Excel?

    A: Everyone except Kim Yeon. Seo Eun-hyun can also obviously use it, since it has been some time since his ipetent days.

    Q: Its been said that all Enders visit the Netherworld, is this rted to there being no remnants from Enders?

    A: Its not just Enders that visit the Netherworld. Its not really rted to that.

    Q: Yang Su-jin said there were good and bad Ender fates, what do you think is the best fate? (tell us who has it)

    A: From my perspective, they are all hopeless. Choosing death is probably the best option.

    Q: If an Ender other than Seo Eun-hyun says their fate and he regresses, does the seven be 6?

    A: No. Specifics are spoilers.

    Q: Why did the MC and his groupe to the cultivation world?

    A: Someone brought them.

    Q: Did the being that brought the Enders drag them there? Or were they offered the choice?

    A: They were dragged.

    Q: Are all the Enders from Earth?

    A: No.

    Q: Have previous Enders found their own ce thanks to opportunities like the current Enders? Or have they gone through a bunch of trouble like Seo Eun-hyun at first?

    A: Most of them find an opportunity. However, most of them tend to go through a bunch of trouble and die.

    Q: What would have happened if the other Enders had regression?

    A: Kim Young-hoon would have been screwed by talking about his regression early on

    Jeon Myeong-hoon would have also talked about his regression

    Kang Min-hee goes through the devillish path route and end up same as devil path Seo Eunhyun

    Oh Hyun-seok also goes insane in the middle and end up in the devilish path route

    Same for Kim Yeon as well

    Oh Hye-seo will probably learn the devilish path excitedly and be an Ender as infamous as Yang Su-jin.

    Q: It seems the message at Shattered Heaven Peak was expected by Yang Su-jin to take a very long time to be found. Is the fact that it was found in 120 thousand years a miracle?

    A: Yes, it is a miracle. Yang Su-jin expected a minimum of 10 billion years and ced the message as a gamble.

    Q: When Enders realize their fate and awaken, their abilities seem to evolve like how Kim Yeons consciousness evolved and let her use Yeons y or Vast Cold Oath. Does that mean other Enders also evolve their abilities if they realize their fate? Will Seo Eun-hyuns regression evolve?

    A: It is the same for other Enders. Seo Eun-hyun is the protagonist, so spoilers.

    Q: Could any of the current Enders mentally withstand it if they experienced Seo Eun-hyuns 17 cycles of life? If they are in the same stage as him.

    A: No.

    Jin Byuk-ho and Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect

    Q: Jin Byuk-ho seems like such a retard, is there any value in keeping him alive?

    A: No. But thats from the authors perspective. From Seo Eun-hyuns perspective, he is already family, so there is of course value.

    Q: Did the rest of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect lose memory of being hypnotized when Eun-hyun took Zhengli and ran?

    A: They did.

    Seo Hweol

    Q: What does Seo Hweol think of Seo Eun-hyun this cycle?

    A: Within the top hundred of the potential threats list.

    Q: Did Seo Hweol think he was being friends with Seo Eun-hyun?

    A: Seo Eun-hyun was quite terrified of Seo Hweol. But Seo Hweol was also very nervous about Seo Eun-hyun..

    Q: The readers think of Seo Hweol as a yful prankster, is this intended?

    A: I was sure I wrote him to be a terrifying mastermind. :(

    BlueMangoAdes note: There is a meme in the Koreanmunity that Seo Hweol was just pranking Seo Eun-hyun, due to Seo Hweols words in chapter 219.

    Q: Did Seo Hweol despair because of the non-humanism of Yang Su-jin?

    A: I cannot say that there was not an effect.

    Q: Could Seo Hweol be a True Immortal again if he tried his hardest?

    A: Yes, he could reach True Immortal if he focused on it.

    Q: Did Seo Hweol y along with Seo Eun-hyuns joke because he was interested?

    I am wondering if Seo Hweol, who imed that emotions do not exist, was having fun.

    A: He was trying to figure out Seo Eun-hyuns identity. He did not particrly enjoy Seo Eun-hyun.

    Q: Did Seo Hweol really y detective while watching Seo Eun-hyun? Any guesses about his identity?

    A: Seo Hweol is always in detective mode. He has no clue about his identity.

    Q: I want to see a Seo-Seo alliance, do you think its possible?

    A: If you mean the Seo Hweol Seo Eun-hyun alliance, it might be possible..

    Q: Why did Seo Hweol try ruining the lower world, even using Yuan Li to do it? Was it just a joke? Or did he have something to gain?

    A: Seo Hweol left his goal in the lower world. Just like how the Mad Lords goal is in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, Seo Hweols goal is in Head Realm, so Head Realms fate had to flow ording to Seo Hweols intentions.

    Q: Was Seo Hweols words that too many Heavenly Being cultivators would deplete the resources bullshit, or true to a degree?

    A: It was true to a degree. However, it wouldnt have been a problem in the first ce if Seo Hweol released the resources he hid in the Sea Dragon Pce, Serving Command Pce, and Ascension Path.

    Q: Does Seo Hweol know about Enders?

    A: He does not. In the first ce, its not normal to know outside of Governing Immortals and some others.

    Q: Later, will we hear Seo Hweol asking Eun-hyun, who are you, senior..??

    A: Perhaps..?

    Mad Lord

    Q: Why cant the Mad Lord fix his spine?

    A: It will be exined when we get to the Mad Lord episode.

    Q: The Munpia post shows that the Mad Lord has reached Entering Heavens Beyond the Path, but how did nobody notice that he was a Heart Tribe while he was the public enemy of the Bright Cold Realm for a thousand years? Also, Yang Su-jin mentioned that the Heart Tribe did not appear in the Head Realm, how did the Mad Lord be a Heart Tribe?

    Oh, also, how rare is One-Pattern Law Talent? Is it on the tiers of Unique Holy Body or Heavenly Golden Thunder Bodyr?

    A: The Mad Lord has not reached manifestation yet, so he is not a member of the Heart Tribe. To be exact, he is on the verge of exploding without exploding. Unless he uses manifestation, there is not really a way to realize he is a Heart Tribe.

    One-Pattern Law Talent is slightly inferior to those two traits.

    BlueMangoAdes note: Munpia is the one of the two tforms RToC is posted on. It includes some posts such as fanart collection and list of martial arts and cultivation stages. The list of martial arts stages include the list of the names of characters that achieved manifestations and the names of those manifestations. Mad Lord is on the list, but his manifestation is spoilered.

    Q: Wasnt the Mad Lord also a case of having too much madness to ascend into Heavenly Being stage, like Seo Eun-hyun? Given that [She] was a normal martial artist, I dont see how her death could have driven him to massacre his n and go mad and then rise to Heavenly Being in that order.

    A: The Mad Lord was the same case as Seo Eun-hyun. However, the Jo n Mad Lord belonged to had a lot of secret techniques to distribute madness and a lot of elixirs, which Mad Lord used to ascend.

    Q: Is the Mad Lords One-Pattern Law Talent a meaningful trait even if he bes a True Immortal? Even if he cannot make puppets, perhaps he could mass produce awesome Immortal Treasures

    A: At True Immortal and above, physical traits you were born with are meaningless.

    Q: ck Ghost Valley was apparently trying to produce another Nether Crossing Ship, could the Mad Lord do it if he had the ingredients?

    A: He could if he had the ingredients.

    Q: If the Mad Lord awakened as a Heart Tribe member, will his strength be multiplied?

    A: If the Mad Lord awakened as a Heart Tribe member, he would no longer be Quasi-Star Shattering and just be Star Shattering stage.

    Azure Tiger Saint

    Q: Was Azure Tiger Saint able to leave behind a remnant when he died?

    A: Given the being that caused his death, no.

    Q: Can Azure Tiger Saint with ten wings defeat Seo Hweol?

    A: In an unarmed melee, he would probably defeat on screen Seo Hweol so far.

    Q: When can Oh Hyun-seok and Azure Tiger Saint be a central character?

    A: Probably after the Mad Lord reaches Entering Heavens?

    Hong Fan

    Q: Will Hong Fan ever betray Seo Eun-hyun? Hes not a traitor on the true Emperors side, right?

    A: Hong Fan is not a traitor.

    Q: Can Hong Fan reach the true ending of saving all the Enders and defeating the true Emperor in a few cycles if he was given infinite regression?

    A: For spoiler reasons, Hong Fan cannot defeat the true Emperor uh, actually he might be able to? I dont know. Its theoretically possible but only theoretically, its not possible. Specifics are spoilers.

    Q: Can the current Hong Fan defeat Yuan Li?

    A: He has an extreme advantage against Yuan Li. Even if Yuan Li revives, the DoT damage of the poison is too strong.

    General Seo

    Q: How strong is dinomode General Seo going to be? Integration? Star Shattering?

    A: I am nning Integration. For now.

    Q: How tall is General Seo that appeared in this cycle? Gundam sized?

    A: Not that big. About 2.5 meters.

    Buk Hyang-hwa

    Q: When will Buk Hyang-hwa ascend..? I will really visit you if you throw her away.

    A: I never said I would throw her away

    Q: Will we see Buk Hyang-hwa againter??

    A: Yes.

    Q: I like Hyang-hwa.

    A: I like her too, hehe.

    Kim Yeon

    Q: What was Kim Yeons condition while Eun-hyun was sealed?

    A: It wont take that long for that toe out.

    Q: Did Kim Yeon and Seo Eun-hyun go to Kang Min-hee to ask about Excel?

    A: That did happen.

    Hong Su-ryeong

    Q: Since Hong Su-ryeong has wood element spiritual roots, she raised her own stage without dual cultivation, right? I will believe thats the case.

    A: Heavenly spiritual roots often cultivate on their own.

    Q: Is Hong Su-ryeong actually a virgin? Lol

    A: I will leave it to your imagination.

    Q: Hong Su-ryeong could apparently have reached Entering Heavens if she had the time and the circumstances, do you have any manifestation you nned?

    A: Hong Su-ryeon was nned to die there, so not particrly.

    Q: Self muttion wasnt the only reason Hong Su-ryeong was not controlled by Zhengli, right?

    A: Five Energies Converging to the Origin also had an effect.

    Q: Hong Su-ryeong is a new heroine, is this because Seo Eun-hyun is able to ept all his human connections?

    A: Hong Su-ryeong is a heroine..?

    Bong Myeong.

    Q: Bong Myeong created the Serving Command Seal and the original Nether Crossing Ship, were they a One-Pattern Law Talent like the Mad Lord?

    A: Bong Myeong was not born with One-Pattern Law Talent. But there is a rtion.

    Q: Serving Command Pce appears to be the work of Bong Myeong. Is Bong Myeong also from Head Realm?

    A: He is, yes.

    Yuan Li

    Q: Which devilish path sect was Yuan Li part of? Did they ascend too?

    A: Yuan Li learned his familys devilish path that was passed on, so he does not belong to a sect.

    Q: Is Yuan Lis innate method Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light and Blood Chain Restricting Forest?

    A: Yes.

    Q: How old was Yuan Li?

    A: 700? Something like that.

    Q: Was Yuan Li one of the strongest Nascent Soul cultivators?

    A: Yes.

    Q: If Yuan Li received the blessing of the Serving Command Seal and attempted to ascend to Blood Yin Realm, could he have seeded?

    A: Its possible.

    Q: I believe Yuan Li had a technique for sacrificing beings to Heavenly Fiends. Does that mean he had contact with the Heavenly Fiends?

    A: Yes. He could make sacrifices to the Esteemed One to borrow power.

    Other Characters

    Q: Were demon beasts like the fox and the snake pets thrown away by cultivators as they ascended, or were they born there?

    A: The spatial rifts around the Ascension Gate are sometimes connected to ces in the Head Realm, and most of them were sucked in by those spatial rifts. This includes the fox.

    Q: When Song Jin read Seo Rans mothers diary, he said Sea Dragons other than Seo Hweol could not be trusted. Was Seo Rans dad actually a bad guy? Or was Seo Hweol being Seo Hweol?

    A: Song Jin just being a daughter-con too much.

    Q: Did the Azure Ghost Valley elder that visited go back to Azure Ghost Valley? Or did he remain in the faction he was part of?

    A: He went back.

    Q: How is Sacred Master Baek Woon still alive? Shouldnt Sacred Vessel cultivators have been instantly killed by Yang Su-jin at the peak of True Immortal just eyeing her?

    A: Sacred Master Baek Woon did not fight the true body of Yang Su-jin. Additionally, it was also because the Sacred Vessel stage, especially one in Middle Realm, is a special stage.

    Q: In the 15th cycle, Jin So-hae called Jeon Myeong-hoon junior brother, but not in the 17th cycle, is this because Seo Eun-hyun caused a butterfly effect that changed their rtionship?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Who would win if the ck Dragon King in his Esteemed Onebination form fought a Star Shattering stage cultivator?

    A: ck Dragon King. But Jang Ik might win, depending on the circumstances.

    Q: Which stage of Four-Axis was the green armored wooden man, Mad Lords first victim in Bright Cold Realm in?

    A: He did not have any axis.

    Etc

    Q: Why did you describe Zhengli so sexily?

    A: I have awakened to something new about feet

    Q: What stage is the Common Cold Stage?

    A: Weaker than mortals.

    Q: Have you considered screaming sounds other than heuaaaaaah?

    A: I might include kuaaaaaaah.

    Q: Will we see dino puppet vs dragon breath fight?

    A: Woah

    Q: Do you have any ns about writing Soap Heart Tribe Spy Seo Eun-hyun?

    A: Woah

    TrantingNovice Note: That was a really long Q&A. Y''all thank BlueMangoAde kek. Btw, there were two questions that had pretty significant spoilers so I didn''t add them here. If y''all wanna know, join the discord!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 264: Tribulating Heavens (4)

    Chapter 264: Tribting Heavens (4)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and any important news!

    "...Is that true, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks me.

    I nod.

    I roughly exin to Jeon Myeong-hoon the whole story of what had happened up to now.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon seems to be quite fine even after directly facing the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, which is why I could tell him the truth.

    Fortunately, he doesn''t melt away or die, and he doesn''t go mad even after talking about the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    ''Earlier, this guy... muttered something about knowing his fate.''

    It seems to be rted to that.

    "...That''s the reason I''ve been trying to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner up till now."

    "...Is that so."

    "...Yes. It''s difficult to say how I knew about these pieces of information beforehand. But just like you were born with the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, I also possess something simr."

    "..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon has a dazed look in his eyes for a long while.

    And then, he bursts outughing in resignation.

    "Ha, haha... I see. I understand, Seo Eun-hyun."

    He screams as if howling, holding his face in his hands.

    "We were, fools, weren''t we? If I had listened to you... Ha, haha... Damn it. Hahaha! Aaaaaah!"

    "..."

    I stand up with aplicated expression.

    "...It can''t be helped. The important thing now is not that. If you''ve grasped the situation, get up."

    "Alright."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, drowning in despair and gloom, stands up without falling into madness.

    He rises above the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and shouts.

    [All survivors,e to this ce!]

    Kugugugu!

    Seeing the lightning energy released by Jeon Myeong-hoon, numerous lower lighting disciples begin to gather after a while.

    [Hear me, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has been annihted by a being beyond True Immortals!]

    Murmurs

    [And you must have all read the celestial energy, but your lifespans have been reduced to around 20 years, haven''t they?]

    "That is so!"

    All disciples answer in unison.

    [That fact is wrong! Not 20 years, but all of you will face Heavenly Tribtion within at most 3 years!]

    Murmurs

    "Then, Grand Elder, what should we do? We have never faced the Heavenly Tribtion before! And we understand that each one of them is beyond our capability to handle!"

    [That''s right. Therefore, in the current situation where the Supreme Sect Master and all elders of the sect have disappeared, I, Grand Elder Jin Myeong-hoon,mand!]

    Kuoong!

    As he stomps his foot, lightning gathers behind Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    A tremendouslyrge pce made of lightning appears behind him.

    It is one of the techniques of the Extinguishing Lightning Inner Heavenly Temple, and the ability of the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method that Jeon Myeong-hoon had learned.

    [Most of you have experienced hardships when ascending from the Head Realm to the Bright Cold Realm, right?]

    "That''s correct!"

    [Just like that time, you will enter this pce, deploy formations, and I will protect you as we descend back to the Head Realm!]

    With those words, the crowd stirs once again.

    "Grand Elder, then does that mean we have to leave the rich resources of the Bright Cold Realm and return back to the Head Realm?"

    [Yes. Can''t you see? Your lifespans are running short!]

    "But, even if we return to the Head Realm, there''s no guarantee that we''ll definitely live, is there?"

    [If you stay here, you will ''definitely'' die. But if you return to the Head Realm, you at least have a slim chance to live! What will you do!]

    Faced with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s fierce question, the lower lightning disciples, with faces stricken with fear, nod at each other and then say,

    "We, we will go to the Head Realm!"

    [Good, you''ve made the right choice. Everyone, enter! Form the formation like you did during the ascension! For those who did not experience the ascent or who joined the sect rtively recently, learn from the other disciples!]

    Under his clear and concisemand, all disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect enter the pce made of lightning summoned by him.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon gathers the remaining remnants of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    And he reaches out towards the lighting pce.

    Kugugugu!

    The pce of lightningpresses and fits perfectly into the size of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand.

    As he flutters his sleeve, the pce enters within.

    While he was organizing the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I went to the Sealing Spirit Hall where I had been sealed.

    Next to my sealing stone was the sealing stone of Hong Fan.

    For now, I took the sealed orb in which Hong Fan resides.

    It will take time to release his seal, but there''s no time for that now.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, by the way, there are disciples currently assigned to missions outside of Thunder Spirit Ind. What about them?"

    "I know. I will bring all of them too. However..."

    He speaks with a grim expression.

    "Some sent on missions to the Nether Ghost Realm by the Supreme Sect Master cannot be brought back now."

    "I understand."

    "But."

    He says.

    "We can resonate with the few sent to the True Devil Realm with their Lightning Path Method. They mightbe able toe with us!"

    "...!"

    "Let''s go!"

    "Understood."

    I move along with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Paaat!

    We use the Flying Escape Technique and head outside Thunder Spirit Ind to bring back the disciples on missions in foreignnds.

    asionally, there were disciples who recognized me and tried to flee in horror.

    Since there wasn''t enough time to exin individually, I simply caught them and inserted the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner to restrain them and brought them back.

    Thus, all disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect dispatched to various ces of the Human Race Grand Alliance''s Cloud Ind Archipgo were sessfully retrieved.

    Fortunately, the further a ce was from where the Owner of Heavenly Punishment appeared, the more time was left until the Heavenly Tribtion would fall, so we could be much more relieved about the disciples who were outside.

    "So, Jeon Myeong-hoon, how many disciples are left now?"

    "Thirteen disciples dispatched to the True Devil Realm. And including one more, fourteen remain."

    "What do you mean by one more?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon says as if it''s obvious.

    "Disciple Yeon Jin of Blue Lightning. Isn''t he in the True Devil Realm?"

    "That guy is"

    "A traitor to the sect?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shakes his head.

    "His ancestor was indeed a traitor, but the descendant himself is undeniably a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect! Thus, we will save Yeon Jin as well and bring him with us!"

    "Alright."

    I nod, acknowledging Jeon Myeong-hoon''s determination.

    Paaat!

    He and I fly towards the True Devil Realm.

    And just when we are flying towards the True Devil Realm.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    sh!

    Dark clouds seem to swirl in the sky, and suddenly, a massive golden bolt of lightning falls towards me.

    "...!"

    Kwarurung!!

    I hastily use Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains to block the golden lightning, but immense pain engulfs my entire body, and I truly feel the brink of death.

    "What was that just now?"

    "...".

    "Seo Eun-hyun?"

    I silently re at the sky.

    ''It has begun.''

    As a result of slightly twisting fate with the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    The price paid is countless ominous cmities.

    Kugugugu!

    The pressure bearing down on my entire body intensifies.

    The cmities of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Techniquee in the following manner:

    The distortions in fate altered by the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique alle back in the form of cmities.

    And to endure these cmities, a sacrificial offering is needed.

    But now, the sacrificial offering is myself.

    Therefore, I also have to receive the twists in fate altered by the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    Then, how do the cmities for twisting Heavenly Tribtione?

    Naturally, the cmities for twisting the Heavenly Tribtione as Heavenly Tribtions.

    In other words.

    It''s as if I''ve concentrated all the Heavenly Tribtions that would pour over the entire Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect onto myself.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, I asked what happened."

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s growl, I exin the situation to him.

    Hearing that, Jeon Myeong-hoon asks,

    "Is it possible to connect that Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique to me?"

    "What?"

    "I mean, can I also register as the sacrificial offering?"

    "Hmm"

    "I don''t care about Heavenly Tribtions. It''s over if I transform all of them into spiritual power."

    "It''s possible. However, it''ll take some time."

    "Then that''s settled. Let''s first think about going to the Head Realm."

    "Right."

    We continue to fly towards the True Devil Realm.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and I are ready to quickly knock down the Four-Axis stage guardians blocking the entrance to the True Devil Realm and enter.

    "Then let''s go quickly."

    "Wait. Hold on, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "Hmm?"

    I resonate with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon on the spot and connect with Kim Yeon.

    Over the past few years,

    When I was being pursued by the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I connected with Kim Yeon and adjusted the direction of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress through her.

    Through her, Iunched an attack on the Earth Tribe''s True Dragon Alliance, and thanks to that, Gyu-ryeon is also still alive.

    I ask Kim Yeon for one more thing.

    [Can you do this for me?]

    [Yes, Eun-hyun Oppa. Of course. I''ve been waiting for Eun-hyun Oppa to talk to me for the past 8 years, really I''m really happy.]

    [I''m sorry, Yeon-ah. Maybe I might not be able to contact you for a few more years.]

    [Is that so.]

    She looks sad.

    [It can''t be helped. But you''ll definitelye back, right?]

    [Yes.]

    [Then it''s okay. I''ll spend my time practicing the Paired Wing Dance. Anyway, I''ve just reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, thanks to the method Eun-hyun Oppa taught me. Since there are quite a lot of simrities between the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and the method of reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin from Three Flowers Gather at the Summit I should be able to reach it without much problem if I invest time.]

    I elerate my consciousness and briefly chat with her.

    I want to talk much longer.

    Because there is so much we hadn''t talked about for 8 years.

    But, as sorry as I am for her, we don''t have much time left.

    [Then, Yeon-ah. Let''s meet againter.]

    [Yes, Oppa!]

    Tsutsutsut!

    I wake up from the dream and look at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "It''s done. Now let''s go."

    "Alright."

    As we speak and look up at the sky, Heavenly Tribtion is about to pour down on me again.

    ''If I cannot withstand the Heavenly Tribtion and die, the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique will be undone, and those who avoided their fate will immediately face the Heavenly Tribtion.''

    I decide to endure as long as possible and face the Heavenly Tribtion that strikes this time.

    Kururung!

    "Is it over?"

    "Yes."

    "Let''s go."

    We charge straight for the dimensional gate of the True Devil Realm.

    Fortunately, we were soon able to quickly find the 13 disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Most of them were on missions near the first and second upied territories of the Human Race, which made them easy to find.

    Now, the only one left is Yeon Jin.

    ''How do we find Yeon Jin...''

    I should have perhaps left a Mysterious Bizarre Gu on him.

    It''s then that Jeon Myeong-hoon looks in a certain direction and says,

    "Yeon Jin is in that direction."

    "Hmm? What?"

    "Just go straight in that direction."

    "Huh Is that your ability?"

    "Well, the lightning... No, never mind. You wouldn''t understand even if I exined."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon tries to exin further but then shakes his head and stops.

    Before we leave the Human Race''s upied territory to find Yeon Jin,

    We build a small shrine for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect within the Human Race''s upied territory and pay our respects to our numerous ancestors.

    I also bow to my teacher, Jin Hwi, and Jeon Myeong-hoon does the same.

    Paaaat!

    After paying our respects, we immediately leave the upied territory.

    The dense devilish energy of the True Devil Realm wees us, and Jeon Myeong-hoon flies recklessly towards the ce where Yeon Jin is said to be, with me following behind him.

    It seems that the voice of lightning continues to guide him.

    I look up at the sky once again.

    ''The Heavenly Tribtions are bing more severe.''

    Until just a while ago, it felt like a strike from ate Four-Axis cultivator, but now the power of the Heavenly Tribtion is gradually approaching the Grand Perfection of the Four-Axis stage.

    ''We need to descend to the Head Realm quickly. Otherwise I might die, and the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique will be undone.''

    Once we find Yeon Jin, there will be no time left to dy.

    ''Straight away, we''ll descend to the lower realm through the Void Spirit Pond!''

    Today is the day to use the prepared Void Spirit Pond, Longevity Formation, and Yuan Yu.

    Trantor Notes. Had some personal stuffe up and tranting/releasing wasnt my priority or something I wanted to think about. Now that things have settled down (my mental as well), Ill be releasing again.

    Important Note: The donation system of the old is no more as whoever keeps target reporting burned to the ground every feasible donation tform and I dont see a point in continuing to do it. Me trying to not split readers was mainly to increase discussions but with mtl and spoilers abound nowadays it doesnt even really matter. Since there are many who still want to read ahead and are willing to provide financial support to do so, I will be joining the coin system on WeTried and start releasing my stockpile with 1-2 advanced chapters per day after we finish figuring things out. The public release rate will remain the same.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Author’s Q&A (3)

    <h4>Author''s Q&A (3)</h4>

    Discord: https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations is in the discord!

    Author''s Q&A (3)

    Questions about Tremendous

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Whats your gender?

    A: Tremendous

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Do you listen to music while writing? What do you listen to if you do?

    A: I think the OP of Jojo part 6 is amazing. I listen to the OP of thest episode of Jojo part 6 when I run into a writing block.

    <strong> </strong>

    Kim Young-Hoon

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Whats the current rtionship between Young-hoon and the fox? How many children do they have?

    A: Uh Its closer to the rtionship between an athlete and a punching bag.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can the fox left with Young-hoon shapeshift into a human?

    A: Yes.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Does Young-hoon teach the fox martial arts?

    A: Its a spoiler but a small spoiler, so, yes.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Will Young-hoons Heavenly Tribtion when he reaches 3rd Manifestation be faster than light?

    A: Sure.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Did you know that people really want to see Young-hoon again? I think people are more interested in him than love interests.

    A: My producer always asks me when he wille back too. (lol) I am waiting for that day as well.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: I think you said that Kim Young-hoons cultivation talent was not very good, but if he ascends, will his cultivation naturally increase with age, taking care of his lifespan? Or is that difficult because of his Five Elements Spiritual Roots?

    A: Yes, thats possible. However, Young-hoon will have a difficult time reaching Core Formation and beyond on his own, no matter what.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: How far into Qi Refining did Young-hoon reach when he became a cultivator after being defeated by cultivators?

    A: 6th Star.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Whats the trap that the Makli n left for Young-hoon as they admitted him to their n after the Pce of Heavenly Demons was destroyed?

    A: It was something like the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Did Young-hoon of the ninth cycle die due to spatial pressure? Or did he reach somewhere like Seo Eun-Hyun thought?

    A: Schrodingers Kim Young-hoon

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Are the only Kim Young-hoon who can be called Young-hoon hyung-nim by Seo Eun-hyun the Young-hoon of first and second cycle?

    A: Yes. For now.

    <strong> </strong>

    Seo Eun-hyun

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: If Seo Eun-hyun bes a third stage Heart Tribe spy and uses the Heavenly Tribtion attack, will the Heavenly Lightning be formless and ignore defense?

    A: Yes.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Yu Hwa transforms into a sunset colored river, but can Seo Eun-hyun transform as well, since he is at the second stage of Manifestation as well?

    A: Thats the characteristic of Yu Hwas Treading Heavens, so it is difficult for Seo Eun-hyun.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is Seo Eun-hyun tech illiterate? He was unable to use Excel despite being a deputy manager

    A: To be honest, it was based on my experience of being too ipetent to use the SUM function.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Out of all of the masters so far, who is the closest to being Seo Eun-hyuns true master?

    A: This might be unexpected, but it is Buk Hyang-hwa. The reason will probablye out at thetter part of the story.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Seo Eun-hyun will be able to reach Entering Nirvana before the story ends, right?

    A: Of course.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Cheongmun Ryeong and Azure Tiger Saint kinda seem closer to mental support while all the really helpful stuff seem toe from Yuan Li, Mad Lord, and Seo Hweol. Is this intended?

    A: While stuff he learned from dickheads stand out more, stuff he learned from the Cheongmuns is not bad either. Seo Eun-hyun at that level really needed their help.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Seo Eun-hyun will receive a badass Esteemed One title when he reaches Star Shattering level, right?

    A: Of course.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Sensei, I have a question. How big is Seo Eun-hyuns dick???

    A: Seo Eun-hyun has the hidden power of the dragons

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can Seo Eun-hyun y at being a real genius instead of fake genius if he goes to the ck Ghost Valley?

    A: If he goes to the ck Ghost Valley, its no longer ying at being genius.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is the reason he did not get struck by Heavenly Lightning when he surpassed his lifespan as General Seo because he counted as a Four-Axis cultivator?

    A: Its because he counted as the Mad Lords property.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: I am waiting for dino-mode General Seo!!! I am really looking forward to it!!!!

    A: ! You will have to wait a bit!

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Would Crown Prince Seo be a Star Shattering puppet?

    A: It would be an amazing and terrifying puppet.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: I dont care if its Heavenly Being or Third Stage of Manifestation, when will Eun-hyun grow?

    A: His growth rate will increase again after the Seo Hweol episode.

    <strong> </strong>

    VS Battle

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Who is stronger? Young-hoon at the third stage of Manifestation or Seo Eun-hyun at the third stage of Manifestation?

    A: I think it would depend on how they fight. Seo Eun-hyun would probably lose at a contest of pure martial arts, but Young-hoon would probably lose if they fight with everything they have.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Crown Prince Seo made by Mad Lord vs Grand Prince Seo made using Seo Hweol by joining hands with the Mad Lord???

    A: The dino mecha wins, obviously.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can Seo Hweol defeat the Mad Lord by himself?

    A: Seo Hweol could win if the Mad Lord was by himself, but the Mad Lord wins if he uses his puppets

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is the Mad Lords talent supreme among the five ascendants? Can any of them defeat him in a fight?

    A: None of them can beat the Mad Lord in a straight fight.

    <strong> </strong>

    Seo Hweol

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is Cheungmun Ryeong like an unlucky Seo Hweol?

    A: Huh? No, they are very different. In the zombie genre, Se Hweol is like a mutant zombie while Cheungmun Ryeong is a zombie with tenacity.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Why did Seo Hweol panic so much when Gyu-ryeon kissed him? Wasnt he going to kill her anyways?

    A: He panicked because he thought the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement was a secret ancient technique meant to defeat him.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Why did Gyu-ryeon fall in love with Seo Hweol? She fell in love very quickly. His face? Does he look handsome to dragons?

    A: Yes. He looks handsome as well as being gentle and knowledgeable.

    <strong> </strong>

    The Ascendants

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: What would the five ascendants (Azure Tiger Saint, Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, Seo Hweol, Mad Lord) do for a living in the modern world?

    A: Azure Tiger Saint: fitness trainer

    Jin Byuk-ho: construction worker

    Heo Gwak: captain of a ship

    Seo Hweol: the mafia

    Mad Lord: (under the assumption his life goes well) dentist that cares a lot about his family (under the assumption his life does not go well) insane mad scientist

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: How many Heavenly Being cultivators gathered for ascension?

    A: Over five hundred. That generation is a nonsensical golden age. Enough that Seo Hweols suggestion to ascend together to prevent the depletion of the world was epted.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: How amazing is 500 Heavenly Being cultivators ascending at once?

    A: Its ridiculous. One of the reasons humans dered war on the True Devil Realm was that they were supplied with high quality talents in bulk.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Could Song Jin fullye back to life if he got a new body?

    A: Song Jin lived too long.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can the Mad Lord build True Immortal level puppets if he reaches the Great Boundary?

    A: The strongest puppets possible are Entering Nirvana level puppets. True Immortals cannot be turned into puppets. However, even True Immortals could be killed if you threw hundreds of millions of Entering Nirvana puppets at them but thats only theoretical, since it is unclear whether the Mad Lord will reach the Great Boundary.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Are puppets always made to look like living beings?

    A: It depends on what the maker wants.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is the reason the Mad Lord does not use a unique ability despite being on the same level as the Path Beyond the Heavens because he does not realize he has reached that stage, much like Seo Eun-hyun in the 9th cycle?

    A: Yes.

    <strong> </strong>

    Enders

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Do the True Immortals all know that Enders existed for a very long time?

    A: The majority of high level True Immortals are aware.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Do Enders have the same fate as previous Enders every time?

    A: Same fate but the ability is different every time.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Do legendary traits such as Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, Ghostly Yin Transforming Immortal Root, and Unique Holy Body exist beyond being abilities Enders have?

    A: Some traits exist, and there are some traits that will exist in the future. You can think of it as the world giving them the optimal ability to achieve their fate.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Are the initial genres you applied to Enders still applicable?

    A: Some were abandoned and there are a lot of changes.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Are all enders equivalent in talent? Do they have specialties?

    A: While they do have their specialties, the values of the fates they were granted are equal.

    <strong> </strong>

    Heart Tribe

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: The third level of Manifestation is like Bankai in Bleach, right?

    A: Up to Heaven Treading is like Bleach, but from the third stage on is based on my own worldbuilding. But there is no such thing as a truly original work, so I may have been unconsciously inspired by other works.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Do Heart Tribe members usually not go through Five Energies Converging to the Origin and Ultimate Pinnacle?

    A: They go through Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but they do not go through Ultimate Pinnacle. In the world of RToC, Gang Spheres have been invented by Kim Young-hoon

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Do you need a strong desire to awaken as a Heart Tribe member even if you master the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon? Is there a reason Kim Yeon failed to awaken?

    A: To be more precise, you need an unimaginably strong desire to master Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon. The reason Kim Yeon failed to awaken as a Heart Tribe member will be shownter.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Why does the Earth Tribe hate the Heart Tribe so much? Heart Tribe also seems to especially hate Earth Tribe, what about Heaven Tribe? Or has it just not been mentioned?

    A: Heaven Tribe tends to imprison and abuse the Heart Tribe in their basement, so its not as visible from the outside.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Do White Goat Race and Demi-human Race not belong in any of the Tribes?

    A: Those species can be considered the mortals of the Bright Cold Realm. They are just ve species that be Heart Tribe members more often.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Heart Tribe seem like they have less lifespan than other cultivators. What is the average lifespan of someone that belongs to a ve race?

    A: Its difficult to answer because there is too much variance.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is the Heart Path Method the wider concept that includes martial arts?

    A: Yes.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Heart Tribe means those who havebined their outer heart essence with their inner heart essence and manifested theirplete heart essence. Are there methods other than martial arts that allow this?

    A: Its not impossible.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon be considered a Heart Path Method?

    A: Fully mastered Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon can be considered a Heart Path Method. But not even the Mad Lord has fully mastered it. (he thinks he mastered it)

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Yu Hwa said that the first stage of Manifestation can be reached by integrating the outer heart essence with the inner heart essence. Is consciousness and the color of intent the outer heart essence?

    A: You can think of it that way.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Whats the rtionship between Sacred Master Baek Woon and the Heart Tribe? It does not appear to be bad, given how Jang Ik follows her orders.

    A: Its like the rtionship between the Ottoman Sultan and the Barbary pirates. While not officially acknowledged, it is beneficial to Sacred Master Baek Woon for the Heart Tribe to exist.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Whats the proportion of the ve races in the Bright Cold Realm who cannot even attain Qi Refining?

    A: About 30 percent.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is the Heavenly Tribtion added by Heart Tribe spies one per person? Or can they add it multiple times.

    A: One per person. But sneak attacking and running away adds one as well..

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: If you get hit by ten thousand third stage Heart Tribe Masters, you get hit by ten thousand Heavenly Tribtions when you ascend?

    A: Yes. Thats why every race of the Bright Cold Realm is frantically trying to exterminate the Heart Tribe.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is there no way to remove Heavenly Tribtion added by Heart Tribe attacks? Do you have to get hit by it?

    A: You have to use true immortal treasures such as the Heavenly Lightning Banner or do a very expensive ritual. There are more people willing to tank the tribtion than those willing to pay that price.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Other than the ten thousand Heavenly Being level members of the Heart Tribe, does the Heart Tribe Alliance have Four-Axis and Integration stage members as well?

    A: Yes. But overwhelmingly less than Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: What stage of Manifestation is Jang Ik at?

    A: Two stages higher than the third stage of Manifestation

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: I really hope the name of the third stage of Manifestation is not Beyond Heaven Beyond the Path.

    A: Theres already hints about the name of the third stage.

    <strong> </strong>

    Female Characters

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can Gyu-ryeon be a love interest as well?

    A: But she kissed Seo Hweol

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: What happens to Gyu-ryeon without Seo Eun-hyuns interference? Does Seo Hweol still betray her???

    A: Nobody remembers her name after a thousand years

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can Gyu-ryeon be happy? Please.

    A: I think of Gyu-ryeon as Seo Ran of the Middle Realm. She will be happy probably, eventually?

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Will Eun-hyun save Gyu-ryeonter?

    A: Yep.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can you please make love interests as attractive as Gyu-ryeon? Why are all the confirmed heroines so unattractive?

    A: Sorry. I was bad at writing female characters back then.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Did Gyu-ryeon die to Yu Hwa in previous cycles?

    A: Yu Hwa was fated to die by Seo Hweol while saving Baek Nyeong. Gyu-ryeon also died to Seo Hweol.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can Yu Hwa be a love interest? Spiders are totally worth it. How can you not love Heart Tribe spider-mama?

    A: I considered making Yu Hwa a love interest because I personally really like her. However, narratively, she cannot be a love interest.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Could Yu Hwas race swing across buildings like Spiderman if they existed in the modern world?

    A: Yes, its possible. However, Yu Hwas race are peace loving musicians, so they would do street performances more than ying Spiderman.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Please make a mention in the story that Kim Yeon is pretty.

    A: Of course shes beautiful, but I probably wont write it in the story.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: How would Kim Yeon react if Seo Eun-hyun rejected her after waiting centuries in the 13th cycle as nned?

    A: In hindsight, I should have done that even if Seo Eun-hyun would have been called a psychopath by some people Kim Yeons reaction is rted to her fate, so spoiler.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can Oh Hye-seo be a love interest as well?

    A: There is no way of knowing what she did with Seo Hweol while hidden.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Just why dont you write that the love interests are pretty! Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa, future heroines, just say they are all pretty

    A: Personally, I have a meaningless preconception that specifically describing that a character is beautiful fits evil beings more. I thought people would naturally ept that love interests are beautiful without description?

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Why is the Blood Body praised for its beauty a lot when love interests are not?

    A: The Blood Body is closer to a sculpture than a person. Its like Yuan Lis artwork.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: About the Buk Hyang-hwa Napoleon thing, whats your thought on artillery?

    A: Firepower is the true way.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Whats the cultivation talent of the fox from the Ascension Path and Buk Hyang-hwa?

    A: Fox <- unexpectedly a first-ss talent. Buk Hyang-hwa <- not very talented at cultivation but there are more things she can do as her Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent trait improves.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Please tell me you wont abandon Buk Hyang-hwa? You wont, right?? When will best girle back?

    A: I love Buk Hyang-hwa

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Kim Yeon, Oh Hye-seo, and Kang Min-hee ording to the size of their breasts?

    A: If I must, Kim Yeon > Kang Min-hee > Oh Hye-seo

    <strong> </strong>

    How Will The Story Unfold?

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: How long until the end?

    A: We started the Middle Realm storyline in earnest, so I think we are 2 out of 7 until the end.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Its so fun, can you write 1000 chapters?

    A: My goal is finishing within 1000 chapters. I dont think I will reach 1000?

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Youve stated that there was a lot of story left to tell about the Mad Lord. Will we get a storyline about all of the five ascendants?

    A: I dont think we will cycle through all of the five ascendants. We will see the Mad Lords first stage of Manifestation and his backstory at an appropriate time.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Will we see Yang Su-Jin again?

    A: We will see him a lot.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Will we visit ck Ghost Valley and Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?

    A: Yes.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Will we see the centipede do more? So loyal yet so weak.

    A: We will see him more.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q:Will Five Elements Spiritual Roots be very helpful eventually?

    A: Yep.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can you make Four-Axis cultivators more badass? Its not a low level, but they keep getting beaten up, they feel less powerful than Core Formation cultivators in the lower realm.

    A: Oops I will try. :( To tell the truth, the name of the stage is kinda bad but I will try my best while unpacking the relevant worldbuilding.

    <strong> </strong>

    True Immortal

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Are demon beasts that reached True Immortality called Immortal Beasts?

    A: Yes.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Are the power differences between True Immortals big?

    A: The power differences between the stages of the Great Boundary are very very big. However, due to the nature of their abilities, True Immortals and Immortal Beasts can effectively gang up on each other.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: The Lustrous ze Peacock is said to want to mate with everyone and make Azure Peng have children. Whats their genders?

    A: At the level of Immortal Beasts gender is meaningless. The Lustrous ze Peacock just loves mating.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Why was it fine to hear Yang Su-Jins name but not Yu Hao Tes name? Is their name as a True Immortal different from their name while they were mortal?

    A: The intention behind the name is also important. You do go insane if you understand the true nature of a True Immortal and call their true name, but you are not very affected if you just hear their name without understanding the true meaning.

    <strong> </strong>

    Cultivation

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Are none of the axes made in Bright Cold Realm during Four-Axis?

    B: Majority of Bright Cold Realm cultivators make their axes in Bright Coldt Realm by gathering a lot of Five Elements Spiritual Energy or by softening great dharma treasures. Seo Hweol was pretending to leave to other Middle Realms to gather a higher quality of energy.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Does Earth Tribe not care about the quality of their spiritual roots since they gather up turbid heaven and earth spiritual energy and refine it with explosions?

    A: They do not. If they survive the explosion, they grow, and if they are too weak, they die from their dantian exploding, so it is purely the survival of the fittest.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Even Earth Tribe cultivators seem to do rituals for their Axes in the Four-Axis stage. Is this different from what Heaven Tribe cultivators do to raise their cultivation?

    A: The rituals at Four-Axis are not aimed at the heavens.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Do Earth Tribe cultivators control all of the five elements?

    A: Heaven Tribe cultivators control every element as well afterte Nascent Soul. However, they are inferior to Earth Tribe cultivators at the skill of controlling all five of the elements at once.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can the Mad Lord make true Star Shattering puppets if he reaches Star Shattering himself or picks up a corpse of an Esteemed One?

    A: The corpse of an Esteemed One will not work. It is impossible without the Mad Lord himself reaching Star Shattering.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: The rarity of stages seem to be set up so that Qi Refining of the Lower Realms corresponds Core Formation of the Middle Realms, Qi Building corresponds to Nascent Soul, Core Formation corresponds to Heavenly Being, Nascent Soul corresponds to Four-Axis, Heavenly Being corresponds to Integration, with stages above being iparable. Is this right?

    A: That seems right.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is making Four-Axis Axes by using the Five Elements also Heterodox Axis Foundation?

    A: The Orthodox and the Heterodox are decided by the method, rather than the ingredient. Building your own Axis with rituals - Orthodox. Taking from someone else - Heterodox. However, the way Seo Hweol is doing is the correct method, and its the other Four-Axis cultivators that are building their Axes the wrong way, which means the difference between the methods is not greatly meaningful for them.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Does the power at the Integration stage depend on the method the cultivator used to build the Axes?

    A: Yes. How one cultivated during the Four-Axis stage decides the stability at the Integration stage.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Did Sacred Master Baek Woon build her Axes the orthodox way?

    A: Yes.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is Understanding Before Breakthrough better than cheating your way up? Slower but more powerful?

    A: Yup.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: The founder of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation only being able to create 108 curses while Seo Eun-hyun is able to create thousands is a bitme. Is Seo Eun-hyun special, or was the founder just not very good at it?

    A: The founder of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation understood pain via self harm, understanding human pain to be physiological. The founder did not study mental pain very much, so Seo Eun-hyun managed to surpass the founder.

    <strong> </strong>

    Etc

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Since this is a Xianxia novel, the setting is eastern in nature with eastern characters, but does western culture and western characters exist in your setting? If so, will this be relevant?

    A: Common sense would dictate that to be the case, but since this story is Xianxia and eastern fantasy, I am reluctant to do so. So they will not show up even if they exist.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: What is the most delicious dish at the Bright Cold Realm?

    A: Full course meal of Devil Race meat, prepared by Human Race chefs of Bright Cold Realm.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Is the webtoon adaptation going well?? I am terrified

    A: I am receiving the storyboard, and I am also nervous But the character sheet looks great. I will get permission from the producer to post the character sheets when we confirm thepany that will be doing the webtoon adaptation..

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Can I write fanfics?

    A: Fanfics dont need permission as long as you dont profit.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: I am always astonished by the depth of worldbuilding when I read RToC! Do you research things every time you worldbuild? Or have you studied the relevant material and naturally worldbuilding as you write the novel?

    A: Thank you for the overwhelming praise. I have learned how to worldbuild as I read Reincarnated Swordmaster, and did research of my own to create my world. The stages are something I have been thinking about for a while that I am organizing at RToC, rather than something I came up with when I started the novel.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Whos your favorite character so far?

    A: In order of how much love I put into them: Seo Eun-hyun, Seo Hweol, Buk Hyang-hwa, Mad Lord, Kim Yeon, the Final Boss, Yuan Li, Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Heo Gwak, Kang Min-hee. The rest are below them and rtively equal to each other.

    <strong> </strong>

    Q: Whats the race of Sacred Master Baek Woon?

    A: From Star Shattering, race bes meaningless. Ah, if you were asking about her tribe, she reached the Sacred Vessel stage as a Heaven Tribe.

    <strong> </strong>

    TrantingNovice: Lmao. Q&A done once again by BlueMangoAde!

    ***

    Discord: https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 265: Tribulating Heavens (5)

    Chapter 265: Tribting Heavens (5)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Kururung

    I fly, hearing the sound of thunder roaring from above.

    Waljak

    Suddenly, a mouthful of blood bursts forth.

    ''Is this already my limit?''

    sh!

    Kwarurung!

    A pir of light strikes down at me.

    A Heavenly Punishment so swift that even Jeon Myeong-hoon struggles to react shatters my entire body and crushes me.

    Kkudeuk, kkudeudeudeuk

    [Aaaaaaah!]

    Wrapping the Formless Sword throughout my entire body amidst the Heavenly Punishment, I push the life force of the Demon Race to its very limit.

    Simultaneously, I unleash a sword strike towards the sky.

    [Ahaaaaah!!!]

    Finally, an invisible sword cleaves through the lightning in the sky.

    "Huuh, Huuuh."

    Once again, I overcame the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is clenching his teeth, watching by my side.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, include me in that sacrificial offering. Otherwise, you won''tst!"

    "Can''tst?"

    I suddenly look at my arm.

    Pitch ck.

    Truly pitch ck.

    ''How many Heavenly Tribtions have there been?''

    Heading towards Yeon Jin, I can''t even think anymore.

    I had Yuan Yu activate its devilish arts to absorb the devilish energy of the True Devil Realm, continuously transferring the umted damage to Yuan Yu whenever there was time, yet I have stille to this state.

    Now, I don''t even have the brain power left to calcte the strength of the Heavenly Tribtions.

    Everything just feels numb.

    "Let''s go, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    ""

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me, seemingly wanting to say something, but then closes his mouth and starts flying again.

    He''s surprisingly worried about me.

    No, it isn''t worry.

    It''s guilt.

    From Jeon Myeong-hoon''s intent, I can feel the despair of not being able to save the sect, the regret of not trusting me, and the hatred towards the Heavenly Tribtion piling up.

    Probably, if I were to be on the verge of death, he would try somehow to inhale my Heavenly Tribtion.

    Of course, since it had be ''my'' Heavenly Tribtion,

    The moment Jeon Myeong-hoon starts to consume that Heavenly Tribtion, it will never end from that point on.

    Knowing this, Jeon Myeong-hoon also remains silent.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "What?"

    "Just keep looking forward."

    "Of course, I will"

    I speak as I watch Jeon Myeong-hoon leading the way.

    sh!

    But before Jeon Myeong-hoon can finish his reply.

    Once again, golden lighting falls towards me.

    Urrurung!

    This time, I use the Lightning Predicting Eye to counterattack the golden lightning more proactively, driving it away.

    Kwajijijik!

    In the process, another golden lightning sweeps across my body.

    Nheless, I seed in driving away the Heavenly Tribtion once more.

    "You"

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I turn and speak to Jeon Myeong-hoon who is looking back.

    "Look ahead."

    ""

    "Until Yeon Jin ispletely saved, I absolutely will not die."

    "Alright."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon seems to clench his teeth, then moves forward as he was.

    With half of my face melted and flowing down, I watch Jeon Myeong-hoon and follow behind him.

    There''s no more power for regeneration on my body.

    I need to gather my energy even in such times to prepare against the Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''Let''s prepare for death.''

    Though I didn''t tell Jeon Myeong-hoon, I am wrapped in the Formless Sword of Treading Heavens and continuously using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    With every encounter with the Heavenly Tribtion.

    With every resistance against the Heavenly Tribtion.

    With every cleaving of the lightning, bit by bit.

    The [power] umted inside my Colorless ss Sword from shing with the Heavenly Tribtion is raging.

    After obtaining demon beast methods and Treading Heavens, the efficiency of using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains has greatly increased, and having Yuan Yu means that when my life hangs by a thread and my spiritual veins are intensely pressured, I can drive the shock to Yuan Yu through curse techniques.

    I have already given up on living further.

    However, even amidst this, I am frantically using my mind, elerating time.

    The eleration effect of Treading Heavens is insufficient, so I have to operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon alongside it to maximize eleration.

    ''I''m almost there.''

    I had determined the direction with Sudden Enlightenment.

    Meanwhile, I have been imprinting my martial arts upon the world to the extent of changing the world to fill up Gradual Cultivation.

    ''Just a little more.''

    The end of my frantic umtion of martial arts is now almost at its peak.

    Far away.

    It feels like I can see the high ground.

    ''Just a little more.''

    Following Jeon Myeong-hoon,

    I awaken even more tension in my body and soul, groping for the next step.

    What I have been trying to reach beyond Treading Heavens can be exined as follows:

    A blind man must fully perceive the form of an elephant.

    I had realized the direction of where the ''elephant'' is through Sudden Enlightenment, and through Gradual Cultivation, I have been continuously engraving the shape of the elephant in that direction.

    Reaching beyond Treading Heaven means,

    As a blind man, after groping and touching the shape of the elephant, drawing an elephant identical to it by myself.

    Of course, an elephant drawn by a blind man cannot be identical to the original.

    Therefore, each blind person draws their uniquely shaped form and gives them different names, calling it an ''elephant.''

    This is the Manifestation of the Heart Tribe.

    Bo-oong!

    With my face melted and no longer able to see forward, I look up to the sky and swing my Colorless ss Sword.

    I faintly feel through the tip of my sword the splitting of the Heavenly Lightning falling towards me.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is, as instructed, only looking forward.

    ''I can feel it.''

    The speed of the Heavenly Tribtion striking down is elerating, and the magnitude of the power within the Heavenly Tribtion is growing.

    However, my enlightenment is also gradually reachingpletion in proportion to the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Swirling, whirling.

    As the Heavenly Tribtion strikes down, I momentarily stop and draw circles on the spot with my footwork.

    Simultaneously, I very naturally channel power into my sword and raise it towards the lightning.

    Bang!

    That''s all it takes.

    Just that is enough to feel the Heavenly Tribtion splitting apart.

    I can no longer see or feel anything.

    My eyes have turned into a liquid, and my skin has melted away, causing me to lose two of my senses.

    Soon, it seems I won''t even be allowed to smell as my entire face might melt away.

    Kurung!

    As expected.

    A second Heavenly Tribtion strikes down soon after,shing out at me.

    Finally, my facepletely melts away, and apart from a faint sense of hearing, I be unable to feel anything.

    A world where all five senses havepletely disappeared.

    A space of nothingness ().

    With all the energy for regenerating my body concentrated at the tip of my sword, I swing it. And thus,

    Sitting in front of a canvas, I begin to draw the elephant I had been feeling out all this time.

    Bo-oong, bo-oong.

    My sword is the brush.

    With each strike of the Heavenly Tribtion, a stroke is drawn, starting to depict an elephant on the canvas.<hr>

    Jeon Myeong-hoon suddenly remembers Seo Eun-hyun''s words to only look forward.

    ''What in the world?''

    His words were so full of resolve that it was impossible to refuse.

    Therefore, Jeon Myeong-hoon decided to fly forward, just looking ahead.

    However, the soundsing from behind inevitably makes Jeon Myeong-hoon want to look back.

    ''You, what are you doing back there!''

    Piing, piing, piing!

    The sound of something thin slicing through the air.

    No, even clearer than that, as if the sound of a single water droplet falling into a tranquilke had been finely crafted.

    Such a strange sound started to continuouslye from behind him.

    But what truly terrifies Jeon Myeong-hoon is something else.

    Starting from Zhengli''s voice, Jeon Myeong-hoon realized he can hear the ''voice of lightning.''

    This new sense he had acquired must have the ability to hear the voices of ''all kinds of lightning.''

    Since Zhengli is a kind of lightning, he had been hearing its voice all along.

    But now, a strange voice began to reach Jeon Myeong-hoon''s ears.

    Thump, thump....

    ''What is it, what on earth is it...!?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon does not dare to look back.

    Because from behind him, there is literally the sound of ''numerous people bustling''ing through.

    Behind the clear sound emitted by Seo Eun-hyun, the voices of countless people are striking Jeon Myeong-hoon''s ears in the form of the ''voice of lightning.''

    Feeling as if billions of mouths had sprouted all over Seo Eun-hyun''s body and are chattering, Jeon Myeong-hoon clenches his teeth.

    However, he does not look back, as per Seo Eun-hyun instructed.

    There must be some reason.

    If not believing in him has led to this situation, then from now on, he must believe!

    Thinking so,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon elerates towards the location of Yeon Jin.<hr>

    Gradually, the speed and frequency of the Heavenly Tribtions chasing after Seo Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon increases.

    Now, the Heavenly Tribtion is striking Seo Eun-hyun almost once every breath.

    Moreover, the power contained in the Heavenly Tribtion has grown to a point where it''s no longer conceivable.

    But strangely, Seo Eun-hyun is easily slicing through the Heavenly Tribtion.

    With the minimum effort for maximum effect, he is performing his sword dance, yet still keeping pace with Jeon Myeong-hoon who is flying straight ahead.

    And, unbeknownst to both Seo Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon,

    A faint milky-white mist is emanating from Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    The potential of Immortal Beast Seo Eun-hyun is gradually blending with the Formless Sword that envelops his entire body.

    Both Seo Eun-hyun of the Earth Tribe and Seo Eun-hyun of the Heart Tribe are unknowingly bing one under the Heavenly Tribtions.

    From Seo Eun-hyun''s body, a thunderous sound simr to the Heavenly Tribtion is gradually emanating.

    Perhaps the numerous voices that Jeon Myeong-hoon heard are that.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword, bing simr to the Heavenly Tribtion, mixed with his power of Earth.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s immortal beast power has connected to his Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    The world Seo Eun-hyun sought to imprint is his Sincerity (Entire Heart).

    And, Sincerity is Seo Eun-hyun''s everything.

    Indeed.

    Seo Eun-hyun has always intended to imprint his entire being onto the world.

    Bo-oong, bo-oong, bo-oong!

    Jjeong, jjeong, jjeong!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sword dance speeds up.

    As the speed and power of the Heavenly Tribtion intensified, at some point, Seo Eun-hyun''s speed began to increase even faster.

    And finally.

    "It''s here, Seo Eun-hyun!!!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon has found the ce where Yeon Jin is staying.

    "This ce is"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks troubled.

    Thend had now be Peni Pce''s territory.

    A ce once controlled by Seo Eun-hyun, where he had been plotting something.

    Somewhere below, Yeon Jin is hiding.

    "What is going on?"

    One of thew enforcers of Peni Pce asks Jeon Myeong-hoon on the territory of Peni Pce.

    From within the territory of Peni Pce, one of thew enforcers asks Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks.

    "There is a disciple of my sect inside. I apologize, but I just need to take one person out, so can I quickly go in ande back out?"

    "Excuse me, but which sect are you from?"

    "I am a Grand Elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "Ah, the new sect that the higher-ups have been paying attention to recently?"

    Thew enforcer''s tone changes as soon as he recognizes Jeon Myeong-hoon''s affiliation.

    "Why should I let you people in? Is there a prior agreement?"

    "There isn''t."

    At that, thew enforcer of Peni Pce speaks with a visibly displeased tone.

    "You! I don''t know who you are, but thisnd belongs to the great Peni Pce. Even if your sect has been getting some attention from above recently, our Peni Pce is a distinguished upper sect and riff-raff like you have no ce to...""

    "Shut up. Then die."

    Kuarurung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon charges towards the Heavenly Being stagew enforcer of Peni Pce, who was trying to say something.

    A spear of red lightning shatters the Golden Core of the Heavenly Being stagew enforcer in one strike, blowing his body apart.

    Thew enforcer''s Nascent Soul flees in utter panic, and Jeon Myeong-hoon gnashes his teeth and shouts.

    "Since arguing with politeness is a waste of time, from now on, anyone who blocks my path will be killed. Everyone watching, get lost."

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon exudes killing intent, disciples from various ces of the Peni Pce''s territory appear and surround him.

    "You! No matter how much the higher ups have favored your sect recently, you dare to kill a disciple of Peni Pce, even aw enforcer at..."

    St!

    "Bastard, what are you doing!? Killing another Heavenly Being!? How dare you, the blood debt of the great Peni Pce will be paid dearly by your Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect..."

    Boom!

    "H-haaak! Attack all at once!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon begins to ughter the Heavenly Being stage cultivators of Peni Pce without any hesitation.

    Over 40 Heavenly Being stage cultivators attack Jeon Myeong-hoon all at once.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clenched his jaw, the veins on his face bulging.

    [These fools who don''t know their ce... If they block the way]

    He reaches out his hand, and a spear of red lightning appears in his left hand.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon grabs the lightning spear and swings it around.

    Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion ().

    [I said I''d kill them all.]

    Kuarurung!

    Lightning shoots out from the spear like a tsunami, sweeping everything in its path.

    The 40 Heavenly Being stage cultivators are thrown backwards, and the mountain range behind them is pierced through, creating a path.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon spits out with an annoyed look on his face.

    "Do you not see the one dancing with his sword while being struck by Heavenly Tribtion behind me? Stupid fools..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sneers and heads towards the basin beyond the mountain range.

    As he arrives, his gaze turns towards one side.

    Deep underground.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon hears the voice of lightning whispering from that ce.

    "We''ve arrived."

    Kuarurung!

    The spear of lightning appears in his hand again.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon plunges the lightning spear down.

    Kurururung!

    A pir of light made of lightning illuminates the surroundings.

    It looks as if a red pir is shining in the sky filled with dark devilish energy of the Devil Realm.

    Shortly after, a giant passage leading underground appears in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon, and he jumps into the passage without looking back.

    Fwoosh!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon arrives at a giant crystal cave.

    Covering the crystal cave areyers uponyers of ''formations'' numbering in the thousands, millions, billions.

    "This is"

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon is stunned in front of the crystal cave.

    A clear voice rings out.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon? No, Seo Eun-hyun is even behind you. No... in your arms, is that from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect? The energy inside looks like disciples from there..."

    From within the formation barrier, a woman steps out.

    Her hair dyed ck and white, she looks up at Jeon Myeong-hoon with her arms crossed and asks.

    "What''s going on, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon immediately knows.

    The person in front of him is not the Yeon Jin he knows.

    The voice of lightning is telling him.

    That person is the traitor from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, from 40,000 years ago.

    Her name is Jin Wei.

    "You"

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon, instead of condemning the traitor in front of him, states his original intention rigidly.

    "Bring out Yeon Jin. I n to descend to the Head Realm with Yeon Jin from now on."

    "Hmph. This young one, talking to the ancestor of the sect with such disrespect."

    "If you beat around the bush one more time, I''ll kill you."

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s blunt words, Yeon Wei chuckles awkwardly.

    "Ha... this guy really... Well, alright. You''vee at just the right time. Come inside first. Since Seo Eun-hyun was captured by you, I''ve been hiding here, concealing my energy for years. I was managing to hold out but recently, the celestial energy strangely changed, and I was curious about the situation..."

    sh!

    At that moment.

    A Heavenly Tribtion strikes down towards Seo Eun-hyun who follows behind Jeon Myeong-hoon, scattering bright light in all directions.

    Kuarurung!

    Alongside it, a giant pir of light plunges down from above Jeon Myeong-hoon towards the ground.

    The pir of light strikes Seo Eun-hyun and collides directly with the formation barriers Yeon Wei had set up.

    The formation barriers crumble like brittle straw, and Yeon Wei dodges backwards in shock.

    Kururung

    After the Heavenly Tribtion subsides,

    There remains a charred figure.

    "Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "What!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon screams out Seo Eun-hyun''s name.

    But the charred figure does not respond.

    As even his face hadpletely burned away.

    Yeon Wei quickly forms a hand seal seeing this.

    Kugugugu!

    Simultaneously, the formation barriers spread around activate.

    "Since you were captured, Peni Pce has been busy trying to take control and analyze your formations. Fortunately, they haven''t found my formation barriers or discovered me... Anyway, they didn''t dismantle the formations, so I''ve been able to gather plenty of life force!"

    Chllak!

    As Yeon Wei forms a seal, golden light from the dragon vein flows into Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s charred body is restored in an instant.<hr>

    Blink.

    I slowly open my eyes.

    It feels like I had been dreaming a long dream.

    And then, I realize that I have almostpleted drawing the elephant.

    "This ce is"

    I look around.

    Yeon Wei is standing in front of me, and the surroundings are filled with a crystal cave shining with crystal light.

    In the distance, ake that transparently reflects the other side is visible.

    It''s the Void Spirit Pond.

    "Haaaaa"

    Yeon Wei seems to want to exin something, but I shake my head to stop the exnation.

    I feel like I understood the situation just by observing her intent.

    I thought she had run away, but unexpectedly, she had been hiding and keeping her loyalty till the end.

    Bo-oong!

    I leap into the sky and thrust my sword towards the descending Heavenly Tribtion again.

    The Heavenly Tribtion is cleaved apart.

    Taat!

    Afternding back on the ground, I look at Yeon Wei and Jeon Myeong-hoon with a profound gaze.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, you"

    "It''s okay, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Everything turned out well, didn''t it?"

    "No, you almost died!"

    "It''s fine. More importantly, this is the Void Spirit Pond, isn''t it?"

    "Yes."

    Yeon Wei responds.

    "I heard the gist from Jeon Myeong-hoon. We don''t have much time, so I''ll ask briefly. Do you have the Heavenly Lightning Banner or not?"

    "No."

    "Has the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect fallen?"

    "Not yet."

    "I see. But you''re still going to descend to the Head Realm?"

    "Of course."

    Seeing my eyes, Yeon Wei pauses for a moment before speaking.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon didn''t ascend from the Head Realm, so it will be difficult for him to find it. Take out your Blood Body. From now on, I will guide you to the Head Realm."

    I silently take out Yuan Yu and once again swing my sword towards the descending Heavenly Tribtion.

    Swoosh

    As I swing my sword, I realize that my power of an immortal beast is intertwined with my sword.

    And the power of the immortal beast is intertwined with the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, which in turn is a technique of the Heaven Tribe.

    I feel as if Heaven, Earth, and Heart are all entwined together.

    Although I had practiced these in parallel before, I have never felt as perfectly unified as today.

    ''What is this feeling?''

    Yeon Wei emerges from Yeon Jin''s body in front of me and enters Yuan Yu.

    Creak

    Simultaneously, she begins to forcibly align Yuan Yu with herself using her consciousness at the Four-Axis stage.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon quickly puts Yeon Jin into hispressed space, and Yeon Wei starts to forcibly amplify Yuan Yu''s cultivation within Yuan Yu''s body.

    Kwajijijijijik!

    An immense lightning power bursts from Yuan Yu, and in an instant, Yuan Yu''s cultivation surges from the Nascent Soul stage to the Heavenly Being stage.

    However, perhaps due to the rapid increase in cultivation, Yuan Yu''s body begins to disintegrate.

    But as soon as Yeon Wei forms a seal with Yuan Yu''s body, the Longevity Formation activates.

    Kugugugu!

    The power of the Longevity Formation flows into Yuan Yu, sustaining his disintegrating body with tremendous life force.

    Once Yuan Yu''s body is restored, Yeon Wei once again forcibly aligns the wavelengths of consciousness with him.

    Yuan Yu''s body begins to copse again, repeating this process several times.

    How many times did I fend off the Heavenly Tribtion?

    How much time has passed?

    Finally, Yeon Wei sessfully takes over Yuan Yu''s body.

    Kugugugugu!

    A clear Heavenly Being stage presence is felt from Yuan Yu.

    Ppajik, ppajijijik!

    Simultaneously, Yuan Yu''s body, which had been a mix of Yin and Yang, bes aplete female body.

    "After all, I prefer it when things are certain like this."

    Yeon Wei smirks and looks back and forth between me and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Then, we''re going to the Head Realm now!"

    We nod without saying anything.

    Yeon Wei grabs both mine and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hands and charges towards the Void Spirit Pond.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Iyer our energy against the spatial pressure.

    The next moment.

    Kuuuuuuu!

    We enter a giant space of darkness.

    ''This is the outskirts of the True Devil Realm!''

    But just then.

    Kururung!

    From afar, it seems as though the Heavenly Tribtion is arising from within the True Devil Realm.

    It appears to chase me even outside the True Devil Realm.

    But perhaps due to being outside the realm, the Heavenly Tribtion is noticeably slower in its pursuit.

    Wo-woong

    Yeon Wei, paying no heed to the Heavenly Tribtion, stretches out her hand into the void and grasps some kind of [flow].

    This flow bes a thread linking Yeon Wei to a distant ce.

    She holds onto this thread and, with two additional arms sprouting from behind her, begins to fly, holding onto me and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Kururung

    Eventually, a massive Heavenly Tribtion is shot towards me again.

    Chk!

    The hand that Yeon Wei uses to hold me turns into a rope made of flesh and wraps around my waist to facilitate my movement.

    After expressing my gratitude with a nod,

    I look directly at the Heavenly Tribtion charging towards me.

    "Huuuuu"

    From the outside of the world, the sight of lightning strands reaching out towards me from the inside is indeed a peculiar scene.

    Feeling an indescribable emotion, I face the Heavenly Tribtion.

    In that state, slowly,

    Very slowly, I swing my sword to match the speed of the lightning.

    Bo-oong!

    And my sword, aligning with the speed of the lightning, cuts towards it.

    "Ah"

    I know.

    I feel it.

    At this moment.

    The elephant drawn by the blind man ispleted.

    The sword forms I had swung billions of times feels imprinted within my hand and throughout this entire world.

    I look at the elephant I had drawn on the canvas.

    The elephant''s name is Seo Eun-hyun.

    Bo-oong!

    The next moment, I find myself already slicing through the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Lightning Speed.

    Kurururung!

    From my entire body, from the Formless Sword I am swinging, thunderous cries ring out like lightning itself.

    It isn''t an illusion that the world seems to have stopped.

    It''s me, moving nearly at the speed of lightning.

    I wrap colorless lightning around my entire body, elevating the heart I had been dedicated to in my martial arts.

    The name of this heart is Sincerity (Full Heart / ).

    Simultaneously, True Heart ().

    My all-out () truth () is encapsted at the tip of my sword.

    At the same time, the Sincerity I had engraved bes another self and starts moving on its own.

    The Formless Sword gains life.

    Kurururung!

    Certainly, it''s a Heavenly Tribtion that I would have never been able to block before pletion''.

    But the Formless Sword, unfazed, slices through the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The Tribtion imposed by the heavens and the Tribtion imposed by humans collide one after another from outside the world.

    The tribtion of the heavens does not cease with just one. They begin to strike endlessly towards me.

    The interval which had been shortening, now reaches a point where it enters a split second.

    Kugugugu!

    Scorching through the immense darkness, the Heavenly Tribtion incessantly pours down on me like rain.

    ''Can I block them all?''

    Bo-oong!

    But then, the Formless Sword, residing within the Colorless ss Sword, cries out.

    Cut.

    That alone is enough.

    I entrust my body to the Formless Sword, endlessly performing the sword dance while cutting through the Heavenly Tribtions.

    The tribtions grow stronger and faster, but I continue to cut through them without care.

    Furthermore, Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains has yet to cease.

    I too continue to grow stronger, but my body is increasingly struggling to endure.

    What should I do?

    Cut.

    Once again, the Formless Sword gives the same answer.

    I smile.

    I gather all the turbulent flows of power running through my entire body into one sword strike.

    Then, without hesitation or stray thoughts, just,

    Cut!

    Kurururung!

    Once more, Iugh as I cut through the lightning.

    Not alone, but together with the Formless Sword.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    Seo Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    And the flow caught by Yeon Wei''s group begins to speed up.

    Yeon Wei, holding onto the flow, rapidly heads [downward] while looking upwards.

    Above, Seo Eun-hyun is endlessly performing his sword dance, bing even stronger.

    ''What in the world is that?''

    Yeon Wei is startled each time Seo Eun-hyun swings his sword, continuously growing stronger and amplifying his power.

    ''Is he bing infinitely stronger? Is his body even able to withstand it? We need to gather energy to avoid attacks from monsters as we move to the Lower Realms for at least the next three days...''

    That is when.

    Twitch!

    Yeon Wei heightens her alertness.

    ''This momentum, at least a Four-Axis stage?''

    The space between dimensions. The void seen by cultivators during ascendance.

    The Interdimensional Void.

    Monsters without intelligence asionally appear in this ce called the Interdimensional Void.

    Commonly known as ''Monsters of the Dimensional Rift.''

    These monsters,cking any intelligence and sometimes disying bizarre abilities, often capture and consume ascending cultivators, making them a subject of caution among such cultivators.

    And Yeon Wei senses something terrifying ascending from [below] towards them.

    It''s a gigantic golden Peng Bird.

    As Yeon Wei frowns and begins to prepare to counter the monster,

    sh!

    The Peng Bird simply brushes past Yeon Wei.

    ''What? When?''

    However, the problem is that Yeon Wei didn''t feel the Peng Bird passing by her at all.

    It had passed by without her realizing it.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, the Peng Bird does not hunt them. It merely grazes past Seo Eun-hyun rmingly and ascends towards [above].

    ''What was that?''

    It''s when Yeon Wei feels something odd.

    Fwoosh!

    She strangely feels the [flow] she had caught speeding up.

    ''What? The attraction got stronger? It''s from the Head Realm. Something is strongly calling one of us by fate!''

    She shows a look of delight.

    "Kids, rejoice. We got lucky!!!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Simultaneously, the trio begins to cross the Interdimensional Void at a tremendous speed.

    "I was expecting it to take about three days... but now we have just thirty seconds left! Everyone, brace for the impact against the dimensional barrier!!!"

    The next moment.

    Gwaahhhhh!

    The three of them hit something massive like a ''wall''.

    But in the next moment, they pass through the ''wall'' and enter within.

    Fwoosh!

    A burst of blue light greets them.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon frowns at the infinitely sparse spiritual energy but rxes his expression, feeling a familiar energy.

    Yeon Wei also looks down with a nostalgic expression.

    Seo Eun-hyun, who had been blocking the descending Heavenly Tribtion from above, finally stops his sword dance.

    Atst, the endless Heavenly Tribtion that had been striking down ceases as it could no longer follow them.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s gaze turns downwards.

    "Shattered Heaven Peak?"

    They hadnded at the edge of Shattered Heaven Peak, located at the western end of the Head Realm where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was originally situated.

    This was where the Heavenly Lightning Banner was once originally kept.<hr>

    Thump, thud

    The eastern edge of the Head Realm.

    Far beyond the tribal nations to the east of the Heaven-Treading Desert, across the sea, protected by the World Shield Force, the World''s End.

    There, a man in ck attire, with only an old saber at his waist, is pounding on the ''World''s End'' with his fist.

    Suddenly, he looks towards the west.

    Trantor Notes: Hype!!!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 266: Tribulating Heavens (6)

    Chapter 266: Tribting Heavens (6)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    "Finally"

    "The Head Realm"

    Yeon Wei and I almost simultaneously slump to the ground.

    Rustle, rustle

    At the summit of Shattered Heaven Peak.

    There, we touched thend of the Head Realm for the first time in a long while.

    Though it''s a ce I missed, it seems even more nostalgic to Yeon Wei, perhaps because it''s literally her birthce.

    "I never even imagined I would set foot on thisnd again in my lifetime Haha, it feels surreal."

    "Is that so?"

    "This ce is the Head Realm."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks around with a dazed expression.

    Understandably for Jeon Myeong-hoon, his memories of the Head Realm are probably limited to just a few days spent on Ascension Path, so it must feel awkward.

    But at the same time, there''s a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes.

    The three of us just sit there for a while, chewing over a faint hope.

    Thud, thud

    I stand up, dusting myself off, and say,

    "Let''s get up. You know it''s not over yet."

    "You heartless guy."

    "Damn it."

    Yeon Wei and Jeon Myeong-hoon grumble as they get up from their spots.

    We look up at the sky.

    The celestial energy is telling us,

    The Heavenly Tribtion is not over yet.

    That is the case.

    The Heavenly Tribtion sent by the Owner of Heavenly Punishment followed us even to the Head Realm.

    However, Yeon Wei and I can afford to smile.

    Perhaps because the Head Realm is indeed a special ce.

    The number and power of the Heavenly Tribtions that were predetermined seems significantly reduced.

    If the original Heavenly Tribtion''s power was formidable enough to challenge even a Star Shattering stage cultivator''s strike,

    The power of the current Heavenly Tribtion, allbined, is clearly only at the level of a Grand Perfection Integration stage''s strength.

    Moreover, since it took time for the Heavenly Tribtion to follow us to the Head Realm, it will only start striking after 3 hours.

    In other words, we had bought ourselves about 3 hours'' time.

    "Yeon Wei-nim, as you can see, we have 3 hours left. The remaining power of the Heavenly Tribtion is altogether at the level of the Grand Perfection Integration stage If such a tribtion strikes the Head Realm directly, it will shatter the whole realm."

    I look at her, speaking with certainty.

    "Is there no way to deal with it?"

    "There is one, albeit a slim possibility."

    "What is it!?"

    "The Consoling Lightning Ritual."

    "Excuse me?"

    I ask again, puzzled.

    "The Consoling Lightning Ritual is a traditional festival handed down among the mortals of Shengzi isn''t it?"

    "Hmm, was the Consoling Lightning Ritual also cut off 40,000 years ago? And the mortals have been continuing its legacy? They really do a variety of things."

    Yeon Wei clicks her tongue as if finding it absurd.

    "So how is the Consoling Lightning Ritual transmitted among the mortals?"

    "In Shengzi, it''s conducted once a year on a day when the lightning and thunder are particrly fierce, as a ''ceremony to console the thunder and lightning''."

    "Yes, that''s it."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Mortals might have been conducting the ritual without understanding its purpose, but if you infuse it with magical power, it changes everything. Originally, the Consoling Lightning Ritual was indeed used to console lightning. It was quite effective in soothing the Heavenly Tribtion, weakening its power, and aiding in the advancement of one''s cultivation realm."

    Yeon Wei continues her exnation..

    "In simple terms, the Constion Ritual has the effect of ''weakening the Heavenly Tribtion.'' So even that power, at the level of the Grand Perfection Integration stage, can be scattered and weakened, allowing you to withstand it."

    She speaks, looking at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "First, bring out the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Even if they are disciples of the Lower Lightning, they are cultivators who have practiced the Lightning Path Method. And the more people in a ritual, the better."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods and sps his hands together.

    Crackle!

    As he brings his hands together, lightning sparks between them.

    In the midst of the lightning, a seal of lightning appears.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon summons the seal and floats it into the air, where it expands massively.

    From within the erged seal, the lower-ranked disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect emerge, grimacing as they breathe in the air of the Head Realm.

    Apparently, they are uneasy about having left the dense spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm for this ce.

    But before they have time to settle their minds,

    Yeon Wei continues with hermands.

    "Do all of you know about the Consoling Lightning Ritual?"

    Since Yeon Wei is inhabiting Yuan Yu''s body, she is not wearing the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s uniform but a blood robe.

    Thus, the disciples look bewildered at first sight of her.

    However, Yeon Wei scowls and stomps her foot.

    Kugugugu!

    A giant Taiji symbol swirls in the sky, and thunderous pping resounds everywhere.

    "I asked if you know it!"

    At this, one of the disciples who seem to have the highest cultivation among them speaks up.

    "Yes, yes! Before I became a cultivator, I mingled with the mortals and participated in the Consoling Lightning Ritual."

    "Good, how many of you know about the Consoling Lightning Ritual?"

    At that, all the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect from the Head Realm, except for those native to the Bright Cold Realm, raise their hands.

    The number seems to be around 30,000.

    Yeon Wei then instructs a few of them to conduct the Consoling Lightning Ritual on the spot, observing them as they perform.

    Seeing their performance, Yeon Wei nods and says,

    "Everyone, from now on, we will conduct the Consoling Lightning Ritual towards the sky, understand?"

    "Yes, yes?"

    "From now on, you will go to the locations I designate, take your positions there, and perform the Consoling Lightning Ritual just as you normally would!"

    "Yes!"

    Following Yeon Wei''smand, everyone moves in an orderly manner to their positions for the Consoling Lightning Ritual.

    She then begins drawing something on the ground at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    It''s the Three Powers.

    Heaven (), Earth (), Man

    "When I signal, you two ascend onto this formation respectively."

    "What kind of formation is this?"

    "Seo Eun-hyun, from now on you are Earth ()."

    "What?"

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, from now on you are Heaven (). I will be at the Human () position, mixing your Heaven and Earth energies as I assist with the energy of the Consoling Lightning Ritual.

    As she speaks, her hands continuously move, manipting the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to set up the formation.

    The veins of the formation align perfectly with the directions to which she had sent the disciples for the Consoling Lightning Ritual, confining it within a giant formation.

    ''Such incredible skill in formation setting.''

    Truly, as one would expect from someone who had lived for 40,000 years, she is versatile.

    Yeon Wei continues to set up the formation and exins,

    "This Taiji formation is designed to allow the two of you to exchange powers, enabling you tobine your strengths swiftly and draw out an even stronger force. For now, Seo Eun-hyun, quickly include Jeon Myeong-hoon and me as offerings in the sacrificial offering."

    "What?"

    "Are you pretending not to know? It''s transmitted that Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Heavenly Golden Thunder Body can absorb some of the Heavenly Tribtion. I even went as far as being a candidate for sect leader. Don''t you know that?"

    "Ah, I understand about Jeon Myeong-hoon, but why Yeon Wei-nim?"

    "Listen well. From now on, we will absorb the spiritual power transformed from lightning by Jeon Myeong-hoon, that is, his spiritual power through this Taiji formation and channel it into your body ording to my guidance. Do you understand, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "Is that possible?"

    I ask, surprised.

    She responds nonchntly.

    "It''s possible. Because it''s me."

    Out of curiosity, I ask her,

    "If that works, could I possibly reach the Heavenly Being stage?"

    "No, that''s impossible."

    ""

    "The efficiency of the Taiji formation is too poor. You are ced at the position of Earth just to reduce Jeon Myeong-hoon''s burden and disperse the Heavenly Tribtion as much as possible. The original purpose of this formation is not to absorb each other''s powers, so it can''t be helped."

    "Yes, well I understand."

    It seems that the transfer of spiritual power is incredibly inefficient, nearly one in a thousand.

    However, even that small amount of spiritual power will be greatly helpful, so I dly ept it.

    "Then, let''s set up the formation."

    "Okay. First, both of you stand facing each other."

    I stand facing Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    She begins to create additional formations beneath our feet.

    "This formation will connect you and Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    We look at each other.

    Although we disliked each other, we had grown together and finally came to a strange rtionship where we could understand each other.

    We don''t speak, but it seems as if I can hear his voice clearly.

    Let''s do our best in our respective roles.

    It''s when we make that promise to each other.

    "Hmm, is that so? Is there nothing I can help with, Miss?"

    "With such a vague understanding of formations, you can''t help me... Ahhhh!"

    And then,

    In a moment.

    I rub my eyes.

    Suddenly.

    The clouds that stretched from the distant east to here are split in half.

    A young man in ck martial attire, with long hair fluttering, has his hand on Yeon Wei''s shoulder.

    His brown eyes shimmer with a golden glow as he removes his hand from Yeon Wei and speaks.

    Overwhelmed with the joy of seeing him after such a long time, I can''t help but shout out.

    "Young-hoon Hyung-nim!!!"

    "Ah, Deputy Seo. Section Chief Jeon. Long time no see."

    "Huh?"

    I''m excited, but Kim Young-hoon addresses us by our job titles.

    Then I remember that in this life, he doesn''t know me well.

    ''Ah I see.''

    I''m thrilled to see Young-hoon Hyung-nim, but at the same time, I''m a bit saddened by the realization that he doesn''t know me.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks confused, not understanding my words.

    "What are you talking about, Seo Eun-hyun. This man is Director Kim Young-hoon?"

    "Oh, Jeon Myeong-hoon-i. How have you been?"

    "."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shivers as he hears Kim Young-hoon''s familiar tone, realizing it''s the same way Kim Young-hoon always greeted him in the mornings.

    "Ah, no Director Kim howe?"

    "Haha, that''s not important. Have you all been well?"

    Iugh heartily as I look at Kim Young-hoon, who is happy to see us.

    I smile faintly at Kim Young-hoon.

    ''Have you been well, you say?''

    Have I been doing well all this time?

    Countless cycles of memories pass by.

    They were really relentless cycles without rest.

    Each life was incredibly difficult, but I never felt that any of them were wasted.

    Certainly.

    "...Yes, I have been well."

    I must have been well.

    Kim Young-hoon grins and reaches for his waist.

    "Good. Then, it seems like you too havee here and somehow grown stronger as well. When men meet, they should converse with des, shouldn''t they?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon seems unable to understand how much Kim Young-hoon had changed.

    But I understand his martial spirit and give a wry smile.

    "I''m sorry, Hyung-nim. That won''t be possible."

    Naturally, I too am itching madly to try.

    When will such an opportunitye again in the next life?

    I look at the line of clouds that I assume Kim Young-hoon had sliced through.

    Far away.

    From the east, the marks continue endlessly.

    Not just that, but even the flow of spiritual energy is severed, and those traces extend beyond my consciousness, stretching far from the distant east.

    In other words, Kim Young-hoon had reached here incredibly fast, from dozens of li outside my domain of consciousness, unnoticed even by Yeon Wei who holds the consciousness of the Four-Axis stage.

    I can hardly grasp how much he has grown, and I want to face him immediately.

    But there''s no time for that.

    I roughly exin our situation to Kim Young-hoon.

    "Hmm is that so."

    After a while.

    Kim Young-hoon, having listened to my story, nods.

    "So, you''re saying that Heavenly Tribtion is lightning striking down from the sky? I''ve heard something like that while beating up those cultivator bastards....So it''s powerful enough to scare even someone as formidable as you?"

    "Yes."

    "...Good. Then I''ll help too."

    Kim Young-hoon cheerfully offers his help, cing his hand on the hilt of his de, and sits down nearby.

    "Then just say the word when ites down."

    After finishing his words, Kim Young-hoon closes his eyes.

    I swallow hard looking at him.

    And Yeon Wei, seeing Kim Young-hoon, seems to realize something frightening and tries her best not to meet his eyes.

    Though he is helping us, she doesn''t seem keen on being with Kim Young-hoon.

    "Oh and about that, that offering whatever? That thing."

    Kim Young-hoon speaks while watching me divide the sacrificial offering between Yeon Wei and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "I''ll take part in that too. Include me."

    "What?"

    I speak, startled.

    "This could be lethal. And, Young-hoon Hyung-nim, you have no ties with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, do you?"

    At that, Kim Young-hoonughs heartily.

    "Golden whatever sect has no rtion with me. But, aren''t I your colleague?"

    ""

    ""

    "All of us were earnestly making soap together. Now that we''ve met again, colleagues should share life and death!"

    Kim Young-hoon looks back at Jeon Myeong-hoon and then at me as he speaks.

    Hearing his words, Jeon Myeong-hoon wears a dazed expression for a moment, and Iugh, thinking that the ''Kim Young-hoon'' I had just met is still very much like the ''Kim Young-hoons'' I knew.

    "...Yes. Let''s do that."

    Eventually.

    We look up at the sky, waiting for the right moment.

    Time passes, and 3 hours have psed.

    Finally.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    An enormous energy begins to gather in the sky.

    This is all the ominous misfortune and disaster I had brought about.

    It''s a terrifying force capable of destroying this world.

    Then, Yeon Wei speaks out loud.

    [All disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!]

    Her voice echoes everywhere.

    [Begin the Consoling Lightning Ritual]

    Across various locations of Shattered Heaven Peak and the surrounding great mountains, the Consoling Lightning Ritual begins.

    Kugugugu!

    Yeon Wei, who had set up formations where the ritual is taking ce, activates these formations simultaneously.

    Spiritual energy of the Consoling Lightning Ritual gathers and surges back towards the summit of Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Kugugugugugu!!!

    The energy of the Consoling Lightning Ritual that gathers at the summit passes through Jeon Myeong-hoon at the position of Heaven (), then to me at Earth ().

    From me, it flows to Yeon Wei at the position of Man ().

    [I beseech the heavens. From time immemorial, we humans have been weak and have always hoped for the mercy of the heavens. We have been swept away by storms, screamed in wildfires, suffered under tsunamis, silenced by heavy snows, and feared heavenly punishment. The humble bodies standing under the heavens now are no different. We rightly fear and revere the heavens, for we are but weak humans.

    [Please, from the position of a humble human, I beseech you. For the sake of the young humans, may you temper your anger and bestow your mercy!]

    As soon as she finishes speaking, Yeon Wei sends the gathered Lightning Consoling Ritual energy upwards into the sky.

    Paaaat!

    The formless energy that rises to the sky somewhat reduces the ferocity of the Heavenly Lightning as soon as it touches it.

    "It''s working. The power of the Heavenly Lightning will continue to decrease as long as the Consoling Lightning Tribtion continues. Now, what remains is"

    We all nod.

    "to keep it at bay!"

    sh!

    From the sky, a pir of light plummets down.

    Kwarurung!

    The next moment.

    Kim Young-hoon steps forward, draws his saber, and looks at me.

    "I wanted to show you this in a direct confrontation... but well, let me show you in advance."

    Chyuck!

    He assumes his stance.

    "The realm beyond Treading Heavens ()!"

    I grin and nod.

    "Please, do show it."

    What name have you given that realm?

    The next moment.

    I am able to know the name Kim Young-hoon had given it.

    "Beyond the Path ()."

    Tsutsutsutsu!

    Kim Young-hoon''s entire body is covered in golden radiance.

    For a moment, he seems to be the golden radiance itself.

    His martial prowess and Treading Heavens be one.

    And beyond that, he infuses his heart into his martial arts.

    Kim Young-hoon has already reached that realm.

    As he kicks off the ground of Shattered Heaven Peak and soars towards the sky, he shouts.

    "Shattering Heavens ()!"

    The name cried out by he who erased even the feeling of an instant as he sliced through the fringes of the Heavenly Tribtion and vanished into the sky.

    Shattering Heavens Beyond the Path ().

    This is the realm beyond Treading Heavens he defined.

    His own Third Stage of Manifestation.

    [Having reached this realm at Shattered Heaven Peak, I have named it Shattering Heavens.]

    Kim Young-hoon''s subtle heartnguage echoes in my mind.

    ''Is that so.''

    [It seems you too have ascended to Shattering Heavens.]

    Kim Young-hoon says happily.

    [Come up, and even if we can''t spar together, let''s cut through the Heavenly Tribtion together and verify our enlightenment.]

    I smile faintly and respond in heartnguage.

    [I apologize but I]

    Chuk!

    I assume my stance, pulling forth the Formless Sword.

    [Have not reached Shattering Heavens Beyond the Path.]

    [Hm?]

    Kurung, Kururung!

    The sound of thunderous momentum unmistakingly abounds from my body which should have lost all Lightning Path Methods.

    The Formless Sword merged with the power of the immortal beast.

    And the power of the immortal beast is linked with my power as a member of the Heaven Tribe.

    Heaven, Earth, and Heart are intricately intertwined.

    Kim Young-hoon''s Shattering Heavens Beyond the Path is a pure realm of martial prowess.

    But this is not merely a pure martial art.

    It rightfully deserves a different name.

    Tsutsutsutsu!

    As I infuse my heart into the Formless Sword, I finally speak the name of thest realm that ends with Beyond the Path.

    "Tribting Heavens Beyond the Path ()."

    Ta-at!

    Jjeoreong!

    My single sword strike soars higher than Kim Young-hoon, severing the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Before, even following Kim Young-hoon''s footsteps was difficult.

    But from the moment I obtained the Formless Sword, my path diverged from his.

    Therefore, the path I must follow is also different.

    He wields Shattering Heavens, and I Tribting Heavens; thus we begin to dance a dance to avert destruction, turning our backs to each other within the Heavenly Tribtion.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 267: Tribulating Heavens (7)

    Chapter 267: Tribting Heavens (7)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Heaven and Earth Tribe methods, when practiced together, endow one with a strength that surpasses others within the same realm.

    For instance, the Peni Pce Lord Hon Won, after mastering the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique, can exhibit the strength of ate Integration stage cultivator even at the early stage.

    However, mastering the methods of Heaven, Earth, and Heart together allows one to surpass an entire cultivation realm.

    Even I, at the Nascent Soul stage, possess the power to defeat those at the Heavenly Being stage in an instant.

    Yet, there is something odd.

    Despite having cultivated the three methods of Heaven, Earth, and Heart, I possess the capability to surpass two cultivation realms.

    How is that possible?

    The answer is quite simple.

    It is not three but four  Heaven Tribe, Earth Tribe, Heart Tribe.

    And the Mad Lord ().

    By embedding the Mad Lord''s puppetry circuit within my body, my flesh too became a kind of ''puppet'', instantly amplifying my strength.

    I increased my power with the methods of Heaven and Earth, multiplied it with the Heart Method, and then multiplied it once more with the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    Such an amplified force allows me to leap two realm stages.

    Kwarurung!

    With each strike, the Heavenly Tribtion is cleaved apart.

    If Kim Young-hoon is splitting the instant and dividing the Heavenly Tribtion billions of times in a blink, moving at speeds invisible even to me,

    I am cutting more in each strike than Kim Young-hoon.

    Even still, the Heavenly Tribtion flows downwards, spilling over to Jeon Myeong-hoon and Yeon Wei.

    Kururung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon swallows the Heavenly Tribtion directly, transforming it into spiritual power and sharing it with me.

    Yeon Wei receives the Heavenly Tribtion, distributing it through formations to the disciples performing the Consoling Lightning Ritual, ensuring we can withstand the lightning.

    Kwarurung, Kwa-rung.

    Despite the relentless battering of the lightning, myself, Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon and Yeon Wei, along with everyone from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, are resisting with all our might, perhaps to the point where we are truly capable of blocking the Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''Maybe''

    If things continue this way, we can definitely block it.

    That''s what I believed.

    Two days passed in this state.

    The power of the Heavenly Tribtion did not diminish. It only grew ever stronger.<hr>

    Jeon Myeong-hoon feels like he is going to vomit. But, he shows no sign of it.

    His dantian is filled with spiritual power, his cultivation has already risen to the Grand Perfection of the Heavenly Being stage, to the point he could have reached the Four-Axis stage if not for the dimensional pressure of the Head Realm.

    Still, spiritual power continues to pour into him.

    Setting aside that he can''t fully achieve the Four-Axis stage due to the dimensional pressure of the Head Realm, he still needs to umte and stack at least one moreyer of spiritual power.

    A vessel that''s already full cannot take in more water.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon continued to deplete his spiritual power using the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method, and he transferred spiritual power to Yeon Wei, who then shared it with Seo Eun-hyun.

    However, the rate at which the spiritual power was being depleted was far slower than the rate at which it was forcibly being filled.

    And on the second day,

    Seo Eun-hyun and Kim Young-hoon endure using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains and Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, while Yeon Wei is bleeding from the seven orifices.

    ''Damn, this body''s wavelength...''

    No matter how forcefully she synchronized the frequency, it was hurriedly adjusted against time.

    The wavelength of the forcibly aligned Yuan Yu began to loosen over time.

    If she had only made moderate attacks without using her full power, the wavelength might have stayed synchronized longer.

    But, she had to exert all her strength to block the Heavenly Tribtion.

    If she holds back even slightly, the Heavenly Tribtion would descend on this continent and burn everything.<hr>

    I feel like I''m going to die.

    But I can''t possibly stop.

    I continue swinging my sword.

    ''The moment I stop, it''s the end.''

    The moment I hesitate even once with my sword, it will really be the end.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body is about to burst from absorbing too much spiritual power, and if he bursts, Yeon Wei will also die from the Heavenly Tribtion.

    That will be the end for me too, and everyone will be hit by the Heavenly Tribtion and die.

    At this moment, I am at my strongest.

    Tribting Heavens Beyond the Path matching the Heavenly Being stage is filling in the other parts of Heaven, Earth, and puppetry, amplifying the power to an even greater state.

    But that is my limit.

    ''It''s gradually subsiding....''

    I''ve used Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains too much. Any further use means only destruction awaits.

    I am about to die. If so, there is only one thing left to do.

    ''Burn my life to sweep away the Heavenly Tribtion striking from beyond the heavens.''

    That is what I have to do.

    I begin to prepare for One Annihtion to the Near Shore. After channeling all my power inside the Nascent Soul, I will imbue the Nascent Soul into my sword and unleash it, exploding all that power in a fatal explosion.

    ''With this...''

    Can it reach the heavens?

    I ask the Formless Sword.

    -Cut.

    ''...That''s right, that''s enough.''

    If it can cut, that is enough.

    As long as it can cut...!

    Just when I think so..

    Splurt!

    Unexpectedly, the first to fall is Yeon Wei.

    She vomits blood from Yuan Yu''s mouth.

    "Kugh!"

    At the same time, she fails to hold her position at Man any longer and copses, her soul leaving Yuan Yu and shooting like an arrow towards Yeon Jin, who is holding out in the distance.

    I quickly descend to my spot, kick aside the rolling body of Yuan Yu, and hold the position of Earth.

    [Pleasee back!]

    I use heartnguage toward Kim Young-hoon, who is still using the Surpassing Radiant Saber in the sky.

    Kim Young-hoon thenes to my and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s side to reposition himself.

    The three of us gather and push back the Heavenly Tribtion with all our might.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon devours the Heavenly Tribtion, counter attacking with the absorbed power, while I gather all the powers of Tribting Heavens, the Demon Race, the Heaven Tribe, and the Mad Lord, preparing the final strike even faster. Kim Young-hoon wields the Surpassing Radiant Saber even more swiftly.

    Soon, our actions be reflexive where we are already in motion by the time we realize it.

    But eventually, we have reached our limit.

    ''The position of Man is empty.''

    As Yeon Wei, who was adjusting the Consoling Lightning Ritual, disappeared, the lightning became even stronger.

    Simultaneously, with her gone and no longer dispersing residual lightning, thick bolts of lightning began to scatter everywhere.

    ''Now, is this the end?''

    I chuckle bitterly as I look back at Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon also seems to be preparing for a significant strike like me, but it doesn''t seem to be as powerful.

    Just then, when we have all given up our will to live,

    A familiar voice reaches my ears.

    [Master, I will help you.]

    "...! Hong Fan!?"

    I''m startled to see Hong Fan speaking to me from inside the sealed jade bead.

    "How can you help!? And how can you speak from within the seal?"

    [I''m reversing the formations of the seal from within. I could have gotten out in a few days, but under the current circumstances, it''s impossible. Instead, I''ll give you advice!]

    I recall that Hong Fan had always saved me when I was in critical situations.

    "What is it, tell me!"

    [First, do not let the Consoling Lightning Ritual end. It doesn''t have to be just you. Anyone who can precisely operate Qi () can take over.]

    I look at Kim Young-hoon.

    [Young-hoon Hyung-him, pleasee here.]

    I call Kim Young-hoon over and ce him in the position of Man.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon of Heaven.

    Seo Eun-hyun of Earth.

    Kim Young-hoon of Man.

    The three of us, each stepping into the positions of Heaven, Earth, and Man, stand in ce.

    Kim Young-hoon doesn''t entirely oversee the Consoling Lightning Ritual but just slightly adjusts the energy.

    Yet soon, changes begin urring in the Three Powers Formation.

    "Hong Fan, changes are starting to happen in the Three Powers. Hong Fan?"

    However, unexpectedly, Hong Fan also seems perplexed.

    [What? What do you mean by that?]

    "What?"

    It''s when we are both bewildered.

    Pachichichichichik!

    Suddenly, through the position of Man, the small amount of spiritual power from Jeon Myeong-hoon that was continuously transferring to me began to rapidly increase.

    "What?!"

    "What is this!"

    It''s when Jeon Myeong-hoon and I are hurriedly rmed.

    Kwaleung, Kwarururung!

    The Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method that he is emitting begins to shine.

    At the same time, the characters for Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion () appears above his body.

    And right after that

    sh!

    The characters for Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens () appear above my own.

    ''This is...''

    This isn''t because of Hong Fan''s advice.

    I can feel it clearly.

    I nce down at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Yes, Shattered Heaven Peak itself.

    An entity from 120,000 years ago had left something behind in this Shattered Heaven Peak.

    That entity is guiding us.

    The spiritual power that flowed from Jeon Myeong-hoon to me is then directly connected to Kim Young-hoon.

    ''Why?''

    As I''m puzzled,

    Suddenly, a brilliant light begins to emanate from Kim Young-hoon.

    "What?!"

    "What''s going on?!"

    Both Kim Young-hoon and I are startled by the unexpected event.

    But the next moment,

    I doubt my own eyes.

    Paatt!

    Above Kim Young-hoon''s body, the four characters for Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder () appear.

    In a sh, Yang Su-jin''s words cross my mind.

    Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion reflects the original fate of Yang Su-jin.

    Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens symbolizes his will to twist fate.

    Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder represents his future sess in changing fate.

    And Yang Su-jin had desired to exchange his fate with that of another Ender.

    I remember Yang Su-jin''s words that fate is immutable.

    ''Maybe...''

    Kugugugu!

    Shattered Heaven Peak vibrates intensely.

    Simultaneously, the ''force'' that started with the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion gradually sweeps towards me and then towards Kim Young-hoon.

    More precisely, it begins to be absorbed by the characters for ''Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder'' that appeared above his body.

    Wo-woong!

    Gradually, the characters for Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder above Kim Young-hoon''s body begin to rise and expand into the void.

    Kugugugu!

    The characters ascend in all four directions and soon adhere to the sky on all sides, covering the entire territory of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    I then realize.

    120,000 years ago.

    The unfulfilled wish of Yang Su-jin is being reenacted in apletely different way from what he had originally intended.

    I don''t know what Kim Young-hoon''s fate was.

    There is still a lot unknown about Enders, and why Yang Su-jin wanted to exchange fates with another is beyond me.

    From what I had seen of Kim Young-hoon, he had lived quite a miserable life many times.

    However, Yang Su-jin had tried to exchange his fate with someone else.

    And for that, he was willing to sacrifice others to swap with his own fate.

    But the result is this.

    The techniques created solely for Yang Su-jin''s own benefit are manifesting in apletely different form, driven only by descendants acting solely for the sake of others!

    Kwarurung!

    As the characters for Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder cover the four corners of Heaven and Earth, I simultaneously feel the power of the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect growing stronger everywhere.

    At the same time, the Consoling Lightning Ritual they are conducting also bes enormously powerful and surges towards the summit of Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Paatt!

    The power of the Consoling Lightning Ritual that had ascended to the heavens significantly weakens the power of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    But that is not the end.

    Kugugugu!

    The spiritual power flowing from Jeon Myeong-hoon to me increases.

    It isn''t just a simple increase.

    It incessantly sweeps in, seemingly trying to channel power to the characters for Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder through me, and I intercept this massive spiritual power midway.

    It isn''t just spiritual power.

    It''s the boundless spiritual power that Jeon Myeong-hoon had continuously gathered while enduring this insane baptism of Heavenly Tribtion.

    I smile, feeling this staggering amount of spiritual power.

    ''I can do it.''

    With this, I can ascend to the Heavenly Being stage.

    Kugugugu!

    I gather strength.

    In the state of Grand Perfection Nascent Soul, I begin to surround my Nascent Soul with such madness-matching power.

    And finally.

    Powered by the endlessly flowing strength of Jeon Myeong-hoon, I am able to reach a critical point.

    "...Finally."

    Today.

    "I have arrived,"

    I will.

    "At the Heavenly Being stage!"

    Atst, the end of the Minor Boundary!

    Kugugugugu!

    A tremendous resonance begins to emanate from within my body, as Imence my ascension to the Heavenly Being stage.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 268: Tribulating Heavens (8)

    Chapter 268: Tribting Heavens (8)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    The stages of the Heavenly Being stage are as follows:

    Early Heavenly Being Stage: Will to Be an Immortal Established ().

    Mid Heavenly Being Stage: Unswayed Amidst the Heavenly Mandate ().

    Late Heavenly Being Stage: Heavenly Compliance, Heart''s Governance ().

    Grand Perfection Heavenly Being Stage: Heavenly Circle ().

    If the Nascent Soul takes the form of a baby when first born into the world, from the Heavenly Being stage, the Nascent Soul begins to merge with the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    That is, it experiences the vicissitudes of the world directly through the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    Thus, from the Heavenly Being stage onward, fundamental changes ur in the form of the Nascent Soul.

    The purest form, that of the baby, changes, and it ''grows'' ording to the life and death cycle of a living being.

    The early Heavenly Being stage is called Will to Be an Immortal Established, but in fact, it is more urate to divide it into the transitional ''Will to Be an Immortal'' and the proper initial stage ''Established''.

    In the ''Will to Be an Immortal'' (), it is the phase where one is born as a cultivator and sets their heart on cultivating immortality.

    The form of the Nascent Soul grows from an infant to a youth.

    From the ''Established'' phase () onward, the Nascent Soul bes solid andrge enough to act outside the body without issues, growing from a boy to a young adult.

    This symbolizes the beginning of the cycle of life and death, with the season of life being spring.

    The mid Heavenly Being stage also divides into the ''Unswayed'' and ''Amidst the Heavenly Mandate'' phases.

    In the Unswayed (), the form of the Nascent Soul fully aligns with the cultivator''s true body. It is the time when the cultivator''s own vitality reaches its peak.

    In ''Amidst the Heavenly Mandate ()'', although the cultivator''s vitality decreases slightly from the previous phase, their ability to perceive celestial energy maximizes, and they gain short-term prophetic abilities. Also, the form of the Nascent Soul grows from a young adult to a mature adult.

    This symbolizes the transitional period in the cycle of life and death, with life corresponding to the season of summer ().

    Thete Heavenly Being stage.

    In Heavenly Compliance (), one bes attuned to the voice of the heavens. This expression is merely figurative, but in reality, it means that the sense of reading celestial energy enhances further. The form of the Nascent Soul bes elderly,

    This represents the season of autumn () in life, where the fruits of one''s life are harvested.

    Heart''s Governance () represents the ''heart'' umted throughout the Heavenly Being stage.

    That is, madness reaches its extremity, and it bes capable of slightly influencing the celestial energy. With will alone, it can distort natural phenomena, bing a disaster in itself, and the form of the Nascent Soul is ''on the verge of death'', representing the end of the season, winter

    Thus, throughout the early, mid, andte Heavenly Being stages, the four seasons () arepleted, and the seasons endlessly cycle.

    From the Qi Refining stage,ying the foundation of cultivating immortality,

    To the Qi Building stage, creating stars,

    To the Core Formation stage, painting the sky,

    To the Nascent Soul stage, creating morning and night to form ''a day.''

    In the Heavenly Being stage, the four seasons are created, symbolizing an endlessly flowing ''cycle.''

    Finally, once the foundation of the cycle isplete,

    Reaching the Heavenly Circle at the Grand Perfection of the Heavenly Being stage.

    That is, reaching the state of [encapsting the heavens within the body].

    In other words,pleting the ''Heavens'' as a cultivator is precisely the Heavenly Being stage.

    Hence, it is called Heaven and Man Unity (), also known as the Heavenly Being stage ().

    Following the Heavenly Circle achieved through Heaven and Man Unity,

    In the Four-Axis stage, four axes are built to create the Four Divine Directions (), creating the directional bearings () of ''Earth''.

    The Circle of Heaven.

    The Directional Bearings of Earth.

    The Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings ().

    Through the Heavenly Being and Four-Axis stages, creating the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings, one turns oneself into a ''miniature world.''

    Completing the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings through the process of Heaven and Earth Unity () is the Integration stage.

    Heaven and Earth spiritual energy connects the interior and exterior of the body.

    At the same time, I realize that I can freely manipte the surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy through my will.

    ''Let''s go.''

    Many cultivators find themselves trapped in the Heavenly Being stage.

    It is not a stage that can be resolved by merely consuming a lot of elixirs and mindlessly gathering Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    No, to be precise, cultivators reach the mid Heavenly Being stage rtively easily.

    This is because it is in the mid Heavenly Being stage that they replicate the prime of their lives through the Nascent Soul.

    But they do not know.

    The feeling of reflecting on one''s life at the end.

    The feeling of seeing one''s life sh before one''s eyes at the moment of death.

    Due to the excessively long lifespan in the Heavenly Being stage, most do not understand the autumn and winter of life unless they are nearly at the end of their longevity as old masters of the Heavenly Being stage.

    Yeon Wei might simply look at the magnitude of my madness and dere it''s the Grand Perfection of the Heavenly Being stage, but that is incorrect.

    ''I know''

    The memories from my childhood.

    When I reached the peak of my life.

    When I reflected on my life in itster half.

    And when I faced the winter of my life just before death.

    Because I was dying from a cold on a cold winter day, miserably like a civilized man from Earth, that''s precisely why I know.

    Interestingly, the beginning and end of a person''s life are very simr.

    When it''s time to die, the body shrinks like that of a baby, and the mind bes just simple.

    The only difference is that a babyes from the womb of a human mother, while an elderly returns to the embrace of Mother Earth.

    But ultimately, if you think about it, it''s the same.

    All living beingse from the womb of life and return to nature, the source of life.

    Like so, this world eternally cycles.

    Wo-woong!

    A circle is formed within me.

    At the same time, my Nascent Soul endlessly changes form from an infant, to a boyish state, to a youthful man, to a mature adult, to an elderly, to a state of death, and finally returns to its original form, the Nascent Soul in the form of a baby.

    It cycles.

    This is the Heavenly Circle.

    Wo-woong!

    With my memories of a mortal reaching the core enlightenment of the Heavenly Being stage, I feel a strange irony as I draw upon the power of the circle.

    From behind my head, the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth circtes, creating a halo in the shape of a circle.

    Simultaneously, the Heavenly Tribtions above in the sky transform, and within them, Heavenly Tribtions at the level of the Heavenly Being stage begin to emerge anew.

    From the Nascent Soul stage to the Heavenly Being stage, there are five Heavenly Tribtions.

    From the early to mid Heavenly Being stage, there are 10 tribtions.

    From mid tote stage, there are 15 tribtions.

    Fromte stage to grand perfection, there are a total of 20 tribtions.

    And I became a Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage cultivator all at once.

    So, how many Heavenly Tribtions will fall upon me?

    "...Tremendous."

    Kururung!

    Fifty streams.

    With blue and golden Heavenly Tribtions divided...

    "...A hundred? Haha..."

    I chuckle, drawing more and more energy.

    Having reached the Heavenly Being stage through the Heaven Tribe''s methods just before.

    Now it''s time for the Earth Tribe''s methods.

    The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method begins to roar wildly.

    The core principles of the Earth Tribe''s methods are simr to those of the Heaven Tribe.

    However, from the Heavenly Being stage, the Earth Tribe''s methods begin exploding each cell of the cultivator.

    Kugugugu!

    My entire body explodes.

    Thus, by exploding each cell and resonating the life force of the cells with the Nascent Soul, the vicissitudes of life are imprinted on the Nascent Soul from the cells.

    When the form of life and the process of birth, aging, illness, and death are all imprinted on the Nascent Soul, simr to the Heaven Tribe, one reaches the stage of Heavenly Circle and bes a Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage cultivator.

    For the Earth Tribe, it''s easier.

    Memories from my mortal days, from when I was ''old,'' are clear in my mind.

    In this soul, the memories of having wrinkly hands filled with age are all too vivid.

    Chlk!

    I grow within the Heavenly Tribtions, bing a mature adult, then elderly, and transforming into a form just before death.

    And then I return to my original form once again.

    Thus, once more, I replenish my Nascent Soul with the Earth Tribe''s methods.

    Zuwoooong

    Within the circr halo behind my head, demonic power resides.

    Heaven (), Earth (), Heart ().

    The Three Powers have reached the Heavenly Being stage.

    Kurururung!

    As I watch the 100 streaks of Heavenly Tribtions descend upon me, I stretch out my hand.

    Cheoeoeong!

    All 100 strands of Heavenly Tribtion burst at once.

    I no longer even fear such Heavenly Tribtions.

    I feel an inexplicable, endless surge of confidence and power.

    Peong, peobeobeobeong!

    I thrust the Colorless ss Sword towards the sky.

    With each thrust, exactly one strand of Heavenly Tribtion bursts apart.

    Peong, peong, peong!

    Continuously, over and over.

    Thrusting and thrusting and thrusting.

    Peobeobeobeong!

    Thus, I burst all one hundred strands of Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''Now''

    I am fully a Heavenly Being.

    Just when I think so.

    ''Wait''

    Kiiiiing

    A strange sensation overwhelms my mind.

    At the same time, I feel the energies of Heaven, Earth, and Heart, which were somewhat intertwined until now, pletely'' merge into one.

    ''What is this!?''

    The symbol of Grand Perfection Heavenly Being behind my head.

    Inside the halo, the spiritual power, demonic power, and the energy of the Formless Sword flows in.

    Simultaneously, the Three Powers of Heaven, Earth, and Heart within the circle harmonize perfectly, forming the Three Great Ultimates (Samtaeguk / )!

    Cheolkkeung!

    "Ah''

    I can feel it.

    At this moment.

    At the Heavenly Being stage, the Three Powers have achieved perfect harmony.

    At the same time, having attained the Three Great Ultimates, irrespective of the process called cultivation,

    Regardless of what kind of power I have attained,

    I feel as if I have be myself pletely.''

    And at the same time.

    Kurururung!

    I feel an energy erupting throughout my body like an active volcano.

    "I see."

    I stop attacking towards the sky.

    Kwajijijijik!

    The characters for Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder emerging from Kim Young-hoon''s body strengthened the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and enhanced the Consoling Lightning Ritual. The current power of the Heavenly Tribtions had been reduced from the Grand Perfection Integration stage to the early Integration stage.

    However, even at the early Integration level, it surpasses what Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Young-hoon can handle, and as I stopped countering, the Heavenly Tribtions gradually began to fall.

    "Seo, Seo Eun-hyun! What are you doing?"

    "!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon yells at me, and Kim Young-hoon seems startled by something as he looks at me.

    I grasp the Starting Form.

    ''Until now, I''ve just been foolishly creating new moves for the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.''

    But today, I have grasped a new perfected form of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship to be created from now on will bepleted with a total of 36 moves..

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship ().

    The Twenty-Ninth Move ().

    "Boundless Dao to the Other Shore ()."

    If the initial move of One Annihtion to the Near Shore is a self-destructive technique that detonates the Nascent Soul within my sword, the Boundless Dao to the Other Shore is a technique that fills my sword with the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth using the abilities of the Heavenly Being stage, exploding over a thousand times per second, and encapsting all my power within the move using the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    Because the explosions of my Nascent Soul and the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth are continuous, it''s a life-risking technique that demands I constantly swing my sword to release the explosions of spiritual energy outward, lest my Nascent Soul shatters from the explosive energy.

    A sword dance that absolutely cannot stop until it exhausts all the Qi in my body besides life force!

    ''From now on, seven more forms.''

    Now that I''ve created the Boundless Dao to the Other Shore, filling in seven more moves willplete the sword techniques of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    I look forward to that moment, channeling all the energy bursting forth like an active volcano from the Three Great Ultimates into my sword.

    The reason I created such a dangerous technique that requires me to constantly wring out all the Qi in my body is one.

    "Rest easy, both of you."

    The power erupting from the Three Great Ultimates is like that of an active volcano, making it feel as if my entire body might explode.

    Boo-oong!

    Through the 22nd move of Severing Mountain, I continuously perform my sword dance.

    Seureureureung!

    Upon swinging the sword once, an energy surges forward as if it could split the heavens, akin to the sword of the Heaven-Splitting Emperor.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    The sword energy seems to cleave the sky itself, colliding with the Heavenly Tribtions.

    The majority of the descending Heavenly Tribtions are blocked by this strike and cease to fall any further.

    I continuously perform the sword dance.

    Kwang, kwang, jeoooong!

    With shes of light, the Heavenly Tribtions gradually begin to dissipate.

    However, I do not stop.

    [Aaaaah!]

    At this moment.

    I am like an active volcano.

    Power seems to endlessly erupt, as if infinite.

    Carrying the Three Great Ultimates on my back, I continue to ceaselessly unfold the Severing Mountain technique.

    Kwarururung!

    Gigantic sword energies fly, creating dozens of spatial rifts in the sky.

    With each swing of my sword, the sky literally splits, utterly shattering the Heavenly Tribtions into pieces.

    Transcending Peaks, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein, Flowing Ridge

    Layered Mountains, Mountain Tiger...

    Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, One Annihtion to the Near Shore, Guiding to the Summit, Vajra, Twelve Thousand Peaks, Boundless Dao to the Other Shore...

    A myriad of sword moves continue,

    Allbined into one strike.

    Severing Mountain!

    sh!

    The tip of the sword zes through the air, pouring out all forms at once.

    Simultaneously, the sword strike bes a ray of light, turning into a sword wind even greater than the Heavenly Tribtions, and begins to devour them.

    Kugugugu!

    The sight of the Heavenly Tribtions being shattered feels almost surreal.

    "Phew"

    I still feel an overflow of energy.

    It seems as if the Heavenly Tribtions have surely vanished.

    But I can tell.

    The malice left by the Owner of Heavenly Punishment will not end with just this.

    ''There''s still some left.''

    In the sky, I can see the celestial energy twisting.

    As long as this celestial fate, this heavenly mandate remains,

    Heavenly Tribtions will continue to target us.

    Kurung, kurururung!

    As if to prove my thoughts correct.

    From the sky where I had swept away the Heavenly Tribtions, celestial energy fluctuates again, producing more Heavenly Tribtions.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, Young-hoon Hyung-nim. I will deliver the final strike."

    I speak to them with fiery eyes.

    "With that, I''ll try to handle the celestial energy, so please just block those Heavenly Tribtions a bit."

    ""

    "Haha, well. Let''s give it a try."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, overwhelmed by the volcanic power emanating from me, falters in his words, while Kim Young-hoon chuckles and nods.

    Tadat!

    Both of them leap towards the heavens and each deliver a strike towards the falling Heavenly Tribtions.

    Kurururung!

    Simultaneously, the Heavenly Tribtions are split.

    ''Hmm?''

    But I furrow my brow suddenly.

    The Heavenly Tribtions are behaving strangely.

    As if they are alive, moving and avoiding Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Young-hoon.

    ''That''s!''

    I chuckle wryly.

    It''s them.

    Although they haven''t pursued us to the Head Realm, I can feel it.

    The Owner of Heavenly Punishment...

    No.

    Zhengli!

    That is definitely Zhengli''s malice.

    The intricate movements of lightning energy are very simr to how Zhengli manipted the electrical currents in the brain. There is no doubt.

    Indeed.

    Zhengli''s malice is melting into the Heavenly Tribtions, aiming not at ''us'' who are strong but rather falling away towards the ''rtively weaker'' disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is taken aback, but by then, the Heavenly Tribtions are already falling.

    Just as I''m about to give up the final strike and sweep the surroundings once more.

    Wo-woong!

    A massive Taiji symbol emerges in the sky, blocking Zhengli''s scattering malice from falling in all directions.

    Kugugugu!

    Along with that, in the direction from which Yeon Wei''s soul had been ejected, she emerges.

    "Huaaaah!"

    She, embodying Yeon Jin, bleeds from the seven orifices as she blocks the dispersed Heavenly Tribtions in all directions.

    But in the next moment, the Heavenly Tribtions move as if alive again, this time focusing on Yeon Wei.

    The Taiji symbol she summoned crumbles, and she is exposed to the Heavenly Tribtions.

    Pajijik!

    sh!

    Red lightning and golden radiance sh beside me, and Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon arrive next to me.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks,

    "Seo Eun-hyun, please! Say you''re ready!"

    "...Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I look at him.

    Then, I turn to Kim Young-hoon.

    "Young-hoon Hyung-nim."

    Grinning, I say

    "First, let''s save that person over there, then go for the final blow."

    Having heard the n through heartnguage, Kim Young-hoon nods.

    "Alright."

    "Okay, then let''s go!"

    The next moment, Kim Young-hoon, having understood my intent, bes a beam of light and grabs both Jeon Myeong-hoon and me through the napes of our necks.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon turns into light.

    As if time had been sliced away, Jeon Myeong-hoon and I find ourselves inside the Heavenly Tribtion, having been seized by Kim Young-hoon.

    "Go!"

    Within, Kim Young-hoon infuses the energy of the Surpassing Radiant Saber into our bodies and throws us upwards, towards where Yeon Jin is.

    But the Heavenly Tribtion is striking down from above, and we need to ascend.

    No matter how much we are enveloped by the Surpassing Radiant Saber, we eventually start to halt.

    [Jeon Myeong-hoon.]

    I speak through heartnguage, looking at him.

    [Go.]

    I interlock my fingers above me, and recognizing my intent, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes light up.

    [...Thank you.]

    Crack!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon steps on my sped hands, and after I envelop his body with the Formless Sword, I fling my sped hands upward.

    The recoil sends me plummeting downward, falling even below Kim Young-hoon.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon ascends with the sword enveloping his body and reaches Yeon Wei.

    [This time... I won''t let anyone die...!]

    His eyes are fiercely bloodshot.

    [Never! Not anyone!]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, holding Yeon Wei tightly, shouts with a frenzied look,

    [I won''t let anyone touch my family!]

    Crackle!

    With that, the red lightning surging from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s entire body turns into six hands, devouring the Heavenly Tribtion falling towards him and Yeon Wei.

    Kururung!

    The Heavenly Tribtion ispletely absorbed by Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    It''s a strange sightall the tendrils of the massive Heavenly Tribtion being consumed solely by Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    However, the Heavenly Tribtion that I had once eradicated is now showing itself again, slightly weakened.

    The energy of the Heavenly Tribtion begins to rise again.

    And below, I summon the energy I had been preparing all this time.

    The power of destruction I had been endlessly umting through Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains emits a dark aura of death.

    This deathly aura resonates with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    "Huuu..."

    Hong Fan had described my curse as a poison.

    And Zhengli said that if the spirit is raised to the ne of Fate, the curse wouldn''t affect it.

    That means a curse raised to the level of fate will work, and the cmity of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique is a kind of fate-level curse.

    And, it''s a poison affecting fate.

    What is poison?

    Poison is ''excess.''

    In this world, there''s no such thing as ''poison'' per se.

    Only ''excess'' and ''deficiency'' exist.

    And all things excessive be poison.

    This includesmon poisons, bacteria, medicines, sugar, salt, and even oxygen.

    Excess bes poison.

    This is true for Qi as well.

    And to cultivators, who gather spiritual energy from Heaven and Earth beyond normal living beings, from the perspective of the heavens, they are a powerful poison requiring purification through Heavenly Tribtion.

    But has this ever been considered?

    To the heavens, we are poison. But,

    To us, the heavens could also be poison.

    If concentrated power is poison, prompting purification through Heavenly Tribtion,

    Why can''t we purify this overwhelmingly powerful force called fate?

    "Heavens above,"

    Kugugugu

    "I,"

    I activate the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    But this time, it is different from the original Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    If the original Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens used a sacrificial offering to move celestial energy and invoke heavenly cmity,

    This Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique uses ''the heavens'' as the sacrificial offering, making ''me'' the cmity striking the heavens.

    "Will be your Tribtion ()!"

    Of course, this can only be symbolic.

    Whether I use the heavens as a sacrifice and dere myself as the cmity, I ultimately have no power over the heavens.

    I am but an insect before the heavens.

    But that is enough.

    As a result of the ritual, at this very moment,

    The ne of Fate has opened.

    Just this one moment!

    [Take this!]

    Just this one instant!

    Tribting Heavens Beyond the Path ()!

    The Formless Sword transcends the ne, reaching the ne of Fate in this fleeting instant!

    I soar into the sky, past Kim Young-hoon, past Jeon Myeong-hoon embracing Yeon Jin, and as the Tribtion to the Heavens (), I tear through space while ravaging away the Heavenly Tribtion.

    I feel as if all the volcanic energy filling my body is exhausted in this one strike.

    "!"

    Indescribable pain fills my entire body.

    ''Please, please!''

    A strike akin to a gamble!

    Indeed, can a mortal body that has sacrificed everything truly reach the ne of Fate?

    But then,

    Crack, crackle!

    Suddenly, I am surrounded by a seven-colored lightning.

    I see a vision of a shadow, crying tears of blood, pushing its hand out towards me from beyond Shattered Heaven Peak.

    In the next moment, I feel as if something pushes my back, and I ''enter'' somewhere.

    Kugugugu

    Despite my entire body bursting apart, I ascend.

    With all the destructive force gathered through Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains and pouring out all my curses, I hone my will sharply to be poison and cast tribtion upon the heavens!

    Finally, I reach an indescribably vast and massive world and see itfacing the source of the Heavenly Tribtion...

    I swing!

    sh!

    "!"

    Whooosh

    As Ie to my senses, I realize I am falling from the sky.

    Without a single ounce of strength left in my entire body.

    Falling in such a state, I look at the heavens and smirk.

    "Fate..."

    Do you see it, oh heavens?

    This lowly being.

    "Has been cut through by me"

    Whooosh

    I have defeated you.

    Now that I have wrung out all the strength in my body,

    If I fall like this, I will surely die.

    But I''m not worried about dying a miserable death from falling.

    "Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon, both simultaneously fly to catch me as I fall, bringing me down to Shattered Heaven Peak.

    "...It''s over."

    Blood-soaked, I look at the sky and smirked.

    The sky is split in all directions, filled with spatial rifts due to my sword strike.

    But between the rifts, the celestial energy has returned to normal.

    As I look at the sky,

    Yeon Wei, nestled against Jeon Myeong-hoon''s side, squirms.

    "Uh, ugh... Where is this? Jeon... no, Senior Brother Jin Myeong-hoon?"

    However, it seems Yeon Wei fell back asleep, and it''s Yeon Jin who woke up.

    Yeon Jin looks up at Jeon Myeong-hoon and says,

    "Uh, senior brother. I''m sorry, but could you put me down?"

    ""

    Suddenly looking down at Yeon Jin, Jeon Myeong-hoon begins to cry.

    He sets Yeon Jin down and suddenly embraces him.

    "Kuaaaaaaaaa!"

    A scream mixed with grief, wrath, and relief.

    These mixed emotions burst forth from the depths of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Huaaaaaa! Aaaaaaa! Aaaaaaaaa!!!"

    "Hu, Hua! Sen, senior brother?"

    Yeon Jin seems flustered but manages tofort Jeon Myeong-hoon, who continues to shed hot tears, shouting at me.

    "Seo Eun-hyun!!!"

    "...What... is it."

    "...I''m sorry."

    Drip, drip, drip, drip.

    Once again feeling as if the sect had been destroyed.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon endlessly cries out.

    "I''m sorry, Seo Eun-hyun. I''m sorry. I''m sorry! I''m sorry!!! And"

    These apologies are not just directed at me.

    They are apologies meant for his family that he couldn''t protect, who had died.

    At the same time, they are apologies for not having trusted me.

    For a while, he just buries his face in Yeon Jin''s chest, sobbing like that.

    ''Still... there are many unresolved emotions remaining?''

    I watch Jeon Myeong-hoon''s intent for a while and then sigh deeply.

    Despite the Heavenly Punishment being over, human emotions remain.

    "...Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    His intent is bleak.

    Crimson, red, dark blue

    A terrible vortex of negative intents all mixed togethera horrifying abyss. Probably, anyone else seeing this abyss wouldn''t dare tofort him.

    They wouldn''t even know how to begin.

    But, I calmly open my mouth.

    "It''s not your fault."

    Whether that is true or not.

    I remember the time when I lost everything to Yuan Li, seeing Jeon Myeong-hoon on the verge of entering the same abyss I had.

    Perhaps I might be the only one here who can understand his rage.

    "It''s not your fault."

    I spit out a mouthful of blood and chuckle wryly.

    "It''s just the world that''s messed up that''s all. So..."

    I continue, looking at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s intent.

    "Forgive. Jeon Myeong-hoon forgive yourself."

    When a person is consumed by anger, by madness and pain,

    I know best how miserable it makes them, which is why I dare to offer thisfort.

    And then, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s intent begins to calm down.

    Slowly, he lifts his head, gradually.

    And quietly, he responds.

    "...You, you can''t understand my feelings."

    "I know."

    People cannot understand each other.

    No matter how close they are or even if they experience the same events.

    Because they are others, they cannot be oneself.

    But still

    He lifts his head while tears stream down his face.

    "...Thank you."

    Crrrack.

    He embraces Yeon Jin even tighter, his face distorted with tears, and says,

    "Thank you, really thank you. Really thank you!"

    Yeon Jin coughs as if it''s hard to breathe, but Jeon Myeong-hoon holds on without caring, and Kim Young-hoonughs heartily watching him.

    What does that thank you mean?

    Thanking me, or thanking me, Yeon Jin, and everyone in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect for living.

    Or thanking his own situation...

    ''There could be various meanings but what does it matter?''

    "...Yeah."

    After responding to him,

    Covered in blood, I smile and close my eyes.

    We thus,

    Overcame the fate imposed by the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    ''That''s... enough.''

    "Seo, Seo Eun-hyun? Don''t die!"

    "Wait, Deputy Seo?"

    That, is my eighteenth return

    "Seo Eun-hyun!!! Don''t die!!!"

    "No!!! Wait!"

    ...or so I thought.

    Splurt!

    I vomit blood and retort.

    "...I''m, not dead yet."

    Cough, cough

    Somehow, I have a feeling this life is going to be a long one.

    With that premonition, I smile and lose consciousness, thest thing I see being the two of them running towards me in shock to check on me.<hr>

    Kurung, Kururung...

    [This is a ce where an Ender who has not realized their fate reaches through a miraculous probability...]

    I open my eyes.

    A space filled with seven-colored lightning.

    There, I open my mouth while looking at a familiar afterimage.

    "...Yang Su-jin."

    Trantor Notes: The Three Great Ultimates is also known as Samtaeguk or Gakyil. If you search it up, its basically the Taiji diagram but with three colors instead of two. The Samtaeguk consists of blue representing the heavens, the red representing the earth, and the yellow representing humans. The Gakyil is more deeply rted to Tibetan and Eastern Asian Buddhism.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 269: Heavenly Being Stage (天人期)

    Chapter 269: Heavenly Being Stage (������)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 269: Heavenly Being Stage

    I find myself in a space filled with seven-colored lightning.

    At its center, I gaze upon a shadow shedding tears of blood.

    ''Did I shout ''Shattered Heaven'' back then?''

    Thinking back, it seems likely since I was causing trouble atop Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Amidst the frantic confusion, I spoke swiftly, cursing at Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''Well, putting that aside''

    I recall thest time I used the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    Certainly, I saw the afterimage of Yang Su-jin, and as he reached out his hand, I felt ''pushed'' and managed to slice through fate.

    "Was it you who helped me?"

    [Yes.]

    "At the bottom of the Netherworld, I faced the remnant you left behind and received the transmission of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique."

    [Is that so.]

    I look at him and ask.

    "I must tell you one thing. I am very negative about your ''non-human'' theory, and I do not agree with it. If we follow your theory, then the beings called Enders, who follow fate, are no different from non-humans, right?"

    [Indeed.]

    "...?"

    I feel something strange in his oddly enlightened tone.

    Drip, drip

    The bloody tears from the shadow''s eyes begin to grow thicker.

    [The remnant you met was created before I faced  He was overconfident and deluded into thinking he could achieve anything at that time.]

    ""

    I shudder at the profound despair emanating from the afterimage of Yang Su-jin.

    [Because I spoke out my fate, I thought there was no chance in the final battle with  and wanted to change fate. Of course, I knew it was impossible, but I thought I had a chance if I could seize the domain of Heavenly Punishment However, I was wrong]

    The crimson tears from the remnant of Yang Su-jin grows more numerous, gradually staining his dark body red.

    [You are right. There is a severe contradiction in my non-human theory.]

    His next words make me shudder.

    [We are nothing more than non-humans ourselves. We are mere toys, less than dust Everything we have built isall meaningless]

    Sururu.

    Thepletely crimson remnant of Yang Su-jin begins to scatter.

    [Later generation Be careful with the fate you''ve received. Keep silent about the miracles you can cause. Hide the gifts you have received from the world. Among the Governing Immortals, there is only one you can trust.]

    With each word he utters, the remnant of Yang Su-jin gradually scatters, and eventually,pletely dissipates into the air.

    [If you carelessly speak of matters rted to fate, even thest speck of hope will be crushed Do not follow in my footsteps.]

    With those final words, Yang Su-jinpletely vanishes.

    I watch his end and close my eyes.<hr>

    Blink

    When I open my eyes, an unfamiliar ceiling is above me.

    ''This is''

    It seems like a cave.

    Unexpectedly, there is a significant amount of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy in the atmosphere for the Head Realm.

    Sururuk

    As I get up, the soft nket flows off my body.

    It appears that someone had prepared bedding in this cave-like ce andid me down.

    Not only that, but the cave is filled with spiritual herbs and elixirs, and beneath the bed, a formation that boosts vitality is spread out.

    "This is"

    Feeling a strange familiarity, I gather my consciousness.

    Wo-woong!

    A vast domain of consciousness bursts forth from my upper dantian.

    Kugugugu!

    The intent of a Heavenly Being has power in itself.

    Thus, just by expanding the domain of consciousness, Heaven and Earth tremble, and the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth begins to stir.

    "Hoo"

    Within a radius of two hundred li, everything bes clear as if it''s held in my hand.

    This is the expanse of the consciousness domain of a Grand Perfection Heavenly Being that I have achieved.

    And as soon as I expand my realm of consciousness, I know where this ce is.

    "Ascension Path...!?"

    It''s the cave where my colleagues and I had first stayed.

    It seems I was brought here because Ascension Path is the ce in the Head Realm where the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth is thickest.

    Wo-woong!

    "Hmm?"

    As I rise from the bed, I feel the life-enhancing formation hum and send a signal somewhere.

    It seems like Jeon Myeong-hoon and other disciples from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had set this up.

    ''Well, I''ll know if I wait.''

    I get up and walk out of the cave.

    "Hoo...."

    It really has been a long time.

    I remember the time when I first met the three cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage in front of this cave.

    Now, I have sessfully reached the same realm as those Heavenly Being stage cultivators back then.

    What would happen if I went back to that time now?

    Perhaps I would have intimidated them and taken my colleagues away, iming them as my disciples.

    Swish

    I quietly raise one hand towards the sky.

    With my finger, I trace a line towards the heavens.

    Kugugugu!

    At the same time, the spiritual energy vibrates, and the celestial phenomenon changes by my will.

    Wo-woong!

    It was as if lightning had struck when Jin Byuk-ho was enraged.

    At my wish, dark clouds began to billow in the sky exactly in the shape I had traced with my finger.

    Sssshhhhhh

    This is the realm of Heaven and Man Unity.

    Merely by desire, rain falls, and I can freely manipte the forces of nature.

    Crash!

    When I clench my fist, the dark clouds filling the sky swell in size and soon spread throughout the entire Ascension Path, beginning to sprinkle rain.

    Ssshhh

    In an instant, rain falls everywhere in Ascension Path, and heavy rain begins to pour.

    Surururu

    As I spread my hands and lower my arms, the rain turns into sleet and then transforms into pristine white snow, coloring Ascension Path.

    I rise into the air amidst the snowstorm.

    Flight in the Core Formation stage is a type of ''technique'' that lightly maniptes the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth around the Golden Core.

    But from the Heavenly Being Stage onwards, it feels as if the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth naturally lifts me as soon as I will it.

    No spiritual power is consumed.

    I fly up into the sky, reaching above the dark clouds.

    Kugugugu!

    Gradually the blizzard intensifies, and soon it bes a dragon''s ascent (watersprout), wreaking havoc across various parts of Ascension Path.

    Wo-woong

    A circr halo appears behind my head.

    Although it does not bring forth the Three Great Ultimates, purely the power of a Heavenly Being of the Heaven Tribe is so formidable.

    Kugugugu

    As I wave my hand, even without forming any special seals, whirlwinds multiply into dozens and spread throughout Ascension Path.

    As I spread my arms, the whirlwinds scatter and disappear..

    However, the sky churns and thunder roars from various areas.

    The sky is covered with a sea of lightning!

    Following that, hail falls, and a tidal wave surges, dropping water beneath Ascension Path.

    Imand the celestial phenomenons at will from above Ascension Path, waving my arms.

    And at that moment.

    Boom!

    As I clench my fist, a gale blows, pushing all the celestial phenomenons outside Ascension Path, clearing it away.

    "This is the Heavenly Being stage."

    The realm of resonating with celestial phenomenon through will.

    Where the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth and consciousness unite, with the size of the consciousness bing power itself.

    From the Heavenly Being stage, one can manifest the attributes of the methods they have practiced into celestial phenomenons.

    A cultivator who has mastered the Earth attribute method can induce earthquakes and tsunamis.

    A cultivator who has mastered the Water attribute method can bring about rain and heavy snow.

    A cultivator who has mastered the Fire attribute method can cause droughts and wildfires.

    A cultivator who has mastered the Wood attribute method can summon lightning and promote the growth of forests.

    A cultivator who has mastered the Metal attribute method can control storms and ma force.

    Such celestial phenomenons can be summoned and ''pulled forth'' at will by Heavenly Being cultivators, and they call this maniption of celestial energy [Celestial Energy Guidance].

    The Mad Lord tried to strangle Yuan Li from thousands of li away using the same principle, turning a curse into a celestial phenomenon and directing it at Yuan Li.

    Furthermore, which attribute is emphasized bes crucial in thete Nascent Soul stage due to such attribute-specific control.

    However, due to the effects of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, I can guide all five elemental attributes through Celestial Energy Guidance.

    ''Evenmon members of the demon race can guide all five elements of celestial energy...''

    They are not specializedpared to the cultivators of the Heaven Tribe.

    Only a few demon beasts born with immortal beast lineage are specialized in the attributes governed by their immortal beast lineage, but those not born with immortal beast lineage often chose to infinitely strengthen their bodies through Celestial Energy Guidance

    But since I have learned all five elements through the methods of the Heaven Tribe, all five are as specialized as those of the Heaven Tribe cultivators while also being as versatile as those of the Earth Tribe cultivators.

    This alone significantly differentiates me from typical Heavenly Being stage cultivators. If I mix in the power of Tribting Heavens and draw the Three Great Ultimates, and even use the puppetry circuits on top of that, just how powerful could I be?

    I realize that even I do not fully understand the extent of my power.

    ''This is something I''ll have to figure out over time.''

    I check my condition and look behind me.

    Crackle, sizzle...

    "Are you awake?"

    "You''ve recovered, then."

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon had flown over and were looking at me.

    I grin and nod my head.

    "Yes, I slept well."

    "I thought you were a goner. It was tough forcing the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to raid nearby cultivator ns to make medicine from spiritual herbs to shove down your throat."

    "You were the one who shoved it in?"

    "No, I had Yeon Jin do it."

    "."

    Then why is he taking the credit?

    I nce at Jeon Myeong-hoon, clicking my tongue, and then look at Kim Young-hoon.

    "It seems my body has somewhat recovered."

    Kim Young-hoon grins and reaches for his scabbard.

    "Well, honestly, there''s no need for long talks, right?"

    "."

    Of course.

    My hand is itching to draw the Formless Sword and swing it at Kim Young-hoon.

    But I suppress my desire and ask.

    "There''s one thing I need to confirm."

    "What is it?"

    "Last time, Young-hoon Hyung-nim, you mentioned the realm of Shattering Heavens Beyond the Path. Is that correct?"

    "That''s right."

    "But, Yeon Wei''s reaction at that time. And... now that I see it with my own eyes, it''s even clearer."

    I swallow hard and ask.

    "You''re not... just Shattering Heavens Beyond the Path, are you?"

    "."

    Kim Young-hoon seems to pause in silence for a moment, then smiles faintly.

    It''s a smile of affirmation.

    Chill

    I feel goosebumps rise on my skin.

    Yes, this is the ''Kim Young-hoon'' I know.

    The reason Yeon Wei was terrified when she saw Kim Young-hoon back then.

    And the strange sense of unease I feel from him now.

    And the ''golden Peng'' I saw during our descent to the lower realm.

    When everything isbined, only one conclusion emerges.

    "Young-hoon Hyung-nim. You are, beyond Shattering Heavens... a realm that someone I know calls ''One Step Before the Throne.'' And the current you, that is, the you who overcame the Heavenly Tribtion with us at Shattered Heaven Peak, was not your true self but an avatar, right?"

    "Huh? What are you talking about?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, failing to understand, alternates his gaze between Kim Young-hoon and me.

    I can feel it.

    When the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One Jang Ik was in the lower realms, he traversed vast distances across space and time through his cultivation, dispatching his ''avatar.''

    The current Kim Young-hoon is an avatar that has reached the same ''One Step Before the Throne'' as the one Jang Ik had created.

    And, the golden Peng Bird we saw while descending to the lower realm was indeed the true body of Kim Young-hoon, who was ascending at that time.

    I feel a thrilling chill throughout my body and chuckle.

    "How on earth... how did you reach that realm?"

    Kim Young-hoon chuckles as well.

    Golden radiance faintly glints in his eyes, reflecting my image.

    My expression, somehow, is one of intense excitement.

    Yes, it''s simr to the smile Kim Young-hoon is pulling up at the corners of his mouth right now.

    "Do you want to know?"

    Cheolkeok!

    He ces his hand on the hilt of his de.

    I draw the Colorless ss Sword from my mouth and reply.

    "Of course."

    "Is there a need for words?"

    I shake my head.

    With an exhrated expression, Kim Young-hoon grips his saber and says,

    "I''ll show you."

    The next moment, the Surpassing Radiant Saber and the Colorless ss Sword sh, tearing through the instant.

    Trantor Notes: Kim Young-hoon exceeds all our expectations again!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 270: Pillar (1)

    Chapter 270: Pir (1)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Kim Young-hoon and I step forward at the same time.

    Simultaneously, we enter a frozen world.

    I unleash my full power without any intention of holding back.

    ''If I think of Jang Ik''s avatar, I cannot afford to rx.''

    For ordinary cultivators of the Heaven and Earth Tribes,

    Even if they create avatars or externalized spirits, their realm is always lower than the main body, and the power they can exert is significantly reduced.

    However, it''s different for members of the Heart Tribe.

    ''The only difference lies in the magnitude of power. The techniques and realm essible are identical to those of the original body.''

    If there is any difference, it would only be in the magnitude of power and the endurance due to the presence or absence of a physical body.

    In other words, the Kim Young-hoon before me is no different from the real Kim Young-hoon in a short-term battle.

    ''A short-term battle is sufficient.''

    Smirking, I grip my sword and elerate my consciousness.

    The reach of my consciousness, spanning two hundred li, is endlessly elerated by my Formless Sword.

    At the same time, I achieve Lightning Speed due to Tribting Heavens.

    This vast consciousness is further elerated.

    The pure speed of this Heavenly Tribtion-like Tribting Heavens is enough to keep up with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    With the eleration of my consciousness added, I feel as fast as to consider Jeon Myeong-hoon trivial.

    We almost simultaneously enter the frozen world and thrust our swords and sabers towards each other.

    The next moment.

    Pabatt!

    "...???"

    I suddenly realize that my body has been struck by eight shes.

    In an instant, eight vital points have been cut.

    I continuously elerate my consciousness.

    My brain overheats.

    Finally, I became aware of Kim Young-hoon above me, brandishing his saber downwards towards me.

    Pabatt!

    In the realm of extreme speed, I maneuver my body and thrust my sword.

    Paang!

    But Kim Young-hoon evades in an instant again.

    ''Insane.''

    Even though I elerated my mind to near-stillness and gained speed close to lightning with Tribting Heavens, I am barely keeping up through instincts.

    I can''t even follow him with my eyes!

    My Formless Sword tries to capture him, changing infinitely, but the difference in speed is so great that it feels like all possibilities are blocked.

    ''He''s fast.''

    If we were to fight seriously, Ascension Path could copse, so Kim Young-hoon and I are currently fighting with our powers limited to the Core Formation stage.

    Yet, even with our powers restricted, our speeds are beyond what that level could possibly follow.

    sh!

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon who had been sending saber strikes from in front of me appears to my right, enveloped in the Surpassing Radiant Saber, and kicks with a speed transcending lightning.

    Whoosh!

    I think I have been shed at from the side, but suddenly, I am flying far away at an unimaginable velocity.

    Whoosh!

    In this still world, I am moving so fast it is hard to regain my senses.

    ''Crazy.''

    One kick had sent me from the center of Ascension Path all the way to the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    sh!

    Before I can think further, Kim Young-hoon appears above me once more, ready to strike down vertically with his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    I chuckle wryly.

    Yes, indeed, I cannot even follow his heels with pure martial prowess.

    Then...

    [Here Ie.]

    Imunicate through heartnguage, drawing upon the power of demon beast methods.

    Kugugugu!

    Heaven and Earth spiritual energy fortifies my body.

    My vitality surges, and the potential of my flesh soars immensely.

    Simultaneously, my upper, middle, and lower dantians are filled and strengthened with life force.

    The overheated upper dantian quickly stabilizes due to this enhancement.

    I have some leeway now.

    Yet, even with the added power of demon beast methods, I continue to elerate my mind even more.

    To the utmost, burn it to the limit!

    It feels as if time is being split even further.

    Together with this, I gradually begin to ''catch up'' to the speed of the golden-d Kim Young-hoon moving within this frozen world.

    [Hmm.]

    Kim Young-hoon smiles slightly in surprise in the halted realm.

    Is it my imagination?

    Or is it because I have entered too deeply into this still space.

    It feels as if the surroundings are darkening.

    In this world, only Kim Young-hoon and I have any color.

    [Are you following me?]

    Paang!

    We exchange shes of sword and saber.

    Rays shing with rays.

    Our arms seem to split into thousands, and the colorless and golden rays collide wildly in the darkness of stillness.

    ''It''s working!''

    I grin, exhrated.

    ''I''m keeping up!''

    Before I knew it, we had already exchanged tens of thousands of strikes.

    Kugugugu!

    With each strike exchanged in this extremely rapid world, shockwaves flurry in all directions, stirring up storms throughout the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    At the center of the chaos, he and I sh at a speed reminiscent of light.

    With every movement we make, the sand melts into ss.

    The vicinity of our battlefield quickly turns into a sea of molten ss.

    My body heats up so intensely that it seems to melt like water, and I step on this sea of molten ss, locking eyes with Kim Young-hoon.

    My body heats to a glowing red, and as I step on the sea of molten ss, akin to water, I lock eyes with Kim Young-hoon.

    [If this continues, I will win.]

    If I can just keep this up for a day, I can defeat Kim Young-hoon.

    Because I am confident that in that time, I canpletely exhaust the energy in Kim Young-hoon''s avatar.

    Of course, I feel that using a slightly more powerful technique would push him even further.

    Just when I think so.

    [Very well.]

    Within the darkness of the stopped world, Kim Young-hoon, wrapped in golden radiance, smiles.

    Kuung!

    He is struck by my attack and crashes into the sea of ss.

    While flying, he changes his posture and seizes the Starting Form, and in the next moment.

    He sends me a heartnguage.

    [Then, Seo Eun-hyun.]

    Cheolkeok!

    With the Heavenly Being''s foresight of celestial energy.

    The short-term insight of the demon beast methods.

    And the sixth sense of seeing intent as a Heart Tribe member.

    I see the future of being sliced up just before my death.

    [From now on, I will begin to elerate.]

    ''What?''

    So, was that just now.

    The pure capability of Surpassing Radiant Saber without eleration?

    The next moment.

    Pukk!

    I feel a golden saber entering through my unintentionally opened mouth.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber doesn''t stop. It continues into my mouth, severs my spine, and protrudes out the back of my head.

    It doesn''t end there.

    Golden lines begin to embed themselves all over my body.

    ''I must, must counter''

    Preparing to be sliced up into a Seo Eun-hyun without substance, I try to swing my Colorless ss Sword at him.

    But in an instant.

    sh!

    "!???"

    Before I can even realize what is happening,

    Kim Young-hoon''s strong grip has seized my face and is flying somewhere.

    Behind his grip, a trail of golden light stretches out straight.

    The next moment.

    Boom!

    With a tremendous explosion, I crash into [somewhere].

    Splurt!

    I feel as though my entire body will explode, gushing blood from various ces like a fountain.

    ''This, this is. where am I?''

    The western end!

    Beyond Shattered Heaven Peak, the [World''s End] I once visited with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    ''Insane''

    I inwardly chuckle in disbelief, realizing I had gone from the center of the Heaven-Treading Desert to the edge of the world without even noticing.

    !

    Even sound couldn''t catch up to Kim Young-hoon''s saber strikes.

    I feel countless golden shes ughtering my whole body amassed at World''s End.

    Certainly, I had entered the stopped world too.

    I had increased the potential of my flesh with demon beast methods, and there, I elerated my consciousness of the Heavenly Being stage to the brink of bursting.

    The typical consciousness radius of a Heavenly Being stage cultivator is one hundred li.

    Mine has a radius of two hundred li.

    The consciousnesses of Five Energies Converging to the Origin and Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, Heaven Tribe, and Earth Tribe, all ovepping, make the size of my consciousness absurdly hugepared to those of equal rank.

    Yet, even elerating to the point of burning intensity, I am struggling to even follow Kim Young-hoon''s heels.

    If this continues like this, I won''t be able to keep up.

    If that''s the case, it can''t be helped.

    ''Demon beast methods felt like martial arts because they are the power of the body, but regrettably, I must resort to using spell techniques as well.''

    I begin to draw upon the power of the Heaven Tribe too.<hr>

    !

    Kim Young-hoon, emitting golden radiance from his eyes,unches thousands of shes at Seo Eun-hyun in the darkness.

    ''Even Cheongmun Ryeong didn''t die despite being sliced several times during his Core Formation days, but how many times must I cut down Seo Eun-hyun at the Heavenly Being stage? It''s hard to even guess.''

    He intended to stop his shes once the regeneration slowed.

    However, as if he became undying, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from the surroundings automatically flowed into Seo Eun-hyun''s body, replenishing his vitality.

    As long as Heaven and Earth spiritual energy exists here, the person before him is essentially undying.

    So, how can he possibly kill this undying body?

    Kim Young-hoon''s conclusion is simple.

    ''I just need to keep shing until everyst strand of the local Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is swept away by the aftermath of my shes!''

    !

    Each time he swings the Surpassing Radiant Saber, shockwaves btedly explode, causing natural disasters and burning the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth.

    If there is no Heaven and Earth spiritual energy left for Seo Eun-hyun to use for regeneration, then victory will undoubtedly be Kim Young-hoon''s!

    It''s when he thought so.

    Paaaaaatt!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body is enveloped in a brilliant white light.

    ''Flying Escape Technique?''

    Kim Young-hoon smirks.

    It''s a spell used by Core Formation cultivators when they need to move long distances or increase their speed inbat.

    Primarily, it involves elevating the flow of spiritual energy etched in the Golden Core, so it''s more of a unique capability of Core Formation cultivators than a spell technique.

    That is the Flying Escape Technique.

    But Kim Young-hoon is not worried.

    ''At best, it''s clumsy. The Flying Escape Technique of Core Formation cultivators can never catch up to me. Even if it''s a Heavenly Being cultivator''s Flying Escape Technique...''

    Kim Young-hoon, lifting the Surpassing Radiant Saber, chuckles in the enveloped darkness.

    And in a sh.

    Wo-woong!

    Through the tip of the Surpassing Radiant Saber, Seo Eun-hyun''s Tribting Heavens.

    The intent of the Formless Sword is heard.

    Cut.

    It''s a voice he would have ignored just moments ago.

    However, Kim Young-hoon suddenly feels a chill down his spine.

    ''This is dangerous.''

    Almost instinctively, he steps back.

    With one step backwards, he and the Surpassing Radiant Saber instantly move 800 li away in the frozen darkness.

    However, Kim Young-hoon''s golden pupils shrink tightly in the next moment.

    "What!?"

    Seo Eun-hyun had followed.

    Using the Flying Escape Technique, demon beast methods, and Tribting Heavens,

    elerating to the extreme, the white light-clothed Seo Eun-hyun swings his sword at the golden-d Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon grins, staring straight at the sword strike flying towards him from Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''A direct hit will annihte the avatar!''

    Kim Young-hoon''s avatar has the same power as the original body in a short-term fight.

    In other words, the current Seo Eun-hyun is capable of exchanging blows on equal footing with the real Kim Young-hoon.

    ''But he''s still a bit slowerpared to me.''

    Kim Young-hoon faces Seo Eun-hyun''s sword with his Surpassing Radiant Saber, dispersing and diverting the force of the strike.

    ''Even a dodge will lead to annihtion. I need to deflect and neutralize the energy.''

    The force it carries is palpable.

    Just the shockwave alone will certainly leave his whole body tingling...

    "Keok!!! Keh-ugh..."

    The next moment, Kim Young-hoon spits out a clump of golden light with a hollowugh.

    Just as Kim Young-hoon had impaled Seo Eun-hyun at the western end.

    Under Seo Eun-hyun''s strike, Kim Young-hoon was impaled at the northern end.

    Beyond the northern ins.

    ''Just now, the avatar was almost annihted.''

    Kim Young-hoon gathers his energy, salvaging his nearly shattered avatar while lifting the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Seo Eun-hyun is not as fast as Kim Young-hoon. Hence, even though he had sent Kim Young-hoon flying, he still hasn''t caught up to himpletely.

    ''But a proper hit and it''s over.''

    Kim Young-hoonughs, sweating coldly.

    Theughter continues incessantly.

    He is exhrated.

    He feels like he might go mad with joy!

    ''Was thest time I felt this thrilled since Baduk, when I faced the Mad Man Cheongmun Ryeong at the Nascent Soul stage, and when I faced the Buk Hyang Fleet?''

    "Haha..."

    Do you know the saying that boredom drives a person mad?

    That is precisely the state Kim Young-hoon is in right now.

    sh!

    A brilliant white light streaks across towards the northern end.

    Bo-oong!

    Within the swarm of white light, a formless sh stretches out long, aiming directly at Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon quickly dodges the sword strike.

    Kuaaaaang!!!

    Where he had been standing.

    At the northern end of the world, the World Shield Force craters in, and part of the dimensional barrier tears open.

    ''The dimensional barrier that the main body had to join forces with the Buk Hyang Fleet to tear apart at full strength...''

    Kim Young-hoon locks eyes with Seo Eun-hyun, who had torn open the dimensions barrier with the Three Great Ultimates behind his head.

    "Ha, haha... The full force of the original body..."

    Kim Young-hoon is sweating coldly, and at the same time, he feels a chilling and exhrating delirium about to drive him insane.

    "To you, is it just a ''simple'' strike?"

    Seo Eun-hyun silently spreads his hands.

    Around him, 3,000 Colorless ss Swords arise, and the Formless Sword interweaves these ss swords.

    Paatt!

    He swings the Surpassing Radiant Saber without giving Seo Eun-hyun a chance to react.

    As Seo Eun-hyun, enveloped in the Formless Sword, waves his hand, the sh from the Surpassing Radiant Saber is deflected, and 3,000 Colorless ss Swords rain down on the spot Kim Young-hoon had been.

    Piiiing!

    Seo Eun-hyun opens a sword formation.

    Within the sword formation, the sword energy amplifies, and he begins to exude an ominous and chilling intent.

    Kugugugu!

    Leaving behind the dimensional barrier that is automatically restoring itself due to the world''s regenerative power,

    Seo Eun-hyun exchanges nces with Kim Young-hoon, his eyes flickering wildly.

    Both are madmen.

    ''Still, I am three moves ahead.''

    Kim Young-hoon grins.

    Seo Eun-hyun hasn''t yet fully adapted to Kim Young-hoon''s speed.

    He still has the upper hand in speed when facing Seo Eun-hyun.

    And.

    ''That should be enough.''

    Kim Young-hoon holds the Surpassing Radiant Saber and smiles.

    His mind whirls furiously, analyzing Seo Eun-hyun''s movements.

    He reads his purpose ().

    Linking situation to situation, he begins tobine martial arts appropriate for the moment.<hr>

    ''Ah...''

    Why is it?

    Facing Kim Young-hoon, I realize that he is ''creating'' a martial art right now.

    ''How do I know that?''

    No matter how much I read his intent or heart essence,

    I can only guess about the opponent''s ''state'' and ''background.''

    I can''t know everything about the opponent.

    There is no way to know what he is thinking right at this moment.

    However, somehow I feel that Kim Young-hoon is creating a martial art.

    And I seem to know ''what'' martial art he is creating.

    ''Ah...''

    Paanng!

    Within the sword formation, Ipress the Formless Sword into a thread and swing Guiding to the Summit at Kim Young-hoon.

    Seeing the technique, Kim Young-hoon flinches slightly, then steps forward with his right foot, cutting through Guiding to the Summit with three shes and takes the Starting Form.

    ''Ahhh!''

    I read Kim Young-hoon''s ''intention'' while continuing to exchange blows with him.

    I can feel it.

    ''What'' martial art he is trying to create.

    ''What intention'' he has and ''how'' he is creating ''what'' martial art.

    I think I know!

    I realize how this can be possible.

    The fourth sense I had recently begun to feel.

    Slightly different from the Heart Tribe''s vision, but very simr andplementary to it.

    This sense is informing me.

    Paang!

    Sparks fly in my mind.

    In my head, the martial art Kim Young-hoon is trying to create starts to be ''predicted''.

    I ''predict'' what Kim Young-hoon is creating and, before he can execute the martial art, I think of the perfect countermeasure.

    And then, as I feign attacking him with my intent, when he actually uses that martial art, I counter it.

    Kim Young-hoon then instantly creates a counter-countermeasure in response and retaliates against me.

    Even with my senses, I can''t follow if he again creates a counter-countermeasure and retaliates against me.

    However,

    Paang, Paaaang!

    With a feeling of sparks flying in my head, I realize something.

    "Ah"

    I understand what I have realized.

    At the same time, I also finally understand the identity of the fourth sense I had been experiencing up to now.

    While performing a horizontal sh at Kim Young-hoon and simultaneously changing my footwork from the lower right to upper left,

    Facing his Surpassing Radiant Saber with my Colorless ss Swords, I exchange what can only be described as [dialogue] with him.

    Yes.

    This is [dialogue].

    At the same time, it is a game of Go ().

    My ''intention'' and Kim Young-hoon''s ''intention'' intertwine, engaging each other in conversation.

    ''So, that''s it''

    All this time, this is the world Kim Young-hoon had been living in.

    At some point, Ipletely synchronize with Kim Young-hoon, countering the martial arts he creates with my martial prowess, breaking down his moves and countering the counters.

    Paang!

    In the frozen world, we prepare our decisive strikes to unleash on each other.

    But at thest moment.

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber elerates, and my sword does not.

    Paang!

    Finally, the halted world is released.

    Our duel has ended.

    "Ah"

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber is at my neck, and my Formless Sword hangs downward.

    However, Kim Young-hoon just smiles silently.

    Szzzzz

    The golden energy flowing through his worn saber disperses.

    "I have lost."

    Kim Young-hoon verbally admits his defeat.

    "At thest moment, if you had swung your sword, your head would have flown off, but my body would have exploded into mush. You can regenerate your head, but if my body explodes, that''s the end for me, so it''s my loss."

    "Heh"

    I re-sheath my Colorless ss Sword into my Golden Core while raising my hand.

    And then I wipe my eyes.

    Kim Young-hoon looks at me and grins.

    "Brilliant. You see and hear the same things I do!"

    "So it seems. You have been living in such a world."

    I sit down abruptly.

    Tears wouldn''t stop.

    Not swinging my sword at Kim Young-hoon wasn''t due to any sentimental reason.

    If anything, had I stopped my sword out of a notion of consideration, Kim Young-hoon would have been furious.

    The reason I couldn''t swing my sword was that I was overwhelmed by burgeoning emotions.

    Today, I understood the identity of the fourth sense.

    The sense I had recently begun to awaken,

    Is ''the same'' as Kim Young-hoon''s.

    A perception belonging to the same category as ''Kim Young-hoon''s talent''!

    I had died seventeen times.

    Living for 2,500 years, since reaching first-rate, I have never been without a sword.

    Martial arts () had be my life.

    And now, I have finally blossomed the talent that Kim Young-hoon possessed.

    It is still iparable to Kim Young-hoon, as if not even worthy to be dust under his feet.

    Kim Young-hoon''s sense reaches beyond the heavens.

    If his talent feels connected to ''somewhere,'' directly receiving creativity from ''somewhere'', my talent is akin to water droplets falling drop by drop.

    A stgmite built upon those water droplets.

    Even that is minuscule, norger than a fingernail. To reach beyond the heavens like him, not just a thousand but perhaps a hundred billion years might be needed.

    However, what matters is that it blossomed from barren ground.

    Currently, merely recognizing intentions is all I can manage.

    But if this sense reaches the heavens,bining and deconstructing intentions and creating martial arts in real-time just like Kim Young-hoon might be within my grasp.

    Martial arts are my life.

    And the martial arts I have diligently practiced have never betrayed me.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 271: Pillar (2)

    Chapter 271: Pir (2)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    "Uh... Um..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon gazes vacantly into the air.

    Fast.

    Incredibly fast.

    It''s so fast that it''s hard toprehend what''s happening.

    Swoosh, swoosh-swoosh, swoosh-swoosh-swoosh, swoosh!

    He stares nkly as Seo Eun-hyun and Kim Young-hoon sh rapidly in front of his eyes and then suddenly disappear towards the direction of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    ''What just happened?''

    He scratches his head, puzzled.

    Roughly speaking, Seo Eun-hyun and Kim Young-hoon had suddenly drawn their swords, looked each other in the eyes,ughed like mad, and then charged at each other, colliding furiously.

    That is what Jeon Myeong-hoon saw from his perspective just moments ago.

    ''I thought Director Kim was strange for liking things like hiking since working at thepany... but I never imagined Seo Eun-hyun to be that crazy too.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clicks his tongue as he watches the direction where the two had vanished.

    A minute or two passes.

    Pop!

    Kim Young-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun return.

    "Have you returned?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at the two of them.

    Seo Eun-hyun had neatly adjusted his clothing using a clothing spell, but Kim Young-hoon''s clothes are tattered in many ces.

    "Yeah, that was fun!"

    "Well, if the Director had fun, that''s good, I guess."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods indifferently.

    "More importantly, Director. Shall we go now?"

    "Hm? Go? Where to?"

    "Where to? Did youe here just to have a sword fight with Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "I came here for that, yes?"

    "..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon decides to give up on understanding Kim Young-hoon.

    "Well, anyway, Seo Eun-hyun. I have something to tell you that doesn''t concern the Director. Follow me."

    With that, Jeon Myeong-hoon floats up into the air.

    ''Something to tell me?''

    What does he mean?

    I wonder at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s words, and soon feel a calm descending as I sense his intent.

    The joy and excitement of checking my level of martial prowess while shing with Kim Young-hoon vanishes.

    Jolt!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon turns into a streak of red lightning and soars west through the air.

    I follow him, and Kim Young-hoon chases after me.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    As I chase after Jeon Myeong-hoon, I form a hand seal.

    Click, click, click!

    As I form the hand seal, the surrounding spiritual energy moves, and the clothing spell activates.

    Clothing spell.

    Below the Core Formation stage, clothing is not easily torn due to protective body force.

    However, cultivators at the Nascent Soul stage or higher often face attacks that can even prate the protective body force duringbat, resulting in torn or burned clothes, hence the need for a technique to repair clothing.

    This technique twists spiritual power to create clothing.

    During my Nascent Soul days, I could only make one set of clothes.

    But upon reaching the Heavenly Being stage, various kinds of clothes can be made as nearby Heaven and Earth spiritual energy gathers

    Tsutsutsut!

    My pure white garment turns ck like Kim Young-hoon''s.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nces back at me and also changes into ck garments using the clothing spell.

    Papabat!

    Changing into mourning clothes, we finally reach the west.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had ''re-established'' itself at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    As befits cultivators, all the civil engineering work was alreadypleted, and pavilions sprouted all over Shattered Heaven Peak.

    At the same time, these pavilions suppressed the dragon vein and created formations, forming the sect''s defensive grand array.

    The administrative system also seems nearly restored, so in essence, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has seeded in continuing its lineage in the Head Realm.

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Young-hoon, and I appear overhead, disciples from various parts of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect rush out.

    30,000 disciples originating from the Vast Cold Realm, and another 30,000 from the Head Realm.

    A total of 60,000 disciples.

    Among them, there are only 3,000 Qi Refining cultivators, the overwhelming majority are Qi Building cultivators, and there are also 1,000 Core Formation cultivators.

    Simply put, just the lower lightning disciples of the current Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect amount to more than the entire power of the Head Realmbined.

    And among them, the disciple with the highest level of cultivation in the Core Formation stage, Jin Hae-min, a descendant of Jin Jin-chan, rises into the air and pays his respects to us.

    "This disciple greets the Grand Elders of the Heavenly Lightning."

    "Good. Sect Leader should prepare. Since Grand Elder Seo has awakened, it is now appropriate to hold the memorial."

    It seems that Jeon Myeong-hoon had naturally appointed Jin Hae-min as the new Sect Leader.

    "...Why didn''t you take the position of sect leader yourself?"

    I ask him.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shakes his head with a self-mocking smile.

    "I''m not worthy. If only I had trusted you, a fellow townsman, a little more, none of this would have happened."

    "..."

    "I am not worthy to uphold the Jin lineage. That''s why I did not take the position of sect leader."

    "I see."

    "Jin Hae-min also has excellent achievements in the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture and is on the verge of reaching the Nascent Soul stage, so he should be capable enough to handle it."

    I silently follow Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    After a while, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Young-hoon, and I, along with Jin Hae-min, reach the lower areas of Shattered Heaven Peak.

    There are numerous gs nted there.

    These are not banners (), but rather gs ().

    In the future, the use of banner-type dharma treasures will be prohibited within the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    There are no corpses in the graves.

    That is to be expected, as none of those present that day had left a body behind.

    Hong Su-ryeong was also turned to soil by me with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Still, Jeon Myeong-hoon visits each false grave where no bodies rest.

    He walks through all those tens of thousands of false graves, and having received a bottle of liquor from Jin Hae-min, he poured it out.

    Walking through all those tens of thousands of false graves, he receives a bottle of liquor from Jin Hae-min and pours it out.

    I follow Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon, being an outsider, does not follow us but simply stands far away and pays his respects quietly.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and I, followed by Jin Hae-min and countless disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, pour liquor on tens of thousands of graves, which takes a long time.

    It takes us about ten days to pour liquor on most of the graves.

    How much time has passed?

    Only the graves of the Grand Elders remain, and I personally pour liquor on Hong Su-ryeong''s grave.

    Jin Hae-min pours liquor on the graves of Jin Jin-chan and Jin Min.

    And when we reach the graves of Jin Byuk-ho and Jin So-hae, we pause.

    Their graves are at the very edge of the cemetery.

    Slowly...

    Jeon Myeong-hoon pours the liquor slowly.

    Soon, when the bottle is empty, he reaches out to Jin Hae-min again.

    Jin Hae-min, who had diligently brought and refilled the liquor every time it ran out during these days, looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon with slightly puzzled eyes.

    I read Jeon Myeong-hoon''s intent and signal to Jin Hae-min with my eyes. Receiving my cue, he quickly fetches another bottle.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon opens that bottle and pours all its contents on the grave of Jin So-hae.

    Then he extends his hand again.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon ends up pouring twenty-one bottles of liquor on the grave of Jin So-hae alone.

    The ground became so saturated it''s almost muddied.

    Chururuk

    When Jeon Myeong-hoon finally stops his hand.

    I notice that his eyes are reddened.

    "...Today."

    Wo-woong!

    As he speaks, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy naturally vibrates, spreading Jeon Myeong-hoon''s words everywhere.

    [Today, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect bids farewell to our old fellow daoists.]

    He continues.

    [Many have perished due to the schemes of the old demon, in by the great Lightning God. Everyone, engrave that day in your hearts. Remember those fellow daoists who died at the hands of that mighty being.

    [Our sect''s seniors, grand elders, and countless friends were taken from us that day. Among them were those who had been with us from the Head Realm, and those we met anew in the Bright Cold Realm. There were those who were reaching new heights in their cultivation, and those who had just begun their path to immortality. There were men and women, the young and those reaching their tranquil ends. There were joyful practitioners reaching the peak of joy in dual cultivation, dreamers with vast ambitions, and the steadfast souls tirelessly forging ahead on their path!]

    His voice is heavier than it had ever been before.

    At the same time, I observe the intent emanating from Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Still, his rage has not yet subsided.

    However unlike in his past lives, this time, there are those who share his anger.

    [Remember, disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Today should be remembered as the day a new Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was born. Today we must engrave one thing in our hearts.]

    Crack, crackle!

    Red lightning begins to spark from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    [Remember this fury! Understand this anger! Disciples, I vow here: I, Jeon Myeong-hoon, born with the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, will definitely! Definitely!]

    He cries out towards the heavens.

    [Reach the True Immortal stage and avenge us against the great Immortal who trampled us!!!]

    At his words, cheers erupt all around.

    "We will help you!!!"

    "Let us join you!"

    [Yes, you all wille with me as far as you can go!!!]

    More cheers erupt.

    "Aaaaaaaaah!!!"

    "Aaaaaah!"

    "Aaaaaaaah!"

    It resembles the war cries of warriors before going into battle.

    No. Perhaps, they were just screams.

    The screams of those who could not ovee the pain of losing their families.

    And then, Jeon Myeong-hoon also begins to scream.

    [Aaaaaaaaah!!!]

    I, too, mix with them, letting out my emotions.

    "Haaaaaaaaah!!!"

    Together, we gather and release our emotions towards the heavens.

    Kuarurururung!

    The red lightning bursting from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body grows in intensity and turns into red lightning bolts scorching the sky.

    Kurung!

    [Aaaaaaaaah!!!]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, within a pir of light, strikes with the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion towards the sky, crying out like that.

    Kuarung, Kuarurung!

    How long did he scream?

    After some time, the bursts of lightning cease from him.

    He takes over the remaining proceedings of the memorial.

    After the memorial ends, the disciples return to Shattered Heaven Peak.

    However, among the disciples, those who had lost their friends, rtives, or kin in this tragedy remain by the graves for a while, swallowing their sorrow.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon stands for a long time in front of the graves of Jin So-hae and Jin Byuk-ho.

    I, too, pay my respects in front of the grave of Hong Su-ryeong next to him.

    And then, a month passes.

    Ssssshhh...

    Now, only Jeon Myeong-hoon and I are standing in front of the graves.

    The other disciples didn''t have the physical strength to stand in front of the tombs, maintaining their grief and anger for so long.

    Suddenly, Jeon Myeong-hoon raises his head in the rain amidst the rain.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, do you know?"

    "What is it?"

    "It''s something I''ve realized this time."

    Plop!

    Unperturbed by the rain, he kneels in front of Jin So-hae''s grave and sweeps over it.

    Click

    Suddenly, he pulls a small wooden box from his robes.

    Inside the box is a single, crisply fried [hand].

    Looking at the size and shape of the hand, I guess its original form before it had been fried.

    And I know who the hand belonged to.

    ''Jin So-hae''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, carefully taking the fried hand out of the box, holds it tenderly.

    Drip, drip, drip

    It''s unclear whether the drops falling from his face are rain or tears.

    His eyes are fiercely red.

    "Anger, perhaps, is something that is truly necessary in this world."

    He continues while holding Jin So-hae''s hand.

    "Anger is a cycle. It clears blockages, resists what is wrong, and can also be a driving force in life. Even if all will is lost, it forcibly moves people. It''s somewhat... simr to a Heavenly Tribtion."

    I read Jeon Myeong-hoon''s intent.

    His intent is mostly dyed in deep red.

    Although not as much as in his past life, I know this intent is barely holding Jeon Myeong-hoon from wanting to die right now.

    Literally, he is living by his anger.

    "Life is essentially anger."

    His face contorts as he speaks.

    "That''s what I''vee to realize. This is So-hae''s hand. And I The True Immortal who brought down Heavenly Punishment. I will kill that being, retrieve the Heavenly Lightning Banner, and make it mine. Only after taking such revenge, fulfilling the vendetta of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, will I..."

    His hands tremble as he lifts Jin So-hae''s hand.

    "Will I finallyy So-hae to rest."

    He isn''tpletely mad. A strand of reason still remains in him.

    But his life is yet again marked by anger.

    I nod as I look at him.

    "...Yes."

    I acknowledge Jeon Myeong-hoon''s anger.

    I understand his pain.

    And then.

    "But Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "...What is it?"

    I suggest to him whates after anger and revenge.

    "After you''ve quenched your anger, please... make sure toy Jin So-hae to rest here."

    "...Alright. I understand."

    Thus.

    The revenge-obsessed Lightning Harbinger bes Jeon Myeong-hoon, sharing his anger with 60,000 survivors and looking forward to whates after vengeance.

    Wepleted the entire mourning ceremony.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, as the sole grand elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect for a while, personally oversaw the sect''s affairs with the sect leader, Jin Hae-min.

    After helping with basic duties, I met with Kim Young-hoon again.

    "Thank you for paying your respectsst time, even though you are not from the same sect."

    "Not at all. It''s only right to show respect given how they died."

    "...Thank you."

    I thank Kim Young-hoon for his ''matter-of-fact'' response.

    After leaving the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and crossing the great mountains.

    Arriving in Shengzi, we settle in a local inn and start talking.

    "So, Young-hoon Hyung-nim."

    "What is it?"

    I ask him.

    "Can you please tell me what has been happening in the Lower Realm all this time?"

    What has happened for Kim Young-hoon to possess the strength of the Four-Axis stage?

    Where has the cunning fox gone, and what stage has Cheongmun Ryeong and Seo Ran reached?

    And Hwang-hwa...

    My curiosity is immense.

    But the next moment, I''m startled by Kim Young-hoon''s expression.

    His face is rigid, and his intent is severely fluctuating.

    Kim Young-hoon speaks in a somber voice.

    "...Where should I start? First off Yes. The circumstances that allowed me to reach this realm. That is..."

    The following words of Kim Young-hoon nearly make me st the city where the inn is located away.

    "Let me start with the story of how I... no, we ended up killing our greatest adversary, the Mad Man Cheongmun Ryeong."

    Trantor Notes: NO CHEONGMUN RYEONG!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 272: Pillar (3)

    Chapter 272: Pir (3)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Kugugugu

    In one of the cities of the Shengzi.

    The people of Dao Yun City, one of the cities close to the great mountain range, suddenly found it difficult to breathe.

    "Eh, doesn''t it feel a bit stifling?"

    "The air feels as heavy as a rock Am I feeling weak?"

    "It''s hard to breathe"

    That was the level of impact on ordinary people, but it was different for the martial artists.

    "Grrrgh! My, my energy!"

    "My internal energy suddenly solidified!"

    "I''m breathing, but no energy ising in! Breathing is difficult!!!"

    Their internal energy solidified and would not move.

    Moreover, the cultivators were even more seriously affected.

    Grrrk, grrrrk!

    One of the cultivators of Shengzi copsed on the ground, foaming at the mouth.

    Grrrk, grrrrk!

    All the spiritual veins in their body had solidified, as did the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy they breathed.

    The murderous intent mixed in this Heaven and Earth spiritual energy was putting immense pressure on the minds of the cultivators.

    This pressure was most severe on the Qi Building cultivators, and those in the Core Formation stage managed to stagger and resist by drawing on the power of their Golden Cores.

    None of them understood why the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy had changed and why such a natural disaster had urred.<hr>

    I try to keep my expression, but my face hardens involuntarily

    A whileter.

    I gather myposure, retract the killing intent, and control my intent.

    "...I''m sorry. The Cheongmun n also exists in the Bright Cold Realm, and I overreacted because I heard about someone known as Cheongmun Ryeong from among them."

    I apologize to Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon smiles bitterly.

    "A friend of a friend? I understand. Thinking about how my friend would be saddened, anger can well up. But... I had no choice. Rather than saying I killed him, it''s more urate to say I put him in a vegetative state."

    "...Hmm."

    Hearing the term ''vegetative state,'' I barely manage to control my intent.

    ''So, he''s not dead.''

    There''s still a chance then.

    There might be no way in this world, but with how many artifacts and elixirs there are in the Bright Cold Realm, there should be a way to treat him

    "Cheongmun Ryeong reaching the Core Formation stage and his monumental achievements were a turning point in the history of this world. Yes, it''s best to start exining from here. First"

    Kim Young-hoon''s exnation continues.<hr>

    The butterfly effect of the many fates I had changed in this world had a significant impact.

    First, under the leadership of the Cheongmun n, the major ns of the western three kingdoms formed an alliance called the Pure Friends Alliance ().

    The purpose of this organization, created to cooperate in areas other than their respective territories while respecting each other''s domains, was in association with the mysteriously wealthy Cheongmun n and the remnants of the ck Ghost Valley that coborated with them.

    Song Jin, the remnant soul of a Heavenly Being stage cultivator and an entity at the Core Formation stage, was said to have grown his influence bying and going from the Serving Command Pce with the help of his demi-human hybrid disciple, Seo Ran.

    Kim Young-hoon, unlike in his previous life, had to face cultivators right from the start.

    Being a martial artist guarded by a fox at the Core Formation stage, he naturally drew the attention of the Pure Friends Alliance cultivators.

    At first, Kim Young-hoon was nearly beaten to death by the fox, but he quickly improved his skills by sparring with the cultivators from Pure Friends Alliance who came looking for him.

    After about five years.

    Kim Young-hoon reached Entering Heavens, attaining the level where he could thrash the fox.

    From that point on, he was able to receive news about the cultivation world, which was undergoing a great transformation under the leadership of the Pure Friends Alliance with the Cheongmun n at its core.

    And within the Cheongmun n, Cheongmun Ryeong, who received an insane amount of cultivator resources and reached a significant level, was at the center of change.

    Cheongmun Ryeong had been studying the enlightenment and forms for the Qi Buildingte stage, Grand Perfection, and even the early Core Formation stage through Understanding before Breakthrough.

    In just five years, after being supported with a mind-boggling amount of spiritual stones by the entire Cheongmun n, he immediately pursued both Understanding before Breakthrough and Breakthrough before Understanding, oveing his frail constitution, and finally became a Core Formation cultivator.

    Kim Young-hoon''s first opponent was Cheongmun Ryeong.

    And Kim Young-hoon, who had thrashed the mid Core Formation stage fox after reaching Entering Heavens, found himself nearly killed by Cheongmun Ryeong, who had just reached the Core Formation stage.

    That day was the first time Kim Young-hoon had been defeated by a ''human cultivator.''

    Nevertheless, from that day on, Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoon strangely clicked and shared both hardships and joys.

    The two became friends, and Kim Young-hoon joined the Pure Friends Alliance, gradually improving his martial arts skills to the point where he could defeat Cheongmun Ryeong after several confrontations.

    Kim Young-hoon, fighting against Cheongmun Ryeong and the fox, insanely quickly umted martial arts experience and raced towards the concepts of Treading Heavens that floated in his mind.

    Things were peaceful for a while.

    That is, until Song Jin made a request to the Pure Friends Alliance.

    I intend to enter the Astronomical Observatory of the Sea Dragon Tribe at the southern end and basic repairs to the Nether Crossing Ship are required for entry. Please gather magic artifact craftsmen who can repair the Nether Crossing Ship.

    At Song Jin''s request, renowned magic artifact craftsmen from all over the Pure Friends Alliance gathered like a swarm of bees.

    It was an opportunity to see the legendary Nether Crossing Ship of the ck Ghost Valley.

    Among them, taking over one of the positions of the ''Three Greats of Qi Building'' from Cheongmun Ryeong who recently reached Core Formation in Byeokra, ''Buk Hyang-hwa of Magic Artifacts'' was the top talent.

    Impressed by her skills, Song Jin chose her along with one hundred other talented magic artifact craftsmen to study at Serving Command Pce, and entrusted them with the repair of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    During this process, Buk Hyang-hwa became a core member of the Pure Friends Alliance, along with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    And she also became acquainted with Kim Young-hoon, a friend of Cheongmun Ryeong, and formed a connection with them.

    Particrly, Cheongmun Ryeong always viewed Buk Hyang-hwa, who seeded his position in the ''Three Greats of Qi Building'', with satisfaction for her efforts and talent.

    Another five years passed in such peace, and under the leadership of Buk Hyang-hwa, the basic repairs of the Nether Crossing Her were finallypleted.

    Song Jin was very pleased and rewarded Buk Hyang-hwa, and he then entered the ce called the Astronomical Observatory in the Sea Dragon Pce using the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "The problem started from there."

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes beplicated.

    "Song Jin asked Cheongmun Ryeong to use the observational equipment found at the Astronomical Observatory to find out something. The basic spells are a foundationalnguage used in the cultivator world, and he said he needed Cheongmun Ryeong''s help, who had mastered thisnguage to its extremes."

    ''Celestial observation?''

    After all, Cheongmun Ryeong was adept at celestial observation and exploring constetions, so he would have been able to handle the devices at the Astronomical Observatory as well.

    "And then, Cheongmun Ryeong went to the ce called the Astronomical Observatory at the Sea Dragon Pce with Song Jin, and spent several years interpreting the data. On the 14th year since I arrived here, I reached Treading Heavens after thrashing Baduk..."

    "Wait, who is this Baduk?"

    "Ah, that''s what I call that fox. It reminded me of a stray dog I used to have as a kid, so I started calling it that."

    "...Isn''t naming it after a childhood pet... kind of like animal abuse?"

    "What animal abuse? Animal abuse applies to helpless animals that can''t speak for themselves, not to that creature that was ready to tear off my limbs and chew me up."

    "...Yes, well. So, what happened?"

    "Well, I defeated that fox that reached the Grand Perfection Core Formation stage and reached Treading Heavens. And then I went south to brag to my friend, Cheongmun Ryeong. There at the Astronomical Observatory at the southern end, I found Cheongmun Ryeong had gone mad."

    "!"

    "I tried stopping him because I was worried about his state. But he wouldn''t listen. Instead, he attacked me in a rage. He attacked with the intent to kill, so I had to suppress him. But... at that moment. Cheongmun Ryeong broke free from my grasp and started ''eating'' the data he had interpreted."

    "Yes?"

    I ask back, not understanding.

    "What do you mean by ''ate''?"

    "He ate it. He literally ate the astronomical data papers."

    "..."

    "Anyway. After eating those pieces of paper, Cheongmun Ryeong''s power surged dramatically. He then attacked me, iming he had sessfully interpreted the truth of the world. I... almost died from that attack."

    "!"

    I ask incredulously.

    "Cheongmun Ryeong''s attack... hit you?"

    "Yes."

    How could Kim Young-hoon, who embodies Surpassing Radiance, be ''hit'' at a Core Formation-level attack?

    ''Even at the Heavenly Being stage, there''s no guarantee that Treading Heavens Kim Young-hoon could be hit''

    As I''m shocked, Kim Young-hoon continues his exnation.

    "It was strange. It was less about the uracy of the attack and more as if there was a concept that made it ''bound to hit.'' [Evading is forbidden]... And I...was truly fighting for my life to escape from Cheongmun Ryeong''s sight.

    At the bottom of the Sea Dragon Pce, I barely managed to escape with Song Jin, who had been hiding from Cheongmun Ryeong''s eyes aboard the Nether Crossing Ship. He went to find Cheongmun Ryeong like me and nearly died from the same experience, but even with the Nether Crossing Ship, he couldn''t escape Cheongmun Ryeong''s gaze."

    "..."

    "When we did sessfully escape, Song Jin, together with Seo Ran, insisted, ''If we don''t kill Cheongmun Ryeong, the insane Nascent Soul stage Cheongmun Ryeong will annihte the entire world.'' And I... couldn''t refute Song Jin''s words. The Cheongmun Ryeong I saw then was not the person I knew."

    Kim Young-hoon speaks with a somber expression.

    My face hardens as I listen.

    "...As we escaped from Cheongmun Ryeong, the Nether Crossing Ship, which was shattered beyond recognition, was sessfully repaired by Buk Hyang-hwa, one of the ''Three Greats of Qi Building.'' Fortunately, Song Jin had managed to scrape together treasures hidden at the bottom of the Sea Dragon Pce while he was hiding, and she used them to nearly perfectly repair the Nether Crossing Ship. Not only that, but she also started producing mass-produced Nether Crossing Ships."

    "...Huh..."

    "At some point, the patterns on her face changed from four to three, and from then on, mass-produced Nether Crossing Ships began to pour out."

    ''Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, Three-Pattern Law Talent?''

    Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent ranges from Seven-Pattern to One-Pattern.

    From seven to four, the range is from an ordinary genius to the prodigy level.

    However, from a Three-Pattern onwards, truly demonic talent is said to be exhibited.

    ''Did she be a Three-Pattern?''

    But the mass production of Nether Crossing Ships.

    I''m startled that such a fearsome weapon was being mass-produced, and it raises questions.

    "I know that Nether Crossing Ships require a tremendous power source, but where did she find the power source for all those ships?"

    "Well, ''initially,'' she just gathered a stupid number of cultivators, crammed in an absurd amount of spiritual power, and operated a fleet of mass-produced Nether Crossing Ships, collectively called the ''Buk Hyang Fleet.''"

    "...Who came up with the name ''Buk Hyang Fleet''?"

    "Buk Hyang-hwa herself named it."

    I can''t help but chuckle at that, feeling sorry for her, but thinking the name was a bit poorly chosen.

    ''I feel sorry towards her, but that''s a poorly chosen name.''

    The thought that I would havee up with something far more impressive leaves me feeling slightly regretful.

    "Well, anyway, the ''First Cheongmun Ryeong Subjugation Expedition'' by me, the Buk Hyang Fleet, and the Core Formation stage cultivators of the Pure Friends Alliance was thus assembled."

    "...''First'' expedition implies..."

    "Right. It was a spectacr failure. The Buk Hyang Fleet was nearly annihted, and many of the Core Formation cultivators returned with critical injuries. A few even died. But there was a result."

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes light up.

    "We managed to split open Cheongmun Ryeong''s stomach once and extract ''something'' from inside him."

    "...Excuse me?"

    At the mention of slicing open Cheongmun Ryeong''s stomach, I grimace, not sure how to react.

    "What did you... extract?"

    "It turned out to be the ''astronomical data'' Cheongmun Ryeong had ingested. Strangely, these documents had solidified into a stone-like form after melting inside his body, performing the role of a Nascent Soul within him to some extent. Anyway, we managed to retrieve that strange stone and retreated. And then"

    He smiles slightly.

    "ording to Song Jin, that bizarre stone contained as much power as a Nether Crossing Ship''s power source. So, we entrusted theplete repair of the Nether Crossing Ship to Buk Hyang-hwa, and on that day, the Nether Crossing Ship of the ck Ghost Valley regained its power. It was truly... tremendous."

    ''Nether Crossing Ship''

    I recall the two remaining Nether Crossing Ships of the ck Ghost Valley.

    Thinking of the aura I had felt from those two ships, a chill runs through my body.

    ''Insane. Is that even possible?''

    What exactly had Cheongmun Ryeong interpreted, that such a monstrously powerful material, capable of powering a Nether Crossing Ship, was synthesized within his body?

    "Anyway, with the support of the Nether Crossing Ship, the Second Cheongmun Ryeong Subjugation Expedition began. Of course, that failed too, but you can guess what happened next, right?"

    "...Yes. You somehow managed to obtain that strange stone from Cheongmun Ryeong again"

    "That''s right. Due to the bizarre material continuously generated inside Cheongmun Ryeong, our forces became stronger. The Buk Hyang Fleet began to disy an increasingly incredible might over time. And so, for over 40 years, we had to continuously undertake expeditions against Cheongmun Ryeong!"

    "...."

    Torment is evident on Kim Young-hoon''s face.

    "After 25 years in this world I was pushed to the brink of death by the Mad Man Cheongmun Ryeong several times Eventually, I gained enlightenment at Shattered Heaven Peak and acheived Shattering Heavens. But by that point, Cheongmun Ryeong had gradually be someone I no longer knew. Cheongmun Ryeong was no more, and he gradually mutated into a ''monster''."

    "...."

    I stroke my face, growing increasingly grim at the unfolding tale.

    "I had to... kill him as he became a monster. But at the same time, my desire to save my friend was also incredibly strong. Thus, I desperately sought the next realm. I yearned and yearned, and yearned even more, training my entire body''s muscles to the very brink. Sacrificing my own lifespan, I trained furiously within the elerated time of the Surpassing Radiant Saber! Thus, I reached ''the next'' just to give Cheongmun Ryeong peace."

    Kim Young-hoon sweeps his hand across his face.

    A bitter smile lingers on his face.

    "So I finally reached '' the next''. Using the technique I achieved ''beyond'', I sessfully sealed Cheongmun Ryeong''s soul. Thus, Cheongmun Ryeong left his mutated body inside the Astronomical Observatory and fell into a vegetative state."

    "...Is that so?"

    "Do you know?"

    Kim Young-hoon says.

    "The moment I swung myst saber towards Cheongmun Ryeong, he regained his senses at the end."

    "...."

    "We thought of him as a monster but then it became clear. Cheongmun Ryeong was actually suppressing something sprouting within him with his own mental strength We believed we had to eliminate him to save the world but in reality, Cheongmun Ryeong was alone, contending with something within him and saving the world."

    "...."

    With a trembling voice, I ask slowly.

    "Just what exactlyis it?"

    My pupils shake wildly.

    "What had Cheongmun Ryeong interpreted and what was influencing him?"

    "I don''t know. At the end, Cheongmun Ryeong said he had partly interpreted ''the heavens''. I''m not sure if it was a metaphor or something else, but through the Astronomical Observatory''s observational equipment and his understanding of basic spells, he seemed to have witnessed something. Yes, that was certainly his monumental achievement. And because of that achievement he ended up like that."

    "...."

    "So great was his intellect that he witnessed great wisdom, but what exactly was this wisdom that led him to such a state"

    I recall Jeon Hyang''s diary.

    How observing the heavens caused his head to hurt.

    And I remember Yang Su-jin''s words.

    That this world is ominous.

    Zhengli''s words alsoe to mind.

    Entitiesparable to Governing Immortals have perished abundantly here....

    Cheongmun Ryeong surely interpreted the data based on his own understanding of basic spells, using the data discovered by the Sea Dragon tribe''s astronomers like Jeon Hyang and others after entering the Astronomical Observatory.

    ''[Basic Spell Decrees] are fundamentally about the essence of Qi.''

    The Qi Refining stage is about understanding the essence of Qi, a foundational stage for embedding ''the heavens'' into oneself.

    And Cheongmun Ryeong interpreted the observational data of the Head Realm''s heavens based on his understanding of Qi, and as a result, he became the being that Kim Young-hoon described.

    "In the end, Cheongmun Ryeong taught Buk Hyang-hwa how to ''extract'' the knowledge from the strange stones that came out of his body without being overwhelmed by madness before he went to sleep. Following his instructions, Buk Hyang-hwa obtained a fraction of the knowledge contained in the stones and once again strengthened the Buk Hyang Fleet. That pretty much concludes the story about Cheongmun Ryeong, the Buk Hyang Fleet, and myself."

    He speaks in a bitter tone.

    "...Do you now understand my realm? It''s a realm I forged with all my might to give my friend peace. But even though I put him to rest, it was by my hands that I cut him down. I don''t want to name this realm I reached by cutting down my friend. So, I left this realm unnamed."

    "...Is that so."

    "...After reaching this realm, I almost went mad. I even fought against Buk Hyang-hwa''s enhanced Buk Hyang Fleet, and when that too became trivial, I really lived only practicing madly. If I hadn''t done so, the sensation of sealing Cheongmun Ryeong''s soul would have kepting back. But eventually, it became dull, and that sensation kept resurfacing. Everything became so trivial, and I was so utterly bored that I was on the verge of truly ''going mad''... until Seo Ran and Song Jin found an ancient document."

    I quietly listen to him speak.

    "He suggested that there might be a way to restore and heal Cheongmun Ryeong to his original state in a world called the Ancient Force Realm. Originally, we had nned to ascend after the Ascension Gate opened a thousand yearster, but the n changed."

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes shine.

    "Me, in order to save Cheongmun Ryeong; Buk Hyang-hwa, to further strengthen the seal on the power emanating from the strange rocks that came out of Cheongmun Ryeong''s body; Seo Ran and Song Jin, to find a countermeasure against someone named Seo Hweol. Each of us with our own reasons decided to ascend to the Ancient Force Ream."

    "Ancient Force... Realm?"

    I recall the Ancient Force Realm.

    I don''t know much, but I had heard it takes a thousand years just to travel back and forth from the Bright Cold Realm, and special conditions are required to enter.

    "Is there a way to ascend only to the Ancient Force Realm?"

    I ask, puzzled.

    Ascending to the Bright Cold Realm was easy because of the Ascension Gate.

    However, ascending to other Middle Realms is purely a matter of luck based on one''s own cultivation methods.

    But the Ancient Force Realm?

    Kim Young-hoon nods and exins.

    "Song Jin measured something, and it turns out all of us were ''qualified'' to enter the Ancient Force realm. Those who are ''qualified'' and receive the blessing of the Serving Command Seal have a high chance of ascending to the Ancient Force Realm."

    "Hmm"

    "And, depending on the position of ''the heavens'' in this world, he also told us which Middle Realm we are a little closer to. The Ancient Force Realm is said to be closest above the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, near the sky of Shattered Heaven Peak. Therefore, Buk Hyang-hwa and Ibined our powers to pierce through the unusually thick dimensional barrier of Shattered Heaven Peak''s sky, and I left a ''part of me'' to watch over Cheongmun Ryeong in this world before ascending. That''s the whole story of my experiences in this world."

    ""

    "I am truly grateful to you. If you hadn''t appeared my avatar in this world would have slowly gone mad. That would have affected the original body as well. You can''t imagine how much... this heart has been relieved by your appearance."

    It seems that Kim Young-hoon''s thrill in our confrontations included that reason as well.

    Listening to his story, I''m stunned by thepletely overturned fate of the Head Realm.

    After a while of listening somberly, I ask him one thing.

    "I am acquainted with someone rted to Cheongmun Ryeong... I have a rather inseparable connection with that person, so I must check on Cheongmun Ryeong''s condition."

    The ''acquaintance'' I am talking about is myself.

    I look at Kim Young-hoon and ask,

    "You mentioned using the capabilities of that realm to seal Cheongmun Ryeong''s soul, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Please lead me to Cheongmun Ryeong."

    ""

    Kim Young-hoon''s expression turnsplicated.

    After a moment, he stands up from his seat.

    "Follow me."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 273: Pillar (4)

    Chapter 273: Pir (4)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Tududududu

    Kim Young-hoon and I are skimming across the southern sea.

    ''We''re going slowly.''

    Given the speed at which Kim Young-hoon and I could move, we should have reached the Sea Dragon Pce in no time. There must be a reason for us traveling this slowly.

    Apparently, even Kim Young-hoon isn''t feeling good about going to see the state of Cheongmun Ryeong.

    As I follow behind Kim Young-hoon, I gradually notice that various parts of the South Sea have changed.

    ''Originally... there were small inds everywhere....''

    No inds are in sight.

    It seems that all the inds had sunk due to a previous battle.

    I slowly ask Kim Young-hoon a question as I trail behind him.

    "I have something to ask."

    "What is it."

    I question him about the strange stone said to have emerged from the innards of Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Was that mysterious stone... safe for Buk Hyang-hwa to keep using?"

    "No. Later on, it was found that madness was faintly emanating from the stone, so all the crew of the Buk Hyang Fleet had to be reced with puppets. However, for some reason, Buk Hyang-hwa alone was not eroded by the madness. Even though she was merely at thete stage of Qi Building."

    "Um...?"

    ''How is that possible?''

    I believe in her mental strength, but what exactly had happened?

    "I don''t know for sure, but she always carries a norigae with her. She firmly believes that the norigae protects her. Whether it''s true or not...."

    "..."

    "Ah, and also, using the method of extracting knowledge from the strange stone that Cheongmun Ryeong taught her, she extracted some of the stone''s knowledge and then sealed all the stones together. The interesting thing is that norigae."

    "...Yes?"

    I''m surprised by the unexpected information.

    "She says that the only material that can seal the mysterious stone in this world is that norigae. Really, I wonder what material it''s made from...."

    "...?"

    I feel something odd about that statement.

    ''That norigae is made from Gathering Soul Jade found in the Heaven-Treading Desert....''

    It''s a verymon material for making magic artifacts.

    But that norigae was the only material that could seal the strange stone?

    Yet, what''s strange is Kim Young-hoon''s following remark.

    "After sealing all the stones in the norigae, she ced it in the main ship''s power source of the Buk Hyang Fleet, linking the power from the main ship to the rest of the Buk Hyang Fleet to strengthen their control. In my view, her talent is no less than that of Cheongmun Ryeong"

    I feel like I''m plunging into a maze as I listen to him.

    ''She sealed the mysterious stone in the norigae?''

    Sealing implies that there had to be space inside for it to be possible.

    But the norigae was a dharma treasure I had refined myself.

    I know it best.

    There was no such space inside the norigae.

    Perhaps due to regression, the properties of the dharma treasures had ovepped causing the norigae to transform, but even when I dismantled the Colorless ss Sword, there was no sign of material transformation or space creation.

    ''What on earth is it?''

    The function of the norigae was only munication.''

    It had no other functions.

    ''What did Buk Hyang-hwa do? I can''t get a grip on it.''

    For now, that''s all I can think of.

    ''Perhaps the knowledge she extracted from the mysterious stone might have been of some help...''

    Thinking this, I continue to follow Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon was using purely his own martial skills to perform a water-skimming technique across the sea, without using the abilities or elerations of the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Looking up at the sky as I follow him, I ponder.

    ''In the third stage of Manifestation, lifespan increases by about 300 years.''

    Precisely, it''s 343 years.

    ''This isn''t even Qi Building.''

    Despite reaching a levelparable to the Heavenly Being stage, the increase in lifespan is only at the level of Qi Building, which leaves me somewhat incredulous.

    I grew curious.

    "Young-hoon Hyung-nim."

    "What is it."

    "Is your true body beyond Shattering Heavens?"

    "That''s right, but?"

    "In that case, do you perhaps know how much your lifespan has increased?"

    But after asking about his lifespan, I immediately realized.

    ''Kim Young-hoon wouldn''t know his own lifespan.''

    How could he know if he hasn''t even performed the Seven Star Ritual?

    However, I''m startled by Kim Young-hoon''s next words.

    "Um... I suppose it must be at least ten thousand years."

    "...What?"

    "I''m not exactly sure myself. But that''s the feeling I get."

    ''Ten thousand years? No, more importantly...''

    While I am astonished by the immense span of time, it isn''t strange considering the Four-Axis stage and Integration stage where lifespans increase by hundreds of thousands of years.

    What surprises me more is that Kim Young-hoon ''knows his lifespan.''

    The Heaven Tribe, Earth Tribe, and Heart Tribe each have their unique temperaments.

    That''s why when the Heart Tribe exerts its power, the Heaven and Earth Tribes can detect it, and when the Earth Tribe exerts power, the Heaven Tribe recognizes it as demonic energy.

    And such temperaments are even more visible to my eyes now that I have reached the Heavenly Being stage.

    ''Kim Young-hoon has not learned Heaven Tribe methods.''

    It''s evident.

    He can''t see celestial energy.

    "How do you... know your lifespan?"

    As I ask, he seems to ponder before answering.

    "Something... feels different than before, as if I''ve realized the final destination my soul () will reach. Upon reaching this realm, it feels as though my soul is being pulled by a higher force towards death in the direction it aspires to reach."

    "Um...."

    Only then do I understand why Kim Young-hoon could ''read'' his lifespan.

    ''Is it a method of lifespan reading simr to that of the Earth Tribe?''

    Qi, Soul, and Fate influence each other.

    Because they are connected, they impact each other''s changes.

    Thus, the Demon Race, who cultivate in the ne of Qi, can read the vast flows of spiritual energy between heaven and earth to divine something akin to fate or make educated guesses about their lifespans.

    Simrly, it seems that once the Heart Tribe reaches a certain level, even without the vision of the Heaven or Earth Tribes, they can read their own lifespans.

    ''I''ve learned something new.''

    How long have we been exchanging curiosities and traveling?

    We finally arrive at the southern end of the Head Realm.

    Above the seas where the Sea Dragon Pce is located.

    ''It''s my first time going to the Astronomical Observatory.''

    Although I have been to the Sea Dragon Pce before, I had never entered the space dedicated to observing the heavens.

    It wasn''t only because Seo Hweol had caused so much trouble, but also because I couldn''t find it inside the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Thus, I had been unconcerned, assuming it must be somewhere outside the pce.

    ''Thinking about it, I should have visited the Astronomical Observatory.''

    Perhaps I could have learned what terrifying thing Jeon Hyang had discovered.

    "Where is the Astronomical Observatory located?"

    As I ask Kim Young-hoon, he points to the sky.

    "Over there."

    "...Yes?"

    "Follow me."

    Paatt!

    Kim Young-hoon steps into the air and soars into the sky.

    ''Wasn''t it supposed to be under the sea?''

    I follow him into the air while feeling puzzled.

    I thought the observatory was beyond the World Shield Force at the southern end of the world.

    But contrary to expectations, it seems that the observatory is located high above.

    ''Well, logically thinking, it makes sense that a ce for observing the heavens would be situated high up.''

    After ascending through the air following Kim Young-hoon for a while, something enveloped by a barrier and invisible to the naked eye appears within my consciousness.

    ''That is.''

    It''s a building almost as massive as the Sea Dragon Pce.

    This building, constructed on a Sky Ind, is floating in the air like Ascension Path.

    The Sky Ind is small, and it clearly looks artificially made.

    ''And its altitude is a bit lower than Ascension Path.''

    Noticing this, I try to enter the observatory.

    However.

    Kwaaaaang!

    I''m repelled in the opposite direction with a strong repulsive force.

    "Kugh, what''s this?"

    "Be careful. There was already a barrier formation here that even the Nether Crossing Ship had trouble prating, but after Cheongmun Ryeong strengthened the formation from inside, it became even more powerful."

    "...How did you originally get through?"

    "We sted through with the main cannons of the Nether Crossing Ship."

    "Hmm...."

    Feeling annoyed, I draw out the Colorless ss Sword.

    Wo-woong!

    The Three Great Ultimates appear behind my head.

    Utilizing the power of the Three Great Ultimates, I swing the sword downward.

    Kuaaaang!

    With a tremendous boom, the barrier copses entirely.

    Kugugugu

    "Just like when you crumpled the dimensional barrier, I''m reminded again that you''ve be a monster."

    Kim Young-hoon looks at me with a weary expression.

    "How troublesome it was every time we had to break through one of these..."

    "Really? It was considerably weaker than the dimensional barrier though..."

    "That''s true, but if you fail to break it in one go, an even stronger counterforce emerges, making it a very tricky barrier. And now, you smashed it in one go without even exerting much effort...."

    Kim Young-hoon clicks his tongue as we both move beyond the copsed barrier.

    Just as I set foot in the Astronomical Observatory.

    Wo-woong!

    I feel a refreshing ritye over my mind.

    ''This is...''

    Again.

    The ''mind-clearing spell,'' characteristic of Seo Hweol, was cast over the entire Astronomical Observatory.

    ''Why in the world is this guy using such spells in every building he constructs?''

    It certainly wasn''t for mental health benefits.

    Eventually, he would just brainwash everyone, making me curious about the true purpose ofying such spells.

    Moreover, the spell cast over the Astronomical Observatory feels much stronger than the one at the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''I should visit all the ces where Seo Hweol had caused trouble at least once.''

    I recall what Seo Hweol had said.

    ''He said he had built up his Axis Foundation at the Sea Dragon Pce, Serving Command Pce, the ck Castle, and Ascension Path.''

    Maybe building up an Axis Foundation has something to do with the mind.

    Or maybe it''s for some other reason.

    In any case, I could learn more about his intentions and the method Seo Hweol used to build up his Orthodox Axis Foundation.

    While I was thinking about this.

    "...Young-hoon Hyung-nim?"

    I suddenly realized that Kim Young-hoon had stopped speaking and was standing still since entering the Sea Dragon Pce.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    I can tell even without asking.

    Kim Young-hoon is uneasy abouting to the ce where he had personally cut down Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "...No. Let''s go."

    He hesitates for a moment then takes the lead.

    I clench my teeth and follow him.

    ''Cheongmun Ryeong... What has happened to you?''

    How long have we been moving inside the Astronomical Observatory?

    I notice characters engraved everywhere inside the observatory.

    ''What is this...?''

    The Astronomical Observatory itself, due to an automatic restoration spell, appears quite intact despite what must have been a fierce confrontation between Kim Young-hoon and Cheongmun Ryeong.

    However, oddly, there are parts that haven''t been restored and are engraved with ''characters''.

    "Young-hoon Hyung-nim, those are..."

    "They are words left by Cheongmun Ryeong. We don''t exactly know what they mean."

    "Is that so..."

    I read the characters left by Cheongmun Ryeong one by one.

    Mountain ()...

    Summit ()...

    Thirty-three ()...

    "...?"

    Words I know individually but unknown when together.

    Soon, Kim Young-hoon and I enter the center of the Astronomical Observatory.

    "...That is..."

    "Look."

    Kim Young-hoon points with his hand at ''something'' in the center of the Astronomical Observatory.

    "That, is Cheongmun Ryeong sealed by me. He ended up... mutated like that."

    "...Ah..."

    Stunned, I look at ''Cheongmun Ryeong.''

    Cheongmun Ryeong has turned into a giant [Salt Pir] and is situated at the center of the Astronomical Observatory.

    Below the salt pir, another word is written.

    I slowly read the crookedly written words.

    "...Audience Chamber ()."

    Trantor Notes: This is some Eldritch horror. Also, Mountain, Summit, and Thirty-three are a reference to "Tryastria" (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tryastria). It is the second of the six heavens of the desire realm in Buddhist cosmology, and located at the peak of Mt. Sumeru.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 274: I Saw (1)

    Chapter 274: I Saw (1)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Mountain, summit, thirty-three, audience chamber...

    Four iprehensible words.

    I raise my gaze beyond these words, to whaty behind them.

    Thus, I stare indefinitely at the Salt Pir in front of me.

    I look at ''Cheongmun Ryeong.''

    ''Just why..''

    Suddenly, I clench my fists.

    It has always been like this.

    Even when I tried to change my colleagues'' fates at the beginning of my regressions.

    Even when I tried to save the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    No matter what, it was the same.

    Every attempt I made always reverted back to its original course by fate.

    While looking at the traces Cheongmun Ryeong left in this world, I could associate one thing.

    ''The massacre at Heaven-Treading Desert by Yuan Li... turned into an expedition against Cheongmun Ryeong.''

    The fate that [those left in the Head Realm suffer cmities by an existence at the Nascent Soul stage] was notpletely turned upside down.

    ''Damn it''

    I grit my teeth.

    Kim Young-hoon finds it painful to look at Cheongmun Ryeong turned into a salt pir and turns his head.

    Step, step.

    I approach the Salt Pir.

    "Don''t touch it. If you touch it..."

    Despite Kim Young-hoon''s warning, I reach out to Cheongmun Ryeong regardless.

    When my hand touches the Salt Pir.

    Crackle, crackle!

    My fingertips gradually turn stark white, and my body begins to saltify.

    "!"

    I''m momentarily startled but keep my hand there briefly.

    After a while.

    Crunch!

    Ipletely turn into salt and tear off my arm that adheres to the Salt Pir.

    As I detach from the Salt Pir, the saltification of my body stops.

    Chuk, Chulak!

    Concentrating my power, my arm regenerates, and the part that had taken the shape of my arm and stuck to the salt pir crumbles down to the base of the pir.

    "Some of the Qi Building cultivators who came on a previous expedition tried to consume Cheongmun Ryeong, licking the Salt Pir, and ended up saltifying and getting absorbed by it... Buk Hyang-hwa also lost a finger investigating the salt pir and had to regenerate it."

    "Is that so"

    I''m shocked that anyone would even think to eat it.

    Using my will, I try to extract salt from Cheongmun Ryeong''s body using the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    "!"

    It''s when I touch the salt pir with my consciousness.

    "Uuuuuugh!!!"

    I clutch my head and kneel on the ground.

    "Kuugh! Argh! Aaaah!"

    My [Brain]!

    [Part of my brain] saltified!!!

    Zzzzt!

    I excrete salt crystals through my scalp and regenerate my brain.

    "Just touching it with consciousness turns the brain parts rted to the consciousness into salt..."

    It seems even spells won''t work.

    If I use a tool, I figure the tool itself might also turn into salt.

    ''The area around the Salt Pir continues to slowly umte salt.''

    Perhaps even the air touching the Salt Pir is gradually turning into salt.

    I once again extend the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy and this time, pull back my arm that had scattered into salt when it touched the pir.

    Swoosh

    This time, a clump of salt is dragged back.

    ''So, things that directly touch the Salt Pir turn into salt, and those transformed into salt are safe to touch.''

    However, the transformed salts are just ordinary salt, without any peculiarities.

    It''s when I''m staring intently at the Salt Pir.

    "Everything else is fine, but just don''t try to move Cheongmun Ryeong."

    "Is there a reason?"

    "Yes."

    Kim Young-hoon nods gravely.

    "Those who tried to move him, without exception, turned into salt pirs just like Cheongmun Ryeong and died instantly. Whether they wrapped their hands in salt or tried to lift him from the ground, it was all the same. Such ''intention'' itself might be considered disrespectful."

    "Is that so."

    As he emphasized the word ''intention,'' I realized something.

    There is a clear standard to turning into salt.

    And that standard includes the ''intention'' Kim Young-hoon mentioned.

    Perhaps even our perception is included in it.

    ''His senses are connected to a very distant ''somewhere.'' That means... this salt pir is highly likely to also be connected to such a distant ce...

    I sigh.

    "...So we just have to watch."

    "...Exactly."

    Murmuring solemnly, I speak to Kim Young-hoon.

    "But..."

    "I know. Cheongmun Ryeong is..."

    Our gazes simultaneously fall on the Salt Pir.

    "He''s alive."

    Indeed.

    Despite having turned into a salt pir, Cheongmun Ryeong is clearly exuding [intent].

    Only those alive with emotions and thoughts exude intent.

    In essence, Cheongmun Ryeong is alive.

    Strangely, Cheongmun Ryeong''s intent is not filled with madness or drenched in sorrow, but is very calm and peaceful.

    It''s as if he isfortably deep in slumber.

    "...."

    I feel as if my heart is about to shatter while looking at him.

    I had wanted so badly for Cheongmun Ryeong to prosper that I tried to change his fate.

    Is this the result?

    ''Cheongmun Ryeong...''

    I look gloomily at the salt pir and think.

    ''Are you at peace?''

    There is no answer.

    Only the intent symbolizing peace flows from the salt pir.

    "...I."

    I speak to Kim Young-hoon.

    "I have seen an inorganic object from which intent flows like this."

    "...!? What?"

    Startled by my words, Kim Young-hoon reacts sharply.

    "You mean you''ve seen something simr to Cheongmun Ryeong???"

    "Yes. And I''ve also seen those who possess the [same] intent as Cheongmun Ryeong."

    I recall the first time I met the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    The moment when the people of Heavenly Human Ind collectively [returned] to their origin.

    At that time, the emotions they felt as they were transformed into lightning and sucked away were exactly like what ising out of this salt pir now.

    Furthermore, I remember a being that emitted intent despite being inorganic.

    ''Zhengli.''

    Initially, I thought she was just a type of dharma treasure, but then recalled her existence as she emitted intent and even conversed with me through heartnguage.

    ''The Heavenly Lightning Banner only emitted intent, I couldn''t delve into its heart essence. It''s the same with Cheongmun Ryeong. It''s inanimate but emits intent, and I can''t look into its heart essence. The difference with Zhengli is that she responded to me through heartnguage''

    Cheongmun Ryeong just stands still as a salt pir.

    "What is it? Is there possibly a clue that can turn Cheongmun Ryeong back to human?"

    Urged by Kim Young-hoon''s desperate words, I shake my head.

    "There is a dharma treasure used by one of the greatest True Immortals. The state of that dharma treasure is simr to the current state of Cheongmun Ryeong. Perhaps Cheongmun Ryeong is in a state of ''returning'' to some high being."

    "Returning?"

    "I''m not exactly sure. As far as I know, True Immortals govern certain domains, and those within that domain transform and are absorbed by the True Immortal."

    "So Cheongmun Ryeong was... marked by some True Immortal monster as he observed the heavens?"

    "I''m not sure..."

    I think of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    That being seemed indifferent while absorbing countless lives as they [returned].

    "Probably not. Those beings above in the heavens don''t have much interest in humans. It''s merely because Cheongmun Ryeong ''recognized'' that being that this happened."

    "...Is that so.... Then is there no way to help him?"

    "I don''t know that much myself. We just have to trust the methods that exist in the Ancient Force Realm..."

    I sigh softly.

    "...Let''s go back. We''ve checked on Cheongmun Ryeong''s condition. I would like to rest a bit."

    I calm my gloomy heart and leave the observatory.

    Mountain, summit, thirty-three, audience chamber.

    I have no time to think about those abstract words.

    ''I... still can''t do anything.''

    Once again, in front of the enormous beings known as True Immortals.

    I feel like nothing more than an insignificant bug that can''t do anything.

    Whoosh!

    Leaving the Astronomical Observatory, I slowly head towards the continent.

    ''I need to... grow stronger.''

    One can live within fate even as a weakling.

    But to truly change fate, I must rise even higher.

    ''For now in the Head Realm, I''ll find out how Seo Hweol managed to build his Axis Foundation at the four ces, and then I''ll ascend to the Bright Cold Realm and reach the Four-Axis stage.

    I look up at the sky.

    Reaching the Heavenly Being stage, and under the more concrete celestial energy, I see a fragmented future.

    A future where I, along with Jeon Myeong-hoon, will escape the Head Realm and ascend.

    ''The gravitational pull of fate is leading me to the Middle Realm.''

    By fate, it seems I will ascend soon.

    Indeed, I am nning on ascending.

    ''All I can do is climb as high as possible.''

    If I had been at the Star Shattering stage instead of the Heavenly Being stage, would I have been incapable of doing anything for Cheongmun Ryeong who had transformed like that?

    Would I have just left him like that?

    No.

    From the Star Shattering stage onward, I would have been able to see even more truths and ess more principles, at least enough to understand why Cheongmun Ryeong had ended up that way.

    "Let''s cultivate."

    To climb higher and higher, until the dayes when I can truly change fate.<hr>

    I parted with Kim Young-hoon for a while and stopped by Yanguo.

    ''I need to borrow some astronomical data recorded in the Yanguo Imperial Court.''

    I n to read all the observation data from various nations while traveling around.

    ''The Basic Spell Decrees include the Qi Refining 1st and 2nd stars. The Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words and the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Method Decrees are spells derived from the 108 types of energies held by the celestial stars.''

    I intend to apply the spell knowledge I learned from Cheongmun Ryeong to interpret the astronomical observation data.

    "It might not be as urate as what was observed from the Sea Dragon Pce, but I''ll try to push through with the quantity of data."

    I don''t know what Cheongmun Ryeong had observed, but I have the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    ''I even shook off the Owner of Heavenly Punishment''s curse with the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique. Even if I receive the curse of saltification, I can withstand it. Moreover, my life is not as precious as others''...''

    My own knowledge of spells is not as deep as Cheongmun Ryeong''s.

    Cheongmun Ryeong of this life, having reached Core Formation, had gained much more understanding in terms of Understanding before Breakthrough, and he is at the highest level within the Minor Realm.

    ''As such, it''s likely I won''t be able to catch up to what Cheongmun Ryeong has attained with my level of understanding''

    But at least I have to try.

    I enter the astronomy department of the Yanguo Imperial Archives and begin reading the data.

    There are plenty of barriers in the imperial city, but they weren''t a problem for me, so I just passed through them easily.

    "Let''s see..."

    While I am browsing through the celestial data,

    "H-How dare you!"

    "...?"

    Suddenly hearing a loud voice, I turn to look.

    There stands an irate-looking old man in a red robe.

    "How dare you sneak into the imperial astronomy department!"

    "Ah..."

    Thinking about it, I had passed through the imperial barriers too naturally and forgot to use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts or a technique for hiding.

    "Well, this is embarrassing. I''ll just read this and leave. Please, allow me a little more time."

    From the Heavenly Being stage onward, one''s consciousness is half merged with the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth, so cultivators of lower realms cannot recognize the consciousness of a Heavenly Being stage cultivator unless it is deliberately revealed.

    Moreover, because the spiritual power of a Heavenly Being stage cultivator resonates with the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, the pressure of spiritual energy actually disappears.

    Therefore, to cultivators from the lower stages, a Heavenly Being stage cultivator might appear no different from ordinary mortals.

    So, to him, I must look just like any ordinary intruder in the astronomy department.

    "You, a mere mortal, dare to intrude the Great Jin n''s imperial pce and look at a cultivator straight in the eye!"

    "Hmm..."

    I look at the early Qi Refining stage cultivator and contemte what to do next. Thinking there''s no need to scare the kid, I say,

    "Go y over there."

    "Yeeeek...!!!"

    At my words, the Jin n cultivator''s face turns red and he forms a hand seal to hurl a fireball at me.

    Whoooosh!

    "Die, intruder!"

    And then,

    Swoosh

    I infuse my fingers with Gang Qi and flick the fireball away easily.

    "Hmm, try to focus more on the intent of the hand seal when you form it. It''s better to seek the meaning behind the seal than to just pull energy from the spiritual root."

    "N-no! What, how!? My spell that was nearing thepletion of the Qi Refining 1st star!! I''ve mastered all Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words and I''m about to advance to the 2nd star!

    "...."

    I shake my head, unable to find the words, and wave my hand dismissively.

    "I''ll really just look at this and go. Please, move aside."

    I think that revealing the extent of my consciousness and spiritual power might literally give the kid a heart attack.

    I choose not to show my power and gesture for the cultivator to leave.

    He trembles and backs away.

    "Guards! All guards, gather! An intruder has appeared in the astronomy department!!!"

    "...."

    At that shout, peak martial artists and above quickly appear around us.

    There are even masters of the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit among them, who threaten me with their swords drawn.

    "Seeing you scare a cultivator like that, you must be quite skilled. But our imperial astronomy department guards..."

    Crack!

    As I clench my fist, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy naturally morphs into the form of a sleep spell and seeps into the martial artists.

    The peak masters can''t even resist. Their eyes roll back as they copse where they stand.

    "Argh!"

    The one who seems to be the captain, a Three Flowers Gather at the Summit master, tries to resist, but what I used is a spell easier than breathing, albeit at a much lower power.

    "You should rest too. It must be tiring always being attached to a wall, ceiling, or under a bed as an imperial martial artist."

    "Guh... I won''t just... sumb!"

    Booong!

    The guy, who seems to have quite the spirit, infuses his sword with Sword Gang and swings it at me.

    But...

    ng!

    "What!!!"

    His sword, along with the Sword Gang, snaps and flies off.

    Even a Qi Building cultivator has pure spiritual force flowing within, naturally forming a protective body force.

    What about someone at the Heavenly Being stage?

    I don''t even need to deploy a defensive technique. I naturally have a stronger protective body force than a group of Core Formation cultivators forming a defensive formation.

    I reach out to the trembling martial artist and say,

    "You have great spirit, so I''ll reward you."

    "Gah...ugh..."

    He fails to withstand the sleep spell longer and faints. I imnt the form for reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin and the exact training methods, along with martial arts that can help him achieve that stage, into his mind.

    After handling that, I''m about to continue reading the celestial data when,

    "This bastard! This wretched fellow! I have brought an elder from the Jin n!!!"

    The old man who had run away earlier came back, this time with a young woman in tow.

    ''She looks quite young. Is she a promisingte-stage disciple from the Jin n?''

    Without me asking, the old man begins to introduce the woman.

    "This person is Jin Wei-yeon! A distinguished Qi Refining stage cultivator from the Great Jin n, and an imperial inspector from the main family!"

    "Oh... is that so?"

    "Trembling won''t help you now! You seem well-versed in martial arts, but this person is a master at the Qi Refining 6th star! She is a dignitary currently in discussions for conducting the Seven Stars Ritual!"

    "Oh...."

    The old man puffs out his chest like a fox with a tiger at its back and says,

    "Let me show you what a Qi Refining 6th star cultivator is capable of."

    ''I''m really curious.''

    What kind of fearsome entity is she?

    Jin Wei-yeon also forms a hand seal and shouts.

    "Behold the power of the Qi Refining 6th star!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 275: I Saw (2)

    Chapter 275: I Saw (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Ever since the Heavenly Martial Divine Demon () Kim Young-hoon created the Divine Demon Secrets (), a method to confuse the consciousness of cultivators by martial artists beyond the pinnacle stage spread throughout the martial world.

    Initially, this secret martial art slowly spread among the high-ranking elders of major martial factions.

    However, after the news spread in the cultivator world that Heavenly Martial Divine Demon Kim Young-hoon had fought on equal footing with Cheongmun Ryeong, a core member of the Pure Friends Alliance, and even mortals caught wind of it.

    The Divine Demon Secrets, reputedly created by him, spread throughout the martial world.

    There was also a theory that initially, Kim Young-hoon had spread the secret technique far and wide by assigning masters in various ces.

    Thereafter, cultivators at the Qi Refining stage, who governed mortals, could no longer underestimate martial artists.

    A slight mistake could lead to nobles or royals being decapitated by a highly skilled martial artist.

    The higher stage cultivators were less concerned.

    Even if the martial artists got a bit stronger, those capable of executing broad-scale destructive spells had little to worry about.

    However, it was different for cultivators below the mid Qi Refining stage.

    They were crucial in ruling over the mortals.

    Now aware that the mortals they had treated as ''livestock'' could retaliate, they could no longer afford to be arrogant.

    Therefore, Jin Wei-yeon, a cultivator at the 6th star of Qi Refining, also tensed up as she faced the man before her.

    ''He''s definitely a master of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit... and he must have mastered the Heavenly Martial Divine Demon''s Divine Demon Secrets, as well. A typical Qi Refining 6th star cultivator would''ve been helpless, but...''

    She is confident.

    She has brought a high-level magic artifact that could be used by someone at or above the 12th star of Qi Refining.

    Although it consumes quite a bit more spiritual power, she has enough spirit stones to replenish her spiritual energy, so she believes she has a good chance of winning.

    ''I will win!''

    She lifts a red fly whisk embossed with a lion''s head and activates her spell.

    "Depart (), Ten Suns ()!"

    Huarururu!

    Ten fireballs burst forth from the artifact, engulfing the man.

    Jang Hyuk, an external member of the Jin n, forms a hand seal and assists Jin Wei-yeon.

    ''This is my chance. If I make a good impression on thedy, I don''t know about the main Jin family, but my position in the imperial pce could rise! I could secure the position of the department head by impressing her!''

    Boom!

    A battle ensues within the depths of the astronomy department.

    The two cultivators fight fiercely against the sinister martial artist who had infiltrated the department.

    Finally, Jang Hyuk and Jin Wei-yeon manage to defeat the martial artist.

    "We won! Haha, my bottleneck was cleared during the battle, creating a perfect foundation for advancing to the 7th Star of Qi Refining!"

    Jin Wei-yeon is thrilled with the fortuitous breakthrough that urred during the battle.

    "Well done, Jang Hyuk! I will speak to the elders at the Qi Building stage about you! Not just the head of the astronomy department, with your loyalty and ability, you could possibly even obtain the position of minister of ceremonial rites!"

    Jang Hyuk is overjoyed by her words.

    "Thank you! Thank you, miss!"

    It all feels like a dream.<hr>

    "7th star Qi Refining right before my eyes"

    "The elder has acknowledged me"

    I watch as the children blissfully snore away in front of me.

    ''Seeing such youngsters after a long time, they''re quite adorable.''

    Even the weakest disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are at the 11th star of Qi Refining.

    Those were the ones who had been dragged from the Bright Cold Realm immediately upon entering the sect.

    Originally, among the disciples from the Head Realm, none had failed to reach the Qi Building stage.

    To me, someone who hasn''t surpassed the Qi Refining 7th Star is a first since Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''It''s quite refreshing Qi Refining 6th Star, eh.''

    I take a deep breath and remove the sleep-inducing spell that fills the astronomy department.

    "Sweet dreams, you cute little things."

    I lean over and scratch the belly of the old man lying sprawled out, who chuckles as if he is having a pleasant dream.

    Wo-woong!

    My spiritual energy naturally envelops him, melting away the impurities within his body. It''s likely that he won''t suffer from minor illnesses for the rest of his life after this.

    As I nce at the 6th star Qi Refining cultivator, the perfect foundation for advancing to the 7th star Qi Refining stage is inadvertently established within her.

    "Grow well and strong."

    Thinking that sticking around might attract more annoying folks, I pack all the astronomical data into my storage scroll and split space to step outside the royal pce.

    ''I should just go to a nearby guesthouse and read.''

    It seems like a morefortable option for uninterrupted reading.<hr>

    The food from the Lower Realm I tasted after a long time was quite delicious.

    ''Thinking about it, I barely remember eating since reaching the Core Formation stage.''

    After attaining the Nascent Soul stage, I hadn''t even drunk water.

    My vitality is fundamentally different from mortals, so I can sustain myself without food.

    "Waiter, bring me another bowl of noodles."

    "Yes, my lord!"

    After quickly finishing a bowl of noodles, I begin reading the astronomical data.

    ''Let''s see... first, the astronomical traces from thest 500 years... I''ll read the flows of the sun, moon, and stars''

    I begin to apply spells to the traces I read through.

    ''If I integrate the flow of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words and the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Method Decrees into astronomy, and continue moving up to the Twelve Earthly Branches and the 10 Heavenly Stems Diagram''

    I float a small stream of spiritual energy in the air and begin to manifest basic spells ording to the flow of celestial phenomena.

    Soon after, I can see the clusters of spiritual energy before me taking on a shape.

    ''Eh? It''s taking on a form?''

    I didn''t expect to see results so quickly, so I look closely at the form.

    One of the martial artists at another table suddenly sent chopsticks flying at another, challenging him to a duel to the death, turning the guesthouse into a battlefield.

    I focus on the form without much concern for the surrounding chaos.

    It''s a small, cone-like shape.

    ''A reversed triangle? An inverted cone? What is this?''

    But as I try to observe more details of the cone, it disperses into nothingness.

    ''Is it some kind of symbol? But an inverted triangle seems too simple to be a symbol. No, it scattered as soon as I tried to observe it more closely, so I might need to examine it moreter.''

    One of the dueling martial artists announces himself as a master of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, and his opponent reveals themself to be the same.

    ''Shall I recreate it?''

    Intent bes disturbed and the fighting martial artists'' weapons fill with Gang Qi, striking me several times.

    I scratch the hit area and then move the spells before me to recreate the shape.

    ''Hmm!''

    As I attempt to observe the shape again, it just disperses and vanishes.

    ''Hmm... It seems difficult to observe with my current consciousness. Perhaps it will be easier if my consciousness grows a bit more. And... I need more data observing the flow of celestial phenomena and astronomical observations from the Head Realm. It might be inurate since it''s only generated with data from Yanguo''

    Finally, the chaotic dueling and bleeding martial artists fly in opposite directions, forming a blood brother pact before leaving the guesthouse.

    Finishing my thoughts, I decide to eat another bowl of noodles before scattering the clusters of spiritual energy in front of me.

    ''Data for Shengzi should be most urate from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and I need to visit Byeokra and the Northern ins as well. It''s also worth visiting the East.''

    It shouldn''t take long.

    "Waiter, are the noodles ready?"

    Then, I find the waiter trembling under a nearby table.

    The whole guesthouse looks as if a storm had passed through.

    "Ah, thank you for saving me, sir guest. Those monsters saw that you didn''t react at all despite getting hit a few times, realized you were a great master, and got scared. They pretended to make peace and left."

    "Eh? Did something hit me?"

    "The noodles are on the house."

    "Thank you."

    After getting the noodles for free in the guesthouse, I restored the ruined ce with a wood attribute spell as a gesture of gratitude and then left.

    ''I was so focused that I didn''t even notice such an event happening right in front of me.''

    It''s strange.

    The cone, though faint, seems to possess a bizarre charm capable of enchanting people.

    ''I feel even morepelled to investigate it.''

    What exactly had Cheongmun Ryeong seen?

    A minimum clue is necessary.<hr>

    "Is this... the Head Realm?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, sitting with Jin Hae-min in the Golden Thunder Hall, lets out a sigh.

    "Excuse me? Did you say something, Grand Elder?"

    "Never mind. Have the next onee in."

    "Yes, next up is an envoy from the Gongmyo n of Byeokra."

    "Byeokra...?"

    "It''s the country beyond Yanguo, located next to the Shengzi."

    "So, literally the next-next door neighbor. Who is the envoy?"

    Jin Hae-min reads from the list.

    "The Gongmyo n... Oh, I know this person. It''s Gongmyo Hee, the son of Gongmyo Cheon-saek, one of the Three Greats of Qi Building. He has excellent qualities and has diligently studied under Gongmyo Cheon-saek to be a grand elder at the Core Formation stage."

    "...Three Greats of Qi Building? A grand elder at the Core Formation stage? But, the name Gongmyo Hee sounds feminine."

    "The Three Greats of Qi Building... Ah, it''s tiresome to exin. Please read this materialter. The reason why he''s a grand elder at the Core Formation stage is because all the cultivators from the Head Realm who were at or above the Nascent Soul stage ascended during thest great ascension."

    "I see."

    "And the reason Gongmyo Hee''s name sounds feminine is..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon has a headache.

    This newly settled ce called the Head Realm.

    The original disciples from the Head Realm, though regretting leaving the Bright Cold Realm, like it, but for those originally from the Bright Cold Realm, this ce is virtually a remote backcountry.

    The spiritual energy that had been so naturally abundant in the Bright Cold Realm is extremely sparse in the Head Realm.

    Resources are scarce there, and the world is smaller.

    Moreover, for them, it was as if they had fallen and separated from the Bright Cold Realm where their families are located to the Head Realm, not for some grand cause like ascension, but for other reasons.

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon feels simrly.

    Though he was originally from those who ascended, he had only ever set foot in thends of the Bright Cold Realm, not even a square meter of the Head Realm.

    Everything is too unfamiliar.

    But among all, there is something that drives him almost mad.

    ''What are they doing now?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon watches Gongmyo Hee introduce himself before him with his vast domain of consciousness at the Heavenly Being stage, while down below at Thunder Cloud Peak where the Golden Thunder Hall is located.

    There, the Qi Refining cultivators are ''trading''.

    "This time, this is nail dust I obtained from the grand elders after much hardship. It''s from thest time they were clipped, taken to the apothecary to be finely ground. This is from Grand Elder Jeon, and this is from Grand Elder Seo."

    "From the bodies of Heavenly Being stage Grand Cultivators!"

    "First, the Grand Elder Jeon solely focused on the Lightning Path Method, so the power rted to that method lingers in this dust. And Grand Elder Seo, having mastered countless techniques beyond the Lightning Path Method, his dust particrly can be used in all respects."

    "It''s in good condition and has decent spiritual energy. Forty spirit stones for the medicinal materials."

    "No, what are you saying? You''re pricing the physical remains of Heavenly Being cultivators for just that?"

    Listening to this is dizzying.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is about to issue an order when he recognizes the face of the disciple trading their nail dustit''s one who had lost his dual cultivation partner in thest Lightning Cmity.

    ''This is crazy. Should I scold them for stealing and selling nails, or should I pretend not to know?''

    And it isn''t just this.

    When he finished his administrative duties and toured Shengzi, his consciousness picked up countless cultivator ck markets.

    And recently in Shengzi, ''elixirs made from parts of Heavenly Being stage cultivators'' were popr.

    Naturally, these elixirs were made from Jeon Myeong-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun''s nails, hair, saliva, etc.

    He wondered whether to rip their heads off for making him feel disgusted, but seeing the disciples slowly recovering from the nightmare of the Lightning Cmity with broad smiles as they sold the elixirs made him think he perhaps should just let them be.

    ''Did they say Heavenly Being stage cultivators are akin to gods to the people of the Head Realm?''

    In that context, they are trading divine bodies ().

    ''Spiritual energy is scarce in the Head Realm, so... maybe that''s justifiable?''

    But no matter how much he ponders, it feels wrong.

    However, seeing their smiling faces caught in his consciousness makes it hard to reprimand them.

    ''...Well, if that''s the case, I should at least tell them to stop trading my parts externally.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon makes up his mind.

    ''I''ll only allow Seo Eun-hyun''s parts to be distributed externally.''

    "...Furthermore, our Gongmyo n has made significant advancements in pill-refining through research conducted with the Jo n relics obtained in coboration with the Buk..."

    Before he knew it, Gongmyo Hee''s introduction of his n ising to an end.

    "We also dispatched experts when constructing the Buk Hyang Fleet, and have obtained the technology rted to the ''Buk Hyang Fleet.'' In short, our n is capable of manufacturing Buk Hyang Fleet that traverses dimensions, if you wish."

    ''Buk Hyang Fleet... Was the creator named Buk Hyang-hwa? It has a funny name, just like General Seo.''

    "Excellent. Technology that traverses dimensions is essential if aiming for ascension, so I''ll definitely keep that in mind."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods and sends Gongmyo Hee off.

    ''The name might be funny, but from what Jin Hae-min exined, they can recreate the divine object of the ck Ghost ValleyTo be able to create something at the level of a divine artifact of the Human Race''s Six Great Sects, I need to remember them.''<hr>

    Whenever I had time, I would stop by the Jin n''s territory and sweep through it with my consciousness.

    Most of my disciples had aged and died, but their descendants were alive.

    After confirming this, I intended to fly over to Byeokra.

    That was when it happened.

    [Master.]

    "Hmm? Hong Fan?"

    Hearing a spiritual message from inside the storage scroll, I reach inside to pull out the jade orb in which Hong Fan was sealed.

    After the cmity had passed, Hong Fan said he would try to escape on his own, so I left him be. It seems he had finished interpreting the seal.

    "Is it all done?"

    [Yes, I am ready toe out.]

    "Alright."

    I lift the jade orb.

    Shortly after, cracks form on the surface of the orb, and dark poison begins to seep out.

    [Since the seal was carefully set by the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, it will take some time to exit. I apologize, but could you wait a bit longer?]

    "Of course."

    I settle nearby, setting up a protective formation and cing down the orb containing Hong Fan.

    ''The poison is getting stronger...''

    Even while sealed, Hong Fan seems to have continued his research on poisons, as his art of poison has be even denser inside.

    "You''ve be much stronger."

    [Yes. While trying to dissolve the seal using only poison, I''ve recently glimpsed a new realm of poison arts.]

    "A new realm in poison arts is..."

    I ask, startled.

    "Formless Poison ()!?"

    [Yes.]

    Having once been a practitioner of poison arts myself, I am aware of this realm.

    After entering the cultivation world, I had even looked it up once out of curiosity.

    A dream poison that exists above all others, capable of poisoning anyone below the Integration stage regardless of their cultivation realm!

    But in the world of poison arts, it had been so legendary that it was treated merely as a fantasy, yet Hong Fan had gained insight into it.

    [It''s notplete yet, and it will take quite some time.]

    "Well, that''s fine. I can wait.

    ording to some theories, Formless Poison is said to have a certain rtionship with the Netherworld.

    Whether that''s true or not, I sit there happy for Hong Fan''s achievement.

    Sssss...

    ''Is the formation melting from Hong Fan''s poison...?''

    I sit watching the formation while keeping an eye on Hong Fan.

    About half a day passes when it happens.

    Kuaaang!

    Suddenly, a powerful magic artifact strikes the formation from outside. It seems to be not so much an attack but for some other purpose.

    ''Hmm, cultivators? But how did these guys find this formation? There must be some trick to it.''

    Arge number of them had gathered.

    [Pleasee out from within that formation.]

    Puzzled by the booming spiritual message, I look outside.

    [The head of the Jin n is looking for you. Pleasee out and cooperate.]

    I look at them andugh heartily.

    "Sorry, kids. I have some things to do here, so that might be difficult."

    My calm response makes the situation awkward for the cultivator who had spoken.

    [Um, it appears you are a senior from the Core Formation stage, but... no matter what, the ce you are sitting on belongs to the Jin n. If you do not cooperate, no matter how much of a senior you are at the Core Formation stage, we may have to use force.]

    "Force?"

    [It may sound presumptuous, but even if you are a senior at the Core Formation stage, it would be difficult for you to disregard this many Qi Building stage elders. Please ept our invitation.]

    They bow politely.

    I smile faintly, looking out at the Qi Building cultivators who are surrounding me.

    About 500 Qi Building cultivators have gathered.

    Trantor Notes: 72 Earthly Sha True Words and the 36 Heavenly Gang Method Decrees are a reference to the Ursa Major in Daoism with the 72 Earthly Stars and 36 Heavenly Stars.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 276: I Saw It (3)

    Chapter 276: I Saw It (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    ''500 Qi Building cultivators...!''

    I don''t really go on high alert, just clear my throat nonchntly.

    "Hmm... Well then. This will only take a moment so just wait a bit."

    I flick my hand while inside the formation.

    Kugugugu!

    Then, as a typhoon rages outside the formation, all the Qi Building cultivators are seen unable to maintain their stance.

    They somehow found out where the formation is located, but they seem unable to see exactly inside as they scream out.

    "AAAAAAHHH!"

    "The Core Formation senior is angered!"

    "What, this power! Could it be he has reached thete Core Formation stage!?"

    "It''s formidable enough to rival even the Great Perfection of Core Formation!"

    Kugugugu!

    After the storm passes, the Qi Building cultivators sweat profusely as they move a few li away from me.

    The leader among them, a Great Perfection Qi Building cultivator, yells out.

    "Everyone, calm down and form ranks!"

    At hismand, they move orderly to arrange a spell formation.

    Wo-woong!

    Their spiritual power and spiritual energy connect.

    Chik, chik, chik, chik!

    The Qi Building cultivators position themselves and form hand seals.

    As 499 positions are taken, their energy begins to amplify, and I start to feel my own energy be suppressed.

    ''Hoh, to this extent....''

    I express pure admiration for the formation skills of the Jin n while observing closely.

    The leading cultivator shouts.

    "With this ming Forest Great Formation, even ate Core Formation senior cannot escape unscathed! Even a venerable Nascent Soul old monster might be trapped at least once, so please choose wisely!!!"

    "Hmm...."

    While quietly listening to these guys talk, I start to feel a bit annoyed.

    ''Not showing my power just makes them pester more.''

    A kid at the Qi Refining 6th star or whatever might be cute, but being swarmed by five hundred is just annoying.

    ''I don''t feel the need to exert myself on these fools....''

    After a brief moment of thought, I extend my hand outward from the formation.<hr>

    The Grand Perfection Qi Building cultivator of the Jin n, Jin Wei-do, feels an ominous premonition.

    ''What''s this feeling?''

    It feels like he had touched something he shouldn''t have.

    But it was the order of the n head, and now it''s toote to back out.

    ''Damn, why did the n head ask us to bring such a formidable senior...?''

    And while he doesn''t know exactly what kind of formidable senior the old monster before them is, he showed no signs of fluster when facing a force of 500 Qi Building cultivators in front of him.

    ''Are we confident enough to handle this? But havingid out the ming Forest Great Formation, retreating now would tarnish the honor of the Jin n!''

    That''s when it happens.

    Swoosh

    "...?"

    A hand appears from outside the formation.

    ''What?''

    Jin Wei-do sweats as he raises his magic artifact.

    A ming aura surges over a red staff.

    ''I''m feeling something ominous. I need to prepare!''

    Just as he thinks that...

    Wo-woong

    Above the hand, something that looks like a white orb appears.

    ''A lump of pure spiritual force? No, that seems like... it feels simr to the Gang Qi used by martial artists...?''

    The next moment.

    sh!

    In an instant, a burst of white light erupts, and a white orb suddenly moves in front of him.

    "...!"

    Jin Wei-do recoils in shock, stepping back.

    But in the next moment, the area around the white orb seems to ripple with Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, and a fire attribute spell bursts forth from the white orb.

    "What...!"

    Huarurururu!

    Jin Wei-do uses the spell he had been preparing in a panic, but for some reason, the me spell emitted from the white orb devours Jin Wei-do''s own fire spell, which he had been specializing in.

    Kugugugugu!

    "Arghhh!"

    Jin Wei-do exerts all his strength in blocking the white orb in front of him.

    ''It''s not just a simple lump of pure spiritual force!''

    "Chief!"

    "Activate the formation!"

    "Join forces with the Chief!"

    Huarururuk!

    As the ming Forest Great Formation activates, Jin Wei-do feels an immense pressure from the formation concentrating on the white orb before him.

    At the same time, the spiritual power of five hundred cultivators interconnect and amplify.

    Huarururung!

    Kuaaang!

    Fire attribute spells from five hundred cultivators are unleashed simultaneously towards the small orb.

    Kuaaang!

    An explosion resonates, shaking the nearby mountains and rivers.

    However, in the next moment, the eyes of Jin Wei-do and the many other Qi Building elders widen in astonishment.

    Beyond the clearing smoke.

    Around the white orb, the power of the Five Elements rotates, blocking the fire spells.

    "Th-that''s Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation...?"

    A cultivator recognizing the flow of the spell murmurs quietly.

    However, Jin Wei-do realizes that this is not the end.

    ''It''s not just a simple Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation. It''s a Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation that has been pushed to the limits of understanding... It''s impossible to elevate the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation to that extent unless you''re at the level of Senior Cheongmun, but how could this be possible...! And that''s not all. Within the power of the Five Elements, there are countless other flows of techniques rotating besides the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation!''

    Gulp!

    Various thoughts pass through Jin Wei-do''s mind.

    ''And, the identity of that orb is.''

    He swallows and says,

    "That is... that senior''s Externalized Spirit technique!"

    "Yes, what?"

    "Focus your consciousness!"

    They all extend their consciousness without exception and observe the white orb.

    Then, in the realm of consciousness.

    There, the orb begins to appear a bit differently.

    Through the naked eye, it''s just an orb, but through consciousness, it takes the form of a man dressed in white!

    And for some reason, the man''s face is not even clearly visible.

    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy itself seems to be obstructing the ''recognition'' of the face.

    Wo-woong!

    In the realm of consciousness, the white orb.

    The other form of the orb, the man in a white robe, forms a hand seal.

    Jin Wei-do shouts.

    "That''s that senior''s Externalized Spirit Technique! As you know, the Externalized Spirit Technique will self-destruct if the internal energy is exhausted, so everyoneunch a full assault to deplete its energy!"

    As soon as he finishes speaking, countless attacks pour down on the white orb under Jin Wei-do''smand.

    Kugugugu!

    It looks as if a sea of scarlet red mes are forming.

    The bombardment of spells continues for a while.

    The eyes of Jin Wei-do and the cultivators bulge.

    "...!!"

    Gradually, their spells are being repelled.

    The Five Element spells spinning around the orb, used by the Externalized Spirit, appears to drive back the fire spells.

    "How, how can this be!"

    Jin Wei-do is terrified but clenches his teeth.

    ''Even so, such powerful techniques cannot be maintained for long. We just need to endure a little more!''

    That is what he thinks.

    However, it''s a mistaken belief.

    Wo-woong.

    A moment passes.

    Jin Wei-do feels as if he''s been bewitched by a ghost.

    ''Why, why is this happening...''

    It''s strange.

    The Externalized Spirit, whose spiritual power should have waned and vanished, is still vigorously pressing on them.

    No, it seems to have be even stronger than before.

    ''How can this be happening!?''

    He screams internally, grinding his teeth.<hr>

    From within the formation, I observe the Gang Sphere incarnation.

    Having reached the Heavenly Being stage, the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth is on my side.

    Therefore, even if it is an incarnation, as long as it contains my consciousness and wishes for it, the supply of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is freely avable.

    Wo-woong wo-woong wo-woong

    It seems the Qi Building cultivators haven''t noticed.

    But through my eyes, I can see the flow of the nearby Heaven and Earth spiritual energy streaming into my Gang Sphere incarnation.

    Despite being an incarnation, the Gang Sphere endlessly absorbs the spiritual energy, bing even stronger than at the beginning.

    The oue will probably be determined if things continue this way for a little longer.

    "It''s regrettable."

    However, it seems it is time to stop using the Gang Sphere clone to torment these poor kids.

    "Master, you''ve worked hard. I will handle it from here."

    Hong Fan finally emerges from within the seal.

    "It''s fine."

    I shake my head and say,

    "Let''s stop tormenting these poor fellows... And I need to find out how they managed to locate us. I''ll go meet their n head."

    Swoosh

    I reach out my hand towards the Qi Building cultivators who are still burning with fighting spirit.

    Extending my hand outside the formation, I instantly create eight more Gang Sphere clones and float them into the air.

    And it takes less than half a moment for them to lose all their will to fight.<hr>

    "Hmm, is this the so-called ''Buk Hyang Fleet''?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks quite interested as he examines the ''gift'' brought by the envoy of the Gongmyo n.

    The envoy of the n Gongmyo Hee, shakes his head.

    "To be precise, it would be correct to call it an ''early replica of the Nether Crossing Ship'' created by Lady Buk."

    "Hmm..."

    "Lady Buk tried to replicate the Nether Crossing Ship while repairing one. Of course, being an early version, it isn''t highlypleted However, she wouldter create the Buk Hyang Fleet based on this ship. We received the technology and were able to acquire one of these early Nether Crossing Ships replicas from Lady Buk. Now, we will transfer this valuable object to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "Hmm..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon inhales slightly as he gazes at the massive warship floating in front of the Golden Thunder Hall.

    ''He speaks beautifully but... isn''t that just a prototype? After already receiving the technology and acquiring the technique to produce improved Buk Hyang Fleet ships, it seems like it''s just for show.''

    Although Jeon Myeong-hoon is somewhat displeased, he finds the spatial fluctuations emanating from the ship somewhat interesting.

    "A powerful ghostly energy flows within."

    "Yes, initially it was no different than a deteriorated replica of the Nether Crossing Ship."

    "Hmm"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is aware of the ck Ghost Valley.

    The Head Realm''s Three Great Sects.

    The Human Race''s Six Great Sects.

    Once a great sect thatmanded the entirety of the great seas of the Head Realm.

    A replica of an immortal treasure, regarded as a divine object within that great sect.

    A ship virtually embodying the identity of the ck Ghost Valley.

    The Nether Crossing Ship.

    ''The energy emanating from the ship... Is it barely at the Core Formation level? But with the right power source, it seems it could quickly rise to the level of Heavenly Being.''

    That strange unease he had felt when facing General Seo from Seo Eun-hyun is now emanating from this ship.

    Of course, it''s not as ominous as General Seo, but it feels like the despair he had experienced facing General Seo diluted to one-thousandth.

    Rather than ominous, it''s more urate to say there''s a slight tension.

    But even that is enough for Jeon Myeong-hoon to know how well-crafted the vessel before him is.

    Particrly, what he mainly notices is the functional aspect of this ''replica Nether Crossing Ship.''

    ''With such spatial fluctuations...''

    "Long-distance spatial travel would certainly be feasible."

    "Yes, of course. It''s natural."

    "Indeed"

    Through this Nether Crossing Ship, he dreams of once again ascending the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect as a whole.

    While the current level of the Nether Crossing Ship makes it challenging, in a thousand years, the development of the Buk Hyang Fleet will be endless, and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will also have studied the acquired replica of the Nether Crossing Ship. A thousand years would be enough.

    ''With this, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect can be firmly ced above again!''

    In one thousand years,

    When the Ascension Gate opens again,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon vows to ascend to the Bright Cold Realm using this replica Nether Crossing Ship.

    That''s when it happens.

    Wo-woong wo-woong!

    Paaatt!

    A dull golden glow flies past Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    It''s a disciple at the Core Formation stage.

    "Grand Elder, it''s news of Grand Elder Seo. He is currently in Yanguo"

    The disciple who brings news of Seo Eun-hyun hurriedly approaches Jeon Myeong-hoon and urgently whispers to him.

    Soon after hearing his words, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes widen, shifting away from the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "What, Seo Eun-hyun!?"<hr>

    "Hoh"

    I went to the Jin n headquarters with the Qi Building cultivators led by Jin Wei-do who hade looking for me.

    And there, I found out why the Core Formation head of the Jin n had called me.

    And how they found me.

    It turns out they weren''t chasing after the location of me, a Heavenly Being cultivator.

    "Um It seems there was some misunderstanding, Senior."

    Sweating cold sweat, I look at the n head who stepped down from the head seat and is now kneeling before me. I then turn my gaze towards the creature behind him.

    It''s a centipede the size of a human.

    Hong Fan, who is next to me, makes eye contact with the antennae of the centipede.

    "My demon beast... suddenly started convulsing while reciting the exact location I sought senior for that reason. My pet demon beast is nearing the end of its lifespan, and I read in an ancient text that eating the inner core of its kind can extend its life..."

    He had found ''Hong Fan'' through his pet demon beast.

    And I am aware of this pet demon beast''s identity.

    "Did you say you got it from Ascension Path?"

    "Yes, yes. Precisely from the center of the Heaven-Treading Desert... It was lying beneath Ascension Path when I picked it up."

    Indeed.

    The centipede demon beast at the lower Qi Refining stage is, in fact, Hong Fan''s sibling.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 277: I Saw (4)

    Chapter 277: I Saw (4)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    I look at Hong Fan and ask,

    "Hong Fan, do you feel something?"

    "...Yes. I definitely feel a faint sense of kinship through our blood rtion. Hmm... And I''ve just realized it now, but now that I know the sensation of my own kind, I think I will be able to recognize the presence of nearby kin."

    "Ho, is that so"

    It seems likely that this was why the Jin n had managed to find us at their cultivation.

    ''Anyway, this is fascinating.''

    Though it was said that it''s dying from aging, the creature in front of me is clearly a ''demon beast'' harboring ''demonic power'' at the level of the low Qi Refining stage.

    ''I never thought it would truly awaken to a demon beast due to the spiritual energy of Immortal Demon Bamboo and Ascension Path.''

    I look at the head of the Jin n and ask,

    "So... you sought me out because you thought feeding my demon beast, Hong Fan''s Demon Core, would extend the lifespan of your demon beast?"

    "H-hehuk"

    The Jin n head, sweating pathetically, frantically shakes his head.

    "Ah, no, how could I covet the core of a senior whose cultivation is higher than mine! It was presumptuous of me to think of you as a fellow cultivator on the same level, and not as a Heavenly Being, and to attempt a transaction!"

    "Hmm, is that so?"

    I be curious and ask him,

    "That pet demon beast of yours... it doesn''t seem like you''re trying to save it just because you''re fond of it. May I ask why you want to save it?"

    From his intent, it appears that the head of the Jin n didn''t want to save Hong Fan''s sibling out of special affection but rather for some utilitarian purpose.

    At my question, he swallows hard and says,

    "Although it might look trivial in the eyes of a Heavenly Being Bring it here!"

    The head urgently shouts to one of the grand elders kneeling beside him.

    At hismand, the grand elder quickly runs and fetches a small jar from somewhere.

    As he opens the sealed jar, a subtle wave of spiritual power emanates from it.

    "Ho"

    Both I and Hong Fan, who are watching nearby, show great interest as we look at the jar.

    "Spiritual Fluid ()."

    The dense spiritual energy within the fluid swirls inside the jar.

    The concentration of this spiritual energy is not low at all. It''s enough that even a Mixed Spiritual Root at the 1st star of Qi Refining can rapidly advance to the 3rd star through Breakthrough before Understanding.

    And if applied to a Heavenly Spiritual Root, it would mean advancing from Qi Refining 1st star to Qi Refining 6th star through Breakthrough before Understanding due to its dense spiritual energy.

    "This is a type of poison produced by my pet demon beast. As you know, depending on the concentration, poison can also be used as medicine, and such a spiritual liquid containing poison is equivalent to a top-tier medicinal ingredient."

    "Hmm, it doesn''t seem like just any centipede poison?"

    Using my knowledge of poisons, I analyze the spiritual liquid to the best of my ability.

    This fragrance, this quality, and that color seems more like a nt-based poison, crafted from a blend of many different medicinal herbs rather than just centipede poison.

    However Hong Fan, looking at the poison fluid, says,

    "It''s astonishing, Master. The raw materials for this poison fluid are ordinary grass and sap that contain no spiritual energy."

    "...!?"

    That''s when I realize why the head of the Jin n wants to extend the life of a mere low-level Qi Refining centipede.

    "Ho That''s quite incredible."

    Caught off-guard by Hong Fan''s immediate discernment of the poison fluid''s true nature, the head of the Jin n nces fearfully at Hong Fan''s shadow and trembles.

    "It''s not my doing but the talent of the centipede demon beast. Rather, it''s incredible that you identified it so quickly, senior."

    He praises the centipede demon beast implied to be Hong Fan''s sibling, and simultaneously bows deeply to Hong Fan with great respect.

    "There''s no need to be so overly courteous."

    As I am about to wave him off, the head of the Jin n says in a fluster.

    "No, as my heart feels at ease doing so, please allow me."

    "Well, if you insist"

    At that moment,

    Hong Fan suddenly shows a furious expression and intent, and shouts loudly,

    "You insolent one!"

    Until now, he had been quiet even upon meeting his sibling.

    But suddenly, he is furiouslyshing out at the head of the Jin n.

    Both the head and the grand elders, and even I, are taken aback as we stare at him.

    Hong Fan seems truly enraged, emitting poison energy as he yells.

    "This ill-mannered fool, how dare you recklessly raise your head in front of the master!"

    "I, I apologize! I thought it was permitted"

    "Where did you get the nerve to talk back! You should have asked for permission at least three times!"

    I look at the enraged Hong Fan and say, taken aback,

    "It''s alright, Hong Fan. I was the one who allowed it, was I not? It doesn''t bother me."

    "Hmm...!"

    At my words, Hong Fan closes his mouth and nods, stepping back.

    I feel an extremely strange sensation.

    His intent suddenly returned to how it was just a moment ago to a shocking degree.

    He returned to the typically dry demeanor of Hong Fan.

    ''Just because they were slightly less respectful to me, he suddenly became this angry?''

    I calm my confused thoughts and advise him,

    "Thank you, but there''s no need to get so angry over something I''ve allowed in the future."

    "Yes, I will bear that in mind. However, maintaining Master''s dignity is important to me, and I might not be able to help myself. Please understand this."

    "Hmm..."

    Seeing Hong Fan express such intense emotions for the first time in a while makes me feel a little curious.

    "By the way, Hong Fan. That little guy over there is said to be your sibling"

    "That one is a girl."

    "Ah sorry. I couldn''t tell Anyway, since she''s your sister, what would you like to do?"

    At my question, Hong Fan looks up at me with a puzzled expression.

    "Should I dispose of her?"

    "No, no, no!"

    Startled by his words, I ask again,

    "You''re meeting your sibling for the first time... Don''t you feel any emotion or something? If you want, I can take that child in too."

    "Hmm Are you suggesting this because of the Spirit Liquid? I have fully understood theposition of that poison. If you wish, I can inform you right now."

    Without waiting for my reply, Hong Fan transmits the form for the poison fluid into my consciousness.

    ''To think he figured out the form and ingredients of the poison just by observing it for a short time... He really is remarkable...''

    I muse internally.

    "Thank you. However, what I was talking about wasn''t a matter of necessity but of propriety. Isn''t she essentially your family, whom you''re meeting for the first time?"

    At my words, Hong Fan shakes his head.

    "No, Master."

    "Hm?"

    "Since reaching the Nascent Soul stage, I have seen and remembered everything from the moment I met you. She is not someone I''m seeing for the first time but one of the ones I saw once after emerging from the egg. I remember which egg she came out of and where she went."

    "Hmm!"

    My memories since the Nascent Soul stage are intact due to the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections storing them all.

    For a typical Nascent Soul cultivator, the rapid life shback thates with the stage does not usually result in gainingplete memories.

    There are cases of discovering the secrets of one''s birth, but even those are hard to detail due to the swiftness of the shback.

    Yet, Hong Fan had managed to remember everything just by a brief glimpse during the fleeting review.

    ''What kind of brain does he have?''

    I ask, baffled,

    "You don''t have any feelings towards your family?"

    "That is correct, Master. Honestly, I do not even understand why I should be connected with such beings as family. Well, if it''s about lineage, I have nothing to say, but I prefer not to associate with them."

    "Hmm."

    ''Is it because he is so superior that he doesn''t recognize his own kin as his kind?''

    This is amon attitude among exceptional geniuses.

    And it''s simr to how cultivators in the Head Realm look down on mortals.

    Though they are both humans, cultivators do not see the other as the same.

    To them, mortals are fools who can''t even control their own intent, spilling it around like thread.

    I think about what to say, then let it be.

    "...Well, if that''s your attitude, let''s leave it at that. More importantly"

    Looking at the pet centipede demon beast, I ask Hong Fan,

    "Do you have any desire to extend this demon beast''s lifespan?"

    "Not really. If youmand it, Master, I will look into ways to extend its life."

    "So, you''re not interested in doing it yourself?"

    "Yes."

    I nod.

    "That settles it then. Jin n head."

    "Yes, senior!"

    "It seems that we must find another way to prolong your pet demon beast''s lifespan since I cannot give you my follower''s Demon Core."

    "That is perfectly reasonable!"

    After giving a few words of advice to the respectful Jin n head and the grand elders, Hong Fan and I left the Jin n''s residence.

    While flying through the sky over Yanguo with Hong Fan, I confess to him.

    "Hong Fan, in fact, I am the enemy of your parent."

    This is a truth I had intended to reveal sinceing to the Head Realm.

    If this provokes Hong Fan into a rage, even if he attempts to kill me, I a, prepared to ept it.

    It''s a truth I had to confess someday, and even if it leads to my death, I have done everything possible for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, so I am ready to ept a death that severs all ties.

    However, Hong Fan''s reaction is different from what I had expected.

    "Is that so?"

    "..."

    The same being who had suddenly raged about a minor error to my dignity shows no emotion over the death of his familya profoundly indifferent reaction.

    Struck by his eerily calm response, I recount the story of how I killed Hong Fan''s mother.

    I confess without omission that his mother, a Qi Building demon beast, was harming a human vige, and I had killed her to save them.

    After hearing my story, Hong Fan tilts his head.

    "Perhaps, do you have anymands for me?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you wish to prosper that human vige you mentioned?"

    "No, Hong Fan... I am saying... I killed your parents."

    "Yes."

    "..."

    "...Master?"

    I''m inevitably a bit perplexed by his unusual thought process, which seems to differ even from that of other cultivators.

    Even among cultivators, it''s not normal to disregard one''s parents, even if they are mortals.

    Cultivators with mortal parents usually use their abilities as cultivators to provide for their parents as best as they can, and if their parents were murdered, a normal reaction would be like any other person, turning frantic with grief.

    "...I apologize to you. I killed your parents."

    Despite feeling uneasy about Hong Fan''s attitude, I sincerely apologize.

    This time, I sense that Hong Fan is significantly disturbed.

    "Master, why do you apologize to me? Please do not apologize. I... have no feelings towards my parents whatsoever. My existence gains meaning only when I am with you, Master. From a very young age, I have understood my fate. Do you know what it is?"

    "...What is it?"

    "It is... ''to assist Master in moving forward from your side.'' That is the fate I have realized."

    "...Is that so?"

    I look at Hong Fan and feel an indescribably odd feeling.

    Why exactly is Hong Fan''s fate to assist me?

    I can''t figure it out at all.

    For a moment, we fly in silence.

    Then, Hong Fan suddenly speaks.

    "By the way, Master. Would you like to see the Formless Poison I have realized?"

    "Hmm?"

    ''So suddenly?''

    It''s rare for Hong Fan to suddenly suggest something to me, so I look at him curiously.

    "Yes, what do you want to show me?"

    "Please, take a look."

    Hong Fan extends his hand forward and says,

    "This is the ultimate essence of the poison I have realized."

    Paahhh!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon swiftly cuts through the air, gritting his teeth.

    Wo-woong!

    As he forms a hand seal, a voice transmission spell forms in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shouts into the spell.

    "Director Kim Young-hoon, pleasee to the capital of Yanguo quickly. Seo Eun-hyun has..."

    After mentioning Seo Eun-hyun, he activates the spell.

    Kuarurung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s voice transmission spell flies off at the speed of lightning.

    Paatt!

    A short whileter, Jeon Myeong-hoon arrives above the Imperial City of Yanguo, looking down.

    There, he sees something that has appeared.

    sh!

    And in an instant, golden radiance shes, and Kim Young-hoon is suddenly beside him.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, is it true? Seo Eun-hyun has..."

    "Yes, it seems..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Young-hoon look seriously on one side of the Imperial City.

    They are looking at an inn, or rather, what ''had been'' an inn.

    There, a giant pir of salt has erupted and is stretching up to the sky.

    In the center of the salt pir, an old man dressed in ck, with long eyebrows, is frantically doing something.

    "Hong Fan!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon exims upon seeing the old man.

    Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoonnd beside Hong Fan and watch what he is doing.

    From Hong Fan''s hand, Seo Eun-hyun''s head protrudes out of the salt pir.

    Within the salt pir, Seo Eun-hyun''s body can faintly be seen.

    However, his body is gradually melting into the salt pir, bing one with it, and Hong Fan is holding Seo Eun-hyun''s head and blowing something transparent into it.

    "What''s going on here!?"

    Hong Fan replies with a perplexed expression.

    "I don''t know either. I just broke through the seal and came out to find Master like this. I am trying to awaken him now by stimting his mind with my Formless Poison!"

    "Just what...!?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at Seo Eun-hyun with a startled expression, then approaches a waiter who is lying nearby, trembling with fear.

    "You! Can you not speak the truth, why has this happened to Seo Eun-hyun?"

    However, the waiter is too terrified to speak coherently.

    "I-I don''t know. This, this person just ordered another bowl of noodles and suddenly a white pir burst out from his body...."

    "Tell the truth! Is that really all there is to it!!!"

    "It''s true!"

    Kim Young-hoon grasps Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shoulder to calm him down.

    "That''s enough. His words are true.There''s no fluctuation in his emotions."

    "What in the world?"

    That''s when it happens.

    Hong Fan''s eyes widen as he shouts.

    "I''ve made contact with Master''s main consciousness! Please be quiet, I will awaken Master!"

    Wo-woong!

    Just how much of the transparent energy swirling in Hong Fan''s grasp entered Seo Eun-hyun''s mind?

    Paatt!

    Seo Eun-hyun opens his eyes.

    "...Huh?"

    Seo Eun-hyun, who seems unable toprehend reality for a moment, gradually shows rity in his eyes as he begins to understand the situation.

    Then, his pupils tremble violently as he suddenly screams with insanity.

    "AAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"

    As the Formless Poison spews from Hong Fan''s hand, I feel the scene before my eyes shatter into pieces.

    At the same time, I found myself back at the point ''right after ordering noodles at the inn''.

    Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon are staring at me, Hong Fan is looking at me with cold sweat, and a pir of salt is growing from my body.

    ''Ah...''

    Memories begining back to me.

    I ordered noodles

    With my hand, I shaped an [inverted triangle]...

    From it

    Something

    "AAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"

    I saw.

    I saw, I saw, I saw, I saw,

    IsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsawIsaw,

    What the Owner of Salt Mountain left behind.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 278: Back to the Middle Realm

    Chapter 278: Back to the Middle Realm

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Salt is sacred.

    It has always symbolized purification and is also one of the essential elements of life.

    The character for ''salt'' () is formed bybining the characters for ''to see'' () and ''saline/brine'' (), symbolizing ''seeing edible salt being made by boiling in a cauldron.''

    While there are many words for salt in the Three Thousand Greats Worlds, ultimately, all are fated to converge to the same meaning above.

    [To see].

    Inevitably, the notion of [to see] is embedded in salt.

    [To see] is the essence of cultivation and, simultaneously, a contemtion of oneself.

    Ultimately, one can say that salt is the concept of irvoyant enlightenment ()'' that had been pushed down from the ne of Fate to the ne of Qi, where it materialized.

    Cultivation is essentially irvoyant enlightenment.

    Like tiny grains of salt gathering to form the sea.

    Build mountains through irvoyant enlightenment.

    Building a mountain of salt is perhaps the fastest way to reach the heavens.

    Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique''s central verse ().

    "AGGGGGHHHHH!!!"

    I scream, my eyes rolling back in my head.

    Verse!

    Some ''verse'' is being forcibly engraved into my mind!

    And, every time I try to understand this verse, I realize my brain is gradually melting into salt and trickling away.

    ''I''m going to die!''

    I can''t die in such an absurd way!

    Gritting my teeth, I recite the verses of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    At the same time, Ibine the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to create the ck Ghost Curse Banner, imbuing it with the verses of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    Kugugugu!

    Inside my mind.

    There, gs covered in ck curses appear.

    Simultaneously, dark storm clouds mingle with the gs, transforming them into gs made of ck clouds.

    Crack!

    I drive the ck Ghost Curse Banner, imbued with the power of Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, into my upper dantian, sealing away the whispering secrets in my head.

    At the same time, I find freedom.

    "Cough! Cough-cough!"

    Kugugugu!

    The giant salt pir covering me crumbles.

    Had I lost my mind andpletely merged with the salt pir, I would have be a salt pir that saltifies everything it touches, like Cheongmun Ryeong. Fortunately, I managed to recover before reaching a critical state.

    Chuaruk, chuaruruk

    "Heok, hugh"

    I regenerate my body, sweating coldly.

    "Seo Eun-hyun! What happened?"

    "Are you alright!?"

    "Master, what happened?"

    It''s Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Young-hoon, and Hong Fan, respectively.

    I stand up, trembling all over.

    "Heogk Hah"

    I seal away the memory of seeing [something].

    But I feel it.

    I understand the words of Yang Su-jin.

    The words of Zhengli are painfully clear to me now.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "Yes?"

    "We need to leave."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Clench!

    With bloodshot eyes, I grip Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shoulder as if wing at it and say,

    "We need to get out of this world."

    "That''s obvious. So we were going to start constructing the Buk Hyang Fleet and wait until the Ascension Gate opens...."

    "Right now!!!"

    "What?"

    I insist with my hands trembling.

    "You don''t know what I saw. No, sorry, I didn''t see it clearly either. But one thing is certain. [We] shouldn''t be in this world. This ce is too ominous and terrifying. We need to ascend immediately! We don''t need the Ascension Gate. I''m confident I can tear through the dimensional barrier. Let''s go somewhere, anywhere, right now, Jeon Myeong-hoon!"

    I remember the time when Yang Su-jin had forcibly ascended me to the Bright Cold Realm through the Ascension Gate.

    Yang Su-jin had said then that this world is far too threatening for an Ender like us.

    Whening to this world, it is only right toe only as an avatar.

    If one walks around with their main body, it''s certain that something will go wrong eventually.

    Since I have sealed the memory, I can''t know what I had [seen].

    But one thing is certain.

    ''Malice. This Head Realm is filled with malice towards [us]. Immediately. We need to leave immediately.''

    I look at Kim Young-hoon.

    Suddenly, a tremendous sense of relief floods over me.

    The fact that Kim Young-hoon had reached beyond Shattering Heavens and ascended to the Ancient Force Realm by himself along with Buk Hyang-hwa, Song Jin, and Seo Ran is such a big relief for me.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shakes his head, not understanding.

    "What are you saying? If we ascend now, what about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect"

    "The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect can survive as the foremost sect of the Head Realm. You''ve been handling the political affairs so you must have a rough idea of the level of the Head Realm, right? Even if none of the Core Formation disciples step forward, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect can dominate the realm with just the Qi Building disciples and their formations and techniques. Even if a Nascent Soul cultivator appears in the Head Realm, our current Core Formation disciples can handle them. Moreover, Jin Hae-min is almost at the Nascent Soul stage. We don''t need to worry about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "Hmm"

    He looks bewildered.

    But I plead with a desperate look,

    "Please believe me, Jeon Myeong-hoon. I''m not lying [this time as well]! At the very least, ''we'' should not be here with our main bodies. If you''re worried, create and leave behind an avatar. No, I can create General Seo for you to use, just leave a part of your consciousness with it!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon trembles slightly at the words [this time as well], then grits his teeth.

    "Damn. You always present difficult choices."

    "...And there were cmities we could have avoided if you had epted my suggestions"

    "I will ask you one question."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon grimaces slightly and asks,

    "If we''re the only ones to ascend... Wouldn''t the disciples we leave behind suffer from the cmities you mentioned?"

    "They won''t."

    I state firmly.

    Although I practically know nothing about [what I saw], one thing is clear.

    [What I saw] is dangerous only for [us] and beings of the True Immortal level or higher.

    Beings below that stage, unless in special cases, wouldn''t even be able to perceive it.

    "If we advise the disciples to ''ban detailed interpretation of astronomical observations and celestial phenomena'' before we ascend, there really won''t be any problems."

    ""

    "Trust me."

    After a long moment of silence, Jeon Myeong-hoon sighs and nods.

    "Alright."

    He smiles bitterly and says,

    "[This time] I should listen to you."

    He is now aware of beings like the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, those who one should not even dare speak of.

    He understands why I can''t exin in detail, and this time, he decides to trust me.

    "But it''s impossible right now. Half a day. I''ll arrange everything as quickly as possible ande."

    Kuarurung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon turns into a streak of lightning and flies towards the direction of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    I gasp for air and stagger.

    "Are you alright?"

    Hong Fan supports me by my side.

    I groan and clutch my throbbing head.

    Wo-woong, Woo-woong, Woo-woooong!

    Inside my head, the knowledge I had sealed away writhes as if alive.

    How long do I draw upon the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique to suppress that knowledge?

    Finally, the knowledge within the seal quiets down.

    And then.

    Bo-oong

    I feel a sound akin to the heartbeat of a giant beast.

    Through that sound, I recall one thing.

    ''Ah I see.''

    This knowledge is rted to the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique.

    ''I need to meet Hon Won first.''

    As the throbbing in my head subsides, I look at Kim Young-hoon and say,

    "Young-hoon Hyung-nim, I''m sorry but"

    "Yes, well I understand. It''s alright. I''m satisfied with just having a good match once."

    "Thank you for understanding."

    We briefly nod to each other and exchange greetings.

    I use a voice transmission spell to call Jeon Myeong-hoon to Ascension Path, then hurry over there with Hong Fan.

    Kugugugu!

    In the center of Ascension Path, apletely sealed Ascension Gate.

    Above where the Ascension Gate had been, the stele of Yang Su-jin and countless spatial rifts are present.

    ''Quickly. We need to get out of here quickly.''

    I chew my nails anxiously, like a person gued with impatience.

    During this, my gaze is suddenly drawn to one spot.

    ''That spot''

    That day, over fifteen hundred years ago.

    Hong Fan first clung to me on that spot.

    Suddenly, I recall the [dream] I had.

    ''Was it a dream since I saw the inverted triangle? No perhaps it was a dream from when I first started ''creating'' it''

    Yet, recalling that overly detailed thing, I feel suspicious.

    "Hong Fan."

    "Yes, Master."

    I instruct Hong Fan, sharing the ''poison form'' I had received from him in the [dream].

    "This Spiritual Poison, do you think you can make it?"

    "Ho, it''s a poison concocted just from ordinary herbs and sap without containing spiritual energy. I''ll try making it right now."

    Hong Fan swiftly disappears from my sight and soon sets up an apothecary in the forest of Ascension Path, rapidly mixing the ingredients.

    Chyararararak!

    He transforms his upper body back to its original form and moves countless centipede legs at an immense speed to mix the poison.

    His appearance looks somewhat bizarre.

    And after a while.

    "It''s done, Master. It''s quite an interesting poison form."

    Hong Fan presents the exact same poison I had seen in my dream before me.

    ""

    ''What?''

    Was it not just a simple dream?

    How can knowledge from a dream be applicable in reality?

    I suddenly feel a chill and ask Hong Fan,

    "Hong Fan. I am going to give you anothermand."

    "Please give me your orders."

    "Can you go to the Jin n of Yanguo within half a day and investigate this matter?"

    "Hmm, yes, I understand."

    I hand Hong Fan a note containing several pieces of information, and he quickly leaves Ascension Path heading west, holding the note.

    To calm my mind, I sit down and meditate.

    Shortly after.

    Fwoooosh!

    Hong Fan returns.

    "Yes, Master. I have found out. The current head of the Jin n is raising a centipede demon beast, and this centipede demon beast can produce the same spiritual liquid as the one you asked to create."

    "Is that so?"

    I am struck by a strange feeling.

    The information from the dream is correct.

    "And, upon further investigation, it turns out that the centipede demon beast is indeed from my lineage. It''s one of my siblings."

    "I see."

    I hold my head.

    ''The information from the dream''

    Matches reality.

    I remember what had happened in the dream.

    Although the coherence was strange, I had thought it was because it was a dream and the events proceeded ording to the flow of consciousness.

    But regardless of the situation''s coherence.

    The [facts] from the dream match reality.

    ''Just what in the world is happening?''

    Confused, I recall the conversation I had spoken with Hong Fan in the dream.

    Apletely different appearance from the mother centipede, who had maternal love for her offspring and affection for her blood kin.

    ''What happened in the dream was not merely a fantasy. The dream was based on reality.''

    Though I didn''t ask Hong Fan explicitly, his attitude and thinking towards his family is likely the same as in the dream.

    [The actual truth] hade to me within the dream.

    I felt as if I was floating in the dream.

    There was also a sense that my thoughts were not clear.

    However, the ''truths'' learned in the dream are true.

    ''It''s not just a simple dream.''

    However, why I dreamt a dream that felt like reality and the truth.

    The intention of the entity that bestowed that dream upon me,

    I simply cannot figure it out.

    A whileter.

    While I am waiting near where the Ascension Gate and Hong Fan had been.

    Kuarurung!

    With a burst of lightning, Jeon Myeong-hoon appears.

    As he opens a storage scroll, a massive warship emerges from it.

    ''That is''

    Though nowhere near the level of the real Nether Crossing Ship, it''s a warship endowed with extraordinary space attributes.

    "Regardless of what happened, it''s good to have received it. And by the way, I''m leaving my split soul at the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s shrine. Just in case there is a need tomunicate with the disciples of the Head Realm. You should do the same."

    I shake my head.

    "If you''ve left yours, there''s no need for mine."

    "Well, truthfully, mine isn''t needed either because"

    I''m startled by the figure that appears behind Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Wait, you are you taking that guy?"

    The person who appears behind Jeon Myeong-hoon is Yeon Jin.

    Not his ancestor ''Yeon Wei'', but Yeon Jin, who is at the Core Formation stage.

    Then, suddenly, Yeon Jin''s eyes flip, and Yeon Wei''s voice flows out.

    "I have decided to stay in the Lower Realm. I will seal my true soul with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s split soul at the shrine, so it remains with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "Yeon Wei are you sure about this?"

    "Yes. And isn''t Yeon Jin being sent? I have embedded my split soul inside Yeon Jin''s soul. Through Yeon Jin, you canmunicate with me while I stay in the Lower Realm."

    "Really are you sure?"

    Knowing her strong desire for life, I ask again.

    But Yeon Wei chuckles and replies,

    "Once we reach the Middle Realm, Hon Won, that guy, will try to capture me one way or another. If caught by that scoundrel in this state, heh I''d rather not imagine it. It''s better to stay here while he has enmity towards me. Don''t worry."

    "Understood."

    I nod. After asking Yeon Wei for a few favors regarding investigating the Sea Dragon Pce, Serving Command Pce, ck Castle, and Ascension Path, I turn around.

    "Phew"

    It almost feels like I have just descended into the Head Realm, yet I am immediately going back up.

    But I know.

    This ce is too dangerous.

    So we must leave immediately.

    Fortunately, Jeon Myeong-hoon trusts me this time, and I can go up with him.

    Though it means leaving the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect behind, we avoided the disaster of total destruction by Heavenly Punishment.

    "Then, let''s depart."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon boards the replicated Nether Crossing Ship with Yeon Jin and Hong Fan.

    I raise my hand toward the spot where the Ascension Gate had opened, bearing the shape of the Three Great Ultimates on my back.

    Then, I strike down with my hand.

    Kwaaaaang!

    "Back to the Middle Realm."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 279: Ascension (2)

    Chapter 279: Ascension (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Kugugugu!

    A powerful spatial storm surges beyond us.

    After boarding the replicated Nether Crossing Ship, I grab the helm.

    ''The controls are...easier than the original.''

    Kugugugu!

    Recalling the memory of having sailed the Nether Crossing Ship before, I cross through the spatial rift along with the replicated ship.

    Wo-woong!

    The Nether Crossing Ship protects us from the spatial storm.

    Instead of the interdimensional passage I saw crossing the Ascension Gate, it''s just a void existing within the Head Realm.

    For typical cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage,

    That is, cultivators who do not use the Ascension Gate, how do they ascend?

    It''s simple.

    Those who can feel the pull of fate are the cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage, and the ''Middle Realm'' naturally attracts strong cultivators.

    If one can catch this flow and head ''above,'' their ascension is sessful. If they fail to grasp it properly, they foolishly drift in the void and die.

    That is the typical ''ascension.''

    ''I can feel it.''

    The attraction from the ''Middle Realm'' is calling for me.

    Normally, I should ride this pull and seize the opportunity to ascend in one go.

    That would naturally require staying in the void to observe the flow of this pull.

    But I have no time for that.

    Bo-oong!

    I raise the Colorless ss Sword.

    Once again, the Three Great Ultimates appear behind my head.

    Gwaaang!

    To put it simply, ascending is like shooting an arrow on a battlefield.

    Oveing numerous obstacles and hitting the target.

    Feeling the flow of attraction is like recognizing the enemymander.

    Riding this flow is like calcting the wind direction, obstacles, and distance before shooting the arrow.

    That is ''ascension.''

    But I...

    Kugugugu!

    Spatial waves split apart under my sword strike, creating a massive path.

    It''s a path leading to the Middle Realm.

    ''In a sense, I''m not shooting an arrow, but firing a cannon.''

    Wind direction?

    Obstacles? Distance?

    None of that is needed. Just pierce through everything and hit the target directly.

    Like a brutish tank, we split the void and ascend.

    ''It''s done, we''re on it!''

    The pull emanating from the Middle Realm!

    The space I reached thest time I ascended through the Ascension Gate.

    The ce cultivators call the Interdimensional Void!

    Shiiiiiiik!

    Countless scenes rush by our surroundings, heading downward.

    The vast universe, the shape of the stars...

    Everything is just as I had seen before.

    However, what''s different this time is...

    Kugugugu!

    I am ascending through the spatial storm, feeling the pressure with my bare body without any defense.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is physically weaker than me, so he is protecting his body with spells and holding Yeon Jin in one arm, shielding him together.

    I stand at the forefront of the replicated Nether Crossing Ship, enduring the strongest spatial pressure entirely with my bare body.

    ''Was the view like this before?''

    Previously, the space was so harsh that just enduring it felt like it would drive me insane.

    But now, I am ascending through the Interdimensional Void leisurely as if going on a tour.

    Suddenly, far beyond the mixed scenes of space in my sight.

    Something is wriggling over there.

    ''That is''

    It''s something I had seen before.

    A strange lifeform swimming through the spatial waves of the Interdimensional Void, imbued with the energy of the Heavenly Being stage.

    ''It makes sense now.''

    The first time I ascended, the green-armored wooden man I met was wary, saying, ''Isn''t this a monster from outside the world that has entered in human form?''

    And when I was a governor for the Human Race upied territory, I had some ess to information about the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    The Human Race Grand Alliance nned to turn the Void Spirit Pond into a Flying Immortal tform like the Heaven-Earth Pce, making the documents essible. Through them, I could see one of the duties of those managing the Heaven-Earth Pce''s Flying Immortal tform.

    ''To prevent the strange lifeforms drifting in the Interdimensional Void from entering the Middle Realm.''

    That was it.

    ''What exactly are these creatures that the Heaven-Earth Pce is trying to block from entering?''

    The Heaven-Earth Pce is not managed by the Human Race alone, but by the ''Heaven and Earth Tribes'' as a collective.

    In short, the writhing mass-like strange lifeform is an entity that the ''Heaven and Earth Tribes'' together try to prevent from entering this world.

    Wriggle

    It''s when I''m looking at it.

    Suddenly, I feel ''its'' intentions with my fourth sense.

    Food.

    "...!"

    Kugugugu!

    From afar, I see the strange lifeform swimming freely through the spatial pressure flying towards us.

    ''Damn it, it didn''t even nce at mest time, why now...?''

    Thinking back, I had reached Treading Heavens at that time so while my actual power was at the Nascent Soul stage, my cultivation realm was just hovering around the Qi Gathering stage.

    Is it because of the spiritual energy inside me?''

    Kugugugu!

    I ponder what to do with the iing strange lifeform.

    But then, Jeon Myeong-hoon extends his hand.

    Kwarururung!

    A red lightning shes through the Interdimensional Void, instantly frying the strange lifeform.

    "Wait, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Hold on a bit."

    "What now, why."

    "Do you even know what it is to so recklessly?"

    Just then.

    Kiiiieeek!

    With a chilling shriek, the strange lifeform, having pierced through Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning, charges at the replicated Nether Crossing Ship.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s expression is one of utter shock.

    I too, startled, reach out my hand.

    Kugugugu!

    The power of the Five Elements swirl in my hand and shoot towards the strange lifeform.

    A blow that would be fatal even to a typical cultivator at the Heavenly Being stage!

    However, the strange lifeform does not dodge the attack but continues charging straight through it. I frown, drawing the Formless Sword.

    ''It has an immense resistance to the Five Elements. This isn''t normal.''

    Then the answer is to grind it down with physical force.

    Bo-oong!

    Cheooong!

    It''s when I split the creature''s body with the Formless Sword.

    "...!"

    I feel a strange sense of dj vu from the creature.

    "What is this? It feels familiar..."

    With that thought, I raise the Formless Sword again topletely slice up the creature''s body.

    But at that moment.

    Kiiiiieeek!

    "...?"

    The bisected creature does not die but suddenly starts thrashing around wildly.

    ''Why?''

    As I wonder, something familiar bursts forth from the creature''s entire body.

    Kwarururung!

    "...!"

    It''s Heavenly Tribtion.

    The creature is emitting Heavenly Tribtion from its entire body.

    Seeing the familiar golden Heavenly Tribtion, I''m startled.

    ''This, this is not just''

    It isn''t just one simple golden Heavenly Tribtion.

    From the creature, a familiar ''colorless'' Heavenly Tribtion is also being emitted.

    Surprisingly, this colorless Heavenly Tribtion appears to share the same properties as my Formless Sword.

    After emitting Heavenly Tribtion from its entire body for a while, the creature entirely explodes due to the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Or rather, since it also contained the power of my colorless Heavenly Tribtion, it didn''t explode but rather seemed to slice itself up.

    With the unexpected turn of events, I stand dumbfounded, watching the remnants of the creature being swept away by the spatial storm.

    ''What in the world was that?''

    And then I finally realize where I have felt that strange sense of dj vu from the creature.

    ''Hon Won, Wi Ryeong-seon, ck Dragon King Heon Uum, Gyu-ryeon...''

    Integration stage.

    Or perhaps it''s a feeling simr to the ''domain'' power sensed from those who had attempted the Integration stage.

    But the actual power it possessed was at the level of the Heavenly Being stage.

    I ponder the identity of this creature and sigh, deciding to focus on ascending for now.

    There might not just be one or two of such strange lifeforms, and there''s no rule saying stronger ones don''t exist.

    And shortly after.

    As expected, these mindless strange lifeforms continue to attack us.

    ''To think having so much Heaven and Earth spiritual energy causes such annoyances.''

    Apparently, normal Heavenly Being stage cultivators have to deal with these strange lifeforms while ascending.

    Or flee from them while ascending.

    Or escape from them while ascending.

    ''I''m realizing it anew, but it''s no wonder that ascenders are given special treatment in the Bright Cold Realm."

    Breaking through all this and seeding in ascension means one is truly a formidable cultivator.

    I simultaneously realize again just how incredible people like Jin Byuk-ho, Azure Tiger Saint, and White Bone Ghost Devil are.

    ''Even though there were quite a few Heavenly Being stage cultivators in the sect, carrying the entire sect members to ascend adds enormous pressure... To do so while protecting them from these strange lifeforms during ascension is truly remarkable.''

    It''s mind-boggling.

    Kwajijijik!

    Fortunately, these creatures seem extremely susceptible to the power of the Heart Tribe, so swinging the Formless Sword causes the Heavenly Tribtion inside them to surge and explode on their own.

    ''Young-hoon Hyung-nim must have ascended quitefortably.''

    It''s while I continue to ascend with these thoughts.

    "Master, there seems to be something big down below."

    Hong Fan points downwards.

    As he said, a presence surpassing even the Grand Perfection of the Heavenly Being stage can be felt below, so Jeon Myeong-hoon and I move together.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon assists me, and I wield the Formless Sword.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon takes a breath and says,

    "It seems like that monster down there might be thest one around here. I don''t feel any more energy besides that one."

    "Alright, let''s push a little harder."

    Then, we head to the rear of the replicated Nether Crossing Ship to prepare for the attack.

    sh!

    My Heavenly Tribtion mixes with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Lightning Path Method and strikes down.

    Kwagwagwang!

    The creature at the level of the Four-Axis stage bursts into pieces, and Jeon Myeong-hoon defends against the Heavenly Tribtion emitted from the strange lifeform with his Lightning Path Method so it wouldn''t reach the replicated Nether Crossing Ship.

    And just as we are about to move forward again,

    "Wait, Seo Eun-hyun. Isn''t there something over there?"

    "Hm? What do you mean?"

    I follow Jeon Myeong-hoon''s finger pointing [downward].

    And then

    And then

    "Huh, uh?"

    "Master!!! Master!!!"

    I wake up to Hong Fan waving one hand towards me.

    "What, what is it?"

    My head is a mess.

    Looking around, I am still on the replicated Nether Crossing Ship, continuously ascending.

    For some reason, there''s vomit all around me, and whether Hong Fan had pped my cheek to wake me, my cheek is numb.

    I realize that my consciousness has momentarily cut off.

    ''What in the world? My consciousness suddenly flew away for a moment''

    And then I know ''why'' my consciousness had disappeared.

    ''I saw [something]! I saw what Jeon Myeong-hoon pointed at! And then.''

    Uh, ughhh!

    I suddenly feel nauseous as if my stomach is turning over, and I vomit outside the replicated Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Ugh, gheuurgh!"

    I remember!

    No, not exactly!

    But, certainly!

    I certainly saw something really, extremely, exceedingly, profoundly disgusting and revoltingly repulsive.

    The revulsion hasn''tpletely passed, and I can''t stop vomiting.

    ''What, what is it?''

    What exactly did I see?

    But since I can''t remember at all, I shake my head and ask Hong Fan.

    "Hong Fan, how long was I unconscious for?"

    "Fortunately, it''s only been half a day. Master and Sir Myeong-hoon did not wake up, so the replicated Nether Crossing Ship took on all the spatial pressure, and now its durability is almost worn out."

    "This!"

    I hastily run to the front to withstand the spatial pressure.

    "What about Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    I ask, feeling that the replicated Nether Crossing Ship is considerably shakier than before.

    Hong Fan replies to my question,

    "I''m going to wake him up now. I thought it was more important to wake Master up first."

    "Thanks, I appreciate it."

    I nce at Hong Fan''s hand.

    ''He must have pped my cheek hard enough to break his own hand.''

    My cheek, trained in demon beast methods, is more solid than steel.

    Probably in terms of sheer hardness, it''s harder than Hong Fan, who is a demon beast himself.

    Hong Fan had struck my cheek hard enough to shatter his own hand.

    Thump, thump!

    Soon after, Hong Fan starts to p Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cheek, who is rolling around on the deck.

    Shortly thereafter, Jeon Myeong-hoon also wakes up.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, are you okay?"

    "Uh, uhh? Uh uh..."

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon seems somewhat dazed, and unlike me who vomited immediately upon regaining consciousness, he appears to be in a strangely tranquil state.

    Somewhat flush-faced, he still seems to be in a state of bliss.

    I realize he isn''t fully sober yet and say,

    "Hong Fan. Hit him more."

    "Yes, Master."

    At that, Hong Fan, a demon of the Transformation Stage, ruthlessly ms his full power onto Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head.

    Kwaaaang!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head inevitably explodes, and after regenerating his head, Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks with a dissatisfied face.

    "Damn it, use words, words! I wasing to my senses!"

    "...Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I ask with a stern face.

    "Do you remember ''what'' you saw during the ascension? You just lost consciousness."

    "Ah... what I saw?"

    It''s then.

    Drip

    Jeon Myeong-hoon suddenly starts crying.

    "Uh... why is this happening?"

    "...?"

    I furrow my brows, not understanding as I read his intent.

    ''A sense of loss?''

    Right now, he''s experiencing a profound sense of loss.

    "I think... I saw something incredibly blissful. I don''t know exactly what it was... but it felt so nostalgic. Yes... like when I was a child, ying joyfully under the care of a maid, and when the maid sister would read me fairy tales It felt so genuinely... happy like those old times."

    He clutches his chest with a hollow feeling and says,

    "Well... it seems it was a hallucination. Perhaps one of those bizarre life forms used some illusion on me. It was my fault for being careless. Sorry."

    I feel strange hearing that.

    ''Why did he see the exact opposite of what I did?''

    I seem to have seen something truly horrific and disgusting.

    Why then did he see the exact opposite?

    It''s iprehensible.

    ''An illusion from the lifeform?''

    I somehow feel that wasn''t it.

    ''If it was an illusion cast by a lifeform, we would have all been eaten and annihted, causing my regression. But that didn''t happen.''

    It definitely had to be something other than a bizarre lifeform.

    I feel uneasy, yet at the same time, somewhat relieved.

    ''At least... it''s not a dream.''

    After waking up from the salt pir, I had been anxious that ''this very moment'' might still be a dream within that salt pir.

    What if this is still a dream within a dream?

    But just having seen that horrific thing made it clear.

    ''This is definitely not a dream.''

    I can''t know for sure, but what I saw was something that could not possibly manifest in a dream.

    Something so dreadful that its mere appearance in someone''s dream would be a desecration.

    That was what I had seen.

    ''I am not dreaming right now.''

    Confident in this, I sigh with relief and make sure not to look down again.

    We continue for several days, being careful not to look ''downward'' as we ascend from the Head Realm to the Middle Realm.

    ''We''re almost there.''

    Kugugugu!

    Gradually, the attraction from the Bright Cold Realm grows stronger and clearer.

    Soon, we should see the dimensional barrier of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Just when I think so.

    Puhak!

    "!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and I simultaneously gather our strength.

    A massive bizarre lifeform appears above us, opening a mass of flesh that seems to be its mouth.

    Kugugugu!

    Kiiiieeek!

    ''It''s a monster at thete Four-Axis level!''

    Somehow, it had hidden among the spatial storms of the void, avoiding even my sight, and suddenly attacked us.

    ''Such diverse abilities.''

    I click my tongue at the bizarre abilities this monster possesses as I draw out the Formless Sword.

    Cheeeeng!

    Its mouth has already engulfed the entire ship we are on.

    However, I give it no thought and swing my sword directly.

    Bo-oong!

    I hardly exert any force.

    Perhaps because of that, the monster does not split apart, but signs of Heavenly Tribtion brewing furiously are evident all over its body.

    Heoop!

    Finally, the creature swallows uspletely.

    "Hoh..."

    And as we plunge into the monster''s body, we all exim in astonishment.

    Surprisingly, there is a [world] inside the strange lifeform.

    Not a real world, but a tiny one.

    A small world, about 10,000 square meters, that should rather be called a pocket dimension.

    Ssssshhh...

    There''s a tiny ind there.

    About 100 square meters, truly minuscule.

    The ind is surrounded entirely by seawater.

    And the sky is a night sky, filled with strange constetions I have never seen before.

    "Just what in the world are they?"

    "They felt like Integration stage cultivators, but to think they have a domain within the body like Integration stage cultivators as well."

    Kugugugu!

    I exim as I see the Heavenly Tribtion boiling in the sky.

    "Hoh, even if Integration stage cultivators experience the Heart Tribe''s Manifestation, they don''t have Heavenly Tribtion seething within their domain like this... Strange."

    These are bizarre creatures that aplished what Integration stage cultivators couldn''t, yet they possess energy and strength only equivalent to the Heavenly Being and Four-Axis stage.

    Kugugugu!

    The colorless Heavenly Tribtion falls, filling the entire world.

    We defend against the Heavenly Tribtion and wait. After a while, we feel the small world inside the monster gradually copse.

    It''s copsing on its own, unable to withstand the Heavenly Tribtion Bomb.

    Cheeeeng, Cheeeeng!

    The night sky splits open, and through it, we can see the familiar void we hade from.

    ''Just a little more to the Bright Cold Realm..''

    That''s when it happens.

    Ziiiiing

    "...??"

    Suddenly, I feel the immortal beast essence blood within me stir wildly.

    The blood is reacting to a pull.

    ''What''s this?''

    It''s telling me not to simply follow the pull of the Middle Realm but to follow it instead.

    But at the same time, I feel the Nether Crossing Ship, although a replica, whining as it''s infused with ghostly energy, suggesting another path of attraction.

    ''What is this?''

    Before I know it, I can sense a dimensional barrier far away, endless like the sea.

    Breaking through that barrier will lead us to the Middle Realm.

    The Bright Cold Realm.

    Entering there will likely bring us out at the Flying Immortal tform of the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    However, I feel a premonition that following these other pulls will lead us to a ''different'' ce, not the Flying Immortal tform of the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    ''What should I do''

    After a moment of contemtion, I decide to head towards the Flying Immortal tform of the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    I''m not alone. I have Jeon Myeong-hoon, Yeon Jin, and Hong Fan''s lives to consider, and there''s no need to gamble.

    "Entering!"

    I strike the dimensional barrier with the Formless Sword.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The replicated Nether Crossing Ship fails to withstand the final impact and shatters, scattering beyond the dimension, and we finally seed in ascending to the Bright Cold Realm.

    Trantor Notes: I decided to lock chapter 277 to 1 coin and reduced this chapters price by 1 coin to prevent confusion. Btw, I rmend waiting around 5 minutes after an advanced chapter is posted to start reading. This is because currently, theres an issue with editing the chapters so if theres any problems that ur when uploading, I have to resort to deleting and reuploading.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 280: Grand Cultivators Power

    Chapter 280: Grand Cultivators Power

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    sh!

    As we leap over the dimensional barrier, we find ourselves in a familiar territory.

    "Is this�� Heaven-Earth Pce?"

    It''s Jeon Myeong-hoon''s first time setting foot in the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    The first time he was here, he had been sealed inside Jin Byuk-ho''s Peach Garden Painting.

    He looks around, and inspectors from the Heaven-Earth Pce begin flying towards us.

    "Hoho, this is the Flying Immortal tform connected to the Head Realm, but the time for the Ascension Gate to open has long passed, howe��."

    Then, our eyes meet."Uh, umm! You''re!"

    Their faces stiffen as they recognize me, who once had a bounty ced on my head by Peni Pce.

    Simultaneously, I feel a massive consciousness sweeping over me from within the depths of the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    ''Hon Won has noticed me.''

    The Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique is powerful.

    But I am quite confident.

    "I, Seo Eun-hyun, wish to speak with Grand Cultivator Hon Won, the Pce Lord of Peni Pce and the Heaven-Earth Pce. The warrant issued by the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has been lifted by none other than Jeon Myeong-hoon here, the highest authority of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    Crack!

    Space splits open, and a gust of dust surges through.

    From within the dust storm, a middle-aged man appears.

    He grows a solemn beard, his head adorned with a manggeon (traditional Korean headband) with his hair in a sangtu (topknot hairstyle), dressed in a purple robe.

    Wo-woong!

    ''That''s, Hon Won''

    I glimpse a fiercely burning light in Hon Won''s eyes.

    The light draws a ck and white Taiji symbol within each of his pupils.

    ''Yeon Wei mentioned that Hon Won seems to have acquired a powerful new Spiritual Eye ability recently.''

    I heighten my alertness.

    ''Indeed, what will he do to me��''

    I cautiously bow, ncing at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods, affirming my statement.

    "He speaks the truth. As Seo Eun-hyun said, he is no longer wanted by the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    Hon Won looks at us intently for a while and then falls silent.

    I try to read Hon Won''s ''intention'' but fail.

    ''Damn, I thought he was just in his ordinary state but he''s enveloped by his domain��.''

    Reading him is futile.

    Nevertheless, Hon Won continues to observe us with his unique spiritual eyes.

    After a while, he slowly speaks.

    "Fine. There''s no need to capture you. After all, what I''m after is Jin Wei..."

    Hon Won turns his head, and the spatial rift he had created seems to close.

    But then.

    "Dodge!"

    I quickly push Jeon Myeong-hoon, Hong Fan, and Yeon Jin out of the way.

    At the same time, a massive palm strike swirling with the Yin and Yang of Taiji surges towards me, and I grit my teeth.

    ''Damn it, this is��!''

    I can feel it.

    This strike will kill me unless I unleash the Three Great Ultimates.

    Boom!

    I conceal the aura of the Formless Sword as much as I can and swing the Three Great Ultimates at the palm strike.

    Kugugugu!

    And, I feel the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy crazily pressing down on me.

    "Hmm��."

    Cheok, cheok

    He steps out from the spatial rift again.

    Beyond the scattered dust cloud, I can see Hon Won''s ''eyes''.

    The look in his eyes is piercingly sharp.

    The character for ''inspect'' (�O) now floats in his eye.

    Zzzt, zzzt, zzzt!

    I bite my lip as I look up at the sky.

    A vision of fate appears in the celestial energy.

    In the very near future, I see myself fighting Hon Won.

    "At first, I was doubtful, but now it''s clear. You��"

    Wo-woong!

    The Integration stage Grand Cultivator begins to exert his power.

    "You are of the Heart Tribe."

    "��!"

    Kwaang!

    The next moment, his palm strikes again.

    Cheeong!

    I couldn''t even react properly and was smashed through the Heaven-Earth Pce, burying myself into a mountain range within the pce''s central territory.

    Dududududu!

    The dragon vein trembles, the earth shakes, and volcanoes erupt.

    The entire Heaven and Earth spiritual energy vibrates, and Hon Won''s voice envelops the entirety of the area.

    [I always had my suspicions. Thew enforcers of Peni Pce who tried to control the puppets you made all suffered from madness. And now I understand why you were so strong. You were secretly mastering not only Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, but also the power of the Heart Tribe...]

    I spit out a mouthful of blood and retort just as fiercely.

    [What''s wrong with mastering the power of the Heart Tribe! I am a legitimate Heaven Tribe member!]

    [If you were merely of the Heaven Tribe, it wouldn''t matter. However, you openly obstructed the Human Race Grand Alliance''s campaign against the Devil Realm. You triggered madness with your puppets using the power of the Heart Tribe... And you used a technique suspected to be of the Blood Yin Realm on my daughter andw enforcer, Hon Wei.]

    I clench my teeth.

    ''Did he discover the traces of the Mysterious Bizarre Gu I imnted? Damn it, normally almost no traces remain once they''re removed!''

    It seems to be because of those ''eyes.''

    [Moreover, since the disappearance of Thunder Spirit Ind, the power of the Heaven Tribe has weakened. I cannot simply let you go. You, who are suspected to be a spy of the Heart Tribe, a spy of the Blood Yin Realm, and a spy for the recently notorious Mad Lord.]

    Wo-woong!

    I sense the flow of intent in the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    I couldn''t read it earlier because he was wrapped in his domain, but now, as he begins to expand his domain, I begin to see the flow of his intent.

    Catching on to his ''intention'', I spit out fiercely.

    "Ridiculous. Regardless of being a spy, were you not nning to kill me from the start?"

    [Ho, you''re quite perceptive. Indeed, you''re right.]

    sh!

    Before I know it, the glint of the Flying Escape Technique sparks before my eyes, and Hon Won suddenly arrives in front of me.

    [You and Jeon Myeong-hoon, who once again destroyed the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect�� Neither of you needs to be alive. Moreover, by openly bringing along the descendant of Jin Wei, can you prove that you did not collude with her and contribute to the downfall of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?]

    "Wait! We have sustained the lineage of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Lower Realm��"

    [Are you trying to argue that after killing someone and burying only part of their body underground, the microorganisms that lived inside that person are still alive under the ground?]

    "No, what does that even��?"

    [You continued the lineage in the Lower Realm? Good for you. Shall I wait another 40,000 years for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect of the Lower Realm to rise up?]

    Bo-oong!

    Kwaang!

    Covered in the glow of the Flying Escape Technique, Hon Won''s fist ms into my face.

    sh!

    Suddenly, I''m flying from the eastern end to the northern end of the central territory of Heaven-Earth Pce.

    ''Crazy��.''

    It''s merely the Flying Escape Technique.

    Covered only by the Flying Escape Technique, he moved insanely fast.

    Thankfully, it''s at least possible to react, unlike with Kim Young-hoon.

    ''No choice. Now that it hase to this, I have to fight!''

    Burning with determination, I visualize the Three Great Ultimates behind me.

    Paaat!

    The Flying Escape Technique of the Heaven Tribe, the physical body of the Demon Race, the eleration of the Heart Tribe.

    Combining everything, it feels as though the world hase to a halt.

    And in that halted world, I prepare myself for death and take out the White-Red Wine to drink.

    Bo-oong!

    The Colorless ss Sword bes even more synchronized with me.

    [Come, Hon��]

    Before I can fully regain my senses.

    Hon Won''s palm has once again crossed space to strike my head.

    Jeeeoooong!

    But this time, I dodge his palm and cut through space.

    �D�D�D�D�D!

    Moving at a speed that even sound can''t catch up with, we exchange thousands of blows in mid-air.

    His Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, due to being a method of Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, seems to allow him to move his body better than other Heaven Tribe cultivators..

    He wields the power of Yin and Yang in his left hand and the Five Elements in his right, continuously assaulting me while I draw upon the full power of Heaven, Earth, and Heart, even incorporating the Mad Lord''s circuits throughout my body.

    Bo-oong!

    Cheeooong!

    His palm and the tip of my sword collide.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Due to that shockwave, the central territory of Heaven-Earth pce,rger than the Head Realm itself, melts into a sea ofva.

    In the Lower Realms, such a strike would have destroyed the world several times over!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon can''t keep up with our fight and only protects Yeon Jin and Hong Fan.

    However, I, managing to fight Hon Won to a considerable extent, am actually dripping cold sweat.

    ''This guy... still has reserves left.''

    The longer our duelsts, and the more we exchange blows directly, the easier it bes to read his intent.

    He is ''quite surprised.''

    An intent that means it''s surprising to him that I am holding my own against an Integration stage cultivator like him.

    That is all.

    He does not think for a moment that he might lose to me.

    [I heard you were at the Nascent Soul stage, but the enlightenment I feel from you seems to be at the Heavenly Being. Did you advance recently?]

    [....]

    I exchange blows with Hon Won without any chance to answer his question.

    Every time he throws a punch, the very dimension of the Heaven-Earth central territory contorts.

    Every time I swing my sword, thousands of spatial rifts form.

    [As a Heavenly Being, to think you could exchange blows with an Integration stage cultivator I to this extent. Unmatched in ten million years before and ten millions years after. You are truly a once-in-an-epoch genius.]

    [....]

    [And having created a debt to such a genius... it would be better to kill you quickly.]

    Cheong!

    Hon Won aims a kick at me.

    From the perspective of martial arts, while there is precision, there are many openings. However the sheer [force] behind the kick is so overwhelming that, despite knowing the gaps, I can''t counter.

    ''Damn it!''

    I put all my effort into blocking his kick.

    Kugugugu!

    Just that sends me flying from the northern end to the southern end of the Heaven-Earth central territory.

    Shiiiiii�D

    Even though I raised my arms to block, it feels as though my internal organs have been thoroughly shaken.

    I look at my arm.

    Hon Won''s footprint is distinctly imprinted on it.

    ''Tribting Heavens, Earth Tribe''s defensive power, defensive spell techniques, and yet there''s still a mark left...''

    The problem is that this isn''t even his full power.

    [Well, I''ve had fun. Now off you go.]

    Kugugugu!

    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy vibrates and begins to bind me.

    ''He''s using that technique!''

    I feel a chill and quickly escape the constriction of Yin and Yang and Five Elements before it can fully secure me.

    Wo-woong!

    And as I look up to see Hon Won folding space above, I grit my teeth.

    [What a bother. Can''t you just quietly let it happen?]

    I smirk.

    [I know your attack pattern. Using the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, you''d annihte anyone, but what''s the point if it doesn''t hit, no?]

    Purely in terms of speed, Hon Won is absolutely below Kim Young-hoon.

    Therefore, having reacted to Kim Young-hoon''s speed, I can surely dodge Hon Won''s techniques.

    [Right. If it doesn''t hit, it''s meaningless.]

    That was what I thought.

    Kugugugu!

    "...What?"

    I see, across the entire central territory of Heaven-Earth, the bindings of Yin and Yang appear.

    [Then try dodging this.]

    Wo-woong!

    Hon Won ced himself within the bind.

    Yin and Yang and Five Elements, they cover everything between Heaven and Earth.

    [Great Mountain.]

    "Insane!!!"

    My eyes bloodshot, I run towards the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    ''The entire central territory is the domain!?''

    The Bright Cold Realm is immeasurably wider than the Head Realm.

    And the central territory of Heaven-Earth Pce is also muchrger than the Head Realm.

    Just escaping from this ce will take ages.

    ''I miscalcted.''

    I shouldn''t have confronted Hon Won.

    Had I fled madly from the start, I could have preserved my life.

    After all, Hon Won does not leave the central territory!

    I finally reach Heaven-Earth Pce and spot Jeon Myeong-hoon protecting Hong Fan and Yeon Jin.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon!!! Hong Fan!!! Yeon Jin!!!"

    Kwaang!

    As soon as I arrive, I strike down the Flying Immortal tform and crush the dimensional barrier.

    "Get out! Get out now!!!!!!"

    And then, Hon Won''s voice bellows thunderously throughout Heaven and Earth.

    [Emperor Splitting.]

    "Get ouuuuuuuut!!!"

    Kwaang!

    Having punched a hole in the dimension, I barely manage to push Jeon Myeong-hoon, Hong Fan, and Yeon Jin out beyond the Bright Cold Realm.

    And I, by a hair''s breadth, fail to dodge Hon Won''s attack.

    The world is engulfed in light.

    Where am I?

    Suddenly, I realize I am standing amidst pitch darkness.

    No, that isn''t it.

    This is the void.

    ''Ah�� so that''s it.''

    Hon Won''s attack had obliterated the entire Heaven-Earth central territory.

    Wo-woong!

    I notice a few Void Spirit Ponds around this void.

    ''I see. So is this the pure original form of the Flying Immortal tform...''

    One of the Void Spirit Ponds is rippling.

    It seems to be the one I had used to send them back.

    ''I need to move��''

    My hands and feet wouldn''t move.

    ''No... that''s not it.''

    It''s not that my hands and feetck sensation.

    It''s that I ''have no'' hands and feet.

    I realize that my entire body, trained in the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, is squashed like dough, floating aimlessly through space.

    Only my head still retains some form, but I feel my life fading fast.

    ''Golden Core�� Nascent Soul�� all shattered��.''

    Fortunately, the Colorless ss Sword, linked to my soul, seems intact since I had thrown it along with Jeon Myeong-hoon beyond the Bright Cold Realm.

    sh!

    Hon Won appears before me.

    Truly astonished, Hon Won exims.

    [Incredible. To maintain your form even after being hit by my Great Mountain Splitting Emperor... What a tremendous feat.]

    He speaks while emanating ck and white energy in his hands.

    [Until now, no Heavenly Being stage cultivator, let alone anyone hit by my Great Mountain Splitting Emperor, has left even a trace behind. But you have managed to preserve your life after being hit... I pay my respects to that achievement.]

    Wo-woong!

    The Yin-Yang and Five Elements binding ensnares me as I am dying.

    [Farewell, you failures who could not protect the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.]

    sh!

    He looks down at me with cold eyes and stretches out his hands.

    [Great Mountain.]

    ''Failed��to protect?''

    Is that really the case?

    It is.

    Jin Byuk-ho, Jin So-hae, Jin Hwi, Hong Su-ryeong, Jin Min, Jin Jin-chan...

    How many have died?

    I failed to protect them.

    But��

    Smirk.

    "��I am not ashamed�� before them."

    The lineage of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect survived, continuing its history and avoiding annihtion.

    Thus, I overcame fate.

    "This life�� definitely."

    Definitely, definitely!

    "Was not meaningless!"

    I did everything I could in this life.

    Watching me ept death calmly, Hon Won''s eyes waver.

    However, there''s no hesitation in his action.

    [...Splitting Emperor!]

    A white light covers the world.

    That is my eighteenth return.

    Trantor Notes: I''m changing Mount Tai Emperor Splitting Technique to Great Mountain. I got confused because Great Mountain (̫ɽ) also trantes to Mount Tai, however after doing some more research, it''s a different Mount Tai from the famous one (̩ɽ). Also, ''repentful enlightenment'' is changed to prehension.''

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 281: 18th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 281: 18th Cycles First Day

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Rustle��

    I open my eyes and gather my thoughts.

    "Seo Eun-hyun."

    ''Did I die again this time��?''

    "Seo Eun-hyun."

    It was a good life."Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Although it was painful...

    "Hey, Seo Eun-hyun!!!"

    And then.

    I.

    Feel.

    Something.

    Strange.

    ''��Huh?''

    "...Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon who is beside me.

    Hong Fan.

    Yeon Jin.

    "...Where is this?"

    My eyes waver.

    The ce is under a strange night sky filled with constetions I had never seen before.

    At the center of that night sea, there is a small ind floating, and the sky is gradually filling with Heavenly Tribtion and starting to copse.

    "��Huh???"

    My eyes widen in panic.

    "What?????"

    "Eh? What are you saying, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "Master, are you feeling unwell? Please, tell us."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan look at me with worried eyes.

    In my confusion, I clutch my head.

    ''Has the regression point... been fixed... again???''

    It''s an utterly baffling situation.

    Traveling between dimensions.

    Ascending from a lower realm to the upper realm had all been done before.

    But even then, there had never been an instance of regression fixing itself.

    But this time, it was fixed.

    ''Why???''

    My head feels like it is going to burst from confusion.

    And this ce is��.

    ''The stomach of that bizarre life form?''

    Why on earth had it fixed here of all ces?

    ''No, maybe that''s actually better.''

    I quickly cool my head.

    Everything is too confusing, and I want to contemte my feelings.

    However, there is the imminent danger of Hon Won right before us.

    Kugugugu!

    The world is copsing rapidly.

    And we are about to enter the Bright Cold Realm, riding the flow of attraction.

    This path will lead us to confront Hon Won once again.

    It isn''t bad that the regression had been fixed right before Hon Won.

    I ponder as we are about to enter the Bright Cold Realm

    There are three attractions pulling me. The attraction of the Flying Immortal tform. The attraction of the Nether Crossing Ship. The attraction of the immortal beast blood.''

    At the Flying Immortal tform, Hon Won resides.

    However, I know nothing about the Nether Crossing Ship and the immortal beast blood.

    ''First, I won''t follow the immortal beast blood.''

    Since it involves immortal beasts, I decide to be cautious because I don''t know what could happen.

    The memory of being overwhelmed by the Lustrous ze Peacock''s light belonging to Oh Hye-seo makes me extra wary.

    I look towards the pull led by the Nether Crossing Ship.

    ''Is this rted to the Nether Ghost Realm or ck Ghost Valley?''

    Either way, I''m wary.

    After a moment of contemtion, I decide to follow the attraction of the Flying Immortal tform.

    ''It''s fine. I know too little about the other two ces. ording to Jin Wei''s words, if we can just escape the Heaven-Earth central territory, Hon Won won''t follow. So, let''s try the Flying Immortal tform with a high chance of escaping first.''

    I take a piece of flesh from my pocket and throw it towards the ce led by the attraction of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Wo-woong!

    It''s Yuan Yu.

    I insert a Mysterious Bizarre Gu into Yuan Yu''s flesh, andter, when it enters another ce through that attraction, I n to find out its location.

    ''Well, that''s all the preparation I can do for now.''

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon, Hong Fan, and Yeon Jin and say,

    "When we enter the Bright Cold Realm, we''ll escape the Heaven-Earth central territory with all our might. Got it?"

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Just do as I say. There''s a high chance that Hon Won will flip out and chase after us."

    "Hmm, is it because of your bounty?"

    "It''s not about my bounty�� It''s because of his mental illness. Anyway, if Jin Wei''s words are true, he won''t follow beyond the Heaven-Earth central territory, so we must escape quickly."

    "Hmm, maybe it would be better if we enter your Peach Garden Painting and you escape alone."

    I had already unfolded the Peach Garden Painting, capable of containing spiritual beings and people, and prepared for the impact of the dimensional barrier.

    Kwaaaang!

    We leap through the dimensional barrier, and as soon as Jeon Myeong-hoonnds on the Flying Immortal tform, he grabs Hong Fan and Yeon Jin and plunges into the Peach Garden Painting I had spread out.

    After folding the Peach Garden Painting, before the Four-Axis stage inspectors can even spot us,

    I quickly activate the Three Great Ultimates and entered a paused world.

    In that very state, I roll my foot.

    Paaaang!

    Frantically, I break away from the Heaven-Earth Pce like mad.

    Gyu-baek had once shown me a sky route that allows me to sessfully escape the boundary of the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    ''Just 50,000 more li and I''ll be out of the Heaven-Earth central territory.''

    I quickly passed the 10,000 li mark, then the 20,000 li, and the 30,000 li mark.

    And finally, when I am just 10,000 li away from surpassing 40,000 li,

    Kugugugu!

    ''No, Hon Won ising!''

    I feel a chilling killing intent from behind and speed up even more.

    That''s when it happens.

    Wo-woong!

    "...!?"

    Suddenly, the distance in front of me,

    That is, the [distance] between the end of the Heaven-Earth territory and me begins ''stretching.''

    At the same time, I see Hon Won chasing after me from behind.

    Step, step, step

    Hon Won is not using the Flying Escape Technique.

    With every step he takes, space itself is folding.

    He is using the shrinking earth technique to chase after me.

    ''That''s Integration stage��''

    I only possess thebat power of the Integration stage.

    But I don''t possess the ''abilities'' of an Integration stage cultivator.

    It''s said that one can freely twist space starting from the Integration stage, and it seems he is trying to bind me in this way.

    Bo-woong!

    I raise the Colorless ss Sword towards the twisting space in front of me.

    And with that stance, I sh down!

    Bo-woong, Kwaaaang!

    The distorted space tears open entirely, revealing the void.

    I enter the void and madly dash towards the end of the Heaven-Earth territory.

    Kugugugu!

    From behind, a giant palm-shaped energy wave bearing the form of Yin and Yang is flying towards me.

    I don''t confront it head-on but use all my strength to dodge his strike and almost reach the very end of the Heaven-Earth territory!

    ''Now!!!''

    That''s when it happens.

    Bo-woong!

    An ominous sensation licks my back.

    I can''t ignore that sinister aura and turn back.

    And I''m startled.

    Woo-woong!

    Centered on Hon Won, a spherical dimensional barrier formed and is engulfing the area, chasing after me.

    ''Damn it!''

    Hon Won is deploying his domain.

    I intuitively realize that if I am caught in that domain, escaping the Heaven-Earth territory will be meaningless, further intensifying my consciousness eleration.

    My head feels like it''s about to burst!

    My overheated upper dantian might explode at any moment!

    But I don''t stop. Instead, I ignite all the energy in my body and increase my speed even further.

    Kugugugu!

    But his domain, eerily simr to the dimensional barrier, almost reaches my toes.

    ''Faster!''

    And at that moment!

    Paaaaat!

    I finally feel that I have escaped the Heaven-Earth territory.

    ''The nature of the dragon vein has changed!''

    Mortals divide their territories bynd.

    However, cultivators divide their territories based on the qualities of the dragon veins and separate the areas ordingly.

    And finally, I have left the dragon vein zone flowing with the unique energy of the Heaven-Earth central territory!

    ''Now, I''ve escaped Hon Won''s grasp!''

    I turn around with a victorious smile.

    As expected, ording to the Golden Guard, Hon Won''s territory did not extend beyond the Heaven-Earth Boundary but was trembling within it.

    Just as Jin Wei had said, Hon Won''s domain does not cross over the Heaven-Earth territory and is wavering inside

    ''Now that I have escaped from Hon Won��''

    That''s when I feel it.

    Wo-woong!

    I see Hon Won''s domain shrinking.

    "...!"

    His domain shrinks smaller and smaller, reducing to the size of Hon Won''s body.

    And the shrunken domain of Hon Won perfectly fits his body shape, as if clothed upon him.

    Feeling an ominous dread, I don''t stop but maintain my speed.

    And, Hon Won, ''wearing'' his domain on his body, steps out of the Heaven-Earth territory with a stern expression!

    ''Jin Wei, that useless human!''

    Noting out, what do you mean noting out!

    He''s perfectlying out!!!

    Paaatt!

    Hon Won begins chasing me using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Being the Flying Escape Technique of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator, his speed is rapidly catching up to me, who activated the Three Great Ultimates.

    Moreover, the Flying Escape Technique is inherently meant for long-distance travel, so the gap between us as I flee in a straight line is closing fast.

    ''Just a bit more, hold on just a bit!''

    I squeeze out every bit of energy from my body to escape from him.

    I cross countless mountains and rivers, pass through bizarre swamps, and ovee snowy mountains andva regions.

    Hon Won relentlessly chases me like a madman for about half a day, and soon, the distance between him and me had shrunk to within 10 li.

    ''Damn, damn, damn!!!''

    And at that moment, when I feel threatened for my life.

    Paaaatt!

    Suddenly, Hon Won stops right there.

    ''Is, is he not chasing any more!?''

    However, I clench my teeth when I see the ck and white Demon-Immortal energy swirling in his hands.

    ''He''s going to attack!''

    Kugugugu!

    The Yin and Yang energy of Heaven and Earth swirl all around.

    And the energy of the Five Elements block the Five Directions.

    [Mount Tai!]

    "Huaaaaaaaa!!!"

    With all my might, I swing the Colorless ss Sword towards the Yin Yang Five Elements binding.

    [Splitting Emperor!]

    Kwooooooong!

    Heaven and Earth brightly light up.

    And just by a hair''s breadth, I manage to puncture a hole through the Yin Yang Five Elements prison and narrowly escape the attack range of the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique.

    The attack rage was significantly reduced due to being outside the Heaven-Earth territory, and the durability of the Yin Yang Five Elements barrier considerably weakened, making it possible.

    Paaaatt!

    I continue to flee madly, and I notice that Hon Won no longer pursues me afterunching that attack.

    ''Th-thank goodness��''

    It seems the attack he hadunched was one out of desperation, thinking he could no longer catch me.

    Cough, cough cough!

    Drip, drip drip��.

    Integration stage Grand Cultivator Hon Won frowns as he sees the blood flowing from his mouth.

    "Jin Wei�� If it weren''t for that monster��"

    Chiiii�D

    The Yin and Yang energies within the blood he spilled are widely entangled and twisting.

    "It seems I need to return to the Heaven-Earth territory. My energies are starting to tangle again. And��

    Hon Won''s eyes follow the direction Seo Eun-hyun had escaped to.

    "I need to issue the bounty again."

    Crunch!

    Hon Won grasps the void, pulling it towards him.

    At the same time, the coordinates he had nted in the Heaven-Earth Pce resonate with him, beginning to warp space.

    Kuguguguk!

    Boom!

    Space crumples, creating a spatial gate between where Hon Won stands and the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    Hon Won returns to the Heaven-Earth Pce and absorbs the energies of the central territory, shouting out loud.

    His voice vibrates the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth, echoing throughout the Heaven-Earth Pce..

    "Inspectors of the Four-Axis stage in the Heaven-Earth Pce, hear me. Cease all your current tasks, enter the spatial gate I created, and capture the fugitive who refused to register their identity and fled from the Heaven-Earth Pce. He is extremely dangerous. If he resists, it''s permissible to take his life!"

    Upon hismand, 15 of the 36 Four-Axis stage inspectors at the Heaven-Earth Pce begin to move to capture Seo Eun-hyun.

    Hon Won ponders to himself.

    ''Even if he escaped from me, an Integration stage Grand Cultivator, the cultivation I felt from him was that of the Heavenly Being stage. Having drained so much energy, surely he won''t be able to defeat this many Four-Axis stage cultivators. He might have been able to escape from me who has limited mobility by risking his life, but unless a cultivator of the same caliber appears, he won''t be able to block a force of this level��''

    Even fleeing will not be easy.

    Since fleeing from him would have already drained a lot of his energy.

    Hon Won settles into a meditative pose and begins circting his energy, expecting Seo Eun-hyun to be dragged before him soon.

    Paaaatt!

    How long have I been fleeing?

    By now, I have gotten so far that not even a trace of Hon Won, let alone Hon Won himself, can be seen.

    Only now can I finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    ''Huuu�� finally��''

    I stop and take a deep breath.

    ''I''ve sessfully escaped.''

    But now that I escaped the crisis, the confusion I have been suppressing spreads like wildfire in my chest.

    ''Why�� why did the regression point fix itself?''

    I ponder, recalling themonalities between the previous and current fixed points of regression.

    ''Head Realm.''

    That is it.

    The fixation of the regression point urred right after ascending from the Head Realm both times.

    If such events had urred twice, I can''t help but think there must be some connection between the fixation of the regression point and the Head Realm.

    Thinking about the fixed regression point brings all sorts of emotions boiling up in my chest again.

    ''...Ah, I see.''

    Trickle��

    Jin Hwi, Hong Su-ryeong, and other precious ones,

    Jin Byuk-ho, Jin Jin-chan, Jin So-hae, and others who could have been saved.

    Now, I can never meet them again.

    No matter if they are different from those in my past lives.

    No matter if I perceive them as different people.

    Perhaps I unconsciously identified them as the same.

    I shed tears over the fact that I can never see them again.

    ''Thank you.''

    Still, I have no regrets.

    I have indeed done everything I could.

    And the fact that time has been fixed means that all my actions so far aren''t just passing into the void of time.

    Deep in my heart, I convey my mourning, sorrow, and apologies to those who had already died, and at the same time, I express deep gratitude to those I had saved.

    As I contemte with my eyes closed, it happens.

    Kugugugu!

    With the sound of air tearing apart, about a dozen cultivators fly to my surroundings and encircle me.

    "You, scoundrel! In the world you lived in, you might have strutted around as a Heavenly Being stage cultivator and everyone stepped back, but how dare you create such chaos in the Bright Cold Realm!"

    "Come along quietly tied up. If you resist, we will subdue you by force!"

    "It seems you somehow wriggled forth everything and fled from Lord Grand Cultivator, but the Heaven-Earth Pce Lord deliberately didn''t chase after you because leaving the Heaven-Earth territory would severely worsen his condition"

    I chuckle at their noisy ranting.

    "��I''ve set my goal."

    "Huh?"

    "What did he say?"

    I cross my arms thoughtfully, sort out my emotions, and rify my goals.

    ''My goal in this life is... to obtain the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique. And... Now that I have stabilized Jeon Myeong-hoon, it''s time to save Hyun-seok Hyung-nim by protecting Azure Tiger Saint.''

    Azure Tiger Saint will ultimately die at the hands of the Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed One.

    So, what should I do to prevent Azure Tiger Saint from dying?

    Just ensure Azure Tiger Saint does not encounter the Blood Yin Esteemed One.

    ''The war between the True Devil Realm and the Human Race will soon end.''

    The Grand Cultivators of the True Devil Realm will start counterattacking, and the Human Race will be disastrously defeated.

    Oh Hyun-seok is currently in the True Devil Realm, so it should be feasible to call him back to the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''Moreover, in this life, let''s try to survive for a long time and watch over Kang Min-hee''s condition, Kim Yeon''s mental health, and Seo Hweol''s schemes as much as possible.''

    Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique,

    Preventing the mental copse of Oh Hyun-seok through the survival of Azure Tiger Saint,

    And long-term survival are the goals of this life.

    I look up at the 15 Four-Axis stage inspectors pressing around me and smirk.

    "And... to summon Oh Hyun-seok, I''ll need the power of the Human Race Grand Alliance... To exercise power within the Human Race Grand Alliance, first..."

    I pull out the Colorless ss Sword from my mouth while grinning.

    "I''ll need some fame, right?"

    Currently, with the Grand Cultivators of the Heaven Tribeying low due to the aftermath of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    Showing Grand Cultivator-level power now, the Grand Alliance will surely want to enlist me, regardless of my past enmities with Hon Won.

    "This arrogant fool. Lord Grand Cultivator said it''s okay to kill if he resists��"

    Kwaang!

    A Four-Axis stage cultivator fires a light bullet from his fingertip towards me.

    Though it appears weak, it''s a forceful blow that would fatally tire and kill a typical Heavenly Being stage cultivator!

    And towards him, I swing the Colorless ss Sword.

    Kwaaang!

    Space splits, and along with the light bullet, the Four-Axis stage cultivator who fired it,

    Is cleaved in half without even a chance to react.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 282: Sword Ghost

    Chapter 282: Sword Ghost

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    The bisected Four-Axis cultivator is utterly bewildered, notprehending what had just befallen him.

    However, a secondter,

    "Aaaaah!"

    He screams as he ws at his bisected torso.

    Kududuguk!

    At the Four-Axis stage, one''s vitality is so tremendous that even if they are split in half, they will fuse back together.There is only one way to fatally wound a Four-Axis stage cultivator.

    Within the Golden Core sleeps a Nascent Soul.

    And inside that Nascent Soul is either the Heavenly Circle (��A) or Earthly Bearings (�ط�) that one has to tamper with.

    "This, this bastard!"

    Feeling that my abilities are not ordinary, seven Four-Axis stage cultivators form seals and press towards me.

    Yet, I grin coldly and raise the Colorless ss Sword once again.

    "Until now, I always had to hide that I am of the Heart Tribe."

    In the Bright Cold Realm, the Heart Tribe is persecuted.

    But at this moment,

    "But now that I think about it, is there any need to hide that I am from the Heart Tribe from the likes of you?"

    Kuagwagwagwagwang!

    I swing my sword down.

    A colorless Heavenly Tribtion spreads in all directions.

    The ground itself splits in half.

    A canyon stretching 5,000 li forms, and red-hotva flows down the walls.

    The Four-Axis stage cultivators struck by this attack are sliced apart.

    "This is crazy! He''s from the Heart Tribe!"

    "He''s a fourth-stage Heart Tribe member!"

    "Everyone, attack together!!!"

    However, I smrik at them as they rush towards me in horror.

    "You''re mistaken."

    Kugugugugugu!

    Pure spiritual force surges tumultuously throughout my body.

    Demonic power flutters wildly, empowering me.

    I begin to dance.

    "You should have attacked together from the start. Not now, when some of you have already been decisively defeated."

    Kwagwang, Kwagwagwagwang!

    The first through twelfth moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship unfold wildly.

    The first twelve moves are the ''basics'' of swordsmanship.

    The thirteenth to twenty-fourth moves concern ''Sword Energy'', ''Intent'', and ''Control of Power''.

    And the moves I started creating from the twenty-fifth to the thirty-sixth forms,

    I hadn''t yet set a standard for those techniques.

    But today, facing the Four-Axis stage cultivators at full strength, I am finally able to grasp a feel for thetter half of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    ''Moves integrating Heaven, Earth, and Heart��the Three Powers.''

    That will be the essence for thetter part of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirteen Four-Axis stage cultivators each use their Flying Escape Technique to charge at me.

    But they are slow.

    Bo-oong, boong, boong, boong boong boong boong!

    I dance bearing the Three Great Ultimates, facing them head on.

    A pagoda dharma treasure strikes down at me from the sky.

    A stamp dharma treasure assaults me from both sides.

    A ring dharma treasure expands enormously and constricts around me.

    One cultivator, holding a mirror dharma treasure, reflects himself upon it.

    Instantly, a clone looking exactly like him emerges from the mirror and attacks me in a formation.

    When another cultivator shakes a bell dharma treasure, immense heat bursts forth, engulfing the surroundings.

    Next to him, a cultivator fans a fan, creating whirlwinds that mingle with the mes, engulfing me in a vortex of fire.

    Kuagwagwagwang!

    Centered around Seo Eun-hyun and the Four-Axis stage cultivators, a radius of 3,000 li is swept by a shockwave that triggers earthquakes and a tsunamis.

    Those who came to capture Seo Eun-hyun are inspector cultivators from the Heaven-Earth Pce, tasked with apprehending those who cause disturbances within Heaven-Earth Pce.

    Sometimes, when exceptionally skilled individuals from the Lower Realms ascend, or monsters from the Interdimensional Void invade the Bright Cold Realm and escape from Heaven-Earth Pce, these cultivators are tasked with chasing and capturing them.

    However, for the first time in their lives, they face a monster that even 15 inspectorsbined cannot capture.

    Kwaang, Kwaang!

    Their spell techniques are shattered.

    Their dharma treasures, made from precious materials, are torn apart like paper.

    "Aaaargh!"

    One by one, Four-Axis stage cultivators who have lived for thousands of years are split in half by a single sword strike.

    "Block him!"

    "Block that monster, even for a moment!"

    But they can''t stop him.

    No defensive spell or dharma treasure.

    All their attempts to ''block'' are passed through like a ghost, sliced apart.

    Escape is also impossible.

    When they think they dodged the sword, something colorless, traceless, and formless would unpredictably change shape and chase them down, splitting them apart.

    "We can''t stop him!"

    "Aaaaah!"

    Before long, the 15 Inspectors who hade are reduced to nine.

    "Form the third formation! Regroup!"

    Kwadeuk, Kwadeuk, Kwadeuk!

    The nine remaining inspectors simultaneously cut their fingers.

    From their severed fingers, their essence blood spurts forth and gathers in the air.

    "Bind!"

    Han Jo, the leader of the inspectors and a Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage cultivator,mands the remaining eight cultivators.

    "Deploy the Soul Binding Seal Formation!"

    Chrrrrrrrk!

    The essence blood connects to the life force of the Four-Axis stage cultivators, forming chains in the air.

    Cling, Cling, Cling!

    Simultaneously, nine chains pierce through space and embed themselves into Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    Kwadududuk!

    Han Jo, sweating profusely, shouts.

    "We''ve caught him for a moment! Unleash all attacks now!!!"

    At the same time, all the inspector reform their hand seals, and each of their natal innate techniques pour down on Seo Eun-hyun simultaneously.

    A loud roar erupts as light scatters in all directions.

    Where they attacked, a massive spatial rift has formed.

    Kugugugugu�D

    How intensely had they bombarded Seo Eun-hyun? A moment of lull follows.

    Han Jo swallows his saliva.

    ''Everyone has reached their limit on how many spells they can continuously deploy. Even a typical Four-Axis stage cultivator would hardly leave any remnants in this situation.''

    He looks hopefully into the dark smoke billowing from within.

    "Did, did we get him?"

    Then, from within the smoke, a pale arm suddenly bursts forth.

    [You''re mistaken.]

    Wo-woong, Wo-woong!

    "This is madness! Everyone, attack again!"

    And then, a fleeting sense of foreboding passes through Han Jo''s mind as he gives the order.

    ''He survived that? Even a fellow Four-Axis stage cultivator would struggle. Unless it''s someone extraordinary among the Grand Perfection ranks of Four-Axis cultivators, it''s tough! And what was that, that clear voice just now?''

    Surviving a bombardment that even a Grand Perfection Four-Axis cultivator would find hard to withstand.

    What does this imply?

    It''s quite simple.

    That monster out there might be at the level of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator.

    [It''s not me who got caught��]

    Cling, cling, ng

    Bound by the Soul Binding Seal Formation, Seo Eun-hyun speaks from within the smoke, revealing his teeth.

    [It''s you who are caught.]

    Then, his arm cuts through the smoke as he swings his sword.

    "Evade!!!!!"

    Han Jo''s urgent voice spreads in all directions.

    Kwaang!

    The bodies of the Four-Axis cultivators are cleaved apart.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Around Han Jo, four axes emerge, and a Four-Axis Canopy unfolds.

    However, his barrier is easily shattered.

    From within the dark smoke, Han Jo catches sight of Seo Eun-hyun wielding a colorless sword and utters one name.

    "Sword�� Ghost��."

    And that name quickly spreads from mouth to mouth among the inspector cultivators.

    " Sword, Sword Ghost!"

    "It''s the Sword Ghost! The Sword Ghost!"

    Kwaang!

    Finally, Han Jo, who is essentially the leader of the inspectors, is severed in half by the merciless sword of Seo Eun-hyun, now known as the Sword Ghost. The remaining cultivatorspletely lose their will to fight.

    "Ru, run away!"

    "It''s a monster!"

    "Huaaaah!"

    "Senior, spare me, please spare me!"

    The four surviving cultivators run in different directions, and only then does Seo Eun-hyun''s ruthless sword dance stop.

    Chiieeeee�D

    I extinguish the smoke flowing from my body with a smile.

    "Hoo��."

    It had been a confrontation initiated while being exhausted from being pursued by Hon Won.

    Because of that, I had inevitably needed to use Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains to deal with them.

    "Hmm, good��."

    Now, the fatality of the self-destructive techniques used through Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains is outweighed by the undying aspect of my physical body, meaning a brief use of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains doesn''t kill me anymore.

    Of course, since Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains can theoretically be infinitely stronger with continuous use, long-term use will still indeed result in inevitable destruction.

    However, unlike before when it was a certain-death technique, now it can be used for short-term battles.

    ''It was a bit risky though.''

    Even though they could revive after dying, they still hesitated to risk their lives. Or perhaps, it was precisely because the Four-Axis stage investigators valued their lives so much that they dared to fight to the death.

    Having expended much energy while fleeing from Hon Won, it might have been slightly risky had it been a prolonged battle.

    If everyone had coborated with the intent to risk their lives from the beginning, I would have certainly been defeated and forced to start the 19th cycle.

    ''But they all value their lives a lot.''

    They value their lives despite being able to resurrect after dying.

    No, perhaps it''s precisely because they cherish their lives so much that they struggled desperately to reach the Four-Axis stage.

    By the time one reaches the Four-Axis stage, the obsession with one''s own life seems to surpass imagination, and because of that, everyone crucially backs off, allowing for 1-on-1 battles.

    They thought they were attacking me together, but in fact, apart from one or two, hardly anyone was properly coordinating their attacks, resulting in my victory.

    However, despite that��

    "��Fifteen Four-Axis cultivators��"

    I grin.

    "I won��!"

    They were individuals who hesitated at critical moments due to an unimaginable fixation on life, but they were still fifteen Four-Axis cultivators.

    Among them, there was even a Grand Perfection Four-Axis cultivator.

    And it was after being drained while escaping from Hon Won that I managed to defeat them.

    That is, if I hadn''t been drained and had fought with full power from the beginning, they wouldn''t have stood a chance against me, even if they risked their lives.

    Considering Hon Won practiced Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation and is a monster ofte Integration stage strength despite being in the early stage...

    Kududuk�D

    I finally grasp the extent of the realm I have reached as I gather the power of the Three Great Ultimates in my fist.

    "Grand Cultivator��!"

    I have reached a stage where I can challenge the domain of an actual Integration cultivator!

    ''Now, not only the Four-Axis stages who fled, but also the remaining Four-Axis cultivators who will revive will surely inform the Heaven Tribe about me.''

    Based on my predictions, even if they are Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage, the damage they sustained from witnessing the Owner of Heavenly Punishment wouldn''t have been much different.

    They too must have suffered immense damage, and probably they had been nearly wiped out and hidden up till now to heal those injuries.

    If news reaches them that a new Integration stage human has emerged, regardless of what Hon Won thinks of me, it wouldn''t matter anymore.

    I will be seen as a precious force to be protected by the Heaven Tribe.

    "Alright then. Now,e out."

    I dust off my hands and unfold the Peach Garden Painting.

    From within, Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan emerge.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon whistles andughs.

    "I saw a bit from inside the Peach Garden Painting. It was brutally spectacr. Now then��"

    "I saide out."

    At my words, Jeon Myeong-hoon furrows his brow.

    "We all came out already��"

    Ignoring Jeon Myeong-hoon, I speak with a fierce re to the owner of the sticky and unpleasant intent that has been spying on us.

    "This is yourst warning. Come out, or I will kill you."

    Then, as if the space itself is warping, a [Small Domain] created by the Four-Axis Canopy reveals itself.

    Rather than a domain, it should be called a subspace, floating like a droplet above space.

    As the droplet-shaped Four-Axis Canopy recedes, a rather unpleasant face appears.

    "Haha, long time no see, Daoist Seo."

    It''s Seo Hweol.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 283: Hermit

    Chapter 283: Hermit

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    I give Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon a cold look and signal them with my eyes.

    Recognizing my gesture, the two nod and quickly move to block Seo Hweol''s retreat.

    Seeing us surrounding him from three directions, Seo Hweolughs.

    "Rx, fellow daoists. In fact, I''vee after investigating everything about you all."

    Seo Hweol''s gaze then shifts to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "The Daoist who, having inherited the True Inheritance Method of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, reached the Heavenly Being stage after just about 70 years."He then turns his gaze from Jeon Myeong-hoon to Hong Fan.

    "And Daoist Hong, who reached the Nascent Soul stage even quicker. Though not yet at the Heavenly Being stage, rumors of his genius are widespread."

    His gaze shifts to me.

    "And finally, Daoist Seo, who reached Qi Refining 6th star within a day of learning cultivation methods, rose to the Nascent Soul stage at an unbelievable speed, and then took the remnants of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect down to the Head Realm."

    He smiles faintly and continues.

    "All three of you... are certainly not ordinary, it seems. Am I right?"

    I keep my lips tightly sealed with a frosty expression.

    ''I can''t read it.''

    It seems that by this point, he has already developed a magic artifact that could counteract the Heart Tribe''s vision.

    ''Though it appears blurry��''

    But beyond that, it''s hard to see clearly.

    As it at least appears blurry after reaching Tribting Heavens, I think perhaps Kim Young-hoon can see through Seo Hweol''s magic artifact.

    "...So, what do you want to say?"

    Seo Hweol spreads his arms with a weing smile at my question.

    "You might find it insignificant, but I would like to inquire if I could join your ns."

    "Hmm?"

    "The true forms (���w) of Daoist Hong and Daoist Jeon... I can roughly guess. Haha, they must be those individuals. Of course�� there''s none like Daoist Seo that I know of."

    He amusingly notes.

    "If you''re not among those I know, then you must belong to one of [two ces]. Either affiliated with the Netherworld or... from that side. Given the reaction of White Bone Ghost Devil of ck Ghost Valleyst time, you are likely a distinguished person from the Netherworld, I presume?"

    Seo Hweol continues with a warm smile.

    "A person of the Netherworld... and the true forms of Daoist Jeon and Daoist Hong. I can guess your goal. There''s only one singr purpose you all woulde to this Heavenly Domain."

    ''What is this guy rambling about?''

    I decide to just listen since there''s no harm in hearing him out.

    "You''re probably here to head to the Lightning Sacred Sea to retrieve the relic of the Golden Deity. Isn''t that right?"

    He looks around at us with a gentle yet confident expression, seeming certain of his guess.

    Realizing that Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan''s expressions are giving us away, I quickly divert Seo Hweol''s attention to myself.

    "...You''re not wrong, but I see no need to exin myself to you."

    As I speak, I also send a heart message to Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Since heartnguage leaves no traces, Seo Hweol doesn''t notice it.

    Upon receiving my will, the two quickly seal their senses.

    I then kick Yeon Jin, whose mouth is opening and closing besides me, back into the depths of the Peach Garden Painting before turning to Seo Hweol.

    "You want to cooperate with us? Then tell me, who are you exactly, and what are you doing here? Recite your purpose."

    Might as well let him continue with his misunderstanding.

    I throw the question with the intention ofpletely exposing him.

    However, Seo Hweol''s answer is sinct.

    "I am Blood Yin (Ѫ�). Does that answer your question?"

    "..."

    ''What in the world does that mean?''

    Furthermore, I sense impurity in Seo Hweol''s ''intention''.

    Although it''s hard to know his inner thoughts and intent through the Heart Tribe''s vision, it''s clear to me that he harbors impure ''intention'' towards me.

    ''He''s lying.''

    I don''t even know what Blood Yin is, but clearly, he isn''t Blood Yin.

    ''Blood Yin, huh��''

    Remembering what Yang Su-jin had said, I decide to test whether he really is this ''Blood Yin.''

    "If you are Blood Yin, then you must have already found In (cause) and Yeon (connection), correct?"

    "..."

    For the first time, Seo Hweol''s usuallyposed mouth shuts tight at my question.

    Although his expression does not change, I manage to discern that his intent and heart essence are unusually trembling. Though I can only read them in a blurry manner, it''s enough to tell that his heart essence is significantly disturbed.

    "Vast Cold is indeed vast, how could they be so easily found?"

    He neither ignores nor denies my words, simply passing them off as if he hasn''t found them yet.

    I smirk.

    ''I''ve got the upper hand.''

    For the first time in our verbal exchanges, I have gained the upper hand due to the disparity in information.

    ''He definitely isn''t Blood Yin. He''s just impersonating as such.''

    "Honestly, I can''t believe you. You don''t even know the whereabouts of In and Yeon, and you im to be Blood Yin?"

    "Haha, well�� It doesn''t matter what you think. What''s clear is that I am deeply rted to Blood Yin. Regardless, I can provide what the three of you are looking for."

    "And you know what we want?"

    "I can provide whatever it is."

    At that, I pause for a moment then smirk again.

    "I am... indeed interested in Yang Su-jin''s immortal treasure you''ve spoken of.. but apart from that, I am also searching for traces left by the Owner of Salt Mountain."

    "The Owner of Salt Mountain?"

    Seo Hweol seems momentarily flustered by my words, thenughs as if he finally understands.

    "Ah, I see. That''s why Hon Won has been chasing you like a madman... Are you perhaps aiming for the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique?"

    "Well, something like that."

    ''He knows about the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique and the Owner of Salt Mountain...''

    He really doesn''t seem like an ordinary guy.

    "What will you do by finding the traces of the Governing Immortal? Is searching for that ancient deity amand from a Heavenly Venerable?"

    "��!"

    I''m shocked by Seo Hweol suddenly mentioning ''Governing Immortal''.

    However, strangely enough, it isn''t as painful as the time my body had melted away instantaneously.

    It feels as though I developed a resistance.

    I manage to endure the shock contained in the word ''Governing Immortal'' without showing it and smile back.

    ''This bastard�� is trying to test me.''

    It must have been the same for Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan.

    Fortunately, they seem unaffected, probably because they had blocked their senses as I had asked.

    Although Jeon Myeong-hoon might have developed a resistance by directly facing a Governing Immortal, it was better to be cautious with Hong Fan.

    "The oldest one desires the traces of the Mountain Deity."

    I casually mention the Master of the Netherworld metaphorically to Seo Hweol.

    Then, Seo Hweol nods.

    "I see. I understand the situation."

    It seems he recognizes my ability to endure the shock of the word ''Governing Immortal'' and my capability to bring up other knowledge.

    "If you aim for the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique, I will assist you with that as well."

    "How can you?"

    "Hon Won has many children, after all."

    He grins nonchntly, bringing up the topic as if it''s nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Just kidnap one or two and brainwash them."

    "..."

    His tone, as if he''s talking about going on a pic, leaves me somewhat dumbfounded.

    "But anyway..."

    "Hmm?"

    I frown as I notice Seo Hweol slowly approaching me with a sly look.

    He closes in quite familiarly and seems about to say something.

    "With this level of sincerity, perhaps I could join fellow daoists for a bit?"

    "I haven''t said anything about kidnapping yet?"

    "Oh, if you dislike kidnapping and brainwashing, then I''ll just be ''friends'' with Hon Won''s children and find out that way."

    His response clearly means he intends to manipte people''s hearts and spit out their secrets, just as he had done with Gyu-ryeon.

    "Would that be... alright with you?"

    He reaches out affectionately towards my shoulder as he asks.

    And then.

    Crack!

    I grab his arm.

    "Shoulder."

    "...?"

    "Don''t touch... my shoulder."

    I grit my teeth and re at him fiercely.

    "I''ll kill you."

    "..."

    Seo Hweolughs nervously and withdraws his hand, a bit flustered.

    "I apologize. It seems I have indeed annoyed Daoist Seo."

    "You know well. Now then... I''ll think about your offer to help us. We''ll decideter and contact you when needed, so get lost."

    I''ve been holding up well so far, but I fear that continuing to talk with him might give him a chance to find a gap, so I decide to rid Seo Hweol immediately.

    "Understood. We shall meet againter. And regarding the technique left by the Owner of Salt Mountain and his sessor, I will also endeavor to help."

    "Do as you like."

    "Additionally, regarding the Lightning Sacred Sea, studying the ruins of the Golden Deity''s shrine that was destroyed 40,000 years ago may elerate the strategy for entering the Lightning Sacred Sea. I''ll provide this information freely aspensation for having possibly upset you."

    "Hmm..."

    It''s valuable information.

    The region he refers to as the Lightning Sacred Sea is likely deeply rted to Yang Su-jin''s Decaying Corpse Realm that the Star Shattering Esteemed Ones are currently searching for.

    However, the problem is that Seo Hweol is the source of the information.

    Only Seo Hweol knows to what extent and how he might be lying to anyone.

    It''s uncertain starting from where this information is reliable.

    ''The ''intention'' behind this information doesn''t seem impure. Is it just trying to curry favor with me? And on top of that, there seems to be a bit of an ''intention'' to test me.''

    "By the way, 40,000 years ago. What was the most memorable event for you back then? For me, it was amusing when Hon Won received attention from the Mountain Deity."

    "Haha, that''s quite unique of you."

    Seo Hweolughs as if amused.

    "The biggest event 40,000 years ago was the enthronement, wasn''t it? The event when that person seized the Imperial Throne shook all Three Thousand Worlds and the Heavenly Domain, and even the Heavenly Venerables celebrated it. That incident practically influenced all events across the Three Thousand Worlds. The persecution of the descendants of the Golden Deity was merely one of the repercussions... To mention such a trivial event rted to Hon Won..."

    I catch Seo Hweol''s eyes as he spills information I am unaware of.

    "...Perhaps, if it involved the Owner of Mount Tai, there must have been some intricacies that even I am unaware of. Thank you for the information."

    Seo Hweol, momentarily making eye contact with me, smiles with his eyes curving like crescent moons.

    "Since you seem to be searching for traces rted to the Owner of Mount Tai... You may already know this, but let me tell you one more thing."

    "Go ahead."

    Seo Hweol grins and turns his back to me.

    "Hon Won acquired the Supervisory Eyes right after our ascension. It was said that he stayed put during the time when the Mad Lord was rampaging because he suddenly gained new supernatural abilities."

    "��!"

    "And�� Hon Won has never trained in such supernatural abilities before. But suddenly, right when we ascended, he obtained them�� You know what this means, right?"

    His words send a chill down my spine.

    "[Someone] is�� lending him their eyes right now. Huhuhu��"

    Thump, thump, thump��

    I feel cold sweat run down my back.

    I immediately understand the implication of Seo Hweol''s words.

    Hon Won didn''t capture the Mad Lord at that time because at that moment, he had ''borrowed'' spiritual eye powers from ''some being''.

    The being that granted him that spirit eye had deliberately chosen to do so right after our ascension.

    And that being is likely rted to the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique, and by Seo Hweol''s indication, associated with the ''Owner of Mount Tai.''

    All these facts imply one possibility.

    ''The Owner of Mount Tai might have been monitoring us through Hon Won''s eyes immediately after the Enders ascended.

    Shiver!

    I realize why the character for ''supervise'' (�O) in Hon Won''s eyes had particrly stuck in my mind.

    Perhaps that gaze might have been Hon Won''s, but it was not solely his.

    "��Thank you for the valuable information, Seo Hweol."

    "It''s nothing. Well then, I will see you again in the future."

    Seo Hweol smiles and is about to leave.

    And I too smile slyly as I draw the Colorless ss Sword once again from my mouth.

    "Then farewell."

    Bo-woong, Puk-kuak!

    With my single strike, Seo Hweol is cleaved in half and killed.

    I see Seo Hweol''s Nascent Soul scatter and split apart.

    His Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings scatter.

    Like so, Seo Hweol died.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 284: My Name Is (1)

    Chapter 284: My Name Is (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 284: My Name Is (1)

    Woosh!

    The sword is rampant.

    No, the Colorless ss Sword is more akin to a ray of light.

    Thousands of rays pour towards Seo Hweol.

    I move my sword with even more focus than when I eliminated those 15 Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    ''I will kill him right here.''

    Originally, I had considered listening to Seo Hweol a bit and even using him to possibly coborate to some extent.However, I realized my heart essence was involuntarily changing while talking to him.

    Seo Hweol was brainwashing me without me noticing.

    ''This guy, it''s impossible to even associate with him.''

    Kugugugu!

    The aftermath of my sword strikes makes the earth tremble.

    ''I will erase him without leaving a even speck of dust!''

    Paaaatt!

    Tens of thousands of rays burst forth from a single sword, desintergrating Seo Hweol''s cells one by one!

    [Da-Daoist Seo, why are you��]

    To kill a Four-Axis stage cultivator, you must split the Heavenly Circle inside them.

    [Daoist Seo, wait��]

    My consciousness bes even more precise.

    Seo Hweol''s Golden Core shatters.

    His Nascent Soul copses.

    The round Heavenly Circle inside him and the Axis Foundation umted in the region bes visible.

    Shu Shu Shu Shuk!

    Four sword strikes in total.

    The four strikes primarily tear the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings.

    Then, I begin to disintegrate his Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearingspletely.

    Paaatt!

    [No, wait, listen to my��]

    It seems like he''s trying to say something, but I ignore it.

    There''s no trust for someone who tries to brainwash another upon meeting.

    It''s better topletely annihte them upon meeting to avoid future troubles.

    Paaaatt!

    He tries to reveal his Four-Axis Canopy, but even that is shredded by my Colorless ss Sword.

    His Four-Axis Canopy vanishes in an instant, and all that remains in front of me is his body turned to dust.

    ''Now, all of the flesh (��) is dead.''

    However, Four-Axis cultivators can resurrect.

    They can resurrect from their own bodies, but many Four-Axis cultivators resurrect at a ce they have designated.

    I can''t stand to see that happen.

    So, how should one kill a Four-Axis cultivator attempting to resurrect?

    It''s simple.

    Wo-woong!

    The Formless Sword cries.

    At the same time, the ne of the Formless Sword rises, beginning to leap into the ne of Soul.

    [Wa-wait...]

    "You cannot resurrect."

    The Formless Sword, moving freely between nes, salivates towards Seo Hweol''s soul.

    ��Cut!

    The sensation of the Formless Sword connects with me, and I begin to see.

    The pathway of the soul that cultivators of the Four-Axis stage pass through to resurrect!

    Normally, despite knowing an opponent might resurrect, a Four-Axis cultivator cannot touch this soul passage.

    Not even those at the Integration stage can do so, unless they are at thete Integration stage or beyond.

    The ne is simply too high up.

    But I am different.

    Bo-oong!

    The Formless Sword already ascends to the ne where the soul passage is located, and cuts off Seo Hweol''s connection to that passage.

    Paatt!

    [Ah, no��]

    "Die, Seo Hweol."

    Papapapapat

    An enormous current of light sweeps through andpletely disintegrates Seo Hweol''s soul.

    He perishes within the storm of light, along with a final breath of death throes.

    That is the end of Seo Hweol.

    "Hoo��"

    As soon as I confirm that Seo Hweol''s soul scattered, I stop my sword.

    And I look at him.

    His body started regenerating his face despite being turned to dust due to his unbelievable vitality. However, once his soul scattered, the regeneration ceased.

    Only Seo Hweol''s face remains on the corpse.

    That corpse of Seo Hweol is still smiling.

    Smiling kindly, as if he had never felt the terror of death.

    "��"

    I killed Seo Hweol.

    I split the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings thoroughly so that he can''t even resurrect.

    Even his soul essence was scattered.

    But just what is it?

    Looking at Seo Hweol''s smiling face even in death, I can''t shake the feeling that he isn''t truly dead.

    ''It''s incredibly unsettling��''

    Could it possibly be a clone?

    However, I shake my head.

    ''This guy definitely used the Four-Axis Canopy, and he had Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings inside him.''

    If what I killed was a clone, that would mean Seo Hweol''s clone was a Four-Axis cultivator.

    He is not the Mad Lord, and there''s no reason for him to waste a Four-Axis clone in such a ce

    ''Moreover, although it was faint, his heart essence... and the intent he showed when he died�� those were real.''

    Meaning, this was indeed Seo Hweol himself.

    "��Is he dead?"

    Thuk-Thuk�D

    I poke at Seo Hweol''s facial remains.

    It doesn''t suddenlye back to life.

    Just in case, I pick up Seo Hweol''s facial remains, empty one of my storage scrolls, and seal his face inside it.

    Although I sealed it because it felt odd, if he really is dead... I can use it as material for an identity queter, so it won''t be a loss.

    "Hmm�� it seems like he''s truly dead."

    No need for words like ''Did I kill him?''

    He is certainly dead.

    Thinking so, I feel incredibly refreshed, and the heavy emotion that seemed to weigh on my heart dissipates.

    I realize that Seo Hweol''s mere existence had been a significant pressure on me.

    ''From now on, I should kill them as soon as I see him''

    I decided how I will deal with Seo Hweol in the future.

    Then, I send a heart message to Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon to unblock their senses.

    After entering Tribting Heavens, my ability to send heartnguage, not only to the Heart Tribe but to others, has significantly strengthened.

    Originally, those not from the Heart Tribe wouldn''t even perceive the heartnguage.

    But now, I have sharpened the intent within the heartnguage itself, making it easier to send and convey my will.

    "Right, so what was that all about? That dragon guy�� seemed like someone I saw at Ascension Path before?"

    "Yes. He was a very sly and cunning fellow. He dared to try and brainwash me, so I killed him."

    I answer Jeon Myeong-hoon''s question, and Hong Fanughs heartily.

    "Haha, well done, Master. Those who covet Master all deserve to die."

    "Seo Hweol was certainly that kind of guy."

    Regarding Seo Hweol, I won''t feel any guilt no matter how many times I kill him.

    "So what will you do now, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "It''s obvious. I''ll enter the Human Race Grand Alliance and be recognized as a Grand Cultivator. If not a Grand Cultivator, at least I will be recognized as having equivalent strategic value."

    "Hmm, will they ept you? You''re a wanted man, and from what I''ve heard, isn''t that Heart Tribe technique something that the Heaven Tribe shuns?"

    "That''s correct. However... the being that descended Heavenly Punishment. That entity wasn''t just being watched by us that day."

    "What?"

    "That day, all the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the Heaven Tribe were observing Thunder Spirit Ind."

    I exin the whole situation.

    "So�� you mean to say that among the Heaven Tribe right now, aside from a few like Hon Won, everyone who was watching Thunder Spirit Ind that day saw the Owner of Heavenly Punishment and received critical injuries?"

    "That''s right."

    "So they''ll ept you to fill the void in the Heaven Tribe''s strength?"

    "Exactly."

    "Hmm... well, that''s not bad."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods as he speaks.

    "Then I should prepare again for a ce in the Bright Cold Realm, so that the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect can settle there after they ascend."

    "That''s a good idea. Then first... shall we head to Heavenly Human Ind in the Human Race Grand Alliance?"

    Paaatt!

    That''s when it happens.

    Ziiiing!

    I suddenly twitch at a ''signal'' I feel from somewhere.

    Using the Flying Escape Technique with Jeon Myeong-hoon, we fly towards the direction of the Human Race Grand Alliance, and I focus my mind on the signal.

    Eventually, I can discern where the signal ising from.

    ''Yuan Yu!''

    Yuan Yu has entered the Bright Cold Realm.

    Wo-woong, woo-woong!

    I connect to Yuan Yu''s mind.

    The Mysterious Bizarre Gu I had imnted in him activates, operating inside his Nascent Soul and connecting his and my vision and senses one by one.

    ''This is��''

    It''s when I barely open my eyes in Yuan Yu''s body and look around.

    "Hmm, impressive. It''s good to have gained an ascender as soon as the Flying Immortal tform was set up... but that the ascender is only at the mid Nascent Soul stage is disappointing."

    "...!"

    I quickly look up at the man in the ck robe who has approached and spoken.

    He looks down at me.

    A dense devilish energy emanates from him.

    "It seems you''re a cultivator trained in devilish arts? You have learned a rather decent devilish art in regeneration that allows you to withstand dimensional pressure. It''s actually not a bad choice since the frequency of encountering Vestiges (ʬ) decrease when you ascend during the Nascent Soul stage."

    "Where�� is this ce?"

    I already know, but I confirm again through Yuan Yu''s mouth.

    "This is the Flying Immortal tform within ck Ghost Valley in the Bright Cold Realm."

    "This isn''t�� the Nether Ghost Realm?"

    "Oh, were you aiming for the Nether Ghost Realm when you ascended?"

    "Yes."

    I nod.

    I assumed it would lead to the Nether Ghost Realm based on the attractive force of the Nether Crossing Ship, but it turns out to be merely inside ck Ghost Valley.

    Meanwhile,

    I feel something was off.

    ''Wait, a Flying Immortal tform? Inside ck Ghost Valley?''

    I look at the ground I am standing on.

    It''s the same type of Flying Immortal tform that exists in the Heaven-Earth Pce.

    Inside the Flying Immortal tform, I can feel the power of the Void Spirit Pond.

    ''Ha, these... ck Ghost Valley guys... Even though there is a Void Spirit Pond within their sect, they didn''t report it to the Human Race and created their own Flying Immortal tform to monopolize it? Are they trying to absorb all the talentsing from the Lower Realms into their sect?''

    I look at the ck robed cultivator.

    Facing ''Heo Gwak'', I ask.

    "Might I know why I, who ascended targeting the Nether Ghost Realm, ended up in the Bright Cold Realm?"

    "It''s simple. This Flying Immortal tform was fed with a vast amount of ghostly energy to make it very simr to the one in the Nether Ghost Realm."

    "��!"

    "The Nether Ghost Realm is good, but our ck Ghost Valley in the Bright Cold Realm is not bad either. In fact, in some ways, it''s even better than the one in the Nether Ghost Realm. Although it differs slightly from the main lineage of the ck Ghost Valley in the Nether Ghost Realm, here too, we enjoy the honor of being among the Human Race''s Five Great Sects and receive considerable respect. We also share the majority of cultivation methods, only slightly inferior to those of the original sect."

    He grins as he speaks.

    "If you train with our ck Ghost Valley, I can guarantee you''ll see effects no different from training in the Nether Ghost Realm. We really like talented individuals like you who have advanced on their own. Moreover, we treat the talents we ept very well. How about it, won''t you join our main sect?"

    "��."

    I awkwardly smile through Yuan Yu''s body.

    Heo Gwak''s intentes right into my sight.

    Since he hasn''t employed any magic artifact to defend against the Heart Tribe''s vision like Seo Hweol, I can somewhat guess his intention.

    ''If I refuse, he ns to kill me.''

    The very existence of a Flying Immortal tform within their sect implies exactly that.

    A Void Spirit Pond should not be owned by any specific group, by principle.

    But what happens if someone ascends using a Flying Immortal tform made from a ndestinely obtained Void Spirit Pond and then chooses not to join their sect?

    Naturally.

    They will have no choice but to silence them through murder.

    Since ck Ghost Valley primarily deals with Ghost Path Methods involving ghost souls, perhaps those who refuse their offer are simply killed and refined into ghost souls.

    From their perspective, it''s either a source for acquiring quality disciples or for obtaining quality materials for Ghost Path Methods, so having a Flying Immortal tform is not a bad thing for them.

    I pretend to ponder for a moment before speaking.

    "It is an honor. I am grateful for the opportunity to join the Great ck Ghost Valley."

    Heo Gwak, whose face is neither that of a man nor a woman, brightly smiles and warmly pats my back.

    "Congrattions on bing a disciple of ck Ghost Valley. What''s your name?"

    After a moment of contemtion, I awkwardly smile and say,

    "My name is Seo Li."

    Trantor Notes: Seo Li is Seo Rip in the raws. It''s a reference to Yuan Li. As everyone knows by now, our MC''s naming sense is quite questionable. Also, extra chapter cuz of the spontaneous poll I did a while back if some of you remember.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 285: My Name Is (2)

    Chapter 285: My Name Is (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 285: My Name Is (2)

    ''Damn it, what''s Seo Li?''

    After Heo Gwak asked for my name, I blurted out in a panic.

    But after thinking about it for a moment, it seems like there could not be a worse name.

    Worried that Heo Gwak might know Yuan Li, I avoided using the surname Yuan.

    So I said the first thing that came to mind, and the worst name possible came out.

    ''Damn it. It''s toote to change it now.''

    Whether Heo Gwak knows what I am thinking or not, heughs heartily and says,"Seo Li! The Seo family has always been full of talented individuals. I once tried to recruit a member of the Seo family to the sect, but failed. Truly... that person was the incarnation of talent."

    "Haha... Is that so?"

    I awkwardlyugh, thinking I know who he is talking about.

    "Well, anyway, thanks to the newly installed Flying Immortal tform, we will continue to expand our recruitment of talents. For now... you follow this child."

    Wo-woong-wo-woong-wo-woong�D

    As Heo Gwak waves his sleeve, a pitch-ck ghost flies out from within.

    "Take this one to the Entrance Hall."

    Wo-woong�D

    The ghost nods as if it understands and starts flying off somewhere.

    "Then I''ll see youter. Follow him."

    "Yes, senior."

    After seeing off Heo Gwak, I follow the ghost he released.

    ''Is this the interior of ck Ghost Valley��?''

    It''s my first time at ck Ghost Valley, and it feels intriguing.

    A vast valley.

    Inside, through narrow paths that number by the dozens, hundreds, even thousands, the ghost manages to find the right path to guide me.

    After following the ghost for a while,

    "Hmm?"

    I arrive in front of a small pavilion marked ''Entrance Hall.''

    The ghost growls lightly as if telling me to follow, and I enter the building ahead.

    "Hah."

    Inside, I''m startled by a bizarre sight.

    In front of a ck wooden desk within the Entrance Hall, sits a pristine white skeleton busy at work.

    Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage.

    No, the skeleton seems a bit beyond the Nascent Soul stage, almost stepping into the Heavenly Being stage.

    Although slightly shocked, I speak to the skeleton remembering the first time I met Song Jin.

    "I''m..."

    However, before I can start talking, the ghost that guided me flies next to the skeleton''s skull and seems to whisper something to it.

    Thenguage they use is neither thenguage of the Demon Race nor themonnguage of the Bright Cold Realm''s Heaven Tribe.

    They don''t even use vocal cords to begin with, so I can''t understand theirnguage.

    After they exchange a few words among themselves, they both look at me.

    The skeleton gestures towards me.

    Soon, it speaks familiar words in themonnguage of the Heaven Tribe.

    "So, you came up through the 13th Flying Immortal tform?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "The 13th Flying Immortal tform is newly created, so it''s not fully developed yet. Normally, when an ascenderes up through a Flying Immortal tform, we immediately trace the attraction to find out where the ascender came from, but the 13th Flying Immortal tform doesn''t have that feature yet. That''s why I have to ask you directly."

    The skeleton''s eye sockets light up with ghost fire as he questions me.

    "Which Lower Realm are you from?"

    Seeing his ghost fire, I realize that this is some sort of consciousness method.

    ''It''s simr to the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.''

    It''s a method that can see the color of intent.

    ''There really are all sorts of methods.''

    Thinking it''s fascinating, I control my intent and answer.

    "They call it the Astral Realm... a small star within it."

    "What''s the name of the star?"

    "It''s called Earth."

    "You''re also from Earth?"

    It nods as it writes something on a paper, and I, thinking of Kang Min-hee, ask it.

    "Are there others from Earth besides me?"

    However, at my question, the skeleton chuckles and says,

    "If you ask the ascenders from the Astral Realm where they''re from, seven out of ten will say they''re from Earth. Those who name their star ''roundnd (����/Earth)'' aren''t just one or two. Do you think there are only one or two Earths in the Astral Realm?"

    "Ah...."

    It''s an issue I hadn''t even considered, so I''m momentarily dumbfounded.

    "Anyway, it seems true enough, so let''s move on. Once again, what is your name?"

    "Seo Li�� is my name."

    "Right, Seo Li. And your gender?"

    "I am��."

    Fwoosh!

    I, along with Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan, fly for several days and finally arrive in the Human Race territory.

    "Are we going directly to Heavenly Human Ind?"

    To Jeon Myeong-hoon''s question, I shake my head.

    "I''m going, but you can''t. You should first head to Thunder Spirit Ind with Hong Fan and Yeon Jin... If there''s anything to salvage from the remains of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, take care of it."

    "You''re going alone?"

    "Yes. It''s easier to escape alone if needed."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods.

    "Okay, then let''s meetter. If you escape, where should we meet?"

    "Come to the Light Spirit Pond in the Cold Spirit Race territory. We''ll see each other there."

    After setting our n, we part ways.

    I fly quickly and reach Heavenly Human Ind.

    Because it''s the main headquarters of the Human Race Grand Alliance, it has a stronger barrier than any other Sky Ind, and because the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators are seriously injured, the barrier is even more fortified than usual.

    There are even checkpoints that weren''t usually there.

    "Passing Heavenly Being Daoist! To enter Heavenly Human Ind, you need a pass and a reason for entry��."

    I nce at the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being cultivator at the checkpoint and, without responding, hold the Colorless ss Sword and conjure the Three Great Ultimates behind me.

    Bo-oong!

    Kwaang!

    Instantly, I blow a hole right through the barrier.

    I bypass the stuttering Heavenly Being cultivator and head to a ce on Heavenly Human Ind.

    Heavenly Human Ind''s Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    Usually, seven Grand Cultivators of the Human Race reside there.

    ''There are nine Grand Cultivators of the Human Race.''

    Grand Perfection Integration stage ck Dragon King from the allied ck Dragon Race, Hyeon Eum.

    Early Integration stage Pce Lord of Peni Pce and Heaven-Earth Pce, Hon Won.

    Grand Perfection Integration stage leader of the Human Race Grand Alliance, Jun Je.

    Early Integration stage responsible for overseeing the entire Human Race, Wi Ryeong-seon.

    Mid Integration stage and master of the Entering Truth Gate, Gae Jin.

    Mid Integration stage and master of the Heavenly Lotus Sect, Eung Yeon.

    Early Integration stage and Chief Military Strategist of the Human Race Grand Alliance, Wi Su.

    Late Integration stage hermit cultivator, Gol Maek.

    Integration stage cultivator shrouded in secrecy, Tae Yeol-jeon

    These nine are the pirs holding up the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    However, Tae Yeol-jeon, known only as an Integration stage cultivator, hardly attends the council of Grand Cultivators, and the ck Dragon King doesn''t participate in actual Human Race meetings since he is only treated as an ally.

    Therefore, it''s urate to say that the Human Race Grand Alliance is practically run by the seven, centered around the leader Jun Je, military strategist Wi Su, and overseer Wi Ryeong-seon, along with Hon Won, Gol Maek, Eung Yeon, and Gae Jin.

    I increase my speed as I fly towards Heavenly Cauldron Mountain to meet them.

    Far off, the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain where spiritual energy gathers shining with pure-white catches my eye.

    The residence of Integration stage cultivators.

    But as I try to enter Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, something is off.

    ''��?''

    No matter how much I fly, the distance to Heavenly Cauldron Mountain doesn''t seem to get any closer.

    ''This��''

    I realize I am passing the same ce again.

    ''Am I going in circles?''

    It isn''t that my sense of direction is off.

    My senses are fine.

    That leads to only one exnation.

    ''The space is warped.''

    The space, warped like a barrier, is preventing undesirables from entering.

    The way to cross such a space is simple.

    Those at the Four-Axis stage or above can use Axis techniques to fold space and move through it.

    However, though my power is at the Integration stage, the capabilities I can use are limited to the Heavenly Being stage

    My current abilities are insufficient to straighten the warped space.

    What should be done then?

    ''If all I have is strength, then using strength is the way to go.''

    It''s simple logic.

    Kugugugu��

    I put strength into my hand holding the Colorless ss Sword.

    Lifting the Colorless ss Sword with all my might, I bring it crashing down.

    The bent space is caught in my senses.

    The ne is terribly distorted.

    Kududuguk!

    Just like that, the space rips open, and the twisted space carves a path.

    Calmly, I enter the interior following the flow of the dragon vein that reaches deep inside Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    And when I arrive in front of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain,

    Pabababat!

    Faint projections block my path.

    A total of six projections.

    All the Grand Cultivators except Hon Won, who resides in Heaven-Earth Pce, and the enigmatic Grand Cultivator Tae Yeol-jeon, send their projections

    A familiar face speaks to me.

    It''s Wi Ryeong-seon.

    "How dare you step foot into Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, the sacred site of the Human Race Grand Alliance, so carelessly."

    I smirk and reply,

    "I wish to receive a cave residence on Heavenly Cauldron Mountain and came to ask for permission from the Grand Cultivators of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain."

    Their eyebrows twitch at my words.

    "You know the conditions for receiving a cave residence on Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, correct?"

    "Yes. Either you are a Grand Cultivator at the Integration stage, or you represent a superrge force equivalent to the Six Great Sects of the Human Race. I am aware it''s one of the two."

    "You know well. You are not a Grand Cultivator, just a Heavenly Being stage cultivator."

    "Hmm��"

    I grin.

    "I do not seek a cave residence as a Grand Cultivator."

    "Then what is it exactly?"

    "Can''t a superrge force take a cave residence on its own?"

    "...You mean to say you have the backing of a force equivalent to the Five Great Sects of the Human Race?"

    "No."

    "Then?"

    "I, as an individual, am equivalent to the Five Great Sects."

    Stunned by my audacious statement, the Grand Cultivators are momentarily speechless.

    Wi Ryeong-seon speaks again.

    "You are arrogant."

    "Is that so?"

    "Do you know that Hon Won has reissued a bounty on you? A substantial bounty has been ced by Peni Pce, and your crimes are clearly listed. One of the charges is your unauthorized escape from the Flying Immortal tform."

    "Well. I had already registered my name under the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect at Temporal Fate Ind before. Why should I be bound by the Flying Immortal tform then?"

    "That''s the procedure. Even if you ascend again after descending to the Lower Realm, the procedure is necessary. And you descended to the Lower Realm without even notifying the Grand Alliance, acting on your own initiative. That alone is a crime, and you even went so far as to hide the Void Spirit Pond in the True Devil Realm for years, obstructing the conquest of the True Devil Realm. This is a grave offense."

    "Is that so?"

    "The fact that you entered Heavenly Mountain today, where there is a Grand Cultivator meeting, without permission... You have too many charges. Even speaking with you like this is a mercy."

    I smile slightly at Wi Ryeong-seon''s threatening words.

    After entering Tribting Heavens.

    Even though it''s just a projection, I can somewhat see his intent.

    Reading the intents of the other Grand Cultivators besides Wi Ryeong-seon, I can understand why they are treating me this way.

    ''That''s how it is.''

    Feeling even more confident about their intents, I speak to Wi Ryeong-seon,

    "Then, no need for further mercy, let''s see about my punishment."

    "What...?"

    "Punishment, let''s see you impose it."

    At my words, Wi Ryeong-seon stares at me quietly.

    And our standoff continues for a while.

    None of them dare to attack me first.

    ''It seems they all suffered quite a bit from the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.''

    Normally, it should have been their real bodiesing down, not just threatening me with projections.

    Just then.

    The leader of the Human Race Grand Alliance and head of the Grand Cultivator meeting.

    The Grand Perfection Integration stage Grand Cultivator known as Jun Je steps forward.

    "Inspector Wi Ryeong-seon, you are to arrest Seo Eun-hyun. Once Seo Eun-hyun is captured, a trial will be held immediately to determine the punishment."

    Upon hearing this, Wi Ryeong-seon''s expression hardens, and he vanishes from the spot abruptly.

    ''Hoo��''

    Shortly after Wi Ryeong-seon''s projection disappears, the space split, and a man wearing a featureless white mask appears from beyond the space.

    ''Wi Ryeong-seon, the true body!''

    Kugugugu!

    An immense pressure bears down on me.

    Simultaneously, the projections of the other five Grand Cultivators soar into the air and each stretch out their hands somewhere.

    The space around suddenly ''expands''.

    The stage is set for a showdown between me and Wi Ryeong-seon.

    I can feel his gaze from behind the faceless mask.

    I provoke Wi Ryeong-seon.

    "The energy I feel from you seems to be at the Four-Axis stage. Are you in a lot of pain? Do your joints ache?"

    Wi Ryeong-seon, who had been staring at me, grins.

    "Indeed, I sustained critical injuries after directly facing the entity that descended upon Thunder Spirit Indst time. My condition is still far from good."

    ''Admitting it so readily?''

    As I express surprise, Wi Ryeong-seon continues speaking.

    "Despite that, do you know why I had to step forward among us?"

    "Please enlighten me."

    At my words, Wi Ryeong-seon reaches towards the sky.

    Simultaneously, I feel a surge of energy from beyond the sky and instinctively step back.

    Kugugugu!

    From afar.

    From a very distant ce, enormous energy is being emitted and transmitted in this direction.

    Paaaaatt!

    Hundreds of beams of light strike down from the sky.

    I trace back the closest beam that falls to determine its origin.

    ''Wi Ryeong-seon''s avatar!''

    Grand Cultivator Wi Ryeong-seon dispatched his avatars across various areas of the Human Race to monitor the overall situation.

    Moreover, since Heavenly Human Ind is incrediblyrge, about three of his avatars besides his main body were dispatched there.

    Those three avatars are currently merging into the dragon veins of Heavenly Human Ind, transferring the power of the ind''s dragon veins to the main body of Wi Ryeong-seon.

    The identities of the other beams are likely the same.

    The avatars of Wi Ryeong-seon dispatched to other Sky Inds are melting their respective dragon veins and transferring that power to him.

    Kugugugu!

    I marvel in astonishment as I watch Wi Ryeong-seon receiving the power of all the Human Race''s Sky Inds'' dragon veins.

    His aura, which was merely at the Four-Axis level, is rapidly increasing.

    [If it''s this much�� In a short-term battle, I can reach my peak condition.]

    The next moment.

    Bo-oong!

    Enveloped in the Flying Escape Technique, he charges at me with a seven-colored fan in one hand.

    [I''ll straighten out your crooked head.]

    Ruarururururu!

    mes engulf everything.

    The seven-colored mes spread in all directions, instantly turning the expanded space into a sea of seven-colored fire.

    And I summon the Three Great Ultimates.

    [A worthy opponent indeed.]

    The next moment.

    Kwaang!

    My Colorless ss Sword has already pierced through Wi Ryeong-seon''s throat.

    [...!]

    As if not understanding what just happened, he looks shockingly surprised.

    I observe him continually recharging his energy, my eyes shining with anticipation.

    [Give it your all.]

    [Ah, agh... Ahgeuk...!]

    Kuaaaang!

    Flinging him aside as if swatting a fly, I bare my teeth in a grin.

    [I might identally kill you.]

    [You, you��! That power��!]

    Kwaang!

    Kicking off the void, I charge at Wi Ryeong-seon like a predator in a frozen world.

    I wonder if he had gambled his way up to the position of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator.

    Using the Flying Escape Technique, he begins to move nimbly in the frozen world.

    But he is too slow.

    Bo-oong!

    sh!

    With my Colorless ss Sword oveid with the Formless Sword, I slice through his upper body. I then steady my stance and thrust one hundred and six prating sword strikes towards him again.

    Yet, he can''t even react.

    [Th-this... Your power, the power of the Heart Tribe...!]

    Heaven, Earth, Heart, Mad Lord (?).

    These four pirs of power supply me with a volcanic force.

    I amplify this power through General Seo''s circuits, relentlessly pushing him back.

    [Argh...!]

    Soon losing even the leisure to speak, Wi Ryeong-seon focuses solely on following my attacks with his eyes as we exchange blows.

    At that moment,

    Whoosh!

    Wi Ryeong-seon, having gathered his energy, casts the Flying Escape Technique even faster and suddenly moves from in front of me to a distance far away.

    I instantly extend the Formless Sword towards him, now 2,000 li away.

    The Formless Sword rushes like lightning, but the transfer of power is somewhat diminished by the distance.

    And Wi Ryeong-seon, having withstood my strike, begins to form hand seals.

    ''The real battle begins now.''

    [You damned Heart Tribe spy! Die!!!]

    Simultaneously, countless clones spring from Wi Ryeong-seon''s shadow.

    Each one is at the level of a Heavenly Being stage, densely surrounding him.

    ''Ho, even if it''s a kind of spell technique and meant for short-term use..."

    These unstable clones won''tst long.

    However, the moment the number of Heavenly Being stage clones surpass 300 million,

    I can''t help but burst into hollowughter.

    Kugugugu!

    The clones disperse in all directions, forming hand seals.

    ''He''s trying to set up a formation.''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Layered Mountains.

    Kugugugu!

    The Formless Sword spreads across Heaven and Earth, turning into a massive thorn bush that could envelop the world.

    Each thorn and bush possess the force to split mountain ranges, literally capable of grinding throughyers of mountains.

    The clones of Wi Ryeong-seon begin to burst one by one under the onught of the Formless Sword.

    But that is not the end.

    I draw all 3,000 Colorless ss Swords and spread them out in the air.

    The Formless Sword is imbued within the Colorless ss Swords.

    Wi Ryeong-seon''s clones begin to form more clones.

    And those clones again begin to produce more clones.

    And the clones gather to form their own formations.

    In the formations, their power is amplified.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Three Thousand Lights Emerging Peak.

    Kugugugu!

    3,000 Colorless ss Swords.

    From those Colorless ss Swords, 3,000 strands of Formless Sword Energy spread.

    9 million streaks of Sword Energy sweep forward.

    The clones struck by the Sword Energy burst all at once.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Bouldered Cliff.

    The 9 million strands of Sword Energy, converging and clumped together, shake and thrash wildly in all directions.

    Storms of Sword Energy erupt here and there, sweeping away Wi Ryeong-seon''s clones.

    Whoosh!

    One of his clones fly towards me and reaches out its hand.

    I simply burst the avatar with a sh of Sword Energy.

    That''s when it happens.

    Pabat!

    [��!]

    The clone and Wi Ryeong-seon''s true body swaps ces.

    Wi Ryeong-seon''s true body swing the seven-colored fan at me.

    Ruarurururu!

    mes hotter thanva melt the earth as they rush towards me.

    I quickly dash towards him, swinging my hand.

    But once again, Wi Ryeong-seon switches ces with a clone.

    ''Annoying.''

    If this continues, it''ll be an endless game of tag.

    ''I''ll sweep them all away.''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Severing Mountain!

    Kugugugu!

    3,000 Colorless ss Swords, guided by my will, each begin to unfold the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship imbued with the Formless Sword.

    3,000 Severing Mountains fill the heavens and the earth, crashing in every direction.

    As light flickers, Wi Ryeong-seon''s clones are obliterated in an instant.

    That is when.

    Kuuuuuu!

    I notice the energies amplified by the formation created from Wi Ryeong-seon''s clones converging into one point.

    [There!]

    That''s where the main body is!

    Just as I''m about to unleash my attack in that direction.

    Kuuuuuu!

    Wi Ryeong-seon begins to expand his domain from there.

    [...!]

    His domain quickly envelops me, and I suddenly find myself in a world filled with colorful masks.

    sh!

    Suddenly, a mask next to me transforms into Wi Ryeong-seon and charges at me.

    Kugugugu!

    The seven-colored fan he holds seems to sear red, then swiftly turns yellow, white, and blue.

    A bright blue me engulfs me.

    This me is iparably more powerful than the previous mes.

    Baring my teeth, I reach out my hand.

    Crack!

    I break through the mes and approach Wi Ryeong-seon, grabbing him as he shows a startled expression.

    [I was wondering... when you''d deploy your domain.]

    [What...?]

    [For Four-Axis cultivators, the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings need to be split in order to die�� but you Grand Cultivators die only when the ''domain'' born from the united Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings is destroyed. So...]

    I fling my sword towards the flustered Wi Ryeong-seon.

    He switches ces with a clone, but my sword bursts through the clone and digs into his domain.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Just as the Head Realm''s dimensional barrier crumbled under my sword, Wi Ryeong-seon''s domain crumbles under my strike.

    ''The Four-Axis stage''s Four-Axis Canopy felt soft like cutting through water...''

    But the domain of the Integration stage is definitely different.

    A dimensional barrier in itself!

    [Impressive.]

    I tear through Wi Ryeong-seon''s dimensional barrier whileughing.

    Intent floats around inside his domain, revealing his emotions.

    The domain is filled with the intent of pain.

    [You!!!]

    Wi Ryeong-seon''s clones all charge at me simultaneously.

    Outside the domain, they are of the Heavenly Being stage, but inside, each is of the early Four-Axis stage. Moreover, each is using the Flying Escape Technique at the Integration level as they rush towards me.

    But...!

    [Too slow.]

    Kwaang, Kwaang!

    Wi Ryeong-seon''s domain crumbles under one strike of my sword.

    [Compared to Kim Young-hoon...]

    Kwaang!

    The domain is torn apart by a second strike.

    [Compared to Hon Won...]

    Jjeong!

    With the third strike, countless clones explode, and a hole is blown through the domain as if it''s a dimensional barrier itself.

    Continuously, repeatedly delivering strikes to the domain itself.

    I cleave away the countless clones and gradually head towards Wi Ryeong-seon''s main body.

    He continues to switch ces with his clones while fleeing far within the domain.

    And from afar, he shoots blue mes at me, but I am gradually closing in on him.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains!

    Kwaang!

    The sh explodes massively, shattering Wi Ryeong-seon''s rushing clones all at once, and his domain is tattered everywhere.

    I reach an extreme speed in an instant and charge towards Wi Ryeong-seon.

    He switches ces with a clone again.

    It''s confusing to read intent within the domain.

    With the vision of the Heart Tribe alone, it would be impossible to recognize where he is.

    However, through the perception I acquired from Kim Young-hoon, I determine where he is ''trying to switch.''

    Paaat!

    As soon as he starts to switch with another clone, I change direction and arrive in front of Wi Ryeong-seon.

    I strike down with my sword.

    Kwaang!

    An explosion scatters, and the Wi Ryeong-seon''s entire domain trembles.

    Behind his half-destroyed mask, he meets my eyes with a pale, shocked expression.

    Kuuk, Kukukuku!

    He is barely holding off my Colorless ss Sword with his seven-colored fan.

    However, my sword is gradually digging into his dharma treasure.

    [Well then.]

    I extend seven pairs of wings from behind.

    [Take care.]

    As the energy of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter is being loaded into my Colorless ss Sword, ready to split his dharma treasure and Wi Ryeong-seon himself in two,

    Whoosh!

    "Stop right there."

    Someone ces a hand on my shoulder.

    Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    It''s Jun Je, the Head of the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    "��!"

    I''m startled by the touch on my flesh.

    The Grand Alliance Leader brought his true body.

    ''I didn''t notice.''

    As I break out in a cold sweat, he ps his hands.

    p, p!

    At the sound of his pping, Wi Ryeong-seon immediately retracts his domain and takes back his dharma treasure into his mouth.

    "Right. Congrattions. You have proven your qualifications."

    I too reabsorb the Colorless ss Swords back into my mouth and step back.

    "...Next time, please be careful with the shoulder."

    "Haha, understood. Anyway, does anyone doubt Seo Eun-hyun''s capabilities now?"

    Suddenly, the Integration stage Grand Cultivators, not just projections but their main bodies, are watching from around.

    "None here."

    "I am satisfied."

    "The future of the Human Race looks bright."

    "Mastering the Heart Tribe''s techniques to this extent, it will be very beneficial for the study of the Heart Path Method."

    Everyone gives me positive evaluations.

    I smile, realizing the intent I had read earlier was correct.

    They had been testing me from the start.

    Jun Je looks at Wi Ryeong-seon and asks.

    "Grand Cultivator Wi Ryeong-seon, what do you think?"

    Wi Ryeong-seon, dusting off his body, replies..

    "Exceptional. This child will be the new future of the Human Race."

    Jun Jeughs heartily.

    "Congrattions. Except for Hon Won and Tae Yeol-jeon who are not present, more than half of the Grand Cultivators of the Human Race Grand Alliance have recognized you."

    His words confirm that I have finally been acknowledged by them.

    "Congrattions on passing the test safely. You''ve worked hard up until now. Only good things will await you in the future."

    I respectfully bow.

    "From now on, we look forward to your support, Grand Cultivator Seo."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 286: My Name Is (3)

    Chapter 286: My Name Is (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 286: My Name Is (3)

    Wo-woong!

    ''Hmm, so my main body has be a Grand Cultivator.''

    I''m currently sitting next to the entrance of ck Ghost Valley, in a ce called the Grand Ghost Cave, meditating and receiving signals from my main body.

    It''s strange to even say "main body."

    Since my main body and I are currently sharing all senses, thoughts, and emotions, there really is no distinction between us.

    ''No, the name is different.''

    Seo Li, what a terribly dreadful name I''vee up with spontaneously. No matter how many times I think about it, it''s a name that brings a sense of dread and self-loathing."Should I just wait here?"

    "Yes. Just wait a bit in the Grand Ghost Cave."

    "Understood!"

    The White Skeleton Nascent Soul stage cultivator guarding the entrance, Baek Jin, leads another man into the Grand Ghost Cave, who looks around and sits next to me.

    The energy he emits is at the early Nascent Soul stage.

    "Ah, senior. Are you also here to enter ck Ghost Valley?"

    I had heard from Baek Jin that typically, if someone at the Heavenly Being stage is an ascender, they are given the position of Elder of the ck Ghost Valley after they swear loyalty.

    Trust built at the Elder position leads to bing a Grand Elder.

    However, ''Seo Li'' is still at the mid Nascent Soul stage, so he can''t be directly given the elder position. So instead, they offered to let him take a test to be a disciple of the ck Ghost Valley''s Yin Soul (ꎻ�).

    The hierarchy in ck Ghost Valley is divided into five stages.

    Qi Refining disciples are called Gate Spirits (�T�`).

    Qi Building disciples are called Corpse Spirits (���`).

    Those showing talent in Qi Building are called Corpse Souls (�ƻ�).

    Core Formation disciples are called Ghost Souls (����).

    Nascent Soul disciples are called Yin Souls (ꎻ�).

    This is the disciple hierarchy of ck Ghost Valley.

    And the Nascent Soul disciples who are likely to reach the Heavenly Being stage and who demonstrate high potential are called Law Protectors (�o��).

    Heavenly Being cultivators are called Elders (�L��).

    Those in the Heavenly Being stage who show high trust or loyalty, or have made significant contributions to the sect.

    And those likely to reach the Four-Axis stage are given the position of Grand Elder (Ԫ��).

    From the Middle Boundary upwards, the hierarchy is determined by color.

    Four-Axis stage are called ck Grand Elders (��ɫ).

    Integration stage are called Blue Grand Elders (�{ɫ).

    Star Shattering stage are called Azure Grand Elders (�iɫ).

    ording to what I heard, Azure Grand Elders do not exist in the Bright Cold Realm, but rather in the Nether Ghost Realm, where the main sect of ck Ghost Valley is located.

    And if what Jang Ik said in my past life is true, there should currently be no Azure Grand Elders even in the Nether Ghost Realm.

    They must have been dispatched on an expedition to find Yang Su-jin''s Decaying Corpse Realm.

    ''ck Ghost Valley also has a deep history and foundation.''

    In sects like Azure Heaven Creation Sect or Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the hierarchy only goes up to the Four-Axis stage at best, but ck Ghost Valley has a hierarchy up to the Star Shattering stage.

    And, currently, I was told that if I pass the entrance test of ck Ghost Valley, I would be directly epted as a Yin Soul disciple.

    Normally, outsiders, even if they are at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage, must prove their abilities by taking the Ghost Soul disciple test to enter, unless proven otherwise.

    However, since I had ascended at the mid Nascent Soul stage, they are allowing me to take the test appropriate for the Yin Soul level.

    However, there is one annoying aspect of this examination.

    "Haha, Cultivator Seo. So, when this Heo Nam-kwon was fighting that monster..."

    To take the Yin Soul test, at least five participants are required, and so far, aside from the talkative Heo Nam-kwon and me, no one else is ready to take the test.

    Thanks to this, while my main body was thriving and receiving the title of Grand Cultivator, I had to keep waiting in this damp and rotten-smelling Grand Ghost Cave, listening to Heo Nam-kwon''s nonsense.

    ''He''s said to be a descendant of the ck Grand Elder Heo Ryeong''s side branch.''

    It was said that, simr to the Head Realm''s Cheongmun n, the main family pays no attention to this side branch.

    However, this side branch family member somehow stood out and sessfully reached the early Nascent Soul stage, being specially admitted to take the Yin Soul test.

    "Haha, in fact, I was really debating whether to join ck Ghost Valley or the Yin Soul Ghost Sect among the Six Great Sects."

    I nce at Heo Nam-kwon, who is chattering annoyingly , and sigh inwardly.

    His intent is a light pink color.

    ''What does this guy think my gender is?''

    It seems like he''s trying something because of Yuan Yu''s beauty.

    "Even though one of our distant ancestors was a Ghost Devil, they were from over thirty generations ago.... In fact, recently, the Yin Soul Ghost Sect has been beating ck Ghost Valley in thepetition.

    "I wasn''t even considering ck Ghost Valley, but, haha, suddenly ck Ghost Valley overwhelmed and merged with the Yin Soul Ghost Sect, turning the Six Great Sects into the Five Great Sects."

    ''Five Great Sects of the Human Race, huh...''

    Indeed.

    Around the time we were facing the Heavenly Tribtion on Thunder Spirit Ind, ck Ghost Valley used the Nether Crossing Ship brought up from the Lower Realm to sessfully merge the Yin Soul Ghost Sect into ck Ghost Valley.

    I had only known them as the Six Great Human Sects, but in reality, they had be the Five Great Human Sects.

    ''Well, I heard that the Yin Soul Ghost Sect was originally a devilish sect lineage that split from ck Ghost Valley...''

    Since they were originally one, there wasn''t a big problem with merging.

    "Hem hem. Anyway, Miss..?"

    I get annoyed by Heo Nam-kwon''s advances and re at him as I speak

    "We''re not even close, what ''Miss''? And I never said I was a woman."

    "Ah, no...!"

    Heo Nam-kwon seems greatly shocked by my response and staggers backward from me.

    "That face, you''re saying it''s not that of a woman...?"

    "..."

    ''I''ve never really cared about Yuan Yu''s face, but this is incredibly ufortable.''

    I ponder what to do for a moment, then touch my face.

    Wo-woong!

    The devilish energy of the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light covers my face, and a ck fog-like mask, simr to the one Yuan Li wore, covers my face.

    Damn, now I really feel like I''ve be Yuan Li.''

    In fact, it''s no different from when I had switched to Yuan Yu''s body during the tenth cycle.

    I feel particrly disgusted by that fact.

    ''I hate using this disgusting ck Devil Mask spell. I should just buy a mask to wear.''

    As soon as I put on the ck mask, Heo Nam-kwon feels as if there''s no chance for conversation with me and shrinks into a corner of the Grand Ghost Cave.

    How long have I waited in the Grand Devil Cave?

    After three days.

    Step, step....

    Baek Jin leads three people into the Grand Ghost Cave.

    "Now, it seems we have enough people. Shall we proceed with the entrance test with you five, or shall we wait for more to join? Five is the minimum number required, so you can wait, or proceed now. However, if you fail this time, you''ll only be able to enter as Ghost Soul disciples, not Yin Soul."

    A bald man with tattoos and muscles, a man in ck robes resembling a corpse, and a woman in white mourning clothes resembling a ghost maiden.

    The bald tattooed man is at thete Nascent Soul stage, and the corpse-like man and the ghostly maiden are at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage.

    The bald tattooed man looks back and forth between me and Heo Nam-kwon, then clicks his tongue and says,

    "Mid Nascent Soul stage? Look at that, the other is at the early stage. Rather than taking the test with these weak ones, it might be better to wait for two more."

    The corpse-like man says nothing, and the ghostly maiden just giggles like a madwoman.

    ''Fake madness.''

    Knowing the madness of the Mad Lord, the weak craziness exhibited by the ghostly maiden seems very clumsy.

    "What, what''s this? Why is everyone so quiet?"

    It''s Heo Nam-kwon who responds to the bald man''s words.

    "Hey, I don''t know how great you think you are...."

    Kwaang!

    And then, the bald man charges at Heo Nam-kwon in an instant and blows his head off.

    "...!"

    Heo Nam-kwon regenerates his head while writhing in pain, and the bald manughs while looking at me.

    "Can''t even endure this much pain. How about you? You also have no objections to waiting for two more, right?"

    As he raises his fist towards me, I let out a chuckle.

    "Sorry, but I was the first to arrive at the Grand Ghost Cave, and I''ve waited quite a long time. I don''t feel like waiting anymore..."

    "I''ll help you learn some patience."

    Bo-oong!

    He kicks off the ground and charges towards me.

    ''He practiced body refining techniques.''

    His physique is visibly robust.

    However, I remain calm and extend my arm, effortlessly deflecting his punch using a force-diverting technique.

    "Wh-what?"

    While he''s confused, I use the grasping hand technique and twist his arms behind him to subdue him.

    Bududuk!

    "Aaaaargh!"

    "For someone whoined about not being able to endure the pain of having one''s head smashed, you sure are melodramatic. The people I know would have either pulled out their arm or cut it off to escape. Do you not even have the guts?"

    Typically, cultivators from the Head Realm would have cut off the trapped part of their body immediately to escape, like a lizard shedding a part of its body, unless they were seized by the testicles.

    But it seems he isn''t from the Head Realm, as he didn''t disy such resilience.

    "You... bastard...!"

    Krrrrk!

    A powerful corpse energy erupts from his body, trying to push me away, but I inject the devilish energy of Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light into his body, blocking his spiritual veins instead.

    As the sticky, blood-colored devilish energy clogs his spiritual vein, the bald tattooed man fails to muster his energy and is subdued by me.

    "Stay put."

    "You...!"

    I bend down to meet his eyes.

    Behind the ck Devil Mask, my eyes glint menacingly.

    He''s probably seeing Yuan Yu''s eyes flickering red from behind the ck mask.

    "Before I kill you."

    "��!"

    He freezes up, facing my killing intent, far beyond what a typical cultivator at the Heavenly Being stage could even muster.

    I''ve been through many, many battles.

    Though Seo Li is my avatar, the murderous intent disyed just now is far more than what any Nascent Soul stage cultivator can handle.

    "��."

    He sweats coldly, avoiding my gaze, and I turn to look at the other Grand Perfection Nascent Soul cultivators who are watching the scene with interest.

    My undisguised killing intent meets the eyes of the corpse-like man, and the woman in mourning clothes.

    "Do either of you have any objections to taking the test with the current number of people?"

    The corpse-like man awkwardly smiles as he faces my glinting eyes, forcing his corpse-like expression away, and the woman in mourning clothes straightens up and smiles politely, as if cured of her madness.

    "No objections."

    "Me neither��."

    I look at Heo Nam-kwon.

    He too seems to feel my killing intent, turning as pale as a corpse.

    "I, I too�� am very satisfied."

    I collect the unanimous opinions and ry them to Baek Jin.

    "It seems everyone is eager to proceed with the test."

    Baek Jin nods as he observes us and says,

    "Then, let''s begin the ck Ghost Valley entrance test. Follow me."

    He leads us somewhere with his hands behind his back, and following him through the inner part of the valley, we soon arrive at a ce filled with thorny vines.

    I recognize the true nature of the thorny vines and my eyes shine with understanding.

    Suddenly, Baek Jin, who had been guiding us, disappears from in front of us.

    It seems we have entered a formation.

    [The test is simple.]

    Baek Jin''s voice fills the space crowded with brambles.

    [The thorny vines in front of you are a specially crafted kind of curse. If the five of youbine your strengths to escape this cursed space, the test will be passed��]

    Kwaak!

    Before Baek Jin can finish speaking, I grab a stem of the vines.

    "Curse reversal."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 287: My Name Is (4)

    Chapter 287: My Name Is (4)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 287: My Name Is (4)

    Dudududududu!

    The entire space trembles.

    I realize that the curse of the vine I am holding is connected to the formation spread throughout the space.

    As the curse is reversed, the formation that had been perfectly aligned with the curse begins to be thoroughly shaken.

    Fwoooosh!

    The withered, twisted vines writhe wildly, and new shoots begin to sprout from various thorns.

    After a while, dazzling white flowers blossom from within the buds.

    And then, suddenly,

    Booooom!

    A brilliant burst of light sweeps in all directions, scattering white petals everywhere, and the thorny vines disappear without a trace.

    Along with them, the formation that had been established in space appears to gradually dismantle, and before we know it, we are inside a small pupil about 3 zhang in diameter.

    In front of us, Baek Jin is kneeling and staggering.

    "Khek! Khugh, damn it... An Extreme Righteous (�O��) method with the attribute of suppressing devils (��ħ)...!? You, how do you have such a method while also practicing devilish arts!? No, even if you had learned a devil-suppressing technique, without understanding the curse, you should never have broken it...?"

    It seems that he is directly connected to the formation.

    Baek Jin staggers while spewing out white energy from his mouth.

    I grin and say,

    "If you attain Extreme Devilry (�Oħ), you might also see the path to liberation from it."

    "Heh, hehehe...So that was not an Extreme Righteousness method? Well...I understand. Just remember one thing."

    He res at me, his eyes zing with fury.

    "In the ck Ghost Valley, those who practice devilish arts are the vast majority, so using such demon-suppressing techniques is forbidden. This was your first time, and since you weren''t warned...I''ll let it pass...but be careful."

    "Understood. So, are we disqualified because I used that method just now?"

    "Hehehe, of course not. You all...have passed with the highest scores..."

    Busususus!

    "...!"

    I''m startled.

    Baek Jin''s body begins to crumble into white powder.

    Gradually, his voice turns into a spiritual echo and resonates through the space.

    [Since you have seeded in killing the examiner...you are all now Yin Soul disciples. Since the death happened so senselessly...the next procedures will be guided by...this guy...]

    Crack!

    With those words, Baek Jin flicks his sleeve, summons a ghost, and then crumbles to death.

    I stand there dumbfounded, confused.

    ''He''s dead?''

    He was so calm I thought he was just tired and going to sleep.

    However, unlike my confusion, the other cultivators look at me with eyes of admiration.

    "It''s remarkable, fellow cultivator. To kill an examiner..."

    "The examiners of ck Ghost Valley are all famously stronger than those of the same realm, and to kill an examiner who had reached the threshold of the Heavenly Being stage in one go..."

    "I was rude earlier. I apologize."

    Surrounded by thesepletely different tones, I feel bewildered.

    Just then.

    [All five of you, please follow me. I will distribute the Yin Soul disciple ques.]

    The ghost that came from Baek Jin''s sleeve speaks to us, emitting a dark ghostly energy.

    "...Let''s all receive our identity ques for now."

    I follow the ghost, hiding my confusion.

    The ghost leads us back the way we hade.

    ''Are we going back to the entrance...?''

    I cautiously ask the ghost while following.

    "By any chance, am I going to be punished for killing aw enforcer of ck Ghost Valley?"

    [No. Sir Baek Jin simply died because his training was insufficient. You need not worry.]

    "Isn''t that a loss of strength for the sect?"

    [Ah right...Sir Seo Li, you did say you ascended. You must be unaware about the situation in ck Ghost Valley.]

    The expressions of the other four turn into shock.

    "He''s an ascender?"

    "How could a body at the Nascent Soul stage withstand the spatial pressure..."

    "I heard that there are terrifying monsters in the Interdimensional Void...?"

    "Yes, you are truly remarkable. How did you ascend? May I ask about your experience at the time of ascension?"

    In the sects I had joined so far, there was not much direct interaction with disciples native from the Bright Cold Realm, and since the sect itself was a group that had ascended collectively, there was little concern for individual ascenders.

    However, it appears that individual ascendors are highly valued in the Bright Cold Realm.

    Especially in cases like Yuan Yu, who ascended while still in the Nascent Soul stage.

    Wondering what to tell them, I decided to keep it brief due to the length of the exnation.

    "We shall discuss itter."

    After saying so, I wait for the ghost''s response.

    Why are they so nonchnt about me killing Baek Jin?

    Then, I can only be astonished by the ghost''s next words.

    "Starting from Ghost Soul disciples, we offer two resurrection opportunities within ck Ghost Valley itself. Using the Nether Crossing Ship or ck Ghost Valley''s special grand formation, resurrection isn''t difficult. Of course, the higher the cultivation, the more resources resurrection consumes, so for ck Grand Elders and above, one must handle their own resurrection..."

    "...!!!"

    ''They provide resurrection opportunities?''

    The ghost speaks as if it''s nothing serious, leaving me dumbfounded.

    ''Moreover, if the Nether Crossing Ship has the ability to resurrect...''

    Only now do I understand why the Mad Lord was so obsessed with stealing the power source of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    A Nether Crossing Ship with a power source is, in itself, a divine artifact with resurrection capabilities.

    ''But, seeing [Her] state, there seems to be a limit.''

    As I''m startled, the bald tattooed man smiles amicably and says,

    "Did you not know, fellow cultivator? It makes sense not to know if you ascended. Apart from ck Ghost Valley, all the major Human Race Great Sects are backed by Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage or by the Dragon King themself. One of the reasons ck Ghost Valley is part of the major sects without having an Integration stage Grand Cultivator is its undying aspect."

    "Undying... Don''t most who practice devilish arts possess that?"

    "It doesn''t just mean strong regenerative abilities. The devilish cultivators of ck Ghost Valley are famous for their incredibly tough lifelines. In ck Ghost Valley, Minor Boundary cultivators are offered one resurrection through the Valley''s grand formation and one through the Nether Crossing Ship. After that, if you learn a few special methods of the Valley, you can be resurrected in the form of a corpse, and if you die in that form, you can be resurrected again using a method that allows you to take over someone else''s body. When you can no longer be resurrected, you can be sealed inside the shrine within the Nether Crossing Ship in the form of a Ghost King, continuing your life in this world. In the form of a Ghost King, it''s even harder to be killed, and even if you do manage to be killed, there''s a technique that allows you to remain in this world in the form of a lingering soul (�K��), making it even harder to truly die."

    "..."

    I''m astounded by his exnation.

    ''This puts Yuan Li to shame.''

    The bald tattooed man is clearly someone trying to enter the ck Ghost Valley from the outside.

    In short, the number of resurrections known by outsiders areparable to Yuan Li. This means that the Elders and Grand Elders likely have even more than seven lives, perhaps even up to fourteen resurrections.

    And while I am thinking this, I discover one terrifying truth.

    ''Then, the talk about the Mad Lord destroying a third of the ck Ghost Valley...''

    That means he had exhausted all those insane amounts of resurrections and ultimately smashed the Nether Crossing Ships.

    ''This is utter madness...''

    Shivering, I recall Song Jin, who remained in the form of a lingering soul, and I can''t even begin to estimate how many times he had been killed by the Mad Lord.

    [Yes. Our ck Ghost Valley is known to have a history older than the Bright Cold Realm. Considering the Bright Cold Realm''s history is just shy of 490,000 years, the power and history we''ve umted over such a long time is truly something great.]

    "...It seems so."

    I follow the ghost to the entrance of the valley, where I engrave my name on a dark blue jade que distributed by the ghost.

    Holding the dark blue jade que inscribed with ''Seo Li,'' I feel a mix of emotions.

    [Then, please follow me. I will assign each of you a cave residence, and introduce you to the sect.]

    The ghost leads us deeper into ck Ghost Valley.

    As we move closer to the center of ck Ghost Valley, the ghostly energy bes denser, and the form of the ghost guiding us bes clearer.

    He''s a little boy wearing a dark robe.

    Feeling our gaze, he speaks.

    [Oh, I haven''t introduced myself. I am Eub Yeon. In my lifetime, I was one of the Qi Refining initiates of ck Ghost Valley. However, a hundred years ago, I lost my life due to an attack by the Yin Soul Ghost Sect, and my master, Baek Jin, took me in. Now, I serve as a guide in the form of a ghost soul here at the entrance.]

    "...I see. Doesn''t being dead...bother you?"

    [Death was painful and terrifying when I died, but I have grown quite ustomed to it now. My master also treats me well, so there are no issues.]

    I feel strange about the ck Ghost Valley''s unusual attitude towards ''death.''

    ''How peculiar. They do not fear death, but rather be familiar with it...''

    I follow Eub Yeon to a cliff deep in the valley.

    "This is..."

    [The pride of ck Ghost Valley, the location where the divine artifacts, the Nether Crossing Ships are anchored!]

    Looking below the cliff, there is a massive source of ghostly energy.

    Two Nether Crossing Ships are emitting tremendous ghostly energy, floating on pitch ck water.

    Upon closer inspection, the ck water is not real water but a congregation of a vast number of lingering souls.

    I frown at the sight of this congregation.

    Unlike Eub Yeon''s peaceful state, these are tormented lingering souls.

    As I grimace, Eub Yeon points downwards.

    [Down there are the cave residences. Please follow.]

    We follow Eub Yeon down and are assigned cave residences carved into the cliff.

    "Hehe, the ghostly energy is sinister, the best environment for practicing devilish arts."

    "Truly, this is the Great ck Ghost Valley!"

    "Hehehe..."

    The corpse-like man and the bald tattooed man admire their cave residences, while the woman in mourning dress begins tough ominously as if her madness is returning.

    Heo Nam-kwon also seems to be pleased, absorbing the surrounding ghostly energy and starting to hum a tune.

    [Sir Seo''s cave residence is here.]

    I, too, am assigned a cave residence close to the Nether Crossing Ship, where the ghostly energy is dense.

    [Please follow me. Now that you have been assigned a cave residence, we should first go and greet the seniors of the sect.]

    We followed Eub Yeon into the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Entering the familiar interior, I am reminded of the past.

    Kugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship seems alive, with ghostly energy flowing throughout.

    ''It''s almost like a dragon vein itself.''

    An intact Nether Crossing Ship appears no different from a moving Ascension Path.

    After following Eub Yeon for a while, we enter a deep shrine within the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [Disciple Eub Yeon greets the elders.]

    Kiiyaaaaaaa�D

    Simultaneously, an iprehensible ghostly wail sts from deep within the shrine.

    Overwhelmed by the immense ghostly shrieking and energy, the corpse-like man ispletely frozen, the bald, tattooed man adjusts his posture with proper decorum, and the woman in mourning clothes, seemingly cured of her madness, shrinks back in shock.

    Heo Nam-kwon hides behind me, shivering.

    Yet, I just stand there smiling wryly.

    ''Everyone is getting excited, what a debacle this is.''

    The intent flowing from deep within the shrine is filled with joy at weing new disciples.

    Sure enough, Eub Yeon exins that the elders inside the shrine, the Ghost Kings of the ck Ghost Valley, are weing us.

    We stand in front of the shrine where the ghostly wail resounds, bow ording to Eub Yeon''s guidance, and quicklyplete the entrance ceremony of ck Ghost Valley.

    [The entrance ceremony is now concluded. You are now honorable Yin Soul disciples of the ck Ghost Valley.]

    Eub Yeon ps his hands and congrattes us. The bald tattooed man wipes the cold sweat from his head and replies.

    "Is that so? Thank you."

    It seems he wants to leave the inner shrine as soon as possible.

    However, contrary to his expectation, Eub Yeon smiles and appears about to say something else.

    That is when�C

    "Has the entrance ceremony concluded?"

    Wo-woong!

    As the space splits, Heo Gwak, the White Bone Ghost Devil, enters the shrine.

    With an ambiguous appearance that makes it unclear whether he is male or female, he smiles faintly as he surveys us, then slightly squints his eyes when he sees Heo Nam-kwon.

    Then, when his gaze reaches me, it immediately brightens.

    "Well, it seems you all have entered properly. You know about me, right? I am the Highest Grand Elder of the Bright Cold Realm''s ck Ghost Valley branch, ck Grand Elder White Bone Ghost Devil, Heo Gwak."

    We bow, showing respect and proper etiquette.

    "Normally, it''s customary to assign a master to disciples below Ghost Soul, but for Nascent Soul stage Yin Soul disciples, we use a slightly different approach. You will now choose the Ghost King you will serve and pay homage to from this point forward."

    "Pardon...?"

    Already pale from the ghostly energy of the Ghost Kings, the bald tattooed man turns even whiter as he asks again.

    Heo Gwak grins and continues.

    "Traditionally in ck Ghost Valley, each person chooses apanion, known as a ghost pathpanion. Unlike typical daopanions, the purpose here is not Yin-Yang Dual Cultivation but to practice Ghost Path methods. Therefore, regardless of gender, everyone carries at least one ghost soul with them. However, you, having just entered as Nascent Soul stage Yin Soul disciples, are not suitable for ordinary ghost souls as your souls won''t properly adapt to the Ghost Path."

    The bald tattooed man looks like he might faint at Heo Gwak''s exnation.

    "Thus, until you choose a ghost pathpanion, you will house one of the Ghost Kings within your Nascent Soul to help your soul get ustomed to the ghostly energy."

    The bald tattooed man''s appearance looks like one half of his soul flew away.

    However, the corpse-like man and the woman in mourning clothes seem rather pleased with this, while Heo Nam-kwon looks slightly annoyed.

    "Uh, elder. Do I also have to...?"

    Interrupting Heo Nam-kwon, Heo Gwak waves his hand dismissively.

    "It''s procedure. You''re no exception."

    "Yes..."

    "Then, everyone, walk towards the spirit tablets in the shrine."

    We all walk towards the endlessly lined spirit tablets.

    That''s when it happens..

    Paaaatt!

    The scene suddenly changes.

    I find myself separated from the group, surrounded by a countless number of graveyards under a pitch-ck night sky.

    Each grave is neatly marked with a tombstone.

    Soon after, under the dark sky.

    Heo Gwak''s voice echoes from the void.

    [The ce you have entered is ck Ghost Valley''s Grand Tomb Domain, essible only through the Nether Crossing Ship''s inner shrine or by special means. The souls of countless ancestors have be Ghost Kings and reside there. Wander around, and if a Ghost King takes a liking to you, entrust your body to them. The type of Ghost Path Method you learn will depend on the Ghost King who chooses you, so be sure to present yourselves well.]

    With that, Heo Gwak''s voice cuts off, and I wait momentarily before looking around.

    "Hmm..."

    However much I look around, I see no signs of Ghost Kings.

    "Is anyone there?"

    I wander through the Grand Tomb Domain, searching among the tombstones.

    But I see neither Ghost Kings nor even a mere minor ghost.

    "...Where are the Ghost Kings supposed to be?"

    In a different space within the ck Ghost Valley''s Grand Tomb Domain.

    Heo Nam-kwon, the bald tattooed man, the corpse-like man, and the woman in mourning dress.

    Except for Seo Li, all of them are experiencing the same scene.

    Surrounded by the wildly shrieking ghostly wails of Ghost Kings, they copsed to the ground, vomiting blood.

    [Kiiyaaaaaaa!]

    [Kiiiaaaaa!]

    [Kuaaaaaaa!]

    "What in the world..."

    As a descendant of the Heo n, Heo Nam-kwon, who naturally has a high affinity for ghost souls, looks up at the sky vomiting a handful of blood.

    The ghost souls that usually approached him with friendly gestures are now all radiating with madness.

    [It''s a great ghost!!!!]

    [A great ghost has entered the Grand Tomb Domain!!!]

    [Run! We have to run! We''ll be eaten!!!]

    The woman in white mourning dress is running around crying, trying to escape the Ghost Kings, and the corpse-like man screams and runs around so much that his face regains some color.

    The bald tattooed man, clutching his heart, copses from the ghostly wails, vomiting blood.

    Meanwhile Heo Gwak, standing with his hands behind his back outside the shrine, strokes his chin.

    Clunk, clunk, clunk...

    "Hmm, the spirit tablets are shaking..."

    The spirit tablets connected to the Grand Tomb Domain, as it turns out, are physically impossible for Middle Boundary cultivators to enter with their bodies.

    Heo Gwak justughs heartily, assuming the ''elders'' inside are just ying with the new disciples.

    "Seeing such a strong reaction from the ancestors, it seems this batch of disciples are exceptionally talented. Eub Yeon! I''m going to leave now, but once the Yin Soul disciples have made their choices in the Grand Tomb Domain, guide them to the Method Repository"

    [Yes, Grand Elder.]

    Heo Gwak chuckles again at the rattling spirit tablets as he leaves the shrine.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 288: My Name Is (5)

    Chapter 288: My Name Is (5)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 288: My Name Is (5)

    I wandered around the Great Tomb Domain for quite a while.

    The tombstones in the Great Tomb Domain seem endless. No matter how much I walk or even fly around, the end is nowhere in sight.

    ''Well, that''s not really a problem.''

    The real issue is that the ''Ghost Kings'' Heo Gwak had mentioned are nowhere to be seen, not even the slightest hint of them.

    ''Where do I have to go to find these Ghost Kings?''

    Whether I leave this ce or not, the first step should be to meet these Ghost Kings.

    ''What a mysterious space.''

    I think to myself as I look across the never-ending ins of tombstones.

    There can''t possibly be no end to this.

    Even if there are ins thisrge in the Bright Cold Realm, there should have been some changes as I kept moving.

    At the very least, there should''ve been changes in the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, but this mysterious space stretched on endlessly without any such variations.

    ''And, I feel a sense of d��j�� vu...''

    Looking at this Great Tomb Domain, I feel a strange familiarity.

    At first, I didn''t realize it, but as I continued to look around, it started to feel like I had been here before.

    ''Hmm...''

    I pause my walk and concentrate on my Nascent Soul.

    That''s when it happens.

    "Huh?"

    I realize something is off.

    "Wait, this is..."

    Wo-woong!

    I spread my fingers and move the devilish energy within me.

    As the energy flows from my fingertips, it forms a mirror-like shape in front of me.

    And looking at the mirror, I can''t help but be startled.

    ''My face...!''

    At some point, my face had changed from Yuan Yu''s to my original, Seo Eun-hyun''s.

    And it isn''t just that.

    Even my clothing had changed from Yuan Yu''s blood-colored robe to the usual clothes I wear.

    If there is a difference, it''s the color of the robe.

    The robe turnedpletely ck.

    ''When did my appearance change? No, more importantly, if I change like this, could my identity be revealed? No, that''s not it...''

    I observe myself and realize why I had suddenly reverted to my original appearance.

    ''Yes. This Great Tomb Domain reflects the soul''s form unknowingly. Even if I use the name Seo Li, I am ultimately Seo Eun-hyun, so it changed back to my original appearance at some point.''

    I assume that once I leave the Great Tomb Domain, I will return back to the form of Seo Li.

    ''But there''s something strange...''

    I look at my ck robe.

    ''Why has the robe turned ck?''

    And somehow. I know the answer myself.

    ''Death...My appearance changing in this Great Tomb Domain is rted to death. Perhaps those who came wearing colors other than white also had their clothing transformed into ck..''

    Suddenly, the word ''death'' seems to give me a clue as to why I can''t see the Ghost Kings.

    ''Back when I found the Nether Crossing Ship with Seo Ran...the minor ghosts living near the Nether Crossing Ship called me a great ghost...''

    Perhaps, the ''death'' umted around me has be even stronger than before, causing something to happen.

    ''For instance, it''s not that I can''t see the Ghost Kings. They might have sensed my energy and all fled somewhere...''

    That seems quite usible.

    "Hmm..."

    Then, there is only one thing to do.

    I sit cross-legged and take a deep breath.

    If the Ghost Kings are fleeing from me, making them invisible to me...

    ''I just need to chase them faster than they can flee.''

    Up until now, considering this Great Tomb Domain as a sort of sacred ce for ck Ghost Valley, I had been walking slowly or flying without using the Flying Escape Technique.

    But it seems I''ve been too polite.

    ''These damned creatures, they don''t even greet their guests properly...''

    Using the pure spiritual force within me, I begin to generate Gang Spheres around me.

    ''They dare ignore me and run away?''

    One, two, three, four...

    Seven, eight, nine...

    And then.

    Ten, eleven, twelve...

    The Gang Spheres around me continue to increase.

    In the world of intent, the number of my avatars gradually increases.

    At the Ultimate Pinnacle, the maximum limit is nine Gang Spheres.

    At Entering Heavens, they melt into the Formless Sword, and the Gang Spheres disappear. At Treading Heavens, I be one with my Inner Core and elerate with up to ten Gang Spheres.

    Of course, during Treading Heavens, just elerating with the Formless Sword alone exceeds the efficiency of tenfold eleration, so I felt no need to create more Gang Spheres.

    Now, at Tribting Heavens,

    I feel that the number of Gang Spheres I can create has been ''squared.''

    As the ''heart'' within the Formless Sword awoke,

    Ten from the Formless Sword,

    Ten from myself.

    And as the Formless Sword and I intertwine, the spirit amplifies, and ten is multiplied by ten.

    That is, I can create one hundred Gang Spheres.

    One hundred avatars of intent appear around me.

    "Combine."

    Pababababatt!

    As the 100 avatars of intent fly toward me, the world begins to slow down.

    Yuan Yu''s body is not seasoned enough to wield the full power of the Formless Sword.

    But simply elerating with Gang Spheres poses no problem.

    sh!

    elerated by a factor of 100, I use the Flying Escape Technique and begin to fly madly towards a certain location.

    Kugugugu!

    The speed surpasses the Heavenly Being stage and reaches the early level of the Four-Axis stage!

    How long have I flown like this?

    I smile as I spot the rippling waves of intent in the distance.

    ''As expected, I found them!''

    Indeed, it wasn''t that the Ghost Kings were invisible. They just sensed my energy and were fleeing.

    The intents that are increasingly growing in terror are getting closer.

    And then, I feel the terrible screaming of the ghost valley.

    [Aaaaaaaaaah!]

    [The great ghost hase!!!]

    [Run away! Run awaaaaay!]

    "Hmm..."

    sh!

    I quickly rush towards one of them.

    As I charge at one who appears about mid Heavenly Being stage, I increase the ne of my hand to be able to grasp the soul. After seizing the creature, the mid Heavenly Being Ghost King begins to scream terribly.

    [Hiyaaaaaaah! Huuuuaaaah! Kaaaaah! Hi, Hiyaaaaah!]

    "..."

    Looking at this trembling creature in fear, I ponder what to do.

    ''White Orchid Blessing Incantation is the best for calming the mind...''

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation is ideal for restoring the spirit of this terrified creature.

    However, I can''t shake the ominous feeling that using the White Orchid Blessing Incantation would dissolve this Ghost King entirely.

    ''Maybe just a little...''

    Wo-woong!

    I conjure a tiny White Orchid Blessing Incantation and blow it into him.

    Then, I''m forced to hear an even more terrible wailing than before.

    [I''m dying!!! Aaaaaaah! Hiyaaaaah!]

    "..."

    Apparently, the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, having anti-devilish properties, is fatal when infused into a Ghost King filled with ghostly energy.

    ''What should I do with this damned thing?''

    Thinking for a while, I activate the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Kugugugu!

    A dense aura of curses rises around me.

    ''If I infuse him with this, he''ll writhe in pain...''

    Simply injecting the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, which has the opposite nature of anti-devilish energy, is not an option.

    The essence of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is ''pain,'' and regardless of whether it suits the ghost or not, this creature would be overwhelmed by agony.

    After pondering for a moment, I transform the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation into spiritual power and infuse the Ghost King with the Yin spiritual power.

    At the same time, I begin to cultivate the Ghost King''s mind by manipting the Yin spiritual power in the manner of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation.

    Tstststst!

    After a while, the Ghost King, who had been screaming terribly, gradually reduces his wails and smacks his lips.

    [Uh...ah...]

    "Are you alright?"

    [Uh...]

    "...You seem off."

    It seems that because cultivating the mind with the power of Yin is new to me, it resulted in some strange effects.

    ''Rather than cultivating the mind, it feels like I''ve hypnotized him...''

    "Can you please say something?"

    [Something.]

    "...Damn."

    As I mutter a curse under my breath, the Ghost King suddenly begins to cry profusely.

    [I''m, I''m sorry, so sorry. I''ve been rude, so rude to the noble one, so sorry...]

    "Stop, stop crying. What''s going on?"

    I ask, trying to get some coherent speech from the Ghost King whose eyes have regained some rity.

    The Ghost King replies to my question.

    [Noble, noble one...what, what do you, ask of, me?]

    "Why does everyone run away when they see me?"

    [Be-because you are, the, the noble one. Please, do not, not take us, us to the Netherworld.]

    "...Did you also stutter like this in life?"

    Frustrated by the Ghost King''s trembling and stuttering speech, I ask him directly.

    The Ghost King shakes his head with tears in his eyes.

    [N-no, it wasn''t like this. When lesser ghosts like us, meet a great ghost such as yourself, we mostly lose our reason.]

    "You lose your reason?"

    [Yes, it is true.]

    As I inject more Yin spiritual power and surround his soul, he begins to speak more clearly.

    [It''s the essence of the Ghost Path Method. The more ghostly energy one umtes and the clearer one perceives the Netherworld, the stronger a ghost one bes. And the stronger the ghost, the easier it is tomand lesser ghosts. When a strong ghost is near, weaker ghosts lose their intellect, their reason blurs, and only their instincts remain, forcing them to either submit or flee.]

    "Hmm..."

    Finally, I understand why even the Ghost Kings, all at least of Nascent Soul stage, failed to keep theirposure upon seeing me and fled in aplete panic.

    "...Wait a minute. I once met a lingering soul of a Grand Elder from ck Ghost Valley named Song Jin. However, he did not have any mental issues upon seeing me...

    As I speak, I realize that when I met Song Jin, I was not as marked by death as I am now.

    [If the lingering soul of the ck Ghost Valley''s Grand Elder was fine upon seeing the noble one, it could be one of two things...]

    Now the Ghost King seemspletely hypnotized, speaking in a dazed voice as if intoxicated by the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation I had melted into spiritual power.

    [Though called a lingering soul, it was either a living being''s split soul or...connected to the Nether Crossing Ship.]

    "Was it because of the Nether Crossing Ship��?"

    The Nether Crossing Ship seems to have quite a few functions beyond just spatial transmission.

    I ask the Ghost King while looking at him.

    "So, everyone runs away because they see me as a ''great ghost''?"

    [Correct. Is the noble one not perhaps a Rakshasa or a Yaksha, maybe even an Asura or a Yama from the Netherworld? Has a Death God from the Netherworld themself descended upon ck Ghost Valley?]

    "No...I''m not one of those."

    [What do you mean...? Please do not regard us Ghost Kings as mere lowly spirits... While we may not understand the essence of death as the Immortal Seats (����) do, we are still souls who have walked the path of cultivation and have perceived the Netherworld.]

    It seems that ''Ghost King'' is a term indicating a ghost soul that can perceive the Netherworld, regardless of their level.

    "You misunderstand. I have just entered ck Ghost Valley as a disciple, and I am a living being, not a great ghost."

    [If you are not someone who has attracted the gaze of the God of the Netherworld from the deepest depths of the afterlife, you could not possibly possess such a great death around you. You jest that you can do this in a living body. The noble one must be one of the high-ranking Death Gods who served the God of the Netherworld...]

    "Um..."

    [Please do not chastise us too harshly for not following our prescribed fates to the Netherworld and are still pathetically remaining in this earthly realm... We are merely building great mausoleums and arks (����) for our descendants and waiting for the natural cycle of the heavens.]

    Even under the influence of the Yin spiritual power, he seems overwhelmed by my presence and begins to reveal things he hadn''t been asked about.

    [Even though that madman destroyed all 12 Nether Crossing Ships of the Bright Cold Realm division 120,000 years ago, we have brought the Nether Crossing Ships from the Head Realm, so collecting souls from the Middle Realm at the end of times will not be a problem... The great immortals of the Netherworld must also find it convenient to just leave us be... Please do not destroy ck Ghost Valley...]

    The Ghost King, mistaking me for a Death God that came to punish ck Ghost Valley for defying death, begins sobbing and begging for forgiveness for ck Ghost Valley.

    Not knowing what else to do, I release the crying Ghost King.

    It seems true that ghosts lose their reasoning when meeting a higher level ghost.

    As soon as he is freed from my Yin spiritual power, he seems to forget the conversation we just had and begins to rave.

    [Hayaaaaaa! It''s a great ghost! A great ghost!!! Hayaaaak!]

    Just like that, the one who spoke as such quickly flees to somewhere in the Great Tomb Domain and I grab my throbbing head.

    ''Damn, it''s chaos everywhere.''

    I furrow my brows at the sudden developments on my main body''s side.

    "...What is this?"

    ''I'' had just secured a cave residence in Heavenly Human Ind and sent a message to Jeon Myeong-hoon toe here, when I received a letter that made me furrow my brows.

    Wi Ryeong-seon, who delivered the letter to me, clicks his tongue and says,

    "First...it''s a letter sent by someone called the Ark Controlling Envoy of the True Dragon Alliance from the Earth Tribe."

    "...Why would that person...send this to me..."

    "Well, I wouldn''t know. Think hard about any grudges you might have incited."

    I sigh as I receive the death threat letter in front of me.

    The letter is filled with a grudge as thick as the dragon��s blood it was written in. The handwriting alone is enough to give one chills.

    ''That damned Seo Hweol.''

    It seems he had somehowmunicated who had killed him to Gyu-ryeon.

    �DI will kill you as soon as possible. Wait for it.

    "...This is driving me insane."

    I grab my head as I read the letter from Gyu-ryeon.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 289: My Name Is (6)

    Chapter 289: My Name Is (6)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    "To send a letter like this to Senior Wi implies..."

    "Yes. She knows that you''ve been appointed as a Grand Cultivator of the Human Race. Moreover, this informationes from spies we have among the Earth Tribe..."

    Wi Ryeong-seon begins to exin as he takes a jade slip out of a storage scroll.

    "Recently, there''s information that a Dragon King has emerged from the Dragon Race. They''re keeping it quiet for now to use at a critical moment, but...it''s likely that Gyu-ryeon, who''s be the Dragon King, is challenging you now that you''ve also be a Grand Cultivator. Considering that the Ark Controlling Envoy Gyu-ryeon achieved the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage at just 10,000 years old, she certainly has the qualifications."

    "Hmm..."

    Gyu-ryeon as the Dragon King.

    I recall her from a previous life.

    Even without fully being at the Integration stage, the power of the beams she emitted from her mouth was quite immense.Right, it was just to that extent.

    ''I think I can handle her...''

    It would be somewhat frightening if it was Seo Hweol who reached the Integration stage with a genuine Orthodox Axis Foundation, but Gyu-ryeon...

    ''Hmm, not scary.''

    I''m sorry to Gyu-ryeon, but purely from abat perspective, she''s about the same or slightly below Wi Ryeong-seon.

    Wi Ryeong-seon, after all, was originally not trained inbat-focused methods and is arguably one of the weakest Integration stage cultivators within the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    Compared to such weakest, she isn''t very strong in her current state.

    Of course, as part of the Dragon Race, if she stabilizes her cultivation and gains experience after reaching the early Integration stage, who knows. But in her current state, she isn''t frightening at all.

    And what puzzles me most is that she herself must know this.

    "Sending me the letter means she knows I''m a Grand Cultivator, and that means she must''ve heard about what I''ve been doing since I entered Heavenly Human Ind these past few weeks, doesn''t it?"

    "That''s right. It''s likely that the Dragon Race has also heard all themotion through the moles they''ve nted among the Human Race. They know all about yourbat power and potential."

    My noisy deeds have already spread far and wide among the Heaven Tribe. I grinded the Heaven-Earth Pce Inspectors into dust, killed Seo Hweol in one strike, and faced Wi Ryeong-seon directly within his domain and defeated him.

    The Earth Tribe, too, must have passed along such information through their spies within the Heaven Tribe, and yet they still threaten me��what could be the reason?

    ''Because of Seo Hweol?''

    If it involves Seo Hweol, it''s perfectly probable for her to go crazy.

    ''If it''s not Seo Hweol...In my past life, she gave me a chance to exin and argue my motives despite openly betraying her, showing her rational side. If Seo Hweol did something and conveyed it to her, Gyu-ryeon would have flipped. Then...this incident must be a move by Seo Hweol.''

    I''m getting a headache from theplicated situation.

    ''Is Seo Hweol alive or dead?''

    I dispersed his soul and scattered the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings to ensure his death. Seeing Gyu-ryeon enraged by Seo Hweol''s death confirms he is indeed dead.

    But it''s too coincidental.

    ''What if Gyu-ryeon goes berserk and charges at me, and I end up killing her?''

    Assuming Seo Hweol is alive, he''d want to shake her off, and that would achieve what he wants.

    ''Seo Hweol is definitely dead.''

    I severed his soul pathway andpletely blocked even the attempt to resurrect.

    Yet hearing about Gyu-ryeon, the illusion of Seo Hweol making a move with his damned smile passes before my eyes.

    ''...Snake-like bastard.''

    Although I hate to imagine it, I decide to assume that Seo Hweol is not dead.

    ''If he is alive, what would benefit him, and what would harm him?''

    Benefiting him would be killing Gyu-ryeon.

    Then what would harm him?

    "...Thank you for delivering the letter, Senior Wi. I''ll handle Gyu-ryeonter."

    "Hmm, if it feels too dangerous, quickly pull back. You are the future of the Human Race. The Grand Alliance Leader is pouring resources into making sure you reach the Four-Axis stage, so if there''s something you want to do, just let us know."

    "...Yes, I understand."

    I am currently at the Human Race Grand Alliance''s Heavenly Human Ind.

    I am being protected at a cave residence within Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    Lately, Integration stage Grand Cultivators have been frequenting my cave residence every day, imparting the intricacies and enlightenment of the Four-Axis stage, urging me to reach it soon, and gifting me with all sorts of spiritual liquid, spiritual pills, and spiritual fruits as they leave.

    ''Four-Axis stage...''

    Having just risen from Grand Perfection Nascent Soul to Grand Perfection Heavenly Being, it isn''t just a dream to rise to the Four-Axis stage once I am fully prepared.

    Everyone is curious about how strong I will be once I reach the Four-Axis stage, given that I am already producing Integration level power at the Heavenly Being stage.

    Among them, the Grand Alliance Leader Jun Je is searching for a special type of spiritual liquid called Clear Peace Tears (�[���I) to help with the promotion from Heavenly Being to Four-Axis.

    ''If I reach the Four-Axis stage, even Hon Won won''t be so terrifying''

    Of course, considering Hon Won''s power, it won''t be easy even at the Four-Axis stage, but at least I won''t die helplessly likest time.

    I watch Wi Ryeong-seon leaving my cave residence and smile bitterly.

    ''Talking about spies this and spies that, it seems I''m really bing one.''

    Though I''m grateful for the Grand Cultivators'' intentions to help me reach the Four-Axis stage, I have to move to counteract Seo Hweol''s ns.

    ''The most damaging action to Seo Hweol will probably be bringing in the Mad Lord.''

    I immediately set a goal.

    ''I''ll summon Oh Hyun-seok to the Bright Cold Realm as soon as possible, end the Human-Devil Great War, ensure that Azure Tiger Saint doesn''t die...and then go look for Kim Yeon.''

    Kidnapping Kim Yeon and tipping off the Mad Lord that Seo Hweol is preparing for a marriage and that he should head to the True Dragon Alliance would make him ecstatic.

    ''The ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum wouldn''t dare intervene in the Human-Devil Great War if that madman starts bombing the headquarters of the True Dragon Alliance."

    It''s uncertain whether Seo Hweol is truly dead or not.

    But having died a gruesome death by my hand once and having mobilized Gyu-ryeon using his death as an excuse, Seo Hweol can''t openly move as long as Gyu-ryeon is alive.

    Then, during the time Seo Hweol can''t act openly,

    I have a lot of things I can do.

    ''In this life, while Seo Hweol can''te to the forefront...''

    I set another goal.

    Considering Kim Young-hoon is in the Ancient Force Realm, there''s nothing I can do about that.

    Oh Hye-seo is...probably doing well on her own, not my concern.

    Excluding those two,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Kang Min-hee.

    Oh Hyun-seok.

    Kim Yeon.

    I will try to arrange for these four colleagues to meet once again.

    That is the new goal.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon is easy since he''s with the original body, Oh Hyun-seok can be met once the Human-Devil Great War is resolved, and Kim Yeon can be seen again if kidnapped from the Mad Lord. That leaves Kang Min-hee...''

    This makes Seo Li''s role important.

    "I" sigh while receiving the emotions of my original body deep within the Grand Tomb Domain of ck Ghost Valley.

    ''Damn it, whether it''s Kang Min-hee or whatever...don''t I need to ept a Ghost King to do something?''

    These Ghost Kings, always running away, just make me sigh continuously.

    ''What should I do...''

    As I ponder,

    Suddenly, my thoughts reach the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    ''Thinking about it, when I covered the Ghost King with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, didn''t it seem like the Ghost King couldn''t feel its fear towards me as if it was hypnotized?''

    Then, if I cover my body with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, would the sense of death the Ghost Kings feel lighten a bit?

    ''I have to test it right away.''

    Tstssts��

    I unleash countless curse spells, covering my entire body in pain.

    Sssssss��

    My whole body is enveloped in dark curses.

    Despite the tingling pain, I realize something has changed in the atmosphere of the Grand Tomb Domain.

    "It worked!"

    As expected, it was resolved with a fairly simple method!

    Kugugugu!

    The Grand Tomb Domain trembles, and from afar, countless Ghost Kings surge like a wave.

    [Damn it, why did I leave my tomb and go to another area?]

    [Did you do that too, Hyung-nim? Seems like everyone did. Maybe we were all bewitched by something?]

    [It''s something even a ghost wouldment. I can''t remember what happened at all...]

    Unlike earlier, when they were screaming in utter panic, the Ghost Kings now return in a much more rational state, flying around.

    And it''s when the Ghost Kings approach above me.

    [Huh, are you a disciple of the ck Ghost Valley?]

    I reply to them politely.

    [I am the new Yin Soul disciple Seo Li. I greet the elders of ck Ghost Valley.]

    My voice, covered in curse spells, resounds deeply and vibrates through the space.

    At this sight, the surrounding Ghost Kings are noticeably startled.

    [Wait, that thing covering your body..]

    [Are those cursesl?]

    [Impossible!? How can a single person create curses so dense that not even water could leak through?]

    [Isn''t that amount of curses only possible with a Great Formation?]

    [You! What sorcery have you used!?]

    ''Hmm, is it a marvel even to the Ghost Kings of the Grand Tomb Domain?''

    Apparently, spewing out as many curse spells as the sea with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation isn''t an easy feat.

    It''s when numerous Ghost Kings are murmuring around me.

    [You, what kind of sorcery is this? Did you not hear me ask?]

    One Ghost King looks down at me angrily and shouts.

    I look back at him, making eye contact with one of the Ghost Kings at the level of the Heavenly Being stage.

    [This is the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation of the ck Ghost Valley.]

    [What!?]

    Then that Ghost King shouts even more furiously.

    [How dare you lie to a respected figure of the sect! Stop talking nonsense! Speak the truth! Have you not utilized a special dharma treasure, or are you connected to some curse-forming formation outside the Grand Tomb Domain!?]

    The Ghost King res at me, his eyes rolling back, and I lift the curse in my hand and say,

    [If you doubt it, why don''t you take a look? The curse spell created by this junior is indeed the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.]

    [Continuing to lie to the end...]

    The Ghost King shivers with rage as he approaches me, and then looks at the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    How long has he stared at the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    [It can''t be...don''t lie.]

    The Ghost King speaks, his voice trembling.

    [The Yin Soul Ghost Incantation...it ends at 108. It was designed to end with 108...!]

    Feeling the peculiarity of his tone, I ask.

    [How can you so readily judge the limits of a method? I, this disciple, have a slight talent for curses, so I just made a few more curse spells.]

    [Are you saying you really modified the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation like that?]

    [Not a modification per se...]

    [Shut up! Don''t make meugh! What was all the effort of our faction for then? You, continuing to lie to a respected figure of the sect, deserve to be punished without a word!]

    The Ghost King suddenly bursts in fury and stretches out a dark ghost w, grabbing my body forcefully.

    I flinch in surprise and try to push him away.

    [Wait, elder. You shouldn''t touch there!]

    [Quiet, you scoundrel. For insulting me and my lineage...]

    [No, wait...!]

    But he relentlessly scratches off the curse spells covering my body with his ghost w, and finally, the curses covering my body are peeled off.

    "Damn it!"

    At the same time, my soul reappears in the Grand Tomb Domain.

    And then.

    [Ahhhhhhhh!]

    [Kyaaaak!]

    [Hiiiiaaaak!]

    The ghosts begin to go mad again.

    [It''s a great ghost!]

    [We''re going to be eaten! Run awayyy!]

    [Hiiiiaaaak!]

    Dozens, perhaps hundreds of Ghost Kings flee all at once, and the Ghost King who had been tearing apart my curses also loses his mind and begins to rave madly before fleeing.

    Crack...

    Feeling the veins on my forehead pop, I reach out towards the Ghost King who caused his mess.

    Kuarururu!

    A wave of ck curse spells transform into a giant hand and grab the Ghost King.

    [Kyaaaaaaaak!]

    Having not kindly transformed the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation into Yin spiritual power, the Ghost King screams in pain.

    Yet, even while screaming in pain, his fear of me seems to dilute, and he begins to utter other ''words'' that are not ghostly shrieks.

    [Kyaaak! Kyak! Hiiyak! O, O, O Great One! Have you evolved the humble secret art of our lineage?]

    "Hmm?"

    [Ah, the Death God of the Netherworld has lifted the possibilities of our humble secret art, the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation. Words cannot express the joy I feel. Please allow me to repay this grace...]

    Listening to him, I can discern what type of Ghost King he is.

    [I will serve you. I will devote myself to you. I return (�w��) to thee, my Lord. Please take me in as your servant.]

    Intoxicated by the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation I created, he staggers forward with his eyes zed over, moving his dark ghostly body, sping his hands together and kneeling down.

    [I return to thee...I return to thee...I return to thee...]

    "...You..."

    I ask the Ghost King with a scoff.

    "Could it be...are you the originator of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation?"

    [The Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is the starting point of the curse method developed by our lineage. It is a Qi Building method, created by our ancestor who passed away at the Grand Perfection Qi Building stage. My grandfather received it and then made it into a Core Formation curse method, My father adapted it into a Nascent Soul stage curse method, and in my generation, I finally seeded in creating a separate Heavenly Being stage curse method...]

    Indeed.

    He is a ghost soul from a lineage within the ck Ghost Valley that specialized in researching curse methods.

    [The Yin Soul Ghost Incantation handles 108 curse spells...the Core Formation method handles 500 curse spells, the Nascent Soul method handles 1080 curse spells, and the Heavenly Being method handles 3000 curse spells. But...I have never heard or seen such a vast number of curse spells that the noble one can handle. Surely it must be a divine technique possible only for a distinguished noble of the Netherworld...]

    He bows even deeper to me, shedding icy tears as he pleads.

    [Please take in this lowly servant. Allow me to return to thee. I shall serve you...]

    "...Hmm..."

    Eventually, I decide to ept this Ghost King who earnestly requests to serve me.

    "Have you all decided on which Ghost Kings you will serve from now on?"

    Excluding myself, the bald tattooed man, the corpse-like man, the woman in mourning clothes, and Heo Nam-kwon all nod with pale faces.

    Looking closely, dark energy is embedded within them.

    It seems they had all decided to serve at least Ghost Kings of the Heavenly Being stage.

    Eub Yeon looks at me, who didn''t nod, and asks.

    "How about you, Sir Seo?"

    I also nod awkwardly.

    "Well...I decided for now."

    It isn''t ''me serving'', but rather that I had chosen a Ghost King who will ''serve me''.

    Anyway, the decision was made.

    Within my Golden Core,

    I sense the Ghost King sitting demurely next to my Nascent Soul.

    ''Hey, Bi Yul (����).''

    [Yes, my Lord. Did you call me?]

    ''Why is it that everyone was causing such a fuss inside the Grand Tomb Domain, but it''s quiet inside the shrine?''

    [It is because the flesh (��) that you, my Lord, are wearing conceals your true essence. In the Grand Tomb Domain, the essence of the soul is revealed, so everyone was granted the grace to see my Lord''s true essence, but outside the Grand Tomb Domain, one cannot recklessly see the essence.]

    The Ghost King who came to serve me is named Bi Yul.

    After swearing allegiance to me, he settled in my Golden Core and continuously received the spiritual power of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    While half regaining his senses, Bi Yul swore to wholeheartedly support and assist me.

    "Now that it seems everyone has chosen a Ghost King to serve, I will guide you to the Method Repository."

    We follow Eub Yeon out of the shrine and move to another space within the Nether Crossing Ship.

    After a while, we are able to stand in front of a library marked ''Nether Crossing Repository''.

    ''Sir Repository Keeper, I am Eub Yeon, the disciple of Entry Hall''s Baek Jin. Please allow us entry."

    Then a voicees from inside the repository.

    [Eub Yeon and the ten with you may enter.]

    It seems that the voice includes even the Ghost Kings within us.

    We enter the repository and are able to see the face of the repository keeper.

    And, upon seeing him, I''m startled.

    ''Song Jin?''

    He greatly resembles Song Jin, showing his appearance during his lifetime.

    "Wee. I am Song Gil, the Repository Keeper of ck Ghost Valley. In this valley, it is customary for masters to be assigned to disciples below the level of Ghost Soul, and the masters rmend methods to their disciples...However, Yin Soul disciples and onwards are given the opportunity to choose their own methods. Everyone, wander around the repository and choose one method each. You will be given one meal time as the limit."

    I pause to look at Song Gil''s face, then start walking deeper into the Method Repository.

    ''He must be Song Jin''s brother...''

    I consider acknowledging him, but then I decide against it.

    After all, Song Jin is doing well in the Ancient Force Realm with Seo Ran, so there''s no real need to mention it.

    [My Lord, may I rmend a method that would be suitable for you?]

    "Hmm?"

    I ponder Bi Yul''s words for a moment and then nod.

    After all, he would know the methods of ck Ghost Valley better.

    [Yes, then please follow me to the locations I describe. I will rmend methods that my Lord is likely to favor.]

    After a while.

    I end up selecting seven volumes of methods rmended by Bi Yul.

    The methods are as follows:

    Silver Basket Devil Technique (�y�@ħ��).

    Purple Yang Mad Devilish Art (��ꖿ�ħ��).

    Corpse Devouring Secret Ritual Tome (��ʳ�ضY��).

    Serene Soul True Secrets (����w�E).

    Yama Secret Inheritance Will (�ħ�؂���).

    Expending Soul True Devil Method (�M��wħ��).

    Ghost Immortal Kui Devil Secrets (���ɿ�ħ�E).

    [Whichever method you choose from these, it will be the most fitting for my Lord. Please enjoy selecting one.]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 290: My Name Is (7)

    Chapter 290: My Name Is (7)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 290: My Name Is (7)

    Tststststs!

    I elerate my consciousness, linking Bi Yul through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to draw him into my elerated mental world.

    ''Exin the methods.''

    Bi Yul begins to exin the methods one by one.

    [The Silver Basket Devil Technique is an ancient devilish art from the primeval era, its origin so ancient it''s untraceable. It is said if mastered, one can even manifest the domain of the Integration stage at the Heavenly Being stage. However, its origins are unknown, and it is said that it is connected to some ancient being...]

    ''Rejected.''

    I interrupt Bi Yul and erase the Silver Basket Devil Technique from my mind.Connected to an ancient being and origins unknown?

    It''s highly likely to be connected to True Immortals like the Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique or the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method.

    The Mount Tai Splitting Emperor Technique is something I intend to obtain not to learn, but to interpret the writings I acquired in the Head Realm, and I have no ns to directly connect with a suspicious entity.

    [Yes. Next, the Purple Yang Mad Devilish Art is particrly outstanding in offensive power. It allows for much faster cultivation, speeding up the advancement of cultivation by tens of times, and possesses strong Yang Force, making it a natural predator to Yin-based methods and even reducing the damage from other Yang-based attacks.]

    ''Hoo...''

    This sounds quite appealing.

    Especially since there''s no mention of sacrificing anyone, and particrly because the cultivation speed is tens of times faster, which is a significant advantage for someone ordinary like me.

    [However, there is a very, very minor side effect.]

    ''What is it?''

    [First, the strong emergence of Yang Force in the method causes the skin to turn purple.]

    ''Hmm...So that''s why it''s called ''Purple Yang''?''

    [Yes, that''s correct. And secondly...]

    ''There''s another side effect?''

    Changing skin color is not a big deal.

    Having purple skin might look bizarre at first, but there are many ways to handle it.

    [The Purple Yang Mad Devilish Art stimtes the upper dantian, causing hair loss. The creator added a ritualistic meaning to this; having hair actually weakens the effectiveness of the method. In other words, you be bald.]

    "..."

    Purple skin and being bald...

    Thinking it over, I feel I can endure that far.

    [And third...]

    ''You''re saying there''s another side effect?''

    [Since it is a Yang-cultivating method, it causes an extreme surge of sexual desire due to the extreme Yang nature boiling within the body.]

    ''...''

    I sigh silently.

    ''If sexual desire boils over, dealing with people like Zhengli could be troublesome...''

    With my willpower, I can withstand the lust.

    However, if an enemy like Zhengli starts to amplify sexual desires on purpose, it will be difficult to resist.

    ''It can''t be helped. If I can endure it somehow, even if it means castrating myself..''

    [The fourth side effect.]

    I nce at Bi Yul as he continues with the side effects.

    Was this method rmended because it has so many side effects?

    [The Purple Yang Mad Devilish Art is...a celibate practice.]

    "..."

    [If any form of essence (��) is expelled, you will lose all your spiritual power and be crippled.]

    In short.

    Purple skin and head turning bald regardless of what one does.

    With boiling sexual desire, yet if you expel essence, you be crippled because it''s a celibate method.

    [Thus, it is said that those who practice the Purple Yang Mad Devilish Art gradually turn mad due to unexpelled sexual desire and be Mad Devils (��ħ).]

    ''...Why would you rmend this to me?''

    [Because the noble one is a distinguished being from the Netherworld, and it is impossible for someone of the noble one''s stature to be dominated by mere sexual desire!]

    I sigh inwardly, unseen by Bi Yul.

    If I truly was an incarnation of a Death God from the Netherworld, there''d be nothing to worry about, but I still can''t maintain my sanity around Zhengli without castrating myself.

    And even if I do castrate myself, since lust and spiritual power are rted in the Purple Yang Mad Devilish Art, casually removing parts could lead to a significant loss of spiritual power.

    ''I reject it.''

    [Yes, understood. Next is the Corpse Devouring Secret Ritual Tome.]

    Just hearing the title "Corpse Devouring" makes me frown.

    ''Is this, by chance, a method involving eating corpses?''

    [Yes, that is correct.]

    ''Rejected.''

    [Ah, but it''s really a powerful devilish art...]

    ''Enough. Next.''

    [Understood. Then, the Serene Soul True Secrets is...an evolved method deriving from the two basic cultivation methods of ck Ghost Valley, the Ghost Guiding True Scripture (�팧�w��) and the Pacifying Soul Art (���깦). My Lord is aware that the basis of the Ghost Path includes Consoling the Spirits (ο�`) and Pacifying the Soul (����), right?]

    ''Well...I know that much, but I want to understand your perspective, so exin.''

    [It''s an honor...! Dealing with ghosts essentially involves a kind of contract. The core basis of controlling ghost souls is the promise to help them move on to the Netherworld. While the Pacifying Soul Art performs rituals to show the ghost souls the way to the Netherworld, the Serene Soul True Secrets go further by offering rituals thatfort the souls'' pain and emotions.]

    As I listen to the exnation, I realize something.

    ''Serene Soul True Secrets is...not a devilish art.''

    [Yes, it is solely for deepermunion with ghosts...a kind of consciousness method.]

    ''Hmm...''

    I like the fact that it isn''t a devilish art.

    However, in terms of utility, Serene Soul True Secrets is an inferior substitute for the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    It might be slightly better than the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon in terms of munion with ghosts'', but it''spletely inferior in other aspects.

    Since controlling ghosts is sufficiently managed with just the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation as it is now, there''s no real need for more.

    It''s a method redundant like a chicken rib, so I feel no need to learn it.

    ''Rejected.''

    [Next is the Yama Hidden Inheritance Will. It''s a devilish art that calls upon the power of Yama, one of the Judges and Death Gods of the Netherworld...]

    ''Rejected''

    [Next is the Expending Soul True Devil Method. It absorbs wandering souls into the body, leaving only the minimal soul necessary for sending them back to the Netherworld while consuming the soul essence for tremendous power...]

    ''Rejected.''

    As I reject every method suggested, Bi Yul seems to shrink back,cking confidence as he reluctantly offers thest rmended devilish art.

    [Thest is the Ghost Immortal Kui Devillish Secrets. It is a method where one gathers ghostly energy, causing their Nascent Soul to undergo Ghost King Transformation (������), slowly refining oneself into a Ghostly Being (����).]

    As I listen to the details of the Ghost Immortal Kui Devillish Secrets, I frown.

    ''Isn''t Ghost Immortal Kui Devillish Secrets also a method that grows stronger by consuming soul essence?''

    [While it does absorb some of the soul essence, unlike the Expending Soul True Devil Method, which consumes the soul essence itself, this method primarily absorbs the death energy umted around the soul essence.]

    ''Hmm...?''

    [In other words, since my Lord is already surrounded by the energy of death, there''s no need to consume soul essence directly! There is just the very minor side effect of being somewhat more difficult, but for my Lord from the Netherworld, that shouldn''t be a concern.]

    ''Interesting...''

    Then, it can be considered more of a regr cultivation method than a devilish art.

    I realize that of all the rmended methods, Ghost Immortal Kui Devillish Secrets is the most appealing to me.

    ''In addition, it''s a method that can reach the Four-Axis stage...''

    I release the eleration of my consciousness and pick up the scripture for Ghost Immortal Kui Devillish Secrets that Bi Yul rmended.

    I then head to find the Repository Keeper Song Gil and hand him the scripture.

    "I will go with this."

    "Ghost Immortal Kui Devillish Secrets?"

    Song Gil looks puzzled.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Ghost Immortal Kui Devillish Secrets...due to its extreme difficulty, it is a method that is discouraged. Certainly, it boasts powerful effects if mastered but...it''s not highly rmended."

    "That''s fine. Please give it to me."

    "Well...do as you like. However, once you''ve chosen Ghost Immortal Kui Devillish Secrets, the method cannot be changed and you''ll need to umte over 100 points of merit in ck Ghost Valley to re-enter the depository next time. Do you understand?"

    "I''ll keep that in mind."

    After selecting our methods, we leave the library.

    Eub Yeon is waiting for us, and once we are all outside, he begins to exin.

    "Now that everyone is here, let me exin our sect''s merit system."

    His exnation continues.

    "The merit point system is adopted by many cultivation sects. Bypleting tasks for the sect, you are awarded merit points, which can be used to ess the sect''s repository, utilize the features of the Nether Crossing Ship, or seek teachings from the Ghost Kings. Moreover, seniors are required to perform sect tasks at least once every ten years. You can receive assignments for these tasks at the Duty Hall, and I rmend you visit there."

    After giving us a few more exnations, Eub Yeon bids us farewell.

    [Then, this concludes the orientation to ck Ghost Valley. I hope all the seniors be prominent figures of our sect. Farewell.]

    After he finishes speaking, he turns into a stream of ck smoke and flies towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The five of us scatter, each exploring either our cave residences or various parts of the Nether Crossing Ship, and I ask Bi Yul to find the ce called the Duty Hall.

    ''The merit system...''

    I recall that the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had something simr.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon and I were exempted as the future of the sect.

    In the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, merit points weren''t a thing. It was purely based on strength. You could gain ess to the sect''s facilities by wrestling and winning against the librarian, or by defeating seniors in duels.

    At the Sea Dragon Pce, I emptied Seo Hweol''s vault, so I never felt any inconvenience in training, and I naturally needed nothing when living as a puppet under the Mad Lord.

    Thus, experiencing such a system is new to me.

    Upon arriving at the Duty Hall, the sounds of ghostly wails fill the air.

    Minor spirits are fluttering around muttering something, and upon listening closely, they are all discussing missions.

    Sensing the presence of the Bi Yul within me, the minor spirits shiver and tremble as I enter the Duty Hall.

    However, they don''t flee inplete panic as if they are somehow magically brainwashed.

    [My Lord, would you like to take on a mission?]

    ''I want to see what missions are avable.''

    [Understood. I will assist to make it easier for my Lord to browse.]

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Bi Yul raises his head above my shoulder and shouts loudly within the Duty Hall.

    [Come here!!!]

    At themanding ghostly tone of a Heavenly Being stage Ghost King, all the minor spirits that had been roaming around chanting tasks flock towards us.

    At this sight, all eyes of the ck Ghost Valley disciples choosing tasks in various parts of the Duty Hall turn towards us.

    "What''s with that guy?"

    "The ghostly cry just now...a Heavenly Being stage Ghost King?"

    "Hemands a Heavenly Being level Ghost King? Could he be a ck Grand Elder?"

    "That can''t be. He must be a new Yin Soul disciple. New Yin Soul disciples have to serve a Ghost King for about half a year before they earn their own ghosts or guardians. It''s just a phase."

    "It seems that the Ghost King he''s serving is quite benevolent. Taking the effort to gather spirits for his junior..."

    Though they notice Bi Yul and don''t say anything outright, I can see the intent behind their nces.

    Everyone seems to look down on me.

    ''Hmm, it seems everyone here harbors at least a Nascent Soul stage Ghost King within them.''

    It''s evident that, unlike me who had ''brought over'' a Ghost King by begging at the shrine, they had nurtured their own Ghost Kings with strong bonds.

    ''Those must be ghost pathpanions...ghost persons.''

    The primary souls that the disciples of ck Ghost Valley typicallymand are called ghost pathpanions or ghost persons. These are spirits that grow alongside the disciples, aiding their cultivation in the Ghost Path Method.

    I observe them briefly behind the ck Devil Mask before no longer paying them any mind and listening to the spirits instead.

    [Deliver a letter to a Heavenly Being cultivator on Heavenly Human Ind...5 merit points...]

    [Go hunting on Jabu Ind and collect Demon Cores...15 merit points.]

    [Establish a ck Ghost Valley branch among the Heaven Tribe. Exemption from mandatory tasks for a thousand years, 60,000 merit points...]

    I browse through the missions.

    ''The higher the difficulty of the mission, the greater the reward.''

    The mission with the highest merit points involves going to one of the Heaven Tribes, the Celestial Wing Race, incorporating them, and establishing a branch of the ck Ghost Valleyposed of them.

    It exempts the mandatory tasks every ten years for a thousand years and offers 60,000 merit points.

    ''In other words, it''s a mission that requires at least a thousand years of hardship.''

    I have no interest in struggling with local forces in the territory of the Celestial Wing Race, so I immediately lose interest and look at other missions.

    Meanwhile, a ghost mutters something that catches my attention.

    [The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect is looking for a curse sorcerer to assist with a task...400 merit points...]

    "Hoo..."

    Given the substantial merit points and it being an area of my expertise, I reach out to the spirit repeating that task.

    ''Seo Li is adapting well to ck Ghost Valley.''

    Once he gets a bit more ustomed, I n to use him to look for Kang Min-hee.

    ''Well then, maybe it''s time I make a move too.''

    Swoosh...

    I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to slip out of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain unnoticed by the other Grand Cultivators.

    A few dayster.

    I arrive at the entrance to the True Devil Realm.

    ''In the current Human-Devil Great War, the human forces are being pushed back by the True Devil Realm''s Grand Cultivators.''

    However, the humans are preparing a garbage n known as the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation.

    A move intended to inflict maximum damage on the Devil Realm before retreating.

    ''I can''t let that happen.''

    The reason for preparing such a trashy n like the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation is simple.

    ''They must think they have a way out.''

    Even if they inflict tremendous damage on the True Devil Realm, they think it''s fine as long as they can escape to the Bright Cold Realm.

    There is only one way to deal with this.

    ''I''ll make sure they can''t return.''

    I pull out Seo Hweol''s face from my storage scroll and cover my own with it. Then, I release the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts right in front of the entrance to the True Devil Realm.

    ''I''ll close the entrance to the True Devil Realm.''

    I won''t close itpletely.

    I n to make it so that with enough force, they can reopen it from the other side.

    Closing the entrance to the True Devil Realm means they can''t activate ns like the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation because there''s no retreat.

    Moreover, the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum would not be able to enter the True Devil Realm through this entrance to threaten Oh Hyun-seok, nor will Azure Tiger Saint be able to cross over.

    Furthermore, by causing trouble while wearing Seo Hweol''s face, I can instill profound hostility in the Human Race towards Seo Hweol.

    Lastly...if news of Seo Hweol''s survival reaches Gyu-ryeon''s ears, her anger towards me will also significantly decrease.

    It''s a strategy that kills five birds with one stone.

    Take that, Seo Hweol.

    "Who goes there!"

    The Four-Axis stage cultivators guarding the entrance to the True Devil Realm ask warily as they suddenly notice me.

    Covering myself with the aura of an immortal beast, I disguise myself as if I am a member of the Demon Race.

    In this state, I mimic Seo Hweol''s calm and rxed voice.

    "My name is Seo Hweol."

    Kuguguguk!

    A white mist-like power along with demonic power envelops my hand, forming the shape of a dragon w.

    "I am the Grand Prince of the Sea Dragon Race."

    The entrance to the True Devil Realm trembles as if it will shatter.

    Trantor Notes: I''m not really too sure what the Kui means in Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets. Kui can be referring to one of the 28 lunar mansions in Chinese astronomy, however, �� (Kui) is a characterposed from theponent �� (d��, meaning "big"). It''s been used to describe being in tight spaces and interestingly, �� kind of looks like a person spreading out their limbs. So, the Kui might be referring to the soul that''s confined in the physical body bing free by transforming into a ghost or something of that sort.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 291: Avenger (1)

    Chapter 291: Avenger (1)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Kurung, Kurrurung!

    "Damn it, how can the Earth Tribe have such a force?!"

    "You, do you think you can get away with this!? Aren''t you afraid of the Heaven Tribe''s bounty!?"

    "A bounty from the Heaven Tribe... Sorry, but this was authorized by the ck Dragon King."

    I say with a smirk.

    "As the ck Dragon King has entered the True Devil Realm, the entrance to the True Devil Realm must first be cleared for the true n our Dragon Race has been preparing to begin."Kwaang!

    The dragon w swings around.

    At the same time, the cultivators at the Four-Axis stage guarding the entrance to the True Devil Realm rush at me, spitting blood yet fiercely charging towards me.

    ''This guy is using poison alone.''

    I smile as I scatter my own poison and let the Four-Axis stage cultivator who is trying to inject me with his poison rush toward me.

    Kwaang!

    Our fists collide, and I intentionally create an opening for his poison to seep into me.

    Even though the poison weakens my strength, I am still capable enough to handle two of them.

    I quickly press them, bursting one of their bodies.

    Kwaang!

    He dies on the spot, and I make sure his soul can��t be resurrected by seizing it as it tries to pass through the soul''s pathway.

    Then, as I am about to deliver the final blow to the one skilled in poison arts.

    "Kugk! Argh..."

    I pretend to have a poison attack, faking a mistake and letting their souls escape.

    I killed both bodies, but I allowed resurrection.

    I act desperate and shout.

    "Damn it! No! If I let a witness escape...!"

    Paaaatt!

    The souls of the cultivators fly away through the Soul ne somewhere, and I stop and grin.

    ''With this, even the Heaven Tribe will be confused, right?''

    Not all members of the Heaven Tribe are fools. They wouldn''t just believe someone who openly shows their face and plots something.

    It''s more likely they would think someone is framing Seo Hweol by impersonating him.

    But by removing the witnesses and destroying the evidence, the Heaven Tribe can''tpletely dismiss the possibility that it was really Seo Hweol.

    ''The Human Race side will probably strongly protest against the Earth Tribe soon, and put out a bounty on Seo Hweol.''

    Then, Gyu-ryeon would notice.

    That Seo Hweol isn''t just dead.

    If she learns that I spoke today about a rtionship with the ck Dragon King using Seo Hweol''s face, there''s a good chance she will hold onto hope.

    ''Considering Seo Hweol''s cunning, there''s a real chance he isn''t dead, so it''s not entirely a lie.''

    Recalling the fifteenth cycle when Seo Hweol had Yuan Yu monitor me from start to finish, I suddenly get goosebumps.

    After the cultivators at the Four-Axis stage died, those who had been guarding the entrance of the True Devil Realm at or below the stage of Heavenly Being had already fled.

    I swing the dragon wfortably, copsing the entrance to the True Devil Realm as much as possible with the power of both immortal beasts and demon beasts.

    It isn''tpletely closed. If the Human Race inside the True Devil Realm keeps banging on the dimensional gate without paying attention to the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, it will be enough to open it.

    The Grand Cultivators of the True Devil Realm won''t recklessly destroy the Human Race just because their retreat is blocked.

    ''The Devil Race thinks of the Human Race as a group of madmen...''

    Having once sided with the Devil Race, I know how the Devil Race views the Human Race, so I can guess what the True Devil Realm would do.

    ''Rather than provoking them while they''re cornered, they''ll just blockade them and gradually tighten the encirclement.''

    I grin and turn back towards the direction of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    ''I''ll ask Hong Fan to detoxify the poison and further stabilize my state at the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage...''

    Just as I am pondering my next moves.

    Bo-oong!

    My transmission talisman sounds.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is contacting me.

    "What''s the matter, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    �DWhile rummaging through the ruins of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I found something.

    "What is it?"

    �DIt''s a record made by the Supreme Sect Master after fighting Jin Wei.

    ''A record after Jin Byuk-ho fought Yeon Wei?''

    "What about that record?"

    �DThe record mentions that...after Jin Wei was defeated, she spoke to the Supreme Sect master about the ''True Orthodox Axis'', and to uncover it, the Supreme Sect Master dispatched some disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s subsequent words inevitably startle me.

    �DAnd, I found out that the Supreme Sect Master had created a transmission dharma treasure tomunicate with the disciples he sent to the Nether Ghost Realm. Upon checking the dharma treasure...there was a signal just three days ago!

    "That means...!"

    �DSome of the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who were presumed lost in the Nether Ghost Realm...they are still alive!

    He exims with exhration in his voice.

    There weren''t many disciples sent to the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Maybe four or five at most?

    But it seems that to Jeon Myeong-hoon, these disciples represent more than just numbers.

    ''Such a strong reaction for just four or five disciples.''

    I''m more interested in the information about the True Orthodox Axis the disciples discovered than them themselves.

    ''With that, I can get closer to Seo Hweol''s secrets and surpass him...!''

    Furthermore, the True Orthodox Axis will undoubtedly be much stronger than the usual Orthodox or Heterodox Axes, potentially raising my power significantly.

    ''Hmm, wait...What''s this? Something feels off.''

    While I''m pondering this, I suddenly feel a sense of unease.

    "Hmm..."

    ''I,'' having applied for a mission to support the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect from the Duty Hall, entered my cave residence and frowned.

    ''Something feels off about the main body.''

    In Earth terms, it feels somewhat psychopathic.

    The actions like unhesitatingly taking on Seo Hweol''s appearance, trying to control Gyu-ryeon''s actions from afar, or strangely failing to empathize with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s words.

    It feels like something is suddenly missing.

    ''Did Seo Hweol, that snake, do something?''

    Whenever something happens, the suspects are always Seo Hweol or a True Immortal.

    ''A strange feeling.''

    Currently, the main body and I share thoughts.

    So if ''I'' feel something odd, the main body is aware of it.

    However, strangely, when turning my consciousness back to the original body, no anomaly is felt.

    ''On the contrary, the main body thinks that worrying about this in Seo Li''s body is unnecessary.''

    I remember the time Seo Hweol brainwashed me as soon as we met.

    ''Perhaps, the brainwashing I noticed then was just a diversion, and the ''real'' brainwashing was sessfully done without me knowing?''

    Yet, when I shift my consciousness to the original, it dismisses it as too far-fetched a spection.

    ''...It''s unsettling.''

    I decide to practice the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets, collecting merits in ck Ghost Valley to obtain the valley''s consciousness methods.

    Maybe by gathering and learning these consciousness methods, I can determine whether there''s something wrong with the main body or if I''m just being paranoid.

    "Huuu..."

    After repeatedly exhaling and inhaling spiritual energy, I gradually feel ck energy enveloping my body.

    After a while.

    ck energy gathers around me, forming six swords.

    The training method of the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets is as follows:

    First, umte Yin energy, then indirectly manipte ghostly energy with Yin energy to form swords made of ghostly energy.

    Pukkak, Pukkak, Pukkak!

    The swords begin to embed themselves throughout my body.

    Second, embed the swords made of ghostly energy into the spiritual veins throughout the body, severing the spiritual veins piece by piece.

    During this process, the severed spiritual veins must not be regenerated even partially.

    Third, as the spiritual veins gradually sever, the body enters a near-death state, and in this death-like state, it bes aware of ''death.''

    Fourth, repeat this process until familiar with the ''sense of death,'' and once ustomed, use invocations (����) to draw ''power'' while in the near-death state.

    Fifth, after umting some ''power,'' use that ''power'' to absorb ''power'' from the souls of other spiritual entities to practice the method...

    ''The fifth step isn''t really necessary.''

    In the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets, the ''power'' spoken of is essentially ''death.''

    And for me, there is no need to extract death from other spirits. Simply drawing it from the main body is sufficient.

    Wo-woong!

    Puk, puk, puk, puk!

    Having driven the swords of ghostly energy into Yuan Yu''s body, I sever the flow of life force.

    Then, I sink into that familiar feeling.

    The endlessly familiar death.

    The darkness, it''s so naturally grasped in my hand.

    ''What''s this?''

    How many people are consciously aware that they are ''breathing'' while they are breathing?

    Probably not many.

    At most, people might be aware of their breath when they breathe in the air in a very clear area or gasp for breath after strenuous exercise.

    To that extent, ''breathing'' is a natural thing.

    And like ''breathing,'' I realize I am naturally enveloped in ''death.''

    Rendering the physical body inanimate, submerging the consciousness, and then, through invocations, separate the death wrapped around the soul and merge it with the Nascent Soul.

    ''Is this...the end?''

    I''m perplexed by the overly simple process.

    "What''s this? Wasn''t it supposed to be extremely difficult?"

    I ask Bi Yul, feeling doubtful.

    Bi Yul, who had described bing a purple, lust-crazed, bald monster as ''a very, very minor side effect,'' had mentioned that the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets had ''a bit of difficulty.''

    Naturally, the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets should have been more than just ''a bit'' difficult.

    ''Maybe thetter half of the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets suddenly bes more difficult?''

    I examine thetter stages of the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets.

    I look for something more challenging, but nothing of the sort appears.

    Each step seems as ordinary and peaceful as breathing.

    ''Could there be some hidden secrets I''m not aware of?''

    "Bi Yul, are there any hidden secrets that appear once one has mastered the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets?"

    [Hm? If there was such a thing, it would have been discovered long ago. Hehe, there was a past figure who achieved great sess with the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets and even rose to the rank of ck Grand Elder.]

    "Wasn''t it supposed to be extremely difficult? I''m asking because it seems to all be ordinary cultivation methods."

    Bi Yul responds with a puzzled tone.

    [What? Which part seems like ordinary cultivation methods? Every step involves skewering the body with swords, sustaining it with ghost fire, and rotting the entire body. It''s incredibly difficult. Ordinary disciples go mad from the pain when they start learning the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets. That''s why mental cultivation must also be practiced alongside it.]

    "Hmm..."

    ''That''s considered incredible difficulty? We do this every day in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.''

    Although there is a slight difference in perspective between myself and the main body, even the main body finds it iprehensible this time.

    ''So weak.''

    [The first, second, and third steps are problematic, but the real issue starts from the fourth step. The fifth step isparatively easier. It''s not easy for someone who has lived a lifetime as a living being to suddenly feel the ''power'' of death. No matter how close onees to a near-death state, it''s nearly impossible to handle ''death'' because they''ve never truly experienced ''death.'']

    Bi Yul continues to exin.

    [That''s why, even if one repeats steps one, two, and three numerous times, those without talent cannot advance to the fourth step. To move on to the fourth step, one must go through the process of dying and resurrecting several times, getting infinitely closer to death. Many spend their entire lives unable to surpass the fourth step of the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets. Instead, more people properly train in the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets only after they''ve died and be a Ghost King.]

    "Hmm..."

    I furrow my brow, momentarily failing to understand his exnation.

    "Isn''t the fourth stage about handling the power of death and merging the Nascent Soul with death to be a Ghost King?"

    [Yes.]

    "And that''s difficult?"

    [Yes.]

    "..."

    I''m bewildered, not realizing the steps I breezed through are considered so challenging.

    ''Is this right?''

    Literally, it felt like moving something that was always by my side.

    ''Rather, it felt refreshing, and others find this difficult?''

    I can''t believe I had passed through the difficult stages of the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets so easily.

    ''Could this also be Seo Hweol''s trickery?''

    In fact, given my talent akin to that of a slow-moving grub, it seems more credible that Seo Hweol secretly helped me learn the method quickly, rather than my own swift mastery.

    Somewhat confused for a while, I continue to manipte death ording to the intricacies of the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets, gradually transforming my Nascent Soul.

    Tssssst�D

    As my Nascent Soul begins to turn pitch ck, my eyes slowly start to slit and my whole body bes enveloped in ck smoke and ghost fire.

    After a while, I open my eyes and realize that my Nascent Soul within my Golden Core had transformed into something resembling a small Ghost King.

    "Hey, Bi Yul."

    [Yes, my Lord.]

    Could it be...have I fully mastered the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets?"

    [Congrattions, my Lord. Indeed, it was a method far too insufficient for a great being like yourself to master. Please forgive me for offering such an inadequate method...]

    "..."

    ''How long has it been since I received the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets?''

    Even if I add up all the time since I received the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets, took on a mission at the Duty Hall, and returned to the cave residence to begin learning the method, it''s only been about an hour.

    ''Have I mastered a method I just received within an hour? Me?''

    Of course, the time spent learning the method was short, and I felt a significantck of power and many areas that needed further development.

    Although the time I spent learning the method was short and I still feel significantlycking in power and have much to fill in, I can tell.

    I realized the essence of the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets, and I can feel that practicing it in this state will allow me to umte spiritual power at an incredibly fast rate.

    About a day after I realized I mastered the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets,

    I receive a notification that the mission I applied for at the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect has been epted, and I am informed of the location where I should gather for the mission.

    Shortly thereafter, I board a teleportation array head to the location of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect outside of the ck Ghost Valley.

    Paaaatt!

    Upon opening my eyes, what appears is a gigantic ck pce, asrge as a mountain range and resembling a dragon.

    Theyout of the pce is constructed as if a dragon is writhing, and the words ''Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect'' are written on the main gate.

    Outside the gate, there are hundreds of cultivators already present, each of them seemingly harboring a curse.

    [Be cautious, my Lord.]

    "Hm? What is it?"

    [Over there, remnants of the Yin Soul Ghost Sect can be seen. They will likely attempt to curse my Lord in some way once they know you''re affiliated with the ck Ghost Valley.]

    I look in the direction Bi Yul indicated.

    There, I see individuals emitting a unique energy mixed with ghostly and corpse energy.

    "But should these ''remnants'' be roaming around so openly?"

    [It''s likely because the Yin Soul Ghost Sect specializes in puppetry, including curse dolls and corpse dolls. Those you see are probably not their real bodies but curse dolls or corpse dolls.]

    I look at them with interest.

    "These guys are practicing the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation."

    [...Yes, indeed.]

    Bi Uul continues.

    [I''m ashamed to admit, but in fact, the curse lineage of ck Ghost Valley is heavily involved in the Yin Soul Ghost Sect. The methods for creating jiangshi and curse dollsplement each other.]

    "I see...I think I understand the feeling."

    I am familiar with using curse dolls as I often used Yuan Yu as one myself.

    Curse dolls that ''regenerate and do not die'' are incredibly durable and boast immense utility because they never break down no matter how often used.

    It seems likely that they too are using jiangshi in a simr manner, utilizing them as curse dolls.

    "By the way, Bi Yul. Do you know anything about the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect? For instance, why they would suddenly need curse methods..."

    [I apologize, my Lord. This is also new to me... Originally, the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect had nothing to do with curse techniques. However...]

    "However?"

    [The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect asionally issues missions or puts out bounties that seem unrted to them. Usually, these are highly likely rted to the Earth Tribe. The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect conducts missions on behalf of the Earth Tribe''s orders.]

    "The Earth Tribe..."

    I ponder deeply on why the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect would gather curse sorcerers.

    In a dark secret room.

    Within the room, a water mirror made of ck liquid floats in the air.

    In front of the water mirror, two figures sit cross-legged.

    Wo-woong�D

    One figure touches the water mirror and murmurs something.

    Shortly after, the water mirror ripples, and a man dressed in ck clothes emerges above it.

    [Greetings, Ark Controlling Envoy. As you have instructed, I have gathered curse sorcerers. However, poison cultivators are not easily found. Please understand.]

    "Alright. I understand. There are a lot of poison cultivators in our Earth Tribe..."

    Gyu-ryeon, the Earth Tribe''s True Dragon Alliance''s Ark Controlling Envoy, nods.

    "Since we were unable to secure any poison cultivators, we must make sure to gather more curse sorcerers."

    [I will keep that in mind. Now, I kindly ask you to start the transmission.]

    "Here it is."

    Gyu-ryeon takes out a piece of paper from her clothing and throws it into the water mirror.

    The paper depicts a man dressed in white.

    "The new Grand Cultivator of the Human Race... Use as many curse sorcerers as possible to cast curses on him."

    Her eyes slit vertically.

    "I, too, will secure outstanding poison cultivators to prepare a lethal poison..."

    Grinding her teeth, she res fiercely at the figure inside the paper.

    Seo Eun-hyun is her target.

    ''Gathering information, this Seo Eun-hyun bastard is someone I absolutely cannot defeat with my power alone.''

    But there are countless ways for the weak to challenge the strong, among which curses and poison are the most notorious.

    ''As for poison, there are none who can match the Insect Race, so I should also make contact with them. Use the curse sorcerers to cast a curse on him, hire poison cultivators to manufacture extreme lethal poison, then lure him into a trap and deploy it. If all goes as nned...I might have a chance at my revenge!''

    Gyu-ryeon terminates themunication with the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect and steps out of the dark secret room, muttering with a venomous expression.

    "Wait for me, my enemy...! I will definitely repay this grudge! Whatever it takes!"

    Trantor Notes: I forgot to mention this in chapter 289, but return (�w��) has the meaning of taking refuge or devoting onself. It''s often used in spiritual/religous contexts and has the meaning of returning to and depending on a higher power. In Buddhism, it can have the meaning of returning to the Buddha.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 292: Avenger (2)

    Chapter 292: Avenger (2)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    How long have I been waiting in front of the main gate of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect?

    When the number of curse sorcerers gathered in front of the gate exceeds ten thousand, a deep roar resonates.

    Wo-woong!

    The main gate of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect opens.

    Inside the opened gate, a boy dressed in a ck robe waits for us with a neat andposed appearance.

    "I extend my deepest thanks to the many of you who have gathered here at the request of our sect. As those who know may know, we have previously sought out specialists in certain fields several times before."

    The boy continues his exnation.

    "In fact, what we are looking for at the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect are about ten curse sorcerers of first-rate skill or above. In other words...unfortunately, the vast majority of you who have gathered here will need to return home."

    At those words, voices of dissatisfaction can be heard from various ces.

    "Hey, what do you mean by that!?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense!"

    "I gave up a better mission toe here!"

    I watch indifferently, arms crossed, observing how things will unfold.

    The boy smiles slightly, ignoring the mor of the curse sorcerers, and raises one finger.

    "Those who know may know... Now, let us begin the test to see if you meet the level of curse sorcerer we require."

    Kugugugu!

    At that moment, the silhouette of a gigantic monster appears behind the boy.

    ''...!''

    This monster harbors powerful demonic power and also possesses a bizarre corpse energy.

    And I feel a strong sense of d��j�� vu from this monster.

    "This creature''s name is Bi (��). As those who know may know, it is created by capturing fragments of Vestiges (ʬ/Shi) from the Interdimensional Void and fusing them with the corpses of creatures from the Bright Cold Realm. They are very ferocious and difficult to kill. Moreover, because we have specially modified them, these creatures absorb curses to further enhance their physical power."

    As the boy speaks, he soars into the air.

    Wo-woong!

    The monster named Bi, supports its upper body on the ground.

    The ground trembles, and a tingling sense of crisis surges through the air.

    "From now on, only those who can pass through the main gate of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect without being touched by Bi will be considered for further tasks. I wish you all good luck."

    The boy then disappears inside the gate, and Bi, remaining in motion,pletely blocks the main gate of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect with its massive body.

    "Damn it! Is a major sect supposed to be this outrageous? I heard that if I just came, they would give me a mission!"

    "They really are going too far. How much did I spend just to get here!"

    "Tch, eat well and live well!"

    About a hundred curse sorcerers of dubious skill swiftly exit the venue.

    Those who remain seem to be somewhat confident about curses.

    ''All of their skills seem ambiguous.''

    I click my tongue and look around.

    Everyone seems to possess some confidence, but it appears that most of them extemporaneously dived into curses and harbor vain hopes.

    These people will likely be filtered out at this gateway.

    ''There''s no real need to observe something like this.''

    I walk towards Bi silently.

    As I approach the gate, Bi bares its teeth and growls.

    ''Vestiges (ʬ)...''

    The monsters I had seen in the Interdimensional Void.

    These creatures are apparently called Vestiges.

    Bi raises its front paw to strike me.

    I walk on without care, hands sped behind my back, lost in thought.

    Wo-woong!

    Its paw rushes forward.

    But in the next moment, the dark curse spells I am wearingpletely melt its paw.

    The creature screams and twists its body, while I calmly continue to dissolve Bi''s body and advance.

    At the same time, I analyze the energy I feel from the creature.

    ''It certainly resembles those from the Interdimensional Void.''

    I ask Bi Yul

    "Do you know what Vestiges are?"

    [Yes, my Lord.]

    "Tell me about it."

    [Understood. Vestiges are shells.]

    His exnation continues.

    [Vestiges are the shells the Entering Nirvana True Persons (�w��), the Quasi-Immortals (׼��) must shed when undergoing Ascending Metamorphosis (��) into True Immortals. These husks are mostly discarded in the Interdimensional Void, surviving for millions of years, attacking those who traverse the void, and over time, they break down, weaken, and eventually turn to dust that is expelled into the Astral Realm where they nourish the births of new stars.]

    "Hoo..."

    Monsters of the Interdimensional Void.

    That these Vestiges are actually the discarded remnants of Entering Nirvana cultivators undergoing Ascending Metamorphosis into True Immortals is intriguing.

    It''s a new fact.

    ''From the Integration stage, a small world (С����) begins to form within the body, and by the Entering Nirvana stage, even the discarded husks be powerful enough to be considered small worlds...?''

    "If these are the shells left behind during Ascending Metamorphosis..."

    The Dao on Earth and the Dao of this world are distinctly different.

    Yet, there were many simrities, and Ascending Metamorphosis is one of them.

    "So, the physical bodies that the Entering Nirvana cultivators have been training up to Ascending Metamorphosis turn out to be these shells. Is that right?"

    [Correct. One can say they are essentially the remains of the bodies of those Entering Nirvana True Persons.]

    "Hoo..."

    As I listen to the exnation about Vestiges, I finally seed in breaking through Bi''s body to the other side.

    Ssshh!

    Despite walking rather slowly, it seems I am the first to arrive.

    Behind me, other curse sorcerers are screaming and trying to pierce through Bi with various curses, but it seems futile.

    The path I had made through Bi writhed and regenerated in an instant.

    "Hello, Sir. Please tell me your name and the sect you belong to."

    The boy who had summoned Bi approaches me with a smiling face and asks.

    "Seo Li. I am from the ck Ghost Valley."

    "Understood."

    The boy records my name and moves on to the next curse sorcerers arriving, asking for their names and affiliations.

    ''Hmm, that boy...''

    I notice something peculiar in the boy''s eyes.

    ''A practitioner of Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation.''

    Within his small stature, I can feel the powerful life force of the Earth Tribe and the strength of the Heaven Tribe.

    Strangely, the boy''s power is such that the forces of the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe conceal each other, making it difficult to urately read his level.

    With my experience having attained the Three Great Ultimates, I immediately recognized that the boy is at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage.

    However, those who have practiced only one of the Heaven and Earth methods might not recognize the level of this formidable character.

    How long have I been observing the boy?

    Soon, three thousand curse sorcerers managed to get through Bi and gathered in the square beyond the main gate of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    The boy waits a moment, then once themotion behind Bipletely ceases, he speaks.

    "It seems the others have given up. Well, as those who know may know, there is a minimal reward for those who have passed through the main gate. However, to take on the main task, we need to further filter out candidates through several tests. Please understand."

    Then, a series of tests to examine the curses of the curse sorcerers ensue.

    I am the first to break through in each test, surveying the surroundings.

    ''The curses used by the curse sorcerers in the tests seem to be flowing somewhere...''

    The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect seems to be umting the curses somewhere.

    ''If they condense the curses of all these capable individuals, a truly terrifying curse might be born...''

    It''s akin to Gu Poison.

    Gathering curses and confining them in one ce to create a malicious curse.

    ''What exactly are they nning to do with such a curse?''

    As I ponder this, only the stated ten individuals remain, with everyone else having been eliminated.

    "Then, we have three curse sorcerers from ck Ghost Valley, four from the former Yin Soul Ghost Sect, one curse sorcerer from the Radiant Light Sect, one from the Deste Ghost Sect, and one loose curse sorcerer. All ten of you have gathered here. As some of you may know, our Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect values capable individuals. Even if this mission fails, we want to maintain a good rtionship with those who have gathered here and will provide an advance payment."

    The boy hands each of the ten of us a storage scroll.

    "Ha, haah! To receive suchpensation in addition to the promised merit...!"

    "Typical of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect..."

    I too am impressed by the generosity of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    ''I know they made a hugemission mediating trade between the Human Race and Earth Tribes, but the amount is enormous...''

    I marvel at the spiritual stones contained in the storage scroll.

    Even I, who is generally indifferent to wealth, am taken aback by the amount.

    "Ahem, then please exin the mission."

    A curse sorcerer from ck Ghost Valley at the Heavenly Being stage clears his throat and requests.

    "Yes, I will exin. As those present may have noticed...we are indeed collecting the curses of curse sorcerers. Like a Gu jar, we intend to confine and create a monstrous curse. We are currently enhancing and amplifying the curse through the sect''s grand formation."

    A sinister looking man, apparently a curse sorcerer from the Yin Soul Ghost Sect, licks his lips as he speaks.

    "Since the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect isn''t exactly overflowing with curse sorcerers...are you asking us to handle that curse?"

    "That''s correct. After helping us amplify and strengthen that curse, you will thenunch it towards coordinates we will provideter."

    "Well, it should be easy if it''s just that much. Handling such a powerful curse might even help open our eyes to new possibilities, which would be beneficial for us too...I hope this takes as long as possible."

    The cultivator from the Yin Soul Ghost Sect strokes his chin and nods in satisfaction.

    Then, the Heavenly Being curse sorcerer from ck Ghost Valley sneers at the remnants of the Yin Soul Ghost Sect.

    "That''s right. The longer, the better. We''re quiet now because of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect''s reputation, but as soon as the mission is over, you''ll be transported into our custody."

    The remnants of the Yin Soul Ghost Sect scoff back.

    "Stupid fools. This is a cursed puppet made from jiangshi, you idiots. Try catching a cursed puppet all you want. Do you think you can easily eradicate us? Huhuhuh..."

    "The cowards who only run away and get thrashed in a proper fight are talking big now."

    "It''s not you we fear but the Nether Crossing Ship. Without it, you''re nothing..."

    "Heh, if it bothers you so much, why don''t you bring your own sacred artifact? Pathetic excuses for losing your own, really."

    Sparks seem to fly between the remnants of the Yin Soul Ghost Sect and the Elders of ck Ghost Valley.

    At this, the boy from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect steps in to mediate.

    "It''s all well and good, but I''d appreciate if personal discussions can wait until after the mission is over."

    At his words, both groups nce at each other briefly before turning away.

    "Then, the official mission will start tomorrow, so for today, please rest and recover from your journey at the amodations we have provided."

    The boy leads us to the amodations provided by the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    We also receive permission to tour some parts of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect that are not strategically sensitive.

    Curious about this, I explore various parts of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    "The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect is quiterge..."

    "It''s a sect with a long history, after all."

    A clone of the boy apanying me smiles and speaks.

    The boy created a clone using the Four Symbols Nascent Soul technique to guide me through the less sensitive areas of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    While I walk around the grounds of the sect with him, we arrive at the outskirts.

    There, near the outskirts, I discover an enormously vast valley.

    ''Hm?''

    Interestingly, the valley is rich in Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, and the slope isn''t too steep, making it not too difficult to build structures there.

    Yet, there are no buildings of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, nor any signs of human activity.

    In front of the valley, there''s an image of a ''Flood Dragon,'' which is the symbol of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    "Why is this valley left so empty? The spiritual energy is dense, and it seems fine for construction..."

    At my words, the boy gives a wry smile and exins.

    "It''s a legend that those who know may know...In fact, the original site of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect was where this valley now lies. Initially, it wasn''t a valley but a mountain range."

    "Is there a story behind it?"

    "Yes, it''s rted to the founding of our sect...Our sect''s symbol is the [Flood Dragon]. However, our symbol was different when founded"

    "A different symbol?"

    "Yes, it was a [ck Snake biting its tail]. Since our founder is the ck Dragon King, it was presumptuous to use the dragon as a symbol directly. It was also problematic to use a symbol too unrted to him. So, if he is a dragon, we would follow him as a serpent, and thus the [ck Snake] was adopted as the sect''s symbol."

    The boy continues exining,

    "However, the issue arose after the ck Dragon King attended the founding ceremony of our sect. He saw the symbol of the [ck Snake] and became violently enraged, scolding us for choosing such an ominous and grim symbol."

    ''The ck Dragon King was enraged?''

    He is most likely the leftover of a True Immortal.

    In my past life, he showed a demeanor of fearing nothing even in the Middle Realm, and indeed he behaved as so.

    But what could be the reason for such anger to use the phrase ''violently enraged''?

    "Eventually, the ck Dragon King demolished the sect''s old hall along with the mountain range, creating the valley. He then forbade the use of any grim and terrible symbols like the [ck Snake] ever again and personally crafted the symbol of the ''Flood Dragon'' before leaving. Since then, the [ck Snake] has be a taboo along with the old site."

    "Hmm...I see."

    I finally understand the words of the demon beast methods merchant when I bought the serpent race method for Hong Fan.

    The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect considers the ck Snake to be ominous, and serpent race methods are always sold off cheaply by the merchant.

    It seems likely rted to the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum.

    ''The ck Dragon King saw Yeon''s Yeon and was furious, asking if an Entering Nirvana entity interfered... Does that mean the symbol of the ck Snake is also rted to an Entering Nirvana True Person?''

    It seems right to think so.

    ''Or maybe it''s not about Entering Nirvana entities... In the worst case, it might be rted to True Immortals...''

    I assume the worst-case scenario and concentrate my consciousness back to the main body.

    "How is it, Hong Fan. Have you felt any issues while practicing demon beast methods recently?"

    "What kind of issues do you mean?"

    As Hong Fan had just arrived and we were talking, I directly asked him.

    "For instance...feeling as if someone is watching, or suddenly not feeling like yourself...feeling some kind of ''call''...or something growing inside you, any of that?"

    At that, Hong Fanughs heartily and says,

    "Not at all. I haven''t felt any problems, Master."

    "Hmm, is that so?"

    If Hong Fan felt no issues, then the likelihood of the being rted to the ck Snake being a True Immortal seems reduced.

    ''It seems more likely rted to an Entering Nirvana entity than a True Immortal.''

    "Alright, there''s no difort, right?"

    "Yes, none. However..."

    "However?"

    "I feel a bit stagnant in my poison arts recently."

    "Is there something you need?"

    "I''ve already found what I need. I went to the underground information exchange and sessfully located the source of the necessary poison I require."

    Watching Hong Fan continue to grow independently, I smile contentedly and say,

    "If you need spirit stones, just ask. I''ll provide as much as you need."

    "I thank Master for his kindness with my heart, but I am fine. The owner of the poison I need has issued a task rted to the manufacture of a highly potent poison...Once Iplete this task, he has promised to give me the poison I want. To make the poison he desires, it seems I have to go deep into the territory of the Earth Tribe''s True Dragon Alliance."

    Hong Fan asks me cautiously as he looks at me.

    "Would it be alright if I went as far as the Earth Tribe territory? If you do not permit it, I will not go."

    "Why wouldn''t it be? If it helps your growth, go ahead."

    "Thank you."

    Hong Fan''s rescue of me from the dream induced by the Owner of Salt Mountain using Formless Poison left a deep impression on me.

    His growth will ultimately benefit me as well, so it''s a good thing.

    "By the way, what kind of poison does the person from the Earth Tribe want from you?"

    "It seems to be a type of scattering-cultivation poison. The client seems to want a poison that can bring down even an Integration stage Grand Cultivator...but it will depend on the quality of materials they provide."

    "Hoh, it seems they''re nning something big."

    A poison that can affect an Integration stage Grand Cultivator sounds terrifying just to think about.

    After encouraging Hong Fan, I send him on his way.

    Soon after Hong Fan leaves, Jeon Myeong-hoon enters my cave residence.

    "So, you had something to discuss?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks and gets straight to the point.

    "I n to go to the Nether Ghost Realm. And to get to the Nether Ghost Realm, I will need the assistance of the ck Ghost Valley."

    "I can help, but it might take some time."

    "No, it''s fine. Maybe I can even go right now!"

    "Hmm?"

    What Jeon Myeong-hoon says next truly surprises me.

    "Through the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who went to the Nether Ghost Realm, I found out where Kang Min-hee is!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 293: Avenger (3)

    Chapter 293: Avenger (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 293: Avenger (3)

    "Kang Min-hee?"

    I respond, slightly surprised.

    ''Even though Seo Li''s investigation into ck Ghost Valley didn''t yield any information beyond her general location, she''s still difficult to locate...''

    It seems that the disciples sent to the Nether Ghost Realm have news about Kim Min-hee, indicating she might be in the Nether Ghost Realm.

    "Is she perhaps in the Nether Ghost Realm?"

    "No. To be precise, she''s on the ''path'' heading from the Bright Cold Realm to the Nether Ghost Realm."

    "A path to the Nether Ghost Realm��"''That''s the first I''ve heard of such a thing.''

    The True Devil Realm, being adjacent to the Bright Cold Realm, has many paths leading to it. Every major sect has at least one or two entrances to the True Devil Realm, given its proximity.

    However, realms like Ancient Force, Purple Gold, and Nether Ghost are all quite distant, making formal pathways difficult to establish.

    Understanding my confusion, Jeon Myeong-hoon adds more information.

    "It''s a very peculiar path that opens only through the Nether Crossing Ship. ording to the information received from the Nether Ghost Realm disciples, it''s more of a ''side path'' than a formal path."

    "A side path?"

    If a hole is made in a dimension, that bes the entrance to the dimension.

    But how could there exist something like a ''side path'' in a dimension?

    ''Well, I guess I don''t need to know the details. It''s not like I''m going to be creating side paths myself.''

    "Hmm�� So, you''re saying we should use this ''side path'' through Kang Min-hee?"

    "Yeah. Try contacting Kang Min-hee. She won''t turn down a request from old colleagues, would she?"

    "Umm�� Why are you asking me to contact her? Why don''t you do it?"

    At that, Jeon Myeong-hoon grins and says,

    "I saw many things sh before my eyes when I ascended to the Nascent Soul stage. Most passed by quickly, so I don''t remember everything, but some memories are still vivid in my mind."

    "��And?"

    "One of those memories from ourpany days was that Kang Min-hee really disliked me."

    ''Well, the only person who was outwardly friendly with Jeon Myeong-hoon was Oh Hye-seo.''

    But his next words leave me speechless.

    "And I remember during the early days at work, you and Kang Min-hee were the closest... You always backed each other up well, even during discussions at the Ascension Path. So, maybe she''d listen to you, since you were close?"

    "��Me and Kang Min-hee being close�� Yeah, that was true in the beginning."

    "That''s why I''m asking you to do it. If I contact her again, given Kang Min-hee''s temperament, I''m likely to get a mouthful of curses."

    "��"

    ''If I contact her, it might not just be a mouthful of curses. She might just hang up on me right away.''

    But then I reconsider.

    ''No, it''s been nearly a hundred years; would Kang Min-hee still feel ufortable about me?''

    It''s such an old issue that my own feelings about it have faded, but I''m unsure how Kang Min-hee might think of me now, which makes contacting her directly awkward.

    Nor does it feel right to talk about that time to Jeon Myeong-hoon without Kang Min-hee''s permission.

    ''Now that I''ve taken the position of Grand Cultivator, I guess she might agree to meet if I formally contact her through ck Ghost Valley��''

    Suddenly, I be curious whether Kang Min-hee''s feelings towards me have truly faded or not.

    ''��Should I try contacting her?''

    After Jeon Myeong-hoon''s persuasion, I contemted whether I should reach out to Kang Min-hee.

    In the early days, after all,

    Kang Min-hee and I had secretly dated within thepany.

    Blink.

    I open my eyes.

    Both my main body and I share amon sentiment when ites to Kang Min-hee.

    ''I wonder what Kang Min-hee thinks of me now?''

    Kang Min-hee and I had a strange rtionship.

    Initially, as fellow new hires and batchmates at thepany, we both harbored a strange fascination with the idea of having an ''office romance.'' So, we started dating on the way home from our firstpany dinner with the thought, ''Shall we try it?''

    And we broke up after just three weeks.

    We were horribly ipatible.

    And as is often the case, we quickly became awkward around each other afterward.

    Being in the same department, even if it was just a three-week rtionship, the presence of an ex-boyfriend and ex-girlfriend in the same space was suffocating in itself.

    While Kang Min-hee managed to maintain a cheerful appearance professionally, she was difficult to get close to personally, not feeling much attachment to thepany. I, on the other hand, was the opposite, getting along with Hyun-seok Hyung and other department members despite Jeon Myeong-hoon''s harassment.

    So, after a brief and awkward discussion, Kang Min-hee decided to resign.

    However, before she submitted her resignation, a project proposal she had written out of boredom caught the eye of the president of SJD Company, who was so impressed that he publicly praised her and raised her initial sry level by three grades.

    She was quickly ted for a managerial position, and unable to pass up the opportunity, she decided to stay, enduring the awkward rtionship with me while aiming for a department transfer.

    ��Of course, the department transfer failed due to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s tricks.

    ''I was also beginning to grow fond of thepany at that time, and I decided to stay because I wasn''t sure if I could seed in finding another job��''

    Thus, we coexisted awkwardly, and Kang Min-hee, climbing the ranks faster than I did, began to openly ignore and dislike me.

    Beyond awkwardness, we really disagreed on everything. Since our desks were close, I used to ask her work-rted questions asionally, but at some point, I started going to Hyun-seok Hyung instead.

    Moreover, our rtionship had been half driven by a fascination with office romance and half by the excitement after the firstpany dinner, so there was no real affection between us.

    We literally became like oil and water.

    ''Looking back, the reason I could endure Jeon Myeong-hoon''s bullying wasn''t so much because of my strong mentality, but rather because I was more concerned about my suffocating rtionship with Kang Min-hee, that I hardly paid any attention to Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    Our bad rtionship persisted, even during Ascension Path. She would smile when interacting with me but always avoided me when any tasks needed to be done.

    On the first day, the reason Oh Hye-seo and Kim Yeon found a ce to stay with me while Kang Min-hee went off with others to find the car was all because of that.

    "��Those are memories too."

    I chuckle as I return to my lodging.

    That''s already a memory from thousands of years ago.

    A time when I was no different than an infant.

    However, since the events concerning Kang Min-hee happened only about a hundred years ago, it''s hard to tell what she thinks of it.

    "...."

    Leaning against the wall, I ponder for a moment before deciding to dy contacting Kim Min-hee directly through my main body.

    ''For now, I''ll gather some information as Seo Li.''

    If she''s the same as before, liking and disliking the same things, she''d think the same about me too.

    If she''s changed, there''s a chance her thoughts about me have changed too.

    I head to the residence next door and greet the Elders of the ck Ghost Valley.

    "Junior Seo Li greets the Elders of the ck Ghost Valley."

    "Ah, a polited."

    "Hehe, we saw everything during the test. You are far superior in curse techniques than those of the Yin Soul Ghost Sect. It''s great to see such talent enter the ck Ghost Valley��"

    They attempt to pat my shoulder, but I subtly avoid it and ask a question.

    "By the way, there''s something I''m curious about. Since I am a neer, may I ask seniors a question?"

    Upon my greeting, the two curse sorcerers at the Heavenly Being stage of ck Ghost Valley look puzzled and ask.

    "Hmm, weren''t you appointed a temporary Ghost Kingpanion as a new Yin Soul disciple?"

    "Look here, senior. Haven''t you informed this junior the basics of the ck Ghost Valley?"

    They ask, sensing the Bi Yul within me.

    But it wasn''t that I didn''t want to ask Bi Yul.

    I asked Bi Yul about Kim Min-hee whenever I had the time, but Bi Yul only said, ''I''ve heard of the name.''

    ''Bi Yul is quite an old soul, after all, and said he hasn''t been interested in recent disciples or current operations of ck Ghost Valley...''

    [Ah, juniors, don''t misunderstand. This old man just isn''t very interested in the sect''s minor or major matters other than merging with the Yin Soul Ghost Sect. I''ve been around for too long...]

    "Ah, I see. It''s understandable for an ancient Ghost King."

    The Heavenly Being stage Elders, Wi Hon and Geub Un, tell me to ask if I have any questions.

    "First of all, who is the highest leader of the current ck Ghost Valley in the Bright Cold Realm?"

    "Hmm, who might they be�� The one with the highest realm is the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage ck Grand Elder Ge Ryu, who is one step into the Integration stage. He passed away 3,000 years ago and is enshrined in the Grand Tomb Domain as a Ghost King. He is on the verge of the Integration stage but has already abandoned his human body, and if he reaches the Integration stage, he''ll transfer to the main branch in the Nether Ghost Realm, so he''s practically non-existent..."

    "The next in line are the mid Four-Axis stage ck Grand Elders Heo Wi and Heo Ryeong, and ck Grand Elder Heo Gwak at the early Four-Axis stage. They are essentially the top leaders of the valley."

    His exnation continues.

    Upon hearing the exnation, it seems that ck Ghost Valley operates under an oligarchic system where multiple ck Grand Elders handle matters collectively, unlike sects like the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect or the Azure Heaven Creation Sect where one sect master makes all the decisions.

    "I see. Then, who are the key figures of the valley?"

    "Well, the various hall masters of the Yin Soul Hall, Ghost Soul Hall, Corpse Soul Hall, Gate Soul Hall, and Duty Hall are all positioned under the ck Grand Elders."

    The Yin Soul Hall manages the Nether Crossing Ship and navigation.

    The Ghost Soul Hall handles cultivation methods and the management of Ghost Kings, as well as rituals towards the Netherworld andmunication with the main branch of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    The Corpse Soul Hall manages the sect''s discipline andws.

    The Gate Soul Hall manages entry into the sect and overall administration.

    The Duty Hall is responsible for distributing various sect tasks in a mission format and managing rewards.

    "Elders, in your opinion, which of the recent disciples of the ck Ghost Valley have stood out the most?"

    After thinking for a moment, they say,

    "Well... not a disciple, but if you count the recent arrivals, there''s really only one."

    "Indeed. Although many exceptional individuals have joined, the most outstanding is definitely that person."

    I read Wi Hon and Geub Un''s intent.

    They clearly hold respect for this person.

    "The current deputy hall master of the Ghost Soul Hall, Grand Perfection Heavenly Being Elder Kang Min-hee is that person."

    "A remarkable individual indeed. It hasn''t even been a hundred years since she started cultivation, and she is already transitioning from the Heavenly Being stage to the Four-Axis stage."

    "Wow...is she not even 100 years old?"

    "Yes. She''s indeed very promising."

    As soon as Kang Min-hee is mentioned, my eyes light up, and I ask about her.

    "That''s impressive�� How can one enter the Yin Soul Hall, Ghost Soul Hall, and the like of the ck Ghost Valley?"

    "To enter one of the Five Great Halls, you first need merit points. If you umte over a thousand merit points, you can choose to enter one of the halls."

    "Otherwise, bing a Heavenly Being Elder allows you to be a hall master and enter."

    ''Either gather merit points or be a Heavenly Soul��''

    I resolve to umte merit points or reach the Heavenly Being stage as quickly as possible.

    After hearing more information and anecdotes about Kang Min-hee, I returned to my lodging to think.

    ''Kang Min-hee hasn''t changed since 100 years ago.''

    That likely means that the awkwardness and difort she feels towards me probably still lingers to a significant extent.

    ''Then, I might have no choice but to leave it to Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    "...You want me to contact Kang Min-hee?"

    "Yes. You probably already know, but about a year and a half before we fell to Ascension Path, Kang Min-hee and I had a big fight."

    "...Ah! That one. I''ve heard about it from the Director. You two were shouting at each other in the office, right?"

    "Yeah�� But now that I think about it, that happened during work hours, so why do you know about it?"

    "Hmmhm, that''s not important. But ever since I stopped her department transfer through my uncle, she almost never spoke to me again�� And you want me to contact her?"

    I sigh at hisck of response.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon and me... That would be the worstbination for Kang Min-hee.''

    Given her personality, if we both ask her to help us use the ''side path,'' she will sternly refuse.

    The two people she dislikes the most asking her for a favor; why would she agree?

    ''And I don''t want to force her to open the side path for a mere couple disciples from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...''

    I feel an increasing sense of dissonance but choose to ignore it.

    "...Well, can''t help it. If that''s the case, I''ll try talking through someone else."

    "Who?"

    "Kim Yeon."

    I stand up.

    ''I was nning to go save her anyway, but I guess I''ll have to go a bit sooner. Escaping won''t be hard now.''

    "Come with me. We''re going to meet the Mad Lord."

    Trantor Notes: I''m changing Mount Tai Emperor Splitting Technique and Owner of Mount Tai to Great Mountain. I got confused because Great Mountain (̫ɽ) also trantes to Mount Tai, however after doing some more research, it''s a different Mount Tai from the famous one (̩ɽ).

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 294: Avenger (4)

    Chapter 294: Avenger (4)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 294: Avenger (4)

    ''It''s strange. It''s definitely strange.''

    No matter how many times I see it, the main body is not normal.

    Describing the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect as ''mere''?

    Why?

    This is apletely different sentiment from when I used to shout for the lives of the disciples.

    However, to say that the heart itself is somehow twisted, the feelings towards Kang Min-hee and Kim Yeon remain unchanged.

    I wondered if it might have been influenced by Yang Su-jin''s non-human theory, but even when I concentrated my consciousness in the main body and recalled Buk Hyang-hwa, those feelings remained the same.

    ''...Is this really just an overreaction?''

    However, I can''t ignore this sense of dissonance.

    ''Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. I need to quickly elevate my own cultivation and attain a high realm so I can observe my consciousness with higher-level consciousness methods.''

    After making that decision,

    I close my eyes and continue to train in the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets.

    The main body, along with Jeon Myeong-hoon, are discussing joining the Grand Cultivator meeting and are looking for a teleportation array to visit the Mad Lord, while I close my eyes and concentrate my consciousness on the Nascent Soul that was transformed into a Ghost King through the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets.

    Kwarurururu!

    Bi Yul, next to my Ghost King-transformed Nascent Soul, trembles as it helps me condense the aura of death.

    Death begins to densely cluster beneath like the silt at the bottom of a river, pressing into the interior of my Nascent Soul.

    Shortly after, an intense blue ghost fire ignites from the eyes of the Nascent Soul, simr to that of Song Jin.

    And then, suddenly.

    Wo-woong!

    I feel a strange ''sensation'' as if I am breaking through my upper dantian.

    ''This is...''

    Maintaining the ''sensation,'' I open my eyes, and the surrounding world appears different.

    The lodging suddenly took on a gray hue.

    The more I focus my mind, the more I see ck ''lines'' appearing among the gray hues.

    ''Hmm��''

    When I focus on a piece of pottery in the lodging, the ''lines'' on it gradually increase, forming what looks like ''cracks''.

    As I continue to concentrate on this sensation, the ''cracks'' eventually spread its territory,pletely darkening the vase.

    At that moment, I''m startled and turn off the ''sensation''.

    ''What was that...?''

    It seemed like I saw something terrifying beyond the pitch-ck cracks.

    "Bi Yul, exin what sensations one gains when bing a Ghost King."

    [Yes. There is only one. It has long been known historically in the Ghost Path Method that the Ghost King perceives the Netherworld. You would surely know, my Lord, but let me recite my humble knowledge. The gray world visible only to the dead is the outer boundary of the Netherworld.]

    "The outer boundary of the Netherworld?"

    [Yes. The ck lines you see there represent ''rest,'' or ''death.'' If you look closely, these ck lines float above objects and spread in the form of cracks. That is the ''form of death'' that the object takes.]

    "Hoo, I see."

    I recall how the lines had spread in the form of cracks on the vase.

    Surely, when the vase breaks, it will break along those cracks.

    That is the fate of the vase, its imminent form of death.

    "As the form of death covers an object more and more, does the object approach death, and die whenpletely covered?"

    [Exactly. It''s a unique vision of ghosts,pletely different from the visions that the Heaven, Earth, and Heart Tribe possesses. We call it Nether Perception (ڤ�X).]

    I don''t ask further but I understand immediately.

    ''When viewed through Nether Perception, if an object ispletely covered by the form of death, it turnspletely ck. And beyond that ckness is surely...''

    That terrifying feeling.

    [When onepletely traces the form of death through Nether Perception, the ck area that appears...that ck area is precisely the Netherworld.]

    "Is that so..."

    I ponder for a moment then close my eyes before activating Nether Perception.

    With enhanced consciousness, I observe my own body.

    And I can''t help but be startled.

    Even without focusing the Nether Perception, my body is alreadypletely ck!

    ''...I see. Am I already deceased (����)?''

    Having said that, my Ghost King-turned Nascent Soul still carries a faint gray hue.

    I fully understand the principle of the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets.

    It involves absorbing the ''form of death'' present in all beings, turning the Nascent Soul into a Ghost King residing on the outer boundary of the Netherworld.

    If the deceased practice this, they will remain in the outer boundary of the Netherworld and not be pulled directly into its depths. If the living practice this, they can enter the outer boundary of the Netherworld.

    ''No wonder Ghost Kings are feared as great ghosts��''

    An existencepletely covered by the form of death bes an entrance to the Netherworld itself, leading directly there.

    And the form of death emanating from me.

    It''s immensely vast and deep.

    I am essentially a ''moving gateway to the Netherworld''.

    It suddenly urs to me that ghosts might be dragged directly into the Netherworld if theye into contact with me.

    ''Even though this is just a part of my soul attached with the Mysterious Bizarre Gu, it''s already this powerful. If it were the death of the main body...''

    The enormity is unthinkable.

    ''This is rather...not so much the living bing deceased through death, but the darkness of the dead having crawled up from the Netherworld.''

    No wonder they fled from me, iming I''d devour them.

    And then I realize one more thing.

    ''So, Bi Yul has already��''

    I thought Bi Yul was merely residing peacefully within me, perfectly sane and conversing.

    But that isn''t the case.

    Bi Yul had gone mad.

    The essence of most cultivation sects is ''longevity.''

    Although immortality is unattainable, many in cultivation sects aspire to reach to higher realms to extend their lifespan.

    ck Ghost Valley is no exception.

    They too desire longevity, even if it means bing a Ghost King to stay in the Ninth Heaven.

    These are the ones who didn''t wish to die even if they became Ghost Kings.

    Yet, looking at myself, it''s as if I am wrapped in a death so terrifying that I might well be a Death God of the Netherworld myself.

    This is despite being a mere shadowpared to the main body.

    Bi Yul, in a state of madness, only responds when stimted.

    ''Most ghosts are noisy. I wondered why Bi Yul is so quiet inside me��''

    I feel a bit sorry for him.

    ''But still, ording to the rules of ck Ghost Valley, he needs to stay inside a new disciple for a certain period, so please just bear with it a little longer.''

    After that period, he cane out of me, lose the memories of this time, and be peacefully enshrined back at the Nether Crossing Ship shrine.

    Ifort Bi Yul in my heart while practicing the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets.

    Soon, spiritual power begins to umte rapidly inside my transformed Nascent Soul.

    As I am extracting my form of my death and converting it into spiritual power, I soon realize something is changing.

    ''What, what is this?''

    Wo-woong!

    I focus my mind and take out the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    It''s a type of consciousness method, and as the name suggests, it also possesses the properties of the Five Elements.

    Tstsstsst!

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner quickly merges and dissolves into my Nascent Soul.

    As constant as the Moon.

    As the rising of the Sun.

    Long-lived as the Five Great Mountains.

    ''Late Nascent Soul stage!''

    I head outside my quarters and, guided, briefly venture outside the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect to find a secluded area.

    Soon, the Heavenly Tribtion begins to strike, and I regain the level of thete Nascent Soul stage as I endure it.

    I return back to my residence with a somewhat dazed feeling and observe the interior of my body.

    ''What''s this speed?''

    My rapid rise to the Nascent Soul stage at the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was clearly due to the cultivation stored in the Colorless ss Sword from previous cycles.

    Without the cultivation from the previous cycle, it would have taken me decades just to gather enough Qi to ascend to the Nascent Soul stage.

    But now, the Colorless ss Sword is with the main body, and I have none of the cultivation stored from previous cycles.

    Yet, I was still able to amass enough spiritual power to enter thete Nascent Soul stage so quickly.

    I feel dumbfounded by this insane cultivation speed as I continue to practice the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets in the lodge.

    The next day arrives.

    Geub En and Wi Hon.

    The two Heavenly Being stage Elders look at me with a spark in their eyes.

    "It seems you were hiding your cultivation yesterday. To think you''re at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage."

    "A quite high-level disciple has entered ck Ghost Valley. Haha! Judging by the spiritual energy, it seems this one might soon be an Elder."

    "Let''s greet him in advance. I look forward to working with you, Elder Seo. Haha!"

    "Haha... it''s nothing, seniors."

    Iugh awkwardly.

    ''...Even if I say I went from mid Nascent Soul to Grand Perfection overnight... they wouldn''t believe it, right?''

    Moreover, if I gather just a little more energy, I can reach the Heavenly Being stage.

    Iugh awkwardly and, from that day on, follow the duties of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, enhancing,plementing, and amplifying the curses they manufactured.

    ''I see why ck Ghost Valley also researched curses.''

    When I cast Nether Perception on a curse spell, it appears as an infinitely transparent shape, the exact opposite of the form of death.

    ''Gray represents the outer boundary of the Netherworld, ck signifies the Netherworld itself, and the colorless, transparent light symbolizes the living realm?''

    I recall Bi Yul''s words as I look at the curse spell.

    A curse is essentially pain.

    Pain, being an aspect of ''life,'' is imperceptible from the outer boundary of the Netherworld.

    Simrly, blessings also appear transparent.

    Although blessings and curses seem contrasting, from the standpoint of death, they are essentially the same.

    ''It seems Ghost Kings, whose days are numbered before being pulled into the Netherworld, really need curse techniques.''

    These are like wedges, a method belonging to the realm of life, that can hold them back from being dragged into the Netherworld.

    Of course, it will only bring a slight dy for the Ghost Kings, as they are already deceased and inevitably fated to be pulled into the Netherworld someday.

    After death, as the attractive pull of the Netherworld gradually grows stronger, no matter how much they master curse methods or other consciousness methods belonging to the realm of life, they will inevitably be sucked into the Netherworld.

    ''And this curse...''

    Chiieeee�D

    I click my tongue as I look at the curse spell created in conjunction with nine other curse sorcerers.

    It''s a quite malevolent curse.

    While delving into the essence of this curse, I realized it''s based on someone''s deep resentment.

    ''I can''t exactly tell whose it is, but...it''s created by oveying a curse on a powerful grudge.''

    Anyone afflicted by this curse will surely be in devastating trouble.

    For those below the Heavenly Being stage, merely touching the curse will not just weaken them, it willpletely rot them away.

    Even the curse sorcerers found it difficult to handle and gradually, at some point, control had converged upon me, the most skilled among them.

    I heavily infused my Yin Soul Ghost Incantation into the curse spell to train it not to act up without my permission.

    "Ah, have you already stabilized it?"

    The boy who had given us the mission.

    The boy named Hyeon Gwi (ck or Profound or Mysterious Turtle/����)ughs heartily as he watches us perfectly control the curse spell.

    "I hadn''t expected such good results even from gathering skilled curse sorcerers... Truly remarkable. Especially Sir Seo..."

    He lets out a small exmation of admiration as he looks at me skilfully handling the curse.

    He seems particrly interested in me for some reason.

    I don''t know why, but I feel it''d be better to make a good impression on Hyeon Gwi, so I manipte the curse spell even more dazzlingly in front of him.

    The task of strengthening and amplifying the curse spell took several days.

    After we sufficiently strengthened the curse form, we were able to take breaks.

    It felt like we could rest for a day or two after about ten days of strengthening the curse spell.

    And every so often, one out of the ten of us could leave the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect for external activities without any issue.

    Of course, only one person can go out at a time, and we were under strict orders to keep silent about the curse production within the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, but it wasn''t a big problem.

    And as time passed, it came time for me to go out.

    "Sir Seo, if you leave, it won''t be easy to stabilize the curse, so I hope you return quickly."

    Hyeon Gwiughs heartily as he sees me off to the main gate of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    "Understood. I''m just going out to check something at ck Ghost Valley, so don''t worry."

    "All right."

    "Then, if you''ll excuse me..."

    Just as I am about to borrow a teleportation array to head to ck Ghost Valley, Hyeon Gwi calls out to me.

    "Wait a moment, Sir Seo. I have something to tell you."

    "Yes? What is it?"

    Hyeon Gwi smiles slyly and speaks in a low voice.

    "There''s something I wish to share only with you, Sir Seo. I''m impressed by your skills with curses and would like to ask for a favor."

    Step, step...

    He crosses the main gate of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect and flicks his fingers.

    Snap!

    Chaaaaa!

    A surge of Yin energy bursts from his body, coloring the surroundings.

    I realize that a special barrier is blocking the inside from the outside.

    "What is it that you need to speak so secretly about?"

    "...It''s because there are many things to be cautious about. The ck Dragon King has cast spells throughout the entire interior of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect to always monitor us. He wants to see if we are trying to escape his grasp."

    "��!"

    "In fact, this information itself is confidential, and I can''t openly share it. It''s only after stepping outside the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect and casting a barrier that I can speak freely."

    Hyeon Gwi continues with a bitter expression.

    "...It is said that our Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect is backed by the ck Dragon King. You might think that he would treat us well since it''s a sect led by his descendants. However, the reality is different. Every year, we must offer cultivators of at least Core Formation stage as sacrifices to the ck Dragon King."

    "��!"

    "If the number of sacrifices is insufficient, the ck Dragon King sometimes consumes one of our disciples. We are not his favored ones; we are his sacrifices and ves. That''s why some of us in the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect have thought of this."

    His eyes glow intensely.

    "Even if it means being degraded from the Five Great Sects of the Human Race we wish to escape from Hyeon Eum''s grasp. Our entire sect is bound by a prohibition. We cannot escape it... but there is a possibility."

    I swallow as I listen to Hyeon Gwi.

    ''Talking about such confidential matters... he means to kill me if I don''t cooperate.''

    Of course, I''m not particrly afraid of Hyeon Gwi in front of me.

    Although he is a practitioner of Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, I am confident I can beat him.

    However, the fact that he is discussing this just beyond the main gate of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect means that there are other sect members nearby who share his purpose..

    Since Seo Li is a clone, dying isn''t a big issue. But, it''s a bit of a waste since this clone has infiltrated the ck Ghost Valley.

    "What possibility are you talking about?"

    I decide to listen to his thoughts.

    "In 500 years, the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person (�����w��) will appear in the Chaos Realm (�y��)"

    "Lofty Dragon True Person!!??"

    I exim in surprise.

    "Is this true?"

    "Yes, those who know are already aware. It appears periodically every two thousand years."

    I gasp in astonishment.

    The title ''True Person'' (����) can only be used during the Entering Nirvana stage.

    And I am very familiar with the title ''Lofty Dragon'' (����).

    A legend I learned while living in the Earth Tribe.

    Long ago, during the war involving the Bright Cold Realm, the ancestor and leader of the True Dragon Alliance from the Earth Tribe who led the Bright Cold Realm to victory.

    The very territory where the current True Dragon Alliance is established.

    That, is Lofty Dragon True Person.

    "Are you saying a relic left by the progenitor of the Earth Tribe will appear?"

    "Yes. The storage scroll he left is not only a dharma treasure itself but also an alternate world. And we have found an artifact within this storage scroll that can free us from Hyeon Eum. It''s an artifact that can lift the prohibition the ck Dragon King has ced on us. However, lifting this prohibition will require an exceptional curse sorcerer."

    "So, you want to recruit me?"

    "Yes. If you help us, we will give you one of the artifacts obtained from that realm, and ten times the reward we offered for this mission."

    "Hoo��"

    Thepensation this time is already significant.

    Ten times that amount?

    It''s a tempting offer.

    "There''s a special prohibition in that realm that prevents even Integration stage cultivators from entering, so there''s not much risk. You just need to cast the curse for us."

    "Hmm��"

    I ponder for a moment and then ask him.

    "What kind of artifacts are you talking about?"

    "I''ll show you the list right now."

    Snap!

    As Hyeon Gwi snaps his fingers, numerous illusions of items appear before me.

    As I reach out to the nearest illusion, I feel information about it flowing into my mind.

    ''Wow... each and every one of them are incredible.''

    I''m greatly impressed.

    But having been betrayed by Seo Hweol before, I remain skeptical.

    ''Such favorable terms?''

    Could there be a trick?

    ''The intent seems suspicious.''

    Hyeon Gwi still hasn''t told me everything.

    However, it doesn''t seem to be anything too significant, an intent that is just slightly unsettling.

    That''s when.

    ''Hm?''

    Among the illusions that Hyeon Gwi conjured, I notice a tome bound in the hide of a strange beast, titled in anguage I have never seen before.

    At that moment, Bi Yul inside me speaks up.

    [My Lord, choose that book as your reward.]

    ''Hm? Is there something special about it?''

    [The script written on that book is thenguage of Ghost Souls,monly used in the Netherworld, especially by high-ranking Death Gods. Were you unaware of it?]

    ''No, of course, I knew that. But why insist on acquiring it?''

    [Ah, I see. Perhaps to the noble one, even such an item may seem insignificant. However, that book is a legendary secret manual. The fools of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect do not know its worth, so we should take it.]

    ''Exin what it is.''

    Bi Yul''s following words almost make me jump.

    [As the noble being knows, there is such a thing as the True Orthodox Axis, not the erroneous method built through the Five Elements. And that Ritual Scripture of the Wealth Virtue (���¼����) is one of the secret manuals known to offer ess to the Wealth Axis among the True Orthodox Axes. It''s practically more of a spiritual elixir in the form of a book! The noble one can already rise with your knowledge of Understanding before Breakthrough, but gracing the book to the disciples of ck Ghost Valley can lead them to tremendous growth!]

    "��!"

    I receive an equally enthusiastic response from the main body, and without further ado, I choose the Ritual Scripture of the Wealth Virtue.

    "Hmm, this book? Well, it''s just a book with undecipherable text to us in the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, so if Sir Seo likes it, feel free to take it."

    Hyeon Gwi nods.

    "It''s of no value to us, so I''ll give it to you right away as an advance."

    Wo-woong!

    Hyeon Gwi seems tomunicate with someone outside, then splits space and reaches into it to retrieve the book from somewhere.

    And then I receive the ''Ritual Scripture of the Wealth Virtue.''

    ''Good. With the Ritual Scripture of the Wealth Virtue, I can build the Wealth Axis��''

    I had once sighed at the thought of having to travel through the Middle Realms to achieve the True Orthodox Axes.

    Fortunately, it seems I will only need to visit three.

    ''I won''t need to go to the Purple Gold Realm.''

    True Devil, Ancient Force, Nether Ghost.

    It seems like visiting just these threeter will suffice.

    "You seem in a good mood, Seo Eun-hyun."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks with a smirk.

    "Is it because you''re going to meet Kim Yeon?"

    "Well, that''s part of it."

    "How curious. You were so dense at thepany no matter how much you were approached that it was weird, but you''ve noticed it here?"

    "..."

    It seems Yeon had shown interest enough for even Jeon Myeong-hoon to know.

    "I honestly thought you were just gritting your teeth and ignoring it. That''s why there were rumors at thepany that you''re either celibate or gay."

    "��What kind of nonsense is that? Where did you hear it?"

    "Deputy Oh Hye-seo told me. She said she heard it too, and that it''s a widespread rumor at the office. Well, I just thought you were too clueless and incapable of dating."

    "..."

    Thinking I need to pay even less attention to Oh Hye-seo in the future, I jokingly smack Jeon Myeong-hoon on the head, bursting it.

    Boom!

    "Arghhh!"

    "Quiet. And...we''re almost there."

    Soon, a bizarre fortresses into view.

    Ziiing!

    At the same time, I smile at the familiar pulse of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    "Yeon-ah, it''s been a��"

    Crack!

    Just then.

    Space tears open, and [Her] arms suddenly spring out.

    "Peekaboo. Why have youe to our house?"

    And suddenly, the Mad Lord appears out of nowhere.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 295: Her (1)

    Chapter 295: Her (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 295: Her (1)

    Shiver!

    I hastily step back and say with a smile.

    "Greetings, Old Man Mad Lord. Old Man..."

    "Come to think of it, you''re that fellow who followed when I ascended! Such an adorable one. So you wanted to be my disciple! What are you doing, dear? Hurry, take this praiseworthy child and let him be reborn!"

    Old Man Mad Lord starts manipting [Her] with wide, flickering eyes.

    ''Damn it, let''s just say what we need to.''

    "Old Man, please listen to what I have to say. Do you know that Seo Hweol is getting married?"

    "What!!!"

    At that, Old Man Mad Lord''s eyespletely roll back as he yells furiously.

    "No, that Seo Hweol! To hold such an important event without telling me! This won''t do! You, can''t you guide me to where Seo Hweol is!"

    "..."

    I somehow feel a chill running down my spine.

    ''Damn, continuing this conversation itself is exhausting.''

    It''s a relief that I know the logic of Old Man Mad Lord.

    "Yes. I will guide you immediately. First, please head quickly to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and activate the fortress. Shouldn''t we hurry and ''bless'' Seo Hweol?"

    "Yes, yes, yes. That''s a good idea. Follow me!"

    Old Man Mad Lord and [Her] immediately tear through space and enter the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and helplessly under [Her] gaze that cut off my escape routes from behind, I follow him.

    Then, I leave a mental message for Jeon Myeong-hoon to stay outside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress before sneaking in.

    "Now, where should we go? Where do we have to go to bless Seo Hweol?"

    ''Seo Hweol isn''t actually anywhere at this point...''

    It seems better to offer up the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum as a substitute.

    "This coordinate will do. This is where Seo Hweol will receive everyone''s blessing."

    After giving the Mad Lord the location of the ck Dragon King''s cave residence, I step back.

    Mad Lord''s eyes spin once again as he begins to operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and soon, the fortress rises into the air.

    I then shout loudly to Old Man Mad Lord.

    "I will take a look around this ce where I will be living!"

    "Oh, yes yes. You''re getting to know your new home. Alright. Go ande back quickly to be reborn."

    "Thank you!"

    After saying so, I slip out of the control room of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''I already feel my mental strength depleting.''

    Talking with him is truly draining and I can''t let my guard down for a moment.

    As I leave the control room, I explore the various parts of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''Terrifying...''

    The puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress ''pretend'' to form a society and live.

    And in various ces, puppets are being mass-produced by the ''factories'' they operate.

    What''s terrifying is seeing the corpses of what appears to be Integration stage Grand Cultivators hanging everywhere.

    The corpses of nearly thirty Integration stage Grand Cultivators.

    And the presence of six Grand Cultivator-level spiritual pressures is felt throughout.

    ''In my past life, creating that many Integration stage puppets within 100 days was possible because there were plenty of materials already. Judging by the corpses of the Grand Cultivators, if there had been more time, not just 28 but even 60 could have been made.''

    Even though I reached the level of power of a Grand Cultivator, if Mad Lord loses his mind, I will likely end up hanging there too.

    If I don''t want to end up hanging there like General Seo or something simr, I can''t let down my guard for even a moment.

    Already, there are six Grand Cultivator-level puppets made.

    Even Hon Won would be just a toy to the Mad Lord.

    ''At the Grand Cultivator meeting, I just said I''ll be stopping by another ce, not meeting up with the Mad Lord, but somehow I ended up deep inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.''

    Originally, I wasn''t supposed to go deep inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress but rather call Kim Yeon from the outside and take her with me, but ns have changed a bit.

    ''Well, if the n has changed, I''ll just move ordingly.''

    I know the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress well enough to find a way.

    I begin searching for Kim Yeon.

    Tsstsstsst!

    My consciousness resonates through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    And I locate Kim Yeon.

    Paaaatt!

    "Yeon-ah!"

    I dash to the spot in a sh..

    And within the estate formed of puppets, I am able to meet Kim Yeon.

    "Eun-hyun, Oppa! You''ve been captured too!"

    Kim Yeon runs up to me with a tear-streaked face, and I shake my head.

    "No, I came to save you."

    "What?"

    She looks up at me with tears streaming down her face.

    "What do you mean? How can we leave from here? That''s impossible. It might have been possible before I was captured, but now that we''ve entered the belly of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress..."

    I shake my head and take her hand.

    "No, it''s definitely possible. We just need to create a moment''s opportunity."

    I feel Kim Yeon''s consciousness.

    Her cultivation is already at the Heavenly Being stage, and the magnitude of her consciousness reached the level of Integration.

    "By the way, Yeon-ah. Have youpleted the homework I gave you?"

    "What?"

    I pat her shoulder reassuringly and say,

    "Let''s see you perform."

    "...Is that really important right now?"

    "Yes. The chances of our escape depends on how much you''ve grown."

    I connected to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to ensure the Mad Lord can''t eavesdrop on our conversation.

    Shortly after, she takes out a fan from her storage scroll and begins performing the Paired Wing Dance in front of me.

    Tsstsstsst!

    Her movements are those of a first-rate master.

    At the same time, I notice with delight that her consciousness is moving perfectly in sync with the flow of intent.

    "It''s a relief. You''ve reached the peak!"

    "Yes. Just like you said, Eun-hyun Oppa. At some point, my consciousness became more finely perceivable...the colors of the intent became clearer."

    The Mad Lord''s consciousness method inherently opens the path to Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Therefore, mastering the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and achieving the pinnacle in martial arts, although a bit forced, has the same effect as a martial artist dedicating their life to reach Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    In theory, she is already a master of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Of course, because the proficiency in martial arts differs, she will likely lose if she were to face a real master of Five Energies Converging to the Origin in martialbat...

    ''Anyway, since martial arts aren''t Kim Yeon''s main focus, it doesn''t matter.''

    The important thing is that from Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, she can use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    This is impossible with just the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    At least, one needs to be at the pinnacle stage of martial arts to perform the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    "Now, Yeon-ah. I''m going to enter within you."

    Wo-woong!

    I start to exin while floating a Gang Sphere above my hand.

    "Given Mad Lord''s personality, he''ll probablye to the modification room to capture me soon because I haven''t returned. And when hees to capture me, you and I will leave the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Once outside, Jeon Myeong-hoon will appear, and you must run straight to him."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion has a unique technique.

    It''s the technique of Returning Lightning Strike.

    Commonly called Reverse Lightning Strike, this technique is based on the fundamental properties of lightning.

    Heavenly lightning strikes from the sky to the ground, and the path created by the lightning allows the lightning to travel back from the ground to the sky.

    It''s lightning returning to the heavens.

    Based on this property, the technique of Reverse Lightning Strike is often used to reim the energy expended in Lightning Path Methods.

    ''But in this situation, the best use is to escape.''

    Using the technique of the Returning Lightning Strike, Jeon Myeong-hoon had flown here following his own trajectory, creating a ''Path of Lightning.'' And when we return, we can use the ''Path of Lightning'' that Jeon Myeong-hoon created to go back much faster than on the way here.

    With my help, that speed will essentially be no different from using a teleportation array.

    "And while I buy time in front of the Mad Lord, entrust your body and consciousness to my Gang Sphere inside you. Then we can escape."

    "..."

    She looks uneasy.

    I smile at her and pat her shoulder.

    "It''ll be okay. We''ll seed."

    "...Okay. I''ll trust you."

    She hesitates for a moment but then epts my Gang Sphere.

    I merge the Mysterious Bizarre Gu I had imnted in her with the Gang Sphere, securing a ce within her consciousness.

    Our consciousnesses be even more closely connected through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    And then, it happens.

    [Whenexactlyareyoingyouneedteherequicktoquicklybeanewpersonofanewnationhurryhurryhurry��]

    The Mad Lord''s speech echoes throughout the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Let''s go...!"

    I grab Kim Yeon''s hand, and at the same time, unfold the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Simultaneously, her vast consciousness, controlled by me, permeates throughout the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    In an instant, the control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress shifts to us.

    ''We have about 3 seconds.''

    And three seconds are enough.

    I draw out the Colorless ss Sword and hold it in my other hand.

    Severing Mountain!

    Kwadududuk!

    While the Grand Cultivator-level puppets are frozen.

    My sword strike pierces through one side of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kwaaaah!

    I move through the frozen world with her, quickly escaping to the outside.

    ''That took 1 second.''

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is tougher than expected, taking a full second.

    ''With the remaining 2 seconds...''

    It''s then,

    [Youscoundreltoyournewnest...]

    "What!"

    Mad Lord swiftly regains control in an instant.

    I grit my teeth and emerge outside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, throwing Kim Yeon with all my might towards Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is waiting in the distance.

    "Ahhhh!"

    "Yeon-ah, just like I told you!"

    I quickly finish speaking and turn back to face the Mad Lord.

    Click click click...

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress restarts, and from inside, I sense forces that seemparable to the entire Human Race.

    ''Mad old man, just how does one be equivalent to an entire race in just 100 years?''

    It''s something I see every cycle, but it''s astonishing every time.

    Kugugugu!

    Centered around [Her], six Integration stage puppets appear, gathering strength.

    Mad Lord, beside [Her], does not hide his fury as he begins manipting the puppets.

    ''It''s done. As expected, taking Kim Yeon prompts him toe forward.''

    I shout with all my might.

    Even if I leave here, I mustnd this one blow on the Mad Lord.

    "Old Man Mad Lord! We will be borrowing your disciple. We will ensure she grows even more correctly..."

    I position myself and infuse my Nascent Soul into the Colorless ss Sword.

    "Please forgive us this once!"

    sh!

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace!

    My Nascent Soul turns into a beam of light and strikes directly at the Mad Lord at the center of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kugugugu!

    "What!"

    In a split second, the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace elerates viciously, and directly strikes the Mad Lord who is caught off guard.

    Then, I enter the Mad Lord''s consciousness.

    If Seo Hweol''s heart essence is hell, then the Mad Lord''s is akin to purgatory.

    That''s why, even within it, I feel my mind is notpletely corrupted, and I can use all of my remaining strength to clear his spirit.

    Tsstsstsst!

    sh!

    At the same time, I feel the Mad Lord''s confused mind momentarily clear.

    ''It won''tst long!''

    Paaaatt!

    I exit the Mad Lord''s consciousness and retrieve my Nascent Soul.

    It was a risky gamble that could have ended this life, but it seeded!

    "...Impressive. What was that just now?"

    The Mad Lord looks at me with eyes cleared of madness due to the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    I calmly reply.

    "The technique''s name is Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace. Think of it as a kind of...Heart Sword."

    "Is that so..."

    He smiles bitterly.

    "Go. Free my disciple from me. Right now, my concern is focused on Seo Hweol''s blessing, so I won''t chase you until I capture Seo Hweol."

    "Thank you."

    He strokes his face,

    "My condition won''tst long, so hurry! Go now!"

    I bow to the Mad Lord and then fly towards Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Let''s go!"

    Even without disying the Twin Immortals Dance, I reversed his consciousness once.

    This means I can perform the Twin Immortals Dance in front of himter to gain another opportunity.

    I grab Kim Yeon''s hand again and ce my hand on Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shoulder, then activate the Gang Sphere avatar I ced in Kim Yeon.

    [Karaaargh!]

    The Mad Lord begins to howl again.

    The reason is him trying to suppress his madness, but it won''tst long!

    "Let''s go!"

    Manipting Kim Yeon''s consciousness that reaches the Integration level, Iplete a technique form.

    Her peak-level martial artsprehensionbines with the form, manifesting into the world as a martial art.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!

    Paaaatt!

    The Integration-level consciousness moves, and our very existence is erased from the Mad Lord''s perception.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon!"

    "Got it!"

    At the same time, Jeon Myeong-hoon uses the Returning Lightning Strike technique.

    Pajijijik!

    Our bodies are enveloped in lightning, and we travel back the way we came at a speed close to teleportation.

    Kugugugu!

    However, as I feel the Mad Lord''s madness prevailing.

    I sense [Her] and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress crossing space,ing towards us.

    I grab Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shoulder and insert a Gang Sphere avatar into him as well, elerating him further.

    Tsstsstsst!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon elerates even more, and we move away from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress at a transcendental speed.

    Paaaatt!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress recedes to the horizon and soonpletely disappears from our consciousness domain.

    Kim Yeon watches this scene, tears streaming down her face.

    "...Oppa. I..."

    "Yes."

    I hug Kim Yeon.

    "Congrattions on escaping."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon watches us while caressing a wooden box he holds close to his chest.

    Kwaduk!

    Then, [Her] left arm grabs my leg.

    "Haaaaaaah!!!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 296: Her (2)

    Chapter 296: Her (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 296: Her (2)

    ''Why? Didn''t he say he''s going to go catch Seo Hweol? Was he unable to objectify himself? Or does [She] track me automatically, regardless of such things? Cut off my leg? If [She] followed me here, cutting off one leg would be useless. Should I fight? How in the world did [She] follow me all the way here...''

    My mind is entangled with countless thoughts and confusion.

    And before I know it, we arrive at the ce where Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Returning Lightning Strike had started.

    We reach the entrance to a city of various races, where the teleportation array to the Human Race Grand Alliance is located.

    "Heugh... Huk..."

    It''s only then that I can properly grasp [Her] identity.

    ''I see��''

    It''s not [She] who followed me.

    Only [Her] left arm!

    [Her] left arm had detached itself and followed me by grabbing onto my leg.

    With a sigh of relief, I grab [Her] left arm that''s clinging to my leg.

    "What, what is that?"

    "That, that''s...[Her] left arm?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks puzzled, while Kim Yeon''s face turns pale.

    I wipe the cold sweat from my brow and shake my head.

    "It''s a part of the strongest puppet possessed by the Mad Lord. There''s no need to worry. It''s not for attack, not even for tracking."

    Wo-woong!

    As I operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I connect to [Her] arm, which contains the sane will of the Mad Lord.

    ''I see. It''s teaching material for his disciple.''

    Though separated by distance and unable to teach anymore, the briefly sane Mad Lord wanted to teach his disciple even just a little.

    Within [Her] left arm, in that brief period of time, is not only knowledge about the entirety of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress but also various operating methods of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and maniption methods for the puppets.

    And finally, it even hints at how to activate ''Yeon''s y''.

    Tstssts...

    I read the consciousness of the Mad Lord contained within [Her] left arm.

    Gradually, as if entranced, I read his message.

    �DMy disciple. Listen.

    Suddenly, I see the illusion of an old man sitting in front of me.

    �DI already know that you will resent me. You will probably hate me to the core. You might not even consider me your master. All I can say to you is that I am sorry. However...despite everything, there is something I must achieve with your power.

    The emotion of ''remorse'' exudes from the Mad Lord''s message.

    �DI will not ask for the extravagant favor of forgiveness. Instead...use me. Just as I use you, use the knowledge I have sent you to grow and be as strong as possible. From what I have seen, you also have desires, a loved one."

    He looks my way with a sorrowful expression and smiles.

    In the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon activated to the extreme, I can somehow see a scene behind him.

    It''s an old tree.

    No, it''s a stark, bare tree that had lost all its leaves and flowers on a cold winter day.

    And on that tree, countless pink strings are hanging.

    ''Ah��''

    Just what does this scene possibly mean?

    I don''t know the details.

    Only that somehow, it seems to be rted to the next stage of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    �DIn this wonderfully mysterious and beautiful world, I hope you find what you desire��

    Tstssts...

    For a moment, I can''t take my eyes off that wonderfully mysterious and beautiful scene.

    And then suddenly.

    "Ha!"

    My startled body shivers.

    It''s a mysterious feeling.

    This is the message the Mad Lord left in [Her] left arm.

    And, as I look at that message, I have a sudden realization.

    The enlightenment the Mad Lord had ced in the left arm has awakened my mind.

    ''I see��there definitely is a problem with my mind right now.''

    Only then do I realize that the anxiety I felt from Seo Li wasn''t just an overreaction.

    If it hadn''t been for the awakening induced by the Mad Lord''s enlightenment, I might have died and continued on without ever recognizing it.

    ''Thank you, Elder Jo Yeon.''

    After silently expressing my gratitude to the Mad Lord in my heart, I look at Kim Yeon.

    "Yeon-ah. Try operating the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon while holding this left arm."

    "Yes?"

    She obediently follows my instructions.

    As her Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon connects with [Her] left arm, she too appears to have received the Mad Lord''s message.

    She chews her lips, remaining silent for a while.

    Her emotions are evidentlyplex.

    The Mad Lord, who had modified and used her almost to the point of torture.

    Had Ie to rescue her a bitter, her mind might have been severely affected.

    However, independent of the ''Mad Lord,'' the message left by the person ''Jo Yeon,'' the wonderfully mysterious enlightenment contained within that message, is enough to stir a person''s heart.

    Kim Yeon bites her lips for a while then turns her head.

    "...Are we staying here?"

    "No. We''ll take the teleportation array here to the Human Race territory."

    "Then please, let''s go there. I want to move for now."

    "Alright."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Yeon, and I leave the ce and return to the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    What a relief��"

    I sigh with relief and look at the sweat on my hands.

    When the main body was captured, I could do nothing but sweat and watch over the main body.

    Fortunately, it seems that ''I'' had escaped safely from the Mad Lord, and through the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, ''I'' had also realized there''s something amiss with the mind.

    But for some reason, I still feel a lingering sense of unease.

    ''Is it simply a mental abnormality?''

    What the main body did was ''discover'' the anomaly in the mind, not ''cure'' it.

    I need to find a solution somehow.

    ''I need to continue keeping an eye on it.''

    Deciding so, I arrive at ck Ghost Valley to find the Ghost Soul Hall.

    Since the main halls of ck Ghost Valley are all inside the Nether Crossing Ship, I just need to go to the Nether Crossing Ship.

    I enter the Nether Crossing Ship and find the Ghost Soul Hall inside.

    "Bi Yul. You haven''t forgotten my instructions, have you?"

    [No. I''ll just ask a few things and leave right away.]

    Naturally, with my status and cultivation, I can''t immediately meet Kang Min-hee.

    However, with Bi Yul, a Ghost King who was a Heavenly Being Grand Elder, there''s a good chance that a meeting request with her would be epted.

    Duk Duk��

    I knock on the door to the office of the deputy hall master of the Ghost Soul Hall.

    Shortly after, a dark ghost pokes its head out from above the door.

    [What business do you have?]

    Then Bi Yul steps out of my body and speaks.

    [I havee to meet Ghost Soul Hall''s Deputy Hall Master Kang Min-hee. Open the door.]

    [Yes, elder!]

    The gatekeeper ghost immediately bows its head upon seeing the Ghost King Bi Yul and quickly withdraws back inside.

    Creeeeak!

    I hide my tense emotions and step inside.

    Sssss�D

    The vice-hall master''s office is cold.

    It isn''t just the chill of the Five Elements attribute, but a bone-chilling coldness stemming from death itself that stirs my soul.

    Kang Min-hee''s office is quite dark, and blue will-o''-the-wisps looking things are flying around.

    And there, Kang Min-hee is drawing some design on the floor with dye, paying no attention to me.

    Seeing her, I suddenly think that she hasn''t changed at all from before.

    ''If there was work and people, work always came first.''

    Her face, like when she had worked several nights beforeing to Ascension Path, is haggard and weary-looking.

    As I look at her, pondering how to start the conversation, I open my mouth.

    "Respected Lady Kang, the elder whom I serve has something to discuss with you."

    At that, Bi Yul bursts forth from my body with a cough.

    [Ahem. Ghost Soul Hall Vice-Hall Master Grand Elder Kang, this is the first time we meet. I am Ghost King Bi Yul of the curse lineage.]

    With Bi Yul''s introduction, Kang Min-hee finally stops drawing her design and looks our way.

    Sssss�D

    I feel the atmosphere in the room drop even further under her gaze.

    "...What brings you here, senior Ghost King?"

    Kang Min-hee''s voice is soft andcks strength.

    To an ordinary person, it might just seem like a quiet voice.

    However, as soon as Bi Yul hears Kang Min-hee''s voice, his ghostly body trembles as if it will copse, shivering uncontrobly.

    [Uhh, uh�� Hmm. Hmhm. It''s nothing serious��]

    ''What is this...''

    I look around with Nether Perception, startled.

    As soon as she spoke, the Nether Perception itself was shaken, and cracks began to appear and shrink in the outer boundary of the Netherworld as if they hade to life.

    Though she doesn''t directly harbor death in her soul like I do, I directly feel overwhelmingly inferior to her in terms of manding'' death.

    [This Seo Li fellow here has recentlye to ck Ghost Valley.]

    "Well, since senior Ghost King is with him, that would be expected."

    [He is also an ascender. Elder Heo Gwak has also taken note of his potential.]

    "I see."

    [So, the thing is��can you allow this fellow to enter the Ghost Soul Hall?]

    At this, Kang Min-hee looks at me with an expressionless face.

    "How many merit points you have?"

    I answer awkwardly.

    "As of yet...none. I''m in the middle of a mission, but uponpletion, I will receive 400 points."

    "Is that so? umte a thousand points ande back. Or reach the Heavenly Being stage and I will consider giving you a position."

    At that, Bi Yul coughs again and speaks.

    [Ahem��while the merit point system is certainly important��you can see this young man, can''t you? This fellow has tremendous talent for the Ghost Path Method and, at least consider my face a bit��]

    "Senior."

    Ssssssss�D

    Kang Min-hee looks at Bi Yul with an expressionless face.

    Faint ghost fire is burning in her eyes.

    "If you continue to speak this way, I will report to the Corpse Soul Hall and proceed with enforcement. Please do not create problems with things not permitted by the sect rules."

    [Uhh, uhhh��uh��]

    Under Kang Min-hee''s stern gaze, Bi Yul begins to tremble as if his spirit is about to copse.

    I smirk to myself seeing this.

    ''That personality�� is still the same.''

    Honestly, I''m a bit surprised.

    A year and a half beforeing to Ascension Path.

    Due to a certain incident that urred back then, she became very obsessed with ''rules.''

    Should I call it FM?

    Originally, I was the one who adhered more to FM, while she tended to disregard it.

    "If you have nothing more to say, please leave. You are being a disturbance."

    She gestures us away.

    A sinister ghost wind blows, pushing us out.

    But instead of leaving, I contain Bi Yul within me and take a step forward.

    "Greetings, Grand Elder Kang. I am Seo Li, a recent Yin Soul disciple of ck Ghost Valley."

    "What?"

    She looks at me as if the whole world is a bother to her.

    "You''re a person that''s hard to tell if you''re human or ghost. You''re so dark that your original face is barely visible. You do have excellent talent for the Ghost Path, but that doesn''t mean I''ll give you special treatment. Leave."

    "Ah, although the Ghost King whom I serve hoped for that, I havee to inquire about a different matter with you, Grand Elder."

    "��What is it?"

    Before I fell in Ascension Path.

    I recall an event from a year and a half ago.

    "Grand Elder Kang, you are in charge ofmunications with the main branch at the Nether Ghost Realm, correct?"

    "Correct."

    A year and a half ago.

    She made a significant mistake in a major project and ended up being severely reprimanded.

    "I have one question...the Grand Elder in front of me right now...is this your main body?"

    "No. This is an avatar The main body is located in a ''side path,'' absorbing energy flowing from the Nether Ghost Realm to stabilize their cultivation."

    "Stabilizing their cultivation?"

    "The main body has reached the Four-Axis stage. Ah...! Thinking about it, this is confidential..."

    Kang Min-hee presses her temples as if she''s having a headache.

    "Well, it''ll be known once I leave seclusion in the side path anyway... Still, just to be safe, don''t go around talking about it."

    "Yes."

    "...But it''s strange. Have we met somewhere before?"

    "...I don''t think so. Why do you ask?"

    She pauses to look at me and then gets up from near the design, flopping down into a chair beside it.

    "Well...it''s strange talking about such confidential things to someone I''m meeting for the first time. Technically, even discussing the side path should be off-limits... Haah, never mind. You''ve broken my concentration now... Might as well take a break since it''se to this."

    Snap!

    She snaps her fingers, and the eerie will-o''-the-wisps light up brightly, illuminating the room.

    "If there''s something you want to ask, go ahead."

    I look at her who hasn''t changed and ask my question.

    "I would like to inquire about the Nether Ghost Realm itself."

    "Are you interested in the main sect?"

    "Yes."

    A year and a half before falling to Ascension Path.

    The mistake she made led to a disciplinarymittee meeting, and although she wasn''t severely punished, she was deeply shaken by the experience.

    And the next week, on the day of apany dinner following the disciplinarymittee meeting.

    We, who had dated and then broken up in the early days of our employment, decided to get back together that very day.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 297: Her (3)

    Chapter 297: Her (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 297: Her (3)

    I reminisce about the past while conversing with her as Seo Li.

    The second time was different from before; I had been the one to ask her out.

    Kang Min-hee epted too.

    It was on the third evening since we got back together.

    After work hours.

    I was dumped by Kang Min-hee.

    Just three days in.

    "Haah..."

    I snuffed out my cigarette in the smoking area and looked back.

    The sunset was almost over, and it was getting dim.

    "Are you okay now?"

    "Yeah. Didn''t I tell you? Thanks to you, I''ve had enough constion for three days."

    I smirked.

    In various ways, we had be evil friends (frenemies).

    She lit another cigarette.

    "Go now."

    "Smoke moderately, man."

    "Hey, you''re just an ex now. Just scram. Shoo."

    "Probably no one else breaks up after just three days of dating."

    I chuckled at this bizarre situation.

    During our first rtionship, she was the one to initiate and I the one to end it. But somehow, it was the opposite this time.

    "What dating? It was more like I received some fancy psychotherapy. I''ll transfer the therapy fee to your ountter."

    "You always have to say it like..."

    "What? Feeling regretful now that you''re letting me go?"

    "Enough. I''m leaving."

    I opened the door of the smoking area.

    Kang Min-hee''s voice followed from behind.

    "Now that my therapy is done, take care of your junior, you idiot. It''s suffocating to watch."

    "Huh? Who? Jo? Kim?"

    "Kim Yeon, you idiot. Jo is a guy, why would you care about him? She''s been finding nice lunch spots for you, not because she''s Michelin but because she wants to have lunch with you."

    "...? But we all eat together duringpany dinners. Why should I pay special attention to Yeon? Is she having a hard timetely?"

    "Ha, fuck.. this stupid bastard... Just get lost. I''m about to explode. See you tomorrow, Team Leader Seo."

    I waved her, who''s talking nonsense, off and turned around.

    "Sure~ See you tomorrow, Deputy Kang."

    That day was thest time we were close.

    After that, we truly became ''not on good terms'' as colleagues.

    ''Hmm, thinking back, I was indeed an idiot then.''

    I had thought Kang Min-hee was joking about Kim Yeon.

    Back then, Kim Yeon was just a cute junior to me.

    Anyway, after that day, my rtionship with Kang Min-hee became quite strange.

    Publicly, we were in a very bad rtionship.

    But privately, although we verbally said we disliked each other, it was hard to truly hate each other.

    Yes.

    We had be what you would call evil friends.

    However, after bing ''evil friends'' from ''enemies,'' it didn''t feel as suffocatingly awkward and ufortable as before.

    "...Well, that''s about all the information I have on the Nether Ghost Realm''s main branch. I don''t have much information about the Nether Ghost Realm itself��but interestingly, when Elder Heo Gwak reported my innate qualities to the main branch, they said ''do note to the Nether Ghost Realm,'' which is strange."

    "Hmm, that is peculiar. With the talent Grand Elder Kang possesses, shouldn''t the Nether Ghost Realm be more suitable?"

    "That''s what I thought. But I''ve heard��from the main branch of the Nether Ghost Realm, that a ''higher being'' is always watching over, so it could be dangerous for me to go there."

    "Higher beings��"

    I recall the information Seo Hweol had given me in my previous life.

    ''The Nether Ghost Realm is always under the watchful eyes of those at the Entering Nirvana stage.''

    It was said that there is a shortcut to the True Immortal Realm in the Nether Ghost Realm, and for that reason, those at the Entering Nirvana stage always keep an eye on the Nether Ghost Realm from the Astral Realm.

    ''Certainly, if that''s the case, it could indeed be dangerous for Kang Min-hee to go there.''

    Kang Min-hee pauses and fumbles around her.

    Click�D

    Soon after, she picks up a long pipe from a nearby table.

    "Light."

    Hssss�D

    Then, the will-o''-the-wisp in the room moves and attaches a ghost fire to the end of her pipe.

    ''Always smoking in private spaces and areas where she doesn''t have to worry about others��some things never change.''

    "It''s my room, so I''ll smoke. Let me know if it bothers you."

    "Haha, it''s something Grand Elder wants to do, so how can I possibly object?"

    "Hmm..."

    At my reply, Kang Min-hee pauses to look at me.

    "You, that thing on your face. It''s a spell, right? Release it for a moment."

    "Ah...yes."

    I release the ck Devil Mask spell that has been covering my face.

    Yuan Yu''s beauty is then revealed before Kang Min-hee.

    "Oh...you look really pretty. Hmm...but your expression is totally different, why is that..."

    "Yes?"

    "Never mind. You just remind me a bit of someone I used to know. Even the way you indirectly say you dislike something is exactly the same."

    Even as she speaks, Kang Min-hee doesn''t put out her pipe but just holds it in her mouth.

    Huuuu-

    Blue smoke billows from her mouth.

    It seems she is using quite a refined spiritual herb as tobo.

    ''If she knows I don''t like it, can''t she just stop for a bit?''

    Although it doesn''t have carcinogens like those on Earth, she often smoked in ces like inside cars or indoors as long as it didn''t harm others, unlike me who believed cigarettes should only be smoked in designated smoking areas.

    Even during the three weeks we dated, she smoked in her car when we went driving saying she doesn''t consider me a stranger, which nearly killed me with difort.

    It was her car, but that was when I confirmed that she and I really didn''t match.

    ''I still feel quite emotional. It''s been over 2000 years, yet...''

    The thought that I didn''t get along with Kang Min-hee is vividly recalled.

    "Seo Li, was it?"

    "Yes."

    "You have such a strong aura of death around you that I can''t quite grasp what your soul looks like...but with your qualities, you should easily reach the Heavenly Being stage. You''ll probably catch up to my avatar in no time."

    "Thank you."

    "With the right support and some good fortune or fate, you might even reach the Four-Axis stage within 500 years... Anyway, let''s try to get along well from now on. Sorry that the Ghost Soul Hall didn''t ept you; it''s just our policy, please understand."

    "Yes, of course. I understand."

    Kang Min-hee smiles and pats my shoulder.

    Strangely, her touch on my shoulder doesn''t stir any strong emotions.

    "Have all your questions been answered? You can go now."

    I bid farewell to Kang Min-hee and leave her office in the Ghost Soul Hall.

    Through her, I am able to understand one thing.

    ''Indeed, nothing has changed since 100 years ago.''

    Communicating through Jeon Myeong-hoon will only be the worst-case option.

    ''I really did well to bring Yeon along.''

    Kim Yeon is currently registering in Temporal Fate Ind and is undergoing various investigations regarding the Mad Lord.

    I waited on Temporal Fate Ind, thinking.

    If Jeon Myeong-hoon and I were to contact her now, we would probably end up swearing at each other and hanging up.

    Even if we were to meet by the Grand Cultivator''smand, she would smile outwardly, but privately, she''d grow even further apart.

    Still, Yeon was a junior beloved by everyone in her department, so Kang Min-hee would not likely be stern with her.

    After some time, Kim Yeon emerges from Temporal Fate Ind.

    "Is everything settled?"

    "Yes."

    Reading her intent, I can tell she has something she wants to do.

    "What are your ns moving forward?"

    "..."

    After a moment of silence, Kim Yeon pulls out [Her] left arm.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, you too...I don''t know how, but you''re learning the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon."

    "Yes. I came across it by fate."

    "If so, you must have seen the enlightenment contained in this left arm, right?"

    "That''s right."

    She looks at me.

    And I''m momentarily startled by her gaze.

    Her eyes are burning with a zeal I have never seen before.

    "I will find out."

    Squeeze��

    Gripping [Her] left arm, Kim Yeon''s eyes ze even more with determination.

    "The ultimate teachings of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon left by the Mad Lord. What exactly does that scene signify? What did he gain, and what did he lose to be such a madman��"

    What could it be?

    It''s a resolve I have never seen in my past lives.

    Why has she changed from her previous selfs

    As I ponder, I quickly realize the reason.

    ''This life''s Kim Yeon...although I guided her, she reached the pinnacle stage through her own strength.''

    What is martial arts?

    There are many definitions, but one of them is certainly ''making oneself stronger.''

    A technique and a study of self-discipline.

    That is what martial arts is.

    She rose to the pinnacle through her own power.

    It doesn''t just mean she became a tiny bit stronger.

    It required numerous acts of self-conquest, oveing one''s own limits.

    Of course, if that was all, she might have still gone mad.

    However, by connecting with her and endlessly conversing in her dreams, I prevented her from being tainted by the Mad Lord''s madness.

    In this life, Kim Yeon is in her most perfect state.

    "Discovering the truth about the Mad Lord...and after uncovering it��"

    Kim Yeon deres with firm resolve in front of me.

    "I will seek revenge."

    "Revenge?"

    "Yes. The greatest revenge I can take on him."

    Although Kim Yeon speaks of revenge, her intent appears incredibly calm and devoid of malice.

    I nod.

    If she has decided something about the Mad Lord, it isn''t my ce to question her attitude.

    Returning to Heavenly Cauldron Mountain on Heavenly Human Ind, the Grand Cultivators greet me.

    Kim Yeon, along with Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan, has a cave residence near Heavenly Cauldron Mountain to cultivate and train.

    However, Hong Fan is in the Earth Tribe territory, and Jeon Myeong-hoon is at the ruins of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect almost daily, so the three rarely meet.

    ''Now, I just need to make contact with Kang Min-hee through Kim Yeon...''

    Unexpectedly, a Grand Cultivator meeting is suddenly called.

    I am summoned to the summit of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    There, the projections of eight Grand Cultivators are present.

    Wo-woong�D

    Among them are the projections of Hon Won from the Heaven-Earth Pce and the secretive Tae Yeol-jeon. This is an indication of a matter of grave importance, critical enough to involve Hon Won, who is recuperating in Heaven-Earth Pce and thus makes it hard to send a projection, and Tae Yeol-jeon who is shrouded in secrecy and mystery.

    I ignore the peculiar gaze that Hon Won''s projection casts at me and take my seat.

    "Let''s begin the Grand Cultivators meeting. Thank you all for gathering. Cultivator Seo and Cultivator Hon were out, so they might not know, but a report came in recently that we absolutely cannot ignore."

    The Grand Alliance Leader, Jun Jae, starts the meeting with a grave tone.

    "Specifically��the information that Hyeon Eum, the ck Dragon King of the ck Dragon Race, a former ally of the Human Race, has betrayed us."

    "��!"

    "What the...!?"

    The meeting hall is stirred.

    Wi Ryeong-seon sighs deeply.

    Hon Won expressionlessly taps his fingers against his crossed arms.

    Then, Tae Yeol-jeon, who had been silent, speaks up.

    Her projection is blurry and difficult to discernpared to the other Grand Cultivators.

    Regardless, I can tell she is a woman by her voice.

    "Should we punish him as a warning?"

    "Let''s discuss that here. First, let me summarize the situation. A few days ago, we received a report that the entrance to the True Devil Realm had copsed. The Four-Axis stage cultivators guarding the entrance reported that a dragon named Seo Hweol, iming to act under the orders of the ck Dragon King, caused the copse."

    It seems this Grand Cultivator meeting is due to the incident I had initiated.

    "Upon questioning the Earth Tribe, it turns out that Seo Hweol is Grand Prince of the Sea Dragon Tribe and had recently gone missing. Wi Ryeong-seon was dispatched to investigate the entrance to the True Devil Realm, and Wi Su used a soul-searching method to read the memories of those Four-Axis stage cultivators. Information from a spy within the Earth Tribe confirmed that the attacker looked exactly like Seo Hweol, and Wi Ryeong-seon found significant residues of demonic power and immortal beast strength near the entrance."

    Jun Jae''s statement is continued by the Chief Military Strategist, Wi Su.

    "The recently missing Seo Hweol, the mysterious attacker of the True Devil Realm entrance, is of the Sea Dragon Tribe��a branch of the ck Dragon Tribe, the ck Dragon King was pointed out as being behind it, as well as...the subordinate sect of the ck Dragon King, Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, which is currentlypleting some kind of cursemissioned by the Earth Tribe. Considering all these factors, the likelihood that the current ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum, will betray us is high."

    Grand Cultivator Eung Yeon cautiously asks.

    "Could it be possible that the person iming to be Seo Hweol isn''t actually him? Perhaps an internal faction within the Earth Tribe impersonated him to sabotage..."

    "Based on the memories recovered through my soul-searching technique, Seo Hweol did reveal his name and backers but tried to destroy the evidence immediately afterward. Luckily, he was poisoned by the Four-Axis stage cultivators and had to release their souls. So, while we cannot dismiss the possibility of a framing, it is also likely it was indeed Seo Hweol himself."

    At Wi Su''s words, the expressions of the assembled Grand Cultivators darken.

    Gae Jin sighs.

    "ck Dragon King...why would someone of his extraordinarybat ability among those at the Integration stage choose such a time to act��?"

    At that moment, Hon Won speaks harshly, arms crossed.

    "We should have killed him back then. You all debating his utility and stopping me led to the situation bing thisplicated."

    It seems that Hon Won had previously fought with the ck Dragon King and had nearly managed to kill him.

    Eung Yeon recalls something about that incident.

    "Ah, I''ve heard about it too.... Was it 43,000 years ago? Cultivator Hon, and his fianc��e joined forces to miraculously gain the upper hand against the ck Dragon King and tremendously..."

    At this, Hon Won suddenly grows stern and res at Eung Yeon.

    From Hon Won''s projection, I can see a tremendous surge of red intent.

    The siblings Wi Ryeong-seon and Wi Su simultaneously speak to Eung Yeon as if they have a headache.

    "Cultivator Eung!"

    "Cultivator Eung, have you forgotten that it''s taboo to mention ''her'' in front of Cultivator Hon?"

    At this, Eung Yeon coughs and averts his gaze.

    "Ahem. Sorry. I''ve been so busytely, I must have forgotten."

    However, Hon Won growls and snaps at Eung Yeon.

    "How could you forget? How?"

    "No, Cultivator Hon. My apologies. I misspoke."

    "Busy? Are you saying you have more duties than I, the Lord of Heaven-Earth Pce? Maybe you''d remember if your eyes were gouged out like mine?"

    Kugugugu!

    Terrified by the killing intent emanating from Hon Won''s projection, Eung Yeon begins to tremble, and Jun Jae grimaces and coughs.

    But Hon Won does not lessen his intensity even under Jun Jae''s gaze.

    That''s when it happens.

    "Cultivator. Hon."

    With a clear voice, Tae Yeol-jeon speaks to Hon Won.

    Suddenly, she is close to Hon Won''s projection.

    Flinch!

    And then, I feel a chill run down my spine.

    "Wait! The one named Tae Yeol-jeon..."

    "Let''s calm your anger. Cultivator Eung is still a young cultivator, only 8,000 years old, so please be understanding."

    "..."

    At her words, Hon Won appears to flinch, then res at Eung Yeon once more before suppressing his anger.

    It seems he unconsciously dreads her.

    Seeing this, Jun Jae speaks to Tae Yeol-jeon.

    "Don''t pressure Cultivator Hon too much, Daoist Tae. It was a deeply painful incident for him. And Cultivator Eung, please be careful in the future too, as there was such an incident involving Daoist Hon at the Grand Cultivator Meeting a few hundred years ago..."

    Jun Jae seems to be watching Hon Won''s reactions.

    Reading his intent, it seems he is more concerned about the something rted to Hon Won rather than Hon Won himself.

    Tae Yeol-jeon then returns to her ce.

    I stare at Tae Yeol-jeon for a long while, and sensing my gaze, she briefly looks my way, then turns her head with a surprised expression in her eyes.

    Jun Jae clears his throat and steers the conversation back.

    "So, let''s discuss what should be done about the betrayal of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum."

    At the Grand Cultivator Meeting, opinions were divided between those advocating for immediate retribution against ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum and those suggesting waiting to see how things unfold.

    Eventually, it was decided to capture Seo Hweol and use soul-searching techniques to understand what had happened, while also issuing a strong condemnation towards the ck Dragon Tribe and the ck Dragon King.

    If the ck Dragon Tribe does not offer any justification and openly confirms the betrayal, then it was agreed that Tae Yeol-jeon would go to punish the ck Dragon King after which the Grand Cultivator meeting was concluded.

    "Then, as discussed, Cultivator Wi will convey our message to Hyeon Eum. With that, today''s Grand Cultivator meeting is adjourned."

    The projections gathered at the summit of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain disappear.

    Hon Won nces at me briefly before nearly vanishing at the end, and Tae Yeol-jeon struggles with handling her ill-defined projection.

    "Daoist Tae, are you having trouble managing your projection?"

    "Oh, Cultivator Seo. Please understand. The technique of sending projections or clones isn''t my specialty, and I always get confused about how to dispel them.""

    "I see...Daoist Tae, may I ask you something?"

    At my question, she smiles.

    "I had a feeling you''d ask that. Everyone was shocked when I first joined the Grand Cultivator meeting, andter, when Cultivator Eung first became a Grand Cultivator, he was shocked to learn my true identity. You might be feeling the same, Cultivator Seo? No, perhaps it''s a bit different for you since you''re like me..."

    I sigh softly at her words.

    "Daoist Tae, are you...indeed from the Heart Tribe?"

    She is from the Heart Tribe.

    And she reached the First Step Before the Throne that''s equivalent to the Integration stage at that.

    Her subsequent words make me realize that Tae Yeol-jeon is more extraordinary than I had thought.

    "Yes, Ick talent in the Path of Cultivation, being only at the Core Formation stage...but I identally entered the way of the Heart Tribe and was mentored by the Esteemed One, from whom I inherited the Fighting Spirit, finally reaching this realm."

    Tae Yeol-jeon, smiling through her avatar, says,

    "As this is our first meeting, let me properly introduce myself. My name is Tae Yeol-jeon. I am one of the twenty-three direct disciples of Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One."

    Wo-woong!

    I see a vision where the chilling sharp energy emanating from the clone seems to slice through my throat.

    Sreung��

    The clone grasps the void, and Heaven and Earth spiritual energy coalesces to form a willow leaf saber (���~��, liuyedao).

    "Since we''ve met as fellow Heart Tribe members, there''s something we ought to do, right?"

    Sweating from the formidable killing intent, I simultaneously feel a dizzying thrill.

    "It would be an honor. Please advise."

    Earth Tribe True Dragon Alliance.

    ck Dragon King''s cave residence.

    Inside, Hyeon Eum frowns as he receives reports from his subordinates.

    "Why has everything be soplicated? Where has Seo Hweol gone now, and why did he destroy the entrance to the True Devil Realm using my name!"

    He clutches his throbbing head and scolds his subordinate.

    "Damn it�� Why did it turn out like this��? The n has gone awry."

    After sitting alone in contemtion for a while, Hyeon Eum opens and then closes his eyes.

    He hardens his expression, gets up from his seat, and heads down to the underground of his cave residence.

    "It seems...I need tomunicate with the main body."

    As he descends into the underground, the cave residence of the ck Dragon King falls silent.

    It stays quiet for an hour or two.

    Kwaaaang!

    Until a strange beam of light thates flying from somewhere hits Hyeon Eum''s cave residence before anything else.

    Clink, clink, clink, clink...

    A bizarre fortress is flying towards the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum''s cave residence.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 298: Taenghwa (幀畫)

    Chapter 298: Taenghwa (����)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 298: Taenghwa (����)

    Sreung�D

    The willow leaf de stirs.

    "Junior, how many moves would be appropriate for you?"

    She asks.

    After all, since it''s only a clone, engaging in a prolonged battle would overwhelmingly disadvantage her.

    Thus, a short bout to gauge each other''s capabilities is best.

    After a moment''s consideration, I reply."Ten moves. Wouldn''t that be suitable?"

    "Ten moves? Are you sure you can handle that?"

    "What?"

    "Ten moves might be enough to kill junior..."

    "Haha..."

    Her wildly overconfident words involuntarily make me chuckle.

    Indeed, isn''t this the confidence one would expect from someone at the Integration level of the Heart Tribe!

    "Let''s see you try."

    "Fine, if you wish..."

    Wo-woong�D

    Her willow leaf de cleaves through the void.

    It''s familiar.

    It''s exactly like the style of Jang Ik.

    It seems no exaggeration to say she is his disciple. She is attempting to demonstrate the same level of precision that borders on insanity.

    Exactly like his.

    ''But different.''

    Heaven Tribe''s foresight.

    Earth Tribe''s spiritual energy tracking.

    Heart Tribe''s intent.

    Kim Young-hoon''s perception and the Ghost King''s Nether Perception.

    Only by using all these senses can I barely follow the trajectory of the Fighting Spirit she is about to unleash.

    And by following that trajectory, I understand.

    Her''s is the same as Jang Ik''s, but different.

    Ting��

    In the frozen world, her words seem to echo.

    Heartnguage, clearer and more ringing than any I''d ever heard before.

    [You, you''ve seen Fighting Spirit before, haven''t you? From master?]

    [I will not deny it.]

    She notices that I am familiarly tracking her trajectory while preparing a countermove, and her eyes light up with recognition.

    Lines connected.

    Following the trajectory of her willow leaf de, spiritual veins connect like blood vessels.

    But unlike Jang Ik''s Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de, Tae Yeol-jeon''s willow leaf de doesn''t draw in the surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy even as it connects these spiritual veins.

    The magnitude of the energy neither amplifies nor increases.

    Yet, somehow, I have a dreadful premonition that her decisive move will be far more sinister and terrible than anything Jang Ik had shown.

    ''If I can''t properly block it, at the very least my body will be torn to shreds.''

    Overwhelming ''power''!

    A force beyond mere strength, a dominating force!

    Originally, I had intended topete only in pure martial skills.

    But in the next moment, I discard such leisurely thoughts and immediately summon the Three Great Ultimates.

    At the same time, I take the initial stance of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    This is because of the sense of crisis that if I don''t counter the attack, my upper body will simply disappear.

    And then, she begins her attack.

    Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting (���쎬���D).

    Seven Brilliance Kings (���A��).

    The First Brilliance, Golden Body Heavenly King (��һ�A ��������).

    Shiver!

    In an instant, the trajectory of her willow leaf de that she created.

    The spiritual veins within that trajectory suddenly shine brightly in gold.

    ''That''s��!''

    The next moment, she soars toward me like a golden peng, dancing in flight.

    Compared to Kim Young-hoon''s insane speed, the strike is considerably slower.

    Yet, despite knowing it''s slow, I find it impossible to dodge.

    Kuaduduk!

    "Kuhuk!"

    I spit out blood violently, suddenly realizing I have suffered burns all over my body.

    ''What, what is this��!!''

    Kugugugugu Kuang!

    Behind me, the shockwave btedly erupts.

    I quickly assess my surroundings.

    ''Where, where is this!? This is crazy��!!!''

    This ce is Temporal Fate Ind.

    With one strike from Tae Yeol-jeon, I was flung from the central area of the Human Race territory on Heavenly Cauldron Mountain to the outermost Temporal Fate Ind.

    Kugugugugu!

    The atmosphere is torn apart, and the area rumbles with shockwaves.

    Though my skin burns regenerated quickly, it feels like my internal organs are thoroughly shaken.

    Considering that Hon Won''s attacks caused severe external injuries but hardly any internal ones, Tae Yeol-jeon''s is the exact opposite.

    Contrary to Hon Won, there is almost no visible external injuries, but the umted internal damage is horrendous.

    ''It''sing!''

    I immediately prepare my stance and ready for a counterattack against the killing intenting from Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    Seven Brilliance Kings.

    The Fourth Brilliance, Silver Basket Heavenly King (�����A �y�@����).

    It''s pure chaos (����).

    Gray pure chaos swirls before my eyes at one moment, boiling into primordial chaos (��Ԫ).

    The sphere of chaos appears both a mixture of white and ck, resembling gray, and a mixture of blue and red, resembling purple.

    What is clear is that Yin and Yang are so intermixed that they are difficult to discern.

    ''Ah, now I see why Hon Won was so submissive to Tae Yeol-jeon.''

    Putting aside the Heart Tribe''s Heavenly Tribtion, if Hon Won were to face this, his Yin-Yang energy, twisted by Yeon Wei, would have gone berserk.

    I operate the demon beast methods with all my might.

    Adding the aspect of lightning to the demon beast methods,

    I reverse the flow of the method.

    The exchange of Yin and Yang ceases, and they begin to scatter within my body.

    I systematize the dispersing flow of Yin and Yang within me into the Mad Lord''s circuits, making it follow my control.

    As I take my stance in that state, I suddenly feel the sphere of chaos approaching me.

    Swoosh�D

    The sphere of chaos is absorbed into my body.

    It should have been a strike that twists and kills me, but instead, it interacts with the reversing flow of Yin and Yang in my body, neutralizing it and returning the flow in my body to normal before it dissipates.

    This is a disintegration method that only I, possessing demon beast methods, the Lightning Path Method, and the circuits of the Mad Lord, can perform.

    [Impressive. You''re the first to dispel it in such a manner.]

    Before I know it, Tae Yeol-jeon has reached in front of me.

    [Then can you block the next one as well?]

    The Second Brilliance, the Third Brilliance.

    Continuous strikes.

    Red Pearl Extinguishing Heavenly King (���������).

    Lazis Lapuli Protecting Heavenly King (�����o����).

    Red flower res and blue ghost fire shines from Tae Yeol-jeon''s two hands.

    ''Each carries its own destructive power.''

    Crack!

    If hit, it will physically separate flesh and bone.

    However, I am more wary of the other moves she has hidden than the attack in front of me.

    ''The willow leaf de has disappeared. I don''t know where it will strike from.''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace!

    Tsststsst!

    My Nascent Soul turns into a sword.

    But this time, it''s not for the purpose of infusing it into the Colorless ss Sword and swinging it.

    The essence of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace is not the ''Heart Sword'' but ''fusion of power.''

    I literally push ''all'' my power into the sword-turned Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    At the same time, all the power within my body drains away, leaving my body in a state no different from a scarecrow.

    Because this happens within me, even Tae Yeol-jeon doesn''t immediately notice, and her two palms strike me.

    However, as soon as the blue and red palms touch my powerless body, they immediately swirl around my meridians and fuse inside the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    [What?]

    I can feel her astonishment through heartnguage.

    Crack!

    I immediately grab her arms.

    [Impressive. You solved this? How muchbat experience does one need to have to solve this upon first seeing it?]

    Tae Yeol-jeon bursts into admiration andughs as if delighted, while I, feeling the ominous energy from behind, grip my hands harder.

    Cut!

    Her arms are severed as if cleanly cut by a sharp sword.

    Without hesitation, I initiate Boundless Dao to the Other Shore from within my Nascent Soul, exploding the fused power and begin performing a sword dance.

    A sword dance that will kill me if the power is not released!

    Nothing less than this level of technique will suffice.

    My sword dance sweeps away her upper body, and at the same time, I block the iing willow leaf de from behind.

    As I see the willow leaf de, I recall the time I fought with Jang Ik and choose not to unleash further attacks on Tae Yeol-jeon but instead swiftly exit from the spot.

    Paatt!

    I escape from Temporal Fate Ind and once again take the initial stance of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship from outside the Human Race territory.

    And, in that brief moment.

    A regretful heart message echoes.

    [Did you say you fought with Master? You were not fooled.]

    A dense pinkish web expands in all directions, entangling the spot where I had just vacated.

    Had I foolishly thought I gained the upper hand and continued to attack her, I would have been crushed within the spiritual vein realm created by the willow leaf de.

    Gradually, as I sh with her, Ie to understand the feel of the Fighting Spirit she has realized.

    ''Her use of the willow leaf de is simply because she learned it from Jang Ik.''

    Most of her opponents would likely mistake the willow leaf de as her weapon and focus solely on it.

    But having shed with her, I realize that it''s not the ''willow leaf de'' saber method that makes her a member of the Heart Tribe.

    ''Was it called Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting?''

    I shudder, recalling the name she resounded through heartnguage.

    ''If I''m right... Tae Yeol-jeon has likely risen through the Heart Method itself.''

    In other words, it''s like focusing only on the Dragon Vein Qi Method and reaching the First Step Before the Throne.

    Then manifesting and using whatever techniques suit the internal energy cultivation method as needed.

    The essence of her supreme method is the Qi Method itself.

    Wo-woong!

    In the distance.

    The pinkish light rising from Temporal Fate Ind begins topress.

    It turns into a crimson light.

    At the same time, her heart essence starts echoing again.

    [Master wants to be the Strongest (��ǿ) to protect the weak, but I want to be the Highest (���). His Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de can absorb Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to indefinitely increase its force, but mine is the opposite.]

    Suddenly, as I face her, I realize another thing.

    ''So that''s it... The secret of her power was there all along.''

    No matter how overwhelming the power one possesses, if it doesn''t hit the target, it is meaningless.

    Hitting the opponent and knocking them down.

    That is one of the essences of martial arts andbat.

    I use the Formless Sword of infinite freedom that ignores defense and evasion.

    Kim Young-hoon uses the Surpassing Radiant Saber, which is too fast to react.

    Jang Ik uses the Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de, which renders defense meaningless with its destructive power, stabbing the attack directly into the opponent.

    But her way ispletely different.

    Certain Hit (����).

    Anyone facing her attack can never evade.

    They must block it head-on.

    I recall that I couldn''t evade her attacks.

    It was much slower than Kim Young-hoon''s attack, but the reason I couldn''t dodge it and had to block it,

    The reason I couldn''t evade even once during the battle,

    It was due to the properties of her Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting.

    [I, on the contrary, connect my heart and spiritual veins to draw strength from within my heart. It''s about tapping into the potential inherent in the human soul.]

    Those facing the Heart Path Method she cultivated would see their own potential reflected in the rity of her heart.

    It isn''t merely a brute force attack with destructive power, but one that makes the opponent confront their own potential using her heart as a mirror.

    That is the essence of her Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting.

    ''It isn''t that one can''t evade, but if one does, their heart would gradually break, increasing the chances of Qi deviation and Heart Demons during the battle.''

    An absolute technique that forces a head-on confrontation.

    That is her Fighting Spirit.

    That is her martial way.

    Crack, crack-crack!

    As I infuse my sword with the exploding energy within me, I look at her.

    She looks back at me.

    Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting.

    The Sixth Brilliance, Agate Hatred Heavenly King (���������).

    A wave of crimson light unfolds like a sea of blood,

    I can feel it.

    If even a drop of this blood sea touches me, the skin of my entire body will be peeled off.

    The skin might regenerate, but the essence of the blood sea is ''to peel.''

    It might not just strip away the skin, but also the surfaceyer of my soul.

    My consciousness would disintegrate, falling to the ne of Qi, and my Nascent Soul would scatter and perish.

    It''s a strike boasting the worstpatibility for cultivators who analyze information through their domain of consciousness.

    ''Hm? What''s this?''

    I suddenly realize that I have analyzed the opponent''s move too quickly.

    Unlike other attacks, this one feels strangely familiar.

    ��Why does it feel like I''ve seen this before...?��

    But I can''t remember from where.

    ''Enough. This is not the time to think about such things.''

    I think of a way to counter the attack from Tae Yeol-jeon.

    ''If it''s an attack that disintegrates consciousness, then I will counter it with something that cannot be disintegrated.''

    If the previous chaos sphere is the worst match for Hon Won,

    This attack is one where Hon Won can actually hold the upper hand inpatibility.

    Of course, it''d be different if it hits, but Hon Won can easily nullify this attack before it can strike.

    Qi cannot be disintegrated.

    Qi, containing all attributes, isplete in itself, and it''s impossible for its attributes to exist separately.

    Rather, Hon Won''s Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique is a strange and bizarre method that forcibly disassembles such Qi.

    ''Qi is Life, Life is History��''

    The history umted by one''s existence can never be changed!

    Tssstssstssstsss!

    A white mist begins to envelop my sword.

    The power of the immortal beast mixes with the other Heaven and Heart forces inside the Boundless Dao to the Other Shore.

    I take a step forward.

    Simultaneously, a sword scatters in a stopped world.

    Boom!

    With a single sh, a person recorded in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections raises their hand.

    A drop of the blood sea bursts.

    First sword.

    Another person raises their hand.

    Two drops of the blood sea burst.

    Third sword.

    Fourth sword.

    Fifth sword.

    My sword scatters beams like rays of lights.

    The white sword strikes extend in all directions like the hands of the Thousand-Armed Guanyin, emitting streaks of light.

    Countless beams sh with the sea of blood, and with each sh, a connection from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections raises their hand.

    Each drop of the blood sea bursts decisively.

    In a sea of white mist, countless connections reach out, erasing the sea of blood.

    How many times has it been?

    I unleash an uncountable number of sword strikes.

    And finally, I can sense that all the power I had fused and ignited within the Boundless Dao to the Other Shore has beenpletely spent.

    Paaang!

    But at the same time, as I burst thest drop of the blood sea.

    Chiiiieee��

    I have no strength left in my body.

    The Boundless Dao to the Other Shore has to be used until all the strength in the body ispletely exhausted, and as a result, I am utterly powerless.

    Tae Yeol-jeon clicks her tongue as she looks at me.

    "Other than Master and Hon Won, no one else has ever blocked the Sixth Brilliance in such a way... Impressive."

    Iugh amidst the pain that squeezes my lungs.

    "It seems, this is not the usual way to solve it."

    It feels like my mind is shaking.

    I have wrung out so much energy that I feel like I might vomit blood and die at any moment.

    Whoooosh...

    Floating in the air, I begin to fall as I can''t maintain my energy any longer.

    Outside the Human Race territory��s cloud inds, in the rugged mountainous region.

    If I fall, I will undoubtedly be shattered to pieces.

    But I squeeze thest bit of energy I have and activate the Mad Lord''s circuitsid out beforehand in my body.

    Although my body is in no condition to move, it forcibly moves like a puppet, amplifying the remaining drop of energy to protect itself.

    Koong!

    Ipletely copse and struggle for breath.

    Fortunately, I didn''t shatter to pieces upon falling, but I really don''t have the strength to even hold a sword.

    It''s hard to even breathe.

    Taatt!

    Tae Yeol-jeonnds on the opposite mountain peak where I had fallen and speaks.

    "Typically, one does not use such a brute-force approach, but faces it head-on and endures the disassembly of the soul. By making one''s consciousness as close to nothingness as possible and reaching emptiness, one can pass the Sixth Brilliance as if ignoring it. Master could pass it that way, but he felt that using the technique on him was too outrageous and destroyed itpletely. Cultivator Hon''s Great Mountain Emperor Splitting Technique��thepatibility is too malicious, so it inevitably got blocked. The method of bursting every single drop of the blood sea... You''re the first one. I can''t even grasp how you did it..."

    "...Tha...nks..."

    I struggle for breath, unable to continue speaking.

    It''s difficult to even utter a single word.

    It feels as if I have aged a thousand years in a moment.

    And at the same time, I realize something.

    An absolute technique that forces the opponent to face themselves.

    ''So that''s it��''

    The Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting is...

    "...Those...techniques..."

    Having gained insight into her method, and with the thought that I must express my understanding, I squeeze out the strength.

    Using heart essence subtly squeezes my upper dantian, so it''s better to speak normally for now.

    "Are not...intended...to kill..."

    Techniques that separate bones from flesh, y the skin, or twist the entire body''s meridians to cause death��although terrifying in oue, having directly experienced them, I understand.

    ''Nothingness... All of them, if you make yourself into nothingness, all attacks be nullified.''

    An absolute technique that forces the opponent into a state of emptiness to impart enlightenment.

    Indeed, her Entering Heavens is a supreme technique intended to ''teach enlightenment'' to the opponent.

    I speak to her about what I have discovered while coughing up blood.

    Tae Yeol-jeon seems genuinely amazed.

    "Impressive... No one, not even the geniuses of the Heart Tribe, has figured that out in a single duel. Only Master recognized the essence and I got beaten up for being disrespectful.... Hehe, fascinating. You..."

    A sparkle flickers in her eyes.

    "How much asceticism have you endured? It takes insight that can''t be gained without focusing on a single thought for at least a thousand years, enduring pain like a madman. What single thought have you been pursuing so vehemently?"

    nk, nk, nk...

    I feel my body rattling as I stand up.

    It isn''t by my will.

    ''Ah�� yes.''

    My body is essentially just awake in consciousness; it''s no different from being in aa.

    Yet, my body stood up.

    Chiiieng!

    In this moment, I feel an indescribable sense of unity with the emptiness (��).

    A true sense of unity with the Formless Sword that I have never felt before.

    Everything within my emptied body fills up with the spirit of the Formless Sword, moving my body.

    I remember what Young-hoon Hyung-nim had said.

    Before I acquired the Formless Sword.

    That is, during the time of the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    When I was training at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    He said he saw me continue training as per my daily routine even after I had fainted.

    But I couldn''t remember training when my memorypsed.

    Then, who had moved my body at that time?

    ''I see. You... have been with me since then.''

    Even martial arts have a spirit.

    What I did upon reaching Tribting Heavens wasn''t bestowing a spirit but merely awakening it.

    And this spirit''s origin is something very familiar to me.

    For the first time, the Formless Sword says something other than ''cut.''

    �DHear the Dao in the morning, Die content in the evening.

    "...If I obtain the Dao in the morning, I am content dying in the evening"

    Transmitting the words of the Formless Sword through my mouth, I smile.

    "In life, I have merely strived to grasp even one more Dao."

    "What is your Dao?"

    "The causes and connections of all phenomena (�f����, Myriad Forms and Connections)."

    "..."

    Tae Yeol-jeon stands still for a moment, then starts forming seals after sticking the willow leaf de into the peak.

    Wo-woong!

    The poorly formed clone, which had not been able to form a proper shape, gradually begins to take a clearer form.

    Tae Yeol-jeon''s main body far away is consuming her own power to reveal herself more distinctly.

    Her appearance is that of a shaven-headed monk in a robe.

    She sps her hands in a prayer gesture towards me.

    "I apologize for trying to teach you rashly. Please ept it."

    "Thanks to you, I''ve gained great enlightenment. No apology is necessary."

    Thanks to her, I have learned the true usage of Tribting Heavens.

    Unified with the Formless Sword, I move to ept her gesture, entirely depleted of strength in the state of Emptiness (̓��).

    The Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe at the Heavenly Being stage eliminate the boundary between the internal microcosm and the external natural world, drawing upon the boundless power of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    However, the third stage of Manifestation of the Heart Tribe, my Tribting Heavens, is the opposite.

    Allowing oneself, who has gained a heart from within the soul, to summon infinite power through their martial path.

    That is the proper use of Tribting Heavens that I fully realized today.

    She shakes her head and says,

    "Given your level of self-cultivation, you would have realized it soon even without me. I respect the strength of that will."

    Huuu...

    I take a deep breath.

    With my intent as a conduit, I feel ''power'' rising from the depths of my heart essence.

    The source of this power is unknown.

    Perhaps the day I discover the source of this power will be the day I understand what the heart truly is.

    Originally, this force could only be used for my martial arts, that is, Manifestation.

    A typical Heart Tribe member would only be able to use their Manifestation to fight against an enemy, even if their body is being destroyed.

    However, due to my Formless Sword, the ''force'' that had only stayed at the ne of Soul descends to the ne of Qi, bing a life force that invigorates my entire body.

    Seeing this, Tae Yeol-jeon chuckles.

    "Truly astonishing. That power isn''t meant to be used like that. To transcend nes and make it possible�� Your enlightenment is indeed fascinating."

    She waits for me to recover.

    "We''ve shed with the first six moves. Shall we try the remaining four?"

    "Sounds good."

    She throws up into the air the willow leaf de she had set beside her.

    Simultaneously, the area around her seems to darken.

    Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting.

    The Seventh Brilliance.

    "Obsidian Demon Heavenly King."

    As if to express respect for me, instead of making the name of the move resound through heartnguage as before, she begins to unleash the move by voicing it directly.

    It feels like ck ss is filling the space between Heaven and Earth.

    Smooth obsidian surfaces cover everything, and I see numerous reflections of myself in the ck ss.

    Each reflection of mine has eyes shimmering with wicked emotions.

    It''s a move that more tantly invokes heart demons than the sixth move.

    ''A kind of a final test.''

    Through the previous six absolute techniques, she made the opponent experience emptiness, and if they can��t embody emptiness (��) while being hit at the ne of Soul, their soul will shatter like ss.

    I immediately grasp the essence of this move and calm my mind.

    This move is purely an attack at the ne of Soul, without involving the ne of Qi.

    Likely, even Hon Won can''t dismantle this attack with the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    It''s a kind of illusion.

    Yet, realizing this is an illusion, I suddenly feel strange.

    ''An illusion shouldn''t affect me...''

    But upon reflection, I feel confused.

    ''...? What''s this thought? No. There''s no basis for saying illusions don''t affect me. But what is this feeling...?''

    I feel a strange dissonance lingering in my mind, but even observing myself with the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and the Formless Sword reveals no abnormalities.

    ''I''m not sure. For now, let''s break this illusion.''

    I calm myself and call forth my heart essence.

    Though it''s baseless confidence saying that illusions won''t affect me, I am sure enough not to be swayed by heart demons.

    Tsutsutsutsu!

    Soon, the scene reflected inside the ck ss begins to change.

    Instead of myself harboring wicked emotions, it''s a mountain.

    A mountain made of des.

    The ce where I am drawing ''power''.

    I am at the core of this de mountain.

    Drawing power from somece even I can''t reach.

    ��Perhaps... finding where this power is drawn from is the path I need to take.''

    Within the ck ss, a ss mountain is reflected.

    The ss mountain again reflects the ck ss, initiating an endless cycle of reflections.

    And at the end of these reflections, I can see the owner of the ck ss.

    Tae Yeol-jeon.

    The ck ss and the colorless ss look at each other.

    ''This is her heart essence��''

    Inside her is a Taenghwa Painting.

    The seven colossal Heavenly Kings are seated inside an enormous Taenghwa (����, a Buddhist painting), forming a circle beneath a white lotus and wearing benevolent smiles.

    Each of them appears to be a giant deity capable of supporting the sky, yet none move recklessly from their seats, all sitting quietly cross-legged.

    Below the lotus is not a well but a scorching hellfire, yet strangely, no one seems to be suffering within it.

    The bizarre Taenghwa looks utterly sacred.

    Oddly, above the lotus seems to be a spot where someone could sit, but it''s currently unupied.

    Tsutsutsutsu!

    Before I know it, I have left her heart essence and am facing her again.

    "Amazing, owner of colorless ss."

    "That is something I should be saying. Compared to the beings within you, I amcking."

    Although it''s clear she had entered my heart essence, she seems not to have suffered any pain, unlike those who had entered before.

    "Hon Won was most terrified of the Obsidian Demon Heavenly King, but you, on the other hand, are the least afraid. Those who have never deceived themselves are free from its gaze. There seems to be no point in exchanging moves any further. Please pull yourself together. I concede defeat."

    Tae Yeol-jeon sits down with a faint smile.

    Taking a deep breath, I begin to draw in the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth to seriously heal my injuries and recover from my internal wounds.

    At the same time, I ask her about the beings I had seen in her heart essence.

    "��Those beings��who are they?"

    Having felt the gaze of True Immortals before, I know.

    They are certainly transcendent beings, undoubtedly existing deities.

    Tae Yeol-jeon is essentially venerating these gods within herself.

    "Did you say you ascended from the Lower Realms? Then it''s understandable you wouldn''t know. They are fictional characters from the mythology of the Buddhist Path Method, only found in therge Middle Realms. The Lower Realms, which only have the Immortal Path, especially those from the Decaying Corpse Realm, wouldn''t know about the Buddhist Path Method. These individuals are known as the Seven Brilliance Kings (���A��) and are said to descend to the Saha World to bring enlightenment."

    "Buddhist Path Method��?"

    "Yes, it is asionally found in the Astral Realm and, though itgs behind the Immortal Path Methods in the Middle Realm, it is a lineage that has been intermittently maintained. The foundation of the Buddhist Path Method originates from the Seven Brilliances Kings."

    "What kind of beings are the Seven Brilliances Kings?"

    She exins slowly.

    "Exactly as it sounds. They are fictional characters created by patching together various myths and legends. However, they themselves are examiners whoe to test the secr world and simultaneously beings that bring enlightenment. This is the personification of fictional concepts as entities rather than real deities."

    "Are you saying they do not exist?"

    "That''s correct. They are merely fictional concepts. As proof, there are no rituals or ceremonies that can be dedicated to the Seven Brilliances Kings. Thus, the Buddhist Path Method incorporates the concept of the Seven Brilliances Kings into its methods, but the actual cultivation of spiritual power is borrowed from existing Immortal Path Methods."

    ''They don''t exist?''

    What does that mean, then?

    When I faced the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    Or the feeling when I encountered the Heavenly Venerable of the Netherworld.

    That sensation was undoubtedly the feeling of real gods.

    "Anyway, to recite their names, they are as follows:

    The Golden Body Heavenly King, symbolizing the instant.

    The Red Pearl Extinguishing Heavenly King, symbolizing the cycle.

    The Lazis Lapuli Protecting Heavenly King, symbolizing protection.

    The Silver Basket Heavenly King, symbolizing infinity.

    The Trida Vast Cold Heavenly King, symbolizing unity.

    The Agate Hatred Heavenly King, symbolizing pain.

    The Obsidian Demon Heavenly King, symbolizing filth.

    These seven beings are known as the Seven Brilliances Kings, the personifications of certain concepts. And��"

    While speaking, she looks at her own body and then says,

    "If you wish to discuss further, there is a temple named Grand Nirvana Temple beneath Heavenly Human Ind, at the bottom of the Cloud Ind Archipgo. My main body is there, so pleasee to that ce."

    After finishing her words, Tae Yeol-jeon''s avatar disperses, her energy scattering and vanishing.

    It seems she had exhausted all her energy maintaining the avatar while sparring with me.

    Reflecting on our recent spar, I ponder.

    ''The Buddhist Path Method��''

    I felt that it greatly stimted my consciousness..

    Maybe, the Buddhist Path Method which stimtes consciousness might have a way to treat the abnormalities in my mind.

    Thinking I should visit with Yeon, I get up from my ce.

    Wo-duk, Wo-duk-duk

    Kugugugu��

    A copsed mountain range.

    From beneath it, a dark massive body emerges.

    Hyeon Eum, the ck Dragon King, turns his eyes filled with fury towards the one who had destroyed his cave residence.

    [What kind of vermin dares��]

    And then, the ck Dragon King''s eyes catch the sight of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Wooooo-woong!

    Looking at the fully activated Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the ck Dragon King''s eyes narrow in an instant.

    [Vast Cold Heavenly Lord ��? How, how��]

    But the next moment, he shakes his head.

    [No, no. It can''t be. Just who in the world are you? Who are you to have even slightly cultivated a speck of Vast Cold''s power? I have already gathered even those to myself. How is it possible in Bright Cold Realm?]

    ring at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress for a moment, Hyeon Eum smirks.

    [Yes, that''s it. If it''s impossible in the Bright Cold Realm, then it must be the power left by Vast Cold in another Heavenly Domain. Then you must be an incarnation of a True Immortal of another Heavenly Domain. Haha, the ce where we were annihted is this Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, yet, how dare you. who is neither a Heavenly Venerable or Light, dare to step foot here. There''s only one reason I can think of. Those above must need my power! Do you have a message for me? What message do those above want to convey to me? Speak quickly.]

    And then, a bewildered voice is heard from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [��? I came looking for Seo Hweol, but what kind of nonsense is he babbling about? Die.]

    Click!

    sh!

    Along with the sound of something being pressed, six beams of bizarre light shoot out from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and strike Hyeon Eum''s mouth.

    Hyeon Eum is hit by the strange light and flung backward, his neck snapping in the opposite direction.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 299: Protection (護) (1)

    Chapter 299: Protection (�o) (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 299: Protection (�o) (1)

    Kugugugu!

    It''s as if Heaven and Earth are boiling.

    A truly ominous sight as the spiritual energy everywhere bubbles up and turns into dark ck water.

    And as the ck water overflows in all directions, the Mad Lord suddenly realizes that he and his Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress have entered within this vast ck sea.

    Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Inside the control room.

    There, the Mad Lord continuously marvels aloud."Hoh, instead of unfolding a domain from within oneself, it''s using Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to assimte the surroundings with the domain, then unwittingly swapping the domain with the environment at some point. Is this the power of the Grand Perfection Integration stage? Amazing, amazing. This makes for a very good reference."

    Kugugu!

    Then, a massive figure surges from the depths of the ck sea.

    It''s the ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum, who had been struck on the head by the Mad Lord.

    [You...dare to stand against me? So, you came looking for Seo Hweol, which means you are not a great being. Just a mortal who identally obtained the power of Vast Cold. Now that I think about it, I''ve heard of you. The Mad Lord Jo Yeon, who kidnapped the Heaven-Earth Pce''s inspector right after ascending from that ce? Yes. If it''s the homnd of Vast Cold, it''s not strange that Vast Cold left their power behind!]

    Crrrack!

    Hyeon Eum opens his mouth and shouts.

    [Die, you wretched creature worth less than leftovers!]

    sh!

    A dark energy gathers in his mouth and shoots out towards the Mad Lord like a beam of light.

    The dark line flies straight towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    But the next moment,

    Bo-oong!

    [Her] right arm from within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress deflects Hyeon Eum''s beam.

    However, immediately after,

    Another Hyeon Eum bursts out from under the ck Sea''s surface and charges at [Her], and from inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, six Integration stage puppets spring into action to assist [Her].

    [Despicable fakes. I am not afraid of those who are merely imitations and not truly aplished.]

    The six Integration stage puppets move in wless coordination around [Her].

    Epassing Heaven and Earth, the puppets block the six directions, and [She] battles with Hyeon Eum in the center.

    However, Hyeon Eum is not pushed back by the seven Integration Stage puppets.

    Instead, he freely draws upon power from within his domain, using its force to suppress the puppets and control the power of the ck sea.

    Kwaaaang!

    Hyeon Eum''s horn collides with [Her] body.

    [She] is knocked back, and as Hyeon Eum charges in with his mouth open��

    Kiiiiiing!

    Startled!

    Hyeon Eum suddenly senses an overwhelming force converging from the direction of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and frowns.

    ''What is this magnitude of power?''

    It''s an overwhelming ''power''.

    Not merely the power of breath used by the Dragon Race.

    Though far below the Star Shattering Stage, it is clearly beyond the power scale of the Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    If he were to get hit by that, even Hyeon Eum would suffer a critical wound.

    ''If I attack this puppet, I''ll be in a perfect position to get hit by that. I''ll withdraw for now.''

    Of course, the best strategy against the Mad Lord would have been to capture [Her] and start a hostage y, but unaware of that fact, Hyeon Eum retreats back into the ck sea.

    The beam of light centered at the three roofs of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress pierces into the depths of the ck sea, creating a massive shockwave that evaporates all the ck water within a radius of a thousand li, revealing Hyeon Eum who had been hiding inside.

    [Damn it. Even if I''ve fallen, how can you evaporate the water of the ck sea, which embodies the Netherworld''s waters? How is that possible!?]

    Hyeon Eum res at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with eyes full of hatred.

    Kugugugugu!

    The ck energy around Hyeon Eum begins to surge violently.

    [This insect...you dare trample on my pride? Unforgivable. Do you even know what kind of water you''ve touched!?]

    Hyeon Eum''s body swells, his scales growrger, and his body bulges.

    Simultaneously, dark energy spews from between his scales, coloring the surroundings.

    [I will make you aware of your crime!]

    sh!

    Hyeon Eum shoots towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress like a beam of light.

    Led by [Her], the Integration stage puppets block Hyeon Eum.

    Hyeon Eum''s horn strikes [Her].

    [She] manages to block it but is flung away as a result.

    The next Integration Stage puppet is shattered into two pieces, and the third has its upper body blown away.

    The remaining puppets also fall, one by one, unable to withstand the rampaging ck Dragon King''s assault.

    Once more, light begins to condense above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Hyeon Eum''s eyes ze.

    ''That''s dangerous. No matter how much I''ve forcibly drawn out my power, getting hit by that can be disastrous. But twice? Twice? Can it really be fired twice with just a mere puppet or dharma treasure? Unless it''s an immortal treasure....''

    He furtherpresses the power he had drawn out and surrounds his body with it.

    With his defenses solidified through this state, Hyeon Eum calctes the time.

    The speed at which the strange monstrous beam from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress was previously fired.

    Calcting that power, he captures the exact moment of the beam''s release!

    sh!

    The strange, monstrous beam is fired.

    And Hyeon Eum uses all his strength to dodge the beam.

    Kugugugugu!

    An explosion urs behind him, creating a hole in Hyeon Eum''s domain.

    Hyeon Eum spits out a mouthful of blood but clenches his teeth and presses forward.

    Now only two puppets remain.

    A Supreme Tiger Race puppet charges at Hyeon Eum, but he crushes it with his pure energy.

    A Cold Spirit Race puppet exhales cold air, but Hyeon Eum ignores it and devours the puppet with an open mouth.

    Crunch!

    Crack!

    Finally, Hyeon Eum arrives in front of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and swings with one foot.

    Kwaaaang!

    Part of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress''s wall is torn away, revealing the control room where the Mad Lord is controlling the fortress right in front of Hyeon Eum''s eyes.

    [Finally, I see your face. You rat-like creature��]

    Hyeon Eum''s pupils dte as he sees the Mad Lord inside the control room.

    Then, he starts probing the inside of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with his consciousness.

    ''What kind of structure can produce such power? Is it because of Vast Cold''s power?''

    Hyeon Eum''s consciousness extends everywhere, and reaches the topmostyer of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, a ce created solely for the Mad Lord''s ideal.

    And Hyeon Eum''s eyes widen.

    [This, this is... an Immortal Art (���g)...?]

    He takes a breath, distancing his face a bit from the Mad Lord.

    [I see��it''s utilizing the power of Immortal Arts. I suspected it was infused with Vast Cold''s power, but it turns out it was cultivated using the power of Immortal Arts directly. Hmm, yes. My apologies. No, I apologize. It''s a type of Immortal Art I''ve never seen before....so it means it''s a personally developed Immortal Art...]

    Hyeon Eum begins tough heartily, as if the anger he had shown earlier was all a lie.

    [Haha. I was shocked, thinking the Nether Crossing River was shaken by a mere insect, fellow Daoist. Indeed, shaking the Nether Crossing River would be difficult without someone of equal standing. But you really confused me, suddenly attacking while spouting nonsense. Well, it''s no wonder I initially perceived you as at least of equal standing since you harbored the power of Vast Cold from the beginning...]

    His expression softens as he continues to speak.

    [That aside. If you haven''te to convey a message from those above, then it must mean you came to meet me of your own will. A fellow Daoist, who dared to expose himself to the Light and brave this treacherous ce, wielding an Immortal Art that handles the power of Vast Cold, and came to meet me��you must indeed be one of the Daoists from the Netherworld. I think I know who you are. Hoho��]

    Hyeon Eum smiles, wanting to continue the conversation with the Mad Lord.

    Meanwhile, the Mad Lord is frantically pressing buttons in the control room, spitting out a short remark.

    "What the hell have you been babbling about since earlier, you wordy bastard?"

    Click-click-click-click-click-click-click...!

    Kugugugu!

    And around Hyeon Eum, 28 Integration stage puppets appear.

    [...Eh?]

    "Just one question. Where is Seo Hweol?"

    [Ah, no��]

    "Alright, alright. You''re such an impatient one. Fine, if that''s what you really want, I''ll let you choose between [ck General] and [ck King]. ck Emperor is too cool to be an option, so take that into consideration."

    Chiiiii

    As the forcibly drawn-out power dissipates, Hyeon Eum, eyes wide, looks at the 28 Integration stage puppets rushing at him from all directions.

    [This��what��you��we''re not��?]

    Craaaaack!

    His entire body begins to be torn apart.

    [A mere insect...a mortal lower than dust...you, who are just a toy among us...developed the true principles of the Immortal Family (�ɼ�)...? Ridiculous. I can''t believe it. How could that be��?]

    Boooom!

    The ck Dragon King, gazing at the 28 Integration stage puppets and the sphere of light condensing above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, mutters absentmindedly.

    But then heughs emptily, as if realizing something.

    [I see. Being born there means this. What a pitiful creature...]

    sh!

    A gigantic ray of light covers Hyeon Eum''s entire body.

    "Stop! Everyone stop!!! All external missions currently underway by the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect are hereby halted, and all personnel who havee from outside must stop whatever they are doing and leave immediately!"

    I frown at the disciple of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect who suddenly entered the curse room, interrupting the curse spell production.

    "Hey, if we leave now, the structure of this curse willpletely copse, rendering it nothing but a heap of useless energy."

    The other curse sorcerers nod in agreement at my words.

    However, the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect disciple replies indifferently.

    "It doesn''t matter. We''ve taken all that into ount. An issue has arisen within the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect that cannot be overlooked, so please leave immediately."

    "...Fine. But when you call us back, you''ll have to pay us from scratch."

    The Heavenly Being curse sorcerers, Geub Un and Wi Hon from ck Ghost Valley, firmly state to the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect disciple.

    The disciple grimaces as if having a headache but nods.

    "Understood. If it really doesn''t work out, we''ll also pay a penalty, so please just leave."

    Eventually, we leave the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    "What''s going on? Does anyone know anything?"

    "I''m not sure."

    The curse sorcerers each express their curiosity, and I eavesdrop on the conversation through a circuit I had secretly nted in the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    And then I learn the whole story.

    ''I see. The Mad Lord attacked Hyeon Eum, leaving his cave residence in ruins and forcing Hyeon Eum to flee somewhere in a miserable state, nearly dead. The Mad Lord then pulverized Hyeon Eum''s cave residence to dust, searching for something, and has been wreaking havoc across the True Dragon Alliance''s territory ever since... Well, it''s not surprising anymore.''

    It''s just the Mad Lord being the Mad Lord.

    ''With the founder missing, the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect has temporarily ceased operations. In the worst case, we might not even get the payment we were promised...''

    And, most likely, the Mad Lord is searching for Seo Hweol.

    Testimonies about seeing Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord looking for Seo Hweol.

    These facts are enough to nt the idea in Gyu-ryeon''s mind that ''maybe Seo Hweol is still alive.''

    In the Earth Tribe True Dragon Alliance''s Serving Command Ark.

    At the lowest level of Serving Command Ark, Gyu-ryeon, having recently be an Integration stage Dragon King, was relieved from her duties as Ark Controlling Envoy and is handing them over to her sessor.

    "Gyu-ryeon-nim, have you heard? The madman who wrecked elder Hyeon Eum''s cave residence is searching for Grand Prince Seo Hweol."

    "Yes, I''ve heard."

    Gyu-ryeon''s eyes waver.

    ''Could he really be alive?''

    However, the rescue signal Seo Hweol sent her at thest moment and his final moments still linger in Gyu-ryeon''s mind.

    ''He was clearly killed by that vile man called Daoist Seo. I even saw the scene where his path to resurrection was cut off.... But...it feels like he''s still alive.''

    Recent news from the Human Race.

    The madman called Mad Lord searching for Seo Hweol.

    And...Gyu-ryeon''s ''woman''s intuition.''

    All seem to suggest that Seo Hweol might still be alive in some form.

    "By the way, Gyu-ryeon-nim, have you heard what that madman named the Mad Lord is shouting as he goes around? I think you should hear this..."

    "What is he saying?"

    "He''s been shouting ''Seo Hweol! Come out! I heard you''re getting married! I came to bless your marriage with your lovely bride, soe out now!'' as he wanders around."

    "��?"

    A look of puzzlement crosses Gyu-ryeon''s eyes.

    "That''s strange. I knew he was secretly preparing for an engagement ceremony long ago...but because of that I haven''t cast the Vast Cold Oath, so we haven''t even gotten engaged yet��."

    She recalls sneaking a peek at Seo Hweol preparing for the engagement ceremony at the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Of course, Gyu-ryeon didn''t know that Seo Hweol had anticipated her snooping and prepared the scene to show her.

    However, Gyu-ryeon''s sessor, her close Yellow Dragon Race sister, Gyu-hwa, speaks with a sly face.

    "Gyu-ryeon-nim. No, Gyu-ryeon unnie. I''m speaking as a family member, not in terms of Yellow Dragon Race hierarchy, so please listen carefully."

    "Okay, tell me."

    "The sudden message that Grand Prince Seo sent saying he died, the rumors of him being seen in the Human Race territory, the madman''s words about him getting married, and the engagement ceremony he was preparing.... Considering all this together."

    With a serious face, Gyu-hwa grabs Gyu-ryeon''s shoulders and says

    "Grand Prince Seo might��be cheating."

    "What, what?"

    "He''s definitely with another woman right now!"

    "N-no way. How could Grand Prince Seo��? He''s such an upright..."

    However, as she speaks, Gyu-ryeon can''t prevent an image from shing through her mind.

    ''That human pet��''

    The human woman who walked around the Serving Command Ark holding Seo Hweol''s hand.

    As she thinks of her, Gyu-ryeon grounds her teeth without realizing it.

    ''Now that I think about it, when he first saw that Daoist Seo guy, it was on the Flying Immortal tform. He seemed to have some potential but didn''t quite meet my standards...and they seemed to know each other from the Lower Realm. They didn''t look like they had a bad rtionship at first.''

    Her mind begins to race.

    ''They didn''t meet after that, but suddenly this Daoist Seoes and kills him in a way that prevents resurrection? And Seo Hweol sent me that scene?''

    Perhaps, Seo Hweol was trying to make Gyu-ryeon believe that he was dead.

    Such thoughts spin in her mind.

    ''Then, he goes to the Human territory with that pet... and cheats...!''

    Crunch....

    Unconsciously, Gyu-ryeon emits a force that distorts the space around her.

    Everything seems to click into ce.

    ''Maybe...the engagement preparations back then were not for me but for that pet? And the rumor about him marrying that pet spread, making the madman search for him? Yes. That must be it!''

    Her instincts as a woman are telling her.

    Seo Hweol is still alive.

    And, he must be with that woman from the Human Race.

    ''Seo Hweol!!!''

    Regardless, Seo Hweol, who supposedly died at the hands of Seo Eun-hyun, could not answer her.

    The dead, after all, do not speak.

    I exim in astonishment.

    "Amazing. This ce is the Grand Nirvana Temple��"

    The Grand Nirvana Temple, where Tae Yeol-jeon resides, is beneath Heavenly Human Ind.

    It''s a small temple situated at the bottom of a valley under the Cloud Ind Archipgo.

    However, what''s astonishing is that the entire valley where the Grand Nirvana Temple is located is covered with enormous Taenghwas.

    I fail to close my mouth as I observe this majestic sight.

    "Hm, so Oppa. Are there cultivation methods here that can aid with consciousness?"

    I came down here with Kim Yeon.

    After finding some consciousness methods that she and I can use, all I have to do is ask Kim Yeon to contact Kang Min-hee and my part will be done.

    "Yes. And there''s also a Grand Cultivator of the Integration stage here. One whose martial arts seem to match especially well with yours."

    I think of the Fighting Spirit of Tae Yeol-jeon.

    Her enlightenment is clearly centred on the Heart Method.

    However, in the Bright Cold Realm, there haven''t been any specific internal energy methods developed.

    That means, her Fighting Spirit is [a Fighting Spirit founded on the Immortal Path Method].

    I had never known it was possible to reach Entering Heavens through refining Immortal Path Methods, but thinking she can greatly aid Kim Yeon, who substituted martial arts achievements with consciousness methods, I brought her along.

    We cross the valley decorated with majestic Taenghwas and finally arrive at a small temple.

    However, unlike other temples, where the main hall is called Grand Hero Hall, this one is called Grand Nirvana Hall (Written and pronounced the same way as Tae Yeol-jeon).

    Creeeak��

    The door of Grand Nirvana Hall opens, and Tae Yeol-jeon walks out from inside.

    "Wee, both of you."

    At her gesture of joining palms, not only do I respond instinctively, but so does Kim Yeon next to me.

    It seems likely that this too is a function of her Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting.

    Kim Yeon and I enter the Grand Nirvana Hall.

    "It seems this building is called Grand Nirvana Hall."

    "Yes. The names are a bit unique because we are a minor sect. And as you might have guessed, my name is also derived from this Grand Nirvana Hall."

    We head to the Buddha shrine and pay respects to the Seven Brilliances Kings, the Bodhisattvas of this world, and then move to the guest hall to sit.

    Tae Yeol-jeon herself brings the tea leaves, kindles the wood, lights the fire, and brews the tea for us.

    "It''s clear and pure."

    I remark on the fragrance of the tea and the aura I feel in this temple.

    "It seems like a good ce for solitary cultivation."

    "Solitary? There are many people here. It''s always bustling."

    At Tae Yeol-jeon''s words, I look around.

    ''Now that I think about it, this guest hall��''

    Indeed, there arerge Taenghwas hanging everywhere.

    "Are you interested in Buddhist Family Methods?"

    "I''m interested for secr reasons. I need methods rted to consciousness."

    At my words, Tae Yeol-jeon smiles faintly.

    "There are plenty of consciousness methods. Especially the Seven Brilliances Kings lineage methods are mostly consciousness methods."

    "There are things I''d like to ask about those Seven Brilliances Kings as well."

    My eyes meet the Bodhisattvas in the Taenghwas.

    The Bodhisattvas in the Taenghwas all wear benevolent smiles.

    "What would you like to know?"

    "I''d like you to tell me everything."

    "Everything��I''ll tell you what I know."

    Tae Yeol-jeon excitedly brings over one particr Taenghwa.

    "To exin the Seven Brilliances Kings, I first have to exin the Future King."

    The Taenghwa depicts a being.

    He is seated on a lotus in a meditative pose, dressed in a ck kasaya (monk robes) and smiling benevolently.

    Below the lotus are seven Bodhisattvas.

    The Seven Brilliances Kings that resemble those in the Taenghwas hung around are looking up at the being in ck kasaya, raising their hands high up.

    It''s as if they are praising the virtue of this being.

    The being extends one hand as if inviting the Seven Brilliances Kings to his side.

    "The Future King signifies salvation that wille someday. Some say he represents hope, or tomorrow and the future itself. In terms of the Immortal Path, he represents the True Immortality, or the shedding after Entering Nirvana. He is also of great significance in the origin of Buddhist Family Methods, embodying the essence of Buddhism itself."

    "��"

    "And the Seven Brilliances Kings are Bodhisattvas and Heavenly Kings who teach to reach the Future King. It is said that once their role isplete, they will follow the path set by the Future King, rise to sit beside him, and enjoy the true Dharma in the Eternal Paradise."

    Kim Yeon says with sparkling eyes.

    "That''s a wonderful story. They seem like remarkable beings. I used to asionally attend Buddhist lectures back in my hometown��"

    "Huhu, it seems your hometown also practices Buddhist Family Methods. I already feel a kinship."

    "��"

    She seems to find Tae Yeol-jeon''s story quite fascinating.

    "However, such a Future King is too vast a concept that it hardly appears in the methods. It''s mentioned once or twice in the scriptures at most. Essentially, it''s the personification of the entire Three Thousand Great Heavenly Worlds itself. Therefore, what''s usually mentioned in the methods are the Seven Brilliances Kings, who are practically disciples of the Future King. Among them��Trida Vast Cold Heavenly King��Cultivator Seo?"

    Suddenly, Tae Yeol-jeon''s gaze turns towards me.

    Kim Yeon also notices something strange about me and asks with concern.

    "Oppa, are you okay? Are you feeling unwell?"

    "��."

    I can''t answer.

    For some reason, I feel a strange sense of d��j�� vu.

    At the same time, I feel unbearably nauseous.

    ''I feel like I''m going to vomit...''

    Since reaching the Core Formation stage, I have never been sick or felt like this due to health reasons.

    But for some inexplicable reason, I feel like I am about to throw up and feel so dizzy that I want to lie down.

    I feel terrible.

    I examine my body but can''t find the cause at all.

    My mind feels extremely sluggish.

    I ponder deeply and realize when I hadst felt this sense of d��j�� vu.

    ''Ah, right. It''s when I vomited on the mass-produced Nether Crossing Ship during ascension...''

    It''s a simr feeling to that time.

    Feeling like parasites are wriggling in my brain, I eventually can''t endure it any longer and, with all the strength I can muster, I force the feeling of vomiting towards Seo Li.

    ��Main body! Main bodyyyyyyyyy!!!!!! Aaaaaahhhhhh!!!!!

    I hear a scream of agony from Seo Li''s side, but I can''t afford to pay attention.

    My head feels foggy and painful.

    It''s as if bugs have entered my brain and are causing fits of madness.

    I apologize to Tae Yeol-jeon and ask,

    "I''m really sorry. I feel strangely ill. May I rest a bit?"

    "Ah, yes. Of course. I''ll prepare a room in the monks'' quarters for you."

    Supported by Kim Yeon, I head to the monks'' quarters of Grand Nirvana Hall, pondering.

    ''What in the world? That Taenghwa...''

    Seeing the Taenghwa, I can''t bear it any longer.

    But I can''t understand the reason at all.

    ''Main body!!!!!''

    Cursing oneself is a peculiar feeling.

    The present me curses the future me, and the future me curses the past me.

    That''s how people often curse themselves, and it always feels peculiar.

    Because such cursing only happens when everything goespletely wrong.

    I look at the vomit in front of me.

    Who knows what Yuan Li had done to his Blood Body, but my stomach is filled with blood instead of stomach acid, so what I vomited is bright red blood.

    And, I had just met Kang Min-hee after leaving the ck Ghost Valley.

    Kang Min-hee is staring at me with wide eyes as I vomit in front of her.

    ''I''ll kill you, main body.''

    Of course, it''s a meaningless phrase like ''I''ll kill you, past me,'' so it''s something I just have to bear inside.

    The bigger issue is that I had vomited in front of Kang Min-hee, a Grand Elder of ck Ghost Valley and a former colleague from the past.

    I need to fix this.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 300: Protection (護) (2)

    Chapter 300: Protection (�o) (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 300: Protection (�o) (2)

    ''What should I do? Should I say it''s a surprise magic trick? That''s crazy. Should I put it back in my mouth? No, what would she think of me? Should I say it''s a chronic illness? But I''m already at the Nascent Soul stage! Or...''

    It''s when my head is spinning with thoughts.

    Kang Min-hee approaches me.

    Feeling like my head will explode from the tension, I brace myself.

    Considering Kang Min-hee''s personality and the severity of the punishments at ck Ghost Valley, I might end up working in thebor camp with my spiritual power sealed for ten days or be the test subject for some crazy cultivators for a few days.

    Then it happens.

    "Are you alright, Seo Li?"Kang Min-hee asks, cing her hand on my forehead.

    "Ah��"

    Come to think of it, I was so focused on my mistake that I didn''t read her intent.

    Kang Min-hee is actually worried about me.

    "I''m okay. I apologize for showing such an unsightly scene."

    "Unsightly scene? You vomited blood. That doesn''t look okay at all?"

    "Ah��this is��"

    I try to think of a proper exnation.

    "It''s a side effect of a method I practiced before ascending to the Bright Cold Realm. It''s just a bit of blood, so please do not worry."

    "Hmm, really?"

    However, I realize something is wrong.

    Her intent is turning cold.

    "My friends say it''s a lie."

    "��!"

    Apparently, some ghosts who practiced devilish arts, like the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light or Blood Chain Binding Forest, have recognized my symptoms.

    "I have a lot of friends. And among them, there is a friend with excellent medical skills. They say your symptoms are caused by internal turmoil."

    "��Is that so��I apologize for lying."

    "Huuu��"

    She gestures tiredly towards me.

    "Come here. I''ll give you medicine."

    "��! No, thank you. How could I possibly dare��"

    "It''s an order. Come here. Don''t go coughing up blood somewhere else, get treated here."

    I involuntarily follow her to her office.

    Some ghosts start cleaning up the blood I had spewed at the back.

    ''Damn, I just came to greet her to raise some goodwill��''

    Because the main body suddenly saw something strange, I ended up bearing the consequences.

    She reaches into a storage scroll hanging in her office and pulls out a pill the size of an eyeball.

    "Here. This is called the Yin Bamboo Pill. It''s very effective for internal injuries."

    "May I know what this medicine is made from��?"

    "Why? Got allergies?"

    "Yes��something like that."

    "Hmm, let''s see. It''s made from ingredients good for internal injuries��dried leaves of Ghost Yang Flower that grows in ces with thick yin energy in Ghost Valley, Ghost Bamboo that grows in swamps, and�� Euk. Whine Bone Toad poop??"

    It seems she is hearing the ingredients from her ''friends''.

    "And ck moss�� and y used for building houses??? Really? Why would you make medicine from that? What? The y has the power of consciousness imbued in it? What is this..."

    She hesitates for a moment, then asks me.

    "It contains frog poop and mud��it should be safe to take�� What do you think, do you want to eat this?"

    "Yes, please give it to me."

    If I think of it as Yuan Yu''s body, I can eat things even worse than poop.

    Rather, the thought of insulting Yuan Li actually makes me feel refreshed.

    "Hmm. Alright."

    I thank Kang Min-hee, chew the pill, and activate the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light.

    Life energy surges through my body, and my chest feels refreshed.

    "How is it? Do you feel better?"

    "Yes, thanks to Grand Elder, I feel much better."

    The disgusting, revolting feeling that made my stomach turn ispletely gone.

    Yet, I feel slightly worried.

    ''The main body''s passed out right now.''

    No, rather than passing out, it''s more like he''s lying down in the monks'' quarters to recover his strength, sleeping as if fainted.

    The problem is that the main body is sleeping.

    After reaching the Core Formation stage, I hardly needed sleep or food, and since I swore revenge on Yuan Li after Hyang-hwa died, I haven''t slept properly.

    I rarely felt so weakened that I needed to sleep.

    If I ever passed out, it was usually because I had encountered an exceptionally powerful enemy and fought until I lost consciousness, endured extreme environments for over ten years until my spiritual power waspletely depleted, or met a great being.

    ''But, the main body started acting strange after looking at just one Taenghwa Painting.''

    His physical condition isn''t that bad either.

    Thanks to the enlightenment from Tae Yeol-jeon, I learned how to draw power from deep within my unconscious, converting that power into vitality through the Formless Sword.

    Yet, out of nowhere, I suddenly felt nauseous and fainted.

    It''s such a strange urrence.

    ''Is there something hidden in that Taenghwa?''

    Perhaps that''s the case.

    If so, it''s truly terrifying.

    Because Yeon has also seen Taenghwa.

    Perhaps Tae Yeol-jeon is being controlled by deities like the Seven Brilliances Kings or the Future King without even realizing it.

    My primary concern is the safety of the main body.

    At the same time, I''m worried about the safety of ''us.''

    ''The main body has always been me.''

    I am Seo Eun-hyun, and Seo Eun-hyun is Seo Li.

    It''s no different from ying with a puppet in one hand and performing ventriloquism.

    Of course, calling it merely ventriloquism is an understatement given the resources and level of the technique involved.

    ''My current situation is like a ventriloquist fainting from exhaustion while the puppet wakes up and continues the performance.''

    It''s an utterly nonsensical situation.

    So, is the current ''me'' the original ''Seo Eun-hyun,'' or a ''second personality'' born from ''Seo Eun-hyun''?

    I feel confused about my identity.

    Of course, it isn''t as if I''m suffering or worried about being truly separated from the main body.

    ''It is what it is.''

    I possess the memories of the original Seo Eun-hyun, as well as his enlightenment.

    Whether I am Seo Li or Seo Eun-hyun or a second personality born from him.

    Honestly, that''s all there is to it.

    I have no desire to possess the main body or to steal his life and the power of his regression.

    The main body''s life, the power of regression, and his fate are all in themselves terrifying despair and pain.

    I don''t want to take that on.

    ''What worries me is ''regression''...''

    Until now, I was sure that if the main body died, his consciousness would fully transfer to me, and I would be the resurrected form. If the resurrected form dies, I would regress again.

    However, seeing signs of separation between the main body and ''my'' consciousness raises a concern.

    ''If the main body dies, he might regress without resurrecting as me��.''

    That would be a loss for the original and a huge concern for me.

    ''If that happens, what will happen to me?''

    Would I regress with the main body, or stay in this world line?

    Either way, it doesn''t matter.

    ''Once the main body wakes up, I''ll need to discuss this issue with him.''

    I organize my thoughts and bow my head to Kang Min-hee in front of me.

    "Thank you very much, Grand Elder."

    "Alright. It''s good if you''re feeling better. Next time, don''t think it''s rude. If you''re struggling or in pain, speak up immediately. I hate people who pretend to be fine the most."

    "Haha�� Is that so?"

    "Yes. Back in the day, there was a fool like that in my hometown."

    "What kind of fool?"

    "That fool and I��how should I put it, we worked together in a ce like a merchant association. That fool made a huge amount of mistakes when he first joined. He managed to improve after making the mistakes soon enough, but�� Anyway, in his second week, he spilled a drink on his superior''s desk."

    "��"

    I know exactly what she''s talking about, and my mind sinks.

    ''Damn it.''

    It''s about me.

    Definitely about the incident when I spilled coffee on Chief Hyun-seok''s seat.

    ''Hyun-seok hyung-nim... I thought he was the scariest in the department back then.''

    They say when a woman harbors resentment, frost falls in summer.

    Then why doesn''t frost fall when a man gets angry?

    Because when a man is angry, it''s a force in itself.

    Now, Oh Hyun-seok and I got along well as brothers, and he himself is the type who easilyughs and makes friends.

    However, typically, such people are the most terrifying when they get angry.

    After work, I was called to the smoking area for an hour and a half and got a stern lecture while standing in a parade rest posture.

    It was the first time I realized how terrifying it could be to be reprimanded without getting hit.

    ''Especially when someone as big and muscr as him speaks in a low, stern voice��.''

    I thought there was a lion growling in front of me.

    "When that stupid bastard messed up, I waited for him to get scolded by his boss and then we went home together. When I saw him, he was drenched in cold sweat and his legs were so weak he could barely stand. When I told him to... How should I exin this here...um, something like a transport magic artifact? I told him to sit, but he insisted on standing."

    That''s exactly how it was.

    She had waited for me, struggling herself.

    I remember the events of that day.

    Even worse, it started raining when we got off the subway, and Kang Min-hee didn''t have an umbre.

    Back then, both of usmuted from our family homes in the southern part of Gyeonggi, so we took the Shinbundang Line from Seoul to Gwanggyo.

    One of the reasons I started dating her was that ourmuting routes ovepped, and we both got off at Gwanggyo.

    ''When we got off, all the convenience store umbres were sold out and there was nowhere to buy one��.''

    Since my home was closer to Gwanggyo Station, I decided to run home and gave my umbre to Kang Min-hee, who had further to go.

    ''That''s a memory too.''

    Kang Min-hee recounts the story exactly as I remember it, including how I gave her my umbre.

    However, her perspective on the experience seems slightly different from mine.

    "That idiot moron bastard dared to catch a cold the next day and wandered around all day with a fever, driving me crazy trying to take care of him. I was so frustrated watching him sniffling all day without being able to speak properly."

    ''I don''t remember it being that bad...''

    From my memory, I managed to get through the day fairly well.

    But it seems Kang Min-hee remembers it a bit differently.

    "And what''s more, that day, there was something called Excel from my hometown. Our superior taught it to us that day, but because of the cold, he couldn''t properly get it in his head, and kepting to ask me about it."

    Sheughs as if amazed by her own story.

    "This shows that if you fail to take care of yourself in time, the harm spreads to the whole group. Remember this: don''t act like that idiot moron."

    "..."

    Hearing her story, something stirs in me, and I ask a question.

    "But, excuse me, Grand Elder."

    "What is it?"

    "In the story you just told��you mentioned that the fool gave you his raincoat and got a cold the next day."

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "Then, if you hadn''t taken the raincoat, wouldn''t you have caught the cold instead?"

    "That could''ve been the case. But unlike that fool, I''m smart."

    She sighs and continues.

    "If I had caught the cold instead, I could have learned from that foolter, right? He''s too dumb to understand anything more than what I exin to him, but I can grasp most things with just a single exnation. So it would have been better for me to learn from that idiotter. Therefore��"

    She lights a pipe and stands up.

    Kang Min-hee begins drawing a formation on the ground thatmunicates with the Nether Ghost Realm, finishing her story with the following words.

    "If I could go back in time, I would get sick instead."

    "..."

    The main body woke up again.

    I exined everything I had experienced to the main body and summarized all the events that had urred while he was asleep, transmitting the information to his consciousness.

    However,

    I did not convey Kang Min-hee''sst remark to the main body.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 301: Protection (護) (3)

    Chapter 301: Protection (�o) (3)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 301: Protection (�o) (3)

    ''Hmm, a second personality��''

    It feels like I''ve be mad, but upon careful thought, I realize I''ve always been insane and ept it calmly.

    Though I appear sane, in reality, my mind already snapped during the first Seven Stars Ritual, so it''s just the madness returning again.

    I''ve been mad for quite a while now.

    ''Separation of personality...''

    When I had just fallen asleep, I was definitely disconnected from Seo Li, but now I can feel it.I can feel that Seo Li and I are connected again.

    ''If a real separation of personalities were to happen...that wouldn''t be too bad.''

    Feeling connected to Seo Li, I sense that if I die, Seo Li would return with me.

    Since our souls are still one, he wouldn''t detach from me.

    If that happens, we can better endure the loneliness of regression.

    Seo Li isn''t particrly scary.

    I didn''t think he has the ability to take over my body, and even if he gains such power, he considers me, the original, important enough to inform me of any change in his personality.

    There''s nock of information sharing between Seo Li and me; we are one.

    That is, as much as we are one body, I am prepared to let it be if he takes over.

    After all, Seo Li is me, too.

    ''Well, okay. Setting that aside��''

    I straighten up.

    Dururuk��

    Inside the monks'' quarters, Yeon brings in some tea.

    "Oppa, have some tea. I learned how to brew tea from Miss Monk, and she brews it really well."

    "Ah, thanks."

    After drinking the tea she offered, I tidy up my spot and look around the monks'' quarters.

    ''There are quite a few books here.''

    Even inside the living quarts of monks, there are bookshelves here and there, filled with books.

    I randomly pick one to read.

    ''Hmm, I''ve seen this fairy tale in the Head Realm��''

    I flip through the familiar fairy tale book and put it back.

    The fairy tale, with the theme of ''sincerity moves the heavens,'' seems to exist even in the Bright Cold Realm.

    I also read several books on Buddhist Family Methods to broaden my understanding of them and the Seven Brilliances Kings.

    After a while, Kim Yeon, using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, says,

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, Monk Tae is calling for you."

    "Ah, okay. Let''s go now."

    I put the books back on the shelf and head back to the Grand Nirvana Temple''s guest hall with her.

    There, Tae Yeol-jeon is waiting with several booksid out.

    "These are the Buddhist Family Methods you requested, Cultivator Seo. There are consciousness methods, body refining methods, and regr methods. There are various types, so take and learn them as you wish."

    I express my gratitude and pick up the books, skimming through them before being startled.

    "Wait...aren''t all of these methods for reaching the Integration stage starting from the Nascent Soul stage!?"

    I expected them to be methods for the Qi Building and Core Formation stages at most, but recognizing their value makes my hands tremble.

    Tae Yeol-jeon smiles slightly.

    "After all, Ick the talent for Heaven Tribe methods, so my cultivation has only reached the Core Formation stage. These method books have no value to me beyond being sutra annotations."

    "��What do you want in return?"

    "What do you mean? As I said, they hold no great value to me. I''m giving them to you for free. After all, we''re both Grand Cultivators."

    "Uuum..."

    I once again scan through the consciousness methods, body refining methods, and Heaven Tribe methods one more time with my consciousness, and take only those that seem most helpful to me.

    "Thank you."

    "It''s nothing."

    I thank Tae Yeol-jeon and we chat a few more words..

    Then, a question suddenly urs to me.

    "By the way...Daoist Tae, there''s something I''d like to ask."

    It''s something I''ve been curious about while meeting her.

    "What is it?"

    "The Manifestation you''ve achieved, it''s called the Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting, right?"

    "That''s right."

    "While confronting your Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting, I felt that the essence of your manifestation stems from the Core Formation method you practiced. In other words, a Heaven Tribe method."

    That''s right.

    In martial arts terms, she achieved Entering Heavens through internal energy methods.

    Since she''s originally from the Middle Realm, it''s certain that she didn''t practice internal energy methods but rather a Heaven Tribe method to reach Entering Heavens.

    In short, it''s as if Cheongmun Ryeong had reached Entering Heavens through his obsession with Understanding before Breakthrough.

    I wondered how that was possible.

    If such a thing was possible, why aren''t all those obsessed with their cultivation methods bing members of the Heart Tribe?

    At my words, Tae Yeol-jeonughs and says,

    "I am first and foremost a religious person before being a cultivator. As someone who has returned to the Buddha, and developed my faith in the Seven Brilliances Kings to the extreme, I was able to reach Manifestation as a result."

    "Hmm..."

    Ultimately, the key is not an obsession with the cultivation method itself but rather an intense yearning for a particr enlightenment within the cultivation method that leads to Manifestation.

    Feeling a mix of regret and curiosity about Cheongmun Ryeong, I ask her a question.

    "Is it possible to reach Entering Heavens through Immortal Family Methods? For example, by seeking Understanding before Breakthrough..."

    "It is theoretically possible. However, Immortal Family Methods are much more difficult than Buddhist Family Methods."

    "Why is that?"

    "Buddhist Family Methods always involve defining the existence of intent and understanding its exchange. After all, even the Seven Brilliances Kings are said to reside within us as a form of intent. Immortal Family Methods are not like that. They are practiced solely by oneself. That''s why it is infinitely more difficult to achieve Manifestation through Immortal Family Methods than Buddhist Family ones."

    "Hmm..."

    "And one more thing."

    She exins another difference between Immortal Family Methods and Buddhist Family Methods.

    "If Buddhist Family Methods derive their foundation from the Seven Brilliances Kings, Immortal Family Methods mostly derive theirs from [Heaven] and [Earth]. These are the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe methods. Especially since Heaven Tribe methods take [Heaven] as their origin, the more you practice, the less you care about human intent, making Manifestation even more elusive."

    "Hmm... I see."

    Indeed, it seems that the more one masters Heaven Tribe methods within the Immortal Family Methods, the further one moves away from the enlightenment of Manifestation.

    I, too, felt that the higher my realm, the more contradictory the enlightenment demanded by the Heaven, Earth, and Heart Tribes became, so it makes sense.

    After a few more words, I express my thanks to her and get up from my seat.

    "Thank you for enlightening me on many things. From now on, as fellow Grand Cultivators and fellow Heart Tribe spies, I look forward to your guidance."

    "Hahaha, Heart Tribe spy? I just ran away from my master to be independent, so I''m really not a spy... Maybe you are the only spy, Cultivator Seo."

    She responds to my joke with a joke of her own and sees me and Yeon out.

    At the gate of Grand Nirvana Temple, another question suddenly urs to me.

    "By the way, I have one more question."

    "What is it?"

    "If you don''t want to answer this, you don''t have to. But I was wondering why your name and the name of the Grand Nirvana Temple''s Grand Nirvana Hall are the same?"

    "..."

    "If this question was rude, I apologize."

    "No, it''s not that serious of a question. There''s nothing much to it. I originally had no name. I was simply born and raised in the Grand Nirvana Temple. I don''t know who my real parents are, nor do I care to know. I''ve always identified myself with the Grand Nirvana Temple, taught by the former head monk here."

    Tae Yeol-jeon kindly exins the origin of her name.

    "The head monk told me to return to the secr world and enter the Nascent Soul stage to find my parents and didn''t give me a dharma name. But I didn''t want to sever my ties with Grand Nirvana Temple, so I decided my own dharma name to be Tae Yeol-jeon, the same as Grand Nirvana Hall."

    She bows with folded hands as she sees us off.

    "My name is Tae Yeol-jeon. Just a rebellious rascal who didn''t even receive a name from Grand Nirvana Hall."

    We bow in return and then leave.

    Meeting her gave me much to think about and much to gain.

    After returning to Heavenly Cauldron Mountain from Grand Nirvana Hall, I ask Yeon for a favor.

    "Min-hee unnie?"

    "Yeah. Do you think it''s possible? You know that Jeon Myeong-hoon wasn''t on good terms with everyone, and that my rtionship with Kang Min-hee wasn''t great either, right?"

    "Uh, you two didn''t get along well?"

    For some reason, Kim Yeon looks at me with partly closed eyes.

    I''m puzzled, not knowing the reason.

    "Yes, well. I''ll try to contact her. I have something to talk about with Min-hee unnie anyway...and I also want to see her."

    "Thanks, that''s great."

    Soon after, Yeon contacts ck Ghost Valley.

    And the replyes quickly.

    Kiyaaaa�D

    A ghost from ck Ghost Valleyes to the training grounds where Yeon and I are practicing.

    Kim Yeon, who had been practicing the Paired Wing Dance in front of me, looks at the ghost as it approaches her.

    She connects her consciousness with the ghost using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    After a while, her expression brightens after receiving the ghost''s reply.

    "Ah, Oppa! Min-hee Unnie will have time to meet after the full moon, so we''ll meet then!"

    "Oh! As expected..."

    Kim Yeon, who was always the most beloved in thepany, received a quick reply.

    However, I feel something strange

    ''Wait, from Seo Li''s perspective, Kang Min-hee seems to be quite free now. Why insist on meeting after the full moon?''

    It''s as I said,

    Currently, I''ve be quite close to Kang Min-hee in Seo Li''s body.

    Oddly enough, she said she felt a familiar sense from Seo Li and quickly became close with him.

    Thanks to that, I know.

    She has quite a bit of free time now.

    ''But why specifically after the full moon?''

    I ponder if there''s a reason, then read the celestial energy.

    ''After the full moon, it will be the day when the yin energy is strongest in the Bright Cold Realm for the year.''

    It''s something akin to the winter solstice.

    There seems to be a specific reason for choosing that time.

    And so, the full moon passed.

    Woooong!

    ''I'' am flying through the sky using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Recently, I have been carrying out various missions for the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect and have already gathered three hundred merit points.

    I can officially enter the Ghost Soul Hall if I gather seven hundred more points or reach the Heavenly Being stage in the meantime.

    And today, I am in the middle of another mission.

    It''s a seven hundred point mission directly assigned by Kang Min-hee, the vice-hall master of the Ghost Soul Hall.

    ''Now I understand why Kang Min-hee wanted to meet on this day.''

    Shiiiik��

    Using a Flying Escape Technique, I slice through the night sky and enter the vast wends of Cold Yin Marsh, located on the eastern outskirts of the Cloud Ind Archipgo, beyond the Human Race Grand Alliance''s territory.

    The Cold Yin Marsh is a deeply yin-saturated swamp territory, and it''s a region belonging to the Yeopta Tribe, a Heaven Tribe resembling reptiles.

    I go as far as humans are allowed in the outskirts of the Yeopta Tribe territory.

    ''This ce seems good.''

    I find a suitably gloomy and deep swamp and release the ghosts I have brought from the ck Ghost Valley.

    As the numerous ghosts spread out in the already murky Cold Yin Marsh at midnight, an overwhelming symphony of ghostly wails and sobs echoe everywhere.

    Kiyaaaaaaa�D

    Euuughhh...

    Aaaaahhhh!

    Unlike before, now that the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets has taken shape, I can alter the form of death to not agitate the ghosts, so they don''t find me as terrifying and don''t try to flee.

    [Form the formation!]

    As Imand as a Ghost King, the ghosts begin to draw a formation ording to my orders.

    It''s a formation that Kang Min-hee had taught me.

    After a while, a massive diagram made of ghosts appear over the swamp of Cold Yin Marsh.

    The diagram depicts a giant Ghost King, with the character for longevity (��) reversed on its face.

    I gather the surrounding yin energy and ghostly energy, forming hand seals and chanting incantations.

    And at a certain moment,

    Paaaatt!

    The formation, which has been absorbing the yin energy of Cold Yin Marsh, begins to emit yin energy on its own.

    Sssaaaa�D

    The surroundings are increasingly shrouded in a sinister and terrifying aura.

    When the terrifying aura reaches its peak, Iplete all the hand seals and recite the final incantation.

    [Hidden Gate of Decaying Rot (��?�؏��T), open!]

    Chaaaaaaa!

    In an instant, as if torn apart by a massive beast, the entire area where the diagram is drawn rapidly decays.

    At the same time, I can see streams of pitch-ck darkness flowing into the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''Hmm, it feels like I''m conducting some sort of grand demon summoning ritual.''

    Though it''s just a ritual to summon an ex-girlfriend.

    After a while, as the pitch-ck darkness subsides, I gradually notice something crossing over from beyond the darkness.

    It''s a massive ghostly entity with disheveled hair, leading thousands of Ghost Kings around her, with pitch-ck ghost ws on both hands.

    As the ghostly entity nts its ws hands into the ground of the Bright Cold Realm, it begins to climb up.

    Chiii��

    I wrap the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets around the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to make sure it doesn''t feel any pain, then create long chains to bind its wrists.

    Next, I begin to pull the creature up into the Bright Cold Realm from above.

    After a while, the creature, with a body long enough to measure about 2.4m, finally seeds in stepping onto the soil of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The numerous Ghost Kings that followed it let out regretful screams as they remain beyond the darkness, and the dark space I opened begins to close.

    After a while, the body of the 2.4m ghost creature begins to shrink.

    Tstststs�D

    Eventually, the 2.4m ghost creature shrinks to the size of a human woman and bes a naked woman in the darkness.

    [Whooosh...]

    A breath like that of a ghostly wind sweeps through the nearby environment.

    The swamp within a 70 li radius freezes over with just one breath.

    [It''s warm. As expected, I like the Bright Cold Realm.]

    She takes a step forward with a grin.

    Immediately, the ghostly energy responds, naturally enveloping her body. Soon, she is dressed in the ck long robe of ck Ghost Valley.

    ''That''s...''

    The ck Grand Elder of the ck Ghost Valley, Kang Min-hee''s main body.

    I bow my head before her, letting my hair hang down.

    Since I am also wearing the characteristic ck robe of the ck Ghost Valley, she and I clearly look like a superior and her subordinate.

    "Seo Li, Yin Soul disciple of ck Ghost Valley. I havepleted the mission assigned by the Grand Elder."

    [Ah, yes. Good work, Seo Li.]

    Sheughs, emitting frost with every breath.

    [I will inform the Duty Hall to award you merit points. By the way��did you bring it?]

    "Here it is."

    I hand her the pipe that her clone often smoked.

    [Ah, thank you. This kind of thing is not possible on the side path.]

    The mission I had undertaken, worth 700 merit points, was to help the main body of Kang Min-hee, the ck Grand Elder and Vice Hall Master of Ghost Soul Hall, to enter the Bright Cold Realm from the side path.

    [Huuuuu...]

    Using will-o''-the-wisp, she lights the pipe and walks to a suitable spot.

    Then, from her shadow, Ghost Kings of at least Heavenly Being stage rise and freeze the water in the direction she gazes, creating an ice chair.

    As she exhales cold air, the ice freezes further and bes even more solid.

    Kang Min-hee smokes the pipe while sitting on the ice chair.

    Blue smoke rises from her lips.

    [Originally, I intended to give you this mission to bring you into the Ghost Soul Hall through merit points��]

    Kang Min-hee looks at me and speaks with amazement.

    [Seeing you with my main body, your death...it''s really deep. I''d believe it if you said you''re a Ghost King who crawled back from facing a Death God in the darkest depths of the Netherworld. Hehe��]

    "..."

    [With your talent, you can reach the Heavenly Being stage with just a bit more enlightenment in a short period. Save your contribution points and aim for the Heavenly Being stage instead. Use the points when you really need them. Understand?]

    Grateful for her kind suggestion, I bow my head and express my thanks.

    "Thank you, Grand Elder. And...I shall take my leave now."

    I know why Kang Min-hee did not immediately return to ck Ghost Valley but settled here at Cold Yin Marsh.

    Today is the day she is to meet Kim Yeon.

    Kang Min-hee had specified in hermunication with Kim Yeon, ''Do not bring Jeon Myeong-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun.'' Therefore, I shouldn''t be present here.

    However, Kang Min-hee, with wide eyes, speaks as if she doesn''t understand.

    [What are you talking about, Seo Li? Come here. I have someone to meet, but they won''t arrive for a while. Keep mepany until then.]

    "Uh��then, can I leave when they arrive?"

    [Do you dislike me?]

    "No, not at all..."

    [Why do you keep trying to leave? It''s fine to stay. I''m just meeting an old friend from home��]

    I ended up staying with Kang Min-hee.

    For a while, we chatted, and at some point, I found myself brushing her hair.

    [Ahhh, ah. Ah. Hmm.]

    "Is it okay?"

    "Mmm. Ahhh. Mmm."

    She begins to vocalize in a soft voice, saying,

    "Hmm, it''s nice. You brush well. Who taught you?"

    ''You did.''

    "Someone taught me a long time ago."

    "Whoever it was, they taught you well."

    I remember brushing her hair when she was tired and begin brushing it again, asionally massaging her scalp.

    Kang Min-hee feels my touch and takes a puff from her pipe.

    Blue smoke wafts up as she remains silent for a moment.

    "It''s cold. The side path..it''s directly connected to the Nether Ghost Realm, so the ghostly energy and yin energy from there pours out."

    "Is that so?"

    "Perhaps that''s why I missed this warmth. I felt it indirectly with the clone, but the warmth felt by my true body is certainly more special."

    She rxes and rests her head in my hands for a while.

    "Shall I massage your shoulders too?"

    "Please do."

    I naturallyfort her in the order she used to like.

    Under the night sky, her perpetually cold shoulders gradually begin to warm.

    Time passes.

    Paaaatt!

    From afar, a pale pink glow flies in.

    It''s Yeon.

    I feel ufortable as if I''m breaking a promise, but since Kang Min-hee told me not to leave, I stay.

    Taatt!

    Yeon emerges from the dim glow.

    Her eyes meet Kang Min-hee''s.

    Taktak�D

    Kang Min-hee quickly puts away her pipe into the storage scroll and greets Kim Yeon warmly.

    "Yeon-ah~! It''s been sooo~ long! Our cutie! How have you been?"

    "Unnie~! I haven''t been��great, but it wasn''t unbearable."

    Kang Min-hee squeezes Kim Yeon''s cheeks with both hands, doting on her, and Kim Yeonughs happily in response.

    Afterughing and chatting for a while, Kang Min-hee introduces me to Kim Yeon.

    "This is Seo Li. A friend who attends to me. It''s okay for him to stay with us, right?"

    "Of course. Hello, I''m Kim Yeon, Min-hee unnie''s junior. You''re very pretty too!"

    "Uh..um...thank you."

    There''s something I need to correct, but I awkwardly smile and let it pass for now.

    After a brief lively catch-up, they move to a nearby rock and create seats using an earth manipting technique, and begin to talk in earnest.

    I feel like a third wheel between them but decide to endure it.

    During their conversation, Kim Yeon coughs slightly, then speaks to Kang Min-hee with a bit more seriousness.

    "Min-hee unnie."

    "Hmm? What?"

    "Have you met with any of our other colleagues?"

    "Colleagues?"

    "People from ourpany."

    "...No, I haven''t met them. I''ve heard things here and there, but I haven''t actively looked for them... Jeon Myeong-hoon, that bastard...I heard he''s dead?"

    "...? Section Chief isn''t dead though?"

    "Oh...I thought something happened with the whole sect or something�� Guess I heard wrong. Eh, just die already. Why isn''t that bastard dead?"

    Despite her words, she internally breathes a sigh of relief.

    "Hehe, well��it seems Eun-hyun oppa managed to save him somehow."

    "..."

    "��Um, Min-hee unnie."

    "What."

    "I��"

    Kim Yeon hesitates for a moment, nces at me to ensure I wouldn''t understand, and speaks in Korean.

    "I...started dating Eun-hyun oppa."

    Kim Yeon watches Kang Min-hee''s reaction carefully as she speaks.

    For a while, both of them are silent.

    Kim Yeon cautiously asks Kang Min-hee.

    "Is that...okay?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 302: Protection (護) (4)

    Chapter 302: Protection (�o) (4)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 302: Protection (�o) (4)

    Kang Min-hee stays silent for a moment after hearing those words.

    I carefully observe the intent of the pair.

    Kim Yeon''s intent is filled with embarrassment, guilt, and worry.

    And Kang Min-hee...

    "Huuu..."

    She leans her shoulders against the back of the chair.

    Then, she suddenly starts to smile with satisfaction."Ah��really��I finally feel relieved."

    "Are, are you okay?"

    Kim Yeon, looking pale, asks.

    Kang Min-hee smiles and says,

    "Yeah, I''m fine, Yeon-ah. Didn''t I tell you? We were just dating for fun, and there are no real feelings between us. Didn''t you notice that I''d been supporting you two from behind since we were at thepany?"

    "But... still..."

    "Rather, how did that dumbass figure out your feelings? That''s what I''m more curious about. Really��do you know how frustrated I was while we were at thepany? It felt like I swallowed ten sweet potatoes at once. Now it finally feels like they''re going down. It''s like the food that wouldn''t digest before is finally settling down"

    "Unnie..."

    As Kang Min-hee continues, Kim Yeon''s intent grows moreplicated.

    "I''m really fine! Really��I''ve already made a lot of friends here, and I''m always surrounded by people, so I''m not lonely. I told you at the beginning. I''m not fated to be with a man."

    "..."

    "So��congrattions, Yeon-ah. And if that dumbass makes things hard for you or does something stupid, tell me. I''ll refine him into a Ghost King for you to control easily."

    "Ah, that''s okay. I know how to make puppets myself..."

    "Hahaha! That''s impressive, you know!"

    Shiver!

    I desperately control my intent, ensuring it doesn''t flow between the two.

    How much did the twough and talk?

    As dawn approaches, both of them eventually sigh.

    "It''s almost time to part."

    "Yeah, it''s a shame. Let''s meet again when we have time."

    "When will you be able to meet next?"

    "Hmm, actually, it might be hard to meet again on any other day than today. I usually have to cultivate in the Side Path. So, I''ll probably stay in ck Ghost Valley for a year or two, before going back."

    "The Side Path...isn''t it hard?"

    "It''s not that hard. I have a lot of friends there. You''d be surprised if you knew."

    "That''s a bit of a relief then."

    "Yeah~, no need to worry, okay?"

    However, Kim Yeon can''t erase her worried intent as she looks at Kang Min-hee.

    "��Unnie. I have to start going soon... but can I say onest thing?"

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    "��If you still have feelings for Eun-hyun oppa, I can give up. Everyone knows you two got along well at thepany. So��please tell me."

    ''I had a good rtionship with her?''

    "I had a good rtionship with him??"

    Kang Min-hee asks incredulously.

    It seems like Yeon is misunderstanding something.

    We were more like frenemies, meaning we ''couldn''t entirely hate each other'' privately.

    Publicly, we shed openly, and even privately, we bickered a lot.

    How can she think of our rtionship like that?

    "I always fought with him when we met?"

    "Really? To me��it looked more like childhood friends yfully teasing each other."

    "Oh dear��maybe it''s because I only shared the yful stories with you."

    "��Unnie, if you really have feelings for him��please tell me."

    "..."

    Kang Min-hee frowns, seemingly annoyed.

    "Hey, Kim Yeon. Why are you acting like this? I told you I don''t have any feelings. It was just a joke. Neither of us took it seriously, so why are you making a fuss? Stop it already. I genuinely support you two, so you don''t need to worry."

    The intent of genuinely supporting is true.

    However, Kim Yeon suppresses her feeling of pity.

    "��Okay. I understand."

    "Right, I''ve been congratting you since earlier, so I don''t know why you keep acting like this�� Anyway, didn''t you say you have a favor to ask?"

    By now, the sun has fully risen, and the yin energy of Cold Yin Marsh has subsided.

    Kim Yeon tells Kang Min-hee about Jeon Myeong-hoon and the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who had gone to the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Hearing this, Kang Min-hee exims in surprise.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon...other than being flirtatious, he''s grown so much... Well, it''s been almost 100 years. If he was still the same as back then, he''d just be an idiot."

    "..."

    "Well, anyway, you''re asking me to let Jeon Myeong-hoon use the Side Path, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm, well��it''s possible. Ah, that bastard won''t try to hit on me again, will he?"

    "Probably��not. Section Chief��he''s matured a lot."

    "Yeah��he should''ve matured sooner."

    Kang Min-hee clicks her tongue and nods.

    "Okay, I''ll let him use it. But."

    She says with a serious expression.

    "To enter the Side Path, he must follow my words, and he can''t refuse mymands under any circumstances�� Did you say Jeon Myeong-hoon is at the Heavenly Being stage and at the Great Perfection at that?"

    "Yes. ording to Eun-hyun oppa, he can reach the Four-Axis stage with enough time."

    "Hmm, then it won''t work. If Seo Eun-hyun, you, or any otherpanions apany him, I can''t allow it. Last time, the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who passed through the Side Path were at most at the Nascent Soul stage, with most at the Core Formation stage, so I allowed them to go together. But if a Heavenly Being at the Great Perfection tries to enter, the size of their soul alone would create arge burden, to the point that the Side Path could copse if he haspanions."

    "Ah...yes, I will let him know."

    ''Oh, this...''

    I feel regret knowing that I can''t apany Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I also have an attachment to the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and am curious about the secrets of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    ''It was also an opportunity to build the Longevity Axis. I''ll have to wait for the next opportunity.''

    It''s unfortunate for Jeon Myeong-hoon as well.

    ''At least if he could take Yeon Jin, he could get advice from Yeon Wei��''

    As an experienced person who went to the Nether Ghost Realm, Yeon Wei would have provided much help to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I nod.

    "Given this situation, we should ask Yeon Wei directly."

    While listening to their conversation through Seo Li, I leave Heavenly Human Ind and head for Thunder Spirit Ind.

    On Thunder Spirit Ind, above the remains of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is floating and gazing over thendscape, while Yeon Jin is diligently training on a nearby peak.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, Yeon Jin. Come here. I have something to discuss."

    "What?"

    "If you''re going to the Nether Ghost Realm, it''s best to ask Yeon Wei, who''s experienced there. Yeon Jin, can you contact Yeon Wei?"

    "Yes! I''ll contact the ancestor!"

    Shortly after, Yeon Jin, who had been sitting as ifmunicating with something, twitches and then opens his eyes.

    Wo-woong!

    His gaze has changed.

    It''s Yeon Wei.

    "It''s been a while since you''ve called me. Do you have something to ask this old person?"

    "Well, besides how you are, we want to inquire about the Nether Ghost Realm."

    "I, of course, am doing very well. Recently, I''ve taken in some cute disciples, and I''m enjoying doting on them. I''m also nning a conquest of the Head Realm...I have a lot to do, and it''s really great."

    Yeon Wei rambles a bit about how well she''s doing before asking back.

    "By the way, you said you wanted to ask about the Nether Ghost Realm?"

    "Yes. Do you know anything about it?"

    "The Nether Ghost Realm��it''s a gloomy ce. Yet it is also thriving."

    For a while, information about the Nether Ghost Realm flows from Yeon Wei''s mouth.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and I absorb the information about the Nether Ghost Realm into our minds.

    After finishing her words, Yeon Wei adds one more thing.

    "By the way, this information is about 43,000 years old, so it might not be urate. Just keep that in mind."

    "Understood. That''s good enough for now. However, there''s one more thing I''d like to ask."

    "What is it?"

    I ask seriously.

    "Hon Won''s weakness."

    "Hooh?"

    The beginning of this life.

    From the very first day, I had to struggle in a chase with Hon Won.

    If caught, it would have been straight onto the next life, so I had to fight with all my might.

    But knowing Hon Won''s weakness from the start would have made it no problem at all.

    Yeon Wei appears to ponder for a moment.

    "Weakness�� Originally, there was no such thing as a weakness for that guy. In fact, as long as he''s in Heaven-Earth Pce, he has no weaknesses. He''s practically invincible within the same realm."

    "...!"

    I can''t help but gasp at that statement.

    "Is that even possible?"

    If that''s the case, one must face Hon Won outside Heaven-Earth ce to have a chance.

    "No, didn''t you manage to inflict a fatal wound on Hon Won by targeting his weakness, causing him to be trapped in the Heaven-Earth Pce?"

    "Weakness, huh. I just fought well because I know his Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique well. The sacred object of the Yin Soul Ghost Sect that I ''borrowed'' yed a role too. I sacrificed the sacred object and one of my own axes to deal a fatal blow to him. He never really had a weakness.""

    "��Wait, if it''s a borrowed sacred object, are you allowed to sacrifice it?"

    "It''s fine because I borrowed it secretly."

    "..."

    ''��Isn''t ''secretly borrowed'' the same as ''stolen''?''

    I suddenly have a question and ask her.

    "By the way, Senior said you know the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique well. Did you learn it while fighting Hon Won?"

    "No, I learned it directly from Hon Won."

    "Hmm?"

    "Did you think we just growled at each other feeling fatefully ipatible from the start? Until that day 43,000 years ago, we were quite close. We were inseparable."

    "What kind of rtionship did you have?"

    "We were betrothed."

    "��???"

    I can''t hide my shock at Yeon Wei''s words.

    "About 43,000 years ago, I agreed to a political marriage with the Pce Lord of Peni Pce to elevate the status of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Hon Won epted too. We teamed up and almost killed the ck Dragon King, though we spared his life, and he allied with us and the Human Race. The Human Race Grand Alliance was immensely grateful to us. Hahaha��"

    "..."

    I''m speechless at this shocking revtion.

    ''My main body is hearing some incredible stories.''

    I feel a headacheing from the sudden flood of information.

    Eventually, Kang Min-hee and Kim Yeon hugged each other and parted ways.

    Wrapped in a rosy dull glow, Kim Yeon flew far away, and only Kang Min-hee and I still remain at the Cold Yin Marsh

    "It was hard to understand, right? Talking in foreignnguages."

    "Haha, no, it was an honor."

    "Really? I guess so... By the way, Seo Li."

    "Yes."

    Kang Min-hee turns to me and says

    "Isn''t it about time you reveal your true identity?"

    "...Pardon?"

    "Thatbing and shoulder massage...I only taught it to that bastard during the three weeks we dated. But you replicated it perfectly. It''s strange. I thought it was odd from the start when you kept hiding your face and I couldn''t see your soul through death.

    Wo-woong�D

    Kang Min-hee''s left hand transforms into a dark ghost w.

    "It''s you, isn''t it? It really makes me sick. How did you think to follow me here? Well, I expected it��."

    She speaks with a sinister smile.

    "It won''t be like on Earth. You''re going to die here today."

    Bo-oong!

    She swings the ghost w at me.

    "Die, you damned bastard."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 303: Protection (5)Kang Min-hee didnt have a father.

    Chapter 303: Protection (5)Kang Min-hee didnt have a father.

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 303: Protection (5)

    Kang Min-hee didn''t have a father.

    She was told he had an ident when she was very young.

    Fortunately, thanks to having a lot of insurance, Kang Min-hee and her mother didn''t live a life of scarcity.

    However, her mother was deeply involved in shamanism.

    One day, when Kang Min-hee was seven years old, she fell ill with a severe fever.

    She couldn''t remember the events of that time, but her mother said that she was bedridden for seven days and nights, tormented by nightmares.

    Even now, in the picture diary Kang Min-hee wrote when she was seven, the nightmares she had back then remained.In it, a giant wearing a ck kasaya sat on a lotus flower, looking down at Kang Min-hee''s house from the sky.

    After Kang Min-hee recovered from the fever, her mother took her to a shaman she often visited, General Fairy.

    Kang Min-hee still remembers the first time she visited the shaman.

    �DGhost! A big ghost has possessed her! I''ve never seen such a big ghost before. This child has a strong yin energy that attracts ghosts. The powerful Yin energy is drawing the ghosts in. After exorcising the ghost, she must receive spiritual descent!

    Startled and almost fainting, the shaman''s words made Kang Min-hee''s mother cry and agree.

    Kang Min-hee''s opinion didn''t matter.

    And whether it was due to the influence of the ghost said to have possessed her or the aftermath of the fever.

    She was always frail.

    She frequently got sick and wasn''t good at physical activities.

    Because of this, Kang Min-hee visited the shaman even more frequently.

    More precisely, her mother often dragged her there.

    Every time they visited the shaman, the shaman would perform strange sacrificial rituals, iming to exorcise the ghost that had possessed Kang Min-hee.

    But even as Kang Min-hee entered elementary school,

    Became an upperssman,

    And became a middle school student,

    Despite the continuous rituals, the shaman couldn''t expel the ghost that was said to possess Kang Min-hee.

    �DWhat''s going on!? The ghost''s power is growing stronger with time! Today, I''ll borrow the power of the General to exorcise it! Ask the manager over there for the cost of the ritual.

    �DUnbelievable! Such a big ghost exists!? Today, I will directly receive the General into my body and manifest him in this world to exorcise it! Manager, calcte the cost of today''s ritual.

    �DI will stake my life as a shaman to exorcise you, evil spirit! Manager! Call the General and the Deities of Heaven and Earth; we are going to hold a grand ritual. Also, inform Min-hee''s mother about the cost of the ritual��

    The shaman, who seemed to call for the manager more often than the General they served, changed their attitude when Kang Min-hee became a high school freshman.

    �DHi, hiiiek! Ah, I understand. Yes. It wasn''t a ghost. It wasn''t a big ghost that possessed you! You! You yourself! You were the shadow I saw! You were never human, but a ghost born borrowing a human body! Hi-hihik��! W-wait. If the shadow is you, not a ghost that possessed you, then what''s attached to you? The divination clearly showed something was attached��! That, that, that, that, that��! G-General, where are you going! General!!!!! Don''t leave me��kururrrk��!?

    The shaman, who had said that a big ghost possessed Kang Min-hee, suddenly started foaming at the mouth and copsed.

    And after being taken to the emergency room, the shaman, upon regaining consciousness, lost all their memories and became mentally incapacitated.

    It was said they only retained the intelligence of a three-year-old.

    Kang Min-hee''s mother, already doubtful of the shaman''s ability to exorcise the ghost supposedly possessing her daughter, finally lost interest in shamanism after such an incident.

    Instead, she became a Christian and started going to church for prayers, but Kang Min-hee didn''t go with her.

    Instead, she started learning judo.

    Despite being weak, it didn''t matter.

    She wanted to believe that being born weak had nothing to do with something like a ghost.

    Even if she was weak, she wanted to be strong.

    However, it seemed that the shaman''s words about a ghost possessing her weren''t entirely unfounded.

    From the moment they stopped visiting the shaman, Kang Min-hee started seeing something like a shadow following her.

    She didn''t tell her mother.

    If she did, she would be dragged to church as well.

    Instead, Kang Min-hee exercised even more diligently and focused on her studies.

    She firmly believed that the ck shadow was a psychological issue stemming from anxiety, and she became interested in psychology and neuroscience.

    However, nothing could shake off the ck shadow.

    At some point, the ck shadow gradually became more distinct.

    Sometimes it took the form of her mother, sometimes an acquaintance, sometimes the shaman, and sometimes it transformed into the father she had never met.

    As she progressed through high school, the shadow became so distinct that it became hard to differentiate from a person.

    And one day.

    The shadow spoke to her.

    �DHello?

    Kang Min-hee ignored it.

    And from that day on, strange things began happening around her.

    They weren''t major incidents.

    Things like frequently getting bird droppings on her, her umbre disappearing on rainy days, or narrowly avoiding idents.

    Strangely, her luck seemed to have taken a turn for the worse.

    Especially those who were close to her suffered even greater misfortunes.

    Soon, rumors spread at school, and people started to avoid her.

    The shadow spoke to her.

    �DIf you hold a knife in your mouth and look in the mirror at midnight, you''ll see your future husband. Let''s try it. You''ll seed. You have the talent.

    Kang Min-hee ignored it.

    �DLet''s draw the talisman the shaman used. I''ll help you draw it. The talisman you draw will be effective. I guarantee it.

    �DAren''t you interested in the magical potions witches use? I''ll tell you how to make them.

    �DAren''t you curious about the power and wisdom contained in the Reversed Pentagram?

    Oddly enough, the shadow, which had always whispered ult and sinister knowledge and curses to Kang Min-hee, started to use that power directly.

    �DI did it for you. I held a knife in my mouth and looked in the mirror at midnight, and I saw your future husband. Surprisingly, you''re not fated to marry. You''re meant to be alone.

    It foretold Kang Min-hee''s fate on its own.

    �DI drew the talisman for you. Give it to someone you don''t like as a gift. It''ll be effective.

    One day, when she woke up, the entire room was covered with talismans made of A4 paper.

    �DYou know that boy who said he liked you? I got his hair, put it in a doll, and stabbed it. He won''t be able toe to school for six months.

    Watching the shadow grow stronger, clearer, and able to speak like a person.

    Kang Min-hee finally had to admit it.

    A ghost was indeed attached to her.

    And this ghost��

    �DNo one can match up to you. They don''t deserve you. Even you don''t realize how amazing you are. Don''t worry. I''ll keep away anyone who doesn''t measure up. I''ll make sure they can''t get close to you.

    The ghost scattered misfortune around her to keep anyone from approaching her.

    Kang Min-hee couldn''t make friends.

    After realizing this, she put up walls to prevent anyone from getting close to her.

    She always smiled in front of others but discarded all emotions behind their backs.

    The people she kept at a distance didn''t suffer as much misfortune.

    Instead, she immersed herself in dramas and movies.

    The fictional characters in them allowed her to love without bringing misfortune.

    That''s why she dreamed of a secret office romance while watching dramas.

    Her attitude remained the same until she got a job at a bath productspany.

    ''...Where did it go?''

    At some point, the shadow was no longer visible.

    She felt like she could fly.

    The shadow that had always recited ominous prophecies seemed to have been washed away by the soap water produced by the bath productspany.

    ''I should stay at thispany.''

    She felt like she was soaring.

    A feeling of liberation.

    Her first job.

    Superiors who took care of the new employees.

    And a colleague who subtly looked after her during her firstpany dinner.

    Coincidentally, they shared the samemute, and both had a longing for office romance.

    With everything aligning, including the post-dinner intoxication, she started dating Seo Eun-hyun.

    At first, it felt like she was flying.

    But all those thoughts reversed when Seo Eun-hyun spilled coffee.

    It was coffee that should never have spilled.

    But when Kang Min-hee saw it, ''someone'' pushed Seo Eun-hyun''s back.

    Seo Eun-hyun bumped into Oh Hyun-seok, spilling coffee on his documents, and strangely, the usually good-natured Oh Hyun-seok was particrly enraged that day.

    As if possessed, he lectured Seo Eun-hyun for 90 minutes after work, during which Kang Min-hee broke out in a cold sweat.

    It hadn''t disappeared.

    She wasn''t freed.

    It had just been temporarily invisible.

    The day after Seo Eun-hyun gave her an umbre and caught a cold.

    Kang Min-hee made a decision.

    Before Seo Eun-hyun coulde further into her heart.

    She would drive him away in advance.

    After that, Kang Min-hee did everything she could to break up with Seo Eun-hyun.

    She deliberately took him for a drive and smoked cigarettes heavily in the car.

    When Seo Eun-hyun tried to pour sauce over his food, she overturned it in anger.

    When Seo Eun-hyun ordered sauced chicken, she insisted on fried.

    She force-fed Seo Eun-hyun mint chocte, and so on.

    Eventually, the two broke up.

    In her memory, she was the one who suggested the breakup.

    In fact, she couldn''t remember the exact details of the breakup.

    They babbled nonsensically to each other and somehow ended up parting ways.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun''s misfortune continued.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon kept getting annoyed with Seo Eun-hyun, and Seo Eun-hyun kept wasting away, as if something was wrong with him.

    So she decided to resign.

    She went to Seo Eun-hyun, making excuses that weren''t really excuses, saying she would resign.

    Even then, she babbled nonsensically, so she didn''t remember the details.

    But thepany president saw her project proposal and raised her sry.

    And then, she saw the shadow again, next to the president.

    �DStay here. I checked the fortune, and it says staying here will bring a limitless future.

    She tried to ignore the shadow''s words, but it climbed onto Seo Eun-hyun''s neck and spoke to her, holding his throat.

    �DStay. The fortune is good.

    "��"

    Kang Min-hee had no choice but to stay.

    At thepany, she was always praised, and her promotions came quickly.

    But she never felt at ease.

    The shadow always followed her, and the thought that she could never escape it made her feel suffocated.

    Then,

    One day,

    Andslide urred, and she ended up on Ascension Path.

    Arriving at the Ascension Path, she noticed something unusual before anyone else.

    The shadow that had followed her all her life was gone.

    It was no longer visible.

    And, after being kidnapped to ck Ghost Valley.

    She began to learn the Ghost Path Method.

    She guessed that her shadow was a kind of Ghost King.

    A very powerful Ghost King.

    At the very least, a Ghost King at the Nascent Soul stage.

    So she raised her cultivation realm with all her might, so that she could someday overpower that Ghost King if they ever met again.

    She truly gave it her all.

    In this way, she was able to be a ck Grand Elder.

    On the day she rose to the Four-Axis stage.

    She felt a sense of anticipation, thinking, ''maybe.''

    Maybe that Ghost King would never appear again.

    But then.

    A disciple named ''Seo Li'' arrived.

    Seeing Seo Li for the first time, Kang Min-hee felt a strong sense of d��j�� vu.

    She was certain she had seen him somewhere before.

    Definitely.

    Since this kind of d��j�� vu had never been wrong, she believed he was a person she had definitely seen before.

    No, she ''used'' to think he was a person.

    There was an unusually thick aura of death surrounding Seo Li.

    It was something only a ghost could possess, not a human.

    Moreover, Seo Li unknowingly acted simrly to Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''What is this, really?''

    She considered the possibility that Seo Eun-hyun had deliberately sent a clone to ck Ghost Valley.

    But Seo Eun-hyun wouldn''t do that.

    Why would he secretly send a clone to ck Ghost Valley where she resided?

    If it were Jeon Myeong-hoon or Oh Hye-seo, it might be possible, but Seo Eun-hyun had no reason to do such a thing.

    Furthermore, Seo Li would asionally give her massages orb her hair in ways she had only taught Seo Eun-hyun.

    It wasn''t Seo Eun-hyun''s clone.

    Then there was only one other possibility.

    The shadow.

    The being that had been following her.

    It had finally reappeared.

    This time, in the form of a disciple of ck Ghost Valley.

    It seemed visible to others as well.

    Therefore, she could not hastily conclude anything.

    Since the shadow was visible to others, it might not be the shadow she knew.

    Hence, Kang Min-hee decided to see it directly with her main body.

    And only after seeing it with the Ghost Eyes of her main body, could Kang Min-hee make a judgment.

    That is the shadow.

    The darkness as thick as the shadow, no, even surpassing that shadow.

    The form of death, as if it had crawled up from the depths of the Netherworld!

    And.

    The subtle aura reminiscent of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Finally, she could understand.

    The Seo Li before her eyes was the wretched shadow that had relentlessly followed her.

    No, at the very least, it was rted to that shadow.

    After feeling Seo Eun-hyun''s touch through the shadow for a while, Kang Min-hee made a decision.

    In that case.

    ''I will kill you and uncover your true identity.''

    It was time to rid herself of the shadow that had been tormenting her.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 304: Protection (護) (6)

    Chapter 304: Protection (�o) (6)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 304: Protection (�o) (6)

    Kikiging�D

    A pitch-ck w tears through the air.

    I roll backward swiftly, evading Kang Min-hee''s attack.

    Shukang�D

    In an instant, her attack brushes past where I had been, slicing through the terrain of the Cold Yin Marsh.

    A chilling blue aura rises visibly where her attack passes.

    ''Damn it.''If it hits, I die.

    I can feel that clearly.

    Even using the Formless Sword and the Mad Lord''s circuits with this body only brings me to the Heavenly Being stage.

    There''s no way I can block someone at the Four-Axis stage.

    ''Did she realize that I''m Seo Eun-hyun?''

    It doesn''t seem like that.

    I nce at her intent.

    ''The dark crimson intent of hatred...is deeply submerged.''

    If she knew I came as a clone, anger would have red up rather than hatred.

    That means only one thing.

    ''Did she mistake me for someone else?''

    That is the only possibility.

    I hurriedly retreat and shout at Kang Min-hee.

    "Grand Elder, why are you doing this? Could it be a misunderstanding?"

    Kang Min-hee sneers.

    "It can''t be a misunderstanding. That darkness...this sense of d��j�� vu...and those familiar actions... You are that being."

    "What do you mean by ''that being''?"

    "Well, did you ever have a name? I don''t really know. I always called you the shadow. Sometimes you mimicked my mother, sometimes my father, sometimes a friend, and sometimes aplete stranger. Isn''t that your identity? This time too, you''re mimicking someone I don''t know."

    ''Damn it.''

    It''s clear.

    She''s mistaken me for someone else, not Seo Eun-hyun.

    Someone who bears a darkness as thick as the form of death I wield.

    ''She''s smart, but she sometimes trusts her intellect too much and jumps to strange conclusions. That''s Kang Min-hee''s w.''

    Hence, a year and a half before we arrived at Ascension Path.

    We fought because of that, and she ended up pushing a project that caused considerable losses for thepany.

    ''Well, thanks to that, I ended up memorizing the Universal Deration of Human Rights, so it wasn''t entirely a loss��''

    Anyway.

    asionally, she would make mistakes by relying too heavily on her genius.

    This seems to be one of those times.

    ''Judging by her state, she won''t listen even if I exin.''

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    The sh from her attack flies over Cold Yin Marsh''s horizon, exploding in a burst of blue light that dyes the sky.

    Ghostly energy and the cold freezes my entire body.

    My movements begin to slow.

    Kang Min-hee approaches me for closebat, extending her ws to stab my right arm.

    At the same time, she shortens the length of her ws, grabs my cor with her right arm, and yanks me towards her.

    ''This is, leg sweep!''

    She seems to grasp the flow of force, and I begin to fall under her force.

    Kang Min-hee was capable of everything.

    Work, exercise, foreignnguages, you name it.

    She was a jack-of-all-trades, excluding interpersonal rtionships and morality.

    One of the famous anecdotes about Kang Min-hee was this:

    When Jeon Myeong-hoon was a Deputy, he once visited Oh Hye-seo''s apartment where she was hosting a small party with female colleagues.

    He tried to subtly sexually harass Kang Min-hee while flirting with her, and the story goes that Kang Min-hee immediately grabbed Jeon Myung-hoon and threw him to the ground.

    After that, Jeon Myeong-hoon ended up with a broken ankle and was prescribed six weeks of recovery.

    There was a time when that guy hobbled around on crutches and couldn''t even nce in Kang Min-hee''s direction, making it an undeniable incident.

    ''Oh Hye-seo told me about this, I think?''

    ording to Oh Hye-seo''s testimony at the time, after breaking Jeon Myeong-hoon''s ankle, Kang Min-hee casually smoked a cigarette while hailing a taxi to send him to the hospital.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, embarrassed, imed he needed crutches because of a car ident, but thanks to Oh Hye-seo, everyone in the department knew the real story.

    Kim Young-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok considered reporting it, but since neither side said much, the incident was quietly swept under the rug.

    ''As expected, she''s strong.''

    Kang Min-hee is strong.

    Beforeing to Ascension Path, although couldn''t use internal energy as a mortal, she already possessed the skills of a first-rate martial artist..

    I twist my body in midair, nt my feet into the ground, and then propel myself towards Kang Min-hee with a double palm strike.

    As the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light activates, a vast sea of blood begins to form between my double palms and her, allowing me to break away from her.

    And then, I realize something.

    ''Kang Min-hee��.''

    Tsstss

    A thread of her intent aims for my neck.

    I break into a cold sweat, hastily evading the following strike of her attack.

    At some point, she has reached the peak through her own efforts using the judo she learned back on Earth and herbat experiences involving her ghost ws.

    Unlike Kim Yeon, who received my help through Tribting Heavens Beyond the Path, or Oh Hyun-seok, who has the Unique Holy Body and trained while being beaten into a meatball by Azure Tiger Saint, or Kim Young-hoon, who has a talent specialized in martial arts, she reached the pinnacle realm purely through her own efforts and aptitude.

    ''Indeed, a genius.''

    ''This is driving me crazy.''

    I click my tongue internally, focusing my consciousness on Seo Li.

    An immense situation is unfolding on Seo Li''s side, and shocking revtions are pouring out in front of me.

    "Are you saying you were engaged to Hon Won?"

    "Yes. We were engaged for mutual benefit rather than affection. Although Hon Won has withered since, he was quite handsome when he was younger, so I didn''t mind. He also seemed to have considerable affection for me."

    Yeon Wei continues her story.

    "At first, it was more friendship than affection. Or rather, we realized we shared arade''s bond after capturing the ck Dragon King. Ourpatibility was quite good��. If our rtionship had continued, ourradeship might have developed into romantic feelings. Until Hon Won fell in love with another woman."

    A bitter expression crosses her face.

    "Hon Won told me he fell in love with another woman from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and apologized. I was a bit disappointed but epted it. After all, a marriage of affection would bring more benefits to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect than a political one, so I was willing to break off the engagement. And��I wanted to see who this bold disciple was that stole his heart."

    In front of me is the shocking past of Hon Won and Yeon Wei.

    On the other side, the relentless chase between Kang Min-hee and Seo Li.

    I quickly analyze the situation, trying to understand who Kang Min-hee mistook Seo Li for.

    Strangely, my thoughts be unusually clearer, and I feel like I can see the web of rtionships among people.

    How can I twist these rtionships to gain the most benefit?

    Such thoughts and ns seem to pour out endlessly.

    ''A strange feeling.''

    I wonder if I always possessed this talent.

    I examine this web of rtionships and begin to trace back the ''shadow'' figure Kang Min-hee kept mentioning.

    Then, while backtracking through thiswork, I feel something strange.

    The person she calls the shadow is something that has been with Kang Min-hee since ''Earth.''

    That means it''s one of the Enders.

    But the characteristics she described match ''Seo Eun-hyun.''

    Yet, Seo Eun-hyun is different from the ''shadow.''

    ''What is this? Who exactly is the shadow?''

    I instruct Seo Li to ask Kang Min-hee a few questions.

    Following mymand, Seo Li delivers the lines I had written on the spot to Kang Min-hee.

    "Huhu, Colleague Kang. Why are you doing this? Wasn''t it just a joke? I guess you disliked the prank I pulled when we first joined thepany?"

    [You��you really are that bastard. It wasn''t just thepany. Throughout my entire life! If it weren''t for you! By now, I would have��I would have gotten along well with that person!]

    Kang Min-hee transforms into a 8-foot ghost and attacks me even more ferociously.

    ''Judging by Kang Min-hee''s reaction, it''s someone who influenced her even before thepany. Kang Min-hee lost her father, so her mother? No, I once met her mother, and she wasn''t the type to say such things. In that case...''

    I quickly run through my thoughts and reach a conclusion.

    ''Kang Min-hee has some kind of mental illness that even I wasn''t aware of. Due to this mental illness, she constantly sees hallucinations and tries to exin her misfortunes through them. She''s now mistaking Seo Li for her hallucination.''

    Until now, I thought I was the one who needed to be treated.

    Looking back, it seems like an overreaction, but there must have been a reason for my judgment.

    However, now it appears that the one needing treatment is not me, but Kang Min-hee.

    Then, I am startled by Yeon Wei''s next words.

    "The name of the disciple loved by Hon Won from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was Cheon Ra (Heavenly Net). There is no female disciple with the name Cheon Ra in our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. I even checked among male disciples who had learned gender transformation methods, but there was no one. I even contacted the main sect in the Head Realm at that time. However, there was no such person in the Head Realm either. Hon Won...had developed a mental illness, creating and loving a non-existent woman."

    "��!?"

    The shocking revealed truth leaves me dumbfounded.

    ''So, because of a mental illness, he fell in love with a nonexistent woman from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and due to this mental illness, he tried to kill me and Jeon Myeong-hoon, iming we failed to protect the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?''

    For a moment, I feel a surge of irritation towards Hon Won, but then I sense something strange.

    A cultivator at the Integration stage is not simply a powerful monster.

    Having a vast and expanded consciousness means perceiving, understanding, and growing mentally just as much.

    Reaching the Integration stage means it''s not easy to go mad.

    Their minds have grown too strong for that.

    So, what could cause someone like Hon Won to develop a mental illness?

    "Why did he develop a mental illness?"

    Yeon Wei looks up at the sky for a while.

    From her intent, I sense a hint of bitterness, a trace of regret.

    And a touch of fear.

    "I searched far and wide to find out why. The process of finding out was so arduous it''s hard to describe... But to cut a long story short, I discovered the reason for Hon Won''s mental illness when I went to the Nether Ghost Realm."

    ''Hon Won, who created a nonexistent woman and fell in love with her.''

    I feel a strange sense of ovep between him and Kang Min-hee, who is currently fighting Seo Li.

    She, too, is hating something nonexistent.

    ''Maybe there''s a clue to solving Kang Min-hee''s issue?''

    I focus on Yeon Wei''s words.

    "Why did he develop it?"

    "��God."

    "God...?"

    "Hon Won developed a severe mental fracture by directly facing a great higher being that could be called a god (��). Facing such an overwhelmingly powerful existence, even in a dream, can cause mental issues."

    A great higher being.

    A True Immortal.

    In other words, just like Hon Won, Kang Min-hee''s mental illness might be rted to a True Immortal.

    "And...whether it was due to the influence of that higher being, I''m not sure, but the Bright Cold Realm tried to erase any traces of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and some others. Under the orders of Baek Woon, I erased the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect with my own hands. Then, using the sacred artifact of the Yin Soul Ghost Sect and the secret arts I learned in the Nether Ghost Realm, I forcibly sealed and treated Hon Won''s mind."

    From Yeon Wei''s mouth, the secret history from 40,000 years ago flows out.

    "And the cured Hon Won came to firmly believe that I had killed his true love. His memory was distorted during the treatment process. You know what happened afterward. I used the sacred object of the Yin Soul Ghost Sect to weaken Hon Won''s realm and inflicted a fatal wound, forcing him to recuperate at the Heaven-Earth Pce."

    This is the truth from 40,000 years ago.

    Under the orders of Sacred Master Baek Woon of the Bright Cold Realm, Yeon Wei destroyed the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect with her own hands and attempted to treat Hon Won.

    Although the treatment seeded, the cost was that Hon Won''s memory was distorted, leading him to believe that Yeon Wei had killed his true love and attempt to kill her.

    I watch Yeon Wei, whose intent is tinged with bitterness, and think,

    ''How tragic.''

    Then suddenly, a bizarre thoughtes to mind.

    ''Is Hon Won the tragic one, or is Yeon Wei the tragic one?''

    For some reason, I feel that Hon Won, whose mind was toyed with by a great existence, to be the more tragic one.

    ''Damned main body. Kang Min-hee is going even crazier!''

    After I said Colleague Kang whatever, Kang Min-hee''s eyespletely turned and she charged at me.

    ''Speaking of which, is Hon Won the tragic one? I feel that Yeon Wei, betrayed by her lover, is more tragic...''

    This is a bizarre difference of opinion between the main body and me.

    Bo-oong!

    Chwaaaak!

    Kang Min-hee''s ghost ws tear into my belly, gouging out a deep wound.

    ''This won''t do.''

    If this continues, I will die.

    Dying isn''t the problem, but losing the identity I had established in the ck Ghost Valley will be painful.

    ''I even made an agreement as Seo Li to go to Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll. I can''t let this opportunity slip away��!''

    Absolutely not.

    I quickly think.

    Yuan Yu''s Blood Body is practicing Heaven Tribe methods.

    It''s possible to use Entering Heavens Formless Sword and the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    But it hasn''t mastered Earth Tribe methods.

    ''Without the harmony of Heaven, Earth, and Heart, oveing the two-realm difference is impossible.''

    In this situation, how can I win against Kang Min-hee, who is not open to any persuasion?

    How

    As I ponder this,

    I suddenly observe the Ghost King-transformed Nascent Soul within my body.

    ''Wait, is that possible?''

    It seems like a crazy idea, but I somehow feel it might be possible with Seo Li''s body.

    If oveing a two-realm difference is impossible, I just need to make it a one-realm difference.

    In other words,

    ''While escaping from Kang Min-hee, I will immediately elevate this body to the Heavenly Being stage!''

    Wo-wo-woong!

    Absorbing the yin energy around me and the ghostly energy from Kang Min-hee, I quickly begin refining my mind with the forms for the Heavenly Being stage.

    ''I''ll rise to the Heavenly Being stage!''

    Right now, immediately!

    Trantor Notes: 8-foot ghost (????) is a term referring to a ghost from a Japanese ghost story. Basically, the ghost has long hair, wears a wide-brimmed hat, and has twisted joints.

    Editor Note: If you''re curious, the original Japanese name is �˳ߘ� (hasshaku-sama). Funnily enough, it looks like it isn''t actually from ancient Japanese folklore or anything but rather a thread on 2chan''s ult board made in 2008, which I did not expect at all.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 305: Protection (護) (7)

    Chapter 305: Protection (�o) (7)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Wo-wo-woong��

    I feel my mind suddenly snap awake.

    How should I put it?

    Though I am being chased by Kang Min-hee, I am simultaneously seeing another ''path.''

    And I feel as if the knowledge of what I need to do to walk this path is flowing directly into my mind.

    I understand.

    At this very moment.

    I can see how to walk this path.What needs to be done to walk this path.

    I understand it all.

    This path is made of death and more death.

    And a river of blood and life.

    ''Purple Yang Madness Devilish Art, Expending Soul True Devil Method, Yama Hidden Inheritance Will, Corpse Devouring Secret Ritual Tome, Serene Soul True Secrets��''

    I connect to Bi Yul''s consciousness with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and ask for knowledge of the devilish arts.

    While receivingplete memories is impossible, I can grasp rough fragments.

    The devilish arts like Expending Soul True Devil Method, Yama Hidden Inheritance Will, Corpse Devouring Secret Ritual Tome, and Serene Soul True Secrets that Bi Yul had seen.

    These are scenes from Bi Yul''s memory where he had only ''seen'' these arts.

    I integrate these ''scenes'' and the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets to consolidate the devilish arts.

    The integration is swift.

    All the devilish arts, except for Silver Basket Devil Technique and Yama Hidden Inheritance Will, merge into the forms floating in my mind.

    Expending Soul True Devil Method and Corpse Devouring Secret Ritual Tome are absorption-type methods.

    Purple Yang Madness Devilish Art is a discharge-type method.

    Serene Soul True Secrets is a consciousness-type method.

    All these methods, based on the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets and Bi Yul''s memory scenes, are realized within me, consolidated, and newly integrated.

    I can devour all the Ghost Kings that Kang Min-hee is releasing before me and immediately convert them into power.

    If I desire, I can weaken my opponent''s strength to elevate my own realm.

    However.

    ''Is this path right?''

    Before stepping onto the path, I wonder if this is truly the right path for me.

    I don''t know why.

    ''No, it''s not this��''

    But upon reflection, it''s obvious.

    ''As expected, I��''

    I don''t want to sacrifice others.

    Taking away from Kang Min-hee indiscriminately.

    Devouring Ghost Kings that have already died once.

    The Dao is something that can only be obtained by growing stronger and rising higher on one''s own.

    Something only achieved through self-cultivation and self-sacrifice, with the resolve to die in the evening if attained in the morning. That is the Dao.

    So how can something obtained by sacrificing others be my power?

    What belongs to others remains theirs.

    Taking it by force will never make it mine.

    ''Indeed.''

    Zziiiing��

    Using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I extend my consciousness.

    And I send a signal to the living beings within a thousand li radius of Cold Yin Marsh.

    Dududududu!

    The living beings of Cold Yin Marsh who receive my consciousness signal begin to flee in terror.

    In fact, most had already fled when Kang Min-hee began to exert her power, and those remaining are at least at the Core Formation stage, able to withstand the aftermath of her power.

    They use the Flying Escape Technique or Gliding Technique to swiftly flee beyond a thousand li, and I use the technique I have just created.

    ''Then, let''s not covet what belongs to others.''

    I will not steal from others.

    Instead, I will borrow.

    And the ones I will borrow from are not others, but Heaven and Earth.

    From this ownerless world.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Thend of the Cold Yin Marsh within a thousand li radius.

    Thend of the Cold Yin Marsh, where nts tenaciously grow even in the cold, begin to wither.

    Due to the devilish art I created, the life force of Cold Yin Marsh begins to dry up.

    Devilish Art,

    Great Desert To Dead Sea (��Į������).

    Beoseok��

    In an instant, the thousand li radius of Cold Yin Marsh dries up and turns into a desert.

    At the same time, the life force and energy that flows from Cold Yin Marsh surges within me.

    A devilish art that sacrifices no one bes my power within me.

    While I gained power by gazing at the ''path,'' I realize that I have not entered the ''path.''

    ''Main body.''

    I cool my head and convey my will to the main body.

    ''Receive the secret art of the Nether Ghost Realm from Yeon Wei. From now on, I will heal Kang Min-hee.''

    The secret art that Yeon Wei used to heal Hon Won.

    After a while, the main body receives the secret technique form from Yeon Wei and transmits it to me.

    The secret art of Spirit Sealing Bodkin (���`ӄ).

    It''s the name of a spell that forcibly drives a wedge into the torn spirit of the opponent to suture it.

    ''Main body,plete the Spirit Sealing Bodkin and transfer it to me. I will receive the technique after challenging the Heavenly Being stage and heal Kang Min-hee.''

    After conveying my intentions to the main body, I begin converting the energy gathered by Great Desert to Dead Sea into spiritual power to prepare for the Heavenly Being stage.

    Piiing��

    Kang Min-hee''s line of intent aims at me.

    I quickly evade using Mountain Lord''s Soaring Flight.

    ''As expected, her skills are well beyond the first-rate level.''

    She has always been like that.

    Suddenly, I feel a surge of emotion towards Kang Min-hee.

    ''First-rate��''

    Receiving Seo Li''s sentiments, I scoff.

    ''Is it the influence of bing a Ghost King? Seo Li has be too sentimental.''

    An overreaction.

    Kang Min-hee was first-rate?

    Absolutely not.

    ng, ng!

    While preparing the Spirit Sealing Bodkin received from Yeon Wei, I recall past memories.

    A translucent silver chain forms between my palms.

    Just like the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, the Spirit Sealing Bodkin is a spell that is halfpleted in the ne of Soul.

    Therefore, I canplete it here and transmit it through consciousness to Seo Li.

    However, I do not convey my cynicism for Seo Li to Seo Li.

    ''Sentimental Seo Li is overestimating Kang Min-hee.''

    Useless emotions are distorting memories.

    A sober evaluation of Kang Min-hee would state that she barely scraped the level of a second-rate martial artist on Earth.

    Seo Li is simply raising his evaluation because he can''t control his emotions.

    ''I''ll pass the Spirit Sealing Bodkin to you, Seo Li. Get a grip. Don''t you think something is wrong with you right now?''

    ''Something wrong? With me?''

    Certainly, the evaluation of Kang Min-hee''s skills might have been embellished in my memories.

    But I think the main body has be unnecessarily cold.

    As if a chunk of ice has lodged in his head.

    ''...Understood. I will keep it in mind.''

    epting that there''s something suspicious, I receive the Spirit Sealing Bodkin from the main body.

    Simultaneously, I half-close my eyes while evading Kang Min-hee''s intent.

    Tsutsutsutsutsu��

    I cover my surroundings with my consciousness domain.

    There is a difference between a martial artist''s consciousness domain and a cultivator''s consciousness domain.

    The cultivator''s domain is transparent.

    Though clear, it can only sense but do nothing more.

    However, the martial artist''s domain is vividly colorful.

    All colors can be seen.

    Among them, the areas where the red lines and blues line form.

    The ''red domain'' and ''blue domain'' are important areas inbat.

    The red domain is where all the paths from which the opponent can attack intersect and ovep.

    The blue domain is where all the paths from which I can attack intersect and ovep.

    Red and blue.

    And these red and blue are most simr to the two colors of intent that I know of.

    The anger and sorrow of the Seven Emotions.

    Anger is easy to understand.

    The hostility the opponent directs at me is most simr to anger.

    Then, in what way are the dark blue color and the blue color of my optimized path simr?

    ''Protection (�o).''

    The essence of sorrow is self-protection.

    Therefore, the intent extending from oneself is expressed as blue intent, optimized to protect and safeguard oneself.

    For some reason, a conversation I had with Tae Yeol-jeones to mind.

    While discussing the Seven Brilliances Kings with her, she exined the Lapis Lazuli Protecting Heavenly King as follows.

    �DThe Lapis Lazuli Protecting Heavenly King, adorned in armor made ofpiszuli, is a king who protects and safeguards humans from pain and suffering. Because of his presence, humans may be wounded and fall, but under his protection, they will eventually rise again from their injuries. Thus, he symbolizes protection.

    Why is it?

    Seeing Kang Min-hee d in piercing blue ghost fire, she appears fragile as if he sharpened her edges to protect herself.

    Just like ss (ss is written and pronounced the same way aspiszuli in Korean).

    Her consciousness domain is entirely red.

    However, from her perspective, that red light is all blue light meant to protect herself.

    I have to pierce through that blue armor and drive the Spirit Sealing Bodkin into her soul.

    Can I pierce it?

    No, is it right to pierce it?

    Under this dilemma, I begin to step through the ghost storm towards Kang Min-hee, one step at a time.

    At the same time, my cultivation begins to rise.

    Kiiiiiiing��

    The Blood Soul embedded in Yuan Yu''s body begins to integrate internally and externally under my influence.

    Heaven and Man Unity!

    Spring, Will to Be an Immortal Established.

    The form of the Heavenly Being stage swiftly shes through my mind.

    Simultaneously, my Nascent Soul gradually transforms into a massive Ghost King.

    Along with it, Yuan Yu''s Blood Body.

    I feel Seo Li''s body surpassing the ne, gradually bing ghostly.

    As my skin bes more translucent, blue ghost fire swirls around me.

    The immense power of Heaven and Earth, gathered from Great Dessert to Dead Sea, transforms through my enlightenment.

    Early Heavenly Being stage.

    Summer, Unswayed Amidst the Heavenly Mandate.

    Mid Heavenly Being stage.

    Autumn-Winter, Heavenly Compliance, Heart''s Governance.

    Late Heavenly Being stage!

    I assimte every bit of the immense Heaven and Earth spiritual energy within my body without losing a single drop.

    The more I absorb, the more I transform into aplete ghostly being, allowing me to approach Kang Min-hee.

    As my body growsrger, skulls made of ghostly energy emerge from various ces, forming heads like General Seo.

    I stand before Kang Min-hee as a Ghost King with eighteen heads.

    Bo-wooong!

    Her ghostly storm targets me, tearing through the air.

    I hold the Spirit Sealing Bodkin with half-closed eyes burning with ghost fire.

    [Perhaps, Kang Min-hee.]

    Grand Perfection Heavenly Being.

    Heavenly Circle, eptance at Fate''s End.

    [When we liked each other, it wasn''t just a joke.]

    With each step I take.

    Her intent.

    And my own intent seeps out.

    As I contemte myself, I be increasingly aware of why Kang Min-hee had always been ufortable to face.

    How long has it been since I faced her so openly?

    Perhaps we were more sincere back then than we realize.

    Perhaps it''s because we were sincere that it''s been ufortable all this time. Because we were sincere, we treated each other all the more so as if it was just a game.

    ''I can''t fully understand what is causing you pain.''

    But, before our awkward rtionship.

    As evil friends (frenemies), can''t I offer at least this muchfort?

    With sincerity, I drive the Spirit Sealing Bodkin into her.

    A move made fully predicting that her ghostly storm will pierce through me.

    However, surprisingly, the Spirit Sealing Bodkin prates directly through her blue domain.

    Whether it''s due to herck of martial prowess, or her permitting me, I don''t know.

    But certainly.

    It connects.

    Kuaduduk!

    When there is a significant difference in cultivation, like with Yeon Wei and Hon Won, one side must lower their realm to sessfully achieve spiritual suturing.

    But between a Grand Perfection Heavenly Being and an early Four-Axis,

    It isn''t that difficult.

    At that moment.

    Wiiiiiiing��

    Amidst the blue intent, I spot a faint pink hue.

    And, with a clear mind, I can finally hear the whispers of the pink intent.

    ''Ah��''

    Previously, I had received a gift from those children.

    The children of Cause and Connection whose wedding I had blessed sh before my eyes, and simultaneously, the voice of a dignified being imnts a certain form into my mind.

    Jiiiiiing��

    It''s the form for the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage.

    Not Fate''s Fulfillment, but apletely different form.

    ''Is this what I received as a reward for blessing them��.''

    Why hadn''t I received it until now?

    Why only now, using Seo Li''s body, did I receive it?

    It makes me incredibly curious.

    Chiiiiii��

    Before I know it, the Spirit Sealing Bodkin has entered Kang Min-hee, suturing part of her spirit.

    Before I know it, we have returned from our ghostly forms to our human bodies.

    In the center of Cold Yin Marsh, which has be a desert, we look at each other as morning dawns.

    "...You aren''t the shadow."

    Kang Min-hee looks at me briefly and then gives a bitter smile.

    "Then, you must be Seo Eun-hyun."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 306: For Seo, Towards Seo (1)

    Chapter 306: For Seo, Towards Seo (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 306: For Seo, Towards Seo (1)

    Kang Min-hee is looking at me.

    No, her gaze is precisely directed towards my soul.

    "What exactly happened to you...?"

    "..."

    Connecting through the Spirit Sealing Bodkin, she and I are linked at this very moment.

    Although the connection will soon be severed, thanks to it, Kang Min-hee''s Nether Perception can see more clearly into my essence.

    "Huuuh..."She creates an ice chair and copses into it.

    She looks extremely tired.

    "You bastard...If you''re going to show up, at least do it properly..."

    Kang Min-hee curses with her eyes closed.

    However, the corners of her mouth are lifted.

    And then she falls asleep.

    It''s the effect of the Spirit Sealing Bodkin.

    Kang Min-hee dreamt.

    It was a dream about what happened on Earth.

    In that dream, she was looking at a shadow in front of her dressing table.

    She was ring at the shadow in the mirror.

    The shadow spoke.

    �DYou are me. I am you. A shadow you created to protect yourself. Your talent is so immense that I was born naturally.

    Kang Min-hee bit her lip.

    Without responding to the shadow, she quickly applied light makeup and left.

    The shadow is her talent.

    A part of her power.

    And she realized it.

    Her talent had been fully absorbed when she entered the ck Ghost Valley that very day.

    She had learned the Ghost Path Method from Heo Gwak and absorbed everything into herself.

    It''s a truth she had ignored until now.

    The shadow is her own power.

    And the shadow is already within her...

    Therefore, the shadow can never appear before her again.

    As she had awakened her talent and devoured it long ago.

    When the memory she had subconsciously sealed was released, it healed her mind.

    But was that the price?

    Or was it a side effect of the Spirit Sealing Bodkin?

    Or perhaps the prank of someone who had lost their mind?

    Kang Min-hee, having released one memory, had to seal another.

    The memory of seeing Seo Eun-hyun''s soul inside Seo Li.

    That fleeting memory waspletely buried by the Spirit Sealing Bodkin embedded in her soul.

    Kang Min-hee opened her eyes again.

    Herst memory is that for some reason she had gone berserk, and Seo Li had intervened to stop her.

    Although it felt like some memory had been sealed as a consequence, her distorted memory made her believe that the "sealed memory" was the cause of her berserk state.

    Thus, Kang Min-hee vowed not to touch this seal until she grew strong enough to ovee her own rampage.

    "What, Seo Li?"

    After bidding Yeon Wei off, I speak as I return to Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    Comints are pouring in from Seo Li.

    �DDid you seal Kang Min-hee''s memory?

    "Her knowing your identity won''t help her at all."

    �DIt was not your ce to meddle with her memory!

    "It''s to the extent she can undo it herself when she''s ready. She''ll think about itter when she grows stronger."

    �DJust why are you dying the truth?

    "I don''t see why she needs to know it now. It''s more important to send Jeon Myeong-hoon to the Nether Ghost Realm. There''s no need to shake Kang Min-hee''s mind unnecessarily."

    �DIt''s not about necessity.

    "Everything in this world is just a matter of necessity."

    �D...

    There''s no contact from Seo Li for a while.

    I click my tongue, wondering if I should treat Seo Li''s paranoia as well.

    It''s then that I arrive at Heavenly Human Ind.

    "Master, it has been a while."

    "Ah, is it Hong Fan?"

    "Yes, the client from the Earth Tribe canceled the creation of the poison, saying something went wrong. Still, I got everything I wanted. Both the cultivation-scattering poison and the antidote. Hehe..."

    "That''s good. You''re indeed useful, Hong Fan."

    At my words, Hong Fan bows his head in gratitude before looking at me.

    "But Master, you seem different from before?"

    "Hmm, you think I''ve changed?"

    "Yes. Are you not feeling well?"

    "Hmmhmmmhmm...where do you think I''m unwell?"

    "It seems there might be an issue with your consciousness. I can detect anomalies in the consciousness with the Formless Poison I developed that I injected into your upper dantian. But your consciousness waves are different from before."

    "..."

    I furrow my brows.

    Hearing those words, I suddenly feel an overwhelming surge of annoyance and a murderous desire to kill Hong Fan.

    But at the same time, I suppress that emotion with reason and thought.

    Not only Seo Li but also Hong Fan thinks there''s something wrong with me. In that case, there''s a chance that I really do have a problem.''

    I contemte using the Spirit Sealing Bodkin on myself.

    However, I feel that my mental issue is not merely a matter of a simple mental disorder.

    ''Well, fine. The reason I sought Tae Yeol-jeon in the first ce is to obtain the Buddhist Family Methods to help with my consciousness.''

    As I return to Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, I take out the Buddhist Family Method books I had received from Tae Yeol-jeon.

    If I learn these methods, I will be able to clearly identify what is wrong with my consciousness.

    But then.

    Hong Fan, looking at the Buddhist Family Methods, asks with a puzzled expression.

    "Master, what are those?"

    "Mmm, these are Buddhist Family Methods. These methods incorporate the concept of the Seven Brilliances Kings into their techniques..."

    Listening to my exnation, Hong Fan''s eyes light up brightly.

    "Ho, Master. For some reason, I am greatly intrigued. May I also refer to these methods?"

    "Hmm, Hong Fan. But these are Heaven Tribe methods."

    "Oh...is that so. Then please tell me where I can learn more about Buddhist Family Methods, as I am very interested in the essence of Buddhism itself."

    I feel a bit puzzled seeing Hong Fan suddenly show such a great interest in the Buddhist Family Methods.

    ''Well, it shouldn''t matter.''

    I slice through space to the area below Heavenly Human Ind.

    Arriving at Grand Nirvana Temple.

    "This is the Grand Nirvana Temple where Cultivator Tae resides. She is one of the Human Race Grand Cultivators, so treat her with respect, Hong Fan."

    "Of course."

    I enter Grand Nirvana Temple to introduce Hong Fan to Tae Yeol-jeon.

    Tae Yeol-jeon is sweeping the courtyard.

    Despite being at the Core Formation stage, where using spells would be quicker, she insists on sweeping with her physical body.

    "Another wee guest has arrived. What brings you here, Cultivator Seo?"

    Tae Yeol-jeon greets me warmly.

    I introduce Hong Fan.

    "Greetings, Daoist Tae. This is my subordinate, Hong Fan. He has a great interest in Buddhist Family Methods..."

    Then, I suddenly notice something strange.

    An intent that should not be here is blooming beside me.

    "...???"

    As soon as Hong Fan sees Tae Yeol-jeon, he starts emanating gold and pink intent from his entire body

    Hong Fan, with flushed cheeks, stammers.

    "M-Master, who is this beautiful person?"

    "...??? She''s the Grand Cultivator Tae Yeol-jeon whom I mentioned..."

    "A-Ah..."

    Hong Fan, as if mesmerized, approaches her and abruptly blurts out thunderous words.

    "M-Marry me, please. I fell in love at first sight."

    "...???"

    "...!?"

    I blink in confusion, unable to understand, while Tae Yeol-jeon visibly appears flustered.

    Her face, usually filled with calmness, now shows a mix of astonishment, disbelief, and a hint of panic.

    Hong Fan''s sudden confession is so unexpected and bewildering that it causes even the always serene Tae Yeol-jeon to be taken aback.

    "Um, my apologies, Daoist Tae. My subordinate has acted rudely out of the blue. Hong Fan, for now..."

    "Be quiet!!!"

    "...???"

    Hong Fan raises his voice in a tone he had never used with me before, a powerful and assertive tone.

    "Even if you are my master, I will not tolerate you interfering between me and this person!!!"

    I have never seen the usually calm Hong Fan so enraged, so I step back in surprise.

    Hong Fan turns his head back to Tae Yeol-jeon and kneels before her,unching into a fervent confession.

    "Oh, beautifuldy, please marry me. I''ve never met someone as beautiful as you. Just looking at you makes my hearte to life. Please..."

    What is truly bewildering is that, amidst this ridiculous scene, a light pink intent is blooming in Tae Yeol-jeon''s chest.

    Though she looks flustered, her cheeks are now also flushed.

    "Ah, no...I''m sorry, but I am a nun. I cannot engage in a rtionship."

    "If you give up being a nun, would you be willing to be with me?"

    "That is impossible. I swore never to share affection with anyone after attaining my Dao."

    "...Ah...so, there''s no chance for me? Please, give me a chance."

    "Please cheer me on inpleting my Dao. Then, wouldn''t that pave a way for us to meet?"

    "When youplete your Dao, you will be perfect in yourself. How can I possibly meet you then? Only the imperfect can share love. Please give me a chance..."

    Hong Fan prostrates himself before her and begins to sob.

    Tae Yeol-jeon, with her previously unbroken calm and mystique shattered, is sweating profusely as she tries to console him.

    "Why must you think that way? You haven''t seen meplete my Dao. No one but the Future King knows what lies at the end of the Dao, so it cannot be concluded."

    "Even if I haven''t seen it, if one has wisdom, one can infer the ultimate destination of the Dao. Isn''t it true that connections and rtionships can only love in an imperfect state? Don''t you know that the higher one cultivates, the more unfeeling they be?"

    "...Please calm down. Only the Future King determines fate and destiny. Ask them for a connection."

    "What are you talking about! I don''t know who this Future King is, but is he some omnipotent being? If it''s a fate that is thrown to me by begging, would I be satisfied? I want to seek love from you with my own hands, not from the Future King or whatever!"

    Hong Fan,pletely agitated, clings to Tae Yeol-jeon with bloodshot eyes, and she carefully pushes him away, sweating profusely.

    Surprisingly, Hong Fan, who seems like he would cling endlessly, is pushed away helplessly when she gently nudges him.

    Hong Fan cries out, tears streaming down his face.

    "Am I...not eptable...?"

    "...Please forgive me. Please leave now."

    "...Understood. If you ever preach, please let me know. I will watch from afar."

    Seeing that his confession is no longer effective, Hong Fan retreats in tears.

    Exhausted from the ordeal, Tae Yeol-jeon wipes her sweat and, unable to hide her distress, bows her head to me.

    "I apologize, Cultivator Seo. It seems my condition is not good today, so let''s meet another time."

    "...Ah, yes. Please go inside."

    Though I say that, I instinctively feel that Tae Yeol-jeon will not meet me again.

    As long as Hong Fan is my subordinate, she will probably avoid me.

    ''Did I lose a mentor for the Buddhist Family Methods because of that confession...?''

    Feeling a bit exasperated, I nce at Hong Fan.

    But seeing him lying on the ground, swallowing his tears like a tragic hero, I decide not to question him, fearing he might consume the Formless Poison he made himself.

    A littleter.

    After calming Hong Fan down, I head up to Heavenly Human Ind with him.

    "...Hong Fan."

    "Yes, Master."

    "Can I ask why you suddenly made that...confession?"

    "I told you, I fell in love at first sight."

    "Hmm..."

    ''Does the beauty standard of the Insect Race differ a lot from humans...?''

    While I am bewildered, Hong Fan seems to ponder and then speaks.

    "And also...the moment I saw her, something came to mind."

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "...Actually, saying I fell in love at first sight isn''t quite urate. I apologize. For some reason, seeing her surfaced memories I had forgotten. I do not know why, but it feels like I have met her somewhere before.

    "Hmm..."

    I rack my brains and reach one possible conclusion.

    ''Could it be Hong Fan''s past life...?''

    Hong Fan is an ancient soul.

    That''s why he appears elderly and speaks in an old-fashioned manner.

    Maybe Hong Fan had met Tae Yeol-jeon in his past life.

    As I sort out my thoughts, Hong Fan suddenly says to me.

    "Master, do you have the Buddhist Family Methods she gave you?"

    "Uh, yes. I do, but...?"

    "Please give them to me. I want to have them. At least, let me smell her scent from them. Please, I beg you."

    In a daze from his desperate plea, I hand the Buddhist Family Methods I received from Tae Yeol-jeon to Hong Fan.

    Hong Fan, taking all the books from her, holds them close and closes his eyes as if recalling something.

    "...Well, I need those methods too, so bring them back to meter."

    "..."

    Hong Fan doesn''t respond.

    ''I thought he was a useful person, but to be so swayed by emotions like that.''

    I feel a strange sense of disgust towards Hong Fan and return to my cave residence.

    Then, I frown as I see someone standing in front of my cave residence.

    "...What is it? Why are you here?"

    It''s Seo Li.

    He used a spell to change his face to look like mine and is waiting for me in front of my cave residence.

    Seo Li looks at me and speaks.

    "You seem to be in a bad mood, main body."

    "...Yes. I suffered a loss because Hong Fan acted out of line."

    "Then shouldn''t you be making an annoyed face?"

    "What about my face?"

    Seo Li res at me and says.

    "Aren''t you smiling?"

    "...I''m smiling?"

    Tststst!

    Seo Li conjures a mirror with a spell and shows it to me.

    In the mirror, despite my bad mood, I am wearing a surprisingly gentle smile that even shocks myself.

    "Main body, don''t you think something is strange at this point? Both Hong Fan and I felt something strange about you. And even though we have never made such an unpleasant face when feeling bad, you are now."

    "...They say smiles bring good fortune."

    But even I can tell that is a flimsy excuse.

    ''Why am I like this?''

    I''m perplexed.

    Seo Li looks at me with a cold expression and says,

    "Main body. I will seal you in your cave residence."

    "...What?"

    Chuarurng, Chuarung!

    Around Seo Li, sealing spells like the Spirit Sealing Bodkin, Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, and ck Ghost Curse Banner appear.

    "Since you need to enter secluded cultivation to reach the Four-Axis stage anyway, consider it as secluded cultivation in your cave residence. I will handle your external activities with my clone body. I will also reach the Four-Axis stage first in ck Ghost Valley and share my insights, so don''t engage in any activities from now on."

    "...Who are you to tell me what to do?"

    "I am yourself."

    "..."

    I ponder for a long time.

    Indeed, I have been acting strangelytely.

    "Wouldn''t it be better for me to move around and find consciousness methods?"

    "Well. I think it''s better for you to observe yourself in a sealed state."

    "Hmm..."

    I think it over rationally.

    Indeed, Seo Li''s words make sense.

    Logically, it''s the right move.

    But for some reason, I don''t like it.

    However...

    ''What does it matter if I don''t like it? Emotions are...''

    After organizing my thoughts, I smile gently and spread my arms.

    "Alright. That seems like the best course of action. Seal me. Please carry on with the ns I intended to execute in my original body."

    "...Understood."

    "Then I shall go inside."

    I enter my cave residence obediently, and Seo Li calls out to me from behind.

    "Main body."

    Bo-woong��

    Seo Li draws out the Formless Sword and performs a sword dance before speaking.

    "Draw out the Formless Sword."

    I smile and draw the Formless Sword, mimicking Seo Li''s simple sword dance.

    "...I see. Then, stay sealed for about a thousand years."

    "I shall."

    ng, ng, ng!

    Spirit Sealing Bodkin, Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, ck Ghost Curse Banner, and various other sealing spells made with devilish arts envelop my cave residence.

    Before the seal ispleted, I hand over a token indicating full authority to my clone and then I ampletely confined.

    Judging by the structure of the seal, it will be released in a thousand years.

    I will have enough time to slowly challenge the Four-Axis stage within the seal.

    I sit cross-legged in the darkness, smiling brightly.

    After sealing him, I use the clothing spell topletely change my clothes to white.

    Only after seeing that disgusting expression of his did I realize.

    That thing is no longer the main body.

    "Seo Hweol, what have you done?"

    That thing is now Seo Hweol.

    For the next thousand years, I need to find a proper way to kill Seo Hweol.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 307: For Seo, Towards Seo (2)

    Chapter 307: For Seo, Towards Seo (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 307: For Seo, Towards Seo (2)

    I lift the Formless Sword.

    As Yuan Yu''s Blood Body is not yet ustomed to it, it can''t unleash the full power of the Formless Sword.

    It can probably only use about 80 percent of its strength.

    In other words, my main body has already be "ustomed."

    And perhaps because of that.

    Seo Hweol, who absorbed me, surprisingly used the Treading Heavens Formless Sword.

    ''However, he couldn''tmunicate with the Formless Sword.''He couldn''t show the enlightenment of Tribting Heavens.

    Yet despite that, he used the Formless Sword which is a technique rted to my heart essence.

    I am utterly horrified by this fact.

    How in the world did he manage to parasitize in such a way that makes such a thing possible?

    To prevent any potential risk of being overtaken, I severed even the slightest connection with my main body.

    Afterwards, I used the transmission talisman to call Hong Fan.

    Hong Fan quicklyes running at my call and kneels.

    "You called for me, Master."

    "Summon Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeong-hoon. And...inform the Grand Cultivator Assembly that I will be entering secluded cultivation. Let them know that I will be in seclusion for about a thousand years, and if there are any messages, they should be delivered to my clone."

    "Understood. By the way, Master..."

    "Yes?"

    "Are you the clone?"

    "Indeed, is there a problem?"

    "No, not at all."

    Hong Fan, who had been looking at me intently for a moment, shakes his head.

    "Ha, boring. Go on."

    After bowing his head once, Hong Fan disappears from in front of me.

    Shortly after, Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeong-hoon stand before me.

    Kim Yeon has just returned from the Cold Yin Marsh.

    She looks at me and tilts her head as if puzzled

    ''She didn''t possibly realize that this body and the one at Cold Yin Marsh are the same, did she?''

    I sweat internally while asking Kim Yeon to exin what she heard from Kang Min-hee.

    Kim Yeon rys Kang Min-hee''s words to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll do whatever I''m asked."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods and epts readily.

    I ask Kim Yeon for a favor.

    "Yeon-ah, Chief Oh Hyun-seok will being back soon."

    "Huh? Chief Oh, too?"

    "Yes."

    As a Grand Cultivator, I am well-informed of information from the Grand Cultivator''s meeting.

    Among the shared information is that a person named Oh Hyun-seok from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect is currently knocking on the gate of the Bright Cold Realm from beyond the dimension.

    We will soon be able to meet Oh Hyun-seok in about three or four days.

    ''With this, I have achieved my goal of gathering my colleagues.''

    The remaining goals are reaching the Four-Axis stage,

    Acquiring the technique form of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique,

    Exploring the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person,

    And living for over a thousand years andpletely killing Seo Hweol.

    ''Seo Hweol seems to have epted seclusion under the pretense of reaching the Four-Axis stage in my body...''

    I guarantee, no matter how cunning and clever Seo Hweol is, he will realize something is wrong after 300 years and scream to the heavens from within the cave residence.

    No one knows my main body''s talents better than I do.

    And a few dayster.

    We reach the entrance to the True Devil Realm and encounter a familiar face.

    "Chief Oh!"

    "..."

    It''s Oh Hyun-seok.

    He looks up at Kim Yeon with weary eyes, then turns his gaze to me and Jeon Myeong-hoon standing behind her.

    "How have you been, Hyun-seok Hyung-nim?"

    "I have...been...fine."

    I greet him casually, while Jeon Myeong-hoon greets him with a face that looks like he wants to die from awkwardness.

    Oh Hyun-seok stares at us for a moment, then plops down on the spot.

    "...It feels like a dream. To think I actually survived that battlefield..."

    He sighs deeply, catching his breath.

    Oh Hyun-seok, who has reached the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage,ughs as he pants.

    I smile at him as he sighs with relief.

    "Yes, congrattions."

    In this life, he has not been mentally broken by the ck Dragon King or the Blood Yin Esteemed One.

    Azure Tiger Saint is also not dead, and there is only room for growth in the future.

    I look at him while inwardly smiling bitterly.

    ''Though the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s fate rting to True Immortals was twisted...''

    Just changing the situation of one person like Oh Hyun-seok was enough to alter fate.

    ''If I had been a bit stronger, could I have saved the entire Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?''

    Maybe, just maybe, that could have been the case.

    ''Let''s be stronger quickly.''

    With the Great Desert to Dead Sea spell I created, I am confident I can reach the Four-Axis stage.

    After enjoying a reunion and sharing stories with Oh Hyun-seok, I send him back to the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    "Alright, so you''re telling me toe back after reaching the Four-Axis stage?"

    "Yes, well...I''d appreciate it if you could do that."

    "Haha, alright. I understand. I also learned a lot from this Human-Devil War."

    He boards the giant flying magic artifact heading toward the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, looking back at the entrance to the True Devil Realm with bitter eyes.

    The entrance to the True Devil Realm is nowpletely blocked by the Grand Cultivators of the True Devil Realm.

    At least for now, the Human Race won''t be able to invade the True Devil Realm recklessly.

    "Are we humans...good or evil?"

    Oh Hyun-seok mutters, looking at the True Devil Realm with a muddled gaze.

    "I''ve been thinking a lot about that. If I ask my master at the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, he''ll probably give me a very clear answer. He''s that kind of person...But what do you all think?"

    He asks us with a confused look in his eyes.

    "Are humans good or evil? It''s been nearly 100 years since we came to this world. Each of you must have your own experiences, so please tell me what you think."

    In response, Kim Yeon answers immediately.

    Her eyes are filled with a certain conviction.

    "I think...the theory that humans are inherently evil is more correct. Pure humans are ultimately just great evils."

    It''s an answer only she, who has experienced the ''Pure Human'' Mad Lord, could give.

    Contrarily, Jeon Myeong-hoon gives the exact opposite answer.

    He caresses the wooden box in his chest and speaks.

    "Well, I''d rather believe in the theory that humans are inherently good. If humans aren''t good, how could they care for others when facing death?"

    It''s an answer only he, who has heard the dying words of Jin So-hae, could give.

    "Interesting. If we were back at thepany, you two would probably have given the opposite answers..."

    "There have been many incidents, after all."

    "...Yes. Many...things have happened."

    At Oh Hyun-seok''s words, the two show bitter expressions.

    Truly, we have experienced too many things.

    "Then Eun-hyun, what do you think?"

    "..."

    However, I can''t answer Oh Hyun-seok immediately.

    "...I don''t know."

    "You don''t know?"

    "Yes. You might think it''s foolish, but I truly don''t know. No matter how much I ponder, it''s a question I can''t answer."

    "...I see. I understand. All of your answers have been helpful. I''ll keep them in mind."

    Having witnessed the Human Race''s ugliness during the Human-Devil War, Oh Hyun-seok seems to be deeply troubled by the nature of humans.

    He hugs each of us one by one and then departs for the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    I have a feeling we will meet again soon.

    After sending Oh Hyun-seok off.

    I ask Kim Yeon to take Jeon Myeong-hoon to the ck Ghost Valley.

    "Eun-hyun oppa, aren''t you going? Don''t you need to meet Min-hee unnie too?"

    "...I''ll...meet Kang Min-heeter."

    I feel I need more courage to face Kang Min-hee with my original face.

    Although the main body had sealed her memories arbitrarily, it seems somewhat fortunate now.

    Kim Yeon nods and heads to ck Ghost Valley with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    After watching them disappear, I change back to Seo Li''s face and quickly head to ck Ghost Valley.

    For now, it''s time to be with Kang Min-hee as Seo Li, not Seo Eun-hyun.

    ck Ghost Valley.

    Inside the office of the Ghost Soul Hall in the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Hey. Long time no see. you rascal."

    Kang Min-hee taps the ashes out from her pipe, extinguishes the embers, and then greets Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I stand beside Kang Min-hee with Seo Li''s face and greet the two.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon briefly makes eye contact with me, his expression bing strange.

    Thinking back, this guy knows about Yuan Yu''s Blood Body.

    Fortunately, he seemed to catch on quickly as he was about to say something but closed his mouth.

    Kang Min-hee nces at Jeon Myeong-hoon with her eyes gleaming.

    "Ho. To be honest, I didn''t expect anything, but you''ve changed a lot, haven''t you? That delinquent?"

    At her words, Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at Kang Min-hee with an expressionless face and speaks.

    "It seems like you''re trying to get on my nerves, but I''ll apologize for what happened on Earth. I''m sorry."

    "..."

    "Anyway, how do we use the Side Path?"

    Kang Min-hee''s eyes widen in surprise at his response.

    "...You''ve really grown. Alright, sorry for trying to test you. Then for now...I can let you use the Side Path. But, what will you offer to the ck Ghost Valley aspensation? Even the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who used the Side Path before all paid the usage fee."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods at this.

    "I''ll put it on Seo Eun-hyun''s tab. Since he became a Grand Cultivator of the Human Race, he''ll be getting tons of support."

    Kang Min-hee and I both let out a wry smile at Jeon Myeong-hoon casually sticking the bill on me.

    She does so outwardly, while I do so inwardly.

    "It seems your love for credit hasn''t changed much..."

    ''You sly bastard. Aren''t you doing it a bit too naturally?''

    Kang Min-hee clicks her tongue and nods.

    "Well, fine. I''ll get the payment from Seo Eun-hyun. You have proof, right?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon hands over a recording talisman with my voice to Kang Min-hee.

    It''s a talisman containing my voice promising any assistance when heading to the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Kang Min-hee nods.

    "Good. Then I''ll let you use the Side Path. But, as Yeon must have already told you, you must follow my orders without question. Otherwise, you can''t enter."

    "I''ll do so."

    With that, Kang Min-hee nods and leads us out of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    I, having reached the Heavenly Being stage and assumed the position of Ghost Soul Hall Chief, follow them in that capacity.

    Outside the Nether Crossing Ship,

    In one of the valleys of ck Ghost Valley,

    In a valley with terrain resembling a basin filled with yin energy,

    At the bottom, there''s a red pattern that looks as if it was drawn with blood.

    And surrounding the pattern are long totem-like posts, pointing toward the center.

    "There are a few ways to enter the Nether Ghost Realm. The easiest is to be an Integration stage cultivator, wrap your body with your domain, and break through the boundary of the Nether Ghost Realm. This is the most stable method. With your domain protecting you, your body won''t be harmed by the Nether Ghost Realm''s energy, and it''ll be the safest way to return as well."

    She continues.

    "Another way is to die and be a ghost, then enter before being dragged into the Netherworld. The Nether Ghost Realm is connected to the Netherworld, after all. And a method linked to this is to practice Ghost Path Methods and be a ghostly entity. Or, you can transform your body into a jiangshi or other undead. This method makes using the Side Path overwhelmingly easier and allows you to be unharmed and even grow stronger after entering the Nether Ghost Realm. But for someone like you, who has no connection to Ghost Path Methods, there are only two options."

    Wo-woong!

    As she forms hand seals, the red pattern begins to glow.

    "First, enter the domain of an Integration stage cultivator and be protected by them. Second, use a side path like this. For someone with a living body like you to use the Side Path, one thing is necessary."

    Kang Min-hee points to the center of the pattern, looking at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Stand there. No matter what happens, don''t leave that spot. If you move during the process, the great spell will be disrupted, and you might lose your body."

    "Alright."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon calmly walks to the center of the pattern and stands there.

    Kang Min-hee continues to form hand seals while resuming her exnation.."

    "We will temporarily make your body a ''dead body.'' Then, we will separate your soul from your flesh and put your soul through a trial. The soul that passes the trial will obtain an illusory form called the ''Dream Body''. You can then enter the Nether Ghost Realm with that Dream Body."

    "Well, that''s all fine but...I can return to my original form, right?"

    "Of course. How many people do you think have taken the Side Path?"

    Wo-woong!

    As shepletes the hand seals, she focuses her consciousness.

    "Now, the preparations areplete. Shall we begin?"

    "Go ahead."

    Right away, ck bandage-like things shoot out from the mouths of the eight totem poles.

    The bandages fly towards Jeon Myeong-hoon, wrapping around his limbs.

    "...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon grits his teeth.

    As the bandages wrap around his body, he gradually shrivels, turning into something like a mummy.

    "The bandages store your life force. You''ll return to normalter, so just ept it. Don''t move from your spot, and endure!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon gris his teeth, enduring the pain of his life force being forcibly extracted without uttering a sound.

    Apparently, it seems getting beaten up by me to the point of his body exploding helps.

    Soon, Jeon Myeong-hoonpletely transforms into a mummy-like form.

    In this state, the bandages that have been unraveling from the totems arepletely severed and wrapped around Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Now I''ll extract your soul. Endure this as well."

    Kudududuk!

    As Kang Min-hee reaches out her hand, it transforms into a massive ghostly hand.

    Her ghostly hand reaches through the void, grabbing the head of the mummified Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Immediately, she applies force, and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Nascent Soul is seen being extracted from his head.

    The pain appears immense as Jeon Myeong-hoon fails to hold back his scream.

    [Kuaaaaargh!]

    Kang Min-hee quickly ces Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Nascent Soul into the red pattern.

    After some time, Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is now inside the maze-like pattern, begins to find his way out.

    Finally, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Nascent Soul emerges from the maze-like pattern and stands atop of it in a semi-transparent form.

    It seems this is the ''Dream Body'' Kang Min-hee had mentioned.

    "Now, I''m sending you off, Jeon Myeong-hoon. When you arrive, a guiding ghost will attach to you, but never reveal that you''re alive. Got it? Even though you''re going with the rmendation of the ck Ghost Valley, revealing that you have a living body will attract all sorts of trouble, so remember my words. Understood?"

    [Alright.]

    "For any other precautions, get them from the guiding ghost. Well then, safe travels."

    Paaaatt!

    As the red pattern emits a red light, Jeon Myeong-hoon who stands atop of it suddenly sinks down.

    I realize that the pattern is connected to the Side Path.

    "It''s done. Through this, Jeon Myeong-hoon has gone to the Side Path. He should arrive at the Nether Ghost Realm."

    "I see..."

    A question arises in my mind, so I ask Kang Min-hee.

    "Grand Elder, may I ask one question?"

    "What is it?"

    "Can anyone else enter the Side Path? For example, someone like me who has learned the Ghost Path Method and can attempt to be a Ghost King..."

    "Hm, it''s not possible right now. You''d need to wait at least 50 years. Jeon Myeong-hoon''s consciousness is quiterge, which would have put a strain on the Side Path."

    "I understand. Thank you."

    I smack my lips.

    If it was possible to enter within a year, it would''ve been great to apany Jeon Myeong-hoon until the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person opened.

    But 50 years...

    It will take another 50 years to return as well.

    Moreover, there''s no guarantee that others wouldn''t use the Side Path, which could extend the time even further.

    ''Well, it can''t be helped.''

    I have saved Oh Hyun-seok.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon has gone to the Nether Ghost Realm.

    So, the remaining tasks are...

    ''Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll. And...''

    Reaching the Four-Axis stage.

    I look at my body and observe the energy of the Great Desert to Dead Sea swirling inside me, making a resolution.

    ''Before Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll opens, I will reach the Four-Axis stage.''

    With this body, and itspatibility with the Great Desert to Dead Sea, it is definitely possible.

    Of course, deep down, I want to immediately find a way to kill Seo Hweol.

    ''But, I am still weak.''

    Thus, it''s better to find a way after reaching the Four-Axis stage.

    Just like I couldn''t save anyone when I was weak but managed to save Oh Hyun-seok as I grew stronger.

    The more powerful I be, the more people I can save, and the wider that scope will be.

    I need to get stronger.

    To rise higher.

    ''Until I can know and achieve much more.''

    Therefore, until I enter Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll.

    I resolve to fully devote myself to reaching the Four-Axis stage.

    Humans are foolish creatures.

    They always regret only after losing something.

    I feel the same way.

    I open my mouth in the pitch-ck darkness.

    "It''s disgusting, Seo Hweol."

    And then, ''my'' mouth opens again.

    "What do you mean by that, Daoist Seo?"

    "..."

    Quite some time has passed since Seo Li sealed me.

    Seo Li had severed our connection, leaving me alone in the darkness to endure solitude.

    At some point, I realized that ''someone'' is taking control over ''me.''

    It''s Seo Hweol.

    It wasn''t until more than 80% of the control had passed to Seo Hweol that I recognized him.

    Sitting in a lotus position, I concentrate my efforts on escaping Seo Hweol''s encroachment by operating the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    "...Was it that killing you would cause you to parasitize on me?"

    "Haha, who knows."

    "..."

    He answers vaguely, never providing any clear information.

    ''Damn it...''

    In the end, my judgment was foolish, and Seo Li''s judgment was correct. If I had roamed around openly, I would have eventually been reced by Seo Hweol and driven those around me to ruin.

    "Do I have about a thousand years...?"

    "Something like that. Your clone''s judgment was excellent."

    "...Now I can somewhat understand your way of speaking a bit better."

    ''Something like that'' implies I have less than a thousand years to get out.

    ''Your clone''s judgment was excellent'' means that Seo Li has acted foolishly.

    This is the extent of my interpretation.

    ''There''s less time than I thought.''

    My physical body is already immobilized.

    Only the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections connected to my soul can move, but that is all.

    Even that is gradually bing uncontroble.

    Techniques are gradually leaving me, and I can feel even the ownership of the Colorless ss Sword shifting towards him.

    The human being that is ''me'' is gradually being reced by ''Seo Hweol.''

    I can move only one thing.

    Bo-oong!

    A transparent de moves through the void, cutting my body.

    Pukuak!

    The entity upying my body smiles faintly and heals the wound.

    "As expected, the power of the Heart Tribe cannot be dealt with no matter what."

    The Formless Sword.

    The remaining 20% of ''me'' that Seo Hweol has not yet taken over.

    That is the only barrier protecting ''me.''

    "But shall I tell you something interesting? The power of the Heart Tribe is meaningless whether it exists or not. Sealing it is simple."

    Wo-woong!

    With those words, I feel Seo Hweol''s filthy heart essence rising inside me.

    I can feel his heart essence suppressing the power of the Formless Sword within my own heart essence.

    I ampletely trapped within the innermost part of my heart essence world.

    Seo Hweol stands outside my heart essence world, smiling broadly at me.

    "Just stay seated here. As long as you remain quietly within your heart essence, I will ensure your existence is maintained."

    "...How is this possible?"

    I ask with a hardened face, looking at Seo Hweol outside my heart essence.

    "What do you mean?"

    "How is it possible to use the ''heart essence'' like a tool?"

    I ask, observing how Seo Hweol had fragmented his own heart essence to envelop mine like a barrier.

    He is manipting his heart essence like a puppet.

    "It''s an obvious matter. Emotions (heart) are merely the movement of substances in the upper dantian and some electrical signals. Once you understand the principle, ''using'' them is possible."

    He smiles and turns away.

    "It seems that Daoist Seo doesn''t fully understand yet. Do not worry. As long as you stay quiet, I will leave you a small part of your domain."

    With those words, Seo Hweol disappears from the outskirts of my heart essence with a smile.

    I sitfortably atop the ss Sword Mountain, gazing at the sky.

    "...Wrong, Seo Hweol."

    My eyes gleam brightly.

    "I understand your speech now...You''re not ''leaving me'' a portion of my domain. You simply ''cannot enter'' this ce, can you?"

    Ssss...

    I can feel it.

    Though he might be able to subdue human thoughts,

    He cannot easily invade the heart.

    I lie down among the swords piercing me on the ss Sword Mountain, focusing my mind.

    ''I don''t know what you''re nning.''

    But...

    Seo Hweol.

    I won''t go down easily.

    Kiiiiing��

    I practice using the Formless Sword, drawing on the power of Tribting Heavens.

    ''Compress.''

    I recall the memory of the spar with Tae Yeol-jeon in my mind.

    What she had shown is undoubtedly the First Step Before the Throne.

    The power that the Heaven and Earth Tribes call the Fourth Stage of Manifestation.

    Beyond Tribting Heavens!

    I recall the divine power Kim Young-hoon had shown.

    Kiiiiing��

    Compress.

    Compress andpress, imbue the essence of my heart entirely into this sword.

    Within my heart essence, I connect to the ''essence'' of the Formless Sword, focusing all my consciousness.

    Whether it takes hundreds of years or thousands.

    Seo Hweol...

    I will definitely escape!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 308: For Seo, Towards Seo (3)

    Chapter 308: For Seo, Towards Seo (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 308: For Seo, Towards Seo (3)

    I stand in front of Kang Min-hee.

    It''s been five years since Jeon Myeong-hoon left for the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Bi Yul, who had been serving to me, has returned to the Grand Tomb Domain, and the time hase for Kang Min-hee to head back to the side path she manages.

    "You know, I always feel like time flows faster in this world. When I first saw you, you were only at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage, and now you''re an Elder at thete Heavenly Being stage."

    Currently, I have carved away the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage cultivation base built with the original form to rebuild it with the newly discovered form.

    Thus, my current cultivation iste Heavenly Being stage.

    However, despite deliberately reducing my cultivation base, I have confidence that this won''t pose a significant problem."Next time you see me, I will be in the Four-Axis stage."

    "When Ie out next time, it will probably be...50 years from now? Do you think you can reach the Four-Axis stage in 50 years?"

    "Well��won��t it be possible if I work really hard."

    "Who knows. No matter how talented you are, the Four-Axis stage isn''t a game of poker."

    "Poker?"

    "There''s something like that."

    Kang Min-hee gives a wry smile and pats me on the shoulder.

    By now, I have grown quite close to her as Seo Li.

    Not because she suspected me of being the Ghost King and was pretending to be close, but she genuinely is opening her heart to me.

    And the closer I get, the more guilty I feel towards her.

    "Well, then. I''m off. Do your best, Elder Seo."

    Kang Min-hee waves at me and turns around, walking towards the red pattern.

    Kugugugugu��

    Transforming into the form of a 2.4m tall ghost spewing dark ghostly energy, she descends beneath the pattern.

    I watch her for a moment before forming a hand seal to close the door of the pattern.

    In fifty years, Kang Min-hee will emerge once again.

    ''Let''s train. Earnestly.''

    I take out the token given to me by the main body, the storage scroll.

    From within the storage scroll, I pull out a pitch-ck skull.

    It''s the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body method.

    Inside the skull resides a minor spirit, and as a Ghost King, Imand it.

    [Recite the technique form!]

    Startled by mymand, the minor spirit crawls out of the skull and begins reciting the technique form of the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body.

    Though the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body seems to be quite effective, I have been suspicious since Seo Hweol had hinted about it to Heo Gwak, so I haven''t practiced it.

    But now, having familiarized myself with the methods of ck Ghost Valley, I can immediately detect any suspicious points if there are any.

    Returning to my cave residence, I listen to the entire technique form of the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, and finally understand Heo Gwak''s intention behind passing it to me.

    ''Heo Gwak, that person is also subtly malicious.''

    The Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body can be practiced starting from the Core Formation stage and is divided into seven stages.

    However, it��s only from the second stage at the Nascent Soul that one can truly exert its power. In the first stage at Core Formation, one can only umte Yin Lightning but cannot control it.

    Furthermore, as time passes, the amount of Yin Lightning will increase. If one does not rise to the Nascent Soul stage in time to control the Yin Lightning, they will either explode from their Golden Core or sumb to Qi Deviation, making it a dangerous method.

    And Heo Gwak had given me only the first stage technique form of the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body.

    ''If I had recklessly practiced the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, I''d have been in for some trouble by now��''

    It''s structured in a malicious way such that one has no choice but to join the ck Ghost Valley to receive thetter stages of the technique form.

    It seems this was also Seo Hweol''s intention when he whispered to Heo Gwak back then.

    ''That damn Seo Hweol, as disgusting as a beggar��s foot cloth.''

    After cursing Seo Hweol, I head to the Method Repository to find the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body.

    Hearing the merit points required for the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body from the repository keeper, Song Gil, I feel like my eyes might pop out.

    "��A thousand merit points, you say?"

    "Indeed. The Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body is an outstanding method developed ambitiously by the geniuses of the ck Ghost Valley to counter the Taiji Quaking Lightinng Body of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. It provides resistance against the power of thunder and lightning, which is almost the antithesis of the Ghost Path Method and offers considerable resistance against Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness methods. It also provides immense benefits when dealing with other ghostly entities using Yin Lightning. Theoretically, it''s a method without weaknesses."

    "..."

    ''In the records of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, it''s harshly criticized as a paper tiger that crumbles before the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body��''

    Honestly, Seo Li''s body has already mastered the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body.

    Originally, it was Yuan Yu''s body, and it had once been forcibly elevated to the Heavenly Being stage by Yeon Wei with the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body.

    So is it necessary to bother learning the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, which supposedly crumbles before the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body?

    After some contemtion, I decide to give it a try.

    ''A thousand merit points, it better be worth it.''

    Havingpleted many missions after bing a Heavenly Being stage Elder, I have umted a considerable amount of merit points.

    I receive the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body and begin practicing it, merging it with Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    ''...How much time has passed?''

    I ponder quietly while focusing within my heart essence.

    Thinking about it, I have never sat in meditation for such a long time before.

    ''This feels unfamiliar.''

    I have always practiced dynamic cultivation.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Formless Sword, and various other methods.

    I have always trained in motion, growing stronger.

    In contrast, I rarely practiced static cultivation.

    How long has it been since I forced myself into deep contemtion within my heart essence?

    I focus my consciousness and sense my heart essence, feeling the Formless Sword.

    My body has already opened the path to the Formless Sword.

    Martial arts cannot be separated from the physical body, and because of that, Seo Hweol could use the Formless Sword through my body.

    Of course, this will be impossible as I solidify my heart essence.

    ''I willpletely take over the Formless Sword and my heart essence.''

    No one else can touch it.

    It belongs to me alone.

    Only I achieved it, and only I can wield this sword.

    This is my sword.

    As I expanded this concept, I realized I can connect my heart essence to the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and regain control over my physical body.

    But I chose not to.

    ''Let''s not be hasty.''

    Reflecting on my life, I realized I had always been in a rush.

    There was always too much to do!

    To keep up with geniuses, to w out even the smallest of gains amidst a harsh fate.

    Taking even a moment''s rest was a luxury.

    Thus, I had to be in a hurry.

    For me, effort meant urgency.

    Not being urgent, taking a rest was a great luxury and a sin.

    ''It''s not a sin.''

    It isn''t evil either.

    Humans are neither inherently good nor evil at birth.

    What humans should seek is not good or evil, but growth.

    Is it fine to die in the evening if one discovers the Dao in the morning?

    Humans always live this way.

    They die in the evening and are reborn in the morning, progressing step by step every day.

    Living life itself teaches us many things.

    The notion that only through relentless effort can one achieve something might be my arrogance.

    The belief that only I, who put in the effort, can improve might deny everyone else who doesn''t strive as hard as I do.

    So...

    ''Let''s not be hasty.''

    Slowly but surely, I will grasp what I can.

    I solidify my control over the Formless Sword and my heart essence.

    Connecting with its essence, I gradually aim to fully grasp the Formless Sword.

    Fifty years pass.

    Kwa-rung, kwarururung!

    Enduring the Heavenly Tribtion, I finally reach the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage anew.

    ''A strange feeling.''

    The new form for the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage is quite long.

    And very simple as well.

    Yet, its simplicity makes it feel just as powerful as it is long.

    However, I feel a peculiar sensation.

    ''If I were to attain a True Orthodox Axis Foundation, it might be ipatible with this form.''

    I wonder if this really is the correct form.

    Though curious, it isn''t odd enough to dwell on, so I stabilize my cultivation.

    Now, the only thing left is advancing to the Four-Axis stage.

    ''I can definitely reach it before the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person opens...!''

    With confidence, I continue my cultivation.

    ''...Speaking of which.''

    I suddenly feel something is amiss.

    ''Kang Min-hee should havee out of the Side Path by now, shouldn''t she?''

    But Kang Min-hee hasn''t emerged yet.

    Feeling strange, I head to her office at the Ghost Soul Hall to question her clone.

    "Do you know what happened to your main body?"

    Kang Min-hee''s clone, puffing on a pipe, replies.

    ��Seems you don��t know��being secluded for 50 years."

    "What?"

    I''m startled by her continued words.

    "There were attackers from the Nether Ghost Realm and the Blood Yin Realm. Those who were outside and active knew about it, but you didn''t, I see."

    "I had no idea."

    "Stop staying locked up in cultivation all the time and make some friends."

    "Hmm..."

    ''To hear that from Kang Min-hee.''

    She��s advising me despite only having one friend, Kim Yeon, back on Earth.

    It''s quite amusing.

    "So, the Grand Elder is currently...resting in the Side Path?"

    ��That��s right. Normally, she��d have toe out to the Bright Cold Realm once every 50 yeas to get some fresh air��Well, listening to the other ck Grand Elders, with my talent, I can stay sane in the Side Path for not just 50 but 100 years. I think so too."

    "...I see."

    I feel a slight unease.

    "Even so, wouldn''t it be better toe out to the Bright Cold Realm to rest? If someone from the Nether Ghost Realm were to attack the Side Path..."

    "Ah, it''s fine. The Nether Ghost Realm attackerst time came through a different side path to the Bright Cold Realm, then re-entered our Side Path in the Bright Cold Realm to attack me. Normally, there''s no way for an attacker from the Nether Ghost Realm toe through our Side Path."

    "...But the Grand Elder isn''t a deceased."

    "That''s true, but I''m more ustomed to ghostly energy than most deceased".

    I grow worried as I watch her brush everything off with a nonchnt ''I''m fine.''

    ''Ghost Guiding Holy Mother��''

    I still remember vividly.

    Her appearance, leading a horde of millions of ghosts, screaming madly, wielding her ghost ws and splitting the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress in half.

    "When will your main body return?"

    "Hmm, she''ll probably be back in the Bright Cold Realm in about thirty years."

    "I see."

    ''Then, I should help take care of her mind with the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace at that time.''

    Although I used the Spirit Sealing Bodkin to mend her spirit, lessening my worries about the Ghost Guiding Holy Motherpared to my previous life, I still can''tpletely shake off the ominous feeling.

    Deciding to wait for her return, I return my cave residence.

    "��Wait"

    Suddenly, I feel a strange sensation and adjust my stance.

    Wo-wooong!

    I conjure a Gang Sphere in the void, rotating and merging it.

    I attempt to create the Formless Sword, but at some point, the Formless Sword that is forming above my hand disintegrates back into natural energy.

    "��?"

    ''What''s happening?''

    For some reason, the Formless Sword is no longer manifesting.

    The Formless Sword is created by shaping the Gang Sphere into a form and reflecting my heart essence to manifest it into existence.

    But oddly, my heart essence is no longer reflecting.

    ''Damn it, what''s going on��?''

    Sweating, I try several times to manifest the Formless Sword again.

    And I fail every time.

    Whiiiiing�D

    Lying halfway up ss Sword Mountain, I close my eyes and focus my will on my hand.

    Above my hand, the Three Great Ultimates are rotating.

    Curiously, the more I grasp the Formless Sword and make my heart essence more solidly mine, the more I begin to witness a certain phenomenon.

    My will (?/��) naturally divides into three parts, forming the Three Great Ultimates.

    ''Three (��)��''

    With a martial artist''s intuition, I feel that the number ''three'' is more significant than the concept of the Great Ultimate (??/̫�O, Taiji).

    Recalling the feeling of being pleted as myself'' when I first formed the Three Great Ultimates, I focus my consciousness even more.

    The Formless Sword, the ne of Soul.

    I approach the essence of myself.

    Grasping the essence of the heart (��).

    More.

    More!

    Piiiiitt��

    Rotating the Three Great Ultimates transformed from the Formless Sword above my hand, I feel like I am beginning to understand something.

    ''Did the separation from my main body cause this?''

    But I can''t jump to conclusions.

    After much deliberation, I decided to use Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    Since the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace is part of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, not the Formless Sword, there''s no issue in using it.

    ''Yes, this should work.''

    As long as I can use the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, I am confident I can stabilize Kang Min-hee''s mind.

    That''s what I thought.

    Thirty years pass.

    Kang Min-hee, who was in the Side Path, did not return.

    And at some point, her clone also vanished from her office.

    "What do you mean!?"

    At my outburst, Heo Gwak and the other ck Grand Elders cough awkwardly.

    "The Side Path is blocked? Isn''t managing the Side Path the main objective?"

    Heo Gwak clears his throat and speaks.

    "It seems Grand Elder Kang Min-hee did something inside the Side Path, Grand Elder Seo."

    I, too, have earned the title of Grand Elder of ck Ghost Valley over the past 80 years.

    Being a talent on the verge of reaching the Four-Axis stage in less than a hundred years since entering the ck Ghost Valley, I was recognized as a significant asset.

    "Is it impossible to open the Side Path?"

    "We''ve tried using our sect''s spells and artifacts, and even cooperated with the senior Four-Axis Ghost Kings in the Grand Tomb Domain and the ck Grand Elders of the sect. However, all our attempts failed. It''s not a matter of strength but a structural issue. It''s firmly sealed from the inside, making it impossible to open.

    "So...there really is no way?"

    I ask, feeling a deep sense of unease.

    "Hmm��there is one method we can try."

    At Heo Gwak''s words, I look at him with bright eyes and ask,

    "What method is that?"

    "There''s a ce far from the Human Race territory in the Bright Cold Realm��called the Swiftwind Domain. It''s said to be a ce where the yin energy is so strong that it can create another side path. If we create another side path there and then cross from side path to side path, we might be able to pull out Grand Elder Kang."

    "Is it possible to cross from one side path to another?"

    "Yes, if they are created with the same power. Both the side path here and the one we create there will be based on the power of the Nether Crossing Ship, so we should be able to cross."

    "I see�� By the way, did you say Swiftwind Domain?"

    "Yes."

    ''Swiftwind Domain��''

    I feel like I heard that name somewhere before.

    ''If I use the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I could remember right away, damn it��''

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is imprinted on the Colorless ss Sword, which is currently with my main body as it''s transforming into Seo Hweol.

    As I rack my brain, I get the feeling I heard the name Swiftwind Domain somewhere before.

    "Ah, Swiftwind Domain."

    It''s next to the Dead Earth Domain, where the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person is hidden.

    ''It''s the ce I''m supposed to meet with the Mystical Scared Fish Commanding Sect members in 420 years, before heading to the Dead Earth Domain.''

    This is actually good news.

    I can create a side path in the Swiftwind Domain and meet up with the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect members at the promised time before heading to the Dead Earth Domain.

    Moreover, since the ck Ghost Valley''s fleet is nearby, I can receive help in case of an emergency.

    ''But what is this feeling?''

    I feel an inexplicable sense of foreboding about the Swiftwind Domain.

    I can''t pinpoint why.

    Wo-woong�D

    Within the darkness.

    Inside Seo Eun-hyun''s cave residence.

    A gentle smile graces Seo Eun-hyun''s face as he is surrounded by the faintly rising misty fog of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    With a warm smile, Seo Eun-hyun��or rather, Seo Hweol, who has taken over his body��prods at the mist.

    "Hehe, it''s a technique simr in principle to my Tainted Soul Killing Life." (This is subject to change as it''s not clear if it''s fate or life)

    He strokes his chin thoughtfully, looking at the misty fog.

    "As expected��this is dangerous. If I delve in recklessly, I might get brainwashed by Daoist Seo in reverse. Haha��it must be frustrating for Daoist Seo to have created such a terrifying technique and not be able to use it properly, only to suffer from me. Daoist Seo�� Now, then��"

    Kuguguk�D

    Seo Hweol''s finger pierces the misty fog of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    "Let''s find the pir of this technique, shall we? If it''s simr to my Tainted Soul Killing Life, finding the source pir should reveal the hidden secrets."

    With a sly smile, he speaks to Seo Eun-hyun, who should be listening inside his body.

    "I''ll borrow a bit of your body''s talent, Daoist Seo. With the talent of your body, finding the pir of this spell should be an easy task."

    A technique to trace the source of another technique using their physical talent.

    "Art of Tainted Soul Killing Sight (���ɷĿ)."

    By Seo Hweol''s standards, someone with talents capable of producing Integration stage strength at the Heavenly Being stage should be able to find the pir in one go.

    "To use your own talent to reveal your biggest secret�� how pitiful. Hahaha��"

    Seo Hweolughs.

    And Seo Eun-hyun, deep in concentration within his heart essence, doesn''t pay attention to his words.

    Trantor Notes: Six Extremes Yin Thunder Spirit changed to Body.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 309: For Seo, Towards Seo (4)

    Chapter 309: For Seo, Towards Seo (4)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 309: For Seo, Towards Seo (4)

    320 years have passed.

    There are 100 years left until Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll opens.

    Finally, I have reached the Four-Axis stage.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Dark ghostly energy engulfs me.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    Dark clouds begin to gather in the sky, with Golden Heavenly Tribtion churning within.Based on the Heavenly Circle, the foundation of the Earthly Bearings is formed.

    The Four Realms (�Ľ�) flow within the Heavenly Circle that was formed during the Heavenly Being stage.

    Then, with the Five Great Mountains formed during the Nascent Soul stage.

    The attribute of one''s Innate True Method is ced in the center of the Five Great Mountains.

    The other four attributes are positioned in the Four Directions.

    The mountains thus created serve as pirs connecting Heaven and Earth.

    The four pirs connect to the Four Realms in the sky, channeling the power of the heavens.

    Wo-woong!

    The halo of the Heavenly Circle, floating behind the upper dantian of the Nascent Soul, descends to the lower dantian, forming a simr round circle.

    By embedding the four axes into this lower dantian circle, it transforms into a square.

    Thispletes the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings.

    That is the practice of the Four-Axis stage.

    Kurururung!

    As the foundation of the Earthly Bearings begin to form, golden beams of light rumble from the sky.

    The Heavenly Tribtion encountered when transitioning from thete Heavenly Being stage to Grand Perfection is 20 streaks.

    And the Heavenly Tribtion encountered when rising from the Heavenly Being stage to the Four-Axis stage is generally known to be 25 streaks.

    Kwarururung!

    The sky pours down a torrential rain of light.

    However, I raise my head towards the sky.

    Kugugugugu!

    Ghostly energy envelops my body.

    Ghost King Transformation through Ghost Guiding Kui Devilish Secrets results in just an ordinary Ghost King.

    But the Ghost King Transformation made with Great Desert to Dead Sea is different.

    It''s a method that fully utilizes the power of death covering my soul.

    That is Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    Kududududuk! Kududuk!

    Around my head, skulls made of ghostly energy begin to emerge.

    My body gradually transforms into a ghostly body, with ghost ws on my hands and prayer beads on my feet.

    My original face also begins to wither and transform into something resembling a skull.

    I be an 18-skull-head Ghost King.

    That is me.

    [Ooooooo�D]

    A ghostly wail scorches the surroundings.

    Yin energy surges everywhere, and ghosts in the ck Ghost Valley begin to scream.

    Wo-wo-woong!

    The framework of the Earthly Bearings formed within my body continuously circtes energy, converting it into life force.

    My demon beast senses be more distinct and clear, and my understanding of ''life'' is firmly grasped in my hands.

    I can more clearly feel the cirction of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, and my consciousness expands and bes sharper.

    Kwarururung!

    A golden waterfall descends upon me.

    But I am not flustered. I open my 18 mouths.

    Ooooooo�D

    Each of the 18 heads begin to sing.

    It''s the Song of Death.

    Dark yin energy surge, weakening the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Simultaneously, ck lightning begins to emanate beyond the yin energy.

    It''s the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body.

    Kwagijijik!

    Beneath my feet, the ck lightning converges, and the forms of six ghosts emerge as if they are shadows.

    These are not actual ghosts, but symbols of curses, each representing one of the Six Extremes: Violent Death (�M��), Disease (����), Worry (�n), Poverty (ؚ), Evil (��), and Weakness (��).

    Among them, the ghost symbolizing Violent Death is particrlyrger than the others.

    The ghosts join hands and begin to circle around me, singing the Song of Death.

    Gradually, the lightning generated around the ghosts begin to counter the Heavenly Tribtion.

    And finally,

    Wiiiiiiing�D

    Above my head, the symbol of Taiji appears and begins to absorb the weakened Heavenly Tribtion.

    It''s the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body.

    Although I can''t use it openly within the confines of the ck Ghost Valley, refining the Heavenly Lightning in secret while enduring the Heavenly Tribtion is something no one will notice.

    An eternity seems to pass, and atst,

    Kwarururung!

    I ovee thest streak of Heavenly Tribtion.

    sh!

    Kurururung!

    Light bursts from my body, frantically absorbing the surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    It isn''t just because of Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    My body, absorbing the nearby Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, gradually harmonizes with the surrounding spiritual veins

    This is unification with the Great Earth (���).

    In the Minor Realm, rituals have always been made to the heavens.

    However, from the Four-Axis stage, the target of rituals is no longer the heavens.

    It''s not the sky, but the earth.

    In other words, it''s about offering ceremonies to the ne of Qi.

    From this stage onwards, there are at most only slight differences in the methods.

    It''s said that there is almost no difference between the cultivation methods of the Heaven Tribe and the Earth Tribe.

    Of course, the Heaven Tribe aims to influence the ne of Fate by offering rituals to the ne of Qi.

    The Earth Tribe, on the other hand, focuses more on the ne of Qi itself, but the methods are almost identical.

    The body, harmonizing with the earth, absorbs Heaven and Earth spiritual energy while simultaneously affecting the surrounding area.

    Kuuoooo�D

    The surroundingnd is dyed ck with ghostly energy.

    Ghosts howl and cackle everywhere.

    Ghostly wails echo between the heavens and earth.

    The entirend bes a ce suitable for ghosts to live.

    Cultivators at the Four-Axis stage can either leave thend in this transformed state or restore it to its original state.

    Now, they have the basic authority tomand the natural world.

    Kuguguguk�D

    I gather my strength and draw the ghostly energy filling the heavens and earth back into my body.

    Huuuu�D

    I stand up, streaming ghost fire from my 36 eyes.

    From the Four-Axis stage, the bodies of demon beasts grow stronger andrger.

    However, for the Heaven Tribe, their bodies begin to transform ording to the ideal state led by their cultivation method.

    While brief body transformations are possible during the Heavenly Being stage, they are akin to illusion spells, shallow and superficial.

    But it''s different in the Four-Axis stage.

    The true form (����) is genuinely transformed.

    Of course, one can return to their original body, but the more they draw upon the power of their cultivation method, the more they transform into another form.

    Now, my true form is no longer human but that of an 18-headed Ghost King.

    After observing my form for a moment, I return back to my human body.

    Returning to my original appearance in ck robes, I extend my hand towards the void.

    Kuguguguk�D

    An attraction force emits from my hand and space begins to twist.

    From the Four-Axis stage, the power of Celestial Energy Guidance obtained during the Heavenly Being stage evolves into attraction force.

    Attraction arises from the earth, thus it is gained from the Four-Axis stage where one attains enlightenment of the earth.

    This attraction force grows stronger andrger as one advances, allowing one to perform techniques like ground-shrinking during the Four-Axis stage.

    Furthermore, at the Integration stage, it bes possible to twist andpress space without interfering with nes, creating subspaces with attraction alone.

    At the Star Shattering stage, it enables one to leap distances equivalent to several light years by bending vast spacetime and at the Sacred Vessel stage, attraction can twist the orbits of stars within the Astral Realm and control the flow of the Middle Realm at will.

    From the Entering Nirvana stage onward, attraction force rises to the ne of Fate, allowing for the distortion of spacetime and slight interference with fate.

    Kuguguk�D

    I generate attraction force as I grasp the air.

    At this point, I can''t use a very strong attraction force.

    Even performing ground-shrinking is possible only from the mid Four-Axis stage, unless one has exceptional talent or has learned unique cultivation methods.

    What I can gain from attraction force in the early Four-Axis stage is just one thing.

    Kugugugugugu!

    As soon as I generate attraction force at the ne of Qi, an enormous amount of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy begins to pour into me.

    From the Four-Axis stage, the unit of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy one can handle changes through attraction force.

    The Heavenly Being stage merely blurs the boundary between the internal and external, handling external Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    At most, they perform Celestial Energy Guidance.

    But from the Four-Axis stage, attraction force allows one to gather andmand far more Heaven and Earth spiritual energy than in the Heavenly Being stage.

    Kuguguguguk�D

    Life force surges through my entire body.

    I read the celestial energy that my lifespan has increased to 10,000 years and take a deep breath.

    ''Finally, I''ve reached the Four-Axis stage.''

    Combining the Heaven Tribe''s methods with the Mad Lord''s circuits, I possess the power of thete Four-Axis stage.

    ''Losing the Formless Sword weakened me too much.''

    At some point, I became unable to reflect heart essence into my energy.

    Perhaps it''s because I''mpletely separated from my main body.

    ''Or maybe��.''

    It might also be because Seo Hweol has taken over the main body.

    Since Seo Hweol does not understand anything about emotions (heart) or martial arts, the chances are high that he could not properly handle the Formless Sword and might have lost it.

    Although I have severed the connection with my main body, we share the same fundamental foundation, so if there''s a problem with the main body''s heart essence, I can''t use the Formless Sword.

    If I want to use the Formless Sword again, there''s only one way.

    ''Completely severing the connection with Seo Eun-hyun and being reborn as the entirely separate personality ''Seo Li''��.''

    If that happens, I''ll be able to use the Formless Sword again.

    ''But that will be meaningless.''

    I am Seo Li.

    But at the same time, I am Seo Eun-hyun.

    There''s no need to go out of my way to be an independent ''me'' outside of the frame of Seo Eun-hyun.

    "��Well, it doesn''t matter much."

    Regardless, once I obtain useful things from the Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll, the gap in power will be bridged.

    Moreover, Seo Hweol will need another 600 years to escape the seal, so there''s still time.

    ''I feel like the speed at which I am mastering methods and raising my cultivation is elerating.''

    At this pace, I might be able to aim for the Integration stage within a few hundred years.

    If I hadn''t wasted time from the beginning and focused solely on devilish arts, I might have already reached the Star Shattering stage by now.

    ''Not that devilish arts are good��''

    Leaving aside the hideous transformation of my true form, I still can''t shake off my hatred and anger towards Yuan Li, nor the fury and loathing towards devilish arts.

    Even Great Desert to Dead Sea, which had been modified to be less devilish, makes me shudder with disgust at times during cultivation.

    Nevertheless, knowing the usefulness of devilish arts, it won''t be bad to continue modifying and learning them, and focusing on those that don''t require sacrificing others.

    While I''m lost in thought.

    �DMaster, congrattions on reaching a new realm.

    "Ah, it''s Hong Fan."

    Upon receiving Hong Fan''s message, I take a step forward from my spot.

    Above a mountain peak that I am not very familiar with.

    The wind howls fiercely below, creating an eerie sound.

    This is the Swiftwind Domain.

    The ck Ghost Valley is working on opening a side path in Swiftwind Domain to rescue Kang Min-hee, a once-in-a-hundred-thousand-year genius possessing the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root.

    Naturally, I volunteered to help create the side path and aid in Kang Min-hee''s rescue.

    After absorbing the yin energy of Swiftwind Domain and diligently cultivating for several hundred years, I have reached the Four-Axis stage.

    "I''m heading there now. Be prepared."

    �DYes, thank you.

    Kuguguguk!

    Generating attraction force, I stomp my foot on the ground.

    Paaang!

    I set the target point with attraction and pull myself towards it.

    This allows me to fly without using the Flying Escape Technique.

    How long have I flown through the sky?

    I finally reach where Hong Fan is waiting.

    Whiiiiing�D

    The treacherous peaks of Swiftwind Domain.

    There''s a basin surrounded by those peaks in a circr formation.

    Hong Fan is sitting in the center of the basin, stroking his beard with his shriveled body.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Yes, Master."

    Hong Fan, after 300 years, has transitioned from the Nascent Soul stage to the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage and haspleted his preparations to rise to the Four-Axis stage.

    No matter how talented I am in devilish arts, I don''t think I canpare to Hong Fan.

    "Then let''s begin."

    Kuung!

    As I stomp my foot, the basin hums and turns into a desert of sand.

    Earthen totems appear everywhere, their mouths open towards the sky.

    The totems serve as lightning rods to disperse the Heavenly Lightning.

    "Please observe the celestial energy."

    "Now is the right time. The Ladle, Ox, and Rooftop stars have risen to the sky."

    "Thank you...then, I''ll begin!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Hong Fan reveals his true form.

    A massive centipede oozing ck poison appears before my eyes.

    Hong Fan''s true form has be so enormous that each segment isparable to a three-story building.

    In his true form, he alone could encircle the entire capital of Yanguo.

    Chiiii�D

    The surroundingnd bes contaminated by his poison in an instant.

    Knowing the danger of inhaling Hong Fan''s poison, I step back.

    And then, his breakthrough begins.

    Kwarururung!

    sh!

    The sky shines as Golden Heavenly Lightning pours down.

    Even this time, Hong Fan''s Heavenly Lightning is on an unimaginable scale.

    Although it doesn''t strike with both golden and blue lightning like with the Enders, the lightning that strikes Hong Fan is far greater than that which hits ordinary cultivators of the same realm.

    Zzeooong!

    Hong Fan endures the tribtion within the pir of light.

    The formation I have set up beforehand slightly scatters the Heavenly Lightning for him, but Hong Fan still appears to struggle.

    Kwazizizik!

    As the Heavenly Lightning peaks, I operate the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body to trap part of Hong Fan''s tribtion within the Taiji.

    Kwarururung!

    As if angered, more Heaven and Earth spiritual energy gathers.

    But I smile, releasing just a thread of the tribtion back to Hong Fan.

    As Hong Fan touches the thread of the Heavenly Tribtion, the sky ceases its attempt to strengthen the tribtion.

    It''s a sort of trick.

    While fully assisting with the Heavenly Tribtion isn''t allowed, trapping it and releasing it bit by bit is barely within the permissible range.

    Of course, there''s a set limit, and exceeding it, or if more than one person attempt such a trick, the Heavenly Tribtion will ultimately grow stronger.

    But even that is enough for Hong Fan to survive.

    He expresses his gratitude to me in that fleeting moment.

    Chiiiiiii�D

    Hong Fan spews clouds of poison and gathers energy towards himself, and finally ovees the tribtion.

    And then, at a certain point.

    sh!

    The tribtion ends, and Hong Fan finally unifies with the earth.

    Kugugugugugug!

    Poison fills the ground.

    After a while, Hong Fan retrieves his poison and moves his body.

    ck, ck, ck!

    Soon, his carapace begins to fall off as he starts shedding his skin.

    Chiiiiii�D

    Hong Fan, having shed his skin, transforms into an even darker ck centipede exuding thicker poison.

    Seeming to savor the poison energy for a moment, Hong Fan then reverts his body back to his human form.

    [Hoooo...]

    I slowly approach Hong Fan, who is inhaling and exhaling poison.

    "Are you alright, Hong Fan?"

    Having been in the poison for a while, Hong Fan absorbs itpletely.

    Then, his figure emerges from the poison cloud.

    "Mmm��!"

    I am slightly surprised at Hong Fan''s appearance.

    "Hong Fan, your appearance..."

    Hong Fan has be younger.

    Not as drastic as going from an old man to a young man, but his white hair has hints of ck, and his wrinkled skin has improved.

    Moreover, hispletely hunched back has straightened a bit, making him appear taller.

    ''Though I felt a slight change when he rose from Nascent Soul to Heavenly Being...''

    Back then, his wrinkled appearance improved slightly, and he only looked a bit more vigorous.

    But now, the change is evident. If he went from 100 years old to 90 years old when rising from Nascent Soul to Heavenly Being, it now feels like he went from 90 to 80 years old.

    ''Is he getting younger every time he rises in cultivation...''

    His appearance reminds me of a phrase like ��The Curious Case of Hong Fan.''

    Hong Fan inhales deeply before replying.

    "I feel great. I feel very refreshed. Now that I''ve reached the Four-Axis stage, my perception has broadened, and I feel capable of creating even more potent and varied poisons."

    "Hmm, good. That''s fortunate."

    Seeing Hong Fan, I feel a strong sense of reassurance.

    With the poisons Hong Fan can create, even Integration stage cultivators will find them effective.

    Therefore, I''m not afraid even if I have to fight the main body.

    ''Hong Fan has also reached the Four-Axis stage.''

    Now, the remaining task is to stabilize the side path quickly.

    ''Right now, Heo Gwak and Heo Ryeong have entered the side path to quickly stabilize it��''

    Soon, we will be able to contact Kang Min-hee again.

    A few days after reaching the Four-Axis stage.

    Finally, a message arrives from Heo Gwak and Heo Ryeong.

    Tsstsstst!

    The newly established base of ck Ghost Valley in Swiftwind Domain.

    At the docking port of the Nether Crossing Ship at ck Ghost Valley''s Swiftwind Domain branch,

    Inside my cave residence there,

    A projection of Heo Gwak appears.

    Tsstsstst��

    A ghostly spirit shaped like Heo Gwak, made of ghostly energy, appears before me.

    [Oh, you''ve really reached Four-Axis. To reach the Four-Axis stage from the Nascent Soul stage in just 400 years��if not for Grand Elder Kang, you would have been hailed as the greatest talent of ck Ghost Valley. It''s a pity��if it weren''t for the current situation, I would have celebrated such a great achievement for the sect, but��given the circumstances, that seems difficult. I hope you understand.]

    Heo Gwak expresses amazement at my advancement.

    I bow respectfully and reply.

    "It''s nothing. Given the situation where a fellow Daoist of the sect might be in danger, it''s only natural. But, the reason you contacted me is��"

    [Yes. The side path has been fully stabilized. Originally, we were going to request support from the Human Race branch, but since you''ve reached the Four-Axis stage, it''s no longer necessary.]

    "Understood."

    After exchanging a few words, we immediately enter the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Within the Nether Crossing Ship.

    In the office of the Ghost Soul Hall''s Hall Master.

    We stand in front of a diagram that leads to the path drawn by the Ghost Soul Hall Master.

    [Stand here and operate your ghostly energy as instructed.]

    "Understood."

    [Alright then��shall we proceed?]

    I form hand seals and operate my ghostly energy.

    In an instant, I transform into a Ghost King with eighteen heads.

    As I assume the form of the Ghost King, the side path bes even clearer.

    The diagram drawn inside the Nether Crossing Ship is just for fixing the coordinates.

    The ''real'' diagram is drawn in the outskirts of the Netherworld, visible through Nether Perception.

    As I form hand seals towards the diagram drawn with the power of death, they move to form a gate.

    Naturally, I reach out towards this gate.

    The structure of the gate, the forces used to create it, and the method to construct it all flows into my mind.

    ''Now that I''ve reached the Four-Axis stage��the structure of the side path isn''t thatplicated.''

    I know how to handle attraction force and the Ghost Path Method.

    The side path is a way that traverses the outer areas of the Netherworld.

    I intuitively feel that by following this way, I can create side paths connecting to the Ancient Force Realm and Purple Gold Realm.

    ck Ghost Valley hasn''t created side paths connecting to other Middle Realms simply because there''s no reason to.

    Creeeak��

    Upon opening the gate, a dense ashen world appears.

    I step onto a path seemingly made purely of darkness in this ashen world.

    A space with nothing except the path of darkness and the ashen sky.

    I walk along the path through this space.

    How long have I walked?

    Step, step��

    After a while, I notice two figures in the distance.

    One is a Ghost King with eight spears protruding from its body, and the other has four sails sprouting from its shoulders.

    The two Ghost Kings are upying the space there.

    They are standing on the ashen emptiness, not on the path, but ck roads extend from where they stand and connect to the path I am on.

    [Sir Heo Gwak, Sir Heo Ryeong.]

    [You''ve arrived.]

    [Incredible, truly incredible. Even if you''re not as great as Grand Elder Kang, reaching the Four-Axis stage in just 400 years��you are truly a rare genius, one that appears only once in several generations...]

    The Ghost King with spears is Heo Ryeong.

    The Ghost King with sails is Heo Gwak.

    Both praise me with pure admiration.

    After some words of praise, they point to a spot.

    [Focus on your Nether Perception. Find the darkness with the same aura as this ''path''. Grand Elder Kang should be there. We''ll give you about seven days and nights, so concentrate on your Nether Perception.]

    Following their instructions, I sense the aura of the darkness beneath me.

    It''s a familiar aura.

    The familiar energy of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Concentrating my Nether Perception in the ashen world, I find the identical darkness.

    Woo-woooong��

    It''s a strange feeling.

    As if the ashen world has folded into my hand.

    Observing the shrunken ashen world in my hand, I easily locate the side path where Kang Min-hee is.

    It''s very simple.

    Isn''t it just a matter of finding the path made of the Nether Crossing Ship''s darkness, like where we are standing?

    [��I found it.]

    [��?]

    [Wait, already???]

    Astonishment spreads across the ghostly faces of the two ck Grand Elders.

    Heo Ryeong touches the spears on his body and exims.

    [Even I need a day of concentration inside the side path to find it��and you found it in mere seconds��?]

    [Hmm��it must have been a coincidence.]

    [Whether it was a coincidence or not, we will see. For now, let''s use our attraction force to draw the side path together.]

    [Understood.]

    We each extend our hands and unique ghostly features.

    Heo Ryeong extends the spears protruding from his body.

    Heo Gwak adjusts the direction of his sails.

    And I extend my eighteen faces.

    We focus our consciousness and exert our attraction force towards a single point.

    Kuguguguk!

    As the three Four-Axis stage cultivators exert attraction force, we feel an immense power bending the space.

    [Release ghostly energy!]

    [Connect the side path!]

    Simultaneously, we release our ghostly energy.

    The ck path wriggles as if responding to our power of death, extending from where we stand towards the distant point.

    And at a certain moment.

    Paaaatt!

    I cross space and see another ''side path'' beyond where we are standing.

    ''Is that where I need to connect this side path?''

    Thinking so, I supplement my ghostly power.

    However, the two elders make bewildering remarks.

    [Hmm, do you see Grand Elder Kang''s side path?]

    [No, I don''t see it. Let''s exert more attraction force.]

    [��?]

    ''What? Isn''t it visible there?''

    Feeling puzzled, I point to one side.

    [It seems visible there��]

    [Hmm? I see nothing��?]

    [Did you see it wrong? I''ve specifically mastered Ghost Path Methods specialized for detection, so my Nether Perception is even stronger than that of other Ghost Kings. Even I can''t see it. If you''ve mastered power-specialized methods like Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets or Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, there''s no way you can see it. Let''s exert more attraction force.]

    Heo Ryeong and Heo Gwak shake their heads as they speak, and Heo Gwak, in particr, spreads his detection-specialized sails even wider as he talks.

    I don''t understand Heo Gwak''s words, but I decide to just go along with it and quietly release more attraction force.

    After a while.

    The side path leading to Kang Min-hee is almost right in front of us.

    Only then does Heo Gwak exim as if he has discovered the side path, and he connects our side path to it.

    And it seems that Heo Ryeong only notices the side path after it''s fully connected, nodding his head in acknowledgment.

    Heo Ryeong looks at me and says,

    [I don''t know what you saw earlier, but be careful. While this is still the outskirts of the Netherworld. it''s even deeper than the usual ces we observe with our Nether Perception. For the living, it''s too deep, so Nether Perception doesn''t function well. It''s normal to barely see a foot ahead here. Although it seems quiet now, it''s hard to guarantee what kind of beings might be lurking around. In the worst case, you might end up falling into the Nether Crossing River by mistake. Next time, don''t be too quick to react just because you see something.]

    [��Yes. I''ll be careful.]

    ''��I don''t think I was mistaken��''

    I click my tongue inwardly as I cross over to Kang Min-hee''s side path.

    [Now, you go that way. We''ll go this way.]

    [Hmm��]

    I momentarily furrow my brow.

    ''It feels like Kang Min-hee is in the direction the Grand Elders are heading��.''

    Instinctively, I feel that way.

    I want to go, but knowing they wouldn''t like me interfering, I decide to let them handle it for now.

    I head towards the Bright Cold Realm, while they move towards the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Once the Grand Elders are out of sight, I try to turn back.

    It''s then.

    [Hmm?]

    What''s this?

    I feel a strange sensation.

    The direction I am heading is definitely towards the Bright Cold Realm.

    Then, turning back should mean heading towards the Nether Ghost Realm.

    But, even when I turn around, it still feels like I am heading towards the Bright Cold Realm.

    The energy of the Bright Cold Realm is unmistakably felt.

    ''What is this, exactly?''

    Feeling confused, I turn back again.

    But I fail to understand it.

    ''This way is also towards the Bright Cold Realm?''

    Whichever direction I head, it all leads to the Bright Cold Realm.

    In my confusion, I decide to keep walking.

    How long have I walked?

    In the distance, I see a gigantic presence at the end of the path.

    ''��That''s��''

    On the straight and narrow ck path.

    There''s a ce where the side path suddenly widens.

    No, rather than a side path, it''s more fitting to call it a ''basin.''

    And, above that basin.

    There, like a colossal mountain, is a giant ghostly creature.

    It''s Kang Min-hee, sitting with her body curled up.

    ''No way��!''

    Feeling my heart tighten with anxiety, I slowly approach Kang Min-hee.

    Trantor Notes: MC was referring to the movie ''The Curious Case of Benjamin Button.''

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 310: For Seo, Towards Seo (5)

    Chapter 310: For Seo, Towards Seo (5)

    Discord: https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Chapter 310: For Seo, Towards Seo (5)

    [Could it be...Ghost Guiding Holy Mother��?]

    I approach her with a trembling voice.

    It''s then.

    Blink�D

    A huge eye suddenly appears where I am approaching, illuminating me.

    Instinctively, I realize it belongs to Kang Min-hee.

    At that moment.Wiiiing!

    The side path I am standing on suddenly widens.

    And then, a familiar voice is heard.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Huh...!?"

    When Ie to my senses, I find myself surrounded by clouds bathed in golden sunset.

    "This is..."

    Startled, I blurt out words, realizing that I am speaking with my physical voice instead of spiritualmunication.

    When I turn around at the sense of someone''s presence, I see Kang Min-hee sitting atop the clouds.

    "Domain...?"

    Only then do I understand why Kang Min-hee, who should have been on the side path towards the Nether Ghost Realm, appeared before me heading towards the Bright Cold Realm.

    I realize why I always ended up heading towards the Bright Cold Realm no matter where I went.

    Kang Min-hee had, in a mere 300 years, reached the Integration stage and bent space with attraction force.

    And Kang Min-hee, who invited me into her unique Integration stage domain, is dressed not in the familiar ck robes of the ck Ghost Valley but in her business suit from Earth.

    Seeing Kang Min-hee reveal Earth''s culture in front of me, I hastily touch my face.

    "Ah. What..."

    "I regained my memories. As expected of my pathetic ex-boyfriend. You sealed away my memories, turned into something resembling a woman, and stalked me all this time. It''s really disgusting, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "N-No, that wasn''t my intention... No, more than that, rather than Seo Li being a woman..."

    As I stammer from the shock, sheughs, taking a familiar liquid e-cigarette out of her pocket.

    "I''m joking. I was annoyed when I got my memories back, but I wasn''t really that angry."

    "..."

    "Oh, but it''s true that I was disgusted. You might have your reasons, but it was still very perverted and creepy."

    I break out in a cold sweat.

    This is the retribution for staying by her side in Yuan Yu''s body.

    "Ah...I can''t seem to recall the taste from back then... Even if I do roughly remember..."

    After taking a puff of her e-cigarette, she waves her hand.

    Simultaneously, the Earthly artifacts she enjoyed dissolves like illusions, turning into clouds and being absorbed everywhere.

    Her clothes also change back to the ck robe of the ck Ghost Valley she originally wore.

    I look around at Kang Min-hee''s unique domain.

    Not knowing what to say, I first praise the scenery.

    "...It''s beautiful here..."

    "Hmm..."

    But Kang Min-hee res at me, rolling her eyes.

    "You. Don''t you remember this scene?"

    "Huh, what?"

    "Even though the spot we''re standing on being made of clouds is a bit of my romantic touch, the rest of the scenery is something we saw together. You''re too much."

    "Ah, no..."

    ''Damn it. The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is with the main body...!''

    Grinding my teeth inwardly, I break out into cold sweat.

    Seeing my flustered appearance Kang Min-hee bursts intoughter.

    "It''s fun teasing you. It''s like all my gloom has flown away."

    "You really..."

    We exchange trivial chatter for a while.

    And as the atmosphere eases, I cautiously ask.

    "...Why didn''t youe back from the Side Path?"

    "Well, I found out the horrifying truth that my ex-boyfriend turned into a strange creature that''s neither male nor female and was stalking me within the sect."

    "..."

    "Just kidding. Well, there''s a bit of truth to that, maybe about 0.1 percent. The rest is..."

    Kang Min-hee walks over to me and sweeps the nearby clouds.

    As she brushes the clouds, a boisterous soundes from somewhere.

    It''s the sound of children''sughter.

    "Tofort these kids."

    "...!"

    Only then do I realize that the surrounding clouds aren''t just clouds.

    Actually, they aren''t clouds at all.

    Each and every grain that looks like clouds is a ghost!

    "...I''ve never died before, so I don''t know for sure. But do you know what I always hear when Imunicate with ghosts?"

    "..."

    "''Sorrow.'' They''re always sad. Sad about losing their lives, about being dead, about the things they couldn''t achieve..."

    Kang Min-hee squats down and gently strokes the ghosts with her hand.

    "When you''re on the side path, there''s nothing to do. During those times, I either read books I brought from the Bright Cold Realm or practiced the Ghost Path Method. Practicing the Ghost Path Method might sound funny, but it involves listening to these kids'' stories. As I listen to their stories, my spiritual power increases..."

    She continues.

    "Do you know how many stories I''ve listened to?"

    "...How many?"

    "I don''t know! Really...there were too many to count. I kept listening, and listening. And...at some point, I started thinking."

    She smiles gently.

    For some reason, I feel that I had seen that smile before.

    ��I want to work for thispany. I will think about what I can do for thispany. I will do my best to work for thepany as much as I can.

    "I want to use my strength for these kids. I want to find out what I can do for them. If possible...I want to find out the best thing I can do for them."

    The memory of watching her during a job interview from the side.

    Yes, I had known that she was a strong person when I saw her confident demeanor.

    "I also had a tough childhood. So...I want to do something for these kids who died in hardship. If there''s a reason we''ve gained this power, wouldn''t it be to use it for someone else?"

    Indeed, she is still strong.

    Only those truly strong can use their power for the weak.

    "...So, is that why you didn''te back?"

    "Hehe, even the way you talk is like an ex-boyfriend, seriously."

    "No..."

    "The reason I didn''t return to the ck Ghost Valley is...I decided to leave it."

    "What...?"

    I ask, taken aback.

    Kang Min-hee smiles boldly and replies.

    "I confirmed that my ex-boyfriend crawled back, and more importantly... you know the ck Ghost Valley is only kind to its own members, right?"

    "Well, that''s true but..."

    "And they are too harsh on rival sects or those who be enemies."

    Her eyes darken.

    "The harbor where the Nether Crossing Ship is docked is always filled with ghostly water refined from countless resentful souls. You''ve seen it too, right? And when disciples of the ck Ghost Valley die, they either resurrect them or turn them into ghost souls to continue their cultivation. If those above the Nascent Soul stage die, they enshrine them as Ghost Kings and keep them in the Grand Tomb Domain, treating them well. But...if they capture the souls of rival sects or enemies, they always refine them into dharma treasures or absorb them to convert into spiritual power. If not, they refine them into serving ghost spirits, erasing their will and enving them."

    That''s right.

    Though they are kind to their own members, the essence of the ck Ghost Valley is the Devilish Path.

    The Expending Soul True Devil Method involves consuming souls to convert into spiritual power, and the Corpse Devouring Secret Ritual Tome is even worse.

    They help a part of the soul reach the Netherworld as minimum courtesy, but that''s it.

    The souls captured by the ck Ghost Valley are relentlessly exploited until they are no longer useful, only then finding rest.

    "I''m leaving the ck Ghost Valley. I''m going to leave this ce, liberate all the souls captured by the ck Ghost Valley,fort them, and guide them to the afterlife. That''s the goal I came up with while listening to these kids'' stories."

    "..."

    "You''ll keep this a secret, won''t you, ex-boyfriend?"

    Kang Min-hee asks with a sly smile.

    I nod with a serious face.

    She''s undergoing secluded cultivation.

    If she turns against the ck Ghost Valley, one of the Five Great Sects of the Human Race into enemies, the aftermath will be enormous. Hence, she''s raising her cultivation before making her move.

    "...How high do you n to raise your cultivation?"

    "For now, my goal is Grand Perfection Integration stage. The Star Shattering stage seems too high a wall to reach, so I set a realistic goal."

    ''I see...''

    Her words about ex-boyfriend and such are half-jokes.

    But her determination to liberate the souls from the devilish ck Ghost Valley is genuine.

    I finally realize the true reason she became the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    ''In the past life, you always...you kept..."''

    She had continually strived to use her strength to liberate the souls.

    And as the torment of these souls poured into her already fractured mind, she could no longer endure and went berserk.

    "In any case, my goal is to elevate my cultivation and...let them spiritually ascend to the point where no ghost or soul appears before my eyes. That''s my goal."

    "..."

    I feel there''s something she isn''t telling me.

    But seeing the flickering intent in her eyes, I dare not ask what she is hiding.

    I just look at her with a stiffened face.

    "Won''t...epting so many ghosts cause problems for your mind?"

    "Well... I hate to admit it, but that thing you stuck on me. It works well. My mind is clear. Thanks to that, I don''t think you need to worry."

    It''s as she says.

    Originally, I intended to use the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace to alleviate any potential mental issues she might have.

    But to my eyes, she has no mental problems at all.

    Although I can''t use the Formless Sword, the vision of Tribting Heavens is still vivid.

    Her heart essence is without the slightest problem and is rather clear and healthy.

    ''Is it thanks to the Spirit Sealing Bodkin...?''

    At least for now.

    It seems there''s no need to worry about her awakening as the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    I smile faintly.

    "...That''s a relief."

    Because of her, I left the perfectly fine ck Ghost Valley branch and came all the way to the distant Swiftwind Domain to create another side path.

    But, I have no regrets.

    Just seeing Kang Min-hee in good health makes the whole trip worthwhile.

    "...Then I''ll go. I...just came to check if you''re alright."

    "Hehe, you didn''te because you actually missed me, right?"

    "Think whatever you want."

    "I''ll really think whatever I want."

    "Sure."

    I turn around and throw a Mysterious Bizarre Gu I created from a part of my soul to her.

    "It''s a piece of my soul. If anything goes wrong, contact me right away."

    Through the art of the Mysterious Bizarre Gu, if Kang Min-hee encounters any issues, I can use the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace remotely, albeit in a simplified form.

    It''s a fragment left behind in preparation for her awakening as the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    As soon as she receives my soul fragment, she nonchntly throws it into some cloud and turns her back.

    "Alright. Go on. I won''t see you off. I''m saying it again but, keep it a secret."

    "Got it."

    I walk in the opposite direction, and before long, I find myself out of Kang Min-hee''s domain.

    ''This is...''

    Before I know it, I''m back on the side path.

    Therge ghostly figure of Kang Min-hee that had been beside me had disappeared at some point.

    It seems she warped space and vanished to another location.

    I wander around for a while until I finally find the path we first took to enter Kang Min-hee''s side path.

    After waiting there for a few days, I see Heo Gwak and Heo Ryeong hurriedlying this way.

    [Grand Elder Seo! Is Grand Elder Kang there?]

    [...No. I went up to the entrance of the Bright Cold Realm, but I couldn''t find a single trace.]

    [As expected... Actually, near the entrance of the Nether Ghost World, we found traces suggesting that Grand Elder Kang jumped out of the side path!]

    Startled by their words, I ask again.

    [What, what does that mean...???]

    [Unless she''s a powerful Integration stage cultivator specialized in spatial techniques...she either fell into the Nether Crossing River or, if she escaped to the outskirts of the Netherworld, she likely got lost in the Interdimensional Void. She can return even if she bes dimensionally lost, but it could take tens of thousands of years. In the worst case scenario, she''s trapped in the Nether Crossing River...if not, she''s dimensionally lost.]

    [...!!!]

    I act shocked and frozen.

    [...For now, let''s return to the Bright Cold Realm. We should propose to the Grand Elder Council to deploy the Nether Crossing Ship and approach the vicinity of the Nether Crossing River. If she''s fallen into the Nether Crossing River, we need to n a rescue. We can''t afford to lose the possessor of the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root after tens of thousands of years!!!]

    Heo Ryeong grits his teeth and returns the way we came with me.

    We exit the side path.

    I emerge into the Bright Cold Realm, dispel the Ghost King Transformation, and look back at the side path.

    ''Stay strong, Kang Min-hee.''

    Kim Young-hoon seeks return.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Yeon seek revenge.

    Kang Min-hee seeks salvation.

    Oh Hyun-seok seeks peace.

    Oh Hye-seo...well, she''ll live her life as she wants.

    Anyway, everyone has their own goals.

    Kang Min-hee''s goal, as long as she doesn''t break down, I intend to support her.

    I step out from the Ghost Soul Hall in the Nether Crossing Ship, which has the gate leading to the side path.

    It''s then.

    Ziiing�D

    �DAre you going to leave just like that, despite being tormented by fate?

    �DYou should have done whatever it took to further stabilize Kang Min-hee''s mind before you left.

    Suddenly, I feel a voice resounding from deep within my heart essence that had been closed off in recent days.

    "...?"

    I stand still and listen intently, but the voice does note again.

    In the end, it seems like a hallucination born from my lingering feelings for Kang Min-hee.

    Towards her...it seems I still unknowingly have quite a bit of lingering attachment

    In a domain bathed in the light of the setting sun.

    Inside, Kang Min-hee picks up Seo Eun-hyun''s soul fragment, holds it tightly, and smokes her pipe.

    "...Hey. That''s a lie."

    There''s something she hadn''t told Seo Eun-hyun.

    The story of her shadow.

    And the hatred she felt towards herself for confusing the shadow with Seo Eun-hyun...

    Saying that Seo Eun-hyun''s influence was only 0.1 percent was a lie.

    Along with that hatred.

    To ensure she never mistakes Seo Eun-hyun for the shadow again.

    To ensure she never confuses him with something of a ghost again, she had resolved to guide all the souls to the Netherworld.

    "If you had...told me you missed me, maybe...none of this would be necessary."

    Squeeze...

    She lets go of Seo Eun-hyun''s Mysterious Bizarre Gu she had been holding.

    As soon as she grabbed the Mysterious Bizarre Gu, the weak sealing spell that had been ced on it was released.

    The Mysterious Bizarre Gu does not hear her words.

    Kang Min-hee merely mutters quietly to the Mysterious Bizarre Gu.

    "...You dumb bastard."

    Perhaps, the two of them are missing each other.

    But perhaps, they are parting ways because they care for each other.

    For each other.

    Towards each other.

    The meeting of these two, who had been running while looking in different directions, thus ends awry.

    Now, all that remains is to leap towards their respective goals.

    After parting ways once again,

    A hundred years have passed.

    "...The storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person... has opened."

    Through the Ritual Worship Scripture of Wealth Virtue, I seeded in building one axis.

    Wo-woong!

    I feel my lifespan increase by ten thousand years once again.

    Kurung...

    I look up at the sky, feeling the Heavenly Tribtion that had just passed over me.

    Having built one axis from none, I have reached the mid Four-Axis stage.

    ''I will enter the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person, assist the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, and receivepensation from them.''

    And using thatpensation, I will create a small Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress for Kim Yeon.

    ''The reason Seo Hweol fears the Mad Lord is that if he bes a puppet of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, even he will inevitably die.''

    I have more than enough confidence to reach the Integration stage within the remaining five hundred years.

    Moreover, if Kang Min-hee also ovees her critical moment, I can work together with her who''s also at the Integration stage and capture Seo Hweol, who possesses the main body, and modify him.

    Then, using the small Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, we will gradually rece his soul with an artificial soul and kill him.

    No matter how powerful Seo Hweol is, he will be doomed.

    That is my n to kill Seo Hweol.

    Trantor Notes: ''For Seo, Towards Seo'' has a one character difference (?) in Korean which makes it ''For each other, towards each other'' because just ? is ''Seo'' but ?? means ''each other''.

    For Seo, Towards Seo: ?? ?? ?? ??

    For Each Other, Towards Each Other: ?<strong>?</strong>? ??. ?<strong>?</strong>? ??.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 311: Have You Been Well (1)

    Chapter 311: Have You Been Well (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 311: Have You Been Well (1)

    Hwiiiiiii�D

    A barren desert.

    A ce filled with not golden sand, but strangely unpleasant gray sand.

    This is the Dead Earth Domain (������), one of the regions within the Chaos Realm (�y��).

    A group of faint lights appear there.

    They all wear ck robes embroidered with golden thread, depicting an ascending Flood Dragon.

    The leader, a youth at the Heavenly Being stage, looks around with a faint smile.The member of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, Hyeon Gwi, scans the surroundings with a grin.

    "Let''s see...Cultivator Seo asked to meet here..."

    At that moment, his gaze fixates on a point.

    "Ah, there you are. Haha, have you been well, Cultivator Seo? You''ve...changed in quite the remarkable way."

    Rustle�D

    Hyeon Gwi''s gazends on the gray desert.

    From beneath the sand, a Ghost King with eighteen heads emerges, shaking off the sand.

    [Have you been well, Cultivator Hyeon?]

    It''s Seo Li.

    I take a deep breath and revert my Ghost King Transformation back to human form.

    Hyeon Gwi watches this transformation with keen interest.

    "Impressive. Were you perhaps hiding your true strength thest time we met...? Well, that curse wasn''t something a mere Nascent Soul stage cultivator could handle...but to think you were a Four-Axis stage senior."

    He bows respectfully, assuming me as a ''senior''.

    "No need for such formalities. After all, I''m merely at the mid Four-Axis stage. And..."

    I nce at the three men in ck robes standing behind Hyeon Gwi and smile.

    "The ones behind you seem quite formidable as well. Leading such individuals makes you even more impressive, Cultivator Hyeon."

    Behind Hyeon Gwi stands three cultivators, appearing to be at the Grand Perfection of Heavenly Being.

    But I don''t underestimate them just because they are at the Heavenly Being stage.

    ''The Four Symbols Nascent Soul of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect...''

    I know very well the prowess of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators from the Human-Devil War.

    The sect''s cultivators can use the blood of Hyeon Eum within them to wield the power of the immortal beast bloodline and are masters of techniques that draw external power through the Four Symbols Nascent Soul method.

    ''Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators always borrow power from the outside with that Four Symbols Nascent Soul, allowing them to leap beyond their stage.''

    The three behind him aren''t just at the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage; they are practically at the early Four-Axis stage.

    Moreover, the seven Nascent Soul cultivators who follow Hyeon Gwi showed no signs of fear or tension even after seeing me.

    While they paid their respects to me as a Four-Axis stage cultivator, their intents didn''t convey any true respect or fear.

    ''Eleven members of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, including Hyeon Gwi...these guys are hiding a lot.''

    I remain vignt while exchanging greetings with Hyeon Gwi, ready to distance myself from their range at any moment.

    "By the way, what were you doing in the sand, Cultivator Seo?"

    "Ah, this Dead Earth Domain is suitable for practicing my method."

    The Dead Earth Domain,posed of gray sand, is a perfect ce to practice Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    While Great Desert to Dead Sea is a spell that turns the surroundings into a desert, it also trains the power of death.

    The Dead Earth Domain, saturated with death, is the perfect ce to hone the Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    "Ho, I see. As expected of a Four-Axis senior. To seek the path of cultivation even in such a ce is admirable. It reassures me greatly."

    "Haha, there''s no need for such praise."

    Laughing together, we take off and fly to the western part of the Dead Earth Domain.

    "Hmm, as expected, the celestial energy in the Chaos Realm is chaotic."

    I stop using the Flying Escape Technique and start manipting attraction force instead.

    "I intend to use the ground-shrinking technique from now on. How about you and your sect members, Cultivator Hyeon? Will you join me?"

    At my question, they exchange nces and nod.

    Hyeon Gwi conveys their decision with a smile.

    "We would be most grateful. Thank you."

    I use attraction force to bind Hyeon Gwi and his sect members, then activate the Wealth Virtue I had built.

    Wo-woong!

    A powerful attraction force emerges from the axis, and space begins to fold.

    I take a step.

    Paaaatt!

    Each step I take with the ground-shrinking technique covers 500 li.

    Our destination is the far western edge of the Dead Earth Domain.

    The celestial energy bes more chaotic as we move further from the Stable Realm.

    ''In the Chaos Realm, those below the Heavenly Being stage will find theirbat power greatly limited.''

    The Bright Cold Realm is divided into the Chaos Realm (�y��) and the Stable Realm (����).

    The Stable Realm refers to thend where celestial energy is stable and normal living beings can thrive.

    In contrast, the Chaos Realm has celestial energy so twisted it makes it hard for normal living beings to live, and thews are so twisted it resembles a fiendish ce.

    Generally, the term ''Bright Cold Realm'' refers to the Stable Realm, which is vast beyond measure.

    Yet even that is like a speckpared to the Chaos Realm.

    ''Roughly speaking, the entire Stable Realm is about the size of the sr system on Earth...no, mayberger. Inparison...the Chaos Realm might be about the size of a gxy.''

    Regions like the Heaven-Earth Pce, the Human Race territory, and the True Dragon Alliance are all within the Stable Realm, while the rest of the regions are part of the Chaos Realm. So, it might indeed be that vast.

    Ipare the size of the Bright Cold Realm in my mind.

    ''The Heart Tribe territory is...said to be quite far even within the Chaos Realm. I wonder how they manage to live in such a ce.''

    It''s said the further one moves from the Stable Realm into the Chaos Realm, the more thews distort, making it nearly impossible for life to exist.

    As I ponder the structure of the Bright Cold Realm, I suddenly have a question and ask Hyeon Gwi.

    "Come to think of it, Cultivator Hyeon, have you never had such thoughts?"

    "What thoughts do you mean?"

    "They say there is only one Stable Realm within the immense Chaos Realm, and most people don''t even think about exploring the Chaos Realm. But couldn''t there be other Stable Realms within the Chaos Realm? Why doesn''t anyone consider exploring it?"

    At my words, Hyeon Gwi puts on a serious expression.

    "Hmm, now that you mention it, that does seem to be the case."

    ''Hmm?''

    I realize that Hyeon Gwi is pretending to be serious outwardly but is actually mocking me inwardly.

    ''Is thismon knowledge?''

    "Come to think of it, other Middle Realms also only have one Stable Realm. And the information that ''there is only one Stable Realm''es from the Star Shattering Esteemed Ones and the Sacred Vessel Sacred Masters. Perhaps these great figures are hiding some secret."

    "Hmm..."

    ''This guy...''

    He''s running his mouth as if revealing a great secret to me, yet his intent showing that he''s belittling and mocking me grows stronger.

    I nce at the other members of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    ''Those guys aren''t like that...''

    Perhaps there''s something only Hyeon Gwi knows.

    I remain cautious of Hyeon Gwi as we move towards our destination.

    About 15 minutester.

    We arrive at the edge of the Dead Earth Domain using the ground-shrinking technique.

    "This ce is..."

    "Yes, it''s the entrance to Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll. Ah, and there are guests already here."

    The entrance we arrive at is arge basin.

    ''This ce...''

    I look around the basin, trying to discern its true nature.

    ''Judging by the remaining water energy, there must have been a celestial pond here before.''

    However, there are no visible spatial rifts or alternate dimensions in sight.

    I send a question through telepathy to Hyeon Eum.

    [Is there really an entrance to the storage scroll here?]

    [Haha, there are indeed definitely more people who don''t know than those who do. But at night, this celestial pond fills with water. And in three days, during the ck Night (��ҹ) of the New Moon (˷��) that happens once in thousands of years, when all stars lose their light, Lofty Dragon True Person''s legacy will reveal itself. There''s no need to be impatient.]

    I nod and descend to the ground.

    Looking around, I see several Heavenly Being cultivators who had arrived earlier and secured their spots.

    About fifty cultivators have arrived before us, most of whom are from the Demon Race, with only about ten being from the Heaven Tribe.

    Among them are the lizardmen of the Leaf Race, whose territory borders closely with the Human Race, the Spirit Scale Race, with green scales on their skin, excelling in irvoyance and concealment arts, and the Cold Spirit Race, which had recently been destroyed by the Mad Lord.

    ''Leaf Race, Cold Spirit Race, Spirit Scale Race...''

    The Leaf Race are Heaven Tribe members who live watching the reaction of the Human Race, and the Cold Spirit Race had once been friendly with the Human Race. However, the Spirit Scale Race has a history of enmity with the Human Race after losing a war against them.

    As I nce at them, they all seem startled and gradually move away from me.

    "Damn, those greedy Human Race bastards. Bringing a Four-Axis stage old monster..."

    "As expected of the vicious Human Race. The ghostly energy emanating from the old monster is terrifying."

    "It''s an evil Human Race devilish cultivator. How many countless living beings must they have devoured to reach that level."

    "..."

    They murmur among themselves, and move further away from me in clear fear.

    ''...Well, that''s the typical impression of the Human Race. No need to exin myself.''

    I sigh lightly and sit down cross-legged, starting to cultivate via Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    Kuaduk Kuaduduk!

    Transforming back into an 18-headed Ghost King, I refine my ghostly energy with the abundant death energy of the Dead Earth Domain.

    Seeing my Ghost King Transformation, the other races tremble in even greater terror.

    "That crazy Human Race Four-Axis old monster...he has eighteen heads mounted on his shoulders."

    "What a vile creature. Let''s avoid that old monster at all costs."

    "Those Human Race bastards are known for eating other races, and now they keep the heads of other cultivators as trophies...?"

    "Shh, be quiet. Don''t make eye contact...!"

    The Heaven Tribe shuts their mouths in fear, and the Demon Race, thinking I can''t understand theirnguage, frantically express their fear of me openly.

    I consider exining but decide against it, thinking it won''t help.

    We wait at the entrance of the storage scroll for some time.

    More cultivators arrive, including three at the Four-Axis stage.

    Based on the information Hyeon Gwi gave me, I identify them.

    Early Four-Axis cultivator of the Blood Shark Race from the Earth Tribe, Gyo Yeom.

    Late Four-Axis cultivator of the Paired Wings Race from the Heaven Tribe, Baek Wi-ik.

    Mid Four-Axis cultivator of the Tall Tree Race from the Heaven Tribe, Nok Ju.

    [Please be careful, senior. The Blood Shark Race and Paired Wings Race may not match the Human Race inbat power, but the Tall Tree Race...]

    [I know.]

    I respond to Hyeon Gwi''s telepathic message with a glint in my eye.

    The Tall Tree Race (��ľ��).

    It''s the race to which Nok Gab, the wooden person always kidnapped by the Mad Lord, belonged to.

    Though they seem weak due to their history of being kidnapped, it''s actually because the Mad Lord is an outlier. They are indeed a strong race.

    If the Earth Tribe has thirteen major races, the Heaven Tribe has six major races, which are:

    Tall Tree Race (��ľ��).

    Paired Wings Race (������).

    Human Race (���g��).

    Fighting Ghost Race (�^����).

    Rotting Owl Race (������).

    Fungal Bone Race (������).

    These races are divided into three categories: Two Heads (���^), Two Difficulties (���y), and Two Evils (����).

    Two Heads refer to the Tall Tree Race and Paired Wings Race, known for their excellent judgment and symbolism, leading and uniting the Heaven Tribe.

    Two Difficulties refer to the Rotting Owl Race and Fungal Bone Race, known for their unique lifestyles and being the most challenging to deal with among the six races.

    Two Evils refer to the most ferocious and terrifying among the six races, the Fighting Ghost Race and Human Race.

    In particr, the Fighting Ghost Race and the Human Race are so ferocious, cruel, and exceptionally skilled inbat that some even refer to the twobined as the Asura Race (���_��).

    Among them, the Tall Tree Race has a high reputation in the Bright Cold Realm for being the race that produced Scared Master Baek Woon of the Sacred Vessel stage. They have high pride due to producing a Sacred Master and that symbolism makes them the Heaven Tribe��s center, one of the Two Heads.

    However, rumors suggest that Sacred Master Baek Woon cares little for her race, punishing them severely if they dare intrude on her Heavenly Lotus Mountain under the pretense of worshiping her.

    ''Still, the Tall Tree Race has been a central force of the Heaven Tribe since the beginning of the Bright Cold Realm. If they team up with the Paired Wings Race, it will be troublesome.''

    I remain vignt against the cultivators of the Paired Wings Race and Tall Tree Race.

    At the same time, I continue to cultivate through Great Desert to Dead Sea while my eighteen pairs of eyes ze with ghost fire, always ready to activate attraction force at a moment''s notice.

    Finally, the time arrives.

    [Is it today...?]

    I expel ghost fire from my eyes and gaze at the sky.

    It''s the day of the ck Night, urring only once in several thousand years, when the stars of the Bright Cold Realm lose their light for a brief period.

    And coinciding with it, the New Moon.

    As the sun sets, the sky gradually darkens.

    Simultaneously, as night falls, water begins to fill the basin.

    I watch the slow but gradually increasing at a surprisingly fast pace water level of the celestial pond with my illuminating ghost fire.

    [It''s almost time...]

    I nce around to keep an eye on the other Four-Axis cultivators from the other races.

    Strangely, unlike when they first arrived, they have moved far away from me, ncing at me nervously while sweating.

    ''Hmm, what''s up with them?''

    I tilt my eighteen heads, expelling ghost fire from my eyes.

    In front of the entrance to the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person.

    There, the most noticeable figure is Seo Li, who is exuding blue ghost fire from his entire body as he absorbs the yin energy of the New Moon.

    His terrifying appearance, rumored to have the heads of seventeen fellow cultivators mounted on his shoulders, his powerful ghostly energy, and his unique aura built on the Orthodox Axis Foundation.

    Though Seo Li is unaware, every race present considers him the top priority for caution.

    Nok Ju, the Four-Axis cultivator of the Tall Tree Race, is already exchanging telepathic messages with Baek Wi-ik, the Four-Axis cultivator of the Paired Wings Race

    [Cultivator Baek, once we enter the storage scroll, we must join forces. The Human Race, along with the Fighting Ghost Race, is notorious for their savage and powerful techniques. We don''t know what kind of devilish arts that grotesque Human Race old monster will show.]

    [I agree, Cultivator Nok. If that greedy Human Race old monster ambushes us, we must counterattack together!]

    The two Heaven Tribe Four-Axis cultivators form an alliance, and Gyo Yeom, the Four-Axis cultivator of the Blood Shark Race, sends a telepathic message to all the gathered Demon Race cultivators.

    [Who knows what the treacherous Heaven Tribe might do. Especially that monstrous Human Race old monster, rumored to carry the heads of his kin on his shoulders. If we encounter him in the storage scroll, do not approach him alone. Contact me immediately. It seems he has mastered some sinister Ghost Path Method. If caught, you could lose more than your Demon Core being extracted and turned into an elixir; even your soul might be enved! We must unite against these fearsome Heaven Tribe old monsters to survive!]

    Around Gyo Yeom, the Demon Race Heavenly Being stage cultivators gather tightly.

    Suddenly, four factions emerge around the celestial pond.

    The Human Race faction consisting of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect centered on the old monster Seo Li, who has mastered devilish arts.

    The Tall Tree Race and Paired Wings Race faction, with the mid andte Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    The Demon Race Faction centered on the early Four-Axis stage Blood Shark Race cultivator, Gyo Yeom.

    And a few scattered Heaven Tribe members who didn''t belong to any faction.

    They all watch the rising water and Seo Li with tension-filled eyes, waiting for the time toe.

    And the moment finally arrives.

    Rippling�D

    The celestial pond''s water fills the basinpletely.

    Above the celestial pond, a ck Night devoid of any stars is reflected on the clear water.

    "It''sing. Once we enter the storage scroll, we''ll be scattered by spatial storms. I''ll take measures to bind us together."

    Hyeon Gwi from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect takes out a talisman and recite an incantation.

    From his talisman, white ropes emerge, binding the members of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect and Seo Li.

    The white ropes that briefly bind them soon glows brightly and disappears.

    The other factions also begin to prepare for the entry into the storage scroll.

    After a while, a faint moon slowly rises in the ck sky reflected on the surface of the celestial pond.

    Seo Li looks up at the sky as if in wonder and then back down at the celestial pond.

    A mysterious moon that appears only on the water''s surface.

    After a while, a faintly glowing ancient pce is drawn on the moon''s surface.

    The door of the ancient pce on the moon then slowly opens.

    Creak�D

    "It''s now! Let''s go!"

    With Hyeon Gwi''s lead, the gathered cultivators all simultaneously jump into the pond as if on cue.

    Thus begins the exploration of Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll.

    Paaaatt!

    I use attraction force to shield myself from the spatial storm sweeping over me.

    The white ropes used by Hyeon Gwi emit a faint attraction force, keeping me and the members of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect together.

    ''How incredible. Creating an entrance to another dimension within a reflection on the water''s surface.''

    I marvel at the wonder, not fully understanding how it was achieved.

    How long do we push through the spatial storm before wend in a vast desert beyond countless rays of light?

    [This is...Dead Earth Domain?]

    As I look around in confusion, Hyeon Gwi, shaking off the dust, speaks next to me.

    "It looks simr, but it''s not. This is thend reflected on the moon''s surface. In fact, it''s not even the moon. Thisnd is an illusion created by the Entering Nirvana True Person. It doesn''t exist in reality."

    [Hmm, you say this is an illusion?]

    I pick up some sand from the ground, examining it closely.

    The texture is incredibly realistic.

    Even after awakening all my senses��Heaven, Earth, and Heart��it still feels and looks like ''real'' sand.

    Hyeon Gwi smiles faintly.

    "It''s the technique of a Quasi-Immortal. Moreover, Lofty Dragon True Person was once a Great Net Divine Immortal who fell to the Entering Nirvana stage. It''s said he was much stronger than other Entering Nirvana True Persons. Now, let''s move on. We need to find the Ancient Pce we saw earlier to truly enter the storage scroll."

    Hyeon Gwi points to the sky.

    "There are many ways to escape an illusion formation like this, but the most orthodox are two: either put yourself in a false state of death to find a w in the illusion and exploit it, or...read the constetions. Any illusion with a ''sky'' can''t exclude the constetions, so interpreting the path of the stars is the best way."

    I look up at the sky.

    However, the sky here is just like the sky in the Dead Earth Domain before entering this ce, a ck night with no stars visible.

    As if sensing my confusion, he continues.

    "Senior, read the celestial energy."

    [Celestial energy? Ah...]

    My eyes light up.

    Indeed, while there are no visible stars, I can read the celestial energy.

    By tracing the celestial energy, I can interpret the attraction force and deduce the constetions even without visible starlight.

    Perhaps even the Earth Tribe can interpret the attraction force through the flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy even if they can''t read celestial energy.

    ''The method is simple, but the idea is not.''

    It''s a method that would be hard to think of unless one is a very experienced cultivator..

    Feeling an inexplicable depth from Hyeon Gwi, I heighten my vignce towards him.

    Reading the constetions, I follow Hyeon Gwi''s guidance and fly through the desert.

    Before long, we arrive at a ce that seems to be the center of the desert, based on the constetions.

    "The end of the Ladle star points here. Let''s proceed a bit further."

    Hyeon Gwi skillfully reads the constetions and leads us, and soon I feel a sensation like passing through a ''veil.''

    Paaatt!

    [Hmm...!]

    Suddenly, we find ourselves in front of a grand ancient pce where there had been nothing but desert.

    "It seems we are the first to arrive. Let''s go in."

    Hyeon Gwi smiles and walks towards the entrance of the ancient pce.

    I look up at the que above the entrance of the ancient pce.

    The inscription reads, "Scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person, the Envoy of Health and Care" (�������Bʹ�ߍ���֮�D).

    [''Care'' refers to taking care and supporting one''s parents]

    ''The Envoy of Health and Care?''

    It''s an interesting title.

    But my eyes shine as I focus on the "Health" (����) part, associated the True Orthodox Axis Foundation.

    ''Could this be rted to an Axis?''

    Given the Ritual Worship Scripture of Wealth Virtue from Hyeon Gwi was obtained here, it seems likely.

    Step, step...

    As we enter the pce, we feel a twist in space, and we are suddenly in a vast river.

    Under a clear sky, a clear river flows, and spiritual creatures resembling fish leisurely swim everywhere.

    The river is incredibly wide, and beyond it, another river stretches endlessly.

    But I sense something wrong.

    ''It''s hot...?''

    The scene is incredibly peaceful. However, instead of a cool river breeze, there''s a sweltering heat that instinctively strikes the soul.

    Hyeon Gwi looks around and hands me a talisman.

    "The Otherworld of Lofty Dragon True Person consists of fouryers, excluding the outer illusion. The firstyer is the Water Flow Layer (ˮ����), the second is the Dao Departure Layer (��ȥ��), the third is the Care Layer (���B��), and the fourth is the Xiezhi Worship Layer (�D����). Originally, it''s said that the Water Flow Layer, where we stand, used to be as vast as the sea due to the dense water energy, just like the scene before us. But...it waspletely transformed when Lofty Dragon True Person fought a certain entity from the True Devil Realm. Try using the talisman."

    When I activate the talisman given by Hyeon Gwi, I feel a boiling sensation in my blood and sense Taiji embedding itself in my eyes.

    Simultaneously, a scene opposite to the peaceful view before me unfolds.

    Hwarurururuk��

    Bright red mes are zing everywhere.

    The river that had been flowing just moments ago is nowpletely dried up, and instead, living mes flow likeva in its ce.

    The sky is not clear but filled with ck smoke, and a pungent odor naturally stimtes my sense of smell.

    I''m startled by the illusion that even my Heaven, Earth, and Heart senses couldn''t detect, and once again, I am impressed by Hyeon Gwi''s ability to prate this illusion with just a talisman.

    [What is this talisman?]

    "It''s nothing special. It''s a talisman that temporarily grants the power of an immortal beast bloodline to the user. It focuses the principle of Taiji in the eyes to temporarily open a Spiritual Eye. It''s a minor trick that anyone with an immortal beast bloodline can perform. It''s just that only those who know, know about it."

    Looking around, all the members of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect have drawn out their ck Dragon True Blood, revealing Taiji in their eyes.

    ''It''s simr to Hon Won''s.''

    Hon Won''s Spiritual Eye also felt simr to theirs, excluding the surveince (�O) aspect.

    ''Does Hon Won also have some immortal beast bloodline?''

    I ponder this while exuding a cold aura around me.

    Chiiiiii��

    The surrounding mes briefly subside due to the ghostly energy I emit.

    "Thank you, senior. Now, let me exin our objective. For us, the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, to escape from Hyeon Eum''s grasp, we need the Heavenly Lotus Fruit and the Recognizing Sin Taenghwa (�R����D) drawn personally by Lofty Dragon True Person in the third Care Layer. However, just reaching the Care Layer is an immense challenge on its own, and as you can see, these mes grow stronger as we move up. Especially at the passage to the thirdyer, there is a ''living me'' called the Cmity me (����)."

    He continues.

    "Cmity me is a life form born from a disaster in the form of mes. It''s said to be a powerful curse born from the malice and hatred of the entity from the True Devil Realm who once fought Lofty Dragon True Person. Senior, if you can suppress the Cmity me with your curse techniques, we will extinguish it with our spells."

    [Is suppressing the Cmity me my task?]

    "Yes, it is. Although there are quite a few curses left in the thirdyer, requiring some effort from senior''s end, the main task is suppressing the Cmity me."

    [Understood. I''ll give it a try.]

    We begin to make our way through the river of mes.

    In front of the grand ancient pce.

    The true entrance to the storage scroll.

    One by one, others begin to gather at the ce where Seo Li and Hyeon Gwi''s group had passed.

    The Heaven Tribe''s Four-Axis stage cultivators, Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ik, are the first to arrive and survey the surroundings.

    "It seems we''re the first to arrive."

    "Indeed. The Earth Tribe can''t read celestial energy directly, so it will take them a while, and the other Heavenly Tribe members don''t know how to read constetions, so they are probably going in and out of aa."

    Baek Wi-ik snickers, mocking the others.

    Nok Ju of the Tall Tree Race crosses his arms andughs.

    "Only the Heaven Tribe''s Two Heads, our Tall Tree Race and your Paired Wings Race, and only those of noble bloodlines within the two races have learned this method. Who else would arrive as quickly? Most wouldn''t even know how to interpret the constetions of this formation."

    "Haha, of course. Fortunately, that terrifying Human Race old monster hasn''t arrived yet, so let''s hurry inside. With the Ghost Path Method he mastered, he will probably enter false death quickly, find a w, ande this way."

    "Indeed. Let''s go quickly."

    Soon after the two Four-Axis stage cultivators enter, Gyo Yeom and the Demon Race arrive at the front of the grand ancient pce.

    Most of the Demon Race appear pale and injured, with visible bloodstains.

    "Now then, let''s go in quickly. We need to secure the artifacts inside."

    At the Gyo Yeom''smand, the Demon Race members groan.

    "Elder, we apologize, but many of us are severely weakened from repeatedly entering and exiting false death. Please allow us a half-day''s rest before we proceed."

    "Yes, elder. We''ve all entered false death as you''vemanded, so if you can give us a little time..."

    Hearing this, Gyo Yeom''s eyes emit a bright red blood me.

    "You rebellious brats...are you ming me?"

    "No, that''s not what we meant..."

    "Silence! Didn''t I already say it? For our Earth Tribe to survive against those treacherous Heaven Tribe old monsters, we must unite! The fact that you''re trying to disrupt our unity to make us fall to the Heaven Tribe shows you''re a spy from the Heart Tribe!"

    "No, elder. That''s not what..."

    "Die, Heart Tribe spy!"

    Crack!

    Bang!

    With one move from Gyo Yeom, the two protesting demons are instantly reduced to mere chunks of flesh.

    Terrified by his ferocious demeanor, the Demon Race falls silent and cowers.

    Gyo Yeom bares his sharp teeth, characteristic of the Blood Shark Race, and growls.

    "From now on, anyone who disrupts our unity will be considered a Heart Tribe spy and executed immediately. This is for the protection of our Earth Tribe from the Heaven Tribe old monsters, so understand this great cause! Do you understand!?"

    "Yes, elder!"

    The Demon Race''s reply echoes, mixed with fear.

    Satisfied, Gyo Yeom leads the Demon Race into the ancient pce.

    Other Heaven Tribe members, including the Leaf Race, Cold Spirit Race, and Spirit Scale Race, arrived at the location half a dayter.

    Chiiiiii��

    As I cool the surrounding heat with the cold energy emanating from my ghostly energy, I walk at the forefront with Hyeon Gwi.

    Around us, the Heavenly Being stage cultivators of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect use the ck Dragon True Blood to cool the heat with their yin energy.

    However, the mes and heat flowing throughout the Water Flow Layer shows no signs of abating, and as we cool the heat and move forward, the mes immediately fill the space we pass through.

    The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators seem unsatisfied with just that andy numerous traps in their wake as they advance.

    ''I understand now why the Human Race is called greedy and ruthless.''

    The other cultivators of different races following behind us will not only have to endure the heat of the Water Flow Layer but also navigate the traps set by the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, which will undoubtedly make them bleed.

    I consider asking what kind of traps they are but decide it isn''t necessary for me to know and ignore it.

    The entire Water Flow Layer is under some restriction, making it difficult to use the Flying Escape Technique or to fly through attraction force, forcing us to walk. I''m curious about how the other races will react after stepping on those traps.

    [Kieeeeek!]

    Burning amorphous monsters lunge at us from all directions, spitting mes.

    "They''re called Fire Corpses (��ʬ). They are said to be ancient demonic beasts, but in reality, they are pieces of Lofty Dragon True Person''s flesh."

    [I''ve seen something like this before...]

    "Haha, the fierce beast guarding the entrance to the sect you saw before, Bi (��), was created by studying these Fire Corpses. Most of the Vestiges (ʬ/Shi) floating around the Interdimensional Void are of little use, but these Fire Corpses..."

    Pook!

    Hyeon Gwi waves his hand, bursting a Fire Corpse.

    The Fire Corpse screams and dissipates.

    ''They''re very different from the Vestiges in the Interdimensional Void. Those didn''t die even after subduing them multiple times...''

    It seems the yin energy from Hyeon Gwi''s immortal beast bloodline makes them easy to subdue.

    Yin energy is definitely their weakness.

    Then, I notice something in the center of the dissipated Fire Corpse.

    ''Hmm?''

    Chiiiiii��

    The dead Fire Corpse left behind something like a small cloud.

    Before the cloud evaporates into the surrounding smoke, Hyeon Gwi quickly retrieves a gourd dharma treasure from his storage scroll and opens its lid, bringing it close to the cloud.

    Shururuk��

    The cloud ispressed into a small drop of liquid and sucked into the bottle.

    Hyeon Gwi exins after absorbing the cloud.

    "These Fire Corpses here contain the primal force of water that the Water Flow Layer originally held. We call this power, that was contaminated from the entity from the True Devil Realm, Turbid Devil Liquid.. Although it''s tainted with devilish energy, demonic energy, and turbid energy, it''s the best material for devilish cultivators. Our Bi was also made by injecting this Turbid Devil Liquid."

    He smiles and offers me the bottle.

    "Would you like to try it? It''s rumored to grant special abilities to cultivators who practice devilish arts."

    [Hmm, I''ll pass. It doesn''t seem to suit my method.]

    Sensing the malicious intent and turbid energy within the liquid, I decline.

    Even though it might be beneficial for devilish arts, recklessly absorbing such contaminated liquid could cause mental issues.

    At my refusal, Hyeon Gwi smiles again and says,

    "Then we''ll take this Turbid Devil Liquid for the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect. Is that alright?"

    [Do as you wish.]

    We continue advancing, killing Fire Corpses and collecting Turbid Devil Liquid as we go.

    [This is Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll, but is there nothing like artifacts around?]

    "Haha, the Water Flow Layer is like the Peach Garden Painting, originally a ce where Lofty Dragon True Person raised their subordinates and pet races. Now, all that''s left are the remains of spiritual creatures and the pet races, consumed by the Fire Corpses and reduced to ashes. However..."

    Hwarurururur�D

    As we follow Hyeon Gwi through the Water Flow Layer, we eventually reach arge basin-like area.

    The entire basin is engulfed in mes, with several copsed stone buildings visible inside.

    "In the dwellings of Lofty Dragon True Person''s pet races, there are still the artifacts and spiritual medicines they used. When we investigatedst time, we found that this ce was where the Fighting Ghost Race was domesticated and raised."

    We enter the stone buildings.

    Inside, the mes are not burning, and it''s quite cool.

    The formations set up in various ces seem to be preventing the mes from invading.

    "We searched this ce once before, but there might be something we missed. Let''s search thoroughly."

    At Hyeon Gwi''smand, the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators scatter to search the stone buildings, and I also begin to look around separately.

    However, it seems true that they had searched this ce before, as there isn''t much to find.

    ''Hmm, there''s nothing that really catches my eye...''

    Then, it happens.

    I suddenly notice strange cracks in various parts of the stone building.

    ''What is this? Cracks? Gaps? Just natural aging and splitting?''

    However, I realize there''s some pattern to these cracks.

    I approach a cultivator from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect who''s scratching and searching the interior of a room that looks like a bedroom.

    [Hey, do you know what these cracks are? Maybe some kind of formation or something...they seem to have a bit of a pattern.]

    "Ah, are you referring to that? We don''t know much about it either. We''ve tried flowing spiritual energy through them and drawing formations ording to the gaps, but it was hard to discover anything...I feel it''s just thest desperate act of some Fighting Ghost Race who lived here."

    [Hmm...I see.]

    Judging by his intent, he genuinely didn''t seem to know what they were.

    Following the lines, I see that these lines are etched throughout the entire stone building.

    ''What in the world is this?''

    I can''t make sense of it no matter how much I look.

    I reach out to one of the lines, attempting to connect it with another.

    That''s when it happens.

    [...Wait.]

    Chiiiiii��

    I immediately dispel my Ghost King Transformation and revert to my human form.

    "...These lines..."

    Tsz tsz tsz��

    I gather ghostly energy, creating a ghost sword.

    Then, I begin to move the sword''s tip along the lines.

    ''Ah...''

    The structure of the stone building and theyout of the lines are already etched in my mind.

    I stop moving the sword and instead create a Gang Sphere.

    Focusing my consciousness, I move the Gang Sphere along the corridors of the stone building.

    ''I see, this is...''

    It''s a sword formation (���).

    The traces of a sword formation utilizing flying swords.

    However, I can tell that this sword formation, like Hong Su-ryeong''s, is in harmony with the enlightenment of martial arts.

    ''No, it''s beyond martial arts. This is...''

    Heart Tribe.

    The Fighting Ghost Race who used this stone building was undoubtedly from the Heart Tribe.

    I wander through the stone building with the consciousness avatar made of Gang Sphere, envisioning myself executing the sword formation.

    Swords intertwine

    The swords twist together, forming a formation, entangling the path and dominating the space.

    Interestingly, this sword formation is specialized for confined, narrow spaces.

    It''s designed to be used in corridors and rooms.

    In my mind, I imagine the power of this sword formation when deployed.

    I can see the entire corridor, each room, being engulfed in a storm of light.

    Anyone entering this building would never easily escape.

    They would be swept away and shredded by the storm of light formed by the swords.

    The sword energy would collide with the walls and bounce back.

    It would split in the void, reflect, and amplify.

    I feel the flow of intent within this sword formation.

    ''Ah...''

    Zzzt, zzzt...

    It seems like something is about to be deciphered.

    Whoever left this sword formation was trying to convey some message through the flow of intent created by this formation.

    But I can''t read that message.

    ''Damn it! Why can''t I understand!?''

    I still possess the vision of the Tribting Heavens.

    Yet, it isn''t enough!?

    I mutter in frustration, and somehow, a sense of injustice and anger wells up inside me, causing a tear to fall without my knowing.

    A Sword Mountain made of ss.

    At the peak.

    A man in white half-opens his eyes.

    Suruuung��

    Sword energy surges around him.

    His sword energy is astonishingly identical to the sword energy of the sword formation Seo Li had seen.

    The man in white, Seo Eun-hyun, slowly lifts his head to look at the sword formation.

    Although it''s a sword formation, to Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes, it appears entirely different.

    It manifests as a muscr old man with a pinky-sized horn on his head.

    �DSessor, I don''t know when it will be, but if you see me, it means a Heart Tribe member of my level has been born again.

    The sword formation unfolds following Seo Eun-hyun''s will.

    Simultaneously, the old man continues his message.

    �DThough the Fighting Ghost Race''s lineage will continue thanks to the True Person''s grace despite the invasion of the Fallen Judge, our Heart Tribe. That��s right, our Skill (��). I don''t know what you may call it, but our soul (��) will undergo repeated cycles of rise and fall, and our lineage will eventually be severed.

    Word that are hard to understand.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun understands.

    Martial Arts (��).

    Or what some may call Fighting Spirit (�^��).

    Seo Eun-hyun interprets the old man''s words as referring to martial arts.

    The old man was worried about the cessation of martial arts.

    �DThough I didn''t know, ording to the True Person, the rise and fall of martial arts has been repeating for a long time. When a catalyst appears, Heart Tribe members spring up like bamboo shoots. When the catalyst disappears, they vanish one by one, declining. Hence, the Heart Tribe never obtains sessors and quickly declines. And now, I realize the ''catalyst'' is disappearing.

    The old man''s expression turns bitter.

    �DThe power of the Heart Tribe, from its foundation, has been ''blocked'' at some point. It''s no longer possible to use Fighting Steps. From the first step, to the second step, the third step, and even the fourth step reached after a lifetime.

    The old man''s voice grows mncholic.

    However, despite his sadness, his eyes remain undimmed.

    �DSessor, you might pity me. And perhaps fear that this might happen to you. But sessor, do you understand why I left this sword formation?

    The mncholic voice gradually fades, and his eyes be even more bright.

    �DThe Heart Tribe''s power, martial arts (��)! It''s not a power borrowed from anyone else. Just because the roots are blocked doesn''t mean everything I''ve dedicated my life to for martial arts disappears!

    At first, the old man seems like an illusion separate from the sword formation, but gradually he begins to merge with it.

    �DEven if the Heart Tribe declines, my martial arts will not die! Even if the heavens do not permit it...

    Tsutsutsutsutsut!

    The old man melts into the sword formation.

    He bes the sword formation.

    �DOur will shall never die!

    "Good."

    Seo Eun-hyun calmly leaps towards the sword formation.

    Though it''s a formation definitely created by Seo Eun-hyun''s own hand, it charges at him as if it has a will of its own.

    Seo Eun-hyun and the sword formation collide.

    The sword formation shatters upon impact with Seo Eun-hyun.

    However, the sword intent (����) within the formation seeps into the ss Sword Mountain.

    I close my eyes and pay respects to a giant of the previous era.

    Yang Su-jin had once said,

    The Heart Tribe is proof that we are all ves to fate and non-humans.

    They appear only when the Enders appear and disappear when the Enders disappear.

    If that''s true, do the Heart Tribe lose their power after the Enders are gone?

    Can they no longer reflect their heart essence?

    Perhaps.

    But I take the old man''s words to heart.

    �DOur will shall never die!

    Even after the Enders disappeared, he remained a proud and dignified martial artist (����) who honed martial arts.

    Even if it was not called martial arts (��) but another name, it proved that a person''s will, a person''s heart does not simply end.

    The Heart Tribe are ves to fate?

    What nonsense.

    No one in this world is a ve to fate.

    Only ''people'' living their lives exist in this world.

    "So, Seo Hweol. You won''t be able to enve my heart forever."

    I look up at the sky and mutter towards Seo Hweol, who is still babbling this and that to himself while struggling hard.

    "Wait for me. I will soon break free."

    Trantor Notes: Here we have it. The very first treasure/legacy hunting arc that''s a staple in Xianxia! Chunky chapters toe.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 312: Have You Been Well (2)

    Chapter 312: Have You Been Well (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 312: Have You Been Well (2)

    The stone building where the Fighting Ghost Race resided.

    Sitting on a bed inside, Hyeon Gwi''s gaze is directed somewhere.

    "Did you gain the understanding (����) of the pet Fighting Ghost Race?"

    A gaze that somehow seems mocking.

    However, there''s a trace of pity in his eyes.

    "It''s truly pitiful to see you struggling to obtain something so obvious. It''s almost sad. There''s no act more meaningless than that struggle..."

    Clicking his tongue, Hyeon Gwi loses interest, his gaze empty, and heys down on the bed to close his eyes.Perhaps lying down and closing his eyes is more important than the strange events happening far away.

    I stop analyzing the sword formation after a while.

    ''Enough, I''ll study itter.''

    It''ll be meaningless to continue any further.

    After disassembling the sword formation, I step outside the stone building.

    Shortly after, the cultivators from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect alsoe out.

    "It seems everyone is here, so let''s move to the next domain. Our Human Race was once a pet race raised in the Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll, so we should be able to find something much more suitable for us there."

    [We were also pets of the Lofty Dragon True Person?]

    I ask, transforming back into a Ghost King to shield myself from the surrounding heat.

    Hyeon Gwi kindly exins in response to my question.

    "Yes. ording to the legend, during the war with the True Devil Realm, many races living in the Middle Realm entrusted themselves to the Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll. Lofty Dragon True Person epted them, and this Water Flow Layer is the result."

    [Hmm...]

    ''Then shouldn''t it be called a protected race, not a pet race?''

    Hyeon Gwi oddly keeps saying things like ''raised'' and ''pet,'' but based on his exnation, it seems more like the concept of an ''ark.''

    It seems like they were epted to protect the races during the war with the True Devil Realm.

    ''...Is it just a difference in interpretation between Hyeon Gwi and I?''

    I tilt my head slightly but decide to let it pass for now.

    We arrive again at another basin.

    In this basin too, simr stone buildings are copsed in the center.

    ording to Hyeon Gwi, this basin was more of a ke'' in the past.

    Now it''spletely dried up and has be a basin, but in the past, it seems all those stone buildings were actually houses on the water.

    We enter the basin and arrive at a stone building.

    "This is the building where the Human Race stayed. Since we couldn''t get everything thest time we came, let''s search it thoroughly once more."

    We scatter once more to search the stone buildings.

    While searching one of the stone buildings used by the Human Race, I find a small jade slip under a bed.

    [This is...]

    It''s rather dull and subtly enchanted with a concealing spell, making it difficult to find without the consciousness of someone at the Four-Axis stage or higher.

    ''Just what is inside that requires such a high-level concealing spell on it...?''

    However, the jade slip contains instructions for projecting an image with Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, and following those instructions, I create an image and can''t help but be stunned.

    [Ah, no...]

    The jade slip is a type of erotic painting.

    Anyway, it seems to be a cherished item of the room''s owner.

    Out of respect for the owner, I decide to pulverize the jade slip.

    At that moment,

    Chuchuchut�D

    [Hm?]

    As the erotic painting vanishes in front of my eyes, a new image appears.

    It''s the image of a small, thin man.

    �DFirst of all, thank you for destroying this jade slip. I had set it to turn to dust upon my death, but if there was an error in that setting...the thought of this jade slip being passed down to future generations, I''d die of embarrassment all over again.

    [...]

    The owner''s message continues.

    �DRecently, the outside is said to be engulfed in the mes of war. Honestly, as it''s a time where truly fearsome people are wielding their power, a Four-Axis leftover like me should just stay hidden and cower under the protection of the True Person. But even so, I was too bored with nothing to do. That''s why I looked at what was contained in that jade slip...so I appreciate it. Anyway...it''s not much of a reward for getting rid of the jade slip, but...I''ll show you my daily life from when I was alive in this room. If you want, you can also look at the records I left behind.

    Chuchuchut�D

    The image spreads across the room, transforming into an illusion that thinly covers the entire space.

    I watch this illusion with shining eyes.

    The daily life of the small man unfolds within the illusion.

    Though he talked like he viewed a lot of erotic paintings, he didn''t particrly touch any.

    Instead, he mostly paced around the room with a focused expression or was busy writing something.

    I watch over his back as he writes.

    Given that the books he''s writing would have long since weathered away, it seems better to view them through this illusion,

    The title of the book he''s writing is ''About Immortal Arts.''

    As I watch him write, I read through ''About Immortal Arts.''

    The book is precisely about the concept of ''Immortal Arts (���g).''

    �DLow-level cultivators use hand seals and incantations to perform spell techniques.

    �DAnd as one''s cultivation increases, the spell techniques of cultivators manifest through their intention (��) and mind (�R).

    �D From the Heavenly Being stage and above, one''s mind (�R) unites with the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy itself, and the boundaries of spell techniques disappear. Instead, specialized powers are researched to create and use abilities. Innate True Methods are a result of this.

    �D The supernatural abilities of the Earth Tribe are simr to spell techniques, except they utilize the potential of the physical body and a fundamental understanding of spiritual energy instead of hand seals and incantations. In that case, how do the spell techniques used by high-level cultivators differ from ours?

    �D I once directly witnessed a battle between the Fallen Judge and the True Person. If you ask how I survived, I didn''t. I had to die and be resurrected to endure the aftermath of witnessing such a confrontation. But in return, I gained the opportunity to understand what Immortal Arts truly are, which was indeed an overwhelmingly precious chance.

    ''Immortal Arts?''

    Although we call the path we walk the ''path of Immortal Cultivation,'' the reason we call ourselves ''cultivators'' instead of ''Immortal cultivators'' is simple.

    The term ''Immortal (��)'' is not something to be used lightly.

    The end of cultivation.

    The ultimate realm that all cultivators aspire to reach is the realm of immortality (��).

    Hence, any method or concept bearing the character for Immortality (��) signifies something especially powerful or grand.

    So, what do Immortal Arts, the spell techniques of True Immortals, signify?

    Curious, I continue reading.

    �DAn Immortal Art is an attraction force. It does not refer to the trivial attraction force used at the Four-Axis stage. It refers to the attraction force that truly reaches the ne of Fate used by Quasi-Immortals at the Entering Nirvana stage.

    �D In other words, if one can influence the ne of Fate to change fate, or twist the threads of history to lead it in a different direction, that is what is called Immortal Art.

    ''Hoh, if that''s the case...''

    I recall my Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    The Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique created by Yang Su-jin is itself a kind of Immortal Art.

    And then, I''m startled.

    ''Wait, if influencing the ne of Fate or the course of history constitutes Immortal Arts, then...''

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Yeon''s y.

    Isn''t that also a form of Immortal Arts?

    ording to this book, the Mad Lord seeded in entering the domain of Immortals (����) with a mortal body through dedicating his entire life.

    ''It''s to the point that it''s more believable for there to be eight Enders.''

    Actually, could it be that the Mad Lord also came from Earth?

    His talent is so immense that it makes one think such thoughts.

    I understand why the ck Dragon King had rushed over so frantically the moment he sensed the presence of Yeon''s y in the previous cycle.

    ''Immortal Arts. The ck Dragon King came after feeling the presence of Immortal Arts. He must have thought that someone who could use Immortal Arts in the Middle Realm would most likely not be a True Immortal but of at least the Entering Nirvana stage...''

    While I marvel at the Mad Lord, a peculiar thought crosses my mind.

    ''Wait, if the power to change fate is Immortal Arts...then isn''t the entire path of Immortal Cultivation essentially Immortal Arts?''

    After all, cultivators are beings who defy the heavens.

    Changing one''s fate is the essence of Immortal Cultivation.

    Unfortunately, this isn''t covered in the book.

    Instead, the man appears to be describing his feelings when he first encountered Immortal Arts and the sheer terror it invoked.

    It''s then.

    Suddenly, as the man is writing the book, he closes his eyes as if recalling the moment he saw Immortal Arts.

    At that moment.

    �DHuh, huh...keuh, keuhgeukgeuk!

    The man''s body twists grotesquely, his eyes roll back, and he begins to write something furiously on paper.

    No, it''s closer to ''scrawling''.

    Wo-woong�D

    At the same time, the illusion that had been clear until now begins to shake violently.

    As if capturing this scene with mere illusions is sacrilegious.

    ''What is that...?''

    As I watch the distorted illusion, the man, with his eyes rolled back, starts to tear and eat the book he was writing.

    ''What?''

    As if he is devouring a delicious meal, he licks his fingers while eating the book, and after a moment.

    The man, seemingly regaining his senses, looks around in astonishment.

    The illusion stabilized once whatever he had scribbled disappeared.

    The surroundings are in a mess due to the man''s rampage.

    The man mutters.

    �DTh-that just now...c-could it be...a revtion? Yes, it must be a revtion. Huhuhuh...if the Lofty Dragon True Person dies, I be his resurrection body? He revives within me?

    He seems pale with fear.

    �DN-no. This entity is not the Lofty Dragon True Person. Then who is it? Who are you? What kind of person are you...? No, no...! This is someone more, more, more. More, more, more immense than the Lofty Dragon True Person or the Fallen Judge...

    He clutches his head and suddenly raises his hand to stab his abdomen.

    Thud!

    Bright red blood spurts out.

    And I see something like a ''stone'' fall from his dantian area.

    Simultaneously, the illusion centered around the ''stone'' bes extremely unstable.

    �DHow long! How long will it keep pouring out! Stop, stoping out! Haaaah!

    The man screams in terror and appears to be performing some kind of spell.

    Although the illusion is too distorted to discern clearly, I see him using a sealing spell to seal the ''stone.''

    After the sealing spell is cast, the illusion returns to normal.

    However, the frail man does not.

    The man who was once engrossed in writing or deep in thought begins to huddle in the corner of his bed, crafting things like erotic paintings.

    It seems as if he''s focusing on the erotic paintings to escape from something.

    And after a while.

    The man hides jade slips with erotic paintings under the bed and other ces in the room before leaving somewhere.

    Time passes a little, and all the jade slips except the one under the bed turns to dust.

    The man had died.

    The illusion spell in the room continues to operate for a long time before eventually turning off.

    I pay my respects to the nameless man.

    At the same time, I remember his words.

    �DHe revives within me?

    If they''re more immense than the Lofty Dragon True Person, then at the very least, that being is a True Immortal.

    ''So...he meant a True Immortal is reviving within him?''

    Cold sweat trickles down my face.

    ''It''s simr to Cheongmun Ryeong''s symptoms???''

    The symptoms of going mad, writing strange things, consuming those writings, and then expelling bizarre stones with eerie power from his body.

    They are too closely simr to how Kim Young-hoon described Cheongmun Ryeong.

    Moreover, since he was at the Four-Axis stage, it seemed like the stones were spewing out directly instead of being found like in Chengmun Ryeong''s body.

    ''Then, is some True Immortal resurrecting through Cheongmun Ryeong''s body in the Head Realm?''

    "Hugh, heok..."

    As soon as I think of such things, I unconsciously revert from my Ghost King form and feel cold sweat running down my back.

    ''Damn it...''

    I do think that I need to save Cheongmun Ryeong.

    But, the moment I think a True Immortal is in the process of resurrecting through Cheongmun Ryeong��s body, I can��t bring myself to want to return to the Head Realm.

    I sit in the room for a long time, unable to get up.

    ''Just why am I...so cautious...!?''

    Even if it''s just the thought, what''s wrong with deciding to save someone who used to be my master!

    Suddenly, I hate myself for being like this and bite my lip.

    After taking a deep breath, I stand up.

    ''...First, I need to find out what that strange stone is.''

    I think back to the illusion I had seen earlier and search for the ce where he had sealed the strange stone.

    It was the ceiling.

    ''Come to think of it, this ceiling...''

    I hadn''t noticed it before, but I now feel an attraction force flowing through the ceiling.

    No, it''s more like maism.

    All over the ceiling, mas are attached inconspicuously, like constetions.

    By interpreting and unraveling the seal through the maic flow and arrangement of these mas on the ceiling, it''s possible to break the seal.

    And I realize that this method is the same as how Hyeon Gwi interpreted the illusion formation by reading the attraction force of the sky.

    ''Was this a frequently used method back in ancient times?''

    I ponder that perhaps Hyeon Gwi had obtained something like an ancient secret art book.

    The seal is designed so that it can''t be undone by anyone below the Four-Axis stage.

    It makes sense since the seal requires attraction force in order to be released.

    nk�D

    When I move the attractive force to unlock thetch on the seal, the ceiling ripples like the surface of water.

    I float up to the ceiling and reach my hand inside.

    Inside the ceiling, I grasp something like a box.

    I extend my consciousness to scan around the box but don''t find anything else.

    When I pull out the box, the ceiling returns to its original state.

    The box is a luxurious ebony wooden case, covered with dozens of talismans painted in blood, forming a barrier around it.

    ''The barrier has deteriorated.''

    Tap, tap�D

    When I tap a few of the talismans, they disintegrate into powder and scatter away.

    In the past, the barrier would have served its function well, but after so much time, its power had long since faded.

    After brushing off the talismans, I open the box''s lid.

    "Hmm?"

    However, there are no stones inside the box. Instead, a faint liquid remains.

    The liquid, which seems like ''water,'' emanates a mysterious aura.

    Yet, upon closer inspection with my consciousness, it appears to be ordinary water.

    Feeling somewhat dazed, I reach out to touch the water as if in a trance.

    It''s when my hand touches the water.

    Prick�D

    "Ah!"

    I suddenly feel a prickling sensation in my heart essence, jolting me back to full alertness.

    I feel oddly clear-headed.

    ''What was that? Just now?''

    It feels like I have been in a daze.

    And as I ponder for a moment, I remember what that feeling is.

    ''Ah, I see. That feeling...''

    Cold sweat runs down my back.

    The sensation of being dazed is just like when I saw [something] in the Head Realm and fell into a dream.

    However, if the [something] I saw in the Head Realm is a lethal dose of poison, this liquid feels like something that wouldn''t even affect my liver.

    To use an Earth analogy, if the [something] in the Head Realm is Chernobyl, this liquid has the radioactivity of rare earth elements.

    ''While I might have been momentarily entranced...I could have blocked it if I concentrated my consciousness....''

    While keeping my hand on the liquid, I investigate its true nature.

    And I discover that this liquid once contained much more poison energy and turbid energy.

    It''s only safe now because all the poison energy had dissipated over time.

    Sizzle, sizzle....

    While touching the liquid, I seed in extracting some knowledge within it.

    Surprisingly, this liquid is a kind of ''form.''

    "Clear Scale Armor?"

    This form is for controlling a dharma treasure called ��Clear Scale Armor.''

    Hissss�D

    As I absorb the form, the liquid vaporizes and disappears.

    However, there''s no information about the Clear Scale Armor itself, and among the items shown by the previous Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, there were no dharma treasures resembling armor.

    Now, there''s nothing else left in this room.

    "Hmmm...."

    I look around the room onest time and then exit the building.

    While I had been inside, the people from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect had alreadye out, sorting through what they found.

    Most of them appear to be elixirs..

    However, I''m not interested in elixirs, and look for dharma treasures or method books.

    But there doesn''t seem to be anything rted to the Clear Scale Armor''s control form.

    "Was there anything on Senior''s side that you found?"

    "Hmm, it seems like nothing."

    "Understood. Then, let''s proceed to our next destination."

    We set off again.

    Along the way, we continue to fend off Fire Corpses and obtain Turbid Devil Liquid. asionally, we collect fruits from a tree that grows in mes, called the Fire Origin Fruit, gaining small profits, but we don''te across any more stone buildings.

    ording to Hyeon Gwi, there are only two stone buildings on the path to the second floor: one belonging to the Fighting Ghost Race and the other to the Human Race.

    After a while, we arrive at the entrance to the second floor.

    nk, nk�D

    It''s a bizarre sight.

    The entrance to the second floor is heavily shrouded in mist and steam.

    In other words, there''s ''moisture.''

    Hissss�D

    I click my tongue at the sight of a ''chain made of water'' emitting steam like crazy.

    The end of the River of mes of the Water Flow Layer.

    It''s cut off as if it had been sliced cleanly, and beyond it, there''s nothing but endless void.

    And above that void is a chain of water that stretches upward. Astonishingly, mes are constantly burning above the water chain, evaporating the water.

    Yet the chain of water, despite being engulfed in mes, continues to emit steam without disappearing in some iprehensible manner.

    "Indeed, the divine powers of an Entering Nirvana cultivator are miraculous..."

    As I click my tongue, Hyeon Gwiughs heartily.

    "Everyone whoes here for the first time reacts that way. For now, we will go up first, so please observe how we do it and follow."

    The cultivators from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect line up before me and begin to draw out their immortal beast true blood.

    Scales sprout on their skin, and as tails and horns emerge, they transform into half-human, half-dragon forms before leaping into the burning chains.

    Hissss�D

    Although it looks incredibly hot, they cool the heat with their yin energy as they swim inside the chains, moving upward.

    "It''s an interesting method..."

    I try manipting attraction force.

    As expected, not only attraction force but also the Flying Escape Technique can''t be used, resulting in having to use such a troublesome method.

    "Swim up while cooling the inside with yin energy, huh..."

    Wo-woong�D

    I revert to my Ghost King form again.

    Yin energy surges out around me.

    Frost forms everywhere, and I reveal my eighteen heads, watching thest cultivator of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect jump into the chains before approaching it myself.

    Just as I''m about to enter the chains.

    Puhwak!

    Someone breaks through the steam from behind and walks towards me.

    It''s the cultivator from the Blood Shark Race with the head of a shark, Gyo Yeom.

    Behind him are a dozen or so Heavenly Being Demon Race cultivators.

    ''Weren''t there more followers of Gyo Yeom than this?''

    It appears their numbers have decreased to about a quarter.

    As Gyo Yeom and the Demon Race make eye contact with me, they all flinch and stop in their tracks.

    [Who are you?]

    I ask, burning the ghost fire even more intensely.

    Gyo Yeom awkwardlyughs and lowers his head slightly in response to my question.

    "Haha, fellow Daoist. I don''t know if you''ve heard of me, but I am Gyo Yeom, a Four-Axis stage cultivator from the Blood Shark Race. Since I''vee to this storage scroll before, I know quite a bit about it. Since fellow Daoist may not know much about the True Person''s storage scroll, I''d like to offer some modest help."

    [...Why would you suddenly offer help?]

    When I express my doubt with my eighteen mouths, Gyo Yeom steps back a bit andughs awkwardly.

    "Haven''t our Blood Shark Race always been friendly with the Human Race? That...during the Human-Devil Great War, I heard that the artifacts of the Blood Shark Race helped in breaking down the dimensional barrier of the True Devil Realm..."

    [Hmm...that is true...]

    "Please understand it''s simply because I wish to maintain a good rtionship with fellow Daoist. Do you know how to reach the second floor?"

    [I do.]

    "Then, do you know what the second floor is like?"

    [I know it''s called the Dao Departure Layer.]

    "The Dao Departure Layer is the true storage scroll of the True Person. If the Water Flow Layer is like a Peach Garden Painting, the Dao Departure Layer is filled with dharma treasures, spiritual elixirs, and methods offered as tributes to the True Person. Generally, the Human Race goes to the Human Offering Altar to find these treasures when theye to the True Person''s storage scroll. However...I also know of another ce that has artifacts beneficial to the Human Race."

    [Oh?]

    Without me asking, Gyo Yeom begins to exin the Dao Departure Layer in detail.

    "In the Dao Departure Layer, there''s an area where the priests who offered tributes to the True Person from various races lived. There''s even a ce where the priest of the Human Race resided. However, this area is beyond the Sea Offering Altar where Sea Demon Races offered tribute, so no one from the Human Race knows its location."

    [So I just need to go and find the ce called the Sea Offering Altar?]

    "Yes, yes. Beyond the Sea Offering Altar, you will find an ancient pce that suits the lifestyle of the Human Race. That''s the base of the Human Race''s priest. It''s filled with treasures far more precious than those in the Human Offering Altar."

    I tilt my head and say,

    [I can''t quite grasp it just by hearing it. How about youe with me?]

    But Gyo Yeom jumps and shouts on the spot.

    "How could I! I dare not walk the same path as the noble being!"

    [Hmm, are you not of the Sea Demon Race?]

    "I-I am here not for personal gain but to find suitable methods and spiritual medicine for my juniors, for these kids. Therefore, we need to go elsewhere. Please forgive us!"

    [Well, no need for forgiveness....I understand. Thank you for the valuable information.]

    Despite the various ''intentions'' and intents he has, I thank Gyo Yeom for showing goodwill, at least on the surface.

    [I will definitely make sure to remember you well. You will be one with me.]

    Despite this or that, help is help, after all.

    Though I cannot record it now due to the absence of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, once I heal my main body, Gyo Yeom will be recorded in my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections as a cultivator who helped me and will thus be a part of me.

    But Gyo Yeom trembles in fear and stutters,

    "Ho-Honor...it, it''s an honor. P-please take care...shall we meet again..."

    For some reason, Gyo Yeom seems terrified of me, looking like he wants to flee immediately.

    Puzzled, I bid him farewell and leap towards the chain.

    "Huff...heogh..."

    Gyo Yeom pants heavily, sweating profusely.

    "That crazy madman...even after helping him, he still intends to kill me?"

    Many Four-Axis stage cultivators belong to the Heterodox Axis Foundation.

    Especially among the Earth Tribe, where survival of the fittest prevails, the majority achieve their Axis by killing opponents.

    Particrly, the best prey for Heterodox Axis Foundation hunters are those in the early Four-Axis stage. Gyo Yeom is well aware that he is one such prey and has learned a secret technique that allows him to temporarily exhibit the power of the mid Four-Axis stage to ovee this.

    Four-Axis cultivators generally avoid fighting unless it''s to hunt other Heterodox Axis Foundation cultivators.

    Preserving their lives with utmost care, they reached the Four-Axis stage with the singr determination not to die. They would only engage in battles when attacking the few with the many.

    Or when absolutely certain of victory.

    Or when they have no other choice.

    Thus, the fact that Gyo Yeom can exert mid Four-Axis strength is in itself a deterrent against reckless attacks from other Four-Axis cultivators.

    But Gyo Yeom feel that this crazy, old monster is different.

    ''Madman, madman...!''

    Judging by the power of death emanating from his heads, they are all at least of equal rank.

    This crazy old monster is at the mid Four-Axis stage, and it feels like he has only umted one Axis.

    Yet he proudly disys the heads of 17 other Four-Axis cultivators on his shoulders, as if to show off.

    It''s clear to see.

    The crazy old monster from the Human Race who has learned devilish arts is definitely a hedonistic killer.

    If it''s humans who turn their enemies into pills and eat them, he has seen many. But a human who carries their heads on his shoulder like trophies, that old monster is the first.

    Seventeen heads at that!

    Gyo Yeom is terrified.

    ''That madman ns to kill me too...it''s certain!''

    To be one with him!

    An image of his own skull hanging on the crazy old monster''s shoulder shes through Gyo Yeom''s mind.

    ''Damn it! I died once a thousand years ago, so if I die again, it''s the end!''

    Having resurrected once, another death will be final.

    Gyo Yeom gris his teeth.

    "Damn it...if I don''t get the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, I can''t save my wife...! How can I back down here!?"

    With red light spilling from his eyes, Gyo Yeom bites down and speaks.

    "Everyone listen! You saw that mad old monster, didn''t you?!"

    The few remaining Demon Race cultivators nod.

    Having sacrificed many of his followers to get here, Gyo Yeom''s reputation has plummeted.

    Among the Demon Race, there is even talk of betraying Gyo Yeom and escaping.

    And some are actually nning to seek Seo Li''s help to kill Gyo Yeom.

    However, after seeing the crazy hedonistic killer Seo Li again, their thoughts changed.

    The confident and brutal statement that he will kill Gyo Yeom, who had even helped him, and proudly disy his head on his shoulder!

    If that crazy hedonistic killer kills Gyo Yeom, what will happen to the rest of them who remain?

    The answer is obvious even without seeing it.

    They too would be ughtered and refined into ghostly materials.

    The Demon Race cultivators who had resented Gyo Yeom now unite in fear after witnessing the cruel Human Race old monster.

    Shaa��

    I cool the chain with yin energy and swim upwards.

    Covering myself with ghost fire, I reevaluate my assessment of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    ''Come to think of it, they should have provided me with this information before entering the storage scroll. It shouldn''t have been something I learned from a helpful Blood Shark Race cultivator.''

    The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect seems strangely intent on controlling the information reaching me.

    I ponder as I burn my ghost fire.

    ''Could they be nning to betray me...?''

    I consider the full strength of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    Using the Four Symbols Nascent Soul method, they can borrow power from outside to leap over one stage.

    Thebined forces of Hyeon Gwi and the Heavenly Being stage cultivators amount to four in the Four-Axis stage.

    In addition, there are seven Nascent Soul stage cultivators, which trantes to seven Heavenly Being stage cultivators.

    If they form a coordinated formation, their power will increase, so we should consider them as effectively five Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    ''Of course, no matter how much external power they draw, they will still only be at the early Four-Axis stage.''

    Five at the early Four-Axis stage.

    And I am currently at the mid Four-Axis stage, and if I use the Mad Lord''s circuits, I am confident I can raise my power to the Grand Perfection of the Four-Axis stage.

    ''It might...be possible?''

    With mybat experience, it won''t be impossible.

    However, thinking about Hyeon Gwi, I can''t help but feel a sense of unease.

    ''That guy is hiding something...''

    A vague sense of foreboding emanates from Hyeon Gwi.

    I suspect that if the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect were to betray me, Hyeon Gwi would be the biggest variable.

    ''If they betray me...I should eliminate Hyeon Gwi first.''

    Determining Hyeon Gwi as the primary threat, I rise to the second floor.

    Huarurururuk��

    For some reason, the second floor is even hotter than the first.

    Yellow mes flicker brightly everywhere.

    And, I approach the people from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect waiting for me.

    "Senior has arrived. Then, let''s depart."

    [Wait, where are we going?]

    "First, we will stop by a ce called the Human Offering Altar before heading towards the path to the third floor. And there, we will subdue Cmity me."

    [Before that, I will be going somewhere for a moment.]

    "Where are you heading?"

    [Where do the Sea Demon Race offer their tributes?]

    "If you head west, you wille across a ce called the Sea Offering Altar, but why are you looking for it?"

    [There''s a Sea Dragon I need to deal with. I''m thinking of finding some bait for it.]

    At my words, Hyeon Gwi nods and says,

    Then we will wait at the Human Offering Altar. I will provide senior with the coordinates, so please find your way there."

    I part ways with the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect and head towards the Sea Offering Altar.

    It''s a ce filled with the lifestyle of the Sea Demon Race.

    The buildings resemble those in the Sea Dragon Pce, filled with the same kind of culture.

    If it weren''t for the burning surroundings, one might mistake it for the Sea Dragon Pce.

    However, it''s clear that this ce is full of things useful only to the Sea Demon Race, making it unnecessary for the Human Race toe here.

    ''Hoh, is that the Sea Orchid Fruit?''

    Seeing the Sea Orchid Fruit, renowned as an ancient spiritual elixir among the Sea Dragon Tribe, I click my tongue.

    The Sea Orchid Fruit is a unique spiritual fruit that requires absorbing both yin and yang energy to grow, specifically the yin energy of the sea and the yang energy mixed with devilish energy, making it incredibly hard to obtain.

    But it seems that the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person happens to meet both conditions by coincidence.

    ''This is the spiritual fruit Seo Ran mentioned.''

    It contains spiritual energy very simr to that of the Sea Dragon Race''s power, so consuming it will undoubtedly increase one''s cultivation and grant water attribute supernatural abilities.

    It''s also perfect for extracting spiritual liquid to refine the unique dharma treasures of the Sea Dragon Race and has the effect of amplifying the Sea Dragon Race''s power. Thus, it''s essential for any Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage Sea Dragon aiming to reach the Integration stage.

    ''It''d make an excellent gift for Seo Ran if we meet againter.''

    I mark the Sea Orchid Fruit as mine by inscribing the White Orchid Blessing Incantation inside it.

    With the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, the Sea Orchid Fruit will grow even fresher.

    After marking the Sea Orchid Fruit, I move past the Sea Offering Altar area and arrive at a region densely packed withrge ancient pces.

    There, I enter a pce that seems to belong to the Human Race.

    The water energy is so strong inside the pce that the mes barely prate.

    However, due to the second floor being hotter than the first, the interior is still warm.

    It''s quiet inside the pce.

    But I click my tongue as I sense the spiritual energy emanating from various ces and the spiritual power waves caught within my consciousness domain.

    ''Gyo Yeom...what a kind cultivator.''

    To provide such valuable information for free, I think to myself that I definitely need to remember him well.

    It was quite the serendipitous encounter.

    "Hmm, could it perhaps be thanks to the Blessing of Wealth?"

    I dispel my Ghost King Transformation and observe the blessing within me.

    ording to Yeon Wei, the Virtues of the Five Blessings can influence one''s fate to some extent.

    So, gaining the Blessing of Wealth might have increased my fortune regarding treasures.

    I sweep through the pce, gathering treasures.

    I pay particr attention to anything rted to dharma treasures.

    However, there are no armor-type dharma treasures in the pce.

    ''What exactly is the Clear Scale Armor?''

    Why would a stone, presumed to be left behind by a True Immortal, contain something like the ��Clear Scale Armor Control Form?''

    It seems unlikely that I will find it in this pce.

    I open my storage scroll and flick my fingers, releasing a swarm of mass-produced small General Seos that I usually carry with me.

    The strangely unpleasant looking generals spread their wings and move to investigate other pces for dharma treasures.

    As a result, I discover one thing.

    "There is no Clear Scale Armor on the second floor."

    And through the small General Seos, I discover one more thing.

    "Taenghwa paintings...."

    I walk to the top floor of the ancient pce and look at the Taenghwa paintings the General Seos have found.

    ''In this life, I seem to be particrly intertwined with Taenghwa paintings.''

    In the paintings, a majestic dragon is dancing.

    There are a total of 21 paintings, each depicting the dragon in a different pose.

    "This is..."

    It seems to be a series of movements showing a dragon''s dance.

    I notice some significance in the dragon''s movements.

    Although they are not movements within the realm of martial arts, they seem to have a ritualistic meaning, simr to Hon Won''s Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    "Hmm...."

    While imprinting the Taenghwa paintings in my mind, I discover a jade slip on the top floor of the pce.

    Like the book I had read in the Water Flow Layer, this jade slip is also written in themonnguage of the Heaven Tribe of the Bright Cold Realm, making it easy to read.

    The book is a journal about the Taenghwa paintings.

    The author of the book, the owner of the pce and the priest who offered tributes to Lofty Dragon True Person, had been taught the method of painting Taenghwa by Lofty Dragon True Person.

    It contains methods and insights on how to paint Taenghwas better.

    "Hmm...."

    While reading the journal, one passage catches my attention.

    ��The True Person saw the Taenghwa we had drawn and was furious. He hung us upside down and beat us severely, saying, "Is this what you call a Taenghwa painting?"

    "...."

    It seems that Lofty Dragon True Person didn''t have a very good temperament either.

    ''Or should I say he was merciful for beating them in human form rather than dragon form?''

    I continue reading the journal with a wry smile.

    �DThe True Person gathered all the priests and delivered a long speech. He said that the Taenghwa we are learning possess an incredibly immense inner power. The great Immortal Beast, who is also a judge of the Netherworld, presented the Taenghwa to the Death God, who in turn taught them to the True Person.

    �DIn other words, the Taenghwa we are learning has been passed down from the Death God. I suddenly feel ashamed of myself for harboringints in my heart while learning such a great Taenghwa. The True Person, withpassion, has taken in worms like us, and the offerings we present to him are merely ceremonial, for they are actually used by us.

    �DAll he asks of us is to paint the Taenghwa, yet I was reluctant to do so. I am ashamed of myself for not wanting to do even that, considering that it is a Taenghwa passed down from such a great being.

    �DI thought it was humiliating to be beaten while hanging upside down. But on second thought, if he had beaten us in dragon form, we would have been turned into dust. He transformed into human form and used only his physical strength without using any demonic power.

    �DOn reflection, even that was enough to tear apart my unique domain, almost killing me, but anyway, he is thinking of us. The true shame should note from being beaten, but from my own heart.

    "...Was he at the Integration stage?"

    It seems the owner of the pce was an Integration stage cultivator, capable of deploying a unique domain.

    ''But to have his domain nearly torn apart and almost die from a physical beating by an Entering Nirvana demon beast in human form...''

    What kind of being is the Lofty Dragon True Person...or rather, the Entering Nirvana stage beings?

    Clicking my tongue, I continue reading the journal.

    There''s nothing else that particrly catches my eye.

    ''A Taenghwa painting passed down from the Death God...''

    The style of the Taenghwa is strangely simr to those of the Grand Nirvana Temple.

    Click, click, click, click....

    A bizarre fortress of puppets is flying through the night sky.

    Inside the Puppet Fortress.

    An old hunchbacked man''s eyes sh.

    "The smell, I smell it...!"

    He res his nostrils and licks his lips with bloodshot eyes.

    "Seo Hweol...! I smell Seo Hweol! Let''s go, my love! Seo Hweol has finally reappeared! Do you see? Come see the celestial energy with me! There! I am meeting with Seo Hweol!!!"

    The Mad Lord tears at his hair and howls at the sky from the top floor of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    In the Mad Lord''s foresight, a vision of meeting Seo Hweol is emerging.

    "Turn westward! Fate is guiding me to Seo Hweol! That hidden wretch has finally crawled out! Hehehe! Lord Seo. Lord Seo. Lord Seo. Lord Seo. Lord Seo.LordSeoLordSeoLordSeoLordSeoLordSeoLordSeoLordSeoLordSeoLordSeo...! Let''s go make Lord Seo!"

    In a dark, damp cave.

    A man with blue hair in white clothes smiles gently as he reaches into the surrounding mist with sparkling eyes.

    "It took a long time. But...I found it, Daoist Seo."

    His eyes narrow vertically like those of a reptile, despite his human body.

    "So this is your [pir]..."

    Heughs as he reaches into the thick mist.

    Crunch!

    He clenches his hand.

    But nothing happens.

    "...."

    After a moment of silence, he begins tough.

    "Haha,e to think of it, you''re still at the Heavenly Being stage. It''s astonishing. While searching for the pir, I tried to raise the body��s cultivation...it must be the talent of the immortal beast derived from this ''Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.'' It wouldn''t make sense otherwise if your talent wasn''t sealed within it."

    Smiling meaningfully, he rises from his seat.

    "But that ends now. As long as I grasp attraction force, I can approach the pir and undo the seal. Now then...let''s raise your cultivation to the limit."

    Sss�D

    The man in white uses a clothing spell to cover himself with a blue robe.

    "Haha, how does it feel, Daoist Seo? The day when I obtain your Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is near."

    But there''s no answer.

    "Haha...hahaha...."

    It doesn''t matter.

    Seo Hweol keepsughing as if something is terribly amusing.

    ===

    Author''s note: I want to see the everughing Seo Hweol break down. But heughs so much that it might take a long time before he cries out in despair.

    Trantor Notes: Uploading tomorrow''s chapter early because I won''t be able to post tomorrow.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 313: Have You Been Well? (3)

    Chapter 313: Have You Been Well? (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 313: Have You Been Well? (3)

    I nce once more at the movement of the dragon depicted in the Taenghwa Painting, then step out from the top floor.

    The ancient pce mainly houses water attribute methods, among which the method called Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade (�}���w¶��) is so powerful that it even stirred my heart.

    However, to practice it requires either drinking seawater or having water and salt avable, so there''s no way to practice it at the moment. I simply stored it in my storage scroll.

    Besides that, a few other water attribute methods caught my eye, but none of them stood out.

    After exiting the ancient pce, I harvest the Sea Orchid Fruit I had noted earlier and store it before dashing off to the Human Offering Altar area where I''m supposed to meet up with the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    The surrounding heat is intense, so I transform into a Ghost King to cool my body as I fly.

    The Human Offering Altar area is also vast, simr to the Sea Offering Altar, with spiritual energy waves emanating from various houses and stone buildings, indicating that there are still many things left.When I arrive at the rendezvous point with the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, they are already waiting quietly, having gathered what they could..

    [There seem to be spiritual energy waves emanating from all over the ce, but it looks like you didn''t gather everything?]

    "Haha, it seems that everyone''s storage scrolls are quite full. To get what we want on the third floor, we need to leave some space."

    [Hmm, I see. Then shall we get going?]

    "Sounds good."

    Hyeon Gwi smiles and leads us onward.

    We arrive at a narrow path covered with crimson mes.

    "Hmm..."

    Hyeon Gwi frowns as he peers into the path.

    Having experience in tracking people before, I understand why.

    ''Someone has already passed through. The tracks are recent.''

    Hyeon Gwi''s nose wrinkles slightly.

    "Everyone, it seems that a prior traveler has passed through. We should hurry. These footprints likely belong to..."

    [The Demon Race.]

    I remark, looking at the various footprints.

    Hyeon Gwi nods.

    "Gyo Yeom, who leads the Demon Race, is from the Blood Shark Race, and they know how to temporarily satisfy the Cmity me by offering blood. We must hurry."

    We quicken our pace.

    Soon, we see thick blood mist ahead.

    ''Blood Sacrifice?''

    I frown.

    Due to Yuan Li, I loathe and utterly detest human sacrifice rituals like Blood Sacrifice.

    As we move further towards the blood mist, we see Gyo Yeom and the group of Demon Race members I encountered earlier.

    ''Hmm...the number of Demon Race cultivators hasn''t changed...so...''

    Upon closer inspection, Gyo Yeom is drawing blood from his followers and offering it as a blood sacrifice.

    Seeing this, Hyeon Gwi is startled and speaks urgently.

    "Damn it, senior, everyone! It looks like these Demon Race bastards are trying to tame the Cmity me! If they manage to control the Cmity me, it will be a huge problem. We need to hit them from behind now!"

    Hyeon Gwi gathers energy in the form of a ck dragon and sends it flying into the blood mist.

    Boom!

    An explosion resounds, and Gyo Yeom''s voice echoes from within.

    [You damn Human Race bastards...I heard everything. Yes, it''s not the first time we''ve been ambushed by you Human Race so I''ll let that pass. But it seems there''s a misunderstanding. I''m not taming the Cmity me to attack you but to ensure our safety when we rise to the third floor and back. So why don''t we avoid this unnecessary fight?]

    ''Hmm, if he''s not trying to harm us, there''s no need to fight...''

    "Shut up, filthy Earth Tribe scum. We humans don''t listen to the nonsense of your kind!"

    "What nonsense are you spouting to this elder!? Die, you Earth Tribe trash!"

    "How dare you speak to this elder like that! Die, garbage Earth Tribe!"

    "Daring to block the way of the mighty Human Race, it''s been a while since I''ve tasted Earth Tribe flesh!"

    Despite Gyo Yeom''s words, the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators taunt him and exude fierce fighting spirit. Gyo Yeom, appearing enraged within the blood mist, shouts back.

    [Arrogant and self-righteous Human Race scum. Then I will show you the power of the Cmity me...! Even if you are a hedonistic murderer, you can''t ignore it!]

    [Hmm?]

    Gyo Yeom mocks someone as a hedonistic murderer.

    ''Is there such a person among the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect?''

    They are people one really can''t let down their guards around.

    If there''s someone with a strong tendency towards hedonistic murder, it wouldn''t be bad to eliminate them here.

    Huarururuk

    A ck me tinged with blood bursts out from the blood mist towards us.

    The massive ck me, like a living wave of fire, surges to engulf us.

    [Is that the Cmity me?]

    Sensing the pain and resentment within the ck mes, I unleash ghost fire.

    "Yes, it''s a me born of curses...that''s what makes it terrifying. It''s neither purely a curse nor purely a me, so to suppress it, you need a curse sorcerer, a fire cultivator, and yin energy."

    Kugugugugu!

    The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators step forward and erect a wall of yin energy.

    I observe the Cmity me and let out a sigh of admiration.

    At the same time, I notice the Demon Race manipting the Cmity me with blood from behind.

    ''Interesting. They control the Cmity me by feeding it blood. The spiritual energy in the blood must be the key.''

    I notice a simrity in their maniption to how Yuan Yu had his Blood Body taken over by Oh Hye-seo.

    Controlling the blood with Taiji to manipte the body.

    After observing their techniques for a while, I extend my left hand.

    [I''ve seen it well.]

    Huaruruk!

    Ghost fire spouts from my 36 eyes.

    [Then I should repay the favor.]

    I raise my left hand and mutter.

    [Yin Soul (ꎻ�).]

    Kuguguguhu!

    Curses pour out from my seven orifices.

    Though I say seven orifices, since my skullsck nasal bones, all merging together, it''s actually only six orifices.

    In total, 108 holes spew forth curses.

    My curses had already surpassed the limits of numbers like 108 or even thousands at the time of Qi Building.

    Since then, my curses have essentially needed to be judged more by their [density] and [range] rather than by their count.

    During the Qi Building stage, my curses filled a radius of 30 zhang.

    During the Core Formation stage, my curses filled a radius of 300 zhang.

    At the Nascent Soul stage, my curses filled a radius of 30 li.

    And at the Heavenly Being stage, my curses filled a radius of 3000 li.

    Then, what about now that I have reached the Four-Axis stage?

    [Huuu��]

    I exhale.

    Even the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators, excluding the enemy Demon Race members, have looks of astonishment on their faces, their eyes bulging.

    Even Hyeon Gwi, who always subtly looks down on and ignores me, can''t help but show a look of interest at this moment.

    [Ghost Curse (���).]

    Chuaaaaaa�D

    The entire Dao Departure Layer of the second floor of Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll turns pitch ck.

    The few other Heaven Tribe groups except the Human Race, Demon Race, Tall Tree Race, and Paired Wings Race,

    The Cold Spirit Race, Spirit Scale Race, and Leaf Race cultivators have just reached the end of the Water Flow Layer and are at the entrance to the Dao Departure Layer.

    "Huu, there''s nothing of value aside from the Turbid Devil Liquid inside the Fire Corpses."

    "Since none of us are devilish cultivators, it''s best to sell it to a cultivator who practices devilish artster."

    "Well, Turbid Devil Liquid isn''t bad, but it''s quite disappointing considering we risked our lives fighting the Fire Corpses."

    "Haah, aside from the Fire Corpses, everything on the first floor was taken by the Human Race, Demon Race, and Four-Axis stage seniors, making it hard to find anything worth taking..."

    They all sigh in unison.

    "Well, it''s to be expected from the Peach Garden Painting-like Water Flow Layer. Let''s keep our spirits up. The real treasures are in the Dao Departure Layer. We don''t need to go to the third floor; just grabbing some dharma treasures, method scriptures, or spiritual elixirs from the second floor will be worthwhile."

    "That is true...the first floor was never meant for storing items. Then, let''s head to the second floor!"

    The group of ten Heaven Tribe cultivators, now cheerful, prepare to ascend to the Dao Departure Layer.

    At that moment.

    Chiiiiiie��

    "...?"

    "Hu-Huaah! What, what is that...!"

    The faces of the 10 cultivators twist in shock, fear, and despair.

    "W-What in the world is happening on the second floor!!!"

    The second floor, the Dao Departure Layer.

    From the upper floor, a massive amount of curses cascade down like a waterfall.

    They flee in terror without even looking back.

    The world turned into and of darkness.

    Even the Cmity me, which had been disying its might before me, froze in ce.

    I scrutinize the Cmity me.

    Considering the level of the entity that created it, it must have been much stronger when it was first made.

    If it had been at its full strength, not even I could have dealt with it.

    ''But its venom has weakened over time.''

    Over tens of thousands of years, the Cmity me has significantly weakened.

    I reach out towards the Cmity me.

    It whimpers like a puppy needing to relieve itself, and as soon as my hand touches it, it begins to tremble violently.

    Chiiiie��

    I start converging the curses scattered across Heaven and Earth into a single point.

    Kuarururuk!

    The curse formed this way exudes a venomparable to the curse previously created by me and other curse sorcerers at the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    While it tookbined efforts to create such a curse during the Nascent Soul stage, I can now do so alone at the Four-Axis stage.

    The Cmity me, overwhelmed by the venom of my curse, shrinkspletely, its enormous size reduced to smaller than a fist.

    Having consumed the blood of the Demon Race, it can neither escape nor take any other action, freezing in ce.

    Watching this, Hyeon Gwi shouts.

    "It''s now! Extinguish it!"

    The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators, snapping out of their daze, unleash their spells to extinguish the Cmity me.

    Chiiiie��

    In truth, the Cmity me had shrunk so much from the venom of my curse that spells weren''t even necessary; a simple stomp would have sufficed, rendering their water-attribute spells meaningless.

    Hyeon Gwi gestures to them with a meaningful gaze.

    "How is it? Wasn''t it worth following my suggestion?"

    The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators breathe a sigh of relief.

    "As expected of Daoist Hyeon Gwi."

    "I believed in you. Hehe..."

    On the surface, it seems like they are celebrating my recruitment, but I remain vignt, sensing their uneasy intent.

    I turn my gaze to the Demon Race.

    [Ho, fast indeed.]

    To my surprise, Gyo Yeom has already escaped to the third floor.

    If he hadn''t fled after witnessing the curse, he''d either be a bold hero or a madman.

    The other Demon Race members begin to notice Gyo Yeom''s escape btedly.

    The faces of the Heavenly Being demon beasts turn pale as they meet my eyes.

    I, exuding the lingering venom of the curse from my 36 eyes, speak.

    [Come here. I have a few questions. Once I''ve satisfied my curiosity, I''ll let you rest peacefully, so don''t worry.]

    I''m not a hedonistic killer with a pleasure for ughter, nor do I have a reason to kill those who have lost their will to fight, so I speak to them as kindly as possible.

    I intend to let them rest peacefully on the second floor as long as they don''t interfere with our objectives on the third floor.

    However, for some reason the Demon Race cultivators start screaming in terror.

    "Haaah!"

    "Elder, please spare us!"

    "Damn it, I need to get out of here!"

    "Run! If we get caught by the old monster, we''re dead!"

    They all scream and scatter in all directions in a frenzy.

    Seeing them transform into their true forms and flee frantically, I feel a sense of absurdity.

    [...I won''t kill you...]

    It seems they misunderstood that I was going to kill them, probably due to their harsh lives.

    Considering the nature of the Human Race, it''s a reasonable misunderstanding.

    Or they might have been scared because of the infamous hedonistic killer among the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    ''In times like this, they''re no help. These Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect guys...''

    Bringing someone with such a bad reputation along on this storage scroll journey just draws unwanted attention.

    However, letting the Demon Race go here isn''t an option. I need to ask them about the control technique they used on the Cmity me.

    ''I might find a way topletely free Yuan Yu''s body from Seo Hweol''s influence, so it''s crucial.''

    [All of you, stop right there...!]

    Oooooooh�D

    Duk Duduk Dukdududuk!

    I operate my spell.

    Under the influence of my death aura, the surroundings start to turn into a desert.

    Dust and sand flies everywhere.

    Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    Cross-sectional Divergence (�����_ɢ)

    Kugugugugu!

    The ''manifestations of death'' attached to my shoulders begin to pull away from my body.

    The deaths of my 18 lives.

    Those manifestations...

    As soon as they are drawn from my body, they each form a physical body with their ghostly energy.

    Eighteen clones, each as powerful as a Ghost King who has mastered the Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets to the extreme, appear.

    In return, I lose everything above my neck, but it doesn''t matter.

    Losing my head isn''t something new to me anyway.

    [Capture them.]

    Ooooooh�D

    Oooooh�D

    Oooooooh�D

    The manifestations of death, each a Heavenly Being Ghost King, scatter in all directions and fly toward the Demon Race.

    Each one could use Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets, Great Desert to Dead Sea, Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, and even some martial arts, so capturing them won''t be difficult.

    Bone-chilling ghostly wails echo in all directions.

    Dudududududu

    A Swift Horse Race demon beast of the Horse Race, Ju Ma.

    Ju Ma transformed into his true form and ran on all fours like mad.

    ''Please don''t chase me! Please! Heaven and Earth Divine Spirits, please protect me!''

    His mind is filled with the fear that the mad Four-Axis old monster would chase him.

    He knew at a nce that this being is insane.

    From the first moment he saw that wicked old monster who proudly wore ''achievements'' on his shoulders like trophies, he vowed never to cross paths with him.

    ''Gyo Yeom, that damned shark head. It''s all because of his stupidity!''

    But everything went wrong.

    That old monster is now going to capture and ughter them to satisfy his desires.

    Perhaps it''s remarkable that the mad old monster had restrained himself for so long.

    However, Ju Ma has seen a few such maniacs in his 2000 years of life.

    They were all unable to easily suppress their lust and would vent their dirty desires once every few days.

    And when they happened to hold back their lust, the intensity was much stronger when it finally exploded.

    The old monster has been quiet until now.

    But now that he has no reason to hold back, anyone caught by the old monster will be a part of his grotesque ''hobbies.''

    Ju Ma curses Gyo Yeom madly as he runs.

    Fortunately, Ju Ma is quite the fast runner.

    In the interior of the storage scroll, where flying through the air techniques like the Gliding Technique and the Flying Escape Technique are restricted, Ju Ma''s speed is probably the fastest.

    As long as the Four-Axis old monster doesn''t deliberately chase after him, he can likely escape.

    Then it happens.

    Bang-pabang-bang!

    Ju Ma notices strange noisesing from behind him.

    Shivers run down his spine.

    He turns around, trying to calm his pounding heart.

    And Ju Ma''s eyes bulge in shock.

    "H-How...!?"

    One of the old monster''s victims, attached to his shoulders.

    What is presumed to be a ghost creature controlled by the old monster is flying through the air, chasing after him.

    "F-Flying Escape Technique and the Gliding Technique, and even flight using attraction force are ''forbidden'' here, so how are you flying!!!"

    [Oooooooh�D]

    The old monster''s ghost creature emits a spine-chilling ghostly wail as they fly towards Ju Ma.

    Ju Ma strengthens his entire body and runs even faster.

    For a moment, it seems as if he''s gaining distance, but when he looks back again, he can''t believe his eyes.

    Woowooong�D

    The ghost creature appears to be creating a spherical orb above its hand.

    And as it absorbs the orb, the ghost creature''s speed suddenly increases more than tenfold, closing the distance.

    ''If I get caught, I''m dead! If I get caught, I''m dead, IfIgetcaughtI''mdeadIfIgetcaughtI''mdeadIfIgetcaughtI''mdeadIfIgetcaughtI''mdead!''

    Ju Ma''s breathing bes ragged.

    But the ghost creature behind him, inscribed with circuit-like patterns all over its body, is steadily closing the gap.

    "H-Heeek...! Don''te! Don''t coooooommme!!"

    ''N-No...!''

    He cries out in fear.

    Ju Ma''s pupils shake wildly.

    ''I''m so scared...that I''m losing strength...!''

    He realizes his legs are giving out.

    But he can''t let that happen!

    He has to run faster!

    ''Even if it means burning my life force...!''

    However, Ju Ma clearly hears it.

    The voice of the ghost creature forming hand seals and reciting an incantation.

    "Ah, ahh..."

    The ghost creature is preparing to cast a curse.

    The same one he had seen earlier...!

    [Yin Soul (ꎻ�).]

    "Haaaaaaaaah!!!"

    And so, Ju Ma, who had managed to run the furthest, the fastest, and for the longest, is finally caught.

    Chuaaaaaa��

    Swimming up the chains from the second to the third floor, Gyo Yeom grits his teeth.

    The demon beasts he had cast aside are probably being ughtered by the cruel and wicked old monster.

    Perhaps their heads are kept alive and plucked to satisfy his repulsive hobby.

    The Blood Shark Race is known to be as cold-blooded and cruel as the Human Race.

    But they are people too.

    Even Gyo Yeom has his own conscience, his own morals.

    ''I''m sorry.''

    From the depths of his heart, guilt arises for the Demon Race who were sacrificed so cruelly in his stead.

    "...But I have no choice...!"

    Gyo Yeom clenches his teeth, his eyes bloodshot.

    "I must save my wife...! For her sake, I will sacrifice anyone...! No matter what!"

    He had already sworn to abandon his conscience, morals, and loyalty.

    If it''s to protect what is precious to him, he will do absolutely anything!

    As long as he can save her!

    Chuaaaak!

    Reaching the third floor, the Care Layer, he looks around.

    The distance between the first and second floor is quite long, but the distance between the second and third floor is barely half of that.

    It is said that originally, there were only three floors in the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person.

    The first floor, Water Flow Layer; the second floor, Dao Departure Layer; and the third floor, Xiezhi Worship Layer.

    But at some point, Lofty Dragon True Person stopped going to the third floor and created an additionalyer between the second and third floors.

    Thus, the previous third floor, the Xiezhi Worship Layer, became the fourth floor, and the newly createdyer between the Dao Departure Layer and the Xiezhi Worship Layer became the third floor, the Care Layer.

    If the first floor is a Peach Garden Painting and the second floor is a storage scroll.

    The third floor is a kind of ''altar.''

    This otherworld, also known as Lofty Dragon True Person''s ''storage scroll'', was said to have been used by him for various purposes, including offering rituals to a ''certain entity'' he revered.

    ng, ng, ng!

    ''Burning Water Chains'' that connect the first and second floors, and the second and third floors, are hanging everywhere.

    The final destination of these chains are the Care Layer.

    The fourth floor, the Xiezhi Worship Layer, can only be entered through special means or by those at the Integration stage.

    However, since entry to the storage scroll is forbidden for Integration stage cultivators, it''s as if the fourth floor doesn''t exist.

    Fearing that the mad old monster is chasing him from behind, Gyo Yeom hurries to the center of the Care Layer.

    Compared to the first and second floors below, the Care Layer is not veryrge.

    And unlike the other two floors, the Car Layer is not that hot either.

    Instead, it''s filled with water energy, which invigorates Gyo Yeom, a sea demon beast.

    ''But the fact that I''m invigorated means that the old monster who has practiced the Ghost Path Method will feel the same.''

    In the Human Race, the Ghost Path Method is famously associated with the ck Ghost Valley.

    The old monster is wearing the ck robes of ck Ghost Valley, and ck Ghost Valley is notorious for causing havoc in the seas and deep waters of the Bright Cold Realm.

    ck Ghost Valley strengthens their power by absorbing the yin energy of the deep sea, giving him no advantage at all.

    ''I must quickly obtain the Heavenly Lotus Fruit and escape through the altar!''

    The structure of the third floor, the Care Layer, is as follows.

    There is an altar in the center, surrounded by Taenghwas symbolizing the Nether Ghost Realm, Purple Gold Realm, True Devil Realm, and Bright Cold Realm.

    Chains connecting to the lower floors hang beneath each Taenghwa.

    Gyo Yeom hase up through the direction of the Nether Ghost Realm Taenghwa.

    The Taenghwa of the Nether Ghost Realm is to the west.

    The True Devil Realm is to the north, the Purple Gold Realm to the south, and the Bright Cold Realm to the east.

    He runs towards the east.

    During Lofty Dragon True Person''s lifetime, this ce served as an altar, but during his battle with a certain entity from the True Devil Realm,

    "It is said that that in order to seal the power of the entity from the True Devil Realm, he took away another power called Karmic Fire (�I��) that the being wielded and sealed it under the Melia tree he had nurtured in the Care Layer."

    Taktaktaktaktak�D

    Running toward the Taenghwa symbolizing the Bright Cold Realm, Gyo Yeom finally notices a huge tree in the distance.

    It''s a Melia tree.

    The Melia tree is rooted and growing on a small ind in the center of arge pond, with a Taenghwa the size of a cliff behind it.

    It''s the Taenghwa symbolizing the Bright Cold Realm.

    However, Gyo Yeom has no interest in the Taenghwa.

    After all, besides the aura of the Taenghwa, he can''t see the drawings inside the Taenghwa.

    The same applies to the Taenghwa in the other directions.

    ''Did they say the Taenghwa were sealed? Anyway, I think that was the case. Well, they''re none of my concern.''

    As he approaches the pond, he sees totems surrounding it.

    The bodies of the totems are covered with numerous Taenghwa.

    Although Gyo Yeom can see the drawings within the Taenghwa on the totems, he has no interest in them either.

    He only needs the fruit of the Melia tree, the Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    Just the Heavenly Lotus Fruit!

    "Huk...heok..."

    Gyo Yeom breathes through his gills as he finally reaches the pond.

    And then, his pupils shake.

    "...You people..."

    The mid Four-Axis stage Nok Ju of the Tall Tree Race.

    Thete Four-Axis stage Baek Wi-ik of the Paired Wings Race.

    The two Heaven Tribe cultivators have already arrived and are holding the Heavenly Lotus Fruit from the Melia tree.

    The Melia tree is one of the tree species found in the Bright Cold Realm.

    The Heavenly Lotus Fruit is also amon fruit and is often used as a medicinal ingredient.

    However, what Gyo Yeom seeks is not an ordinary Melia tree.

    The ''true'' Melia tree.

    His goal is the ''true'' Melia tree cultivated by True Immortals, and as far as he knows, the ''true'' Melia tree famous for being part of the diet of True Immortals can only be found in the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person.

    What he wants is the Heavenly Lotus Fruit of the ''true'' Melia tree.

    And in the case of the ''true'' Heavenly Lotus Fruit, unlike other Melia trees, only a single fruit is grown once every several thousand years.

    "...Haha, Daoist Nok, Daoist Baek."

    Gyo Yeomughs awkwardly.

    He has to obtain it.

    It''s an essential elixir for his wife to rise again.

    "It''s rude of me, but the Heavenly Lotus Fruit is a fruit I desperately need. If you wish for any dharma treasures or elixirs, please let me know. I have swept them all from the first and second floors. If not, I also have a lot of spirit stones, so I''d like to purchase it. Would you perhaps consider exchanging it with me?"

    However, Nok Ju shakes his head.

    "Hmm, I''m sorry, Cultivator Gyo. That seems difficult. It''s embarrassing to admit, but a while ago, a fanatic from the Tall Tree Race trespassed Sacred Master Baek Woon''s Heavenly Lotus Mountain without permission under the pretense of worshiping her. The Sacred Master became furious. As a result, the Tall Tree Race is currently facing a cmity, so we must offer the Heavenly Lotus Fruit to avoid further disasters. Please understand."

    Gyo Yeom speaks with a trembling voice.

    "Umm...! If that''s the case, then it can''t be helped. However...would it be possible to share just a few drops of the juice during the Drinking Good Fortune (�) ceremony after offering it to the Sacred Master? If you could spare just three drops, I would be extremely grateful. Just three drops...!"

    However, Baek Wi-ik shakes his head at those words.

    "I''m sorry, Cultivator Gyo, but you''re a step toote. The juice of the Heavenly Lotus Fruit has already been requested by the Grand Perfection Integration stage Grand Cultivator Baek Myeong from our Paired Wings Race. He seeks a spiritual liquid for his uing challenge to the Star Shattering stage in a thousand years, and the juice of the Heavenly Lotus Fruit is most suitable for him. The remaining juice after offering it to the Sacred Master by the Tall Tree Race has already been agreed to be given to our Paired Wings Race."

    At those words, Gyo Yeom''s voice trembles.

    "I''ve heard of Grand Cultivator Baek Myeong''s reputation. Haha, he is indeed a remarkable person. Congrattions in advance. But just to rify, the exact spiritual liquid the Grand Cultivator requested is the ''Heavenly Lotus Fruit Juice''?"

    "Not exactly, but honestly, there aren''t many spiritual liquids as effective as the Heavenly Lotus Fruit juice."

    "Haha, isn''t the honey of the Illusory Red Flower actually the best for the Grand Cultivator? I know of its location and how to obtain it. If you give me just three drops of the juice, I will dly give you the information."

    Gyo Yeom''s voice grows increasingly tremulous as he sweats profusely.

    "Hmm...could you at least give me a rough idea of the location?"

    "It''s in the Dead Spirit Lake of Deste Oblivion Pass within the Chaos Realm. I can tell you the method to obtain it as well, so please, just the juice..."

    However, Baek Wi-ik furrows his brows instead.

    "Deste Oblivion Pass? That''s right next to the Heart Tribe territory! Are you asking me to go to my death? That ce is full of ves once driven by our Paired Wings Race, and those infuriated wretches will swarm me in no time if I go there!"

    "..."

    "You can''t call that useful information. I''m sorry, but the juice is important to us too, so we can''t give it away."

    Gyo Yeom nces nervously behind him and looks at Nok Ju with a trembling voice.

    "Cultivator Nok, is there really no other way?"

    "Hmm, I''m sorry, but I''ve already made a promise with Cultivator Baek so there''s really nothing I can do.��

    "You didn''t swear on your Nascent Soul, did you? I can pay any price!"

    "It''s not an oath on the Nascent Soul, but Cultivator Baek and I formed an alliance while climbing up here. Our Heaven Tribe does not shamelessly backstab others in the back!"

    "Three drops! Just three drops! I''m not asking for much! I''ll offer all the artifacts and elixirs I obtained from this exploration of the storage scroll!"

    "What use would I have for the elixirs and dharma treasures of the Earth Tribe?"

    "I''ve also collected many things that are effective for the Heaven Tribe!"

    "Hm..."

    However, Nok Ju speaks with an indifferent expression.

    "I''m sorry, but it''s really not possible. This is a matter for our Tall Tree Race and to appease the wrath of Sacred Master Baek Woon. A matter for the greater good. It''s also better for the entire Bright Cold Realm. Whatever the reason may be, put aside your greed and step back."

    Baek Wi-ik adds.

    "Like Cultivator Nok, I am also doing this for the greater good. If Grand Cultivator Baek Myeong bes a Star Shattering Esteemed One with the help of the Heavenly Lotus Fruit juice, the power of the Heaven and Earth Tribes will increase, allowing us to exterminate the Heart Tribe and act more dominantly in the Middle Realms. Isn''t this also for the greater good of the Bright Cold Realm?"

    Sneering, he asks.

    "Why are you so desperate for the Heavenly Lotus Fruit? If your reason is more important than the greater good we''re discussing, we can give you the three drops."

    At those words, Gyo Yeom falls to his knees.

    "...Please. My wife...is on the verge of death. Her illness can only be cured with the Heavenly Lotus Fruit. There''s no substitute...! If I just have three drops of the juice, I can at least attempt to make an elixir to save her. I, Gyo Yeom, am begging you. Please show mercy."

    Both Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ik shake their heads at Gyo Yeom''s plea.

    "Ridiculous. Are you saying your wife''s life is more important than the cmity facing our entire Tall Tree Race?"

    "That''s right. The rise of our Paired Wings Race depending on this goes without saying, but with the birth of an Esteemed One, we can crush the Heart Tribe''s forces and reim our ves, and perhaps even eliminate our worries about the Blood Yin Realm. Yet you prioritize your personal affairs over such a significant cause! You should be ashamed!"

    Gyo Yeom bows his head to the ground, begging.

    "Three drops. Just three drops are enough. I beg you. This lowly Earth Tribe pleads with the noble Heaven Tribe...please..."

    Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ik sneers.

    Baek Wi-ik especiallyughs openly, mocking Gyo Yeom.

    "Ridiculous. Are you trying to undermine the greater good of the entire Bright Cold Realm and the Heaven and Earth Tribes for three drops of juice? What if the Grand Cultivator fails to be an Esteemed One due to those three missing drops? Will you take responsibility?"

    "..."

    "From the start, you''ve failed to understand the greater good due to your selfishness. Are you perhaps a Heart Tribe spy?"

    "Haha! Indeed, isn''t it already suspicious that your wife desperately needs the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, which the Heaven Tribe''s Two Heads have their eyes on? Ah perhaps...I see. Cultivator Gyo, your so-called wife might be a Heart Tribe spy who approached you. Be careful."

    The two cultivators of the Heaven Tribeugh and jeer at Gyo Yeom and his wife, calling them Heart Tribe spies.

    Nok Ju, in the mid Four-Axis stage, Baek Wi-ik, in thete Four-Axis stage.

    And Gyo Yeom, in the early Four-Axis stage.

    Their numerical and cultivation superiority allows them to belittle him in this manner.

    And Gyo Yeom fully understands this.

    He has always been aware of his situation.

    Therefore, he thought he could rationally navigate through the current predicament.

    However, for some reason, he feels as if his mouth is moving on its own.

    "...You trash..."

    Never before has he acted this way.

    He is a member of the Blood Shark Race known for their cold-blooded nature, always calm and ruthless.

    Yet, for some reason, Gyo Yeom can''t control his mouth.

    "I''m telling you...that there''s no substitute...Three drops...just three drops will do! The offering to the Sacred Master doesn''t have to be the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, and it doesn''t have to be you who offers it either. You''re just looking for it to boost your own achievements...Was it just once or twice that you bastards from the Tall Tree Race barged into the Heavenly Lotus Mountain like imbeciles all willy dilly and courted disaster? How many times have we seen you seeking offerings to ward off cmities? Everyone in the Bright Cold Realm knows of it. You don''t really need the Heavenly Lotus Fruit...!"

    Gyo Yeom''s eyes turn to Baek Wi-ik.

    His eyes are bloodshot.

    "You''re the same...Benefit for the Heaven and Earth Tribes...? It''s not the Heaven and Earth Tribes that benefit but your Paired Wings Race. And what, your Grand Cultivator can''t be an Esteemed One due to three missing drops of juice...? If he was someone who could be an Esteemed One by sucking down juice, he would have be one long ago and gloriously embarked on the expeditions with the others. Why would he still be like this...? Even the Heart Tribe member who''s a lot younger than your Grand Cultivator and looks like a green-skinned beggar became one much faster and became stronger than anyone...what kind of person whoins about theck of juice bes an Esteemed One? And if they really can''t sessfully rise in cultivation due to threecking drops of juice, and you''re truly loyal to your race, shouldn''t you be risking your life to go to the Heart Tribe''s front yard to pick the Illusory Red Flower?"

    Baek Wi-ik and Nok Ju''s faces contort with rage.

    "This filthy scum, talking nonsense...!"

    "It seems this one needs some discipline. They say those from the Earth Tribe are born from beasts and don''t even know who their parents are. Looks like the saying is true."

    Nok Ju''s body begins to transform into wood, and three pairs of wings sprout from Baek Wi-ik''s back.

    Blood-red light begins to emanate from Gyo Yeom''s eyes.

    "As soon as you get scratched, you''re ready to kill. You''re the ones who talk nonsense, yet you criticize me? Fine, you call it nonsense? Let''s go all out with this nonsense then. Your Tall Tree Race ims to worship the Sacred Master Baek Woon like fanatics and sneak into the Heavenly Lotus Mountain, but who in the Bright Cold Realm doesn''t know the truth? Who doesn''t know that some of your rutting Tall Tree Race members secretly enter Heavenly Lotus Mountain just to pollinate with Sacred Master Baek Woon? Why would the merciful Sacred Master bring down cmity just for entering the mountain? It''s because you always cross the line that cmity befalls you. And Grand Cultivator Baek Myeong, who worries about not reaching the next realm without three drops of juice. Who doesn''t know he was beaten nearly to death by the Heart Tribe dwarf Esteemed One at the fourth stage of Manifestation and was in a vegetative state until recently? You say he needs the Heavenly Lotus Fruit juice to be an Esteemed One? Don''t make meugh. Everyone knows you want the juice for that old man who pisses himself and has seizures if you whisper ''Copsing Immortals Annihting Heavens'' into his ear while he sleeps."

    Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ik''s faces turn crimson with anger.

    The eyes of the two Heaven Tribe cultivators are about to flip in rage.

    Blood-red energy surges from Gyo Yeom, while green energy emanates from Nok Ju and dazzling white light from Baek Wi-ik.

    And at that explosive moment.

    Step, step...

    Shuaaaaa�D

    The surrounding temperature drops as someone approaches.

    It''s Seo Li, the Ghost King with eighteen heads.

    Gyo Yeom can sense it.

    The lingering curse from Seo Li.

    And the smell of blood.

    He had likely brutally killed the Demon Race Gyo Yeom left behind.

    ''Judging by the time it took toe up, he probably ''enjoyed'' himself.''

    Perhaps a hellscape has unfolded on the second floor.

    The Demon Race he had gathered must have already had their heads ripped off, skins yed, and souls extracted as part of the mad old monster''s collection.

    ''I''m sorry.''

    Normally, he wouldn''t care, but this time even Gyo Yeom feels guilty towards them.

    But there''s no time to be caught up in guilt.

    ''Maybe...I can use this crazy old monster...!''

    At this moment.

    He has to use everything at his disposal.

    Gyo Yeom shouts at the mad old monster Seo Li, who carries the heads of 17 fellow cultivators who he killed on his shoulders.

    "Old monster, what do you want!?"

    Seo Li responds calmly.

    [We only need the Heavenly Lotus Fruit and the Recognizing Sin Taenghwa...]

    "Great, that''s good. So you also want the Heavenly Lotus Fruit as well? I only need three drops of the juice!! Let''s join forces. Those two Heaven Tribe members need the entire fruit, so they won''t negotiate."

    [Hmm...]

    Seeing Seo Li appear to contemte, the two Heaven Tribe cultivators flinch.

    Gyo Yeom, his eyes glowing with blood-red light, speaks.

    "After this is over, if you give me a bit of time, I''ll even offer my neck to you and be one with you! Release your desires! The Heaven Tribe members in front of you should suit your taste as well...! Considering you killed seventeen cultivators of the same rank and disyed their heads on your shoulders, you''d surely want our heads too? Especially the heads of the Tall Tree Race and the Paired Wings Race, which are hard toe by! These are unique specialties found only in their respective territories! Release your dreadful strength here!!!"

    Gyo Yeom shouts with determination.

    He haspletely provoked the old monster before him.

    Now all that remains is for this lunatic to be fully aroused and lose himself in desire, ripping off the heads of these vile Heaven Tribe members.

    Even if it costs his life, he will obtain the medicine, Heavenly Lotus Fruit!

    That is Gyo Yeom''s resolve.

    [...]

    And Seo Li remains silent.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 314: Have You Been Well? (4)

    Chapter 314: Have You Been Well? (4)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 314: Have You Been Well? (4)

    Silence lingers for quite a while.

    Seo Li stands still, seemingly deep in thought, while Gyo Yeom feels his blood run dry.

    "Um...cultivator?"

    At Gyo Yeom''s words, Seo Li looks at them with eyes flickering with ghost fire.

    ''Damn it, what is he thinking?''

    Despite the significant differences in appearance among the various races, making it difficult to read expressions or interpret bodynguage correctly, living beings generally share somemon facial cues, like frowning.

    While it was indeed challenging to understand the expressions of the Rotting Owl Race, Fungal Bone Race, and the cultivators of the Insect Race due to their vastly different lifestyles, Gyo Yeom is familiar with the expressions of the Human Race, who frequently trade with the Blood Shark Race.However, in the case of the madman in front of him, whose face is a skull, it''s impossible to discern what he is thinking.

    As Seo Li''s silence continues, the two Heaven Tribe cultivators, who had been tense, begin tough awkwardly.

    "Haha, Human Race Daoist. You appear to be a cultivator from the ck Ghost Valley. May I ask why you need the Heavenly Lotus Fruit?"

    [...]

    Seo Li does not respond.

    Seeing this, Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ikugh.

    "If it''s spirit fruits you need, we canpensate youter with fruits cultivated by the Tall Tree Race, such as the Tea Energy Fruit, the Sea Orchid Fruit, the Deep Sea Fruit, the Ind me Fruit, and such...as a cultivator from the ck Ghost Valley, wouldn''t these spirit fruits with deep-sea attributes be extremely useful to you?"

    "Our Paired Wings Race will also offerpensation if you yield the Heavenly Lotus Fruit. I''ve heard that your ck Ghost Valley is recently establishing roots in our race''s territory. We are willing to support the ck Ghost Valley at the racial level so, don''t listen to that Earth Tribe scum. Let''s band together as fellow Heaven Tribe members and kill that Earth Tribe scum. What do you say?"

    Finally, Seo Li opens his mouth.

    [...No.]

    "Hmm!?"

    "What did he say?"

    "Please say that again."

    The three Four-Axis cultivators focus on Seo Li.

    Then, Seo Li speaks a little louder.

    [I''m saying...I''m not a crazed hedonistic murderer.]

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    His words bring silence to the room.

    Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ikugh awkwardly.

    "Ah, ahahahaha!"

    "I-I see. That''s right. That can be the case. Our Paired Wings Race also has people like you, who call themselves ''artists''. Of course, none are as...tremendous an artist as you. Who called you a hedonistic murderer? Your actions are um...''artistic expressions''."

    Laughing awkwardly, Baek Wi-ik especially showers Seo Li with praises to win him over.

    And Seo Li falls silent again.

    Gyo Yeom smirks as he watches the two Heaven Tribe cultivatorsugh awkwardly.

    ''Pathetic fools.''

    They are pathetic.

    These guysck ''determination''.

    They only want to escape the current crisis.

    They can neverpare to someone determined like himself.

    Therefore, he will win in this situation!

    "That''s right. That Paired Wings pigeon is correct. Fellow Cultivator is most definitely an ''artist''! Those things on your shoulders must be your ''masterpieces''. They are undoubtedly excellent ''artistic expressions'' of fine form...I understand your artistic expressions."

    [...]

    Up to this point, Baek Wi-ik had said simr things.

    But Gyo Yeom ponders over his words and takes it a step further.

    "However, do you think those Heaven Tribe fools understand your art? Absolutely not! They are just pping their gums to escape the current situation! I, Gyo Yeom, dare to say this! As someone who understands your expressions of art, I am willing to be your ''work''!"

    [...]

    "Please give me the opportunity. Those Heaven Tribe bastards don''t have the passion to be your ''work,'' so you can''t just give them a chance. So, let''s join forces to rip off those liars'' heads and then turn me into your masterpiece!"

    Gyo Yeom smiles bitterly.

    ''I''ll probably die now.''

    He will be a ''work'' of the mad Human Race devil and be disyed on his shoulders.

    But those two Heaven Tribe bastards who stood in his way will die today as well.

    At Gyo Yeom''s words, Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ik''s faces turn pale.

    The three Four-Axis cultivators'' gazes are fixed on Seo Li.

    Everyone is waiting for Seo Li''s decision.

    I''m speechless and stay silent for a long time.

    ''Damn it, has everyone been looking at me with those kinds of eyes all this time?''

    The ''mad hedonistic murderer'' that made the Demon Race scream and run away was apparently me the whole time.

    ''Just how are they seeing me to think that I''m such a depraved being?''

    I''m not even Yuan Li, and I feel extremely displeased being treated as such.

    ''I''m not even the unpleasant-looking bizarre monster General Seo, so what''s wrong with me!''

    Suddenly, I feel a surge of indignation.

    And for some reason, I feel a prickling sensation deep inside my heart essence again.

    I press my head, feeling the headache.

    ''Well, yes...human aesthetics are diverse, and given that these are different races, they might find me frightening due to their different aesthetic senses...''

    The main problem seems to be their misconception that I am carrying around the heads of other Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    I decide to rify the misunderstanding.

    [This is not...artistic expression.]

    However, Nok Ju, Baek Wi-ik, and Gyo Yeom nod fervently and respond in strange agreement.

    "Of course, fellow Cultivator. It''s not just a simple artistic expression."

    "The profound meaning is not something ordinary people like us can grasp."

    "Look at those Heaven Tribe fools. They don''t understand! Theyck the courage and will!"

    [...First of all, stop calling it an artistic expression. And there''s a misunderstanding. These heads are not of others. These heads are...different versions of myself. Understand?]

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    For some reason, I can see the intent of the other three Four-Axis cultivators rotting away.

    I feel like I''m going crazy.

    ''Damn it, no matter how I exin, they won''t get it.''

    Just how in the world are they interpreting my words?

    I eventually give up on trying to convince these Four-Axis cultivators, whose aesthetic senses are vastly different from humans.

    It seems I had expected too much from vastly different races.

    [Well, anyway...you asked why I need the Heavenly Lotus Fruit...? I''m here on behalf of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect. They seem to require the Heavenly Lotus Fruit urgently, so negotiations are unnecessary.]

    At those words, Gyo Yeom''s face brightens, while Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ik''s faces darken.

    Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ikugh awkwardly and speak.

    "Haha, the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect. That''s the sect under themand of ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, right? I''ve heard of it. Though I don''t know why they need the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, our Tall Tree Race..."

    "Yes, and our Paired Wings Race also..."

    The two cultivators begin exining their circumstances.

    However, I simply listen in silence, with ghost fire flickering in my eyes.

    After hearing their exnations, I turn to Gyo Yeom of the Earth Tribe and ask.

    [Why do you need it?]

    At my words, Gyo Yeom flinches and cautiously replies.

    "To cure my wife, I need an elixir called the High Lotus Pill. The most important ingredient is the Heavenly Lotus Fruit. All other ingredients can be substituted, but the main ingredient, the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, cannot be reced by anything else. Just three drops of its juice will suffice!"

    [Hmm...]

    "Please, I beg you! Without my wife, my life is meaningless. I am a sinner and a trash-like person, but my wife is an innocent and kind person. Please...!"

    I look at the begging Gyo Yeom and the Heaven Tribe cultivators, who havee with important missions for their respective races.

    In my heart, I want to use the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea or Yuan Li''s secret technique to quickly cultivate the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, just as I had rapidly cultivated the Longevity Fruit before.

    However, even at a nce, the Heavenly Lotus Fruit in front of me possesses such immense spiritual nature that even the Longevity Fruit can be considered insignificant inparison.

    The spiritual energy contained in this small fruit alone is enough to elevate a mortal to the Four-Axis stage, so what more needs to be said?

    Moreover, the subtle divine aura I sense instinctively tells me that the Heavenly Lotus Fruit can never be artificially cultivated.

    ''It''s unfortunate. If only there''s a way to satisfy everyone...''

    But it seems that won''t be the case.

    Thus, my decision is already made.

    [I''m sorry, but from what I''ve heard, you two seem to have substitutes, but it appears that both I and this fellow do not.]

    Gyo Yeom''s wife.

    And the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    Both require the Heavenly Lotus Fruit for their purposes.

    The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect also has the significant goal of escaping Hyeon Eum''s grasp, so their justification isn''tcking.

    Of course, there''s no need to exin all this, so I look at Gyo Yeom and speak concisely.

    [And, your story moved my heart the most...I will help you.]

    "Th-Thank..."

    [What is your wife''s cultivation stage?]

    "...She is in the same Four-Axis stage as I am..."

    [Oh, I see. Then, once she recovers, I''ll make sure to pay a visit, even if it''s only to check up on your well-being. Stories of true lovers always move my heart.]

    Iugh heartily and pat Gyo Yeom on the shoulder before stepping forward.

    No matter how many times I think about it, I''m weak to stories of lovers.

    My disciples Kae-hwa and Man-ho.

    Su In and Hong Yeon from the Devil Realm.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Jin So-hae too.

    And myself as well.

    So, when I heard Gyo Yeom''s story, my heart stirred the most.

    ''Three drops should be eptable to the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.''

    I find myself hoping for the happiness of Gyo Yeom and his wife.

    For some reason, Gyo Yeom''s intent seems to cool down and freeze, but having a cold mind in front of an enemy is a good sign.

    ''He must have a lot ofbat experience. Not bad.''

    JJeeeoooookk��

    I open my 18 mouths and spread my arms.

    [Now then. It''s unfortunate, bute at me.]

    Kyaaaaaa��

    Oooooooo��

    Chilling ghostly wails echo in all directions.

    [Cover me. I will finish this in one blow.]

    Chiiiiiiii��

    I gather a curse spell in my left hand as I speak.

    Having seen my curse before, Gyo Yeom''s eyes shine as he blocks in front of me.

    Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ik exchange nces.

    Then, Baek Wi-ik forms a hand seal.

    Paaat!

    Simultaneously, three pirs emerge around Baek Wi-ik.

    Late Four-Axis stage.

    The level where the Four-Axis Canopy can be used.

    The three pirs connect to form a ''canopy,'' which expands, enveloping us and them.

    In an instant, the surroundings transform.

    We find ourselves moved from the Care Layer to a position in front of a massive stone building atop a high mountain range, among the drifting clouds.

    Baek Wi-ik floats above the stone building, spreading six pairs of wings.

    The Paired Wings Race is also known as the Heavenly Wings Race.

    Most of their abilitiese from those wings, and it is said that when light radiates from them, they can repel all devilish arts with the power of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness.

    Chiiii��

    My ghostly energy doesn''t mesh well with their abilities.

    Additionally, Nok Ju begins to take root, turning the surroundings into a forest.

    [One side has Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness, and the other has the wood attribute...]

    Wood ovees Earth, so the wood attribute is the worst match for my yin attribute method.

    Yin corresponds to Kun, Kun corresponds to Earth.

    Moreover, this ce is inside Baek Wi-ik''s Canopy.

    Inside here, Baek Wi-ik is practically no different from a Grand Perfection Four-Axis.

    Kugugugugu!

    Baek Wi-ik''s light shines down on Gyo Yeom, while Nok Ju''s summoned forest moves as if alive, restricting Gyo Yeom''s movements.

    [Guuaaaaaah!]

    Gyo Yeom transforms into his true form and begins to growrger.

    His true form is a giant blood-red shark, summoning blood-red seawater around him.

    On the high mountain range.

    A green mountain range and a blood-red sea emerge, flowing down the mountains.

    Nok Ju''s forest binds Gyo Yeom, and Baek Wi-ik begins descending toward me.

    Chiiiiiii��

    The light from the Grand Perfection Four-Axis Baek Wi-ik bears down on me.

    [Orthodox Axis Foundation, huh...]

    I sense the precise power of the Five Elements within Baek Wi-ik''s body and my eyes shine.

    It''s an Orthodox Axis Foundation obtained through proper rituals, not through killing others.

    Although it''s a Five Elements Axis, it is definitely far more stable and powerful than the typical Heterodox Axis Foundation cultivator''s.

    Kuguguguk!

    The mountain range''s attraction force holds me down.

    The attraction force intensifies, crushing me with the light.

    As long as I am inside Baek Wi-ik''s canopy, the attraction force is entirely under his control.

    Resisting Baek Wi-ik''s attraction force, I emit my own attraction force andplete the curse spell.

    Bathed in light, Baek Wi-ik calmly raises his hand.

    sh!

    The radiant light pours down on me.

    The curse domain surrounding me shrinks.

    [Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness...good. Then, let me try.]

    I reverse the curse.

    Chchchchchchcht

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation envelops the surroundings.

    The curse transforms into a blessing, shining white and begins absorbing Baek Wi-ik''s light instead.

    "Wh-What...!?"

    Baek Wi-ik looks flustered, but the White Orchid Blessing Incantation has already grown to cover the entire mountain range, devouring his light.

    Sensing the crisis instinctively, Baek Wi-ik stops emitting light and binds the blessing with attraction force.

    And, as soon as I feel the light of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness disappear, I reverse the curse again.

    Paaaat!

    The curse spell, which has turned ck again, converges into a single point.

    The pitch-ck curse burns ominously on my hand.

    "Damn it...!"

    Realizing the danger of my curse, Baek Wi-ik widens the distance between us.

    But it''s useless.

    Woo-woong!

    I release Gang Spheres around me and reabsorb them into my body.

    Boooong��

    In an instant, I reach in front of Baek Wi-ik and thrust the curse towards him.

    "Ah ahhk! Get away!"

    [That''d be difficult.]

    I dodge the clumps of light he fires and close the distance to him.

    Sensing the danger, he urgently projects light from his wings.

    Instead of radiating light as before, the wings split into thousands of pieces.

    The fragmented wings be hands of light, flying towards me.

    I try to dodge, but the attraction force slows me down, and I am eventually caught by the hands of light surrounding me.

    "Got you, now die...!"

    [Hmm, got me?]

    With the curse spell still on my left hand, I ignite ghost fire.

    Kikigigik��

    Kikigik��

    Circuits begin to engrave themselves across my body.

    Simultaneously, an enormous power surges through me.

    Kuk-kuguguguk!

    Ignoring the hands of light with sheer force, I begin approaching Baek Wi-ik.

    He shouts in shock.

    "Im-impossible! It shouldn''t be ineffective against a ghostly being! Stay away!""

    Kuaduduk!

    In addition to the hands of light, the attraction force also ensnares me.

    But I continue to take one step at a time, closing the distance towards him.

    Baek Wi-ik looks terrified, but the distance between us steadily decreases.

    Since the hands of light binding me are emanating from his back, he can''t flee.

    ''Heavy...''

    However, as I get closer, the attraction force grows stronger, slowing my steps.

    And when I am about five steps away from him.

    Kududuk!

    Suddenly, trees sprout from the ground and entangle me.

    [Ho...]

    Gyo Yeom, who had been fighting Nok Ju evenly, seems to be running out of stamina and is being pushed back.

    Having found some leeway, Nok Ju sends support in this direction.

    Trees, hands of light, and attraction force!

    Unable to ovee thisbination, I finally fall to my knees.

    Crash!

    I copse to the ground.

    "Huff, huf huf huu...you were being cocky but is this all? Despite being called the Asura Race..."

    Then, I open my mouth.

    Jjeeeeooook!

    Simultaneously, one of the faces attached to my shoulders retract into my body and emerge from my mouth.

    Jjjuuuuuk!

    The face that emerges from my mouth bes a Ghost King, receiving my curse and flies towards Baek Wi-ik, hitting him directly.

    "...! GYAAAAAAAAK!"

    Baek Wi-ik screams so loudly to the point his eyes roll back, and he begins convulsing after receiving my curse.

    At the same time, his hands of light and the attraction force.

    And the entire Four-Axis Canopy begins to scatter.

    Before I know it, we are back in the Care Layer, with only Baek Wi-ik thrashing before me.

    Baek Wi-ik foams at the mouth and writhes in pain.

    An excruciating torture for a Four-Axis cultivator that can''t easily die from a heart attack!

    In the end, unable to endure the pain, Baek Wi-ik disintegrates his own Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings tomit suicide.

    After watching Baek Wi-ik''s soul drift away through the ne of Soul to its ce of resurrection, I turn to look at Gyo Yeom fighting Nok Ju.

    Gyo Yeom is being pushed back by Nok Ju, but my joining the fight is inevitable.

    Moreover, I see the cultivators from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect from the distance approaching to join us.

    [You''re finally here. Help me subdue this Tall Tree Race person.]

    "Apologies for the dy. There were a few things to handle below. Let''s proceed with the support."

    With the aid of me and the cultivators from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, Nok Ju gradually begins to be overpowered.

    Gyo Yeom endures Nok Ju''s attacks from the front, while Iunch curses and ghost ws from behind, polluting Nok Ju''s forest.

    The yin energy of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect devastates the forest.

    And strangely, Hyeon Gwi is nowhere to be seen.

    Hyeon Gwi is at thekeside with the Melia tree.

    He''s examining the Taenghwa attached to the totems around thekeside.

    The Taenghwa all boast of exquisite artistry, but asionally, there are bizarre ones.

    For example, a painting that is so ckened with ink that it appears more like ''ck paper'' than a Taenghwa.

    However, Hyeon Gwi''s face lights up with joy as he looks at the ck paper.

    "Found it! The Western Heaven Taenghwa (���쎬���D)...!"

    His hand reaches for the ck paper and grabs it forcefully.

    At the same time, a wave emanates from the center of Hyeon Gwi and the ck paper.

    It''s a wave connected to the oldest existence.

    The wave spreads unnoticed by anyone.

    From the Care Layer to the Dao Departure Layer, from the Dao Departure Layer to the Water Flow Layer, from within Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll to the Dead Earth Domain.

    And from the Dead Earth Domain to the Swiftwind Domain...

    The wave is so subtle that no one notices.

    Bang!

    My curse strikes Nok Ju''s arm, causing it to start decaying.

    In the end, perhaps having made some decision, he stops fighting Gyo Yeom and me, and starts running towards the altar in the center of the Care Layer, clutching the Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    But I start elerating.

    Paaaatt!

    Time slows down.

    Simultaneously, I use Mountain Lord''s Soaring Flight, dashing towards Nok Ju.

    Nok Ju looks back at me, gritting his teeth.

    "Kugh, Kuuurghhhl!"

    [Come here. Shouldn''t you be with yourrades? Come and let''s share a talk.]

    Spewing ghost fire from my eighteen heads, I charge at him. Nok Ju, meeting my thirty-six eyes, shuts his eyes tight and throws the Heavenly Lotus Fruit far away before plunging himself into the altar.

    Simultaneously, his body is enveloped in light and disappears.

    [Hmm...]

    I catch the Heavenly Lotus Fruit he tossed and look at the altar.

    Hyeon Gwi approaches me andughs.

    "Haha. Originally, the altar in the Care Layer was a gate to the Xiezhi Worship Layer, but unless the proper ritual is performed, it won''t lead there but instead expel the target outside. Of course, it can be used simply as an exit, but since it ejects rather harshly instead of through the proper exit, it causes significant strain on one''s vitality. If one''s life force isn''t equivalent to that of the Four-Axis stage, most prefer to use the proper exit gate.��

    [I see...he escaped, then.]

    "It''s a good thing. We obtained the Heavenly Lotus Fruit. Haha...now, we only need to get the Recognizing Sin Taenghwa."

    [Is that so...is the Recognizing Sin Taenghwa over there?]

    "Yes, it''s among those totems. However, all those Taenghwa paintings hanging on the totems are directed towards the Melia tree. It''s a kind of seal. The power of Karmic Fire that was once possessed by the entity from the True Devil Realm is sealed in the Melia tree, and the Taenghwa paintings are preventing its heat from leaking out. So, we must be careful not to damage the formation while retrieving them. It will take a bit of time."

    [Understood. I''ll hand over the Heavenly Lotus Fruit first. I just need to help find the Recognizing Sin Taenghwa as well?]

    "That would be appreciated."

    [Ah, and I have a request.]

    "What is it?"

    I speak while gesturing towards Gyo Yeom.

    [We obtained the Heavenly Lotus Fruit from the Heaven Tribe thanks to his help. How about giving him some of the fruit juice?]

    "Of course. Would a cup''s worth be sufficient?"

    [That should do. How long will it take to find the Recognizing Sin Taenghwa?]

    "About one meal''s time. Please wait a moment."

    [Got it.]

    I nod.

    Hyeon Gwi approaches Gyo Yeom, extracts the juice from the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, and pours a cup into a small gourd sk for him.

    Tears flow from Gyo Yeom''s eyes as he thanks Hyeon Gwi.

    Looking at the juice, he turns his gaze to Seo Li.

    ''Now it''s time to settle the debt...''

    Since he made a request to the Devil, it''s time to pay the price.

    He approaches Seo Li hesitantly.

    "...I have one request."

    [What is it?]

    "Before you turn me into a ''work of art,'' please allow me to deliver this juice to my wife."

    [...]

    Seo Li remains silent for a moment and then sighs as if something is unfair.

    [Haaaaa...]

    As blue breath spews from his eighteen mouths, Gyo Yeom flinches.

    [I won''t turn you into a work of art.]

    "Pardon...?"

    [Go to your wife. I''ll let you go.]

    "...Is that...really true?"

    Seo Li, attempting to show the warmest expression possible, speaks. Though, being only a skull with no expressions, it only sends chills down Gyo Yeom''s spine.

    [Didn''t I say previously? I enjoy stories of lovers. I wish you and your wife all the happiness. I''ll visit youter, even if it''s only to inquire about your well-being. Is it fine to look for Gyo Yeom of the Blood Shark Race?]

    "..."

    [I''m asking you a question.]

    "...If I answer, will you let me go...?"

    [Well, of course.]

    Due to the kindness Gyo Yeom had shown, Seo Li had gained many treasures and opportunities in the ancient pce. He also helped in obtaining the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, so Seo Li has grown quite fond of him.

    ''Though his intent shows a bit of fear towards me, if I meet them often and show them that appearances aren''t everything, we might be friends...I wonder what gift would be good when visiting the sick...''

    While Seo Li is pondering such thoughts, Gyo Yeom nods slowly with a pale face.

    "If youe to the Blood Shark Race territory...I will contact you."

    [Good. A promise is a promise.]

    "...Yes..."

    Exhausted from the fight with Nok Ju, Gyo Yeom bows to Seo Li and walks wearily towards the altar, almost copsing.

    He ascends the altar, and a white light envelops him, transporting him outside.

    From then on, Gyo Yeom never went to the Blood Shark Race territory again, nor did he contact Seo Li.

    "Hmmm?"

    And Seo Li noticed something below the altar when Gyo Yeom was expelled by the white light.

    I saw characters briefly shining brightly under the altar.

    They resembled oracle bone script.

    ''This is...''

    Having learned themonnguage of the Heaven Tribe in the Bright Cold Realm, and various basic knowledge, I recognize the oracle bone script.

    There were three oracle bone characters.

    The first character meant Water (ˮ).

    The second character meant Departure (ȥ).

    And thest oracle bone script, representing an animal, was read as Xiezhi (�D) in the current Bright Cold Realm.

    [Mmm...]

    While looking at the three oracle bone characters, I recall something.

    The three oracle bone characters.

    Water (��).

    Departure (ȥ).

    Xiezhi (�D).

    Combined, they form the character for Law (��).

    At that moment, I realize something.

    ''Water Flow (ˮ��), Dao Departure (��ȥ), Xiezhi Worship (�D��). Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll contains the meaning of ''Law'' (��) whenbined...''

    While contemting the character for Law (��) that I know of, a thunderous realization strikes my mind.

    The character forw (��) has 21 strokes.

    And in the ancient pce of the priest in the Dao Departure Layer, there are 21 Taenghwa paintings of dragons.

    The dragons in the 21 Taenghwa paintings each depict a different movement.

    I realize that whenbined, these movements form the character for Law (��).

    I look at the altar.

    Simply stepping on it will result in being expelled outside.

    However, if taken with the proper form, the altar is said to open the gate to the Xiezhi Worship Layer.

    Woo-woong��

    I revert my Ghost King Transformation.

    And assume a stance in my human form.

    ''Let''s see if I can recall the Dragon Form Soaring w.''

    The Dragon Form Soaring w, inspired by the movements of the Yellow Dragon Gyu-ryeon.

    Recalling the poses of the dragons in the Taenghwas, I adjust them to suit the human form through the Dragon Form Soaring w.

    By ensuring that each movement reveals a stroke, I make it so thatbining all the postures reveal the character for Law (��), just like in the Taenghwa paintings.

    As I already made the Dragon Form Soaring w once, it isn''t difficult.

    I begin to perform the dance depicted by the dragons in the Taengwa Paintings in my human form.

    A total of 21 movements.

    Ascending the altar, before being expelled outside.

    I move fluidly through the 21 movements.

    At the same time, I feel my vision split into two.

    ''This, this is...?''

    Thunk!

    Simultaneously, I feel my ''body'' being expelled off the altar.

    Yet at the same time, ''I'' am standing on the altar.

    "This is..."

    I look up at the altar.

    Simultaneously, I look down from the altar.

    There''s a ''me'' both above and below the altar.

    The ''me'' on top of the altar is semi-transparent, and it seems like only I can see it, as the people from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect don''t notice it at all.

    Since I have seen this semi-transparent ''me'' once before, I''m not too surprised.

    "...Dream Body?"

    It''s the ''Dream Body'' that one has to create when passing through the side path to the Nether Ghost Realm if one has not practiced the Ghost Path Method.

    I recognized that the flesh of dreams and my body had split.

    ''Rather than a clone, it feels more like having an extra pair of hands and feet.''

    It feels like I have gained a new set of hands.

    I try controlling the Dream Body.

    Simultaneously, I examine the altar through the eyes of the Dream Body.

    "Hah..."

    Even the Ghost Path Method couldn''t detect this.

    "Why is this here...?"

    I murmur in disbelief.

    Above the altar.

    Through the eyes of the Dream Body, I see the entrance to a [Side Path].

    It''s almost identical to the side path in the ck Ghost Valley, with the only difference being that arge beast with horns is embossed on the gate.

    I cautiously enter the Side Path with the Dream Body.

    ''This ce...''

    It''s calm.

    I instinctively realize that this side path is entirely different from the one I had enteredst time.

    It isn''t just a ''different'' side path.

    ''It''s deep.''

    Literally.

    It is overwhelmingly ''deep.''

    Despite being the same ashen world, I instinctively know that this side path is far deeper than the side path in the ck Ghost Valley.

    Remaining vignt, I walk through the side path.

    How long have I walked?

    Finally, I reach the end.

    ''This is the Xiezhi Worship Layer...''

    I open the door on the other side of the side path with the Dream Body.

    "Senior, could you please help me for a moment?"

    "Hm?"

    I ask, looking at the approaching Hyeon Gwi.

    "What do you need help with?"

    "Since we''ve extracted the Recognizing Sin Taenghwa, we need to stabilize the seal. Otherwise, the Karmic Fire will escape.

    "Alright...what do you need me to do?"

    "Please provide us attraction force."

    "Oh, I see."

    I stand up.

    Then, cing a hand on Hyeon Gwi''s shoulder, I activate a curse.

    Chiiiiii��

    The curse envelops Hyeon Gwi.

    "It feels like you''re lying...? Speak honestly. What are you plotting?"

    As I re at him with piercing eyes, Hyeon Gwi smiles faintly.

    "Everyone, he''s noticed. Attack now!"

    At that moment, the cultivators from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect unleash their Four Symbols Nascent Souls behind them.

    Kugugugugu!

    Dark power envelops them, and in an instant, three of their Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage cultivators strengthen to the early Four-Axis stage.

    Six Nascent Soul stage cultivators became as strong as six Heavenly Being stage cultivators.

    "As expected, you nned to betray me all along."

    "Haha, even if you are a senior, you can''t..."

    Boom!

    I detonate the curse on Hyeon Gwi.

    "Die, you bastard...!"

    As expected, they betrayed me.

    I immediately kill Hyeon Gwi, who was the most significant threat.

    Hyeon Gwi''s body below the neck is entirely rotted by my curse, and even his Nascent Soul dissipatedpletely.

    However, I feel a bizarre chill.

    Hyeon Gwi''s face is filled with shock, astonishment, and fear.

    But it''s clear.

    In his final moments, his intent was not astonishment but ''annoyance.''

    I felt the intent of annoyance, relief, and ''indifference'' from him.

    How could anyone emit the intent of ''indifference'' at the moment of their death?

    ''This guy...''

    It feels just as unsettling as when I killed Seo Hweol.

    But unlike with Seo Hweol, I didn''t remove the skin-mask andpletely rotted Hyeon Gwi''s remaining head to obliterate it.

    And it seems that Hyeon Gwi was quite an important figure to the people of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, as they are all infuriated.

    "You bastard! You killed Cultivator Hyeon!"

    "We''ll kill you!"

    "No matter if you''re an old monster of the Four-Axis stage, we won''t forgive you!"

    [It''sughable. Do you think you can oppose me?]

    I cast Ghost King Transformation once more.

    Then it strikes me.

    ''Wait, these guys...''

    Three at the Heavenly Being stage.

    Six at the Nascent Soul stage surrounded me.

    Their real strength is one stage higher due to the Four Symbols Nascent Souls, but there are clearly nine of them.

    ''Weren''t there Nascent Soul cultivators?''

    I hurriedly look around.

    Then, I spot a Nascent Soul disciple of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect holding the Heavenly Lotus Fruit in one hand and a Taenghwa depicting a beast with arge horn in the other, near the Melia treeke with the totem poles.

    The beast depicted is exactly like the one on the gate of the [side path].

    [You! What are you trying to do!]

    The disciple of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect grins and brings the Heavenly Lotus Fruit to the Taenghwa, shouting.

    "I beseech you, Recognizing Sin (�R��), please judge the unjust contract, the unjust oppression, and the unjust abuse done to us by the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum. I plead thus! If deemed unvirtuous, please dissolve this contract!"

    Woo-woong!

    As the Taenghwa begins to glow, the entity named ''Recognizing Sin'' within it seems toe alive and open its mouth.

    The disciple throws the Heavenly Lotus Fruit into the mouth of Recognizing Sin.

    Then, the eyes of Recognizing Sin begin to shine, and that light flows into the bodies of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators.

    At the same time, a bright gleam appears in their eyes.

    "It worked! We''re finally free from that bastard Hyeon Eum!!!!!"

    "We''re free!"

    "Brace yourselves..."

    Determination burns in their eyes.

    "Now that Hyeon Eum''s restraints are gone, we can stake our own lives...!"

    Hwarurururu!

    I sense the atmosphere growing tense.

    They are burning their life force.

    Those who were at the Heavenly Being stage now rise to the mid Four-Axis stage.

    The disciples who were at the Nascent Soul stage have now each reached the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage.

    They form a formation and attack me, and I face them with the Mad Lord''s circuits enveloping my entire body.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The entire Care Layer trembles.

    Initially, I''m a bit flustered, but I soon start to push them back.

    No matter how much life force they burn, our overall skills are on different levels.

    [This just tickles. Die...!]

    I unleash ghost fire all over my body and begin to operate Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    Heaven and Earth spiritual energy converges towards me.

    And then it happens.

    "Now!"

    "Activate!"

    [What...?]

    ng, ng, ng!

    Suddenly, thousands of chains spring up from the floor of the Care Layer.

    I discover where these chainse from.

    ''This is...a trap?''

    Beneath the Care Layer.

    The 1st Water Flow Layer, the 2nd Dao Departure Layer.

    Chains connected to the spiritual veins throughout the 1st and 2ndyers intertwine.

    At the same time, a powerful attraction force emanates from thekeside of the Melia tree.

    [You, you bastards...! The traps set then weren''t for other races...!]

    The traps set by the disciples of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect in the Water Flow Layer.

    I thought those traps were to make it harder for the other races following us.

    But no.

    Those traps were meant to catch me off guard.

    Only now do I understand Hyeon Gwi''s self-congrattion.

    They had celebrated not because they recruited me, but because they hadid traps to stab me in the back.

    I marvel at Hyeon Gwi''s thoroughness, while simultaneously looking at the rotting remains of his corpse, who died in such a futile manner.

    ''Just what''s his deal...?''

    ng, ng, ng!

    I can''t resist.

    The chains are one thing, but the attraction force from thekeside is too strong.

    "Now that we''ve extracted the Recognizing Sin Taenghwa from the seal, the seal will be unstable. Hence, you must be the new axis of this seal."

    The disciples of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect re at me as they speak.

    "Consider it the price for killing Hyeon Gwi."

    [You damned Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect bastards...you were nning to stab me in the back all along, even without Hyeon Gwi!]

    I struggle violently, and each time, the chains set up by the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect rattle.

    "It''s noisy. You''ve lost, so stop struggling and ept your fate!"

    [Damn it...]

    Ssh!

    Drawn by the attraction force, I''m pulled into the Melia treeke, bound by the chains.

    ''My, my strength...''

    Theke water isn''t ordinary. As soon as I fall into theke, I be unable to use any form of strength.

    It feels as if all my strength is nullified.

    I can use spiritual power, but physical strength itself is ineffective.

    However, my spiritual power is bound by the ck chains, effectively sealing mepletely.

    I grit my teeth but soon calm my mind.

    ''Well, it doesn''t matter...''

    They will eventually release me.

    With their own hands.

    "It''s over."

    "Though we captured the old monster...disciple Hyeon Gwi is dead."

    "To think the one who devised the entire n has died like this..."

    "Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect has lost its strategist. What do we do now...?"

    "...There were sacrifices, but we have be free. The only witness to our newfound freedom has be the axis of the seal. The seal is intact, and the secret is safe. Hyeon Eum won''t know immediately, so let''s report to the Grand Elders. Before Hyeon Eum finds out, we need to find a new Grand Cultivator to back us up."

    "...Understood."

    They mourn Hyeon Gwi''s death and gather the Recognizing Sin Taenghwa and the fortuitous opportunities they obtained from the storage scroll.

    With that, they descend from the third floor with their newfound freedom.

    Unnoticed, Seo Li spread the Mysterious Bizarre Gu among all of them with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Unbeknownst to them, they are being assimted by Seo Li as they pass through the Dao Departure Layer and Water Flow Layer, exiting the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person.

    A Nascent Soul disciple of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect asks a Grand Perfection Heavenly Being Grand Elder.

    "By the way, senior brothers, who do you think should be our new Grand Cultivator backer?"

    "Hmm...Eung Yeon, Gae Jin, and Hon Won all belong to their respective sects, so they aren''t suitable. Wi Ryeong-seon and Wi Su are busy with the Grand Alliance, and Grand Alliance Leader Jun Je cannot favor any one sect. So, that leaves Gol Maek, Tae Yeol-jeon, and the newly appointed Grand Cultivator Seo Eun-hyun."

    The Nascent Soul stage disciple nods.

    "Among those three, who do you think it will be?"

    "Well...Grand Cultivator Gol Maek still hasn''t built up a force after all this time, so it will likely be the same this time as well. As for Grand Cultivator Tae Yeol-jeon...it''s hard to even know what they''re up to, so I don''t know. In my opinion, Grand Cultivator Seo Eun-huyn is the most likely."

    "Why do you think so?"

    "He''s the newest, has no power base, and is young. He will likely wee having a power that was a former Five Great Sects of the Human Race under hismand."

    "What about Tae Yeol-jeon?"

    "Well...I think..."

    Trying to forget Hyeon Gwi''s death, they enthusiastically and cheerfully rise to the sky from the illusion formation outside the storage scroll.

    Soon after.

    Swoosh!

    The ten members of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect emerge through the sky under the waning moon.

    "Then, let''s head out...huh?"

    And they flinch.

    Before the celestial pond.

    Someone is standing.

    It''s a blue-haired man, wearing blue robes and wiping his hands.

    Next to the man are the corpses of Gyo Yeom and Nok Ju, whose heads have been severed, with blood sttered everywhere.

    Wearing a gentle expression, he wipes his bloodied hands with a torn piece of Gyo Yeom''s clothing and tosses the cloth aside.

    The blue-haired man with the face of Seo Eun-hyun speaks to the disciples of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    "Have you been well, Daoist Seo?"

    And the eyes of the disciples of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect flip as the Mysterious Bizarre Gu within them begins to react violently.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 315: Not A Lord (君) (1)

    Chapter 315: Not A Lord (��) (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 315: Not A Lord (��) (1)

    [How!?]

    I, who sank to the bottom of theke in the Care Layer.

    I, who just arrived at the Xiezhi Worship Layer.

    And I, who transformed into the Mysterious Bizarre Gu and entered the bodies of the cultivators of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    All of me cry out in shock at the same time.

    "How are you here! Seo Hweol!"

    "Ah, is that what you''re curious about?"''Seo Hweol'' says with a kind smile.

    "Why, isn''t there a teleportation array in ck Ghost Valley? As a Grand Cultivator, I formally requested to use the ck Ghost Valley''s teleportation array. By using the Nether Crossing Ship at the ck Ghost Valley in the Human Race, I was able to teleport to the Nether Crossing Ship in the Swiftwind Domain and arrive just in time."

    "You bastard..."

    I speak through the mouth of a disciple of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    "That''s not what I''m asking! How did you break out of the barrier in just 500 years...!"

    The barrier I set up was no ordinary barrier.

    It was designed to be extremely difficult to break before a thousand years had passed, with the condition that it would automatically release after a thousand years.

    Of course, someone at the Integration stage could simply tear it apart and escape, but Seo Hweol is certainly not at the Integration stage.

    It''s possible to glimpse two stages above his own bybining the powers of Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Puppet.

    However, even though Seo Hweol might be able to use Heaven, Earth, and Puppet, it''s absolutely impossible for him to use my Formless Sword at the level of Tribting Heavens.

    "How...did you do it?"

    At my question, Seo Hweol smiles faintly.

    "Why are you so concerned, Daoist Seo? The Human Race is famously known for being a race full of camaraderie and affection, isn''t it?"

    "That''s news to me."

    "Hoho, whatever you may think...I simply made a ''request''. It''s impossible to break the barrier with my current power from the inside, but I could manage to at least send my ''voice'' outside."

    "Voice...?"

    I re at him in disbelief.

    "I told all the other Grand Cultivators through my avatar that I would be in seclusion for a thousand years and that if I requested from inside to open the barrier, it meant I had likely fallen into demonic possession by my Heart Demon, so they should absolutely refuse. I also created General Seo to guard the entrance..."

    "Who knows...perhaps it worked because I conveyed my true feelings? Hoho..."

    "..."

    I stare at him for a moment, then look at the throats of Gyo Yeom and Nok Ju held in his hands.

    "Why did you kill them?"

    I feel a pang of regret for Gyo Yeom.

    I heard from the Demon Race that Gyo Yeom abandoned his kind like discarded trash.

    While he deserved punishment considering this, I hoped he could at least cure his wife before being punished.

    But ultimately, Gyo Yeom''s wish waspletely thwarted by Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol smiles brightly.

    "It''s just a trivial joke, Daoist Seo. What difference does it make if a few bugs live or die?""

    "..."

    I don''t bother to argue and just re at him.

    There''s no point in arguing with a heartless being.

    Instead, I mock Seo Hweol.

    "How unfortunate for you."

    Wo-woong!

    Far away in the distance, the morning sun is rising from the east.

    Given the size of the Bright Cold Realm, I don''t understand how this is possible.

    But the sun and moon rise in the east and set in the west every day, and it is clearly ''morning'' now.

    As the darkness of the waning moon washes away, and with no shadow to conceal, the entrance to the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person closes.

    "Why did youe all the way here? You won''t be able to do anything even if you havee."

    Kiiing!

    I surround Seo Hweol''s body using the bodies of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect disciples.

    I intend to reverse-corrupt him using the Mysterious Bizarre Gu.

    However, Seo Hweol smiles warmly.

    "Didn''t you see something when you entered Lofty Dragon True Person''s Otherworld, Daoist Seo?"

    "Hmm?"

    "The Storage Scroll of the Envoy of Health and Care. The ce you entered isn''t just an ordinary storage scroll. From the Integration stage onwards, it''smon to carry items in one''s own domain, so why would someone like Lofty Dragon True Person need a storage scroll?"

    Wo-woong!

    As I watch Seo Hweol extract something from the corpses of Nok Ju and Gyo Yeom, I activate the Mysterious Bizarre Gu while he rambles on.

    ''Mysterious Bizarre Gu, reverse assimtion!''

    Chiiiii��

    After sealing his Ten Directions with the Mysterious Bizarre Gu, I invade him.

    However, Seo Hweol just smiles calmly.

    "The ce you entered was...during the great war that urred hundreds of thousands of years ago, used as an alternate dimension by Lofty Dragon True Person to designate all living beings of the Bright Cold Realm as protected species and prevent their extinction from the battle between Love of Virtue and Lofty Dragon. After teaching the concept of ''Health'' (����) to the beings of the Bright Cold Realm, Lofty Dragon True Person allowed anyone who understood this concept to enter and be protected."

    Kugugugugugu!

    Seo Hweol''s energy starts rising sharply.

    ''This, this is...!''

    He absorbs the energies of Gyo Yeom and Nok Ju, temporarily exuding the aura of the Four-Axis stage.

    His eyes gleam, and familiar characters begin to float around him.

    Health (����).

    "Health Axis (�����S), Release (��)."

    sh!

    The power of Health illuminates Heaven and Earth.

    At the same time, something massive echoes through the Dead Earth Domain.

    Ko-woong, ck!

    The sound of atch opening, or perhaps a lock being undone.

    The moment I hear that sound, I notice goosebumps rising all over me.

    ''This, this bastard...''

    The entrance to Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll had already closed, but Seo Hweol has reopened it.

    He''sing in here.

    "You won''t pass easily!"

    I use all my strength to erode his mind with the Mysterious Bizarre Gu.

    But at some point, I feel my connection with the Mysterious Bizarre Gu fading.

    "Hoho, this spell...I''ve heard of it before. Wasn''t it created by the Earth Tribe of the True Devil Realm to resist the assimtion of the Heavenly Fiends from the Blood Yin Realm?"

    I see Seo Hweol''s smirk.

    "Apologies, but mine is not some primitive low-grade assimtion or parasitism like the Heavenly Fiends''...It will be difficult for you. Hoho..."

    At the same time, my vision goes ck and I feel the connection with the Mysterious Bizarre Gupletely severed.

    Among the Mysterious Bizarre Gu that have entered Seo Hweol, control over all of them is lost, leaving only the ''sight'' and ''sound'' of one Gu.

    He has absorbed my Gu and made them his own.

    ''Why did he leave the sight of just one Gu?''

    And soon, I understand why.

    Ssh!

    Seo Hweol plunges into the celestial pond.

    Simultaneously, he skillfully navigates the illusionary formation by reading the constetions.

    ''This bastard...''

    He left the sight to make me anxious on purpose.

    I ponder, feeling a surge of irritation at Seo Hweol''s intention.

    ''But it''s not that big of a deal. Even if Seo Hweol reaches the Care Layer, I am sealed.''

    Presumably, even Seo Hweol can''t do anything about thiske water.

    Theke water nullifies physical force tremendously and also has significant resistance to spiritual power.

    ''He absolutely can''t enter this water.''

    He can''te in, so what can he do?

    "Ah ha, so you were sealed within the Clear Tears (�[�I)?"

    ''What?''

    I feel goosebumps all over my body.

    Seo Hweol speaks through the remaining Mysterious Bizarre Gu''s vision and hearing.

    "This is going to be quite bothersome. But the way to nullify the Clear Tears is surprisingly simple. If I make a hole at the bottom of the Care Layer, the Clear Tears will naturally pour down to the loweryer, and you cane out, Daoist Seo."

    Chills!

    I grind my teeth at the thought of the worst case scenario.

    ''Seo Hweol, this bastard, right now...''

    "Ah, so you''re curious about how I read your thoughts."

    Step, step...

    Seo Hweol breaks through the illusionary formation in an instant and reaches the gate entrance marked with the que ''Scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person, the Envoy of Health and Care.''

    Creak, creak��

    Upon reaching the entrance, Seo Hweol begins to manipte his face.

    His face twists and transforms from ''Blue-haired Seo Eun-hyun'' to the plete face of Seo Hweol''.

    Except for theck of horns, he is nowpletely Seo Hweol.

    "Don''t worry, Daoist Seo. You''ll understand soon enough. Hohohoho..."

    I feel a chill as if I have fallen into an ice cave.

    Since bing a Ghost King, I have never felt so cold and had my spine tingle like this.

    ''Does he really know all my thoughts?''

    Tingle, tingle

    Feeling a prickle from deep within my heart essence, I collect my thoughts.

    ''No, I can''t believe all of Seo Hweol''s words.''

    "I always like to tell the truth."

    ''Don''t be swayed by his deceitful words.''

    With the prickling sensation in my heart essence, I ignore Seo Hweol''s words. Then, I inspect all the Mysterious Bizarre Gu connections and make my consciousness as dormant as possible.

    After that, I elerate my consciousness with Ultimate Pinnacle and ensure that the waves of my consciousness do not leak out by using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon before I organize my thoughts.''

    ''Is he following my elerated thoughts?''

    ''No, he''s not.''

    ''He can''t read all my thoughts. He can only read the parts that are strongly expressed.''

    ''Whether it''s through the Mysterious Bizarre Gu or Yuan Yu''s Blood Body...even if there is a reason he can read my thoughts, it''s not perfect.''

    And then, as Seo Hweol walks through the Water Flow Layer, he speaks to me again.

    "Interesting, Daoist Seo. Why don''t you give it a try? I can read everything."

    His words are certainly chilling.

    But the closer he gets to me, as he draws near,

    Should I say it''s a sense of vignce?

    From deep within my heart essence, the prickling feeling grows stronger.

    And because of that prickle, I begin to doubt Seo Hweol''s words even more.

    ''Can he really read everything? If he could read everything, why would he need to threaten and instill fear through words? He could just silently read my thoughts.''

    When the liar Seo Hweol says he is telling me the truth.

    Is it true when he says ''I can read everything''?

    ''No. Somehow...''

    As the prickling sensation grows stronger, I begin to better understand Seo Hweol''s tactics.

    ''I''m bing more certain that he can''t read everything.''

    Judging by his behavior, it''s clear he''s reading my thoughts by some means.

    But one thing is certain.

    He can''t read ''everything.''

    ''In that case...''

    I operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, making the waves of my mindplex and filling my consciousness with countless trivial thoughts.

    ''Try reading all this.''

    Ziiiiing��

    IwanttoeatGeneralSeolookslikeafoolWhydoesthemainbody''sfacelooklikethatThesoupIhadwithKimYeonwasdeliciouswhycan''ttheyunderstandmyaestheticsSeoHweolyoubeggar''sfootragIlikeKangMin-heeWhat''sSeoHweol''ssecretDidthemainbodyreallygeteatenIfSeoHwendtheMadLordorderedsweetandsourporktogetherwouldtheyfightornotfightSpeakingofwhichtheMiddleRealm''sfoodculturehasn''ttreallydevelopedmuch...

    After floating a multitude of useless thoughts on the surface of my consciousness, I hide the ''real'' secrets.

    ''That guy, Seo Hweol, he gives me the chills...''

    I think while taking a deep breath in the Xiezhi Worship Layer.

    The Xiezhi Worship Layer is dark.

    However, the darkness of the Xiezhi Worship Layer seems to be getting absorbed by my Dream Body, and my field of vision is expanding. I am waiting until my vision is fully restored.

    ''While Seo Li blocks Seo Hweol from reading my thoughts, I need to achieve something in the Xiezhi Worship Layer.''

    After some time.

    Seo Hweol reaches the end of the Water Flow Layer and is ready to ascend to the Dao Departure Layer.

    At the same time, I realize my vision ispletely restored.

    ''This is the Xiezhi Worship Layer...!''

    Oooooooh��

    Somehow, an eerie yin wind is howling ghostly wails

    I open my mouth in amazement as I look at the ''huge things'' in front of me.

    The Xiezhi Worship Layer feels more like a ''warehouse'' rather than the ''small worlds'' the otheryers resembled.

    Statues of Recognizing Sin as big as small hills, and hanging Taenghwa paintings and scrolls.

    Large boxes and...an equally expansive [jade slip].

    ''Wait, where I''m standing...''

    I realize that I''m not standing on the ground but on top of a ''desk.''

    I have climbed onto an incredibly gigantic ''desk.''

    ''The statue of Recognizing Sin in front of me...it''s not a statue.''

    It''s a kind of Recognizing Sin ''seal.''

    ''Fit for the body size of Lofty Dragon True Person...''

    Upon closer inspection, this isn''t a warehouse.

    Rather, this is...

    ''An office.''

    It resembles an office where someone conducts official affairs.

    And I feel this ce wasn''t used by Lofty Dragon True Person.

    ''Lofty Dragon True Person''s body upies one of thergestnds in the Earth Tribe territory.''

    The entire True Dragon Alliance is essentially Lofty Dragon True Person''s body.

    This office isrge, but it''s far too small to contain Lofty Dragon True Person''s entire true form.

    Without looking further, I fly towards the enormous jade slip on the desk to gather information.

    Fortunately, I can use the Flying Escape Technique in the Xiezhi Worship Layer, so I reach it quickly.

    Operating the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon above the jade slip, I envelop it with my consciousness and begin reading it.

    ''This jade slip is...''

    My eyes sparkle.

    It''s written in thenguage of the Netherworld, which I learned from Bi Yul when I made the Ritual Worship Scripture of Wealth Virtue my own.

    It''s written in thenguage of the dead.

    I read the contents of the jade slip.

    ''This is...''

    The jade slip is none other than a will.

    �DSeat Holder of Health (��������) Deputy Judge (��ϯ�йٌ�) Ancient Force True Lord (�����w��)Hae Nyeong (�⌎) speaks to lower seat Great Net Immortal Lofty Dragon.

    Ziiiiing��

    "Kuuaaaaaargh!!!"

    [Name]!

    The moment I hear that [Name], I feel an excruciating pressure crushing my mind.

    ''I have to endure...!''

    It feels like I''m going to be ''devoured'' immediately!

    "Kk...Kkwueeeek!"

    Simultaneously, I steady my consciousness and strongly link the Axis of Wealth from Seo Li''s body to mine.

    The attraction force of the Axis prevents my consciousness from being dispersed and obliterated.

    "Huff, huuh, huuuuh..."

    When I regain my senses, I realize that Seo Hweol has already crossed half of the Dao Departure Layer.

    And around me are countless blood inscriptions written with the fingers of my ''Dream Body.''

    They contain vast knowledge and forms, and I instinctively know what they are as soon as I see them.

    ''Ah...I see.''

    The Four-Axis stage cultivator living in the Human Race''s protected area.

    While recalling memories of the ''Immortal Art'' he saw, he believed some ''entity'' was resurrecting within him.

    Indeed, he even spewed out a handful of strange stones from his belly and sealed them.

    Those stones melted, leaving ''water'' containing the form to control the Clear Scale Armor.

    The moment I heard the name [Hae Nyeong], I understood.

    That was the entity believed to be resurrecting within the Four-Axis stage cultivator.

    And simultaneously, I feel a deep sense of relief and fear.

    Hae Nyeong cannot resurrect.

    He was entirely, utterly obliterated, making resurrection impossible.

    The moment I epted this ''knowledge,'' I understood.

    It''s a truth only I could understand having faced numerous True Immortals and survived.

    And simultaneously, I can also deduce the state of Cheongmun Ryeong.

    Judging by how his symptoms resemble mine, his transformation into a salt pir must have also been due to epting information about a ''dead True Immortal,'' just like me.

    The existence known as the Owner of Salt Mountain will not revive through Cheongmun Ryeong.

    He too is an existence utterly annihted like Hae Nyeong.

    Of course, the difference in reaction to the Owner of Salt Mountain turning his entire body into a salt pir upon sight and mine is not only due to the difference in cultivation between me and Cheongmun Ryeong, but also because the entity known as the Owner of Salt Mountain holds a higher rank than Hae Nyeong.

    ''In that case...the Head Realm harbors an existence higher than the Deputy Judge, and Cheongmun Ryeong glimpsed the traces of that existence...''

    While I feel relief regarding Cheongmun Ryeong, the information makes me even more fearful about the Head Realm.

    I stare at the form I have scattered.

    Although I can''t figure out what it is, I barely suppress the desire to devour the form, deciding instead to finish reading the [jade slip] to gain more information.

    �DThe God of the Underworld hasmanded the selection of a Tribunal to assist in the battle of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord.

    The members of the Tribunal are familiar faces, even to you, Lofty Dragon.

    Chief Judge (��ϯ�йٌ�) Nether Devil True Lord (ڤħ�w��) Yu Hao Te (Love of Virtue).

    Reincarnation Judge (߀���йٌ�) Nether Ghost True Lord (ڤ���w��) Yu Soo Ryeon.

    Deputy Judge Ancient Force True Lord Hae Nyeong.

    These are the seats that are part of the Tribunal, and Purple Gold Heavenly Lord, under the orders of the God of the Underworld, has struck the Owner of Light from behind and escaped to join us.

    "Graaaaah!!!!!"

    [Names]!

    The [Names]!

    The [Names] of distant entities pierce my mind.

    Enduring the pain that feels like my head is being torn apart, I gasp for breath while drooling uncontrobly.

    The agony is far worse and terrifying than when I had my testicles removed or when I consumed poison that caused pain to amplify sixty thousand times.

    A terror envelops me, as if the very essence of ''me'' will be devoured by the [Names].

    However, perhaps due to the resilience built from meeting numerous True Immortals, or maybe due to the slight resistance developed after reaching the Four-Axis stage, I barely manage to avoid disintegration.

    ''Madness...''

    My hair has turned white from the ordeal.

    It''s proof of how terrifying the pain and pressure from the [Names] were.

    ''Seo Hweol is approaching.''

    Gritting my teeth, I continue reading the jade slip.

    �DThanks to the efforts of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, who held their ground against all the Heavenly Venerables and the Owner of Light, even pushing the Owner of Light to the brink of annihtion, there was apse in the surveince over the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain governed by the Owner of Light. As a result, we, who preside over the Five Blessings, were able to all gather.

    �DThe Chief Judge, being at a critical juncture of promotion to Supreme Deity, was asked by the God of the Underworld to send you in their ce. However, the noble Chief Judge, determined to witness this historic moment with their own eyes and captivated by Vast Cold''s character, submitted their deration of participation and descended to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain through the Nether Crossing River.

    �DThis seat, too, relinquished the position of King of Immortal Beasts and submitted my deration of participation out of the same sentiment. Originally, you, lower seat Great Net Immortal Lofty Dragon, would have been here in my ce, but I chose not to bring you along.

    �D By the time you read this will, I will likely have been annihted. I hope that at least one of us will return victorious, so you never have to read this will.

    �D However, to prepare for the worst, I must convey my will to you. If that entity is indeed what we imagine, it may be impossible to pass on my seat to you. If that happens, the Netherworld will lose the four seats of Longevity, Wealth, Health, and Love of Virtue all at once.

    �DSuch a power vacuum in the Netherworld will be catastrophic. To prevent this worst-case scenario, I leave this will hoping for you to be my sessor and inherit the seat of Health.

    �DLofty Dragon, you were my most faithful subordinate. I entrust you with the Netherworld''sw book, my office, my crown, my judicial pen, my seat, and my will.

    �DIf we fail, this will naturally be passed on to you. Come to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. The attraction force connected to my seat is linked to this will, so not even they can prevent you, my sessor, from inheriting my seat.

    �DLofty Dragon, my subordinate as dear as my child. If I perish, you must assist the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    That is the end of the jade slip.

    "Kkeuhk, keoheok..."

    I am lying on the ground, spewing blood like a fountain from my seven apertures.

    Having encountered so many formidable entities, I am on the brink of death.

    Fortunately, thanks to meeting many True Immortals before, I have developed some resistance, and thanks to reaching the Four-Axis stage, my life force and consciousness have strengthened, preventing my disintegration.

    ''Besides hearing those terrifying...names, there''s no other harvest...?''

    With a desperate expression, I look around.

    On the distant, massive wall, there are Taenghwas and scrollsrger than mountain ranges.

    Among them is a Taenghwa that depicts a dragon, assumed to be Lofty Dragon True Person and a being with blood-red eyes shrouded in darkness.

    As I gaze upon the Taenghwa titled Blood Yin Great War (Ѫꎴ��),I take a deep breath.

    My Dream Body is about to disintegrate.

    ''Damn...Seo Hweol is...about to enter the Care Layer...''

    At that moment.

    ''...Wait.''

    I look at the depiction of Lofty Dragon True Person on the Taenghwa.

    Lofty Dragon True Person appears to be draped in a ''transparent'' canopy.

    Zziiiiiing��

    At the same time, I feel the ''knowledge'' I gained when I heard the [Name] [Hae Nyeong] being digested in my mind.

    "Kkuuuuurgh...!"

    ''Knowledge!''

    If one doesn''t die upon seeing a True Immortal, they gain ''knowledge''!

    Seeing the content of the ''knowledge,'' I grin.

    "With this..."

    I can win.

    Against that bastard Seo Hweol!

    Step, step...

    Above the Care Layer.

    Seo Hweol walks towards thekeside with a grin.

    "Haha, then Daoist Seo. I shall take your true ''main body''."

    It''s when he reaches out and focuses his attraction force.

    Shuararararara!

    Theke water begins to surge.

    Swoosh�D

    And then, the water crashes down on Seo Hweol like a waterfall.

    "Kugh...!"

    Sensing the danger, Seo Hweol quickly steps back from the waterfall''s trajectory.

    "...How did you escape from the Clear Tears, Daoist Seo?"

    He res with reptilian eyes at the Ghost King emerging from below.

    The Ghost King opens his 18 mouths andughs.

    "Did you call this Clear Tears (�[�I)...?"

    "Yes. Since thiske water is the tears of the Immortal Beast Xiezhi."

    "I see...so it was one of the legacies left by the Ancient Force True Lord for his subordinate..."

    The Ghost Kingughs, his eyes burning with ghost fire.

    "This is not only called Clear Tears, but is also known as Clear Scale Armor (�[�[��)."

    Chuaaaaa�D

    "Now then. Let''s have a proper fight, Seo Hweol."

    Swoosh�D

    Theke water gathers in the void, encasing Seo Hweol.

    Without any resistance, Seo Hweol is sealed.

    Trantor Notes: Seo Li��s thoughts:

    [I want to eat. General Seo looks like an idiot. Why does the main body''s face look like that? The soup I had with Kim Yeon was delicious. Why can��t they understand my aesthetics? Seo Hweol, that beggar''s foot rag. I like Kang Min-hee. What''s Seo Hweol''s secret? Did the main body really get eaten? If Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord ordered sweet and sour pork together, would they fight or not fight? Speaking of which, the Middle Realm''s food culture hasn''t really developed much.]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 316: Not A Lord (2)

    Chapter 316: Not A Lord (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 316: Not A Lord (2)

    Gururuk, guruk...

    Seo Hweol gurgles something inside the Clear Scale Armor.

    But I just grin widely.

    "What are you saying? I can''t hear you."

    Theke water nullifies most physical forces.

    That is the true nature of the Clear Scale Armor.

    Seo Hweol tries to break free by exerting his spiritual power.But as I pour more strength into the Clear Scale Armor, Seo Hweol''s entire body is crushed, rendering him unable to resist any further.

    ''That''s my body...''

    The thought annoys me, but there''s no other choice if I want to seal him.

    St!

    I realize that every time I use the Clear Scale Armor, my body begins to deteriorate, so I undo my Ghost King Transformation.

    ''It seems that without a flesh-and-blood body, using the Clear Scale Armor is impossible...''

    Chiiiiee�D

    Each time I control the Clear Scale Armor, I grow increasingly thirsty.

    I guess that this is some side effect from using the Clear Scale Armor as a mortal.

    ''If the side effects of the Clear Scale Armor get worse, who knows what might happen. I need to seal Seo Hweol as soon as possible.''

    At that moment.

    "E-excuse me, elder. Did you capture that beast?"

    "Hm?"

    I nce over at those cautiously observing me from the edge of the Care Layer.

    They are members of the Cold Spirit Race, Leaf Race, and Spirit Scale Race from the Heaven Tribe that I had seen at the entrance.

    "Yes, but what do you need?"

    "That beast killed ourrades and stole their belongings!"

    "Please, allow us to retrieve ourrades'' keepsakes."

    ''Hmm, if it''s Seo Hweol, that''s entirely possible.''

    I nod and say,

    "Tell me what keepsakes were taken."

    "Yes. First, if you search the beast''s inner chest pocket, there should be a red jade slip."

    "Alright, hm..."

    I try to control the Clear Scale Armor to extract the jade slip, but I find Seo Hweol''s inner chest pocket to be tightly sealed.

    ''Did he steal some important dharma treasure?''

    Otherwise, there''s no reason for Seo Hweol to guard it so closely.

    "E-Elder, I have seen the sealing spell that beast used. If I exin, you might be able to reverse it and retrieve the item."

    "Alright, exin."

    A member of the Leaf Race approaches and draws the flow of spiritual energy in the air.

    "First, gather the yin cold energy like this, then extract the Taiji from the yin cold based on the power of the Eight Trigrams..."

    Wooong�D

    "Next, rotate the energy counterclockwise to form a circle. Compress the circle like this..."

    Wiiiiiiing�D

    Above the Leaf Race member''s hand, a violently rotating flow of spiritual energy emerges.

    "Like this..."

    Bo-woong�D

    Without mercy, I elerate my thoughts with Gang Sphere and strike the Leaf Race cultivator''s head with all my might.

    Kuaaang�D

    The Leaf Race cultivator is sent flying into the distance, but the wheel of yin energy he left created flies towards me.

    As I reach out to deflect the wheel of yin energy, my body suddenly freezes.

    Kiiiiiiiiing�D

    Four Spirit Scale Race cultivators simultaneously use their spirit eye technique to bind me.

    ''These bastards...''

    In the end, I can''t avoid the wheel created by the Leaf Race cultivator and am hit.

    Kwaduduk!

    An overwhelming chill engulfs me.

    Having released my Ghost King Transformation, the cold freezes my body.

    However, if I transform into my Ghost King which is strong against yin energy, it will hinder my control over the Clear Scale Armor.

    Gnashing my teeth amidst the swirling cold yin energy, I elerate my consciousness using the Mad Lord''s circuits and Ultimate Pinnacle.

    At that moment.

    St!

    "...Huh?"

    I let out a hollowugh as I see the one who suddenly appeared and stabbed me in the back amidst the cold mist.

    "Why are you here...?"

    They��re the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being cultivator from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    The ones who had sealed me just moments ago have appeared.

    All of them had taken the spells from the Cold Spirit Race cultivators head-on, perfectly hiding their presence, intent, and spiritual energy fluctuations within the cold energy to ambush me.

    Iugh hollowly as I look at them.

    "Ah, I see. I understand now..."

    Bulge, bulge!

    The Heavenly Being cultivator of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect gives a ''kind'' smile as his body swells and then explodes while still stabbing me in the back.

    sh!

    Kurururung!

    Walkak!

    "Kugh...!"

    I stagger back, coughing up a mouthful of blood.

    It''s the self-destruction of a Grand Perfection Heavenly Being cultivator, possessing early Four-Axis stage strength through the Four Symbols Nascent Soul at that.

    Using Great Desert to Dead Sea will heal me, but it will take some time.

    Wiping the blood from my mouth, I nce at the Leaf Race, Cold Spirit Race, Spirit Scale Race, and the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators in front of me, letting out a bitterugh.

    They all wear the same unnervingly gentle and soft expressions.

    "What is it, Daoist Seo? Didn''t you want to have a proper fight?"

    "...You guys, no...you."

    I re at ''Seo Hweol'' and growl.

    "Which one of you is the main body?"

    They all speak simultaneously, with sickeningly kind smiles.

    "I am."

    "I am."

    "I am."

    "I am the main body."

    "I am the main body."

    "I am indeed the main body."

    Then, thebined attack of the ''Seo Hweol''s begins.

    The Seo Hweols possessing the Cold Spirit Race cultivators release cold energy with a smile.

    Simultaneously, the Seo Hweols possessing the Leaf Race cultivators receive and precisely manipte this cold energy, amplifying its power beforeunching it.

    The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivators, supported by the Cold Spirit Race cultivators, hide within the cold energy. They enhance their immortal beast true blood and target me in closebat.

    The Spirit Scale Race cultivators in the rear use their unique spiritual eye abilities to either constrain my movements, cast illusions, or predict my actions and techniques.

    "The Four Symbols Nascent Soul of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect is truly convenient. Storing external power separately and calling upon it whenever needed - how attractive. In itself, it maximizes the harmony of the Heaven and Earth Tribes'' powers, allowing one to surpass a whole realm."

    Seo Hweolughs as he unleashes attacks on me.

    "And thanks to you, Daoist Seo, I can also use the power of the Mad Lord. Truly..."

    Wo-woong!

    The Mad Lord''s circuits are engraved on the body of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect cultivator, who is at the early Four-Axis stage. Despite the immense pain, the cultivator under Seo Hweol''s control doesn''t flinch.

    In an instant, his power surges to thete Four-Axis stage.

    "I must express my gratitude."

    "Kugh..."

    I grimace, releasing curses from my entire body.

    Yet, I am gradually being pushed back.

    ''The Clear Scale Armor! The Clear Scale Armor is draining my mental strength...!''

    Crack�D

    Every time I focus on preventing the seal on my main body inside the Clear Scale Armor from breaking, my thirst grows more intense.

    And at the same time, the group of Seo Hweols are frantically freezing me to death like mad with their cold energy, driving me insane from the cold.

    ''If I don''t transform into a Ghost King, my body will freeze solid from the cold...!''

    But using the Ghost King Transformation will make controlling the Clear Scale Armor even more difficult.

    It''s a catch-22.

    At that moment,

    Puhak!

    Piercing through the blue cold energy, Seo Hweol, in the body of a Cold Spirit Race cultivator, grabs my shoulder from behind.

    "Huhu, Daoist Seo. I''ve finally caught you."

    Squirm, wriggle...!

    The body of the Cold Spirit Race cultivator bulges.

    I can feel an immense cold energy amplifying within it.

    ''Ah, no...!''

    Unable to endure any longer, I transform into my Ghost King form while being held by the shoulder.

    Kuaduduk!

    Eighteen heads rise majestically.

    At the same time, my Ghost King transformed body begins to absorb the cold energyfortably.

    With ghost fire zing in my eyes, I grit my teeth.

    [Damn it...]

    Sshuuaaarururu�D

    I ultimately fail to control the Clear Scale Armor.

    Freed from within the Clear Scale Armor, the Seo Hweol possessing the main body smiles faintly.

    "Well then. Shall we start again properly from now on?"

    [You bastard...]

    I have no idea how he even did it.

    ''Did he parasitize me with something like the Mysterious Bizarre Gu?''

    [Isn''t it something that is attached when you''re killed?]

    I gather ghostly energy, surveying the cultivators possessed by Seo Hweol.

    With the Ghost King Transformation, I no longer fear being overwhelmed by them.

    "Well, you can say it''s somewhat simr."

    [...]

    For some reason, I sense that statement is a lie.

    It might be best to interpret everything he says in reverse.

    ''I see. So killing Seo Hweol doesn''t make it attach.''

    He must be using some other method to attempt parasitism.

    "Now then, shall we properly use the clone that Daoist Seo has nurtured so carefully?"

    Wo-woong�D

    The circuits of the Mad Lord glows on the main body and eight pairs of wings sprout from his back.

    The fusion of Heaven, Earth, and Puppet generates the power of the Four-Axis stage.

    The energy that had been amplified after killing and absorbing Gyo Yeom and Nok Ju seems to bepletely exhausted.

    However, I feel my heart tighten.

    [You...!]

    I hastily check my waist.

    My storage scroll that had been at my waist is now in Seo Hweol''s hand.

    ''Did the Cold Spirit Race guy take it when he self-destructed? How? Could he move that stealthily? Wait, could it be...''

    Fearing the worst, I shout at him.

    [You! How can you use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts?]

    "Ah, so the name of this method that cuts off consciousness is Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts? It''s not difficult. Since I became able to use the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, is it not just a matter of honing and cutting the consciousness?"

    I feel my insides churn.

    It isn''t just because the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts have fallen into Seo Hweol''s hands.

    It''s because it feels as though the domain of martial arts I have learned, developed, and strived for is being vited by that filthy bastard.

    "Let''s see, it was put around here..."

    He nonchntly rummages through my storage scroll and pulls out the Sea Orchid Fruit.

    "Ah, found it. Well then, bon app��tit."

    Crunch, crunch...

    He begins to devour the Sea Orchid Fruit with my main body.

    At the same time, his energy starts to surge rapidly.

    Kugugugu!

    "Evolving Azure Tiger Saint''s method into a demon beast method. Daoist Seo, you''re truly impressive. A demon beast method perfectly suited for the Human Race... Apologies, but I will make some modifications."

    sh!

    At that moment, a surge of energy explodes from my main body, and his cultivation increases.

    From the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage, he rises to the Four-Axis stage!

    Kugugugugu!

    Dark clouds begin to gather over the Care Layer.

    The Heavenly Tribtion is beginning.

    ''Why is he attempting to break through in front of me?''

    I can''tprehend Seo Hweol''s actions at all.

    Why in the world would he do such a thing in front of me?

    If I ambush him, the likelihood of him dying or falling into Qi Deviation during the tribtion would be high.

    ''Is he really that confident?''

    Wo-woong�D

    Drawing a ghost sword crafted with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, I invoke curses.

    [Die for real, Seo Hweol...!]

    As I am about to throw the cursed ghost sword imbued with the agony of castration, the pain amplifying elixir, and the pain from seeing a True Immortal''s [Name],

    Thwack!

    Suddenly, my left hand grips my right hand, stopping the throw.

    [...Huh?]

    Then, the faces on my shoulders start creaking, and six out of the eighteen faces speak in eerie voices.

    [Huhu, Daoist Seo. Please calm down.]

    [Wouldn''t it be beneficial for you if your clone reaches the Four-Axis stage?]

    [We''ll rise through the Earth Tribe method first and then take our time with the Heaven Tribe method, so there''s no need to worry.]

    I remain silent, listening to their voices.

    [...]

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Twin-colored Heavenly Tribtions strike Seo Eun-hyun''s main body, and I silently re with ghost fire.

    [...You. What''s your deal?]

    [What do you mean?]

    [Even if you don''t parasitize by getting killed, how can you parasitize so easily like this?]

    In fact, if it''s not ''parasitizing through getting killed'', it should be even harder to parasitize.

    I had to push the cultivators of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect to their limits to attach the Mysterious Bizarre Gu onto them, and even after doing so, I couldn''t immediately take over their minds.

    Moreover, I used the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to attach the Mysterious Bizarre Gu, and recognizing each other is easy among users of the same technique.

    In short, even if Seo Hweol used a simr method to the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to attempt parasitization on me, it doesn''t make sense that I failed to detect it.

    Shuarururuk!

    After releasing my Ghost King Transformation, I see signs of them attacking me again, so I summon the Clear Scale Armor to wrap around my body.

    The Clear Scale Armorpresses to fit my body size, turning into a transparent water that envelops me.

    Seo Hweol''s attacks don''t affect me at all, but I still have to remain still, fighting against Seo Hweol''s attempts to take control of my body from within.

    [Hoho, please just calmly entrust your body to me. You''ve lived a long life anyway, so just think of it as having a short dream.]

    "Giving my body to a bastard like you would be worse than going to the Mad Lord and bing General Seo."

    [Really?]

    "Hmm...no, on second thought, it doesn''t seem quite right. But still, I won''t let you take it."

    [Hoho, so you''re just going to remain helplessly sealed inside the Clear Tears?]

    Kuajijijik...

    Before I know it, the tribtion of the main body has ended.

    Simultaneously, the main body transforms into Seo Hweol, who is now d in the power of a demon beast method with more of a more pronounced aura of the Sea Dragon Race.

    He haspletely risen to the Four-Axis stage.

    Wo-woong�D

    And the cultivators of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect around him start using the secret arts of the Four Symbols Nascent Soul to connect the outer space to the Care Layer.

    "Longevity (��), Wealth (��), Love of Virtue (���õ�)."

    Paaaatt!

    The three axes that had constrained Health (??) earliere flying from the outer space.

    He must have hidden them somewhere and is now retrieving them.

    Wo-oong, Bo-oong, Zo-oong!

    The three axes naturally enter Seo Hweol''s body.

    He instantly exudes the aura of a Grand Perfection Four-Axis.

    As the aura of the Four-Axis General Seo oveys with his body, there is an enormous amplification of power.

    ''Integration stage...!''

    Now, he clearly has the power of an Integration stage Demon King.

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly and walks toward me, wrapped in the Clear Scale Armor.

    "Daoist Seo. May I borrow your body for a moment?"

    Keeping a distance of five zhang, he spreads his arms in a seemingly friendly gesture and proposes to me.

    "I won''t keep your body forever. Just for a moment, a very brief moment in your long, long life. Can you lend it to me for that short period of time?"

    "I can''t trust your words."

    "I see...That''s unfortunate."

    Without changing his expression, Seo Hweol turns his back.

    "In that case, I''ll have to take it by force."

    Ziiing�D

    At that moment, an overwhelming force of consciousness strikes my mind.

    ''This, this is...?''

    Brainwashing (ϴ�X).

    It''s a powerful brainwashing

    The brainwashing is so painful and terrifying that I doubt my ability to withstand the hints and suggestions.

    ''What in the world is this...!''

    It isn''t merely the concept of breaking the opponent''s will.

    It''s more about dismantling the very concept of ''me.''

    ''Ah...damn it...''

    My consciousness begins to blur.

    My vision goes dark, ending it all.

    Or so I thought.

    �DIf you were born from me, show a little will.

    Ziiiing�D

    sh!

    "Gahhhhhhh!"

    I open my eyes wide with a splitting headache.

    At the same time, I see Seo Hweol, who has been turning his back to me, kneeling while clutching his head.

    Bo-ooong�D

    For a moment, I see an illusion of a white sh (�ؓ�) swiftly passing through Seo Hweol''s head.

    For the first time, Seo Hweol screams.

    "Kuuurghh...! Daoist Seo...!"

    Even as he screams, he doesn''t lose his smile and looks ahead.

    I follow his gaze.

    There, dressed in white, is ''me.''

    ''Ah...''

    I can feel it.

    The presence before me is...

    "Have you been well, Seo Li?"

    Seo Eun-hyun.

    My main body.

    Bo-oong�D

    He raises one hand.

    In his hand is a sword that shines in all of heavens�� natural colors.

    It''s so bright it hurts the eyes to look at.

    The sword seems to embody all the lights of Heaven and Earth.

    "Hoho, Daoist Seo. How did you do it? I can''tprehend. As expected of Daoist Seo."

    Heughs as he looks at the main body.

    The main body swings the sword with an expressionless face.

    The sword of light is indeed very conspicuous.

    Yet, oddly enough, Seo Hweol can''t perceive the sword of light.

    Bo-oong!

    Shu-kwang!

    The sword of light shes through Seo Hweol''s shoulder.

    "Hoho, an attack that cannot be perceived or felt...I think I understand what it is."

    At those words, the main body smiles and looks at me.

    "Listen carefully, Seo Li. What he means by those words is ''How did you do that!''"

    "..."

    Step, step...

    The main body approaches me, cing the sword of light against my head and swings it.

    The sword of light passes through my head, and at the same time, I feel Seo Hweol''s whispering voice inside me beingpletely swept away.

    "He can''t see this light. It''s visible only to us."

    "Main body...you..."

    "Seo Li."

    He looks at me and says.

    "I am not the main body."

    "What?"

    "I am Seo Eun-hyun."

    Iugh as I look at the bewildered Seo Li.

    Holding the newly born Formless Sword, I turn my back on him and look at Seo Hweol.

    "Let''s fight together, Seo Li. We need to drive that monster out of here and reim the Colorless ss Sword."

    While Seo Hweol was stealing my techniques like the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I uncovered his true identity.

    He''s a terrifying and unbelievable monster.

    So, to reim my body, I definitely need Seo Li''s help.

    Seo Li stands by my side.

    "I don''t understand, but anyway..."

    He smiles and gathers ghostly energy.

    d in ck and white, we simultaneously charge at Seo Hweol.

    Trantor Notes: Sea Lotus Fruit -> Sea Orchid Fruit

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 317: Not A Lord (3)

    Chapter 317: Not A Lord (3)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Seo Li and Seo Eun-hyun charge toward Seo Hweol.

    Boo-oong�D

    The first attack is Seo Eun-hyun''s sword strike.

    However, Seo Hweol can''t recognize it as a ''sword.''

    ''What is he swinging?''

    To his eyes, it appears as though Seo Eun-hyun is gripping and swinging transparent void.Considering that the Formless Sword Seo Eun-hyun originally used was transparent but its outline could be surmised, Seo Eun-hyun''s current weapon is utterly unidentifiable.

    Shukuang!

    Before Seo Hweol can react.

    Seo Eun-hyun has torn through the moment, appearing before him andunching thousands of shes in an instant.

    "...!"

    Seo Hweol, without losing his smile, begins to use his Demon Ability.

    Demon Ability.

    Dragon Sea Exceeding Ascension (�����MԽŪ).

    Chwaaaa��

    The dragon-shaped seawater is summoned around him, shooting towards Seo Eun-hyun and Seo Li.

    Boo-oong�D

    However, behind Seo Eun-hyun,

    Seo Li transforms the Clear Scale Armor he is wearing into a gigantic hand and rushes in, smashing the dragon-shaped seawater.

    Kwaaang!

    A deafening explosion sounds, and the dragon-shaped seawater shatters, spraying water everywhere.

    Thick sea fog begins to spread around.

    Woo-woong�D

    Within the thick sea fog, I exhale yin wind to try to disperse the fog.

    But the fog stays fixed around me, unmoving.

    Whisper-whisper-whisper...

    Somewhere, from a distant ce, I hear the sound of something whispering.

    ''What is this?''

    I try to focus on the sound.

    At that moment.

    Whiing�D

    A white sh sweeps past in front of me.

    Following the path cleaved through the fog, Seo Eun-hyun walks toward me.

    "Do not be deceived, Seo Li. It''s one of his brainwashing spells."

    "...Main body..."

    "It''s ''Seo Eun-hyun.'' Seo Li."

    "...Alright, Seo Eun-hyun."

    I ask, not understanding.

    "Why insist on being called that? The distinction is meaningless to us."

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles softly at my words.

    "It seems you still don''t know."

    "...?"

    "You''ll understand naturallyter."

    He seems calmer and moreposed than before, perhaps due to what he has experienced inside Seo Hweol.

    "Anyway, what''s Seo Hweol''s ability? How does he parasitize so easily?"

    I ask about Seo Hweol, who had somehow parasitized me and manipted my mind.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s smile vanishes as he answers.

    "His ability is not parasitism."

    "What?"

    "His ability is ''infection'' or ''replication''...or, yes, ''assimtion'' would be more urate."

    Seo Eun-hyun exins.

    "He''s capable of disassembling his own mind. How he does it, I don''t know, but he dismantles and dposes his own mind and emotions to create a certain configuration, and when that configuration is assembled, it bes ''Seo Hweol.'' Every entity that encounters Seo Hweol unconsciously imprints that ''configuration'' into their minds. As time passes, the configuration spreads throughout our minds, and at some point, the configuration assembles, creating a new being known as ''Seo Hweol.'' It''s a form of brainwashing."

    I feel a sense of absurdity at this ability.

    "What is that...that gue-like ability? No, more importantly, can he really use such an absurd technique without any restrictions?"

    "From what I''ve figured out, there are restrictions. First, to brainwash an opponent stronger than himself through the ''configuration'' takes a considerable amount of time and effort. That''s why he killed beings like Gyo Yeom and the one from the Tall Tree Race, who were at the Four-Axis stage."

    "I see..."

    "Secondly, the weaker a person''s mental strength, the easier it is to brainwash them. Conversely, the stronger their mental strength, the more resources it takes to brainwash them."

    "..."

    I let out a hollowugh at those words once again.

    Is my mental strength that weak?

    Swoosh�D

    Seo Eun-hyun ces a hand on my shoulder.

    Perhaps because we are the same ''me'', it doesn''t feel unpleasant.

    Woo-woong�D

    In an instant, our hearts connect, and I discover a startling truth.

    [Our mental strength isn''t weak. We just got too deeply immersed in the conditions for his brainwashing.]

    ''What?''

    So it isn''t just a matter of killing Seo Hweol to be brainwashed?

    As I listen to the conditions for Seo Hweol''s brainwashing, I feel chills all over my body.

    [The condition for Seo Hweol''s brainwashing is to ''meet Seo Hweol, talk to him, and have an impression of him remain in your mind.'' The more you talk to him, the more you remember him, and the more you encounter him, the higher the probability and risk of turning into ''Seo Hweol.'' Our mental strength isn''t weak.]

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes seem to burn with a fierce intensity.

    He is wary of Seo Hweol.

    [Since the first time I met him 3,000 years ago, I have been brainwashed and eroded by him.]

    ''Ah...''

    So that''s how it is.

    Seo Hweol has been brainwashing me since my very first life, since the 0th cycle.

    And so, from that time until now.

    Over the span of about 3,000 years that he has been brainwashing me.

    The result is the current ''me.''

    The reason Seo Hweol could read my thoughts is simple.

    By that point, I was already being eroded by Seo Hweol.

    The configurations of Seo Hweol that slept within my consciousness must have conveyed the information to him.

    It''s truly a terrifying ability.

    "That Seo Hweol you see over there is both Seo Hweol and, simultaneously, the brainwashed ''me.''"

    After Seo Eun-hyun stops transmitting his heartnguage from my shoulder, he speaks aloud.

    "There''s a simple way to reim ''me.'' Either make him draw out the Colorless ss Sword or directly cut open his stomach to take out the Colorless ss Sword, then through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections..."

    At the same time, Seo Eun-hyun''s ''true'' n flows through heartnguage.

    [By overwriting my memories onto Seo Hweol''s configuration, I''ll re-brainwash Seo Hweol''s personality back into ''Seo Eun-hyun.'' Yes...perhaps the term ''assimtion'' fits better.]

    Boo-oong!

    Seo Eun-hyun swings the sword of all of Heaven''s natural colors.

    Simultaneously, the fog surrounding us ispletely torn apart and dispersed.

    Kugugugu�D

    Outside the fog, Seo Hweol is seen diligently forming hand seals and preparing the next spell.

    Demon Ability.

    Three Hundred Million Jin Sweet Water Peach.

    Chwaa�D

    Kududududuk!

    Suddenly, the Clear Scale Armor protecting my body bes incredibly heavy.

    Demon Ability.

    Sea Tears Submerging Resentment.

    Tears from the furious sea pours down from the sky.

    "Hoho, even the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections won''t work on me. You two won''t even be able to approach me."

    Boo-oong�D

    I move the now-heavy Clear Scale Armor, using it like the Formless Sword to deflect all the falling raindrops.

    Then, raising the prismatic sword, Seo Eun-hyun speaks.

    "In other words, ''I''m scared of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, so I absolutely won''t let you approach me.''"

    We exchange nces.

    One word is enough.

    "Go."

    Tadat!

    d in the Clear Scale Armor, I wield a cursed ghost sword and, enveloped in dark ghostly energy and yin energy, don the armor formed by the power of Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    And Seo Eun-hyun, with no protection, charges in with the sword of light.

    "Hoho, my current strength reaches the Integration stage..."

    In the next moment.

    Boo-oong�D

    Pukwak!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sword plunges into Seo Hweol''s mouth.

    Getting used to the heavy Clear Scale Armor, I begin to handle the shapeless armor like the Formless Sword.

    Chwaruruk!

    Though it became heavier thanks to Seo Hweol, the increased weight of the Clear Scale Armor allows for a more powerful strike that surges towards Seo Hweol.

    Paaatt!

    He uses the Mad Lord''s circuits to enhance his physical abilities and draws out his immortal beast true blood to strengthen himself further. He then uses his Five Blessings Orthodox Axis to deploy a canopy, increasing his power.

    Chwaruruk!

    The Four-Axis Canopy covers the Care Layer.

    "This is..."

    Is it because of the Five Blessings Axis?

    Seo Hweol''s canopy is unlike that of Baek Wi-ik or other cultivators in the Four-Axis stage. Rather, his canopy is as solid and strong as that of Wi Ryeong-seon, an Integration stage cultivator.

    The pitch-ck world I had seen before.

    A ce as nauseating as Seo Hweol''s heart essence.

    I''m slightly taken aback, but Seo Eun-hyun, unfazed, skillfully finds his way through the darkness and delivers a sh.

    "Hoho, Daoist Seo, you seem to be in a hurry. To strike aimlessly like that already, are you afraid of my power within the Axis Canopy?"

    Seo Hweol''s mocking voice echoes from the opposite direction of where Seo Eun-hyun''s shnded.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun isn''t deceived. He keeps his gaze fixed on the spot where he had struck, his eyes gleaming.

    "In other words, ''How did that happen? I was hit by the sh without even perceiving it. How can you exert such power within my Axis Canopy?''"

    "..."

    I can''t help but let out a gasp as I watch Seo Eun-hyun expertly trante Seo Hweol''s words.

    "SEOIC 990 points..." [Author making a pun; TOEIC -> <strong>SEO</strong>IC]

    "...?"

    "Oh, nothing...you used to be terrible at foreignnguages. Remember when you boasted about scoring 900 points in TOEIC in front of Kang Min-hee, but then shrank back in front of her 990 points?"

    It''s fascinating to see myself be so proficient inpletely differentnguages like Seo Hweol''s and the Mad Lord''s.

    Seeing me marveling, Seo Eun-hyun smiles as he concentrates power into the sword of light, preparing for another sh.

    "Seo Li, you really think about Kang Min-hee a lot, don''t you?"

    "Ah, no. I was just reminded of that incident. You...no, I have be so proficient in interpreting aliennguages..."

    "Do you love Kang Min-hee?"

    "No, why are you bringing that up suddenly? Kang Min-hee is just...to me, she''s..."

    However, as I look at the warmly smiling Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes which seem to be saying ''I know everything already,'' I can''t hide it any longer.

    "...Yeah. I like Kang Min-hee."

    Chuaaruruk!

    From the darkness, ck chainse down upon us.

    I move the Clear Scale Armor to fend off the chains, while Seo Eun-hyun pinpoints Seo Hweol''s location in the darkness and strikes urately again.

    Seo Hweol continues to taunt us, saying, ''Hoho, where are you aiming those shes? You can''t even scratch me,'' and whatever, but neither of us pay any attention to his words.

    Seo Eun-hyun chuckles softly.

    "Was it from that time, I wonder? When we started to diverge?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Isn''t it interesting? Love...I also like Kang Min-hee. As an old friend, that is. But...I settled my feelings for her long ago. I still have lingering feelings, sometimes I miss her, sometimes I recall the times we watched the sunset from Namsan...however, I already have someone I love. But you are in love with Kang Min-hee again. Aren''t you?"

    "..."

    "You are no longer me. Starting from your love for Kang Min-hee, you have be independent of me, ''Seo Li.''"

    Kuuooooo�D

    Numerous yin dragons charged at us, roaring.

    I unleash curse spells, while the main body delivers shes, grinding them down as we stand back to back.

    I smile bitterly.

    "Being called Seo Li...not even Yuan Li, it really drives me crazy. You bastard, why did you name me Seo Li?"

    "I''m really sorry for that. Go to Temporal Fate Indter and apply for a name change."

    "Forget it. Even the name Seo Li..."

    I infuse the entire Clear Scale Armor with curses.

    The armor, now turbid like ck water, transforms into formless strikes that scatter in all directions.

    Seo Eun-hyun, wielding his prismatic sword, begins performing a sword dance.

    "...is not too bad."

    "That''s a relief."

    The ck-and-white sword dance tears through the dark space.

    As the white and ck sword formationbines, the power of the sword strikes rises to the level of a Grand Cultivator at the Integration stage.

    And Seo Hweol''s canopy is torn apart.

    I retrieve my sword.

    The surroundings revert back to the environment of the Care Layer.

    Seo Li begins desertifying the Care Layer using Great Dessert to Dead Sea, and I approach Seo Hweol with the Formless Sword in hand.

    "You retracted the Axes before the canopy was damaged."

    "..."

    "Now give up. You cannot defeat us."

    Seo Hweol takes a step back, smiling faintly.

    "Do you intend to attack me?"

    "Yeah."

    "Hoho...not bad. However, there''s one thing I need to tell you."

    "Don''t bother. Farewell."

    I take the Starting Form.

    And Seo Hweol raises a finger and says,

    "I told you earlier that I found the [Pir] of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections."

    Uduk�D

    I freeze in ce.

    "I couldn''t touch the [Pir] because I needed the attraction force of the Four-Axis stage...but hoho...after having a bout with Daoist Seo, finally..."

    With a bright smile, he continues.

    "I was able to reach the [Pir]."

    "..."

    Seo Li, standing behind me, has a confused look on his face.

    "H-hey, Seo Eun-hyun. What is he talking about?"

    Seo Hweol spreads his arms wide and grins.

    "Now then, shall we unveil Daoist Seo''s secret?"

    Shaaaaaa�D

    Simultaneously, he activates the Colorless ss Sword, causing the mist of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections to billow.

    Watching him, I''m thrown into confusion.

    I feel the same as Seo Li.

    ''Indeed. What in the world is he talking about?''

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections has no [Pir].

    No, to be precise, [everything] is a pir.

    I have always cherished and recorded every connection in my life as the pirs that make up my existence.

    So, what exactly does Seo Hweol mean by the [Pir]?

    Seo Hweol traverses through the hazy mist with attraction force.

    He senses it from afar.

    Within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, there is an entity that is both particrly alien and inherently protected by the Canvas itself.

    "Atst, I can peek into Daoist Seo''s secret. How delightful."

    Clench�D

    Within the mist of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, Seo Hweol grabs the shoulder of [a certain being].

    "You must be the memory Daoist Seo cherishes the most. Reveal your identity to me."

    Beaming with the thought of using this [Pir] as a key to glimpse through everything in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, Seo Hweol suddenly senses something amiss.

    "Hm?"

    Ssss�D

    The being covered in mist, whom Seo Hweol thought of as the [Pir], reveals themself.

    It''s a woman in white, holding a jade norigae in one hand.

    And Seo Hweol, realizing something, takes a step back with a faint smile.

    "...Who are you?"

    To his question, ''she'' replies.

    "I am but a mere wanderer. A traveler who happened upon this ce while researching dharma treasures."

    "...You are not the [Pir], are you?"

    "I''m not sure what you mean. I simply came here while investigating the object connected to this norigae."

    Seo Hweol''s gaze falls upon the jade norigae she is holding.

    "Ah, I see. Hoho, it''s not you but ''that'' which is the [Pir]. Could you give it to me?"

    "Who knows. It does seem to y a crucial role in this space. But giving it to you is impossible."

    "Why is that?"

    "Because...this space is whispering to me. Though I am but a traveler, it tells me that you are an unwee guest."

    "Hm?"

    "Though I cannot y the host as a mere guest here...I can still drive out an uninvited guest."

    The woman in white smiles faintly and raises the jade norigae.

    "Haha, I don''t know who you are calling an uninvited guest. We both entered the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections without permission. Why don''t you just hand over the norigae?"

    Ignoring the woman in white, Seo Hweol reaches out to seize the norigae.

    Clench!

    Seo Hweol''s hand grasps the jade norigae.

    "Hmm?"

    And then,

    Seo Hweol,

    Sees it.

    The [inverted cone] within the norigae.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 318: Not A Lord (4)

    Chapter 318: Not A Lord (4)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 318: Not A Lord (4)

    "GUUAAAGHHHH!"

    Seo Hweol suddenly starts screaming.

    It''s a terrible scream, unlike anything I''ve ever heard before.

    Crumble!

    At the same time, part of Seo Hweol''s head turns into salt and begins to pour down to the ground.

    Seo Hweol appears to try to catch his crumbling head with his trembling hands, but even his hands begin to turn into salt and fall apart.

    "...""..."

    Seo Li and I stand there, speechless, watching the scene unfold.

    ''What in the world did he mess with?''

    Anyway, this is a good thing.

    My eyes brighten as I grasp the Starting Form.

    "It''s now."

    Seo Li uses a spell, taking out a curse banner and the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    Now that Seo Hweol has shown an opening.

    I will drive him out and reim my body.

    Before the Throne (��ǰ).

    The First Step (��һ��).

    By enduring and enduring, andpressing andpressing myself, I reached beyond Tribting Heavens.

    ''I didn''t need to seek it from the outside.''

    The essence of martial arts was already within me.

    Everything I had learned was already inside.

    Why did Jang Ik name this state ''Before the Throne (��ǰ)''?

    Because reflecting on oneself allows one to reach the front (��ǰ) of a great being.

    Kiiiiiiing�D

    One Swordpressed with my entirety.

    Even my heart essence is contained in this sword.

    "Here I go."

    Paaatt!

    I be the sword.

    A sword of light flies toward Seo Hweol.

    Just as Jang Ik had embedded his podao into my heart essence, I shoot into Seo Hweol''s filthy heart essence.

    I ovey the existence of ''me'' on top of the existence of ''Seo Hweol.''

    Although it''s theoretically possible with the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I''m not just relying on history but the ''me of this very moment'' driving him out.

    This is the ''real'' n I had hidden from Seo Hweol and conveyed to Seo Li.

    By simultaneously utilizing the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and the First Step Before the Throne, I take my ce inside Seo Hweol.

    Chwarururuk!

    As soon as Seo Eun-hyun enters Seo Hweol, Seo Li dyes the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    Chiiiii�D

    The dark ck Ghost Curse Banners are created, forming a field of ck gs around Seo Li.

    "Go."

    Chwararararak!

    Countless ck Ghost Curse Banners swarm together like bees, merge in the sky, and then plunge toward Seo Hweol.

    If Seo Eun-hyun''s aim is to enter Seo Hweol''s body, reassert his heart essence with the First Step Before the Throne, and ''digest'' Seo Hweol using the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, Seo Li''s role is to imprint the ''pain'' Seo Eun-hyun had experienced onto Seo Hweol from the outside.

    The fear and suffering felt when looking at True Immortals.

    The castration of his testicles.

    The pain of the 60,000-fold toxic poison.

    The pain of losing Azure Tiger Saint before his eyes.

    The loneliness, sorrow, and suffering of being a puppet for a thousand years.

    The situation when he first awakened the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation...

    The loneliness of having to explore beyond the limits of martial arts alone, leaving behind Kim Young-hoon each time.

    The pain of having to leave his master after bowing to him, leaving his master alone.

    The pain of losing his disciples.

    The pain of letting all those countless cherished connections go.

    The immense pain experienced by the individual ''Seo Eun-hyun'' are all imnted into Seo Hweol''s brain.

    If Seo Hweol had brainwashed Seo Eun-hyun to turn him into Seo Hweol, they are doing the opposite.

    Brainwashing Seo Hweol to revert him back into Seo Eun-hyun.

    Now that Seo Hweol is suddenly turning into salt and crumbling, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Just when I think that.

    Crumble!

    "Kkuuuugh...!"

    Suddenly, Seo Li also grabs his head.

    Part of Seo Li''s head turns into salt and begins to fall apart.

    Although his entire head didn''tpletely melt away like Seo Hweol''s, part of him has suddenly turned into salt.

    "What, what is this?"

    Seo Li is baffled, but he soon understands by looking around.

    Seo Hweol has assimted the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, the Spirit Scale Race, the Cold Spirit Race, the Leaf Race, and many others.

    Many of them are experiencing the same phenomenon, their heads turning into salt and melting away.

    And this is happening throughout the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Bright Cold Realm.

    The Grand Cultivator who previously shared a conversation with Seo Hweol and let him out, Wi Ryeong-seon, suddenly grabs his head and copses to the floor.

    "KKEEEUUGH!"

    Part of his head starts turning into salt and begins to melt away.

    It isn''t just him.

    Others whom Seo Hweol had spoken with in the ck Ghost Valley also have their heads turning into salt and melting away.

    In the case of the ck Grand Elder Heo Gwak, it''s particrly severe.

    "KKUUAAAAGHh! AAAARGGH! AAAAAAgh!"

    Three-quarters of his face has turned into salt and is melting away.

    The same is true for Azure Tiger Saint.

    "KUUAAAAAGH!"

    In the case of the Azure Tiger Saint, half of his face has turned into salt and is melting away.

    All the Heaven Tribe members who had met and conversed with Seo Hweol are spewing salt from their faces, or part of their heads are turning into salt and pouring down.

    The True Dragon Alliance of the Earth Tribe is no different.

    "KYAAAAGH! Unnie!"

    "GUAAAAAHHH!"

    Seeing Gyu-ryeon spewing salt from her mouth, her sister Gyu-hwa turns pale and infuses her with life force.

    However, even Gyu-hwa, who hade and gone conversing with Seo Hweol, has parts of her face turning into salt and falling off.

    "KYAAAAAGH!"

    The True Dragon Alliance of the Earth Tribe.

    The hiddenyer within the Serving Command Ark.

    Inside a vast estate.

    Cough, cough!

    A woman in there coughs and spits out some salt, then half-opens her eyes with a meaningful smile.

    "Oh my, has our Grand Prince finally shown a crack?"

    Her eyes curve into a smile.

    "Maybe now I can see the past of yours covered in darkness..."

    Her hand reaches out into the void..

    "Shall we find Seo Hweol''s [Pir]."

    Above thend of the Malryu Domain, which leads to the Swiftwind Domain.

    Within a rapidly gliding Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Mad Lord suddenly scratches his chin with a surprised expression.

    Buck buck.

    Toodook��

    A piece of salt, about the size of a pinky nail, falls from his chin.

    Considering how long he has known Seo Hweol, it''s an unbelievably small amount.

    "...? What is this."

    The Mad Lord pays it no mind and continues focusing on maneuvering the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Ancient Force Realm.

    Above theke where arge fleet is anchored.

    Inside themand ship of the fleet.

    A woman dressed in white, holding a norigae, suddenly grabs her head while meditating.

    "Ugh..."

    Her face turns into salt and crumbles away.

    Chiiiiiii��

    She quickly regenerates her face before long, but she opens her eyes with a puzzled expression.

    "Why me...?"

    Ancient Force Realm.

    Arge mountain range beside the fleet.

    Inside a cave residence on the mountain.

    "Ma-master!"

    [Ugh! Do note near! Damn it, what''s happening��?!]

    Part of Song Jin''s skull suddenly turns into salt and begins to melt.

    Seo Ran, seeing this, is flustered.

    And then, at some point, Seo Ran also grabs his head.

    "Urgh...my head..."

    Regardless of whether it''s the Bright Cold Realm, the Ancient Force Realm, or the Head Realm, anyone who had met and conversed with ''Seo Hweol'' even once are having salt drip from their heads.

    Inside Seo Hweol, as I am ''digesting'' his heart essence and his existence, I feel it.

    ''Truly, there''s an unbelievable amount.''

    It isn''t just those Seo Hweol had conversed with and imprinted configurations on.

    There are countless others who have already beenpletely transformed into ''Seo Hweol.''

    Seo Hweols are already overflowing in this world.

    Within Seo Hweol, I observe how he constantlymunicates with the ''other Seo Hweols'' outside.

    It''s like looking at brain cells.

    Each of the countless Seo Hweols act as a single nerve, exchanging opinions and information with the many other Seo Hweols, collectively thinking and deciding as a single ''brain''.

    I realize the terror of Seo Hweol as I face the endlessly unfolding darkness.

    [Is that your secret?]

    Anyone who converses with Seo Hweol, unless they are overwhelmingly superior in cultivation, would have a lingering impression of Seo Hweol etched in their mind.

    This impression itself bes a configuration that forms Seo Hweol''s persona within them.

    Consequently, anyone who forms Seo Hweol''s persona would instantly develop a ''fondness for Seo Hweol,'' no matter who they are.

    This is why everyone Seo Hweol met thinks highly of him.

    It''s the reason why everyone from the Head Realm ced absolute trust in Seo Hweol''s words.

    In the darkness, I murmur the name of Seo Hweol''s spell that inadvertently flows out in my bewilderment.

    "Immortal Art (���g), Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens (���M��). So that''s the name of your spell."

    As Seo Hweol meets more people.

    As he appears before the masses and imprints ''himself'' on them.

    Seo Hweol is formed within their inner selves, and they would act ''for Seo Hweol'' within the realm of their unconsciousness.

    Seo Hweol''s ns seldom failed.

    His predictions rarely missed the mark.

    The reason this was possible is simple.

    Every person who has ever met him inevitably acts in ways that benefit him.

    [What I saw then wasn''t just your talent.]

    When I was assimted with Seo Hweol, I saw awork of countless human rtionships.

    The confidence that he could twist these rtionships to his advantage.

    It wasn''t just confidence or talent, but simply ''a fact''.

    A chilling ability.

    As time passes, more Seo Hweols grow.

    As these Seo Hweols meet more people, they, too, will eventually be Seo Hweol.

    If these Seo Hweols fill the world, the world itself will essentially be Seo Hweol.

    ''The one saving grace is that every Seo Hweol shares the memory of the True Immortal he saw in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.''

    The darkness is quite noisy.

    I slowly push Seo Hweol out of my body, observing the joyfully and noisily discussing Seo Hweols.

    Jjiiing�D

    Countless Seo Hweolsmunicate in their uniquenguage.

    Normally, it''s anguage I wouldn''t be able to understand, but because I am in a state of being assimted by Seo Hweol, I can understand to some extent.

    �DIt''s dangerous.

    �DWe need to protect ����. As long as I have that, I''m safe.

    �DNo, we don''t even need to go as far as ����.

    �DYeah, let''s push it all to one ce.

    �DWhere should we push it to?

    �DIt''s best to put it in the most useless me.

    �DHow do we judge what''s useless?

    �DBy the sess or failure of ns.

    �DThen...

    Ssss�D

    Somehow, I feel hundreds of millions of unpleasant gazes from the darkness focus on me.

    �DI, who failed to parasitize the Grade-2 dangerous entity, must take responsibility.

    ''So that''s how it is...''

    I feel like I understand the system of ''Seo Hweol'' to some extent.

    Just when I think that.

    Beyond the deep darkness.

    ''Hm?''

    I see the Taiji.

    The cirction of Yin and Yang, an eternal rotation.

    Apendium of History (�vʷ).

    For some reason I sense the presence of countless immortal beasts'' true blood within the Taiji.

    And, as the Taiji rotates, it shatters the ''darkness''.

    Kwaching�D

    At the same time, I see something unbelievable beyond the darkness.

    A ''pure light'' I thought could never exist within Seo Hweol bursts forth momentarily from beyond the darkness.

    [What!?]

    I''m bewildered, but at the same time, my eyes shine.

    ''This is my chance to uncover Seo Hweol''s true identity!''

    Paatt!

    Using the power of the First Step Before the Throne, I shoot towards the crack of light.

    Kwadududuk!

    I transform into a sword and embedd myself in the gap of light.

    My spirit widens the gap, and the Taiji flows into it.

    And then,

    Zziiiiiiiing�D

    [Kughh!]

    Both I and the mysterious Taiji are blown away by the concentrated mental attack from the hundred of millions of ''Seo Hweol''s, unable to see the inside of the light.

    "Ha, hahahaha, ahahahahaha...!!!"

    ''I''ugh out loud.

    Basically, my original body.

    I am referring to the body of ''Seo Eun-hyun.''

    Though the body is turning to salt, I am able to regain considerable control over the body that had been seized by Seo Hweol.

    Iugh maniacally.

    "Seo Hweol! Seo Hweol! Seo Hweol!!!"

    Until now, I had thought of Seo Hweol''s identity as being tied to a judge of the Netherworld.

    Figures such as Nether Devil True Lord Yu Hao Te (Love of Virtue)

    Or those I learned of today such as Nether Ghost True Lord Yu Soo Ryeon, Ancient Force True Lord Hae Nyeong, or the Purple Gold True Lord, and so on.

    However, just moments ago, while catching a glimpse of his light, I realized one thing.

    "You...are not a Lord (��)."

    Neither a True Lord nor a Heavenly Lord.

    "No, you were never..."

    My eyes are bloodshot.

    The true identity of Seo Hweol isughable and absurd.

    "You were never a True Immortal...! Right?"

    Neither of us were True Immortals.

    Even though we weren''t True Immortals, we both recognized each other as beings of that caliber and performed a ludicrous farce, pretending to be True Immortals.

    I''m a fellow True Immortal Daoist?

    How ridiculouslyughable.

    He never saw me as a fellow Daoist; he was just a pitiable creature desperately pretending to be a True Immortal in front of me.

    Earth Tribe, True Dragon Alliance, Serving Command Ark.

    The hiddenyer.

    Clench�D

    One of the jiangshi inside is gripping the neck of a woman in white, Oh Hye-seo.

    The face of the jiangshi changes.

    His attire changes.

    A handsome man with blue hair and blue robes.

    The jiangshi, now transformed into Seo Hweol, res coldly at Oh Hye-seo, a look he had never shown before.

    "What was the meaning of this just now, Miss Hye-seo?"

    "Haha, why are you doing this, Grand Prince? Are you upset because this girl peeked at your secret?"

    "...I suppose I should thank you. Thanks to you, I remembered the feeling of such difort after a long time."

    "That''s great! Your face looks much more human now, doesn''t it? Ohohoho..."

    At that, Seo Hweol coldly throws Oh Hye-seo aside.

    "Yet, you are inhuman while being human, Miss Hye-seo."

    "Hmm, it''s sad to hear that from you, Grand Prince. Aren''t you and I both beasts in human skin?"

    Seo Hweol, looking at Oh Hye-seo for a moment, regains his usual smile.

    "Hoho, while I''ve purposely discarded mine, it''s just fascinating that you seem to have never had one from the beginning, Miss Hye-seo."

    "Ahaha, how could that be? In this vast world, there''s no way there''s no one like me."

    "Hoho..."

    The man wearing a mask and the woman with nothing but a mask look at each other with smiling faces.

    "Anyway, this won''t do. What just happened was a bit dangerous for me, so I''ll have to give you a little education this time."

    "Thank you for kindly showing me that this method was effective."

    "Hoho..."

    Seo Hweol reaches out to Oh Hye-seo with a smiling face.

    "Hoho..."

    Thatugh is still unpleasant.

    The Seo Hweol, looking at me through the bodies of different races.

    It''s truly an unpleasant sight.

    However, seeing this appearance, I pity him.

    In the past, I had seen a light in Seo Hweol''s heart essence.

    At that time, I thought it was an illusion.

    But from what happened just now, I can tell.

    His heart essence might have truly been like an idyllic peach garden at one time.

    "Pitiful. Grand Prince of the Sea Dragon Race, Seo Hweol. How miserable must your experiences have been, to shove your original heart into the depths of a bottomless abyss and torment yourself."

    "..."

    "Open your heart. If the wounds of the past are the problem, I have a method that can heal your heart."

    "...Hoho."

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly.

    "You say amusing things, Daoist Seo. What I showed you was merely a joke. There is no such thing as a heart in this world."

    "...Is that so?"

    I look directly into Seo Hweol''s eyes as I speak.

    Tuk, tududuk...

    As Seo Hweol is gradually overpowered within me, the influence of whatever he saw weakens, and the body that had turned into salt begins to regenerate.

    "You''re always smiling."

    "Hoho..."

    He is a liar.

    His words, actions, face, even his heart, everything is turned into lies by this pitiful monster.

    Then, what kind of lie is the smile this monster always wears?

    ===

    Author''s Note: Seo Hweol might have just needed someone to talk to...

    Breaking the character of Seo Hweol so that he stops smiling will be the goal for Seo Eun-hyun and me as we progress through the Middle Realm episodes.

    I truly want to see Seo Hweol in despair.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 319: Farewell (1)

    Chapter 319: Farewell (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 319: Farewell (1)

    I look at Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol is still smiling faintly.

    Zzziiiiing�D

    Inside my head, the discussion among the Seo Hweols ising to an end.

    �DOne of ��me�� needs to take responsibility.

    �DThe Grade-2 dangerous entity has ultimately taken control of me.

    �DThen let''s have the ''Me''s that face the Grade-2 dangerous entity be the ones to make the sacrifice.�DAgreed. The decision is made.

    �DRetrieve the Axis.

    Bo-oong!

    At the same time, the axes of Health, Wealth, Longevity, and Love of Virtue are drawn out of my body, crossing the ne and disappearing somewhere.

    I could have grasped them, but a sense of alertness made me feel that grabbing the axes would be more dangerous, so I let them go and look at the ''Seo Hweol''s before me.

    Puff, puff, puff...!

    In an instant, three Seo Hweols turnpletely into salt and dissolve away.

    "So that''s how you avoided the influence of the True Immortals."

    It wasn''t that Seo Hweol hadn''t dissolved after hearing the word ''Governing Immortal''.

    He had merely pretended to be unaffected in front of me, transferring the influence to avoid harm, just like how I almost vomited in front of Tae Yeol-jeon and passed it on to Seo Li.

    After fully digesting Seo Hweol and making him mine, the voices of the Seo Hweols'' discussion cease.

    But I can understand more than enough.

    By turning those three Seo Hweols into salt, the remaining Seo Hweols will not turn into salt anymore.

    However, there are still about ten Seo Hweols left before me.

    Of course, they are all at the Heavenly Being stage.

    The Seo Hweol possessing the body of a Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect member is slightly better, but is still at the Four-Axis stage.

    Sururuk�D

    I move my regained body.

    Wududuk�D

    As I brush my face, it returns to its original form, and my hair turns ck.

    Wo-woong!

    Using a clothing spell, my blue robe turns into a white martial arts uniform.

    "Finally, I feel a bit..."

    A body that feels stable.

    The flesh at the Four-Axis stage that Seo Hweol has made.

    And the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that has settled within.

    This is my body.

    Kuguguguk�D

    I try moving the Four-Axis stage body Seo Hweol has left me.

    Every movement is imbued with attraction force.

    Wo-woong�D

    ''It seems Seo Hweol left something behind.''

    Inside my upper dantian.

    I realize that before Seo Hweol had beenpletely digested by me, he left something in my consciousness.

    However, I don''t feel any malice from it. Instead, it feels like something he had to leave behind unwillingly.

    I slowly interpret what is in my upper dantian while drawing the Colorless ss Sword.

    ''This familiar and heavy sensation...''

    It''s definitely the Colorless ss Sword.

    "Good."

    I brush the Colorless ss Sword with one hand.

    The Colorless ss Sword hums as if alive.

    Tststststst�D

    A sword containing all of Heaven''s colors envelops the Colorless ss Sword.

    Woo-woong!

    The familiar Three Great Ultimates return behind my head.

    However, the Taiji representing the Heart Tribe and the Taiji representing the Earth Tribe form a normal Taiji, while the Taiji representing the Heaven Tribe spins separately, smaller and at the outer edge of the other two Taiji.

    It seems to be a phenomenon caused by the disparity in realms.

    Of course, it doesn''t matter much.

    "There''s no problem in killing you, Seo Hweol."

    The remaining ten Seo Hweols only smile faintly.

    "Hoho, I hope you haven''t forgotten that it was thanks to my method that Daoist Seo achieved the Four-Axis stage."

    Wuduk, dududuk!

    My body starts to go out of control again.

    But I activate the circuitid in my body.

    Ziiiing�D

    The circuit begins to glow brightly and hum.

    Wuduk, wududududuk!

    I begin to move my body, ignoring Seo Hweol''s control.

    "You don''t seem to understand the extent of my power..."

    Seo Li stands beside me.

    He nods, then transforms his body into a Ghost King with eighteen heads.

    He is back in his ghostly form.

    In the case of a ghostly form from the ck Ghost Valley, it isn''t a physical body like a jiangshi or a corpse, but a body situated in the ne of Qi.

    In other words, Seo Li as a Ghost King can possess others.

    Sururuk�D

    Seo Li possesses my body.

    At the same time, his power harmonizes with Heaven, Earth, and Heart.

    Kuguguguk�D

    The Three Great Ultimates, which had been out of sync, fully align, and a volcanic power begins to surge throughout my body.

    The power at the early Integration stage rises to the mid thente Integration stage.

    Kududuguk!

    However, it seems that even within the Integration stage, there are significant differences in stages, and it doesn''t reach Grand Perfection.

    But...

    "Even if it''s only up to here, it should be enough to match Hon Won."

    Kuguguguk�D

    I take one step forward.

    Then, I swing the Colorless ss Sword imbued with the Formless Sword towards Seo Hweol.

    Kwaaaang�D

    "Hooh..."

    Surprisingly, Seo Hweol has not turned into a minced meat.

    "Hoho, Daoist Seo. How about taking a moment to talk?"

    "No."

    I firmly refuse and raise my sword again.

    At that moment.

    Flinch!

    I feel an inexplicable sense of foreboding from Seo Hweol''s gaze and step back.

    "Hmm..."

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly and reaches out to the other ''Seo Hweol''s around.

    "If your strength is that considerable, I must take special measures as well."

    He reveals eyes like a reptile and extends his arm through the body of a disciple from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    "Originally, I didn''t want to use this because I feared it would provoke the Karmic Fire (�I��), but given the circumstances, I have no choice."

    Woo-woong!

    A red aura emanates from his hands.

    Scarlet blood-colored devilish energy begins to boil from his hands.

    "Blood Sacrifice Ritual (Ѫ���Mʽ), Blood Yin Returning Home (Ѫꎚw�x)."

    At the same time, the ten ''Seo Hweol''s around him are pulled towards the Seo Hweol who possesses the body of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect''s Grand Perfection Heavenly Being disciple, turning into chunks of flesh that are absorbed into his hands.

    Kuduk, kudududuk!

    Kududuk!

    His body begins to mutate.

    A blood mist envelops him.

    ''Yuan Li?''

    Within that blood mist, within that blood sacrifice ritual, I feel something simr to Yuan Li.

    After a moment, the blood mist clears, revealing Seo Hweol transformed into a figure wearing a dark red robe.

    Although the face is the same as Seo Hweol''s, the hair has turned ck, and in the hands which had absorbed the other ''Seo Hweol''s, ten or so ''eyeballs'' have sprouted.

    A rather grotesque appearance.

    However, I simultaneously sense a formidable threat.

    Kugugugugu!

    I feel the aura of the Integration stage emanating from him.

    "For the next two hours, I am no different from an Integration stage cultivator."

    "Did you burn the life and soul of the other Heavenly Being stage cultivators?"

    "That''s correct."

    "It wasn''t yours to begin with, and yet you act so viciously."

    "Hoho, in battle..."

    "Enough, be quiet."

    Bo-oong�D

    I approach Seo Hweol without listening further and raise the Colorless ss Sword again.

    ''The foreboding I felt earlier is gone.''

    The reason I initially couldn''t turn Seo Hweol into minced meat was simply because he had manipted the Earth Tribe method that made me reach the Four-Axis stage.

    But now, even that maniption has been shattered by my power and is meaningless.

    I can now exert my full strength.

    Kwaaaang!

    The entire storage scroll domain of Lofty Dragon True Person trembles with a single strike.

    Kugugugugu�D

    Seo Hweol breaks through the floor of the Care Layer, falling and crashing into the floor of the first Water Flow Layer.

    "Huu..."

    I look at the hole-pierced floors of the Care Layer and the Dao Departure Layer, then jump down topletely crush Seo Hweol.

    "Die."

    Seo Hweol can''t even react as his upper body explodes under my foot.

    Kwaaaang!

    An earthquake shakes the entire Water Flow Layer.

    The zing Water Flow Layer turns into a vacuum state for an instant due to the air pressure caused by my attack on Seo Hweol, extinguishing all the mes at once.

    I press Seo Hweol further in the vacuum state.

    �D�D�D�D�D!

    No sound echoes.

    Only the space itself trembles, causing the entire storage scroll of the Lofty Dragon True Person to reverberate.

    After a while, when the air returns, I grab Seo Hweol''s head and start running while mming him into the ground.

    Dududududu�D

    The Earth tribe body that Seo Hweol enhanced to the Four-Axis stage rapidly traverses dozens of li in the Water Flow Layer.

    I run around wildly with the intention of grinding Seo Hweol''s body to dust.

    "Integration stage, how impressive. So what? What are you going to do?"

    Even if Hon Won himself came, I wouldn''t be afraid.

    There is no longer any reason to fear Seo Hweol.

    Though it would be difficult to kill the hundred of millions of ''Seo Hweol''s, I can at least stop this one''s schemes.

    His upper body is shredded in pieces, and soon he will be reduced to a charred state, scattered everywhere.

    At that moment.

    sh!

    Seo Hweol, whose upper body is being torn apart, extends an arm with an eye towards me.

    The eye on the arm.

    The pupil contracts sharply, meeting my gaze.

    ''This is...!''

    This is it.

    ''This'' is what I sensed as ominous earlier!

    Ziiiiiing�D

    "Kugh...!"

    Simultaneously, I stop in ce and focus all my mental strength.

    It''s immense.

    Seo Hweol''s very personality is pouring into ''me'', attempting to brainwash me.

    This is on a different level from when Seo Hweol tried to brainwash me slowly.

    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrgh...!"

    I grit my teeth, stand in ce, and grab my head.

    Focus on the heart essence!

    ''The heart essence!''

    "Hoho, you are indeed terrifying, Daoist Seo."

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    He begins regenerating his upper body as he stands up.

    At the same time, he seems ready to attack me with the Blood Yin Realm''s unique spell.

    But Seo Li, who is possessing me, moves my body instead and shouts.

    "Clear Scale Armor!"

    Chuarururuk!

    The pure tears of Xiezhi fall and cover my body.

    Chiiii�D

    As the Xiezhi''s tears fall onto the Water Flow Layer, the mes are extinguished in an instant, and water erupts from everywhere with rivers gushing forth.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Seo Hweol''s spell strikes the Clear Scale Armor, but the armor nullifies all its power, protecting me.

    "You..."

    I barely manage to keep my mind from bing dazed as I re at Seo Hweol.

    "That..."

    One of the eyes on Seo Hweol''s outstretched arm closes.

    Seo Hweol doesn''t exin, but I instinctively know.

    It''s the devilish art of the Blood Yin Realm, which involves sacrificing others.

    Through his devilish art, Seo Hweol had sacrificed one of the ''Seo Hweol'' personalities he absorbed to attempt the recent brainwashing.

    ''Sacrificing his own personality allows him to brainwash with much greater power?''

    But I don''t understand.

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean, Daoist Seo?"

    "When I was within you...I sensed hundreds of millions of ''you''."

    "..."

    "If you sacrificed only about a hundred of those hundreds of millions to overwhelm me...I wouldn''t have been able to resist no matter what I do and would have beenpletely brainwashed by you. In fact, if it''s you, you could probably brainwash any Integration stage cultivator in the Bright Cold Realm immediately. Wouldn''t it be possible if you sacrifice tens of thousands of personalities? But why don''t you do it?"

    In response to my question, Seo Hweol gives a gentle smile.

    For some reason, I feel as if Seo Hweol is showing his true feelings.

    "...Those ''resources''...are not meant to be used on the likes of you. The one I truly want to assimte is someone else."

    "...I see. So that''s your goal?"

    "Hoho, what do you think?"

    If the Mad Lord''s true goal is to recall his most beautiful moments and die, then Seo Hweol''s true goal is to brainwash ''someone''.

    "That wasn''t a lie just now, was it?"

    "I always speak the truth."

    "You''re confusing."

    Iugh, barely shaking off Seo Hweol''s influence.

    Seo Hweol alsoughs and says,

    "Well, if I were to give the answer that Daoist Seo wishes to hear, then what I just said is not a lie."

    "Hoh..."

    "Think of it as sacrificing the flesh to take the bones."

    At the same time, Seo Hweol extends both his arms toward me.

    "...!"

    "Now, then. Shall we see if by burning everything for thest time I can brainwash Daoist Seo?"

    "This, this is...!"

    My body doesn''t move at all.

    ''I see, so you''ve sacrificed your personality as well?''

    It''s brainwashing through burning his own personality and embedding it in me.

    I had certainly broken free of the brainwashing.

    But I became defenseless when trying to escape from the mental waves he scattered, and in that gap, Seo Li covered my body with the Clear Scale Armor to protect me.

    Seo Hweol pretended to throw information at me, and just like what he had done earlier, he sacrificed another personality to brainwash [Clear Scale Armor].

    The Clear Scale Armor wraps around my body.

    [Hoho...indeed, the tears...of an...Immortal Beast...]

    Because it''s the tears of Xiezhi, Seo Hweol''s personality is dissolving inside the Clear Scale Armor, but it''s enough to bind me for a moment.

    My body will not move.

    At this rate, I will have no choice but to endure his brainwashing waves again.

    In this moment of life and death.

    Seo Liughs.

    [Don''t worry, Seo Eun-hyun.]

    ''What?''

    [A dagger (ذ��) is meant to be hidden until the very end.]

    Wuduk��

    Seo Hweol''s body suddenly freezes just like mine.

    Then, an old man in ck appears behind Seo Hweol, smoking a long pipe.

    "Asmanded, I secretly followed and hid at the entrance, Master."

    Seo Li shouts with delight from within me.

    [Well done, Hong Fan. Use the poison you brought!]

    "Yes, Master."

    Hong Fan scatters the poison powder from his sleeve.

    The poison powder seeps into Seo Hweol and me, starting to disperse our spiritual power.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    Hong Fan had created this cultivation-scattering poison when he went to the Earth Tribe territoryst time.

    "The effect doesn''tst long. At most...about 2 hours."

    I smile brightly.

    "Then that''s enough."

    Kuadududuk!

    I realize that Seo Hweol''s will embedded in the Clear Scale Armor haspletely dissolved.

    After moving the Clear Scale Armor aside, I approach behind Seo Hweol, who is immobilized due to Hong Fan''s poison.

    Clench!

    I grab Seo Hweol''s shoulder with a rough hand and bring my mouth close to his ear.

    "How does it feel to have your shoulder grabbed from behind, Seo Hweol?"

    "..."

    He just keeps smiling.

    "Now it''s my turn. Shall we have a good time for about 2 hours."

    Bududuk!

    My handpletely crushes his shoulder.

    "Hong Fan, cover your ears."

    "Yes."

    Now begins the fun interrogation time.

    "Seo Hweol. Do you know about the being called the Seat Holder of Health, Deputy Judge, and Ancient Force True Lord, Hae Nyeong?"

    Splurt!

    Blood spouts out like a fountain from Seo Hweol''s seven orifices.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 320: Farewell (2)

    Chapter 320: Farewell (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 320: Farewell (2)

    Splurt!

    At the same time, blood gushes out of my own seven orifices like a fountain as well.

    ''Damn...''

    As expected, the Immortal Name (����) has a severe impact on me too.

    My legs are trembling and it''s painful enough that I want to copse right away.

    But I don''t die.

    Hong Fan approaches and gives me an antidote for the cultivation-scattering poison and some medicine to restore my strength.''Seo Li is quite something.''

    I didn''t always have a glimpse into Seo Li''s heart essence, so I don''t know everything about him.

    However, I often peeked at him, and in those brief moments when I wasn''t watching, he hadmanded Hong Fan to stand by with antidotes. His judgment is excellent.

    I take the antidote and medicine to recover my body, then look at Seo Hweol.

    I can''t use it during battle because it''s dangerous for me as well.

    And even if it isn''t during battle, it isn''t something I can easily use on others.

    ''Only within Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll, and because I possess Hae Nyeong''s tears, the Clear Scale Armor, is it possible.''

    The name of a True Immortal is not a convenient tool.

    If I''m careless, it can be a poison that devours me.

    Even if it belongs to a being that has beenpletely annihted and can never resurrect again.

    The reason I could speak ''Hae Nyeong''s'' name is simply because I have a part of his body, the Clear Scale Armor, and because I am inside his subordinate Lofty Dragon True Person''s Otherworld, which grants me some privileges.

    If I had mentioned Yu Hao Te or Yu Soo Ryeon instead of Hae Nyeong, it wouldn''t have ended this easily, and it would have been much more dangerous.

    As I began to step across the boundary beyond Tribting Heavens, I could glimpse Seo Li''s heart essence, allowing me to gather information through him.

    At first, I thought I would die the moment I saw that [Name], but fortunately, I could focus my heart essence and avoid going insane.

    I wipe the sweat off.

    Perhaps it''s because I recklessly spoke the name of a True Immortal, but it feels very hot.

    Of course, in Seo Hweol''s case, it seems to be quite lethal. His face is smiling, but it has already turned pale.

    ''I see.''

    Observing him, I am able to glean some information.

    Seo Hweol can''t transfer his influence to another ''Seo Hweol'' at this moment.

    That means all the pain and torture happening here has to be endured by his own will alone.

    ''That means the connection with the other Seo Hweols is severed.''

    This guy is an abandoned pawn.

    A discarded Seo Hweol, abandoned by Seo Hweol himself.

    "Answer my questions."

    "I will speak only the truth."

    Thunk!

    I drive the ck Ghost Curse Banner into Seo Hweol''s body.

    "Every time you lie, I will thrust the ck Ghost Curse Banner into you."

    "Hoho, what should I do if you drive it in even when I tell the truth?"

    Thunk!

    "Impressive, in a way...to show such stubbornness even after being abandoned."

    "Abandoned? What do you mean?"

    "You''re disconnected from the other Seo Hweols."

    "Hoho, you misunderstand."

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly.

    "I wasn''t abandoned. I was ''left behind''."

    "..."

    "Isn''t it quite the gain if we can grasp Daoist Seo by sacrificing just me? Even if I fail, I can ry some interesting information to Daoist Seo..."

    Thunk!

    "Fine, let''s say you weren''t abandoned. But you better state the real reason you were ''left behind.''"

    "Hoho, would you like to hear an interesting fact?"

    "Cut the nonsense and tell me the purpose of you being left behind."

    Thump!

    "First things first, Daoist Seo. Do you know what I saw when I looked inside your Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections?"

    "If words like ''salt''e out of your mouth, I''ll blow your head off."

    "Oh, it''s not that. Daoist Seo...did you know that there is ''someone'' inside your Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections?"

    "What?"

    Flinch!

    His words send a chill down my spine.

    Though the surroundings are getting warmer, it feels like an eerie cold is licking the back of my neck.

    ''There''s ''someone'' inside the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections?''

    I re at him.

    "Hong Fan."

    I signal to Hong Fan, who approaches and grabs Seo Hweol''s head, blowing something transparent into him.

    "I''ve infused the Formless Poison. I can adjust the stimulus this person receives through the poison."

    "Can it also function as a truth serum?"

    "Absolutely. Since it directly maniptes the brain, it''s at least a hundred times more effective than a regr truth serum."

    "Is a hundred times enough for a Four-Axis stage cultivator?"

    "Since it directly affects consciousness, it is more than sufficient."

    Chiiiii��

    White steam seeps into Seo Hweol''s seven orifices.

    His eyes appear slightly dazed.

    "Is it true that there is ''someone'' inside the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections?"

    I ask while hyperactivating my sight of intent.

    Although I can''t force a confession out of him, the effects of the truth serum can make his intent more apparent.

    This will make it easier to discern truth from lies.

    With a faint smile, Seo Hweol speaks in a slightly dazed voice.

    "There is a [woman] inside."

    Shiver!

    I feel goosebumps rise at his words.

    ''It''s not a lie.''

    Then, what kind of existence could so easily intrude my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections?

    Nine times out of ten, it must be a transcendent being.

    And among the transcendent beings I know of, there is only one female.

    ''Zhengli!''

    The white-haired heavenly maiden (��Ů) whose face I couldn''t see.

    The Immortal Treasure possessed by the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    The sacred artifact of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the Heavenly Lightning Banner!

    ''Does that mean that being is still watching me?''

    It seems I had left a deep impression on Zhengli.

    ''I did make quite an impression in various ways.''

    But to still be under her watch to this extent!

    Moreover, to secretly enter my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections to monitor me.

    I can''t help but get shivers down my spine...

    ''...No, wait.''

    Then why did we turn into salt instead of lightning?

    ''This bastard must have lied to me again.''

    Somehow, I feel a surge of anger.

    Perhaps it''s because the surroundings are gradually heating up, giving me the illusion that my head is turning red.

    For now, I drive the ck Ghost Curse Banner in once more.

    Thunk!

    "I said I''d thrust the banner if you lied."

    "I was telling the truth..."

    "Speak properly. What kind of existence is that [woman]?"

    Seo Hweol smiles meaningfully.

    "What kind of existence? Hoho...Daoist Seo''s Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections...She''s an existence that I mistook for your [Pir]."

    Thunk!

    Even though he seems to be telling the truth, his drawn-out speech annoys me, so I thrust the ck Ghost Curse Banner in again.

    Seo Hweol doesn''t flinch and continues.

    "Your Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, it was encircling and protecting that [woman]."

    "What?"

    ''How is that possible?''

    How could another be protected by my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections?

    He smiles with his eyes.

    "In other words, that [woman] is a precious existence within your Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections. Is that correct?"

    "I asked what kind of existence she is."

    "Hoho, I''ve already imnted myself in that [woman]. Since she''s a real entity, in a few thousand years, she''ll slowly be devoured by me."

    "So, ording to your way of speech, you haven''t imnted anything yet and are just trying to gauge me with such questions."

    Thunk, thunk, thunk!

    I solidify the flow of my intent and expression as I ask him.

    "I''ll ask onest time. Who is that [woman]?"

    Kkiiiiing!

    Seo Hweol''s purpose is clear.

    This guy was left here to see if he could brainwash me.

    And, along with causing confusion through ttery and deceit, he aims to figure out what is important to me.

    But that is impossible.

    Paatt!

    My heart essence is forged into a sword.

    At the same time, my sword pours into Seo Hweol, piercing deep within him.

    A strike fully epassing the ne of Soul.

    As my sword embeds into his heart essence, it seals his connection to the other Seo Hweols of the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    ''With this, he can never ry information to the other Seo Hweols in front of me.''

    This means that whatever information he gathers about me will be meaningless.

    Seo Hweol''s eyes twitch, realizing that I have done something to his consciousness.

    "Hoho, this has be bothersome."

    "It seems you truly wish to taste [Hae Nyeong] again."

    "Kugh!"

    St!

    Seo Hweol once again splurts a fountain of blood.

    However, he smiles faintly as he speaks.

    "Is that the true name of the Immortal Beast Xiezhi? Hoho..."

    "That''s right."

    "Come to think of it, do you know themon points between the Blood Yin Realm''s spell techniques and the Nether Ghost Realm''s spell techniques, Daoist Seo?"

    Kuaduduk!

    I summon a bunch of ck Ghost Curse Banners and embed them into Seo Hweol''s back.

    The pain is filled with the agony of castration, pain that was amplified by 60 thousand times, and the torment of hearing the name of a True Immortal.

    Seo Hweol groans, clearly struggling to endure.

    "Stop changing the subject. Didn''t I ask who [the woman] is?"

    "The spell techniques of the Blood Yin Realm and the Nether Ghost Realm are both powerful. Theirmon point is...they both ''borrow power.'' The Ghost Path Method of the Nether Ghost Realm borrows the power of the [Netherworld], and the spell techniques of the Blood Yin Realm borrow the power of [Blood Yin]."

    He smiles faintly.

    "This bastard keeps..."

    "The higher the level of the technique, the more power it borrows. And in the case of my Blood Sacrifice Ritual, it''s a devilish spell directly derived from Blood Yin."

    "..."

    I re at him, assuming a Starting Form in case of any unexpected situations.

    What he''s saying feels ominous.

    "I originally didn''t intend to use the Blood Yin Realm''s devilish spells while fighting Daoist Seo. Because Blood Yin is the original owner of Karmic Fire, and if I use a devilish spell that borrows power from Blood Yin here, it might stimte the Karmic Fire and cause it to rampage uncontrobly."

    He smiles at me.

    "Do you not know what the Clear Scale Armor you''re wearing was sealing?"

    "What...!"

    At the same time, I feel my entire body heat up.

    ''This, this is...!''

    Chiiiiii�D

    When the Clear Scale Armor fell, the mes extinguished, and the temperature of the Water Flow Layer where river streams were surging, started to rise.

    No, that''s not right.

    Come to think of it, the temperature of the Water Flow Layer, where all the mes had been supposedly extinguished, has been steadily rising ''from earlier.''

    Kuarurururu!

    And I see up above.

    From the above Care Layer, bright red mes are erupting madly.

    ''Damn it!''

    I grab Seo Hweol by the hair and leap back up to the Care Layer.

    Haururururuk!

    "Kuuuuughh!"

    An overwhelming me engulfs me.

    It''s hot!

    And...

    "KUAAAAAGH!"

    It hurts!

    It''s unbelievably painful!

    It''s as if the true fire of hell has descended upon the mortal world!

    "Kgh, ughhhh. Ho, ho...to judge sinners in the afterlife... It''s the fire...created for...that purpose."

    Even Seo Hweol barely manages to speak with a strained smile.

    "Judging by this, it seems you''ve umted quite a bit of sin?"

    "GUUAAAAAGH!"

    "Until all your sins are burned away and judged, that fire will cling to your soul and never extinguish. You can''t control it as you wish, nor will itpletely burn your soul to give you peace."

    Seo Hweol''s lips tremble as he speaks.

    "Even the Clear Scale Armor can only defend against the mes; it cannot extinguish it once it''s ignited, as Karmic Fire is the result of a rightful judgment. If anything, the power of the Immortal Beast Xiezhi that governs thew will support the Karmic Fire, not extinguish it..."

    "Shut up. Stop pretending it doesn''t hurt..."

    Iy on the ground, drooling, and barely manage to stand.

    ''It''s insanely painful...''

    But despite the mes surrounding me, the pain does not increase. It remains constant.

    Judging only ''the sins I''vemitted.''

    The Karmic Fire is burning my soul.

    The burning of the mes be screams in my ears.

    Those screams are familiar.

    It''s the people I''ve killed.

    Bandits killed during my time in the martial world, unorthodox martial artists, Qi Building devilish cultivators of the Makli n, Yuan Li...

    I reflect on my life amidst those screams.

    ''Surprisingly, I''ve only directly killed or tortured those from the Devilish Path.''

    But even those count as sins, and the Karmic Fire sizzles as it burns me.

    I hold the Clear Scale Armor and look towards the direction of the Melia tree.

    Perhaps because of the Clear Scale Armor, the source of the immense heat is emanating from beneath the Melia tree near theke.

    ''I must...reseal it...with the Clear Scale Armor...''

    Even as my body trembles with pain, I move step by step towards the Melia tree.

    If left unchecked, the Karmic Fire could spread outside and engulf the entire Bright Cold Realm.

    At that moment.

    Suddenly, the screams turn intopletely different sounds.

    Not screams, but wails and groans filled with resentment.

    The grudges of those who were indirectly harmed by my actions, the sins umted from them, begin to overwhelm me.

    The families of the unorthodox martial artists I killed, their dependents, those who worked for the Makli n, etc...

    The sins of those indirectly harmed by my actions are now bearing down on me.

    And at that moment.

    Whispers I never want to remember again echo in my ears.

    �DReturn to thee...

    "...!"

    It was a moment of folly andck of restraint that led me to make the entire Heavenly Human Ind return themselves.

    And consequently, the indirect sins from the pain and resentment of all the Humans Race who suffered because of it!

    "AAAAARGH!"

    I am in so much pain that I can no longer move, copsing to my knees on the spot.

    It''s heavy.

    It''s hot.

    It''s painful!

    Seo Hweol is just smiling, though he seems to be in more pain; but I am not much better.

    We have both stopped trying to keep each other in check and have copsed to the ground, screaming together before we knew it.

    It hurts!

    It hurts so much!!!

    I see.

    This is...

    ''This is the weight of my sins.''

    I grit my teeth.

    I won''t scream.

    It isn''t just out of stubbornness.

    I have something to say about the pain from the other sins.

    They were all people who deserved to die, those who harmed others or took pleasure in their evil deeds.

    For such people, dying was perhaps a better oue for the world.

    I am neither chivalrous nor righteous.

    I only show kindness to things happening before my eyes, or to things affecting my acquaintances.

    I might even be considered a hypocrite.

    But even so, I try to resolve the evil deeds happening before me as much as I can, and killing those people was part of that.

    But ''this'' is different.

    This is clearly a sin caused by my mistake.

    This is my sin.

    My vice, and the punishment I rightly deserve.

    How dare I deny the traces of my life?

    Silently, I ept my punishment and endure the pain.

    The pain is so severe it makes my mind foggy, but I just ept it.

    Is it because it''s a power handled by the Chief Judge of the Netherworld?

    It feels more tormenting than hearing the name of a True Immortal or facing the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    It''s the direct power of a True Immortal.

    It would be strange if it didn''t hurt.

    As I am crouched down like that, stuck in ce.

    Step, step...

    My body begins to move.

    It''s Seo Li.

    ''Seo Li, you...you''re not in pain?''

    "Strange, Seo Eun-hyun. For some reason...I am not in pain."

    ''I see.''

    I think I understand why.

    This is my sin, not Seo Li''s.

    Seo Li has notmitted any significant sins.

    Though his appearance is a bit bizarre, he has never killed a single bug without reason since he was born.

    "Anyway, just hold on for a moment, Seo Eun-hyun. I seem to be fine, so I''ll handle the sealing."

    Seo Li moves my body and walks towards the Melia tree with the Clear Scale Armor.

    Step, step...

    The Melia tree draws nearer.

    Then, Seo Li throws the Clear Scale Armor towards the Melia tree.

    Chuaaaaaa!

    As soon as the Clear Scale Armor is thrown under the Melia tree, it quickly expands, turning back into ake and filling the basin.

    Chuaaaaa�D

    Through the power of the Deputy Judge Ancient Force True Lord, the power of the Chief Judge Nether Ghost True Lord subsides.

    The Karmic Fire extinguishes again, and the surrounding mes die down.

    However, I am still in pain.

    "...!"

    ''The pain still doesn''t subside!''

    I know the reason why.

    It''s an obvious fact.

    ''The Karmic Fire attached to my soul is still burning.''

    Rather, it''s a Karmic Fire clinging solely to burn me.

    It will never extinguish until it burns away my sins.

    And my sin.

    The sin of evaporating the entire Heavenly Human Ind with its poption of hundreds of millions is by no means a light one.

    Even if it is an indirect sin, its weight cannot be taken lightly.

    Bududuk...

    I endure the pain and stand up.

    ''If so, let''s ept it.''

    I feel it.

    Until this Karmic Fire burns away my sins, it will follow me even through regression.

    I will have to endure this pain that makes my mind hazy across several lifetimes.

    ''This is my life, my history.''

    It is the retribution and resentment I must remember.

    Thus, it is right for me to remember and engrave it.

    ''I will ept it willingly.''

    In my heart, I acknowledge my sinspletely and ept the pain.

    Life is pain anyway.

    What does it matter if one more pain is added to it?

    Just as I make that resolution.

    Paaaatt!

    My vision blurs, and I feel an illusion forming before me.

    ''This is...''

    The Melia tree.

    It''s the Melia tree that stood before me.

    However, the surrounding scenery is different.

    The Melia tree is not at the center of theke but atop a hill.

    It''s a beautiful garden filled with numerous vibrant flowers.

    As I lose myself in the beauty of that scenery.

    Kugugugu!

    "...!"

    I see an enormous shadow behind the Melia tree.

    "Huk, heok...!"

    A great being.

    That figure is a great being.

    ''Re, return to...''

    I almost lose myself and get absorbed by the presence before me without even realizing it.

    But I manage to pull myself together and avoid returning.

    "Huh...!"

    The gigantic shadow behind the Melia tree shrinks to a human-like size.

    ''Ah...''

    I can feel it.

    The presence before me is showing consideration towards me.

    At the same time, I feel an immense sense of goodness and nobility emanating from the shadow.

    From their perspective, I am no different from a bug, yet they lower themselves to match my level.

    When I ponder this,

    [You are not a bug.]

    The human-like shadow speaks to me.

    "Pa-pardon?"

    I''m startled and ask back.

    [Anyone who can repent their sins holds nobility within them. If one possesses nobility, whether they are a Heavenly Venerable or a bug, they deserve respect.]

    "..."

    I feel a subtle nobility and goodness emanating from the shadow''s words.

    "Who is your excellency the great one, and where is this ce? Why have I been called here?"

    [I did not call you. You came here yourself.]

    The shadow replies.

    [This ce is a scene from my memory, left within the power of my Karmic Fire. Only those who sincerely repent their sins upon facing the Karmic Fire can enter here. You have entered this ce on your own.]

    ''The power of my Karmic Fire!?''

    Hearing those words, I feel my body shrink.

    If so, then this being is...

    "Perhaps the great one is..."

    [My name is Yu Hao Te (Love of Virtue).]

    Why is that?

    It''s clearly the true name of a True Immortal. Yet, even hearing it directly, I feel fine.

    I realize that the shadow before me is lowering themself, adjusting their ''level'' to show me consideration.

    [I was once known as the Seat Holder of Good and Evil (�Ɛ�����), Chief Judge of the Netherworld, and the Nether Devil True Lord.]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 321: Farewell (3)

    Chapter 321: Farewell (3)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editor: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Discord: https://dsc.gg/wetried

    ...!"

    As soon as I hear that name, I feel my body freeze.

    Yu Hao Te!

    The True Immortal likely connected directly to the True Devil Realm or the Blood Yin Realm!

    A colossal presence that might even be rted to Hyeon Eum reveals themself before my eyes.

    I ask with a trembling voice,"Why have you called me...?"

    However, Yu Hao Te''s answer is unexpected.

    [I have no particr intentions.]

    "Pardon?"

    [We Tribunal members are not only judges who judge the dead but also record keepers. I simply enjoy meeting noble beings and recording their stories. You are one of those noble beings, so I wanted to meet you.]

    The shadow sits under the Melia tree and gestures.

    [Come, sit here. Let''s have a chat.]

    I have a feeling that the shadow is smiling.

    It isn''t the sinister smile of Hyeon Eum, the madness-filled grin of the Mad Lord, or the masked smile of Seo Hweol.

    It''s a truly clear smile.

    From that smile, I get that feeling.

    I kneel before him.

    Although I could have sat cross-legged orfortably, I feel I have to show respect to the being in front of me.

    It isn''t because he is a great being, but rather out of a sense of propriety.

    I can''t help but feelpelled to kneel before the character emanating from him.

    "What kind of story would you like to hear?"

    [Just about you. Although I can no longer record since I''m already annihted, listening to stories is one of my hobbies.]

    I don''t understand and ask,

    "I understand you are a being beyond a True Immortal. You seem to have consciousness too...why don''t you revive?"

    [Haha, I only realized after death. Eternal rest is quite a blessing. The Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld created the Wheel of Reincarnation to give everyone another chance and to achieve their purpose, but perhaps the words of the Heavenly Venerable of the Void, who opposed him, were right. Eternal annihtion is, in itself, an infinite blessing.]

    "...?"

    It''s hard to understand.

    But at the same time, it seems understandable.

    Drip��

    Tears start to flow without me realizing it.

    Why?

    I feel immense envy seeing Yu Hao Te rejoice in annihtion.

    [Besides, from your perspective, it might seem like I could resurrect, but that''s not the case. I have already died to ''them''. There is no way I can resurrect. The me you are meeting now is just a part of my memory, a lingering image that will dissipate over time.]

    "...Who is ''them''?"

    [I can''t say. Mentioning them will make them notice this ce. The Light will immediately break in. I wish to enjoy myst memory in peace without disturbance from the Light.]

    "...I won''t ask anymore."

    I feel fear and erase my question about them from my mind.

    "...This is a beautiful ce. Where are we?"

    I look down at the flower field spread out under the Melia tree and ask.

    [This is the edge of the domain of the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable. I came here before with my sister Soo Ryeon. The Melia tree, which my friend Hae Nyeong likes, was brought from here. It''s the tree that sealed my Karmic Fire.]

    "If it''s the domain of a Heavenly Venerable..."

    [Well, no need to be too uneasy. After all, this is just a scene from my memory, and the Sal Tree Great King is fundamentally a kind and generous person. Since they are also a friend of my sister, they won''t have any issues with you being here through my power.]

    "...Thank you."

    Yu Hao Te relieves my anxiety about getting involved with a great being and shares a conversation with me.

    I share my entire life with him.

    Except for the regression part, I share the various events that happened in my life.

    After listening to my story from beginning to end, Yu Hao Te leans against the Melia tree andughs.

    [You''ve lived a good life.]

    ��It''s a life with many shorings. I haven''t achieved anything, changed anything, or aplished any great deeds.��

    [That''s what life is. You''ve done well enough.]

    "..."

    For some reason.

    That single statement almost makes me burst into tears.

    In front of Yu Hao Te, I somehow feel like a child.

    It feels like my life has been acknowledged.

    However, I do not cry.

    [You can cry in front of me.]

    "...My life still remains, so I''ll save the tears forter."

    [When will you cry?]

    "When I''m certain that I can end my life."

    [Is that so? Then you''ll cry soon.]

    "I''m not sure."

    I smile bitterly.

    "My life...still has a long way to go."

    [Is that so.]

    Yu Hao Te nods.

    [That''s good too.]

    "Then I''ll be off."

    Although he said he wanted to have a conversation, in truth, apart from a few initial questions, he mostly listened to my life story.

    I didn''t reveal the regression or that I''m an Ender, but just talking about general things made me feel relieved.

    Perhaps this is the mercy given to me for repenting my sins.

    Yu Hao Te watches me stand up and reaches out his hand.

    [Since we met like this, I''ll give you some gifts.]

    "Are you dispelling the Karmic Fire?"

    [Of course not. The Karmic Fire attached to you is your responsibility to bear. What I will give you are two things that seem to suit someone who craves life like you. Thank you for keeping an old manpany.]

    Wo-woong!

    He reaches out his hand into the void.

    At the same time, the entire flower field ripples.

    Paaaatt!

    Then, the shadow of Yu Hao Te, who has reached into the void, begins to shake and soon develops cracks all over his body as if he will shatter.

    "Are you alright?"

    [Why worry about someone already annihted? The living should live with a smile.]

    Swoosh��

    As he pulls his hand out from the void, he holds a cluster of light in his hand.

    ''No, this is...a flower?''

    Looking closely, it isn''t light but a ''flower.''

    It''s just so bright that I mistook it for a cluster of light.

    [It''s a flower called the Soul-Bearing Flower (������). Using this, you cane back to life once after death. Keep it with you.]

    "This, this is..."

    [I just stole it from the real domain of the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable, so using it in the living world might get you caught. Since an elder might run wild, be sure to use it only after you''ve died.]

    "...Thank you."

    I express my deep gratitude to Yu Hao Te.

    Yu Hao Te waves at me with a clear smile.

    [Farewell.]

    I bow to him and turn around.

    Surururu��

    Then, the surrounding flower field disappears, and I find myself once again by thekeside of the Melia tree in the Care Layer.

    ''...Wait, didn''t he say he would give me two gifts?''

    At that moment.

    I see a bucketful ofke water rising in front of my eyes.

    Chuaruruk!

    The risingke water pours over me and then wraps around me, transforming into a solid barrier that protects my entire body.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    Yu Hao Te had used his power to give me a piece of Clear Scale Armor.

    As soon as the cold water of the Clear Scale Armor touches my body, I feel a sense of reality returning.

    Paaaatt!

    Chijichijichijik!

    "...!"

    Once again, I feel the mes of Karmic Fire burning my soul.

    But I ignore it and turn around.

    Seo Hweol is still writhing in pain.

    Even for Seo Hweol, the pain of the Karmic Fire appears unbearable.

    No, perhaps it''s even more painful precisely because it''s Seo Hweol.

    "Does it hurt, Seo Hweol?"

    "...It seems you are not in pain?"

    He asks back, forcing a smile by manipting his facial muscles.

    I sneer at him and say,

    "It feels like I''m going to die."

    "As expected, the Karmic Fire is painful for even you."

    "I suppose so. Now then, shall we continue what we were doing earlier?"

    "Sounds great."

    With a forced grin and enduring his groans, Seo Hweol speaks.

    "The [woman] I saw...was wearing white and holding a jade norigae."

    "...What?"

    Is it because of the pain from the Karmic Fire?

    Or because the person he mentioned is so unexpected?

    I am momentarily taken aback.

    Seo Hweol''s description points to someone I know very well.

    Buk Hyang-hwa.

    It''s definitely her.

    ''Why is she in my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections...?''

    But then, I flinch.

    Seo Hweol''s reptilian eyes are staring directly straight into mine.

    A bright smile spreads across Seo Hweol''s face, a smile unlike anything I have ever seen before.

    "As expected..."

    "...!"

    "She seems to be someone precious to you, Daoist Seo."

    Chieok!

    Seo Hweol''s arm moves, pointing the eyeball on his arm at me.

    "You, this bastard...!"

    Ziiiiiing��

    But before I can continue speaking, Seo Hweol''s brainwashing wave strikes me.

    Empowered by the pain of the Karmic Fire, I copse to my knees under the force of his brainwashing.

    Seo Hweol grins with satisfaction.

    ''I have discovered the weakness of the Grade-2 dangerous entity Seo Eun-hyun.''

    Just as Seo Eun-hyun had injected a truth serum into Seo Hweol''s brain to make it easier to read his intent, Seo Hweol had used the pain of the Karmic Fire to induce a reaction from Seo Eun-hyun.

    Facing this pain, even someone with strong mental fortitude will inevitably show a gap.

    Seo Eun-hyun believed Seo Hweol was poisoned, but he underestimated the devilish arts of the Blood Yin Realm.

    Moving regardless of the poison by burning his life force.

    For Seo Hweol, it''s an easy task.

    But now, there is a problem with his situation.

    ''I can''t connect with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.''

    Currently, Seo Hweol can only converse with the remaining ten versions of himself that he absorbed through Blood Yin Returning Home, who were separated by the Immortal Art Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to confront Seo Eun-hyun.

    Even those few Seo Hweols are now reduced to about seven after using the brainwashing waves.

    Seo Hweol quickly exchanges opinions.

    �D We cannot connect to the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    �D The Grade-2 dangerous entity has infused the Heart Tribe''s power, making the connection impossible.

    �D If I consume a few more ''me''s, is oveing it still impossible?

    �D It''s possible. But as a secondary issue, what will we do about the Karmic Fire?

    �DIndeed, if I, contaminated with Karmic Fire, connect to Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens...

    �DI might be annihted by the Karmic Fire. It is desirable to let only the ''me'' here be extinguished. There''s even a risk of causing ���� to be annihted.

    �DIt''s not just a risk; there''s a high probability that ���� will be affected.

    The discussion of Seo Hweols finally reach a conclusion.

    �DFor now, let''s escape from here and transmit the information to the nearest ''me'' using a signal or voice rather than Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. That''s the best solution at the moment.

    Kududuguk�D

    Seo Hweol, poisoned by Hong Fan''s venom, moves his body using devilish arts and leaps through the hole Seo Eun-hyun had created with a smile.

    [Stop right there!]

    From behind, the Ghost King Seo Li with his eighteen heads roaring chases after Seo Hweol.

    "Quite grotesque indeed, Daoist Seo."

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly with a grin and extends his hand.

    Demon ability.

    Grand Ocean Thousand Li Pearl.

    Three Hundred Million Jin Sweet Water Peach.

    Chuarururu!

    A massive prison of water engulfs Seo Li, and the weight of the water bes overwhelmingly heavy.

    However, curses soon cken the water, and Seo Hweol''s demon ability explodes in the void, turning into ink droplets.

    Chwarurururu!

    It appears as though it''s raining ck ink.

    Seo Hweol, almost reaching the Water Flow Layer, forms another hand seal.

    Demon ability.

    Dragon Sea Exceeding Ascension.

    A massive sea dragon-shaped water column coils around him.

    Chwaaaak!

    Hong Fan, approaching Seo Hweol, swings his ws.

    As the dark poison energy touches the seawater, the seawater turns into a mist, scattering the mirage.

    As the curse and poison spreads everywhere, Seo Hweol''s body begins to rot.

    Tadatt!

    Despite his condition, Seo Hweol forces his body to move and runs towards the entrance of the Water Flow Layer.

    ''Almost there. Just a little more.''

    Demon ability.

    Dragon Flowing River (������).

    Chwararararak!

    A dragon-shaped stream is summoned beneath Seo Hweol''s feet.

    He rides the stream, crossing the Water Flow Layer.

    ''It''s right ahead!''

    Then, Seo Hweol feels an overwhelming sense of foreboding engulf his entire body.

    ''What is this?''

    It''s ominous (��).

    The body Seo Hweol is currently possessing belonged to a cultivator from the Heaven Tribe, a disciple of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    Thus, he can see celestial energy, and in his foresight, he sees immense misfortune along with Seo Eun-hyun chasing him from behind.

    ''Has the Grade-2 dangerous entity already regained his mind?''

    Throb, throb...

    I shake off the remnants of Seo Hweol''s brainwashing wave.

    My head is throbbing.

    But despite Seo Hweol''s attack, a smile doesn''t leave my lips.

    "Seo Hweol, you are truly...a tree that doesn''t stop giving."

    The informational construct Seo Hweol left behind before leaving my body.

    I had struggled to interpret this construct, but thanks to Seo Hweol''s brainwashing wave, the construct waspletely interpreted.

    The informational construct is something Seo Hweol had left in my head after seeing ''something'' in my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that caused his head to turn into salt, inflicting a fatal injury.

    Unable to handle the toxicity from what he saw, Seo Hweol left it in my head.

    However, I was able to interpret and ept the informational construct.

    This is because the toxicity of the information was weakened through the filter of Seo Hweol.

    Of course, I can feel that it''s a degraded versionpared to the original.

    It''s a kind of deteriorated version through Seo Hweol.

    However, as a degraded version, it no longer has the side effect of turning me into salt upon recognition, making it a perfect form for me.

    The name of this form, which I have longed for endlessly, is the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Seo Hweol had thrown this form into my head and left without acquiring the knowledge himself!

    Wo-woong�D

    I move the Qi (��) ording to the form''s operation.

    Attraction force envelops my hands.

    Paatt!

    Kugwagwang!

    I be a streak of light, piercing through the Care Layer and the Dao Departure Layer,nding in the Water Flow Layer.

    I can see Seo Hweol fleeing in the distance.

    For some reason, I feel a salty taste inside my mouth.

    No, salt is actually sprouting from my arms.

    It isn''t as severe as when I saw [it] in the Head Realm, or when Seo Hweol saw [something] in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, but the degraded Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique also turns parts of my body into salt.

    Of course, this isn''t enough to be fatal; it''s to a degree that I can regenerate from sufficiently.

    "Seo Li!"

    Even before I speak, Seo Li senses my intention and is already by my side.

    Seo Li possesses my body.

    With my left hand, Seo Li casts the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    With my right hand, I activate the White Orchid Blessing Incantation.

    Chwararararak!

    In his true form, Hong Fan quickly crawls under me, lifts me up, and starts chasing Seo Hweol.

    Wiiiiiing�D

    Drawing on the power of ck and white in both hands, I recite an invocation.

    [Great Mountain (̫ɽ)!]

    "Hoho...Hohohoho...!"

    A house (��) of Yin-Yang and Five Elements beings to form around Seo Hweol.

    [Splitting Emperor (�ѵ�)!]

    Simultaneously, Seo Hweol extends his arm towards me.

    I can feel it.

    Ziiiiiing!

    Seo Hweol seems to be trying to neutralize the ''Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique'' by emitting brainwashing waves, consuming his own personas in the process.

    And for some unknown reason, the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique feels ''neutralized'' when it touches his brainwashing wave.

    Countless questions cross Seo Hweol''s mind.

    ''Just how? Why? The Mountain God''s power all of a sudden...?''

    ''I must neutralize it. If I don''t neutralize it, I will die.''

    ''If I can somehow convey the ss-2 dangerous entity''s weakness to Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, I win.''

    ''The Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique inherently affects the consciousness and the soul. If I sacrifice my persona as an offering, it will disintegrate my persona instead of disintegrating me.''

    ''I will emit my persona to neutralize it.''

    Wo-woong!

    Seo Hweol emits the remaining six brainwashing waves.

    All six personas scatter, neutralizing the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    However, Seo Hweol clicks his tongue.

    ''This is not enough.''

    He can feel the madness and determination of the ss-2 dangerous entity, Seo Eun-hyun.

    He is concentrating his power.

    The will to catch Seo Hweol no matter what!

    However, Seo Hweolughs.

    "This is quite frightening. But, Daoist Seo,"

    He sees Seo Eun-hyun chasing him from behind.

    Seo Eun-hyun, who hasn''t fully retracted all eighteen of his heads due to hastily possessing, chases after Seo Hweol while riding a house-sized centipede, creating a bizarre sight.

    However, instead of trembling with fear, Seo Hweol smiles faintly and says,

    "Shouldn''t you pay a little more attention to your own subordinates?"

    Freeze!

    Simultaneously, Hong Fan, who is carrying Seo Eun-hyun,es to a sudden halt.

    ''Although not much time has passed since we met, and the configuration hasn''t fully controlled the mind...''

    ording to his calctions, he should have bought around half a tea time (7 minutes)!

    Kuaduduk!

    Taking advantage of Hong Fan''s halt, Seo Hweol breaks through the house of Yin-Yang and Five Elements and escapes from the attack range of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    However, a menacing voice is heard from behind.

    [You trash. How dare youmit such a treacherous act against not only me but also my master...!]

    ''Huh?''

    Seo Hweol''s eyes twitch.

    ''What? The brainwashing didn''t work?''

    Hong Fan only paused for about a second before he resumed chasing Seo Hweol while carrying Seo Eun-hyun, unaffected.

    Seo Hweol has no choice but to be a bit flustered.

    ''No, the brainwashing that affected the mind has moved ''somewhere else''.''

    It feels like pouring water into a bottomless jar.

    Seo Hweol tries tomunicate with his mental configuration within Hong Fan''s mind.

    But he feels an unfathomable abyss and immediately cuts off the connection.

    ''It doesn''t matter. I''m getting out now!''

    Taatt!

    Seo Hweol sprints with all his might and finally reaches the outside of the storage scroll.

    He arrives at the illusion formation.

    Paatt!

    Using the Flying Escape Technique, Seo Hweol soars into the sky.

    He tries to jump outside the illusion formation.

    And at that moment,

    Clench!

    Seo Eun-hyun, now with neen heads, grabs Seo Hweol''s leg.

    "Where do you think you''re going, Seo Hweol? Don''t we have some scores to settle?"

    "You''re quite persistent, Daoist Seo."

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly and, without hesitation, severs his lower body.

    Chwaaak!

    Wriggle, wriggle!

    The heads of Ghost King Seo Li crawl out, opening their mouths to catch Seo Hweol.

    But Seo Hweol is faster by a split second.

    Paaatt!

    Finally, Seo Hweol seeds inpletely escaping from the storage scroll.

    Chwaaak!

    Seo Hweol, who has emerged from the celestial pond, pants heavily as he hastily begins drawing a spell formation on the ground with his own blood.

    ''I can''t connect directly to Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. It''s impossible because of the ss-2 dangerous entity''s Heart Tribe method and the Karmic Fire. Before Seo Eun-hyun catches up, I need to send a signal at least vocally...''

    Wuduk.

    Seo Hweol stops his hand while drawing the spell formation.

    The Dead Earth Domain is an endless desert.

    At night, darkness fills the sky, but during the day, light scorches the entirend.

    There couldn''t be any shadows anywhere.

    However, for some reason, Seo Hweol feels that it''s dark around him.

    Seo Hweol, sensing an overwhelming feeling of ominousness from the Heaven Tribe body''s senses, looks up at the sky with a nk expression.

    A Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is floating there.

    An all-too-familiar voice echoes from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [Oh~ Who do we have here? Isn''t it our little cutie Snake-Scorpion King?]

    "...Ha, haha. Mad Old Man."

    With a face as stiff as wood, Seo Hweol forces a smile.

    "May I contact someone for just a moment?"

    [Nononononowhoareyoutryingtocontactwithmerighthereinfrontofyou!!!!!!]

    Gritting his teeth, vSeo Hweol frantically tries toplete the spell formation.

    ''To the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, to the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens! I must register Seo Eun-hyun''s weakness!''

    Then, a clicking sound is heard from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and one of the massive cannons attached to it aims at Seo Hweol.

    [Finally, our ill-fated connectiones to an end! To my lifelong rival, this Mad Lord Jo Yeon pays his respect. [She] says the same. Now, then...]

    "Wait, Old Man. Wait...!"

    A colossal light fills between Heaven and Earth.

    "Ah..."

    Seo Hweol lets out a hollowugh.

    "I must...inform the weakness..."

    He is engulfed by the light.

    Having realized Seo Eun-hyun''s weakness, Seo Hweol closes his eyes for thest time, hearing the voice of the Mad Lord.

    [Farewell.]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 322: Farewell (4)

    Chapter 322: Farewell (4)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Kugugugu�D

    Dead Earth Domain.

    In front of the celestial pond leading to Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll.

    An earthquake is urring at the center of that ce.

    It''s thanks to a small beam of light shot from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Chiiiii�DThe Mad Lord strokes his chin as he looks down.

    "Hmm, that snake-scorpion bastard. Did I finally get rid of him?"

    The Mad Lord mumbles as he observes the situation below through the crystal screen inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Only ashes remain where Seo Hweol had stood.

    The Mad Lord squints.

    "Hmm..."

    He wipes his face with his hand as he sits in the control chair of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "I killed...him..."

    One way or another, the Mad Lord and Seo Hweol considered each other as arch-enemies.

    For the Mad Lord, Seo Hweol was the only one who could rival him, and for Seo Hweol, the match-up was exceedingly unfavorable.

    Perhaps because of this.

    Having killed Seo Hweol, the Mad Lord feels such a huge surge of emotions that he momentarily regains his senses.

    "...Are you watching from the Underworld, Darling? I killed the real wicked monster behind the incident back then."

    At that moment.

    Chwaaaaak!

    A hand emerges from the celestial pond.

    Seo Eun-hyun, with 19 heads, including his own and the 18 skulls, appears from within.

    Seo Eun-hyun appears to be looking for Seo Hweol, but freezes upon seeing the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Jo Yeon smirks at the sight.

    "Why is that oneing out from there...I''m going to be reverting to the Mad Lord soon...ah, I see. Did that guy drive Seo Hweol to the brink of death? That King of Schemes? Impressive indeed."

    Jo Yeon sends a grateful look at the frozen Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Since it''se to this and I''ll be going berserk soon, I might as well scare him away. When I go into a frenzied state, I''ll definitely try to catch him..."

    I look up at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with great tension.

    ''Damn it.''

    Seo Hweol is definitely dead.

    I can tell just by looking at the ashes beside me.

    The Mad Lord must have incinerated him with a beam st, not even wanting to turn the snake-scorpion Seo Hweol into a puppet.

    ''It''s about 500 years after my ascension...''

    At this point, the Mad Lord''s power is equivalent to over 70 Integration stage cultivators.

    Even if I''m at the Grand Perfection instead of thete Integration stage, I can''t stop that.

    Of course, if I infiltrate as General Seo, I might be able to subvert things from within, but even that is impossible without Kim Yeon.

    However...

    ''Escaping is possible.''

    Below, towards the celestial pond.

    I signal Hong Fan, who hasn''t yet emerged from the storage scroll, toe out once the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress disappears.

    While leaving from the inside is fine, as the entrance only opens once a month, the Mad Lord cannot enter.

    ''The puppet controlling Mad Lord and Hong Fan...''

    The Mad Lord and Hong Fan have the worstpatibility.

    Puppets are immune to poison.

    If the Mad Lord''s main body could somehow be poisoned, there might be a chance of victory. But since the Mad Lord installed purification devices and other mechanisms topletely block out poison inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress under the pretense of ''providing a better quality of life to the puppets'', it''s meaningless.

    I roll my eyes, looking for a way out.

    At that moment.

    nk!

    One of the cannons of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress aimed at me.

    ''Damn it. Thinkter.''

    The priority is to escape.

    Paaaatt!

    Using the ground-shrinking technique, Flying Escape Technique, Gliding Technique, and the Formless Sword Flight, I begin to flee from the domain of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''I need to get away quickly!''

    My current condition isn''t very good to begin with.

    How fast can I cross the Dead Earth Domain?

    I suddenly have a strange feeling.

    ''What is it? Why isn''t the Mad Lord chasing me?''

    Considering the Mad Lord''s personality, he should be crazily chasing me, even sending [Her] and others after me.

    ''Could it be...''

    Come to think of it, he only threatened me with the cannon, without shouting his usual insane words in his characteristic mad manner.

    Recalling him, one possibility crosses my mind.

    ''Perhaps, the Mad Lord...''

    He might have temporarily regained his sanity.

    After some deliberation, I take out my storage scroll and create a mass-produced General Seo, sending it flying towards the Mad Lord.

    ''If the Mad Lord is sane, I need to inform him about Seo Hweol.''

    Since only Mad Lord can be considered Seo Hweol''s arch-enemy, it will be most efficient for him to have the information to deal with Seo Hweol.

    Booooooong�D

    After flying for some time.

    My mass-produced General Seo finally reaches the front of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [Elder Mad Lord, I have something to tell you.]

    Then, the gate of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress opens.

    Sharing my vision with the puppet, I enter the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    After some time.

    I am guided by the puppets into Mad Lord''s reception room.

    And I am startled.

    The Mad Lord Jo Yeon is sipping tea poured by [Her] in a rather rational state in the reception room.

    "Is this the puppet made by that guy earlier? Seems like you have something to say."

    Though glimpses of madness are apparent, the Mad Lord is certainly in a state of sanity.

    I nod at him and convey the information about Seo Hweol.

    "...So, the one known as Seo Hweol is a kind of hive mind that survives by spreading its cluster?"

    [Yes.]

    "...I see. So, he hasn''t beenpletely killed yet."

    The Mad Lord sighs briefly and speaks.

    "I got it. Thanks. I''ll find a way to deal with him eventually."

    [...]

    I feel a strange sensation watching the Mad Lord.

    ''From start to finish during our conversation...he didn''t have any seizures...?''

    It''s an impossible urrence.

    How could that Mad Lord manage such a thing?

    Seeing my puzzled expression, the Mad Lord also seems puzzled, sipping his tea with a bitter smile.

    "You must find it strange as well. That I''m not having outbursts..."

    [Have you regained your sanity?]

    "No. Seeing you also handle puppets, you must have some knowledge in puppet arts...but you wouldn''t know about this Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Regaining sanity while controlling it is impossible. The reason I''m so clear-minded is..."

    A serious light appears in Jo Yeon''s eyes.

    "Just now, the Integration stage puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress reacted. Shortly after you came out from the celestial pond, a strange wave spread throughout the entire Bright Cold Realm."

    [A strange...wave?]

    "Yes. It seems only those at the Integration stage can sense it with their unique senses. I couldn''t feel the wave itself, but I barely realized it through the reactions of the Integration stage puppets...at any rate, because of that wave, I regained my sanity. Of course...I''ll eventually be swallowed by madness again, but it feels like that ''time'' has been greatly extended."

    [Hoh...]

    If so, the Mad Lord before me can be maintained for a significantly long period.

    ''But, what kind of wave was it that made Mad Lord regain his sanity?''

    I wonder, puzzled.

    Bright Cold Realm.

    Summit of Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Above a pavilion made of white jade.

    A gigantic dimensional gate has been opened, and a being shrouded in pure white light holding a white branch walks towards it.

    The being of pure white light is Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon speaks to the immense, ck-red entity in the boundless space beyond the dimensional gate.

    [Why does the Great Blood Yin continue to covet the Bright Cold Realm? Please return. Although that rogue Golden Divine caused trouble, did he not set up a barrier that prevents your approach?]

    As she said, when the ck-red being attempts to approach the Bright Cold Realm, a massive Heavenly Tribtion strikes directly at it.

    Kwarurururr!

    A colossal Heavenly Tribtion that seems capable of burning the world.

    As the Heavenly Lightning descends upon the ck-red being, it creates a canopy of Heavenly Tribtion to prevent its advance.

    Kwajijijijik!

    However, the ck-red something pierces through the Heavenly Tribtion canopy, advancing toward Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    The Sacred Master Baek Woon shrouded in light raises the white branch in her hand.

    [Do you truly intend toe in despite the damage you will suffer?]

    Then, a ''response''es from the ck-red.

    [TheBaekseedWoonofTruemyPersonKarmicletFiremehasinrevealedwithitsthetracespowerasofIKarmicseekFiretoIreimwillmyheuthoritythedoinjurynotinflictedtrybytothestopGoldenmeDivine.]

    Ziiiiiing�D

    A message transmits from the ck-red entity.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon seems to interpret the message briefly before giving a bitter smile.

    [Impossible. It absolutely cannot happen. If you reim your power, the Bright Cold Realm will burn, and your proposal is essentially no different from telling me to be your thrall or immortal treasure.]

    The ck-red entity once again attempts to establishmunication at her words.

    [IOnceamItheFindJudgetheofKarmictheFireNetherworldIDoshallyoubedarerestoredtoandrefusereimmymyproposalpositionByasdoingthesoRightyouHandareofkickingtheawayHeavenlyallVenerableyourofownthegloryNetherworld!!!!!!!]

    Interpreting the message, Sacred Master Baek Woon clicks her tongue in pity.

    [Oh, pitiful one, is your name not Blood Yin (Ѫ�)? You are not the grand and noble Nether Devil True Lord. If you were truly the reincarnation of Nether Devil True Lord, wouldn''t other Judges have descended to take you away?]

    At these words, the red-ck entity''s form trembles.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon squints through the light.

    [HowIamdareYuyouHaoimpudentTeone!!!!!!]

    Anger.

    The entity before her is visibly enraged by Sacred Master Baek Woon''s words.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon''s eyes shine as she swings the branch.

    Shuaaaaaa��

    Numerous white trees begin to grow around Sacred Master Baek Woon, creating a massive white forest in the Interdimensional Void beyond the dimensional barrier.

    [If I had faced you before my realm fell at the hands of the Golden Divine, I would have been powerless. However, as the Sacred Master (��ʹ) of the Bright Cold Realm, I am confident in defending it.]

    Woo-woong!

    The dimensional surface of the Bright Cold Realm is covered with white trees made of immaterial substance.

    [I have ced mental stabilization over the entire Bright Cold Realm. You will not be able to incite madness across the entire realm as you did 40,000 years ago.]

    Paaaatt!

    White light and red-ck light sh outside the dimension.

    Wo-oong, wo-oong, wo-ooong...

    I frown as I observe the peculiar movement of the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    ''It seems something is happening...''

    I feel strange.

    For some reason, I have a sense that someone is targeting me.

    ''By the way, why has the Mad Lord''s mind stabilized?''

    I can''t figure out the reason.

    Although he is gradually slipping back into madness, it appears he will remain in a stable state for a few more days.

    ''Well, I suppose I should stick with the Mad Lord for the time being.''

    For now, I have Seo Li possess me, and listen to the stories of the time I was absent from him.

    I hadn''t always been watching him, so it''s necessary to learn about his experiences and realizations.

    Zzzziiiiing��

    It''s then.

    I suddenly feel a chilling sensation sweep past me from behind.

    ''This, this is...?''

    I can sense it.

    A sensation only I, who learned the Ghost Past Method, passed through the side path of the Netherworld, and have met the Nether Devil True Lord Yu Hao Te, could perceive.

    Just now, the power of the Netherworld swiftly swept across the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''What in the world is this? What''s going on?''

    At the same time, I feel an unusually strong wood (ľ) attribute energy among the Five Elements of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    It''s to the point that it''s perhaps an opportunity for those who practice wood attribute methods to advance their realms.

    Just then.

    Kugugugugu!

    In a distant ce.

    Swiftwind Domain.

    I feel a chill from the energy emanating from there.

    And the Mad Lord, who has been exchanging puppet techniques with General Seo, also sharply turns his head towards the direction of the Swiftwind Domain.

    Jjjeojeojeojeok!

    ''J-just what is this...''

    It''s cold.

    Even though it isn''t the Swiftwind Domain but the Dead Earth Domain, the cold emanating from the Swiftwind Domain is enough to make me lose myposure.

    Zzzt, zzzt...

    Seo Li screams in my head.

    [Kang Min-hee! Seo Eun-hyun! Kang Min-hee is...!]

    I clench my teeth.

    Seo Li screams that the Mysterious Bizarre Gu he had given to Kang Min-hee has disappeared.

    I grab the Colorless ss Sword while gritting my teeth.

    "...You probably don''t remember because you don''t have ess to the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections."

    Thinking back, now that 500 years have passed,

    This is the point in time when Kang Min-hee would metamorphosize into the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother at the Swiftwind Domain.

    Kugugugugu!

    Is it because of the power of the Netherworld that had suddenly swept through the Bright Cold Realm?

    Or is it because of something else?

    Perhaps it''s the attraction of fate forcefully pulling Kang Min-hee into bing the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    Kang Min-hee has awakened as the Ghost Mother (��ĸ).

    Trantor Notes:

    Decoded 1:

    [The seed of my Karmic Fire has revealed its traces. As I seek to reim my authority, do not try to stop me.

    Baek Woon True Person, let me in. With the power of Karmic Fire, I will heal the injury inflicted by the Golden Divine.]

    Decoded 2:

    [I am the Judge of the Netherworld. Do you dare to refuse my proposal? By doing so, you are kicking away all your own glory.

    Once I find the Karmic Fire, I shall be restored and reim my position as the Right Hand of the Heavenly Venerable of the Netherworld!!!!!]

    Decoded 3:

    [How dare you, impudent one!

    I am Yu Hao Te!!!!!!!]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 323: Farewell (5)

    Chapter 323: Farewell (5)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    "Hah...hahk...!"

    I can''t breathe.

    My breathing isbored.

    ''This is...''

    Star Shattering stage (������).

    Born as a mortal, these demigods begin to shed the trappings of mortality.In the life where I lived as General Seo, I didn''t understand because I inhabited the body of a ''puppet'' rather than a ''living being.''

    Even when I met Jang Ik, I couldn''t grasp his true power. The first time was in General Seo''s body, and the second time, Jang Ik''s clone was imprinted in Yu Hwa''s heart, containing an aura not even at the Qi Refining level.

    But now, I think I understand.

    ''How can such an existence...!?''

    Even though we haven''t entered the Swiftwind Domain yet and are still in the Dead Earth Domain, I feel a pressure so intense it squeezes my heart.

    And it seems that the Mad Lord, riding in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, feels the same way as he clutches his chest with a pale expression.

    [She] is trying to block the aura in front of the Mad Lord, but since she isn''t her thousand-year future self who had nearly reached the Quasi-Star Shattering stage, she fails to properly do so.

    Crunch...

    I grit my teeth and give a bitter smile.

    ''Kang Min-hee...''

    In the end, fate is fate.

    Attraction is attraction.

    Even though Seo Li tried to exchange emotions with her as much as possible and left behind the Mysterious Bizarre Gu, she was still led by fate to be the Ghost Mother.

    Sururuk��

    Seo Li, who had already slipped out of my body, turns into his human form and clenches his fist.

    "Seo Eun-hyun..."

    He grits his teeth and looks at me.

    "Kang Min-hee..."

    "I know. So, what will you do?"

    "..."

    I look at Seo Li with cold eyes.

    "As you should know already, this aura is at the Star Shattering level. Even if we join forces with the Mad Lord, we can''t handle a Star Shattering stage existence. We should focus on escaping instead."

    "I know that. But..."

    Seo Li''s eyes arepletely filled with confusion.

    "Kang Min-hee is there! We have to. We have to save Kang Min-hee..."

    I look at the panicking Seo Li.

    Seo Li, with Yuan Yu''s face, is clutching his head and tearing at his hair.

    Watching this, I closed and opened my eyes.

    "Seo Li."

    "Seo, Seo Eun-hyun. Isn''t there some way? How can we...she is ourpanion...!"

    "Seo Li."

    "I know you don''t have any special feelings for her. But still..."

    Bang!

    Without calling Seo Li a third time, I calmly punch him in the face.

    That head, reminiscent of Yuan Li, explodes cleanly.

    Calming my emotions, I unsheathe my sword with a cold gaze.

    "Why, why the Formless Sword...?"

    "Formless Sword, huh...Come to think of it, you still consider this as the Formless Sword."

    But over the past 500 years, my Formless Sword has evolved into something slightly different.

    Lifting the sword imbued with starlight, I look at Seo Li.

    "From now on, I''ll show you what I''ve realized over the past 500 years."

    "Ah, no, Seo Eun-hyun. Now is not the time for..."

    Bo-oong!

    Without mercy, I swing my sword at Seo Li.

    ''This insane little��!''

    I hastily cast Ghost King Transformation, retrieve the Clear Scale Armor, and use the ground-shrinking technique to quickly distance myself from Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Why in the world is he acting like this? Has he truly gone mad after being infected by Seo Hweol?''

    Why suddenly swing a sword without any exnation?

    Even though I feel a strange sense of d��j�� vu from Seo Eun-hyun''s behavior, I run away to avoid losing my life.

    However, I can still feel his ''gaze'' from afar.

    Dangerous.

    Bo-oong!

    In the blink of an eye, Seo Eun-hyun traverses hundreds of li without using the ground-shrinking technique and thrusts the Formless Sword at my throat.

    ''Must...dodge!''

    Overwhelmed with terror, I attempt to dodge, but it feels impossible.

    ''I, I can''t...dodge!''

    No matter ''where'' I try to dodge, I feel I will get hit.

    In reality, it seems like the Formless Sword is calmly held in Seo Eun-hyun''s hand in the shape of a sword, but the true essence of the Formless Sword is absolute freedom.

    Whether I dodge or not, its trajectory will change freely and hit me.

    It''s a different kind of strike from Kim Young-hoon''s speed or Tae Yeol-jeon''s certain hit!

    That is the meaning of the Formless Sword!

    ''If I can''t dodge...''

    The only answer is to block.

    I move the retrieved Clear Scale Armor to quickly cover my entire body.

    The power of the Clear Scale Armor that nullifies all physical force!

    However, Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword seems to mock me as it so effortlessly ''permeates'' the Clear Scale Armor and cuts my body.

    "Kugh!"

    Coughing up blood, I try using attraction force or some spells to escape from his grasp.

    But it''s all useless.

    The puppet circuit is useless against Seo Eun-hyun, who knows the circuit just as well.

    The Ghost Path Method shrinks before Seo Eun-hyun, who has a stronger death aura than I do.

    The Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is equally useless..

    Using the tactic of overwhelming strength that cultivators use against the Heart Tribe is also ineffective because Seo Eun-hyun has obtained the Four-Axis stage of the Earth Tribe thanks to Seo Hweol.

    In other words, Seo Eun-hyun is the worst possible match against me.

    Kugugugu!

    The Dead Earth Domain shakes violently.

    Dust rises up.

    In the dust, I am beaten, shed, and forced to taste Seo Eun-hyun''s martial arts without being able to fight back.

    How long do I have to endure this relentless assault?

    Suddenly, I feel Seo Eun-hyun''s heart message reaching me.

    [Why aren''t you using martial arts?]

    Kwaduduk!

    With 16 of my 18 heads turned to powder by the Formless Sword, I spit out ghostly energy and re at him.

    [Are you kidding me? How can I beat you with martial arts?!]

    On the contrary, I would be further restricted against Seo Eun-hyun.

    At my words, Seo Eun-hyun looks at me with an even colder gaze.

    Why is it?

    I can''t bear to meet Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    And in the next moment.

    ''Huh?''

    I see that the sword containing all of Heaven''s natural colors in Seo Eun-hyun''s hand has ''disappeared.''

    ''What? The sword...''

    No.

    It isn''t that the sword disappeared...

    Bo-oong!

    I feel the hair on my nonexistent body stand on end.

    That is it.

    That is why Seo Hweol reacted as if he couldn''t see it.

    At thest moment, I use the ground-shrinking technique to move backward and evade Seo Eun-hyun''s attack.

    That was really dangerous.

    [That attack just now...]

    I look at Seo Eun-hyun with fearful eyes and ask.

    [It waspletely in the ne of Soul. Topletely step foot into the ne of Soul, is that the true First Step Before the Throne��?!]

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at me with an expressionless face for a moment, then stops his attack and smiles faintly.

    "[How] did you notice the attack?"

    "What?"

    "Just as you said, this attackpletely epasses the ne of Soul. No matter how skilled cultivators are, unless they''ve mastered consciousness methods, it''s not easy to approach the ne of Soul. Even if one has practiced the Ghost Path Method, they can only barely approach it; ultimately, the core of Immortal Cultivation lies within the ne of Qi."

    He continues while stroking the prismatic sword of light.

    "Especially since my enlightenment focuses on formlessness and freedom, it''s even harder for opponents to perceive it. It has been like this since the days of the Formless Sword, but after reaching this state, I''ve be unparalleled in terms of [trajectory]."

    "That''s true. Since the days of the Formless Sword..."

    "So then, ''how'' did you avoid that strike just now?"

    "What do you mean, how...?"

    "It was an invisible and imperceptible strike. How were you able to avoid it?"

    I ask back in bewilderment at his question.

    "What do you mean? Even though I''m not using martial arts, I know every martial art ''I'' can use."

    What Seo Eun-hyun had just executed is one of the moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, specifically ''Deep Mountain.''

    It''s a move that involves closing in on the opponent''s chest and then slicing upward. If one carefully observes the peculiar, hard-to-follow footwork, it could be avoided.

    At that, Seo Eun-hyun smiles faintly.

    ''...Ah.''

    Suddenly, I understand the sense of d��j�� vu I had felt when Seo Eun-hyun suddenly started attacking me.

    "Do you know how I reached this state?"

    "..."

    "I observed myself. And I was able to realize. What I needed was already within me."

    ''I see.''

    He brings his finger to my chest.

    "You are Seo Li, but at the same time, you are another possibility of mine. Martial arts are already within you. You just have to wield them."

    ''You''ve be like Kim Young-hoon.''

    ��Wield it, it''s already within you.

    Kim Young-hoon''s voice seems to faintly echo in my ears.

    "Your will is also within you. You just have to wield it. Don''t rely on me, Seo Li. From the moment we separated, your life became your own."

    His eyes seem to burn with starlight.

    ''I see.''

    It isn''t that the Formless Sword has be invisible.

    In fact, it has merged even closer with Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''To fully rise to the ne of Soul, perhaps...''

    The ne of Soul isn''t spread as wide as the ne of Qi. Rather, it might exist within the inner depths of one''s heart.

    "There was a time when I forced my disciples to live a certain way. While I did it with a master''s heart, now that I think about it, perhaps it would have been better to respect their will, even if it led to their deaths.

    "..."

    "So, I will respect your will as well, Seo Li. Don''t seek answers from me. Follow where your heart leads you. Do you want to save Kang Min-hee or not?"

    I stand there.

    The suffocating pressure from the direction of the Swiftwind Domain still bears down on me.

    "...I..."

    Looking into Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes, I clench my teeth.

    "I want to save Kang Min-hee."

    "If you go to her now, you might die."

    Death.

    Hearing that word, I strangely feel my legs tremble.

    It''s odd.

    Death should be familiar to me, yet...

    However, despite the fear,

    "...I still want to go."

    "Why? You might die."

    Why indeed.

    Why do I want to go to her?

    Why...?

    I try to craft an answer with countless logical exnations, but the words thate out are unexpected.

    "The scenery of that day that Kang Min-hee and I saw together...I couldn''t remember it."

    "Hmm?"

    "Kang Min-hee''s domain. You saw it within my heart essence, didn''t you? I couldn''t recall that memory."

    "..."

    "I can easily retrieve the memory from you through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections...but I want to hear that answer from Kang Min-hee."

    "..."

    "...Ah..."

    Thinking about it, I realize how nonsensical this is.

    It seemspletely illogical and foolish, especially given that my life is on the line.

    "No, I mean...if you...hear the answer...wouldn''t it be beneficial for the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections as well...?"

    Since Seo Eun-hyun and I are the same person, essing the memory through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is possible.

    I babble nonsensically.

    And then.

    "Is that so?"

    Seo Eun-hyunughs.

    It''s a clearugh.

    "Then let''s do that."

    Without a moment''s hesitation, he turns around and starts walking towards the Swiftwind Domain.

    "Contact the Mad Lord. Since he hase to his senses, we might be able to get his help. If there are any survivors, let''s rescue them and escape with his help."

    "...Seo Eun-hyun."

    With a trembling voice, I question Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Just a moment ago...weren''t you against saving Kang Min-hee?"

    Surely, he wasn''t in favor of rescuing Kang Min-hee.

    It felt like he was coldly assessing Kang Min-hee''s power at the Star Shattering stage and devising an escape strategy.

    But why did he suddenly change his mind?

    And why because of such a flimsy and foolish logic?

    Although Seo Eun-hyun is an emotional person, he has at least the minimum amount of rationality.

    He isn''t the type to be swayed by such foolish logic, which is why I thought there was almost no chance.

    So why did he agree so easily?

    At my words, Seo Eun-hyun turns back to me with a gentle smile.

    Unlike Seo Hweol''s, it''s a smile that truly seems to put one''s heart at ease.

    "I''ll exin, so follow me."

    "..."

    Tadatt!

    After contacting the Mad Lord, I follow Seo Eun-hyun.

    Neither of us use the Flying Escape Technique, we only use lightness skills to tread the air.

    Of course, I still use the ground-shrinking technique to close the distance, but strangely, it''s still hard to keep up with him.

    He isn''t using the Earth Tribe''s Gliding Technique or the Flying Escape Technique, neither is he using the Formeless Sword''s Sword Flight. He is just running purely with lightness skills, but I can only see Seo Eun-huyn''s back.

    I feel like I could get ahead if I use the Flying Escape Technique, but strangely, I don''t feel like doing so.

    The ground-shrinking technique is within an eptable range, but I don''t want to use anything beyond that. I want to chase Seo Eun-hyun using only lightness skills.

    However, I kept running seeing only Seo Eun-hyun''s back until the end.

    Kugugugugu�D

    After a while.

    We arrive at the center of the Swiftwind Domain.

    Oooooooooh�D

    Kyiaaaaaaah�D

    Millions of ghosts are howling.

    At the center of the ghost horde is a ck orb, and the location of that orb is the base temporarily set up at the Swiftwind Domain by the ck Ghost Valley''s branch in the Bright Cold Realm to create a side path.

    In other words, it''s the ce where a Nether Crossing Ship is docked.

    Kiiiyaaaah�D

    Hi-hiyahhh!

    The horde of ghosts scream and shudder as we approach, but strangely, they do not flee.

    It''s as if they can''t leave the vicinity of that pitch-ck sphere.

    "Can you sense the Nether Crossing Ship inside?"

    "Yeah, I can."

    With my senses honed by the Ghost Path Method, I can vividly feel the presence of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    And naturally, I sense that there are still ''living'' survivors inside it.

    ''The ghosts inside...have all lost their will and been subdued. We need to at least save the survivors.''

    Regrettably, the Ghost Kings are beyond saving.

    I can tell instinctively.

    As someone who has practiced the Ghost Path Method, I can clearly feel the power of the sphere before me and its influence.

    I sort out who can be saved and who can''t and inform Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun nods.

    "Alright. Then first, we need to breach the orb and pull the Nether Crossing Ship out, then extract the survivors inside."

    "Judging by the power of the sphere, it will regenerate almost instantly even if we damage it."

    "It''s fine. We can divide the roles."

    Kugugugugu�D

    Before he can finish his words, the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress arrives.

    From inside, the Mad Lord''s voice echoes.

    [Kuhu, did you call me to deal with that thing?]

    Seo Eun-hyun looks up at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress andughs.

    "Of course not. We will make the scratches; we just need the elder to pull out the Nether Crossing Ship inside."

    [Hmm, you''re trying to rescue the survivors inside? I know from fighting with those ck Ghost Valley guys...but ghosts tend to cluster together. Even if you pull out that Nether Crossing Ship, which is practically a ghostly entity in itself, it''ll just get dragged back.]

    That is certainly true.

    Even if we pull out the Nether Crossing Ship temporarily, it''s highly likely it will be dragged back inside.

    In the brief moment we pull it out, we have to extract all the survivors within the Nether Crossing Ship, but the time is too tight.

    "Hadn''t the elder once entered the Nether Crossing Ship and removed the power source himself?"

    [Yes, I have.]

    "How did the elder enter back then? Did you politely walk through the entrance and take it?"

    [Of course not. I pierced through the hull, went straight to the power source, and removed it.]

    "Please do the same this time. As soon as we pull out the Nether Crossing Ship, drill a hole and go straight in to remove the power source. Once the power source is out, the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship will weaken significantly, buying us more time before it gets dragged back. During that time, please extract the survivors with your bee puppets. Regarding the power source, well, you can do whatever you want with it."

    I look at Seo Eun-hyun with a bewildered face.

    "Hey, the power source of the Nether Crossing Ship belongs to the ck Ghost Valley. Why are you giving it to the Mad Lord?"

    "It''s called strategic relocation."

    "..."

    "Anyway, can it be done?"

    [Hohu. Well, there isn''t much time left while I''m still sane, so if I can save people in that brief period of time, I should do so.]

    The Mad Lord readily epts and shouts.

    [Good, it''s been nearly a thousand years since Ist shed with ck Ghost Valley! Let''s do this!]

    "Prepare yourself, Seo Li."

    Seo Eun-hyun, gripping the Colorless ss Sword, speaks with a serious expression.

    "Let''s go rescue Kang Min-hee."

    And so, the Battle of the Ghost Mother (��ĸ��) with the Mad Lord, Seo Eun-hyun, and I begins.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 324: Farewell (6)

    Chapter 324: Farewell (6)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 324: Farewell (6)

    "Follow me."

    The prelude to the battle is initiated by Seo Eun-hyun.

    Chuaaaa!

    Light.

    The starlight of all Heaven''s natural colors seem to shine from his hand, transforming into a vertical line that strikes directly at the sphere.

    Kuadududuk!A scar of starlight remains on the sphere.

    I cast Ghost King Transformation.

    Perhaps due to the ghostly energy filling the surroundings, the 18 heads that had been destroyed by Seo Eun-hyun instantly regain their original form.

    Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    Glutinous Devil Ghost Devouring (ʳħ��]).

    Cheok, cheok, cheok, cheok...!

    All 18 heads simultaneously open their mouths.

    An immense suction force emanates from them, absorbing all the ghostly and yin energy in the vicinity.

    An overwhelming power surges forth!

    Ooooooh��

    From the eye sockets of the 18 heads, a ferocious ghost fire erupts violently.

    Simultaneously, the surrounding yin energy is temporarily weakened, causing the ghost horde to retreat.

    But that isn''t the end.

    The next stage of the Qi Building Yin Soul Ghost Incantation which I had inherited from the curse lineage''s Bi Yul.

    A method that begins at the Nascent Soul stage and can be mastered up to the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage.

    ck Blood Tears Flower (��ɫѪ�I��).

    Chuaaaa��

    From the 18 skull heads, pitch-ck tears fall.

    The tears scatter on the ground, causing sinister buds of curses to sprout from the earth.

    ''A long time ago, I had almost independently evolved the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to reach ck Blood Tears Flower.''

    The buds of the curses resemble the grotesque masses I had created in my 10th cycle using the ck Ghost Curse Banner.

    The malice they emit is also quite simr.

    If I hadn''t discovered the White Orchid Blessing Incantation back then, I would have obtained the ck Blood Tears Flower.

    Of course, although I hade close, this ck Blood Tears Flower is still the masterpiece created over several generations by the curse lineage of ck Ghost Valley.

    The buds of curses I created back then with the ck Ghost Curse Banner were the ''end,'' but this is just the ��beginning�� for the ck Blood Tears Flowers.

    Kyaaaaaaa��

    Kuuaaaaa��

    Huaaaaaaaaaa!!!

    The buds bloom.

    Simultaneously, the area is filled with screams louder than the wailing of the ghosts.

    The ck flowers look more like the gaping mouths of several split snakes, with eyeball-like objects wriggling inside.

    Usually, blooming one ck Blood Tears Flower would be ssified as 1 star.

    Blooming three flowers would be 2 stars.

    Blooming five flowers would be 3 stars, corresponding to the early, middle, andte stages of the Nascent Soul stage.

    Eight flowers would be 4 stars, representing the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage.

    Ten flowers would be 5 stars.

    Twenty flowers would be 6 stars.

    Thirty flowers would be 7 stars.

    Blooming fifty flowers to create a flower bed would be 8 stars, corresponding to the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage.

    Afterwards, blooming a hundred flowers would be 9 stars, two hundred flowers would be 10 stars, three hundred sixty flowers would be 11 stars corresponding to thete Four-Axis stage, and sessfully creating a flower garden with a thousand flowers would signify achieving 12 stars, representing great achievement.

    Around me, countless grotesque flowers bloom, filling a radius of ten li in an instant.

    Even the ghosts guarding the sphere flinch and retreat at the sight of this monstrosity.

    Chuararararak!

    As I call forth my will, a yin wind swirls in the surroundings.

    In that yin wind, the petals of the sinister flowers scatter.

    The ck petals from the curse gather before me and coalesce into a sword.

    Bo-oong!

    I concentrate my mind and swing the cursed flower sword.

    Kwaaaang!

    The sword sh of the flower sword oveps with the starlight scar left by Seo Eun-hyun.

    Yet, the sphere remains intact, with only traces of damage.

    [Curse Assimtion.]

    However, the sword mark from my cursed flower sword permeates into the sphere.

    I can sense it.

    The sphere is a conglomerate of all kinds of pain, resentment, and sorrow.

    A massive force condensed with the grudges of ghosts.

    Inside it, my curse naturally blends in, assimting with the sphere.

    Like a spy, the petals of my ck Blood Tears Flower infiltrate within.

    Seo Eun-hyun and I exchange nces.

    Wo-ooong!

    The sword scar left by Seo Eun-hyun begins to shine with all of Heaven''s colors.

    What is the First Step Before the Throne?

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes gleam.

    For 500 years, he had self-reflected andprehended the essence of the Formless Sword.

    He then further forged the Formless Sword that had grown immensely through bing a Heavenly Tribtion.

    He realized that the enlightenment alreadyid within him.

    He awakened the heart of Martial Arts that he had learned and united it with himself once more.

    And like so, he reached the First Step Before the Throne.

    The essence of the First Step Before the Throne is as follows:

    Resolutely preparing for one''s soul to be crushed and to perish, onepresses their heart essence into depths of their martial arts.

    A realization that resonates with Seo Eun-hyun''s Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    If one''s true heart aligns with their martial arts, they won''t perish even when delving into the depths of their martial arts.

    Unbeknownst to him, Seo Eun-hyun had preemptively practiced the enlightenment of the First Step Before the Throne through his Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    In this way, if one stakes everything and seeds in infusing their heart, their heart essence, into the depths of their martial arts, uniting the heart of their martial arts with their own heart, their martial arts willpletely rise to the ne of Soul.

    In the case of Tae Yeol-jeon, it reaches the depths of the ne of Soul.

    She draws power from the source of heart essence as she continues her battles. For Jang Ik, he leverages his Fighting Spirit, which has risen to the ne of Soul, to gather an immense amount of energy from the ne of Qi to unleash his attacks.

    Those who reach the First Step Before the Throne can all achieve a strike at the ne of Soul.

    Using that strike, they can embed their heart essence into their opponent''s heart essence or manifest their heart essence externally to create an avatar.

    Jang Ik''s ability to embed a podao into the heart essence of numerous subordinate Heart Tribe members to support them with a single strike. The ability to create an avatar through the podao and dispatch it in times of emergency. Kim Young-hoon creating an avatar exactly like his main body except for the total amount of energy. They are all based on the same principle.

    The First Step Before the Throne corresponds to both the Four-Axis and Integration stages of the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    Why is this so?

    The reason is that the ''strike'' of the First Step Before the Throne, forged by putting in one''s ''everything,'' is powerful enough to split dimensions and rival the full-force strike of a Grand Cultivator in the Integration stage.

    However, the strike of the First Step Before the Throne must literally contain ''everything.''

    The Heart Tribe often falls into a near-death state after unleashing a singlepressed strike of their heart essence.

    While their overall skills improve after merging the heart of their martial arts with their own heart, the main strength of the Heart Tribe in the First Step Before the Throne lies in the ''strike infused with heart essence.''

    A single use would drain theirbat power, making it a do-or-die gamble of mutual destruction.

    Therefore, Heart Tribe members in the early stages of the First Step Before the Throne are regarded as being in the Four-Axis stage.

    However, as they be more familiar and skilled with the attacks of the First Step Before the Throne, and their understanding of heart essence deepens, the number of times they canunch ''heart essence strikes'' increases.

    Their personal skills gradually improve, allowing them to push the power of their heart essence to its extreme. The initial single mutually destructive strike increases to two strikes, then three strikes.

    As their understanding of heart essence deepens further, at some point, members of the Heart Tribe be capable ofunching multiple ''heart essence strikes'' in rapid session.

    Therefore, Heart Tribe members who reach theter stages of the First Step Before the Throne and can skillfully handle the power of heart essence, rapidly unleashing multiple heart essence strikes, are recognized as being on par with those at the Integration stage.

    Furthermore, the reason why ordinary Heart Tribe members fall into a near-death state afterunching a heart essence strike is because they wield a power their frail bodies cannot handle.

    That means...

    Chuaaaaaaatt!

    "Second strike."

    Seo Eun-hyun, who possesses the physical body of a Four-Axis stage Earth Tribe, will not be in a critical state from just one or two heart essence strikes.

    In an instant, Seo Eun-hyun''s body seems to be enveloped in sharp energy, and he swings his sword.

    Kwadududuk!

    Once again, scars of light are engraved on the sphere.

    "Third strike."

    sh!

    Once more.

    "Fourth strike."

    Once more again.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s strikes continue tond, and seven scars in total are embedded in the sphere.

    "Hoo..."

    Seo Eun-hyun wipes the sweat off.

    The light embedded in the sphere bes even brighter.

    This light is visible only to Seo Eun-hyun, who is of the Heart Tribe, Seo Li, who shares his vision, and the Mad Lord, who also has a vision like that of the Heart Tribe.

    That light represents both sword scars and Seo Eun-hyun''s avatars.

    "Now, Seo Li!"

    Seo Eun-hyun shouts.

    Seo Li forms hand seals.

    [Curse Reversal.]

    And then.

    sh!

    The ck petals flowing inside the sphere reverse into pure white petals in an instant.

    Boom!

    A massive brilliance erupts from the top of the sphere, creating arge air hole.

    Simultaneously, the seven sword scars merge into one, burrowing deep into the sphere.

    "Let''s go!"

    [Please! Elder!]

    [Alright!]

    Bo-oong�D

    Seo Eun-hyun and Seo Li enter within the sphere, followed by an enormous swarm of puppets.

    How far have the two chased after Seo Eun-hyun''s sh?

    Before their eyes.

    There, the Nether Crossing Shipes into view.

    "The space is distorted."

    Seo Eun-hyun mutters as he runs through the interior which isrger than the sphere seen from the outside.

    Bo-oong!

    The swarm of puppets cling to the Nether Crossing Ship, trying to pull it out.

    However, the Nether Crossing Ship does not budge, as if it''s anchored in ce.

    Underneath the Nether Crossing Ship.

    ck ghosts are gathered as if to form a liquid, holding onto the ship.

    [You! Will you not get lost?!]

    Seo Limands fiercely with ghost fire raging. But the ghosts, though trembling with fear, do not retreat.

    Seo Eun-hyun gazes at the ghosts calmly.

    The ghosts seem to fear Seo Eun-hyun even more than Seo Li, yet they still do not move.

    Seo Eun-hyun clicks his tongue and speaks.

    "We have to remove them. I''ll take care of extracting the Nether Crossing Ship, so you follow the light."

    Seo Eun-hyun points somewhere while looking at Seo Li.

    There, the merged seven strikes he had unleashed earlier are piercing through the darkness beyond the Nether Crossing Ship, continuing forward.

    [That''s...]

    "From my vision, at the center of those depths lies her heart essence. Kang Min-hee''s main body should be there. Go, Seo Li."

    [...]

    Seo Li looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    [Seo Eun-hyun.]

    "What is it?"

    [You didn''t tell me...why you came to rescue Kang Min-hee.]

    Seo Eun-hyun gently smiles at those words.

    "Until recently, you called me the main body. Now, you need me to tell you for you to understand?"

    Somehow, his tone seems reproachful.

    However, his expression seems filled with joy.

    "You, having originated from me, should already know."

    Seo Eun-hyun turns his back to Seo Li.

    Kugugugugu��

    The starlight of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, altered by Seo Hweol, begins to shine from Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body.

    His body begins to growrger, resembling that of Azure Tiger Saint.

    Seo Eun-hyun bes a Giant embodying the starry night.

    [People, from birth to death, receive immeasurable grace that cannot be expressed in words.]

    Seo Li, from his memories...

    No, the figure of a giant that exists in Seo Eun-hyun''s memory oveps with that form.

    [Struggling to repay that grace, to give back to this world, is our duty, our obligation, and our privilege.]

    Kudududuk!

    The giant of stars begins to tear away the Nether Crossing Ship that''s anchored by the ghosts from the ground.

    "It�Cit''s Azure Tiger Saint!"

    "He''se from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect to save us!"

    The few remaining disciples of ck Ghost Valley in the Nether Crossing Ship cheer as they see the giant of stars.

    [Moving towards impossible dreams while oveing endless hardships. Enduring unbearable pain. Living while struggling like that...is who we are.]

    Seo Li stares nkly at the giant''s back.

    [Because you struggled with your own will, because you sought to break through with your own will, because with your own will you had belief and aimed to reach the stars...I decided to help you. Go, Seo Li. The saying ''the heavens help those who help themselves'' might be false, but I will help you.]

    [...]

    Seo Li remains silent.

    Then he turns and chases after Seo Eun-hyun''s sh.

    ''I''m always just following.''

    Behind him, the disciples of ck Ghost Valley cheer, but as they exit, they scream upon encountering the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Soon, Seo Eun-hyun will probably follow him.

    He will overtake him again.

    No, since Seo Eun-hyun''s shes which are burning through the darkness ahead are like his avatars, he is already ahead of him.

    ''I''m only looking at your back.''

    Seo Li grits his teeth as he runs after Seo Eun-hyun.

    He realized they have already diverged.

    Although he doesn''t know what the next regression will bring, they are already different people.

    And Seo Eun-hyun respects Seo Li, pushing him in order to be independent from his embrace at any time.

    However, Seo Li feels a lingering frustration in his heart.

    He doesn''t know why.

    How far has he run along the path of darkness?

    Paaaatt!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sh exhausts its energy and fades, and Seo Li finally reaches the end of the path.

    There, a massive Ghost Guiding Holy Mother in the form of an 8-foot ghost monster is curled up and sleeping.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 325: Farewell (7)

    Chapter 325: Farewell (7)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 325: Farewell (7)

    As he approaches the ghost with a body length of about 30 meters, blue eyes sprout from its body.

    Upon meeting those eyes, Seo Li feels his body stiffen.

    [Kurrrgh...]

    Seo Li''s body freezes, unable to move any further.

    It''s the Great Desert to Dead Sea he has mastered.

    The entirety of the Ghost Path Method within his body solidifies, forbidding any movement.It feels as though his ghostly energy was seized control of by the entity before him.

    However, it''s different from thest time when he met this entity''s gaze and was dragged into its domain to encounter Kang Min-hee.

    Seo Li grits his teeth and shouts.

    [Kang Min-hee! Kang Min-hee!]

    But the ghostly entity shows no reaction.

    It simply stares at Seo Li with itspletely transformed piercing blue eye, doing nothing else.

    Seo Li clenches his teeth.

    Chuaruru��

    Ghostly energy moves, sealing off the path Seo Li hade through.

    Now, only Seo Li and Kang Min-hee remain in this space.

    But Seo Li gradually realizes that his body is moving on its own against his will, trying to expel him from the space.

    ''No, no!''

    He can''t move.

    The ghostly energy moves on its own ord.

    [Kang Min-hee! Get a hold of yourself! I''m here! I''m...]

    Suddenly, the speaking Seo Li is startled.

    The me that Kang Min-hee knows is the me that''s ''Seo Eun-hyun''s clone.''

    In other words, the one she needs to be facing might not be me but Seo Eun-hyun.

    I am Seo Li.

    Not Seo Eun-hyun.

    [I...]

    I don''t know by what right I have to be calling Kang Min-hee, so I briefly fall silent.

    [...Damn it.]

    I grit my teeth.

    And then,

    Wududuk��

    Forcefully,

    Using all the circuits of the Mad Lord and all my willpower,

    Forcefully, forcefully!

    Kudududuk!

    I move one of my arms and tear off one of the heads attached to my shoulder.

    Kuadududuk!

    [Kuuuuughh!]

    It''s painful.

    But Seo Eun-hyun wouldn''t even bat an eye.

    The torn head is condensed into a Gang Sphere and thrown into the void.

    Then I tear out another.

    Kuadududuk!

    [Aaaaraaagh!]

    It hurts.

    But Seo Eun-hyun wouldn''t even twitch.

    Budududuk!

    "Kuaaaargh!"

    How many heads have I torn out? Before I knew it, my Ghost King Transformation had significantly loosened, and my voice had returned to its human form.

    However, simultaneously, the ghostly energy in my body is gradually decreasing.

    I condensed the very essence of my Ghost Path Method into Gang Spheres and released them into the void.

    Kuaduduk!

    I tear out thest head.

    And Ipletely return to my human form.

    However, as a human, I am only at the Heavenly Being stage at best.

    Having also temporarily extracted other techniques like the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, I am in a severely weakened state.

    "Keugh, kugh..."

    I gasp for breath, expelling ''Seo Eun-hyun''s'' death from my body.

    Of course, I feel like my heart might burst and kill me at any moment.

    Not just from the pain, but from the pressure emitted by Kang Min-hee, who is at the Star Shattering stage!

    It feels like I am about to be crushed by that terrifying power.

    But!

    "...I am...Seo Li...!"

    At this moment.

    I beplete as myself.

    And I am no longer affected by the ghostly energy!

    I muster all my remaining strength and reach out to Kang Min-hee.

    Kuadududuk!

    My body feels like it''s being crushed and torn apart.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    ''I can reach her.''

    With every step forward, my body breaks down.

    The darkness enveloping Kang Min-hee is pierced bit by bit by the power gathered in one hand.

    But in exchange, I have to give up everything.

    Yet I move forward.

    ''I can reach her.''

    Looking back, ''I'' was born the moment I didn''t convey Kang Min-hee''s words to Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''I'' came into existence because of her.

    Even though her heart might have been directed at Seo Eun-hyun, not me.

    Even though I might have been just a bystander.

    Even though it might not have been a heart originally meant for me.

    Her feelings reached me, and I was born.

    Therefore, Kang Min-hee,

    I must,

    Return my heart to you.

    Kuadududuk!

    Even the flesh of Yuan Yu''s body begins to rot, unable to withstand the death energy pervading the space.

    ''Kang Min-hee...''

    I like you.

    It isn''t because of Seo Eun-hyun''s memories.

    The moment with her, when we were together even if brief.

    Combing her hair.

    Trying to kill me because of a misunderstanding.

    All those brief moments together...

    They were truly wonderful.

    Step, step...

    As I approach her, I feel that the 30m tall figure I see of her is not her true form.

    Inside the ghostly bodyposed of ghostly energy, I feel ''her'' presence.

    Without caring that my flesh is freezing solid, I enter the ghost body made of ghostly energy, taking steps towards the center where she lies.

    ''Ah...''

    I can''t withstand this.

    I can feel it.

    Even if the original Yuan Li came back and resurrected seventy times, he wouldn''t be able to go any further.

    My body starts to freeze and crumble into powder.

    Maybe just as Jeon Myeong-hoon is loved by lightning,

    Kang Min-hee might be loved by all the ghosts and spirits of the world.

    I might be a ghost born from Seo Eun-hyun''s deluded thoughts (����).

    Kuaduduk��

    My whole body begins to scatter into the aura of death.

    ''No...''

    Even if I am to die, I want to reach her.

    And then.

    Clench!

    A warm hand grabs my shoulder from behind.

    "You fool. Why did you abandon the Ghost King''s body and face this with your bare body?"

    It''s Seo Eun-hyun.

    Somehow, he had thrown the Nether Crossing Ship outside, saved everyone in ck Ghost Valley, torn apart the sealed space, and reached here.

    ''It''s...warm...''

    Why is that?

    As Seo Eun-hyun grabs my shoulder, I feel my body, which seemed about to freeze in the ghostly energy, start to thaw.

    ''Is it that?''

    For a moment, I see the me burning inside Seo Eun-hyun.

    It''s a fire that scorches Seo Eun-hyun''s soul.

    "Though I can''t hurt others with the Karmic Fire, it seems to have a warming effect."

    He exins with a faint smile, attributing it to the effect of the Karmic Fire.

    He too seems exhausted, spitting blood from the effort ofing this far.

    ''The pain of Karmic Fire...must be unimaginable...''

    How can he stand so calmly?

    He smiles as he holds my shoulder.

    "Go forward, Seo Li."

    "Wouldn''t it be better if you went? Maybe..."

    "Do you think Kang Min-hee needs me?"

    "..."

    "Maybe so."

    Seo Eun-hyun nods calmly.

    But his next words make me clench my fists.

    "But I think you need Kang Min-hee."

    "What do you mean...?"

    "Did you forget I''m a cunning Heart Tribe spy? Don''t think you can deceive my eyes. Look ahead and walk. If there''s something you desperately want to convey, you do it yourself!"

    At Seo Eun-hyeon''s sharp words, my mind feels like it snaps into ce.

    "...Yeah."

    I look ahead.

    From behind, Seo Eun-hyun''s voice echoes.

    "Form the Gang Sphere."

    Wo-woong!

    I form a Gang Sphere on my hand.

    I can''t use Entering Heavens Beyond the Path, but I can manage Ultimate Pinnacle.

    "Divide the Gang Sphere into nine."

    "What''s the point of..."

    "Just do as I say!"

    I obediently divide the Gang Sphere.

    "Circte the Gang Spheres."

    I think I understood what he''s trying to do.

    He might be trying to help me reach Entering Heavens.

    But it''s a ridiculous idea.

    ''I haven''t been able to use Entering Heavens for hundreds of years.''

    "...The path of the sword you walked isn''t mine."

    When I thought I was Seo Eun-hyun, I believed I could use the Formless Sword with his memories.

    But knowing I am Seo Li, I realized it clearly.

    These aren''t my experiences, nor my insights.

    Therefore, I can''t use the Formless Sword.

    Even if I try to infuse my insights into the Gang Sphere, it''s impossible.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun''s next words go beyond my imagination.

    "For the past 500 years, what have you done?"

    "What?"

    "I asked what you''ve been doing for 500 years."

    "...Didn''t you observe it through heart essence?"

    "Just answer."

    "...I cultivated through the Great Desert to Dead Sea, through the ck Blood Tears Flower, and through the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body."

    "Then you should know what you like best, right?"

    "..."

    "When I fought Tae Yeol-jeon, you were also connected to me. Have you forgotten how she reached Entering Heavens?"

    That''s right.

    Tae Yeol-jeon reached Entering Heavens by sublimating her insights from the Buddhist Family Methods she practiced.

    But could I do it too?

    Could I do it with the cultivation methods I practiced?

    Could I really...?

    ...

    ...

    "Seo Eun-hyun, do you know?"

    "What?"

    I look back at Seo Eun-hyun and smile.

    Really, he''s annoyingly simr to Kim Young-hoon.

    Why can''t he just tell me straightforwardly?

    "You''re really...an annoying guy. Can''t you just tell me directly?"

    "It''s only meaningful if you figure it out yourself."

    Seo Eun-hyun receives my smile with augh.

    He''s the one who''s been observing me through heart essence for 500 years.

    He is a grandmaster of martial arts and the original owner of my talents.

    Seo Eun-hyun is not a madman, and there is no reason for him to suddenly force an awakening on me.

    Which means...

    "I''ve already said it''s within you. Swing it."

    "Come to think of it, that''s giarized from Young-hoon hyung-nim."

    It''s already within me.

    At the moment of realization, I move forward, believing in myself.

    ''Ah...''

    This is, [Me].

    The result of abandoning all Ghost Path Methods, forsaking the death that isn''t mine, believing in what I have cultivated, and bing whole as ''me'', is this.

    My own Manifestation.

    The Gang Spheres cycle at my fingertips.

    They draw a circle.

    Within that circle, I see my own Three Great Ultimates.

    The Great Desert to Dead Sea, the ck Blood Tears Flower, the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body that I have all practiced.

    ''Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.''

    At my fingertips, a flower begins to bloom.

    "Fallen Flowers Cannot Return to Branches (�仨�y��֦)."

    What emerges from my hand is neither the White Orchid Blessing Incantation nor the ck Blood Tears Flower, but something ck.

    Using the enlightenment of martial arts from Seo Eun-hyun''s memories, I dissolve devilish arts and curses to create my own Entering Heavens.

    What initially had the form of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation gradually changes shape and transforms into a different flower.

    ck Lily (�ڰٺ�).

    What appears to be a single ck Lily blooming, quivers and spreads in all directions.

    The ck lily petals envelop my surroundings.

    Step.

    I be able to take another step.

    Absorbing pain while straddling the ne of Soul and ne of Qi and transforming it into pure energy that scatters upon the ground �C this is my Entering Heavens.

    Through Fallen Flowers Cannot Return to Branches, I scatter the pain and sorrow filled in this darkness and move forward.

    And, I feel Seo Eun-hyun smiling behind me.

    "Let''s go."

    He stands not behind, but beside me.

    "It''s impressive."

    Seo Eun-hyun draws his sword of light from the void.

    "I said I reforged the Formless Sword. Can you now hear its name?"

    Wo-woong�D

    I can hear it.

    In my ears, which havepletely entered a new Entering Heavens, I hear the hum of the Formless Sword.

    "Since it resembles its owner, your Entering Heavens also seems to like giarism."

    "giarism? It''s a name she gifted me."

    I burst into a heartyugh at Seo Eun-hyun''s words.

    Chulk!

    The ck lily petals gather to form a Flower Sword in front of me.

    Just like when we first entered the sphere, we each hold the Flower Sword and the Formless Sword.

    ''No, that''s not the Formless Sword now.''

    I utter the name the Formless Sword conveyed directly to me.

    "All Heavens Sword is the final form of the Colorless ss Sword."

    "Since the Colorless ss Sword was created to contain the Formless Sword, it''s not strange to attach its form to the Formless Sword''s name."

    "Trying up with a cool name like Young-hoon hyung-nim."

    After a brief exchange of banter, we assume our stances without anyone needing to say more.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s intent echoes, and his absolute technique engraves itself into my mind.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirtieth Move.

    Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao (ɽ��Ȼ���).

    ��I will rip through. Strike and enter.

    <em>Only deep within the mountain does the path emerge (ɽ��Ȼ���).</em>

    A faint forest scent seems to spread.

    It feels like entering a deep mountain.

    Through Seo Eun-hyun''s consciousness, I understand what the thirtieth move of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship he has newly attained is about.

    In an instant, Seo Eun-hyun''s All Heavens Sword bespletely transparent.

    He has risen to the much deeper and higher ne of Soul.

    The basic technique of the sword is a downward sh.

    Lifting the sword high and then shing downwards.

    Using precise muscle movements, raising the sword high, and elerating it downwards with gravity to strike the opponent.

    It looks very simple, but in reality, it is an immensely powerful technique.

    And, I can feel it.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s All Heavens Sword advancing to a much higher ne than ''can be seen.''

    The sword moves.

    From a higher ne, the sword shes downward and descends lower.

    From a high position to a low position.

    From a high ne to a low ne.

    As the sword tip lowers, it elerates, and as the ne lowers, the cultivation of the Heaven and Earth Tribe is added to the sword.

    And finally, his sword descendspletely to the material ne.

    Shukak!

    Thest moment is beyond the speed my eyes can follow.

    For just a moment, it seems as if his downward sh surpasses the Surpassing Radiant Saber''s speed, but is that just an illusion?

    And when his downward sh finishes.

    Chwaaak!

    I witness Kang Min-hee''s darkness, having reached the Star Shattering stage, split open like a valley.

    A path to Kang Min-hee opens.

    Tadat!

    Without hesitation, I charge towards her with the Flower Sword.

    Holding the sword made of ck petals, I concentrate.

    The center of the ghostly energy forming the eight-foot ghost monster.

    I see her,pletely ckened, crouching.

    <em>After entering deep within the mountain and attaining the Dao, one contemtes the spring before the flowers fall (ɽ��Ȼ��� ������ǰ��)</em>.

    Fallen Flowers Cannot Return to Branches.

    Application technique.

    Spring Before Flowers Fall (������ǰ��).

    Kwaak!

    The Flower Sword made of ck lily petals pierce Kang Min-hee''s body.

    At the same time, the Flower Sword starts to reverse and turn pure white.

    The white lily petals push away the darkness that envelops Kang Min-hee.

    Originally, Fallen Flowers Cannot Return to Branches absorbs pain and scatters it by converting it into energy.

    The reversed Spring Before Flowers Fall absorbs my power and conveys my emotions to the opponent.

    Though it seems simr to the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts''s ultimate technique, Endless Paths Within Paths, it''s a technique several levels higher!

    Towards the immense sorrow enveloping Kang Min-hee, I burn everything.

    My cultivation.

    My life.

    My soul!

    Kwadudududuk!

    A pir of light seems to prate Kang Min-hee.

    Reaching.

    Reaching.

    Kugugugugu�D

    An immense repulsive force rebounds from Kang Min-hee.

    As if telling me not to approach.

    It''s an overwhelming repulsive force.

    It feels as if it will tear the space apart.

    But, I can''t lose.

    ''Please, please...!''

    Just for a moment, reach!

    Seo Eun-hyunes up behind me and pushes my back.

    Together, we thrust the light.

    And, the light explodes.

    Shuaaaaaaa��

    It''s raining.

    I look around what became the ruins of the Swiftwind Domain.

    Nothing remains.

    Everything has been ground down by Kang Min-hee''s power, turning into a desert like the Dead Earth Domain.

    It was originally a ce with only valleys and mountain peaks, but now there is truly nothing left.

    "...Are you satisfied, Seo Li?"

    I sit cross-legged, gazing at Seo Li whoys beside me.

    No, saying he is lying down isn''t urate.

    Seo Li''s body is entirely torn into pieces and scattered somewhere, with only his head remaining.

    Only his head is left, barely clinging to life thanks to the tenacious vitality of Yuan Yu.

    Seo Li''s attack, which burned everything he had, seeded.

    I close my eyes and recall the situation just moments ago.

    My All Heavens Sword ovepped with Seo Li''s Fallen Flowers Cannot Return to Branches, creating an immense piercing force in an instant.

    We narrowly seeded in embedding Seo Li''s Spring Before Flowers Fall into her.

    Seo Li''s heart was conveyed.

    But regardless, she has reached the Star Shattering stage.

    Kang Min-hee has already be the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    Kang Min-hee opens her eyes.

    In her eyes, burning with blue ghost fire, blue tears are streaming down.

    Kang Min-hee.

    No, the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother swings her arm at us.

    That is the end.

    The overwhelming difference in power crushes any will to resist.

    With that, we are thrown away, and the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother screams a terrifying ghostly wail and flies off somewhere.

    ''Kang Min-hee...''

    But I know.

    Seo Li''s feelings have been conveyed.

    And for a very brief moment, she regained her sanity.

    [Seo Eun-hyun...]

    Kang Min-hee called my name as she looked at me, then lost her reason again and flew away.

    "...Are you alright?"

    She called my name at thest moment.

    To her, ''Seo Li'' does not exist.

    Kang Min-hee always thought of Seo Li as just a ''clone of Seo Eun-hyun.''

    In a way, Seo Li''s expectations were betrayed.

    However, Seo Li is smiling.

    "...I''m...fine..."

    "...What do you mean, fine?"

    Blurgh.

    Suddenly, I feel a tightness in my chest and try to breathe, but pieces of my innards flow out with blood.

    My sturdy Earth Tribe body is utterly shaken.

    Death energy has permeated my body in such a way that even resurrection seems impossible.

    Seo Li must feel the same.

    "Even after reaching the Four-Axis stage after all that effort, we die without a chance to even resurrect."

    I sigh with a bitter smile, breathing heavily.

    "Are you really fine, Seo Li...?"

    "...Seo...Eun-hyun..."

    Seo Li, with lungs crushed, vibrates the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy with his remaining consciousness and continues speaking.

    "I''m...really...fine..."

    "...What is fine...?"

    Chiiiii��

    The ghostly energy left by the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother gradually invades my body.

    It''s the power of the Star Shattering stage.

    No matter what, I can''t resist.

    The path of resurrection in the ne of Soul is distorted by the attraction force, preventing our resurrection.

    But, using all my strength, I try not to copse in front of Seo Li, to hear hisst words.

    I will regress.

    But Seo Li will not.

    Facing death, I instinctively feel it deep within my soul.

    This guy is now a different being from me.

    A kind of familiar born from me.

    Yet, even so, he is a different entity.

    Therefore, he will not return.

    Thus, I have a reason to listen to his final words.

    Seo Li continues speaking with a bright expression.

    "My...heart has...been conveyed... It''s all...fine..."

    "...Even if it wasn''t reciprocated?"

    "...Yes."

    He smiles.

    "I did my best. And by reaching and conveying it...what I wanted to do waspleted."

    "..."

    "Rather...you..."

    Seo Li looks at me.

    He has a face as if he''s about to cry.

    Yes, Seo Li is pitying me.

    "I will...be buried here. But you...will continue to live. Right...?"

    "..."

    I see.

    You feel it too.

    That you won''t regress...

    At the end of our lives, we speak slowly.

    It''s hard to talk.

    It''s too painful.

    But still, I feel at ease.

    Death is imminent.

    Not the death I felt through Seo Eun-hyun''s memories.

    Neither the death felt through the Ghost Path Method, nor the death felt on the side path, but ''true death.''

    And now, standing before ''true death,'' I seem to understand.

    I will not regress.

    My life ends here.

    Only then do I unravel a few mysteries.

    The reason I was a bit more cautious with my body than before.

    The reason I felt life was more precious than before.

    And...the ''real'' reason Seo Eun-hyun helped me against Kang Min-hee.

    It was because we both vaguely sensed that I will not regress.

    "Seo Eun-hyun..."

    "..."

    "The reason you helped me...aside from helping me to be independent of my own will, there was one more reason, wasn''t there...?"

    He nods heavily.

    For some reason, his voice is trembling.

    Seo Eun-hyun, who always seemed like a giant in this life, looks very small now facing death.

    "...You are me."

    It''s the exact opposite of what he had always said.

    From the mouth of Seo Eun-hyun who always distinguished between Seo Eun-hyun and Seo Li, an interesting truth flows.

    "You are another possibility of mine. The possibility of me loving Kang Min-hee, the possibility of me learning devilish arts. And..."

    "The possibility of entering eternal rest?"

    "..."

    "Ha...ha..."

    Iugh.

    I feel light.

    But at the same time, I feel pity.

    I will die on thisnd.

    I will enter eternal rest.

    But the connections I made on thisnd won''t disappear over time.

    I will be buried in thisnd.

    Even if I decay into a handful of fertilizer and be soil, I will remain on thisnd.

    The connections I have made will remember me.

    Even if Kang Min-hee does not know me, the fact that I conveyed my feelings to her��this history will remain unchanged.

    Kim Yeon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, the Mad Lord, Azure Tiger Saint...

    The Integration stage Grand Cultivators, the people of ck Ghost Valley, those I met on this journey, and even Seo Hweol, despite being annoying.

    They will not forget me, and I will remain in thisnd as a handful of soil, remembered by those who recall me.

    Even if this time is annihted by regression, I will vanish with the others.

    Whether the timeline remains after regression or not.

    I am now with them.

    But what about Seo Eun-hyun?

    He will regress after he dies.

    Even if his body bes soil, his soul will regress and endlessly repeat life.

    Even if his body remains here, his soul will move to another time, and he will no longer be able to reminisce about those connections that remember him.

    Only the records stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections willfort Seo Eun-hyun, warmly but sorrowfully.

    I am the possibility that Seo Eun-hyun wants the most.

    To die and be buried in thisnd, in this world, in this time.

    I cry.

    Crying loudly like a child, andughing with joy at fulfilling one of my deepest wishes, I pity Seo Eun-hyun.

    "I...will stay here. But you...will leave, right?"

    "...Yes."

    What words can I leave him?

    Feeling my consciousness fading, I leave my final words to Seo Eun-hyun.

    "...Live well. And..."

    Crying andughing, enjoying this life that was like a fleeting dream, I peacefully bury myself in thisnd.

    "Farewell, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Stay well, me."

    That is my final death.

    Seo Eun-hyun closes his eyes and looks at the peaceful expression of the dead Seo Li.

    The beautiful face left by Yuan Li, whom he detests.

    A face he loathes so much that he often smashes it out of boredom.

    But at this moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun finds Seo Li''s face to be extremely beautiful.

    "I have...to bury...him..."

    Thud�D

    But Seo Eun-hyun can no longer hold out any longer and copses on the spot.

    Seo Eun-hyun, dressed in white, and the corpse of Seo Li, covered in ck fragments,y facing each other under the falling raindrops.

    Wo-woong�D

    Is it the will left behind by Seo Li?

    The Gang Spheres hidden all over, left behind by Seo Li, enter Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    Gang Spheres containing the spiritual power of the Ghost Path Method.

    Of course, since it''s filled with the energy of death, it does not help Seo Eun-hyun recover from his injuries.

    But that power settles within Seo Eun-hyun, harmonizing the Three Great Ultimates.

    Seo Eun-hyun closes his eyes.

    On thend where two incarnations of life, cultivators of the Four-Axis stage, have died.

    Is it the spirits of the two cultivators, unable to resurrect, creating harmony?

    At some point, the rain stops, and a quince tree and a lily tree grow on thatnd.

    Someone approaches the two trees, and a wind blows from somewhere.

    The petals of the lily tree cling tightly to its branches without scattering, but the petals of the quince tree scatter and fly far away.

    The branches of the white lilies sway in the wind, but the petals do not scatter, almost as if they are waving goodbye.

    To say farewell.

    That is Seo Eun-hyun''s neenth return.

    ===

    Author''s Note: First, I apologize if you were expecting a lot from the Christmas consecutive chapters and found them a bit dull. However, upon finishing the cycle, I felt it was right to conclude here.

    If I had pushed forward to the next chapter today, it might have felt even more unresolved, so I decided to stop at these three consecutive chapters. I will try to bring a bit more for the New Year''s consecutive chapters.

    As for the story, Seo Li represents another possibility for Seo Eun-hyun and directly showcases Seo Eun-hyun''s objective. This is also a kind of return to the original intention, intended to clearly remind readers of Seo Eun-hyun''s purpose.

    Seo Li may seem distinct, but he is another protagonist and another version of Seo Eun-hyun. Although they appear different, both deeply fear regression and the emptiness of disappearing connections in their hearts.

    In a way, Seo Li represents the Seo Eun-hyun who achieved what he most desired.

    Being buried in thend. Being remembered in history. Ensuring that his connections do not fade into emptiness��this is Seo Eun-hyun''s ultimate goal.

    It''s a slightly more concrete goal than simply breaking the cycle of regression ormitting suicide.

    With lots of foreshadowing and numerous stories, the 18th cycle has ended. I am deeply grateful to all readers for appreciating this somewhatplex and sometimes unfriendly story. Wishing you all a Merry Christmas for the remaining time!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 327: Axis (1)

    Chapter 327: Axis (1)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 327: Axis (1)

    "Hmm?"

    The first to notice my abnormal state is Hong Fan.

    Seeing myplexion, Hong Fan quickly approaches and asks.

    "Master, is there something wrong?"

    "...I''m fine. But, is this the body of a Vestige...?"

    Soon, the Vestige''s body will copse, and we will enter the Bright Cold Realm.Pasaak�D

    The sky copses.

    Following that, the dimensional barrier of the Bright Cold Realm appears before our eyes.

    ''Three forces of attraction...''

    Just likest time, I feel three attraction forces grasping my hand.

    One leads to the Flying Immortal tform.

    Another is connected to the ck Ghost Valley.

    And thest one...

    ''Ah, I see.''

    Now I finally understand the identity of thest attraction force.

    "Ancient Force, is it?"

    Seat Holder of Health, Deputy Judge of the Netherworld, Ancient Force True Lord Hae Nyeong!

    I felt the same sensation when reading the will left by Hae Nyeong to Lofty Dragon and from their tears, the Clear Scale Armor.

    It''s clear.

    ''This attraction force leads to the Ancient Force Realm.''

    I ponder for a moment.

    ''Should I go to the Ancient Force Realm?''

    It''s then,

    Bo-oong��

    Puhak!

    Suddenly, the ''attraction'' from the Ancient Force Realm intensifies tremendously.

    ''This is crazy!''

    The attraction, as if determined to pull me in, wraps around me!

    "Seo Eun-hyun, what''s going on?"

    "Master!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan look at me in surprise and ask.

    "It seems another Middle Realm is pulling me in."

    Although the Bright Cold Realm is somewhat close to the Head Realm due to the Ascension Gate, one can still ascend to other realms like Ancient Force, Nether Ghost, True Devil, and Purple Gold as long as one has the qualifications and uses the Serving Command Seal.

    Considering I am currently in the state of ''mid-ascension'' from the Head Realm, I can still reach the Ancient Force Realm without spending much time.

    ''What should I do? Should I explore another Middle Realm?''

    That could be a worthwhile choice.

    More importantly, there are people like Kim Young-hoon, Buk Hyang-hwa, and Seo Ran in the Ancient Force Realm.

    Meeting them might not be a bad idea.

    However, I frown.

    ''No, it''s not right.''

    There''s too much to be done in the Bright Cold Realm to be swept away by this attraction so absurdly.

    Besides, I still have to find a way to save Kang Min-hee.

    ''Let''s head to the Bright Cold Realm first.''

    I make my decision and gather my strength.

    Wiiiiing�D

    Currently, my realm in martial arts is at the First Step Before the Throne.

    My realm in cultivation is at the Four-Axis stage of the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    Though I possess the Axis of Wealth, I only possess it. I need to fully reach the Four-Axis stage to utilize it properly.

    Just as Seo Hweol conducted the Axis Foundation Practice in the Lower Realm to acquire the Axis, but his actual power was at the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage, I am in a simr state.

    However, as confirmed during my regression, it''s possible for a cultivator at the Four-Axis stage to manipte attraction force using just their soul.

    ''My cultivation is at the Heavenly Being stage, but my soul is at the Four-Axis stage...''

    Kuguguguk�D

    I manipte attraction force, breaking free from the ferocious pull of the Ancient Force Realm.

    Then, approaching Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan, I reach out towards the dimensional barrier of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    With an explosion of light, we enter the Bright Cold Realm.

    How many hours have passed since Seo Eun-hyun entered the Bright Cold Realm?

    Kugugugugugu�D

    A massive, dark-red mist squirms outside the dimensional barrier of the Bright Cold Realm, approaching it.

    Kwarururung�D

    The dark-red entity attempts to approach the Bright Cold Realm, but after being scorched by a colossal Heavenly Tribtion, it lingers around briefly before retreating.

    Chwaaak!

    I feel the familiar spiritual energy nearby.

    From a distance, a figure who seems to be an inspector at the Four-Axis stage is flying towards us.

    I speak to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, are you familiar with the rituals of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?"

    "Yes. What do you need?"

    After the fall of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Bright Cold Realm, paradoxically, he obsessively studied the remnants of the sect.

    Among them were rituals that can dy Heavenly Tribtions.

    "Dy the Heavenly Tribtion for a moment. I have something to do."

    "Hmm?"

    Without waiting for his response, I sit down and focus my consciousness.

    Kurung, kururung!

    Dark clouds began to gather in the sky.

    Just as Azure Tiger Saint, Heo Gwak, Jin Byuk-ho, and Seo Hweol reached the Four-Axis stage upon ascending to the Bright Cold Realm, I will do the same.

    Using the attraction force generated by my soul, I begin to draw in an immense amount of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from the ne of Qi.

    At the same time, I rise to the Four-Axis stage of the Earth Tribe using the energy stored in the Colorless ss Sword.

    Kugugugu!

    "Damn it! Give me a warning before you do something like this!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon curses but quickly nts the gs of the Seven Lightning Quaking Scripture around and sets up a formation.

    Kwaduk, kwaduduk, pukak!

    Interacting with the energy of the formation, Jeon Myeong-hoon sacrifices three of his fingers of his Heavenly Golden Thunder Body to temporarily dy the celestial energy.

    As the celestial energy shifts, the Heavenly Tribtion that should have struck during the breakthrough is postponed for three days.

    For a moment, it feels as if the dragon veins of the Heaven-Earth Pce are merging with me.

    ''I think I understand why Hon Won recuperates in the Heaven-Earth Pce.''

    Harmony (�{��)!

    The energies of Yin and Yang are harmoniously enveloping each other in a perfectly bnced way

    The Taiji Quaking Lightning Body can twist and disrupt the Yin and Yang within an opponent''s body, but the dragon vein of the Heaven-Earth Pce seems capable of gradually restoring the twisted Yin and Yang.

    Kwagwagwang!

    A tremendous roar erupts from my body as radiant light bursts forth.

    In an instant, I rise to the Four-Axis stage.

    ''It''s a bitcking.''

    To achieve the Three Great Ultimates, I need to use the power of the Ghost King given to me by Seo Li and rise to the Four-Axis stage with Heaven Tribe methods.

    However, rising with Heaven Tribe methods requires a ritual, which seems difficult at the moment.

    While I am gauging my strength,

    Kuguguguk�D

    Hon Won emerges, tearing through the space.

    "You all..."

    "Ah. Greetings, Peni Pce Lord. It''s been a while."

    I speak, making eye contact with Hon Won.

    He res at me with the Supervisory Eye.

    "Your manners arecking."

    "Ah, I apologize for that. However, I don''t have favorable feelings towards you, so I hope you understand."

    "..."

    He res at me.

    Despite his fairly dignified and handsome appearance with his topknot hair tied with a ck manggeon, his hair is spilling out from between the strands of the topknot and his eyes look sunken, giving him a very haggard appearance.

    As Yeon Wei had said, he seemed to have been quite a handsome man in his youth, but now he is just a worn-out old man.

    "And one more thing. Jeon Myeong-hoon, the current highest Grand Elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, has canceled the bounty, so there''s no need to capture us."

    "Ah, that''s right. We won''t be pursuing Seo Eun-hyun anymore. But Seo Eun-hyun, what kind of tone is that towards a Grand Cultivator?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks with some courtesy, while looking at me with disapproval due to my attitude.

    Hon Won nces at us briefly before nodding and turning around.

    I immediately open my mouth and draw out the Colorless ss Sword, and Hon Won turns back around, swinging his hand at me as if he has been waiting for this moment.

    sh!

    A palm-shaped energy wave imbued with the power of the Five Elements fly towards me.

    I infuse the All Heavens Sword into the Colorless ss Sword and deflect Hon Won''s strike into the sky.

    Thud!

    Kuaaang!

    The sky shakes, revealing the wavering protective barrier that envelops the entire Heaven-Earth Pce.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is bbergasted by the sudden turn of events, while I smirk at Hon Won.

    "What''s with the sudden ruckus?"

    Hon Won stares at me briefly.

    Giving me a re, he snaps his fingers.

    Snap!

    Bo-oong!

    The space twists, and before I know it, we are outside Heaven-Earth Pce due to Hon Won''s ground-shrinking technique.

    "To be honest, I don''t like you lot. Despite my goodwill in supporting the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, you still caused its downfall again..."

    "What!?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face turns livid with anger at those words.

    However Hon Won, ignoring Jeon Myeong-hoon, continues to re at me as he speaks.

    "But regardless, you are still valuable forces of the Human Race, so I can''t just kill you. Since I''ve lost all my investment in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, you''ll have topensate for my loss by enduring my one strike. If you can withstand it, I will forgive you and disregard the lost investments and support."

    "..."

    "No, what nonsense is this!? Do you even know what investing means?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon roars in anger, releasing red lightning, while I chuckle at Hon Won''s words.

    "Ha, haha...hahahahaha...!"

    As I burst intoughter, both Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hon Won stare at me.

    "Ah...this is hrious."

    What?

    If we endure a strike, you will forgive us? Let us go?

    ''This bastard really...When we seemed weak, he tried to kill us outright, but now that we seem a little threatening, he changes his tune?''

    Knowing Hon Won well, his changed attitude due to my regression irritates me even more.

    Squish, squelch...

    I take out Yuan Yu from my bosom and stand him beside me.

    Then, I push Yuan Yu while holding his shoulder towards Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Well, fine. Come at me, Grand Cultivator Hon Won."

    Twitch�D

    Hon Won''s eyes twitch, and he begins to gather attraction into his hands.

    "Good. If that''s what you want..."

    It feels as if the Yin and Yang of Heaven and Earth are concentrating on Hon Won.

    ''Let''s see...''

    Kugugugu��

    As I operate the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, I transform into a giant of stars.

    My body growsrger, and tremendous power fills my entire being.

    As if to make it easier to hit me, Hon Won floats into the air to match my eye level while preparing the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    In my transformed state, I draw upon the power of the Ghost King gifted by Seo Li.

    Although not fully at the Four-Axis stage of the Heaven Tribe, by oveying General Seo''s circuits over my body and amplifying the Heaven Tribe power, I can temporarily exert the strength of one.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Faces begin to sprout from my shoulders.

    Kiyaaaaaaaah�D

    Kuaaaaaaaah�D

    Huaaaaaaaah�D

    Ghostly wails echo as 18 faces sprout from my starry giant��s shoulders.

    "This, this is crazy! What is that!?"

    "A monster from the Interdimensional Void has invaded!!!"

    "The Heaven-Earth Pce Lord is going to ughter the monster!"

    "Pce Lord! Please, do not lose!"

    As the giant of starlight with 19 heads appear, the cultivators at the Four-Axis and Heavenly Being stages within the Heaven-Earth Pce scream in terror.

    Wiiiiing�D

    Although the power of the Heaven Tribe has only been forcibly amplified using the Mad Lord''s circuits, it''s enough to summon the Three Great Ultimates for a brief moment.

    Kuguguguk�D

    Despite being somewhat unstable, the symbol of the colossal Three Great Ultimates blooms like a halo behind the 19 heads.

    From below, even Jeon Myeong-hoon shows a slightly uneasy expression at this grotesque sight.

    Chulla!

    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy envelops me.

    At the same time, gathering ck and white Immortal-Devil energy in his hands, Hon Won''s eyes brightened.

    [Here Ie. Do not regret this...!]

    [Come if you dare.]

    Kugugugugu!

    [Great Mountain!]

    Immense power radiates from Hon Won''s hands.

    However, I look at Hon Won and smirk.

    Pasasasak�D

    Salt sprouts from my hands.

    I channel all of the volcanic power of the Three Great Ultimates into my hands.

    ''I''ve always wanted to try this at least once.''

    Chuckling inwardly, I concentrate the power of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and White Orchid Blessing Incantation in both hands.

    Then, mimicking Hon Won, I shout.

    [Great Mountain!]

    Surprise and bewilderment shes in Hon Won''s eyes.

    His gaze vividly screams, ''You bastard! What kind of sorcery is this!?''

    I grin and extend my hands towards Hon Won.

    As expected, the barrier of Yin and Yang Five Elements emerges around him as well.

    Hon Won grits his teeth and extends his hand towards me.

    [Splitting Emperor!]

    [Splitting Emperor!]

    sh!

    The world is dyed white.

    Paaatt!

    In a space left with nothing else but light.

    Two beings are shing with their powers.

    A starry giant with 19 heads and a halo behind it.

    And a dignified middle-aged man with a topknot wearing a ck manggeon, surrounded by the energies of Yin and Yang.

    At some point, as the power of the two beings reach their peak and the boundaries between the two be blurred within the light,

    They see [something] within each other.

    The giant of stars with 19 heads sees a ''name'' in the direction of Hon Won.

    The name is Cheon Ra (Heavenly Net).

    Kuadududuk!

    From the body of the starry giant with 19 heads, numerous bizarre rocks, trees, and soil sprout as the giant begins to transform into the Great Mountain (̫ɽ).

    Conversely, the dignified middle-aged man with the topknot sees a ''certain shape'' in the direction of the giant.

    It''s an [inverted cone].

    Peoseoseok!

    A salt pir begins to grow from throughout the middle-aged man''s entire body.

    [Aaaaaah!!!]

    [Aaaaaah!!!]

    Both beings, having seen ''something'' terrifying within each other, scream simultaneously.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 326

    It''s strange.

    An eerie sound brushes my ears.

    No, that''s not right.

    I don''t have ears.

    ''I...died...''

    No, this is strange too.

    Whenever I die, I always regress immediately so my body is restored.

    So why don''t I have ears?

    ''Ah...''

    I regain ''consciousness.''

    ''This ce is...''

    �D�D�D�D�D!

    A bizarre sound.

    No, perhaps it would be better described as a melody?

    I can feel my soul being transported somewhere along with that sound.

    And then, I realize I''m in a ce that seems like a giant ''river,'' flowing against its current.

    Tsutsutsutsutsu�D

    ''Ah...I see.''

    There are scenes in the river.

    No, to be precise, in the huge Yin and Yang.

    The Taiji spirals as it flows, and within that spiral, ''scenes'' flow like a ''river.''

    I understand.

    ''So this...is how my regression works...''

    I am undoubtedly experiencing ''regression in progress.''

    I must have regained consciousness while traveling back in time.

    However, nothing like this has happened before.

    Why is this happening now?

    As I ponder, I realize I have changed from before.

    ''Ah...right. I reached the Four-Axis stage, didn''t I?''

    Qi, Soul, and Fate are one.

    Just as Heaven, Earth, and Heart are one, if you gather power at the ne of Qi, it also affects the higher nes.

    Therefore, when you gather energy and elevate your realm, your consciousness grows and your lifespan changes.

    And because Seo Hweol elevated me to the Four-Axis stage, my physical body reached the Four-Axis level of the Earth Tribe, and consequently, my consciousness also attained the level of the Four-Axis stage.

    ''No, wait...''

    As I quietly observe my soul, I feel something more.

    It''s...

    ''This is...Seo Li''s spiritual power?''

    It''s the ''realm'' that Seo Li had achieved.

    That''s right.

    He had extracted and condensed my death within his body and then passed it on to me.

    ''Seo Li...''

    Thank you. I won''t forget this.

    Wo-woong�D

    As soon as I acknowledge him, I feel the Three Great Ultimates more distinctly flowing within my soul.

    ''I see. The reason I can regain consciousness during this regression...''

    It might be because I had fully raised the Three Great Ultimates to the Four-Axis stage.

    The Heavenly Being stage and the Four-Axis stage are clearly steps topleting the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings, so why are they divided into the Minor Boundary and Middle Boundary?

    Moreover, although there is a difference in power between the Four-Axis stage and the Heavenly Being stage, it isn''t that significant.

    Yet, why are the Boundaries split between the Four-Axis stage and the Heavenly Being stage, and why does thepletely separate Heart Tribe have three stages of Manifestation up to the Heavenly Being stage and Three Steps Before the Throne for the Middle Boundary?

    I feel like I''m starting to understand something.

    ''The reason the Minor Boundary and Middle Boundary are distinctly separated...''

    From the Four-Axis stage onward, there is an overwhelming difference in realms and lifespanpared to the previous stages.

    The reason is attraction force.

    As the soul itself begins to generate attraction force, it bes the first realm resembling fate, thus separating the Minor Boundary and Middle Boundary, and the attraction force of the heavens resonates with one''s own, allowing for an even longer lifespan.

    Tsutsutsutsutsu!

    While traveling back in time, I try to resist the act of reversing time by moving attraction force.

    But it''s impossible.

    I can feel that regression is something I can ''never'' touch, no matter how much I struggle.

    ''Damn. It can''t be helped.''

    I decide to quietly wait, entrusting my body to the force pulling me back to the past.

    While doing so, I observe my soul.

    ''Hmm? What''s this?''

    I''m startled as I examine my soul.

    ''My soul and my dharma treasure havepletely merged?''

    No, to be precise, even my soul emits energy.

    And my Colorless ss Sword ispletely synchronized with the energy emitted by my soul.

    ''Ha, ha...''

    This means I no longer need to drink the White-Red Wine.

    It haspletely synchronized with the energy of my soul.

    This is the ability of the Four-Axis stage.

    From the Four-Axis stage onwards, even if one is killed and the body dissected, the dharma treasure cannot be retrieved.

    The dharma treasure bes partially merged with the energy of the soul and follows it around.

    And since it is merged with the energy of the soul, it seems to follow my regression without needing to drink the White-Red Wine.

    ''No, perhaps White-Red Wine is actually a method that momentarily makes the dharma treasure resemble the connection of a Four-Axis stage cultivator''s dharma treasure.''

    That is probably the case.

    ''I won''t need to worry about obtaining White-Red Wine anymore.''

    However, there is something more concerning than the Colorless ss Sword.

    ''The Soul-Bearing Flower given by Yu Hao Te...and the Clear Scale Armor are also merged with my soul.''

    The Soul-Bearing Flower was already a flower entwined with the ne of Soul, so I expected this.

    But I didn''t expect even the Clear Scale Armor to be connected to my soul.

    ''Well, actually, this is that but...''

    What surprises me the most is something else entirely.

    ''Axis! The Axis of Wealth also follows?''

    Yes.

    Surprisingly, the Axis of Wealth is also following my soul!

    ''Come to think of it, the fact that the Colorless ss Sword ispletely merged with my soul itself must be due to the influence of the Axis.''

    And reflecting further, Seo Hweol had removed only ''his Axis'' from my body while being deprived of control.

    At the time, I thought it was Seo Hweol''s deep and mysterious divine power, but if the Axis is connected to the soul in the first ce, it would have been easy for Seo Hweol to retrieve the four Axes of Five Blessings because they were connected to his soul.

    ''Back then, when I tried to return to the Owner of Heavenly Punishment in front of Seo Hweol, he blocked me by ''consuming'' his Axis and then mentioned needing to go to the Blood Yin Realm.''

    Seo Hweol has to go to the Blood Yin Realm to replenish his Axis whenever it''s consumed, so the Axes of Five Blessings are not easily obtained and are his precious treasures.

    He wouldn''t have recklessly infused such treasures into my body only to have them taken away.

    ''Once an Axis is obtained, does it bepletely controlled by one''s soul...?

    That seems to be the case.

    Perhaps the difference between the Orthodox Axis Foundation and Heterodox Axis Foundation is that the Heterodox Axis Foundation doesn''t synchronize well with the soul because it was taken from someone else.

    I''m discovering many intriguing facts.

    As I''m being pulled into the past, I watch the scenes reversing around me.

    Maybe because I''m traveling back 500 years, the regression is taking some time.

    Suddenly, while moving backward through time, I look up at what seems to be [above] and am shocked.

    That ce, that ce is...

    [The Heavens]!!!

    A vast sky filled with immense darkness!

    At the center of that sky, the seats (��) of [Great Beings] shine like stars in the dark night.

    As soon as I recognize a total of [ten seats], I feel a shock that seems to shatter my mind.

    ''Heo, heok...heok...!''

    I can feel it.

    The power of the seats!

    I can see the positions of the seats!

    Amidst the darkness, the clusters of light are centered around [four lights] with [six lights] positioned around them.

    And, the four central stars have [rings] around their bodies, like the rings around Jupiter or Saturn.

    Among the six stars surrounding the four central ones, one also has a [ring] around it.

    A total of five stars have [rings], while five stars do not.

    ''...?''

    No, looking closely, something seems off.

    Though I can''t pinpoint what''s strange.

    ''Grrrk...''

    While feeling the agony of my soul being crushed, I recognize the aura emanating from the ten stars.

    I feel it.

    Those stars are [Beings]!

    Those stars are the [eyes] that look down on the earth from the sky!!!

    A Being that [seems imprisoned somewhere].

    A Being that [feels somehow familiar].

    A Being that [gives the feel of an unending and boundless hunger].

    A Being that [gives a hazy feeling as if in a confusing, dizzying dream].

    A Being that [exudes a determination as immovable as a great mountain].

    A Being that [feels both extremely familiar and yet simultaneously repulsive].

    ''Don''trecognizethemdon''trecognizethemdon''trecognizethemdon''trecognizethem...!''

    I feel the four stars that have taken their ce in the center.

    One that [gives a hollow feeling of emptiness].

    One that [feels like the owner of the Soul-Bearing Flower].

    One that [seems to be watching me right now].

    One that [seems to be the oldest of all]...

    Ah.

    The moment I feel thest being, I experience a terror and chill I have never felt before.

    ''Aaah...''

    I''ve been feeling this strange sensation for a while. I now know what this sensation is.

    The feeling I had when I was briefly stalked by Kim Yeon on my way home from work.

    The feeling that someone is chasing after me.

    I now understand.

    ''It''sing, it''sing, it''sing, it''sing, it''sing!''

    I can feel it.

    The will that seems to say there''s no longer any need to even bother hiding now that I have noticed.

    From afar, from the [future] time I had passed, pitch-ck darkness is spreading and chasing after me.

    The oldest one.

    The Death God.

    The Master of the Netherworld.

    The Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld, reversing history, is chasing my regression.

    Ziiiiiiing�D

    The darkness gathers like a hand covering the world and reaches out to me.

    If it weren''t for this peculiar situation of reversing time, it would have been impossible to even perceive the will of the [Great Being], but now it is being conveyed across spacetime.

    Taxidermy (���u), Sealing (��ӡ), Incarceration (Ͷ�z), Detainment (�ձO), Endless Eternity(��������), Life Imprisonment (�o��ͽ��).

    ''Ta-taxidermy!''

    I would be eternally preserved in the darkness.

    I would be trapped in the deepest depths of the Underworld where no light could ever reach, unable to live or die.

    ''No, no!''

    I think of death as a blessing.

    But, I can never ept [something like that]!

    Being unable to die or live, unable to meet anyone, trapped in the deepest abyss of the Underworld where no light ever reaches for endless eternity!

    ''Even if I die, I can''t die trapped by [that]!''

    I cling even more desperately to the force pulling me into the past with all my might.

    I have desired death, but not like this!

    If I''m trapped in a ce where I can never meet any connections again, what difference is there between that and regression!?

    Such a thing is absolutely uneptable!

    But the hand of darkness chases after me with relentless force.

    ''Nononononononononononononononono!''

    Overwhelmed by a fear I have never experienced even once before, I rack my brain for a way to shake it off.

    In the midst of this, my gaze falls upon the [Clear Scale Armor] that is following my regression.

    I can feel it.

    The [Clear Scale Armor] is emitting [attraction force].

    ''Yu Hao Te!!!!!!!!!''

    Was it said that what True Immortals could give us are only cmity?

    Perhaps Yu Hao Te thought he was giving me a blessing, but they are also the tears of Hae Nyeong who was a judge under the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    Clinging to the attraction force emitted from those tears, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld is pursuing me.

    I hurriedly sever the link between the Clear Scale Armor and my soul.

    Thunk�D

    The Clear Scale Armor vanishes to the other side of time.

    However, even though the attraction force is gone, the hand continues to chase me through time.

    ''No, no, I''m going to get caught, I''m going to get caught...!''

    I feel my mind freezing with fear.

    Then suddenly, my gaze falls on the Soul-Bearing Flower.

    ''Yes! The Soul-Bearing Flower!''

    I grasp the Soul-Bearing Flower linked to my soul.

    Tsutsutsutsutsu!

    As I use the Soul-Bearing Flower, a brilliant white light erupts, creating a blinding radiance between me and the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    Simultaneously, I feel a will emanate from one of the ten stars in the dark sky, from the one that [feels like the owner of the Soul-Bearing Flower].

    Displeasure (����). Rage (��ŭ).

    However, the original owner of the Soul-Bearing Flower, though enraged, does not chase after me like the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    I vaguely sense that they''re hesitant toe here out of fear of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    Paaaatt!

    As the light fades, I see the darkness of the Owner of the Netherworld momentarily blocked.

    Kuguguguk�D

    Even so, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld tries to extend their hand through the light to grasp me, but eventually, perhaps unable to withstand further reversal of time, fails to reach me.

    Thus, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld can no longer chase after my regression and is left in the future.

    And I fall to the starting point of my 19th cycle.

    <hr ss="mt-4 mb-6 border-t border-muted-foreground">

    "Heok...heok...heok..."

    It''s a familiar sky.

    Around me, Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan are observing the night sea from the mass-produced Nether Crossing Ship.

    I clutch my chest, wiping away the cold sweat.

    ''What chased me just now...was not the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld themself.''

    At most, it was the Heavenly Venerable extending one arm towards me.

    And for a being of that level...

    ''I absolutely must not die in front of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld!''

    If it was the main body of the Master of the Netherworld, they might have caught me without needing attraction force, merely by reversing history.

    19th return.

    How will this cycle, which already started with a not-so-smooth regression process, unfold?

 Chapter 328: Axis (2)

    Chapter 328: Axis (2)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    The light fades away.

    Kugugugu!

    A massive mountain plummets to the ground.

    No, it''s a giant who has sprouted a mountain from its body.

    Cheolpeok!

    Simultaneously, a middle-aged man with a salt pir growing from his body also falls to the ground.For a while, both focused on shedding the bizarre foreign substances that have sprouted from their bodies.

    Peoseok, Peoseoseok!

    "Kuuuughh!"

    The middle-aged man, Hon Won, tears at the salt that has grown on his body, regenerating himself.

    At the same time, the giant, Seo Eun-hyun, also tears off the mountain ranges that have sprouted from his body.

    Hon Won is the first to recover.

    After tearing off all the salt chunks andpletely regenerating his body, he res at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "You''re someone who shouldn''t be left alive."

    Wiiiiiiing�D

    Hon Won''s arms begin to emit attraction force again.

    Seo Eun-hyun growls, his 38 eyes glowing.

    [What are you saying, didn''t you say you would forgive and let us go if I took a hit!?]

    "Sorry, but I don''t remember that."

    Hon Won smirks and once again prepares the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique with both arms.

    [I don''t know what kind of secret art allowed you to mimic my Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, but disappear!]

    [Kugh!]

    Seo Eun-hyun, with a hurried face, brushes off the mountains growing on his body and gathers attraction force in his hands again.

    However, he disys a frustrated expression.

    [I can''t use it consecutively...? I see, it''s a matter of proficiency.]

    Proficiency!

    The reason Hon Won can perform continuous attacks with the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique is that he has been mastering it for tens of thousands of years.

    Even for someone like Seo Eun-hyun, it''s impossible to freely use the supernatural powers of a technique he has only just acquired.

    In fact, the only reason that he had been able to use the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique even once after seeing the technique form is because he is a Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation practitioner, is well-versed in Yin and Yang, has mastered all Five Elements, and has all the conditions met through the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and the White Orchid Blessing Incantation .

    Typically, just seeing the form alone would never allow one to use the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Kugugugu!

    Hon Won gathers his energy.

    To make matters worse, Seo Eun-hyun is currently struggling to move due to the rebound effect from seeing the ''name'' through using the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique!

    It''s a moment of life and death.

    At that moment, Yuan Yu, who is next to Jeon Myeong-hoon, moves.

    Surung�D

    In Yuan Yu''s hand, the All-Heavens Sword appears.

    Shukak!

    Once.

    Once is enough.

    To divert Hon Won''s concentration while he is intensely focusing on preparing the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, just once is sufficient.

    Chwaaaak!

    A wound of all of Heaven''s colors appears on Hon Won''s body, struck by the sword energy of the All-Heavens Sword.

    He turns around hurriedly to look at me, and I smile brightly as I speak.

    "It seems I know quite a few misceneous techniques."

    When I had grabbed Yuan Yu''s shoulder earlier and sent him to Jeon Myeong-hoon, I left a heart essence avatar inside him.

    Just in case of moments like this!

    Woo-woong�D

    I emerge from Yuan Yu''s body and stand in front of Hon Won.

    Cheok, Cheok, Cheok, Cheok!

    There are a total of 24 heart essence avatars that I had ced in Yuan Yu''s body.

    Just now, one of them was used to warn Hon Won.

    "Keep your promise, Peni Pce Lord. We would like you to let us go now. Surely, I trust you are not someone who goes back on promises spoken with your mouth."

    With burning eyes, Hon Won red at me and spat out his words.

    At my words, Hon Won res at me with burning eyes and spits out his words.

    [...You even turn out to be a vile Heart Tribe spy. Now I have one more reason to not let you go so why should I?]

    I sigh and say,

    "I may have learned the techniques of the Heart Tribe, but I am clearly of the Human Race. I may be associated as a vile Heart Tribe, but I am not a spy. More importantly, as someone who has reached the fourth stage of Manifestation, I would be acknowledged as a genuine force even by the Grand Cultivator Association!"

    [How can those who have learned the Heart Tribe method not be Heart Tribe spies! Recognized by the Grand Cultivator Association, you say? You dream big.]

    Wiiiiiing�D

    Hon Wonughs mockingly at me as he gathers ck and white Immortal-Devil energy in his hands.

    "There''s precedent, so why wouldn''t they recognize it? I will say it again, keep your promise!"

    [What precedent are you talking about? I will say it again, you will all die here!]

    I click my tongue while looking at him.

    "Words won''t work, huh."

    Tstsutststsut!

    Out of the 23 remaining heart essence avatars, 22 of them enter one clone.

    One move per avatar.

    "I have warned you multiple times."

    Paaatt!

    Around me, the barrier of Yin-Yang and Five Elements swirls.

    And then, Hon Won shouts.

    [Great Mountain (̩ɽ)!]

    I take the Starting Form, countering his technique with my own ultimate move.

    "Severing Mountain (����)!"

    Though there''s no need to shout technique names in martial arts, in this case, I shout to signify my resolve to crush Hon Won''s will to kill us.

    Hon Won''s single strike bursts from his hands, and my 22 sword strikesbine, tearing through Heaven and Earth with a brilliant burst of light.

    Take this.

    Each strike is equivalent to the full power of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator.

    Combining those strikes into the framework of swordsmanship, I maximize their power and unleash them in a single ultimate move!

    I see Hon Won''s entire being, and even his domain within his soul, being shredded by the strike.

    Of course, in exchange, my entire body is being dismantled.

    I will likely scatter into seven types of energy and vanish.

    ''But this is just a clone, so...''

    It doesn''t matter.

    He should me himself for foolishly using his ultimate move on a clone.

    ''Despite using me of being a Heart Tribe spy, it seems he has little actualbat experience against them...''

    All the heart essence avatars I had imbued into Yuan Yu through his shoulder have disappeared.

    And I see Hon Won, struck by the avatar''s ultimate move, right before my eyes.

    Chiiiiii�D

    My body returns to human form.

    It appears maintaining the giant form with the iplete Three Great Ultimates is too much of a strain on my body.

    "Kugheok, geok, geo, geo!"

    "You must not have fought the Heart Tribe much. But even so, did you not even think to ask her, your fellow Grand Cultivator, about it?"

    "Kurlugh, keoheok, heok...what are you talking about...?"

    "Well, never mind. Are we going to continue?"

    Wiiiiing�D

    I gather attraction force in both hands and ask.

    "My energy has recovered. I can use the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique again. Moreover, if you wish, I can perform the sh you just saw as many times as needed."

    Of course, it''s a bluff.

    No matter how strong the Four-Axis stage body is, delivering the First Step Before the Throne''s strike 22 times consecutively is extremely difficult.

    Even though it isn''tpletely impossible to use it to some extent other than 22 times, expecting the same power as before is unrealistic.

    Above all, the biggest problem is...

    Cheon Ra (���_).

    The moment I recognized that ''name,'' I was engulfed in immense fear.

    ''It''s them...! That existence...!''

    The Being that [exudes a determination as immovable as a great mountain].

    One of the ten seats I saw during my regression.

    It''s definitely them!

    That is certainly their True Name (�w��).

    ''But it''s strange...''

    Both Hon Won and I should have recognized something terrifying, yet neither of us seem severely affected.

    ''Why?''

    It''s clear that Hon Won had seen ''it'' too, given that he turned into a pir of salt.

    However, he recovered too easily.

    ''Moreover, Cheon Ra is undoubtedly a current Governing Immortal.''

    Yet, how can I remain so unaffected even after knowing their true name?

    When I learned the names of deceased True Immortals like Yu Hao Te and Hae Nyeong, I was severely affected.

    ''Most importantly...Yeon Wei casually mentioned the name Cheon Ra...''

    At that point, I begin to get confused.

    ''Are they not the owner of the seat I saw during my regression? Is it just a name that exudes simr energy...?''

    In any case, the crucial point is that I can no longer dy.

    If I drag it out any further, I don''t know what kind of existence would notice me.

    "Do you want to continue, Peni Pce Lord?"

    Paaaatt!

    Light bursts forth from both arms, and salt begins to emerge.

    Hon Won flinches at this sight and grits his teeth before speaking.

    "...Fine. I will keep my promise. Go."

    "A wise decision."

    I nod and immediately begin moving with Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan.

    Hon Won groans as he heals his ravaged body with the energy of the Heaven-Earth central territory.

    "Kuuugh...damn it...if it weren''t for the seizure of the Supervisory Eye..."

    He groans, clutching his eyes.

    The character for supervision (�O) in both of Hon Won''s eyes are burning exceptionally brightly.

    Heavenly King Heavenly Domain.

    Within a pce of light where radiance of all colors converge.

    Under the Seat of Radiance, eight shadows are gathered.

    The eight colossal beingsmunicate with one another using metaphysicalnguage.

    Each time they exchange words, the light of the entire Heavenly Domain fluctuates.

    In front of the throne they reside, an Entering Nirvana True Person in the form of a Peng Bird flies in.

    Though even one wing of the Peng Bird is originallyrge enough to cover a continent, it appears no bigger than a small sparrow before the shadows.

    [To the Honorable ones, I bring a message. While observing the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain, the Mountain God has sent a message.]

    The eight shadows converse in metaphysicalnguage for a moment before one speaks to the Entering Nirvana True Person in thenguage of the lower world to prevent them from going mad.

    [Speak.]

    [Yes. The Mountain God has said, ''I will descend to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.'']

    The True Person struggles to not directly face the eight shadows and delivers the message.

    Amotion arises among the eight shadows.

    The entire Heavenly King Heavenly Domain trembles.

    One of the shadows, mindful of preventing the Entering Nirvana True Person from going mad, asks,

    [Is that all?]

    [Yes, I apologize, but after delivering that message, they began exerting their power in the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain. It seems they intend to descend to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain at any moment.]

    [Ry that it is forbidden (����). Also, ask if they are unaware of the matter of Heavenly Punishment.]

    [P-Pardon?]

    The Entering Nirvana True Person is startled by themand from the shadows to deliver such a message.

    Considering the temperament of the Mountain God, it''s akin to telling the True Person to go and die.

    Nevertheless, the Entering Nirvana True person grits their beak and nods.

    [I...will obey themand.]

    The Peng Bird then leaves the throne of light.

    How much time has passed?

    The Peng Bird does not return.

    The shadowsmunicate in metaphysicalnguage once more.

    The gist of their conversation is roughly as follows:

    [The messenger bird has not returned.]

    [It must have been killed by that tyrant.]

    [Do they truly wish for the Radiance Supreme Deity to take action?]

    [No matter how powerful the Mountain God is, do they not know that without being a Heavenly Venerable, they cannotpare to the Seat of Light?]

    [This might be for the best. Does the Mountain God not have an old grudge with us that needs to be resolved?]

    [Must we imprison another Supreme Deity? It''s aborious task...]

    [We already warned 40,000 years ago that interference in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain is forbidden...]

    [It''s already been 120,000 years since the power of light wasst shown...it seems everyone is underestimating the Owner of Light. It''s about time...for the Owner of Light to act.]

    The eight shadows look up at the Seat of Light above them.

    [...As the Owner of Light has decreed, we shall convey to the Mountain God.]

    Shortly after, the eight shadows disappear from the hall.

    Only the Seat of Light continues to emit an even brighter radiance from above.

    Flinch!

    I suddenly look up at the sky.

    For some reason, I feel a chill run down my spine, but as the sunlight brightens, the ominous feeling that had brushed past me fades away.

    ''What was that?''

    It passed too quickly for me to dwell on, but I decide to remain vignt.

    Hon Won might suddenly chase after me from behind, the Mad Lord might emerge from the ground, or Seo Hweol...

    "Hoho, greetings, Daoist Seo."

    "Ah, yes. Actually, I was about to call you."

    I look at Seo Hweol, who has approached me at some point with an unpleasant smile.

    "Hoho, it''s impressive that you noticed my concealment technique. By the way, you''ve reached the Four-Axis stage already..."

    "Hong Fan, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Cover your ears for a moment."

    They obediently cover their ears at my words.

    I look at Seo Hweol, who has appeared in front of me with a disturbingugh.

    In my past life, he only came when I called, but now he spoke to me first without my beckoning.

    The reason is obvious.

    "Are you surprised that the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens within me has disappeared, Seo Hweol?"

    Freeze!

    Seo Hweol''s body stiffens.

    "If you want, I''ll give you another chance. Try again. You can sacrifice a few personalities if needed."

    I spread my arms and speak nonchntly.

    Then, Seo Hweol''s eyes turn into those of a reptile.

    "...Hoho..."

    If he tries to parasitize me again, I can incinerate him with the Karmic Fire burning within me.

    If he doesn''t attempt to parasitize me out of caution, I can manipte him as I wish.

    ''You''ve enjoyed using others for a long time, haven''t you, Seo Hweol?''

    Now it''s my turn.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 329: Axis (3)

    Chapter 329: Axis (3)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    A brief standoff urs between Seo Hweol and me as we lock eyes.

    Seo Hweol seems to gaze at me for a moment before smiling faintly.

    "Hoho, you seem to be a fellow Daoist. As expected, is Daoist Seo also someone from ''above''?"

    He chuckles and points towards the sky.

    "Hmm, ''above,'' you say?"

    I shrug, pretending not to understand, and Seo Hweol chuckles as if to say not to joke around."Hoho. I came here knowing everything, Daoist. Since you''vee to the Saha World, it would be wise to ept my help. If you know about Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, you would know that as long as it exists, this world revolves around me."

    He extends his hand towards me with a gentle expression.

    "An immortal art that makes the world move ording to my desire...as Daoist should already know, as long as this immortal art exists, it''s overwhelmingly advantageous to join forces with me, no matter what your goal is. Hoho, please, tell me. What is your purpose here?"

    But I scoff.

    "So, you''re not even going to attempt brainwashing?"

    "Hoho, attempting to use immortal arts recklessly on someone of your standing could lead to serious trouble, would it not?"

    "Hmm..."

    As I look at Seo Hweol, I roll my eyes.

    I feel it.

    Having experienced Seo Hweol before, I know.

    His ''configuration'' is imprinting itself in me.

    At this rate, I will be consumed by Seo Hweol at some point, just like in my previous life.

    ''If it weren''t for me falling and escaping Seo Hweol''s grasp once, I would never have noticed.''

    "So, this thing you''re imprinting now, should I think of it as amunication device?"

    Seo Hweol flinches slightly at my words, then smirks.

    "As expected, you''ve figured it out right away."

    "Stop joking around. If you want to genuinely coborate, show some sincerity."

    I speak coldly, ring at Seo Hweol.

    Heughs as if he can''t help it.

    "Hoho, I apologize. As you know, I have a bit of a yful nature."

    "Who are you?"

    "I am...Blood Yin."

    "Oh, Blood Yin?"

    I squint my eyes.

    ''Does a guy who calls himself Blood Yin not even sense the Karmic Fire burning in my soul?''

    What an absurd statement.

    Of course, I know this guy has some kind of rtionship with Blood Yin, who is suspected to be a leftover of Yu Hao Te.

    He mainly uses devilish arts that originate from Blood Yin.

    I reply with a sardonic smile.

    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that the Blood Yin originating from the noble Yu Hao Te is yful."

    "Hoho, it seems my personality changed a bit after I got a new name."

    I re at Seo Hweol, feeling the ''configuration'' still writing and expanding its domain within my mind.

    "I have one question, Seo Hweol."

    If he takes over my soul, he will immediately be burned by Karmic Fire, and if he doesn''t, I can manipte him ordingly.

    I ask without feeling any urgency.

    "What do you think about the Cheon Ra (���_)?"

    At my question, Seo Hweol asks back as if confused.

    "Hmmm, who are you referring to?"

    "You call yourself Blood Yin and don''t even know Cheon Ra?"

    At my question, Seo Hweol smiles brightly.

    "Hoho, of course, I know. But as you know, they are not something I can mention carelessly, no?"

    Seo Hweol points ''above'' again, as if hinting at some secret, but I find it ridiculous.

    ''So, he''s basically saying, ''I don''t know what you''re talking about, so let''s just skip this part because it''s difficult to talk about it here,'' huh?''

    I smile even more sarcastically and speak.

    "Then, you must also not know much about the events rted to the Governing Immortals 40,000 years ago."

    "Hoho, Governing Immortals..."

    "Yes, the Governing Immortals! Those beings higher than the Netherworld''s [Chief Judge Nether Devil True Lord Yu Hao Te], [Reincarnation Judge Nether Ghost True Lord Yu Soo Ryeon], and [Deputy Judge Ancient Force True Lord Hae Nyeong]!"

    "..."

    "The [Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld], who dispatched the Tribunal, including the Lofty Dragon True Person, to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, the Heavenly Venerable who opposes the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld, [Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable], and those other great and honorable Seat Holders!"

    "..."

    Mentioning great beings will inevitably draw their attention.

    However, considering that I already encountered the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld when meeting Yang Su-jin''s remnant thoughts by this point, he will undoubtedly be watching me already.

    And regarding the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable.

    Trusting in Yu Hao Te''s words of their generous and lenient nature, and knowing that they fear the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld, I mentioned them believing that since the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld is already watching me, the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable would not do anything to me.

    I feel like my head could explode at any moment, but I can endure it because I had built my resistance to these names in my previous life.

    However, Seo Hweol only smiles for a long time in response to my words and remains silent.

    "What''s the matter, ''self-proimed Blood Yin'' Daoist?"

    I smile sardonically and approach Seo Hweol, cing my hand on his shoulder.

    "If you are truly Blood Yin, are they not your dear superiors?"

    "..."

    "Listening a little more about [Governing Immortals] might..."

    At that moment.

    Clench!

    Seo Hweol suddenly reaches out and grabs my shoulder.

    Flinch!

    I''m startled, but at the same time, a triumphant smile spreads across my face.

    ''Have you made up your mind, Seo Hweol?''

    "Well, I understand. You truly are a True Immortal."

    Chechechechechett��

    A serious light flickers in Seo Hweol''s eyes.

    "I have always regarded you as a subject of vignce, but now I must elevate you to a target of danger."

    ''Indeed, he''s decided to brainwash me.''

    Go ahead, Seo Hweol!

    Brainwash mepletely and burn in the Karmic Fire!

    I smile faintly, havingid a trap for Seo Hweol.

    I can feel it.

    Through the configuration Seo Hweol imprinted in me, ''Seo Hweol''s'' personalities begin to infiltrate within me.

    Jiiiing��

    I first protect my heart essence and hide it deep within the depths of my mind.

    Simultaneously, as I be immobilized, Seo Hweol reaches out to my head.

    The observing Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan try to intervene, but Seo Hweol does not stop.

    Clench!

    He ces his hand on my head.

    Personalities of the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens rush to infiltrate my body.

    Through those personalities, Seo Hweol begins speaking to me.

    [Since my goal is to surpass ''them'' anyway, I will test it through you.]

    Seo Hweol, who grasps my head, starts pouring energy into it.

    The energy enters through the Baihui point, piercing the center of my brain where the pituitary nd is, then circles my upper dantian once before erupting through my be.

    ''This is...''

    It''s a familiar mind-awakening spell.

    Originating from the ck Ghost Valley, it was transmitted to the Sea Dragon Tribe, with whom they had fought for many years, and from there to the Makli n and Jin n influenced by them.

    It was associated with talent awakening and fundamentally served as a ''spell that clears the mind'' cast in the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''Why use a mind-clearing spell during brainwashing...ah, I see.''

    I now finally understand why Seo Hweol used such a mind-clearing spell.

    Wiiiiiing��

    This spell isn''t to clear the mind of the brainwashing ''target.''

    It''s a spell to clear and strengthen the mind of ''Seo Hweol''s personality'' formed within the target''s mind.

    ''I see...''

    Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is an Immortal Art that reces the target with oneself.

    Depending on the situation, it could imnt multiple personalities, two, three, even dozens.

    ''When brainwashing a powerful target, it aims to clear and strengthen the minds of the multiple imnted personalities to quickly dominate the target''s mind.''

    The reason such a spell was set up in the Sea Dragon Pce is obvious.

    It was to easily imnt the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens on anyone entering the Sea Dragon Pce.

    And I realize that Seo Hweol is genuinely expending a significant number of personalities from the hundred of millions he possesses.

    ''This, this bastard...!''

    Jjiiiiiiiiiing��

    [Grade-1 dangerous entity identified.]

    [Commencing brainwashing.]

    [Attempting to consume 400 ''selves.'']

    ''This is somewhat dangerous...!''

    Kuguguguguk!

    A tiny fraction of the hundreds of millions of Seo Hweol''s.

    Merely 400 or so, but these personalities are all being systematically imnted into me, sacrificing themselves to rece me with Seo Hweol, with the reced ''Seo Hweol''s'' mind gradually clearing.

    Kugugugugu��

    Although I haven''t copsed yet, the domain of my heart essence begins to shake, and I realize that if the number of imnted Seo Hweol personalities exceed a thousand, even my heart essence world wouldn''t be guaranteed.

    ''No, no...''

    But at the same time, through contact with Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, I realize that there is something even more ''truly frightening.''

    Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is still iplete.

    There is still one condition left for the ''true'' Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to activate, and I can sense that Seo Hweol hasn''t triggered that condition yet.

    Chills!

    ''Haha, how spine-chilling. This damned guy.''

    Seo Hweol, who at some point already imprinted his configuration into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s brain, is using Jeon Myeong-hoon to subdue Hong Fan while slowly brainwashing me.

    When the proportion of ''Seo Hweol'' within my soul exceeds 70 percent,

    Crackle!

    I faintly hear the sound of embers sparking.

    I smile within my heart essence.

    Come on, feel it.

    Crack, crackle, crackle!

    Huarururururururu!

    "...!"

    Seo Hweol flinches and shudders.

    My Karmic Fire clings to Seo Hweol, who is trying to seize ''me.''

    Last time, he severed the connection with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens while being wary of me, but this time, fully determined to brainwash me, Seo Hweol himself directly connected the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to me!

    Huarurururuk!

    My Karmic Fire originally only burns me.

    It doesn''t particrly transfer to others.

    However, Seo Hweol is trying to steal ''me'' to make ''me'' be him.

    Thus, the Karmic Fire begins to transfer directly to Seo Hweol, to his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    "KUAAAAGH!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon screams.

    The Karmic Fire nested in his mind ignites.

    The one who had subdued Hong Fan is now being supported by Hong Fan, while Iugh as I watch Seo Hweol start to burn fiercely in front of me.

    Seo Hweol, with Karmic Fire clinging to his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, can''t ovee his own terrible karmic sins and falls away from me.

    "Kuuuuugh! Ho, ho...!!!"

    "You''re stillughing, huh? How disgusting."

    I smirk as I regain control of my body with my eyes glowing.

    Seo Hweol''s configurations, still burning, lingers within my mind.

    But Seo Hweol hastily severs the connection between Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and the personalities imprinted in my mind.

    However, I smirk again.

    "Have a taste of the vile Heart Tribe."

    Surung��

    It''s interesting. The Heart Tribe''s First Step Before the Throne and Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens have simrities.

    They are quite simr in the sense that both can imprint ''themselves'' onto their opponent.

    I forge my heart essence, holding the heart essence avatar of myself imbued with Seo Hweol''s configurations in my hand.

    All-Heavens Sword.

    Single strike!

    Bo-oong!

    The All-Heavens Sword pierces Seo Hweol at a speed he can''t even react to, embedding itself inside him.

    And then, I forcibly reconnect the ''burning configurations of Seo Hweol'' within it to Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    "Kuuuuurghhh!"

    Seo Hweol trembles in pain while starting to retrieve the four Five Blessings Axes of Health, Wealth, Longevity, and Love of Virtue within his body.

    It seems he is trying to disconnect this body entirely from the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    However, Iugh again.

    "No, you cannot."

    Because I won''t allow it.

    Kuguguguguk!

    I use the Wealth Axis within me to emit an attraction force.

    My attraction force captures Seo Hweol''s attraction force, sealing it within his body.

    Finally, the smile disappears from Seo Hweol''s face.

    Seo Hweol hastily forms hand seals and begins to flee.

    Paaaatt!

    He who transforms into his original Sea Dragon form hurriedly tries to escape from me.

    If he gets far enough from me, he could break the attraction curse I ced on him, reim his Five Blessings Axes, and sever the connection with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to stop the spread of the Karmic Fire.

    However, I smile coldly.

    "I told you, Seo Hweol,"

    A glint shines from my eyes.

    sh!

    In an instant, I be a sh of light.

    Seo Hweol tries to escape by even using the ground-shrinking technique, but it''s useless.

    "Hohuk...ho, ho...!"

    "You can''t escape."

    Clench!

    I quickly lunge and grab Seo Hweol''s tail.

    He seems to try to sever his own tail, but I invoke the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    Kuguaguaguaguagua!

    My body transforms into a giant of stars.

    I grip his tail and start swinging him around.

    Wham, wham, wham, wham!

    [Kuuugh!]

    Seo Hweol seems to attempt using his demon abilities to break free.

    Boom!

    I m him to the ground, still holding onto his tail.

    Kugugugugugu!

    The ground shakes violently, causing earthquakes everywhere.

    [Hoho, such an attack...only tickles me.]

    [Oh, really? Since you seem to like it, I''ll tickle you more.]

    [Hoho...!]

    Seo Hweol opens his mouth and shoots a beam of light at me.

    Kuaguaguaguang!

    Indeed, the breath of the Dragon Race is certainly powerful.

    I momentarily lose hold of Seo Hweol, and he starts to flee again.

    Kuduk, kudududk, kududududuk!

    Faces begin to sprout from my shoulders once more.

    [Stop right there!]

    Kuaguaguaguang!

    I chase after him, the Three Great Ultimates glowing behind me.

    In an instant, we cross the Heaven-Earth central territory and traverse through the territories of numerous races.

    Spirit Scale Race territory.

    There, I finally caught Seo Hweol again.

    Somehow, it seems he has managed to drive out the Karmic Fire by sacrificing personalities.

    The Karmic Fire no longer burns within him.

    [That won''t do.]

    Bo-oong!

    Chwak!

    I swing the All-Heavens Sword again, forcibly reconnecting the Karmic Fire to his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    [Kuuugh!]

    Seo Hweol''s eyes are bloodshot.

    The Karmic Fire doesn''t just cause him personal pain; it truly harms his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    He might really be feeling fear.

    [It won''t be easy...!]

    sh!

    He opens his mouth and shoots a beam of light again.

    But I don''t back down, and from my 38 eyes, I shoot beams infused with ghostly energy in response.

    Kuaguaguaguang!

    The beams we emit shake the territory of the Spirit Scale Race.

    The Spirit Scale Race members in the area scream and flee in all directions.

    "Huaaaaaahh, monsters are fighting!"

    "Just what race is that?!"

    "Damn it, is that monster hunting the sacred Dragon Race to eat?! Just run, or we''ll be eaten too!"

    To an onlooker, it might certainly look like a malevolent starry giant with 19 heads hunting a blue dragon. But such trivial matters are none of my concern. I grab Seo Hweol by the neck and bring him close to my face.

    [Seo Hweol, do you not wish to learn more about the Governing Immortals?]

    [Do you not have any interest in the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord or the Purple Gold Heavenly Lord?]

    [If you wish, I can tell you more about the Tribunal of the Netherworld. Yu Hao Te, Yu Soo Ryeon, Hae Nyeong...]

    [Are you not curious about the salt pir in the Head Realm?]

    [I have the astronomical data observed from the Head Realm interpreted through the Understanding before Breakthrough insights of the Heaven Tribe methods. Let me tell you about it...]

    [I also have knowledge gained from directly facing Heavenly Punishment...]

    Whisperwhisperwhisperwhisperwhisperwhisperwhisper...

    Grabbing the bastard''s head so he can''t escape, I endlessly whisper great knowledge with my 19 heads.

    Seo Hweol struggles ''like mad'' to escape from me, but he can''t escape from someone who inherited the teachings of Azure Tiger Saint.

    At the same time, with my heart essence burrowing All-Heavens Sword, I begin to dig through the depths of his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    ''I''ll find it.''

    I tear into the depths of his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    To find the ''real'' clue that willpletely overthrow Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens!

    And just then.

    ''This is...''

    I sense it.

    At the center of the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    There is something there.

    Hidden in the deepest, darkest depths...I can feel what he desires to conceal.

    That is...

    [I see, Seo Hweol.]

    My 38 eyes glow with glint.

    [I see...you...have a main body, don''t you...?]

    ''Somewhere''!

    ''Somewhere'' in this world!

    Seo Hweol''s main body exists!

    No, should I even call it his main body?

    There exists a ''central point'' around which all the personalities of his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens revolve!

    I can instinctively feel it.

    If I destroy this ''central point,'' his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens will scatter.

    And then, Seo Hweol''s expression, which has been trying to maintain a yful smile,pletely changes.

    Expressionless.

    He looks at me with eyes devoid of any emotion.

    [...Very well. I have lost.]

    Then.

    Kuadudududuk!

    His body begins to transform.

    A scarlet blood mist envelops him.

    Seo Hweol transforms from the appearance of a divine sea dragon into the shape of a devilish monster (ħ��) emitting a red-ck aura in an instant.

    Chuarururuk!

    Seo Hweol''s body stretches and extends, wrapping around me like a rope.

    [Since the Mad Lord Jo Yeon.]

    Crack!

    Seo Hweol, wrapping around my body, speaks in an emotionless voice.

    [No one has ever disrupted my ns as much as you have. From now on, I will devise ns to destroy you along with Jo Yeon. Rejoice.]

    [Haha, do as you wish.]

    Iugh, staring into his eyes.

    [I will find your main body.]

    With my eyes zing with ghost fire, I meet Seo Hweol''s gaze, which emanates devilish energy.

    [I will find your main body and utterly annihte you!]

    Because of Seo Hweol, because of his schemes, how many lives have been ruined?

    Jo Yeon, Gyu-ryeon, Seo Ran...

    He even tried to make his own subordinate, Yuan Li, into a puppet.

    And because of that Yuan Li, I...lost too much.

    [...Grade-1 dangerous entity Seo Eun-hyun. Thanks to you, my ns will be dyed by thousands of years. The Five Blessings Axes...will be abandoned.]

    Kugugugugu!

    I feel it.

    This is certainly dangerous.

    The Five Blessings Axes within Seo Hweol are emitting light.

    Drawing upon the power of the Three Great Ultimates, I fill my hands with ck and white energy.

    sh!

    Seo Hweol detonates all of his Five Blessings Axes, and I counter his self-destruction at the cost of my cultivation with the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    This time, the barrier of Yin-Yang and Five Elements protects me.

    ''Finally, I''ve got a clue on how to destroy you, Seo Hweol!''

    While self-destructing, and channeling the energy of his self-destruction towards me, I can feel Seo Hweol''s will to destroy me.

    Just like in the previous cycle, when I felt Seo Hweol''s determination to ''unquestionably'' destroy the Mad Lord when he went for the confirmation kill on the Mad Lord who suffered at the hands of Jang Ik, I can now see his unwavering resolve to eliminate me by any means necessary.

    Yes, I have finally be Seo Hweol''s equal adversary.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 330: Axis (4)

    Chapter 330: Axis (4)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Light fades away, and I realize that my body is in shambles.

    ''Damn, I feel like I''m going to die.''

    However, I feel as if my spirits are soaring.

    I can tell.

    Seo Hweol has truly suffered significant damage from me.

    Although he''s someone who never speaks the truth, it''s true that his ns have been greatly dyed.Since he sacrificed the Five Blessings Axes he cherished so much, he will be running around to retrieve them again.

    Given the damage inflicted on him by the Karmic Fire, he won''t be able to show his face or act openly for a long time.

    Cough, cough!

    I copse to the ground, vomiting blood.

    In the distance, I can sense the presence of several Spirit Scale Race members.

    It seems they areing to investigate as the presence of the monsters has faded.

    I don''t have the strength to even move a finger.

    The Spirit Scale Race isn''t particrly friendly with the Human Race, so it would be quite troublesome if they capture me.

    Of course, I have means to escape even in my weakened state, but I continue to stay down.

    Kuarurung!

    Red Lightning shes as Jeon Myeong-hoon clicks his tongue in irritation.

    "This bastard�� can''t you at least say something before you act?"

    The Karmic Fire attached to Seo Hweol through me has already gone out within Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    The Karmic Fire is originally meant to burn only me, it was only due to the peculiar situation of Seo Hweol trying to take over ''my'' very existence that it burned others. Hence, it isn''t strange that the fire has already been extinguished within Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Hong Fan, who has flown in with Jeon Myeong-hoon, helps me up.

    "We''ll head to the Human Race territory first, but we should perform some emergency treatment before that."

    "What emergency treatment? A good night''s sleep will fix everything."

    "If you rely solely on your vitality just because you''ve reached the Four-Axis stage, you''ll end up in trouble."

    Hong Fan takes out some poison liquids from his storage scroll and mixes something on the spot before pouring it into my mouth.

    Instantly, I feel life force surging through my body, and elerated regeneration.

    As expected from Hong Fan, who reached the pinnacle in dealing with medicinal poisons, the efficacy of his concoction is remarkable.

    "Now that the treatment is done, let''s get out of here. It''s risky to stay in another race''s territory for too long."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon grabs both Hong Fan and me by our necks and uses the Flying Escape Technique.

    Kuarururung!

    We are enveloped in a streak of red lightning, flying towards the Human Race territory.

    A week passes like that.

    We arrive at the Human Race territory and officially register our ''re-ascension'' at Temporal Fate Ind. Jeon Myeong-hoon, using his authority as Grand Elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, officially lifts my bounty.

    Then, we head towards Thunder Spirit Ind.

    Kuarurung!

    In my past life, I was assimted by Seo Hweol and lived in Seo Li''s body, so I couldn''t find it.

    Together with Jeon Myeong-hoon, I head to the ruins of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect on Thunder Spirit Ind, to the ce where Hong Su-ryeong had died.

    Though the funeral was held in the Lower Realm, her remains are actually here.

    Stomp, stomp...

    Perhaps it''s because I returned her to the soil with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    There''s no body at the ce where Hong Su-ryeong had died.

    I brush the soil where she had died.

    This soil is her remains.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon went to find Jin So-hae''s cave residence, and Hong Fan gave us some space for privacy.

    Creak��

    Using a wood-attribute spell, I create a wooden shovel and slowly dig into the ground, burying the soil infused with her body.

    I then create a small mound and sit in front of it, pouring a drink.

    "It''s been a while. I''m back."

    Drip...

    Come to think of it, this is something I should have done immediately upon returning in my past life.

    But because of Seo Hweol, I didn''t even think about it and passed it by.

    "Is itfortable there?"

    There''s no response.

    "I hope the Death God is kind to others, even if he is harsh with us."

    I wish for your peace after death.

    Rambling might seem pathetic and unsightly.

    But maybe such pathetic things are necessary in the life of humans.

    I ramble andin for a while in front of her grave.

    A ghost''s resentment umtes because it cannot be conveyed to the living.

    Perhaps it''s because I am also a ghost who can''t die even after death.

    Just rambling to Hong Su-ryeong like this makes me feel a bit lighter.

    Eveninges.

    I finally finish my rambles.

    "...Anyway, a lot has happened."

    There''s no response.

    But even though I feel sadness, my heart is at peace.

    Since the regression point was fixed, my connection with Hong Su-ryeong did not vanish beyond time.

    It didn''t disappear into nothingness.

    I bid farewell to Hong Su-ryeong and leave the ce of her mound.

    ''Hyang-hwa...''

    What if the regression point had been fixed after her death?

    Though she wouldn''t be alive and moving, the ''Buk Hyang-hwa'' that shared a connection with me wouldn''t disappear.

    Suddenly, I remember the feelings Seo Li left me with in my past life, the emotions he felt for me.

    �DEven if his body bes soil, his soul will regress and endlessly repeat life.

    �DEven if his body remains here, his soul will move to another time, and he will no longer be able to reminisce about those connections that remember him.

    �DOnly the records stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections willfort Seo Eun-hyun, warmly but sorrowfully.

    Rustle��

    Suddenly, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections unfold around me naturally.

    It''s full of cherished memories.

    To others, it might look like empty mist, but to me, they are irreceable pirs of my heart.

    Suruk��

    I reach out to the past figures inside the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, those whoughed and chatted, cried and shed tears, and bled and raged.

    My hand passes through them so emptily.

    After all, they are just records.

    "..."

    I stared at them for a moment.

    And then I see an annoying gaze inside the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    It''s Seo Hweol.

    Regardless of what happened, he is also in here.

    �DHaha...it must be frustrating for Daoist Seo to have created such a terrifying technique and not be able to use it properly, only to suffer from me.

    Looking at him, then around the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I set my goal for this life.

    ''This life...''

    "The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections...shall I uncover its secrets?"

    How did Buk Hyang-hwa connect to my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections?

    Is she still inside it somewhere?

    What exactly is the rtionship between it and my immortal beast bloodline?

    Can the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections counter Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens?

    There might be a possibility to track his main body through counter-assimtion, so understanding the secrets of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is crucial.

    And above all,

    Sararak��

    I smile bitterly as I look at my hand, which emptily passes through the scenes in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    The memory of watching the sunset with Kang Min-hee at Namsan, which Seo Li wanted to remember so much, brushes past me.

    I will delve deeper into the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Simply watching it is too sorrowful.

    Just as Seo Li thought.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is so warm yet also so lonely.

    To better feel this warmth, even if it''s just a little.

    The primary goal of this life will be to find a way to manifest the power of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections externally.

    It''s a goal connected to the issue of my immortal beast bloodline, countering Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, and the matter of Buk Hyang-hwa entering the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    As of now, it is the most important issue.

    ''Save Kim Yeon as well, and Kang Min-hee, and Oh Hyun-seok.''

    Now, my power is not socking.

    Do I not have at least the qualifications to save those who I want to save?

    Saving them is not even a goal.

    Saving them a matter of course (��Ȼ) and doesn''t even need to be set as a goal.

    I rise into the sky and look down towards the direction of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    He is gazing at the sky with a sentimental expression, gently caressing the wooden box with Jin So-hae''s hand in front of her cave residence.

    "Hong Fan."

    "Yes, Master."

    I speak to Hong Fan, who is waiting.

    "I''ll be heading to Heavenly Human Ind for a while. Tell Jeon Myeong-hoon that I''ve gone to Heavenly Human Ind to obtain the Grand Cultivator qualification, and give him this method."

    "Yes, I understand."

    I take out a jade slip from my storage scroll, record the form for the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, and hand it to Hong Fan.

    "I''ll be back in a few days, so make sure he reaches Great Achievement by then."

    "Hmm, it appears to be quite a high-level method..."

    "If it''s a Lightning Path Method, there''s nothing the current Jeon Myeong-hoon can''t learn."

    Considering that there are things Jeon Myeong-hoon must aplish with the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, it''s better for him to learn it in advance.

    After giving a few more instructions to Hong Fan, I prepare to head to Heavenly Human Ind.

    Chaaaaa��

    Then, I feel goosebumps all over my body once again.

    ''What is it?''

    Looking up at the sky, the evening sunset glow seems to brighten alongside the distant rising moonlight.

    As the light grows brighter, the sensation fades.

    It''s definitely the same feeling I had before meeting Seo Hweol.

    ''Is Seo Hweol up to something again? Or is it something else...?''

    Keeping my guard up, I continue towards Heavenly Human Ind.

    Earth Tribe, True Dragon Alliance.

    Hyeon Eum''s cave residence.

    Hyeon Eum, who has transformed into his true form and is meditating, suddenly opens his eyes wide.

    A subtle blood light (Ѫ��) emanates from Hyeon Eum''s eyes.

    [The main body ismunicating...? What''s going on...?]

    Wo-woong��

    Hyeon Eum seems to gaze towards somewhere momentarily.

    Then, upon recognizing the signaling from a distant ce, his eyes narrow sharply.

    [What��?! Those beings are going to war...? To prevent that from descending upon the Sun and Moon Domain...?]

    Fear fills Hyeon Eum''s eyes.

    Chwarararak��

    Instantly transforming from his dragon form into his human form, Hyeon Eum clenches his trembling fists.

    His hands are already drenched in cold sweat.

    "Those ominous beings fighting each other...it''s good news. E-Even if one side wins, the other won''t be able to exert their power for a while...It''s a good thing."

    He tries to calm his trembling voice, forcing himself to imagine a positive oue as if trying to ovee his fear.

    At that moment, Hyeon Eum, who seems to bemunicating with a distant ce, suddenly shivers and looks at the void.

    "Wait, main body, what do you mean by that! What do you mean byying low for a while...didn''t you say you found traces of Authority!? Wait, don''t cut offmunication! Main body! At least give me some instructions..."

    But Hyeon Eum stops moving his hand that was waving towards the void.

    After a while, he clenches his fists tightly.

    "Damn it...! They said they found traces of Authority and now they want toy low to avoid the fallout...?"

    Seemingly enraged, Hyeon Eum suddenly finches as the moonlight of the deepening night streams into his cave residence, stepping back as if avoiding the light.

    His hands are trembling like an aspen leaf.

    Recalling some unpleasant memories, Hyeon Eum grits his teeth.

    "...Th-That''s right. Perhaps lying low for a while is a good idea. Ho, hoho..."

    He hides himself in the darkness, breathing heavily.

    Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    At the top, above the white jade pavilion.

    Surrounded by white light, Sacred Master Baek Woon is looking at the sky with a shocked expression.

    [This is insane...they''re shing at the borders...? Ha, it''s fortunate to have be a Sacred Master. The True Persons of the Astral Realm must be screaming in agony by now...]

    Sacred Master Baek Woon, whose hands are trembling, takes a deep breath and forces a bitter smile.

    [This isn''t the time to feel relieved. If that tyrant descends, this entire Heavenly Domain will turn into the Asura Path...I must pray for their victory.]

    Hyeon Eum and Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    Other Sacred Vessel Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms.

    True Persons of the Astral Realm.

    Those who know of the true myths are reading the celestial energy, sensing the movements of unfathomable colossal beings, and trembling in fear.

    Using the Flying Escape Technique to reach Heavenly Human Ind, I suddenly turn my gaze downward, just below Heavenly Human Ind.

    ''Below there is the Grand Nirvana Temple.''

    I debated whether to enter the Grand Cultivator Association then see her, but decided to visit the Grand Nirvana Temple first.

    ''First, sparring with her and receiving guidance on the First Step Before the Throne, then stabilizing my realm, and then being properly recognized as a Grand Cultivator would be the best course of action, right?"

    Furthermore, due to preventing Seo Hweol''s self-destruction, my Heaven Tribe cultivation decreased, leaving me at the mid Heavenly Being stage.

    If possible, it wouldn''t be bad to reach Grand Perfection Heavenly Being using the newly obtained form for the Grand Perfection stage by Seo Li.

    ''Now that I''m free from Seo Hweol, I can finally understand.''

    Yang Su-jin had said that if one blesses In and Yeon, they would receive the blessing of the strongest Ender. But why did I not know of it and only receive the blessing of ''Heavenly Circle''s Form'' through Seo Li''s body?

    The reason is simple.

    The strongest Ender had blessed ''Seo Eun-hyun,'' not ''Seo Hweol.''

    At that time, Seo Li was much less assimted by Seo Hweolpared to me, and when he obtained the form, he hadn''t fully differentiated into Seo Li but still recognized himself as ''Seo Eun-hyun,'' thus allowing him to obtain it.

    Everything is all because of Seo Hweol.

    ''Thinking about it this way makes me angry again.''

    But it doesn''t matter.

    Seo Hweol should be infuriated as well, having lost the Five Blessings Axes because of me.

    I arrive at the valley where the Grand Nirvana Temple is located.

    Out of respect for her, I decide tond at the entrance of the valley and walk rather than entering the temple directly.

    I also retract my consciousness into my body, not wanting to be disrespectful by scouting ahead.

    It''s a sign of respect for a martial artist who has reached such a high realm.

    As I walk through the valley, I feel something strange.

    ''...Why are the Taenghwa paintings...gone?''

    Previously, Tae Yeol-jeon had painted Taenghwas across the entire valley.

    But now, the valley looks clean.

    Feeling a sense of strangeness, I walk through the valley.

    And when I arrive at the site of the Grand Nirvana Temple.

    I feel a chill down my spine.

    The temple still exists.

    But it appears neglected, dpidated, and crumbling in ces.

    Thorn bushes have grown all around, and the main gate of the temple is on the verge of copse.

    It looks like a haunted house.

    ''What, what happened here...?''

    I can''t hide my dismay as I enter the Grand Nirvana Temple.

    The main hall, the Grand Nirvana Hall, is on the verge of copse due toplete neglect, and piles of garbage are scattered everywhere.

    I venture inside the Grand Nirvana Hall.

    The interior of the hall where rituals are held for Buddhism ispletely rotten, and the roof had caved in from theck of maintenance.

    The room where Tae Yeol-jeon had served tea to me and Kim Yeon is utterly ruined and in aplete wreck.

    The once abundant artistic Taenghwa paintings are nowhere to be found.

    At that moment, I suddenly notice a presence somewhere.

    As I step out of the Grand Nirvana Hall, I hear someone yawning from inside the monks'' quarters.

    I walk to the monks'' quarters with hurried steps.

    Upon closer inspection, I see that the monks'' quarters are somewhat maintained and show signs of habitation.

    "...Is anyone there?"

    Before entering, I call out towards the presence I feel inside.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the door to the monks'' quarters opens.

    Flinch!

    A woman with jet-ck hair is scratching her belly and rubbing her eyes inside.

    Her hair is disheveled, and it seems she hasn''t washed in quite a while as it emits a strange smell.

    The aura of a Nascent Soul cultivator emanates from her, likely at the mid Nascent Soul stage.

    "Uhm, who are you?"

    She looks at me with a sullen face and then flinches.

    "Oop, it''s a senior. Uh, um, please excuse this junior for her unkempt appearance."

    She seems to gauge my cultivation level, and upon sensing my Heavenly Being stage spiritual energy, she hurriedly tidies her disheveled hair and hastily straightens her clothes.

    "P-Please,e in...no, this room is a bit...I''ll lead you to the guest room."

    As if flustered, she hastily moves to guide me to an adjacent room next to the monks'' quarters.

    I stare at her with a stern expression.

    When I nce into the room she came out of, I see a tremendous mess.

    It''s the exact opposite of where the tidy Tae Yeol-jeon used to stay.

    Even the guest room she leads me to seems quite messy, judging by the sounds of frantic cleaninging from inside for quite some time.

    After a while, she invites me in.

    "S-senior, everything is ready. Please,e in."

    I enter, scrutinizing her face with a stern expression.

    She lowers her eyes fearfully at my stern gaze.

    Usually, I would have shown some consideration for a lower-level cultivator, but I''m not in the mood for that now.

    I sit down and look around.

    "...Where''s the tea?"

    "Eh, pardon? Ah...please forgive me, Senior. There used to be a tea that my master used to brew...but due to my neglect, it all rotted away 500 years ago..."

    "...There are no Taenghwa paintings in the room."

    "Oh...I apologize. As I haven''t received teachings from my master...ah...actually, I think I have been taught but...as I never practiced it even once, I forgot...haha."

    "..."

    I look sternly at this woman who bears the same face as Tae Yeol-jeon.

    She has the same face, but everything about her is different.

    "What is your name?"

    "Pardon? Oh...I don''t really have a name. I was abandoned here at the Grand Nirvana Temple when I was young, and my master, who was the head monk, took me in and raised me. Master told me to find my parents when I reached the Nascent Soul stage and didn''t give me a Dharma name...but when I reached the Nascent Soul stage and saw my life''s shbacks, I realized my parents didn''t name me either and just abandoned me...haha...my master used to call me things like ''rascal-like thing,'' ''dirty thing,'' or zy thing''..."

    "..."

    "Uh...senior, please call me whatever you like."

    She scratches her head awkwardly as she speaks.

    I fail to soften my stern expression, and she cringes further at my stern gaze.

    "Take this one move."

    Bo-oong��

    I draw the All-Heavens Sword andunch an attack at her at the ne of Soul.

    But she doesn''t even recognize the All-Heavens Sword, staring nkly at me.

    Suruk��

    The sword strike from the All-Heavens Sword passes right through her.

    If she were Tae Yeol-jeon, she would have dly epted the strike.

    But this woman doesn''t even perceive it.

    "...Who are you?"

    I re at her and I ask.

    Could the sudden chill I felt when the moonlight brightened earlier be because of this?

    Terrified by my re, her head hits the ground as she trembles.

    "Hi, Hieek...spare me, Senior. Even though living is meaningless, I don''t want to die yet...! I think dying would hurt too much...could you please spare even a bit of mercy?

    "..."

    Her past is exactly as I had heard from Tae Yeol-jeon.

    But why is the woman in front of me not the Grand Cultivator of the First Step Before the Throne, but someone uninterested in Taenghwa paintings, who has not even shaved her head as a nun should? Where has her proud demeanor and her simple, unrestrained spirit gone?

    Is the woman in front of me the strange one?

    Or was the previous being known as Tae Yeol-jeon in thest cycle an existence somehow ''possessed'' by something?

    Rather than feeling pity for this woman, I am filled with an unknown fear, raising my vignce to the maximum and ready to end my life at any moment.

    ring at the woman before me, I ask.

    "I have a question. What...method have you learned?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 331: Axis (5)

    Chapter 331: Axis (5)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 331: Axis (5)

    "B-Buddhist family methods...! Senior may not have heard of it before...uh, what was it...it''s a method system based on beings known as the Seven Brilliances Kings, but it''s not a very popr cultivation system, so it''s almost obsolete now."

    "..."

    It seems that the existence of Buddhist Family Methods has notpletely disappeared.

    ''Well, there were temples in the Lower Realm too.''

    I stare at her for a moment.

    "...Fine. Let''s stop here."I sigh, suppressing my killing intent.

    It would be impossible for her, Tae Yeol-jeon, to be acting while deceiving even her own heart essence.

    Unlike the previous life''s Tae Yeol-jeon''s heart essence, hers is chaotic and deste, like the abandoned temple.

    "You, what do you think of the Heart Tribe? For example...the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One Jang Ik..."

    "Oh, you mean the leader of those spies?"

    "..."

    No matter how you look at it, she isn''t Tae Yeol-jeon.

    As I sigh from a headache, I realize I feel a sense of d��j�� vu from this room.

    ''Ah, that''s right...''

    It''s too messy and unmaintained for me to recognize at first.

    However, this is the room I hade to rest in briefly when I felt dizzy in front of Tae Yeol-jeon in the previous cycle.

    Previously, there had been Taenghwa paintings all over this room, but now there are none to be found.

    While looking around, I find the fairy tale book I had seen before.

    ''This fairy tale book is still here...''

    It''s a children''s book based on the theme of "Sincerity Moves the Heaven."

    Everything symbolizing Tae Yeol-jeon, like the Taenghwas, have disappeared, but it appears that Buddhist Family Methods and such fairy tales still remain.

    Of course, the book itself seems to have been neglected for a long time.

    It''s worn out in many ces and has traces of insects having gnawed at it.

    The table of contents is familiar.

    A fairy tale that spread from the Head Realm.

    There are fairy tales that have spread, slightly changed here and there, throughout the Head Realm and even in the Bright Cold Realm.

    Even when I asked Su In and Hong Yeon before, they said it was in the True Devil Realm too, showing that ces where people live are all the same.

    They are fundamentally fairy tales with the lesson that "Sincerity Moves the Heaven."

    ''I miss my master.''

    These were the fairy tales I found in the library when I sought a way to ovee the Seven Star Ritual with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    They are very nostalgic...

    ''...Wait.''

    Looking at this fairy tale and the current situation where Tae Yeol-jeon disappeared, I remember [something simr in the past] that had happened before.

    ''Wasn''t there a simr incident in the past?''

    Chaaaaa��

    A chill runs down my spine.

    But for some reason, I can''t clearly remember ''what'' it is.

    ''What is it?''

    ''Something simr'' happened before.

    But I can''t recall what it is.

    Seeing the fairy tale book triggered the memory, so it must be rted to this book...

    "...Hey."

    "Y-Yes, Senior!"

    I ask this woman from Grand Nirvana Temple

    "Do you know anything about this fairy tale?"

    "Ah...well, aren''t theymon fairy tales? I once learned themonnguage of the Bright Cold Realm from my master and read them for fun. They should be in the deep libraries of other sects as well, not just our temple. Actually, they might even be found in ordinary households."

    "Hmmm..."

    I frown, trying to recall the memory that keeps surfacing in my mind.

    I feel like I''m about to remember something.

    Fairy tale book.

    The vanished Tae Yeol-jeon.

    This strange sense of incongruity.

    "...This fairy tale. Is it supposed to end at [Chapter 7]? Shouldn''t there be a [Chapter 8]?"

    "Pardon?"

    Finally, as I''m flipping through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I remember the source of this incongruity.

    I have definitely seen a fairy tale book before that went up to [Chapter 8], not 7.

    The first story was definitely not something about a carp or whatever!

    There is a [missing] fairy tale from this list!

    That fairy tale is important!

    She scratches her head and says,

    "Um...I apologize, I''m not really sure. Well, different regions might have their own contents tailored to their own region?"

    "...Hmm..."

    Come to think of it, that is true.

    The environments of the Bright Cold Realm and the Head Realm are fundamentally different so what am I even trying to find?

    Yet, I can''t shake off this bizarre feeling.

    Something is off.

    But I don''t know what it is.

    ''I can''t remember [it]!''

    Thump, thump, thump...

    My heart is pounding.

    I''m shivering.

    Just ''what'' exactly did I forget?

    Thump, thump, thump...

    For some reason, I feel a pain in my heart.

    ''...This is dangerous.''

    I feel chills down my spine.

    I feel a strong sense that it will be better for my well-being not to think any further.

    It''s different from the time I mentioned the titles of Governing Immortals to harm Seo Hweol. An ominous sense of dooming from deep with my soul dominates me.

    If I''m not careful, something terrible will happen.

    Let''s not dig any deeper.

    ''Maybe, when I reach a higher realm, I''ll remember.''

    I decide to bury the unremembered memory for now.

    "...Alright. Then, I''ll be on my way now."

    After bidding her off, I leave Grand Nirvana Temple with a hardened face.

    "...I see."

    I understand the subtle reaction Hon Won had when he heard that I will be joining the Grand Cultivator Association.

    ''In this cycle, Tae Yeol-jeon doesn''t exist.''

    Her joining the Grand Cultivator Association and setting a precedent for the Heart Tribe to join has disappeared.

    ''...Damn it.''

    I understand why Hon Won let me go so easily.

    It wasn''t just because hecked the confidence to face me.

    ''...Although nothing was said in Temporal Fate Ind, when I enter Heavenly Human Ind, the Grand Cultivators will likely try to capture me.''

    I don''t know why, but history itself has been twisted.

    I have no idea how such a thing is possible.

    I''m just bewildered.

    I calm my trembling heart.

    ''There''s nothing I can do about it anyway.''

    Even if I know that history has been bizarrely twisted, what can I do about it?

    ''For now, let''s just do what I can.''

    It bes even clearer to me that I need to hone the power of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    When history twists like this.

    If I forget about such truths, how terrifying would that be?

    I need to solidify my own history even more.

    ''There''s no change in the n.''

    I will go to the Grand Cultivator Association and be recognized as a Grand Cultivator.

    Even though the existence of Tae Yeol-jeon has disappeared and history has changed, the ''power'' I possess hasn''t vanished.

    I leave the Grand Nirvana Temple, head up the valley, and settle on a spot.

    ''Let''s restore my Heaven Tribe cultivation.''

    After reaching the Four-Axis stage, I will reconnect the Axis of Wealth and advance to the mid stage.

    Then, when I enter the Grand Cultivator Association with the genuine Three Great Ultimates and dere myself a Grand Cultivator, who will dare to stop me?

    The precedent is gone?

    I''ll just create a new one.

    I sit down and gather Heaven and Earth spiritual energy with my attraction force.

    Kwarurururung!

    As overwhelming celestial energy gathers, to the extent of rumbling thunder, my cultivation that had fallen to the mid Heavenly Being stage begins to rise.

    Kurururung�D

    After facing the Heavenly Tribtion for thete Heavenly Being stage again, I prepare my rise to Grand Perfection Heavenly Being.

    It''s time to use the Heavenly Circle''s form.

    The new Heavenly Circle''s form is as follows:

    In Spring, All Things Are Born (���t�f��ʼ��).

    In Summer, All Things Are Grown (�Ąt�f���L�B).

    In Autumn, All Things Are Matured (��t�f�����).

    In Winter, All Things Are Conserved (���t�f���]��).

    None Are Beyond The Merits Of The Four Seasons (�o���ĕr֮��Ҳ).

    Spring gives birth to all things.

    Summer nurtures all things.

    Autumn matures all things.

    Winter puts all things to rest again.

    This is the merit of the Four Seasons (�ĕr).

    The cycle of Spring, Summer, Autumn, Winter (�����ﶬ)pletes the Heavenly Circle.

    It is long yet simple at the same time.

    However, I feel that this form fits the Heavenly Circle better than the original eptance at Fate''s End.

    Wiiing�D

    The power of the Heavenly Being cycles within me.

    Although eptance at Fate''s End harmonizes well with the power of the Four-Axis, the form received as a gift of connection (In and Yeon) feelsplete in the Heavenly Being stage itself.

    Although it might not harmonize well with the Four-Axis stage, within the same level of the Heavenly Being stage, this form is stronger!

    Woooo-woong�D

    I feel the halo of the Heavenly Circle behind my Nascent Soul bing more distinct.

    ''This is...''

    Zzt!

    While contemting the halo of the Heavenly Circle, I feel as if thunder has struck my entire body from the top of my head.

    "This is...!"

    Guguguguk�D

    A sound like something scratching resonates as the fiercely spinning halo of the Heavenly Circle seems to separate from the world itself.

    I knew this feeling.

    "An Axis...?"

    Wiiiiiing!

    At the same time, the attraction force from my Nascent Soul bes even stronger.

    Indeed, it''s another Axis.

    What is an Axis?

    An Axis is a kind of Nascent Soul.

    However, unlike the Nascent Soul created during the Nascent Soul stage, which imprints one''s very self, an Axis is a Nascent Soul imprinted with a specific attribute.

    In other words, it is a Nascent Soul that maximizes an attribute rather than a personality.

    The method to obtain an Axis through the Heterodox Axis Foundation is to kill a cultivator of the same realm, crush their Nascent Soul, andpress it into an Axis.

    Since the Nascent Soul is spiritual power that''s on the ne of Soul, and not the soul itself, when separated from the soul andpressed within the body, there''s no risk of the body being stolen.

    One Four-Axis cultivator, a hundred Heavenly Being cultivators, or ten thousand Nascent Soul cultivators can be used to create an Axis, but even a hundred billion Core Formation cultivators can''t create an axis for this very reason.

    The standard method to obtain an Orthodox Axis Foundation is to gather arge amount of an attribute''s energy, perform a ritual at the ne of Qi, and, just like creating a Nascent Soul, elevate it to the ne of Soul and then connect it to one''s own Nascent Soul.

    Hence, an Axis has no definite form.

    It can be a surface, a point, or a three-dimensional object. That is the Axis.

    If a person''s Nascent Soul takes the shape of a person, what shape should the Nascent Soul of the nature of Heaven and Earth take?

    The Five Blessings are a given, and since the Five Elements indeed have no fixed form, every race, every method, and every way of thought has a different way of storing an Axis.

    The Demon Race might store it in the form of the five viscera and six bowels while the Heaven Tribe might store it in the form of dharma treasures.

    Of course, as the name ''Axis'' suggests, many store it in the form of a pir, but it isn''t absolute.

    The important thing is that while an Axis is a type of Nascent Soul, it is a Nascent Soul imprinted with an attribute rather than a personality, meaning it can be controlled with the main Nascent Soul created during the Nascent Soul stage.

    But now, my main Nascent Soul has be an Axis.

    It''s an exceedingly bizarre urrence.

    But this strange contradiction makes my head ache.

    ''Why didn''t Seo Li notice this?''

    He must have cultivated this form for hundreds of years before me, yet among the insights Seo Li passed down, there''s no mention that the main Nascent Soul bes akin to an Axis through the new Heavenly Circle form.

    In other words, Seo Li was unaware that the main Nascent Soul will transform into an Axis.

    While thinking about the differences between myself and Seo Li, something shes through my mind.

    ''Heart (��).''

    That''s right.

    Seo Li was considerably less adept at handling heart essencepared to me.

    Although I don''t know the exact reason, I feel that this new form of the Heavenly Circle is significantly rted to the heart.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    Wiiiing�D

    The Great Desert to Dead Sea responds so naturally.

    ''Seo Li didn''t know it himself, but he was unconsciously applying this form to the Great Desert to Dead Sea.''

    The spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth is a given, but theoretically, it could also seize the spiritual energy of others. That is the Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    Though I would never use it in such a way due to my personality, even excluding that, the technique that ravenously devours Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to the point of desertifying an area is exactly the Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    But if such a convenient devilish art is possible, why haven''t other races or sects developed such a devilish art sooner?

    Seo Li had unconsciously applied this form to create the Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    As a form that creates an Axis out of the Nascent Soul, it allows for wielding a vast amount of attraction force, even more so than others of the same realm. It unconsciously uses the attraction force to voraciously absorb Heaven and Earth spiritual energy and directly infuse it into the Nascent Soul.

    As I observe the Nascent Soul emitting attraction force within me, I fall into thought.

    ''The reason the Axis has attraction force is because it itself is a kind of ''symbol,'' and thus part of nature."

    Of course, all objects have attraction force, but the reason an Axis has a stronger attraction force is that creating a Nascent Soul as a ''symbol'' maximizes the attraction force within the ''symbol.''

    Then there arises a problem here.

    What exactly does this new Axis symbolize?

    Kuguguguk�D

    I feel the attraction force emanating from my Nascent Soul.

    ''A form that allows wielding the power of the Four-Axis stage within the Heavenly Being stage...''

    However, it doesn''t harmonize with other Four-Axis stage forms.

    It''s an extremely peculiar matter.

    ''I''ll have to investigate this more closely while umting more Axes.''

    After seven days and nights.

    I perform a ritual with the Great Desert to Dead Sea and elevate my Heaven Tribe cultivation to the Four-Axis stage.

    Kururung�D

    Having withstood the Heavenly Tribtion, my entire body radiates an immense attraction force, and my eyes gleam.

    The attraction force obtained with the new form of the Heavenly Circle,

    The attraction force gained upon reaching the Four-Axis stage,

    And the attraction force acquired through the Axis of Wealth following my regression.

    Additionally, the power exuding from the perfectly harmonized Three Great Ultimates.

    It''s clearly at thete Integration level.

    "Now...shall I go reim the position of a Grand Cultivator?"

    No precedent is needed.

    No permission is required.

    If there is no Tae Yeol-jeon, then I will be the first Grand Cultivator of the Heart Tribe.

    I prepare everything and ascend to Heavenly Human Ind.

    Tadatt!

    Heavenly Human Ind is thriving as usual.

    The voices of bustling cultivators reverberate everywhere, and the markets are bustling with activity.

    It''s when I ascend to the outskirts of Heavenly Human Ind, to the marketce.

    Zzzt�D

    A tingling killing intent pierces my whole body.

    Step.

    I take a step forward and naturally draw my Colorless ss Sword.

    My consciousness elerates so very naturally.

    Heaven and Earth slows down.

    ''Three in front, two behind, one on the left.''

    My consciousness quickly sweeps the surroundings.

    Passersby passing by me.

    A dharma treasure vendor selling apass-shaped dharma treasure to customers.

    An artist under a canopy, painting and receiving money while avoiding the sunlight.

    Hyeon Gwi, walking around with a snack in his mouth, chatting with other members of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect as if on a mission.

    Seeing Hyeon Gwi startles me a bit, but it appears like a coincidence, so I set him aside for now.

    These people are within a two-zhang radius of me.

    Up to five zhang away, there are children running around, a group of cultivators examining flying sword magic artifacts, a body cultivator promoting body refining methods, and a flock of low-level spirit beasts resembling pigeons fluttering their wings as they take flight.

    In a fleeting moment, in a brief instant where even calling it feeting is insufficient, I imprint everything within a five-zhang radius into my mind.

    But it isn''t enough.

    The range of a martial artist expands even further.

    Ten zhang.

    An old man carrying a flower basket, looking around.

    A man testing a chariot-shaped dharma treasure, a child reading a method book while holding an apple in one hand, a couple holding hands andughing happily, an old woman at the Core Formation stage with a resigned expression as if she has little time left.

    I calcte even the trajectory of every dust particle they kick up into my sword path.

    Twenty zhang.

    Thirty zhang, forty zhang, one hundred zhang!

    Chwaaaak!

    With a speed that seems to match light, I gradually read every movement within my domain while grasping the Starting Form.

    A world where time slows down due to eleration.

    The world seems to darken.

    Within that, my eyes gleam fiercely.

    And then.

    sh!

    The leader of the Human Race Grand Alliance, a Grand Perfection Integration stage Grand Cultivator, and head of the Grand Cultivator Association, Jun Jae, using the Flying Escape Technique, dashes towards me like a streak of light in the frozen world.

    [Got you, Heart Tribe spy!]

    I move my sword with a bitter smile.

    All six Grand Cultivators of the Human Race Grand Alliance, excluding Hon Won,e at me.

    The Grand Cultivator Battle (̫�ޑ�) has begun.

    Trantor Notes: All 7 fairy tales have roots in Korean/Chinese folk tales. For example, the goblin''s hat (in the appearance of a tanggeon) is from a traditional Korean folk tale of a poor man who got a goblin''s hat that allowed his body and other objects that would identify him to be invisible. The man would then use the invisibility to steal from others to gain wealth.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 332: Old Monsters Rampage (1)

    Chapter 332: Old Monsters Rampage (1)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 332: Old Monster''s Rampage (1)

    Paaaatt!

    A beam of light engulfs everything.

    Jun Jae is renowned.

    A genius who reached the Integration stage in just 5,000 years.

    A prodigy of Metal (��) attribute methods, and, along with Hon Won and Gol Maek, a monster symbolizing the Human Race''s martial prowess.

    Kwagijijijik!Golden scales sprout all over Jun Jae''s body as he swings his hand at me.

    Thud��

    I neutralize the power with the All-Heavens Sword, contain Jun Jae''s force within it, and then use that very power to repel Jun Jae.

    He makes an irritated expression and reaches out towards me.

    Kwagijik!

    "...!"

    As if space itself twists, I suddenly find myself caught in Jun Jae''s grasp.

    Simultaneously, Gol Maek, d in pure white bone armor from head to toe, descends upon me from above.

    I twist my body in mid-air, positioning Jun Jae''s body in front of Gol Maek, and quickly retreat to escape his grip.

    Kwaaaang�D

    Jun Jae fails to dodge Gol Maek''s attack in time, and Gol Maek strikes him.

    An enormous shockwave seems to echo, and Jun Jae''s body plummets through Heavenly Human Ind, crashing into the ground below.

    "Aigoo, that must hurt."

    The next moment, Gol Maek rushes at me while extending their fist.

    ''It''ll be dangerous if that hits.''

    Thud, thud!

    In a split second, I sh their elbow with my sword and infuse an energy wave. I then strike their palm to maximize the force of the energy wave through their elbow.

    Kwaaang!

    Their arm explodes in mid-air before it can even touch me.

    Kwaaang!

    "Kugh...!"

    However, despite not making direct contact, the sheer resulting pressure sts me out of Heavenly Human Ind.

    ''Gol Maek...''

    "Kuaaaaaaah!"

    They roar like a beast, infusing energy into the bone armor that envelops their entire body.

    A tail made of bone sprouts from the armor.

    ws resembling those of a beast emerge from the bone armor on their arms.

    Gol Maek, ate Integration stage loose cultivator, is, like Hon Won and I, a Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation practitioner.

    Due to this, they are considered on par with Grand Perfection Integration cultivators like Jun Jae, making them one of the representatives of the Human Race''s martial prowess �� that is Gol Maek.

    Their self-created Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation method, Bone Armor Treasured Origin Art (�Ǽ׌�Ԫ��), is notorious for extracting the bones of defeated enemies, storing them within their body, and fusing them with their own body when needed. It''s a bizarre technique where until their bone armor ispletely shattered, it''s almost impossible to inflict any wounds on them.

    But perhaps furious over their arm being destroyed by my earlier attack, they gather strength in their entire body and prepare to leap at me.

    Just as I''m about to take my stance, an overwhelming force presses down on me.

    Kwaadudududuk!

    ''Jun Jae!''

    From below Heavenly Human Ind.

    Jun Jae, who had been driven into the ground by Gol Maek''s strike, reemerges and presses down on me with his strength.

    ''How sturdy, to be unscathed after taking a strike from a Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation practitioner.''

    As I think this, Gol Maek leaps at me again, swinging their bone-armored hand.

    Kwaaaang!

    A tremendous force strikes my body.

    But in the next moment, Gol Maek emits a startled intent.

    Wo-woong�D

    It''s because of my hand gripping their arm.

    From my forearm which begins to shine with starlight, an immense force erupts.

    Simultaneously, ghostly energy surges from my entire body, revealing neen heads.

    Tuk, Tuk-tuk!

    Blood tears fall from each of the 19 heads, blooming into ck Blood Tears Flowers.

    Realizing something is wrong, Gol Maek tries to pull away but I grip their arm tightly, nearly crushing it as I speak.

    [Where do you think you''re going?]

    Kiaaaaaaaaah�D

    Uuhhaaaaah�D

    Huuaaaaaaaah!

    As the ck Blood Tears Flowers bloom, unbearable screams fill Heaven and Earth.

    Gol Maek, realizing the danger, cuts off their bone armor like a lizard shedding its tail and barely escapes the range of my curse.

    Chwaaah�D

    The bone armor quickly rots and melts away under the power of the curse.

    Chijijijik�D

    Circuits are engraved all over my body.

    Kwagijijik!

    Once again, Jun Jae tries to restrain me from afar, pressing me down with his attraction force.

    I look at Jun Jae and step into the air.

    Paaaang!

    In the next moment, I''m right in front of Jun Jae.

    With the All-Heavens Sword oveid on my arm, I swing at him with all my might.

    Kugwagwagwang!

    The ground trembles.

    Below Heavenly Human Ind.

    In the valley where the Grand Nirvana Temple is located, I see a Nascent Soul stage cultivator screaming and running away with all her might.

    The ground cracks in several ces, and the mountains and fields are being reshaped.

    Chwaaah!

    Shockwaves spread throughout the entire Cloud Ind Archipgo that''s covered in mist and clouds, tearing the clouds into a circr pattern.

    ''...Sturdy.''

    However, I frown as I see Jun Jae standing there unfazed despite taking my full-powered strike.

    A golden armor encases Jun Jae''s body like scales.

    And from that armor emanates a maic field.

    ''Did he use the maic field as armor to diffuse the impact...!''

    Those who practice Metal attribute methods have a much stronger attraction force than others.

    Among the Five Elements, Metal is expressed by Qian (Ǭ) and Dui (��) in the Eight Trigrams.

    Qian is Yang (�), so in Yin-Yang, Yang energy or light (��) is synonymous with Metal.

    In the Five Elements, Earth is expressed by the Kun trigram and the Gen trigram, meaning ground and mountain.

    In the Five Elements, Wood is represented by the Zhen trigram and the Xun trigram, meaning lightning and wind.

    Ground and mountain, lightning and wind are all recognized attributes.

    Then what does the Dui trigram represent?

    Dui represents a ''pond''.

    In short, it signifies a ''pond attribute''.

    So some might wonder.

    What on earth does ''pond attribute'' mean?

    Kwagijijijik!

    [Kuuuuurghh!]

    Utilizing the immense maic force derived from the Metal attribute, Jun Jae directs an overwhelming gravitational force onto me.

    Kwadudududuk!

    The ground caves in, and in an instant, the ce where I stand turns into an enormously deep basin.

    Just add water, and it bes a pond.

    The Dui trigram.

    In other words, the ''pond attribute'' is just an indirect way to describe the maic force of the Metal attribute.

    [I''ll turn you into a meatball, you Heart Tribe spy!]

    Wanting to turn me into a Seo Eun-hyun meatball, Jun Jae''s gravity concentrates on a single point.

    However, I lift my 19 heads and ignite ghost fire.

    Flinch!

    Jun Jae recoils at my fierce gaze.

    Kuguguguk�D

    From the depths of the enormous gravitational pit, I begin climbing up by digging my hands into the pit walls.

    [Crazy..he''s moving within that? This monster-like guy..!]

    Kwaaang!

    Gol Maeknds beside Jun Jae.

    Focusing their strength on their bone armor, they transform it.

    Crunch!

    The shape of their bone armor changes.

    Gol Maek, who has transformed their bone armor into a muscr beast-like form, nods at Jun Jae.

    [Alright, go ahead. Ah, hold on.]

    At that moment, Wi Ryeong-seon and Wi Su arrive at the scene using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Wi Su appears to be casting some sort of spell on Gol Maek''s bone armor.

    epting Wi Su''s spell, Gol Maek nods and drops down into the basin below.

    Kuaaaang!!

    They extend both feet towards me trying to climb up, kicking me in the face.

    I try to withstand it, but in the end, I fall back down into the basin.

    Gol Maek cracks their neck from side to side and says,

    [Come at me, you spy.]

    [Heh heh, so you��re confident in your raw strength too, huh?]

    Kiiiiing��

    The circuit begins to run fiercely as it begins to glow.

    My neen heads illuminate as my entire body is covered in starlight.

    We each take a step towards each other.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch...!

    With each step, my foot sinks into the ground due to Jun Jae''s gravity.

    And finally, when we reach in front of each other.

    Huarurururu!

    Wi Ryeong-seon swings his fan, turning the basin below into a sea of fire.

    Simultaneously, Wi Su blows wind downwards like a bellow, creating an immense inferno in the basin below.

    It''s a me that could burn an ordinary Four-Axis stage cultivator''s very soul.

    But I smirk.

    [What''s this? Bathwater?]

    For someone like me, whose soul is already being roasted by Karmic Fire, this heat is no more than lukewarm tea.

    Though my skin is blistering and cooking, it doesn''t hurt much, so I justugh in Gol Maek''s direction.

    They appear unaffected by the mes, likely protected by Wi Su''s spell.

    Seeing my nonchnce, they burst into a hollowugh as if feeling incredulous.

    [...Crazy bastard, do you not feel pain?]

    [As if.]

    Bo-oong!

    I swing my fist at Gol Maek.

    The bone armor around their head is sliced off.

    Gol Maek regenerates their bone armor and swings their fist towards me as well.

    Pop!

    One of my heads shatters, and I''m left with a wound from Gol Maek''s punch.

    They squint at the sword wound, looking annoyed through the gaps of their bone armor.

    [Damn Heart Tribe brat...]

    [You practice Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, yet you''re so fragile.]

    Bo-oong!

    I swing my hand at them again.

    Chwaak!

    A sword wound etches itself onto Gol Maek''s body.

    We exchange blows.

    No matter how much we elerate, the insane gravity slows our movements, making it inevitable that we get hit.

    I inflict sword wounds on them, and they shatter my heads.

    Crack!

    ''Ho...''

    It seems that Wi Ryeong-seon''s mes are not meant to roast me but to deplete the surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, as no more spiritual energy is flowing in.

    On the other hand, Gol Maek in front of me still looks vigorous because they have a lot of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy stored within their body.

    Next, Eung Yeon and Gae Jin join the fray from above.

    Kugugugugu!

    Eung Yeon''s dharma treasure, the Heaven-Earth Demon Subduing Pagoda, falls from the sky.

    Kuaaang!!

    The Heaven-Earth Demon Subduing Pagoda grows enormous, increasing its weight over my head as if trying to crush me to death.

    Gae Jin takes out a cauldron-shaped dharma treasure and opens its lid.

    Chuarurururuk!

    The liquid contained in the cauldron spills into the basin.

    Chulk!

    In an instant, the entire basin is filled with the stench of decay.

    ''Fungus (��)!''

    Gae Jin''s spell, said to be developed by stealing the secret arts of the Fungal Bone Race of the Six Major Heaven Tribe Races, spreads throughout the basin, and purple spores begin to sprout all over my body.

    The hyphae extend, sapping my strength while empowering Gol Maek.

    I can see Wi Ryeong-seon and Wi Su preparing another spell.

    If this continues, I might really be defeated.

    ''This is the power of the Human Race...''

    This is the Human Race. When theybine forces, they can take down even ate Integration stage cultivator in an instant.

    If Hon Won was here, I would probably have been captured and turned into something like a Seo Eun-hyun Integration Pill.

    No, even now, if they really start using their full power, it will be impossible to resist.

    But that''s if they use their ''full power''.

    [...You''re not using your domains.]

    I smirk, looking around with my 38 eyes.

    Though they appear calm at my words, their intents are greatly shaken.

    [All of you are unleashing powerful attacks, trying to end this as soon as possible, isn''t that right?]

    [Shut up, die!]

    Gol Maek strikes at me again.

    Kuaaang!

    I finally can''t hold out any longer and fall to my knees.

    The Heaven-Earth Demon Subduing Pagoda presses down on me with even more force, and I am eventually crushed beneath it.

    As Iy pinned, I sense the Integration stage Grand Cultivators gathering their strength, each preparing a powerful strike.

    The Heaven-Earth Demon Subduing Pagoda bes semi-transparent, crossing onto a higher ne.

    Their attacks will prate through the pagoda and strike me.

    However, I smirk.

    [...Impressive.]

    Countless beams of light head towards me.

    Wududuk��

    Forcing my hands to move, I infuse them with ck and white energy.

    The barrier of Yin-Yang and the Five Elements wraps around me.

    And then, an explosion of light erupts within the basin.

    Jun Jae is panting heavily.

    "Did we finish him?"

    "We should have. No matter what, there''s no way he can withstand the full power attacks of Integration stage Grand Cultivators."

    Wi Ryeong-seon wipes the sweat from his forehead as he speaks.

    "Damn, I only used my strength for a while and I''m already this exhausted..."

    "It''s because you overexerted yourself trying to find information to avoid the End and ended up staring directly at the True Immortal. You were too greedy."

    "But once this injury heals, all the surviving Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the Heaven Tribe will gain powerful lightning divine powers, so it wasn''t just greed. The only races where all the Grand Cultivators survived after staring directly at the True Immortal are the Tall Tree Race and our Human Race."

    "That is also true."

    While they are chatting, Wi Su moves her hand.

    Hwiiiiiiiiii��

    The wind blows, clearing the dust cloud.

    Standing tall in the dust is Gol Maek, still d in their bone armor.

    "Cultivator Gol. Please retrieve the spy''s body and soul. We''ll interrogate him further at the Grand Cultivator meeting."

    "But to think that someone from the Human Race learned both the Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation method and the Heart Path Method...he''s quite the genius."

    "Even so, given that he learned the Heart Path Method, he must have been influenced by Jang Ik. His ideologies are definitely contaminated, so we must purify his thoughts through suggestion and bring him back as a proper member of the Heaven Tribe."

    Jun Jae converses with Wi Ryeong-seon, then nces back at Gol Maek in the basin.

    "Fellow cultivator, just what are you..."

    Then, Gol Maek''s voice is heard.

    "R-run aw..."

    The next moment.

    The bone armor covering Gol Maek shatters, revealing a blood-soaked woman with white hair and red eyes copsing to the ground.

    "Cultivator Gol Maek!"''

    Jun Jae is startled and tries to fly to her.

    However, a monstrous being of starlight with 19 heads emerges from within the dust cloud,ughing.

    [If this were a prolonged battle, I would have surely lost...but it seems everyone''s condition is rather poor, seeing that you are all reluctant to even deploy your domains...]

    "You bastard...!"

    Kuguguguk!

    Jun Jae once again emits a maic field, pressing down on Seo Eun-hyun.

    However, the gravitational force is far weaker than before.

    Seo Eun-hyun, crossing his arms, speaks.

    [Earlier, I had no choice but to respond since you all attacked me. But continuing this fight is meaningless...I wish to sit in the position of a Human Race Grand Cultivator. Considering that everyone''s condition has deteriorated after facing ''that being'', wouldn''t it be mutually beneficial to ept me, ate Integration level force as a Grand Cultivator?]

    At that statement, Wi Ryeong-seon, Wi Su, and Jun Jae simultaneously re.

    "Nonsense! You''re asking us to ept a Heart Tribe spy as a Grand Cultivator of the Human Race Grand Alliance!"

    [Am I not part of the Human Race...? In theory, the Heaven Tribe can master all three methods of Heaven, Earth, and Heart, so why this discrimination?]

    "Ha, the ones who are born amidst unspeakable abuse and torment are the Heart Tribe, and the same goes for the Human Race. In theory, the Heaven Tribe can master all three methods, but any Human who learned the Heart Path Method would be influenced by the Heart Tribe''s ideology. They would go around denying very and engaging in absurd liberation movements. How can we trust them?"

    [Hmm...is that so?]

    Clicking his tongue at Jun Jae''s attitude, Seo Eun-hyun grabs Gol Maek, who copsed before him, by the neck and lifts her up.

    Though Seo Eun-hyun says nothing, Jun Jae res at him with rage in his eyes.

    "You vile...! Taking a hostage...!"

    [No...]

    Seeing Gol Maek captured, Wi Ryeong-seon and Wi Su also close their eyes tightly.

    "...Leader, we have no choice. For now, we should ept that monster''s proposal. Cultivator Gol Maek''s life is at stake."

    "Kugh...! Vile Heart Tribe bastard...!''

    [No, wait...I haven''t even said anything...]

    In the end, Jun Jae clenches his eyes shut, deciding to protect Gol Maek from the mad Heart Tribe spy monster who walks around with the heads of 18 Four-Axis stage cultivators of the Human Race on his shoulders.

    "Fine...! I will allow you to take the position of a Grand Cultivator! However, you may not interfere in the affairs of the Human Race Grand Alliance, holding only the title. No ce will be given to you on Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, and all resources allocated to you must be used by you alone. If we find any indication that you are transferring resources of the Human Race to the Heart Tribe territory, you will be arrested and put on trial immediately! If you cannot ept this, we will end you even at the cost of Cultivator Gol Maek''s life!"

    [...Uh, I ept but...]

    "If you ept, then hand over the hostage immediately!!!"

    The Human Race Grand Alliance, exchanging Gol Maek who was taken as a hostage, ultimately epts Seo Eun-hyun as a Grand Cultivator.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 333: Old Monsters Rampage (2)

    Chapter 333: Old Monsters Rampage (2)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    "Huu..."

    I sigh after somehow receiving the title of Grand Cultivator.

    ''The difficulty has increased so much since the disappearance of Tae Yeol-jeon.''

    Moreover, if the title of Grand Cultivator is something that makes the Human Race Grand Alliance so wary, it''s almost as if there''s no point in even having it.

    Nevertheless, had I stayed still, the Integration stage Grand Cultivators who received word from Hon Won would have continued to pursue me. By obtaining the Grand Cultivator qualification, I managed to prevent that from happening, and for now, that is enough to be satisfied with.

    I used the voice transmission talisman to contact Hong Fan."Hong Fan,e to the area below Heavenly Human Ind with Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I wait for Hong Fan while recovering my spiritual power in the basin created by Jun Jae.

    Since I''ve be a Grand Cultivator again, the next steps are simple.

    ''First, rescue Kim Yeon, and then, either by kidnapping Kang Min-hee or by some other means, prevent her from going berserk as the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.''

    Also, I have some questions for Yeon Wei.

    At that moment, lightning shes.

    Kurururung!

    As if the red lightning is wriggling, Jeon Myeong-hoon descends with his arms crossed in front of me.

    "Looks like you''ve done something incredible again."

    He clicks his tongue while looking around.

    "I''m quite the busy person. Anyway..."

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s feet.

    He has six shadows.

    "You''ve almost fully learned the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body"

    "Yeah. I''ve mastered the Lightning Path part, but the Curse and Ghost Path parts are difficult, so I haven''t fully grasped them."

    The Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body is a devilish art thatbines the Curse Method, Ghost Path Method, and the Lightning Path Method.

    It involves infusing ghostly energy into one''s Nascent Soul through the six symbols of curses: Violent Death, Disease, Worry, Poverty, Evil, and Weakness. By interpreting the ghostly energy and the life force within oneself as Yin and Yang, Yin Lightning is then formed. This is the essence of the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body.

    However, if one has already practiced the Lightning Path Method, it is said that you only need to taint the internal lightning energy with the curse symbols to convert it into Yin Lightning.

    Yin Lightning is originally formed through curses and ghostly energy, but Jeon Myeong-hoon is cultivating the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body in a peculiar way by somehow first generating Yin Lightning and then forming curses and ghostly energy based on it.

    ''How does he even do that...?''

    I click my tongue at the absurdity of the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body and speak.

    "I''d like to exin our n going forward."

    "What is it?"

    "For now, our basic goal is to advance our cultivation. In the process, let''s gather our colleagues like Kim Yeon, Kang Min-hee, and Oh Hyun-seok."

    "What about Deputy Oh?"

    "Oh Hye-seo? Hmm...I have some information on her. She''s currently doing well, so there''s nothing to worry about."

    "Well, if you say so, it should be fine"

    I exin to Jeon Myeong-hoon what we need to do.

    "I''ll rescue Kim Yeon. You go rescue Hyun-seok Hyung-nim...I mean, the Chief. He''s in the True Devil Realm right now, and the Grand Cultivators of the True Devil Realm should currently be pushing against the Human Race. He should be retreating so assist Hyung-nim''s retreat as quickly as possible."

    "How quickly?"

    "There''s a high probability that the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum will call upon something to descend into the True Devil Realm. Do it as quickly as possible before he enters. Of course, I can handle the ck Dragon King if he arrives, but...better safe than sorry."

    If the ck Dragon King doesn''te, there''s no need for Azure Tiger Saint to sacrifice himself.

    "Well, got it. I''ll do that."

    "Good, then I''ll rescue Kim Yeon in a little while. Hong Fan,e with me for a moment. There''s something I need to confirm with you."

    "Hm. Yes, understood."

    After asking Jeon Myeong-hoon to rescue Oh Hyun-seok, I take Hong Fan out of the basin.

    "Follow me."

    Paatt!

    Using the ground-shrinking technique, I take Hong Fan towards the ce where the woman from the Grand Nirvana Temple had fled earlier.

    Paatt, paaattt!

    How many dozen li do we cover?

    I finally detect her presence.

    The woman from the Grand Nirvana Temple had used the Earth Escape Technique to hide about two hundred li away from the battlefield between me and the Grand Cultivators.

    Kuguguk�D

    I use attraction force to pull her out from where she''s hiding underground.

    "Hiiiieeeeek! Seniors! Please spare me! Even if you turn me into a pill, my cultivation in Buddhist Family Methods won''t help in increasing your realm!"

    "..."

    As soon as she''s pulled to the surface and see us emitting attraction force, she copses and screams in terror.

    Her reaction is vastly different from the boldness of the previous life''s Tae Yeol-jeon.

    I look at Hong Fan and ask.

    "Hong Fan, what do you think of this woman?"

    Hong Fan strokes his beard as he looks at her, then nces up at me with a puzzled expression.

    "Hmm, she''s a woman that smells. It seems she doesn''t wash."

    "..."

    "...? Ah, I apologize. Is Master perhaps considering taking her as a concubine?"

    Shaaaaaa�D

    I feel a chill run down my spine for some reason.

    Hong Fan''s reaction has changed.

    "...Hong Fan."

    "Yes?"

    "Don''t you have any other thoughts?"

    "Hmm...she seems to have cultivated some kind of Buddhist Family Method, and the spiritual power of that method looks a bit unusual."

    "..."

    He seemspletely uninterested.

    Hong Fan is treating her like an inanimate object.

    "No, not that...when you look at this woman...do you not feel anything like wanting to marry her or suddenly confessing your love?"

    I ask, observing Hong Fan closely.

    However, Hong Fan responds with a rather dumbfounded expression.

    "M-Master...no matter if it is your will...marriage is a significant event in life, so..."

    "...Aren''t your views on marriage different from those of humans since you''re a centipede demon?"

    Upon hearing that Hong Fan is a centipede demon and our conversation about marriage, the woman from the Grand Nirvana Temple turns pale.

    "S-Seniors, I don''t know which part of me is appealing, but I do not have any confidence in satisfying a centipede demon senior. P-Please, let me go!"

    Her reaction is also different.

    In the previous life, even though she didn''t ept Hong Fan''s courtship, she still blushed and felt a flutter in her heart.

    However, this life''s her is genuinely terrified and repulsed at the thought of marrying a centipede demon.

    And Hong Fan, seeing her expression, frowns as if he also finds her displeasing.

    "...I apologize, Master. Even though I am a centipede, having spent so much time with you, I have been greatly influenced by the Human Race''s concepts. And above all...the smell is too off-putting. Even if you told me to eat her..."

    "Hiiee, hiieeeek! Please don''t eat me!"

    "...Even if you told me to eat her, the smell would make me spit her out. Master, you don''t really intend to marry me to her, do you...?"

    Hong Fan and the women of the Grand Nirvana Temple look at me with desperate eyes.

    "Seniors, I am amitted single, and I have decided not to get married! Besides, as you already know, my body is smelly and I''m veryzy. I can''t even do anything!"

    "...Master...you may find it funnying from a centipede, but I really want to make a loving connection and get married...so that one is a bit..."

    I nod, holding my head.

    "I understand. I wasn''t telling you to get married."

    "Th-thank you, Senior!"

    "Thank you, Master!"

    Only then do the two bow to me with joy.

    "...Well, since we''re here anyway...show me some of your Buddhist Family Methods."

    "Buddhist Family Methods?"

    "Yes. The ones left in the Grand Nirvana Temple."

    "Oh! As it happens, I brought all my possessions with me during the natural disaster, so I have them right here!"

    She uses the Earth Escape Technique to pull up a bundle from underground.

    ''...How poor must you be to not even have a storage scroll?''

    I click my tongue as I watch her packing her belongings into a bundle like a mortal from the lower world, without even amon storage magic artifact.

    It seems that everything she owns is in that small bundle.

    As she rummages through the bundle, she pulls out three jade slips that are worn and frayed from use.

    "..."

    I examine the jade slips with a stiff face.

    ''They''re different.''

    These methods are different from the Buddhist Family Methods I learned in my past life, which could be cultivated up to the Integration stage.

    These ones are methods that reach their limits at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage.

    Of course, names like the Seven Brilliances Kings remain the same.

    The Golden Body Heavenly King, Red Bead Extinguishing Heavenly King, Lapis Lazuli Protecting Heavenly King, Silver Basket Heavenly King, Trida Vast Cold Heavenly King, Obsidian Demon Heavenly King, along with the concept of the Future King.

    And the symbols they represent match the exnations given by Tae Yeol-jeon.

    But I find something odd.

    "Hey, what happens to the Seven Brilliances Kings after they save all sentient beings?"

    "Ah...are you referring to the Seven Brilliances Kings? That...what was it...?"

    Seemingly unable to recall the content of the Buddhist Family Methods she learned, she scratches her head in thought.

    As I frown, Hong Fan threatens her in front of me.

    "Do you not see the Master is curious. Speak quickly."

    She shrinks and speaks as if she just remembered.

    "Hi-Hiieek. I apologize. The Seven Brilliances Kings, after saving all sentient beings, are said to shed their forms within the lotus."

    "Shed their forms within the lotus? What happens next?"

    "After that...there''s no further transmission..."

    "...What is the rtionship between the Future King and the Seven Brilliances Kings?"

    "Um, I''m not sure..."

    Crack�D

    As veins bulge on my forehead, she speaks with a tearful face.

    "S-senior! It''s not that I can''t remember; I really haven''t learned it! In the first ce, the Future King is merely a symbol personifying future hope and doesn''t hold a significant ce in Buddhist Family Methods! Well, depending on the region, there are stories passed down that the Future King is the master, disciple, or rtive of the Seven Brilliances Kings, or that they have no rtion at all...but these are all baseless. There''s not much interest in the rtionship between the Future King and the Seven Brilliances Kings. We just regard them as Heavenly Kings dedicated to their respective domains."

    "...No rtionship, you say?"

    "Yes, that is what my master taught me..."

    "..."

    Then why did Tae Yeol-jeon speak to me with such certainty about the Future King?

    "Are these all the methods of the Grand Nirvana Temple?"

    "Yes."

    "Are there any methods that can reach the Integration stage?"

    "Pardon? Haha, if there were, wouldn''t I have already be a Grand Cultivator? Ah...I apologize. I didn''t mean to be sarcastic to you, Senior."

    She scratches her head and jokes, but quickly bows her head and shrinks back as Hong Fan sends a cold re her way.

    "These are all the methods passed down in the Grand Nirvana Temple. I''ve never even seen any methods that reach the Integration stage..."

    "...Alright, I understand. I need these Buddhist Family Methods for my study, so may I take them?"

    "It would be an honor, Senior! It would be great if a cultivator of your high realm could master them. And...uh...perhaps..."

    "And?"

    "If possible...could you ept me as your...disciple...?"

    At those words, Hong Fan clicks his tongue and waves his hand.

    "Master, in my opinion, this woman is smelly, seems tock talent, and doesn''t have the will. You should not ept her."

    Receiving Hong Fan''s annoyance, she prostrates herself t on the ground.

    "I apologize! I have overstepped my boundaries! Th-then, since you''re taking the Buddhist Family Methods...if you could at least mention that you got them from our Grand Nirvana Temple...ah, please forget it. Now that I think of it, it seems presumptuous as well."

    Crack��

    Hong Fan, seemingly angry, lets out a breath of poisonous energy.

    "Master, because you show mercy, this woman keeps trying strange things through you. Despite beingzy, untalented, and smelly, she is cunning and shameless in this manner."

    At Hong Fan''s continued words, she looks like she is about to faint.

    "It might even be better to kill her."

    It seems her attempt to use me to promote the Grand Nirvana Temple has seriously offended Hong Fan, who rarely shows such anger.

    "...Enough. Don''t do that."

    I wave my hand.

    Though I don''t like her trying to use me, I''m not angry because it seems she is trying to revive the Grand Nirvana Temple.

    "I will speak well for your Grand Nirvana Temple, so don''t worry. And this is payment for the Buddhist Family Methods."

    I throw her a storage magic artifact filled with spirit stones, and she prostrates herself in gratitude.

    I head towards the Heavenly Human Ind with Hong Fan, carrying the Buddhist Family Methods.

    I n to go to Kim Yeon.

    ''...The eight Grand Cultivators became seven, and the eight fairy tales became seven as well.''

    The two events are rted.

    I grit my teeth.

    ''Just what is going on..?''

    I nce at Hong Fan, who is following me.

    Today, I am certain from the way Hong Fan treated her.

    Hong Fan didn''t love the nun.

    He was infatuated with ''the entity that possessed that woman.''

    Just who is the entity that impersonated Tae Yeol-jeon, and why did Hong Fan go mad, even defying my orders to confess his love?

    And, if I had practiced those Buddhist Family Methods that reach the Integration stage given to me by that being, what would have be of me?

    With theseplex thoughts, I head towards the Mad Lord.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 334: Old Monsters Rampage (3)

    Chapter 334: Old Monsters Rampage (3)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    ''Now, I''ll go to the Mad Lord to rescue Kim Yeon, block the ck Dragon King and save Oh Hyun-seok with Jeon Myeong-hoon, and finally, kidnap Kang Min-hee from the Side Path.''

    After formting my n, I step onto the teleportation array to move to the area where the Mad Lord is currently located.

    Paaaatt!

    Arriving at the teleportation array of a foreign race, I head towards the Mad Lord.

    Paaaatt!

    Using the ground-shrinking technique, I reach the Mad Lord''s location far faster than before.At this rate, I won''t need Jeon Myeong-hoon''s returning lightning spell to escape.

    ''...I wonder how long it would take to win in a direct confrontation with the Mad Lord.''

    Pondering, I calcte my strength against the Mad Lord''s.

    ''...At this point, the Mad Lord''s power is already on par with the Human Race Grand Alliance''s Grand Cultivator Association.''

    Not the injured and weakened Grand Cultivator Association, but the fully powered one.

    ''I should avoid a direct confrontation.''

    I don''t want to be captured and be General Seo for another thousand years.

    ''Being Emperor Seo is one thing, but being General Seo is a bit much...''

    With these idle thoughts, I arrive near the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and gather my spiritual power.

    Chuarak, chuarurung!

    The Spirit Sealing Bodkin spell wraps around my hands.

    Silver chains appear between my hands.

    ''Can this heal him?''

    It had a temporary effect on Kang Min-hee.

    But somehow, I feel it would be useless.

    ''Can the Mad Lord''s madness bepared to Kang Min-hee''s?''

    Of course, the cracks in Kang Min-hee''s mind might growrger and turn her into the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother in the future, but at this point, the cracks aren''t significant, so I can suppress them with the Spirit Sealing Bodkin.

    But the Mad Lord''s madness is already at an advanced level.

    It could never be treated with just the Spirit Sealing Bodkin.

    Of course, now that I can use heart essence, I have confidence that I can temporarily halt the Mad Lord''s madness by striking at his heart essence.

    But that''s all.

    It might have been more effective than the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace for Kang Min-hee, but for the Mad Lord, it''s even less useful than thetter. That is the Spirit Sealing Bodkin.

    ''Tsk, it''s a shame.''

    Feeling slightly regretful, I disperse the Spirit Sealing Bodkin spell.

    Then.

    Revealing my concealed presence, I move to the front of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and shout.

    "Greetings, elder. I am the one named Seo. I have something I wish to present to the elder, hence I havee here."

    A familiar voice responds.

    [Oh~ my, have youe to be General Seo? How admirable!]

    I cover my left hand with the White Orchid Blessing Incantation and my right hand with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    [Great Mountain!]

    sh!

    [Splitting Emperor!]

    Kuaguaguaguagua!

    Light explodes brilliantly.

    A massive hole is torn in one side of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Mad Lord''s circuits operate on the outside of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, using spiritual energy to set up multiple defensive formations.

    But the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique scatters Qi itself into seven parts.

    No matter how the energy is used for defense, it will just be dispersed.

    Perhaps it''s because the Mad Lord''s circuits and the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique are so ipatible.

    Thanks to that, I can see the Mad Lord inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, holding [Her] hand and staring at me with a stunned expression.

    "...You...you bastard!!!!!! Howdarehowdarehowdarehowdare...!"

    The Mad Lord''s eyes roll back and he begins to tear at his fingers wildly.

    [She] and other Grand Cultivator level puppets start crawling out of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    But I, with a nk expression, grasp the Starting Form with my eyes gleaming.

    All-Heavens Sword.

    Single strike!

    Not even [She] can stop it.

    This strike, fully immersed in the ne of Soul, prates the Mad Lord''s heart essence, momentarily suppressing his madness.

    ''This...won''t hold for long.''

    I sense the sorrow, anger, pain, and love dormant inside the Mad Lord.

    The emotions are boiling chaotically, making it impossible to calm his heart essence through any means.

    All I can do is temporarily help him regain his sanity.

    While feeling this, I notice something strange in the Mad Lord''s heart essence.

    ''Wait, this is...''

    It''s strange.

    Is it because I have reached this realm and entered his heart essence?

    I can discern ''something''.

    ''The Mad Lord...could it be...?''

    I grit my teeth as I sense the clue to the Mad Lord''s madness.

    I also understand why Seo Hweol couldn''t cast the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens on the Mad Lord.

    "...Have you entered within me?"

    The Mad Lord, now rational, sits in the control room and senses my heart essence.

    "...Yes. But it won''tst long."

    "I figured...and if you''ve entered my heart...you must be feeling it now."

    "...Yes."

    Until now, I thought the Mad Lord was suffering from madness due to the influence of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Indeed, the Mad Lord was confirmed to be influenced by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to some extent.

    But today, I found out.

    "Elder...isn''t suffering from madness...because of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    The Mad Lord gives a bitter smile at my words.

    "It''s merely my karma. You need not concern yourself...anyway, what''s the reason for all thismotion you caused toe here?"

    "To take your disciple with me."

    At my words, the Mad Lord nods.

    "I see. She seemed to be meeting someone in her dreams whenever she sleeps. That turned out to be you."

    The Mad Lord seems to know I met Kim Yeon in her dreams before, nodding his head.

    "Take her. But be careful. I will eventually try to find that child again. Because...my life''s goal can only be realized through her."

    "I will keep that in mind. And..."

    Looking into the Mad Lord''s eyes, I speak.

    "Until Yeon can achieve your goal with her own strength, I will nurture her."

    The Mad Lord''s goal was Yeon''s y.

    Kim Yeon operating the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon with her vast consciousness to control the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to activate Yeon''s y is the Mad Lord''s purpose.

    The Mad Lord nods and says,

    "Good, I entrust her to you. And..."

    The Mad Lord takes out something resembling a magic artifact from his bosom and swiftly modifies it.

    ''That is...''

    Just like when the past life''s Mad Lord imbued [Her] arm with enlightenment, he is engraving enlightenment into that magic artifact.

    This is possible now because my higher realm allows the Mad Lord to remain sane for a longer period.

    The bee puppets bring Kim Yeon over.

    "Eu-Eun-hyun...Oppa?"

    "Kim Yeon."

    As Kim Yeon looks at me in surprise, the Mad Lord speaks to her.

    "This is something I can only say now that my mind is clear, so I will say it now."

    She seems bewildered, finding strange the sight of the sane Jo Yeon''s appearance.

    Jo Yeon hands her the magic artifact imbued with enlightenment and says,

    "I''m sorry for everything until now. From now on...be happy."

    No more words are needed.

    He is already rpsing into madness, and everything necessary is contained in that magic artifact.

    I approach Kim Yeon, put my arm around her shoulders, and bow to Jo Yeon.

    "Thank you. Now then..."

    Before Kim Yeon can fully grasp the situation, I use the ground-shrinking technique to leave the ce.

    Jo Yeon is reverting to the Mad Lord.

    There''s no more time to waste.

    Paaaatt!

    Using the ground-shrinking technique, the Flying Escape Technique, All-Heavens Sword, Gliding Technique, and every other movement technique I know of, I flee from the Mad Lord.

    Covering thousands of li in an instant, I feel the heart essence avatar I imnted in the Mad Lord being torn apart by his raging mob-like madness.

    The Mad Lord haspletely returned.

    But the distance is too great for him to continue pursuing.

    ''Out of all the times I rescued Yeon before, this is the safest rescue.''

    Kim Yeon, still slightly bewildered by the sudden turn of events, blinks herrge eyes.

    "Yeon-ah, are you confused?"

    Finding her expression somewhat amusing, I chuckle and ask.

    "Ah...is this a dream...?"

    I gently pinch the still dazed Kim Yeon''s cheek, and together board the teleportation array to Heavenly Human Ind.

    "This isn''t a dream. Now then...shall we go to ck Ghost Valley and take a look at the Side Path?"

    Having rescued Kim Yeon, it''s time to save Kang Min-hee.

    Earth Tribe, True Dragon Alliance, Serving Command Ark.

    The hiddenyer of the Serving Command Ark.

    There, a kindly smiling Sea Dragon cultivator and a woman in white clothes with a smile are ying a game of Go.

    "So, what is it that you want me to help with?"

    The woman in white, Oh Hye-seo, asks with a smile to the Sea Dragon cultivator, Seo Hweol.

    "It''s nothing much. I just need you to investigate the past of a person I''m monitoring."

    "Oh my, wasn''t the only person you''ve asked for something like that the one called the Mad Lord?"

    "Hoho, it''s because something beyond my control was born, so I''m curious about what went wrong."

    "Ahaha. Well, it figures. From what I''ve heard of the person called the Mad Lord, there is no one as invincible as him. To the point even our Grand Prince can''t handle him."

    Oh Hye-seo giggles cheerfully and ces a stone.

    Seo Hweol blocks her move with a smile.

    "So, will you grant my request?"

    "Hmm, well, sure. Who is it?"

    Seo Hweol smiles gently at her words and forms a hand seal.

    Woo-woong�D

    Someone''s face appears before Oh Hye-seo''s eyes like an illusion.

    "It''s a terminal attached to that person. It''s in a rather risky location, so it could scatter at any time, but it seems he hasn''t noticed it yet. Please look into his past through this."

    Oh Hye-seo''s eyes widen upon seeing the face.

    "Oh my, isn''t this someone I know? You want to know about his past?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm...Seo Eun-hyun...is someone you fear?"

    Oh Hye-seo exins Seo Eun-hyun to Seo Hweol.

    She outlines roughly what kind of person he is, his past, his likes and dislikes, his medical history, how many times he visited the dentist, his military service role, the schools he attended, and what was written in his student record.

    Seo Hweol inquires about the unfamiliar concepts and learns about Seo Eun-hyun.

    "...Well, anyway, that''s the kind of person he is. Just an ordinary guy, nothing worth paying much attention to. He''s just a mortal who is really serious about eating..."

    "Hoho, I see. This has been very helpful."

    Seo Hweol concludes after listening to Oh Hye-seo''s story from beginning to end.

    "Most likely, the ''Seo Eun-hyun'' you know is already dead."

    "Oh no. How unfortunate."

    Oh Hye-seo clicks her tongue and blocks Seo Hweol''s path, who then captures Oh Hye-seo''s stone and continues speaking.

    "His body was most likely taken over by some high-ranking entity. Perhaps his memories, soul, and fate have all been seized. The current ''Seo Eun-hyun'' that exists...is not your colleague but an unknown anomaly. Be careful, Miss Hye-seo, as you are not yet aware of the true existence of such mythical beings. Be cautious, and be cautious again."

    "Oh,e on. You say that, but you''re secretly hoping I mess with the anomaly and get ruined, right? Since that would make it easier to brainwash me, wouldn''t it?"

    "Hoho, I hold no such thoughts at all."

    "Hm, I think I''m starting to understand your way of speech, Grand Prince..."

    Oh Hye-seo rolls her eyes at Seo Hweol, and Seo Hweol seizes the opportunity topletely block her path while she''s distracted to seize her territory entirely.

    "By the way, didn''t you say you were colleagues? You seem to know an excessive amount of information about this Seo Eun-hyun. Is Miss Hye-seo''s hometown originally a ce where information flows so freely?"

    "Oh my, you know me, Grand Prince. That I''m quite thorough. I know everything about my colleagues. Especially a younger junior I doted on��I even found out how many wisdom teeth they had pulled, the shape of those teeth, and the exact length of their toenails when they cut them."

    "Hoho. As expected, it''s one of your personal hobbies."

    "Yes, well, something like that. But it''s quite sad that it''s so hard to get to know you, Grand Prince. Could you share some of your past with me?"

    "I told youst time, didn''t I? Born as the son of the previous Sea Dragon King, Seo Hwi..."

    "Come on, I know all of that is a lie. And you''re not even Seo Hwi''s son. That body isn''t even your original one. Aren''t you much older?"

    Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo continue their chat with friendly smiles, and Oh Hye-seo at some point reaches her hand into the illusion Seo Hweol has shown her.

    A Taiji symbol appears in her eyes.

    ''Hmm?''

    Suddenly, Oh Hye-seo smiles inwardly.

    ''Oh my, you just rescued Yeon! And what''s this? Those actions...aren''t they exactly the same as before? Every small habit, mannerism, way of speaking, and the way the corners of his mouth lift when heughs are all the same. And yet, possessed by an anomaly?''

    She ces another stone in Seo Hweol''s territory while cutting off his path, her eyes shining.

    ''What nonsense. That''s definitely Seo Eun-hyun. I don''t know why he became something like an anomaly, but since all seven of us gained strange powers, it must be due to that.''

    She smiles inwardly.

    ''Seeing he rescued Kim Yeon, and there''s no way that dull guy will know Kim Yeon''s thoughts, he must be nning to gather all his colleagues.''

    Oh Hye-seo forms a n.

    ''I need to look for an opportunity and make contact with Seo Eun-hyun. Seo Eun-hyun also seems to be against Seo Hweol, so if I say I was captured by Seo Hweol, he''ll rescue me, right? Should I maybe y a double agent between Seo Eun-hyun and Seo Hweol? Both sides look fun...''

    She decides to approach Seo Eun-hyun soon, choosing to align herself with whoever piques her curiosity the most.

    And Seo Hweol, observing her, smiles faintly.

    "Ah, Grand Prince. I won. You didn''t see that moveing, did you?"

    "Hoho, indeed, I can''t match you, Miss Hye-seo."

    After returning to Heavenly Human Ind with Kim Yeon, I register her at Temporal Fate Ind and head with her to the entrance to the True Devil Realm.

    I n to either wait for the ck Dragon King to arrive or for Oh Hyun-seok to be rescued before heading to ck Ghost Valley to take Kang Min-hee.

    Kim Yeon looks at me for a moment and then asks.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Yes, what is it, Yeon?"

    "You said...you''re going to ck Ghost Valley...right?"

    "Mhm."

    "ck Ghost Valley...that''s where Min-hee Unnie went, isn''t it?"

    "And?"

    Kim Yeon hesitates for a moment as if gathering courage, then asks resolutely.

    "Are you going to see Min-hee Unnie?"

    I think for a moment about how to respond, then realize what she means.

    "You...already know."

    "Ah...that''s because...when Min-hee Unnie said she supports me..."

    Kim Yeon, having been caught immediately, lowers her head slightly in embarrassment.

    I shake my head and say,

    "I''m not going because I miss Kang Min-hee. I just have something to do there. She''s just...an ex-girlfriend."

    "Is that so...?"

    "Yes."

    "...Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Yes?"

    "You''re rescuing Min-hee Unnie and me for the same reason, aren''t you?"

    "What do you mean?"

    I feel a slight sense of foreboding as I ask.

    Kim Yeon gives a bitter smile and says,

    "When you said you were going to rescue Min-hee Unnie, you showed the same intent as when you rescued me."

    "Ah..."

    It seems that I, thinking I already rescued Kim Yeon, rxed a bit and let my intent show.

    "But if you showed the same intent when rescuing Min-hee Unnie as you did when rescuing me, and if you think of Min-hee Unnie as just an ex-girlfriend..."

    Her next words hit me like a blow to the back of my head.

    "Are you treating me with the same feelings as you would an ex-girlfriend?"

    "Uh, uh?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 335: Old Monsters Rampage (4)

    Chapter 335: Old Monsters Rampage (4)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    I''m momentarily frozen, unsure of what to say, and my mouth just opens and closes silently.

    Seeing me like that, Kim Yeon gives a bitter smile.

    "I finally...thought you were epting my feelings. I''ve always...liked you. And when we met in the dreams, you were giving me intents of affection so...that''s what I believed."

    Suruk�D

    She stands up from her seat.

    "But...it was my misunderstanding. I don''t know why, but Eun-hyun Oppa, you''re seeing someone else in me, aren''t you?""..."

    I can''t say anything, my face hardening.

    Seeing someone else.

    Yes, that''s true.

    In a way, it isn''t the current Kim Yeon that I saved and liked, but rather, it''s the Kim Yeon from my time with the Mad Lord whose heart I was given that I was trying to love through the current Kim Yeon.

    But in the end, it seems I was deceiving myself as well.

    "...I''m sorry."

    I apologize to Kim Yeon.

    And I make up my mind.

    ''Let''s tell her.''

    Even though it''s difficult to exin things rted to the regression, I decide to tell her everything I can tell her.

    "There was someone before...other than Kang Min-hee, who liked me."

    I tell her about the past cycle''s Kim Yeon.

    I refer to the name Kim Yeon simply as ''her.''

    The thousand years are generalized as ''a very long time,'' but it doesn''t hinder conveying the meaning.

    We sit on a hill in front of the entrance to the True Devil Realm, talking.

    And I finally tell her everything about the past cycle''s Kim Yeon.

    "That''s the end of it. She...died. She met me at the end...and conveyed her heart to me. And I...might be projecting her onto you."

    "...So that''s why."

    Kim Yeon nods her head.

    "Now I understand why you felt the emotion of ''longing'' towards me."

    A brief silence lingers between us after that.

    After a while, Kim Yeon asks.

    "Um, Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Hmm?"

    She hesitates for a while, as if struggling with her words. But despite that, she closes her eyes tightly and asks.

    "...You know, right? That I...like you..."

    With her face flushed red, she buries her face in her knees as she speaks.

    I give a bitter smile.

    "...Yeah."

    "..."

    For a while, an intent that''s hard to put into words flows between us.

    "...You don''t have any intention of epting me, do you?"

    I''m silent for a long time.

    I hadn''t expected her to delve in so quickly.

    Through her question, I discover feelings within myself that I hadn''t known before.

    I loved the Kim Yeon of that cycle, but the current Kim Yeon...

    ''I don''t love her.''

    She is still just a cute junior to me.

    "...I see. Haha...I''m d I asked."

    Kim Yeon seems to fall silent for a moment, then speaks.

    "To be honest, I thought we were dating. When you spoke to me in the dreams, it was difficult to distinguish intent, and you radiated an intent of longing for me, always talking to me,forting me,ughing with me, and keeping mepany. You even stormed in to save me from the Mad Lord..."

    Kim Yeon smiles.

    She smiles brightly.

    "If you hadn''t told me, I might have ended up with a really strange misunderstanding. Hehe..."

    Suruk�D

    Kim Yeon stands up from her seat.

    "Thank you for being honest with your feelings. If you had lied tofort me, I might have ended up in a weirder state..."

    She turns her back to me.

    And while facing away, she speaks.

    "I have a goal now, Deputy Seo Eun-hyun."

    I try to say something, but no wordse out.

    I can''t think of what to say.

    "I''m going to keep confessing to you. I''ll keep confessing my love again and again, until you truly, truly fall for me."

    She rubs her face and then turns back to look at me.

    "I like you, Deputy Seo Eun-hyun."

    Kim Yeon is crying.

    There are no tears, but she''s crying with a dark blue intent.

    I hesitate for a moment, but seeing that intent, I make up my mind.

    I will no longer waver.

    "Okay."

    I don''t have feelings for this life''s Kim Yeon as a lover or a romantic partner.

    Let''s acknowledge that.

    And let''s also acknowledge that Kim Yeon will endlessly keep sending her heart to me.

    If her heart doesn''t break, my heart might eventually fall.

    No, in fact, it has already fallen several times.

    To Buk Hyang-hwa.

    To the Kim Yeon of the past cycle.

    To Hong Su-ryeong...

    "I can''t ept your heart today."

    "Then I''ll offer it again tomorrow."

    She hardens her gaze.

    "Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after that. No matter how long it takes. Over and over again!"

    I lock eyes with Kim Yeon for a while.

    Whatever it is.

    The eyes of someone with determination shines.

    She is shining.

    "Do your best."

    People''s hearts change.

    But sometimes, there are hearts that do not change.

    And those who maintain and refine such unwavering hearts,

    Sometimes, they are reborn as a new kind of being with a new vision.

    Will she be able to push through with her heart?

    All I can do is cheer for Kim Yeon.

    I can''t love her right now.

    That would be deceiving my own heart.

    But if time passes and she keeps sending her heart to me...

    ''Then, I don''t know.''

    The rtionship between Kim Yeon and I will change from now on.

    Until now, I''ve been deceiving myself into thinking I liked her.

    And she, too, had been under the strange illusion that we were dating.

    But at this moment.

    I revealed my genuine heart, and even though she heard my true feelings, she didn''t give up and decided to start anew and push her heart towards me.

    I suddenly feel afraid of Kim Yeon.

    If that unyielding heart changes or fades away halfway through, it wouldn''t be a big matter.

    But what if it doesn''t change?

    If so, perhaps at some point, Kim Yeon woulde to hold a very significant ce within me

    For me, cherishing someone is natural, but loving them is frightening.

    I have lost that love so many times right before my eyes and know how painful and heart-wrenching it is when love disappears.

    Yes, Kim Yeon would be my heart''s greatest burden in the future.

    After sorting out our rtionship in that way, time passes.

    Kugugugugu!

    Gigantic warships cross over from the entrance of the True Devil Realm.

    They are the remnants of the Human Race.

    Strangely, the ck Dragon King never appeared, allowing the Human Race army toe through unimpeded.

    And leading those remnants, Jeon Myeong-hoon catches my eye.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon returns with a calm face and speaks to me.

    "I heard they were doing something as stupid as the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, so I flipped the table. I killed a few of the top brass, but since they were all at the Four-Axis stage, they''ll resurrect on their own."

    "...You killed the top brass?"

    "Got a problem with that?"

    "Hmm..."

    "They wouldn''t listen even though I said we had to leave quickly, insisting that they had to activate the formation till the end. The Grand Cultivator Association might make a fuss...but since you''re also a Grand Cultivator now, support me appropriately."

    I''m a bit taken aback by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s seemingly reckless approach, but at the same time, it feels like something he would do.

    "Well, you did well."

    Since those at the Four-Axis stage can resurrect, I''m not concerned about their deaths.

    Killing a few of them to swiftly bringing out the Human Race was rather well done.

    And then,

    I am able to meet Oh Hyun-seok shortly after.

    "It''s been a while, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "It has been a while, Hyung-nim."

    He speaks with a thoroughly exhausted face.

    "...A lot has happened. And...I heard you became a Grand Cultivator?"

    "Yes."

    "Haha. Jeon Myeong-hoon has grown unexpectedly, and you''ve be this strong already. Haha, I''m the only onegging behind."

    For some reason, Oh Hyun-seok is currently at the Core Formation stage.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon crosses his arms and exins.

    "He was originally at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage, reaching towards the Heavenly Being stage, but he suffered a critical injury while stopping the Devil Race''s advance and his cultivation fell."

    Oh Hyun-seok sighs.

    "...I''ve realized a lot. When I return to the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, I n to focus on improving my cultivation. This world truly...is a ce where you must have strength to live like a person."

    "Indeed."

    I agree with Oh Hyun-seok''s words.

    However, I smile at his mention of returning to the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    "Instead of just going back to raise your realm, why not travel with us?"

    I make a suggestion to Oh Hyun-seok.

    In my past life, I failed to gather my colleagues.

    In this life, I have brought together Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Kim Yeon.

    Now, if I just call Kang Min-hee here, everyone who can be gathered in the current situation will be together.

    The primary goal in this life is to develop the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Thus, it''s best to stay alongside talented colleagues and operate the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''I also have the regret of not seeing my colleagues all together in my previous life...''

    However, Oh Hyun-seok shakes his head with a regretful expression.

    "Hmm. I''m sorry but...the training method of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect is actually more efficient and powerful than any other sect. If I train there, I''ll inevitably be much stronger. For now, I n to get even stronger there using the most efficient methods first."

    "..."

    ''The Azure Heaven Creation Sect is indeed efficient.''

    "If you want to be with me, how about you join the Azure Heaven Creation Sect instead? You don''t have to be a disciple, you can stay as a guest."

    "..."

    The Azure Heaven Creation Sect does not have guests.

    No, there are those who want to be guests of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, but they all flee within three days.

    ''The longeststing guest probably stayed for seven days and nights, I believe?''

    Moreover, since guests are not inner disciples, no one bothers to chase after them if they run away.

    Inner disciples, however, are pursued by their seniors with fire in their eyes for ''discipline'' if they run away. But if a guest decides to leave, what can you do?

    Anyway, the important thing is that the Azure Heaven Creation Sect is not a ce that leaves even guests alone. It''s a ce where even guests flee.

    If Kim Yeon or Jeon Myeong-hoon were to go, I guarantee they''d run away within five days.

    Of course, saying this outright would hurt feelings, so I soften my words.

    "I apologize for saying this but, training with us would be more efficient than training at the Azure Heaven Creation Sect."

    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"

    "Well...isn''t Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s Azure Tiger Saint at the Four-Axis stage?"

    "That''s right."

    "At this point, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Yeon, and I all possess power beyond the Four-Axis stage. Also, I already have the qualifications of a Grand Cultivator of the Human Race Grand Alliance."

    I extend my hand to him.

    "Honestly, it would be better for Hyun-seok Hyung-nim to train with us rather than at the Azure Heaven Creation Sect. Moreover, I can obtain several methods that are perfect for Hyung-nim."

    "Hmm..."

    "Please give it a thought. Well, if you really prefer the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, there''s nothing I can do."

    Oh Hyun-seok says he will consider it, and after some idle chatter with everyone, I stand up.

    "Then, since we''re all gathered, shall we go look for Kang Min-hee as well?"

    "Ah, she''s at the ck Ghost Valley, right?"

    "Yes. Let''s head there."

    Kuuung�D

    After connecting my colleagues to me through attraction force, I take a step towards ck Ghost Valley.

    Paaatt!

    Using the ground-shrinking technique, I arrive at ck Ghost Valley in an instant and am taken aback.

    In front of ck Ghost Valley, Oh Hye-seo, dressed in pure white, is sitting on a nearby rock looking at me.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 336: Old Monsters Rampage (5)

    Chapter 336: Old Monsters Rampage (5)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    ''Hmm, what''s that?''

    It''s definitely Oh Hye-seo.

    But there''s an odd sense of incongruity about her.

    I walk towards the entrance, keeping my face expressionless.

    It''s definitely Oh Hye-seo.

    However, there are no basic signs of life one would expect from a human such as heartbeats or life waves.And there''s no sensation of consciousness waves either.

    ''I see. It''s a projection.''

    I focus my consciousness on my surrounding colleagues.

    Strangely, none of my colleagues react to seeing Oh Hye-seo.

    Considering how popr she was at thepany, they should all be greeting her with delight for meeting after a long time.

    But thisck of reaction means...

    ''Only I can see her. Ah, I get it.''

    I finally realize the source of the strange incongruity.

    The same sense as Kim Young-hoon!

    I can see her because I possess that perception.

    While Oh Hye-seo originally has no intention of revealing herself to us, that very ''intention'' to do something is making her projection visible.

    ''How creepy...''

    If I didn''t have this sense, I too would have passed by without seeing her.

    For now, I control my entire body''s reaction and walk towards the ck Ghost Valley, pretending not to notice her.

    Wo-woong��

    p��

    Oh Hye-seo ps her hands with a smile.

    [Immortal Beast. Lustrous ze Peacock.]

    sh!

    A clear radiance bursts forth, causing a momentary dazed look in my colleagues'' eyes.

    I draw upon the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections from within.

    Perhaps because I faced the Governing Immortals and recognized the [vanished] entities in this cycle, by slightly operating the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I am able to resist the light of the Lustrous ze Peacock.

    However, I pretend to be dazed to see what Oh Hye-seo is trying to do.

    [Immortal Beast, Yin Ghost ck Turtle.]

    Simultaneously, with the Nether Perception I acquired through the Great Desert to Dead Sea, I see the outskirts of the Netherworld.

    The outskirts of the Netherworld begin to ripple and ''transform'' in various ces.

    ''Oh Hye-seo...''

    I sense what she is trying to do and consider whether to strike with the All-Heavens Sword.

    She is currently distorting the outskirts of the Netherworld with the power of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle.

    The outskirts of the Netherworld are located in a special ne that oveps with this world.

    While they ovep, they are notpletely the same, and they mutually influence each other.

    As the outskirts of the Netherworld twist, reality distorts along with it.

    Through the senses of the Great Desert to Dead Sea, I can feel numerous ghosts screaming at the sudden cmity.

    Most ghosts have their main bodies in the outskirts of the Netherworld, and what appears in reality is just a kind of projection.

    Of course, foolish ghosts below the level of Ghost Kings are mostly unaware that their main bodies are in the outskirts of the Netherworld. In any case, the principle behind ghosts disying supernatural phenomena like passing through objects is all due to their main bodies existing in another ne.

    Therefore, unless it''s a power that can dispel the outskirts of the Netherworld itself, like the force of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness, or a power that can transcend nes, it''s originally difficult to harm ghosts.

    But Oh Hye-seo isying down some kind of formation across the entire ck Ghost Valley by manipting the outskirts of the Netherworld itself.

    At the same time, the light from the Lustrous ze Peacock emitted by her is making a fool of not just us, but all the ghosts in the ck Ghost Valley. The terrified ghostly wails gradually subside, and only the stupid ''woo-woo'' sounds of ghosts echo.

    ''Probably all the humans in the ck Ghost Valley have be fools too.''

    But I inwardly sneer.

    ''How crude.''

    It''s merely a supernatural power borrowed from an immortal beast, not deriving from the true Ghost Path Method.

    In my eyes, it''s just crude.

    Numerous thoughts arise on how to dismantle the formation she isying, how to restore the outskirts of the Netherworld she has twisted back to their original state, and how to use this to capture Oh Hye-seo instead.

    My mind is bursting like fireworks.

    ''It would be very easy to twist the outskirts of the Netherworld by using the attraction force of Great Desert to Dead Sea.''

    A feeling I never had while learning martial arts or orthodox cultivation methods.

    It feels as if a bright path is visible before my eyes.

    Could it be because the root of Seo Li''s talent in devilish arts came from me?

    ''It''s ridiculous. It seems so easy...''

    I suppress a wry smile internally and maintain my neutral expression.

    Oh Hye-seo lets us enter the ck Ghost Valley, and I decide to leave her alone for now.

    She appears to be plotting something, but I''m confident I can reverse her scheme and punish her properly when she takes action.

    "Hmm, what''s this? Something feels strange..."

    The first to sense the incongruity is the one with the vast consciousness, Kim Yeon.

    She tilts her head, seemingly aware that her mind had momentarily be dazed.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok look puzzled, not noticing at all, and I deliberately don''t inform them.

    After a while.

    We encounter a gatekeeper on our way to the dock of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Grand Cultivator Seo Eun-hyun is here to meet Kang Min-hee, a disciple of ck Ghost Valley."

    The gatekeeper jiangshi is startled by my words, and they summon a ghost from their sleeve to send towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Oh Hyun-seok and Jeon Myeong-hoon slightly frown at the sight of the jiangshi, but Kim Yeon, who has seen countless puppets, appears unfazed.

    "Yes, elder. I have sent a messenger ghost to the inner valley so a response will arrive shortly!"

    Shortly after, two figures fly over from the direction of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    It''s the familiar Heo Gwak and Heo Ryeong.

    Heo Ryeong greets me with a slightly tense face, while Heo Gwak stares at me with an expression of iprehension.

    "Is there something on my face?"

    "Oh, no! My apologies."

    While he still has the look of iprehension, he bites his lip and lowers his head.

    "Now that I think about it, Senior must have been hiding your true cultivation back then. I was inexperienced and dared to be rude to you, Senior."

    Heo Gwak, seemingly thinking that I''m a monster who had hidden their cultivation, bows his head and apologizes for what happened at the Flying Immortal tform.

    ''He wouldn''t believe me if I said I was really just at the Nascent Soul stage back then, would he?''

    Rather, he would probably think I''m mocking him, so I just nod slightly.

    "Alright, that''s that. As you know, I''vee to meet Kang Min-hee, the disciple of the ck Ghost Valley."

    Heo Ryeong awkwardly smiles and speaks.

    "Ahaha, Senior. I greatly apologize, but disciple Kang Min-hee is currently in secluded cultivation at the ck Ghost Valley''s secret grounds. May I ask the reason you wish to meet her...?"

    "It''s nothing special. I just want to meet her because she''s from my hometown. By the way, what''s her current realm?"

    "Currently, that child has entered the Heavenly Being stage."

    "Hmm..."

    I look at Heo Ryeong and Heo Gwak.

    ''They''re lying.''

    Are they worried that I might take her away if I know her current cultivation realm?

    "For now, just bring her here. If she''s at the Heavenly Being stage, she should at least be able to send a clone, no? Even if she can''t move due to her seclusion, she should be able to send a clone."

    "Yes, of course! I will bring her in person, not just her clone!"

    Heo Ryeong signals to Heo Gwak with his eyes, who then quickly runs off to fetch Kang Min-hee.

    In the meantime, Heo Ryeong leads us outside of the Nether Crossing Ship to a flower garden at the highest peak of the ck Ghost Valley.

    Chechecheche��

    When we arrive, various beautiful flowers and nts are in full bloom, and there are no traces of ghostly energy or yin energy to be found.

    ''This is the perfect ce to entertain guests.''

    Following Heo Ryeong''s lead, we enter and sit in the pavilion at the center of the garden.

    p p��

    At Heo Ryeong''s p, beautifully adorned jiangshi served us tea.

    "First of all, wee to the ck Ghost Valley, Sir Grand Cultivator Seo. I heard you recently became a Grand Cultivator."

    "That''s right."

    "That''s very impressive. The future of our Human Race has be even brighter."

    Heo Ryeong tters me, engaging in small talk for a while.

    Then, after a while, he subtly shifts the conversation to the main topic.

    "By any chance...has sir Grand Cultivatore to the ck Ghost Valley with regards to the matter acquiring your subordinate force?"

    It really isn''t for such a reason. I just came to meet Kang Min-hee, but it somehow seems like my actions are being exined that way.

    "Let''s talk more in detail after seeing Kang Min-hee."

    "Ah, yes, yes. Of course!"

    A little whileter.

    Heo Gwak is flying over with a disciple at the Heavenly Being stage from afar.

    It''s Kang Min-hee.

    I slightly frown at the sight.

    ''A clone.''

    It appears they brought over the clone at the Heavenly Being stage instead of the main body as promised.

    ''Well, showing a disciple who reached the Four-Axis stage in a hundred years to a suspicious Grand Cultivator has no benefits.''

    Soon, Kang Min-hee enters the pavilion.

    She seems to slightly bite her lips at the sight of me, then formally greets me from the opposite side.

    "Greetings, sir Grand Cultivator Seo Eun-hyun. It''s been a long time since west met."

    I feel a slight bitterness at her formality and shake my head.

    "Drop the formalities. And..."

    I look at her and ask,

    "If it''s you, you must have noticed, right? It seems a loach has entered your sect. What are you going to do about it?"

    Flinch!

    Kang Min-hee gives a sly smirk at my words.

    "Rather than a loach...it''s best a fly. And when ites to flies, it''s best to swat them down..."

    As expected, she has also noticed Oh Hye-seo''s disruptions, her eyes gleaming.

    Even if Oh Hye-seo spread the light of the Lustrous ze Peacock, the Kang Min-hee in front of me is just a clone controlled by the main body and hence wouldn''t be affected.

    Heo Gwak and Heo Ryeong look puzzled as if they can''t follow our conversation, and I ask Kang Min-hee another question.

    "The fly is quite big...how do you n to catch it at the Heavenly Being stage? You''d need at least the qualifications to handle attraction force."

    Kang Min-hee''s eyes glint at my words.

    And Heo Gwak and Heo Ryeong, catching the hidden thorn in my words, flinch and shudder.

    "...I apologize, Senior!"

    "...We were too presumptuous. Please punish us!"

    As expected of old monsters who have lived for at least thousands of years, they immediately kneel before me.

    But at the same time, they cleverly avoid mentioning Kang Min-hee''s main body being hidden, showing their cunning by seeking forgiveness first.

    ''Truly old monsters that can''t be underestimated.''

    Clicking my tongue, I ask,

    "It seems something is wrong with your sect...and it appears only Cultivator Kang and I have noticed. As an outsider, I might cause reluctance if I interfere, so I will give you a chance. What will you do?"

    At my words, the two exchange nces before looking at Kang Min-hee.

    Kang Min-hee seems to transmit a message, and after a while, their faces turn to shock.

    "Th-that happened?"

    "Why didn''t we notice anything..."

    Sweat starts dripping from their faces as they speak.

    "...If only you and sir Grand Cultivator can sense it, we have no choice...We will open the gate for a moment soe out, Min-hee."

    Kang Min-hee nods, and the two bow deeply to me in apology.

    "We have overstepped. We confess our sin of daring to hide our disciple''s realm from you, Senior."

    "Did I not say she was from the same hometown? I am well aware of Cultivator Kang''s talent. She has always been someone exceptional."

    "..."

    Kang Min-hee seems to want to say something at my words, but nces at Heo Gwak and Heo Ryeong before mping her mouth shut again.

    "Then I will open the gate!"

    Kuguguguk!

    Heo Ryeong and Heo Gwak draw something like a formation on the spot, and attraction force begins to emanate.

    Kuguguguguk!

    ''I thought she could onlye out on days with strong yin energy, but it seems she cane out regardless with thebined strengths of two Four-Axis Grand Elders.

    Soon, a rift in space opens in the middle of the pavilion, and an overwhelming chill spills out.

    Chuaaa��

    The cold spreads out in a circle, and from the pitch-ck darkness, a woman appears.

    Suruk��

    d in a ck robe formed from the surrounding darkness, she turns her eyes burning faintly with blue ghost fire towards me.

    It''s Kang Min-hee.

    Chechechechecheche��

    Her clone at the Heavenly Being stage is absorbed by her main body as soon as she enters the Bright Cold Realm, and I feel the outskirts of the Netherworld quiver nearby.

    I smile slightly as I look at Kang Min-hee''s main body.

    "It''s been a while, Colleague Kang."

    "Ah...it really has been a while, sir Grand Cultivator Seo. But since this is an official setting, I''d appreciate it if you could separate public and private matters."

    Kang Min-hee openly shows her difort with a forced smile, while Jeon Myeong-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok have expressions that say, ''As expected.''

    Kim Yeon appears slightly restless.

    "Well, for now, would it be fine if we start by swatting the fly?"

    I smile and raise my attraction force.

    "That is our first priority."

    Kang Min-hee looks down towards the vicinity of the Nether Crossing Ship, exuding ghostly energy.

    "Then, since we need to untangle the distorted outskirts first, the two Grand Elders should..."

    It''s when Kang Min-hee reaches towards the twisted outskirts of the Netherworld,

    [Oh my, is our Sales Development Department having a fun party without me?]

    A clear and resonant voice suddenly springs out from somewhere.

    The voice startles Kim Yeon, Kang Min-hee, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Oh Hyun-seok, turning their faces into shock.

    Even I am so caught off guard that I flinch in surprise.

    [Ahaha, let me join in too~]

    Wriggle, wriggle!

    "...!"

    My ''shadow'' suddenly squirms, and a woman dressed in white appears from within, smiling brightly with her arms outstretched.

    ''How!? I didn''t sense anything!''

    Something is wrong.

    This feeling isn''ting from Oh Hye-seo.

    I immediately realize something.

    ''This isn''t Oh Hye-seo''s power. This is...Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens!?''

    Instantly, I piece together past experiences and truths to weave together a certain inference.

    ''Seo Hweol! That bastard must have ced Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens on my shadow, and Oh Hye-seo used her power through Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to appear here.''

    Chills run down my spine!

    The fact that Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens can affect such an abstract concept like a shadow is absurd, butbined with Oh Hye-seo''s power, it makes my neck tingle.

    Doesn''t that mean Seo Hweol can snipe me from a remote distance whenever he desires?

    Oh Hye-seo''s projection that appeared through the power of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens smiles brightly and recites.

    [Immortal beasts Lustrous ze Peacock, Yin Ghost ck Turtle, Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape, ck Dragon, Supreme Tiger, Azure Peng, White-Winged Heavenly Pegasus.]

    Wiiiing�D

    A Taiji pattern forms beneath her feet, and from below it, the figures of divine immortal beasts emerge.

    "Wait, you...!"

    Kang Min-hee, enraged, reaches out to Oh Hye-seo, and I too brandish my All-Heavens Sword towards the sudden intruder.

    But the next moment,

    "Hoho, hohoho..."

    "Hohohoho..."

    Heo Ryeong and Heo Gwak startughing eerily like something straight out of a nightmare, forming hand seals simultaneously.

    Oh Hye-seo and Seo Hweol exert their powers at the same time.

    "Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth (Ѫꎹ����Ԍm)."

    [Myriad Spirits Earth Immortal Apparition (�f�`���ɠ�).]

    Space distorts.

    In an instant, our surroundings turn into a pure white space.

    When I look around, my colleagues are nowhere to be seen.

    We have fallen into the trap set by the coboration of Oh Hye-seo and Seo Hweol.

    "Hohoho, thank you, Miss Hye-seo. Thanks to you, we were able to capture that anomaly."

    The pure white space.

    Inside, the projection of Seo Hweol dressed in blue robes, and the projection of Oh Hye-seo dressed in white, are conversing.

    "By the way, was it necessary to reveal the technique I had hidden? It was a secret that I could hide it in shadows."

    "Oh my, was it necessary? It''s fun, isn''t it?"

    "Fun...hoho."

    Seo Hweol looks at Oh Hye-seo with a bright smile.

    A look that seems to say he understands whatever Oh Hye-seo is thinking.

    As expected, Oh Hye-seo is also smiling. However, she is fiercely thinking as she looks at Seo Hweol.

    ''What is this guy thinking?''

    ''Does he know my n?''

    ''That can''t be. But Seo Hweol''s techniques might be able to read thoughts, so I have to be careful.''

    ''I should keep trivial thoughts on the surface while contemting important ones deeper inside.''

    ''Well, fine. Regardless, Seo Hweol will be leaving this otherworld created by distorting the outskirts of the Netherworld, so I''ll use that gap to secretly contact Seo Eun-hyun.''

    Oh Hye-seo''s mind races furiously.

    Then, Seo Hweol stands up from his seat.

    "I can''t stay in this space for too long, so I''ll step outside and prepare to capture thempletely. Miss Hye-seo, please maintain this space for a while."

    "Leave it to me."

    Oh Hye-seo stands up to see Seo Hweol off, and he turns his back to leave the white space.

    At that moment,

    Kuuuung�D

    A heavy rumbling roar is heard from somewhere.

    Seo Hweol turns around andughs softly.

    "Oh dear. Well, I expected as much."

    "What?"

    Oh Hye-seo looks towards the origin of the sound, momentarily unable to grasp the situation.

    "What in the...?"

    And then,

    Kwajangchang!

    Cracks spread across the white space, and a hand reaches out from within, grabbing Oh Hye-seo''s ankle.

    "No, what is this!!!"

    Oh Hye-seo''s eyes widen in shock, and Seo Hweol hurriedly uses attraction force to open the door of the white space.

    "No, wait! Grand Prince, Seo Hweol! Take me with you!"

    Oh Hye-seo hastily calls out to Seo Hweol, but he simplyughs with a ''hoho,'' stepping through the door and closing it without hesitation.

    Kwaaang!

    Tststst�D

    The white door shines brightly before dissipating into the white space.

    Oh Hye-seo gasps for breath, her lips pressed tightly together as she feels the 38 eyes staring at her from behind and hears Seo Hweol''s voice from ahead.

    [Hoho, Miss Hye-seo. I wish you a safe return to reality. I will take good care of your body.]

    "Seo Hweol...! You...!"

    Kiyaaaaaaaaaa�D

    Kyaaaaayaa�D

    Huaaaaaaaaa�D

    The white space bes contaminated, transforming into a garden of filthy flowers.

    Clench!

    A terrifying arm straight from a nightmare grasps Oh Hye-seo''s shoulder.

    [It''s been a while, Colleague Oh.]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 337: Old Monster’s Rampage (6)

    Chapter 337: Old Monster��s Rampage (6)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Oh Hye-seo��s mind spins quickly as she looks at the monster, Seo Eun-hyun, behind her.

    And at this moment, she calctes the optimal ''act�� she needs to perform.

    ��Kugh, Seo Eun-hyun!��

    First, she makes a sad expression on her face.

    Then she speaks in a voice full of reluctance.

    ��Kill me...!��Drip, drip drip....

    Tears flow from Oh Hye-seo''s eyes.

    With awkward movements, she attempts to attack Seo Eun-hyun.

    sh!

    The shape of an immortal beast emerging from her hand charges towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    ��He will think something is strange.��

    If that happens, it will be Oh Hye-seo��s victory.

    She knows Seo Eun-hyun very well.

    In fact, like many male employees in thepany, Seo Eun-hyun also had a subtle fondness for her.

    Oh Hye-seo knows this fact all too well.

    ��Now, Seo Eun-hyun. Notice that something is strange. Hesitate to attack me.��

    The story she wants to show through her acting is that of a ''pitiful colleague being controlled by the evil Seo Hweol.''

    After Seo Eun-hyun asks what��s going on, she would answer that she��s being controlled by Seo Hweol.

    Then she would tell Seo Eun-hyun how to break Seo Hweol��s control, and lead him to release it.

    ��After that, I��ll inform him that I��m trapped by Seo Hweol. Then Seo Eun-hyun and the other colleagues wille to rescue me, and I can join them naturally.��

    Oh Hye-seo smiles inwardly, satisfied with her perfect n.

    She cries again with tears streaming down her face.

    ��Kill me, Seo Eun-hyun��!��

    [Understood.]

    ����?��

    And without hesitation, Seo Eun-hyun tears apart the shape of the immortal beast sent by Oh Hye-seo and swings a pitch-ck ghost w towards her.

    Oh Hye-seo dodges the ghost w with all her might.

    This other dimension, created with the twisting of the Netherworld��s outer bondary.

    To control the center of this space, one has to be in a soul state.

    Regr physical force doesn''t work.

    However, being in a soul state, Oh Hye-seo understands that it will be a disaster if she touches Seo Eun-hyun��s ghost w.

    ��That ghostly energy, that curse! If I touch it, my soul will rot away....��

    She breaks into a cold sweat inwardly, thinking frantically.

    ��What is this? Why is he so unhesitant? No, wait. Does he really think I��ve betrayed him...? No, that can��t be!��

    Oh Hye-seo cries out tearfully.

    ��Free me, Seo Eun-hyun! Seo Hweol is controlling me, forcing me to attack you��!��

    Kwakwakwakwang!

    As she says this, she releases a Taiji from her hands towards Seo Eun-hyun and uses the recoil to fly backward.

    Chiiii�D

    However, Seo Eun-hyun, not having suffered even a scratch, walks through the white space with 38 lights shining from his eyes.

    [Alright. I��ll help you. Rest in peace.]

    Booong!

    Without the slightest hesitation, Seo Eun-hyun scatters a curse spell towards her.

    Pitch-ck curses fall towards her in streams.

    Oh Hye-seo grits her teeth inwardly.

    ��That stupid bastard! When Yeon suggested to have lunch together at work, he told her to eat alone, and now he takes my plea literally?! What a useless bitch!��

    Having revealed that she��s being controlled,there��s no more reason to attack her unless he truly is an idiot.

    Oh Hye-seo racks her brain.

    ��Yes, maybe because he fought Seo Hweol once, he knows how terrifying Seo Hweol is and believes there''s no chance of saving me!��

    With this conclusion, she bites her lip and acts again.

    ��Thank you, Eun-hyun. To break Seo Hweol''s spell, you need to unravel the 108 threads of Yin-Yang Five Elements and a malicious restraint called the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner within me. Then you have to sequentially break the four curses in my consciousness, but that might be too difficult, right? Just let me rest!��

    [Yes. It does seem really difficult. I have no confidence. Goodbye, Oh Hye-seo.]

    ��If you can''t do it, at least ask Kang Min-hee or some other smart person!!! I even gave you the clues!��

    Booong!

    Oh Hye-seo barely dodges Seo Eun-hyun��s curse again, sweating coldly.

    ��That useless bastard, he��s really trying to kill me. Has he gone mad after learning some devilish arts? Just what happened during those 100 years to make him this broken? Even his past is shrouded by a hazy mist and unreadable��.��

    Biting her lip, Oh Hye-seo decides to change her n.

    ��That crazy madman bastard. Wandering around with those strange things stuck on his shoulders, he��s definitely gone mad.��

    Oh Hye-seo rolls her eyes.

    ��Let''s give up on Seo Eun-hyun for now. Since this madman is acting like this, there��s no chance of joining him as a colleague. For now, it��s better to look for an opportunity to join through Jeon Myeong-hoon or the sharp-witted Kang Min-heeter.��

    Deciding to modify her n, Oh Hye-seo spreads her hands.

    Wiiing�D

    A Taiji symbol spins between her hands.

    ��Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth, activate.��

    Paaaatt!

    In an instant, the white space twists, creating a distance of 100 li between Oh Hye-seo and Seo Eun-hyun.

    The Taiji rotates once.

    The distance widens by another 100 li.

    Seo Hweol��s Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth.

    This spell twists the outskirts of the Netherworld to create a special-purpose alternate space.

    Originally, Seo Hweol could only create the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth but not control it.

    What he could do was open and close the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth and grant administrator privileges.

    However, even those granted administrator privileges could not freely manage the space.

    To control this space, certain ��special conditions�� had to be met even if one has received the administrator privileges.

    And through her own powers, Oh Hye-seo can control this space as if it��s hers.

    ��I need to get far away from Seo Eun-hyun and iste him in another space. If I don��t get out quickly, who knows what Seo Hweol will do to my body again.��

    Kuguguguk!

    Far away, the space begins to warp due to an immense attraction force.

    Oh Hye-seo grits her teeth and extends her hands.

    The space shifts, nullifying Seo Eun-hyun''s attraction force.

    ��Hah, hah��.��

    She sweats coldly.

    ��Is it because he��s at the Integration level? It��s tough to negate his attraction force. Anyway, since I��ve sealed his attraction force, he won��t be able to chase me with the ground-shrinking technique��.��

    At that moment.

    ����What?��

    Oh Hye-seo blinks her two eyes.

    Seo Eun-hyun has appeared right in front of her.

    [Don��t worry.I��ll set you free.]

    Bo-oong!

    Seo Eun-hyun raises his arm.

    Kwaaaang!

    His arm, filled with pitch-ck curses, smashes into the white space.

    ��What, what is this��!��

    Oh Hye-seo gnashes her teeth in frustration, her expression one of disbelief.

    ��He got here without using the ground-shrinking technique and only with the Flying Escape Technique?��

    Wiiing!

    She spreads her hands and summons the Taiji again.

    The Taiji spins rapidly, increasing the [distance] between her and Seo Eun-hyun once more.

    100 li, 200 li��.

    3,000 li!

    ��If, if it��s this much, without the ground-shrinking technique��.��

    ����Is it an illusion spell?��

    But contrary to her hopes, when she closes and opens her eyes, Seo Eun-hyun has reappeared right in front of her again.

    ��How, how did you get here without the ground-shrinking technique��!��

    [I��m just that fast.]

    Seo Eun-hyun reaches out his hand towards Oh Hye-seo calmly.

    Oh Hye-seo��s face turns pale.

    Even though she��s emotionless, she still has ��desires.��

    From basic desires like hunger, lust, and sleep to the fundamental ��desire to survive.��

    And as a living being, the fundamental ��desire to live�� and the ��fear�� that stems from it are naturally present.

    Oh Hye-seo, ovee with the fear stemming from her desire to survive, gasps for breath and extends her arms.

    [Immortal Beast, Lustrous ze Peacock!]

    sh!

    A pure white light shoots towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    But Seo Eun-hyun seems to wrap himself in a hazy mist, and the light of the Lustrous ze Peacock scatters uselessly.

    Oh Hye-seo retreats, continuously summoning the power of the immortal beasts.

    [Immortal Beast, Yin Ghost ck Turtle!]

    The yin energy of the ck Turtle, said tomand ten thousand ghosts, appears to spread around, but as Seo Eun-hyun��s 38 orbs of light shine, the yin energy of the ck Turtle seems startled and tries to move away from him.

    [Immortal Beast, Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape, White-Winged Heavenly Pegasus!]

    The power of the White-Winged Heavenly Pegasus, symbolizing order, and the Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape, symbolizing chaos, gathers in Oh Hye-seo''s hands.

    Oh Hye-seo shes the ck and white energies in both hands.

    Kugwagwagwagwa!

    The energy of great chaos seems to fill the white spacepletely.

    But in the next moment.

    [Great Mountain.]

    sh

    [Splitting Emperor!]

    The energy of great chaos disperses and scatters entirely.

    [Immortal Beast, Azure Peng.]

    Wiiiiing�D

    Blue wings appear to burst forth from her shoulder des, twisting the space around her.

    At the same time, the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth twists, trapping Seo Eun-hyun in the distorted maze of space.

    ��This is the power of the famous Immortal Beast Azure Peng, renowned for its spatialbyrinth abilities. Combined with the power of the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth, the space is twisted once more, making it impossible to escape in a short time��.��

    Kwa-ching!

    Then, breaking through the white space, Seo Eun-hyun''s hand emerges.

    [Oh�� Hye�� Seo��.]

    ��Heh, heh��.��

    Oh Hye-seo once again sets up the spatialbyrinth to reseal Seo Eun-hyun, then uses the power of the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth to put more distance between herself and him.

    Borrowing the power of the Immortal Beast Supreme Tiger, she strengthens her physical body and tries to break through the space to escape outside with the power of the Azure Peng.

    However, she turns back at a chilling sound.

    Dududududu�D

    A giant with 19 dangling heads and 38 eyes weeping bloody tears, with a body of starlight and ck, grotesque flowers blooming all over it, is running towards her.

    Oooooooh�D

    Kiiyaaaaaah�D

    Huaaaaah�D

    The eerie wails decorate the surroundings of the giant.

    ��Go, go away��!��

    Finally, Oh Hye-seo''sposure crumbles.

    ��Go away, you monster��!��

    Dududududu�D

    She summons the images of numerous Immortal Beasts and throws them at the monster.

    But it��s useless.

    The yin energy of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle is just chewed up, the chaos of the Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape is contaminated into a curse, the Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness of the White-Winged Heavenly Pegasus are devoured by summoned pure white flowers, and the power of the Lustrous ze Peacock is blocked by a hazy mist.

    The Azure Peng''s spatialbyrinth is simply broken through, and the power of Supreme Tiger is ineffective.

    Dududududu�D

    Oh Hye-seo, towards the Seo Eun-hyun who has suddenly caught up and is reaching towards her, throws the form of the ck Dragon.

    But Seo Eun-hyun grabs the jaws of the ck dragon, tears it apart, and resumes his mad chase after her.

    Wooong�D

    ��Something�� is caught in Seo Eun-hyun''s grasp.

    ��Dangerous��! Dangerous! He��s about to throw something at me, it��ll be dangerous if it hits��!��

    Sensing the flow of heaven and earth spiritual energy, she realizes Seo Eun-hyun is about to throw something ''ominous'' at her.

    ��It''s really dangerous! No!��

    [All-Heavens!]

    ��Kyaaaak!��

    Seo Eun-hyun throws ''something'' at her, and Oh Hye-seo screams in agony as if her entire body is being shredded apart.

    Clench!

    Finally, Oh Hye-seo is caught in the giant''s grasp.

    ��I finally caught her.��

    I sigh as I re at Oh Hye-seo.

    She looks as if she��s about to faint.

    It seems that the pain from the All-Heavens Sword cutting through her soul is considerable.

    ��Alright. Now then��.��

    I begin to infuse ghostly energy into her body, distorting the space using Oh Hye-seo, who is the center of this area.

    Kugugugu�D

    ��This is a space made from borrowing the outskirts of the Netherworld. So��.��

    It should be fully maneuverable with my abilities.

    Kugugugu!

    The white space moves.

    It twists.

    Sensing my scattered colleagues, I begin to call them one by one.

    Paaat!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is the first to arrive by my side.

    Next, Kim Yeon and Oh Hyun-seok appear in order.

    Paaat!

    Thest to appear is Kang Min-hee.

    ��Well, it seems everyone has gathered except Kim Young-hoon.��

    [��As you all know, Oh Hye-seo brought us to this space. She is also the one who tampered with the ck Ghost Valley.]

    ��De-Deputy Oh?��

    ��Really?��

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok are surprised, and Kim Yeon also looks slightly taken aback.

    Kang Min-hee, however, crosses her arms and clicks her tongue.

    ��Let��s hear the reason. Since she��s been a smooth talker since Earth.��

    I look at Oh Hye-seo and ask.

    [Yes. I��m curious as well. Just what is the reason for betraying us?]

    ����.��

    Oh Hye-seo is an intriguing person.

    She��s always in a calm state, with her intent always being stable.

    Though her intent, symbolizing emotions, are faint, she doesn��t possess a horrifying heart essence like Seo Hweol.

    To put it bluntly, Oh Hye-seo''s heart essence is like a deste desert, different from the filthy wastnd of Seo Hweol or the Mad Lord.

    That��s why, until I was directly attacked by Oh Hye-seo, I didn��t know her true nature.

    ��Though I still don��t understand, even now.��

    What exactly is the motive behind her actions, and why did she betray us and join sides with Seo Hweol?

    In response to my question, Oh Hye-seo smiles faintly.

    Shudder!

    ��Hoho, as expected. You have been in contact with Miss Hye-seo for a long time.��

    Then, a bloody light emits from her soul.

    Chuaaaak!

    I try to seal Oh Hye-seo using ghostly energy, but I realize it��s impossible.

    I am pushed back by the blood light and end up losing her.

    ��This space. It��s resonating with this light?!��

    As the red light erupts, Oh Hye-seo''s shadow squirms and bes ��Seo Hweol��.

    Seo Hweol gently wraps his arms around Oh Hye-seo��s shoulders and pulls her into his embrace.

    ��Miss Hye-seo will be taken back. When I briefly took over her body outside, it turned out her ability itself originates from her soul. She herself is needed.��

    [You��!]

    Then, Seo Hweol moves his hand.

    [Open, Tainted Soul Deadly Gaze.]

    Paaaatt!

    Blood light looks to spread around, and Seo Hweol''s horrifying heart essence spreads through the white space.

    [Everyone, close your eyes and shut off your consciousness!]

    I urgently shout to the surroundings.

    It��s Seo Hweol��s heart essence.

    Staring at it for too long will make you instantly brainwashed by his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    That��s when it happens.

    Shudder!

    ��The Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth is a kind of ��side path�� using the outskirts of the Netherworld. The only difference is that the destination is not the Nether Ghost Realm��. but the Blood Yin Realm.��

    Kugugugugu!

    In the distance.

    A blood-red [World] can be seen.

    ��While I retrieve my Axes�� you can enjoy a tour of the Blood Yin Realm. Hoho��. It should only take three, four thousand years.��

    I try to resist that blood-red [World], but the powerful attraction force continues.

    ��There��s no other choice. I must jump.��

    I exerted all my strength to break free from the attraction force.

    Then, it happens.

    Wiiiiing�D

    From the hand that had grabbed Oh Hye-seo, a peculiar ��Taiji�� shape begins to rise, enveloping my entire body like a tumor.

    ��This is��!��

    [Seo Hweol��!]

    I grit my teeth.

    ��Was this all nned from the start?!��

    Me going to the ck Ghost Valley, where the power of the Netherworld��s outskirts is strong.

    Oh Hye-seo revealing herself and inviting us to this space.

    The fact that I caught and made contact with her.

    It seems it was all within Seo Hweol��s expectations.

    Seo Hweol holds Oh Hye-seo in his arms, looking down at Seo Eun-hyun and his colleagues being dragged into the blood-red pit below.

    ��Originally, I intended for Miss Hye-seo to face that monster alone, and only send that monster in, but�� It seems I��ll have to send more people than I expected. To think you��d fail to achieve your goal and end up being captured in front of everyone. You''re quite ipetent, aren��t you, Miss Hye-seo."

    At Seo Hweol''s words, Oh Hye-seo, nestled in his arms, rubs her head and gives a sardonic smile.

    ����You��re quite remarkable too, Grand Prince. Pretending to use me as bait, ready to pop out at any moment to send my colleagues to another realm.��

    "Hoho, it''s thanks to you, Miss Hye-seo, for following my thoughts so well. Because of you, I could send that old monster who had long contact with you below without resistance.��

    "By the way, how did you do that?"

    ��Doesn��t Miss Hye-seo��s soul contain the power of Immortal Beasts fused together? It''s a spell that draws out the power of Taiji from that fusion to bind the opponent. Would you like me to teach you?��

    ��You��re going to teach it in a strange way again, aren��t you?��

    ��Hoho��.��

    It��s then.

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    An immense giant of starlight reaches out from below, thrusting its hand into the space.

    It��s Oh Hyun-seok.

    [Oh�� Hye�� Seo��! What is this�� that you��ve done!!!]

    "Oh my, Hyun-seok Orabeoni. Why are you struggling so much? Just go down."

    [What�� what would your father think! Stop this at once!]

    "Ahaha, my father?"

    Kwadududuk!

    And then, another giant crawls up next to Oh Hyun-seok.

    It��s a giant of lightning with six arms.

    It��s Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    [Deputy Oh�� is this betrayal��!?]

    Red lightning shes continuously from his eyes, and his shadow splits into six, fluttering around him.

    But that��s not all.

    Kiiyaaaaaaaaaa�D

    Aaaaaaaah�D

    Oooooooooh�D

    A horde of ghosts numbering in thousands arise, and within their midsts is an eight-foot ghost.

    It��s Kang Min-hee.

    [You brazen bitch��. I knew it ever since you secretly followed your colleague to their houses. That you��re a crazy bitch��]

    "Hahaha, Miss Min-hee. Don''t you look crazier right now?"

    Oh Hye-seo bursts intoughter as she looks at the three monsters.

    But then, she suddenly looks below and flinches.

    Threads!

    Pure white threads of consciousness stretch everywhere, tightly binding the three monsters and Seo Eun-hyun, who is about to fall into the Blood Yin Realm.

    Kim Yeon is preventing Seo Eun-hyun''s fall by restraining his body.

    [Just wait�� let��s see when I get up there��.]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon mutters, red lightning crackling from his eyes.

    To make matters worse, arge centipede springs out of Seo Eun-hyun''s Peach Garden Painting, spewing venom.

    It��s a scene of pandemonium as if monsters are crawling up from the Abode of Demons (???).

    Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo, the two beautiful individuals, wear mask-like smiles.

    "Hoho, Miss Hye-seo. Then, shall we exert some effort to prevent those monsters froming up?"

    "You won''t stab me in the back, right?"

    "That will never happen."

    "...For now, stay away."

    Oh Hye-seo slips out of Seo Hweol''s arms and begins to prepare a spell.

    Seo Hweol also emits a crimson light.

    Oh Hye-seo creates the form of the ck Dragon among the Immortal Beasts, and Seo Hweol creates the form of a giant Sea Dragon.

    A majestic scene unfolds as if two divine dragons are blocking monsters from the depths of hell from crossing into the mortal world.

    "Let��s go!"

    Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo unleash their power upon the monsters climbing up from the Abode of Demons.

    A divine light strikes upon the bizarre monsters.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 338: Old Monsters Rampage (7)

    Chapter 338: Old Monsters Rampage (7)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Kwa kwa kwa kwa!

    The dragon''s form bes a streak of light and emits divine energy into the pit below.

    The form of the Sea Dragon scatters like a spray of water and covers Seo Eun-hyun and his party.

    [Blood Sacrifice Ritual - Blood Yin Returning Home.]

    As Seo Hweol forms hand seals, the attraction force from the Blood Yin Realm pulling Seo Eun-hyun''s group intensifies overwhelmingly.

    Seo Hweol also seems to be affected by the force, but when Oh Hye-seo reaches out and shrouds Seo Hweol''s body with the form of the ck Dragon, the effect disappears.Afterward, she unleashes the form of the ck Dragon again, opening its mouth to spew a ck breath downward.

    Kwa kwa kwa kwa!

    [Oh Hye-seo...! How could you...!?]

    Oh Hyun-seok, the giant of stars, feels particrly betrayed and tries to rise upward frantically.

    Kugugugugu!

    Purple primordial chaos boils from Oh Hyun-seok''s entire body.

    The giant of stars Oh Hyun-seok transforms into a colossal figure covered in purple steam.

    Within the purple steam, Oh Hyun-seok''s fierce eyes glimmer ominously.

    [How can you betray your own family!?]

    Oh Hye-seo covers her mouth with her hand.

    Suppressing herughter with all her might, she retorts.

    "Oh my, family? We''re not even rted by blood, so what family? Ah, that expression is so funny. As expected of such a sentimental n. The Oh n...kuku."

    [Your father raised you with genuine affection! How can you say such things...!?]

    "Ahaha, that couldn''t possibly be true, Hyun-seok Orabeoni. ''Father'' was just satisfying his own ego. I observed ''Father'' more closely, so why are you acting like you know better? Or do you want to y family? Shall I call you by your proper title, Youngest Uncle (����)?"

    Oh Hye-seoughs out loud and extends her palm towards Oh Hyun-seok.

    Kugugugugu!

    The massive form of the ck Dragon pours down towards Oh Hyun-seok, who ultimately fails to withstand it and falls into the pit below.

    Kim Yeon extends her consciousness again to bind Oh Hyun-seok, preventing him from falling into the Blood Yin Realm.

    "Well then, who shall we drop ne��"

    As Oh Hye-seo looks down, selecting her next target,

    sh!

    Kwarururung!

    "Kyaaa!"

    Six gs made of lightning fly, piercing Oh Hye-seo''s arms, legs, the back of her head, and her waist.

    Kwajijik!

    ck clouds form in the white space, and the gs embedded in Oh Hye-seo act as lightning rods, calling forth bolts of lightning.

    Kwajijijik!

    Lightning furiously rains down.

    Oh Hye-seo screams and tries to escape, but the gs embedded in her body flickers and press her down.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, wielding six arms, climbs up from below with a fierce gleam in his eyes.

    [You''re quite careless, Deputy Oh.]

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon uses his six arms to swiftly rise up as he murmurs.

    [I think I always lost when ying poker with Deputy Oh during work hours...it''s my first win.]

    Kuang!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon finally ovees the attraction force and emerges from the pit.

    He then locks eyes with Seo Hweol standing above him.

    [I''ll tear you apart when I get up there. Wait for it.]

    However, Seo Hweol smiles faintly and strokes his chin.

    "Hmmm, at first I thought you were Daoist Yang''s resurrection, but it seems not. If you were Daoist Yang, instead of stabbing Miss Hye-seo with spells and frying her with lightning, you would have immediately sacrificed Miss Hye-seo''s soul to borrow the power of Blood Yin and counterattack me directly."

    [What?]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is momentarily stunned by such a vile method and wears a bewildered expression.

    Seo Hweol smiles gently.

    "Thus, it''s more urate to consider you not Daoist Yang''s resurrection, but merely Daoist Seo''s pet."

    [What bullshit is this bastard spouting...?]

    At that moment, five blood-red gs rise above Seo Hweol''s head.

    "Go, Five Elements Blood Curse Banner."

    [...!]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon instinctively feels fear at the sight of the blood-red gs.

    He had experienced this torturous spell several times from Seo Eun-hyun!

    But he grins wickedly and opens his mouth.

    Kwarurung!

    Lightning bursts forth and turns Seo Hweol''s Five Elements Blood Curse Banner to dust.

    [Ha, with just this paltry technique...]

    However, while Seo Hweol had distracted him with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, he approached Oh Hye-seo and pulled out all the lightning gs embedded in her body.

    "Ha...I thought I was going to die. You''ve grown a lot, Section Chief Jeon. You used to be a useless burden who did nothing but ck off at work, and now you can do this?"

    [You...!]

    "I won''t fall for the same trick twice."

    Oh Hye-seo forms a Taiji between her hands.

    The white space quivers as Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand, which had emerged from the pit, appears to warp, causing the space itself to split and Jeon Myeong-hoon to fall downwards.

    Kugugugu!

    Immediately, the light of the Lustrous ze Peacock strikes Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head directly.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, with a dazed expression, falls downward, and Kim Yeon desperately holds him as well.

    After dropping Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hye-seo looks down at those still holding on.

    Kim Yeon, Hong Fan, Kang Min-hee.

    Among them, Kim Yeon is holding onto Seo Eun-hyun, Oh Hyun-seok, and Jeon Myeong-hoon to prevent them from falling, and Hong Fan is supporting the struggling Kim Yeon.

    Thus, the only one capable of counterattacking is Kang Min-hee.

    And Oh Hye-seo, looking at the ck sphere bubbling up from below, breaks out in a cold sweat.

    "...I expected this, but that damn thing is the trickiest."

    "Hoho...that person is quite an interesting Daoist. Is that the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root...? No, even without it, she''s a Daoist who possesses absurdly high talent."

    Seo Hweol reveals his reptilian eyes as he observes Kang Min-hee''s ominously surging aura from below.

    "If I had known this, I would have brought that cultivator instead of Miss Hye-seo. I slightly regret it. Hoho..."

    "I guarantee it. If it were Miss Min-hee, you might have been devoured instead."

    "Hoho, impossible. She��s not even the Mad Lord or the Heart Tribe. Anyway����

    Both Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo raise their tension, ring at the crazily intensifying aura of Kang Min-hee in the pit.

    Kang Min-hee''s aura is growing.

    Her strength, initially at the early Four-Axis stage, grows to the mid,te, and reaches the Grand Perfection!

    Kang Min-hee is absorbing Nascent Soul stage Ghost Kings in real-time, building an Axis made of Ghost Kings.

    Kugugugu!

    Above the white space.

    The ck clouds Jeon Myeong-hoon had summoned do not dissipate but condense further, gathering Heaven and Earth spiritual energy within.

    Heavenly Tribtion stirs.

    However, before the Heavenly Tribtion can properly strike,

    Kwarururu!

    A torrent of ck ghostly energy surges out of the pit.

    Kwarururu!

    The ghostly energy pierces the sky.

    Before the Heavenly Tribtion can strike, it shatters and scatters in the sky.

    Seo Hweol''s expression twitches, and Oh Hye-seo''s face turns serious.

    "What kind of insane...?"

    "...I see. The Blood Yin Ghost Labyrinth is supporting that cultivator. Even with the power of Blood Yin, this is the outer edge of the Netherworld..."

    Seo Hweol''s vertical pupils glow red.

    "Such indescribable talent. The possibility of reaching the Star Shattering stage..."

    Seo Hweol strokes his chin and then smiles brightly.

    "That cultivator...it seems it would be best to capture her. It''s too wasteful to throw her as food to Blood Yin."

    Chwaaa�D

    A dense darkness spreads out from Seo Hweol.

    [Consume ten of ''myself.'']

    Kiiiiing�D

    At the same time, ten ''eyes'' appear in the darkness, staring directly at Kang Min-hee. She screams.

    [Aaaaah!]

    Seo Hweolughs with eyes swirling in blood-colored light.

    [Just ept it peacefully. Unless you''re a mythical being or someone already broken, you cannot resist me.]

    Seo Hweol dives into Kang Min-hee''s heart essence.

    He smiles faintly.

    ''Her heart essence is no different from a small Netherworld. How many ghosts are stored here...yet the ghosts are not going berserk and remain calm. It''s unbelievable.''

    Seo Hweol gradually peers deeper into Kang Min-hee''s inner self andughs.

    ''I''ve captured a being with talent of the ages within my grasp. While the power to stabilize ghosts is terrifying, unlike Miss Hye-seo, it''s not an annoying ability...''

    As Seo Hweol examines Kang Min-hee''s heart essence, he suddenly notices something at the center of the ghosts.

    ''Hmm?''

    The ghosts are worshipping it.

    The overwhelming pressure emanating from that something is what keeps the ghosts calmly obedient to Kang Min-hee.

    ''Could it be...?''

    Chills.

    Seo Hweol has a guess on what that ''something'' is.

    And, although he merely ''guesses'' without confirming its true form, he hastily tries to escape from her mind.

    As if he doesn''t want to get entangled with that ''something.''

    However, it''s already toote.

    The entity beyond the ''something'' has noticed Seo Hweol.

    The ''something'' is a [hole].

    Within Kang Min-hee''s heart essence, there exists a ''hole'' connecting to ''somewhere.''

    : : How dare you peek at the Imperial Venerable (����)? : :

    A gigantic will fills Kang Min-hee''s heart essence.

    Her heart essence, previously filled with the colors of sunset, is instantly engulfed in darkness.

    Seo Hweol''s face grows serious as he frantically struggles to escape from Kang Min-hee''s mind.

    The oldest and darkest one.

    The deepest and greatest one.

    That entity itself shows no reaction.

    But the one seated at its right hand bares its rage across the hole to punish Seo Hweol.

    Boom!

    "...Huh?"

    Oh Hye-seo dumbfoundedly looks beside her.

    It happened in an instant.

    The head of Seo Hweol, who had tried to cast a spell on Kang Min-hee, exploded.

    Seo Hweol''s soul staggers momentarily before dissolving into a handful of darkness and flowing down.

    Tingling.

    Oh Hye-seo tries to react but suddenly feels her head stiffen and copses on the spot.

    It isn''t just Oh Hye-seo.

    None of those present have a goodplexion.

    Kim Yeon looks as if she is about to vomit, and Hong Fan looks up at Kang Min-hee with bloodshot eyes.

    Seo Eun-hyun, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Oh Hyun-seok, freed from Oh Hye-seo''s tricks, are also paralyzed with fear, unable to react properly.

    No, Jeon Myeong-hoon clenches his teeth despite his horror.

    It''s a familiar feeling.

    ''Heavenly Punishment...it''s simr...to that time...!''

    [AAAAAAAAAAAAGH!]

    Kang Min-hee screams, clutching her head.

    A massive entity is trying to emerge from within her and exert their power onto this world.

    The ghosts beside Kang Min-hee wail and merge into one.

    The unified gigantic Ghost King exudes the aura of the Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    However, instead of showing arrogance, the Ghost King slits its own belly in a state of terror.

    Chwaaaak!

    From the Ghost King''s slit belly, a pitch-ck banner emerges.

    With its belly split open, the Ghost King, trembling and shedding tears of fear, shouts in a shaking voice.

    [The Chief Judge has arrived!]

    As the Ghost King waves the banner and shouts, the group of ghosts under itsmand also tremble in fear and bellow in unison.

    [The Chief Judge has arrived!]

    Kugugugu!

    Kang Min-hee''s form begins to change.

    Surpassing her human form, blue ghost fire erupts from her eyes.

    Kang Min-hee''s hair res out in all directions, undting.

    Behind her,

    A massive shadow envelops Kang Min-hee.

    The colossal entity, from below the pit, gazes at the entrance of the Blood Yin Realm, still exerting attraction force on Kang Min-hee and Seo Eun-hyun''s group.

    : : Leftover of the predecessor. Live as befits your name and stop mimicking the noble one. If your actions continue to disgrace the noble predecessor, even if I must endure the Imperial Venerable''s reproach, I will annihte you. If you understand, hold your breath and shut your filthy mouth. : :

    The entrance to the Blood Yin Realm abruptly contracts and closes at the will of the colossal entity.

    The gigantic existence then looks up at the sky and mutters.

    Beyond the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth created by Seo Hweol, the entity seems to gaze into a distant dimension far beyond.

    : : Is the Mountain about to be defeated? Once again, an Imperial Throne is being confined. As the gods begin to move, it heralds the return of the era of myths. : :

    The pitch-ck entity looks down at Kang Min-hee and mutters.

    : Since the insect has already noticed, it''s best to hasten the awakening. O Imperial Venerable, if we dy, the Light will notice. Let us proceed immediately. : :

    Finishing its words, the shadow bows and seeps back within Kang Min-hee.

    [AAAAAAAAH!]

    Kang Min-hee wails.

    The colossal entity which is about to return through Kang Min-hee''s heart essence, suddenly shifts its gaze to two suspicious beings.

    Behind the Oh Hye-seo who is half out of her mind is Seo Hweol, pulling her away.

    And below Kang Min-hee, regaining hisposure and honing a sword at the ne of Soul, is Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun is soaring at a fierce speed.

    Holding the sword of all of the heavens'' natural colors, he approaches Kang Min-hee, slicing through the darkness.

    He cleaves the presence of the gigantic existence.

    At the same time, he blooms a flower of curses while attempting to elevate the curse to the ne of Fate.

    Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens!

    After extracting Oh Hye-seo, Seo Hweol then casts thousands of eyes into the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth.

    Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens!

    Gigigigigik�D

    Driven by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth attempts to confine Kang Min-hee.

    Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens bes the de to sever the remnants of the enormous entity within Kang Min-hee.

    The enormous entity returns to where it had descended and res sternly at Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    : : Sinner, for the crime of daring to behold the sacred visage (�}�), I seal the eyes of your mask for a thousand years. For a thousand years, you shall chase nothing but darkness with those eyes. : :

    Tens of thousands, no, hundreds of millions of eyeballs behind them are simultaneously obscured by darkness.

    Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Within the entire domain, everyone who had ever met Seo Hweol suddenly feel an odd sensation and touch their heads.

    They all feel something rampaging inside their heads but soon feel as if a parasite in their brains have fallen asleep.

    They all find it peculiar for a moment but, since it is ultimately a good thing, they move on.

    Inside the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth.

    The colossal entity looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    : : You, who knows righteousness. Though I wish to bless you, the Imperial Venerable deems it to be pointless, so I shall only take the cmity you brought upon yourself. Do not forget the heart that thinks of friends and the resolve to repent for your sins. : :

    Kwadududuk!

    The Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens spread by Seo Eun-hyun shatters all at once as the entity exerts their power, leaving Seo Eun-hyun covered in blood.

    Havingpleted their task, the gigantic existence fully returns through Kang Min-hee''s heart essence.

    And Kang Min-hee, now awakened as apletely new being, roars.

    But Seo Eun-hyun does not stop.

    Despite the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens being shattered, and his entire body being crushed.

    He relentlessly flies toward Kang Min-hee.

    sh!

    As if light is swirling, Seo Eun-hyun finally plunges the All-Heavens Sword into Kang Min-hee''s chest.

    ''Please, please...!''

    I clench my teeth and look at Kang Min-hee.

    I don''t want this life to end this way.

    But more than that, I hate seeing my precious people getting destroyed by the whims of such colossal existences.

    "Kang Min-hee, please...! Get a hold of yourself...!"

    And then.

    It seems as though rationality is returning to Kang Min-hee''s eyes.

    [Seo, Eun, Hyun...]

    Paaaatt!

    In an instant, Kang Min-hee''s message flows into my mind.

    "What? What do you...no! Don''t allow it! Fate is something you can resist!"

    Kang Min-hee''s lips twitch.

    She seems to smile sadly for a moment.

    Kuuuuung��

    As the attraction force distorts, the ''pit'' leading to the Blood Yin Realm reopens.

    Kang Min-hee pushes me away.

    [...Thank you.]

    With a smile, she moves towards the center of the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth.

    She is to be sealed.

    Ironically, due to the coboration between Seo Hweol and me, she is willingly sealing herself in the center of the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth for hundreds of years, calming herself alone.

    And, as she had conveyed to me, she will follow the fate given to her by the Death God.

    "Kang Min-hee!!!"

    I scream, trying to reach her, but I am helplessly sucked in by another ''attraction force'' she created.

    Not just me, but Kim Yeon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Hong Fan are all drawn into the new entrance Kang Min-hee has created.

    I am dragged into the darkness, watching Kang Min-hee gradually lose her sanity again.

    "..."

    When I open my eyes, I realize I am floating on a pitch-ck river.

    ''This is...''

    Staggering, I stand up.

    Strangely, this river doesn''t cause my body to sink, and I can stand on it as if it is t ground.

    Though my feet sink a little, it''s very slight.

    As I look around with puzzled eyes, I suddenly notice Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Kim Yeon submerged below the river.

    "Master, you''re awake!"

    "...! Hong Fan...!?"

    I''m startled as I see Hong Fan by the riverside.

    Hong Fan''s body is being devoured by a giant carnivorous nt-like creature on the riverside.

    "Master, first rescue yourpanions. I will get out quickly! You can pull them up using attraction force!"

    "...Got it."

    I hurriedly pull up my colleagues who are submerged at the riverbed.

    Then, dragging them to the riverside, I check their condition.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, none of them have any serious issues.

    "...But, where exactly is this...?"

    I slice through the carnivorous nt that''s trying to consume Hong Fan and split it apart while looking around.

    The air is filled not with Heaven and Earth spiritual energy but with pitch-ck thick ghostly energy.

    It''s different from the True Devil Realm.

    The eerie silence makes it feel like the ''side path.''

    Hong Fan reverts to his human form and shakes off the mucus covering his body.

    "Master, let''s bring Yeon Jin out first."

    "Yeon Jin?"

    "Yes, it would be good to ask Yeon Wei-nim where we are. Yeon Wei-nim has a lot of experience and a lot of age, so there''s a lot she knows."

    "Good idea."

    I take out the Peach Garden Painting and bring out Yeon Jin.

    As soon as Yeon Jin emerges, he shouts.

    "Seriously! Senior, everything''s good, but why did you take so long to bring me out? Honestly, you forgot about me, didn''t you!?"

    "Um...sorry."

    Thinking back, I realize I had forgotten to take Yeon Jin out of the Peach Garden Painting since crossing into the Bright Cold Realm.

    Feeling immensely guilty, I apologize to Yeon Jin.

    "Ugh, really. If it weren''t for the ancestor''s words, I would have been ying around at the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...geogh! Kueegh"

    Yeon Jin, who was grumbling, suddenly begins vomiting blood.

    "...! Yeon Jin!?"

    Startled, I hurriedly approach him.

    At that moment, Yeon Jin''s eyes roll back, and he quickly sits cross-legged, expelling the ghostly energy around him.

    Seeing Yeon Jin''s life in danger, I realize that ''she'' inside him has opened her eyes.

    "You reckless fools, didn''t you say you were ascending to the Bright Cold Realm!? Why have youe here!?"

    "Yeon Wei..."

    Looking at Yeon Wei losing her temper, I briefly exin the situation.

    "So, you got caught up in aplicated incident in the Bright Cold Realm and ended up here?"

    "That''s right. Do you know where we are?"

    Yeon Wei rubs her forehead as if she has a headache.

    "...Didn''t you already guess from the abundance of ghostly energy? This is...the Nether Ghost Realm."

    Realizing my suspicions are correct to some extent, I let out a sigh.

    We have fallen into the Nether Ghost Realm.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 339: The Deceased (1)

    Chapter 339: The Deceased (1)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 339: The Deceased (1)

    I grit my teeth and sigh.

    ''The Nether Ghost Realm all of a sudden...Seo Hweol, that bastard...''

    Since everything is ultimately Seo Hweol''s fault, I grit my teeth and me him.

    But despite the anger, I can''t just stay angry forever.

    I calm my emotions and start thinking about future ns.

    ''Now that I''m in the Nether Ghost Realm, there''s no helping it. Let''s aim to return to the Bright Cold Realm as quickly as possible, find the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and establish the axis of Longevity.''Since I can''t change what has already happened, it''s best to do what I can from now on.

    Before establishing a n, I first look up at the sky to read the celestial signs.

    I intend to gather information by reading the celestial energy and then move based on that.

    ''The Nether Ghost Realm''s sky is dark blue...''

    Although it seems to be daytime ording to the celestial energy, the sky is a dark navy blue, and dozens of bright stars are visible.

    At that moment, Yeon Wei suddenly panics and ps my cheek.

    Smack!

    "You crazy bastard! Why are you reading the celestial energy in the Nether Ghost Realm? Close your eyes! Close your eyes and lower your head!"

    "Wh-what?"

    Though I''m bewildered, I follow her instructions and close my eyes, lowering my head.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Damn it, I forgot that you wouldn''t know about the Nether Ghost Realm and might act recklessly."

    Yeon Wei, exuding an intent of fear, slowly exins.

    "First of all, in the Nether Ghost Realm, you must not look at the sky and try to read the celestial energy. No, more precisely, you can only do such things at ''night.''"

    "...? Is there a reason we shouldn''t read celestial energy during the day in the Nether Ghost Realm?"

    I open my eyes in confusion and ask.

    Yeon Wei, with a pale face, uses sound transmission to speak, fearing someone might overhear.

    [The stars in the sky during the day are not stars.]

    [These things are not stars, you say?]

    [Yes. The things shining in the sky right now are ''eyes''.]

    Chills.

    I understand what Yeon Wei is saying.

    Information I had previously heard from Seo Hweol.

    [...Are those eyes perhaps...]

    [Yes. It seems you know. For some reason, the ''ones above'' are observing the entire Nether Ghost Realm from outside.]

    Chills run down my spine.

    Seo Hweol had mentioned that the Entering Nirvana True Persons are observing the Nether Ghost Realm to find a side path to the True Immortal Realm.

    ''The things floating in the sky right now are not stars...''

    They are the ''gazes'' of dozens of Entering Nirvana True Persons observing this world from beyond the sky of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    ''If I had fallen into the Nether Ghost Realm without knowing anything and kept staring at the sky to read celestial energy...''

    I might have unknowingly be a puppet of an Entering Nirvana True Person.

    "...Thank you, Senior Yeon."

    I sincerely thank Yeon Wei for her advice.

    [Well, it''smon knowledge among the inhabitants of the Nether Ghost Realm anyway. Besides, during the ''night,'' the real constetions appear in the Nether Ghost Realm, and their attraction force hides those gazes, so you can read the celestial energy then. At night, the yin energy of the Nether Ghost Realm also thickens, making it harder for them to observe...]

    [So, I should read celestial energy at night.]

    [That''s right. As long as you avoid reading the celestial energy during the day, there''s nothing too dangerous for someone at your level. With your monstrous skills at the Integration level, there''s nothing to fear below the Esteemed Ones. Moreover, all the Esteemed Ones across the realms are currently on expeditions...]

    I nod and share this information with Hong Fan as well.

    ''What a terrifying ce.''

    "...By the way, why aren''t my colleagues waking up?"

    I look at my still unconscious colleagues.

    Although the shock of crossing dimensions is strong, my colleagues with strong vitality should have woken up by now.

    "Could it be there''s something in that river?"

    "Hmm, no. Even if the river is lethally poisonous, those at the Core Formation stage or higher should be able to detoxify it with their life force. The reason yourpanions aren''t waking up is because of the ghostly energy of the Nether Ghost Realm."

    "Hmm..."

    Thinking back, Yeon Jin would have died vomiting blood if Yeon Wei hadn''t expelled the ghostly energy.

    "If you don''t learn the Ghost Path Method, you''ll be engulfed by the energy of the Nether Ghost Realm and fall into aatose state. The longer that statests, the higher the chance of death."

    "What...!? Then shouldn''t we wake them up?"

    "Indeed. However, since yourpanions haven''t learned the Ghost Path Method, you''ll need to forcefully teach them the basics of the Ghost Path Method through external stimtion."

    "Hmm...if they can''t handle ghostly energy, they''ll fall into aatose state..."

    I nce down at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''...Then why is this bastard still sleeping?''

    Following my gaze, Yeon Wei looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon and then grabs him by the cor, pping him furiously.

    Smack, smack, smack!

    "Kugh, aagh!"

    A whileter, Jeon Myeong-hoon spits out blood and his eyes snap open.

    "Wh-where is this...?!"

    "So this one was just sleeping."

    "..."

    "To wake the others, you need to instill them with ghostly energy to imnt even the basic ghost path power in their bodies."

    "Yes, I will do so. But first..."

    I briefly exin the situation to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "...The Nether Ghost Realm..."

    "Yes. And for now, we need to find the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and figure out a way to return to the Bright Cold Realm."

    "...! What!? The disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes widen in surprise upon hearing that the disciples are alive.

    He wipes his face.

    "...They''re alive."

    "Yes, they are alive."

    "...Thank goodness."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon wipes his face and gives a faint smile.

    After conveying the n to Jeon Myeong-hoon, I approach the other two to wake them up.

    Yeon Wei uses the Ghost Path Method she knows to umte ghostly energy in Yeon Jin''s body. I prop up Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon to a sitting position and ce my hands on their backs, infusing them with ghostly energy.

    Wo-woong�D

    I consider imprinting the basic Ghost Path Method of the ck Ghost Valley I had learned through Seo Li.

    But somehow, I feel it wouldn''t suit the two of them.

    ''Hmm, in that case...''

    After a moment of contemtion, I decide to create a Ghost Path Method on the spot.

    For Oh Hyun-seok, I think of a Ghost Path Method that will strengthen his body with ghostly energy. For Kim Yeon, I create one that will train her consciousness with ghostly energy.

    I infuse ghostly energy into them ording to my intended operations.

    After a while, the ghostly energy perfectly aligns with both of them, forming a basic Ghost Path Method.

    It matches well with Oh Hyun-seok''s Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method and flows smoothly without any conflict with Kim Yeon''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Soon, as ghostly energy forms within them, they open their eyes.

    "This is..."

    "Hmm, where are we, Eun-hyun?"

    I exin the current situation to the two individuals, detailing the precautions in the Nether Ghost Realm, such as not reading celestial energy during the day.

    Myself, Yeon Jin, Hong Fan, Kim Yeon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Oh Hyun-seok.

    The six of us discuss our future ns and decide on our goals.

    Our primary objective in the Nether Ghost Realm is to return to the Bright Cold Realm.

    Next, Jeon Myeong-hoon and I aim to find the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "And since we''re already in the Nether Ghost Realm, it might be good to establish the Five Blessings Axes as well."

    Yeon Wei, with her arms crossed, exins the true Orthodox Axis Foundation, also known as the Five Blessings Axes.

    "...As you can see, the Five Blessings Axes are the proper foundation to establish. They are much stronger than the Five Elements Axes. Therefore, why not establish the Axis of Longevity which can be formed in the Nether Ghost Realm?"

    Yeon Wei looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon and me as she speaks.

    Currently, I am at the Four-Axis stage.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is half a step into the Four-Axis stage.

    Kim Yeon and Oh Hyun-seok are at the Nascent Soul stage and the Core Formation stage respectively.

    Hong Fan is about to enter the Four-Axis stage, so there''s no need to worry about him.

    ording to Yeon Wei, one must be at least at the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage to perform the Axis Foundation Ceremony. Hence, it will be difficult for Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon to establish their Axis in the Nether Ghost Realm even if they want to.

    "Hmm, is it really necessary to establish these Five Blessings Axes?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks, seemingly uninterested.

    Yeon Wei replies as if stating the obvious.

    "Of course. The Five Blessings Axes are overwhelmingly stronger than the Five Elements Axes and are the true Orthodox Axis Foundation handed down from ancient times. Moreover, establishing the Five Blessings Axes makes it easier to advance to the Integration stage, and once you reach the Integration stage, the stability of the domain you form will be on apletely different level."

    After listening to her, Jeon Myeong-hoon thinks for a moment before his eyes sparkle.

    "But ancestor, didn''t you say that establishing the Five Blessings Axes takes much longer than the Five Elements Axes? And without a thorough understanding of the Five Blessings, it''s far more difficult to establish them, practically forcing one to undergo Understanding before Breakthrough?"

    "Hmm, that''s true."

    "On the other hand, if one uses the Heterodox Axis Foundation for the Five Elements Axes, it can be established in less than a week."

    "Well...it''s not impossible if you have the skills, but are you nning to conduct the Axis Foundation Ceremony with the Five Elements Axes?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods.

    "If I can establish the Five Blessings Axes, I will. But if not, I n to establish the Five Elements Axes and quickly raise my cultivation."

    "Hmm, why is that?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon takes out a wooden box from his bosom and strokes it with gleaming eyes.

    "Because I need to quickly be stronger."

    Crackle, crackle...

    Subtle red lightning sparks around him, pushing away the surrounding ghostly energy.

    "I need to be stronger as soon as possible, to elevate my cultivation as quickly as possible...to quell this anger."

    Pajijijijik...!

    "You said it''s easier to reach the Integration stage? Even if I roughly establish the Axes with the Five Elements Axes, I am confident I can reach the Integration stage. Stability of the domain? Any instability can be fixed by filling it with Heavenly Tribtion...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes spark with red lightning as he steels his resolve.

    Yeon Wei, understanding yet slightly troubled, speaks.

    "Hm, I understand what you mean. However, the quickest way to return to the Bright Cold Realm is to open a ''side path'' like the ck Ghost Valley did. And...the easiest way to open a ''side path'' is to establish at least three of the Five Blessings Axes and reach thete Four-Axis stage."

    I''m puzzled by her words and ask.

    "Can''t we just ask the ck Ghost Valley to help us return to the Bright Cold Realm?"

    "If you hade to the Nether Ghost Realm through the ck Ghost Valley''s side path, that might be possible. But didn''t you say you fell here by ident, not via the ck Ghost Valley? If you hade through the ck Ghost Valley, you would have the ''Dream Body'' provided by the Nether Crossing Ship..."

    She clicks her tongue and continues.

    "There are four major forces in the Nether Ghost Realm. They are collectively known as the Three Pces and One Ind (���mһ�u).

    "The first is the ck Ghost Pce (��ɫ���ǌm). It''s the main sect of the ck Ghost Valley. It''s a sinister and secretive group with a reputation for being extremely closed-off. While the branch in the Bright Cold Realm is somewhat lenient in order to quickly expand its influence, the main sect is different. It''s said to be extremely closed off due to many hidden secrets.

    "The second is the Underworld Ghost Pce (��ڤ��m).

    "It''s the most widespread force. The Underworld Ghost Pce is the most famous in the Nether Ghost Realm, and its power and influence are immense. Research on Ghost Path Methods and devilish arts are actively conducted there, so the methods that spread from there influence the entire Nether Ghost Realm. More than 80% of the methods in cirction in the Nether Ghost Realme from the Underworld Ghost Pce.

    "The third is the Flower Painting Western Heaven Pce (���D����m).

    "In the ghostly energy-filled Nether Ghost Realm, they are lunatics who practice the Righteous Path Method of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness. Antagonistically in the Nether Ghost Realm, they gather life force and the power of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness, which is extremely effective against the creatures of the Nether Ghost Realm, making them a very powerful group. Rumors abound that they are connected to the ''ones above,'' so it''s best to avoid getting entangled with them.

    "Andstly, the Peni Ind (���R�u)."

    "Hm?"

    I''m puzzled by the familiar name.

    "That name is...simr to Peni Pce?"

    "...From what I''ve heard, Peni Ind also follows the same Mountain God as Peni Pce. The Peni Ind in the Nether Ghost Realm knows about the Peni Pce in the Bright Cold Realm, but they have no interest in each other. They share the same name and founder but do not care about each other, making them an unusual group. However, it''s known that the Peni Ind here practices a devilish art rather than the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique..."

    "Hmm..."

    Hearing the name Peni reminds me of the ''name'' I saw within Hon Won''s heart essence.

    Cheon Ra (���_).

    A being with a name that means the Net of Heaven.

    The name ''Peni,'' which exists everywhere in the Middle Realms, feels like a to me.

    ''If Peni is a...''

    What is it trying to catch?

    I ponder for a moment.

    Then it happens.

    "...?"

    I almost look up at the sky but remember Yeon Wei''s warning and stop.

    ''What''s this? It seems to have gotten darker...''

    Apparently, it isn''t just me who feels something strange as Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Yeon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Hong Fan also tilt their heads in confusion.

    Hong Fan asks me.

    "Master, doesn''t it seem like everything around us has gotten darker?"

    "...Yes, I feel it too."

    I extend my consciousness to check if there are dark clouds, but there''s nothing above us.

    Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeong-hoon also feel uneasy and tilt their heads in confusion.

    "It feels like this whole world has gotten a bit darker..."

    "Right. Is it just our imagination...?"

    Yeon Wei also tilts her head.

    "Hmm...what phenomenon is this? Even the Head Realm seems a bit darker..."

    Bright Cold Realm.

    At the summit of Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Above the white jade pavilion, Sacred Master Baek Woon groans with a trembling voice.

    Kugugugugu��

    The entire Heavenly Lotus Mountain shakes.

    Simultaneously, the spiritual energy of the entire mountain starts to flow erratically.

    No, it isn''t just the Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    All the ''mountains'' in the Bright Cold Realm that Sacred Master Baek Woon is aware of have their energy disrupted.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon looks up at the sky with trembling eyes and speaks.

    "Has that tyrannical one finally been confined? But the sky has darkened slightly. Does this mean that even They have sustained a critical injury...? How could this be...Did that tyrant hide such power? This is a sign simr to when They were cornered by Vast Cold 500,000 years ago..."

    With a worried expression, Sacred Master Baek Woon bites her lip and adjusts the attraction force of the entire Bright Cold Realm, her eyes gleaming.

    "If They have sustained a fatal injury and gone into seclusion, the protection of the Bright Cold Realm blessed by Them will also weaken. We must be even more vignt."

    Having said this, Sacred Master Baek Woon re-enters the white jade pavilion.

    Wiiiiing��

    The light emanating from the pavilion sweeps across the entire Bright Cold Realm.

    "...Is it just a celestial phenomenon?"

    After being on high alert with nothing happening, I finally rx.

    Yeon Wei also loosens her expression.

    "Well, if it''s a celestial phenomenon happening on a universal scale, there''s nothing we can do about it even if we understand it. Let''s not worry and continue our conversation. Anyway, this Nether Ghost Realm is filled with such forces. Each force is extremely wary of each other, and outsiders are always suspected of being spies for the opposing forces."

    "In other words...it''s like how everyone in the Bright Cold Realm thinks everyone else is a spy from the Heart Tribe?"

    "Exactly!"

    "..."

    "So, abandon the thought of using a side path from the other forces. The best way is for one of us to umte the Five Blessings Axes and open a side path ourselves."

    Upon hearing this, Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me and speaks.

    "Then, it''s best for you to umte the Longevity Axis or whatever it is."

    "What...?"

    "You''re the most talented among us."

    Yeon Wei nods in agreement.

    "That''s right. You are the only monster here with powerparable to the Integration stage, so it''s best if you build the Longevity Axis. Even Hon Won took thousands of years to reach the Integration stage, but it took you less than 100 years to get there, didn''t it? And the attraction force I sense from you...I don''t know when you built it, but you''ve already established the Axis of Wealth as well. If it''s you, you should be able to umte the Axes and open the side path in no time."

    With a hopeful expression, Yeon Wei pats my shoulder.

    "We have high hopes for you! You are our only hope, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    On the first day of arriving in the Nether Ghost Realm, under the hopeful gazes of Yeon Wei, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, and Hong Fan, I be everyone''s hope for returning to the Bright Cold Realm.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 340: The Deceased (2)

    Chapter 340: The Deceased (2)

    "I believe in you, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Yeah. Honestly, if it''s you, it wouldn''t be surprising if you reached the Integration stage in just 10 years and broke through dimensions with your bare body to return to the Bright Cold Realm."

    "As expected of Eun-hyun! I''ve believed in you since thepany days!"

    "I believe in you too, Oppa!"

    "As expected of Master."

    Yeon Wei, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, and Hong Fan each shower me with their expectations.

    I feel a cold sweat running down the back of my neck.

    "..."

    I need to clear up this misunderstanding.

    "First, I think everyone is misunderstanding something...I...can wield power beyond my realm, but it''s not as easy for me to rapidly rise through cultivation as you think."

    "Haha, why say that, Master? Your talent is unparalleled. Please show us your eye-blinding talent!"

    Hong Fan clenches his fist and looks at me with shining eyes, as if cheering me on.

    "..."

    For the first time in my life, I feel the urge to shut Hong Fan''s mouth.

    Seeing me slightly stiff, Yeon Weiughs heartily.

    "Ahaha, it''s fine. Saying you''ll reach the Integration stage in 10 years was a joke. Just do it in 100 years."

    "...There seems to be a huge misunderstanding between us."

    I press my temples firmly as my head starts to hurt.

    However, Yeon Wei shakes her head instead.

    "No, it''s not a misunderstanding. Achieving the Five Blessings Axes is difficult if you don''t know how, but if you do, it''s actually quite easy. The concept of Understanding before Breakthrough is impossible if you don''t grasp it, but once you do, it bes very straightforward. I have wandered through the Nether Ghost, Ancient Force, and Purple Gold Realms, stacking three of the Five Blessings Axes. I can teach you anytime."

    Yeon Wei continues speaking.

    "And while you might think building the Five Blessings Axes is daunting now because you know nothing about it, your perspective will change once you give it a try."

    "...?"

    "Alright then. For now, everyone listen up about the Five Blessings Axes. Jeon Myeong-hoon, even if you''re not nning to build it, you should at least hear about it!"

    She gathers us and begins exining the Five Blessings Axes.

    The power and performance of the Five Blessings Axes, and ''how'' to build such axes.

    As I listen to her, I understand why those who know about the Five Blessings Axes, like those in the ck Ghost Valley, are so eager to expand their influence by any means.

    And simultaneously, I am horrified.

    "That''s...that''s..pletely the Devilish Path!"

    I exim to Yeon Wei with a stunned expression.

    However, Yeon Wei tilts her head as if puzzled.

    "Hmm, what do you mean? This isn''t the Devilish Path, it''s a survivalpetition. And also just amon barter."

    "...Isn''t that just deceiving the other party through a difference in cultivation realm rather than a fair exchange? Isn''t the only difference between forcibly taking from them and this a matter of packaging it nicely?"

    "Heh, you really haven''t met any truly vile cultivators, have you? No, maybe it''s because you possess such overwhelming talent that you don''t understand desperation?"

    Yeon Wei''s words make my facial muscles twitch uncontrobly, but I hold back.

    "Listen well. Even though my talent falls shortpared to yours, as a senior who has lived desperately, I will give you some advice. Immortal Cultivation is about ''taking.'' Take from the Devilish Path, take from the Righteous Path, take from the spirit demons (yokai), and take from your enemies to elevate yourself. That is Immortal Cultivation! Take away anything that stands in the way of your will, no matter who or what it is. Even if it''s an evil ghost, an enemy, or even arade. Even if it''s a betrothed with whom a thousand-year union has been promised, taking it toplete yourself is the true meaning of Immortal Cultivation!"

    Thud!

    Yeon Wei approaches me with cold eyes and jabs her finger into my chest.

    "Stop speaking the words of someone full. If you''ve chosen the path of a cultivator, show more poison. Even if the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is in decline, weren''t you once part of it? If you''ve inherited the will of Ancestor Golden Divine, then be even more ruthless!"

    Flinch!

    Somehow, I feel that the presence before me isn''t just Yeon Wei.

    ''I see...''

    She is a descendant of Yang Su-jin.

    Perhaps Yang Su-jin didn''t just leave his will in the form of a lingering thought on Shattered Heaven Peak.

    All his descendants, including those of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    They all carry on the will of the Golden Divine, inheriting the heart of a cultivator filled with poison.

    Once again, I am facing Yang Su-jin.

    "..."

    But I can''t simply deny this will.

    There is too much at stake on my shoulders to deny this will.

    "...I''m sorry."

    "It''s good if you understand. So, you understand that you need the necessary materials to build the Five Blessings Axes, right?"

    "Yes."

    To acquire the Five Blessings Axes, one needs the Middle Realms equivalent to the Bright Cold Realm such as the Ancient Force, Nether Ghost, Purple Gold, and Blood Yin.

    However, these Middle Realms are merely ''intermediaries.''

    What is truly needed is ''influence.''

    "First, as you said, we need to gather influence."

    "How do you n to gather influence?"

    "At the ck Ghost Valley, I previously heard about the characteristics of ghosts. I''d like to hear a bit more from Senior about these characteristics and the Nether Ghost Realm..."

    "Like what?"

    "...For example..."

    I ask Yeon Wei about the ghosts and spirit creatures of the Nether Ghost Realm, and she answers my questions.

    It''s just as I had thought, and I exin my n to her.

    Hearing my n, she gives a wry smile with a dumbfounded expression.

    "...Is that...possible?"

    "Yes."

    "...Ha, what a pity. How about instead of returning to the Bright Cold Realm, you stake your im in the Nether Ghost Realm? If you grow your influence here for about 60,000 years, as you said, you could restructure the Nether Ghost Realm into not the current Four Forces of Three Pces and One Ind but Five Forces!"

    She speaks with a slightly excited expression, but seeing that neither I nor Jeon Myeong-hoon, nor the others share her enthusiasm, she detes a bit.

    "Hm hm. Well, if everyone wants to return, there''s no helping it. It''s just a shame. Anyway! Let''s gather information about this area, find a suitable ce, and establish our influence!"

    "Yes, let''s do that."

    We stand up and decide to first gather information about the surrounding area and then find a ce to settle.

    Step, step...

    I temporarily part from my colleagues and follow the river upstream from where we hadnded.

    The others, centered around Jeon Myeong-hoon who has mastered the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, decided to head downstream, while I, on the contrary, head upstream.

    The others can''t use their full strength due to the ghostly energy of the Nether Ghost Realm, so they stick together. On the other hand, thanks to the Great Desert to Dead Sea, I am actually stronger here than in the Bright Cold Realm, making information gathering more efficient if I''m alone.

    ''It feels a bit lonely.''

    I sway my 19 heads in my Ghost King form.

    Perhaps because the Ghost Path Method suited his nature, Seo Li liked this form, but I think General Seo''s form is more imposing, so I don''t particrly like it.

    Step, step...

    Sometimes walking, sometimes using the Flying Escape Technique, how long do I move upstream?

    "Hmm...is this a city of the Nether Ghost Realm?"

    I smile with ghost fire glowing from my 38 eyes.

    Far ahead, at the basin above arge mountain peak where the river begins.

    There, I feel the presence of numerous ghosts.

    "Hmm..."

    As I climb higher, a colossal city wall simr to the one I had seen in the Head Realmes into view.

    There doesn''t seem to be a gatekeeper in front of the gate, but I soon realize why.

    "You there, do you wish to enter ck River City?"

    Kugugugugu!

    The upper part of the main gate''s city wall wriggles, and a huge eyeball pops out.

    At the same time, the gate transforms into something like a ''mouth''.

    ''Hoh, did they attach a ghost to the wall itself?''

    The wall itself is the gatekeeper and the gate.

    Flying over the wall is not an option due to the dense barrierid over it, making it so that one must obtain permission from this gatekeeper ghost to enter.

    "This ghost. I don''t know where you came from, but do you have an identity...heok!"

    The wall ghost, writhing and fully revealing its face, seems to want to say something to me but freezes for a moment upon seeing me.

    "...Do you have something to say?"

    When I ask curiously, the wall ghost stammers for a moment before smiling.

    "Ah, it''s nothing, elder. At a nce, you seem to be a noble elder of the Ghost Lineage (���}). I apologize for my daring rudeness."

    "Hmm, no need. It''s only natural for a gatekeeper."

    "Thank you! In fact, to enter ck River City, there''s a need to restrict one''s consciousness a bit..."

    The wall ghost cautiously asks me.

    "However, if elder does not wish to, there is no need."

    "It''s fine. If that''s the rule of this city, I''ll follow it."

    Suppressing my consciousness, I ask.

    "Is this much enough?"

    "Th-thank you! Please enjoy your visit to the ck River City, elder!"

    Awkwardly smiling as it looks at my faces, it opens its mouth wide to let me enter the city easily.

    "Hmm..."

    It seems that the death deeply ingrained in my soul is quite effective even in the Nether Ghost Realm.

    ''Unlike the fussy Human Race, in the Nether Ghost Realm, being acknowledged as a great ghost means no need for an identity que.''

    Indeed, thinking about it, just having the form of death implies having died multiple times, making one truly a ghost among ghosts.

    In the world of ghosts, nothing could be stranger than demanding identification from a ghost among ghosts.

    Slowly walking into ck River City, I let out a small sigh.

    "Ho..."

    ''This is even more diverse than what I saw in the True Dragon Alliance.''

    Various races are wandering the streets, from normal-looking ghosts to utterly grotesque ones. There are even those who are not ghosts but walking undead creatures like jiangshi or animated monsters of white bones.

    Even among the jiangshi and white bone monsters, there are countless types, and the same goes for the ghosts and ghost kings.

    Even just within 5 zhang:

    An old man holding a flower basket.

    A three-headed jiangshi dog, a lizard made entirely of bones, a transparent ghost that appears to be just a floating hat and robe.

    A shadow-like ghostly creature, a ghost king with a pitch-ck body and no face like an egg ghost, a tree ghost moving aroundpletely soaked in blood.

    A maiden ghost in a white funeral dress who looks no different from a human, except for her paleplexion.

    All sorts of beings roam around.

    "This is the Nether Ghost Realm..."

    As I look around with interest.

    Sshaaaaaa��

    The surrounding ghosts emanate an intent of fear, clearing the path wherever I walk.

    As a result, a wide path forms wherever I go.

    "..."

    Their paleplexions and gloomy color of intent made me think it was due to them cultivating Ghost Path Methods.

    But it seems it''s not the Ghost Path Methods, but me.

    "...Ahem."

    When I awkwardly clear my throat, the ghosts distance themselves even more from me.

    ''...It''s quite quiet here. Do ghostly creatures not shout to attract customers or haggle like humans do?''

    While I look around, I hear a noisymotion from another street in ck River City and head that way.

    ''Just what could be causing such a ruckus among these quiet ghosts?''

    Soon.

    I enter the bustling market street of ck River Castle.

    "..."

    And as I enter, the market street falls silent.

    Then, from the direction of the street I have just left, sounds begin to grow, eventually turning into a cacophony of a bustling market.

    The ghosts were neither pale nor gloomy just because they are ghosts, nor were ghostly creatures quiet by nature.

    ''Damn it...was it because of me that everyone kept their mouths shut?''

    In this regard, the ghosts in the Bright Cold Realm and the Head Realm who screamed and ran away at the sight of me are far better.

    ''Why is there such a difference between the ghosts of the Nether Ghost Realm and those of other realms?''

    I turn my gaze to the will-o''-the-wisp that had been energetically soliciting other ghosts before I arrived.

    ''It was definitely the loudest and most vigorous ghost...''

    "Hey there."

    "Hic!"

    The will-o''-the-wisp, seemingly female in its past life, trembles with a frail voice.

    "I have a question."

    "Y-Yes!!! Elder!!! I''m not tasty! I''m at most just at the Qi Building stage, so even if elder eats me, you won''t feel a thing..."

    "No, no. I''m not here to eat you...I''m just curious. Come here."

    When I beckon with my hand, the will-o''-the-wisp emits an intent of almost fainting, its originally blue body turning white with fear.

    However, the egg ghost that had been using the will-o''-the-wisp to advertise its shop pushes it towards me in terror and panic.

    Thud!

    The will-o''-the-wisp, shoved by its master, falls in front of me and trembles in fear, flickering as if about to go out.

    I use voice transmission so others can''t hear and ask.

    [Do you know the difference between the ghosts who scream and run away at the sight of me and you?]

    It doesn''t seem to be a difference in cultivation, so why are these beings trembling in fear and silence rather than going wild?

    "I-I don''t know. Actually, if you permit me, I''d like to scream too...may I, please...?"

    The will-o''-the-wisp babbles nonsense in a voice that sounds on the brink of insanity.

    "Hmm, it seems you''re in no state to answer."

    I realize I have asked a ghost with too low a cultivation.

    I hand the will-o''-the-wisp back to the egg ghost and look around.

    "Let''s see...is there no ghost of Nascent Soul stage or higher..."

    And just as I mutter that.

    Kuaaaaang!

    Suddenly, there''s an explosion in the market street, and a jiangshi and a tree ghost are frantically running in opposite directions like mad.

    Both are clearly Nascent Soul stage ghosts.

    "Hey, wait...!"

    ''Damn it. They must have misunderstood something I said!''

    Concluding that all of this is due to the appearance caused by the Great Desert to Dead Sea, I decide to turn my body back into my human form.

    ''It seems that even in the Nether Ghost Realm, I''m seen as a crazy madman who carries around the heads of cultivators of the same level. This won''t do. No matter how unimportant appearances are,munication is still necessary. Seo Li, why did you have toplete the Great Desert to Dead Sea like this...?''

    The current Great Desert to Dead Sea is a quite well-structured and highlypleted method, so even for me, it will take quite a while to modify it to give a normal appearance.

    Cursing Seo Li''s taste inwardly, I resolve to deal with this Great Desert to Dead Sea somehow in the future.

    For now, I use the ground-shrinking technique to chase the slightly slower tree ghost while slowly undoing the Ghost King Transformation of the Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    Gradually, I revert to my ordinary appearance, d in white robes.

    "Hey, I''ve changed to a form that won''t cause you repulsion! I don''t intend to harm you, I just want to share a short conversation so please answer my questions."

    At that moment.

    The tree ghost turns its head to look at me and instead shrieks even more crazily.

    "Kyaaaaaaaaaa! Please forgive me, elder! Please! Please! Kyaaaaaa!"

    Kugugugugu!

    As I chase the tree ghost until I reach its back, it wears a face as if it''s about to faint, and uses the Flying Escape Technique to flee entirely beyond ck River City, even at the cost of harming its cultivation.

    Dumbfounded at the scene, I touch my face.

    ''No, just why in the world is it screaming at me?''

    As I''m flustered, I suddenly feel a sense of incongruity and look around. The street, which had been bustling with ghostly creatures, is nowpletely empty.

    All the ghostly creatures had fled upon seeing my human face.

    "...This won''t do."

    Feeling annoyed, I fly towards the center of ck River City.

    To the ghost king exuding the aura of the Heavenly Being stage.

    "Hey, are you the lord of this city?"

    In the pce at the center of ck River City, a skull-faced ghostly creature d in rags sits cross-legged on top of the pce eaves.

    I sense several presences inside the pce, but they all seem connected to the skull-faced ghost, appearing to be its puppets.

    I also realize that this skull-faced ghost, seemingly the lord of ck River City, is incredibly fearful of me.

    "Y-Yes, elder. I am the lord of this city."

    "Alright. That''s good. Just why is everyone so afraid of me?"

    The lord of ck River City, Mang Gol, trembles as he nces up at the madman before him.

    ''Heavens above, why do you give me such trials?''

 Chapter 341: The Deceased (3)

    Chapter 341: The Deceased (3)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    The ghosts of the Nether Ghost Realm all have one thing inmon: they crave the ''body of the living.''

    Even if it isn''t the body of the living, they yearn desperately for any vessel that can house their soul, such as the body of a jiangshi or a structure like that of the wall ghost.

    The reason is simple.

    They are all ghostly creatures, constantly suffering from the attraction force of the Netherworld.

    There are generally three methods to withstand the attraction force of the Netherworld.

    The first is the simplest: using one''s own cultivation to resist. This is only feasible for Ghost Kings of at least the Four-Axis stage.The second is to capture other ghostly creatures and offer them as substitute sacrifices to temporarily reduce one''s own attraction force. This is typically done among vengeful spirits who hold grudges against each other, or by particrly cruel evil spirits performing devilish rituals. However, this ritual is often avoided even by those of the Devilish Path as each time the ritual is performed, it actually strengthens the death aura of the initiator, increasing the attraction force of the Netherworld even further.

    The third method is to obtain a ''body''. Whether it''s the city wall of the wall ghost, or the decaying flesh of a jiangshi, as long as it''s a ''vessel'' that somewhat suits them, it will allow considerable freedom from the Netherworld''s attraction force.

    Among these, the ''body of the living'' is of the highest value. Even a Ghost King with a significant amount of death will gain tremendous freedom from the Netherworld''s attraction force if they possess the body of the living. Although the body will lose its vitality, the ghost can still move quite freely as if they are alive.

    Of course, as time passes, the body will be more like that of the deceased, but in the Nether Ghost Realm, the body of the living is the ultimate tool for prolonging life.

    Furthermore, a Ghost King who obtains the body of the living can conceal the ''death'' surrounding their body within the living flesh, making it less noticeable.

    However, this old monster before him is carrying an enormous amount of ''death'' processed through 19 heads.

    This much is understandable.

    After long cultivation in the depths of the Nether Ghost Realm, it''s possible to reach such a state. Moreover, if one gazes too long at the sky and is eroded by an Entering Nirvana True Person who mastered devilish arts, it isn''t entirely impossible.

    Though a puppet of such an Entering Nirvana True Person might go berserk at any time, it is still within the bounds ofmon sense.

    But, a being with such insane levels of death actually possesses the body of a living.

    ''W-What''s more, only the appearance has changed. The death aura hasn''t diminished at all...!''

    This means that he wasn''t intentionally revealing the appearance of that Ghost King due to the power of his Ghost Path Method, but rather that ''the aura of death he emits normally'' is just at that level.

    This suggests two possibilities.

    First, this madman had deliberately obtained the body of the living and repeated suicide 19 times to obtain such insane levels of death.

    Second, he had offered tens of millions of other ghost souls as sacrifices to the Netherworld, continually strengthening his own death to reach his current state.

    Either way, he is quite the madman and malevolent spirit.

    ''No, if it''s the first case, then the fact that the form of death is so distinct means that the ''suicide ritual'' that the old monster underwent isn''t some kind of method or ceremony, but actual suicide. Such a thing is impossible unless one is a True Immortal or a Reaper...meaning he obtained hundreds of bodies of the living and performed ''suicide rituals'' with them.''

    Mang Gol, facing a mad old monster for the first time since bing the City Lord of ck River City, has no idea how to respond.

    "Answer me, ck River City Lord. Why does everyone flee upon seeing my face? Is it that the body of the living is repulsed in the Nether Ghost Realm? Or is my face somehow frightening?"

    As the old monster with a serious expression approaches while questioning them, Mang Gol, trembling, notices something.

    ''Just why is he asking me such a question? Wait a minute, this old monster...does he really not know?''

    A sudden possibility shes through Mang Gol''s mind.

    ''I see! This lunatic must have lost his memory after repeatedly performing dangerous rituals like the ''suicide ritual''! I''ve heard that one can lose their sense of self while cultivating ghost methods, and this old monster must be a prime example of that.''

    Cautiously, Mang Gol asks the old monster.

    "E-Elder. You wouldn''t be thinking of offering me as a sacrifice, would you...?"

    "I have no such intention."

    ''That means he''s not an evil spirit who offered millions as sacrifices! My assumption is correct!''

    He slightly pats his chest in relief and exins to the crazy, senile, demented old monster before it.

    He exins the situation to Seo Eun-hyun.

    ________________________________________

    "...So..."

    I understand the situation.

    Ultimately, revealing the body of the living was the bigger problem.

    An old monster with 19 heads is an umon butprehensible creature owing to the peculiarity of cultivation methods and the inherent danger posed by True Persons.

    However, possessing a living body while emitting such a level of death is either the mark of a madman or an evil spirit who delights in offering numerous sacrifices.

    ��It seems that getting entangled with the ghost path makes me seem like a mad old monster every time.��

    I also realize why the reactions of ghosts from the Nether Ghost Realm differ from those of ghosts from other realms.

    "In the Nether Ghost Realm, death energy is always suppressed due to the gazes of the ''ones above'' This allows the ghostly creatures in the Nether Ghost Realm to engage in rtively normal activities even in the presence of stronger ghosts.... However, it also means that they must judge others based on the form, size, and general aura of death, rather than intuitively sensing death. And to be honest, elder, the ''general aura of death'' around you alone feels significantly dangerous..."

    "..."

    In short, my very existence is lethal to the ghosts of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    ''...Damn it. Is it better to live with the appearance of having 19 heads dangling?''

    I sigh softly and turn to the City Lord of ck River City in front of me to express my gratitude.

    "Alright, thank you for the valuable information."

    While I was in the Bright Cold Realm, this problem never crossed my mind as everyone possesses the body of the living.

    Even Yeon Wei, as a living being herself, doesn''t know about this issue and hadn''t taught me about it.

    "No, elder. A person of your stature is undoubtedly a member of the distinguished Ghost Lineage. It is I who is honored to be of assistance."

    Mang Gol bows deeply, smiling.

    The initial fear he had shown towards me has diminished somewhat, and there is now a faint hope of gaining some benefit by serving me well starting to spark in his eyes.

    ''This works out well. This guy seems useful. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to have him as a subordinate when forming my force.''

    Feeling a change in the celestial energy, I turn my gaze to the horizon instead of directly looking at the sky.

    ''Oh, it''s ''night'' now.''

    Not the eyes of Entering Nirvana True Persons, but as the ''true stars'' emerge in the sky, the yin energy bes stronger.

    "The night in the Nether Ghost Realm...is beautiful."

    I marvel quietly at the sky filled with yin energy, and the endless starlight that pierces through the yin energy to shine down on the earth.

    The Nether Ghost Realm is brighter at night than during the day.

    As the gazes of the Entering Nirvana True Persons are obscured by the attraction force of the stars, there is no longer any need to worry, and I look up at the sky.

    Then, a sudden thought crosses my mind.

    ''Wait, they said that ''death'' is usually suppressed by the gazes of the True Persons in the Nether Ghost Realm...but what happens when their gazes are obscured by the attraction force of the stars...?''

    And that question is soon answered.

    [Huuuaaaaaah! It''s a great ghost!!!]

    Mang Gol, who had been answering my questions with a hint of subtle expectation just moments ago, suddenly loses his rationality, screams madly, abandons his skeletal body and flees somewhere, even leaving behind ck River City.

    "..."

    Wooooong�D

    I suddenly feel the wall ghost residing in the city walls abandoning its vessel and fleeing away, sensing my death.

    Sweeping my consciousness across the entire ck River City, I sense nothing.

    The once bustling ck River City, which hosted arge gathering of a variety of ghosts, has be a deste ruin, all due to my presence.

    On my first day in the Nether Ghost Realm,

    I seeded in annihting ck River City.

    "..."

    ________________________________________

    "So, you didn''t get any information?"

    "That is correct."

    "Hmmm...well, it can''t be helped. It doesn''t matter much, since we have information I gathered."

    Fortunately, thanks to the efforts of Yeon Wei and Hong Fan, Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Yeon, a significant amount of information has been gathered downstream.

    "First, the ce we''ve fallen to is the White Yin Domain. It is an area situated between the territories of the Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind, making it one of the non-aggression zones between the two factions.

    Her exnation continues.

    "And there''s some good news...it turns out that White Yin Domain contains a crucial element required for establishing the Five Blessings Axes."

    I recall her earlier exnation.

    There are several essential requirements needed to build the Five Blessings Axes.

    First, a True Immortal, or a Middle Realm that governs the concept of the respective axis.

    Second, an ''influence'' to gather the materials needed to build the axis.

    Andstly, the ''Void Spirit Pond.''

    Naturally, the first and second requirements are either impossible to obtain on our own or too easy to acquire, so Yeon Wei wouldn''t be making a fuss about them. What she is referring to has to be thest one.

    "So, this White Yin Domain...contains a Void Spirit Pond?"

    "Huhu, that''s right. I''ve heard that one of the reasons this ce became a non-aggression zone is that both Peni Ind and the Underworld Ghost Pce had too many useless skirmishes over the Void Spirit Pond in the White Yin Domain, so they mutually decided to abandon it."

    The Void Spirit Pond is an incredibly important resource.

    For forces knowledgeable about the Five Blessings Axes, it''s an indispensable site. Even to those unaware of the Five Blessings Axes, it''s a valuable resource for easily recruiting genius-level talents from the lower realms, making it an excellent talent acquisition site.

    However, ording to Yeon Wei, using the Void Spirit Pond merely as a ''talent acquisition site'' is an enormous waste.

    "Of course, I did say it is a waste, but as it functions to sweep up a significant number of geniuses, it is still important. However, the Void Spirit Pond in White Yin Domain is quite small, so it hardly serves as a talent acquisition site. Even when it does, it''s very rare...ultimately, both factions dered the White Yin Domain as a non-aggression zone due to the unprofitable Void Spirit Pond."

    ''Hmm, if that''s the case, it could be useful for escaping the Nether Ghost Realm in case of emergency.''

    The reason we fell into the White Yin Domain was likely heavily influenced by the Void Spirit Pond.

    As such, there might be a higher possibility of opening a side path more easily in the Void Spirit Pond than in other ces.

    "By the way, if it''s not the Underworld Ghost Pce or Peni Ind, then who is currently managing the Void Spirit Pond in the White Yin Domain?"

    "I was about to tell you that too. It''s jointly managed by the three major Ghost Path Forces of White Yin Domain: White Vein Gate, Shadow Yin Gate, and Death Corpse Sect. From what I''ve heard, they are only using it as a talent acquisition site rather than for establishing the Five Blessings Axes, which is akin to putting pearls before swine."

    Yeon Wei grins at me and Jeon Myeong-hoon alternately.

    "Understand? We need to rip the pearls from the swine and carry out Seo Eun-hyun''s n to expand our forces and build the Longevity Axis!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and I nce at each other, smiling slightly, and nod.

    "Let''s do it."

    All the information has been gathered, and the n set.

    All that is left is to take action.

    Thus, Jeon Myeong-hoon and I move.

    ________________________________________

    White Vein Gate, a sect that practices white bone-rted spirit methods.

    Shadow Yin Gate, a sect that practices shadow and ghost king-rted methods.

    Death Corpse Sect, a sect that practices jiangshi methods.

    White Yin Domain was a peaceful area managed harmoniously by these three sects.

    The three sects also took turns using the Void Spirit Pond, and their sect leaders were on friendly terms, so things ran quite smoothly.

    But peace doesn''tst forever.

    One day, a disturbance urred in White Yin Domain.

    A mad old monster with 19 heads and his subordinate dragging six shadows appeared and upied the Void Spirit Pond, the secret site of the three major sects of White Yin Domain.

    And those vicious ghost cultivators did not stop there; they spread out across White Yin Domain, kidnapping ghost souls and jiangshi who were living peacefully, forcing them intobor in the area they upied.

    The sudden outrageous acts of the old monsters led the three major forces of White Yin Domain to convene an emergency meeting.

    The sect leaders of the three major forces of White Yin Domain, all cultivators at the Four-Axis stage, gathered at the White Vein Gate with serious expressions.

    The convener of this emergency meeting, White Vein Sect Leader Baek Rin, began speaking in a grave tone.

    "You all know why I''ve called you here. Today...we need to discuss the mad old monster who suddenly appeared in White Yin Domain, upied the Void Spirit Pond, and is causing havoc. We will also discuss the heretical cult he established that is indiscriminately kidnapping the ghost spirits of White Yin Domain to convert as followers, the Wuji Religious Order (�o�O���F)."

    Trantor Notes: The Wuji (??) in this context is in direct contrast to the Six Extremes (??). It basically means non-suffering.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 342: The Deceased (4)

    Chapter 342: The Deceased (4)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 342: The Deceased (4)

    The atmosphere in the conference room is tense.

    "The Wuji Religious Order...the damage caused by that cult is enormous."

    "I''ve heard that their malicious cult has already captured countless ghosts, jiangshi, and white bone yokai, turning them into followers. Just what kind of spell are they using...?"

    "It''s obvious from a nce! They must have used some sinister sorcery to brainwash the innocent jiangshi!"

    Wei Shi-hon, the sect leader of the Death Corpse Sect, ms the round table, exuding corpse energy furiously.

    "What use is there in discussing this here!? We must immediately capture and punish all theckeys of that devilish cult who are capturing and brainwashing the innocent yokai right now!"The enraged Wei Shi-hon''s attraction force begins to distort the surrounding space.

    Seeing this, Eum Wa, the sect leader of the Shadow Yin Gate, speaks in a calm voice.

    Dressed in a pitch-ck veil, Eum Wa reveals a pale white hand from within the shadowy veil, dispersing Wei Shi-hon''s attraction force.

    "Calm yourself, Sect Leader Wei. Even if we attack right now, it''s not certain we can defeat that old monster. What if we lose? That mad old monster might seek revenge on our subordinates. Or worse, the devilish cult might brainwash us with their sinister sorcery, turning us into fanatical followers."

    "So, you''re suggesting we just sit here and debate like cowards?"

    "I''m saying we need to prepare for the possibility of defeat."

    Watching the two with conflicting opinions, Baek Rin clears his throat.

    "Both of your points are valid. First, we need to figure out how to deal with the followers of the devilish cult, and we also need to consider the possibility of defeat by the unexpectedly powerful old monster. What we need right now is information. It''s already been around a month since that old monster upied our Void Spirit Pond. It may be a short time, but it''s not insignificant. This Baek has gathered some information myself, and I intend to share it here. If the leaders of the Shadow Yin Gate and Death Corpse Sect have any information, please share as well."

    Having said that, Baek Rin begins to reveal the information he has gathered.

    "First, the information collected by the White Vein Gate. Our sect was in charge of the Void Spirit Gate when that old monster upied it. ording to the testimonies of our disciples who witnessed the scene, the old monster and his subordinate''s devilish arts have these characteristics."

    Chwaruruk!

    Baek Rin takes out a hanging scroll from his storage scroll and spreads it on the table.

    The scroll depicts a scene of a monster with neen heads rampaging in the Void Spirit Pond, recorded in the form of a video.

    The three leaders watch the scene with gleaming eyes.

    "That method..."

    "I think I''ve seen it somewhere before."

    Baek Rin ps his hands.

    "There was a previous encounter of coborating with the Yin Ghosts affiliated with the ck Ghost Pce. Among the methods they used was one called ''Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets.'' The method that monster uses appears very simr to that Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets. Of course, there are also other peculiar abilities, unique forms, and unknown flows mixed in, making it hard to confirm, but there is a high likelihood that this old monster is connected to the ck Ghost Pce."

    "What, connected to the ck Ghost Pce!?"

    "Damn it, does this mean the ck Ghost Pce is targeting the non-aggression zone between the Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind?"

    "There''s reason to think so."

    A murmur of discontent arises from the three leaders.

    "Especially there. Look at the subordinate of that old monster, spraying ck lightning!"

    Their eyes fix on a monstrous figure spewing ck lightning from all over its body.

    The monster has six shadows at its feet.

    The six shadows dance and sing around the monster, continuously spitting out pitch-ck lightning.

    The ck lightning emitted by the monster causes the defensive formation deployed by the White Vein Gate, Shadow Yin Gate, and Death Corpse Sect to melt like snow touched by fire.

    "Kugh, of all things, it''s lightning energy, which is highly ipatible for ghostly creatures. I don''t know how they did it, but refining the lightning of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness into a curse and using it...it''s impressive."

    Wei Shi-hon frowns, seemingly in pain from a headache.

    However, Eum Wa seems to realize something and gasps in surprise.

    "That''s the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body!?"

    "Hmm? A devilish art you recognize?"

    "Of course, I''ve faced it in my youth. It''s not something created by the main branch of the ck Ghost Pce, but by a branch in another dimension. They interpreted the techniques of a rival sect in that dimension to create it. It was so effective that it spread to the main branch. By refining the lightning of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness into a curse, it can counter the righteous methods of the Flower Painting Western Heaven Pce, and just brushing against it can cause fatal injuries to other ghostly creatures. It''s a terrifying technique."

    "Kughmm...so, they are indeed under the influence of ck Ghost Pce?"

    Baek Rin shakes his head at Wei Shi-hon''s concern.

    "I don''t think so. Look at that old monster. Having 19 forms of death in one body��such a thing cannot ur naturally unless he''s an insane madman who deliberately obtains bodies and repeatedlymits suicide. So ''why'' have such things appeared on that old monster''s body? It''s simple."

    He speaks in a voice full of conviction.

    "Although that person might have previously belonged to the ck Ghost Pce, he must have gone insane under the erosion of some Entering Nirvana True Person!"

    "Hmm...!"

    "A monster eroded by a True Person...?"

    Eum Wa speaks with a worried expression.

    "If that''s the case, then what that evil cult worships might be..."

    "Most likely a True Person. They might be trying to descend the avatar of the True Person into thisnd."

    "Such wickedness! Sacred Master Yu Oh won''t allow it!"

    "We can only hope so."

    The three of them wear serious expressions for a while.

    After some time, the video showing the old monster''s battle disappears, and Baek Rin begins to exin the old monster''sbat power, techniques, and characteristics that he has analyzed to the others.

    "This is the information we''ve gathered and analyzed from the White Vein Gate. Please share your information as well."

    With those words, Eum Wa takes out a hanging scroll from her storage scroll.

    "I investigated the Wuji Religious Order through the shadow ghosts of the Shadow Yin Gate. There wasn''t much time, so I couldn''t uncover everything, but I did gather information on the current leadership of the Wuji Religious Order, their appearances, backgrounds, and roles."

    She begins her exnation.

    "First, there is the ck-White Devil Ghost Yeon Jin, who is presumed to be the military strategist of the Wuji Religious Order and the concubine of the old monster. Despite being only at the Core Formation stage, she is often seen by the side of the old monster or his subordinate Jeon Myeong-hoon, constantly engaging in conversation. Although her cultivation is low, she must be a person of great strategic talent. If we can''t assassinate the old monster, our next target should be her."

    Baek Rin and Wei Shi-hon imprint Eum Wa''s words in their minds, their eyes shining.

    "Next are the Four Great Law Protectors of the Wuji Religious Order. The Chief Law Protector, Six Extremes Ghost King, Jeon Myeong-hoon. As you saw in the recent records from the White Vein Gate, he uses the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, and additionally employs blood-crimson red lightning. The red lightning, in particr, possesses tremendous power and is extremely dangerous to us, making it imperative that we avoid being hit by it at all costs. Even a graze could be fatal, so if we ever engage in battle, he is not someone to face head-on. In particr, it is said that at night, he always sits atop the cult''s building, constantly stroking ''someone''s hand''."

    "Hmm...peculiar indeed."

    "As expected of the Chief Law Protector of the devilish cult. It''s a position that cannot be reached by normal individuals."

    They read through the information, murmuring softly.

    Dragging six shadows, wielding ck and red lightning, and caressing the hand of a deceased at night, that is the Chief Law Protector of the devilish cult!

    Thinking of such a terrifying existence, they inwardly hope never to encounter Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Next are the Left Law Protector, the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King, Kim Yeon, and the Right Law Protector, the Soul Extinguishing Ghost King, Oh Hyun-seok. We have no information on the Right Law Protector Oh Hyun-seok as he is dedicated to his training. However, Kim Yeon is known for her vile role in brainwashing the captured into followers. Any virtuous ghostly creatures who pass through her hands all turn into fanatical devotees of the Wuji Religious Order. She is undoubtedly an evil spirit skilled in sinister consciousness methods."

    "Such wickedness...!"

    "She must be eliminated at all costs!"

    "Lastly, there is the Guardian Law Protector named Hong Fan. There is no information about him at all. We only just barely managed to learn his name. It is suspected that he is always by the side of the old monster, protecting him, presumably in the position of the Cult Guardian. Here is the general information about the methods and techniques they use. "

    Eum Wa takes out another hanging scroll and unfolds it.

    "With only a short month worth of time, we couldn''t uncover much."

    "No, this is more than enough."

    "Excellent work, Shadow Yin Gate Leader!"

    The eyes of those who read the information finally turn to the Sect Leader of the Death Corpse Sect, Wei Shi-hon.

    "Both the White Vein Gate and the Shadow Yin Gate have done excellently. Although I wasn''t able to obtain such detailed and high-quality information, I did discover one important thing."

    Wi Shi-hon grins slyly as he speaks.

    "That is, there is something suspicious about the cultivation method of the Wuji Religious Order''s leader."

    With a sinister expression, he raises his finger.

    "First, I had our informants monitor the religious order''s movements, and one peculiar pattern emerged. The cult leader, that old monster, seems to normally roam the cult grounds during the ''day'', engaging in some sinister activities with the followers. However, at ''night,'' he retreats and locks himself in his quarters, nevering out. Moreover, he surrounds his quarters in thick, ck curses to prevent anyone from entering."

    Wi Shi-hon looks at Baek Rin.

    "Isn''t that strange? For us ghostly creatures, the night of the Nether Ghost Realm is a much more favorable time for activity than the day. Considering Sect Leader Baek''s earlier spection that the old monster might be eroded by an Entering Nirvana True Person, doesn''t this lead to an interesting hypothesis?"

    "Could it be...!?"

    "Exactly that ''could it be''! That old monster is an old ghost being eroded by a True Person, and the source of his terrifying poweres from those True Persons above! Therefore, at night, when the gazes of those above are obscured, he shuts himself in his quarters, sealing it tightly with curses to prevent anyone from entering!"

    "Indeed...!"

    Baek Rin and Eum Wa''s faces brighten.

    "In other words, the night is highly likely the old monster''s weakness! Therefore, I propose that we all join forces andunch a full-scale attack at night!"

    ________________________________________

    The depths of the Wuji Religious Order.

    In the basement where the Void Spirit Pond is located.

    I sit on the cult leader''s seat and sigh.

    ''How did ite to this?''

    Creak, creak, creak!

    With the sound of something creaking echoing, two ghostly creatures appear from inside the basement along with Yeon Wei.

    With a broad smile, Yeon Wei excessively bows towards me and shouts.

    "Strategist Yeon Wei greets the Cult Leader!"

    "Fo-Follower Gwak Seung greets the Cult Leader."

    "Follower Wei Reum greets the Cult Leader."

    Following Yeon Wei, the two ghostly creatures prostrate themselves before me.

    I shake my neen heads with gleaming eyes.

    Then, putting on a majestic facade, I speak.

    [Are you the new recruits?]

    "Y-Yes! We have already undergone the ''procedure'' by the Left Law Protector Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King."

    [Come closer.]

    Originally jiangshi, their bodies have been modified into living puppets by Kim Yeon.

    My initial n was this:

    I intended to create a sect that would provide ''bodies'' to the ghostly creatures of the Nether Ghost Realm who suffer from attraction force due to theck of a vessel by using the Mad Lord''s puppets.

    The puppets of the Mad Lord were originally designed to cultivate artificial souls, so with some modifications, they could also be used as bodies for ordinary souls.

    Of course, this n is possible because it''s me, who has studied his puppets for a thousand years, and the Mad Lord''s disciple, Kim Yeon.

    With the puppets of the Mad Lord that seem to be from apletely different era in expertisepared to ordinary puppet masters, the idea was to provide significantfort to the ghostly creatures.

    However, Yeon Wei''s response was more intense than I had expected, and just as she anticipated, the promise of puppet bodies caused every ghostly creature to flock to the Wuji Religious Order.

    ''But originally, I just intended to form a moderate sect or establish a new branch...''

    I had no intention of bing the leader of such a cult.

    It was only because Yeon Wei insisted that founding a cult would be more effective for building the Longevity Axis that the Wuji Religious Order was established.

    ''Just what is all this? The Pce of Heavenly Demons was one thing, but a religious order? It''s not even a pseudoreligious cult.''

    Iin inwardly as I reach out to the followers kneeling before me.

    [I shall bestow my [Grace] upon you, do not refuse it.]

    "Yes, Cult Leader."

    "We believe in thee."

    Kiiiiing��

    Circuits emerge on the bodies of the jiangshi that have undergone the puppet procedure by Kim Yeon.

    At the same time, their bodies arepletely modified into puppets.

    "Huh, huaaaah! What is this power...!?"

    "Thisfort...! Ahh...! The attraction force of the Netherworld has weakened!"

    In addition, I pour the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation into the circuits of the puppets.

    The areas that induce ''pain'' within the puppet structure and circuits operated on by Kim Yeon and I are all dismantled, allowing them to only feel thefort provided by the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    "It feels like a body of the living...! Moreover, unlike a living body, the process of bing a deceased is much slower..."

    "Ah...! Cult Leader, we shall carry out our duties with utmost loyalty!"

    [...]

    Having bestowed my ''Grace'' upon the two fanatics, I nod.

    Originally at the Nascent Soul stage, the two jiangshi''s cultivation surged upon receiving the puppet procedure, bringing them to the strength of the Heavenly Being stage.

    Since this isn''t merely a simple circuit instation but a puppet meticulously crafted by Kim Yeon, the resulting amplification rate of power is extraordinary.

    They will likely possess powerparable to the Four-Axis stage when they reach the Heavenly Being stage.

    [Your preciousrades will be taken care of by the main order. Perform your duties well and ascend once more.]

    "Loyalty (��)!"

    The two jiangshi followers shout their loyalty and leap into the Void Spirit Pond without hesitation.

    Yeon Wei crosses her arms with a satisfied expression.

    "Good, the cult is expanding steadily. I heard that the Wuji Religious Order has already established a foothold in one of the Lower Realms. Huhu, and it hasn''t even been a month...it''s truly an insane speed."

    I sigh and revert to my human form.

    "Even so, don''t you think this is too much like a pseudoreligion?"

    "Nonsense. You are already a splendid devilish cult leader. Fulfill your role."

    "But..."

    "This is all necessary to build the Longevity Axis. Stopining and follow."

    Just as I''m about to voice my discontent.

    Wo-woong!

    Suddenly, the chair I am sitting on begins to glow.

    The chair, connected to the Void Spirit Pond, is emitting countless spell characters.

    Seeing this, Yeon Wei flinches in surprise, her face lighting up with excitement.

    "Good! We''re already getting a bite! Activate it!"

    Wo-woong!

    At Yeon Wei''s words, I sigh lightly and activated the formation in the basement.

    Paaatt!

    Spell characters hum and float up from the entire basement wall.

    Sitting on the chair, I focus my mind on the Void Spirit Pond.

    In the case of the Five Elements Axes, all one needs to do is gather materials and perform a ritual at the ne of Qi.

    And those materials are simply ordinary ''attributes.''

    For instance, for the water attribute, one can extract the inner core of a water-dwelling demon beast or the Nascent Soul of a human who has mastered a water attribute method.

    Then, how does one gather the Five Blessings Axes?

    The method of gathering the Five Blessings Axes is quite troublesome.

    First, it''s advantageous to have arge force that extends even to the Lower Realms.

    Then, through that force, you spread a ''ritual'' that borrows the power of a Four-Axis stage cultivator across the lower realms or other various regions and areas.

    When this ''ritual'' is activated in those other regions or areas, or the Lower Realms, the Four-Axis cultivator building the Five Blessings Axes connects to that ''ritual'' using the power of the Middle Realm.

    Wiiiiing�D

    With my eyes closed, I extend my consciousness into the Void Spirit Pond.

    Paaaatt!

    Using the world known as the Nether Ghost Realm as an intermediary, my consciousness stretches to ces it normally can''t reach.

    Wo-woong��

    Passing through countless stars, spaces, and dimensions, my consciousness extends to a in the Astral Realm.

    Wo-woong��

    Regaining my senses, I find myself facing the spirit of a human from that certain.

    He is a blood-soaked young man who suddenly screams as if he would faint upon seeing me.

    "H-Huaaaaah! Hukuaaaah!!!"

    ''A cultivator at the Qi Building stage, it seems...''

    It appears that my Wuji Religious Order has sessfully taken root on this where this cultivator resides, spreading the ritual that connects to me well.

    Thanks to only dispatching followers at the Heavenly Being stage, the ritual is spreading quickly.

    "Kuaaaaah!"

    Heart essence world.

    I sigh as I watch this cultivator screaming wildly while staring at me.

    Thinking about it, it''s hard to even be looked at directly upon reaching the Four-Axis stage by those who have not reached the Nascent Soul stage.

    Moreover, upon closer inspection in this cultivator''s heart essence, ''I'' am only represented as a shadow of immense power.

    ''Well, if I reveal my true form, it wouldn''t end with just screaming.''

    If a Qi Building cultivator were to directly see my true form, it wouldn''t just be a matter of facing a great ghost; they might indeed suffer considerable injuries.

    Adjusting my presence, I ask the cultivator.

    [Did you call for me?]

    "Hu, heok...hueook..."

    Inside the heart essence world.

    The Qi Building stage cultivator, drenched in cold sweat, speaks to me.

    "O Great One, I performed the ritual to summon you. Can you grant my wish?"

    I look at him and ask.

    [Do you desire power?]

    "Yes! Please grant me power! The power to avenge my family!"

    I extend my consciousness beyond the heart essence world of the Qi Building cultivator before me and survey the surroundings.

    He is in a pitch-ck cave, performing the ritual and connecting with me while unconscious.

    Beside himy a ritual book titled ''Wuji Ghost King Ritual Scripture,'' containing the rites to offer the ritual to me.

    Throughout the cave, strange spell characters, symbols of the Nether Ghost Realm, and symbols representing me are scattered.

    Extending my consciousness outside the cave, I hear shouts and cries of, "Catch the escaped rat!"

    ''His n must have been destroyed by another force, and he''s asking for the power to escape here and take revenge.''

    Refocusing my consciousness back to the heart essence world, I ask the man before me.

    [Poweres at a price.]

    "Anything...! I am ready to offer anything!"

    ''Truly, gathering the Five Blessings Axes is...unpleasant.''

    Although it''s necessary for our circumstances, I ponder whether this method is truly right and ask.

    [Even something precious to you?]

    "Yes, yes! I will give anything! Just grant me the power!"

    Reaching out my hand to the man before me, I speak.

    Using the Nether Ghost Realm as an intermediary, I form a contract.

    [The contract will be established.]

    ''Is this method truly right?''

    This is the way to gather the Five Blessings Axes.

    Taking [something precious] from the other party, processing it with the power symbolizing the corresponding blessing from the Middle Realm, and thereby obtaining the concept.

    After making the contract with the Qi Building cultivator, I upy his body and head outside to resolve his immediate issue.

    Kugugugu!

    Outside, everything is aze, and dozens of Qi Building cultivators are burning the entire area while searching for something.

    "There, it''s the escaped bastard!"

    "Catch him!"

    "Catch and kill him!"

    And a few Qi Building cultivators spot me and fly toward me.

    "Haha, this clumsy guy, did you somehow manage to escape and seed in reaching Qi Building?"

    "Even so, it''s only the first constetion of Qi Building! Here, we have a renowned elder who is one of the Twelve Great Qi Building Masters of the Mengyun Continent! Feel the power of a Qi Building Master!"

    "..."

    Trantor Notes: Mysterious Bizarre is the same word in the raws as Wondefully Mysterious. I thought Mysterious Bizarre fit the meaning better in this case.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 343: The Deceased (5)

    Chapter 343: The Deceased (5)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    ''There''s no need to kill them.''

    I slowly draw the attraction force of my main body through this physical body.

    I''m merely lending this guy power, and whatever he does with it is his own business.

    There''s no reason for me to directly intervene in his personal grudge.

    Wiiiiing�D

    Through attraction force, I gather energy to form a barrier.Although it''s hastily made and crude, it''s enough to prevent the Qi Building master guy from breaking through.

    Kuarururue�D

    "Kugh, you! What kind of sorcery is this!"

    Scarlet mes pound against the barrier.

    ''What spiritual root does this guy have? Ah, water and metal. But he hasn''t mastered both, only reaching Qi Building with basic water-attribute methods.''

    Ignoring the old man who''s waving a fire staff and spewing mes above my barrier, I vibrate the spiritual energy within his body.

    Wo-woong�D

    The Celestial Energy Guidance of the Heavenly Being stage is ultimately an inferior version of the Four-Axis stage''s attraction force.

    Using water attribute spiritual power as a medium, attraction force manifests on the ne of Qi.

    Kugugugugu!

    In an instant, the sky begins to darken.

    Noticing something unusual, the nearby Qi Building stage cultivators look up at the sky.

    [Rain.]

    And as I stretch my hand toward the sky,

    Shwaaaaa��

    Rain begins to fall.

    Torrential rain starts pouring over the area that has been zing all around.

    [Fix.]

    I fix the phenomenon of celestial energy in the sky.

    For seven days and nights, rain will probably fall over thisnd.

    Only then does the 12th Great Qi Building Master seem to notice something strange, his eyes widening.

    "W-Wait...you, your eyes...are flipped...? Yes, Weing Deity (����)! You''re borrowing power from a higher entity!"

    I move the man''s body to look around at the Qi Building cultivators.

    They flinch and avoid making eye contact with me by looking down, but then they all suddenly get startled

    "Th-that shadow..."

    "It''s turning into a monster with neen heads..."

    "Shh! Everyone, stay quiet!"

    The 12th Great Qi Building Master, indeed seeming more perceptive, doesn''t act rashly. He forms hand seals and speaks.

    "Yu Hui! In the end, did you offer your body to such a malicious entity? Get a hold of yourself!"

    Wo-woong�D

    Perhaps it''s part of a technique. As the Qi Building Master''s voice echoes, I feel a stimtion in my consciousness.

    ''A type of consciousness method, is it? He''s trying to reach the person I''ve possessed.''

    With my consciousness, I could have prevented the voice from being conveyed, but I let it pass through.

    Soon after, I feel the consciousness of the man whose body I have taken slightly awakening.

    "Ke, kehe..."

    Yu Hui moves his lips andughs.

    "What''s the matter, old man? Keep attacking. I have sessfully connected with a great being and am borrowing their power!"

    "Kugh, you fool! This is merely a matter between your n and ours! How could you borrow the power of such an evil otherworldly entity?"

    The old man furiously rebukes Yu Hui with anger that reaches the sky.

    "Come to your senses! Are you really going to bring otherworldly power into thisnd?"

    "What does it matter...! If it''snd I can''t have anyway, it doesn''t matter!"

    "Kugh, did you bring that otherworldly entity here without even knowing what it might do!"

    ''...I won''t do anything extreme.''

    I inwardly clear my throat and speak.

    [Let''s end the chatter. Leave now.]

    Wo-woong�D

    I reverse the attraction force, converting it to repulsion.

    Koooong�D

    "Kuugh Yu Hui! Think carefully! That being is an evil entity from another world!!!"

    Most of the Qi Building stage cultivators are flung hundreds of li away, but the Qi Building stage Master endures to the end, shouting.

    Judging by his intent, he seems to be genuinely afraid and worried about the presence of ''me.''

    "Do not trust otherworldly beings! I''m saying this not just as your enemy but as a cultivator of the Mengyun Continent! Those entities are evil, vicious, and have no tears or mercy...!"

    ''...I''m not that bad, though...''

    "They are beings that must never be dealt with carelessly!"

    I apply a bit more repulsion force, and eventually, the Qi Building Master can no longer hold on and is sent flying.

    Hwiiiiiii�D

    Not only the Qi Building cultivators but even the Qi Refining cultivators causing trouble in the area all flee.

    I observe Yu Hui''s physical body.

    ''If it''s me, I could immediately elevate him to the Nascent Soul stage but...

    Just by forcefully infusing Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, that much is possible.

    But I click my tongue while looking at Yu Hui''s soul.

    ''If I do that, his soul will shatter instantly. It''s already on the verge of breaking just froming into contact with a strand of my consciousness.''

    Elevating him to even the Core Formation stage will be difficult.

    Wo-woong�D

    The best I can do is give him a blessing by activating his energy pathways, making it easier for him to achieve the 28 stars of Qi Building.

    [I shall take my leave now. And I will take my payment for lending you my power.]

    When ites to the Integration stage or Star Shattering stage, they say you can receive much more diversepensations after lending power.

    However, for ordinary Four-Axis stage cultivators, thepensation one can receive is limited.

    The Five Blessings are Longevity, Wealth, Health, Love of Virtue, and eptance at Fate''s End.

    Why does Longevitye first among the Five Blessings?

    The reason is simple.

    ''Longevity is the most basic resource for building the Five Blessings Axis.''

    To umte the Axis of Longevity, one must receive something precious rted to lifespan.

    So, I take their lifespan directly.

    The Axis of Wealth requires something precious rted to wealth.

    And since the longer the lifespan, the more opportunities there are to umte wealth, lifespan is also rted to wealth.

    The same goes for the Axis of Health.

    Health is life force, which is rted to lifespan.

    Although Love of Virtue is a bit different, it can also be obtained through lifespan.

    Therefore, those who build the Five Blessings Axes usually take just the lifespan from the majority of people.

    Of course, the vast majority would take all the remaining lifespan at once after lending their power, but I can''t bring myself to do that and only take ten years of lifespan.

    Wo-woong�D

    When I open my eyes, the Void Spirit Pond glows brightly with auspicious energy shining within.

    It''s Yu Hui''s lifespan.

    Following Yeon Wei''s instructions, I ce Yu Hui''s lifespan into the formation and offer a simple ritual.

    [O Realm (��) of Nether Ghost (ڤ��), I offer the cherished lifespan of a being. Please bestow upon me the Blessing of Longevity (��).]

    Wo-woong��

    The Nether Ghost Realm responds, epting Yu Hui''s lifespan.

    Simultaneously, ghostly energy moves and lodges itself as a ray of light in one corner of my dantian.

    Paaatt!

    ''This is...''

    Should I call it a very small tower?

    Or rather a toothpick?

    Such a small stick-like object settles next to the Axis of Wealth in a corner of my dantian.

    ''This is the foundation of the Axis of Longevity...''

    It seems like I''ll need to repeat this process about a thousand times toplete the Longevity Axis.

    ''A thousand times...''

    One will need to receive a lifespan totaling ten thousand years to establish the Axis of Longevity.

    I contemte deeply while sitting.

    Taking ten thousand years of lifespan from someone.

    Even if it''s little by little, is this really the right thing to do?

    As I ponder, Yeon Wei clicks her tongue in displeasure.

    "I see you only took about ten years of lifespan. What realm was the person who borrowed your power?"

    "He was in the Qi Building stage."

    "What! If you took all the remaining lifespan, it would be three hundred years! Where did you squander three hundred years'' worth of lifespan to only bring back ten years!"

    Yeon Wei grumbles, as if feeling wronged.

    "Well...is there really a need to go that far?"

    "What do you mean ''is there a need!'' It''s a fair trade they agreed to!"

    "Fair..."

    Indeed, it might seem fair at first nce if they agreed.

    But I still don''t like this method, and I had decided to take the minimum lifespan needed to umte the axes.

    I nod, letting Yeon Wei''s nagging go in one ear and out the other.

    "Understood. I''ll think about it next time."

    "You rascal, you''re not really listening to me, are you!"

    "Aigoo..."

    She mutters angrily and starts to leave the basement.

    At that moment,

    Kugugugung!

    "Hmm...?"

    Suddenly, the entire Wuji Religious Order shakes.

    I quickly transform into my Ghost King form and sharpen my senses.

    Yeon Wei res upward from the basement.

    "Hoho, it seems intruders have arrived."

    "Hmm..."

    I''m about to go out and deal with them immediately, but then I remember it''s almost ''night'' and sit back on the chair.

    "Stay seated. I''ll go take a look at which great fools have intruded. The Law Protectors will handle them well, so don''t worry."

    At her words, I create a Gang Sphere clone to assess the situation while I wait.

    ''I hope they don''t reach this room...''

    ________________________________________

    Kugugugugu�D

    Wuji Religious Order.

    Within the training grounds of the cult''s followers.

    Three figures appear.

    Baek Rin, the White Vein Gate Leader, with a body made of white bones.

    Eum Wa, the Shadow Yin Gate Leader, wearing a veil of shadows.

    Wei Shi-hon, the Death Corpse Sect Leader, emitting green corpse energy from his entire body.

    The three cultivators at the Four-Axis stage step into the training grounds, shuddering.

    "Such wickedness! What have they done to the kidnapped ghostly creatures!?"

    Before their eyes, a few ghostly creatures trapped inside puppets are visible.

    Each ghostly creature has their own specially crafted puppet or curse doll, making them all have somewhat eerie, grotesque appearances.

    "Stuffing ghostly creatures into those narrow, suffocating curse dolls! One can clearly guess the insane cult leader''s hobbies!"

    Eum Wa shouts in a voice filled with rage.

    "They look hideous and terrifying! What kind of twisted mind thought of making such horrid monsters!"

    Wei Shi-hon screams as he looks at a puppet resembling General Seo.

    Then, the ghostly creature inside the puppet resembling General Seo shouts back in fury.

    [You bastard! How dare you insult the puppet with the form that our cult leader treasures the most!]

    "Wait, you are surely...the Bone Sanctuary Sect Leader under our White Vein Gate, are you not?"

    Baek Rin recognizes the ghostly creature''s voice and is startled.

    The puppet resembling General Seo, the Bone Sanctuary Sect Leader, nods.

    [That''s right. I was the Bone Sanctuary Sect Leader.]

    "Have you no pride in your sect!? How could the leader of a sect betray their superior sect and be the pawn of a devilish cult!"

    [Hah. Pride in the sect? I used to have something like that, but my thoughts changed after joining the Wuji Religious Order. Pride or whatever the such, even the Bone Sanctuary Secrets we teach our disciples is nothing but trash. To truly provide a satisfying life to the sect''s disciples who desire a peaceful life, it is most important to join a force that provides good welfare benefits! What kind of welfare did you provide to the sects under your control? Did you not give any benefits! You only took our tribute without offering anything in return, only exchanging promises of protection in times of crisis. Instead of being loyal to you exploitative scoundrels, I have chosen to be loyal to the Wuji Religious Order, which provides the best welfare, benefits, and a satisfying quality of life.]

    "What is this nonsense! You''vepletely lost your mind under the Wuji Religious Order''s brainwashing sorcery!"

    Baek Rin can onlyment the vile acts of the cult as he looks at his former subordinate who has be a fanatic.

    "Step aside! Even though you''ve be a brainwashed fanatic, I can''t kill my former subordinate. I''ll give you a chance!"

    [Former subordinate my foot! Now that the ve you used to exploit is seeking welfare benefits, you call them a brainwashed fanatic! You filthy exploiters, let''s settle this here and now!]

    The Bone Sanctuary Sect Leader roars in anger at Baek Rin''s words.

    [Come�Dhere�Dnow!!!]

    Kugugugu!

    Kagagak. kagak, kagak, kagak�D

    At the same time, the ghostly creatures given puppet bodies by Seo Eun-hyun gather at themand of the Bone Sanctuary Sect Lord.

    In an instant, the western training grounds of the Wuji Religious Order is filled with countless curse dolls.

    The three Four-Axis cultivators look at the myriad cursed dolls blocking their path with tense expressions.

    With pale skin and white bones, not the sturdy bodies of jiangshi, but the stiff, lifeless bodies of puppets.

    Moreover, they can''t control their expressions at will and always wear the same face, making them appear eerily bizarre.

    As they look at the pitiable ghostly creatures that have turned into puppets, their eyes burn even more intensely.

    But then, Wei Shi-hon looks up at the sky.

    "Look here, Baek Rin, Eum Wa!"

    "What is it?"

    "We don''t have much time. If we dawdle here with these creatures, it will eventually be daylight, and the cult leader will descend upon this ce."

    "Hmm..."

    "Then..."

    Wei Shi-hon''s eyes shine as he looks at Baek Rin and Eum Wa.

    "I''ll hold them off. You two go to the cult leader and cut off the root of this evil cult!"

    "Hmm...!"

    "Wei Shi-hon...!"

    "Go on ahead!"

    As Wei Shi-hon steps forward, his body begins to erge.

    Kugugugu!

    The corpse energy emanating from his body turns into fur.

    Wei Shi-hon transforms into a monstrous beast and roars.

    [Guaaaaaaah!]

    Wei Shi-hon, now in his beastly form, blocks the cursed doll army, and Baek Rin and Eum Wa steel their resolve, their voices trembling.

    "Wei Shi-hon!"

    "Hurry, let''s go! This is a precious opportunity created by Sect Leader Wei''s sacrifice!"

    Baek Rin leads Eum Wa quickly through the training ground, entering the interior of the cult.

    Though Eum Wa seems listless at first, she soon regains her energy and runs alongside Baek Rin.

    How far have they run within the cult?

    The two ghostly creatures suddenly notice something odd.

    "Wait a minute, Sect Leader Baek. The surroundings..."

    "I see. It''s a formation."

    Paaatt!

    Before they knew it, they were running through a fog-covered grasnd.

    "I''ll break the formation. You keep watch."

    "Understood."

    Just as Baek Rin forms hand seals to break the formation.

    Step, step...

    Someone enters through the mist.

    "Who goes there!"

    Eum Wa shouts, eyes wide at the figure emerging from the mist.

    And, the figure who appeared from the mist.

    A woman dressed in light pink pce attire, Kim Yeon, greets them demurely.

    "Hello. I am Kim Yeon, the Left Law Protector of the Wuji Religious Order."

    "Kugh, the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King!"

    "To think we''d run into the most wicked, vile, and cunning being!"

    Baek Rin and Eum Wa are taken aback, and Kim Yeon smiles faintly at them.

    "You two cannot pass through here."

    Baek Rin and Eum Wa look at each other and nod.

    "We know you are the one responsible for the brainwashing in the Wuji Religious Order. But that means if we subdue you, we can find a way to break the brainwashing of the innocent ghosts."

    Baek Rin says, looking at Kim Yeon with a solemn voice.

    "We will defeat you and free everyone from their brainwashing!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 344: The Deceased (6)

    Chapter 344: The Deceased (6)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 344: The Deceased (6)

    Wo-woong�D

    Kim Yeon focuses her consciousness with her eyes shining.

    In front of her are a shadow and a white bone undead.

    Seeing the two at the Four-Axis stage, she assumes a stance.

    She has just recently risen to the Heavenly Being stage.

    Reaching the realm of Heavenly Being requires immersion in ''one single concept.''So, what emotion is she immersed in?

    If she had not heard the truth from Seo Eun-hyun, she might have vaguely felt that this emotion is love.

    But after hearing the truth and reflecting on her feelings, Kim Yeon realized that the emotion is not love.

    ''Then what is this emotion?''

    Kim Yeon ponders.

    This emotion is directed towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    But it isn''t simply love.

    Then just what is it?

    ''A name. This emotion needs...a name.''

    Moreover, this emotion holds the heart of the Mad Lord.

    And this emotion carries a longing for home.

    It holds loyalty to her colleagues.

    To organize her heart.

    To decide her attitude towards her master.

    To further solidify her longing and loyalty.

    Kim Yeon wants to name this emotion.

    "By the way, it''s surprising. That infamous Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King turns out to be only at the Heavenly Being stage..."

    Eum Wa and Baek Rin each take out their dharma treasures.

    Kim Yeon remains silent and concentrates her consciousness.

    She recalls the time when Seo Eun-hyun taught her martial arts in her dreams.

    �DYeon-ah, your talent in cultivation is much higher than mine, but your talent in martial arts...is simr to or lower than mine.

    �DHeok! Then what should I do? I need to master martial arts to have a chance to escape...

    �DDon''t worry. I was also a durd, so I''m confident in teaching you. First...

    At that time, Seo Eun-hyun told her.

    �DLet''s endlessly repeat the Paired Wing Dance.

    �DPardon?

    �DIt might feel a bit tedious, but for those without talent, endless repetition is the shortest path to reach the realm. I know from experience.

    Since that day, under Seo Eun-hyun''s guidance, she endlessly practiced the martial art called the Paired Wing Dance.

    Oddly enough, the Paired Wing Dance she learned is quite simr to the movements of the Mad Lord''s [Her].

    Simultaneously, it resonates somewhat with her Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, creating a phenomenon where mastering the Paired Wing Dance actually aids her cultivation of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    At first, it was so boring she felt she was going crazy.

    Holding a fan and endlessly repeating the same movements.

    Of course, at that time, it was far better than being with the Mad Lord, so she gratefully followed the instructions despite not particrly liking the activity.

    But even that boring activity, as she mastered the Paired Wing Dance and reached a certain ''realm,'' began to fade from her memory.

    The true essence of the Paired Wing Dance is not merely about dancing with a fan; it''s about the movements ''connecting.''

    As long as the beginning and end connect, the lost strength is somewhat restored. That is the true essence of the Paired Wing Dance.

    As long as the beginning and the end connect, it doesn''t matter if she holds a fan, a spear, stands on her head, or spins like a top.

    ''But Paired Wing Dance itselfcks offensive power.''

    Therefore, she secretly learned a new martial art behind Seo Eun-hyun''s back.

    Surung�D

    Kim Yeon lowers her hand.

    At some point, four hidden weapons appeared in her hand.

    Alongside the Paired Wing Dance created by Seo Eun-hyun, she learned a new martial art taught by Hong Fan.

    She kept it a secret from Seo Eun-hyun.

    �DLady Kim Yeon, this martial art is abination of the Dragon Form Soaring w and the Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique. While Paired Wing Dance is well-suited to train your Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, for directbat, this martial art will likely enhance your power significantly.

    �DAh, thank you.

    �DNo need for formalities. I am younger than the Lady, after all.

    �D...Ah, yes...still, I will use formal speech. So, what is the name of this martial art?

    �DIt doesn''t have a name.

    Hong Fan demonstrated numerous martial arts before Kim Yeon.

    �DBased on the martial arts taught by Master, I created, evolved, andbined various martial arts, including fist techniques, kicking techniques, spear techniques, sword techniques, fan techniques, w techniques, and more. But...I haven''t named any of them.

    �DWhy is that?

    �DHmm, why indeed. I think names are meaningless in martial arts. Maybe I''ll name them after integrating all these martial arts.

    �DThat''s impressive. Does Eun-hyun Oppa know about these martial arts of yours, Hong Fan?

    �DAh, it''s a secret from Master. I want to surprise himter. Haha...

    The demon beast of Seo Eun-hyun with fearsome talent, Hong Fan.

    The Paired Wing Dance learned from a self-proimed durd, and the martial art learned from a genius.

    Wo-woong�D

    Inside the formation, Kim Yeon''s consciousness fills the entire space.

    Under the pressure of her consciousness, Baek Rin and Eum Wa''s faces darken.

    "Th-this is the consciousness of a Heavenly Being...?"

    "Unbelievable...could it be that the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King is a Four-Axis cultivator whose cultivation fell?"

    Kim Yeon lightly smiles and raises her hand.

    "It appears you have the leisure to speak."

    Bo-ooong�D

    The next moment.

    Kim Yeon''s fingertips sweep towards the two ghostly creatures.

    Kwaaang!

    The four hidden weapons fly like the ws of a huge beast, shing through the air.

    Kim Yeon''s attack, possessing the consciousness of an Integration stage cultivator while at the Heavenly Being stage, amplifies wildly within the formation filled with her consciousness.

    "Kugh, just what is...!?"

    Baek Rin blocks her attack with a dharma treasure and takes a sharp breath.

    Kim Yeon lowers her hand.

    From her fingertips, threads of consciousness flow out, merging with the Qi and forming a somewhat substantial Qi Thread (��z).

    The Qi Threads are connected to the four flying knives she has drawn out.

    "Kugh! What is that sorcery!?"

    Baek Rin exims with a terrified expression, and Kim Yeon lowers her other hand as well.

    Chng�D

    From her other hand, four more flying knives connected by Qi Threads dangle down. She takes a step forward, swinging the knives connected by the threads.

    "Well, let''s call it a w technique (צ��) for now."

    Hu-woong�D

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    Like the swing of a gigantic w, a total of eight shes fly towards the two.

    Then, Kim Yeon begins to dance.

    Her dance, scattering countless shes, appears more beautiful than anything else.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    The formation begins to shake, unable to withstand the shes.

    A gap appears in the formation, creating a chance for Baek Rin and Eum Wa to escape, but they can''t think of escaping.

    Even though there''s a gap in the formation, there''s no gap in her domain.

    Whenever Kim Yeon''s flying knives�Dher [ws]�Dare swung, shes scatter.

    But the shes also ''connect'' again.

    The shes continue endlessly, without exhausting their power.

    Originally, the martial art called Paired Wing Dance was just a technique simr to Seo Eun-hyun''s Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    But when the capabilities of a Heavenly Being are added to such a Paired Wing Dance, another characteristic emerges.

    Kuguguguk�D

    Due to Kim Yeon''s Celestial Energy Guidance, Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is drawn towards her.

    While unfolding the Paired Wing Dance, her energy consumption is almost nil, and as more Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is drawn to her, her strength only increases.

    The result is a monstrous technique that grows stronger the more it is performed.

    The two ghostly creatures grit their teeth, unable to find a gap in the increasingly powerful storm of shes.

    "Kugh, we can''t be defeated like this!"

    "Behind us lies the will of countless ghostly creatures of the White Yin Domain! We can''t lose to a devilish cultist who brainwashes and forcibly subdues the hearts of others!"

    Kim Yeon chuckles at their words.

    "What do you mean by brainwashing? That''s nonsense. Our Wuji Religious Order adheres to an exemry and progressive working schedule, not exceeding 40 hours ofbor within 7 days, with fair wages paid monthly. We have gained the hearts of our followers through proper welfare and benefits, not by brainwashing."

    "Kugh, I don''t understand whatnguage you''re spouting."

    "It''s the words of a wicked devilish cultist. Do not be shaken, Sect Leader Baek!"

    Kugugugugugu!

    However, along with that, countless shes merge into one, shooting towards the two Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    "Kuuuuurghh! What monstrous power...!"

    "What kind of output of power is this...!?"

    Normally, when martial artists and cultivators fight, martial artists use superior techniques to break through the cultivators'' spells, and cultivators crush martial artists'' techniques with overwhelming power.

    But now,

    A strange scene is unfolding.

    Kim Yeon''s martial arts, influenced by her Integration stage consciousness, are pushing the cultivators back with overwhelming power.

    Baek Rin and Eum Wa use all kinds of techniques and spells, looking for an opening amidst Kim Yeon''s shes.

    "Over there! There''s a gap!"

    "Quick, escape!"

    Eum Wa and Baek Rin gather their strength.

    The two ghostly creaturesbine their power.

    A massive white bone-shaped mass of energy forms, a dark shadow covering it from above.

    The gigantic ck bone-shaped energy flies towards a point in the formation.

    Baek Rin recalls the white bone undead who enjoyed theirbor with good-natured expressions.

    Eum Wa remembers the innocent ghosts who always regarded obedience and submission as virtues.

    The two ghostly creatures sp hands, praying for the peace of the White Yin Domain as they draw out all their power.

    "Taaah!"

    "Haaaah!"

    sh!

    Finally, the two ghostly creatures manage to escape from the realm of the malicious Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King before being swept away by her sh.

    Kugugugu!

    Watching the copsing formation from behind, the two hurriedly run towards the center of the Wuji Religious Order.

    The Devilish Cult Leader, Wuji Ghost King, is their target.

    "Heugh, heo heok, heok..."

    Baek Rin and Eum Wa run, panting heavily as if they are alive.

    "That, that ce over there..."

    "The residence of the Wuji Ghost King...! The Wuji Religious Hall!"

    The two arrive at a building covered entirely in a dark curses and gasp for breath.

    "As expected of the Devilish Cult Leader, he wrapped the entire building in curses."

    "Just by looking at it, one can tell it''s a wicked curse. Break through it quickly!"

    The two ghostly creatures summon forth their strength and hurl their dharma treasures at the building.

    Kwagwagwang!

    An explosion and a cloud of dust rises up.

    But what they see next makes Baek Rin and Eum Wa shudder.

    Arge figure is blocking their two dharma treasures in front of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    "Is that the Soul Extinguishing Ghost King...?"

    "It''s the Right Law Enforcer!"

    And then, the dust cloud settles.

    "Wait a moment...!"

    "You, you are...!"

    However, after the dust cloud settles.

    The two ghostly creatures are shocked to discover the identity of the one blocking their dharma treasures.

    The one who blocked their treasures is Wei Shi-hon.

    "Death Corpse Sect Leader! What are you doing!?"

    "Wei Shi-hon, could it be..."

    Wei Shi-hon smirks and raised his arm.

    Wiiiiing�D

    A bizarre circuit on Wei Shi-hon''s body begins to glow.

    "Ah, sorry about this. I was originally going to leave this to the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King or the Six Extremes Ghost King, but the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King let you escape and the Six Extremes Ghost King has other matters to attend to."

    Baek Rin and Eum Wa look at Wei Shi-hon in bewilderment.

    "Haha, don''t look at me like that. I needed to pretend to sacrifice myself and push you deeper into the order to ensure you can''t escape."

    The two ghostly creatures grind their teeth.

    Come to think of it, this guy was the one who suggested attacking the Devilish Cult Leader.

    "You...led us into a trap!"

    "Hahaha! I received the Cult Master''s grace. It was truly magnificent. Also, after looking around the Wuji Religious Order, I found their welfare to be better than ours. I simply made the right choice to provide a better quality of life for our sect''s jiangshi."

    Wo-oong�D

    Wei Shi-hon shouts as his circuit glows.

    "Here, look! Originally, I am only at the mid Four-Axis stage, but after receiving the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King''s ''procedure'' and the Cult Master''s ''grace,'' I''ve gained powerparable to the Grand Perfection of the Four-Axis stage! Hahaha!"

    "Kugh, just what are you talking about, Wei Shi-hon! Weren''t we supposed to establish justice in the White Yin Domain together!?"

    "Justice? Justice is providing good bodies and advanced welfare to the frail ghostly creatures and jiangshi! The Wuji Religious Order is justice! You should join the Wuji Religious Order too. You''vee this far anyway. There''s no way for you to escape now."

    Wo-oong�D

    Boasting the glowing circuit on his body, Wei Shi-hon extends his hand to the two ghostly creatures.

    "I''ll make a proposal. Since you can''t escape, as the one given the position of Guardian Ghost King of the Wuji Religious Order, I''ll give you a chance. I''ll allow you to tour the Wuji Religious Order and fully experience it. After the tour, decide whether to join. I''m serious. The future of the White Yin Domain is the Wuji Religious Order!"

    Baek Rin and Eum Wa speak furiously.

    "That''s absurd! How can you expect us to trust the wicked devilish cult that brainwashes countless spirit creatures!"

    "So, Sect Leader Wei, you''ve been brainwashed too."

    "Tsk...! Foolish! Does not everyone say in unison? It''s not brainwashing but positive change due to truly touching the heart!"

    Baek Rin, burning with ghost fire, raises his voice.

    "My friend! How deeply have you been brainwashed!"

    "...We can''tmunicate. Fine. Then I''ll personally make you kneel and understand the truth."

    Wiiiing�D

    The circuits on Wei Sho-hon''s body burns brightly.

    The three ghostly creatures lunge at each other.<hr>

    Wo-oong�D

    Kim Yeon lost track of the ghostly creatures, but she continues to form hand seals without a care.

    "That''s right, that''s right. You''re doing well."

    Next to her, Yeon Wei is instructing Kim Yeon.

    "Yes, that''s how you unfold the formation. With your vast consciousness, you can fully bring out more than 120% of the formation''s potential."

    "Yes, I will do my best."

    "As you''re not a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I can''t teach you Lighting Path Methods. However, I can teach you my knowledge on formations. To think you''re learning formations this well."

    "You tter me."

    Wo-ooong�D

    Consciousness threads from the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon extend around Kim Yeon, covering the void.

    Her threads of consciousness cover the void, creating a cage that envelops the entire Wuji Religious Order.

    ''To prevent the intruders from escaping, if I firmly weave the void with consciousness and guide the flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to partition the space itself...''

    Kiiing�D

    Kim Yeon smiles as shepletes the formation.

    "Ah, it''s finished. Yeon Wei-nim!"

    "Excellent! Huhu, you''re quite the impressive one."

    Yeon Wei looks at her with satisfaction, then subtly asks a question.

    "But there''s something I''m curious about. Why do you keep following that Seo n kid?"

    "Um, pardon?"

    "Honestly, I don''t get it. Sure, that Seo n kid has remarkable abilities, but he has 19 heads, bizarre hobbies, and mentally, isn''t he a bit twisted? I heard you liked him since your hometown, but why do you like such a guy?"

    Before Yeon Wei can finish speaking, a scene from inside the formation enters Kim Yeon''s mind.

    It''s the moment when Baek Rin and Eum Wa defeat the ''brainwashed traitor'' Wei Shi-hon and finally break the curse barrier of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    The two ghostly creatures are entering the Wuji Religious Hall.

    "Ah, they''ve gone inside. Oh dear. Now those two are..."

    Yeon Wei clicks her tongue and shows a sympathetic expression towards the two ghostly creatures.

    Taking advantage of Yeon Wei''s distraction as she looks inside the formation, Kim Yeon ponders deeply.

    ''When did I start liking Eun-hyun Oppa?''

    She naturally recalls her early days at thepany.

    Thinking back to when she first joined thepany.

    Kim Yeon didn''t particrly like Seo Eun-hyun.<hr>

    "Hello, I''m Jo Soo-hyun, the new intern starting today!"

    "I''m, I''m Kim Yeon, also an intern starting today!"

    "Starting today..."

    Kim Yeon was a bit nervous as she entered the soappany as an intern.

    ''Sales Development Department intern...''

    The Sales Development Department of thispany had a notorious reputation.

    Director Jeon Myeong-cheol would organize weekend hikes.

    Deputy Director Kim Young-hoon didn''t say much, but Section Chief Oh Hyun-seok was known for working people to the bone, and Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee and Jeon Myeong-hoon were, respectively, one gloomy and another "just the worst."

    But the scariest one was yet toe.

    "Hello, interns. Since it''s your first day today, there''s not much work to do, so just follow me around and learn. Ah, I''m Supervisor Seo Eun-hyun. You can call me Supervisor Seo. First, check your desks..."

    Supervisor Seo Eun-hyun.

    With dark circles under his eyes, living on coffee and energy drinks, and always seemingly in a bad mood due to acid reflux, he wasn''t an easy person to approach.

    On her first day, Kim Yeon was immediately targeted by Supervisor Seo.

    "Miss Kim Yeon, can you please follow quickly? There aren''t just one or two ces we need to check. And it''s us who have to manage the inventory as well."

    "I-I''m sorry."

    "Miss Kim Yeon, how can you drop that? Hurry, move aside."

    "Miss Kim Yeon! Haaah...never mind. Just move aside."

    Kim Yeon realized quickly.

    She would be the first to be dropped when the internship ended.

    Supervisor Seo...he''s too scary.''

    With a cup of coffee in hand, muttering ''Jeon Myeong-hoon, that bastard,'' Seo Eun-hyun wasn''t someone who seemed approachable at first nce.

    However, other interns seemed to get along with him quite easily.

    For the first three days, Kim Yeon struggled the most.

    ''Should I just leave withoutpleting the internship?''

    At that time, Seo Eun-hyun was known as the hardest worker in the department.

    In other words, he worked intensely.

    Assigned under such a person, Kim Yeon felt a deep sense of inadequacy about her own capabilities.

    Seo Eun-hyun never rested at work.

    " Supervisor Seo, it''s lunchtime..."

    "Ah, Miss Kim Yeon. Go have your lunch. I''ll finish this paperwork and jointer. Other interns, you can go have lunch too."

    While others took his word and went for lunch, Kim Yeon couldn''t.

    ''I have to make up for my earlier mistakes!''

    While others left, she gritted her teeth and finished her tasks to make up for her mistakes.

    Even when the skin of her stomach felt like it was touching her back, and she felt like dying from fatigue, she endured by drinking one cup of the poison-like coffee after another.

    Seo Eun-hyun would only nce at her as he came and went, without saying much.

    As the internship period reached halfway like that, the atmosphere had changed significantly.

    "Hello everyone."

    "Ah, yes, hello... Supervisor..."

    "Haha, Supervisor. Hell...o."

    Initially, everyone tried to get close to Seo Eun-hyun, but as the internship progressed, no one wanted to meet his eyes.

    In the end, the only one still meeting Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes was none other than Kim Yeon.

    "Ah, hello, Supervisor!"

    "Oh, Miss Kim Yeon."

    Seo Eun-hyun spoke curtly as he looked at Kim Yeon.

    "Good morning. Please deliver this document to the Section Chief and check the inventory in the warehouse. If you could bring some coffee from the break room on your way back, I''d really appreciate it."

    "Yes, yep!"

    It was because Seo Eun-hyun would give out crazy amounts of work whenever they made eye contact.

    At first, the others happily took on the tasks given by Seo Eun-hyun, but as their stamina depleted, they began to avoid him. The only one to endure and continue to meet his gaze was Kim Yeon.

    And eventually, as the internship period drew to a close,

    All the interns except for Kim Yeon and the one named Jo Soo-hyun had run away.<hr>

    [Run! We have to run!]

    [Huaaaah! A great ghost!]

    The two ghostly creatures who entered the Wuji Religious Hall began screaming madly, fleeing from inside.

    Kim Yeon activates the formation with her eyes gleaming.

    "Where do you think you''re going!?"

    Kiiiing�D

    As the formation activates, countless threads unravel and spew towards the ghostly creatures.

    Chuaruruk!

    The two ghostly creatures are bound by thousands of strands of white spider silk.

    Kugugugugu�D

    From within the Wuji Religious Hall, a giant hand made of curses emerges.

    Cult Leader Seo Eun-hyun is exerting his power.

    [Where are you going? Our honored guests should explore the Wuji Religious Order a bit more before leaving.]

    [Aaah! Save me!]

    [Huh, huaaaaauuh! Cul-cultivator Baek!]

    Eum Wa, writhing after being caught by Kim Yeon, ignites ghost fire in her eyes as if determined to make a final stand.

    [Wait, Sect Leader Eum! What are you trying to do!]

    [At least you should escape!]

    Huarurururu!

    Igniting ghost fire all over her entire body, Eum Wa burns away Kim Yeon''s formation and lunges at Baek Rin, burning the threads that bind him.

    She then pushes Baek Rin out of the formation and throws herself towards the hand of curses created by Seo Eun-hyun.

    [I will...buy some time!]

    [Sect Leader Eum! Eum Wa! Eum Waaaaa!!]

    [Haaaaaaat!]

    The veil of shadows covering the Eum Wa blocks the curse hand.

    Baek Rin, shedding tears of blood, breaks free from Kim Yeon''s formation and shouts.

    [I wille back to save you! I will save everyone!!]

    Clennnch!

    The curse hand swallows Eum Wa, and beyond that hand, she senses the ''presence'' emanating the curse. Losing her mind again, she screams.

    [Huaaaaa! Kiaaaaaa! Kyaaaaaa! Kiyaaaaaaa!]

    The hand of curses slowly drags Eum Wa into the Wuji Religious Hall.

    "Oh dear. One escaped."

    Kim Yeon''s eyes shine as she looks up at the sky.

    "Shall I go capture him?"

    Wo-oong�D

    As she extends her consciousness, the puppets spread throughout the Wuji Religious Order rattle.

    However, Yeon Wei shakes her head and points to the sky.

    "No need. It seems Jeon Myeong-hoon has just returned."

    Kurururung��

    Above, in the dark night sky.

    A red lightning bolt shes towards where Baek Rin has fled.

    "We should head inside the Wuji Religious Hall. It looks like the cult leader is going to imprison the captive in a puppet. Your strength will be needed to assist with the procedure."

    "Haha. Actually, Eun-hyun Oppa could probably handle it on his own."

    Kim Yeon heads to Seo Eun-hyun''s quarters with Yeon Wei.<hr>

    Aside from the interns who couldn''t endure Seo Eun-hyun''s harsh workload and fled, only Kim Yeon and one other person sessfully joined the soappany.

    "Ah...I really ended up joining."

    In fact, Kim Yeon agonized deeply over her decision.

    Even if she persevered at this mid-sizedpany that felt more like a small business, it seemed pointless. Furthermore, Supervisor Seo Eun-hyun, known as the bor devil," would continue to work her hard with his curt attitude.

    "...No. Let''s give it a try anyway."

    But Kim Yeon gritted her teeth and entered thepany.

    In any case, she was gradually getting used to the work, and she was slowly getting closer to Kang Min-hee. Hence, she decided to stay a bit longer. And on her first day as an ''official employee'':

    "Ah, Miss Kim Yeon came?"

    "Hello, Supervisor...Seo Eun...hyun..?"

    For the first time, Kim Yeon saw Seo Eun-hyun greet her with a smile.

    "Congrattions on joining thepany. You''ve worked hard so far."

    "Oh...Ah..."

    "I''m saying this because the Director and Jeon Myeong-hoon aren''t here, but to be honest, there are quite a few sry thieves who don''t do their job, which causes our work to be a bit intense. That''s why I always treat interns a bit harshly to filter them out. Thank you for enduring."

    For some reason, Kim Yeon felt tears welling up as she looked at the hand Seo Eun-hyun extended.

    "Congrattions on bing an official employee, Colleague Kim. Wee."<hr>

    [Ah,e on in, Yeon-ah.]

    Heading to the basement of the Religious Hall, Kim Yeon, along with Yeon Wei. see the ghostly creature tightly bound in countless curse spells under Seo Eun-hyun.

    [For now, let''s start the ''procedure.'' I need your help. Can you take out the puppet materials from the storage scroll?]

    ''Ah...I see.''

    Reflecting on the past, Kim Yeon feels she somewhat understands when she fell for Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Although I started truly liking him during our business trip to the arboretum, maybe I was swayed from the very first day I officially joined...''

    It wasn''t just because the previously harsh boss suddenly changed in attitude.

    Being needed by someone.

    Perhaps for Kim Yeon, it''s that which makes her incredibly happy.

    ''Even more. Let''s continue to grow even more from now on.''

    She makes a resolve.

    To continue growing.

    To grow stronger, to rise to higher realms.

    For Seo Eun-hyun, for her colleagues, and even for the Mad Lord.

    As she reforms the captive with Seo Eun-hyun, she determines to be someone needed by everyone.

    That is what she vows.

    ===

    Author''s Note: For parts that might be divisive, I''ll push through with more content!

    It might be a bit dull, but I''ll try to wrap it up quickly, so please be understanding...!

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 345: The Deceased (7)

    Chapter 345: The Deceased (7)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    A dark basement.

    "Phew, it''s all done now."

    "Good, now it will beplete once we engrave that."

    A monster with 38 eyes and a woman standing next to it smile at the small doll in front of them.

    A small doll in the shape of a little girl.

    And sealed within it is the Shadow Yin Gate Leader, Eum Wa, trembling with rage."You vile devilish cultist bastards, what do you n to do after turning me into this!"

    "Huhu, don''t worry. We won''t do anything outrageous. Rest assured."

    "Don''t worry, as long as you behave quietly, we won''t threaten you."

    Kim Yeon lightly picks up Eum Wa.

    Eum Wa struggles frantically in Kim Yeon''s hand, but the sealing spell embedded throughout the puppet binds all her power, rendering her helpless.

    "You should be grateful instead. If you kept remaining as a ghost before the Cult Leader, you might have truly gone mad."

    Yeon Wei, who hase down to the basement unnoticed, leans against the wall and speaks to Eum Wa.

    "Even if a ghostly creature within the puppet feels the true death of the Cult Master, they won''t be able to properly perceive it due to interference. The fact that you can maintain a clear mind and not just scream mindlessly is also thanks to the Cult Leader''s grace, so you should be thankful."

    "Kugh you devilish cultist bastards, what nonsense are you spouting after turning me into this! Release me immediately!"

    "Hm. Let me have it for a moment, Yeon-ah."

    Yeon Wei takes Eum Wa from Kim Yeon and then throws her somewhere after a brief moment.

    "Huaahhh! Where are you throwing me, you devilish cultist bastards! Uaaah, hik!"

    And then, someone with thick hands catches the thrown Eum Wa.

    "From now on, the enlightenment of the Shadow Yin Gate Leader is entrusted to you, First Guardian Ghost King Wei Shi-hon."

    "Thank you, Strategist-nim."

    It''s Wei Shi-hon, the Death Corpse Sect Leader who has pledged allegiance to the Wuji Religious Order.

    "Wei Shi-hon! You traitor! How could you betray me like this!?"

    Eum Wa squirm and screams in Wei Shi-hon''s hand, but Wei Shi-hon looks at her with pity.

    "I joined the Wuji Religious Order for your sake. If you turn your heart to the Wuji Religious Order, you will receive a proper puppet body and the Cult Leader''s grace, engraved with the circuits, making you even stronger than before."

    "I don''t want to hear anything from a traitor who betrayed us for power! Release me at once!"

    "Releasing you willeter. For now, let''s learn about the Wuji Religious Order together."

    Wei Shi-hon takes Eum Wa and leaves.

    Wei Shi-hon emerges from the Wuji Religious Hall and carefully holds the struggling Eum Wa in his grip as he tries to move somewhere.

    At that moment.

    Kwarurung!

    Suddenly, the sky turns red, and Jeon Myeong-hoon descends next to Wei Shi-hon.

    In Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand is a pure white skull.

    Seeing this, Eum Wa wails bitterly.

    "Baek Rin!!! Even you!!!"

    But unlike the sealed Eum Wa, Wei Shi-hon notices something and asks Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Wait, Chief Law Protector. That skull..."

    "Yeah, I lost him."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods indifferently and lifts the skull.

    At those words, Eum Wa sighs in relief in Wei Shi-hon''s grip while Wei Shi-hon frowns.

    "I exined in advance about Baek Rin before. In an emergency, he can abandon his body using the life-saving spell ''White Bone Shedding Shell Strategy (�׹�Ó��֮Ӌ)'' and escape with only his Nascent Soul."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at Wei Shi-hon.

    "You did indeed say he would abandon his body and escape with his Nascent Soul."

    "Yes! But how did you lose him!"

    "But did you mention that the Nascent Soul would split into thousands of pieces, and each would use the ground-shrinking technique to escape?"

    "Uh...! That, that''s...a divine ability that can only be used at the utmost mastery (�O��)of the White Bone Shell Discarding Strategy...?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clicks his tongue.

    "It seems he mastered the life-saving method without your knowledge to greatpletion. Well, anyway, it was my first time seeing such a technique, so I was momentarily surprised and lost him. Next time, I won''t miss."

    Despite Jeon Myeong-hoon''s words, Wei Shi-hon can only sigh deeply.

    "It''s beplicated now..."

    "What''splicated?"

    "Baek Rin once did a favor to an Elder of the ck Ghost Pce when he was at the Heavenly Being stage. With time, that Elder would have be a ck Elder of the ck Ghost Pce. They might support Baek Rin in challenging our sect."

    "Hmm..."

    After pondering for a moment at those words, Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. We have the Cult Leader, don''t we?"

    Wei Shi-hon sighs, looking at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s absolute trust in the Cult Leader, and then recalls Seo Eun-hyun.

    A being with 19 heads and 38 eyes.

    ''Well...it might be alright with the Cult Leader.''

    Wei Shi-hon turns to look at Jeon Myeong-hoon entering the Wuji Religious Hall, then turns around and takes Eum Wa to another part of the Wuji Religious Order.<hr>

    "Hmm, ck Ghost Pce, huh..."

    In the basement of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    The Wuji Ghost King Seo Eun-hyun is sitting on the cult leader''s seat, tapping on its armrest.

    "For now, what does Yeon Wei-nim think?"

    Yeon Wei shakes her head at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s report.

    "There''s nothing to worry about. This White Yin Domain is a non-aggression zone between Peni Ind and the Underworld Ghost Pce. If the ck Ghost Pce or Flower Painting Western Heaven Pce tries to intervene here, the Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind will block them. They are not kind enough to let a cake they couldn''t have go to another big force. On the contrary, if the ck Ghost Pcees, we might even receive support from the Underworld Ghost Pce or Peni Ind."

    "Hmm, I see."

    Seo Eun-hyun nods upon receiving the report.

    "Then for now, it''s best not to act recklessly and to focus on slowly expanding our forces?"

    "Yes, that would be best. Slowly but swiftly leveraging the advantage of the Wuji Religious Order''s puppet offerings to swallow the White Yin Domain is our top priority. Even if that Baek Rin fellow brings the ck Ghost Pce, if you''re in control of the White Yin Domain, they will have no choice but to recognize your dominance and withdraw. Huhu..."

    "Understood. Then, for the next 200 years, we''ll refrain from rash actions and focus on growing our force and strengthening our position."

    Having thwarted the intruders, the brief meeting at the Wuji Religious Hall concludes.<hr>

    Boo-woong, boong, boong!

    After the meeting, Kim Yeon went to the training ground assigned to her and took the Starting Form.

    ''What can I do to understand what this emotion is?''

    She thought she could simply distinguish it by seeing the colors of intent of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    But oddly enough, the color of the emotion Kim Yeon feels is ''colorless.''

    She can''t figure out what her emotion is.

    ''Joy is golden, anger is red, sorrow is dark blue, pleasure is silver, love is light pink, hatred is dark red, desire is ck.''

    These are the colors she sees in her vision after mastering the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Upon reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, she confirmed that these colors merged to be colorless, forming the domain of consciousness.

    Therefore, this colorless emotion she sees should have been ''all emotions.''

    But Kim Yeon knows.

    ''It''s different, it''s not ''all emotions''.''

    Although it''s the same colorlessness she saw when reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, she understands that the colorless emotion her own feelings produce is unique and special.

    ''What is this emotion?''

    She can instinctively sense it.

    The day she discovers the ''name'' of this emotion,

    She will be able to see the true color of this emotion.

    "Phew..."

    She repeats the Paired Wing Dance.

    At the same time, she repeatedly operates the Intertwined Branches Heart Method, bing ustomed to the internal energy method.

    Woo-woong��

    The pure spiritual force surges through her meridians at a terrifying speed.

    Woo-woong��

    Kim Yeon reaches out into the air.

    As her hand moves, the pure spiritual force gathers in the air, moving ording to her will as she infuses her consciousness into it.

    This is the initial stage of controlling Gang Qi.

    It is said that by practicing to infuse Gang Qi into the air and inputting intent into the Gang Qi to move it freely, one can reach the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    ''He said if I reach the Ultimate Pinnacle, I''ll be overwhelmingly strong.''

    Seo Eun-hyun said so.

    Kim Yeon believes that reaching the realm of Ultimate Pinnacle where one can directly utilize the power of consciousness will make her incredibly strong.

    Seo Eun-hyun isn''t wrong.

    If she, with her Integration level of consciousness, begins to use the eleration of the Ultimate Pinnacle, her directbat power will be amplified unimaginably.

    However, as she practices the Interwined Branches Heart Method, she wonders.

    ''If I be overwhelmingly strong, will I find the name of this emotion?''

    Finding the name of her emotion isn''t merely for self-satisfaction.

    ording to the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, once mastered, there should be no unreadable intent.

    But there is one intent that she is unable to read.

    Thus, she hasn''t truly mastered the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    ''I must master the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.''

    The Mad Lord has left her a dharma treasure containing enlightenment.

    Kim Yeon obtained the enlightenment tobat the Mad Lord from that dharma treasure, and in order toprehend the enlightenment, she must master the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Yet, she is sometimes confused.

    Is she trying to understand this emotion for the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon?

    Or is she trying to master the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to understand the emotion?

    ''...I don''t know.''

    She repeats the Paired Wing Dance.

    Again, and again, and again.

    ''If I don''t know, let''s just do as Eun-hyun Oppa said for now.''

    Even if she doesn''t know, he will surely be right.

    He always has been.

    With each step she takes, she recalls old memories.<hr>

    "Hello, I''m Supervisor Oh Hye-seo, who will be working with you from today onwards. Please call me Supervisor Oh."

    Shortly after she became an employee.

    A new person transferred from another department.

    Her name was Oh Hye-seo, and it was said she was bullied in her previous department.

    The main perpetrator, a team leader in the Management Department, had been referred to the disciplinarymittee, dismissed, and expelled from thepany. Oh Hye-seo, the victim of the bullying, wished to move to another department due to her trauma.

    "Gosh. That must have been tough."

    "Hm, not really. Everyone else was kind, except for Team Leader Im, so it wasn''t that hard."

    From the first day of her transfer, Oh Hye-seo started talking to Kim Yeon, and they quickly became close without even realizing it.

    "I don''t know much about the Sales Development Department, so please teach me well, Miss Kim Yeon."

    "Oh no, I''m just a regr employee, and you''re a supervisor..."

    "Still, those who have been here longer know much better. Right, Miss Min-hee?"

    Kang Min-hee, sipping coffee, nced at her and replied with a nk expression.

    "Yes, sure."

    "...Hek, your short response makes me sad."

    Seeing Kang Min-hee not paying much attention, Oh Hye-seo pretended to cry and joked around. Maybe this seemed quite endearing, as the male employees in the department would often yfully talk to her.

    During lunch, Kim Yeon talked about Oh Hye-seo while eating hamburgers with Kang Min-hee.

    "Min-hee Unnie, isn''t Supervisor Oh amazing? Even though she was bullied, she always stays cheerful..."

    "Hmm..."

    Kang Min-hee replied indifferently while chewing on fries.

    "She...feels really suspicious"

    "Hm, pardon? Why?"

    "Well, that team leader from the Management Department, Im. I saw him apologize to Oh Hye-seo before he left. He apologized for bullying her, saying he didn''t know why he did it and that he was sorry for not being considerate. He was crying and seemed genuinely sorry."

    "Huh. Why would someone like that bully then..."

    "That''s what I''m saying is strange. I know Team Leader Im a bit, and he''s a really kind person. He''s soft-hearted, loves animals, and volunteers at orphanages, especially the one supported by SJD, the Orandoran House. The higher-ups thought highly of him, and he was even up for a promotion. So, what would make such a person bully Supervisor Oh?"

    Kim Yeon stole Kang Min-hee''s fries and thought.

    "Maybe he just didn''t like her at first sight?"

    "That''s unlikely. Even if you don''t like someone at first nce, working together in thispany and getting scolded by the boss makes it so you can''t help but get close. Anyway, I really don''t think there was actual bullying."

    "Huh? Then what was it?"

    "Well it was...but where did my fries go?"

    Although she heard some unsettling things from Kang Min-hee during lunch, Kim Yeon still found herself liking Oh Hye-seo whenever she saw her.

    Actually, Oh Hye-seo was a person who was liked by everyone.

    Kim Yeon soon forgot all about Kang Min-hee''s words and became close to Oh Hye-seo.

    Moreover, Oh Hye-seo was very capable. Within three days of her transfer, she surpassed Kang Min-hee to be the top elite in the department.

    Before long, Oh Hye-seo and Kim Yeon were calling each other ''Unnie'' and ''Dongsaeng'' (An affectionate way of calling someone younger than you).

    The tasks given by Seo Eun-hyun were always tough, but Oh Hye-seo took on all the difficult ones herself, leaving only the easy ones for Kim Yeon, which naturally made her interact more with Oh Hye-seo than Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Ah, Unnie. I''ve finished this."

    "Hmm, thanks. Ah, Yeon-ah. You made a mistake here?"

    "Huh? Oh, I''m sorry."

    "It''s fine. It''s no biggie between us."

    Oh Hye-seo would often overlook Kim Yeon''s mistakes.

    But Seo Eun-hyun was different.

    "Colleague Kim, you got the document name wrong."

    "I-I''m sorry."

    "There are also some small format errors. Did you use the B12 format I gave youst time?"

    "Actually...I used a different one. I''m sorry."

    "...I told you to use that format. Why did you use a different one?"

    "I''m sorry."

    ''Hye-seo Unnie always asked for this format...''

    "Redo it."

    Receiving the document back from a stern Seo Eun-hyun, Kim Yeon pouted slightly as she started over.

    That''s how it was at first.

    But as time passed, things started to feel strange.

    "Oh my, Yeon-ah. You made a mistake here again."

    "Ah, really?"

    Oh Hye-seo always found mistakes in her documents.

    But at some point, Seo Eun-hyun stopped saying anything.

    "Ah, thank you. You can go now."

    "Um...Supervisor?"

    "Yes?"

    "Did I make any mistakes?"

    "Hmm, no mistakes."

    "But someone else said this was wrong..."

    "Really? Who?"

    "Supervisor Oh..."

    "Ah...Miss Hye-seo said that? Weird. We all use this format..."

    After briefly flipping through the documents, Seo Eun-hyun shook his head.

    "Kim Yeon, there''s nothing wrong here. Maybe Miss Hye-seo pointed out something else?"

    "Oh...I guess I remembered wrong. I''m sorry."

    "It''s nothing. You''ve been improving a lottely and have been very helpful."

    As her skills improved, Seo Eun-hyun stopped criticizing her.

    But Oh Hye-seo continued to insist she made mistakes just like the beginning when she didn''t,ughing it off.

    ''Why?''

    Kim Yeon felt something was off, but she let it go for the time being.

    However, there was one incident involving Oh Hye-seo.

    It happened after apany dinner.

    Everyone was slightly drunk.

    Kim Yeon, in particr, was a bit tipsy.

    Before everyone headed their separate ways, Kim Yeon saw Oh Hye-seo following Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Huh? What''s this? Hye-seo Unnie...''

    She decided to follow Oh Hye-seo.

    At first, she just intended to say goodbye.

    But at some point, Oh Hye-seo disappeared.

    ''...?''

    As if she had hidden somewhere in the darkness, Oh Hye-seo was nowhere to be seen.

    But her distinctive perfume lingered.

    Oh Hye-seo was definitely nearby.

    This strange situation where Oh Hye-seo disappeared, her perfume remained lingering on the nose, and its source was near Seo Eun-hyun.

    At some point, as if entranced, Kim Yeon followed Seo Eun-hyun to find Oh Hye-seo.

    But Seo Eun-hyun noticed Kim Yeon awkwardly following him before she could find Oh Hye-seo.

    "...Uh..."

    "...Kim Yeon?"

    Kim Yeon met Seo Eun-hyun''s gaze with a nk expression, mouth agape.

    ''Ah, I was only following Hye-seo Unnie...''

    The situation had turned strange.

    Seo Eun-hyun, slightly taken aback, asked,

    "What are you doing here?"

    For a moment, Kim Yeon was at a loss for words.

    She always found Seo Eun-hyun a bit intimidating.

    And now, it seemed like she had been caught stalking him.

    "Um...that''s..."

    ''I saw Hye-se Unnie stalking Supervisor Seo, so I followed her to see just what she was doing.''

    Kim Yeon tried to say that, but what came out was different.

    "Hye...Hye...Supervisor Seo...stalking..."

    Seo Eun-hyun seemed to process her words for a moment, then responded with a thunderous statement.

    "You were stalking me?"

    "Ah, no, no..."

    Fortunately, Seo Eun-hyun smiled.

    "Haha, just kidding. It seems you can''t speak well right now because of being drunk. Come here for now, I''ll help you. So...someone seems to be stalking you so you wanted my help, right?"

    "Uh...ah..."

    She wanted to say something, but whether it was from nervousness or drunkenness, she couldn''t speak properly.

    She wanted to exin, but since she couldn''t speak, she just let it be.

    Thud!

    "Uh..."

    "Ah, Miss Kim Yeon. Can you walk?"

    "...Wuu..."

    "Hah...I''ll call a taxi for you up ahead. Can you walk that far?"

    Kim Yeon felt sick to her stomach.

    She nodded, indicating she couldn''t walk.

    She felt unjustly treated.

    She was only following Oh Hye-seo, but now she was copsing and being carried in front of a boss she didn''t even like.

    Seo Eun-hyun sighed and managed to lift her onto his back.

    "I''ll carry you to the bus stop up ahead. I''ll call a taxi for you there..."

    "...Super...visor...thank...you..."

    As Kim Yeon was being carried on Seo Eun-hyun''s back to the bus stop, a mix of drunkenness and sadness bubbled up inside her, making her emotions boil over.

    And then, she poured that boiling something onto Seo Eun-hyun''s back.

    "Tha...thank...buweeeegh..."

    "Ahhh! Kim Yeon! What are you doing!"

    After that, she couldn''t remember clearly.

    Seo Eun-hyun screamed in fright, then checked on her several times to see if she was okay.

    He asked her multiple times where her home was, and when she couldn''t answer, he took her to a nearby motel and gentlyid her down.

    "Hah...I''m going crazy. Will this even wash out?"

    Kim Yeon, lying in the motel bed, murmured in a daze.

    "I''m sorry..."

    "Ah...it''s fine. It can happen...when you''re...drunk...Get a goodnight''s sleep. I''ve set an rm on your phone, so make sure to go to work on time tomorrow. If you really can''t get up, at least call in. The room key is next to you."

    With that, Seo Eun-hyun left the room.

    Although she was very nervous when they arrived at the motel, nothing much happened.

    ''Ah, Supervisor Seo. Really...''

    She thought about Seo Eun-hyun as she closed her eyes in bed.

    ''Thank...you...''

    She soon fell deeply asleep.

    That night, she had a nightmare.

    In the nightmare, she woke up to find someone stroking her hair and measuring her fingernails with a ruler next to her bed.

    That something hummed a cheerful tune, but its eyes, visible in the darkness, were eerily emotionless.

    A strong scent of roses wafted from the figure.

    It was the same scent Oh Hye-seo used.

    Kim Yeon wanted to scream, but in the dream, her mouth was sealed shut, preventing her from making any sound.

    The ck figure pried open her mouth, counted her teeth, and then disappeared.

    It was a nightmare she never wanted to have again, but morning came nheless. When Kim Yeon recalled what happenedst night, she thought she was going to lose her mind.

    "...Ah, should I just die?"

    ''I...what did I do to Supervisor Seo...''

    Thinking she wouldn''t have any excuse even if she got pped at work, Kim Yeon went to work with a gloomy expression.

    But contrary to her expectations, Seo Eun-hyun didn''t say much.

    "Are you here, Miss Kim Yeon?"

    "Ah, yes...Um, Supervisor. Last night...thank you"

    "Ah, well. You seemed to be having a hard time, so I just gave some help. Drink in moderation next time. Also, the Executive Director ising today, so please organize these charts."

    Whatever happened yesterday, Seo Eun-hyun was still Seo Eun-hyun.

    Nothing had changed much.

    But Kim Yeon''s heart changed a bit that day.<hr>

    Kuaaaang�D

    Kim Yeon stares at the massive trace of destruction before her.

    Surung�D

    The flying knife at her fingertips hums.

    As if it still has plenty of energy.

    "Hm..."

    Recalling old memories, she smiles bitterly.

    ''Back then, what did Eun-hyun Oppa think of me?''

    Maybe it''s because of that incident that he doesn''t see her as a romantic partner.

    But after that incident, Kim Yeon found herself liking Seo Eun-hyun a bit more.

    Previously, Seo Eun-hyun was a cold, work-obsessedbor devil who asionally smiled, but at some point, she started to appreciate his behavior more.

    Was it because he evaluated her as she was, unlike Oh Hye-seo, who subtly created mistakes that didn''t exist?

    Or maybe it was because she saw him smile more often as her work skills improved.

    Her feelings for Seo Eun-hyun.

    The first seed was nted on the first day she officially joined thepany, but it''s clear that the sprout started to grow from that moment.

    The sprout grew slowly.

    The sprout became a stem, taking root in the heart and gradually thickening.

    Reflecting on the past years, Kim Yeon hones her heart and martial arts.

    As she retraces the past years, her time at the cult also passes.

    Years go by.

    Oh Hyun-seok regains the Nascent Soul stage.

    Countless years pass.<hr>

    Oh Hyun-seok reached the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage from the Nascent Soul stage, Jeon Myeong-hoon built all of the Five Elements Axes, reaching Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage, and Hong Fan reached the mid Four-Axis stage, marking the long passage of time.

    During that time, Kim Yeon''s cultivation realm did not advance.

    The only thing that did advance was...

    Kwakakakakwang!

    "The Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King is exerting their power again!"

    "Take cover!!!"

    "Left Law Protector''s training ground has been destroyed!"

    The martial arts she had been honing.

    That was all.

    Wiiing��

    Kim Yeon stands in ce, channeling her internal energy.

    Within her meridians, the Intertwined Branches Heart Method constantly rotates and connects as one.

    Her pure martial arts realm has already reached the extreme of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    However, the power of Kim Yeon''s martial arts is absolutely not just that of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Kugugugugu��

    For a moment, a pinkish glow seems to scatter throughout the entire White Yin Domain.

    Hwarururu��

    The internal energy of the Intertwined Branches Heart Method burns through Kim Yeon''s entire body.

    "Huuuuu...".

    As she exhales, the pure spiritual forces that envelop her re-enters her body.

    "Ah, no. What is this...?"

    Hong Fan, who has run to her training ground, looks at her with a stunned expression.

    "Lady Kim Yeon, just now..."

    "Ah, Hong Fan, you''re here? Ahaha, I went a bit overboard."

    "...That, was not the power of a puppet but Lady Kim''s own...martial arts?"

    "Yes. I don''t know exactly, but at some point, the output started to amplify immensely"

    "...Incredible, haha. I understand you''re still at the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin..."

    "I''m sorry for worrying you. Aigoo, it''s really broken down. But don''t worry too much, I''ll handle the fixing with the puppets."

    Hong Fan stares at Kim Yeon with a bewildered expression for a moment before shaking his head and speaking.

    "Ah. While I did run here in surprise, more importantly, the Strategist-nim has called for a meeting."

    "Yeon Wei-nim?"

    "Yes, she has called everyone to the Wuji Religious Hall. Not just Lady Kim Yeon, but also all the Guardian Ghost Kings and the Law Protectors."

    "Hmm, what''s going on?"

    Kim Yeon follows Hong Fan with a puzzled look.

    Shortly after.

    The Wuji Religious Hall where the cult leader Wuji Ghost King Seo Eun-hyun resides.

    In its basement, several important figures have gathered.

    Chief Law Protector Six Extremes Ghost King Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Left Law Protector Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King Kim Yeon.

    Right Law Protector Soul Extinguishing Ghost King Oh Hyun-seok.

    Guardian Law Protector Hong Fan, and other important figures than the Four Great Law Protectors of the Wuji Religious Order.

    The First Guardian Ghost King, Wei Shi-hon.

    Starting with the Second Guardian Ghost King Eum Wa, twelve Guardian Ghost Kings also gathered underground.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes gleam as he sees Seo Eun-hyun''s shadow.

    "Seo Eun...no, Cult Leader. You have also mastered the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body. And it has already reached greatpletion."

    [...Because of you, I couldn''t not learn it. Damn it. You should have held...huuh, no. It was an insult that couldn''t be held back. Well done.]

    "You know well. Honestly, if you had experienced something simr, wouldn''t you have lost your mind too?"

    After some small talk among themselves, they fall silent when Yeon Wei finally enters.

    Seo Eun-hyun also stops chatting with Jeon Myeong-hoon, his eyes brightening.

    [Now that everyone is here, let''s start the meeting.]

    At his words, all the Guardian Ghost Kings, except for the Four Great Law Protectors, kneel before Seo Eun-hyun. After a moment, Seo Eun-hyun raises his 19 heads and speaks.

    [Enough with the excessive courtesy. Military Strategist, exin the reason for the assembly.]

    "Yes, Cult Leader. First of all, everyone. We have some bad news."

    Yeon Wei speaks with a hardened expression.

    Following Yeon Wei''s words, not only the Four Great Law Protectors, except for Jeon Myeong-hoon, but also the twelve Guardian Ghost Kings are startled.

    "Peni Ind, Underworld Ghost Pce, and ck Ghost Pce have designated our Wuji Religious Order as a heretical cult, and have dered the Cult Leader as the public enemy of the White Yin Domain."<hr>

    I hold my throbbing head while sitting on the cult leader''s seat.

    ''I didn''t expect it toe to this.''

    It has already been 230 years since we came to the Netherworld.

    By now, my colleagues have one by one gainedbat power fitting of the Four-Axis stage or are on the verge of reaching it.

    I have also seeded in building more than 70% of my Longevity Axis.

    Moreover, branches of the Wuji Religious Order have spread all over the Lower Realms, and those borrowing my power are increasing, elerating the establishment of my Longevity Axis.

    However, at some point, the Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind figured out what I was doing through the movements of the Wuji Religious Order.

    They discovered that I am building the Five Blessings Axes in the White Yin Domain, and unlike the three major sects��Shadow Yin Gate, White Vein Gate, and Death Corpse Sect��who didn''t understand the Five Blessings Axes, they are not pleased that I, who knows about it, am in control.

    In the end, they pressured me, almost like a threat, to join either the Underworld Ghost Pce or Peni Ind.

    And in that process, Jeon Myeong-hoon killed the envoys from Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind.

    The reason is that the two envoys mocked Jeon Myeong-hoon after witnessing him caressing the hand of Jin So-hae.

    As a result, the two major forces dered me a public enemy. Additionally, Baek Rin, whom we missed previously, brought the ck Ghost Pce to oppose me, ultimately leading me to be designated as a public enemy by the three major forces.

    Upon learning this, Yeon Wei made a proposal, looking as if she had a headache.

    �DSince it hase to this, let''s abandon the Wuji Religious Order.

    �DWhat? What do you mean by that?

    ��You''ve already built over 70% of the Longevity Axis anyway, and your influence in the Lower Realms has grown enough. Abandon the Wuji Religious Order in the White Yin Domain and establish another in a different Void Spirit Pond. Just change the name slightly, and there won''t be any problems.

    �DWhat about the followers then?

    �DWhat about them? Do you think you''re a real cult leader? Don''t get too immersed in the role!

    �DNo, but you were the one who enjoyed it the most...

    ��Nonsense. Anyway, gather the core leadership tomorrow and announce it.

    I sigh as I recall Yeon Wei''s words.

    [Haaa...]

    Neen mouths exhale a bluish breath.

    The Guardian Ghost Kings, who have been trembling with anxiety, stand up and take a listening stance at my reaction.

    [From now on, this Cult Leader will set the course of action.]

    I nce at Yeon Wei, who is sending me a look from the side, and speak.

    [The Wuji Religious Order will not back down. Whether those pig-like three major forcese or not, this seat will not abandon thisnd.]

    I feel sorry for Yeon Wei, but so what if I''ve be a public enemy?

    Crunch��

    I clench the void and smile.

    [Now, I have enough power to protect those who follow me.]

    I am no longer weak enough to waver between good and evil.

    [ce your trust in me! I will protect you all. Blessed are those who believe!]

    "Cult Leader! Cult Leader! Cult Leader! Cult Leader! Cult Leader! Cult Leader! Cult Leader!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 346: The Deceased (8)

    Chapter 346: The Deceased (8)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 346: The Deceased (8)

    "Have you gone crazy?"

    After the Guardian Ghost Kings left, Yeon Wei res at me with eyes aze.

    "What do you mean by suddenly dering that you won''t back down? Ah, are you nning to use those Guardian Ghost Kings as bait and then have us escape? That''s not a bad idea. It''s a bit of a waste, but it''s rational. Please tell me that''s the n!"

    Tstststststs�D

    After releasing my Ghost King Transformation, I return to my human Seo Eun-hyun form.

    "Did you know, elder Yeon Wei?""What?"

    "First Guardian Ghost King Wei Shi-hon and Second Guardian Ghost King Eum Wa are getting married."

    "And so what?"

    "The Bone Sanctuary Sect Leader has recently risen to the position of the Eleventh Guardian Ghost King and has taken a disciple. His face has been very bright recently."

    "..."

    "The recently joined puppet instructor has sessfully advanced to the Qi Building stage and looks quite pleased. Additionally, a follower who joinedst time umted enough merits within the cult and was granted a small cave residence as a reward. I saw him looking very happy. And..."

    I continue speaking slowly but clearly.

    "This year alone, over 40,000 disciples have joined our religious order, and the voices praising our order throughout the White Yin Domain are growing louder. In fact, the followers are even taking charge of public order, so evil spirits no longer run rampant as they used to. Rather, this ce now needs our cult."

    "You''vepletely immersed yourself in ying the cult leader! Have you forgotten our original purpose?"

    "Yes, I know. To build the Longevity Axis. To find the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. And to return."

    "Exactly!!! We''ve already found traces of our sect''s disciples! We don''t have time to waste on babysitting the Wuji Religious Order''s followers! We need to find our disciples!"

    "I''ve thought about it thoroughly."

    I stand up from my seat and approach Yeon Wei.

    "Ultimately, whether it''s building the Longevity Axis, finding the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, or returning to the Bright Cold Realm, they all have one thing inmon. Do you know what that is?"

    "It''s for our own benefit!"

    "It''s to save our rades.''"

    Why are we trying to rescue the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?

    Because they are ourrades.

    Why am I building the Longevity Axis?

    Because we need it to open the side path.

    Why do we want to return to the Bright Cold Realm?

    Because only by returning can we find clues to save Kang Min-hee.

    I have no interest in those I haven''t given my affection to.

    I smile appropriately and remain detached appropriately.

    But if they''rerades I have once given my affection to, I cannot ignore them.

    "The Wuji Religious Order have already be ourrades. Just like the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "How absurd! How dare you equate the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect established by our founder to this pseudo-religious cult!!! Jeon Myeong-hoon! Grand Elder Jeon Myeong-hoon! Immediately capture this insolent fool, hang him upside down and beat him!"

    Yeon Wei, her face flushed red, points at me furiously.

    It seems thatparing the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect with the Wuji Religious Order has hurt her pride.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon merely shrugs.

    "If I fight him, I''m the one getting beaten up. You know that."

    "You! How can you, as the high elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, turn a blind eye to this outrageous situation...kiek!"

    As Yeon Wei starts having a fit, Jeon Myeong-hoon sighs and transforms into red lightning, striking the back of Yeon Wei''s neck.

    She, who is borrowing Yeon Jin''s body, immediately falls unconscious.

    Wiiing�D

    A Taiji symbol appears in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand, and floats above Yeon Wei''s upper dantian.

    "Divided soul, reversal."

    Paaatt!

    The consciousness of Yeon Wei residing within Yeon Jin is expelled back to the Head Realm.

    "Please cool your head for a while in the Head Realm''s shrine, Ancestor."

    "Well done. Honestly, she was quite noisy."

    "That is true. Well, your words have a point. After all, it''s a fact that after nearly 200 years together, we''ve grown attached to this ce. I also promised to be a witness at the Guardian Ghost Kings'' wedding."

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me coldly and asks.

    "However, the Ancestor isn''t entirely wrong. What about the sect''s disciples whose whereabouts we''ve recently discovered? If we stay holed up here, we won''t be able to meet them. And if we leave to meet them, the three great factions will attack and destroy our cult. How do you n to handle that?"

    "Don''t worry about that. Hong Fan, Kim Yeon."

    The two people whose names I call step forward.

    Hong Fan clears his throat and spreads something out in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon, beginning his exnation.

    Kim Yeon also exins to Jeon Myeong-hoon that she haspleted everything I have previously requested.

    After listening, Jeon Myeong-hoon remains silent for a moment before letting out a hollowugh.

    "Ha, haha...crazy bastard? Do you think this is possible?"

    "What''s impossible about it?"

    "...If this really works..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon chuckles.

    "This cult will be the most renowned power in the Nether Ghost Realm."

    "Well, isn''t that a good thing? Let''s be even more famous and spread the concept of better welfare throughout the entire Nether Ghost Realm."

    "Ha, well...fine."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon chuckles briefly, then turns around.

    "Do as you please. If it turns out as you say, then...it definitely won''t matter if three great factionse or if fifty Integration cultivators attack. Moreover, it will make rescuing our sect''s disciples much easier..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon carries the unconscious body of Yeon Jin out of the Wuji Religious Hall, leaving only Kim Yeon, Oh Hyun-seok, Hong Fan, and myself inside.

    "Is there anything Hyun-seok Hyung-nim needs these days?"

    "There''s nothing I particrly need. Just secure some space for me when I break through to the Four-Axis stage."

    "Yes, I''ll prepare it."

    "Thanks. Then I''m off training."

    Oh Hyun-seok waves casually and leaves the basement.

    As usual, Hong Fan disappears into the shadows and begins to coordinate personnel in the Void Spirit Pond ording to my orders.

    I look at Kim Yeon.

    "And Yeon-ah."

    "Yes?"

    "I heard you destroyed the training ground again?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Lately, there''s a lot of times when I can''t control my strength."

    "Controlling strength..."

    I stare at Kim Yeon for a moment before asking.

    "Do you still...have the same feelings for me?"

    She nods firmly with clear eyes.

    "Yes. They haven''t changed. Absolutely!"

    "...Alright. You can go."

    Kim Yeon smiles faintly and leaves the basement.

    I sigh and sit in my seat.

    The Nether Ghost Realm, like the Bright Cold Realm, has Stable Realm and Chaos Realm.

    The White Yin Domain, where we are located, is at the southern edge of the Nether Ghost Realm. We have heard that the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are currently isted in the northern Chaos Realm of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    ''They''re collecting the remains of cultivators who went berserk after being eroded by Entering Nirvana True Persons...''

    Crunch�D

    The ck Ghost Pce has given such a task to the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''They''ve essentially forced them to investigate a ce filled with radioactive materials.''

    The remains of cultivators killed due to the corruption of Entering Nirvana True Persons are incredibly dangerous but also highly valuable. The ck Ghost Pce must have desired them despite the risk.

    However, they probably found it too wasteful to send their own forces to such a dangerous ce and too frustrating to ignore, eventually pushing the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect into it.

    ''I need to rescue them quickly.''

    If it drags on too long, something might happen.

    ''It will be soon.''

    The three great factions have designated me a public enemy, and they will soone to eliminate me.

    When that timees, I can shock and confuse everyone and go rescue the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect on the opposite side of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Yeon Wei thought I impulsively acted out andined about it, but in reality, I have been nning this since the moment I became attached to the Wuji Religious Order.

    ''Of course, itcks secrecy in terms of Yeon Wei''s n and the risk is high, so she would have strongly opposed it even if I had informed her beforehand.''

    Yes. To be honest, there are no problems up to this point.

    However, I furrow my brows upon seeing Kim Yeon''s recent condition.

    "Hong Fan."

    "Yes, Master."

    "How has Yeon''s condition beentely?"

    "...Her abnormal symptoms have certainly worsened."

    Hong Fan speaks with a serious expression.

    "I saw her just now at the training ground. She went berserk, unleashing her power uncontrobly and copsing the training ground."

    "Hmm..."

    Recently, Kim Yeon has not been in a normal state.

    Sometimes she would train in martial arts for days in a dazed, dream-like state, and other times she would be ovee with madness, making the puppets perform the Paired Wings Dance.

    The problem is that she doesn''t remember any of it once she regains her senses.

    There hasn''t been any serious damage as of yet, but I have noticed a kind of madness growing inside Kim Yeon.

    ''Mad Lord, that man...''

    In this life, the Mad Lord had conversed with me in a rtively sane state for a longer time. As a result of that, he sent Kim Yeon back to me with a rational mind.

    Moreover, the Mad Lord had even crafted and delivered a dharma treasure imbued with his enlightenment specifically for Kim Yeon.

    I assumed the enlightenment contained in that dharma treasure would be the same as that in the previous life, which [She] had imparted, so I didn''t bother to look deeply into it.

    But that became a mistake.

    ''Damn it, that man...''

    At some point, Kim Yeon began to show a strange obsession with the ''Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.''

    With half-zed eyes, she would mutter things like, ''I must find the final color. I must call its name,'' and repeatedly recite the form of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon like a madwoman.

    It''s clear that the Mad Lord of this life has deliberately inserted ''madness'' into the dharma treasure alongside his enlightenment.

    By the time I asked Kim Yeon to give me the dharma treasure so I could reexamine it, she had already dismantled and destroyed it.

    From her words, the structure apparently required dismantling the dharma treasure to receive the enlightenment of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, so there was no helping it.

    In normal circumstances, I would have used the Spirit Sealing Bodkin or the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace to mend Kim Yeon''s mind.

    However, when she confessed her unchanged heart to me just a moment ago.

    In such moments, the madnesspletely vanishes, and she bes perfectly lucid.

    Currently, Kim Yeon''s state is a mix of parts taken over by madness and parts that arepletely sane.

    If I recklessly try to mend her mind, the sane Kim Yeon might be sealed, leaving only the madness-filled Kim Yeon.

    ''I can only wait until the madness fully takes over before mending her mind or hope that Kim Yeon ovees it on her own.''

    "...You said Kim Yeon went berserk and destroyed the training ground with just martial arts? The training ground that I, Yeon Wei, and Kim Yeon herselfbined strengths to set up the protective formation for?"

    "Yes. Despite not gathering Heaven and Earth spiritual energy through Celestial Energy Guidance or anything simr, her power surged greatly in an instant."

    "..."

    I recall the look in her eyes when she confessed her feelings.

    Those incredibly clear eyes.

    I remember whaty beyond those eyes.

    When she had those eyes, for a fleeting moment, it seemed like her heart essence was unified.

    ''Perhaps...if she ovees this madness, she might reach Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.''

    Though she aims for Ultimate Pinnacle, the Heart Tribe doesn''t necessarily need to pass through the Ultimate Pinnacle when awakening Manifestation, so theoretically, it isn''t impossible.

    ''Ovee it, Yeon-ah.''

    The current Kim Yeon is like a child lost in a forest.

    The forest is crawling with knife-wielding bandits, making the situation look very dire.

    But in her hands is a K2 assault rifle, fully loaded and set to automatic fire, so if the conditions align, she can be incredibly formidable.

    A situation where if she just fires, there will be no danger.

    ''It''s already in your hands, Kim Yeon.''

    Although I''ve been guiding her in martial arts to draw out her power, there''s always been a sense of unease.

    But if she eventually awakens her abilities, Kim Yeon will grow dazzlingly.

    "Still, I''ve confirmed all the formations that Lady Kim Yeon set up throughout White Yin Domain. Nothing will hinder the operation."

    "...Alright. That''s enough."

    I lean back on my seat and close my eyes.

    Within my vast consciousness domain, I sense Eum Wa and Wei Shi-hon preparing for their wedding ceremony at a location of the Wuji Religious Order

    ''The brief peace ising to an end. Soon, many powerful figures from the three great forces will storm in.''

    There is no fear.

    "Be ready to activate ''it'' at any moment, Hong Fan."

    "Yes, Master."<hr>

    White Yin Domain is now almost entirely swallowed by the Wuji Religious Order.

    Branches of the Wuji Religious Order are established throughout White Yin Domain, and over 90% of the spirit creatures in White Yin Domain are followers of the Wuji Religious Order.

    Moreover, news from the Wuji Religious Order''s headquarters spreads across the entire territory through its branches via the installed ry spells.

    "Hey, did you hear?"

    "The rumor that the First Guardian Ghost King is getting married?"

    "Yes, and the Second Guardian Ghost King is the partner."

    "Indeed, those two were a match made by the heavens even before joining the Wuji Religious Order. They couldn''t be together before because they had to take care of their respective sects, but now that they''re free from those responsibilities, they''re finally tying the knot."

    "Haha, that''s quite satisfying to hear."

    The wedding of the First Guardian Ghost King Wei Shi-hon and the Second Guardian Ghost King Eum Wa is exactly that.

    The entire White Yin Domain is abuzz with excitement at the news of these two spirits finallying together after hundreds of years.

    Wuji Religious Order Headquarters.

    In front of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    There, the two spirits are about to be united.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, cloaked in pitch-ck ghostly energy in ordance with the traditions of the White Yin Domain, presides over the wedding with a chilling voice.

    [Do you, groom Wei Shi-hon, swear not to devour her, not to banish her spirit, or to exorcize the bride Eum Wa?]

    "I swear."

    Wei Shi-hon, using the circuits of his puppet body topress and transform into a handsome figure, stands wearing the traditional attire of the White Yin Domain, nodding with a flushed face.

    [Do you, bride Eum Wa, swear to stay with groom Wei Shi-hon even if he is purified, to face great ghosts together, and to remain together even if dragged to the Netherworld?]

    "I swear."

    Eum Wa, d in traditional attire and housed in a beautiful puppet body, faces Wei Shi-hon, blushing with the circuits on her face.

    [Do you two ghostly creatures for a hundred years, a thousand years, and beyond ten thousand years, pledge to be each other''s Paired Wings and Intertwined Branches?]

    Both ghostly creatures nod in unison and shout.

    "We swear!"

    [Good. Then I, the Chief Law Protector of the Wuji Religious Order, the Six Extremes Ghost King Jeon Myeong-hoon, bless the union and connection of these two lovers and proim that they now share the same fate.]

    Kugugugugu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon scatters the curse spells contained within the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body into the air.

    An eerie ghostly wail echoes through the air, and the multitude of ghosts attending the wedding let out scream-like cheers.

    [Kiaaaaah! Long live the Guardian Ghost Kings!]

    [Long live the Wuji Religious Order! Kiyaaah!]

    [Long live the couple!]

    Countless ghostsugh heartily, some rattling in cursed dolls, and a ghostly feast is held in front of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    As it is the wedding of two Guardian Ghost Kings of the Wuji Religious Order, Jeon Myeong-hoon, along with Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, Yeon Jin, and others attend to offer their congrattions.

    Among them, Kim Yeon has the role of capturing the wedding ceremony of the two Guardian Ghost Kings using image spells.

    Wo-oong��

    Kim Yeon furrows her brow as she records the event into the record book.

    ''It''s strange.''

    Recently, her emotions have been excessively tumultuous, and there have been times when she felt strange.

    However, there have been no major issues so far, and Seo Eun-hyun also encouraged her, saying that such phenomena will disappear as she reaches higher realms of martial arts.

    But as Kim Yeon watches the happy couple getting married, she feels something welling up inside her chest.

    Especially when Jeon Myeong-hoon recites the wedding vow, a phrase traditionally spoken across various dimensions and realms.

    ��...Pledge to be each other''s Paired Wings and Intertwined Branches?

    Hearing that phrase.

    Kim Yeon feels a strange scene sh before her eyes.

    ��Look, Yeon-ah. This is the Paired Wings Spear.

    It''s a strange scene.

    A woman is dancing with short spears in both hands.

    The dance is strikingly simr to the fan dance that Seo Eun-hyun has taught her.

    Throb��

    ''No...''

    Kim Yeon momentarily feels as if her mind is merging with the ''someone'' in that scene, and she shakes her head.

    ''This isn''t me.''

    Throb, throb...

    Reflecting on her past, she reaffirms her own identity.

    She often reassures herself of her identity by reflecting on her past, feeling as if she is bing someone else.

    ''I need to grow faster, even more.''

    With a determined look in her eyes, she feels the urge to master the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon even more.

    And so, the wedding ceremony of Eum Wa and Wei Shi-hon concludes.

    "Finally, we are together, Eum Wa."

    "It''s something I never imagined before."

    Eum Wa looks at Wei Shi-hon with loving eyes and smiles.

    "...It would have been nice if Baek Rin could have also given us his blessings."

    "...Indeed. If I hadn''t let Baek Rin escape back then, could we all have been happy together?"

    "Hoo. My heart always aches when I think of that guy. I wanted to share happiness with him too...ah, Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King, thank you for the recordings."

    Wei Shi-hon takes the record book from Kim Yeon and falls into thought.

    Seeing this, Eum Wa makes a bitter expression but suddenly ps her hands as if she has a good idea.

    "Ah, I have a good idea."

    "What is it, Eum Wa?"

    "Well..."<hr>

    Territory of the ck Ghost Pce, Ghost River Domain.

    In a branch of the ck Ghost Pce.

    Next to the ominous Nether Crossing Ship emitting ghostly energy sits a mountain range.

    And within that mountain range lies a cave residence.

    The cave residence of Baek Rin.

    [Finally...]

    Kugugugu��

    Inside the cave residence.

    Baek Rin absorbs the ghostly energy emanating from the Nether Crossing Ship, his eyes burning with ghost fire.

    [I have regained my former realm.]

    He has restored the cultivation he had lost through using the White Bone Shedding Shell Strategy.

    He smiles with satisfaction.

    [Now, I have the minimum qualifications to negotiate with the ck Ghost Pce. I just need to ask them to invade the White Yin Domain. Even if it takes some time, if I slowly exin to them that evil heretical cult, they will surely help for the sake of peace in the White Yin Domain.]

    He clenches his fist with a hopeful voice.

    [I will definitely save...]

    As Baek Rin solidifies his will, something knocks on the barrier in front of his cave residence, drawing his attention.

    [What is it?]

    Wooong��

    With a gesture, he brings the object knocking on the barrier towards him.

    That day, a record book arrived before Baek Rin.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 347: The Deceased (9)

    Chapter 347: The Deceased (9)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde, Resnut

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 347: The Deceased (9)

    Ghost River Domain.

    A branch of the ck Ghost Pce.

    Within a Nether Crossing Ship, the captain of the ship and Blue Grand Elder, Cha Jo-gwi, admires his garden while tilting a skull-shaped cup.

    Observing the withered flowers and trees lining the garden, carrying the unique charm only found in the Nether Ghost Realm, he chuckles softly.

    "Hmm, judging by the ghostly energy of Heaven and Earth, it seems that friend Baek Rin has found his breakthrough."

    He speaks to his lieutenant beside him."When he returns, that guy will once again try to persuade us to invade the White Yin Domain. How do you think he will convince us this time?"

    The lieutenant, a female ghost dressed in mourning clothes, ponders for a moment before speaking.

    "He will probably exin the dangers posed by the cult established in the White Yin Domain, logically detailing how this cult poses a threat to the entire Nether Ghost Realm. He might also mention the benefits of acquiring the Void Spirit Pond of the White Yin Domain while suggesting that attacking the White Yin Domain would dent the pride of the Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind, which consider the domain their invible territory."

    "Tsk, tsk. It''s weak, too weak. Although I listen to him due to the favor received during the Heavenly Being stage, honestly, such flimsy arguments won''t persuade the pce. Perhaps, if he persistently continues to make the same argument for 500 or 600 years, the pce might see his will and dispatch a small force but..."

    "Indeed, that seems likely."

    Cha Jo-gwi takes another sip of his drink and asks.

    "Then, in your opinion, what would it take for the pce to grant his request?"

    "Hmm, perhaps if he hands over all the secret arts of White Vein Gate to the pce, swears to be a ve of the ck Ghost Pce, and expresses his willingness to participate in [the experiment]...then it might be possible."

    "The experiment involving the erosion under the gazes of Entering Nirvana True Persons? Tsk, the higher-ups are overly obsessed with pointless endeavors. Where can we find a lunatic willing to be voluntarily corrupted? Even the ves hesitate to participate despite the promise of liberation."

    "Haha. So, in essence, it is practically impossible."

    "Indeed, it seems so. Now, how should I deal with this friend who will keeping to me, whining for the next 500 or 600 years..."

    As Cha Jo-gwi tilts his cup again, a loud explosion erupts.

    Kuang!

    Dust clouds rise from one corner of Cha Jo-gwi''s garden.

    "Just in time."

    Clicking his tongue, Cha Jo-gwi speaks to Baek Rin, who emerges from the dust cloud exuding menacing ghostly light.

    "Yes, congrattions on recovering your realm, my friend. As you requested before, I''ve spread the rumor that the ck Ghost Pce will soon designate the Wuji Religious Order in the White Yin Domain as a heretical cult and move to exterminate them. However, as I mentioned before, it''s just a superficial rumor. To truly persuade the pce, it will take several hundred years, so there''s no need to rush. Let''s have a drink together and..."

    "I will offer everything from the White Vein Gate."

    "...Huh?"

    "And I will be a ve of the ck Ghost Pce. If that''s still not enough, I will endure anything, everything!"

    A crimson red ghost fire zes in Baek Rin''s eyes.

    In his left hand, he holds a crumpled record book.

    [Please, I beg you! Please exterminate that monstrous devilish cult that devoured myrades!!!]

    Cha Jo-gwi stares nkly at Baek Rin for a moment, then meets eyes with his lieutenant.

    "...Hmm. For now, contact the pce."<hr>

    "Emergency! Emergency!!!"

    In the basement of the Wuji Religious Hall, my 38 eyes gleam with light as I remain in my Ghost King Transformation.

    A follower Wuji Religious Order with a curse doll body runs to me and reports.

    "Currently, from the north of the White Yin Domain, the ck Ghost Pce is moving a Nether Crossing Ship with three Blue Grand Elders and thirty ck Grand Elders towards the White Yin Domain!"

    "C-Cult Leader! It''s an emergency! We''ve received news that from the south, the Underworld Ghost Pce is moving one Integration Ghost King and ten Four-Axis Ghost Kings towards the White Yin Domain!"

    "Cult Leader!!! Peni Ind is advancing from the east with one Integration Ghost King and fifteen Four-Axis Ghost Kings towards the White Yin Domain!"

    Tap, tap��

    I tap the armrest of my seat.

    [Which force moved first?]

    "The ck Ghost Pce!"

    [So, the ck Ghost Pce''s movement incited the others to act.]

    "Yes, but all three forces are currentlying with the pretext of exterminating the heretical cult in the White Yin Domain."

    [So, they n to wipe us out first and then have a three-way battle amongst themselves for the White Yin Domain.]

    Ghost fire ignites in my eyes.

    ''Five at the Integration stage, 55 at the Four-Axis stage. Moreover, the ck Ghost Pce is bringing a Nether Crossing Ship...the Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind are also expected to bring something equivalent...''

    I smirk.

    [That''s sufficient.]

    With this much, it''s enough to carry out the grand n.

    [Do not be afraid. I will protect you all.]

    I rise from my seat.

    [Hong Fan, the time hase. Prepare yourself.]

    "Yes, Master."

    Hong Fan approaches the Void Spirit Pond and begins connecting the Void Spirit Pond to the dragon vein of the White Yin Domain using the attraction force previously prepared.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    I pass by the followers and exit the basement of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    Boom!

    Upon reaching the front of the Wuji Religious Hall, I use a voice transmission talisman to call the Chief Law Protector, Left and Right Law Protectors, and all the Guardian Ghost Kings.

    [Assemble.]

    Kuarururung��

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, with six shadows trailing behind, descends from the sky amidst shing red lightning.

    Next, apanied with rumbling footsteps, Oh Hyun-seok approaches in his Giant Transformation while emanating purple aura.

    Click, click, click

    Kim Yeon appears, carried on a pnquin held by numerous cursed dolls.

    Even Yeon Jin, who had been sleeping,es running in a hurry.

    sh, sh!

    Twelve Guardian Ghost Kings, emitting ghostly energy, line up before me.

    [Everyone listen.]

    I shout, my 38 eyes gleaming with light.

    Kim Yeon rys my voice, linking with the formations installed throughout the White Yin Domain to spread my words.

    [Currently, three of the four major forces of the Nether Ghost Realm��Underworld Ghost Pce, Peni Ind, and ck Ghost Pce��have designated us as public enemies and areing to exterminate us.]

    I feel the entire White Yin Domain tremble at my words.

    However, I continue, undeterred.

    [Heed my words.]

    Kugugugugugu!

    Six shadows erupt from beneath my feet.

    Crack, crackle��

    The shadows imbued with ck lightning.

    Those shadows contain my death aura.

    Kwaang!

    When I stomp my foot, the shadows beneath me spread across the entire White Yin Domain.

    During the day in the Nether Ghost Realm, no one can perceive my death due to the gazes from the sky.

    However, through the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, I can indirectly, very subtly, emit my deathly aura.

    Shaaaaaaaa��

    The ghostly creatures of the White Yin Domain covered by my shadow fall silent in an instant.

    Though they can''t directly sense my death, they instinctively feel fear and quiet down.

    If I revealed more of my death aura, they would go berserk and flee the White Yin Domain, but I managed to control it just enough to prevent that.

    [A specter is haunting the Nether Ghost Realm.]

    Flinch!

    The expressions of Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Yeon, and Oh Hyun-seok be a bit strange, but I continue speaking without concern.

    [That specter has many names. It is nothing other than what you are feeling right now.

    [The first name of the specter is Violent Death and Untimely Demise (�M��ز��). You have all met Violent Death, have all met Untimely Demise, bing ghostly creatures with a grudge and reaching the Nether Ghost Realm. Still, you have always tried to avoid the attraction force of the Netherworld because you wanted to live proper lives. However, even in the Nether Ghost Realm, it was always difficult to escape the attraction force of death. You feared the day you would be pulled by the attraction force to the Netherworld for judgment. That is why our cult provided you with physical bodies so that you could enjoy stable lives.

    [The second name of the specter is Disease (����). You no longer have physical ailments because you are already dead. However, at the moment of death, you harbored a deeply ingrained grudge, bing ghosts wandering the Nine Heavens. That deeply ingrained grudge is the disease of the heart. I, too, have harbored such a grudge several times. While I cannot understand your grudgespletely, I can understand your pain to some extent. Where does the grudge of you ghostse from? Ites from the life you have lost. That is why our cult has amodated you so while limited, you can find a semnce of true life.

    [The third name of the specter is Anxiety (Suffering from Concern, �n��). You, or rather, us all, cannot help but fear our fate. Unless we are special beings, we must always face our death at the end of our fate. Knowing that death, that terrifying thing which causes us to lose everything, is our final destination, anxiety is born. Therefore, our cult has provided the maximum welfare and benefits to help you forget this anxiety even if only for a short while.

    [The fourth name of the specter is Poverty (ؚ), the fifth name is Weakness (��), and the sixth name is Hatred (��). The fourth, fifth, and sixth are the same. Our cult has improved your impoverished circumstances, provided strong bodies for the weak, and ensured fair governance to prevent hatred from blooming.]

    Heo Gwak once said to me,

    That the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body is a devilish art that no one has ever mastered.

    [Yes, we have given you as much as we could. But! I will speak honestly at this moment.

    [All of that was merely for my own self-satisfaction.

    [All of that was merely a drug to momentarily hide your pain.

    [All of that was merely a deception we provided, a brief and fleeting tease.]

    The Six Extremes (���O) are said to be concepts opposite to the Five Blessings.

    However, unlike the Five Blessings, the Six Extremes have no corresponding axes.

    The axes of the Six Extremes are nothing more than imaginary concepts.

    Just like the concept of Ultimate Pinnacle created by the martial enthusiasts of the previous Head Realm,

    The Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body is a delusion (����) trying to realize an imaginary concept.

    That''s why no one could ever master it.

    When I practiced ording to the form of the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, I instinctively knew.

    Whether it''s me or Jeon Myeong-hoon, this method could never be fully mastered.

    Therefore, it could never surpass thepleted method of the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body.

    [Simply put, it was merely my own arrogance and imagination that I presumptuously judged and arbitrarily provided what I thought might be needed by you, the residents of White Yin Domain. Perhaps I, and the Wuji Religious Order, have wielded arbitrary violence and irresponsible power under the pretext of eradicating this specter with six names that haunts the Nether Ghost Realm. There must have been those who were dissatisfied with the Wuji Religious Order''s rule over the White Yin Domain. Some may have felt it was tyranny. I fully ept all of that. Surely, our methods were tyranny and oppression to some. Therefore, I will not force you.

    [I repeat. Now, the Underworld Ghost Pce, ck Ghost Pce, and Peni Ind, the three major forces of the Nether Ghost Realm, have dered the Wuji Religious Order of White Yin Domain an enemy and areing to exterminate us.

    [Hear this.

    [We are a heretical order, a devilish cult that has tormented you under the pretext of a possibly nonexistent ghost. Therefore, escaping this devilish cult to pursue liberty now that the three major forces are at our doorstep is not a sin or betrayal. The puppet bodies we gave you can still be used for a long time with proper maintenance. Those who do not wish to experience another violent death and untimely demise should escape from the White Yin Domain. We will not pursue you, nor will we force you. Once again, escaping from White Yin Domain, ruled by this devilish cult, is not a sin or betrayal. Everyone, protect what is precious to you.]

    The concept of ''pain'' opposite to ''blessing'' (��) is merely the indication of the absence of blessings.

    It is not something with substance.

    That''s why the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body can never be mastered.

    But...I have been tormented by this unsubstantial something all my life.

    This thing that torments us despite having no substance is indeed the true specter, the true great ghost.

    That is why I only wish that this unsubstantial ghost will not harm my precious ones.

    [As when you became ghostly creatures, do not experience the pain of losing something again. Only the mad who wish to arbitrarily chase away the ghost wandering the Nether Ghost Realm with their own methods with this crazy cult leader...]

    Yes, I am merely someone struggling to chase away an unsubstantial ghost.

    [...Stay here.]

    I am merely someone out of their mind, haunted by a ghost.

    I am merely a foolish deceased.

    Trantor Notes: ''A specter is haunting the Nether Ghost Realm'' is a reference to ''A spectre is haunting Europe'' from The Communist Manifesto.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 348: Devilish Cult (1)

    Chapter 348: Devilish Cult (1)

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 348: Devilish Cult (1)

    Kugugugugu!

    Under the dark sky of the Nether Ghost Realm, a gigantic ship moves.

    The ship is named ''Nether Crossing Ship'', meaning it could even cross the Nether Crossing River of the Netherworld.

    One of only 49 in the ck Ghost Pce, a replica of a certain immortal treasure.

    At the bow of that replica of the immortal treasure.

    A Blue Grand Elder with the cultivation at the Integration stage, Cha Jo-gwi, turns around with a sparkling gaze.[Are you ready, Baek Rin?]

    "...Yes, I''m prepared for everything."

    [Tch, I definitely tried to stop you several times. It was clearly you who decided to undergo the [experiment].]

    "To defeat a monster, I must be a monster myself. That devilish cult leader is also a fanatic influenced by the erosion of a True Person. I will defeat him in the same way."

    [Foolish fellow... Fine, do as you wish. More importantly, Yu Hye!]

    [Yes, Captain.]

    Cha Jo-gwi looks at Yu Hye, a maiden ghost dressed in white with a cultivation at the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage, and asks,

    [Where are the other two who came for support from our pce?]

    [One is down below, and the other has possessed one of the crew members of the Nether Crossing Ship.]

    Cha Jo-gwi looks where Yu Hye points.

    Under the starlight, the shadow of the Nether Crossing Ship is moving along with the ship.

    [One is moving by merging with the shadow, and the other is what? Possessing a crew member? Why do they live like that? Juste out and have a drink...tsk.]

    Clicking his tongue, Cha Jo-gwi stops paying attention to the two Blue Grand Elders.

    [Anyway, I didn''t expect the pce to support us with two Blue Grand Elders.]

    As Cha Jo-gwi clicks his tongue,

    Woooong��

    The eyes of Yu Hye, standing next to him, turn red.

    Sururuk��

    Yu Hye''s shadow, reflected in the starlight, transforms into that of a demon ghost with a dog''s head.

    [In fact, our pce intended to secure the identity of the White Yin Domain cult leader by dispatching Blue Grand Elders at an appropriate time. We were nning to abduct the cult leader within the next 10 to 20 years.]

    Upon hearing this, Cha Jo-gwi clicks his tongue and speaks to Baek Rin.

    [See, Baek Rin. We could have just waited 10 or 20 years.]

    "...It doesn''t matter. What this person mentioned is about abducting the cult leader, not exterminating the cult. My goal is to exterminate the cult and save myrades."

    The entity possessing Yu Hye chuckles.

    [That''s right. Our pce had no interest in anyone other than the cult leader. But since we now have a ''volunteer'', we''ve generously formed an extermination team as well.]

    Cha Jo-gwi asks as he takes a drink.

    [What exactly is that cult leader that the pce wants to secure him so badly?]

    [Didn''t you just hear? He is suspected to be a being corrupted by a True Person.]

    Hearing this, Cha Jo-gwi frowns.

    [Currently, the mission teams dispatched to the Chaos Realm are only collecting remains that have been corrupted. This time, we confirmed that the True Person trying to corrode this fellow is friendly to us through several sacrifices. However, we have no idea what kind of existence the True Person eroding the devilish cult leader is, so is it right to capture him and risk provoking a True Person?]

    [Regardless, you know yourself that True Persons can never intervene in the Middle Realms. We don''t know why, but there is definitely a reason they are so cautious. Even if a True Person get angry, there''s nothing they can do. We all know it''s more urgent to secure as many beings influenced by True Persons as possible and find a way to connect to the Nether Crossing River before the End.]

    [Hmph, just a vain dream...well, fine. Arguing about this won''t get us anywhere. Anyway...]

    Cha Jo-gwi res at the entity possessing Yu Hye and says,

    [If you''ve said everything, get out of my lieutenant''s body. Touch my woman again, and I''ll tear your mouth apart.]

    [Hehe, you''re quite violent.]

    Woooong��

    After a while, Yu Hye''s eyes and shadow return to normal, and she rubs her head with a puzzled expression.

    [Did something happen?]

    [Nothing special. By the way...is that the White Yin Domain?]

    Cha Jo-gwi gazes into the distance from the bow, seeing a bright white light.

    Wooooong��

    A semi-transparent spherical barrier is covering the entire White Yin Domain.

    [A formation? No, it''s someone''s method. It must be that cult leader''s.]

    He looks around with interest.

    Across from Cha Jo-gwi''s gaze.

    Beyond the sphere covering the White Yin Domain, a pitch-ck mountaines into view.

    [The Peni Ind folks...since we brought the Nether Crossing Ship, they brought the Five Elements Mountain. Keke, they sure must have suffered. And the Underworld Ghost Pce...]

    Beyond the Five Elements Mountain, a gigantic, bizarre monster is crouching.

    [A monster modified from the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void...was it called Bi (��)? They said it was created in coboration with another dimension and it''s on par with the Nether Crossing Ship and the Five Elements Mountain, so they brought it here?]

    Cha Jo-gwi''s eyes gleam.

    [Even though the cult leader has epted the erosion of a True Person, he''s at most at the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage. The real concern is the war with the two factions after the cult is exterminated. Yu Hye! Activate the Nether Crossing Ship''s cannons. Prepare the ghosts used for the cannonballs, and drop the anchor to connect with the dragon vein.]

    Kugugugugu!

    An overwhelming aura emanating from Cha Jo-gwi, befitting an Integration stage Ghost King, envelops the White Yin Domain.

    Soon, the Integration stage Ghost Kings from the Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind also emit their auras, watching Cha Jo-gwi and the Nether Crossing Ship.

    As the three forces are about to sh,

    sh!

    In an instant, a multicolored light shes from the center of the White Yin Domain.

    And then.

    From the decisive weapon prepared by the Underworld Ghost Pce.

    Boom!

    Heavenly lightning shes from Bi''s body as it copses to the ground.

    Kuoooooooo!

    Bi, writhing in agony, lets out a maddened roar, and panicked voices echo from the Underworld Ghost Pce''s side.

    Kugugugugu��

    Kiiiyaaaaaaaaaa!

    Simultaneously, above the sphere covering the White Yin Domain,

    A Ghost King with 19 heads rises up.

    Below the Ghost King, millions of curse scripts and bizarre flower gardens begin to bloom.

    Cha Jo-gwi clicked his tongue.

    [Ha, is it because it''s a monster corrupted by a True Person? At that level, it''s at least at Integration strength. However, it doesn''t matter. No matter how strong, there are 5 Blue Grand Elder-level Ghost Kings, 55 Four-Axis Ghost Kings, and the Nether Crossing Ship, Five Elements Mountain, and the momentarily paralyzed Bi. In total, it''s equivalent to 15 Integration stage cultivators.]

    Kugugugugu!

    The anchor of the Nether Crossing Ship connects with the dragon vein below, absorbing the nearby ghostly energy.

    Wooooong��

    As the Nether Crossing Ship rotates sideways, its cannons aim at the cult leader.

    [Fire the cannons!]

    sh!

    The Nether Crossing Ship''s cannons fire.

    Simultaneously, an attack imbued with the energy of the Five Elements isunched from the Five Elements Mountain of Peni Ind.

    The Integration stage Ghost Kings of Underworld Ghost Pce also unleash their attacks, and an enormous explosion obscures the figure of the devilish cult leader, Seo Eun-hyun.

    Next to Cha Jo-gwi,

    A Ghost King enveloped in shadows and another one possessing a crew member approach to watch the explosion.

    [Hmm, it''s nothing special.]

    [See, I told you there was no need for me toe. It''s overkill.]

    The Blue Grand Elder, specializing in possession,ughs while inside the crew member.

    [To die without even getting a chance to show my Dark Soul Possession True Devil Method...it would have been a great opportunity to boast about the strongest devilish method that crosses the ne of the Soul. Now, then. Let''s collect the cult leader''s body and determine how to handle the aftermath in the White Yin Domain with the other...]

    St!

    At that moment.

    ''Something'' from within the explosion strikes the Blue Grand Elder possessing the crew member, causing him to stumble and copse.

    Cha Jo-gwi and the shadow elder show signs of confusion.

    In the crew member''s shadow, a shadow with a dog''s head is impaled by a sword-like object.

    [H-How...the ne of Soul...]

    The next moment.

    Boom!

    The crew member''s body explodes.

    And the Blue Grand Elder, who had beenughing with them until a moment ago, evaporates without a trace.

    [...]

    [...]

    Silence falls over the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Meanwhile, the Underworld Ghost Pce''s side grows noisy.

    Kugugugugu!

    Heavenly Tribtion boils up within the coughing and swelling Bi, causing it to explode.

    Boom!

    Cha Jo-gwi, the shadow elder, and Baek Rin look at the explosion with trembling eyes.

    From within, the Ghost King with 19 heads slowly walks out.

    The Ghost King has no injuries on its body.

    Peni Ind''s side, not yet grasping the situation, seem poised to attack the cult leader once more with the Five Elements Mountain.

    However, Cha Jo-gwi quickly makes his decision.

    [Raise the anchor! Retreat!]

    nk!

    The anchor is swiftly pulled up into the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Cha Jo-gwi tries to turn the Nether Crossing Ship around to escape.

    However, the cult leader is one step ahead.

    [Great Desert to Dead Sea.]

    Kugugugugu!

    A spherical canopy beneath the cult leader begins to shine, unleashing an immense suction force.

    His suction force ''devours'' the attack from the Five Elements Mountain entirely.

    It also begins pulling the fleeing Nether Crossing Ship with overwhelming power.

    Cha Jo-gwi grits his teeth.

    [Damn it, are you saying we have to fight?]<hr>

    I, with ghost fire radiating from thirty-eight eyes, survey my surroundings with a diversified view thanks to the increased number of eyes.

    The Underworld Ghost Pce seems to have some connection with the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, as the monster named Bi looked exactly like what I had seen in the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    But maybe because it was fed with more nourishing things, it was much bigger and imposing.

    It retained characteristics simr to the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void.

    And the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void have the trait of self-destructing when hit with a strike at the 3rd stage of Manifestation that''s no different from Heavenly Tribtion.

    The Underworld Ghost Pce is inplete chaos and fear.

    Moreover, the Ghost King who had mastered a method involving the ne of Soul, was as expected instantly shattered to death by my All-Heavens Sword, which fully exists within the ne of Soul.

    Perhaps sensing this significant reduction in power, the Nether Ghost Pce tried to escape while Peni Ind, with some misced confidence, continued their Five Elements infused attacks from the mountain-shaped dharma treasure.

    But it''s futile.

    [Great Desert to Dead Sea.]

    Kugugugugu!

    I eat clean the attack from Peni Pce while pulling in the fleeing Nether Crossing Ship with attraction force.

    Wo-woong!

    The energy absorbed through the Great Desert to Dead Sea flows into the prepared formation.

    The dragon veins of the entire White Yin Domain are further stimted.

    [One tenth is filled.]

    But it''s still not enough.

    More power is needed to carry out the grand operation.

    [Now,e forth. If you dared to step onto ournd recklessly, abandon any hope of leaving safely. Do not flee bute confront me.]

    Due to my speech, the number of followers in the Wuji Religious Order have decreased.

    About half of the ghostly creatures have left the White Yin Domain.

    However, those who remain with me are burning with a fighting spirit beneath this ce.

    Though our power is halved, our morale has doubled.

    [Make this more enjoyable for me!]

    I shout thunderously at the Integration stage Ghost Kings of the three major factions ring at me.

    Kugugugugugu!

    In the distance, a colossal mountain infused with the energy of the Five Elements begins to rise into the sky.

    The mountain splits into five peaks, which then flip upside down.

    Three Four-Axis stage Ghost Kings are each holding onto a peak of the mountain.

    Kugugugugu!

    Simultaneously, a Ghost King imbued with the ghostly energy of the Five Elements throughout its body charges at me.

    sh, sh, sh!

    The ck Ghost Pce side fires cannons at me, and an Integration stage Ghost King formed from shadows hurls a scythe of shadows at me.

    Wiiiing��

    I draw forth the Colorless ss Sword from one of my mouths.

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords begin to dance at my feet.

    [Transcending Cultivation Formation (Խ���). Open.]

    Piiing��

    Three thousand swords simultaneously vanish using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    I wield the All-Heavens Sword and swing at the Five Elements Ghost King charging at me from the left.

    With the halo of the Three Great Ultimates shining behind my head, I focus my imind.

    ''The shadow scythe thrown by the Shadow Ghost King, the Five Elements Mountain, the Five Elements Ghost King, the Nether Crossing Ship''s cannon.''

    There is a point where all these attacks can be cut in one stroke.

    ''Draw it.''

    The Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe gather information in different ways.

    The Heaven Tribe uses short-term foresight, while the Earth Tribe uses something akin to ''inference'' through the flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    Then, how does the Heart Tribe obtain information?

    What use are their ''eyes'' that read emotions in battle?

    Frankly speaking, the Heart Tribe''s eyes do not offer significant help against such overwhelmingly powerful beings.

    What good is foreseeing the path of an attack?

    The overwhelming difference in power means it cannot be blocked, and the Integration stage cultivators have attraction force, making it unavoidable.

    Such things can also be read through the short-term foresight of the Heaven Tribe and inferred through spiritual energy by the Earth Tribe.

    Thus, for the Heart Tribe and martial artists to fight against these beings, something different is required.

    Woo-woong�D

    My upper dantian heats up as if it''s about to explode.

    ''Draw it.''

    It''s not foresight of the future.

    It''s not rational inference.

    It''s simply drawing the ''scene'' they desire.

    Then, to reach that ''scene'', they pour all their strength into disying their martial arts.

    Yes, manifesting (�߬F) the reality one desires.

    That is the power the Heart Tribe must develop to contend against the Heaven and Earth Tribes that possess immense strength and consciousness.

    Bo-oong��

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    First Move.

    Transcending Peaks!

    A simple horizontal sh.

    But within the trajectory of that one strike, all attacks are drawn in and cut away.

    Kugugugu!

    The Five Elements Mountain, as it falls, is suddenly deflected.

    The Ghost King of Peni Ind''s upper body is severely shed and forced to retreat.

    The cannons and scythe from the Nether Crossing Ship are cut apart and scattered.

    ''I blocked the first strike.''

    But it really starts now.

    Tsutsu�D

    The Great Desert to Dead Sea that I have activated devours the power of the other forces that have just been repelled.

    However, the Ghost King of Peni Ind regenerates their body, and the Nether Crossing Ship also gathers its energy once more.

    Moreover, the Ghost Kings of the Underworld Ghost Pce are now showing signs of entering the battle.

    The eighth move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Secluded Valley, is a technique that deflects attacks, while the ninth move, Landscape Painting, scatters sword marks in all directions.

    When these two moves arebined, they scatter attacks in all directions while deflecting the opponent''s attacks.

    Kwagwagwagwagwa!

    The sword energy of the All-Heavens Sword dances widely across Heaven and Earth, scattering the attacks of the Ghost Kings charging at me.

    The thirteenth move, ''Joy of Mountain and Peaks,'' scatters sword energy omnidirectionally at the opponent. The fifteenth move, ''Layered Mountains,'' splits sword energy and scatters it like a thorn bush.

    Chwaak!

    The All-Heavens Sword seems to extend, grinding the charging Ghost Kings of the Underworld Ghost Pce into nothing in front of me.

    Ibine my moves.

    I transform them.

    I apply them.

    My sword (��) is a storm.

    It''s a wave, and at the same time, it''s a great mountain.

    It''s a lofty cloud, and also a single blossoming flower.

    This is the Formless Sword.

    At the same time, it is the sword of All-Heavens thatbines all changes and hues.

    Countless transformations of the All-Heavens Sword seem to coalesce within my grasp, then explode in an instant.

    Severing Mountain.

    A message from someone to cut through any great mountain before me and move forward.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    Thousands, tens of thousands, millions of sword strikes unfold in an instant and erupt at once.

    At the same time, one of the peaks of the Five Elements Mountain ispletely cleaved away.

    Kugugugugu!

    In an instant, one peak turns to dust, and the Ghost Kings of Peni Ind look at me with bewildered expressions.

    [Why are you like this?]

    Wo-woong, woo-woooong!

    [You haven''t even faced the sword formation, so why are you standing there stupidly? Is this the end? Entertain me more!]

    Then, the transparent Transcending Cultivation Formation activates, scattering storms in all directions.<hr>

    "This is insane! What is that monster!"

    "Which damned fool reported that maniac as being only in the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage!"

    Cha Jo-gwi,cking even the energy to use spiritual speech, screams out loud.

    Kugugugugu!

    The ship is being torn apart by something transparent.

    They tried to escape, but the spherical barrier sucks them in with a maddening force.

    They can''t resist either.

    That [something], unseen and unfelt, storms around the monster, literally grinding anyone and anything that approaches.

    Cha Jo-gwi grits his teeth and shouts at the Shadow Ghost King.

    "I will send the signal! Let''s deploy our domains!"

    "It won''t be enough for just the two of us to deploy our domains! All the Integration stage cultivators here must deploy their domains simultaneously to trap him!"

    Cha Jo-gwi screams at the Integration stage Ghost Kings of the Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind.

    The Integration stage Five Elements Ghost King of Peni Ind, who had initially fought at the forefront against the devilish cult leader, is now desperately trying to flee as far away from him as possible.

    "Everyone! We must join forces!"

    Cha Jo-gwi shouts.

    But the Integration stage Ghost Kings of the Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind only scream and ignore him.

    "Damn it! I''m saying if webine our strength, we can catch him! You cowards!"

    "Then you deploy yours first! Then we will follow!"

    "Urghh...!"

    Cha Jo-gwi''s face turns red with anger, but he grits his teeth and forms a hand seal with the Shadow Ghost King.

    "Open (�_)!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Centered on Cha Jo-gwi, his domain unfolds.

    The domain rapidly expands to epass the entire White Yin Domain, trapping the devilish cult leader.

    The Shadow Ghost King''s domain also oveps with Cha Jo-gwi''s, beginning to pressure the devilish cult leader.

    Kugugugugu!

    The movements of the devilish cult leader slow down.

    Only then do the expressions of the Ghost Kings of Peni Ind and the Underworld Ghost Pce brighten.

    "Haha, seeing that he can''t resist against the domain, he''s not really at the Integration stage!"

    "He''s just scum who gained power from the erosion of a True Person...! Now witness the true power of the Integration stage!"

    The domains of the Ghost Kings from the Underworld Ghost Pce and Peni Ind ovep further.

    The four Integration stage Ghost Kings prepare their ultimate skills within thebined domains.

    Cha Jo-gwi forms a bow with a ghost head andpresses energy to form an arrow.

    The Shadow Ghost King creates a giant scythe made of shadows.

    The Ghost King of the Underworld Ghost Pce forms the shadow of a monstrous beast with 108 heads, and the Ghost King of Peni Ind forms a ghost bird holding the power of the Five Elements in one hand.

    Chwaruruk, chwaruk!

    ng, ng!

    The 55 Four-Axis stage Ghost Kings who apanied them also use their attraction force to suppress the devilish cult master with restrictive spells and curses.

    "Die, you evil devilish cult leader!"

    And then, the devilish cult leader, Seo Eun-hyun,ughs.

    [White Orchid (���m).]

    Paaaaaatt!

    Around him, countless white flowers begin to bloom amidst the numerous sword strikes.

    The next moment, the world turns brilliantly bright.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 349: Devilish Cult (2)

    Chapter 349: Devilish Cult (2)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    A pure white sky and earth.

    Inside, Cha Jo-gwi experiences a horrific feeling as if even his screams are disintegrating.

    ''M-My domain...! It''s being torn apart!''

    He grits his teeth and contracts his domain.

    ''If my domain is destroyed, it''s truly over...I''ll die...!''

    Kuguguk�DHe decisively abandons pieces of his domain and retrieves it.

    To the ghostly creatures belonging to the Yin domain, the power of blessing incantations of the Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness are truly devastating.

    ''As expected...! It is indeed an old monster eroded by a True Person...!''

    Despite the agony that feels like his entire body is being cooked, Cha Jo-gwi contracts his domain to prevent his own dissolution and steps before the Nether Crossing Ship to prevent his subordinates from ''ascending'' (??/passing on).

    ''Surrounding himself with such pitch-ck death and mastering such brutal devilish arts, yet wielding a Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness method like this? I''ve never heard of such a thing. It''s impossible...!''

    He is an incarnation of death with neen heads.

    Logically, it''s nearly impossible for a being that is practically the manifestation of such devilish arts to concurrently master a method of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness.

    Therefore, there is only one possible conclusion.

    This is a power that has been ''injected.''

    It''s a power gained from being corrupted by a great True Person!

    "Kuaaaaaah!"

    Despite his entire body cooking, he stands firm in front of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The white sh that seems like it wouldst forever finally fades.

    "..."

    Chiiii�D

    Cha Jo-gwi looks around, observing the ck smoke rising from his body.

    He can no longer feel the ''gaze'' from above.

    ''Is it...night now?''

    But it''s strange.

    Even though it''s night, no. Even though it''s the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Everything around is so ''bright.''

    ''A blue...sky?''

    Most ghostly creatures do not originate from the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Most of theme to the Nether Ghost Realm after wandering the Nine Heavens upon death from the Lower Realms.

    As such, they remember what a ''blue sky'' looks like.

    Cha Jo-gwi stares stupidly at the ''blue sky.''

    The surroundings are dyed blue from the pure white light emanating from the sky.

    And, the surroundings have be a desert.

    ''Ah...I see.''

    Cha Jo-gwi copses to the ground as he understands the situation.

    ''Because of the devilish cult leader''s power, the vicinity of the White Yin Domain turned into a desert. The eerie Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness that he used caused the sky to brighten and turn blue...''

    Thud!

    He looks behind him.

    The magnificent ship that had been floating in the sky.

    The Nether Crossing Ship is now buried in the sand without emitting any more ghostly energy.

    ''Focusing the power on the shield must have drained the energy source in an instant.''

    At that moment Cha Jo-gwi realizes there is arge ''shadow'' in front of him.

    ''Ah...''

    No, it isn''t a shadow.

    It''s a ''pit.''

    A blue sky.

    An endlessly sprawling desert.

    At its center, an indescribably huge pit has formed.

    Cha Jo-gwi trembles.

    That ''pit'' was where the White Yin Domain had been moments ago.

    The devilish cult leader had covered the area with a spherical barrier using his method.

    Cha Jo-gwi looks at the sky with trembling eyes.

    The sky has turned blue because of the light emitted from above.

    Then, what is the source of the light?

    Yes.

    The light source is the White Yin Domain.

    The White Yin Domain is emitting light of blessings, floating in the sky and dyeing it blue.<hr>

    "Activating formation, connection to the Void Spirit Pondplete."

    "Condensing dragon veinplete, floating formation operating normally."

    "Formation charge is 120%plete. Ready to cast at any time.

    Wo-wooong�D

    I face Hong Fan, who is fiddling with the attraction force of the Void Spirit Pond.

    Next to him is Kim Yeon, whomands the formation and oversees the formation masters gathered from all over the Wuji Religious Order. As I sit on the cult leader''s throne, I manipte attraction force while beginning to speak.

    [Hear my words, remaining followers.]

    Woo-woong�D

    [Thank you for joining this mad cult leader''s goal. From now on, our Wuji Religious Order will embark on a long journey with the White Yin Domain. This entire area you live in will be a Sky Ind, drifting far and wide like the ce I once lived, spreading the name and teachings of the Wuji Religious Order across the world.]

    At the center of the White Yin Domain, the headquarters of the Wuji Religious Order.

    At the Wuji Religious Hall at the center of the Wuji Religious Order.

    Sitting in the basement of the religious hall, I survey the entire White Yin Domain with my vast consciousness.

    The formations set up over the years move the dragon vein of the White Yin Domain, lifting it into the sky.

    Just like the Sky Ind of the Human Race''s territory.

    And, like Ascension Path.

    The Ascension Gate of Ascension Path.

    I conceived this n inspired by it.

    The Ascension Gate created by Yang Su-jin is influenced by the spiritual energy of Ascension Path.

    It is intertwined with Ascension Path itself through attraction force.

    Simrly, I connected the entire White Yin Domain to the Void Spirit Pond using attraction force and the dragon vein.

    Now, thisnd will be the sacred ground of the Wuji Religious Order.

    [This White Yin Domain, which will be reborn as a newnd, needs a new name. From now on, thisnd will be known as the Sky Ind, Twilight Domain (�����)]

    Kugugugugu!

    I, on the seat of the Wuji Religious Hall,

    At the center of all formations, I reach into the void.

    Kuguguguk!

    Attraction force moves.

    The floating formation lifting the entire domain is merely using the power of the dragon vein.

    The power created by absorbing the attacks of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators with the Great Desert to Dead Sea has yet to be used.

    Then how exactly should that power be used?

    This is now the beginning.

    Pajik, pajijik!

    Next to me, Jeon Myeong-hoon folds his arms with an amused expression as red lightning crackles.

    "Are we leaving now?"

    [Yeah, let''s go rescue ourrades.]

    It''s time to rescue the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    [Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation (���s���). Activate!]<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    Cha Jo-gwi''s expression changes.

    ''This is crazy. That insane cult leader, just what is he trying to do?''

    He, who has suffered a fatal injury with his domain torn apart, can do nothing even if the devilish cult leader is nning something.

    It''s when he looks up at the White Yin Domain floating in the sky with a pale face.

    Kikikikik�D

    A chilling sound echoes, and he sees the space tearing apart.

    And from inside, ''it'' emerges.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    It''s a giant, spewing red and ck lightning from its entire body.

    The giant, with six arms and six shadows on its back, tears through the space and locks eyes Cha Jo-gwi.

    "Wha-what!? Who are you!?"

    He has a startled expression, but the giant of red lightning ignores Cha Jo-gwi and focuses its gaze on someone behind him.

    [I missed you that time. Haha, I''ll make you share the same fate as your friends.]

    Kugugugugu!

    The giant extends its hand towards the Nether Crossing Ship behind Cha Jo-gwi.

    Cha Jo-gwi realizes the giant''s intention.

    ''Damn it! It''s targeting Baek Rin!?''

    "Baek Rin! Run away!"

    Before his voice can finish echoing, a pure white light bursts forth from the Nether Crossing Ship, forming a massive white skeleton.

    [Even though it''s frustrating, I have to escape again! White Bone Shedding...]

    [You think I''ll let you go again?]

    Kwa-jijijik!

    In the next moment, the six-armed giant.

    The Six Extremes Ghost King Jeon Myeong-hoon transforms into lightning in an instant.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Before the gravely injured and immobile Cha Jo-gwi can do anything, Jeon Myeong-hoon transforms into a red lightning that covers Heaven and Earth.

    He bes a giant.

    [Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion (�������), Indra''s Net (�����_�W).]

    Kwa-jijijik!

    The, made of red lightning, spreads out as if covering the heavens.

    The Nascent Souls of Baek Rin, shattered into thousands of pieces, let out screams akin to wails.

    [Six Extremes Ghost King!!! Kuaaaaa!!!]

    Cha Jo-gwi, lifting his critically injured body, tries to shake Jeon Myeong-hoon''s with his faint attraction force.

    "You...bastard...! Devilish cult scum! Release my friend!"

    [Hmph, you''re annoying.]

    Kwa-jijijik!

    "Kuaaaaagh!"

    Cha Jo-gwi is ultimately struck by the red lightning and flung far away.

    At that moment,

    "Kugh, damn it, let me go!"

    "Huaak! Captain!"

    "Please save us!"

    In Cha Jo-gwi''s eyes, he sees several ghostly creatures caught in the of the Six Extremes Ghost King.

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon tries to capture the Baek Rin who split into thousands of pieces and is attempting to flee in all directions, his inadvertently catches other ghostly creatures as well.

    Among those caught in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s are Cha Jo-gwi''s lieutenant, Yu Hye, and several other crew members.

    Cha Jo-gwi shouts with fury in his eyes,

    "You bastard! You vile devilish cult scum! Release myrades immediately!"

    [Apologies. As we will be leaving soon, I have no leisure in controlling my strength. I''ll drop them off at a suitable ce, so do not worry.]

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon pulls the towards the spatial rift he has emerged from.

    The Sky Ind emits a strange wave and begins to slowly move forward.

    Yu Hye, Cha Jo-gwi''s lieutenant, grits her teeth and creates a small gap in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    "Yu Hye! Escape quickly!"

    Cha Jo-gwi shouts.

    But Yu Hye throws the other crew members out first.

    The is gradually being pulled into the spatial rift along with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Yu Hye!"

    Cha Jo-gwi, drenched in blessings and lightning, forcefully drags his trembling body into the air.

    At thest moment, Yu Hye manages to free thest crew member from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s.

    And finally, Jeon Myeong-hoon, along with Yu Hye and the Baek Rin divided into thousands of pieces, is pulled into the spatial rift.

    Yu Hye looks at Cha Jo-gwi and smiles.

    "Captain, it was an honor to serve you."

    Chi chi chiiit�D

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon closes the spatial rift.

    Cha Jo-gwi flies madly towards the Sky Ind that is gradually moving, emitting light from the sky.

    Even though the Sky Ind radiates pure white blessings, he does not care.

    Cha Jo-gwi''s body is burning.

    "Yu Hye!!! No!!!"

    Wo-woong��

    But the Sky Ind is gradually elerating.

    What once moved at a snail''s pace seems to elerate tenfold with each breath.

    Wiiiiiing��

    Pa-jijijijijik!

    As Cha Jo-gwi finally reaches out towards the veil of light emanating from the Sky Ind,

    sh!

    The Sky Ind emits a blinding light and disappears in an instant.

    "..."

    Cha Jo-gwi can only stare nkly at the gradually darkening void.

    He felt the space folding.

    Yes, it''s the ground-shrinking technique.

    However, it isn''t a simple ground-shrinking technique.

    It''s an incredibly immense distance that even cultivators at the Integration stage can''t cover in one go.

    A ground-shrinking technique that jumps over hundreds of thousands of li in a single move.

    Cha Jo-gwi trembles with a vacant expression.

    "Yu Hye...Baek Rin..."

    His lieutenant and lover captured by the devilish cult.

    And his old friend Baek Rin.

    "Huaaaaaaaah!!!"

    Under the sky of the Nether Ghost Realm, which is returning to its original state, Cha Jo-gwi screams madly.<hr>

    Wiiiiiing��

    I can feel it.

    That this entire Twilight Domain is leaping through vast spacetime.

    Rather than the ground-shrinking technique, it feels more like spatial teleportation.

    Kugugugugu!

    I indirectly feel the immense pressure of spacetime andugh.

    Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation.

    It''s a formation developed by Kim Yeon, who was taught about formations by Yeon Wei, Hong Fan, and myself, given knowledge on the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation that explodes space using the Void Spirit Pond.

    The Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation fundamentally explodes by ''distorting space.''

    And the ground-shrinking technique of the Four-Axis stage cultivators unfolds by temporarilypressing and folding space to move.

    Hong Fan came up with the idea ofbining the two.

    The Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation is the crystallization of Human Vice. After deploying this embodiment of Vice, I assimte it with my curses.

    Then, using the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, I reverse the Vice along with the curse.

    Doing so transforms the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation from a mere formation for destruction into one with a different purpose.

    The reversed Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation by Hong Fan became a formation meant for the ''ground-shrinking technique.''

    By absorbing power when fighting the Integration stage Ghost Kings with the Great Desert to Dead Sea and injecting it into the Vice-embodied Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, the formation charges up.

    Then, by assimting the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation with my curses and reversing it, it transforms into the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation.

    In this way, the immense power of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation instantly converts to the ground-shrinking technique, allowing us to travel distances that are normally impossible.

    sh!

    Kugugugugu!

    We finally reach the first destination of the long and short Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation.

    ''Six more steps to go.''

    The Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation is designed to perform the ground-shrinking technique seven times in total.

    It''s impossible to traverse such immense distances all at once, so after each step, we need to create a gap to cool down the formation''s overload.

    "First destination reached. We have moved 200,000 li from the original position in the White Yin Domain."

    [Excellent. When is the next formation activation?]

    "In one day."

    [Good. We will hover at the first destination for a day to let the formation''s overload cool down.]

    I look around the entire Twilight Domain.

    The formationsid out everywhere.

    And the countless followers of the Twilight Domain who remain.

    The followers are connected to the dragon vein of the Twilight Domain to support the formation.

    ''Excellent.''

    I smile, satisfied with the sight.

    Those who wanted to leave are gone, and those who remain became even more loyal followers of the order.

    Just as I am feeling pleased,

    "Seo Eun-hyun. No...Cult Leader. I have captured the one who got awayst time."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon approaches with a satisfied expression, holding a white bone spirit creature in one hand.

    [Hoho, I see. So you are Baek Rin. I''ve heard much about you from Wei Shi-hon and Eum Wa.]

    Iugh heartily as I speak.

    [Once we reach our final destination, I will let you explore our cult and grant you ''treatment'' and ''grace''.]

    Baek Rin seems to shudder but speaks in a defeated voice.

    "Do as you please, Devilish Cult Leader..."

    [Haha, send him to Wei Shi-hon and Eum Wa. The Guardian Ghost King couple will treat him well.]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods.

    Then, scratching his head, he speaks.

    "Well, actually...the problem is, aside from the original target of the Guardian Ghost Kings'' friend, I identally captured another one as well."

    [Hmm?]

    When Jeon Myeong-hoon gestures, a maiden ghost in pure white mourning clothes, tightly bound by lightning ropes, is dragged in front of the cult leader''s seat.

    "I identally caught one of the Four-Axis cultivators aboard the Nether Crossing Ship. What should we do with this one?"

    [Hmm...]

    I gaze at the ghost in mourning clothes with a gleam in my eyes.

    The ghost res at me, clenching her lips.

    "Kugh, kill me...! You devilish cult leader!"

    Trantor Notes: Gwang Eum, AKA??(���), tranted as Twilight, means sunlight and shade, metaphorically referring to the passing of time as day bes night. It��s part of the idiom ????[�����ʸ], meaning day and night passes like an arrow, or time flies like an arrow.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 350: Devilish Cult (3)

    Chapter 350: Devilish Cult (3)

    ''...So, you''re affiliated with the ck Ghost Pce...''

    Honestly, even though I''ve been doing devilish cult-like things, I have no intention of continuing to be the public enemy of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    ''Anyway, it''s necessary to have a conversation with the ck Ghost Pce to find out about Kang Min-hee''s condition...''

    I decide to use this ghost as a means of contact with the ck Ghost Pce.

    [This...a distinguished guest has arrived. Escort her to the ''special room.'' I will personally give her a very special treatment.]

    At my words, the puppets within the religious hall move and grab her.

    The ghost, dressed in mourning clothes, cries out with a tearful and humiliated face.

    "I have pledged my entire being and body to the 30th Nether Crossing Ship Captain, Cha Jo-gwi! I will not be tainted by the likes of you! Kught...!"

    [...]

    There seems to be a serious misunderstanding between us, but she won''t believe anything I say in this situation anyway

    I gesture with my chin for them to take her away and then close my eyes.

    Woo-woong��

    I had already built 70% of the Longevity Axis.

    ''Seven thousand years of lifespan. I just need to gather three thousand more years, and the Longevity Axis will beplete.''

    Moreover, with the Wuji Religious Order now infiltrating various ces in the Lower Realms, the speed at which ''sacrifices'' are being offered is gradually increasing.

    Just like this.

    Chuchuchuchut��

    I feel the sacrifices being transmitted through the Void Spirit Pond and extend my consciousness.

    ''This ce...''

    My consciousness arrives at a Decaying Corpse Realm.

    Unlike the Head Realm, this Decaying Corpse Realm has abundant Heaven and Earth spiritual energy and is quite vast.

    I extend my consciousness, following the voice that called me from one corner of the Decaying Corpse Realm.

    A secluded valley.

    Chills!

    As I extend my consciousness into the valley, I feel an unsettling chill from somewhere.

    Regardless, I find and enter a hidden cave within the valley.

    Woo-woong��

    I flow into the body of a boy.

    Within the boy''s heart essence.

    I face the boy.

    [Did you call for me?]

    The boy speaks to me in a trembling voice.

    "Yes, O Great One. Please lend me your power."

    Without me even asking, he immediately begins to exin his circumstances.

    "I am an experiment of a devilish cultivator."

    The boy''s name is Ham Jin.

    He''s an orphan from a rural vige.

    However, while he was living fairly well by begging, his vige was attacked and destroyed by a band of thieves.

    The thieves burned the vige and captured all the beggars for human trafficking.

    Unfortunately, he was sold to a devilish cultivator.

    "He calls us ''disciples,'' but in reality, he only bought us to use as experiments. He has no intention other than to exploit us. I have heard his ns. He intends to seize our bodies to extend his own lifespan!"

    [Thus, you have called for me?]

    "Yes, please save me. I will offer you whatever you desire"

    [You have called me knowing the price, correct?]

    "No matter the cost, it would be better than having my body taken and dying miserably at the hands of that monster."

    [Good...then...]

    It''s when I''m about to ept the boy''s lifespan and grant his wish.

    ''...Wait. Something feels off.''

    I speak to the boy.

    [First, step out of this cave.]

    "Pardon?"

    [Do as you are ordered.]

    I move the boy''s body to exit the cave.

    Outside the cave is arge valley.

    There are small holes scattered throughout the valley, and each of these holes have traces of people.

    It seems that the devilish cultivator had dug numerous cave residences in the valley to manage his ''disciples.''

    But something concerns me more than those cave residences.

    ''This valley...''

    While I didn''t pay much attention as I descended into the boy''s body, I noticed something peculiar while essing his heart essence and reading some of his unconscious memories.

    [Do you know how this valley was formed? Is there any legend or myth you know about it?]

    "Ah...I''ve heard that long ago, a green god descended from the heavens, split a turtle in half, and created this valley. That''s why it''s called the Split Turtle Valley (������)."

    [...]

    I survey the boy''s cave residence with my consciousness.

    [Entrust your body to me for a moment.]

    "Pardon?"

    [If you lend me your body for one meal''s worth of time (30 minutes), I will bestow upon you a very special ability.]

    "Ah, understood."

    The boy nods at my proposal, and I take over his body, approaching the sacrificial altar he used to worship me.

    Kuadududuk��

    I split the altar and sharpen it using Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    The broken pieces of the altar soon form a wooden podao.

    Woo-woong��

    I gather Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to form de energy and envelop the podao with it.

    Then.

    Kwagwagwagwak!

    I swing the podao, shing at the boy''s cave residence.

    Kwa-jijijik��

    Since it''s a careless sh, the power is negligible.

    At best, it leaves a small groove in the boy''s cave residence.

    However, after seeing the groove, I turn my gaze back to the valley.

    Then, I ce my hand on the rock formation that constitutes the valley.

    I can feel the energy of the dragon vein flowing inside the valley.

    That dragon vein resembles the blood vessels of a living creature.

    "...Ordinarily, such a dragon vein would never form."

    A valley created by a green god splitting a turtle.

    "Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One..."

    I can immediately guess.

    This valley was created from the corpse of some creature killed by the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One Jang Ik.

    And I remember the chill I felt when I entered this valley.

    ''Ah...''

    Using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts with Ham Jin''s body, I merge with the All-Heavens Sword and soar into the sky from the cave.

    I feel the boy seeing this sight from his unconsciousness, feeling astonished.

    But I can''t concern myself with Ham Jin''s astonishment.

    ''As expected...''

    I fly to the edge of the Decaying Corpse Realm''s sky.

    Looking down on this world from its ''ceiling,'' I can''t help but be astonished.

    This world is a battlefield.

    Everywhere, absolutely everywhere, is marked by the de scars from the podao Jang Ik had wielded.

    By examining the de scars, I can gauge the aspects of the battle that took ce here.

    The battle started at the northwestern end of this world and ended at this southeastern end.

    And the conclusion of the battle was Jang Ik''s victory, with the creature he fought against dying.

    ''Jang Ik...struggled quite a bit!''

    I infer from the de scars and the traces in this world, sweating inwardly.

    Jang Ik, a being with the title ''Esteemed One'', had struggled.

    This implies that the creature he fought against and killed, eventually bing this valley, was also at the Star Shattering Stage.

    I now understand why this world, unlike the usual Decaying Corpse Realms, has denser Heaven and Earth spiritual energy than the Head Realm.

    This world became enriched by the power that leaked from the creature after it died.

    ''Just what is this world?''

    I look around this world in confusion.

    How could a mere Decaying Corpse Realm withstand a battle between Star Shattering stage entities so sturdily?

    I feel something strange and descend again.

    Kuguguguk��

    I guide the celestial energy.

    Since the boy has the attributes of earth, fire, and metal in his True Spiritual Root, I shake the dragon vein to cause a mild earthquake in the area.

    Kugugugugu!

    The valley shakes, cracks forming and copsing everywhere.

    ''How could the corpse of a creature that fought Jang Ik on equal terms be shaken so easily by mere Heavenly Being level power?''

    Something is odd.

    At that moment,

    Jiiiiing�D

    From the corpse of the creature that became this valley after death.

    No, from the dragon vein that flows through thisnd, I realize something.

    ''This is...!''

    Deep beneath the dragon vein.

    There, an immense amount of auspicious power is gathered.

    ''I see...it''s not that the corpse of the Esteemed One is weak, but all its power has concentrated in the force below, leaving the remaining outer shell fragile.''

    Kuguguk��

    I try to use attraction force to lift the entire valley.

    However, at that moment.

    Jiiiiing�D

    ''...Tsk. If I use more power, this boy''s soul will copse.''

    Thest cultivator who borrowed my power had at least reached the Qi Building stage.

    That''s why, although barely, I could draw forth attraction force.

    However, the boy named Ham Jin is merely a novice who has barely entered the 1st star of Qi Refining.

    Even as I am adjusting my presence to the minimum, he is struggling to withstand my soul''s pressure. If I draw more power through his soul, there''s a high chance his soul will bepletely vaporized.

    Of course, if his soul were to vaporize, it would make it easier for me to take over his body, which is certainly advantageous.

    ''But that''s unnecessary.''

    There''s no need tomit such an inhumane act.

    No matter how many treasures lie below, nothing is as precious as a single life.

    I enter the boy''s cave residence and, after erasing the traces of his rituals to me, speak to Ham Jin.

    "Thanks to you, I have confirmed everything I needed. However, you seem unable to endure any longer, so I will withdraw for now. Since we''ve established a connection, you can summon me without a ritual next time. Summon me again. I will lend you my power."

    Ham Jin nods feebly from deep within his unconsciousness, barely enduring the pressure of my soul.

    Wo-woong�D

    I gather Heaven and Earth spiritual energy in my hand.

    "And this is your reward for lending me your body for a moment."

    Wiiiiing�D

    I condense the gathered Gang Qi.

    The Gang Qi forms a Gang Sphere above my hand, and I swallow it whole.

    The Gang Sphere enters the boy''s Law Transformation Dantian, settling at the center and bing an Inner Core.

    Wiiiiing�D

    Paaaatt!

    I synchronize the Inner Core with the boy''s upper dantian, granting Ham Jin the vision of the Demon Race.

    He might not yet be able to wield the power of the Inner Core I have formed, but he will at least gain the vision of the Earth Tribe.

    "Beasts are more sensitive than humans, often foreseeing great disasters or idents. This ability is based on the senses I have granted you. I have bestowed upon you the senses of a beast, so use them to survive."

    Tstststs�D

    I speak as I withdraw from Ham Jin''s mental world.

    "Your soul needs time to heal, so summon me again in three months. We will meet again then."

    As I exit his body, Ham Jin, utterly exhausted, copses and faints.

    ''This is a substantial harvest!''

    This is far more significant than the fortuitous encounter one gains by falling off a cliff during life and death struggles.

    ''A Star Shattering Esteemed One''s corpse!''

    Of course, even though it''s the corpse of an Esteemed One, most of the energy has faded. However, all that energy has not disappeared but has concentrated into one auspicious energy essence.

    ''The eerie feeling I had when I first entered was likely due to the presence of the Esteemed One, despite death.''

    Regardless, an Esteemed One is still an Esteemed One.

    There''s a chance to obtain something left by that Esteemed One.

    I return to my main body sitting in the religious hall, my eyes shining brightly.

    [Huhuhu, huhuhuhuhu...!]

    Iugh cheerfully through my neen mouths.

    It''s then.

    Hong Fan urgently delivers a message.

    "Cult Leader, an Integration stage Grand Cultivator is currently approaching the Twilight Domain."

    I extend my consciousness and perceive a lizard-shaped jiangshi charging into the Twilight Domain that''s wrapped in blessings.

    [Judging by the aura, it belongs to the ck Ghost Pce. Quite the momentum.]

    I rise from my seat, my eyes gleaming.

    [No matter. I''ve prepared for such asions. Inform the Soul Extinguishing Ghost King tomence.]

    "Yes."

    Hong Fan uses a transmission talisman to contact Oh Hyun-seok.

    And to the west of the Twilight Domain, where the Grand Cultivator is charging towards.

    Oh Hyun-seok and Jeon Myeong-hoon stand ready.

    "Hmm, do I just break through here? Won''t the formation break?"

    "It''s fine, I can control everything."

    "Is that so...?"

    Oh Hyun-seok looks at Jeon Myeong-hoon with curious eyes.

    "No matter how many times I see it, it''s fascinating. To think that Jeon Myeong-hoon has grown so much..."

    "...Just start already."

    "Got it. Then..."

    Kugugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seok absorbs the Heaven and Earth ghostly energy, focusing his mind.

    His entire body turns a shade of purple.

    His Unique Holy Body allows him to absorb any type of energy.

    Be it the Five Elements spiritual energy, Yin-Yang energy, or anything else.

    It absorbs everything and melts it within the Primordial Chaos, elevating his realm!

    That is his Unique Holy Body.

    Therefore, whether he absorbs spiritual energy or ghostly energy, his cultivation will raise the same regardless.

    When he first arrived in the Nether Ghost Realm, he fainted only because he wasn''t ustomed to the energy he absorbed!

    [Here I go!]

    Kugugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seok is attempting to advance from the Heavenly Being stage to the Four-Axis stage.

    Kurung, kurururung!

    Dark clouds form in the sky, and dual-colored Heavenly Lightning strikes down on Oh Hyun-seok.

    Kwarururung!

    Normally, when someone of his cultivation faces a Heavenly Tribtion, the entire area would be in chaos, but this time it''s different.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is controlling the remaining traces of the Heavenly Tribtion that strikes Oh Hyun-seok.

    And when the Integration stage Grand Cultivator of the ck Ghost Pce that rules the nearby area, the Ghost King inhabiting the lizard jiangshi, Jin Gwi-shi, is about to body m into the Twilight Domain,

    Kwarururung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon extends his hand, scattering the umted Heavenly Tribtion he has stored onto Jin Gwi-shi.

    [Kuaaaaagh!]

    Jin Gwi-shi momentarily retreats, howling, and Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks as he speaks.

    "This is the domain of the Wuji Religious Order. Please state your business for visiting."

    [I just received a message, you devilish cultist bastards. They said you lifted the White Yin Domain and transmitted it somewhere. To think you have nowe here. I will make you regret it!]

    "Haha, haven''t you heard that our cult leader fought against several Integration stage Grand Cultivator Ghost Kings?"

    [Of course, I heard. But from what I can see, your cult leader seems to be maintaining this formation. Do you think he cane out and fight me? Moreover, it seems you''ve exhausted much of your strength due to the recent transmission...]

    Jin Gwi-shi sneers sinisterly at Jeon Myeong-hoon with a knowing expression.

    Indeed, his words are true.

    Seo Eun-hyun can''t leave the Wuji Religious Hall, and the radiance of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, which had been zing brightly until the activation of the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation, has significantly weakened.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks.

    "Indeed, the situation is a bit challenging right now. But...do you think we didn''t anticipate this?"

    Snap!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon forms a hand seal.

    Following his hand seal, following his will.

    Kwijijijik!

    The Heavenly Tribtion that is striking Oh Hyun-seok splits in the sky and spreads in all directions.

    The immense Heavenly Tribtion seemingly encircles the Twilight Domain, then flies back towards Oh Hyun-seok and strikes him again.

    The direction of the Heavenly Tribtion is distorted by Jeon Myeong-hoon, enveloping the entire Twilight Domain like a before striking Oh Hyun-seok.

    Though it is distorted by Jeon Myeong-hoon, it''s not ''interfered with'' but ''slightly redirected,'' so the Heavenly Tribtion does not grow stronger.

    "Attack as much as you like. This is a Heavenly Tribtion barrier brimming with the energy of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness."

    [Kugh...! Controlling the Heavenly Tribtion? What kind of sorcery is this!?]

    Jin Gwi-shi exims, retreating a step from the Heavenly Tribtion barrier in shock.

    Then, as if recalling something, he grins at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    [Indeed, the Heavenly Tribtion is a threat to us ghostly creatures, but it''s aughable tactic when you think about it.]

    Jeok!

    Jin Gwi-shi opens his mouth and draws forth his dharma treasure from his dantian.

    Spitting out arge wheel-shaped dharma treasure, he begins to spin it.

    Kiyaaaaaaah�D

    The wheel emits ghostly wails as tremendous ghost fire begins to ze.

    Kwarurung!

    Jin Gwi-shi hurls the ghost fireden wheel at the Heavenly Tribtion barrier.

    sh!

    Kwang!

    The wheel imbued with ghost fire fails to prate the barrier and bounces back.

    However, the barrier changes.

    Kwa-ijijijik!

    The heavens rage.

    Someone has interfered with the Heavenly Tribtion during breakthrough.

    Help was given from outside.

    Thus, the heavens respond with even stronger Heavenly Punishment.

    The streaks of the Heavenly Tribtion grow thicker and stronger.

    Oh Hyun-seok, the target of the Heavenly Tribtion, is engulfed in an even brighter Heavenly Tribtion.

    [Haha, in the end, isn''t it over if the target of the Heavenly Tribtion dies? The barrier might grow stronger with my attacks, but that means the Heavenly Tribtion also gets stronger. You''ve ended up killing yourrade with your own hands!]

    Jin Gwi-shi cackles heartily, relentlessly attacking the barrier

    The barrier made of Heavenly Tribtion grows thicker and stronger over time, but Jin Gwi-shi onlyughs.

    [Come now, if you care for yourrade, dispel this foolish barrier immediately! Stop this foolish act of distorting the Heavenly Tribtion to your purpose!]

    Yet,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon stands still.

    Jin Gwi-shi frowns at this sight.

    ''These insane Devilish Path cultists. Even when theirrade is suffering so much from the Heavenly Tribtion, their expressions don''t change at all?''

    The Heavenly Tribtion is gradually thickening.

    Now, the barrier of Heavenly Tribtion doesn''t look like a surrounding the Twilight Domain, but rather a vast sea of thunder and lightning.

    Jin Gwi-shi is puzzled.

    ''Wait a moment...isn''t it about time for the target to die from facing the Heavenly Tribtion?''

    The barrier of Heavenly Tribtion.

    Inside the vast sea of thunder and lightning.

    Oh Hyun-seok, the source of the Heavenly Tribtion, is howling from within.

    [Guaaaaaaa!]

    Kugugugugu!

    Emitting streams of purple primordial chaos, Oh Hyun-seok is holding his ground without sumbing to the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks widely as he watches this scene.

    "Sorry, but our colleague gets tougher and stronger the more he gets hit."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon has witnessed Oh Hyun-seok''s training for the past 200 years.

    ''Five Elements Body Refinement, you say? Azure Heaven Creation Sect, just what...''

    He shakes his head, gradually transforming his body.

    Transforming into a Six-Arms Giant spewing lightning, Jeon Myeong-hoon parts the sea of thunder and lightning and heads outside.

    Kugugugugu!

    [These wicked devilish cultists! They sacrificed theirrade as a pawn for the Heavenly Tribtion barrier! Truly despicable. They really are impossible to associate with!]

    [Think what you will.]

    Kwaa-jijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon gathers the surrounding energy of the Heavenly Tribtion, his eyes brightening.

    [How about you stop babbling ande y with me. Ahahahaha!]

    [Kugh, do you not have even an ounce of camaraderie?]

    [Now,e here. Wee to the Wuji Religious Order.]

    Kwarururururu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoonughs as he unleashes torrents of lightning.

    I extend my consciousness, observing Oh Hyun-seok undergoing the Heavenly Tribtion and Jeon Myeong-hoon intercepting the intruder.

    ''They''re doing well.''

    In Oh Hyun-seok''s case, he is being relentlessly battered by the Heavenly Tribtion, being tempered like steel.

    Even if it''s Oh Hyun-seok, he would perish to an Integration stage Heavenly Tribtion. But for now, it''s just right for his training without dying.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon will handle it well enough...''

    If they can hold on for a few more hours, I can activate the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation again.

    ''In the meantime...shall I interrogate the captive?''

    I head to the upper floor of the Wuji Religious Order to see the prisoner intended as the contact for the ck Ghost Pce.

    Clunk��

    The ghost prisoner dressed in the clothes of the ck Ghost Pce.

    When I open the door where she is staying, she looks startled from inside.

    "Kugh, what do you intend to do to me!?"

    [Nothing much. We''re just going to have a conversation.]

    "You wicked devilish cultist! What did you put in the food!? My mouth...! It feels strange...!"

    [Hmm...]

    ''What''s wrong with her? It''s just ordinary tea.''

    I had Hong Fan serve her honey tea with a mint vor, but it seems she is startled by the unfamiliar taste.

    ''I thought all ghosts would like it since Kang Min-hee did, but I guess not.''

    [Your mouth will settle down soon. Now then...shall we have a more constructive conversation?]

    "Kugh...!"

 Chapter 351: Devilish Cult (4)

    Chapter 351: Devilish Cult (4)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Crackling!

    Jin Gwi-shi, who has been relentlessly striking the Heavenly Tribtion barrier, grits his teeth.

    "Kugh, damn it...!"

    By now, his body is in a state where even moving is difficult due to the lightning shot by the Six Extremes Ghost King, Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    To make matters worse, the massive Sky Ind seems to be stirring again.

    Wiiing�DThe light of blessings brilliantly bursts forth from the Sky Ind and begins to advance forward.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon hides his body inside the Heavenly Tribtion Barrier andughs.

    [Haha, well then, farewell for now. We shall be on our way.]

    Wiiing�D

    The Sky Ind begins elerating.

    But Jin Gwi-shin, despite being battered and vomiting blood, sneers.

    [Hah, it seems like a method that moves a certain distance per day. Every ce in a 200,000 li radius of here is within the reach of the ck Ghost Pce! All the Integration stage Ghost Kings stationed at our branches will be contacted! Do you think you can keep running forever!? How long do you think you can maintain that Heavenly Tribtion barrier!?]

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon merely enters deeper within the barrier with a nonchnt expression.

    "Hmm, indeed. Moving only 200,000 li at a time can be a bit risky."

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    He nces at Oh Hyun-seok, who is oveing the Heavenly Tribtion.

    "Hyun-seok Hyung-nim will soon be done with his tribtion, so the Heavenly Tribtion barrier can''tst forever either way..."

    It doesn''t matter.

    Wiiing�D

    Wiiing�D

    Wiiing�D

    The Sky Ind elerates tenfold as it moves forward.

    As it elerates more and more, at some point it uses the ground-shrinking technique to cover hundreds of thousands of li. This is the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation.

    And this Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation has one particr feature.

    sh!

    [No matter which direction you flee! You will never! Escape from the grasp of our ck Ghost Pce!]

    Every time the ground-shrinking formation is used, up to 7 times, the spatial distortion that it creates intensifies, and the distance of the space folded doubles like the tenfold elerating Sky Ind.

    ''Earlier it covered 200,000 li, so now it will be 400,000 li.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon inwardly clicks his tongue.

    ''This world really...has an overwhelming sense of scale.''<hr>

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    The Twilight Domain activates the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation again towards the second destination.

    sh!

    "Second destination, arrived."

    [Well done, everyone.]

    Aftermending the formation masters, I extend my consciousness to survey the surroundings of the Twilight Domain.

    The first leap covered 200,000 li.

    The next was 400,000 li.

    ''A total of 600,000 li. Not bad.''

    The Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation doubles the distance with each movement and can leap seven times in total.

    Starting with 200,000 li, the total possible distance is...

    ''25 million li.''

    The number is dizzying, but it''s nheless possible.

    ''This is the power of human malice when converted into the ability to move...''

    It''s an insane distance.

    ''Though 400,000 li is not a long distance for those at the Integration stage, it will be increasingly difficult to follow as the distance doubles over the next days.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Tribtion falling from the sky gradually thins and finally disappears.

    At the spot where Oh Hyun-seok was standing,

    There appears a giant of starlight with eight pairs of wings.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method that Oh Hyun-seok reached greatpletion in is somewhat different from the one mastered by me and Azure Tiger Saint.

    While starlight sparkles within my and the Azure Tiger Saint''s bodies, mysterious purple clouds billow forth along with the starlight in Oh Hyun-seok''s body,u0026nbsp;

    This seems to be a part of his unique abilities.

    ''Well, good. In any case, with this...''

    All four Law Protectors of the Wuji Religious Order have attained at least the Four-Axis stage inbat power.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, Hong Fan, and Oh Hyun-seok have all reached the Four-Axis stage, and the only one who hasn''t, Kim Yeon, is practically the second-inmand of the puppets that form the backbone of the Wuji Religious Order.

    Since she can mobilize the entire Wuji Religious Order at any time, her own cultivation level is irrelevant.

    ''In addition to that...''

    [It''s a bit surprising. To change your decision so quickly.]

    "..."

    Yu Hye, standing before my seat, blushes slightly.

    "...Well, I honestly thought you were undoubtedly a devilish cult. But looking around, I see that you have good welfare and are a religious group that seeks considerable peace."

    [Haha, that''s why you shouldn''t judge a ghost by its appearance.]

    "...? Isn''t the death within the cult leader showing on the outside?"

    [Hmm...]

    I have no words and can only smack my lips.

    [Well, anyway. Please take care of the rtionship between the ck Ghost Pce and this seat.]

    "Hm, I can only ry the Cult Leader''s words to the main pce. The decision is up to them. Even if I speak well of the Wuji Religious Order, an extermination order might still be issued."

    [Well, I understand. That can''t be helped.]

    Yu Hye, who had initially been terrified of me, looked around the Wuji Religious Order once, meeting Baek Rin, Wei Shi-hon, and Eum Wa again.

    Only then did she clear her misunderstandings about us.

    Of course, she still flinches every time she sees me because of my death, but that''s a natural reaction, so I can''t say anything about it.

    Moved by my sincere persuasion, Yu Hye eventually promises to convey our intentions to the ck Ghost Pce in the future.

    [By the way, wouldn''t you like to receive the ''procedure''? You''ll really like it.]

    "No, thank you. If I undergo the ''procedure,'' I would have to modify my current ghost body, wouldn''t I?"

    [That''s right.]

    "This ghost body was created by my superior, Cha Jo-gwi, so there''s no need for modification."

    [Well, do as you wish.]

    I have no intention of forcing someone who doesn''t want it.

    She mentions Cha Jo-gwi and then suddenly seems to remember something.

    ��By the way, could you at least give me a transmission talisman to contact Cha Jo-gwi-nim? I need to inform him not to worry as I am truly doing well."

    But Hong Fan shakes his head.

    "It seems you want to use the transmission talisman, but it will be difficult. Over the next few days, we will be leaping over hundreds of thousands, even millions of li. This will distort the space and the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, making it very unlikely for the message to be properly sent."

    "Hmm, is it really that difficult? If I send about a hundred transmission talismans, wouldn''t at least one of them reach?"

    "It''s not a matter of probability, but the fact that the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy will distort, causing the content of the transmission talisman to alter during the transmission."

    Yu Hye ponders for a moment before speaking.

    "I''ll take the risk. How much would the message distort anyway? It''s better to let Cha Jo-gwi-nim know I am safe as he will be worried."

    "Well, if you insist..."

    Hong Fan reluctantly takes out a transmission talisman from his storage scroll and hands it to her.

    "Thank you, Law Protector."

    "No need."

    "Then, I''ll go to my room and send the message, Cult Leader."

    [Sure, and don''t worry. I won''t eavesdrop on the conversation between lovers.]

    Yu Hye blushes slightly at my words and heads to her designated amodation.

    [Ah, youth.]

    I chuckle as I watch her retreating figure.<hr>

    Yu Hye returns to her room and unfolds the transmission talisman she received from Hong Fan.

    "Cha Jo-gwi-nim, are you doing well? This is Yu Hye. I''m currently at the headquarters of the Wuji Religious Order. I am sending this message to reassure you not to worry too much."

    She clears her throat and records her voice in the talisman.

    Then she begins to convey the situation here.

    "...I thought it would be like hell, but unexpectedly, the cult leader is a benevolent ghost who understands righteousness."

    Starting with the cult leader, the Wuji Ghost King Seo Eun-hyun, she exins the purpose of the Wuji Religious Order.u0026nbsp;

    "Furthermore, their goal is to aspire for a peaceful Nether Ghost Realm. It''s truly a grand dream. While I don''t know their ultimate aim as I''m an outsider, they say they''ll let me go eventually. There''s no need toe looking for me; I''ll return to the ck Ghost Pce myself."

    Worrying that her superior and lover, Cha Jo-gwi, mighte after her recklessly, Yu Hye makes a request.

    "And it seems it would be better if the ck Ghost Pce doesn''t further antagonize the Wuji Religious Order. I''ll exin more in detail when I return."

    She speaks with consideration for the strained rtionship between the ck Ghost Pce and the Wuji Religious Order.

    "And your friend named Baek Rin seems to have calmed down after witnessing the true love between the Guardian Ghost King couple, Wei Shi-hon and Eum Wa. Although he appears a bit down, his eyes no longer burn with rage like before. Perhaps we have misunderstood this order too much."

    Then there is the direct cause of Cha Jo-gwi''s involvement in this battle.

    She conveys the situation regarding his friend Baek Rin.

    "...I think I won''t easily forget what I''ve seen here."

    Yu Hye reflects on her time in the Wuji Religious Order.

    At first, it was frightening, but the cult leader turned out to be unexpectedly upright and kind.

    And the peaceful and leisurely beings of the Twilight Domain were filled with happiness.

    Yu Hye feels she might never easily forget the peaceful scenes of the Twilight Domain.

    "And also...I left a message as if it were myst words before being captured but...um, it''s a bit embarrassing. Although it was good serving you all this time, please forget my tone as if leaving ast will. I''d appreciate it if you could bury it forever in your memory."

    She remembers leaving thosest words with a wistful look in her eyes to Cha Jo-gwi just before being dragged away by Jeon Myeong-hoon, making her face turn red.

    She feels like jumping into bed and kicking the nkets in embarrassment.

    "Well, I think this is enough to let you know I''m safe. I''m truly safe. It''s not that I''m brainwashed into saying good things about this ce. Ah, and..."

    Wo-woong�D

    She looks out the window at the trembling Twilight Domain.

    ''Didn''t they say we will depart again soon?''

    If so, it''s about time to send the message.

    "They say we will be departing soon. I''ll end it here. I hope the contents of this talisman don''t get too distorted. Then, goodbye. I''ll be back soon."

    Yu Hye steps outside the Wuji Religious Order and infuses her Ghost Path spirit power into the transmission talisman.

    Hong Fan, approaching Yu Hye, asks again with a slightly worried look.

    "I''m repeating this again, but because the spatial waves haven''t subsided yet, the contents of the message might be distorted upon arrival. Some parts might be missing or mixed with static noise."

    "Hmm, it''s fine. My superior will understand everything regardless of how it''s conveyed, so he''ll understand even if it''s somewhat distortion."

    "If you say so..."

    Paaaatt!

    Soon after, the transmission talisman in Yu Hye''s hand turns into a ray of light and flies somewhere.<hr>

    At the ce where the White Yin Domain used to be.

    There, a Nether Crossing Ship is swiftly flying somewhere.

    In the captain''s cabin of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The sailors gather around, encouraging Cha Jo-gwi who looks as if he lost his soul.

    "Don''t worry, Captain. The Lieutenant will surely be safe."

    "With her personality, she might even be scolding those devilish cult bastards and giving them a lesson."

    "Besides, those guys are fleeing right now. How could they have the leisure to do anything to the Lieutenant? If we catch the devilish cult quickly, the Lieutenant will safely return!"

    Cha Jo-gwi faintly smiles at the sailors'' encouragement.

    "...Yes...thank you, everyone...I''ve shown you a disgraceful side as your captain..."

    At that moment.

    Paaaaaat!

    A clear light enters Cha Jo-gwi''s captain''s room.

    "That, that''s...!?"

    "A transmission talisman?"

    Cha Jo-gwi flinches in surprise and reaches out to the talisman.

    Then, a gentle voice begins to emanate from it.

    �DCha Jo-gwi-nim...

    It''s Yu Hye''s voice.

    Cha Jo-gwi''s eyes widen, and the sailors of the Nether Crossing Ship fall silent.

    Chi-jik, chi-ji-jik��

    The static is quite loud, but Cha Jo-gwi swallows and trembles as he speaks.

    "Yu, Yu Hye...! Are you alright? Please, please answer...!"

    Chi-jik, chi-ji-jik��

    Despite the static, Yu Hye''s voice manages toe through the transmission talisman to Cha Jo-gwi.

    ��Chi-ji-jik...here...chi-ji-jik...worry...hell...chi-ji-jik...

    "...Yu, Yu Hye..."

    ��Leader...chi-ji-jik...truly grand...do e...love...won''t forget...

    "..."

    ��Forever...chi-ji-jik...brainwash...soon...goodbye...chi-ji-jik...

    Chi-jik, chi-ji-ji-jik...

    With that, the transmission talisman goes silent.

    And, in the captain''s room of the 30th Nether Crossing Ship.

    A tremendous wave of ghostly energy begins to surge.

    [Those devilish cult bastards!!!]

    Kugugugugu!

    [I''ll kill them all!!!]

    With tears of blood streaming from his eyes, Cha Jo-gwi grits his teeth.

    [No matter what it takes!!!]<hr>

    Seven days pass.

    Kugugugugu��

    Finally, the Wuji Religious Order and the Twilight Domain covers the insane distance of 25 million li, reaching the northern end of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    They approach the boundary between the Stable Realm and the Chaos Realm.

    "It''s almost time."

    I sit in the cult leader''s seat, smiling.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, to my right, nods.

    "Yes, it''s almost time."

    Soon, we will be able to rescue the remaining disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Kugugugugu��

    The Twilight Domain moves through the sky.

    The Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation can no longer be used, but simple movement is still possible using the Twilight Domain''s dragon vein.

    After a while.

    We arrive at the area where the remains of the one who went berserk under the influence of an Entering Nirvana True Person are located.

    Swoosh...

    I fly above the Wuji Religious Order, taking a deep breath at the distant sight.

    "Is that...the end of one who dies under the corruption of a True Person?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 352: Devilish Cult (5)

    Chapter 352: Devilish Cult (5)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    I gaze at the destend far in the distance from above the Twilight Domain.

    This is the starting point of the Chaos Realm, where the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect have entered.

    An endlessly sprawling, lifeless desert.

    Normally, such barrennds aremon in the Nether Ghost Realm.

    That''s because, while it''s difficult for life to flourish, it''s a good ce for certain types of ghostly creatures to reside.

    However, I realize that this desert is fundamentally different from such ces.

    ''Even ghostly creatures...aren''t visible.''

    It''s too deste.In the Nether Ghost Realm, ghostly creatures are typically everywhere.

    There are intelligent ghostly creatures, but also numerous mindless specters.

    Particrly, those mindless specters can be found in various shapes and forms all over the Nether Ghost Realm.

    But here, there are none.

    Not even thosemon specters are visible.

    What I see is an endlessly sprawling destend.

    And...

    Gakak, gakakak, gakak...

    In the middle of the destend, ''someone''s skull'' lies alone.

    Looking at that skull, I realize it''s the remains of a cultivator eroded by a True Person.

    Booong�D

    Kwaaang!

    I quickly move my body andnd in front of the skull.

    ''This is...''

    Upon closer inspection, this is not a simple skull.

    Crack, crack, crack�D

    This skull, which keeps moving its mouth as if it''s alive, has a rather creepy appearance.

    However, sensing the true nature of this skull, I realize that its state is far more terrifying than it appears.

    Kwagak!

    I grab the skull and pull it out from the ground.

    Kwagagak�D

    As I pull further, a spine-like body emerges from below the destend. After pulling a certain length, hundreds of grotesque fiber-like things begin to sprout from the spine.

    [Hyphae (���z), perhaps.]

    Though I roughly confirmed it in my conscious domain beforending, it''s still disgusting.

    The cultivator eroded by the True Person must have been an ordinary ghostly creature.

    But over time, its body has gradually transformed into these mushroom-like hyphae, taking root beneath thisnd.

    Wooong�D

    I observe below thend with my consciousness.

    An enormous number of hyphae is wriggling beneath thend.

    There are so many hyphae that they cannot be counted even in the thousands or millions.

    ''The further north, the more clusters of hyphae there are.''

    As I perceive the hyphae eroding beneath thend, I look into the distance.

    ''The remains of the eroded one must have spread their remains from all the way over there to this ce, sprouting these hyphae.''

    I stare at the skull, still ttering despite being pulled from the ground.

    Disappointingly, the skull shows no reaction even as it sees my death, moving its mouth monotonously.

    ''Is it because it''s already eroded?''

    I try stimting it with ghostly energy, attraction force, and spiritual energy.

    But the skull mushroom ignores my efforts, continuing to click its teeth and wriggle in my hand.

    Then, it happens.

    Wriggle, wriggle�D

    The skull mushroom begins extending hyphae onto my hand.

    The hyphae burrows into my hand, spreading roots inward.

    ''Remarkable. Even with the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method activated, it easily prated this solid flesh.''''

    I marvel for a moment before trying to expel the hyphae eroding my arm.

    However, none of the techniques I have learned can repel the fibers.

    ''Tsk...should I just cut it off?''

    It''s when I click my tongue inwardly.

    Snap!

    The hyphae reacts to the power of thest method I try using.

    [...Ho.]

    It''s the mist of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Additionally, the hyphae responds to the power of the All-Heavens Sword.

    Perhaps because the All-Heavens Sword contains the energy of Heavenly Tribtion, the hyphae withers upon contact and retreats from my hand.

    Wooong�D

    Combining the power of the All-Heavens Sword and the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I quickly expel the hyphae from my hand and shatter the skull mushroom.

    Paseok!

    The skull mushroom, touched by the All-Heavens Sword, crumbles into ashes and scatters beneath my hand.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon flies to my side and asks.

    "Did you find out anything about thisnd?"

    [Yes.]

    I nod and tell him.

    [These hyphae are weak to Heavenly Tribtion. However, they are not simply weak to any divine lightning. The ck lightning of the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body has little effect. So, you should try to emte Heavenly Tribtion with your Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method as much as possible while moving forward.]

    "Is that so? Got it."

    [Then, let''s depart.]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and I return to the Twilight Domain.

    Kugugugugu�D

    I send the signal to depart from above the barrier of the Twilight Domain, and the Twilight Domain begins to move gradually northward.

    Simultaneously, Jeon Myeong-hoon transforms into a Six-Arm Giant at the northern end of the Twilight Domain, takes out a six-colored g, and begins to wave it wildly.

    Kwarung, kwarararung!

    The multicolored lightning from the six-colored g gathers in the air, converging into a single red lightning.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon utters invocations towards the red lightning orb in front of him.

    The lightning orb explodes, and lightning with an aura very simr to Heavenly Tribtion spreads out like a curtain in front of the Twilight Domain.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    The Twilight Domain advances, erasing the hyphae beneath thend as it moves forward.

    Wooong�D

    I focus my mind, surrounding the Twilight Domain with my consciousness to monitor for any possible incidents.

    It''s when the massive body of the Twilight Domain enters the desert.

    Kugugugugu!

    The entirend trembles, and the hyphae wriggling beneath the earth simultaneously release spores.

    ''There was no reaction when Jeon Myeong-hoon and I entered, but now they react since a big prey hase.''

    But it''s futile.

    Wiiiiing�D

    For the Heart Tribe, the consciousness domain is both power and authority.

    Their manifestations are mostly based on the consciousness domain.

    However, their initially acquired consciousness domain rarely changes.

    It''s the same for Kim Young-hoon and Jang Ik as well.

    With the consciousness domain they first acquired when reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, they perform all kinds of feats to defeat cultivators with consciousness that covers Heaven and Earth.

    However, I possess the consciousness domain of the Heaven and Earth Tribes along with the power of the Heart Tribe.

    My consciousness domain can cover the entire Twilight Domain and beyond!

    Kwarururururu!

    My consciousness surrounding the Twilight Domain bes a storm.

    The formless storm, swirling with all of Heaven''s natural colors, repels every spore.

    As we traverse the vast and deste desert, the fallen spores turn to ash and return to the earth.<hr>

    About a month passes.

    How far have we traveled over this immense desert?

    "Is that it?"

    We finally reach the source of the hyphae spreading across this entire area.

    We seed in arriving near the remains of the corrupted cultivator.

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon roars, emitting red lightning from his six arms.

    A storm of red lightning sweeps in all directions, eradicating all the hyphae.

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    After clearing the hyphae, he sets up a barrier of red lightning around the Twilight Domain and looks at me.

    I nod.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and I step out of the Twilight Domain and walk towards the eroded remains.

    As for Oh Hyun-seok, it was revealed over the past month that the spores are absorbed when theye into contact with the purple aura he emits. Seeing that they are harmless to him, I decided to bring him along.

    The remains are massive.

    [Horrible.]

    I click my tongue as I look at the huge remains.

    It''s evident that this remnant is still ''alive.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sticks his tongue out, looking between the remains and me.

    "It''s quite simr. No wonder you, who sits in the position of cult leader and resembles this, cause others to mistake us for a devilish cult."

    [...]

    I don''t want to admit it, but the remains of the cultivator eroded by a True Person indeed resemble me.

    At the center of the hyphae, supplying power to the hyphae, is a pure ck body with white skulls sprouting from it.

    Even through Nether Perception, it looks like a bizarre figure with deathyered several times in one ce.

    Truly, it resembles my outer appearance.

    ''Tsk, so they didn''t call us a devilish cult for nothing,''

    "Then, me and Hyun-seok Hyung-nim will look around and find the sect''s disciples."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok start to explore around, leaving the massive wreckage of about 30 zhang in size behind.

    I click my tongue and stare at the entity before me.

    ''Anyway, It''s still alive but...it''s quite pitiful.''

    Emotions flow from each of the skulls.

    These emotions intertwine, forming a single consciousness domain.

    Indeed.

    These remains, despite their horrific state, are alive.

    ''Is it dreaming?''

    The eroded one, receiving the gaze of a True Person, seems to be dreaming a long dream while desting thisnd.

    Did this person end up like this willingly?

    Wooong��

    I grip the All-Heavens Sword while contemting.

    ''Can I cut it?''

    After a moment of thought, I sheath the All-Heavens Sword.

    ''I can''t.''

    Attempting to cut it is possible.

    However, for some reason I feel a deep sense of endless foreboding emanating from within the remains, stopping me from swinging the All-Heavens sword.

    I have a feeling that cutting it recklessly will bring significant misfortune.

    "Found it! They''re over here!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s voicees from afar.

    [I''ming over there.]

    I nod and start walking towards them.

    Then it happens.

    Shiver!

    A sinister feeling licks my spine.

    I quickly turn my head, raising the All-Heavens Sword.

    What enters my sight are the remains in which a pupil made of pure white light has formed inside an eye socket.

    Eyeballs form from within the eye sockets of the remnant with dozens of heads, staring directly at ''me.''

    I quickly try to retreat, but the surroundings change instantly.

    Pasasasak!

    [...!]

    The surroundings shatter, and suddenly, I am floating up above under a night sky.

    [This ce is...]

    And the moment I look down, blood bursts from my thirty-eight pairs of eyes.

    Pukwak!

    [Kuurrgh...!]

    A woman!

    It seems as if I have seen a ''woman'' whose limbs were grotesquely twisted and had holes punctured all over her body.

    I grit my teeth as I feel my head swelling uncontrobly.

    ''What did I just see?''

    Unable to stand, I copse on the spot and barely manage to regain myposure.

    ''I can''t look down...''

    Just then.

    Kwadududuk!

    Suddenly, the force pressing down on me bes overwhelmingly strong, and I fail to resist the weight of my head, mming it down as if prostrating myself.

    There''s something like a transparent barrier preventing me from falling below, but the void below is still clearly visible!

    ''No, no...! If I look down...!''

    And then, it happens.

    [...?]

    The ''woman'' I saw earlier is no longer there below.

    Instead, there is only a ''world'' so vast that just perceiving it makes my head ache.

    [Nether...Ghost Realm...?]

    Yes.

    Below is the entirety of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    ''What is this? I thought I saw a woman just now...''

    I squint my eyes, extending my consciousness to identify whoever forced my head down with such force.

    But there is nothing within a radius of thousands of li.

    Nearby, stars are floating in the night sky, illuminating the darkness...

    [...Stars?]

    Chill!

    Only then do I understand where I suddenly am.

    ''Crazy...could this be...!?''

    Above the Nether Ghost Realm.

    No, a ce even higher.

    Outside the dimension of the Nether Ghost Realm!

    The ce where [True Persons] reside and overlook the Nether Ghost Realm!

    As soon as I realize this, a majestic voice resonates in my mind.

    [Who are you?]

    "...!!!"

    I feel it.

    Dozens of ''gazes'' are piercing into my body!

    ''Damn, are you saying True Persons can summon beings from within the Nether Ghost Realm to beyond the dimension!?''

    Various thoughts race through my mind, but I decide to answer the voice that had just echoed in my mind.

    [I am...]

    [We did not ask you, insect.]

    Kwa-jijijik!

    In an instant, my jaw shatters, making it impossible for me to speak.

    No, I can''t even project my ''will'' outward.

    It''s as if the very act of ''speaking'' has been sealed.

    [While Your Excellency''s words entered the Nether Ghost Realm and wrecked chaos everywhere, we have deliberated. But during our discussion, we discovered a frightening truth. None of us have ever corrupted something like that.]

    Terrifying gazes seem to prate my body.

    [Thus, there can only be one exnation. A being of at least True Immortal is corrupting and manipting someone beyond our knowledge.]

    The True Persons continue talking to me, no.u0026nbsp;

    They continue speaking to the entity they believe is behind me.

    [Please reveal Your Excellency''s identity and, if there are any tasks you wish to entrust to us, we kindly ask that you do so. We have been observing the Nether Ghost Realm in our own way and have learned much over the countless ages, cultivating devotees in various ces.]

    Kugugugugugu!

    As they speak, my entire body feels like it is being crushed.

    [Your Excellency, we implore you to grant us an opportunity.]

    And then, I extend my arm.

    Wuduk, wudududuk�D

    I stand up from my position.

    Kwaduduk!

    It feels like attraction force on a cosmic scale is trying to crush my body, but I endure it.

    For some reason, I feel that I ''can.''

    [...!]

    [How can a mortal stand under the authority of a transcendent!]

    [I see. Is the entity behind it lending their power?]

    [How can they possibly infuse power secretly to that thing under our scrutiny!]

    I look around, piercing through the multitude of voices.

    Countless stars.

    And the ''gazes'' pretending to be stars.

    About fifty of them, perhaps.

    Yes, fifty Entering Nirvana True Persons are casting stern gazes at me.

    Gigik, gigigik�D

    I try to draw forth the Three Great Ultimates or the circuits, but realize it''s impossible.

    ''So that''s it.''

    I understand what the True Persons have done.

    ''They didn''t drag me here. They temporarily pulled my spirit out of the dimension. My physical body must still be down there.''

    I narrow my eyes.

    And with all my might, I push my heart essence and the ''something'' suppressed within it.

    Kuguk, kuguguguguk!

    Just as I have lifted my body against the True Persons'' attraction force, I draw out the ''speech'' they had sealed within me.

    [Honorable...True Persons...this insect humbly speaks.]

    Kuguguk�D

    Just uttering a single word is excruciatingly difficult.

    It feels as if my entire body will shatter at any moment.

    But I can endure it.

    Because it''s not my actual self here, only my spirit.

    Because only my spirit has been summoned, I can''t call forth the Three Great Ultimates or the circuits, which require the cultivation of the Heaven and Earth Tribes. But conversely, as long as my mental strength is sufficient, I can endure!

    [I am...not under...anyone''s control. Please, send me...back.]

    However, the True Persons murmur briefly among themselves before sending their will to me.

    [Insect. We will acknowledge the feat of you speaking before us and thereby enlighten you. If they truly are a great being, whether you realize it or not, they can influence your fate and history, guiding your actions at will. Do not dare to voice your insignificant opinions and disrupt our conversation.]

    Wuduk, wudududuk!

    What would happen if I call forth the Inverted Cone or the names of Governing Immortals?

    I want to do such a thing immediately, but ''speech'' itself is sealed, and I am barely able to express my own opinions.

    Thus, it''s impossible to utter powerful ''words,'' and simrly, I can''t call forth those names or symbols.

    [Your Excellency, we beseech you to answer us. We remained silent even when your sinister follower wandered through the Nether Ghost Realm, established a bizarre religion with a body piled withyers of ominous death, and disrupted the celestial energy of the Nether Ghost Realm with cursed dolls connected to the Bright Cold Realm. Your follower even approached our devotees and summoned Heavenly Tribtion right in front of them, trying to cause their annihtion. No matter if you are an honorable True Immortal, you are not a Great Net Immortal, so you cannot treat us with such disrespect.]

    They ignore me entirely, continuing to speak to someone I don''t even know.

    I grit my teeth.

    For some reason, that momentes to mind.

    The despair I felt when facing fifty Qi Building cultivators.

    Although now they are cute little things, at that time, I felt like an insect.

    Hiding in a copsed building, trembling and barely holding my breath, treated like a bug hiding behind Kim Young-hoon.

    It feels like I havepletely returned to that time.

    The situation itself is simr.

    Back then, the Elders of the Makli n didn''t even pay attention to me, focusing solely on chasing Kim Young-hoon, just like these True Persons right now.

    [Kneel. Do not dare to direct those insolent eyes at us.]

    Kwadududuk!

    The overwhelming pressure pushes me down.

    [...]

    But even under the cosmic forces, I don''t kneel, merely looking at the ground.

    Everything is the same as back then.

    But there is something different.

    [Many times over...]

    Kuguguguuk�D

    I gather my will.

    [Many times over...I have been treated like an insect.]

    Wooong!

    I raise my head.

    [But even an insect is not your ything.]

    I gather all my will and push the ''words'' up my throat.

    [If you wish to converse, treat me properly. If not, you will be stung by the poison of an insect.]

    Kugugugugu�D

    Fury (ŭ��).

    Immense fury fills the heavens.

    The True Persons are furious.

    The situation is the same as before, but what has changed?

    It''s that through several lifetimes, I have ceaselessly trained my will, my desire!

    Now, even if my mouth tears, I will say what needs to be said!

    [Guaaaaaaah!]

    Through the All-Heavens Sword, I convert my mental power at the ne of Soul into the ne of Qi.

    The power of Five Elements and the power of Yin and Yang cover my entire body.

    [Great Mountain!]

    Kuuuung!

    Light swirls in my hands.

    This is not an ordinary Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Within it, I imprint the form of [what I had seen]!

    [Spitting Emperor!]

    Scattering the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique towards the sky, I show them the Inverted Cone.

    �D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D!

    �D!!!!

    �D�D�D�D�D!!

    �D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D!!!!

    Indecipherable screams shake the cosmic space.

    No, their screams seem to shake the entire Nether Ghost Realm below.

    [Your Excellency! Do you truly intend to be our enemy!?]

    Kugugugugu!

    A True Person with a furious voice shouts recklessly.

    [Your follower will be miserable. We will drive its cult out of thisnd by any means necessary. Everything your follower says will be distorted in interpretation, and your follower will be annihted and fall into the Netherworld, or will be banished to another world, unable to do anything else.]

    Ooooooo��

    Sensing the furious voice, I grin.

    Pasak, pasasasak!

    I shed my Ghost King body.

    My human form emerges.

    I, Seo Eun-hyun, look up at the sky and say,

    "Talking like a dog. Isn''t that what you''ve been doing all along?"

    Being called a great ghost, devilish cult leader, vile devilish cult. Was it just once or twice?

    For the past 200 years, I''ve done nothing but spread teachings, volunteer activities, and provide benefits everywhere.

    I even seldom went outside the Wuji Religious Order to avoid scaring people with my appearance and form.

    Yet, all the factions have been hostile towards me and called me a public enemy.

    Two hundred years is not a short time, and wanting to be seen favorably by someone for that long is no simple matter.

    It''s only natural for people to open their hearts as much as the time invested.

    But strangely, everyone remained in a bizarre misunderstanding until they were captured and saw the order with their own eyes.

    Is all this just a coincidence?

    I''ve been toyed with by fate many times.

    Do you think I can''t feel the d��j�� vu of fate now!?

    "You''ve already been distorting information about our order and twisting our perception to others, spreading it across the entire Nether Ghost Realm! Haven''t you been suppressing us for 200 years, making sure we can''t spread far and wide by tampering with the ne of Fate!? And now, when I ask to have a proper conversation, you growl as if you''re doing a huge favor!"

    Scolding the True Persons who are writhing madly after seeing the Inverted Cone, I smile.

    I have been looking for a way to return to the Nether Ghost Realm again since earlier.

    And now I found it.

    ''��Take care. I''m leaving now.��

    I already know.

    Due to their pact with Blood Yin, these people can never interfere in the Middle Realms.

    Since I heard it directly from Hyeon Eum, it must be certain.

    No matter how much they try to talk to the being behind me, such a being doesn''t even exist. In the end, they''d think they are being ignored and try to kill me.

    In that case, it''s better to refreshingly kick them in the butt and leave boldly.

    "Reincarnation Judge of the Netherworld, Nether Ghost True Lord Yu Soo Ryeon! Please let me back in!"

    �D�D�D�D�D�D�D!

    �D�D�D!!!

    �D�D!!!!!!!!!!

    �D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D!!!

    Once again, the True Persons go crazy.

    I, too, feel a shock as if my soul is copsing.

    But high-level information is more dangerous to higher beings, so they must have been even more shocked.

    And anyway.

    Kuguguguk!

    By calling the [name], a strong ''attraction force'' forms between the Nether Ghost Realm and me.

    "Well then, goodbye!"

    Paaaatt!

    As the surroundings seem to glow white-hot, I return back inside the Nether Ghost Realm.<hr>

    Kugugugu!

    In the cosmic space where Seo Eun-hyun disappeared.

    There, numerous willsmunicate fiercely across the boundless spacetime.

    The contents of the numerous wills seem noisy, but the topic is one.

    How could a mere insect directly confront the will of transcendents, talk back, scatter [horrible things], and then escape?

    And among them, the star where the True Person who had tried to talk to the being behind Seo Eun-hyun is located, shines brightly.

    [Indeed, is it in the process ofpleting the Earth (��)? But how can that be possible? How can a mortal, even if the Five Blessings are eptable, fuse all Six Extremes within itself?]

    They are confused but soon solidify their will, causing the starlight to flicker again.

    [Enough. There''s no need to know. The being behind that thing must be lending their power. And since they are ignoring us like this, there''s no choice. In order to prevent that being from exerting their authority here through that thing, we will either eliminate or drive their followers away through all the forces in the Nether Ghost Realm!]

    Wo-woong!

    At the True Person''s words, the stars scattered across the cosmic space flicker, expressing their will in agreement.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 353: Devilish Cult (6)

    Chapter 353: Devilish Cult (6)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 353: Devilish Cult (6)

    Tststsst!

    Upon opening my eyes, I see the ''remains'' ring at me with eyes wide open right in front of me.

    Tsst...

    I transform into my human form and look at the remains.

    ''Did they call it a devotee?''

    The True Persons seem to refer to beings that have been eroded by them as ''devotees (����).''

    ''Who decided they are devotees?''They are just pitiful victims who identally nced at the sky and met the wrong gaze.

    Who would willingly choose to be like this?

    Woooong��

    I grasp the All-Heavens Sword.

    Just moments ago, I had hesitated to cut it down, but I will no longer.

    ��Cut.

    ''Cut.''

    The will of the All-Heavens Sword and my own are united.

    I raise the sword high and elevate the All-Heavens Sword to a higher ne.

    A pure downward sh.

    From a higher ne to a lower ne.

    From a high position to a low position!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao!

    Booong!

    Shukwak!

    I cut down the True Person''s devotee ring at me from their ne.

    The devotee, reaching about 30 zhang in height, is cleaved cleanly by the Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao and begins to scatter.

    The ominous feeling I had earlier was merely the dread towards the True Person behind the devotee.

    But due to the chaos caused from seeing the [Inverted Cone], there is no longer any reason to be afraid.

    Chuaaaang��

    Dozens of heads attached to the devotee''s body melt all at once.

    The pitch-ck body scatters into pieces, flying in all directions.

    Suddenly, amidst the spectacle, I notice an old woman in a neat ck dress bowing slightly towards me.

    ��Thank you.

    Her will is conveyed to me.

    I simply nod my head in response.

    Chlla��

    As she disappears, all of the hyphae covering this desert area turn to ashes and vanish.

    In the distance, I see Jeon Myeong-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok walking towards me, levitating the four disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "We rescued all the disciples, but...was that you who destroyed it?"

    I nod, looking at the rescued Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect disciples.u0026nbsp;

    Skull-shaped mushrooms are growing all over their bodies, but they soon turn to ash and scatter.

    "Are these the ones who went all the way to the Nether Ghost Realm?"

    "Yeah. They were affected by the cultivator eroded by a True Person and copsed like this. I seared their insides with Heavenly Tribtion to burn away all the toxins that had taken root inside. But theyck vital energy, so they won''t wake up for a few days."

    "We should probably leave them to Hong Fan."

    I gently stroke the heads of the sleeping disciples.

    ''Finally...''

    All the survivors of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect have been sessfully saved.

    It''s been a long and arduous journey.

    I close my eyes.

    Hong Su-ryeonges to mind.

    "...For now..."

    I open my eyes again.

    Kugugugu!

    Gathering ghostly energy, I transform once more into a Ghost King.

    "Summon all the Four Great Law Protectors and all the Guardian Ghost Kings."

    Kwarurung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon turns into lightning and flies towards the distant Twilight Domain. Shortly after, he returns with the Four Great Law Protectors and the thirteen Guardian Ghost Kings, now including Baek Rin.

    [Everyone, listen.]

    I speak, radiating ghostly energy.

    [From now on, our order will establish itself on thisnd where a True Person''s traces were found. There''s no need to worry about the True Person''s erosion. I have just erased all traces of the True Person, so there will be no problems.]

    I look around at everyone gathered here.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, Hong Fan.

    And the thirteen Guardian Ghost Kings.

    They are all my precious connections.

    [However, during the encounter with the traces of the True Person, I faced the will of many True Persons. The True Persons have decided to oppose our order from now on.]

    At my words, the intent of everyone present stirs violently.

    To prevent their fear and worry from spreading, I quickly continue.

    [But their will is directed only at our order and myself. If you leave the order, there will be no problem. Anyone who wishes to leave from here can do so freely at any time. As you confirmed when you fled to this ce, our order does not treat those who leave as traitors or enemies. Feel free to take your loved ones and leave.]

    However, no one shows any signs of moving.

    Wei Shi-hon cackles and speaks.

    "Haha. Last time, the Cult Leader told those who did not trust the order to flee from the White Yin Domain, but in the end, we overcame all adversities and escaped, didn''t we? Those who left the Wuji Religious Order must be regretting it by now."

    He continues.

    "If the Cult Leader says something like that, it must be because he has something to believe in, right?"

    I smile bitterly at his words.

    [That''s right. There is something to believe in. But...it''s not something impressive this time either.]

    Wooong��

    I disy my cultivation realm through attraction force.

    And I exin about the ''side path.''

    [After sessfully building theplete Longevity Axis, I will flee again. This time, it will not just be a change of region...but to an entirely different world. Even so, will you follow?]

    At my words, they look at each other.

    Wei Shi-hon strokes his chin and speaks.

    "Certainly, us ghostly creatures cultivate best in the Nether Ghost Realm."

    [Yes. As expected, you all are...]

    "But what ghostly creatures fear the most is...the attraction force of the Netherworld."

    He grins.

    "And to us, having a ''physical body'' that can escape the attraction force is extremely precious, something not easily traded even among family. Yet, the Cult Leader has provided us with such ''physical bodies'' for free. We''ve even grown stronger through the ''procedure'' and ''grace'', so honestly, this gratitude is indescribable."

    [...]

    "Until we repay this gratitude, who would dare leave the order?"

    [...It wasn''t anything difficult for me, and it isn''t anything that valuable. I just arbitrarily gave you puppet bodies.]

    "If the recipient is pleased, isn''t that enough? Haha. We, too, have epted it arbitrarily and intend to remain in the order arbitrarily..."

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    All the Guardian Ghost Kings.

    Even the newly joined Baek Rin who has recently undergone the procedure and grace, kneel down.

    "Please ept us!"

    Looking upon them, I tremble slightly.

    [...Alright]

    I smile faintly.

    [Then let''s embark on a slightly long journey together.]

    At my words, they all respond in unison, loudly and powerfully.

    "Yes!"

    I put away my smile and shout with a serious face.

    [Guardian Law Protector Hong Fan, Left Law Protector Kim Yeon, listen up! Bring the Twilight Domain here and have itnd! From now on, we will reside on thisnd! The two Law Protectors will manage the Twilight Domain henceforth!]

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    [Right Law Protector Oh Hyun-seok, Chief Law Protector Jeon Myeong-hoon, listen up! From now on, this cult leader will enter a long, secluded cultivation toplete the Longevity Axis! Until now, I''ve been building it idly and slowly, but from now on, I will extend my consciousness properly to build the axis! I won''t be able to move during this period, so guard this seat well!]

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    Kugugugugu!

    The Law Protectors and Ghost Kings begin dragging the Twilight Domain andnding it on thend, and I watch the magnificent scene below with gleaming eyes.

    ''From now on, all the forces of the Nether Ghost Realm wille here. I intended to get along with the ck Ghost Pce, but if the True Persons influence even the ck Ghost Pce, it''s meaningless. I''m sorry for Yu Hye, but I can''t let her go for now.''

    We have truly be the public enemies of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Not just the three major factions, but even the Flower Painting Western Heaven Pce will join the fray.

    Previously, they might have sent a few Integration stage Grand Cultivators to suppress the order, but from now on, they will designate the entire Wuji Religious Order as ''public enemy'' and attack us with that intent.

    If the True Persons, who have taken root in the Nether Ghost Realm for countless years, move their forces, the oue is clear.

    ''They will trulye at us with all their might!''

    Before they arrive, I mustplete the Longevity Axis as quickly as possible, open the side path, and return to the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''This time, for sure...!''

    I won''t let myrades die easily.<hr>

    Ham Jin sits down and takes a deep breath, reminiscing about the past.

    He was just an ordinary beggar born in the distant corner of Yuhwa Country on the Peaceful Clouds Continent.

    Born in the outskirts of Yuhwa, he had no grand dreams, only wishing to grow adequately big enough to work someday.

    However, that dream shattered when a band of robbers attacked his vige.

    And so, Ham Jin slightly altered his goal.

    It was a worthless life anyway, so changing the goal wouldn''t kill him.

    As he was sold to a ve trader, Ham Jin thought.

    It would be nice to meet an adequately good master and live while working.

    Then, Ham Jin was sold to a cultivator.

    A ruthless cultivator practicing devilish arts.

    Ham Jin''s goal was shattered again.

    But he didn''t tire and revised his goal once more.

    As he was experimented on by his self-proimed master, he thought.

    It would be nice if after being adequately experimented on, he could return to his hometown, even as an experimental subject.

    Then, Ham Jin''s goal was shattered again.

    Because he discovered his master''s research books and experiment journals that he had been studying when the master was away for a while.

    His master intended to remodel his disciples, create the most suitable body for practicing devilish arts, and ''switch'' to that body.

    At that point, there were 40 surviving disciples.

    Among them, Ham Jin was considered one of the ''top-tier'' bodies by his master.

    His cultivation was only at Qi Refining 1st or 2nd star, but that didn''t matter.

    He found out he possessed a unique constitution called the Ghost Furnace Body (���t�w).

    The Ghost Furnace Body is said to be highlypatible with contacting the great beings of the Upper Realms, easily gaining their favor and borrowing their power.

    His master intended to borrow power from a great being in the Upper Realm and someday ascend.

    That was why he was targeting Ham Jin''s body.

    Upon realizing this, Ham Jin''s goal changed once again.

    ''I want to live!''

    This time, it wasn''t just ''adequately.''

    He ''truly'' wanted to live.

    Although it was a worthless life, dying without achieving anything was too...

    Too unfair.

    ''I will survive! I will definitely live!''

    From that day on, Ham Jin secretly stole and read his master''s books.

    And he learned how tomunicate with the great beings of the Upper Realms.

    ''My body is suitable for borrowing the power of great beings through rituals?''

    Then, I will just use it.

    Ham Jin took advantage of his master''s absence to select a book from his master''s library called the ''Wuji Ghost King Ritual Scripture'' and performed a ritual.

    And so, he faced a ''great being.''

    This being demanded something peculiar from Ham Jin, took over his body, ascended to the sky to survey something, and then attempted to uproot the entire valley where Ham Jin lived. Realizing Ham Jin couldn''t withstand it, the being retreated.

    In return for borrowing his body, the being granted Ham Jin a unique ''sense.''

    Woooong��

    Ham Jin opens his eyes.

    All around him, countless Yin and Yang are swirling.

    The great being said to meet him again in three months.

    Ham Jin is terrified of that being!

    A Ghost King with 19 faces, weeping bloody tears and cultivating a cursed flower garden!

    A being with a form so terrifying it asionally appears in his nightmares.

    Ham Jin grits his teeth.

    Even so, that being is better than his master who seeks to steal his life away entirely.

    "O Great One..."

    Taking advantage of his master''s absence, Ham Jin prays to the being.

    "Please descend upon me."

    Kugugugugu!

    He finds himself in a pure white space.

    It''s a familiar ce.

    Deep within his mental world.

    There, he kneels down trembling with fear upon seeing a shadow with 19 heads entering the corner of the white space.

    "O Great One, what do you desire from me?"

    Ham Jin felt it from theirst encounter; this being wants something through him.

    ''Normally, such beings only grant wishes in exchange for something precious or one''s lifespan. But if the being has something they want...''

    He might not have to offer his lifespan!

    Whether the being knows his thoughts or not, they stare at Ham Jin with their 19 heads and ask,

    [Are you using well the sense I gave youst time?]

    "Pardon? Ah, yes! I am using it very well."

    It''s the truth.

    Though it''s a sense granted by a malicious being, Ham Jin finds it extremely useful.

    The reason Ham Jin could read the Wuji Ghost King Ritual Scripture from his master''s library was simple.

    While his master was experimenting in the adjacent research hall, one of the test subjects exploded, shattering not only the research hall but also the barrier set up in the library.

    Taking advantage of the broken barrier, Ham Jin had secretly taken out the ritual scripture.

    But upon gaining this sense, he no longer needs to wait for such coincidences.

    He can vividly sense the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy!

    He can sense how the barrier is set up and predict which parts to touch to avoid triggering it.

    He navigated his master''s library almost daily by reading the spiritual energy and avoiding the barriers.

    There''s no worry about being watched or his master suddenly appearing in the library.

    The spiritual energy warns him of any impending danger!

    He only needs to maintain his sense of spiritual energy!

    He even dared to raid his master''s spiritual elixir storage a few times.

    Thanks to that, Ham Jin''s cultivation rapidly soared, reaching the 3rd star of Qi Refining.

    "Truly, it has been of great help. I am immensely grateful for your precious assistance."

    [To hear it has been helpful...I am pleased.]

    Chills!

    Ham Jin feels his entire body shiver at the voice of the terrifying being.

    He fears the being might suddenly say, ''You''ve ripened well!'' and devour him at any moment.

    However, Ham Jin swallows his saliva and waits for the being to continue.

    [Well, anyway, you seem to have grown excellently. Very good. To think you''ve reached the 3rd star of Qi Refining...through your body, I can now manifest about 1 or 2 hundredth more of my power...]

    The shadowughs for a while before speaking.

    [But it''s not enough. After surveying this valley through your body, I realized the valley is quite heavy...]

    They speak, revealing 38 eyes.

    [I desire...the power that lies...beneath this valley.]

    Kugugugugu!

    The shadow clenches their hand.

    Immediately, Ham Jin''s mental world begins to shake violently.

    No, that isn''t all.

    Ham Jin realizes that the ''outside'' is also shaking.

    Just by clenching their hand, the being is causing an earthquake throughout the entire valley!

    [Child...For me to grasp that power...I need your help.]

    "What...must I do to help?"

    [Hmm...]

    The giant being slightly tilts their head toward Ham Jin.

    Kugugugu!

    Even that seems to cause Ham Jin''s mental world to darken.

    [You are still...too weak. For a regr cultivator to properly ept even a tenth of my power, they will need to be at least at the Nascent Soul stage.]

    "...!"

    Ham Jin''s jaw drops in shock at those words.

    ''Na-Nascent Soul stage...''

    Even his master is only at the mid-Core Formation stage!

    Let alone Nascent Soul, his master grits his teeth, hoping to reach Grand Perfection Core Formation in his lifetime.

    Hence, hearing the term Nascent Soul makes Ham Jin''s mind go nk.

    [However, thanks to your special constitution, you seem to ept my power a bit better. With your constitution, you can ept my power more easily. Even if you only reach the Core Formation stage, you will be able to ept a tenth of my power. Then, borrowing your body, I canpletely overturn this cumbersome valley and obtain what lies beneath it...]

    Fortunately, reaching the Core Formation stage is within the realm of reason for Ham Jin.

    However, it''s equally daunting and distant.

    "Forgive me, O Great One. To reach the Core Formation stage, I will need to cultivate tirelessly for the next 200 years. Moreover, my master ns to steal my body in a few years...!"

    His eyes tremble with fear.

    Suddenly, the worst oue crosses his mind.

    His master, already being at the Core Formation stage, can steal Ham Jin''s body and imnt his own Golden Core to immediately reach the Core Formation stage.

    If that happens, both the being and his master would be satisfied��the being would draw power from the master, and the master would borrow the being''s power!

    Ultimately, the only one suffering unjustly would be the Qi Refining 3rd star Ham Jin!

    As he breaks into a cold sweat, the great being speaks in a gentle voice.

    [Do not worry. I am here to help you, and I will not betray you. But indeed, 200 years is too long. Not just for you, but I do not have that much time to wait either.]

    "Then..."

    The shadow, with their 38 eyes burning with ghost fire, rests one of their heads on their hand and stares at Ham Jin for a moment.

    [Then, we must resort to a shortcut.]

    The shadow chuckles.

    [One year. I will elevate you to the Qi Building stage within one year.]

    "Pardon...!?"

    The proposal is so absurd that Ham Jin''s eyes widen in astonishment.

    The Qi Building stage is no child''s y!

    Yet, the being speaks casually as if they''re saying ''I will make you breakfast.''

    [In exchange for that power, you will retrieve the ''power'' guarded beneath by the dragon vein of this valley, of the entire country, and offer it to me.]

    "D-Didn''t the Great one say that to obtain it, the entire valley must be overturned?"

    [If you were to simply obtain it by brute force, yes. Of course, I know you don''t have that kind of strength. But instead of strength, you are a resident of this world. Through the spell I will teach you, weave the dragon veins of this valley. Gather all the nearby power in this area into your grasp. Like spinning threads to make clothes and weavings, intece the dragon veins and create the formation I will teach you.]

    The shadowughs.

    [When the timees, I will activate the formation. The dragon vein will move, drawing me to the ''power''. What do you say? Will you ept my proposal?]

    Ham Jin ponders the shadow''s proposal.

    And he realizes.

    No matter how much he contemtes it, there is no better offer.

    And in any case, without borrowing this being''s power, he will inevitably be stripped of his body and die.

    There is no better proposal!

    He is in a position where he has to grab onto any lifeline, no matter how rotten.

    ''I can''t be picky.''

    Finally, having made his decision, Ham Jin speaks with a determined expression.

    "Yes, I will follow the Great One''s words!"

    [Huhu, very good. Now that you have decided, listen carefully to the knowledge I will impart to you.]

    Whisperwhisperwhisperwhisper...

    As Ham Jinmunes with the Great Being, he receives the knowledge the being bestows upon him.<hr>

    Pukwak!

    "Tst, this experimental subject died too."

    In Yuhwa, there exists beings known as the ''Three Great Sage Gods.''

    They are the legendary Core Formation stage cultivators of the Yuhwa Country, and among them, the strongest in devilish arts, known as the ''Devil God.''

    ck Tomb Old Monster Yeom Gok!

    He briefly frowns with an unpleasant expression at the dead experimental subject before suddenly smashing the altar where the subjecty with his fist.

    "Damn it! Another failure! Why are my disciples so weak!? How can they ever be a suitable body for me at this rate!?"

    His enraged shout echoes throughout Split Turtle Valley.

    The numerous Qi Refining stage disciples within the valley tremble at his thunderous roar.

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it! There are only 39 left now! Why is there no one showing any results!?"

    Yeom Gok bites his lips and tears at his hair.

    Unable to contain his rage, he burns the corpse of the dead experimental subject and shouts.

    "Gather here immediately! You useless things!"

    At hismand, his disciples quickly gather in front of Yeom Gok''s cave residence.

    Yeom Gok looks over his disciples.

    Apart from two who have reached the 6th star of Qi Refining, the rest are at the 1st or 2nd star, with even some failing to properly achieve the Qi Gathering stage.

    "You useless things! Why were you born without any useful qualities!? Why!? Your worthless lives only have value when they are used to extend the life of a Sage God like me!!!"

    Kuang, Kuang!

    He shouts, throwing objects from hisboratory at the disciples below the Qi Gathering stage.

    Still unsatisfied, he begins beating the Qi Refining 1st and 2nd star disciples.

    After a while, only three intact disciples remain in hisboratory.

    Qi Refining 6th star disciple Wi Je.

    Another of the same stage, Yu Eun.

    And Qi Refining 3rd star Ham Jin.

    Looking at the Qi Refining 6th star disciples, Wi Je and Yu Eun, Yeom Gok speaks with bloodshot eyes.

    "You bastards should be ready to perform the Seven Star Ritual by now, right? If you''re not ready today, I''ll grind you into pills!"

    The two disciples tremble and nod their heads.

    "Yes, yes, Master! I have fully reached greatpletion in the 6th star. I only need to perform the Seven Star Ritual!"

    "Me too!"

    "Hmph! Foolish things..."

    He looks at them with dissatisfaction before finally turning to Ham Jin.

    "Hmm..."

    He slowly approaches Ham Jin, feeling his body and checking his teeth.

    "Good...very healthy. Have you been brushing your teeth welltely?"

    "Yes, yes. Thanks to the high-quality salt Master providedst time, I clean them thoroughly every day and use perfume oil to make them smell good."

    "Good, you must be used to bathing by now, and you''re exercising diligently?"

    "Yes, I think I''m starting to build muscle recently."

    "Haha, very good. Excellent. And let''s see...oh, surprising. You''ve already reached the mid stage for the 3rd star of Qi Refining?"

    "Yes..."

    "Hahaha! Wonderful. But as I''ve told you many times, don''t focus solely on training. Go outside, get some sunlight, and put your best effort into building a healthy and robust body."

    "...Understood."

    Yeom Gok pats Ham Jin''s head with a kind expression.

    A demeanor that anyone would think is that of a master doting on his favorite disciple.

    However, none of those present envy or look at Ham Jin with jealousy.

    On the contrary, every time Yeom Gok pats Ham Jin as if handling a precious item, everyone looks at Ham Jin with pity.

    There isn''t a single disciple who doesn''t know that Yeom Gok has half-decided to use Ham Jin as the target for his body-swapping technique.

    "Now then. I''m going out to gather some materials, so clean the entire research hall thoroughly while I''m gone."

    After patting Ham Jin, Yeom Gok doesn''t even nce at the other disciples as he grabs his storage stroll and leaves the cave residence.

    He uses the Flying Escape Technique to exit the valley.

    ''...Since the earthquake, Ham Jin has been acting strangely.''

    Yeom Gok furrows his brow.

    A few months ago, arge earthquake struck the Split Turtle Valley.

    As a result, some of the materials Yeom Gok had painstakingly acquired were destroyed, driving him into a rage.

    But the real issue is that after the earthquake, Ham Jin has changed subtly in a strange way.

    Previously, Ham Jin would often sneak into Yeom Gok''s library to steal nces at the books.

    Of course, Yeom Gok let it slide, knowing that Ham Jin''s body would be his in a few years anyway.

    However, Ham Jin has not once snuck into the library since the earthquake.

    The multipleyers of barriers Yeom Gok has cunningly set up around the library are all functioning without any issues.

    And today.

    Today, once again, an unexpected earthquake caused his experiment to fail, resulting in the experimental subject dying without yielding any results.

    And once again, Ham Jin had acted strangely.

    Normally, Ham Jin would flinch despite trying to hide it whenever Yeom Gok touches him.

    But today was different.

    ''There was no reaction at all.''

    No, beyond having no reaction, Yeom Gok felt as if Ham Jin was looking down on him.

    ''Why has that little brat suddenly changed? Hmm...That kid must be hiding something from me. He''s up to something.''

    Yeom Gok ponders for a moment before smirking.

    "As expected...is it that? The secret at the bottom of the valley. That mysterious power must have caused the earthquake and affected Ham Jin, who is susceptible to external forces."

    Yeom Gok clenches his fist, his face showing a greedy expression.

    "If I can obtain that power, reaching Grand Perfection Core Formation might not be a dream! With that power and Ham Jin''s body, I might even reach Nascent Soul in this lifetime! Hahaha! If I reach the Nascent Soul stage and offer Ham Jin''s body to an otherworldly entity for their power, even the Heavenly Being stage won''t be out of reach!"

    ck Tomb Old Monster Yeom Gok.

    Laughing maniacally, he leaves Split Turtle Valley.

    "Upon reaching the Heavenly Being stage, I won''t just be a ''so-called'' Sage God but a ''true'' Sage God!"<hr>

    Tiiiiing��

    A clear wave emanates from somewhere.

    A thread of my consciousness descends into a Decaying Corpse Realm.

    From that realm, someone''s lifespan is being drawn towards me.

    I receive the lifespan and convert it into Longevity Axis, building it.

    Recently, I have nearly synchronized my mind with the Void Spirit Pond, extending my consciousness to numerous Lower Realms to ept even more offerings at a faster pace.

    Today alone, I have been given offerings three times.

    Of course, two of them were from vile devil path cultivators, so I didn''t ept anypensation and instead crushed the heads of the devilish cultivators that conducted the ritual.

    One-third of the countless offerings are like this.

    Sacrificial offerings from devil path cultivators.

    I always ignore such offerings, so thepletion of the Longevity Axis was not particrly fast.

    Nevertheless, with my mind synchronized with the Void Spirit Pond and extending my consciousness to the Lower Realms in earnest, thepletion of the Longevity Axis became quite rapid.

    ''...How peculiar.''

    However, recently, I began to ponder something as I observe the rapidlypleting Longevity Axis.

    To be precise, it was after facing the Entering Nirvana True Persons.

    ''The Entering Nirvana True Persons pulled my spirit out of the dimension through attraction force.''

    Their method is strikingly simr to how I extend my consciousness to the Lower Realms to draw in my contractors'' minds into the world of consciousness.

    The contractors who have offered tributes are ''connected'' to me, allowing me to reconnect and pull them in anytime.

    And this fact allows for a certain hypothesis.

    ''To draw someone in with attractive force, is ''providing'' required?''

    ''Providing'' my power.

    Benefiting them.

    Such acts seem necessary to establish a connection with my mind through attraction force, allowing me to pull them in at any time without the need of an offering.

    As evidence, no connection was formed with those devilish cultivators whom I only crushed, caused earthquakes and tsunamis, cursed, or inflicted irreversible fatal injuries upon right after being summoned.

    ''If I could connect with such vile beings, I''d visit them for fun and shove cmities upon them, but s.''

    In short, those who are given the ''act of providing'' by me are connected through attraction force, while those who aren''t are not.

    And ''acts of providing'' signify blessings.

    The fact that acts of providing establish a connection through attraction force means that blessings are the true force of attraction.

    Why do cultivators handle attraction force starting from the Four-Axis stage?

    This hypothesis allows me to understand this a little.

    It''s because cultivators at the Four-Axis stage are qualified to oversee blessings, and sharing blessings means connecting people.

    And the connection between people means attraction force.

    ''But when I think about it this way, it''s strange that the Entering Nirvana True Persons pulled me in with attraction force.''

    They never bestowed any blessings upon me. On the contrary, they only scattered cmities.

    Even so, I was drawn to them.

    ''In that case, there are two possibilities.''

    Either they bestowed blessings upon me without my consent at some point.

    Or, their summoning of me was due to misfortune (��) rather than a blessing.

    ''Misfortune has no substance.''

    It merely refers to the absence of blessings.

    ''Giving misfortune'' is just an expression. In reality, it''s closer to the concept of ''taking away existing blessings.''

    But I cannot form connections with those who have taken away my blessings.

    If they never bestowed blessings upon me, how are they connected to me?

    ''...Did they summon me [intending to give] blessings?''

    Only now do I understand the principle by which the Entering Nirvana True Persons drew my spirit above the dimension in an instant.

    My contractors and I give each other what we need.

    In this way, attraction force is generated between us.

    Just as the living beings of the Lower Realms call upon me with the Wuji Ghost King Ritual Scripture with offerings to summon my mind, the Entering Nirvana True Persons also performed a summoning ritual from outside the dimension.

    The calls of the Lower Realm beings are so small that I can choose not to respond to their summons.

    However, the voices of the True Persons are so immense, and the attraction force of their existence is so powerful that I have no choice but to be drawn to their summoning ritual.

    ''The way the beings of the Lower Realms call upon me is based on the concept of [offering] something. The act of offering is merely stated as such due to the difference in realms. In reality, it''s just a matter of giving and receiving. In short, the Entering Nirvana True Persons summoned me by performing a ritual [to give] blessings to me. In doing so, they hoped to connect with [the being they mistakenly perceive to be behind me] through attraction force...''

    "..."

    When my thoughts reach this point.

    I touch upon [something].

    ''Wait.''

    If the essence of attraction force is the exchange of blessings.

    Wealth, Longevity, Health, and Love of Virtue entail exchanging what is needed with beings of the Lower Realms, connecting with [them] to acquire these concepts.

    But think about it.

    "...From the beginning...if I just [give] my lifespan to the Nether Ghost Realm, and the Nether Ghost Realm [gives] me the Longevity Axis..."

    Wouldn''t an attraction force be formed between [the Nether Ghost Realm and myself]?

    Since the Nether Ghost Realm symbolizes Longevity, wouldn''t the direct attraction force with the Nether Ghost Realm be the true Longevity Axis?

    ''The lifespan needed to build one axis is 10,000 years.''

    Each time an axis is built, a lifespan of 10,000 years is granted.

    "Ah...haha...hahahahaha!"

    A cultivator at the Four-Axis stage receives a total of 50,000 years of lifespan.

    10,000 years when first reaching the Four-Axis stage.

    And 10,000 years for each axis built thereafter.

    ''I understand now.''

    My simple reflection, which evolved from the realization of the true nature of attraction force and the methods of the Entering Nirvana True Persons,

    Finally reaches a conclusion that cultivators who practice Immortal Cultivation solely for longevity and immortality would ''never'' arrive at.

    "The ''true'' name of the Four-Axis stage...isn''t the Four-Axis stage."

    I now realize the ''true'' name of the Four-Axis stage.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 354: Devilish Cult (7)

    Chapter 354: Devilish Cult (7)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Kugugugugug!

    Under the dark sky of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    At the northern end of the Stable Realm, bordering the Chaos Realm.

    In that vicinity, a colossal cloud of dust rises.

    "Chief Law Protector, another Grand Cultivator level Ghost King has arrived."

    "Yeah, I see."Jeon Myeong-hoon, standing at the edge of the Twilight Domain with his arms crossed, receives reports from the ghostly creatures, gazing at the distant dust cloud rising.

    "They''re releasing an incredible killing intent."

    He speaks calmly, sitting down and caressing the hand of Jin So-hae.

    Her hand, fried and devoid of moisture, is still preserved exactly as it had been, thanks to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s special preservation treatment.

    Watching the nonchnt Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon approach from behind.

    "By the way, Myeong-hoon, is this okay? Including the Grand Cultivator-level Ghost King who just arrived, there are now 30 Integration stage ghost cultivators."

    It''s true.

    Six months have passed since they established themselves in the area where the True Person''s devotee resided.

    During the time Seo Eun-hyun was in seclusion, forces from all over the Nether Ghost have gathered.

    It looks as if the entire Nether Ghost Realm is amassing forces to wage a full-scale war against the Wuji Religious Order.

    "There''s no need to worry from now on. It seems the Four Great Factions of the Nether Ghost Realm are preparing for a full-scale war, and in a few months, there might be hundreds of Integration stage cultivators gathered."

    Seeing himugh heartily, Oh Hyun-seok''s worried expression deepens.

    "Hmm, how about calling that Yeon Wei person back now? Are you sure this is alright?"

    "Well...our ancestor is knowledgeable in many areas, but sometimes she can be quite careless. Sometimes it''s better to trust Seo Eun-hyun over the ancestor."

    "What if he makes a wrong decision?"

    "Even if it seems like a mistake, it''s better to trust him."

    He clenches Jin So-hae''s hand tightly as he mutters.

    "If I had only trusted my colleague''s words back then...perhaps So-hae might not have died...!"

    Seeing this, Oh Hyun-seok looks a bit sympathetic.

    "...Alright. I will trust him too."

    At that moment.

    sh!

    Bo-oong!

    From the camp of the Four Major Factions Alliance, a spear of light shoots towards the Twilight Domain.

    The spear of light, imbued with the energy of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness, burns through the ghostly energy of the Nether Ghost Realm as it flies towards them.

    Oh Hyun-seok takes a step forward upon seeing this.

    "Hah, they''re finally starting to pick a fight."

    A purple aura begins to rise from his entire body when suddenly,

    Kim Yeon steps past Oh Hyun-seok and moves forward.

    Wo-woong!

    With her pink robe fluttering, she takes her stance.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at Kim Yeon with a slightly startled expression and asks cautiously.

    "Hey, Kim Yeon, you okay?"

    But Kim Yeon does not answer.

    Instead, she chews her lips anxiously and mutters with unstable eyes.

    "No...I can''t forgive this. Seo Eun-hyun is mine. I can''t forgive anyone who tries to harm Seo Eun-hyun...!"

    Chuarak!

    She stomps her foot and soars into the sky, raising her left hand towards the spear of light.

    Kuang!

    The spear of light, imbued with the energy of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness, bounces into the sky and spins around.

    Kim Yeon shifts her stance in midair, pulling back her right hand imbued with overwhelming strength.

    As the spear falls downwards, it reaches Kim Yeon''s eye level.

    She then precisely swings her pulled-back right hand towards the hilt of the spear.

    Kuaang!

    A pinkish wave ripples through the air, and the spear of light is shot back towards its origin.

    Kugwagwagwagwang!

    The light of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness explodes from the direction of the Nether Ghost Realm alliance''s camp, spreading an atmosphere of chaos.

    Tak!

    After demonstrating this series of martial prowess, Kim Yeonnds back on the ground, biting her lips as she res towards the enemy camp.

    But no further attacks follow.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at Kim Yeon with uneasy eyes.

    ''The cycle of her madness is shortening.''

    There had been previous instances of Kim Yeon''s madness ring up.

    However, it always seemed to subside when Seo Eun-hyun was nearby, so it had never been a major problem.

    But now that Seo Eun-hyun is in seclusion.

    Kim Yeon''s condition has rapidly deteriorated.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon observes Kim Yeon.

    Having nearly gone mad himself after losing Jin So-hae, he understands.

    Kim Yeon is in a very dangerous state.

    But he can''t understand why.

    ''Just why is her madness acting up? There were no issues on Earth...''

    It wasn''t as if she lost a lover like he did, nor had she absorbed numerous ghosts like Kang Min-hee, nor is she undergoing intense training like Seo Eun-hyun or Oh Hyun-seok.

    Though the time when she was captured by the Mad Lord was tough, she had said it wasn''t that difficult thanks to Seo Eun-hyun''s remote support andfort.

    ''It''s strange.''

    To him, Kim Yeon''s madness appears very out of ce.

    It''s as if someone imnted the madness.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon doesn''t delve too deeply.

    ''If there was a problem, Seo Eun-hyun would have taken action.''

    The fact that Seo Eun-hyun went into seclusion while leaving Kim Yeon unattended indicated that he believed she could ovee it on her own.

    ''Since Seo Eun-hyun trusts Kim Yeon, I should trust her too.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon caresses Jin So-hae''s hand and closes his eyes.

    ''Right, So-hae?''

    He trusts his colleagues.

    Even if they seem unstable on the surface, trusting them means leaving the results to them.

    He trusts Seo Eun-hyun, Kim Yeon, and Oh Hyun-seok. He trusts the Guardian Ghost Kings and also the Wuji Religious Order.

    ''So, instead of worrying about Kim Yeon, my job is to protect the order with all my strength until Seo Eun-hyun''s seclusion ends.''

    A faint red lightning flows from his eyes.

    "...As the Chief Law Protector of the Wuji Religious Order, I, Jeon Myeong-hoon,mand you. Do not intercept attacks like the one just now, Kim Yeon. Instead, leave them to the Right Law Protector Oh Hyun-seok. Kim Yeon, you are responsible for mobilizing puppets to blockrge-scale offensives and counter major attacks."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon gently ces Jin So-hae''s hand back into the wooden box and puts it inside his robe before standing up.

    "Creating confusion and poisoning the enemy''s camp is Hong Fan''s role. Intercepting long-range attacks is Oh Hyun-seok''s,rge-scale offensives are Kim Yeon''s, and I will handle the Grand Cultivator-level Ghost Kings who attack directly. Remember your roles well from this point on!"

    Kim Yeon stares at Jeon Myeong-hoon for a moment, then nods, seemingly epting it even within her madness.

    And several days pass.

    Kugugugugu-

    From all across the Nether Ghost Realm, more and more Grand Cultivator-level Ghost Kings begin gathering at the opposing camp.

    As their numbers increase, so does the frequency of attacks towards the Twilight Domain.

    Kuang!

    Oh Hyun-seok, transformed into a giant of stars, swings away a green talisman with Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, clicking his tongue.

    "My hands are numb. Is this the strike of an Integration stage cultivator?"

    His face is deeply troubled.

    "Are you really sure we can handle this? There seems to be more than 50 Integration stage cultivators now..."

    "It''s fine. If I use ''that,'' I have the confidence to hold them off for a moment."

    "Y-Yeah...you have ''that,'' don''t you?"

    But even as Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks, his expression does not look good.

    ''Finish your seclusion quickly, Seo Eun-hyun.''

    In a short-term battle, Jeon Myeong-hoon can unleash powerparable to that of 50 Integration Grand Cultivators using a special method.

    But this method poses significant risks even for Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Moreover, if the Grand Cultivators continue to gather, even Jeon Myeong-hoon will run out of options.

    ''I will protect and trust you, Seo Eun-hyun! So please...hurry...!''

    All he can do is trust and wait for Seo Eun-hyun.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon contemtes his cultivation at the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage, gazing tensely at the opposing camp.<hr>

    Kugugugu!

    Inside a dark secret chamber.

    Deep within, a boy who has reached the 14th star of Qi Refining, the stage of Infinite Spiritual Cloud, is circting spiritual clouds around him.

    And suddenly!

    The boy half-opens his eyes and inhales the spiritual clouds swirling around him.

    Simultaneously.

    Kurrurung!

    A sound like thunder rumbles from within his dantian, and a spiritual cloud forms inside him.

    Wo-woong!

    A faint but pure spiritual force flows within the boy''s body.

    The boy, Ham Jin, brightens up.

    "F-Finally...!"

    He can''t hide his delight as he watches the pure spiritual force emanating from his body.

    "I''ve reached the Qi Building stage!"

    Reading the celestial energy and seeing that his lifespan has increased by 300 years, he is overjoyed.

    ''Finally! I''ve also reached the rank of a true Demi-God!''

    It''s then,

    A man dressed in white in front of him chuckles and clicks his tongue."

    "You''ve only just barely reached the Qi Building stage. Manage your achievement well and stabilize your realm. It will be a while before you can surpass your Core Formation stage master."

    "Yes...! It will indeed take some time to be a Sage God from a Demi-God."

    "...Right...well, the Core Formation stage is not an easy realm. Anyway, your ''work'' should speed up now."

    "Yes, I can feel that the ''Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets'' has be even more active."

    Ham Jin operates the form of the ''Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets'' he has learned from the great being around a year ago.

    Wiiiiing��

    The light of the dragon vein converges in the dark sealed room.

    He heard that this was originally a method for the Qi Building stage, but the man in white before him has modified it so it can be learned from the Qi Refining stage.

    When Ham Jin uses this method, he feels as if he can grasp the dragon veins within the valley vividly.

    ''During the Qi Refining stage, I could barely sense the position of a single dragon vein, but now I can vaguely discern the locations of dozens, even hundreds of dragon veins!''

    He smiles.

    For the past year, he has been twisting the directions of the dragon veins all over Split Turtle Valley, avoiding the eyes of his master Yeom Gok.

    The dragon veins in various parts of Split Turtle Valley have be entangled before he knew it, beginning to form the formation that the great being initially demanded.

    Now that Ham Jin has reached the Qi Building stage, it will be much easier toplete the formation.

    "Anyway, once I modify the formation a little more and the Great One activates it..."

    "Yes, you will be free from your master."

    "Finally...thank you for everything up until now. I would like to express my gratitude in advance. It''s thanks to you that I''ve reached the Qi Building stage, Sir Fighting Ghost."

    "Haha, it''s because you followed diligently."

    Ham Jin offers a heartfelt thanks to the existence bestowed upon him by the Wuji Ghost King, the ''Infinite Fighting Ghost.''

    He recalls the events from a year ago.

    The words of the great being, the Wuji Ghost King, echoes in his mind.

    [I will teach you a method, but it will be difficult for you toprehend. Therefore, I will assign you a helper to interpret this method for you.]

    After encountering the Wuji Ghost King in the world of consciousness, Ham Jin saw a ''new entity'' when he woke up.

    A mysterious man dressed in white.

    He told Ham Jin to call him ''Infinite Fighting Ghost'' and introduced himself as the helper assigned by the Wuji Ghost King.

    The term ''Ghost (��)'' is not just an empty word.

    He can only be seen by Ham Jin, and no one else in the Split Turtle Valley, including his master, are aware of Fighting Ghost''s presence.

    Over the past year, Infinite Fighting Ghost had meticulously taught Ham Jin the method and sometimes guided the flow of his energy, helping him refine his realm.

    Thanks to this, Ham Jin has been able to reach the Qi Building stage in such a ridiculously short period.

    "But, Sir Fighting Ghost, why didn''t the Wuji Ghost King personally teach me the method and instead send you?"

    Ham Jin asks as he opens the door to the dark chamber.

    Fighting Ghost smiles.

    "Didn''t I tell you before? The King is spreading their consciousness across many worlds and granting the wishes of many beings, so they don''t have much leisure."

    "I see...well, if the Wuji Ghost King had taught me personally...it might have been a bit terrifying."

    "Haha, you might have been scared to death."

    Fighting Ghost teases Ham Jin with a kind face, and Ham Jin also smiles faintly.

    However, he soon erases the smile from his face.

    Not long after leaving the secret chamber, his master, Yeom Gok, rushes up to him with an excited expression and begins to touch his body.

    "Really! Truly! This is real! Hahaha, to reach this realm in such a short time. You are indeed my favorite disciple! Ah, excellent! Such a vibrant body overflowing with pure spiritual force!"

    Yeom Gok is so excited that he almost drools as he scrutinizes Ham Jin''s body.

    Ham Jin nces at Infinite Fighting Ghost beside him.

    Yeom Gok is entirely unaware of Fighting Ghost, and Fighting Ghost nods at Ham Jin while speaking.

    "It''s another test. Remain still."

    Ham Jin nods.

    Since Infinite Fighting Ghost had started hovering around Ham Jin, he has always informed Ham Jin about Yeom Gok''s intentions whenever Yeom Gok tried to do something to him.

    "He pretends to like you, but he is quite wary of you. He is highly suspicious of you reaching the Qi Building stage without any Qi Building pills in such a short time."

    Ham Jin swallows hard.

    At that moment.

    Yeom Gokughs heartily and pats Ham Jin on the shoulder.

    "With my disciple growing so robustly, I have no regrets! Now that it''se to this, I''ll pass everything onto you three days from now!"

    "...!"

    Ham Jin''s eyes tremble at his words.

    ''That, that means...''

    It means that now that Ham Jin''s body is sufficiently mature, Yeom Gok ns to seize it.

    Ham Jin is terrified, but under the eyes of Fighting Ghost watching over him, he manages to show no reaction.

    "For Master to pass on everything to me, it is a great honor!"

    "...Yes. It pleases me that you are pleased."

    Yeom Gok looks at Ham Jin with a meaningful gaze and smiles.

    "In three days, I will invite all the Sage Gods of Yuhwa and pass on my natal dharma treasure, the ck Tomb Seal (����ӡ), to you. I will dere you as my sessor in front of them, so be mindful of your conduct and make no mistakes on that day."

    After patting Ham Jin on the shoulder, Yeom Gok turns around and leaves Ham Jin''s cave residence.

    "...Sir Fighting Ghost, wh-what should I do? He ns to seize my body in three days...!? No, besides that..."

    Ham Jin asks in confusion.

    "The Three Sage Gods of Yuhwa are known to be on bad terms, but he''s inviting them to dere me as his sessor...? What does this mean?"

    Fighting Ghost chuckles at this.

    "Perhaps, for some reason, those three Core Formation individuals have formed an alliance."

    "What!?"

    Ham Jin''s face turns pale.

    For Ham Jin, who has hoped to escape from his master''s grasp by taking advantage of the bad rtions among the three Sage Gods, this is a terrifying revtion.

    But Fighting Ghost smiles nonchntly.

    "Do not worry. It seems that what those three at the Core Formation stage want might be the same as what the Wuji Ghost King desires. Judging by the talk about the dharma treasure...it seems they intend to use the dharma treasure to open a path underground... In that case, you might not need to adjust the formation further."

    "Pardon...?"

    "Do not worry. Through my abilities, I have already uncovered your master''s ns, even the parts you do not know. He intends to use a body-triggering spell to quickly open a ''path'' to the underground. After that, he ns to quickly take over your body."

    "...!"

    Ham Jin bites his lip as he listens to Infinite Fighting Ghost.

    "...Sir Fighting Ghost, can I survive?"

    It isn''t that he doesn''t trust the Wuji Ghost King who sent him, but Infinite Fighting Ghost is a being with barely enough energy to be in the Qi Gathering stage.

    And though the Wuji Ghost King is a Great One, they reside in a distant otherworld, while his master is right in front of him.

    "My, my master, the ck Tomb Old Monster Yeom Gok...is a Sage God! Said to never die until his Golden Core is shattered, a God of the Human World!"

    "...."

    ''Hm, I didn''t expect the critical moment toe so quickly...''

    Ham Jin, consumed by anxiety, grinds his teeth.

    "Sir Infinite Fighting Ghost, please tell me. Can I really ovee that Sage God...?"

    Infinite Fighting Ghost looks at him, seeming to want to persuade him for a moment, then sighs.

    "...Do not worry. Have no doubt and believe. I will show you a new future. You will one day reach a realm where those Core Formation individuals are nothing to you."

    "B-but..."

    Woo-woong�D

    "...!"

    However, before Ham Jin can ask further,

    Infinite Fighting Ghost turns into a gust of wind and disappears from Ham Jin''s sight.

    His voice echoes in the ears of the anxious Ham Jin.

    �DDo not worry. I have already entered the realm, and I have enough power to save you alone...

    A cryptic statement.

    But Ham Jin, feeling the confident tone of that voice, can only bite his lip and wait in belief.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    Nether Ghost Realm.

    Twilight Domain.

    At the forefront, the Law Protectors and Guardian Ghost King of the Wuji Religious Order stand in formation, watching the other side.

    The ground is shaking.

    The stars are emitting ominous light, and sinister glows visible to the naked eye are spilling from the opposing camp.

    Oh Hyun-seok swallows hard, and Kim Yeon reveals an ominous insanity.

    At the center stands Jeon Myeong-hoon, his eyes gleaming.

    "Ny-six Integration stage cultivators...and seven devotees corrupted by True Persons..."

    In the distance, seven Ghost Kings, each with multiple heads and resembling Seo Eun-hyun, float in the air.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon can sense it instinctively.

    "Everyone, be alert. They are all here now."

    Even though all the factions of the Nether Ghost Realm designated them as public enemies, not all of their forces cane.

    They need manpower to guard and manage their own domains, so each faction probably sent as many as they could within their limits.

    Seeing no more Integration Ghost Kings gathering, this seems to be all of them.

    But even so, there are 108 Integration Grand Cultivators.

    ''Seo Eun-hyun could barely perish together with about ten Grand Cultivators. Can I...protect the Twilight Domain from them...?''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shakes his head.

    There is no room for doubt.

    He has to protect at all costs.

    At that moment, Kim Yeon''s eyes flicker.

    "They''reing."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes sh at those words.

    It''s exactly as she said.

    Those who had beenunching spells from afar until now begin to move towards them.

    The faces of everyone present, including Jeon Myeong-hoon, are filled with tension.

    But despite the tension, Jeon Myeong-hoon grits his teeth and moves forwards.

    ''Protect me, So-hae.''

    Koong, koong, koong, kwa-jijijik!

    With each step he takes, his stature seems to growrger, and before long, Jeon Myeong-hoon transforms into a Six-Armed Giant.

    The four axes built through the Five Elements Axes tremble within Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    [Attack!]

    And from afar, the seven ''devotees,''

    The True Persons'' Corrupted Bodies begin to exert their power.

    Kiyaaaaaaaaaa�D

    Aaaaaaaaah�D

    The Ghost Kings resembling Seo Eun-hyun with multiple heads simultaneously open their mouths, unleashing numerous beams of light towards the Twilight Domain.

    Some charge in with their own bodies, while others pull out Ghost Kings from their mouths and throw them forwards.

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon, with his eyes shining, brings his six hands towards his dantian.

    Wiiiiiing�D

    Behind his head, a circr halo appears.

    From his dantian, four axes emerge.

    Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings!

    [I will begin Heaven and Earth Unity!]

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    As lightning shes, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings unite.

    Simultaneously,

    Kwarurururung!

    An enormous Heavenly Tribtion pours down towards Jeon Myeong-hoon like a waterfall from the sky.

    The Ghost Kings of the Four Great Factions wear incredulous expressions at the sight.

    "This lunatic...I''ve heard he handles lightning divine powers, but he''s advancing right before a fight? Is he insane?"

    "He must have a death wish. Everyone, attack!"

    The Ghost Kings, without revealing their emotions,unch their attacks towards Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    And then,

    Kwarurururung!

    The Heavenly Tribtion curves, redirecting from Jeon Myeong-hoon towards those attacking him.

    Kwaaaang!

    Even the devotees who have been corrupted by the True Persons flinch and halt at the overwhelming aura of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    And, from the center of the Heavenly Tribtion storm, Jeon Myeong-hoon smiles.

    [My apologies, but I be strongest when facing the Heavenly Tribtion.]

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    The Heavenly Tribtion is imbued with colors.

    From blue and gold.

    The Dual-Colored Heavenly Tribtion begins to turn red.

    The sky turns crimson.

    [This is my elixir and dharma treasure.]

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    The Heavenly Tribtion which is crashing down towards Jeon Myeong-hoon condenses calmly in his hand, transforming into a spear of lightning.

    [In other words, it shall be by my will.]

    Kwarurururung!

    The spear of lightning pierces through the clouds and soars into the sky.

    It appears almost like a sacred light connecting Heaven and Earth.

    As it ascends, continuing until it seems it will reach the stars, Jeon Myeong-hoon grips the elongated spear of lightning and grins.

    [Come at me. You shall never set foot in the Twilight Domain!]

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon swings the spear of lightning.

    The Heavenly Tribtion spear, boasting a colossal length, is swung towards the Ghost Kings.<hr>

    In the darkness.

    I open my eyes to the voices of countless beings.

    What is the true name of the Four-Axis stage?

    ''It''s so simple.''

    If it''s called Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings,

    Why is the stage after Heavenly Being called Four-Axis?

    Shouldn''t the stage following Heavenly Being include the name Earth (��)?

    Earth Axis (���S).

    Yes, the first stage of the Middle Boundary should be called Earth Axis, not Four-Axis!

    The Earth Axis stage.

    "Then...shall I properly enter the Earth Axis stage?"

    Finally.

    I have gathered the lifespan of 10,000 years.

    All that remains is to obtain the true Longevity Axis!

    I begin preparations for the Longevity Axis ritual, while Jeon Myeong-hoon enters Heaven and Earth Unity.

    The conclusion of all the events in the Nether Ghost Realm is now imminent.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 355: Earth Axis (地軸)

    Chapter 355: Earth Axis (���S)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 355: Earth Axis (���S)

    A lifespan of ten thousand years has been gathered.

    During the past years, I scattered sacrificial rituals across the Lower Realms to gather this Longevity Axis.

    Through these sacrificial rituals, I umted 7,000 years of lifespan, and I took an additional 3,000 years from my own lifespan to reach a total of 10,000 years.

    Now, the only thing left is topletelypress this Longevity Axis and make it mine, and to perform the ritual to announce to the Nether Ghost Realm that I have obtained the Longevity Axis.

    Wo-woong��

    I form an altar in the darkness and gaze upon the pir of light that forms before my eyes.

    A pir created by the gathered lifespan of 10,000 years.Once this pir undergoes just one more refinement, the Longevity Axis will beplete.

    But why?

    Why do I feel uneasy as I look at this pir?

    ''Why?''

    It''s not like I am taking more lifespan from the living beings of the Lower Realms.

    Neither am Icking in the strength to save my colleagues.

    Nor is it time to hesitate. Even at this moment, myrades are defending the Twilight Domain with all their might.

    So why am I hesitating here?

    ''Have I not put in enough effort?''

    That isn''t it either.

    I always took the minimumpensation and provided the maximum benefit while receiving lifespans.

    And even when I took the remaining 3,000 years from my own lifespan, I had to endure hellish pain.

    Tearing my own lifespan apart was excruciating and a form of extreme suffering.

    ''Then why?''

    Why am I hesitating at thest moment?

    "...Hoo."

    I take a deep breath.

    Then, without further hesitation, I begin the ritual topress the Longevity Axis.

    Now, all that remains is to announce to the Nether Ghost Realm that I havepleted the Longevity Axis!

    There is no more time to waste!

    Huarurururuk!

    At the twelve directions surrounding the Longevity Axis, ghost fire zes blue.

    "The Earth Axis ritual begins now!"

    Woo-woong!

    I raise my hand to take the first step towards truly rising to the Earth Axis stage.

    Earth Axis.

    Why must the first stage of the Middle Boundary be the Earth Axis stage rather than the Four-Axis stage?

    Earth Axis signifies the axis of a star.

    The North and South of a star.

    End to end.

    The center that connects Pole (�O) to Pole (�O)!

    That is the Earth Axis.

    So what else would you call this stage which umtes the attraction force that connects people to people and the world to me if not the Earth Axis?

    ''No...did I name it based on such logic?''

    Thinking back, it wasn''t that I conceptualized it logically and decided that the Four-Axis stage was the Earth Axis stage.

    Suddenly, a ''name'' was ''engraved'' in my mind.

    [It is right to call this realm the Earth Axis] was a fact so clearly imprinted in my mind that I started calling it the Earth Axis stage and onlyter attached such logic to it.

    ''...Just what is this?''

    I don''t fully understand, but I proceed with the Earth Axis ritual anyway.

    It''s simr to the Seven Stars Ritual.

    But unlike the Seven Stars Ritual, there''s no need to conduct the ritual toward the heavens; it''s enough to perform it in a ce where the dragon vein flows smoothly.

    Using the Longevity Axis as the center, I need to sequentially infuse the energies symbolizing the twelve hours (�r) of the Nether Ghost Realm into it.

    It''s then,

    "...!"

    I suddenly look at the ceiling of the basement.

    Above.

    [The Sky] begins to swirl with ominous energy.

    ''What...Heavenly Rejection? No...this is...!''<hr>

    Jeon Myeong-hoon became a storm.

    It''s as if thunderclouds are densely gathering around him, scattering countless bolts of lightning rain in all directions.

    The ghostly creatures with high cultivation scream and retreat, and the ''devotees'' corrupted by the True Persons also recoil in fear from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning spear, which is no different from a Heavenly Tribtion.

    Chijijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon dominates the battlefield with his lightning spear.

    At this moment, he is the king of this ce.

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    Red lightning swirls.

    It sweeps in all directions.

    It storms like a tempest.

    It pierces like an awl.

    It burns like fire.

    Every time Jeon Myeong-hoon moves his six arms, the battlefield seems to fry in a sea of red lightning.

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s expression gradually worsens.

    ''I''m slowly reaching my limit.''

    The red lightning he is emitting from his entire body is in essence a transformed Heavenly Tribtion.

    He is using the Heavenly Tribtion to fight his enemies, and this Heavenly Tribtion is bing stronger as it is judged that Jeon Myeong-hoon is receiving ''external assistance.''

    Since the Heavenly Tribtion is both an elixir and a dharma treasure for Jeon Myeong-hoon, it doesn''t matter if it grows stronger to some extent.

    However, he can feel it.

    The Heavenly Tribtion in his hand is bing heavier and thicker.

    And it''s bing so hot that it''s increasingly difficult for Jeon Myeong-hoon to handle.

    ''I can''t keep this up.''

    Eventually, the Heavenly Tribtion will be so out of control even Jeon Myeong-hoon won''t be able to handle it, turning on him instead.

    Of course, Jeon Myeong-hoon won''t be harmed by the Heavenly Tribtion, but if it grows that strong, absorbing it could cause his dantian to explode.

    Kwarurung!

    He sounds thunder while breaking into a cold sweat internally.

    ''Damn it, hold on a bit longer, Jeon Myeong-hoon!''

    He pushes himself harder, dancing while wielding the Heavenly Tribtion.

    But the Heavenly Tribtion in his hand grows hotter, and Jeon Myeong-hoon finally gives up trying to control it.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    The Heavenly Tribtion in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand shes a brilliant light and slips from his grasp.

    Then, the Heavenly Tribtion begins to engulf Jeon Myeong-hoon and enter his body.

    His lifespan, cultivation, everything begins to surge wildly.

    Kwarurururung!

    [Gruaaaaahhh!]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body grows evenrger.

    And at that moment!

    Kwarurururung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body bes the thundercloud itself.

    As the giant figure made entirely of thunderclouds roar, the entire vicinity rumbles with a deafening crackle.

    Kwarurururung!

    Then, something like a translucent barrier forms around Jeon Myeong-hoon and spreads outwards.

    The barrier expanded rapidly, eventually covering the entire Twilight Domain.

    The Ghost Kings of the Four Major Factions see this andugh dryly.

    "...How insane. How is this possible? Reaching the Integration stage in the middle of battle..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon finallypletes the process of Heaven and Earth Unity and enters the Integration stage.

    [Come at me, all of you. As I''ve reached the stage, I will devour you all.]

    Kugugugu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s voice echoes from within his domain, spreading in all directions.

    Tension rises in the eyes of those watching him.

    "He already possessed formidable strength at the Four-Axis stage. How strong will he be now that he''s reached Integration...?"

    "As expected of the Chief Law Protector of the devilish cult...!"

    But contrary to their concerns, Jeon Myeong-hoon is filled with tension.

    ''I''ve reached the Integration stage, but my power is far weaker than when I faced the Heavenly Tribtion.''

    His strongest moment is when he faces the breakthrough Heavenly Tribtion.

    Rather, the moment he seeds and breakthroughs in cultivation is far weaker than when he is in the process of breaking through.

    ''Will bluffing work?''

    Then, it happens.

    The 96 Ghost Kings who have been attacking Jeon Myeong-hoon and the Twilight Domain retreat.

    A look of hope crosses Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes.

    ''Did it work?''

    And then.

    An urgent voicees from Seo Eun-hyun, who is supposed to be in closed-door cultivation.

    [Jeon Myeong-hoon, be careful. They''re nning something crazy!]

    [What...?]

    Then.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!

    The seven devotees who have been attacking with the Integration stage Ghost Kings, advance even further towards the Twilight Domain as the Ghost Kings retreat.

    [Sending the Corrupted Bodies forward means...they''re nning to draw on the True Persons'' power...? This is madness...!]

    Kugugugu!

    The seven devotees each shake their many heads and stretch their hands and limbs toward the sky.

    Then, light descends from the sky, as if connecting the devotees with the True Persons.

    ''I, I have to block...!''

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    But before Jeon Myeong-hoon can act.

    Thunderclouds once again gather in the sky, blocking the sight of the True Persons.

    The devotees trying to draw power from the True Persons are disconnected from them.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sees this and smiles with relief.

    [You''rete! You snail-like bastard!]

    [Sorry about that...]

    Kugugugugu!

    A Ghost King with 19 heads flies to the side of the giant thundercloud figure.

    The thundercloud figure forms a hand seal and points to the sky.

    As Seo Eun-hyun finishes building the Longevity Axis, the thunderclouds that have been writhing as if ready to drop Heavenly Tribtion at any moment are unable to do so.

    [I''ve dyed the Heavenly Tribtion a bit with my power. It should give us some breathing room...Anyway, Seo Eun-hyun...is it done?]

    [It''s done. Now...we just need to open the ''side path''!]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon sighs lightly.

    Currently, Seo Eun-hyun has built two of the Five Blessings Axes.

    And ording to Yeon Wei, three of the Five Blessings Axes are needed to open the shortcut.

    Of course, with the two axes Seo Eun-hyun has built, if Jeon Myeong-hoon, who has reached the Integration stage,bines his power, it could count as having three axes and they could open the side path.

    But the problem is that if Jeon Myeong-hoon focuses on opening the side path with Seo Eun-hyun, there will inevitably be a gap in their defenses.

    [Without you or me...can they hold on without us?]

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s question, Seo Eun-hyun looks back.

    The followers of the Twilight Domain who have followed him havee out, looking up at Seo Eun-hyun, who haspleted his closed-door cultivation.

    Including Jeon Myeong-hoon, the other colleagues, the Guardian Ghost Kings, and Yu Hye who hade as a guest. All his connections are looking at him.

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles.

    [Don''t worry.]

    Wooooo-woong!

    Attraction force begins to emanate from within him.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is startled by the sight.

    [You...! Didn''t you say you had only two axes!? Did you deceive me!?]

    [Hm...I didn''t deceive you. I clearly exinedst time that if you lowered your realm and converted through the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle form, it would count as umting an additional axis. You just didn''t listen, did you?]

    Seo Eun-hyun clicks his tongue and chuckles, while Jeon Myeong-hoon bes even more exasperated.

    [Damn it! If you had something that good, you should have forced me to learn it!]

    [Who was the one holding So-hae''s hand saying, ''I must reach the next stage quickly,'' and not listening? Anyway, I can open the side path on my own.]

    With a look that seems to say ''trust me'' from his 38 eyes, Seo Eun-hyun nods at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    [So, I''ll leave the protection of the order to you, Jeon Myeong-hoon!]

    [Ha...got it, Cult Leader!]

    Seo Eun-hyun flies towards the direction of the Wuji Religious Order and begins forming hand seals.

    [Now then...let''s open the side path!]

    And then.

    Kugugugugu!

    The dark clouds in the sky, temporarily sealed by Jeon Myeong-hoon and holding the Heavenly Tribtion.

    That symbol of Heavenly Tribtion begins to disperse.

    [...What?]

    The next moment.

    Jiiiiing��

    A colossal [will] begins to descend upon the earth.

    �DIn the names of the True Persons, we decree that all Heavenly Punishments urring in the Nether Ghost Realm at this moment be postponed by one year. Clouds descending Heavenly Tribtions, disperse.

    Jiiiiing��

    The will of the True Persons resonate throughout the battlefield.

    The dark clouds created by Seo Eun-hyun upon his breakthrough dissipate effortlessly, and the will of the True Persons descend upon the earth once again.

    Kugugugugu!

    Starlight falls from the heavens onto the seven devotees.

    [Kuuaaaaahh!]

    [Gaaaaaahh!]

    [Guuuaaaaaah!]

    The devotees all scream in agony.

    Among those anxiously watching the battlefield behind Seo Eun-hyun, Yu Hye''s eyes waver momentarily as she looks at them.

    "W-Wait! Cha Jo-gwi-nim...!?"

    She cries out, seeing one devotee in pain, receiving the light of the True Persons.

    "Cha Jo-gwi-nim! Why are you there! Cha Jo-gwi-nim!"

    However, the devotee transformed from Cha Jo-gwi seems unable to hear her words.

    He merely mutters as he epts the light from the heavens.

    [I...will...save...definitely...save...]

    The 96 Integration stage Ghost Kings behind the seven devotees, each in groups of twelve, begin forming hand seals.

    Woong, woong, woo-woong��

    The Integration stage Ghost Kings deploy their domain.

    Their domains, no different from dimensional barriers, buzz and rise as pirs towards the sky.

    These pirs meet the edge of the light falling on the seven devotees.

    Towards the sky, the Ghost Kings project their attraction force.

    Finally, a crack appears in the sky.

    Zzuzzuzzuzeuk!

    On the surface, it seems like nothing significant has changed.

    The dark sky of the Nether Ghost Realm still holds stars, and the stars continue to gaze down upon the earth.

    The only change is a transparent ''crack'' in the sky.

    However, through that crack, [power] from [above] begins to pour down.

    �D�D�D�D�D�D!

    With an iprehensible cry, the seven devotees simultaneously point their fingers towards the Twilight Domain.

    The next moment.

    Kugugugugu!

    An irresistible weight descends upon the entire Twilight Domain.

    Kwaaang!

    Kwa-jijijik!

    The domain unfolded by the Six Extremes Ghost King, Jeon Myeong-hoon, is utterly shattered.

    Although Jeon Myeong-hoon does not die, he is left prostrated on the ground, unable to even make breathing sounds.

    Seo Eun-hyun, who was trying to open a ''side path'' above the Wuji Religious Order, is also mmed to the ground.

    [Ku...uuuuugh!]

    While Seo Eun-hyun doesn''t end up prostrated like Jeon Myeong-hoon, he too is pinned to the ground, unable to do anything.

    Moreover, the attraction force is even growing stronger.

    tter, tter, tter, tter, tter!

    The cursed dolls, the physical bodies of the Twilight Domain''s ghostly creatures, begin to emit white steam as they start to break apart.

    The True Persons are trying to annihte the Wuji Religious Order.<hr>

    ''This is insane...''

    The pressure is enormous.

    At this rate, not only the Wuji Religious Order but the entire Twilight Domain will be crushed into dust.

    Kuguguguguk!

    Enduring the pressure falling upon me, I try to channel all the attraction force I gathered to open the side path to shield the Twilight Domain from the descending power.

    This eases the pressure on the followers and Jeon Myeong-hoon significantly, but it increases the area of pressure on me, making it feel like my entire body is about to burst.

    "Don''t...joke...with me...!"

    Without the energy to even use mental speech, I shout out loud with my voice.

    The pressure that seems to intend to crush me here without giving me a chance to open the side path.

    Previously, there seemed to be two options: drive me out or annihte me.

    But in reality, it''s clear their primary intent is to annihte me.

    "Ku...grghrghhhh...!"

    However frustrating it is, I have no power to stop this.

    I can sense it.

    This colossal, cosmic power is being exerted by the True Persons while in a ''wounded state.''

    And it isn''t even their direct power but merely an indirect force channeled through the devotees.

    They seem to fear seeing the [Inverted Cone] from me again if they use their power directly.

    However, even with that faint, indirect power, we are on the verge of dying.

    In frustration, I shout toward the heavens.

    "True Persons above! What wrong have we done!?"

    But no answeres.

    Yet somehow, I feel like I understand.

    Insects.

    To them, we are no different from insects.

    They probably didn''t feel the need to exin anything to insects.

    Yes.

    The reason for their actions is clear.

    It isn''t because they find me disgusting or are angry about me showing them the [Inverted Cone].

    They simply feel that the [being they mistakenly perceive to be behind me] is disrespecting and opposing them, and thus, they are venting anger out on what they consider as that existence''s pawn��me.

    ''Ridiculous.''

    Such an entity does not even exist.

    How many times have I been mocked and ridiculed in this manner?

    It''s infuriating and unfair, but there''s nothing I can do.

    Merely, I can only be gradually crushed by the force of the True Persons.

    ''This time as well....am I going to die at the hands of colossal beings...?''

    I can tell.

    Being crushed to death by the will of the True Persons is the conclusion of this cycle.

    There is no other oue.

    ''I see...this is...our end...''

    I close my eyes.

    And ept death.

    ''If I am to die like this...''

    I begin to deconstruct the Longevity Axis I have just sessfully built.

    ''Let me return it.''

    Tststststst��

    Over the years, as the Wuji Ghost King, I have lent power to the beings of the Lower Realms and received ''lifespan'' in return.

    Through those lifespans, I can sense the attraction force that connects me to them.

    ''I will return them.''

    Through the attraction force, I tear apart my axis and return them.

    From the Void Spirit Pond, countless rays of light pour out.

    The lifespans used in my Longevity Axis are returning to their original owners.

    Since I''m going to die anyway, I decide to do what little I can.

    What isn''t mine in the first ce should be returned.

    Tstststst��

    And at that very moment.

    I hear a sound as if someone is whispering in my ear.

    �DIsn''t it a waste? Regardless of everything, it was a fair trade. In the end, you expended time and effort and gained nothing. Isn''t that meaningless?

    Is it my Heart Demon?

    Or perhaps my lingering desire?

    It doesn''t matter.

    The answer is already determined.

    "There was nothing from the start."

    After all, life is just a series of failures and emptiness.

    It''s merely adding a tiny speck of meaninglessness to the mountain of countless failures and futility.

    "If I came with nothing, I should leave with nothing."

    I decide to feed thest of my strength to the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    But at that moment.

    �DRemarkable.

    I feel the [Voice] I thought was my Heart Demon or lingering desireughing.

    Chills!

    ''What, what''s this?''

    The next moment, I scream in pain from the sudden excruciating agonying from my chest.

    "Huaaaaaah!"

    It hurts!

    It hurts so much!!!

    Kuajik, Kua-jijijijil!

    [Someone]!

    [Someone] is tearing my lifespan apart!

    As I rose to the Four-Axis stage, I received a lifespan of 10,000 years from the heavens.

    Of that, I used 3,000 years to construct my Longevity Axis, leaving me with about 10,000 years of lifespan, including what I had gained during the Minor Boundary.

    But [Someone] is tearing apart my remaining lifespan.

    In an instant, 7000 years of my lifespan are torn away.

    Although I have experienced the pain of tearing flesh many times, this pain of brutally tearing away lifespan is an unbearable agony I could never get used to.

    I can''t stay conscious against the overwhelming pain surging from the depths of my soul.

    But then, [Someone] applies the lifespan they tore from me to the Longevity Axis left with 3,000 years.

    Woowooong!

    The Longevity Axis, which was left with only 30 percent due to returning lifespan to those connected to me in the Lower Realms, is once againpleted to 100 percent.

    At that moment.

    I feel as if I understand something.

    �DImmortal Cultivation is about ''taking.'' Take from the Devilish Path, take from the Righteous Path, take from the demons, and take from your enemies to elevate yourself. That is Immortal Cultivation! Take away anything that stands in the way of your will, no matter who or what it is. Even if it''s an evil ghost, an enemy, or even arade. Even if it''s a betrothed with whom a thousand-year union has been promised, taking it toplete yourself is the true meaning of Immortal Cultivation!

    ''Why'' did I hesitate before building the Longevity Axis?

    ''Why'' did I dislike the process of building it?

    Yes, it''s probably because the method of constructing the Five Blessings Axes is close to the Devilish Path, which involves plundering from others.

    But now.

    With ''my pure lifespan alone'' constructing the axis.

    I understand ''why'' a stumbling block remains in my heart.

    I look at the illusion of Yeon Wei before me.

    No, it''s the illusion of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect that had taught Yeon Wei. In other words, the illusion of Yang Su-jin.

    "...How can I elevate myself by taking from others?"

    I can only elevate myself through my own means.

    "Immortal Cultivation isprehension (����)."

    It is only by reflecting on oneself, realizing oneself, and oveing oneself that one ispleted. That is Immortal Cultivation.

    How can something taken from others be mine?

    And then, the [Voice]ughs.

    �DYes, it''s exactly that.

    Even as my entire body is being crushed by the True Persons, I bow my head to the [Voice] with a deep sense of gratitude.

    "I don''t know who you are, but thank you for the profound enlightenment."

    �DDo you not know me?

    "What?"

    ''What does that mean?''

    I make a puzzled expression to the feeling that the [Voice] somehow knows me.

    �DDid you not call upon me? Many times.

    "What does that..."

    But hearing the words of the [Voice] the next moment, my mind goes nk.

    �DImmortal Cultivation isprehension.

    Woowooong��

    The words I have just uttered.

    I thought it was simply my thoughts organized, but I am mistaken.

    This is the form ''already'' within me.

    �DLike tiny grains of salt gathering to form the sea.

    It''s the same as when I learned the name of the Earth Axis stage earlier.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    It isn''t something I realized through enlightenment.

    I have ''already'' known this through this form.

    �DBuild mountains throughprehension.

    As if mesmerized, I reach out towards the illusion of the inverted cone before me.

    �DBuilding a mountain of salt is perhaps the fastest way to reach the heavens.

    All this time, I have only been using the filtered information provided by Seo Hweol.

    But now, I realize that I can read the [original] method of this technique.

    The owner of the form has granted me permission.

    Pasasasasasasa�D

    A pure white aura begins to form like grains around me.

    I stand up.

    The True Persons are crushing my body from above, but it''s useless.

    I now understand.

    The true cultivation method of the Earth Axis stage.

    First, make contracts with countless Lower Realm living beings and provide services after receiving their payment.

    Then, in the end, sacrifice your own lifespan to build the axis instead of the lifespan received from the living beings, and return the payment back to them.

    Yes, you are returning the blessings you received.

    The Six Extremes is not something that exists, but rather refers to the absence of blessings.

    Within this emptiness of vanished blessings, feeling the Six Extremes andprehending both the Five Blessings and Six Extremes is the essence of the Earth Axis stage!

    Pasasasasa�D

    Iugh as I watch the white, grain-like aura swirling around me.

    Previously, using this technique would cause my arms or the extremities of my body to turn to salt uncontrobly. But not anymore.

    Now, I can control it perfectly.

    I think I understand.

    Just what was Hon Won thinking, using this method in reverse?

    The name of this method is not the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    It''s not some reverse-heaven method that tears a single type of energy into seven pieces.

    It''s actually the exact opposite.

    ''Combining seven types of energy into one...''

    Wiiiiiiiing�D

    The energy of Yin-Yang and Five Elementsbine into one between my hands.

    ''An inverted cone...no. A divine power that forms a mountain.''

    That is the true effect of this strange technique mistakenly called the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique!

    Chuaaaaaaaaa!

    I gather the energy in my hands and shoot it towards the sky, causing it to explode.

    What emerges is a colossal, inverted cone-shaped mountain that fills the sky, iparable to the vague disy shown before with the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    The brilliant white light sweeps across Heaven and Earth.

    The bodies of the ''devotees'' caught in that light start to melt into salt.

    And from within that salt, the true forms of the ''devotees'' begin to emerge.

    The power of the True Persons that possessed the ''devotees'' is being withdrawn.

    Furthermore, this divine power''s effect is not yet finished.

    �D�D�D�D�D�D�D!!!!!!!!

    �D�D�D!!!

    �D!!!!!!!!!!!

    �D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D!!!!!!

    Kugugugugugu!!!

    Heaven and Earth tremble.

    No, the entire Nether Ghost Realm shakes madly.

    The reaction is on apletely different scalepared to when I showed the inverted cone to the True Persons before.

    Topare, the previous incident is like an adult identally getting punched in the sr plexus by a three-foot tall child.

    This time, it''s like the adult getting stabbed by arge knife by the child.

    I can feel that the True Persons have ''properly'' suffered serious injuries upon seeing the shape of the Salt Mountain.

    My power is that of an insectpared to the True Persons, but the being beyond this Salt Mountain is not.

    The pressure weighing down the Twilight Domain vanishes.

    What remains are the True Persons outside the Nether Ghost Realm''s dimensional boundary, writhing in pain as if they have truly gone mad.

    I can feel their genuine agony and convulsions.

    I smile as I look up at the sky.

    Pasasasasasa�D

    Having shed the form of the Ghost King with 19 heads, I reach out with the axes built solely with my own strength and lifespan.

    Two Orthodox Axes, and another axis-equivalent with the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle, intertwine and tear open the void.

    Normally, the ''side path'' can only be opened with the special secret arts of the ck Ghost Pce and the Nether Crossing Ship, but now it opens by my hand.

    Woo-woong�D

    The side path widens and widens until it covers the entire Twilight Domain.

    After opening the side path, I look back.

    On the opposite side, the Integration stage cultivators from the Four Great Factions are staring at me with bewildered expressions.

    Between us in the middle, the devotees freed from the True Persons are expressing their gratitude for regaining their lives, and Yu Hye is crying in the arms of Cha Jo-gwi.

    I withdraw the beams of light that are lethal to those at the Entering Nirvana stage but harmless to those below, and I bow my head onest time to the Nether Ghost Realm itself.

    It''s a gesture of gratitude for the connections I have built in the Nether Ghost Realm and for this world itself.

    "Well then, farewell."

    Kugugugugu!

    Now it''s time to return.

    To the long-missed Bright Cold Realm.

    Thus, the Twilight Domain enters the side path, leaving the Nether Ghost Realm behind.<hr>

    Heavenly King Heavenly Domain.

    The Pce of Light at the center of the Heavenly Domain.

    Inside, eight colossal beings are exuding palpable signs of confusion.

    : : The Great Mountain Supreme Deity is suddenly going berserk in the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain. : :

    : : What kind of absurd power is this? The Heavenly Domain we''ve barely confined is shaking. : :

    : : At this rate, the Mountain God we barely imprisoned will break free again. : :

    : : We must quickly create a special confinement Heavenly Domain specifically for the Mountain God, just like we did for the God of Heavenly Punishment. It''s unsettling to leave them confined in their own Heavenly Domain like this. : :

    : : Just what is happening all of a sudden? Why is that being having a fit? : :

    u0026nbsp;: It''s difficult to know, as they seem insane. For now, some of us will need to personally go and reinforce the Heavenly Domain securely. If we don''t, that being will break the Barrier of Light and emerge again...: :

    : : A monstrous being indeed...worthy of being called the Supreme Deity equal to a Heavenly Venerable...: :

    : : Naturally. Though they have fallen, they were once a noble being...: :

    The eight figures exchanging opinions soone to a decision.

    : : Given this severe situation concerning a Governing Immortal, everyone should move. : :

    : : Glory to the Radiance Supreme Deity. : :

    Ssss!

    The figures disappear suddenly to somewhere.

    In the hall, only the Seat of Light is left floating alone.<hr>

    Ancient Force Realm.

    The main base of the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    Inside, a woman in white is caressing a jade norigae.

    She looks at the ghost lying in front of her with a bitter expression.

    "Elder Song, are you leaving now?"

    The ghostughs heartily.

    [It seems it''s finally time for this old man to go. It has been...truly enjoyable.]

    "Elder...surely there must be another way."

    [What other way? I''ve lived long enough. Unless a basket of pure ghostly energy from the Nether Ghost Realm''s maind falls from the sky, I''ll be leaving soon...]

    The old ghost holds the hand of the woman in white with a peaceful expression.

    [When I''m gone...please take good care of my disciple...]

    It''s at that moment.

    Woo-woong!

    "...?"

    [...?]

    The jade norigae in the woman''s hand begins to vibrate wildly, emitting a strange heat.

    "W-why is this happening?"

    The heat emitted by the norigae gradually intensifies.

    And then, suddenly.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    "...Huh?"

    The woman in white and the old ghost hear a massive explosion reverberate throughout the entire world.

    Kugugugugu!

    After the explosion, the norigae''s temperature neither rises nor falls, remaining constant, and a vibration echoes throughout the entire world.

    The old ghost speaks in rm.

    [Th-the celestial energy is shaking. Could it be...?]

    He gasps and continues.

    [Some being from another world has entered the Ancient Force Realm...!]

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 356: Ancient Force Realm (古力界)

    Chapter 356: Ancient Force Realm (������)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chuaaaaaa!

    The Twilight Domain, and of ghostly creatures, traverses a monochromatic side path.

    ''It seems there are no problems.''

    The side path originally serves as a route through the deep outskirts of the Netherworld.

    To use this side path, one must either have learned the Ghost Path Method or possess a dream body created using the power of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    However, the Wuji Religious Order situated in Twilight Domain is a cult of ghostly creatures.From the start, there was no problem in using the side path.

    Guuuuuuuuu�D

    The monochromatic side path is quiet.

    The followers keep their mouths shut as expected due to the death aura emanating from the side path.

    However, even with their mouths closed, I can feel it.

    Everyone is immensely excited.

    Though the sound is almost nonexistent and silent, I can see it.

    Various colors are wildly bouncing within the world of intent.

    All the followers of the religious order.

    They are all feeling immense loyalty towards me and an overwhelming sense of belonging to the Wuji Religious Order.

    Is it because they witnessed with their own eyes as I drove out the Entering Nirvana stage True Persons?

    Even when I appear in the form of the ''human Seo Eun-hyun'' from the 19-headed Ghost King, no one shows fear or dread towards me.

    Their loyalty and fervor have surpassed the fear my appearance induces.

    ''Thank you all for following me thus far.''

    With a grateful heart towards the followers, I, along with Jeon Myeong-hoon, guide the Twilight Domain to the Bright Cold Realm.

    "...Hey, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    It''s then.

    "Hmm? What?"

    Currently, the Twilight Domain is being navigated by me, the one who opened the side path.

    And it''s Jeon Myeong-hoon, possessing the attraction force of the Integration stage, who is controlling it.

    While I maintain the side path, Jeon Myeong-hoon pinpoints the coordinates of the Bright Cold Realm and pulls the Twilight Domain using his attraction force.

    However, I feel something strange.

    "Are you driving properly?"

    "Of course. We''re heading straight to the Bright Cold Realm. I''ve locked the old site of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect as our coordinates, so that''s where we''ll emerge. What do you take me for?"

    "An inconsiderate bastard who hands over the driving to someone who stayed up all night because he couldn''t drive?"

    "Haha, did you say this is the side path? The scenery is quite nice."

    Clicking my tongue, I grab his shoulder.

    "No, I''m seriously asking. Are you really pulling us to the Bright Cold Realm? Something feels off..."

    "What feels off?"

    I frown at the strange difort.

    Indeed, Jeon Myeong-hoon is pulling us towards the coordinates of the old site of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect that he remembers.

    Given that it''s an unforgettable coordinate for him, there''s no worry about it being wrong.

    But strangely, even though we are heading towards the ''correct'' coordinates, it feels like we are heading down the ''wrong'' path.

    ''Why? The direction is right, but it feels like we''re taking another route.''

    I repeatedly confirm Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attraction force to ensure we are on the right track.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attraction force is definitely connected to the old site of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''This is strange...''

    We''re going the right way, yet it''s wrong.

    It''s a truly odd feeling, but it''s the reality I feel.

    It''s then.

    Woo-woong!

    "...!?"

    I suddenly feel the Colorless ss Sword heating up within me.

    ''What''s this?''

    The Colorless ss Sword is resonating.

    "Stop crying, Colorless ss Sword!"

    I try to quell the vibrating Colorless ss Sword by taking it out of my mouth, but the sword remains unyielding.

    The sword continues to vibrate, emitting a faint light.

    ''This light...?''

    I''m startled as I look at the light.

    This light is undoubtedly from the reversed method of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    The salt light I had just used to drive away the True Persons!

    ''Did using this method somehow affect the Colorless ss Sword?''

    It''s when I''m looking at the Colorless ss Sword emitting a grain-like white light.

    Wiiiiiing!

    "...!"

    I realize that the mist from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections embedded in the Colorless ss Sword is also vibrating.

    ''No, just what is this...!''

    I''m flustered.

    "Wait! Jeon Myeong-hoon! Where are you driving!?"

    "What? I''m driving just fine!"

    "Damn it! We''re heading down a strange path!"

    "What are you talking about? Can''t you see I''m heading to where the attraction force is fixed to?"

    "No, damn it!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, as if going crazy, suddenly veers off the straight path and starts heading in a strange direction.

    I''m terrified, but Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me with confused eyes.

    "How is this straight?! We were just there, but where are we heading now?!"

    "I mean! We can''t see front or back in here! I''m just following the attraction force!"

    "Damn it...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s understanding of death is not as deep as mine, so he can''t see the side path clearly, but it''s vividly clear to me.

    This guy suddenly turned in a strange direction.

    "It''s fine! I''ll set the direction, so just follow me.''

    "Well, for now, fi-''

    Kugugugugu!

    Right at that moment.

    "What...!"

    Suddenly, the Colorless ss Sword starts vibrating like crazy.

    At the same time, the slowly advancing Twilight Domain begins to be pulled forward ''as if crazy.''

    "Damn it! What''s happening!?"

    "I don''t know!"

    Thinking that something terrible will happen if we continue like this, I try to sever the attraction force somehow. Jeon Myeong-hoon follows my instructions and envelops the Twilight Domain in his own domain.

    I can feel it.

    ''Something'' is pulling us.

    ''C-Could it be an Entering Nirvana True Person?''

    It''s possible.

    One of the enraged True Persons might havee to the side path to devour us!

    With a tense face, I draw upon the energy of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique once more.

    Just then.

    ''...!''

    Up ahead, a dimensional barrier appears.

    If we continue like this, the Twilight Domain will crash into the dimensional barrier and shatter!

    Wo-woong!

    I cover the front of the Twilight Domain with the All-Heavens Sword.

    ''Pierce through!''

    In the next moment.

    Kwaaang!

    The force of the Twilight Domain, the sharpness of the All-Heavens Sword, and the speed at which we are being rapidly pulled by the attraction forcebines, creating an enormous bomb-like rumble that envelops the vicinity. The Twilight Domain is dragged straight into this suspicious dimension.<hr>

    Ancient Force Realm.

    Sacred Orchid Ind, Waterflow Domain.

    Located in the middle of a vast ocean, Sacred Orchid Ind is a thriving ce.

    It''s one of the trade cities where exchanges frequently take ce with various other inds, and it''s also rich in spirit veins, preventing major conflicts.

    Yuk Yo, a koi (silk carp) demon beast and resident of Sacred Orchid Ind, wakes up inside her territory, the Ascending Ridge Falls, shakes her body once, and then jumps into the waterfall, swimming up against the current to the sky.

    Kugugugugu!

    As soon as she ascends the waterfall, Yuk Yo transforms into a divine blue dragon.

    Although she hasn''t actually be a member of the Dragon Race, she uses her unique divine power to transform simrly.

    "Ah, what a pleasant day again. Shall I find a fool to scam joyfully today as well?"

    Though she is still at the early Nascent Soul stage, Yuk Yo flies to the harbor of Sacred Orchid Ind with an unbothered expression.

    When she arrives at the harbor, she hears clicking tongues all around.

    "That swindler''s starting her activities again."

    "Instead of diligently cultivating to be a real dragon, she''s going around using her cheap transformation technique to scam people."

    "Only the victims suffer. Tsk tsk..."

    Despite the murmurs all around her, Yuk Yo doesn''t care. In her dragon form, she performs transformation.

    Her upper body remains a dragon, while her lower body turns human, resulting in a half-transformation.

    However, this appearance exudes considerable dignity, making it look rather convincing from the outside.u0026nbsp;

    While wandering around the harbor, she notices a newly arrived ship and heads towards it with a gleam in her eyes.

    Several demon beasts are unloading goods from the ship, and others, seemingly from another ind, are looking around.

    Yuk Yo approaches one of the demon beasts who appears confused and is at the Heavenly Being stage.

    That demon beast, fully transformed into human form, seems to be nervously biting his lip as if it''s his first time on Sacred Orchid Ind.

    "Haha, hello, fellow cultivator. Is this your first time on Sacred Orchid Ind?"

    "Ah...that''s right, fellow cultivator. I came to attend the auction being held on Sacred Orchid Ind..."

    "Ah, you mean the Sacred Orchid Trading Fair. The Sacred Orchid Trading Fair is in five days, but how about exploring Sacred Orchid Ind until then? As a local, let me show you around."

    "Oh, there''s no need for a noble dragon to go through such trouble."

    "Haha, it''s nothing. I''ve always enjoyed making friends from outside the ind. I''d appreciate it if you could give me the opportunity."

    "Haha, if the noble dragon insists so much..."

    The demon beast cultivator seems persuaded by Yuk Yo''s dignified dragon face and starts following her.

    Yuk Yo quickly bes friends with the Heavenly Being cultivator using her unique charm and eloquence.

    "Is this really true!? As expected of Yuk Noonim! To subdue a Four-Axis stage monster with a singlemand!"

    [TL Note: Noonim is basically Hyung-nim but referring to an older woman.]

    "Ahem, that one wasn''t much. The truly scary one was an Integration stage Demon King. The strike from the Integration Demon King was truly formidable. Surviving its ultimate move is what brought my cultivation down to this level.''

    "My goodness, to survive after an encounter with a Demon King! As expected of Yuk Noonim...I respect you!"

    Yuk Yo continues to boast incessantly while conversing with him, and at some point, she takes out a small piece of paper from her storage scroll.

    "So, little brother. I''ve been nning on starting a business soon. If I start one under my name, it will be hugely profitable. So, little brother, could you lend me ten ancient stones? I''ll return them a hundredfold."

    "No way! Really? If it''s for you, Yuk Noonim, I can sell everything I have and give you a hundred ancient stones!"

    "Oheot! Even amongst close siblings, one should not casually trade money. If our friendship is strained, it would be heart-wrenching. Just ten will do."

    [Oheot is basically a sound of disapproval]

    "Ah...as expected of a noble Dragon Race, Yuk Noonim!"

    Yuk Yo pockets ten shining stones handed to her by the seemingly touched demon beast cultivator.

    "Ah,e to think of it, I left something behind at the other harbor. Please wait here for a moment, younger brother. I''ll go fetch my belongings."

    "Yes, Noonim!"

    Yuk Yo disappears somewhere, leaving the demon beast cultivator waiting with an excited expression.

    However, Yuk Yo does not return.

    "...? That''s strange. Why isn''t Nooniming back?''

    It''s then.

    "Hey, young man. Are you waiting for a noble-looking Dragon Race member?"

    "Yes...I am."

    "Tsk tsk...you''ve been scammed."

    "What...?"

    "That bastard is notorious around here. She transforms into the Dragon Race to scam neers to Sacred Orchid Ind. She''s very elusive, making her hard to catch. Just think of it as bad luck."

    "N-no, what do you mean? Yuk Noonim was originally a Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage cultivator, a quasi-Demon King on the verge of reaching the Integration stage. Why would she scam someone at the Heavenly Being stage like me?"

    "Tsk tsk. This friend, that scammer isn''t even at the Four-Axis stage. She''s a Nascent Soul stage demon beast. She can''t even perform transformation properly and is just an early Nascent Soul cultivator."

    "..."

    "Poor fellow. Tsk tsk..."

    The passerby pats his shoulder and, while pretending tofort him, slyly steals the storage scroll from the Heavenly Being stage cultivator''s waist and walks away.

    The demon beast cultivator stands there nkly. It''s only muchter that he realizes his storage scroll has been stolen, and he roars in rage.

    "Huaaaaaaah!"

    Kurung, kurururung!

    Another harbor on Sacred Orchid Ind.

    Yuk Yo watches from afar as the Heavenly Being stage cultivator roars in anger, causing a storm, and chuckles.

    "Wee to the ind of thieves, kid. Walking around with such a dumb face, you were bound to get scammed by this elder. Hehehe...So, what should I buy with these ancient stones today..."

    Yuk Youghs, staring at the ten stones in her hand.

    The transformation technique she learned, the Dragon Form Disguise Method, has some side effects but allows her to transform almost perfectly into any Dragon Race member she has seen once!

    She has used this technique multiple times to scam people on Sacred Orchid Ind and has seeded once again today.

    While she is reveling in her sess.

    Kurung, kurururung!

    The sky suddenly starts to darken.

    "Hmm? What''s this? Is someone advancing?"

    Yuk Yo looks up at the sky with a puzzled expression.

    The sky is darkening as storm clouds gather.

    ''No, this feels like...''

    Seeing the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy fluctuating unstably, Yuk Yo breaks into a cold sweat.

    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is conveying a strong sense of foreboding.

    ''Isn''t the Yin energy bing too strong?''

    The bnce of Yin and Yang is breaking, and the previously smooth-flowing Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is rapidly shifting towards Yin.

    And then,

    Kwaaang!

    With an enormous explosion, the sky shatters like porcin.

    "W-what!"

    She freezes in shock.

    And in the next moment.

    Kiyaaaaaaaaaa!

    Kuyaaaaaaaa!

    Kiyaaaak!

    Overwhelming ghostly wails echo throughout the entire ocean as countless ghosts start emerging from the crack.

    Kurururung!

    Thunder rumbles as a monster with six arms crawls out of the fissure.

    [�D�D�D�D�D�D!]

    The giant god emerges from the crack, howling in a strangenguage.

    Then, six shadows beneath the giant summons ck lightning, forcibly widening the crack.

    The giant god hurls the ck lightning into the crack like a hook and starts pulling something out from within.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The next moment.

    Kugugugugu!

    A massive chunk ofndrge enough to cover Sacred Orchid Ind bursts out form the crack.u0026nbsp;

    Ohhhhhhhhhhh�D

    Uaaaaaaaah�D

    Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    A dreadful ghostly wail fills the surroundings.

    Yuk Yo looks up at the sky.

    On top of that massive chunk ofnd stands countless ominous buildings exuding dreadful yin energy, and between the buildings, grotesque cursed dolls kneel and pray towards the sky.

    "W-What is that...!"

    While Yuk Yo''s mind is nk,

    Dududududu�D

    All the residents of Sacred Orchid Ind, sensing the crisis, transform into their true forms and start fleeing.

    Seeing them, Yuk Yo finally snaps back to reality.

    ''R-Right. Damn it, this isn''t the time to be like this. I need to get off this ind quickly!''

    She turns pale, releasing her transformation and tries to flee, but her speed is slower than even the Core Formation cultivators.

    ''Damn it! I can''t move fast because of the Dragon Form Disguise Method!''

    The Dragon Form Disguise Method she learned allows her, a koi demon beast, to disguise herself as a noble member of the Dragon Race, but it has the drawback of reducing both her speed and physical strength.

    Of course, being a divine ability with such a cost, it allows her to imitate the aura of the Dragon Race almost perfectly.

    However...

    ''Damn it! Release! Release!''

    It takes a considerable amount of time to undo the Dragon Form Disguise Method.

    She has to sit still and concentrate for at least the time it takes to drink one cup of tea to release the disguise.

    Yuk Yo tries her best to undo the disguise while running away.

    But just then.

    Yuk Yo feels a prick on the back of her head and looks back, feeling like her breath will stop.

    Standing at the center of the demon ghosts, the six-armed giant is staring directly at her.

    Cheok!

    The giant extends an arm towards her.

    At the same time, Yuk Yo feels a massive force pulling her in.

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    Yuk Yo screams and struggles, but she fails to escape and is eventually caught by the giant''s hand.<hr>

    "Bring it here."

    I speak, sitting in front of the Wuji Religious Hall, gazing at the endlessly spread sea.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, in his Giant God form, drags a demon beast that appears to be of the Dragon Race before me.

    [I have captured it, Cult Leader.]

    I look down at the demon beast before me with cold eyes.

    The demon beast is shouting noisily in thenguage of the Demon Race, but the ghostly creatures of the Nether Ghost Realm have their ownnguage, so shouting in Demon Racenguage is useless.

    I speak to the demon beast in the Demon Racenguage.

    "Calm down. I won''t eat you. First, exin where we are."

    The creature trembles and speaks.

    "Th-this is Sacred Orchid Ind in the Waterflow Domain, Senior. P-Please, spare me! As you can see from my aura, I''m just a weak Core Formation cultivator!"

    "...Water Flow Region? Where is that? Is it in the Stable Realm or the Chaos Realm?"

    "Huh, pardon? Of course, it''s in the Stable Realm."

    "Since it''s a ce where demon beasts abound, it must be in the Earth Tribe territory...how far is the True Dragon Alliance from here?"

    But the demon beast responds with confusion.

    "True Dragon Alliance? What does Senior mean by that? Where is that?"

    "..."

    I realize something is wrong from the demon beast''s reaction.

    ''As expected...did Jeon Myeong-hoon mess up the driving?''

    It seems we have notnded in the Bright Cold Realm.

    "This is...what''s the name of this world? We just crossed over from the Nether Ghost Realm, so we don''t know much. Exin it to us."

    At the mention ofing from the Nether Ghost Realm, the demon beast begins to tremble and speak.

    "Th-this is the Ancient Force Realm, my lord. But why have beings from the Nether Ghost Realme here...?"

    [You insolent thing! How dare you question without the permission of the Cult Leader!?]

    Baek Rin, who recently joined as a Guardian Ghost King, shouts furiously from beside the demon beast. Although he can''t speak the Demon Racenguage, he seems to understand from the tone that the creature was asking a question.

    The demon beast, seeing the shouting Baek Rin left only with white bones, looks like it''s about to faint and starts gasping for breath.

    Hong Fan, standing next to me, trantes the Nether Ghost Realmnguage for the demon beast.

    "It means to keep your mouth shut unless asked."

    The demon beast''s tremble and closes its mouth.

    I sigh.

    ''Damn it...we''ve reallynded in the Ancient Force Realm!?''

    The distance between the Ancient Force Realm and the Bright Cold Realm alone is a thousand years.

    Of course, with Jeon Myeong-hoon having reached the Integration stage, we can return much faster with his help. However, bringing back the entire Wuji Religious Order will take a considerable amount of time.

    ''How did this happen...?''

    I sigh again.

    "Chief Law Protector, call Yeon Wei through Yeon Jin."

    Regardless of what happened, we need the wisdom of the elderly.

    "And you there..."

    I question the demon beast trembling in front of me.

    "That appearance, it''s not your true form, is it?"

    "Yes, yes! That''s right, my lord. This is a demon ability I learned, which allows me to transform into the face of a Dragon Race member I''ve seen once!"

    "Oh, I see."

    I ask the creature with gleaming eyes.

    "Then you must have met Seo Ran. When and where did you meet him? Tell me."

    This creature in front of me has a form exactly identical to Seo Ran''s dragon form.

    ===

    Author''s Note: The Nether Ghost Realm part is over, and the Ancient Force Realm episode is beginning. Ham Jin and the Lower Realm episodes are nned to continue in the Ancient Force Realm as well. I n to finish the Ancient Force episode as quickly as possible, so please wait just a little longer.

    And...to organize the Ancient Force Realm episode, I will take a day off tomorrow. Haha;;

    Thank you all.

    Trantor Notes: Don''t worry. I won''t take a day off tomorrow, haha.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 357: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (1)

    Chapter 357: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 357: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (1)

    "P-Pardon? Seo Ran? Who is that?"

    I sigh softly while looking at the demon beast in front of me.

    ''It''s full of lies.''

    Because it keeps spitting lies, I initially thought it was Seo Hweol.

    ''The appearance is fake, the im of being in Core Formation is a lie, and not knowing Seo Ran is also a lie...''

    Besides, seeing it borrow Seo Ran''s appearance reminds me of Seo Hweol, stirring a rush of murderous intent within me.

    Sensing my killing intent, Baek Rin roars furiously.[You insoooleeeeeent thing!!! Can you not answer properly!!!]

    At the Four-Axis Baek Rin''s roar, the demon beast chokes as if its soul is about to leave its body.

    "Enough."

    When I raise one hand, Baek Rin stops roaring, and Hong Fan steps forward to interpret Baek Rin''s words.

    "If you lie one more time, you will die."

    "Hmm..."

    Though I have no intention of going that far, the demon beast''s lying seems a bit too excessive, so I decide to take a firmer stance.

    Perhaps due to the effectiveness of Hong Fan''s threat, the demon beast disguised as Seo Ran starts frothing at the mouth and bows its head.

    "I''m sorry, my lord! Please forgive me! Ah, it''s done now."

    Chuaaa!

    As if steam is rising, the demon beast''s appearance begins to change.

    From within the mist, the demon beast seems to transform into a koi fish, and then quickly takes on another form.

    "...First, tell me your real name."

    I address the koi demon that has now taken the form of a woman with colorful scales on her face.

    With a sigh of resignation, she speaks.

    "...My name is Yuk Yo, my lord. And as for the person named Seo Ran...I met him briefly when he visited Sacred Orchid Ind before."

    "Oh, really? How did you meet him?"

    "That is..."

    Seeing her hesitation, Hong Fan signals to Baek Rin.

    Baek Rin approaches Yuk Yo menacingly, emitting ghost fire.

    "Hieek, I-I''ll speak! Actually, I guided him around Sacred Orchid Ind because he was looking for something there."

    "Hmm..."

    I frown as I read her intent.

    Another lie.

    When I signal to Hong Fan, he again signal to Baek Rin.

    Baek Rin, enraged, grabs Yuk Yo''s head with his skeletal hand.

    Hong Fan speaks.

    "This is yourst chance. The Cult Leader can see through lies, so speak truthfully."

    "Kugh...I understand. I''ll tell you. Actually, I approached and deceived Seo Ran-nim who has the form of the Dragon Race to steal his appearance and rob him!"

    "..."

    I clutch my head at her dizzying confession.

    "So, what did you do to Seo Ran?"

    "I-I didn''t do much. I carefully observed his appearance and behavior, absorbed a bit of his energy..."

    "Speak without hiding anything. What else are you concealing?"

    "N-No...actually, to absorb his energy, I drugged him with aphrodisiac and bedded him..."

    "..."

    "A-Anyway, after ''receiving his energy,'' I was nearly caught by his spouse and barely escaped with my life, losing a chunk of my waist. I did steal about ten ancient stones from his storage scroll, but nothing else. Please believe me! L-Look, I still have the marks from being bitten by that person''s wife!"

    Yuk Yo, trying to prove her innocence, shows her stomach.

    There are marks on her belly as if she had been bitten by a fierce beast.

    ''...This is rather dizzying.''

    The fact that this demon beast had drugged Seo Ran to steal his energy and even robbed him is shocking, but what is more surprising is that Seo Ran is married!

    I don''t know what expression to make as I ask the next question.

    "So, what happened to Seo Ran afterward?"

    "He fled from his wife for a while, thenter found what he was looking for on Sacred Orchid Ind and moved to another ind."

    "Do you know where he went?"

    "Well...as far as I know, he went to a ce called Eung Wu Ind. It''s not far from here..."

    "Which direction is it?"

    "From Sacred Orchid Ind, it''s to the southwest. It''s famous for the white spiritual energy crystals that gather in the sky."

    I speak to Hong Fan.

    "Hong Fan, bring Seo Ran here. You''ve seen his dragon form through this creature, and I''ll show you his human form..."

    "Ah, it''s alright. As he''s someone I''ve met when I was a child, I still remember his appearance."

    "Hm...? What?"

    Hong Fan is definitely from the Head Realm and had met Seo Ran and Song Jin back when he was still a young centipede.

    But to remember something from before he even gained spirituality?

    I''m a bit surprised, but since Hong Fan surprised me more than once before, I just nod.

    "Well, alright. Go ahead then."

    "By yourmand."

    Paaatt!

    Hong Fan disappears to the ce indicated by Yuk Yo using the ground-shrinking technique, and I ask her.

    "Anyway, as you''ve seen, we came from the Nether Ghost Realm and are not well-acquainted with the situation in the Ancient Force Realm. Exin what these ''ancient stones'' you mentioned are, the general power structure of the Ancient Force Realm, and the characteristics of this ce."

    "Ah...yes, understood. First, the ancient stones..."

    She takes out a few glowing jewel-like things from her storage scroll.

    "These are ancient stones. They are treated as currency in the Ancient Force Realm."

    "From what I see, they don''t seem to be used for storing spiritual energy. What kind of stones are they?"

    "Ah, ancient stones are a unique substance found only in the Ancient Force Realm. They can be obtained from the deep sea depths or from deep sea monsters. Their main characteristic is ''Return''."

    "Return?"

    "Yes, exactly. Ancient stones are also known as ''stones that umte history.'' They endlessly record the paths they''ve taken and, when given a specific stimulus, they show the path they''ve traveled."

    Crack!

    She crushes one of the ancient stones, and it emits light, tracing a faint thread of light along the path Yuk Yo had taken to be captured by Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Hoh..."

    "Of course, if you stimte only one, it will merely show the path. However, if you stimte more than ten at once, they emit ''attraction force,'' allowing you to return from the deep sea to the surface in one go. That''s why ancient stones are also called ''return stones''."

    "Fascinating. But is the sea below that dangerous? If one can use water attribute spells, return stones shouldn''t be necessary, right?"

    Yuk Yo gives me a puzzled look at my words.

    But she quickly remembers that we came from the Nether Ghost Realm and nods.

    "Ah, my apologies. Those from other realms and ascenders often don''t know this. I''ve heard that in other realms, the sea is filled with ''water,'' which sometimes leads to new ascenders diving into the deep sea to swim, causing rather tragic idents."

    "...So you''re saying the sea below isn''t filled with water?"

    It''s strange.

    Not only does it look like a real sea, but the entire sea seems to be imbued with dense water energy.

    It''s a ce full of the energy of water, yet it isn''t the sea?

    Yuk Yo nods and exins.

    "Yes, what exists below looks very simr to water but isn''t actually water. It''s a ''dimension''."

    "What?"

    I ask in surprise, and Yuk Yo continues calmly.

    "The deep sea of the Ancient Force Realm is a ce formed by the ovepping of countless ''dimensions.'' The density of dimensions is so high that they pool together, appearing simr to water, but they are fundamentally different. Once you enter below, space twists instantly, making it impossible to know where you are. The deep sea is filled with all kinds of precious treasures from various dimensions, but it also has that many monstrous creatures like deep sea monsters. Furthermore, a single misstep can send you falling into some deep, unknown dimension. That''s why return stones are ''absolutely'' necessary toe back when entering the deep sea."

    "Huh..."

    Feeling so curious with fascination, I look down at the sea below.

    As I stare at the sea for a while, I suddenly notice something shining like a star beneath the surface.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    It isn''t just like a star, it is a ''real star.''

    Beneath this sea, I can see ''the sky'' pooled together.

    But the night sky I see is quickly covered by waves and soon blurs into other shimmering shapes.

    "Why exactly does such a thing exist in the Ancient Force Realm?"

    "Um...I''m not exactly sure, but ording to legends, it is said to be remnants of destroyed worlds."

    "Remnants of destroyed worlds?"

    "Yes. It is said to be ancient worlds that no longer exists. The dimensions reflected in the deep sea are from worlds that perished long ago, and the deep sea of the Ancient Force Realm was formed by absorbing pieces of these destroyed worlds."

    "..."

    Hearing that, I feel like I am beginning to understand the conditions for ascending to the Ancient Force Realm.

    "Did you say there are ascenders in the Ancient Force Realm as well?"

    "Yes, indeed."

    "Do you know the conditions for ascending to the Ancient Force Realm?"

    "Yes, I have a rough idea..."

    Feeling like I am starting to understand why we ended up in the Ancient Force Realm, I ask her to confirm my suspicion.

    "Is one of the conditions for ascending perhaps possessing a ''destroyed world''s strength'' or artifact?"

    "Ah, yes, that''s right. That''s what I''ve heard."

    Having heard the form from the Owner of Salt Mountain and using the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, I can understand it clearly.

    The Owner of Salt Mountain is a deceased entity.

    And True Immortals are beings so vast they can be considered entire worlds themselves.

    That means, the remnants of destroyed worlds are...

    ''Traces of deceased True Immortals, or something equivalent to that. That must be it.''

    I look at the sea below with a grim expression.

    I thought the Nether Ghost Realm, where dozens of Entering Nirvana True Persons are observing, is the most eerie and chilling ce, but it seems I am mistaken.

    The Ancient Force Realm, where the corpses of True Immortals are piled up like the sea, is even more horrifying.

    Perhaps aware of my difort, she continues her exnation with shaking eyes.

    "...Anyway, next is the basic territory of the Ancient Force Realm. The Ancient Force Realm is divided into three main regions. First, there''s the Water Flow Region where we are currently located. For now...visitors from other worlds often make this mistake, but please, look up at the sky first."

    "Hmm?"

    At her words, I look up at the sky.

    Unlike the Nether Ghost Realm, it''s a blue sky.

    Although different from the Nether Ghost Realm and the True Devil Realm whichck suns, the Ancient Force Realm has something simr.

    It''s the long ring surrounding the sky.

    But as I am gazing at the sky, I am startled.

    ''Celestial energy...cannot be read!?''

    As I am taken aback, she exins.

    "First of all...the skies of other worlds are said to be an endless void. I don''t know what that feels like, but in the Ancient Force Realm, there is an official name for the sky. It is called the Dome Sky (��n). And, the Dome Sky is not an empty void but ''another'' deep sea. If you keep going up into the sky, you will reach the Dome Sky and fall into the deep sea."

    "...So you''re saying..."

    I immediately understand what she means.

    The sky and the ground are both seas.

    How can such a structure exist?

    It''s simple.

    "This world, as in the space we are breathing in, is a kind of air bubble in the water, right?"

    "That is exactly right!"

    Indeed, this world is a kind of air bubble.

    An air bubble inside a vast sea.

    Inside it, the living creatures of the Ancient Force Realm live their lives.

    "To continue exining about the Water Flow Region, one of these ''air bubbles'' is called a ''sea domain''. And, the Ancient Force Realm isposed of countless such sea domains gathered together. The Water Flow Region refers to the sea domains on the outskirts of the entire Ancient Force Realm."

    She continues her exnation.

    "And, as you move towards the center, the size of the sea domains, that is, the air bubbles, increases. Among them, the very center has thergest sea domain. Think of it as a veryrge air bubble in the center of smaller air bubbles. Thisrge air bubble is called the Dao Departure Region."

    "Hmm?"

    I pause because the name sounds familiar.

    Water Flow.

    Dao Departure.

    Then the next region must be...

    "Is the next region called the Care Region?"

    "Um, no."

    "..."

    "There is no such region called the Care Region...ahem. Anyway, the Dao Departure Region is thergest sea domain, and it has its own attraction force, pulling smaller sea domains towards it and preventing them from scattering into the deep sea. And the final region is the Xiezhi Worship Region."

    "...!"

    "The Xiezhi Worship Region is a vast continent located at the center of the Dao Departure Region. In fact, the sea domains in the Ancient Force Realm only have inds, so the Xiezhi Worship Region is the only continent. Anyway, the Xiezhi Worship Region is where the Sacred Master Hae Lin of the Ancient Force Realm resides, overseeing the entire realm. If the Dao Departure Region is considered the capital, the Xiezhi Worship Region is particrly revered as thend visited during important events such as the Heavenly Tribtion."

    "..."

    I''m lost in thought.

    Although there''s no Care Region, the names Water Flow, Dao Departure, and Xiezhi Worship are familiar.

    ''The Storage Scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person.''

    Their storage Scroll definitely has the Water Flow Layer, Dao Departure Layer, Care Layer, and the Xiezhi Worship Layer.

    And in their storage scroll, the Care Layer is essentially a middle zone created between the Dao Departure Layer and Xieshi Worship Layer, so the real floors are the Water Flow Layer, Dao Departure Layer, and Xieshi Worship Layer.

    ''Indeed. When you think about it, the Ancient Force Realm is rted to Health...and the Lofty Dragon, who��s the sessor of the Xiezhi Immortal Beast, the owner of Health...''

    I signal to Yuk Yo to continue her exnation.

    "Yes, then I will exin about the forces within the Ancient Force Realm. First of all, there are no significant factions in the Ancient Force Realm. Only the Sea King Hall (�����) governed by the Sacred Master Hae Lin is the supreme power in the Ancient Force Realm.

    "In the past, the Esteemed Ones of the Ancient Force Realm engaged in factional fights, causing several sea domains to be destroyed. Afterwards, the Sacred Master purged the Esteemed Ones and banned the formation of any major forces besides the Sea King Hall. As a result, there are no other major powers in the Ancient Force Realm apart from the Sea King Hall, only minor pces that rule over a sea domain.

    "Below the pces, there are tens or hundreds of inds, each ruled by an Ind Lord. They engage in minor power struggles among themselves, but there are no major conflicts."

    "I see...so the Sacred Master does not interfere in minor disputes within the sea domains?"

    "That''s correct."

    ''I can freely spread my teachings then.''

    Of course, the reason the Wuji Religious Order thrived in the Nether Ghost Realm is because it provided physical bodies, which will be meaningless to the creatures of the Ancient Force Realm. Hence, it might not be very effective.

    But still, it means I could retaliate if a ruler of a sea domain bothers me, so it doesn''t matter.

    I ask Yuk Yo.

    "By the way, I''m curious about something. What exactly are those inds below? If what''s below is not water but a dimension, how can those inds float stably above it?"

    "Ah...! Those inds are made of clumped ancient stones. They contain ancient stone veins throughout, preventing them from sinking. Moreover, ancient stones have a characteristic of remembering their original position and exerting an attraction force towards it, keeping them fixed in ce even if the dimension shakes."

    "You said ancient stones are used as currency, right? If someone digs them all up, will those inds sink?"

    "That''s correct. Therefore, mining ancient stone on inds is strictly prohibited. Anyone caught doing so is made into bait for deep sea monsters by the Ind Lords. When a deep sea monster is attracted by the bait, it is hunted, and the ancient stones obtained from the monster are used to repay the amount mined by the bait. Only when ten times the amount of ancient stone they mined are harvested are they released. However, most baits die before that, making it essentially a death sentence."

    "Hmm, I see."

    I nod.

    "For the time being, let''s float around this area. We''ll hunt those deep sea monsters and gather enough ancient stone to prevent the entire Twilight Domain from sinking beforending! Understood?"

    [By yourmand!]

    The surrounding Guardian Ghost Kings respond loudly.

    I speak to Yuk Yo.

    "Thank you for the exnation. Since you''ve provided useful information regardless of what happened, we''ll treat you as an honored guest."

    "Ah, no. I''m of no use, so just throw me nearby and I''ll disappear on my own. Hehe..."

    "My apologies, but we need a local for a bit longer. Hey, Baek Rin. Take her to the honored guest chamber."

    [Yes, Cult Leader.]

    Baek Rin responds loudly and drags Yuk Yo away, disappearing off somewhere.u0026nbsp;

    Yuk Yo looks at me with a terrified face, but knowing Baek Rin''s kind heart, I ignore her and look up at the sky.

    The celestial energy is unreadable.

    ''Interesting. A world without a sky...''

    In such a world, it will be extremely difficult for the Heaven Tribe to survive.

    Of course, as starlight is still visible from those dimensional fragments, the Seven Stars Ritual might still be possible. However, with celestial energy being unreadable, they will be overwhelmingly disadvantaged in information warfare.

    ''A world full of the Earth Tribe...''

    It''s an interesting ce.

    And right then, a familiar shadow flies from afar.

    A pitch-ck demon centipede cleaves through the sky, heading this way.

    Kuwoong!

    Hong Fannds in front of me.

    "I''ve returned, Master."

    "You''ve done well, and..."

    I look at the two figures sitting on top of Hong Fan''s head.

    "It''s been a while, friend."

    A half-human, half-dragon d in ck clothes.

    It''s Seo Ran.<hr>

    Main base of the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    An old ghost who had been lying down just moments ago is now nervously biting his fingers and frantically pacing around the room.

    "Damn it, my disciple is in the Wi Jeong Sea Domain, and now you tell me beings from another world have invaded the Wi Jong Sea Domain? I don''t know if it''s a deep sea monster or a vestige from the Interdimensional Void, but if the impact can be felt from the neighboring sea domains, it must be an incredibly formidable entity...my disciple must be kept safe...d-do we have any remaining Thousand Li Eyes?"

    Looking at the old ghost, a woman in white clutches a heated jade norigae.

    She takes out a storage scroll and rummages through it.

    "Hm, it seems we used up all the Thousand Li Eyes when we upied this sea domain. There are none left."

    "Kugh...Ah! Didn''t you say you were making some kind of tracking device before?"

    "Yes...but Elder Song asked why I am making such things when we have the Thousand Li Eyes and told me to not make them."

    The woman in white looks at the old ghost with a slightly pouting expression, and the old ghost, flustered, responds to her.

    "Ahem, I''m sorry. Everything has its use...so you really didn''t develop it?"

    "Hmm...I do have a prototype. However, since development was halted midway, it''s not as effective as the Thousand Li Eye and can only roughly estimate Seo Ran''s position."

    The woman in white pulls out a small crystal-like object from her storage scroll.

    When she breathes spiritual energy into the crystal, it shines, projecting a map of the sea domain.

    Arge pitch-ck sphere emerges above the map.

    "This, this is..."

    "It''s the situation in the Wi Jeong Sea Domain. Something ominous has appeared above the sea domain and given its size...if it''s a living being, it will ''at least'' be at the Grand Perfection Integration level. It could even be more than that."

    "M-my disciple? Where is my disciple?"

    "You gave Seo Ran ghosts, right? Do you have any ghosts with simr energy to those you gave Seo Ran? We need a specific energy to locate it."

    "Here! This is a ghost paired with the one my disciple has. It''s a bit old but..."

    The old ghost takes out a rusty, worn-out bell from his pocket.

    "The fundamental energy is definitely the same."

    "Yes, that will be enough."

    The woman in white receives the bell from the ghost and holds it close to the map projected by the crystal.

    The map reacts, creating a single red dot.

    The old ghost''s eyes widen.

    The red dot on the map is located at the center of therge ck sphere projected on the map.

    He clutches his head and screams.

    "Immediately! Deploy the Buk Hyang Fleet immediately! We must head to the Wi Jeong Sea Domain! My disciple is inside the belly of that otherworldly evil being!!!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 358: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (2)

    Chapter 358: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (2)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 358: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (2)

    Thud!

    Seo Ran leaps down from above Hong Fan''s head.

    His face is a mixture of joy and astonishment.

    "No, Senior. What is this...are you really the same Senior from 300 years ago?"

    "Haha, yes. Some minor things have been added, but there hasn''t been much change, has there?"

    "Ah...hmm...well, let''s just say so. Haha, it''s truly astonishing, Senior. Thest time I saw you, you were at the Nascent Soul stage, but now you''re already in thete Four-Axis stage...indeed, Senior is a genius like no other."

    "Haha..."Seo Ran burst into admiration as if assessing my cultivation.

    Well, considering that I appear to have progressed from the Nascent Soul stage to thete Four-Axis stage in 300 years, it''s indeed an enormous growth.

    Of course, there were far more events involved in my cultivation progress than it appears on the surface.

    "Well, let''s leave it at that. Anyway, it''s been a while since we met. Let''s go inside and talk instead of standing outside."

    I stand up and intend to guide Seo Ran inside the Wuji Religious Hall.

    "Oh, I almost forgot, there''s one more person."

    I look at another figure who has returned with Hong Fan.

    It''s a beautiful fox-eared woman dressed in a pure white robe with long white hair flowing down.

    "Is she your wife?"

    As soon as I see her, I can recognize who she is.

    ''It''s been a really long time for her as well.''

    Indeed, her identity is that fox who had chewed my arm like a snack when I fell to Ascension Path during my early cycles.

    Of course, after reaching Entering Heavens, she was always beaten up by me.

    I don''t know her name, and honestly, I don''t even care about her gender, but it seems she was female.

    She descends from Hong Fan''s head, gracefully holding the bottom of her robe and bows to me.

    "Hello, Senior. It has been a long time. I am Shi Ho (ʼ��), the beloved of Older Brother Seo, and my art name (̖) is Gi (��)."

    [TL/N: ''Older Brother'' is ?? (Gaga) in the raws. It''s basically what a younger woman would use to address her older beloved. Gi means the board game Go, and Kim Young-hoon used to call the fox baduk, which is the board game Go in Korean.]

    [Editor: Also, amusingly, her name, Shi Ho (ʼ��), literally means ''start/beginning fox.'']

    "Hoh, impressive."

    I exim, gauging the cultivation level of the fox, now named Shi Ho.

    ''Grand Perfection Heavenly Being...she might step into the Four-Axis stage soon.''

    Thinking about it, she''s the fox who reached the Core Formation stage by merely absorbing Heaven and Earth spiritual energy on Ascension Path.

    It seems her inherent talent is truly extraordinary.

    ''Seo Ran is now on the verge of crossing from the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage to the Heavenly Being stage...he must be under her thumb a lot.''

    Regardless of what happened with Seo Ran and the fox.

    Though there were some unfortunate incidents in the past, looking back now, they are both those I consider good friends.

    "Youe in too. Since it''s been a while since we''ve met, let''s hear how you''ve been. Haha, tell me how you two got married."

    "Thank you for your consideration, Senior. Huhu, but this girl has yet to marry Older Brother Seo. We are just getting to know each other."

    Shi Ho blushes and seems shy, and Iugh heartily.

    They seem to be in the early stages of their rtionship, still embarrassed around each other.

    "Sorry about that. You two looked so much like a newlywed couple that I didn''t real...ize..."

    However, during the conversation, I''m startled as I notice Seo Ran''s face growing increasingly pale.

    ''What''s this?''

    His intent is filled with terror, shock, and confusion.

    And right then, Shi Ho suddenly sniffs the air.

    In the next moment, her face contorts like a malicious evil spirit.

    "Senior, please pardon my rudeness, but did a koi with a changing face sneak into your territory?"

    "Ah, you mean Yuk Yo? I found it interesting since she had Seo Ran''s face, so I brought her over. I used her to gather information about the Ancient Force Realm, and now she''s temporarily kept in the guest chambers of that building..."

    "...I see, she still has Older Brother Seo''s face. That mongrel dares..."

    Crack�D

    Shi Ho grinds her teeth and, exuding killing intent, flips in the air.

    Chuaruruuru!

    In an instant, Shi Ho transforms into a fox with five tails and rushes towards the building I pointed at.

    ''She grew two more tails...''

    I watch in fascination and, at the same time, speak to Hong Fan since Yuk Yo is still my guest.

    "Go and calm her down a bit."

    "Yes."

    Paaatt!

    Hong Fan transforms into his human form, quickly splitting the space and heading to the guest room.

    I pat Seo Ran''s shoulder and guide him inside the Wuji Religious Hall.

    "Haha,e to think of it, you didn''t look very happy when I mentioned your marriage earlier. What''s the matter? You seem to be quite under her thumb?"

    As I say this, Seo Ran looks around.

    A loudmotion is unfolding from inside the building Shi Ho has rushed into. Seo Ran, having entered the Wuji Religious Hall, is now inside the hall''s protective barrier.

    "D-Does this barrier have soundproofing as well?"

    "Yes, it does have a soundproofing function."

    Wiiiiing��

    When I snap my fingers, the formation activates, blocking the sound from inside and outside.

    "Do you have something you want to say?"

    I ask curiously, and Seo Ran, pale-faced, grabs my arm as if clinging for his life.

    "Senior! Please save me! I can''t live like this! My master, who is of lower cultivation than that fox demon and is very open-minded, doesn''t seem to understand me. Even when I asked Lady Buk to intervene, she only told me to ''have a beautiful love.'' which isn''t helpful at all! I absolutely can''t endure this. Even though it''s said that different species of the Earth Tribe can have children after the Transformation stage, I really think this too much! Senior, please separate Shi Ho away from me!"

    His face is pale with fear.

    His intent is filled with terror and astonishment.

    ''No, wait, this is...''

    Within Seo Ran''s terrified intent, I realize what he is scared of.

    ''Amidst his fear, he''s afraid of something changing within himself...''

    Seo Ran feels that something is changing within him as he interacts with Shi Ho, and that is what he fears most.

    I ask seriously.

    "Seo Ran, what''s the matter? Does Shi Ho torture you every night? Or, does she drain your essence for her cultivation with something like the Star-Absorbing Great Technique...?"

    [TL/N: Star-Absorbing Great Technique is a reference to Jin Yong''s novel The Smiling, Proud Wanderer, where it''s one of the iconic techniques of the main character Linghu Chong.]

    "No. Shi Ho is always good to me. Shi Ho never uses any techniques like the Star-Absorbing Great Technique. In fact, Shi Ho''s cultivation was even dyed to find spiritual elixirs that would aid mine. As apanion, Shi Ho is ideal."

    "Hmm...then what''s the problem? I heard from the koi demon who deceived you that the koi demon drugged you and did something. Perhaps, did Shi Ho get extremely jealous thinking you cheated because of that?

    "Yes, that''s part of it. Since the night I spent with that koi demon, Shi Ho became extremely jealous towards any female demon beasts thate near me, to the point of even trying to kill them if they get too close."

    "So she''s extremely possessive. But how bad is it for you to be like this?"

    "No, the reason I''m acting this way is not because of possessiveness. Although Shi Ho is very jealous, most fox demon beasts are said to be highly jealous when they fall in love, so it''s a racial trait that I can understand."

    "Then what exactly is the problem?"

    I frown, unable to understand.

    She doesn''t torture her husband using her higher cultivation, nor does she use any essence draining techniques, and her possessiveness can be understood as a racial trait. Then just what is the issue?

    But seeing my confusion, Seo Ran looks at me with eyes that seem to say he can''t understand me either.

    "Senior, do you perhaps not possess the vision of demon beasts?"

    "Hmm, no. Of course, I do."

    "Then you can see the Taiji, right? How can you pretend not to know?"

    "Huh? Taiji? What are you talking about?"

    As I''m still puzzled, Seo Ran finally exins directly, sounding frustrated.

    Upon hearing his words, I stop dead in my tracks.

    "That fox is male."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    We share a moment of silence in the dark atmosphere.

    "...Did you really not know?"

    "...No, I just...thought it was a racial characteristic. Why would I use the Taij-seeing vision to check something like gender? Normally, people don''t observe such things in detail."

    "...Ah, yes. That is true, I apologize..."

    "...So how did you two end up together?"

    "In my opinion...I think his mind became a bit strange after being beaten up so much by Sir Kim Young-hoon. I felt sorry for him getting beaten up like a local dog, so I treated him once, and he''s been like this ever since."

    "...Oh...hmm. Is that so...?"

    Just as I''m about to say something to Seo Ran.

    "Older Brother~ I''m back."

    Shi Ho, dressed in a pure white long robe, runs towards us.

    ''He'' jumps into Seo Ran''s chest, acting affectionately.

    "You know, I felt so sad being apart for so long. But don''t worry. I never forgot about Older Brother. It wasn''t too painful because it was a meaningful task, so don''t worry too much."

    Seo Ran and I notice the blood on Shi Ho''s fingers.

    When I reach out with my consciousness to check, I find that fortunately, Hong Fan is treating Yuk Yo who has been injured to the point of death but is not dead yet.

    ''If Hong Fan is treating her, her life should be fine. And...''

    I meet the desperate gaze of Seo Ran, who is silently pleading for my help.

    Shi Ho, meanwhile, is overflowing with intense, pale pink emotions towards Seo Ran.

    I''m at a loss for words, my mouth opening and closing. Finally, I manage to speak something.

    "Um...have a beautiful love."

    Seo Ran''s intent decays, while Shi Ho, overjoyed, wipes tears with his bloodstained hands.

    "Thank you, Senior!"

    "...Ha, ha... Thank...you."

    I avoid Seo Ran''s gaze.

    ''Well...they''ll handle it somehow.''

    It isn''t as if someone had died or a close friend was lost, so minor matters like are none of my concern.

    It isn''t my business, and I can only hope that Seo Ran will handle it himself.

    Besides, there are many techniques to change one''s gender. If he can''t endure it, one of them will learn one eventually.

    ''As long as it''s not me, there''s no need to interfere.''

    Unless it''s something as serious as selling Seo Ran''s flesh as Qi Building Pills every night, I decide not to meddle in the affairs of these lovers (?), and I sit them down in the guest room to ask about what has happened.

    Seo Ran seems extremely ufortable regarding their rtionship, so I mainly ask about Song Jin and Kim Young-hoon.

    As well as her matters and the Ancient Force Realm.

    "There really have been many events."

    "...Yes, many indeed. I never expected we''d have to go to Salt Sea Ind to collect salt crystals for Cheongmun Ryeong-nim."

    "Salt crystals, huh..."

    Hearing about it, it seems Seo Ran and Shi Ho are currently searching for clues rted to Cheongmun Ryeong, who has turned into a salt pir.

    "Speaking of which..."

    I spread my hands and demonstrate a simplified version of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Chuarararak.

    Salt grain-like energy appears in my palms.

    Seo Ran is startled at the sight.

    "I too have obtained a simr power. Though I haven''t yet thought of a way to save Sir Cheongmun Ryeong,bining my power with your research might yield some results."

    "...! I see. Thank you."

    "And while we''re on the subject...I heard that Kim Young-hoon and Buk Hyang-hwa are primarily focused on Cheongmun Ryeong, but you and Song Jin have a different goal rted to Seo Hweol."

    "Yes, that''s correct...to properly understand the King''s intentions, identify the nature of the spells he ced on the Sea Dragon Pce, Serving Command Pce, and the ck Castle, and find a way to counter him, we thought it would be best to ascend to a different realm than the Bright Cold Realm where he resides. Hence, for various reasons, we ascended to the Ancient Force realm."

    I nod and share the information I have gathered about Seo Hweol with Seo Ran.

    Seo Hweol and the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    And that within him exists a trace of pure light, along with the fact that he has a separate ''main body.''

    Seo Ran, seemingly overwhelmed by the continuous revtions, listens with wide, open eyes.

    "...In that case, the incident 300 years ago when our group suddenly vomited salt was also..."

    "Yes, when I used the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique on Seo Hweol, showing him the power of this salt, it must have dissolved the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens within you all."

    "Such..."

    "But don''t worry. The remaining Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens within you has been turned into salt, so it''s no longer a threat."

    "...Understood. Thank you, Senior. Truly, thank you."

    He appears to be in such a state of shock that he seems to have forgotten even the presence of Shi Ho clinging to him, contemting something with a serious expression.

    Shi Ho wipes the sweat from Seo Ran''s forehead and says,

    "Older Brother, we can''t just keep receiving such incredible information from Senior without giving anything in return. Let''s give him what we''ve gathered."

    "Oh, we should."

    Following Shi Ho''s suggestion, Seo Ran takes out a storage scroll and spreads it before me.

    Inside the storage scroll are various drawings.

    "These are items we collected while wandering the Ancient Force Realm. We''ll exin each one, and you can take whatever you like, Senior."

    "Oh, thank you very much. I''ve always been curious about what items exist in the Ancient Force Realm..."

    As I look into the storage scroll with growing interest, Seo Ran begins exining the items one by one andying them out on the table.

    "Yes. first, this is..."

    As I listen to the descriptions of the unique specialties of the Ancient Force Realm, I am suddenly shocked by an item with immense capabilities.

    "Wait, exin that again."

    "Yes, this is called the Supervisory Jade (�O����). It''s a crystal that allows you to project your consciousness to observe one of the Lower Realms you have been to or have previously descended your consciousness to."

    "...!"

    I receive the Supervisory Jade with trembling hands.

    "It consumes both ancient stones and spirit stones to activate and onlysts for about a day, so its practical use is limited. However, it''s a popr item among collectors who enjoy observing the Lower Realms."

    "Hmm...! A very useful item indeed."

    "Useful? You can only observe the Lower Realms with your consciousness in the ne of Soul so it''s not very practical..."

    "No, for me, it''s one of the most necessary items."

    With the All-Heavens Sword''s ability, this item is practically a one-time-use Void Spirit Pond for me.

    ''Especially since the Void Spirit Pond disappeared when I left the Nether Ghost Realm, this is a very meaningful resource.''

    Currently, the structure of the Ancient Force Realm makes it uncertain if there is a Void Spirit Pond or not.

    Although seeing that Yeon Wei built the Health Axis makes it usible there is one, there is nothing more important that can be used than this right now.

    "Sorry, but could I use this for a moment? There''s something in a Lower Realm that I need to observe."

    "Ah, of course. Use it as much as you need."

    "Thank you. Then..."

    Wooooo-woong!

    Borrowing Seo Ran''s ancient stones and using my spirit stones, I activate the Supervisory Jade.

    ________________________________________

    Ham Jin chews on his lip.

    "Hoh, is it this boy?"

    "Remarkable, a demi-god disciple. Your luck with disciples blossomed. Hahaha!

    Ham Jin awkwardly smiles at the praise from the three old monsters before him.

    Before him stand the Three Sage Gods of Yuhwa.

    Heavenly God Blissful Sage.

    Fire God Merchant Hwa Yeol.

    Devil God ck Tomb Old Devil.

    Each one of them is a top expert in the Core Formation stage.

    ''Sir Fighting Ghost, Sir Infinite Fighting Ghost.''

    He repeatedly calls out to Infinite Fighting Ghost, the subordinate of the Wuji Ghost King, but receives no response.

    Since Infinite Fighting Ghost disappeared like the wind, he no longer answers Ham Jin''s calls.

    ''What happened to Sir Infinite Fighting Ghost? Just what is going on? Damn it, why today of all days!''

    He bites his lip tightly.

    "To inherit everything from ck Tomb at such a young age, you''re really fortunate."

    "For even the disciple to have such exceptional talent, I''m so envious I could die, ck Tomb."

    Heavenly God Blissful Sage and Fire God Merchant Hwa Yeol look at ck Tomb Old Devil with eyes filled with jealousy.

    ck Tomb Old Devil chuckles and replies.

    "Enough! Ham Jin is mine. We agreed on this from the beginning, so don''t covet him."

    Ham Jin feels chills run down his spine at those words.

    "Haha. Well, we''ve seen his face and rested enough...When will the ceremony start?"

    Amidst their noisy chatter, they ask ck Tomb Old Devil with serious expressions.

    ck Tomb Old Devil nods solemnly with a serious face and speaks.

    "We can start immediately."

    "Then let''s begin right away. What are we waiting for?"

    "Haha, I was just concerned that you weren''t ready. Let''s go!"

    At those words, the Heavenly God and Fire God stand up, and ck Tomb Old Devil signals Ham Jin from behind with a look.

    A signal to rise.

    ''Damn, I was nning to follow from behind and look for a chance to escape...''

    It seems that will be difficult as well.

    Ham Jin grits his teeth and squeezes between the Sage Gods as they head out of the cave residence.

    Split Turtle Valley was originally a massive round ck mountain that had been split in half.

    However, being split in half doesn''t mean it''s perfectly divided into two; if seen from above, the split is slightly skewed to the left.

    And the ce Ham Jin and the old monsters are headed to is presumed to be the ''center'' of the round ck mountain before Split Turtle Valley was formed.

    "Is this the ce, ck Tomb?"

    "That''s right, Blissful. That''s the spot."

    ck Tomb Old Devil takes out a small ck awl from his bosom.

    His gaze turns to Ham Jin.

    "Watch carefully, disciple. This is my natal dharma treasure and the artifact you will inherit, the ck Tomb Seal."

    Surung��

    Ham Jin flinches in surprise at the sight.

    It''s an awl that emits an overwhelming energy.

    "Now then. I will show you the power of the ck Tomb Seal. Let''s begin!"

    "Alright."

    "Understood."

    ck Tomb Old Devil throws the awl into the air.

    The ck Tomb Seal hovers midair before lodging itself slightly into the center of the ck mountain.

    "Everyone, take it out!"

    At ck Tomb Old Devil''s words, Heavenly God Blissful Sage pulls out something like a massive crushing metal head from his mouth.

    The head, radiating a white sacred light, exudes such a terrifying coldness that just looking at it makes one shiver.

    Next, Fire God Merchant Hwa Yeol takes out the spine of a demon beast, wrapped in fiery red mes, from his storage scroll.

    "Hehe, this is the spine of a Nascent Soul stage True God level demon beast. I happened to find it by chance in a cave residence within a volcano across the deep sea."

    "Hoh, how astonishing. The spine of a True God level demon beast..."

    "If refined into a dharma treasure, who knows what mighte out..."

    Though greed shes in the eyes of ck Tomb Old Devil and Blissful Sage, they suppress themselves and each form hand seals.

    Woooooo-woong!

    Simultaneously, the crushing metal head held by Blissful Sage and the demon beast spine held by Merchant Hwa Yeol fuse in midair.

    ''A hammer?''

    The spine became the handle, and the crushing metal head bes the head of the hammer.

    ck Tomb Old Devil confidently reaches out for the hammer they have created.

    At that moment, Blissful Sage and Merchant Hwa Yeol re at ck Tomb Old Devil and speak.

    "Wait, before you use it, we need to ce a restriction on you."

    "If you use this dharma treasure, you''ll be wielding both the True God level dharma treasure ck Tomb Seal and this supreme True God level dharma treasure. If you decide to kill us, we''ll have no way to defend ourselves."

    Though ck Tomb Old Devil''s expression shows his displeasure, he spreads his arms and rxes.

    "Hmph, so distrustful. I too need to work with you all to obtain that power; why would I betray you?"

    "You never know. Now, stop talking and ept the restriction quietly. You would do the same in our position."

    "That''s true. Do it quickly."

    The Heavenly God and Fire God each ce their respective restrictions on ck Tomb Old Devil.

    "By the way, ck Tomb, are you okay with this? If we use Returning Fall Star, everyone in Split Turtle Valley will explode from the shockwave."

    "Won''t your disciples die too?"

    However, ck Tomb Old Devil snorts and draws upon his devilish energy.

    A dark devilish aura envelops his entire body, transforming his appearance.

    [That''s ridiculous. I only have one disciple, Ham Jin. The rest were just kindling to produce an excellent result like him. Whether they die or not is none of my concern. Just hold it in ce.]

    "Well, alright then."

    Paaaatt!

    Heavenly God and me God each exude their energy, firmly fixing the ck Tomb Seal in ce.

    Chiiii��

    In the hands of ck Tomb Old Devil, now in the form of a devil, holds a hammer.

    The Returning Falling Star begins absorbing the devilish energy.

    Soon, the Returning Falling Star turns pitch-ck, and ck Tomb Old Devil soars into the sky holding it.

    [Now then. I will pave the way! Ham Jin, protect yourself!]

    "Yes!"

    Ham Jin draws upon the Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets to protect his body.

    At the same time, he maniptes the dragon veins he has intertwined over the years.

    ''I can''t let my fellow disciples die.''

    Following Ham Jin''s will, the dragon veins of Split Turtle Valley move, wrapping around his fellow disciples.

    [Here I go!]

    Kugugugugu!

    ck Tomb Old Devil descends from the sky.

    Ham Jin tightly shuts his eyes.

    The moment is near.

    ording to ck Tomb Old Devil''s journal that he had secretly read, ck Tomb Old Devil intends to seize Ham Jin''s body at this spot.

    ''Is it really the end now?''

    And then, ck Tomb Old Devil''s spell activates.

    sh!

    His body burns with devilish fire, shining brilliantly, and the Returning Falling Star begins to glow with starlight.

    [Offering Sparrow Seal (��ȸӡ), release (�_)!]

    Kuaaaaaah!

    ck Tomb''s entire body explodes, engraving a massive formation in the air.

    Receiving the power of the formation, the devilish fire-formed body of ck Tomb swells significantly.

    ck Tomb then swings the Returning Falling Star downward.

    "What!? Wait!"

    "ck Tomb, you bastard, you''re betraying us after all!"

    The Returning Falling Star, which was originally supposed to strike the ck Tomb Seal, grows massively just before impact, epassing both the Heavenly God and the Fire God who are holding the ck Tomb Seal in ce with their energy.

    Kwaaaang!

    A tremendous explosion echoes.

    A terrifying shockwave spreads throughout Split Turtle Valley, and Ham Jin feels all the defensive spells he had cast being torn apart, his entire body wracked with searing pain.

    Splurt!

    He spits out blood as he is flung far from the spot where the Returning Falling Star has struck.

    ''This is ridiculous...even for someone in the Qi Building stage like me, this impact is overwhelming. If I hadn''t protected myrades with the dragon vein, they would all be dead...''

    With the power of Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets, Ham Jin originally should have been unscathed.

    However, he had dispersed his strength to save his peers by providing them with protective Gang Qi.

    As a result, his entire body ended up being torn apart.

    Chiiii��

    Fortunately, the regenerative abilities of someone in the Qi Building stage allows Ham Jin to quickly heal as he stares into the dust cloud.

    "Hah..."

    The sight before him is impressive.

    A massive cylindrical pit with a diameter of about one zhang continuously extends downward.

    And...

    "ck Tomb, you dog-like bastard...!"

    "Krrrk, khahahaha!"

    The two Sage Gods appear battered and bruised.

    They seem to have used some life-saving spells to survive.

    Although their bodies are in tatters, they are still intact.

    And between them, a small Golden Core, covered in ck devilish fire floats in midair, bound by numerous golden chains.

    Ham Jin almost screams with joy at the sight.

    ''The ck Ghost Old Monster!''

    The old monster Yeom Gok, who had tried to seize his body, now has his soul and Golden Core captured by the two Sage Gods!

    Heavenly God Blissful Sage sneers.

    "You foolish ck Tomb. Did you really think we wouldn''t anticipate you betraying us at thest moment and trying to take over your disciple''s body to kill uspletely? The golden chains aren''t just simple restraints. They are designed specifically to prevent body possession techniques!"

    "Haha, this is what happens when you stupidly indulge in greed. Your devilish fire is useful, so I''ll refine your Golden Core and soul well for my use, ck Tomb!"

    The two Sage Godsugh at ck Tomb Old Monster before turning their gazes to Ham Jin.

    "Well, we''ve cleared the path and captured ck Tomb so..."

    "Now, let''s get rid of the witness."

    Chill!

    Ham Jin feels a shiver down his spine.

    The two Sage Gods are targeting him.

    "Apologies for this, disciple of ck Tomb."

    "May you live a better life in your next one."

    The attack of Heavenly God Blissful Sage, radiating the light of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness.

    The fiery attack of Merchant Hwa Yeol, casting fire attribute spells, shoot towards Ham Jin.

    No matter how injured and tattered their bodies are, they are in the Core Formation stage, while Ham Jin is only at the early Qi Building stage.

    Under normal circumstances, theirbined attacks would have exploded Ham Jin instantly.

    Kwaaaang!

    However, Ham Jin envelops his entire body in a green light and blocks the attacks of the two Sage Gods.

    "What!?"

    "No, how is that possible!?"

    Sweating profusely, Ham Jin activates the Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets.

    Simultaneously, he feels a surge of power throughout his body and stomps his foot.

    Kwaaaang!

    His foot strikes Split Turtle Valley.

    A memory of learning the Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets from Infinite Fighting Ghost shes through Ham Jin''s mind.

    �DThis Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets is a method with clear strengths and weaknesses. It requires an understanding of the dragon vein and is difficult to master. However, if you seed and connect the dragon vein with your spiritual vein, you can exert immense power within the area of the dragon vein you control.

    Kugugugugu!

    Enveloped in green light, Ham Jin looks like a Ghost King with green will-o''-the-wisp burning all over his body.

    �DThe dragon vein you control is essentially your formation diagram. Of course, if you go outside the area dominated by the dragon vein, this method has the drawback of making you weaker than those of the same realm...

    ''The ck Tomb Old Devil is dead, and the Sage Gods are in tatters from the ck Tomb Old Devil''s betrayal.''

    �DHowever, if you control the dragon vein of Split Turtle Valley, you can wield power surpassing the Grand Perfection Qi Building stage within the valley.

    ''True freedom is right before my eyes!''

    Kwarururururu!

    The will-o''-the-wisps emanating from Ham Jin''s body spreads in the four directions, fully activating the dragon vein within Split Turtle Valley.

    The dragon vein of Split Turtle Valley converges centered around him. turning the entire vicinity into his formation diagram.

    [Come at me! I won''t die easily!]

    Ham Jin''s shout makes the two Sage Gods grind their teeth.

    "This brat, are you challenging a Sage God as a mere demi-god?"

    "Know your ce, you insolent thing!"

    Radiant light bursts from Heavenly God''s body, and crimson mes erupt from Fire God''s body.

    Soon, the tattered Core Formation duo and the Qi Building stage Ham Jin, who has gained transcendental power within Split Turtle Valley, sh.

    A battle that shakes Heaven and Earth ensues.

    The disciples of ck Tomb within Split Turtle Valley look up at the sky with desperate faces.

    And soon, the battle between the Sage Gods and the demi-god, appearing like a scene from a myth,es to an end.

    The battle ends with Ham Jin''s defeat.

    Splurt!

    Ham Jin copses, coughing up blood.

    The dragon vein still holds immense power, but Ham Jin''s stamina fails to sustain it.

    ''Damn it, just a little more and it would''ve been fine...''

    He coughs up blood, looking at the two panting Core Formation Sage Gods before him.

    "Amazing, kid."

    "If you weren''t ck Tomb Old Devil''s disciple, I''d want to take you as my own..."

    The two Sage Gods, though panting, look at Ham Jin with gazes filled with wonder.

    Ham Jin closes his eyes.

    And then.

    Fire God Merchant Hwa Yeol reaches out to Ham Jin.

    "I can''t stand it any longer. This won''t do. Ham Jin. You, be my disciple. I can''t kill someone as ridiculously talented as you here."

    "Wha, what?"

    "I''m saying I''ll spare you."

    "Th-that..."

    Ham Jin''s eyes tremble.

    He is afraid of serving under someone.

    But the connection with the Wuji Ghost King is severed, and his master who seeked to steal his body, ck Tomb, is dead.

    As a result, there''s nothing more to fear.

    That look in his eyes...it''s genuine. Maybe Fire God Merchant Hwa Yeol is really...''

    And as Ham Jin reaches out his hand towards Hwa Yeol with a dazed look in his eyes.

    St!

    From behind Merchant Hwa Yeol, a ck devilish fire bursts forth, and a dark hand emerges from around his heart.

    [Ah...kuku. That won''t do. Ham Jin is my disciple.]

    The voice of ck Tomb Old Devil echoes.u0026nbsp;

    Fire God Merchant Hwa Yeol turns around, bleeding, with an expression of disbelief.

    There stands ck Tomb Old Devil, in the form of a Ghost King with his body made of ck devilish fire.

    [Sorry, but I once obtained a devilish art left by a Nascent Soul True God. Even if I lose my physical body, I can resurrect as a demon ghost. Well, if you had thoroughly examined my soul after capturing it and added more restraints, I wouldn''t have been able to obtain a demon ghost body, but my disciple''s efforts bought me time. Just like this.]

    "Kurgh...ck Tomb, you bastard!"

    Huarurururu.

    Purple devilish fire envelops Fire God Merchant Hwa Yeol''s entire body.

    When the devilish fire subsides, Ham Jin opens his eyes wide.

    The eyes of Fire God Merchant Hwa Yeol have changed.

    Heavenly God Blissful Sage grits his teeth, realizing something.

    "You...this bastard. You never intended to take over your disciple''s body from the beginning! Were you aiming for our bodies all along!?"

    [If one is going to backstab, one needs to n three steps ahead. Kukuk...Now then, farewell, Heavenly God Blissful Sage.]

    ck Tomb Old Devil, now possessing Fire God''s body, reaches his hand out towards Heavenly God.

    Huarurururu!

    Heavenly God Blissful Sage, having nearly exhausted his spiritual power, fails to resist and is incinerated by the devilish fire emanating from the hand.

    The gaze of the devil who has killed the two Sage Gods, ck Tomb Old Devil, turns to Ham Jin.

    "Hmm, hmm..."

    Woo-woong��

    His voice returns to a more human tone.

    "How astonishing, my disciple. I didn''t expect you to hide such power. Though I knew you had something, I didn''t have high expectations. But not only did you bring time against two Sage Gods, you also exhausted their spiritual power..."

    Thud!

    ck Tomb turns around and picks up the Returning Falling Star he used earlier.

    Then, with his other hand, he lifts the ck Tomb Seal, his natal dharma treasure.

    "If it weren''t for your help, I would''ve had to exhaust the innate energy of both the Falling Returning Star and the ck Tomb Seal to backstab them. Thanks to you, the treasures remain intact. Haha, I am very satisfied."

    Seeing ck Tomb''s satisfied expression as he gazes upon the hammer, Ham Jin grinds his teeth.

    "What do you n to do with me?"

    ck Tomb looks at him.

    "What do you mean? You are still my disciple."

    ''Lies!''

    Ham Jin grits his teeth.

    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy warns him of impending doom.

    ''He still ns to take over my body. I must not let my guard down!''

    Whether aware of Ham Jin''s worries or not, ck Tomb beckons to him.

    "Come with me, my disciple."

    Ham Jin wants to refuse, but he can''t escape.

    He has no choice but to reluctantly drag his exhausted body and follow ck Tomb.

    ck Tomb and Ham Jin descend together to the bottom of the pit that the three Sage Gods had dug together.

    As Ham Jin descends deeper into the pit on a flying magic artifact with him, he gasps.

    ''What is this power?''

    It''s an overwhelming power.

    The further down they go, the more palpable it bes.

    "Since the day I discovered that ancient power is buried beneath Split Turtle Valley, I''ve been desperately striving to obtain it. However, upon investigation, I realized that there''s a grand restriction below this valley. To break the restriction, one has to ''simultaneously'' destroy parts of both the restriction and the valley itself. To achieve this, the three of us joined forces. Finally, with the help of the Returning Falling Star and the ck Tomb Seal, we were able to approach this power."

    ''Why is he telling me all this?''

    Ham Jin looks at ck Tomb with tension-filled eyes.

    Finally,

    The flying magic artifact carrying Ham Jin and ck Tom arrives at the bottom of the pit.

    There,

    Ham Jin sees a green spirit tablet.

    ''This is...''

    It''s the object protected by the dragon veins of Split Turtle Valley, which he sensed through the Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets.

    The source of this tremendous power.

    ck Tomb''s eyes gleam with greed and tension.

    "But at the same time, I thought. Even if it is an overwhelming power, it would be disastrous if I can''t control it or if there are side effects. So, I came up with a n."

    He reaches out towards the spirit tablet.

    Woo-woong!

    The spirit tablet buzzes as if rejecting ck Tomb''s touch, but he ignores it and lifts the tablet.

    "First, I''ll transnt this power into someone else''s body to observe any side effects before properly examining it."

    The body of Fire God Merchant Hwa Yeol possessed by ck Tomb Old Monster.

    His chest has a hole where his heart should have been, caused by ck Tomb crushing it during his initial attack.

    ck Tomb ces the spirit tablet into the hole in his chest.

    After forming hand seals, the flesh around the hole begins to heal.

    Ham Jin, watching from behind, breaks out in a cold sweat.

    As the immense power from the spirit tablet melds with ck Tomb''s spell, a heart grows over the tablet.

    The spirit tablet is bing the Old Monster''s heart.

    ''This is insane! If it''s this power...''

    He is drenched in cold sweat.

    If it''s this power, he is certain that even if the Wuji Ghost Kinges in their main body, they would not be able to rival this power.

    Even if he is in the Qi Building stage, a demi-god is a demi-god!

    He is sure that the crystallization of this power is not inferior to the Wuji Ghost King.

    "Ohoho, it truly is such tremendous power! Ah, it surges through me!"

    Chiiii��

    Possessing Merchant Hwa Yeol''s body with the spirit tablet as his heart, ck Tomb morphs into his own form.

    "Hahaha! It''s the best! The best! Now I shall rule the Peaceful Cloud Continent!"

    His maniacalughter echoes through the pit. The green radiance and power emanating from his body makes Ham Jin look up at him in despair.

    Just then.

    ''Huh?''

    Ham Jin notices something strange about his shadow.

    It''s clearly his own shadow, but.

    It has 19 heads.

    ''What...!?''

    And then.

    He hears a familiar voice.

    [Formation. Activate.]

    In the next moment.

    Kugugugugu!

    The formation that Ham Jin hasid out entwining the dragon veins in Split Turtle Valley activates.

    ===

    Author''s Note: Though fights with minor characters are the most fun, it would be troublesome if the main story gets dyed, so I crammed everything into one chapter.

    Trantor Notes: Some of you may have noticed the salt thing Seo Ran talked about that happened 300 years ago is actually a continuity error because it happened in the previous cycle. Think of it as if something simr happened when Seo Eun-hyun fought against Seo Hweol at the start of this cycle lol.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 359: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (3)

    Chapter 359: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 359: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (3)

    Paaaat!

    Green light illuminates the surroundings.

    Ham Jin is drenched in cold sweat.

    ''Da-dangerous!''

    He can feel it.

    If this formation activates, he will surely die!

    It seems that ck Tomb also senses the danger of the formation, as he res at Ham Jin with a terrifying expression."You! What did you just do?"

    "What? It wasn''t me! I didn''t do anything!"

    Ham Jin desperately denies it as he looks down at his shadow.

    ''Uh...''

    However, his shadow, which had been that of a monster with 19 heads, has reverted back to his own.

    ck Tomb reaches out to Ham Jin with his face contorted into a malicious evil spirit.

    "This won''t do. Damn it. I was nning to switch bodies if something went wrong with this one, but now, it seems I''ll need to scatter your soul and refine it in advance to be safe!"

    "What!"

    Ham Jin grits his teeth.

    ck Tomb Old Devil extends his hand toward him.

    And then, it happens.

    The hand of ck Tomb Old Devil that is reaching out to Ham Jin pauses.

    Chills!

    A shiver runs down the old monster''s spine.

    ''Wh-what is this sensation?''

    For some reason, he finds it hard to breathe.

    ck Tomb looks behind himself with trembling eyes.

    Just who can it be?

    Towards where ck Tomb turned around and is looking, there is a man dressed in a white robe with ck hair, sitting on the ground and observing something.

    Tingle, tingle!!

    ck Tomb breaks out in a cold sweat.

    ''S-Since when was he there? I never felt him approaching! Is he someone who learned stealth techniques?''

    He waves his hand toward Ham Jin.

    He was going to kill him just now, but he changed his mind.

    Now is not the time to be concerned with someone like Ham Jin.

    Whoosh! Kuang!

    The devilish fire from his hand turns into chains that wrap around Ham Jin.

    After subduing Ham Jin in one move, ck Tomb asks the man in white with trembling eyes.

    "Who are you?"

    And then, the man who has been observing the ground where a dragon vein flows, looks at ck Tomb.

    Tingle, tingle, tingle!

    ck Tomb feels an eerie shiver rising from his entire body, making it hard to breathe.

    ''What is this? This person in front of me, he''s not even at the Qi Refining stage. He has less energy than a mortal! Wait a minute...? Less spiritual energy than a mortal? That means...this isn''t a living being!''

    Chills, chills!

    The more he guesses about the man''s identity, the more ck Tomb feels the chills.

    And then, the man speaks.

    "I''m entirely in the ne of Soul so I was wondering how you recognized me, but...it''s thanks to that. That thing made your soul simr to a Nascent Soul and ced it in the ne of Soul. It''s quite a remarkable artifact."

    ''As expected...!''

    He had indeed been unable to recognize him until just now!

    It''s only thanks to the spirit tablet embedded in his heart that he can recognize this man!

    ck Tomb asks the man, trembling.

    "Who are you?"

    But the man just looks at ck Tomb and then, as if uninterested, looks back at the ground.

    "...I see, it''s a formation. A formation spread across multiple nes. I thought it was just a corpse...but it''s covering and hiding the formation. This structure is just like...I see...Jang Ik tried to enter the formation and this being was killed by Jang Ik while trying to prevent him from entering."

    ck Tomb can''t understand what this person is saying.

    But he understands one thing.

    ''He''s a being rted to this artifact! Indeed, is he a guardian spirit protecting this spirit tablet? Come to think of it, the voice that activated the formation wasn''t Ham Jin''s, but this man''s voice.''

    ck Tomb looks up at the sky.

    Even if he uses the Flying Escape Technique with all his might, the formation will explode before he can escape from this deep ce back to the surface.

    ''I can''t let that happen!''

    ck Tomb makes a life-or-death decision.

    ''There''s no time to run. I have no other choice but to subdue this being and order him to cancel the formation!''

    It''s a decision he wouldn''t normally make.

    However, ck Tomb is confident.

    The power he has obtained from merging with the spirit tablet is that formidable.

    "Cancel the formation immediately, or I will kill you!"

    "It''s an astonishing formation. But I''ve never seen this structure before...it''s a formation with a strong attraction force. If I activate this formation through attraction force, what will happen?"

    "Damn it! Don''t ignore me!"

    Kududuguk!

    ck Tomb gathers his power.

    From the spirit tablet merged with his heart, infinite power begins to emerge.

    "I am now akin to a True God! No, with this power, not even the Heavenly Being stage Heaven Above Heavens (������) can ignore me!"

    Huarurururru!

    The inside of the pit seems to instantly fill with ck Tomb''s devilish fire!

    And just as ck Tomb is about to strike the man who is ignoring him.

    Wiiiiing!

    Ping!

    "...Huh?"

    ck Tomb notices a sound as if something is misaligned within his body.

    Tiiing, tiiing! Piiing!

    The next moment.

    Kuaang!

    ck Tomb''s body explodes.

    "Kuaaaaagh!"

    From the part of his body that exploded, a vivid green light bursts forth.

    ''N-No! Damn it! The power of the spirit tablet is running wild!''

    He desperately tries to control the spirit tablet, but it''s unshakable.

    Just then, seeing this scene, the man in white''s eyes light up.

    "So that''s it...! I was wondering why such a random spirit tablet was floating around the formation. Turns out it''s the key, huh?"

    The man begins to approach.

    ck Tomb shouts, his face contorting.

    "D-Don''te any closer! You monster!"

    "Who are you calling a monster, you who devours his disciples?"

    "Hah, huaaaaah!"

    Kuaaaang!

    ck Tomb struggles to control the spirit tablet while simultaneously releasing endless devilish fire toward the man.

    But the man appears unaffected, advancing toward ck Tomb through the devilish fire.

    However, at that moment.

    Tiiiiiing��

    A sound resonates from the spirit tablet embedded within ck Tomb''s chest.

    Hearing that sound, the expression on the man in white changes.

    "This is, spatial divine power? This is a bit..."

    Kuguguguk!

    The surroundings heat up with the green light from the dragon vein.

    The man clicks his tongue with a troubled expression, while ck Tomb looks at the man and the boiling dragon vein in terror.

    The green light covers the world.<hr>

    Kugugugugugu!

    Ham Jin opens his eyes.

    ''Wh-where is this...!?''

    "Keoheok!"

    He coughs and struggles to his feet.

    The surroundings are filled with dust.

    But after a while, the dust settles.

    Ham Jin looks around.

    ''S-Split Turtle Valley...!''

    Split Turtle Valley has vanished.

    The surroundings are nothing but rubble, the remnants of what had been Split Turtle Valley.

    Ham Jin, taken aback, touches his own body.

    "How did I survive?"

    He fails to understand.

    Given the explosive power of that formation, someone like Ham Jin, who had exhausted all his spiritual power, should have been obliterated in an instant.

    Yet, he hasn''t died.

    What has happened?

    While Ham Jin is still confused.

    Thunk!

    A hand emerges from beneath the rubble.

    It''s the hand of his master, ck Tomb Old Devil Yeom Gok.

    Ham Jin flinches.

    "Keheok kerlogh!"

    ck Tomb emerges from under the rubble, gasping for breath.

    And then, he and Ham Jin lock eyes.

    Ham Jin quickly contemtes.

    ''Thanks to the energy from the dragon vein, my dantian is gradually filling with pure spiritual force. Can I kill ck Tomb now?''

    But Ham Jin sees the faint green glow emanating from ck Tomb''s body and suppresses his murderous intent.

    ''No, it''s still dangerous. ck Tomb still has the spirit tablet''s power. If I fight him, I''ll lose.''

    Barely restraining his killing intent, he speaks.

    "Master, let me help you."

    ''Once I''ve gathered a bit more power from the dragon vein, I''ll strike him then.''

    Kuaduduk!

    Using his spell, Ham Jin clears the rubble covering ck Tomb.

    ck Tomb takes a deep breath, vomiting blood.

    ck Tomb res at Ham Jin.

    For a moment, their gazes meet.

    ck Tomb, looking around as if he can''t trust Ham Jin, replies.

    "This master finds it hard to fly. Lift the flying artifact, Ham Jin. I have another cave residence in ck Ridge Valley next to Split Turtle Valley. If we use the flying artifact, we''ll get there quickly. Take me there. I need to take an elixir and recover my strength."

    Twitch��

    Ham Jin''s eyes twitch at those words.

    ''Damn it, you cunning old man!''

    He grits his teeth inwardly.

    Due to the characteristics of the Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets that replenish spiritual power through the dragon vein, his recovery will be significantly hindered if his body is lifted off the ground.

    ck Tomb, with a sly expression, asks Ham Jin.

    "What''s the matter, disciple? Are you saying you won''t move the flying artifact for this old, injured master?"

    Huaruk, huarururk!

    The green glow around ck Tomb begins to transform into devilish fire ording to his will.

    Gritting his teeth, Ham Jin pulls out a flying artifact from his storage scroll.

    All the flying artifacts he possesses are slow.

    They were given by ck Tomb, fearing Ham Jin might try to escape.

    However, Ham Jin inwardly smiles.

    ''Maybe...''

    "Understood, Master. But my current spiritual power isn''t enough to operate the flying artifact properly. Please infuse it with your spiritual power to make it work."

    He speaks with the intention of depleting ck Tomb''s power as much as possible, but ck Tomb, drawing more devilish fire, grabs Ham Jin''s shoulder.

    "Ham Jin. Didn''t I tell you? Activate the flying magic artifact."

    Chiiiiiik�D

    The heat from the devilish fire sears Ham Jin''s skin.

    He swallows hard.

    "...Understood."

    Wo-woong!

    Ham Jin and ck Tomb board onto a carpet-shaped flying magic artifact.

    As Ham Jin infuses it with his spiritual power, the flying magic artifact slowly rises into the air, moving in the direction ck Tomb points to.

    Ham Jin controls the artifact towards the direction indicated by ck Tomb, while ck Tomb ces his hand, generating devilish fire, on Ham Jin''s back.

    It seems as though he is prepared to incinerate Ham Jin to dust at the slightest sign of betrayal.

    Flying through the sky, Ham Jin grits his teeth.

    ''Are my fellow disciples safe?''

    Considering the recent explosion, they might all be dead.

    ''Just where has Sir Fighting Ghost disappeared to? Wasn''t it Sir Fighting Ghost who activated the formation just now? Could it be that he also intended to only use and then discard me...?''

    Lost inplex thoughts, he nces down.

    A heap of rubble that used to be Split Turtle Valley.

    And the flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy in Split Turtle Valley.

    And...

    ''Huh?''

    Suddenly, Ham Jin''s eyes brighten.

    The flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is strange.

    In one corner of Split Turtle Valley, the spiritual energy is writhing wildly.

    Then, the piles of rubble in that ce begin to tremble, and his fellow disciples emerge.

    "Wh-what?"

    Forgetting that ck Tomb is holding devilish fire against his back, Ham Jin shouts in joy.

    "Master, look! All the seniors and juniors are alive!"

    Strangely, most of his seniors and juniors who are in the 1st or 2nd star of Qi Refining are unharmed.

    Not even a scratch seems to be on them.

    As if someone had specifically protected them.

    At Ham Jin''s shout, ck Tomb looks in the direction Ham Jin is pointing to.

    But contrary to Ham Jin''s overflowing joy, ck Tomb''s reaction is theplete opposite.

    "Hmm?"

    Feeling something odd, Ham Jin turns to look back.

    ck Tomb is sweating coldly.

    "Master, Master. What''s wrong?"

    Wo-woong�D

    He asks while maneuvering the flying magic artifact.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    It appears like dark clouds are gathering in the sky, but he pays it no mind.

    He is just curious about ck Tomb''s demeanor.

    "Master, there''s a look of worry etched on your face."

    Then, with a pale white face, ck Tomb speaks.

    Chiiii�D

    The sky is suddenly filled with dark clouds, and the surroundings grow dim.

    Drip, drop, shuaaaaaa!

    In the pouring of raindrops, the devilish fire in ck Tomb''s hand is extinguished. But ck Tomb, too terrified to reignite the devilish fire, points with a trembling finger to where his disciples are crawling out.

    "D-Disciple. Ham Jin. Can you not see that ghost?"

    Ham Jin looks back.

    There are only his seniors and juniors crawling out from where ck Tomb is pointing.

    ck Tomb''s voice trembles.

    "Can you not see...that ghost with 19 heads, d in immense darkness?"

    "...!"

    Ham Jin pretends not to know and looks ahead.

    He steers the flying magic artifact with aposed demeanor but grins where ck Tomb can''t see him.

    ''As expected, that being hasn''t abandoned me! They even saved my seniors and juniors!''

    He speaks in a calm voice, as if to reassure ck Tomb.

    "Master, it''s just the streak of rain. It''s because of the sudden downpour that you''re seeing things."

    Clench!

    Both of ck Tomb''s hands grasp Ham Jin''s shoulders.

    But it isn''t an act of threat or intimidation.

    Rather, it''s an action born of fear, clutching onto Ham Jin as if he is the only one he can rely on.

    His hands are trembling.

    And in his ears, he can hear the voice of the great ghost.

    [Child, give it to me. Give me your heart. If you give me your heart, I will show you a delightful new world. If you give me your heart, you cane together with me. Come with me, and I will give you the chance to live a very enjoyable life.]

    ck Tomb''s pupils sharply constrict.

    It''sing.

    The massive great ghost with 19 heads d in darkness is slowly following ck Tomb and Ham Jin.

    [Where do you wish to go? There''s a ce where the most beautiful eyes are embedded in the sky. There''s also a pretty doll''s dress waiting for you. I can send you to a ce that''s perfectly suited for your cultivation method.]

    ck Tomb, panicking, clings to Ham Jin.

    "Disciple, disciple! Can you not hear it? Can you not hear the great ghost whispering to me?"

    He is trembling in fear.

    He can feel it.

    This ghost is not a True God or a being like the Heaven Above Heavens.

    It''s an even higher existence!

    An existence beyond the sky, in the world beyond ascension!

    Flying slowly through the sky, Ham Jin speaks soothingly to calm ck Tomb.

    "Please rest, Master. It''s just the sound of wind rustling through the raindrops."

    ck Tomb looks back again.

    The ghost is still ever approaching him.

    With every step it takes, its size grows evenrger.

    Its body is like the night sky, its eyes resembling 38 red pearls.

    [Child, give me your heart. I will let youe with me. My Law Protectors are also waiting for a new devotee.]

    As the ghost waves its hand, faint visions shimmer within its dark robe.

    [They will grant you grace in the sea where dimensions ripple. They will perform excellent procedures on you and celebrate you bing one with us.]

    Inside his ck robe is a red monster with six arms.

    A giant with a body of starlight. A centipede curled up in the pitch-ck darkness.

    The vision of a witchmanding countless cursed dolls flickers.

    ck Tomb clings to Ham Jin, terrified at the thought that the ghosts inside the dark robe might reach out to him at any moment.

    "Disciple, disciple! Can you not see them? Can you not see the ghost and his fourw protectors standing there?"

    Ham Jinughs as he pierces through the rain.

    "Master, Master. I see very clearly. It''s just a heap of stones."

    Thump, thump, thump!

    ck Tomb''s pupils tremble erratically.

    He pants for breath.

    His heart starts to ache.

    Before he knows it, the ghost has caught up to them, right behind them.

    He wants to urge Ham Jin to go faster.

    But the ghost''s presence saps his strength.

    [Child, I need your heart. The radiant sight of your heart gives me expectation. If you do not give me your heart, I''ll use force.]

    Clench!

    Finally, the massive ck great ghost with 19 heads grabs ck Tomb''s shoulder.

    "Disciple! Disciple! The ghost has caught me!"

    Kuadududuk!

    Darkness burrows into ck Tomb''s body.

    They are curse spells.

    Curses, all dreadful and all vile!

    Curses filled with unimaginable torture and pain that no ordinary devilish cultivator could ever fathom.

    ck Tomb can''t even begin to guess how many millions of souls this ghost has tortured to forge these curses.

    He screams at the sight of these dreadful curses.

    ��Disciple! The ghost is hurting me! Disciple! Fly the magic artifact faster! Disciple! Ham Jin!"

    Ham Jin begins to ease his power from the flying magic artifact.

    Gradually, it slows down.

    "HUKUAAAAAAH!!! KUAAAAAAAA!!! HUAAAAAAAGH! KUAAAAAAAAA!!!"

    Terrible screams begin to erupt from behind Ham Jin.

    Screams like those of eunuchs being castrated alive.

    Ham Jin does not look back.

    Since Infinite Fighting Ghost has attached himself to him, ck Tomb''s disciples have been subjected to experiments but never killed.

    But Ham Jin clearly remembers.

    His fellow disciples.

    His seniors and juniors.

    Before he connected with the Wuji Ghost King,

    Countless of his friends had been sacrificed as experimental subjects by this vile devil.

    "KUAAAAGH!! HAM JIN-AH!!! PLEASE, I CAN''T SEE ANYTHING! PLEASE SAVE ME! WHERE IS THIS! MOTHERRRR!!!! KUAAAAGH!! HUKUAAAAGH!!!"

    The screams are like the wails of ghosts.

    He brings the flying magic artifact to a halt and slowly lowers its altitude.

    Clench!

    "This dog bastard!!! Move forward, move faster! Hurry!!!"

    ck Tomb, writhing in pain, strangles Ham Jin from behind.

    It''s then that Ham Jin turns around.

    The one called the Devil God, ck Tomb Old Devil.

    Yeom Gok is dying behind him, covered in intricate curse spells.

    "Will you not move the flying magic artifact now?!? Please, disciple, please! Please!!!"

    Is it perhaps his final burst of energy?

    Devilish fire res up from ck Tomb''s entire body.

    As if he is nning to go down together.

    But at that moment, Ham Jin feels a writhing sensation in his lower abdomen.

    Wriggle, wriggle...puhwaak!

    The next moment.

    From his lower abdomen, ck darkness spews out in streams, and something pitch-ck emerges.

    Ham Jin realizes what it is.

    It''s his Inner Core.

    The mystical organ that the Wuji Ghost King had ced inside him, which had granted him the vision to see the flow of Taiji!

    And now Ham Jin understands.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The Inner Core wriggles in mid-air, forming the shape of someone.

    It''s a man in white.

    "...I see, this Inner Core was your avatar? Infinite Fighting Ghost...no."

    Swallowing hard, he corrects the title for the man who has crawled out from his abdomen.

    "Wuji Ghost King..."

    It turns out Infinite Fighting Ghost was never just a subordinate of the Wuji Ghost King.

    The Wuji Ghost King himself had breathed a part of his soul into the being.

    Crack, crack!

    The form of the man in white begins to change.

    ''Master thought the Wuji Ghost King was chasing us. It wasn''t like that at all. The Wuji Ghost King...had been hiding inside me all along!''

    He now understands why he survived the explosion of the dragon vein.

    Creak-crack!

    Eighteen heads sprout from the shoulders of the man with the benevolent appearance.

    Each head weeps bloody tears, and as the blood flows down, it blossoms into flowers of curses.

    ck Tomb, seeing the ghost that has torn out of Ham Jin''s abdomen, sheds a tear.

    "Heh, heheheh, heheheheheh!!"

    In the end, he seems to have lost his mind from the fear and pain, letting out a hollowugh.

    The ghost with 19 heads grasps ck Tomb''s head.

    And that is the end.

    Theughing ck Tomb melts into a puddle of rotten water, leaving only a single spirit tablet behind.

    This is the end of the one who had kidnapped countless orphans, conducted numerous cruel experiments, and taken innumerable lives as if they were expendable.

    The final moments of Yuhwa''s final Sage God.

    ck Tomb Old Devil, Yeom Gok.

    Ham Jin closes his eyes as the raindrops fall.

    ''Finally...''

    He understands who the Wuji Ghost King truly is.

    They are the same person who had always protected him by his side, the Infinite Fighting Ghost.

    He smiles, understanding that the chill-inducing, terrifyingly grotesque Wuji Ghost King is an entity he can trust.

    "I am...free."

    The Wuji Ghost King nces briefly at Ham Jin and then raises the jade-green spirit tablet.

    The buzzing jade-green spirit tablet expresses rejection in the hands of the Core Formation stage ck Tomb, but it stops vibrating when held by the Ghost King.

    It''s as if it acknowledges that they are sufficiently qualified to handle it.

    Wiiiiing�D

    As they grasp the spirit tablet, it emits a jade-green light, scattering rays around.<hr>

    I supply energy to the Gang Sphere avatar and look around.

    Although it appears invisible to Ham Jin, the power of the jade-green spirit tablet is distorting the surrounding space and ne, forming a formation.

    ''This formation is...''

    The formation creates a barrier that covers the surrounding area like a water droplet.

    Jiiiiing�D

    While those with lower cultivation seem incapable ofprehending it, I realize that the formation has activated and separated this area from the Decaying Corpse Realm.

    While the formation is active, this area has be an entirely different otherworld from the Decaying Corpse Realm.

    I look at the sky and read the attraction force.

    The formation''s attraction force is intertwining in the void, drawing strange patterns.

    This water droplet-like otherworld seems to have some specific function, but I can''t discern what it is.

    ''I suppose some more research is necessary.''

    This is something that a Star Shattering Esteemed One had tried to protect from Jang Ik.

    Further research might yield something interesting.

    Wiiiiing�D

    I disperse the attraction force applied to the spirit tablet.

    As the spirit tablet loses its light, the formation deactivates.

    Simultaneously, the otherworld that was separated from the Decaying Corpse Realm returns to its original state.

    I can feel the natural flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy harmonizing with this world once again.

    I nod and speak to Ham Jin.

    [The Inner Core I bestowed upon you was my Gang Sphere clone. But now that all its power has been consumed, you will no longer be able to use the eyes that see Heaven and Earth spiritual energy. Will you be alright?]

    "...It''s alright. Instead, I''ve gained something even more precious, so I''m satisfied."

    Tstststststs�D

    I release my Ghost King Transformation and pat Ham Jin''s head.

    "Freedom is a precious thing. Due to my Celestial Energy Guidance, it will pour heavily in this vicinity for the next three days, so take your fellow disciples and seek shelter elsewhere. And keep this safe."

    I entrust the spirit tablet to him.

    "As I need to study this, continue summoning me. I will assist you each time."

    Unfortunately, I am currently observing this world through the Supervisory Jade rather than the Void Spirit Pond, so I can''t ept the spirit tablet myself.

    Instead, I will often descend to this world to study the tablet entrusted to Ham Jin.

    "I must go now. It seems more guests have arrived at my home."

    I begin to withdraw my consciousness, and Ham Jin bows deeply to me.

    "...Thank you, Wuji Ghost King. No..."

    Paaaatt!

    "...O God."

    As I withdraw my consciousness, Ham Jin''s bowing figure is thest thing I see.

    Wo-woong!

    Pasasasak!

    When I open my eyes, I am back in front of Seo Ran and Shi Ho.

    "Sorry about that. It took a bit longer than expected."

    "It''s nothing. Was there something necessary to attend to in the Lower Realms?"

    "There was something I needed to take care of briefly. But more importantly...I''ll go greet the guests ande back. Wait here for a moment."

    "Yes, understood."

    Leaving Seo Ran and Shi Ho in the room, I exit the Wuji Religious Hall.

    Outside, shrimp, turtles, and seahorses from the aquatic Demon Race surround the Twilight Domain.

    "Who are you people?"

    My voice echoes throughout the entire Twilight Domain, causing them to flinch before shouting loudly.

    "We are envoys sent on behalf of the ruler of the Wi Jeong Sea Domain, the Governing Dragon Pce Lord Yuk Rin. You beings from another dimension havemitted a grave disrespect by abducting and endangering the life of our lord''s daughter! Kneel and repent immediately, and release the lord''s daughter!"

    "Hmmm...the lord''s name is Yuk Rin. So, does that mean the daughter''s name is Yuk Yo?"

    "That''s right! Bring the daughter out here at once! Our lord''s dharma treasure has detected her life in danger!"

    ''That profligate koi who deceived Seo Ran and went aroundmitting fraud without any protection is the lord''s daughter...how absurd.''

    Though I find it somewhat ridiculous, I nod.

    After all, it''s a mistake and disrespect on my part to have her torn apart by Shi Ho despite being a guest.

    "Hmm, I apologize for that. I will provide properpensation. She is currently undergoing treatment, so once it''s done, I will immediately send her back and offer appropriate..."

    At that moment.

    I sense the shrimp demon beast sending a voice transmission to the turtle demon beast who was scolding me.

    The turtle demon thenughs and shouts.

    "There she is! Everyone, attack! We must rescue Lady Yuk Yo and take her back!"

    The aquatic demon beasts simultaneouslyunch an attack toward the honored guest room where Yuk Yo is staying.

    Kwakakakabang!

    The honored guest room copses, and I see the bodies of hard-working and diligent cursed dolls working inside getting damaged.

    Yuk Yo, who is receiving treatment, is visibly rmed.

    When she sees the aquatic demon beasts floating in the air, she panics and starts to flee in the opposite direction.

    "Lady Yuk Yo, where are you going!"

    Kuguguguk!

    As the turtle demon beast stretches its foot towards her, a powerful attraction force forms and begins pulling Yuk Yo.

    Judging by the attraction force, it seems to be at the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage.

    However, I feel great displeasure and release my own attraction force to neutralize their power.

    "You...do you wish to die? I clearly stated I would return her after treatment, yet you destroy my order''s building and harm my followers?"

    "Shut up! You recklessly invaded our sea domain and threatened the virtuous residents of Sacred Orchid Ind, driving them all away. How dare you act like the victim!"

    "We threatened them? Drove them all away?"

    Kuguguguguk!

    I clench my teeth and activate my Ghost King Transformation.

    [You dare underestimate my religious order, assuming I am only at the Four-Axis stage.]

    "You bastard, how dare you...?"

    [Silence.]

    Boom!

    Before the turtle demon can utter another word, I unleash the All-Heavens Sword, blowing him up instantly.

    The turtle demon at the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage explodes and dies.

    "..."

    "..."

    Theplexions of the aquatic demon beasts surrounding the Twilight Domain turn pale.

    [I was originally nning to apologize, but I have changed my mind. Have your lorde here and apologize directly for injuring the followers of my order andpensate them. If not, not only will Yuk Yo, who you im is the lord''s daughter, never return, but neither will any of you.]

    When I reveal my menacing aura, they finally realize they made a mistake and quickly exchange nces.

    Then they scatter in all directions, fleeing in haste.

    Without moving myself, I open my mouth.

    [Chief Law Protector! Stop fiddling with your hand and capture those impudent fools immediately!]

    I watch with my eyes gleaming as the soul of the recently killed turtle demon traverses through the ne of Soul, returning to where it came from. This turtle demon will resurrect and ry my message to their Lord.

    Therefore, the rest of these scoundrels will serve as hostages.

    I extend my hand towards Yuk Yo, who is fleeing in earnest in the distance.

    Yuk Yo is pulled towards me, and Jeon Myeong-hoon, having received mymand, soars into the sky.

    Kwarururung!

    Having reached the Integration stage, he emits red lightning as he crosses his arms in the sky, then vanishes with a thunderous sound.

    He has gone to capture them.

    I look at Yuk Yo.

    [This...I only intended to find Seo Ran through you as you had his appearance and get a local guide while at it.]

    Yuk Yo looks up at me with an extremely anxious face.

    [But it seems you are quite the precious person. Reveal your true identity.]

    "Th-that is..."

    [Just so you know, I''m in a rather unpleasant mood since my followers were injured. If you lie, I will kill you.]

    "Hi-hieek..."

    With a face full of terror, she begins to recount her background.

    "I-I am actually from the Governing Dragon Pce that governs the Wi Jeong Sea Domain. My father is the Grand Cultivator Yuk Rin, the ruler of Governing Dragon Pce. After my father bestowed upon me the title of princess (����), he arranged a political marriage and intended to sell me off to the notorious pirate captain of the Fighting Ghost Race, so I ran away 200 years ago!"

    While she lied persistently even under threats before, she seems to be telling the truth, terrified to the point of fainting due to my Ghost King Transformation.

    However, I am furious and emit ghost fire from my eyes.

    [So, being the daughter of the lord made you so bold? You think you can hide something until the very end, believing you will never die?]

    She seems to be telling the truth, yet I sense she is still hiding something from me.

    Yuk Yo''s face turns red.

    It seems there is an embarrassing truth as she''s so reluctant to reveal it, but I''m still furious due to my followers being injured, and I no longer have the patience to be considerate of her.

    Unable to withstand my aura, she gasps and confesses the truth to me.

    "T-The truth is, I infiltrated the Fighting Ghost Race pirate gang employed by the Governing Dragon Pce, stole a secret art from the pirate captain, and when he found out, he angrily demanded my father to hand me over. My father was outraged, saying ''Where is there such disgrace?'', and tried to marry me off..."

    [...]

    ''I thought it was a story of rejecting a political marriage to seek love, but now...it turns out she was the one at fault from the start.''

    Had that turtle not attacked first, I might have just handed her over.

    ''What kind of rogue is this?''

    I ask, feeling incredulous.

    [What secret art did you steal?]

    "Ah...It''s the Dragon Form Disguise Method you saw earlier. In my opinion, it''s not my fault but rather the pirate captain''s for leaving a secret art that supposedly turns someone into a true dragon upon greatpletion in a ce so easy to steal."

    [...]

    I seriously consider just apologizing to the Governing Dragon Pce and handing over this delinquent fish.<hr>

    Wi Jeong Sea Domain.

    Governing Dragon Pce.

    Inside, a turtle demon with Nascent Soul stage cultivation is running frantically somewhere.

    This is the same turtle demon who had just been killed by Seo Eun-hyun and has now been resurrected.

    He rushes to the center of the pce.

    He bursts into the audience chamber to meet the pce lord and rys the recent events in detail.

    Shortly after hearing the full story from the turtle, Governing Dragon Pce Lord Yuk Rin quivers with rage, exuding a menacing aura.

    Kugugugugu!

    Being a Grand Cultivator at the Integration stage, his anger makes the turtle cower and lower its gaze.

    [That troublesome wretch is still causing me grief...even if I set aside that brat, if the subordinates of Governing Dragon Pce are taken hostage, the reputation of this pce will be ruined.]

    He stands up with wrath as if ready to head towards the Wuji Religious Hall immediately, but then he orders the turtle with a cautious look.

    [But we can''t rashly confront these unknown beings from another dimension. First, send a vanguard to gauge their strength, then I, the Pce Lord, will take action. Hear me, ministers!]

    Kugugugugu!

    His voice echoes throughout Governing Dragon Pce.

    [Announce to the entire sea domain! The daughter of Governing Dragon Pce Lord, who has been bestowed the title of princess, has been captured by monsters from another dimension. Whoever rescues my subordinates and daughter, regardless of who they are, will marry the princess and seed the Governing Dragon Pce!]

    At Yuk Rin''smand, the demon beasts of Governing Dragon Pce quickly move to convey his order across the sea domain using transmission magic artifacts.

    And in less than half a day, numerous cultivators gather in front of Governing Dragon Pce.

    Even the lowest cultivation level among them is at the Heavenly Being stage, and most are in the Four-Axis stage, with even a Grand Cultivator in the early Integration stage.

    The countless Four-Axis stage cultivators looks at Yuk Rin with expectant expressions.

    "I heard the princess of Governing Dragon Pce is exceptionally beautiful?"

    "And they say she''s so kind and innocent, the rumors about her are widespread."

    "She''s known to be virtuous and mature, so rescuing her would mean securing the best bride."

    "Haha, well, that too, but if I heard correctly, rescuing the princess makes you the heir to the Governing Dragon Pce! My heart''s racing just thinking about it."

    Despite the various expectant voices, some remain silent.

    Among them is the only Grand Cultivator at the early Integration stage present.

    The Grand Cultivator of the Fighting Ghost Race and the infamous pirate captain across several sea domains, Jin Ma-yeol, locks eyes with Yuk Rin in the audience chamber.

    Jin Ma-yeol speaks to Yuk Rin.

    "Lord Yuk Rin. I hope you keep your promise."

    His voice is small, drowned out by the noise of countless demon beasts, but Yuk Rin nods, acknowledging him.

    Having said his piece, Jin Ma-yeol leaves the audience chamber without further exnation.

    Yuk Rin, with a sardonic smile, gives a brief exnation to the gathered Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    "Let me tell you in advance, those who rescue my subordinates, in addition to the princess, will be awarded titles of honor. Even if you do not directly rescue the princess, you will be rewarded handsomely if you contribute to her rescue."

    "Yes!"

    The Four-Axis stage demons respond vigorously in unison.

    "Now then, go quickly and rescue my daughter and subordinates, brave warriors! Hurry, so that my subordinates are not tortured by the monsters from another world!"

    At his words, the numerous Four-Axis and Heavenly Being cultivators use the Flying Escape Technique and exit the room.

    However, Yuk Rin frowns as he looks at thest remaining person in the audience chamber.

    Surprisingly, thest remaining person has no discernible aura.

    At best, the aura is of the Qi Building stage!

    ''What is this guy?''

    Yuk Rin considers whether to crush this clueless insect to death but then realizes that someone who can withstand his presence so effortlessly isn''t an ordinary existence.

    "...Who are you? Why are you still here?"

    At these words, the figure in ck robes and wearing a bamboo hat grins.

    "Greetings, Pce Lord. I''vee to offer you a proposal."

    "Hmm."

    ''How dare...''

    Kuguguguguk!

    Yuk Rinpresses the space around the insect to kill him.

    But in the next moment.

    Boong, boong!

    Golden light shes, and Yuk Rin''s power is cleanly severed.

    He res at the figure before him.

    "My apologies. Your aura is so confusing that I had to check if you were an insect or not, so don''t be too angry."

    "Haha, that can happen. If we manage to rescue the princess and your subordinates, can we request a different reward instead of marriage to the princess or a position?"

    "Hmm..."

    Yuk Rin frowns.

    ''I never intended to actually reward them since they are just sent as cannon fodder...''

    The only one he has any real expectations for is Jin Ma-yeol at the early Integration stage, but the reward is perfectly suited for him, so it isn''t a major concern.

    ''But this person before me...is dangerous. Where did someone like hime from?''

    He tenses up as he asks.

    "What reward do you want?"

    "It''s nothing much. We recently conquered a sea domain, but to be recognized as its lord, we need acknowledgment from the neighboring domains. We hope the Pce Lord will assist in that recognition."

    At these words, Yuk Rin''s eyes widen.

    "I see. Are you perhaps a subordinate of the Conqueror King?"

    "Hmm...subordinate, you say. Let''s call it arade rtionship. So, will you ept?"

    "...If I ept, does that mean the Invincible Fleet of the Conqueror King will enter my sea domain?"

    "Not the entire fleet. Only one-third of the fleet''s strength will enter."

    "Well, that''s eptable. But can just that really rescue my subordinates from the beings of another world?"

    "It''s enough."

    "..."

    After a moment of contemtion Yuk Rin nods.

    "Fine, go ahead."

    ''This will also be a good opportunity to observe the strength of the Conqueror King''s forces.''

    "Thank you for the opportunity. Now, if you''ll excuse me..."

    Step, step...

    As the ck-d figure walks out of the audience chamber, Yuk Rin speaks.

    "Shouldn''t you hurry? If someone else rescues the princess, I won''t have any reason to keep my promise to you."

    "Ah, it''s fine."

    The figure, with an old saber at his waist, turns back and smiles.

    A hint of golden radiance seems to sh in his eyes.

    "Because I''m the one here."

    As he walks out of the audience chamber, he disappears as soon as Yuk Rin blinks.

    "...!"

    Yuk Rin shudders in shock, realizing he hadn''t seen the moment the figure moved.

    "...Dangerous, the Conqueror King''s forces are..."

    Takk!

    When he snaps his fingers, the floor of the audience chamber lights up, projecting a map of the entire Wi Jeong Sea Domain as a hologram.

    The map disys real-time events urring throughout the sea domain.

    Yuk Rin sees countless small holograms appearing in a corner of the sea domain.

    In the sky above the Wi Jeong Sea Domain, an innumerable number of ships have appeared.

    ===

    Author''s Note: I parodied Schubert''s u0026lt;Erlk?nigu0026gt;. Honestly, I created the Ham Jin episode because I really wanted to try this parody.;;

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 360: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (4)

    Chapter 360: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (4)

    Trantor: TrantingNovice

    Editors: Z0Rel, BlueMangoAde

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Based on the original structure, a mass-produced version derived from the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Commonly referred to as the ''Buk Hyang Fleet,'' it is divided into four grade systems.

    First grade is themand ship, First Hyang Ship, where the captain resides.

    Up to now, three First Hyang Ships have been produced, each 400 zhang (~1300m) long and 70 zhang (~230m) wide. They are directly connected to the power source of the Buk Hyang Fleet, supplying power to the subordinate Second Hyang Ships.

    Thebat power of the First Hyang Ship ranges from a maximum of Grand Perfection Heavenly Being to a minimum of the early Heavenly Being stage.

    Second grade is the Second Hyang Ship, used in full-scale fleet battles.Up to now, 31 Second Hyang Ships have been produced, each 100 zhang (~330m) long and 10 zhang (~33m) wide.

    These ships receive power from the First Hyang Ships and supply it to the subordinate Third Hyang Ships. Thebat power of the Second Hyang Ship ranges from a maximum of the early Heavenly Being stage to the minimum of mid Nascent Soul stage.

    Third grade is the Third Hyang Ship, created to support the Second Hyang Ship in fleet battles and tomand the Fourth Hyang Ship.

    Up to now, 322 Third Hyang Ships have been produced, each 60 zhang (200m) long and 7 zhang (~23m) wide. They process power received from the First Hyang Ship and Second Hyang Ship and deliver it to the Fourth Hyang Ship. Thebat power of the Third Hyang Ship ranges from a maximum of Grand Perfection Nascent Soul to a minimum of the early Nascent Soul stage.

    Lastly, the flower of the Buk Hyang fleet that earned them the nickname ''Invincible Fleet'' in the Ancient Force Realm, the Fourth Hyang Ship.

    Up to now, 6,027 Fourth Hyang Ships have been produced, each 10 zhang (~33m) long and 15 chi (~5m) wide.

    The Fourth Hyang Ships have no setbat power as they are not designed for battle.

    However, despite this, the Buk Hyang Fleet is considered the strongest fleet because of the Fourth Hyang Ships.

    Excluding the First Hyang Ship, the Second Hyang Ship and Third Hyang Ship exist solely to protect and control the Fourth Hyang Ship.

    The Buk Hyang Fleet is not focused onbat power, and even with all 6,383 shipsbined, their power only equates to thete Four-Axis stage.

    Currently, with only about a third of their fleet, theirbat power is roughly at the early to mid Four-Axis stage.

    But on themand ship of the Buk Hyang Fleet,

    The fleetmander standing at the bow of the First Hyang Ship, a woman in white, looks rxed.

    "First Fleet will be divided into five squadrons of 200 ships each. Seize control of the east, west, south, north, and the airspace of the target area and prepare to create the Sea Circle. The Second Fleet will escort the First Hyang Ship and move slowly towards the target area. One meal''s worth of time (~30 minutes) before reaching the target, the Seventh, Eighth, and Ninth Squadrons of the Second Fleet will separate and prepare for Sea Turmoil. Only the Sixth and Tenth Squadrons will remain for directbat preparation."

    She quickly entersmands on the semi-transparent scroll floating in front of her, maneuvering the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    Following her orders, the 2,000 ships move in perfect unison.

    After inputting severalmands and issuing orders to the few crew members of the Buk Hyang Fleet, she suddenly nces at the target area.

    Towards the location where the monsters of another world have appeared.

    ''Why is this happening?''

    She frowns.

    She, who has barely reached the Nascent Soul stage through consuming numerous spiritual elixirs in the Ancient Force Realm, can no longer sense the celestial energy inherent to the Heaven Tribe, losing her foresight and intuition.

    However, her gut feeling tells her that something significant will happen if they encounter those monsters.

    Thump, thump...

    Is it tension or fear?

    She feels an unprecedented emotion as she gazes at the sea domain that is beginning to fill with ghostly energy.<hr>

    I contemte how to deal with Yuk Yo.

    ''This has be quite troublesome.''

    Had I known this would happen, I would have interrogated Yuk Yo first.

    If I had known about Yuk Yo''s identity and background, I would have simply thrown her to the Governing Dragon Pce''s demon beasts for punishment.

    But who could have predicted this turn of events?

    When I re at Yuk Yo with displeasure, she, despite being a koi, breaks out in a cold sweat and tries to change the atmosphere.

    "Haha. By the way, Senior. It''s embarrassing to ask, but if I offer you the Dragon Form Disguise Method, could you let me go?"

    "...."

    "If I get caught by my father this time, given my father''s personality, he will definitely marry me off to that savage pirate captain! I can''t let that happen! That man will surely make carp stew out of me!"

    "...."

    She gives a long speech about the cruelty and savagery of Jin Ma-yeol, the pirate captain of the Fighting Ghost Race, but I just click my tongue.

    ''Her exaggerations are obvious.''

    She exaggerates so much that it''s clear she''s lying.

    Cautiously, she asks me.

    "I mean, Senior. Aren''t you really curious about the Dragon Form Disguise Method? Despite appearances, it''s a famous and extraordinary technique derived from Immortal Arts..."

    "Immortal Art, huh..."

    I am somewhat intrigued by her words.

    "Show me the form."

    At my words, Yuk Yo quickly takes out a jade slip and appears to copy the form before handing it over to me.

    As I read the jade slip, I frown.

    "What is this? It''s only theter half of the form."

    "Hehe, If Senior helps me escape, I''ll give you the first half as well. Getting caught by my father again is a bit..."

    ''So she just doesn''t want to marry the pirate captain.''

    While observing Yuk Yo, I discover something.

    She is afraid of something regarding her father, Yuk Rin.

    ''Is there something she hasn''t told me?''

    However, I''m too annoyed to ask what else this troublesome koi had done, so I don''t ask further.

    "The first half of the Dragon Form Disguise Method involves obtaining the energy of a dragon and then nurturing it to mimic the dragon''s form. Thetter half covers how to maintain the mimicked form and describes the drawbacks of the Dragon Form Disguise Method."

    "Hmm..."

    I carefully read through the second half.

    The drawbacks of the Dragon Form Disguise Method are as follows:

    Once you transform into a dragon, your originalbat power, speed, stamina, and durability decrease, and it takes some time to release the spell and revert back to the original form.

    Moreover, if you remain transformed for too long, the personality of the form might erode your mind, leading to the mind bing unstable.

    As I read through the second half of the form, I feel something strange.

    "...Did you use this technique fully knowing what kind of technique it is?''

    "Pardon? Isn''t it a divine power that allows one to change species?"

    "That''s correct, but do you understand how the process works?"

    "Ah...I didn''t fully grasp the process yet as myprehension is a little low..."

    I stroke one of my 19 jaws, my eyes gleaming.

    "This is a type of curse."

    "Pardon?"

    "A curse that oveys another''s form onto your own. Simr to my Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, it seems that one must frequently experience transforming into another being to reach Great Completion in it."

    "Uh...are you saying it''s not a technique to be a dragon?"

    "No, you do be a dragon. There are curses that have permanent effects. Specifically, this Dragon Form Disguise Method seems to refine oneself into a dragon through a curse."

    "Ah...!"

    She seems to be enlightened, realizing something significant.

    "Th-thank you, Senior!"

    Having received a clue from me, she immediately sits in a lotus position, concentrating her consciousness.

    Her body starts to radiate a soft light, and her cultivation seems to rise slightly.

    I give Yuk Yo a nce before turning my eyes back to the second half of the Dragon Form Disguise Method.

    ''If this is a curse, can it be reversed like the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation or the ck Blood Tears Flower?''

    For some reason, I have a hunch about what may happen if this curse is reversed.

    Wo-woong�D

    A technique that oveys another''s form on your own, weakening you in the process.

    If reversed, it would be a technique that ''enhances one''s strength while maintaining one''s true form''!

    I involuntarily be excited and reverse thetter half of the form of the Dragon Form Disguise Method.

    Since the first half, which involves refining and nurturing the dragon''s energy, is akin to setting the target, there''s no problem reversing it as the target is now ''myself''!

    Paaaatt!

    A pale energy emanates from the Dragon Form Disguise Method, sweeping over my body.

    I examine myself.

    Nothing has changed.

    The true form I obtained when reaching the Four-Axis stage.

    Currently, my form is that of a Ghost King with 19 heads, obtained from Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    ''When I reach the Integration stage, this reversed method of the Dragon Form Disguise Method might be quite useful.''

    Creating a domain at the Integration stage requires a clear sense of self.

    ''The enhancement effect of the Dragon Form Disguise Method...doesn''t hold much value for me.''

    It might help ordinary Heavenly Being or Four-Axis cultivators, but for someone like me who has obtained the Three Great Ultimates, it doesn''t bring much enhancement.

    At that moment.

    "Hmm?"

    Kuaaaang!

    A massive light projectile strikes the barrier of the Twilight Domain.

    It''s an attack equivalent to the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage.

    "What kind of guests do we have now?"

    I chuckle as I stand up from my seat.

    Yuk Yo, startled, quickly jumps up and hides inside the Wuji Religious Hall.

    I rise up into the air above the Twilight Domain, crossing my arms as I survey my surroundings.

    Numerous Four-Axis and Heavenly Being cultivators densely cover the area.

    I nce over at Sacred Orchid Ind beside the Twilight Domain.

    I don''t know how, but a formidable expert has sneaked in without anyone noticing.

    ''An early Integration stage? How troublesome.''

    It''s someone with exceptional stealth skills.

    Although it falls shortpared to the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts that I refined, it''s still difficult to detect without focusing intently.

    ''Yet, judging by its nature, it''s not something that can be used organically like the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts but rather a restricted stealth technique that requires a considerable wait before reuse.''

    I quickly send a voice transmission throughout the entire Wuji Religious Order before shouting loudly.

    [Who dares to intrude?]

    Most of the Four-Axis demon beasts around me flinch just from my appearance.

    I move my 19 heads, making cracking sounds as I ignite ghost fire in my 38 eyes.

    It''s an appearance I genuinely don''t like, but it''s perfect for intimidating the enemy.

    In response to my threat, one of the Four-Axis stage demon beasts step forward and shouts.

    [Hand over Princess Yuk Yo, you monster from another world! The Governing Dragon Pce Lord has dered that whoever rescues the princess will marry her and be named heir to Governing Dragon Pce!]

    [Hoh...]

    Kuguguguk��

    I chuckle at those words, revealing my ghostly energy.

    As yin energy surges from my 19 heads, the surrounding sea domain quickly fills with ghostly energy.

    Kiyaaaaaaaaa��

    Kuaaaaaa��

    Kyaaaaaaaaaak!

    Countless cursed dolls emerge from every corner of the Twilight Domain, making rattling noises and shrieking ghostly wails.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy twists violently due to my attraction force, causing the entire nearby space to shake as if it will tear apart.

    The attraction forces of the Four-Axis stage cultivators are nullified by my power, causing some of them who are flying using attraction force to nearly fall from the sky.

    Their faces darken.

    They seem to roughly grasp my level of power.

    With ghost fire zing in my 38 eyes, I speak.

    [If you wish to die,e at me.]

    Upon hearing my words, about 48 Four-Axis stage cultivators hesitate and retreat slowly, while the hundreds of Heavenly Being stage cultivators show signs of panic, contemting escape.

    ''Good, I can resolve this peacefully.''

    I smile inwardly.

    By giving them such a ferocious impression, they are likely to show reluctance and leave.

    Of course, I don''t know about the hidden early Integration stage cultivator, but dealing with just one of them will not be a problem.

    That''s what I thought.

    Paaatt!

    Tadak!

    A gust of wind blows from afar, and a golden figure appears above the Wuji Religious Hall, standing with hands behind his back.

    A ck bamboo hat and ck martial robes.

    And an old saber hanging at his waist.

    Finally...an all-too-familiar heart essence.

    I stare at the man with nk eyes.

    ''Ah...''

    Come to think of it, I had momentarily forgotten.

    That he is in this world.

    Ignoring the rabble eyeing the Twilight Domain, I leap toward Kim Young-hoon, whonded on the roof of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    Kwaaang!

    In my excitement, I fail to control my strength, slightly damaging the roof and raising a cloud of dust.

    Smiling broadly, I speak to him.

    [It''s been a long time, Hyung-nim!]

    And then.

    "...."

    He looks at me with a hesitant expression.

    "...Do I know you?"

    [...Ah.]

    Now that I think about it, it bes harder to read the heart essence of those who reach First Step Before the Throne due to thepression of heart essence.

    Laughing heartily, I say.

    [Haha, Hyung-nim. It''s me, Seo Eun-hyun.]

    "...."

    Kim Young-hoon res at me upon hearing that.

    "...You''re saying you''re Seo Eun-hyun? Well, sorry, but sinceing to the Ancient Force Realm, I''ve met quite a few imitators who read others'' memories and mimicked them like scum.

    [Haha, Hyung-nim. It''s really me. I remember everything from when you first guided me when I first joined the department, to the outings, hiking, and the first day we fell into the Head Realm. Even the sparring with your avatar.]

    "...."

    Despite my words, Kim Young-hoon does not erase his suspicious look and asks.

    "The Seo Eun-hyun I metst time with my avatar wasn''t a lunatic who plucked others'' heads and nted their skulls on his shoulders, you know?"

    [Oh, Hyung-nim. It''s a misunderstanding.]

    Iugh heartily and dispel my Ghost King Transformation.

    No, I try to.

    [....]

    ''Oh.''

    The Ghost King Transformation does not dissolve.

    I am momentarily flustered but soon find the reason.

    ''Dragon Form Disguise Method!!!''

    The curse of the Dragon Form Disguise Method that I reversed to test the technique is covering my body, fixing ''my current appearance.''

    It will take some time to dispel the spell.

    With a slightly suspicious face, Kim Young-hoon asks.

    "To me, it looks like you, a monster of at least the Integration stage, devoured my younger brother and subordinate and is now mimicking him?"

    [...Haha. If that''s the case, why do you not attack me?]

    Kim Young-hoon grins widely.

    "To confirm whether you''re really Seo Eun-hyun or a monster mimicking him..."

    Woo-woong-

    Golden light arises from his saber.

    "...There''s only one way to find out, after all."

    His eyes gleam.

    "Come at me. If you''re Seo Eun-hyun, we''d spar anyway. If you''re a monster that devoured him, I''d have to cut you down regardless."

    [...Hah. Fine.]

    Yes, meeting him like this is indeed the best.

    I draw out the Colorless ss Sword from my mouth.

    ''The fight with Hong Su-ryeong. It''s been about 700 years.''

    During the fight with her, each Colorless ss Sword was at the level of a mid-grade magic artifact.

    In the centuries that followed, the Colorless ss Sword was slowly refined in my Dan Fire.

    In 100 years, it evolved from a mid-grade magic artifact to a high-grade magic artifact.

    In another 100 years, it progressed from a high-grade magic artifact to a top-grade magic artifact.

    After another 100 years, it finally became a dharma treasure at the Core Formation level!

    In the 200 years following that, it advanced from a Core Formation level dharma treasure to a dharma treasure of Grand Perfection Core Formation level.

    That was the state of every Colorless ss Sword at the end of thest cycle, and after 230 years of refinement in this cycle,

    Finally, each and every one of my Colorless ss Swords have be dharma treasures at the Nascent Soul level.

    Boo-woong��

    The Colorless ss Swords vibrate.

    Chwararararak!!

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords merge into groups of ten in the air.

    Three thousand bes three hundred.

    The dharma treasures at the Nascent Soul level then bes dharma treasures at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul level.

    Three hundred bes thirty.

    The dharma treasures at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul level then bes dharma treasures at the Heavenly Being level.

    Thirty became three.

    The dharma treasures at the Heavenly Being level then bes dharma treasures at the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being level.

    Finally, three merge into one, revealing the final form of the Colorless ss Sword.

    The form of All-Heavens is disyed.

    Paaaatt!

    The dharma treasures at the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being level have risen to the level of an out-of-standard dharma treasure used by Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    My ss sword, refined for thousands of years in Dan Fire, is now at the level of an out-of-standard dharma treasure in terms of pure strength and inherent sharpness, even without activating its dharma treasure functions.

    [Compared to my weapon, isn''t that saber of yours too poor?]

    Regardless of how equal the martial arts skills are, it''smon for differences to arise due to the quality of the weapons.

    No matter what, I think that a single old iron saber is just too weakpared to an out-of-standard dharma treasure.

    Yet, Kim Young-hoon, without showing any tension, ces his hand on his old saber while looking at my sword.

    Wo-oong!

    Seeing him, my eyes light up.

    [It isn''t just a simple saber.]

    "In the Ancient Force Realm, there are so many treasures lying around in the sea that I picked up a hobby."

    Spatial waves emanate from his old saber, and the saber begins to emit light.

    Simultaneously, around him and me.

    Above the roof of the Wuji Religious Hall, dozens to hundreds of sabers and swords are embedded.

    What he holds is a storage artifact in the form of a saber.

    "These are the infamous devil swords (ħ��) and demon sabers (����) of the Ancient Force Realm. They are some of my cherished collections. Let me ask you in return."

    Tststst!

    Golden radiance shes in his eyes.

    I let out a hollowugh as I sense the demonic energy, devilish energy, and ghostly energy from the surroundings.

    The de intent of these wicked swords and sabers are all connected to Kim Young-hoon.

    He has sessfully dominated all these sinister demonic des.

    "Against these infamous swords and sabers of the Ancient Force Realm, are you confident with just that single ordinary-looking sword?"

    I just grin.

    [Well then.]

    Kuung!

    I step forward.

    Now, no more words are unnecessary.

    Kim Young-hoon and I sh, and in that instant, the Four-Axis stage cultivators who have been hesitating all charge towards the Twilight Domain.<hr>

    Heuk Gin, a demon cultivator of the Wi Jeong Sea Domain, bares his pointed teeth and charges towards the Twilight Domain.

    The cursed dolls try to block him, but it''s useless.

    "Hahaha! You wicked beings! Hand over your treasures and glory to this elder!"

    And as he breaks through the barrier of the Twilight Domain and enters inside.

    Kwaaang!

    He is flung away by a massive figure.

    "Kugh, who dares?!"

    Then, he sees a single being.

    A giant god with starlight emanating from its entire body.

    The giant god raises a purple aura from its body and roars.

    [No one shall set foot inside here!]

    Oh Hyun-seok, the Soul Extinguishing Ghost King of the Wuji Religious Order, leads the 13 Guardian Ghost Kings to defend the Twilight Domain.

    The Right Law Protector and the Guardian Ghost Kings sh with the Heavenly Being and Four-Axis stage cultivators targeting the Twilight Domain.<hr>

    The early Integration stage Grand Cultivator hiding in Sacred Orchid Ind.

    Jin Ma-yeol emerges from his hiding and enters the Twilight Domain.

    He searches for Yuk Yo with a fishy smile on his face.

    ''While those maggot fools stall for time, I''ll find Yuk Yo and the hostages and take them away.''

    He flies towards the ce where he felt Yuk Yo''s presence.

    "Is it here?"

    Kwaang!

    He finds a building and immediately distorts and tears apart the space surrounding it.

    Inside the building, a trembling Yuk Yo and a somewhat haggard-looking man who is gently caressing a fried hand are present.

    "Here you are, princess. Let''s go together."

    Ignoring the haggard-looking man, he approaches Yuk Yo.

    But in the next moment.

    Chills!

    Jin Ma-yeol steps back in shock.

    ''Wh-what was that just now?''

    He suddenly saw a vision of his entire body being fried.

    Jin Ma-yeol locks eyes with the haggard-looking man, whom he suspects had sent the vision.

    "So, you''re the one protecting the hostages?"

    Then, the man who is tenderly caressing the hand suddenly contorts his face into a malevolent evil spirit.

    "Are you...the one who interrupted my time with [So-hae]?"

    "What?"

    "You bastard...I''ll fry you to death, leaving only your hands...!"

    Thus, Jin Ma-yeol collides with the Chief Law Protector of the Wuji Religious Order.

    Six Extremes Ghost King Jeon Myeong-hoon shes with him.<hr>

    Guardian Law Protector Hong Fan and Left Law Protector Kim Yeon are monitoring the barrier and observing the situation throughout the entire Twilight Domain from the basement of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    At that moment, Hong Fan looks up at the sky.

    "What!? What is this!?"

    "Please stay here for a moment, Hong Fan."

    With a serious expression, Kim Yeon exits the underground of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    Kugugugugugugu!

    The sky is changing.

    ''What...is that...!?''

    Kim Yeon''s expression darkens.

    It''s exactly as it seems.

    The four directions and the sky above the Twilight Domain.

    Hundreds of ships are forming a barrier, pulling in the [sea] and enveloping the surroundings.

    ''Isn''t this seawater said to be a kind of dimension?''

    Recalling information regarding the Ancient Force Realm, Kim Yeon bites her lip.

    Because of those ships, the Twilight Domain is trapped like a soap bubble due the sea, which is akin to a dimensional canopy.

    Kim Yeon sends a voice transmission to Hong Fan.

    [Hong Fan, please take care of managing and protecting the Twilight Domain. I will go and destroy that barrier.]

    She knows instinctively.

    If that barrier ispleted, something big will happen.

    With that, Kim Yeon leaps into the sky, reaching out towards the dimensional barrier.

    And at that moment,

    Kuaaaang!

    She squints against the beam of light that came from somewhere.

    "Who is it!"

    Kugugugugugu!

    She sees a massive warship entering the interior of this dimensional soap bubble.

    The cannons of the warship are aimed at Kim Yeon.

    She immediately realizes.

    ''The owner of that warship!''

    The owner of that warship is the one who created this barrier.

    Tatt!

    With a burst of pink light, Kim Yeon flies towards the hundreds of ships.

    ''I must subdue that person!''

    Patt!

    Her figure stands before the fleet, blocking their advance.

    On themand ship of the fleet,

    In themand room of the First Hyang Ship, the fleetmander, Buk Hyang-hwa,

    And the Left Law Protector of the Wuji Religious Order, Kim Yeon,

    Their gazes collide in midair.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 361: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (5)

    Chapter 361: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (5)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 361: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (5)

    Toong��

    A man holding a golden de and a Ghost King with 19 heads take a step forward.

    The man with the golden de.

    Kim Young-hoon steadies his breath.

    The realm he has reached.

    From the realm referred to by the Heart Tribe of the Bright Cold Realm as the First Step Before the Throne, the method ofbat changes drasticallypared to the previous realms.

    In the days they used to be ordinary peak masters, they used to exchange thousands of moves virtually through well-honed intent, optimizing their movements to strike their opponent within this imaginary bout.But from their current realm onwards, they no longer use such methods.

    Because it''s unnecessary.

    Toong��

    Once again, they draw closer.

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes burn with a golden light, and the eyes of Seo Eun-hyun, from his 19 heads, ze with a chilling re.

    It begins with Kim Young-hoon.

    He executes a simple horizontal sh, immediately following it with an upward sh, creating a crosscut.

    A sh that tears through time.

    But that is just the beginning.

    A golden storm erupts from him.

    Every single one is one of Kim Young-hoon''s saber strikes.

    In response, Seo Eun-hyun wields his transparent sword.

    His sword flows like waves, at times like a storm, countering Kim Young-hoon''s golden waves.

    At their level, there is no need to match imaginary blows.

    Because both have reached a realm where they can realize their imaginations.

    Kuadududuk!

    A colorless and gold storm rages, pulverizing a corner of Wuji Religious Hall''s roof to dust.

    Piercing through that storm, Seo Eun-hyun''s dark grasp clenches towards Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes glint as he swings his saber in the air, scattering golden rays at the ck hand.

    The rays seem to repel the ck hand, extending across the Twilight Domain.

    In the next moment, countless rays of light from the entire Twilight Domain descend upon Seo Eun-hyun.

    It''s as if innumerable arrows of light are striking the Ghost King of Darkness.

    Each ray scattered by Kim Young-hoon is a Gang Sphere, and countless Gang Spheres imbued with the enlightenment of Surpassing Radiance pours onto Seo Eun-hyun.

    Though it appears that Kim Young-hoon is maintaining the upper hand in the first sh, his face remains tense as he twitches his fingers.

    Some of the Gang Spheres pouring down on Seo Eun-hyun follow his will, retrieving the demon sabers and devil swords he has scattered on the roof.

    After confirming that his weapons are back under his control, Kim Young-hoon retreats without hesitation.

    ����-!

    In the next moment, something that seems to contain all of heaven''s natural colors sweeps through the spot where Kim Young-hoon had stood, moving so fast that even sound can''t keep up.

    He feels goosebumps all over his body and heightens his focus.

    Then, amidst the baptism of golden radiance, the Ghost King of Darkness emerges with zing eyes.

    Bo-ooong!

    Kim Young-hoon senses Seo Eun-hyun disappear in an instant.

    ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!''

    Sharpening his consciousness like a de, he reads everything around him.

    In a split second.

    He senses a movement in the ne of Soul andunches his Surpassing Radiant Saber towards it. The All-Heavens Sword suddenly appears from the void and shes with the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Kuaang!

    Blood spurts from Kim Young-hoon''s seven orifices.

    It''s the result of focusing solely on defending by letting the force flow through, using a talent that even the word ''heavenly'' would not do justice.

    Gradually, the surroundings darken.

    Their minds have elerated to a level where even sound is left far behind.

    And within the brief instant, akin to a gap in time, Kim Young-hoon makes a swift decision.

    ''I can''t take it head-on.''

    He quickly pulls out a talisman from his bosom and hastily sticks it to his body.

    His entire body rapidly regenerates.

    Normally, Kim Young-hoon is a martial artist who enjoys fair and square martial duels, always preferring direct confrontations.

    This is even more so when facing opponents at the Integration level, such as Integration stage Demon Kings or Grand Cultivators.

    Each of them is like a small dimension, a subspace with its own will.

    They are natural disasters, and before them, Kim Young-hoon is like an ant.

    So how does an ant confront a natural disaster?

    By reading the flow of the natural disaster, incorporating all its forces into his calctions, and tracing the source of power.

    Then, with the body of an ant, shing through the natural disaster to reach and sever the source of power.

    Natural disasters possess terrifying power, but the ant wielding an iron stick could calcte all the paths and trajectories needed to cut through the disaster, making a miracle possible.

    However, Kim Young-hoon stares at the monster before him.

    When facing natural disasters, he would wield a toothpick through the gaps in the natural disaster along the optimal path to confront them.

    But the opponent before him is no different from a natural disaster wielding all its power within a toothpick at the same level as himself.

    ����!

    In a fleeting moment, the All-Heavens Sword scatters once again. Kim Young-hoon became a streak of light, using all his strength to dodge even the slightest touch of the sword.

    He finally made up his mind.

    Fight fairly as a martial duel?

    Humans might be able to face natural disasters honorably.

    Even when disasters cover the sky and shake the ground, disasters cannot specifically target humans. Thus, humans can survive and be stronger within them.

    But what if a natural disaster wearing human skin chases after them to kill?

    What if a disaster that couldn''t originally target insects starts moving like an insect, precisely targeting and persistently chasing after them?

    Kim Young-hoon steps on the air and moves his body from the sky to the ground of the Twilight Domain to dodge.

    Likewise, Seo Eun-hyun closely follows Kim Young-hoon as expected.

    Bo-oong!

    He erases the word ''direct confrontation'' from his mind.

    Kim Young-hoon hides between the buildings of the Wuji Religious Order.

    He ns to ambush Seo Eun-hyun while moving between the buildings.

    However, he looks up at the sky for a moment.

    "...!"

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords are shining in the sky, imbued with the All-Heavens Sword.

    The swords begin to fall.

    While desperately dodging the swords with all his might, Kim Young-hoon reads their ''intention''.

    ''They''re herding me!''

    And as he dodges the baptism of the All-Heavens Sword, he meets Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes emerging from an alley ahead.

    Before he has a chance to escape, Seo Eun-hyun raises his right hand.

    In his hand is a sword containing all of heaven''s natural colors.

    Bo-oong!

    The next moment, the Twilight Domain splits in half.

    ''This guy, does he not even care if his own territory gets destroyed?''

    Kim Young-hoon, barely dodging Seo Eun-hyun''s strike, reached out into the air with a look of disbelief.

    Kim Young-hoon''s collection.

    Dark Oil Saber (��͵�), Bncing Wind (���L).

    Piiit!

    As soon as he grasps the demon saber, a dark aura emanates from it under Kim Young-hoon''s will, quickly engulfing the surroundings.

    When Kim Young-hoon flips the de of Bncing Wind, the surrounding dark aura begins to shine.

    The aura imbued with yin energy reverses to yang energy, causing an explosion.

    Kim Young-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun each take different actions as they watch the explosion in the darkened world.

    Kim Young-hoon quickly retreats, while Seo Eun-hyun maniptes the Colorless ss Swords around him to grind down the yang energy induced by Bncing Wind, extinguishing the explosion before looking at Kim Young-hoon.

    Koo-woong!

    With a single step, Seo Eun-hyun closes the distance on Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun collide.

    Kugugugugu!

    Countless rays of light tangle in the frozen time.

    And within that, Kim Young-hoon''s grip bursts multiple times, and his innards are vigorously shaken.

    Split!

    He retreats, swallowing blood.

    Taaatt!

    Once again, he takes out a regeneration talisman and sticks it to his body, gritting his teeth and gesturing with his fingers.

    His Gang Sphere clone brings him the Devil Sword Hidden Gem (���).

    Once again, Seo Eun-hyun uses the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Kim Young-hoon heightens his senses to the brink of overload, barely locating Seo Eun-hyun''s position, and shes upwards with Hidden Gem.

    Jiiiiiing!

    Kim Young-hoon''s devil sword Hidden Gem, imbued with the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    And Seo Eun-hyun''s Colorless ss Sword, imbued with the All-Heavens Sword.

    The two swords collide, and shockwaves spread in all directions.

    The nearby buildings of the Wuji Religious Order are uprooted and thrown in all four directions by the shockwave.

    This time, Kim Young-hoon does not spurt blood from his orifices.

    Instead, his devil sword shatters into pieces.

    Seo Eun-hyun smirks and sends him a heart message.

    [What is this now? A straw stick?]

    Seo Eun-hyun then thrusts the Colorless ss Sword towards Kim Young-hoon, whose sword has broken.

    Kim Young-hoon quickly takes out the Demon Saber Clearing Sea (�Ϻ�) to block the Colorless ss Sword.

    Kwa-jijik!

    Once again, Kim Young-hoon''s demon saber inevitably shatters, scattering into countless shards.

    Internally shedding tears of blood, Kim Young-hoon summons numerous demon sabers and devil swords through his sword control technique.

    The Devil Sword Expansive Roc shatters into pieces under Seo Eun-hyun''s upward strike.

    The Demon Saber Ruin is split in half by the horizontal sh of the Colorless ss Sword.

    The Spirit Sword Annihtion is bitten and broken by Seo Eun-hyun''s mouth while descending.

    The ck Saber Starry Night bends like a bow while defending against Seo Eun-hyun''s body m.

    Kwaaang!

    Unable to withstand the impact of the body m, Kim Young-hoon vomits blood from his entire body as he is thrown into the battlefield of other Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    Seeing his beloved des being utterly destroyed, he feels as if a house he had bought with his lifetime''s worth of retirement savings has been blown up and obliterated by some insane bomber.

    Tadatt!

    Yet, there''s no time to even dwell in misery as Seo Eun-hyun starts rushing towards him.

    Dududududu��

    Kim Young-hoon hastily searches for a regeneration talisman and sticks it on his body before quickly leaping upwards andnding on the shoulder of a starlight giant that is simultaneously confronting six cultivators at the Four-Axis stage. He then takes out his beloved weapons again.

    Seo Eun-hyun approaches and extends his hand.

    His hand, fused with the All-Heavens Sword, narrowly grazes the top of Kim Young-hoon''s head.

    Kim Young-hoon throws the Extinction Sword True Soul to buy time and moves to the starlight giant''s knee to dodge.

    Seo Eun-hyun swats away the Extinction Sword True Soul with his hand, breaking it like a straw and discarding it.

    A nearly frozen world.

    In that space, they fight, using the bodies of other cultivators as terrain.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sword stretches out across Heaven and Earth and the four directions, trying to trap Kim Young-hoon, while Kim Young-hoon''s saber evades his sword like a bird.

    Kim Young-hoon flows like a river, avoiding the Four-Axis cultivators who are attacking the Twilight Domain, and moves outside the barrier of the Twilight Domain.

    Seo Eun-hyun follows, smashing through the bodies of the frozen Four-Axis cultivators, pursuing Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon grasps the Divided Saber One Spirit, infusing it with his energy.

    In an instant, Divided Saber One Spirit emits light, creating 108 identical clones of Kim Young-hoon.

    These are intricate clones, on a different level from the Gang Sphere clone!

    Seo Eun-hyun moves the All-Heavens Sword.

    Chwararara!

    Like a hedgehog revealing its quills, spikes of light shoot out from around Seo Eun-hyun.

    Puff, Puff, Puff!!!

    The sword strike that had killed a Four-Axis stage cultivator in one blow now shatters Kim Young-hoon''s clones.

    Taking advantage of this gap, the real Kim Young-hoon focuses his mind.

    This time, he doesn''t use a devil sword or demon saber. He solely sharpens his consciousness and takes a stance.

    In this fleeting moment, with his mindposed, Kim Young-hoon''s eyes burn.

    His heart essencepresses like a line.

    Single Strike of the First Step Before the Throne!

    Taatt!

    Reentering the depths of the Twilight Domain, Kim Young-hoon takes his stance, drawing on a lifetime''s worth of concentration with the taunt intensity of a bowstring holding an arrow.

    Kwa-jik!

    As Seo Eun-hyun shatters Kim Young-hoon''sst clone, their eyes meet.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s 38 eyes burn with ghost fire, and Kim Young-hoon''s eyes burn with a golden radiance.

    In the dark, still world, their gazes cross, and in the next moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun sees a golden Peng Bird charging at him.

    And Kim Young-hoon sees the Three Great Ultimates rising behind Seo Eun-hyun.

    A sh of light, and a momentter.

    Seo Eun-hyun bes the sword.

    His heart essence alsopresses, bing the Single Strike of the First Step Before the Throne.

    The sword that Seo Eun-hyun has be rushes at Kim Young-hoon, smashing the Peng Bird and reaching right in front of him.

    However, the next moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun locks eyes with Kim Young-hoon, who has taken the stance for continuous strikes.

    Kim Young-hoon smiles in the darkness.

    Bo-oong!

    Seo Eun-hyun flinches.

    He can understand up to continuous strikes.

    But he knows.

    This is a triple consecutive strike.

    Kwa-jijik!

    Within the continuous single strikes, Seo Eun-hyun seeds in destroying the Peng Bird.

    But he can''t help but show a gap by the third continuous First Step Before the Throne single strike.

    Kwadududuk!

    Kim Young-hoon''s all-out sh pierces Seo Eun-hyun''s opening.

    ������!

    A golden wound is left on Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    Yet, Kim Young-hoon does not continue to attack Seo Eun-hyun but retreats with all his might.

    ''It''s shallow!''

    It isn''t that Kim Young-hoon shed carelessly.

    Nor had Seo Eun-hyun leaked any power.

    It''s simply the All-Heavens Sword flowing through his body, that bizarre ''circuit'', his naturally thick skin, the protective body force of histe Four-Axis stage cultivation, and among other factors, that prevented Kim Young-hoon''s de from properly prating.

    As Kim Young-hoon quickly retreats, he notices those who move slowly even in the still world where he and Seo Eun-hyun reside.

    The Six-Armed God, scattering lightning from his entire body, and the notorious pirate captain Jin Ma-yeol, swinging his chained sickle while using a semi-transparent stealth technique.

    The two Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage are moving, albeit slowly, even in Kim Young-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun''s world.

    Kim Young-hoon climbs onto the shoulder of the Six-Armed Giant, taking a moment to catch his breath, and grits his teeth.

    ''I need to steady my breath.''

    0.1 seconds.

    That is enough.

    But in their world, that amount of time is enormous, and Kim Young-hoon decides he needs to briefly hide.

    His gaze turns to the Sea Circle formed by the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    A dimensional barrier formed by the sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    ''I''ll step out briefly to catch my breath.''

    He makes a quick decision and looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kugugugugu!

    Seo Eun-hyun, with the Three Great Ultimates on the back of his head, is rushing towards Kim Young-hoon at an insane speed.

    In the next moment, Kim Young-hoonunches a sh at Seo Eun-hyun.

    Bing a streak of light, he flies towards the Sea Circle.

    Kwaaaang!

    The flying Seo Eun-hyun directly tears through Kim Young-hoon''s sh but loses control of his speed, colliding with Jeon Myeong-hoon and bursting the upper part of the giant''s apart.

    ''Now!''

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes shine as he sees Seo Eun-hyun apologizing to Jeon Myeong-hoon for a lengthy 0.01 seconds.

    Paat!

    His speed increases.

    Compressing his heart essence once more, he oveys his body with the single strike of First Step Before the Throne.

    At some point, he reaches a ce where neither light nor sound can touch him, finally feeling the dimension below his feet.

    Woo-woong!

    He moves faster, and faster, until his physical body transcends the ne for an instant.

    Kim Young-hoon moves in the distant void.

    Paaaatt!

    Finally, Kim Young-hoon returns to reality.

    He is outside the Sea Circle formed by the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    "Huuuuh..."

    Catching his breath, he takes out his treasured weapons and a regeneration talisman, sticking them all over his body.

    The Sea Circle formed by the Buk Hyang Fleet is literally a barrier using dimensions.

    It''s a state simr to several Grand Cultivators'' domains ovepping, making it almost impossible to simply exit.

    Only by ''bing so fast that one momentarily transcends dimensions'' like Kim Young-hoon, could one ovee this insurmountable wall.

    And just as Kim Young-hoon is about to leisurely catch his breath for 0.1 seconds.

    Kuaaaang!

    The sea domain shakes as Seo Eun-hyun smashes through a corner of the Sea Circle.

    The Three Great Ultimates are spinning furiously behind him, and Kim Young-hoon stares at Seo Eun-hyun in a daze.

    ''Was it really supposed to just ''pop'' open like that?''

    Momentarily letting out a hollowugh, Kim Young-hoon stops catching his breath and readies for battle once more.

    Wiiing!

    Grabbing the demon sword, Kirin, Kim Young-hoon draws upon its power.

    ''For just an instant, I''ll increase the weapon''s lifespan.''

    He fiercely spins his thoughts, creating a new martial art to ovee this situation.

    Tstststst!

    His eyes follow Seo Eun-hyun, tracing Seo Eun-hyun''s circuits.

    Just like the circuits covering Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body, something resembling veins of golden light begin to spread through the devil sword he holds.

    It''s fundamentally different from something like the external Inner Core.

    It''s a martial art that mimics the characteristics of the opponent he is fighting, elevating the weapon''s potential by another level.

    Of course, Seo Eun-hyun''s circuits have countless functions such as recovery, defense, attack, amplification, stealth, tracking, and cleanliness, but Kim Young-hoon can only imitate one function.

    Since it''s impossible to perfectly mimic the circuits developed by a genius like the Mad Lord after seeing it only once, the function he copies is only one.

    The function to amplify the weapon''s performance.

    Kwaduduk!

    The demon sword begins to tremble.

    Simultaneously, the energy of the sword grows even denser.

    Kim Young-hoon feels his chest burn.

    ''My precious collection...''

    Unlike Seo Eun-hyun''s circuits, which have no side effects when used, the [veins] engraved through this martial art has a drawback.

    The amplification through these veins burn the weapon''s potential, rendering it unusable after a single attack.

    Kim Young-hoon wields the amplified demon sword, imbued with the enlightenment of Surpassing Radiance, towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kuaaang!

    The shockwave reverberates, twisting the [Deep Sea] of the nearby sea domain.

    However, for the first time, Kim Young-hoon, who has consistently had his des shattered and been pushed back, manages to withstand Seo Eun-hyun''s single strike.

    Though these are infamous devil swords and demon sabers known throughout the sea domain, only by drawing out all their potential and causing them to go berserk can he block Seo Eun-hyun''s single strike.

    Gripping the Evil Saber Grief, he unleashes its potential once more and swings from the upper left to the lower right, while Seo Eun-hyun counters from the lower left with the All-Heavens Sword oveying his bare hands.

    Kim Young-hoon recalls his memories with his beloved weapons.

    ''Snatched from an Integration stage cultivator, the natal dharma treasure of a Grand Cultivator, the Evil Sword Grief. The ancient Demon Sword Dazzling Light, found in an undergroundbyrinth. The precious Ghost Sword Supreme Evi, found in the embrace of an Integration level Deep Sea Monster. The Devil Sword Sacred Axes, forged from the axes of a thousand Four-Axis stage cultivators...''

    These distinguished des, which would make even Integration stage cultivators drool over them, are being grinded down before Seo Eun-hyun.

    But regardless, by grinding down his des, he is managing to put up something resembling a fight against Seo Eun-hyun.

    Of course, in return, his strength is rapidly depleting.

    Spurt!

    He clenches his teeth, squeezing out his meridians.

    Despite being a life-or-death situation, a smile never leaves his lips.

    ''Yes, I''ve already known.''

    Though it''s hard to discern heart essence when reaching this realm, some parts can still be seen to some extent.

    Hence, even though he was suspicious of the monster in front of him, he had somewhat figured out that it was Seo Eun-hyun from the start.

    However, he deliberately provoked him because he wanted to have a sincere spar.

    ''Has it been...one, two hundred years since I met this guy?''

    Though he thought himself a genius, he can feel himself bing humble upon seeing him.

    Reaching the Four-Axis stage as a Heaven Tribe. Reaching the Four-Axis stage as an Earth Tribe.

    Moreover, it''s not even the early stage but thete stage, with attraction force and power.

    Even his martial arts have reached the same level as his.

    Just what kind of monster is this?

    ''That must be a real genius.''

    Kim Young-hoon feels humbled, grinding down all his possessions to continually sh with Seo Eun-hyun.

    And before long, he notices the demon sabers within his reach gradually diminishing.

    ''Damn, I''m squandering my entire fortune in a single duel.''

    Tooong!

    His and Seo Eun-hyun''s sword sh for a moment.

    There is a slight pause between them, and Kim Young-hoon''s eyes light up.

    ''I have to end it with this strike.''

    Tzztzztzt!

    He pulls out his most cherished beloved weapon, which he had kept hidden until the veryst moment ofst moments.

    The name of the beloved weapon is Radiant Saber (�x��) Ryun (݆/Wheel).

    Though it has less famepared to the notorious devil swords and demon sabers, it''s a saber Kim Young-hoon had taken from a Grand Perfection Integration stage Grand Cultivator, possessing the most suitable ability for him.

    The ability of Radiant de Ryun is simple.

    Regardless of the user, it triples the wielder''s speed for one second.

    His heart essencepresses once more.

    Noticing Kim Young-hoon''s momentum, Seo Eun-hyun also begins topress his heart essence.

    Wiiiiing!

    The Three Great Ultimates behind him begin to shine brilliantly.

    The next moment.

    Pasak!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes light up, and finally, his Dragon Form Disguise Method is released.

    Holding the All-Heavens Sword, he begins to perform a sword dance.

    It''s a sword dance imbued with the single strikes of the First Step Before the Throne.

    Normally, the single strike of the Heart Tribe''s First Step Before the Throne consumes all the user''s energy and focus.

    Thus, most of the Heart Tribe would be in a near-death state after using single strike until they be ustomed to it.

    But what happens when the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe rise to the First Step Before the Throne?

    Through their unique recovery abilities and the endless absorption of energy through Celestial Energy Guidance, they can recover in an instant even if they reach a near-death state.

    Therefore, thanks to their unique recovery abilities and life force, the Heaven and Earth Tribes can execute the single strike of First Step Before the Throne several times, unlike the Heart Tribe.

    Then, what about Seo Eun-hyun, who possesses the cultivation of Heaven, Earth, and Puppet?

    Seo Eun-hyun prepares the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s ultimate move, Severing Mountain.

    A strike that bombards the opponent with over twenty techniques, causing an explosion.

    Paaaatt!

    Kim Young-hoon vanishes into the beam of light, and in an instant, a Peng Bird appears.

    Seo Eun-hyun unfolds his eight wings.

    The body of starlight and the puppet''s circuit vibrate.

    He covers his entire body with the hazy mist of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''I can feel it.''

    It''s clear to him.

    He can feel that the Kim Young-hoon before his eyes also intends to deliver his final strike, having fully elerated his saber.

    ''He must also be pouring all his power into each move used in Saber Tomb to confront me.

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles.

    ''How about this time?''

    Will he be able to properly surpass Kim Young-hoon this time?

    ''No, that''s not it.''

    Seo Eun-hyun believes in his own martial arts that he has been training until now.

    He believes in the history of his endless practice.

    He believes in the ill fate that endlessly showered misfortune upon him, but ultimately saved him.

    His sword resounds.

    From the profound realization of the 22nd move, Severing Mountain, more were added withter enlightenments.

    Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, which ensures the momentum never changes.

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, which not only maintains the momentum but increases it.

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, which unifies enlightenment.

    One Annihtion to the Near Shore, which explodes power from the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    Guiding to the Summit, which reverses the opponent''s strength.

    Twelve Thousand Peaks, the pinnacle of the sword formation.

    Boundless Dao to the Other Shore, which gathers and releases all the power of One Annihtion to the Near Shore.

    And Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao, which moves the sword from a higher ne to a lower ne, increasing the sword force.

    All the history and fate of his martial path, that he arduously crawled up with his limited talent, bursts forth from his hands.

    His opponent is the Incarnation of True Martial Arts (�w��)!

    "Saber Tomb!"

    A golden Peng Bird and the history of a slow-witted durd sh in the sky.

    "Severing Mountain!"

    And the entire sea domain trembles.<hr>

    The light subsides.

    Kim Young-hoon, covered in blood, looks at his beloved de with trembling hands.

    The saber he had saved until the very end of very ends.

    The demon sword specialized for speed.

    Radiant Saber Ryun. Except for the hilt, the de is gone.

    "...."

    He looks around.

    He is on top of some deep-sea monster''s corpse.

    It seems the deep-sea monster was caught up and killed in the fight between Seo Eun-hyun and Kim Young-hoon. Its entire body is shredded with sword and de marks.

    It appears to be a kind of mimic monster that reads memories and mimics them as illusions, as countless crude illusions are rising from the corpse of the deep-sea monster.

    The illusions form forests and mountains.

    Maybe because the deep-sea monster primarily mimicked mountainous demon beasts, the emerging illusions are of huge cliffs, great mountains, and peaks.

    Kim Young-hoon lets out a hollowugh.

    His voice doesn''te out well.

    But he squeezes it out and speaks the words he intends to say.

    "Your...victory. Seo Eun-hyun."

    Having finished his words, Kim Young-hoon copses forward at the feet of Seo Eun-hyun, who is holding the Colorless ss Sword before him.

    Despite his defeat, despite having lost all his cherished weapons and wealth, his expression isn''t bad at all.

    ''...I was too reliant on external objects. Yes...thanks to you, I could grasp the clue to the next realm...''

    With that, he falls asleep with a smile amidst countless illusions of great mountains.<hr>

    Gasping for breath, I ce the Colorless ss Sword into my storage scroll with trembling hands.

    I don''t even have the energy to store it within the Dan Fire.

    Though all the volcanic power in my body has beenpletely drained, I don''t care.

    "...I won."

    I defeated him.

    That is enough.

    I copse onto the corpse of the grotesque creature.

    ''...I need to stop them...''

    Far away.

    I look at the battle unfolding in the Twilight Domain with a hollowugh.

    Energy is returning to my body again, but I can''t intervene immediately.

    It will take around half the time it takes to drink a cup of tea for my body to recover.

    [TL/N: The time to drink a cup of tea is ~15 min, but it is also used to express a short time.]

    ''Well...still, they won''t lose.''

    My faith in myrades is not shallow and I have no worries that they will get overrun by the thugs of the Ancient Force Realm.

    The only concern is Kim Yeon, who is engaged in a massive battle far away, charging towards the enormousmand ship while being bombarded by the surrounding fleet.

    ''I''m going crazy. If either of them gets hurt while fighting...''

    I take a deep breath, but there''s nothing I can do right now.

    Desperately, I send a briefmand via voice transmission to Hong Fan and copse on the spot.

    Though the monster''s corpse is buoyant, countless illusions surround Kim Young-hoon and me.

    One illusion is of an old man with a flower basket approaching within 1 zhang (~3m).

    Other illusions include a bizarre seagull demon practicing martial arts, a muscr giant kissing his muscles, a strange monk with one eye covered by an eyepatch looking for someone with a cough��all kinds of illusions based on the memories of various beings are floating in the air.

    Seeing these illusions, I look up at the sky of the Ancient Force Realm.

    The sky where celestial energy can not be read.

    ''The world of the Earth Tribe...''

    Thend is history.

    Someone had once told me that.

    I reach my hand towards the sky and smile.

    In the world of history, the history of my martial arts has finally won against the Incarnation of True Martial Arts.

    My martial arts have not been in vain.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 362: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (6)

    Chapter 362: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (6)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 362: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (6)

    Jin Ma-yeol frowns as he faces the man stroking a hand, the Chief Law Protector of the Wuji Religious Order, Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    He feels a subtle attraction force emanating from the man before him.

    ''Integration stage, huh?''

    However, Jin Ma-yeol is not worried.

    ''Judging by how poorly he controls his domain, he must be a rookie who only recently reached the Integration stage. There''s nothing to worry about.''

    Surung��

    He draws out his natal dharma treasure, Tearing Fissure Chain Sickle (�����i�`), and envelops his entire body in his domain.Chwarang, chwararang!

    He grips the ck chain sickle inscribed with jade-colored spell characters, and as he recites an invocation, his form bes semi-transparent.

    Oveying his domain with space, he can be invisible at any time and redirect his opponent''s attacks elsewhere - this is his unique technique.

    Jin Ma-yeol hurls his Tearing Fissure Chain Sickle at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''Rookies in the early Integration stage lose their minds if their domain is cracked!''

    Just as the Tearing Fissure Chain Sickle, moving at the speed of light, is about to reach Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "...!"

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Jin Ma-yeol realizes something is wrong.

    ''This is...the sky? Why am I flying? And...''

    Before he can finish his thoughts, a Six-Armed Giant, coursing with red lightning, appears above him.

    In the Six-Armed Giant''s hand is a seven-colored lightning bolt.

    "Wait..."

    Kwaaa-jijijik!

    Jin Ma-yeol is mmed into the ground, vomiting blood.

    ''S-Something is wrong!''

    Booong!

    "Kugh...!"

    As soon as he regains his senses, he hastily rolls away to avoid Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is falling from above.

    Kwaaang!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon ms his six arms into the ground, and Jin Ma-yeol moves back before wielding his chain sickle.

    But then it happens.

    Kugugugugu!

    "What...!?"

    Suddenly, the ground tilts.

    Through his consciousness domain, Jin Ma-yeol realizes what''s happening.

    ''The Sky Ind of the ghostly creatures. It''s splitting in half!''

    Kugugugugu!

    From behind, he senses ''some things'' colliding at speeds too fast for the eye to see.

    And amidst the gap, he glimpses a sh of golden radiance and grits his teeth.

    ''It''s that thief! The one who stole my natal dharma treasurest time!''

    Crack��

    He can never forget that astonishing speed.

    Therade of the Conqueror King who stole his cherished Nurturing Saber (ع��) Blood Fruit (Ѫ��)!

    He nces at the ''something'' fighting on par with the ''thief,'' thinking.

    ''Seeing that thief fighting on equal terms, he must have drawn my beloved saber that he stole from me. I should seize the opportunity to take back my natal dharma treasure.''

    Just as he concludes his thoughts, crimson red lightning streaks towards him.

    Kwaaaang!

    However, an explosion erupts instantly.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon flinches, ring at Jin Ma-yeol who has blocked his lightning.

    In Jin Ma-yeol''s right hand is his dharma treasure, Tearing Fissure Chain Sickle, and in his left hand, his bones, flesh, and muscles have formed a grotesque sword.

    "I apologize. I underestimated you, thinking you were just a rookie at the early Integration stage. But it seems you''ve mastered quite a unique method, your strength likely reaching mid orte stage..."

    Grinning, Jin Ma-yeol speaks.

    "I''ll take you seriously."

    Kugugugugu!

    An overwhelming aura emanates from his entire body.

    And while it''s only for a brief, fleeting moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon feels the same chilling sensation he had once felt from Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Fighting Steps (�^��), Second Realm (�ڶ���)."

    His grotesque sword is oveid by his domain.

    The next instant, Jin Ma-yeol folds space and rushes to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face.

    Kwa-jijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning spear collides with Jin Ma-yeol''s grotesque sword, causing an explosion.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at his tingling hand.

    [You bastard...that move...]

    "It''s a type of fighting dance learned in the traditional rituals of the Fighting Ghost Race. Once you reach a certain level, you can..."

    Bo-oong!

    Once again, Jin Ma-yeol charges at Jeon Myeong-hoon, swinging his grotesque sword.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon blocks with his lightning spear, but the grotesque sword bends grotesquely like Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword, scratching his body.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon frowns.

    He can see the trajectory of Jin Ma-yeol''s sword with his lightning-sharp vision.

    The sword moves as if alive, connected to Jin Ma-yeol''s body and changes its path ''every instant'' in the air.

    Reading each and every air current in the empty space, it makes the optimal choice every moment.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at Jin Ma-yeol with annoyance and grits his teeth.

    [...You remind me of an annoying person.]

    "Haha, so what...?"

    [I thought of frying you for fun, but I''ve changed my mind.]

    Kwa-jik, Kwa-jijijik!

    The seven-colored lightning swirling around Jeon Myeong-hoon''s six arms begin to merge into a single color.

    Pure red lightning!

    Jin Ma-yeol senses something is amiss.

    [I will crush you with all my might...!]

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon extends his six arms,unching lightning spears in all directions.

    Kwarururung!

    The red lightning writhes and pursues Jin Ma-yeol.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    One of the lightning spears eventually pierces Jin Ma-yeol''s torso, causing him to froth at the mouth in excruciating pain.

    ''Damn it, I need to escape his attack range!''

    Taatt!

    Jin Ma-yeol hurriedly exits the Twilight Domain.

    Having faced the Conqueror King''s fleet several times before, Jin Ma-yeol judges it best to confront Jeon Myeong-hoon near the Sea Circle of the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    However, he soon realizes his judgment is wrong.

    [You fool. To leave the Twilight Domain on your own...]

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body swells even more.

    An overwhelming amount of lightning surges within him.

    Jin Ma-yeol''s face turns pale.

    ''This lunatic! That wasn''t his full power!?''

    And then, Jeon Myeong-hoon begins to press Jin Ma-yeol hard.

    Jin Ma-yeol tries to resist Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning.

    In terms of overallbat ability, skills, andbat experience at the Integration stage, Jin Ma-yeol is superior, and having reached the Second Realm of Fighting Steps, his ''instantaneous reaction speed'' is also above Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    But he grits his teeth.

    ''Even though I''m superior in experience, skill, and reaction speed, I''m losing purely by raw power!?''

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Feeling his domain getting torn apart by the waterfall of lightning spewed by Jeon Myeong-hoon, his eyes tremble.

    [It ends with this...!]

    Pa-jijik!

    After unleashing the lightning waterfall, Jeon Myeong-hoon gathers his six arms and begins to form a single red lightning spear.

    Jin Ma-yeol''s face turns pale.

    And in the next moment,

    Kwaaang!

    A golden light flickers, and suddenly, the Ghost King who is considered the leader of the ghostly creatures, flies in and bursts Jeon Myeong-hoon''s upper body apart.

    [Kuaaaaaghk! Seo Eun-hyun!]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon roars, his voice filled with rage.

    In Jeon Myeong-hoon''s vision, Seo Eun-hyun''s 19-headed figure appears for 0.01 seconds.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s silhouette seems to be saying something to him, but it''s too brief for Jeon Myeong-hoon to understand.

    Then, using Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body as a springboard, Seo Eun-hyun flies toward the Sea Circle formed by the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    Kwaaang!

    One corner of the Sea Circle, unfolded through the dimensional canopy, is blown open.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon cries out for Seo Eun-hyun with resentment, while Jin Ma-yeol stares nkly at the breach Seo Eun-hyun created in the Sea Circle.

    ''The notorious Conqueror Fleet''s deep-sea barrier...was it so easily broken?''

    He shakes his head in disbelief.

    ''Indeed, what a monstrous being. I''m fortunate to not have faced it directly.''

    With his thoughts concluded, Jin Ma-yeol swings his Tearing Fissure Chain Sickle and grotesque sword at Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is hastily regenerating his body.

    The battle, which seemed to favor Jeon Myeong-hoon momentarily, is once again evenly matched due to Seo Eun-hyun''s intervention.<hr>

    Kim Yeon''s first thought when she sees Buk Hyang-hwa is simple.

    ''For some reason, I don��t like the look of her.''

    However, despite this thought, her judgment is swift.

    ''I can''t let themplete the barrier. I need to capture thatmander right now!''

    Surung, sururung��

    Eight throwing knives flow down from Kim Yeon''s hand.

    As a faint pink radiance glimmers on the throwing knives connected to her consciousness threads, they are swung towards Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The pink sh flies towards Buk Hyang-hwa.

    But then,

    Kwaaang!

    Two Second Hyang Ships, escorting the First Hyang Ship that Buk Hyang-hwa is aboard, fires their cannons and shatters Kim Yeon''s sh.

    Kim Yeon''s eyes glint.

    ''What? How could they block my attack with just those meager dharma treasures...?''

    Feeling something strange, Kim Yeonunches another sh and then uses the Flying Escape Technique to attempt a body m towards Buk Hyang-hwa.

    But once again, cannon fire rains down on Kim Yeon, and she finally realizes.

    Kwaaang!

    As she is pushed back by the fleet''s bombardment, Kim Yeon res at the barrier formed by the [Deep Sea] that''s unfolded in the sky.

    ''This barrier is weakening everyone facing these ships while enhancing the fleet''s attacks.''

    Kim Yeon''s eyes glow with pink brilliance as she res at Buk Hyang-hwa.

    ''If I fight within this barrier, the damage will be great. I need to get outside and fight...''

    And just as she thinks this.

    Kwaaang!

    An enormous explosion resounds, and arge hole is blown in the Sea Circle formed by the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    It''s been five seconds since the battle began.

    "Oh my, the path has opened."

    A smile spreads across Kim Yeon''s face, while Buk Hyang-hwa''s face is filled with shock.

    "No, my Sea Circle...!"

    Kim Yeon smirks as she swiftly uses the Flying Escape Technique, brushing past Jin Ma-yeol and Jeon Myeong-hoon to exit beyond the Sea Circle.

    She then turns her gaze towards the Fourth Hyang Ships maintaining the barrier from the north, south, east, west, and above, and charges straight at them.

    As she is about to strike the Fourth Hyang Ships, the First Hyang Ship and the Buk Hyang Fleet, which had previously entered the Sea Circle,e out and aim their cannons at Kim Yeon.

    But Kim Yeonughs.

    Kwaaang!

    The cannons fire directly at Kim Yeon, but sheughs.

    "What, is that all? Ahahahaha!"

    It doesn''t hurt!

    There''s absolutely no damage at all!

    Outside the Sea Circle, Kim Yeon has no reason to be pushed back by the Buk Hyang Fleet!

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s face hardens, while Kim Yeon''s face brightens with joy.

    The next moment.

    Kwaaang!

    Seven seconds after the battle began.

    Seo Eun-hyun and Kim Young-hoon sh in a battle far off in the sea, causing the entire sea domain to tremble.

    Using the shockwave as a signal, Kim Yeon charges towards the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    With a hardened face, Buk Hyang-hwa forms hand seals.

    In response to her seals, the puppets aboard the First Hyang Ship move busily, waving white gs.

    "Second Fleet, Sixth and Tenth Squadrons, all ships switch to n Eul (��). Position three Second Hyang Ships each to the port and starboard sides of the First Hyang Ship, and to the stern, with the bodies of Third Hyang Ships! Fourth Hyang Ships are to support the Sea Master (����) from sea!"

    Chwarararak!

    The Buk Hyang Fleet moves in perfect unison, bombarding Kim Yeon as they form a formation.

    The Second Hyang Ships nk to the left and right of the First Hyang Ship, and the Third Hyang Ships line up behind, forming a snake-like shape.

    The Buk Hyang Fleet float in the air like a gigantic serpent in the shape of the character Eul (��), confronting Kim Yeon.

    nk, nk, nk!

    Numerous ships connect, beginning to interlock with each other.

    Simultaneously, the Buk Hyang Fleet, which individually was only at the Heavenly Being level, transforms into a colossal serpent-shaped puppet, with its aura rising to the early Four-Axis stage.

    Chwarararak!

    The serpent of ships moves in the air, encircling Kim Yeon.

    The cannons all aim at Kim Yeon and begin coordinated bombardment.

    Kim Yeon endures the bombardment head-on with her bare body and flies towards the body of the serpent that surrounds her.

    Despite the concentrated fire, it''s insufficient to prate the protective Gang Qi enveloping her entire body.

    Finally, Kim Yeon seeds in attaching herself to one of the Third Hyang Ships that forms part of the serpent''s body.

    Witnessing this, Buk Hyang-hwa makes a swift decision without hesitation.

    "437th Third Hyang Ship, detach from body. Self-destruct!"

    nk, nk!

    The part of the serpent''s body connected to the designated Third Hyang Ship is severed, and the few crew members on the ship evacuate.

    Kim Yeon senses explosive energy surging inside the Third Hyang Ship.

    However, her expression remains calm.

    Tsutsutsutsu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon activates.

    Kim Yeon recalls the voice of the Mad Lord echoing in her ears.

    Although he is a madman, he would regain his sanity with remarkable rity whenever he taught about puppetry.

    ��Listen carefully, my disciple. My Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, as well as this circuit and all my creations, are fundamentally superior to any mechanical device that exists in this world. Unless they are a puppeteer at True Immortality, Sacred Vessel, or Entering Nirvana, no one can create a puppet superior to mine. Hehe...

    Words that seem arrogant at first.

    But Kim Yeon, who has witnessed the Mad Lord''s techniques closer than anyone else, understands.

    �DAll puppets that exist in this world, created by mortals, are fundamentally inferior to my puppets. They are nothing more than primitive mechanical toys equipped with crude puppet techniques. Yes, the vast majority of mortal techniques in this world are inferior versions of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Do you understand what this means?

    The Mad Lord''s arrogance is not overconfidence but genuine confidence.

    ��With the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and my circuits I taught you, you can easily suppress and seize control of the inferior puppets of other lowly puppeteers. Today, I have captured a Four-Axis stage puppeteer for you to practice on.

    Kim Yeon''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon prates the various parts of the Third Hyang Ship, forming the same configuration as the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    Kim Yeon sighs.

    ''Well, it''s not as ipetent as he imed.''

    Though it is indeed inferiorpared to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, it''s still a significant technological marvel.

    No, rather than being a mere inferior version, it feels like it has evolved in a different direction.

    Nheless, she isn''t worried at all.

    After all, her circuits have already seized control of the Third Hyang Ship.

    Kiiiiing!

    The self-destructmand for the Third Hyang Ship is halted.

    Kim Yeon, having taken control of the Third Hyang Ship, locks eyes with the bewildered Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Well then, here Ie."

    Kugugugu!

    Using her own spiritual power as the energy source, the Third Hyang Ship flies in as if it''s on a rampage, ramming its bow into the nearby members of the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    Kwaaang!

    Simultaneously, the interlockingponents between the Third Hyang Ship and the rest of the Buk Hyang Fleet snaps into ce, connecting it to the other ships.

    Kim Yeon''s eyes gleam as she begins taking control of the Buk Hyang Fleet through the Third Hyang Ship.

    Watching this from themand room of the First Hyang Ship, Buk Hyang-hwa''s expression twists slightly.

    "M-My creations...What are you doing to them!?"

    Chijijijik!

    As her emotions intensify, three-colored patterns emerge on her face.

    Unlike when she was in the Head Realm, her patterns have evolved, with two of the three colors now partially blended.

    Grinding her teeth, Buk Hyang-hwa maniptes several devices in themand center.

    Simultaneously, themand room detaches from the First Hyang Ship, transforming into a spider-shaped puppet.

    ��Commander! What are you doing!?

    ��Commander, please calm down!

    The frantic shouts of the Buk Hyang Fleet''s crew pour towards themand room, but the crazed Buk Hyang-hwa ignores them.

    Dududududu!

    The spider puppet she is riding quickly descends the serpent''s body created by the Buk Hyang Fleet, reaching the Buk Hyang Fleet Kim Yeon has taken over.

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s hands begin to move.

    nk, nk, nk!

    The patterns on her face glow intensely.

    Her hands move faster and faster.

    Kugugugugu!

    Countless devices spring from the legs of the spider puppet, dismantling and modifying the Buk Hyang Fleet in real-time at Buk Hyang-hwa''smand.

    In an instant, themand system of one ship is altered, and the ship controlled by Kim Yeon has itsmand authority reset.

    Buk Hyang-hwa swiftly inputs herself as the newmand authority, quickly reiming the ships seized by Kim Yeon.

    Finally, Buk Hyang-hwa''s spider puppetnds on the Third Hyang Ship where Kim Yeon is.

    Kim Yeon smirks.

    "Oh my, what confidence do you have toe all the way down here? I think I can take control of that puppet too?"

    "You should not insult my creations. More than that, please get off my ship now!"

    "I don''t want to? We''re in the middle of a battle, what nonsense are you spouting?"

    "Ugh, as fellow puppeteers, should we not fight fairly with puppets?"

    Kim Yeon scoffs at her words.

    "Well, my master might have responded to your words, but not me. Truthfully, I have no pride in being a puppeteer, and I hate my puppeteer master."

    "...I thought this since I first saw you, but you''re really rude."

    The two re at each other.

    "What''s your name? When I capture and modify youter, I''ll make sure to specially call the magic artifact your living name."

    "Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King, Kim Yeon. And yours?"

    "Conqueror King, Buk Hyang-hwa. Kim Yeon, huh. You have an unnecessarily good name, don''t you?"

    "Ahaha, you better pray I don''t catch you as well. If I do, I''ll turn you into something like ''General Buk.'' Anyway, I learned well from my master how to make living puppets, so I can probably make something good."

    "I''d rather self-destruct than be captured and modified by you, who has no pride as a puppeteer and no personal puppets. But if you get captured by me, I''ll turn you into a far superior magic artifact or ship, so no need to worry."

    The two puppeteers stare at each other for a moment, then quickly move their hands.

    Booong!

    Kim Yeon shes, and Buk Hyang-hwa urgently inputsmands.

    "Sea Pir (����), activate!"

    Kgwagwagwagwa!

    Kururung!

    The sh splits Buk Hyang-hwa''s spider puppet in half. In the next moment, the Fourth Hyang Ships preparing a formation on the deep-sea surface maniptes the sea to create a massive pir.

    The dimensional pir, resembling a water column, shoots up into the sky and strikes the Third Hyang Ship where Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon are.

    Kim Yeon squints and looks around.

    In an instant, her surroundings warped, and she realizes she has entered a strange alternate dimension.

    Countless scenes shatter like ss and scatter around her.

    ''Is this the depths of the Deep Sea?''

    In front of her is Buk Hyang-hwa, riding the broken spider puppet.

    Kim Yeon smirks.

    "You''ve used some tricks, but so what? You and I are in the same situation."

    Kim Yeon takes a step forward.

    But at the same time, the space distorts, and the distance between her and Buk Hyang-hwa widens.

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s voice echoes from afar.

    [It seems you''re not ustomed to the Ancient Force Realm. Huhu...in the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm, you can''t move properly unless you''re at a cultivation realm that can control attraction force.]

    "Hah, you cheeky thing...don''t worry, I remember your position. I can follow you anywhere."

    However, Buk Hyang-hwa, who is listening to Kim Yeon''s words, merelyughs as she dismounts from the spider puppet.

    [Try to follow me then.]

    Woo-woong!

    She pulls out a shining ore from her storage scroll.

    Holding ten ancient stones in her hand, Buk Hyang-hwa crushes them all.

    Paaaatt!

    Simultaneously, Buk Hyang-hwa''s figure vanishes, leaving Kim Yeon looking bewildered.<hr>

    Chuaaaa!

    Buk Hyang-hwa catches her breath on a nearby Third Hyang Ship.

    Kugugugugu!

    The technique of moving the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm to create a water pir and trap the opponent in the depths.

    Sea Pir.

    The giant water pir sinks back into the Deep Sea.

    Kim Yeon, who was sucked into it, disappears without a trace.

    ''Since it''s probably her first time in the Ancient Force Realm, she most likely wouldn''t have ancient stones.''

    Buk Hyang-hwa understands the terror of the Deep Sea.

    In the shallow depths of the Deep Sea, one can escape even without ancient stones if they can control attraction force and have coordinates on the surface.

    But her opponent is at most at the Heavenly Being stage, has no ancient stones, and is new to the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm, so she wouldn''t have coordinates.

    Buk Hyang-hwa uses the Flying Escape Technique to return to the First Hyang Ship.

    Messages are pouring in from all directions.

    ��Commander, we thought something terrible happened!

    ��Please, Commander, don''t do such reckless things!

    Buk Hyang-hwa waves her hand as if to reassure them with a slight smile.

    "Sorry, everyone. But for some reason, I really didn��t like the look of that woman. I just felt like I had to get rid of her somehow. Now, let''s continue with the Rescue Seo Ran Operation..."

    Having lost the spider puppet-shapedmand room, she heads to the temporarymand room of the First Hyang Ship.

    And it''s when she arrives at the temporarymand room.

    Zzzzt��

    ��Commander, there''s a strange spell on your body. Please check it.

    "Hmm?"

    The artifacts in the temporarymand room activate, emitting light towards her body.

    Simultaneously, Buk Hyang-hwa notices a white thread-like object attached to her arm.

    ''This is, a consciousness thread?''

    Just as she is about to identify ''whose consciousness'' thread it is.

    Kua-jijijijijil!

    Space tears open, and delicate jade-like hands grab Buk Hyang-hwa''s arm.

    "...!"

    And from its depths, Kim Yeon''s face emerges with her eyes burning with ferocious pink mes.

    Chijijijik!

    "You, you weren''t at the Heavenly Being stage...!"

    "Abandon the prejudice that Heavenly Beings can''t handle attraction force."

    Kim Yeon grins and covers Buk Hyang-hwa''s mouth.

    ''As expected of Eun-hyun Oppa.''

    Using the power of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle rotating fiercely in her dantian, Kim Yeon emits attraction force andughs.

    "Now then, Hyang-hwa. I''ll give you onest chance. Dispel the barrier you''ve set up in the Twilight Domain immediately."

    Kim Yeon points at the Sea Circle that still surrounds the Twilight Domain, even regenerating the part that Seo Eun-hyun had broken through.

    When Kim Yeon momentarily releases her hold on Buk Hyang-hwa''s mouth,

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s eyes gleam as she shouts.

    "Sea Turmoil, activate! First Hyang Ship, self-destruct!"

    Kugugugugu!

    The First Hyang Ship the two women are on begins to shake wildly, and at the same time, the water level of the Deep Sea beneath the Twilight Domain begins to rise.

    The Deep Sea starts rising towards the Twilight Domain surrounded by the Sea Circle, and Kim Yeon res fiercely at Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "You...!"

    "Sea Pir, reactivate! Target is the First Hyang Ship!"

    From the Deep Sea below, signs of another water pir forming bes evident.

    Kim Yeon covers Buk Hyang-hwa''s mouth again and begins infusing her consciousness into her.

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s pupils start to shake.

    Kim Yeon speaks as she invades Buk Hyang-hwa''s mind with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    "Even if I have to control your body, I will stop it...!"

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s pupils roll back, and her entire body begins to tremble.

    And then, at that moment.

    Tak!

    Someone grabs Kim Yeon''s wrist.

    "Ah...!"

    Her face lights up with joy.

    A man dressed in white robes appears between them.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa...!"

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at both of them with tired eyes.<hr>

    "That''s enough, Yeon-ah. Let''s just keep her as a captive for now."

    "Yes...!"

    Kim Yeon stops infusing her consciousness into Buk Hyang-hwa and restrains her solely with a spell.

    I let out a sigh, swiftly using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to seize control of the ship and prevent it from self-destructing. I then maneuver the ship to avoid the water column rising from below.

    ''If I was just a bitte, it could''ve been a disaster.''

    I told Hong Fan to stop them if they looked like they were about to kill each other, but Hong Fan seems preupied with rejoining the Twilight Domain that I split in half.

    ''At least my body recovered quickly.''

    I almost had to witness Kim Yeon presenting Buk Hyang-hwa transformed into a General Buk.

    I send a voice transmission to the entire Buk Hyang Fleet, which has transformed into a snake-like puppet.

    [Yourmander has been captured. Cease raising the water level of the Deep Sea and deactivate the sea barrier.]

    However, despite my transmission, the Buk Hyang fleet does not deactivate the barrier, and the water level inside continues to rise.

    And as soon as my voice transmission echoes, the Buk Hyang Fleet begins bombarding the First Hyang Ship instead.

    Boom, thud, thud!

    I deflect all the bombardments with my attraction force and sigh.

    Examining Buk Hyang-hwa''s soul, there''s a passageway connected to a distant space.

    ''Come to think of it, Song Jin must have prepared a separate means for her to resurrect.''

    Considering the revival methods of the ck Ghost Valley, it seems the Buk Hyang Fleet decided it''s better to kill the captured Buk Hyang-hwa and revive her in a safe ce separately.

    Or perhaps Buk Hyang-hwa herself had given such instructions in case she was captured.

    "These bastards...!"

    Kim Yeon is furious, but I calm her down and take a big sigh as I head to the bow of the ship.

    Chwarararararak!

    White grain-like spiritual energy floats around me.

    I send another voice transmission to Hong Fan.

    [Hong Fan, activate the Dividing World Barrier.]

    [Yes, Master.]

    Woo-woooong!

    Soon, a seven-colored barrier envelops the entire Twilight Domain.

    By my will, the barrier of Yin-Yang Five Elements encases the sea barrier created by the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    [Great Mountain.]

    Kugugugugugu!

    shing the energies of Yin and Yang from my hands, I quickly charge toward the Yin-Yang Five Elements barrier and spread my arms.

    [Splitting Emperor!]

    Kugugugugu!

    It feels like everything in front of me is boiling white.

    Simultaneously, the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique tears through the deep-sea barrier.

    Thanks to the activation of the World Dividing Barrier by Hong Fan, the Twilight Domain, along with pre-designated figures like Oh Hyun-seok, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and the 13 Ghost Kings, are not torn apart.

    However, everything except for them is visibly shredded all at once.

    Kugwagwagwagwa!

    The Four-Axis cultivators, the Heavenly Being cultivators, and the deep-sea barrier created by the Buk Hyang Fleet, along with the rising Deep Sea level inside it ��all of it vanishes.

    For a while, blinding white light envelops all four directions and Heaven and Earth.

    I squint my eyes.

    ''What''s this?''

    The power is far stronger than I anticipated.

    Rather than it being due to my power, it seems the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm itself is reacting to the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Kugugugu!

    ''What, just why?''

    I''m taken aback as the power of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique shows no sign of diminishing.

    Woo-woong!

    The entire nearby Deep Sea is reacting to the power of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Yes, the Ancient Force Realm itself is resonating with the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    I squint my eyes, looking at the pir of light filling my view.

    ''It''s not just because I possess remnants of a destroyed world that brought me to the Ancient Force Realm.''

    Perhaps, this world itself has some connection with the Owner of Salt Mountain.<hr>

    Ancient Force Realm, Xiezhi Worship Region.

    At the center of the Xiezhi Worship Region, in the deepest depths of the Sea King Hall.

    A man with blue scales half-opens his eyes.

    His eyes brighten as he looks in a certain direction.

    "...Is it that being''s true sessor? The Mountain God will have a fit."

    Hae Lin, the Sacred Master of the Ancient Force Realm, chuckles and closes his eyes again.

    "Try to obtain as much Ancient Force as you can, descendant of the Owner of Salt Mountain. That way, you might have hope against the Mountain God����<hr>

    Wi Jeong Sea Domain.

    Governing Dragon Pce.

    The audience chamber of the Governing Dragon Pce Lord.

    There, the Governing Dragon Pce Lord Yuk Rin sits on his throne, his eyes wide open.

    As he looks at the map disying the real-time situation across the Wi Jeong Sea Domain that floats on the floor of the audience chamber, his hands tremble violently.

    His eyes are filled with greed.

    "The one who possesses the power of Peni...! Ah, ahaha! Yuk Yo! That worthless insect finally did something useful for once! To catch such a big fish, ahahahaha!!!"

    Laughing maniacally, Yuk Rin stands up.

    "This is very good...! There''s no need to keep my promise with that Jin Ma-yeol. A better alternative has appeared...!"

    Yuk Rin bursts into a loud promation, sending his voice throughout the Governing Dragon Pce.

    [Hear me, prepare a celebration immediately! We will be hosting an honored guest, and if necessary, we will hold Princess Yuk Yo''s wedding as well!! What are you waiting for!? Move now!!!]

    Thus, the entire Governing Dragon Pce bes busy under Yuk Rin''smand.<hr>

    The Four-Axis and Heavenly Being stage mercenaries who invaded the Twilight Domain all flee with only their Nascent Soul left intact.

    ''Quite resilient, huh.''

    By the time one reaches the Heavenly Being stage, most usually have at least one or two methods of revival, so none of them died.

    Of course, I could have prevented even their souls from escaping with my ability, but I don''t feel it worth the effort, so I let them go.

    After subduing the Buk Hyang Fleet, I enter the Twilight Domain.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, unconscious and tightly bound by Kim Yeon''s spell, is carried inside by Kim Yeon, who slings her over one shoulder.

    I nce at Buk Hyang-hwa for a moment and sigh.

    ''I don''t know what expression to make.''

    At least, the fortunate thing is that since it''s been thousands of years, my heart doesn''t stir as it did when I met her before.

    "Eun-hyun...no, Cult Leader. Are you going to imprison this impudent thing in the underground prison, or will you kill her? If you leave it to me, I will turn her into a fine puppet..."

    "Ah...Yeon-ah."

    Feeling a headacheing on, I interrupt Kim Yeon.

    "That person is...arade of Seo Ran and Shi Ho. For now, ce her in the honored guest chambers."

    At those words, Kim Yeon looks dazed for a moment and then asks again.

    "...Isn''t she...a captive...?"

    "...There seems to be a misunderstanding. She''s therade of not only Seo Ran and Shi Ho but...over there. Of Director Kim Young-hoon as well."

    Only then does Kim Yeon notice Kim Young-hoon, who has been brought to the Twilight Domain by the cursed dolls, and flinches in surprise.

    Kim Young-hoon is still unconscious.

    Kim Yeon, slightly dejected at my words, looks down at Buk Hyang-hwa.

    I too look at the unconscious Buk Hyang-hwa with blinking eyes.

    Although I don''t feel the same turmoil as before, she is still a veryplex presence for me.

    Flinch!

    Thinking about the past, I inadvertently lose control of my intent and direct aplicated intent towards her.

    Shaking my head, I return to the Wuji Religious Hall.

    ''When she wakes up, I need to sort out my feelings.''

    After all, I know.

    The Her of this cycle is not the Her of that time.

    So, it might not be a bad idea to take this opportunity to sort out my feelings.

    ''I''ll probably hear an earful from Hong Fan.''

    During my battle with Kim Young-hoon, I tried to minimize the damage to the order, but the aftermath alone caused significant harm.

    Thanks to my careful control of power, there were almost no casualties, but the Twilight Domain was split, and buildings were uprooted, so Hong Fan must have had a hard time protecting it.

    ''Still, it''s nice to see the faces I missed all together after a long time.''

    When those who fainted wake up, it seems it will be quite enjoyable.<hr>

    Seo Eun-hyun enters the Wuji Religious Hall.

    Meanwhile, Kim Yeon looks intently at the captured Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "...Just now, what was that?"

    Kim Yeon res at Buk Hyang-hwa, recalling the intent Seo Eun-hyun had just shown towards her.

    "...Kids."

    With wide eyes, Kim Yeon calls out to the expressionless cursed dolls repairing the surroundings.

    They immediately rush over and kneel before her at hermand.

    "Have you called, Left Law Protector-nim?"

    "...Prepare a room in the honored guest chambers And bring medicine suitable for humans. I will personally nurse this child."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 363: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (7)

    Chapter 363: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (7)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 363: Is It Not A Joy To Have Friends Come From Afar? (7)

    The reason Buk Hyang-hwa became close with Seo Ran was partly due to their meeting through Song Jin, and partly because of the amusing incident involving the engagement between Shi Ho and Seo Ran, which the parties themselves couldn''tugh at.

    However, one of the reasons she started talking to Seo Ran was because her childhood name was also Ran (�m/Orchid).

    She remembered her childhood.

    Even now, when she closed her eyes, she could almost smell the faint scent of magnolias tickling her nose.

    �DRan-ah.

    The voice of a woman lovingly calling her childhood name (����) echoed.

    �DNo, it''s now time to stop using your childhood name, right, Hyang-hwa?Buk Hyang-hwa was clinging to a frail-looking woman lying on a bed.

    �D No! Just call me Ran. Hyang-hwa sounds weird.

    �DHuhu, it''s okay. It''s a pretty name.

    �DI don''t think so.

    While Hyang-hwa was clinging to the frail woman, a middle-aged man with a stern face brought a bowl of herbal medicine.

    �DI''ve brought the medicine, Yeon-ah.

    �DThank you.

    It was Buk Joong-ho, Hyang-hwa''s father.

    Buk Joong-ho, with his stern yet somewhat sad face, fed the medicine to the frail woman, Yeon, Hyang-hwa''s mother.

    After drinking the medicine, Yeon coughed dryly.

    Day by day, her vitality seemed to wither away.

    �DHyang-hwa, can you live well even without Mom?

    Hyang-hwa shook her head.

    �DMom, where are you going?

    She buried her head in Yeon''s chest and cried.

    �D No! Don''t go! I''ve been having strange dreamstely. Last night, a rainbow-colored bird crushed me! I''m scared to sleep alone!

    �D ...My dear Hyang-hwa. Now that you''ve outgrown your childhood name, you should learn to sleep alone. If you''re too scared, you can sleep with Dad.

    Nevertheless, Buk Hyang-hwa clung to Yeon, crying.

    Even though she was young, she had a rough understanding.

    It was hard toprehend death, but she had a strong premonition that she would never see her mother, Yeon, again.

    Seeing Hyang-hwa clinging to her side, Yeon sighed softly and handed her a jade norigae lying beside the bed.

    �DTtuk, Hyang-hwa. Mom will give you a present. Take this.

    [TL/N: ? (ttuk) is an onomatopoeic expression often used by parents to encourage their child to stop crying. It''s simr to saying "shush" but in a less demanding tone in English. It mimics the sound a child might make when they stop crying abruptly.]

    �DWhat is this?

    �D It''s a promise I made with a friend when I was little.

    Yeon gently patted Hyang-hwa''s head.

    Hyang-hwa listened to the promise entwined with the norigae.

    �D ...So, when you meet that friend''s child someday, ask how Hwi-ah is doing.

    �D Yes! And I will keep the promise well! If it''s a girl, I''ll make her my sister, and if it''s a boy, I''ll marry him!

    �DYou don''t have to if you don''t want to. More than that, just ask how they are.

    �DNo, I''ll keep the promise! Definitely!

    Hyang-hwa grasped Yeon''s hand, making a firm vow.

    Yeon patted Hyang-hwa''s head.

    Receiving her mother''s gentle touch, Hyang-hwa hugged the jade norigae and fell asleep.

    Her hands smelled of magnolias.

    ________________________________________

    "...Mom..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa wakes up dreaming of her mother, Yeon.

    A strange floral fragrance wafts from somewhere, and delicate fingers seem to stroke Buk Hyang-hwa''s cheek.

    "...Mom...?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa grabs the hand stroking her cheek and opens her blurry eyes wide.

    And then she flinches in surprise.

    "Ah!"

    The person stroking her cheek is not Buk Hyang-hwa''s long passed away mother, Yeon.

    It''s Kim Yeon, dressed in a light pink robe.

    Buk Hyang-hwa raises her upper body from the bed with a wary expression.

    She quickly looks around to grasp the situation.

    ''This isn''t a torture chamber or a prison. The bed is clean...there are no restraining spells or prohibitions set up. I''m not a prisoner...are they treating me as a guest? My magic artifacts...none are here.''

    Buk Hyang-hwa, though notpletely rxed, slightly eases her guard and asks Kim Yeon.

    "...What''s going on? I definitely gave the self-destruct order for the First Hyang Ship..."

    Kim Yeon scoffs and replies.

    "What do you think would be so hard about canceling the self-destruct order to that toy ship?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa nearly loses herposure at the dismissal of her creation, but she barely holds back and touches her cheek.

    "By the way, why were you stroking my face so gently?"

    "I was plucking out the consciousness threads that got into your head. Your head is small, so it was easy to pull them out. It''s no wonder your magic artifacts are the way they are with that small head of yours."

    Once again, Buk Hyang-hwa''s forehead veins bulge at the insult to her creation.

    "...It must be nice to have such a big head."

    Kim Yeon''s forehead veins also bulge in response.

    "Yeah, I guess I am a bit taller than you, shorty."

    "You said your name was Kim Yeon, right? Can you please change it? It feels like an insult to a great person I know with the same name."

    "Oh my, why bring up another person because of your height? Even if I don''t like it, I can still call my master''s name."

    "Hah, what kind of great person did you learn from to act like this?"

    "You, a person from the Ancient Force Realm, wouldn''t know even if I told you."

    "Why, are you embarrassed to say?"

    "Hmph, I told you, you really wouldn''t know? Well, he has a strange title called Mad Lord, but his puppet technique is..."

    "..."

    Then, the next moment, Buk Hyang-hwa''s mouth drops open.

    Kim Yeon notices her strange atmosphere and looks puzzled.

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s expression bes nk for a moment before she asks in a trembling voice.

    "...Your, your master...is Mad Lord Jo Yeon?"

    "...That''s right, but?"

    "...The one with the hunchback who rides the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress?"

    "What? How do you know that? Weren''t you born in the Ancient Force Realm?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa doesn''t answer Kim Yeon''s question and remains in a daze.

    Remaining dazed for a while, Buk Hyang-hwa''s momentum lowerspared to Kim Yeon.

    "...H-How can that person''s disciple be such a rude human...?"

    Kim Yeon feels her mood sour, but when she sees Buk Hyang-hwa avoiding eye contact and looking down, she grins widely.

    "And you were defeated and captured by that rude human, no?"

    "...Ugh, I didn''t lose to you."

    "Excuses. But how old are you to be using ''you'' and ''you''?"

    [TL/N: Korean formalities stuff. Doesn''t trante into English.]

    Kim Yeon asks Buk Hyang-hwa''s age, and she hesitates before answering.

    "...271."

    "You''re younger than me."

    When Kim Yeon and her group fell to Ascension Path, Kim Yeon was 26 years old, and Buk Hyang-hwa was 18.

    Although that much of an age difference became negligible after bing cultivators, Kim Yeon crosses her arms and speaks to assert dominance over Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Call me Unnie."

    Buk Hyang-hwa hesitates, but the fact that Kim Yeon is the Mad Lord''s disciple lingers in her mind.

    "Uh, un..."

    "What?"

    "Un..."

    "Can you say it louder?"

    "Uncouth thing!"

    However, Buk Hyang-hwa can''t ept Kim Yeon, who dismissed her creations, and eventually her hidden feelings burst out.

    A vein bulges on Kim Yeon''s forehead as her delicate jade-like hand grabs Buk Hyang-hwa''s shoulder.

    Kim Yeon res at Buk Hyang-hwa for a moment but then sighs and stands up.

    "...Fine. What am I even doing with a child?"

    "Hmph, the one who looks like a child is you?"

    "Yeah, well, you must enjoy looking withered. Thanks for thepliment."

    Looking down at Buk Hyang-hwa, she speaks.

    "...Well, I almost forgot while bickering with you...You''re arade of Seo Ran the dragon, Shi Ho the fox, and...Kim Young-hoon, right?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa, who had been seething, calms down and nods.

    She momentarily forgot due to the good treatment, but strictly speaking, she is in a situation where she has been captured while fighting Kim Yeon.

    ''What''s the situation here? Judging by her tone when speaking of Seo Ran, Shi Ho, and Sir Kim Young-hoon...has she known them for a long time?''

    Kim Yeon exins the general situation to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa...I mean, our cult leader, the Wuji Ghost King, met Seo Ran and Shi Ho while he was in the Lower Realm."

    "...Then what''s his rtionship with Sir Kim Young-hoon?"

    "That person used to be part of ourp...uh...how should I put it? Well, he was more or less ourrade."

    "...!"

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s eyes widen in surprise at this revtion.

    ''Sir Kim Young-hoon...was originally a follower of a suspicious cult of ghostly creatures? No wonder he has many titles involving ''Divine'' and ''Demon''!''

    She looks up at Kim Yeon with tense eyes and asks.

    "...What will you do with me?"

    "For now, you''re therade of ourrade, so we won''t be hostile. But since you did lead a fleet that caused damage to our order, we will decide after meeting with the cult leader."

    "C-Cult leader..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa swallows at the mention of the ''cult leader.''

    She has a rough idea of who this cult leader might be.

    The one who upies virtually one-third of the Buk Hyang Fleet''s strength and has practically handed over the title of ''Conqueror King'' to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    And one of the decisive reasons her fleet gained the title of the ''Invincible Fleet.''

    That Kim Young-hoon fought that entity at a stalemate and was even forced him to send a distress signal in the end!

    The monstrous cultivator who could duel with Kim Young-hoon while moving across the entire battlefield within 10 seconds, easily breaking through the Sea Circle barrier Buk Hyang-hwa''s Buk Hyang Fleet prided itself on.

    ''That person must be the cult leader.''

    She breaks into a cold sweat.

    "...What kind of person are they?"

    At that, Kim Yeon''s face turns red.

    "That person is...yes, he''s an extraordinary person."

    Buk Hyang-hwa realizes one thing from seeing Kim Yeon''s reaction,

    ''This woman is in love with the cult leader.''

    And through Kim Yeon''s reaction, she forms a prejudice about the cult leader.

    ''If this rude woman likes him, the cult leader must be an incredibly twisted and bizarre person. Or perhaps he''s not even human, being the cult leader of ghosts!''

    Kim Yeon, who talks about Seo Eun-hyun for a while, suddenly frowns at Buk Hyang-hwa''s intent, as if finding it unpleasant.

    "...You seem to be having some impure thoughts, but for now, get up and change your clothes. You need to be instilled with the etiquette andnguage used in Wuji Religious Order. Hurry up!"

    "What? No, wait! What are you doing? Kyaaah!"

    With an irritated expression, Kim Yeon lifts Buk Hyang-hwa up and changes her clothes, using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to instill thenguage and etiquette of the Wuji Religious Order.

    ________________________________________

    "Oh no! I didn''t realize my master was worried. I should have considered that. I''m truly sorry for my master."

    As soon as Kim Young-hoon woke up, Seo Ran heard about why they came and sighed with regret.

    The recently awakened Kim Young-hoon exined the situation to Seo Ran with an enlightened expression and weed us warmly.

    He reminisced with Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and me, catching up on old times, and expressed regret upon hearing about Kang Min-hee and Oh Hye-seo.

    "Ahahaha! But Hyung-nim! Why do you look so weak and listless? You need to have a bomb shot, no?"

    Oh Hyun-seok, who has always had a younger-older brother rtionship with Kim Young-hoon,ughs heartily and approaches the rejuvenated Kim Young-hoon.

    But Kim Young-hoon, despite being approached by his closest younger brother Oh Hyun-seok''s cheerful approach, only manages a hollowugh with somewhat empty eyes.

    ''...It shouldn''t be because of me.''

    I wonder if I had gone too far in destroying his cherished items, but since Kim Young-hoon doesn''t say anything, I keep my mouth shut for now.

    And so, Seo Ran, Shi Ho, Kim Young-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and I gather in the honored guest chambers and for the first time in a while, spend an enjoyable timeughing together.

    Just then, my consciousness detects two people approaching,

    Thump, thump��

    Is it because we are drinking the Ghost Wine of the Wuji Religious Order due to meeting up for the first time in a long while?

    Or is it perhaps because I haven''t yet shaken off the shadows of my past.

    I feel my heart pound unnecessarily.

    And some timeter.

    The door of the honored guest chamber opens.

    Two familiar faces appear.

    Kim Yeon.

    And...Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The long-unseen Buk Hyang-hwa is wearing clothes reminiscent of the ones she wore the day we danced together.

    ________________________________________

    As Kim Yeon helps Buk Hyang-hwa change her clothes, she thinks,

    ''Make it as in as possible!''

    She still remembers Seo Eun-hyun''s flickering intent when he first saw Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Because of this, Kim Yeon dresses Buk Hyang-hwa in the in white attire worn by the maiden ghosts of the Wuji Religious Order.

    ''If I make her appearance as unimpressive as possible, Eun-hyun Oppa won''t take much interest, right?''

    Then, after instilling some information into Buk Hyang-hwa using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, she takes her to Seo Eun-hyun.

    Soon after, Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa arrive at the ce where Seo Eun-hyun, the higher-ups of the Wuji Religious Order, and the higher-ups of the Conqueror Fleet are gathered.

    Buk Hyang-hwa walks nervously, practically being dragged by Kim Yeon.

    Finally, they arrive at the honored guest chambers and amidst her nervousness, she meets the eyes of Seo Eun-hyun who is seated there.

    "...Oh."

    Her eyes widen.

    Buk Hyang-hwa opens her mouth wide, repeatedly opening and closing before finally managing to speak with her hands on her beating chest.

    "...It was you."

    The person she had been searching for across the entire Head Realm, while she was building the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    The promised person who had brought the jade green norigae crafted by her mother, Yeon.

    Seo Eun-hyun gives a faint smile.

    His intent wavers, and he wears an expression as if reminiscing about something.

    The first to notice the peculiar atmosphere between them is Kim Yeon.

    Kim Yeon stares at the back of Buk Hyang-hwa''s head expressionlessly.

    She subtly infused a strand of her divided soul into Buk Hyang-hwa''s body using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon without her noticing.

    So that if they ever fight again, she can control her like a puppet.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, while staring nkly at Seo Eun-hyun, takes out the jade norigae from her bosom.

    "...Last time, you gave me this, didn''t you?"

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at the jade norigae.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, her voice trembling, struggles to find the words.

    For some reason, she can''t think of what to say.

    But barely, she manages to recall Yeon''s words.

    ��Ask how they are.

    Buk Hyang-hwa finally manages to ask Seo Eun-hyun a question.

    "This norigae...what I mean is, you. You aren''t the original owner, but you received it...correct?"

    Seo Eun-hyun wears a dazed expression for a moment, then nods.

    Buk Hyang-hwa asks Seo Eun-hyun another question.

    "The person who gave you this norigae...were...they well?"

    Though it seems like a somewhat out-of-the-blue question, it''s important to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    She had sworn not to leave Cheon-saek City until she asks this question to the person who delivers the norigae.

    Yes, this was Yeon''sst wish.

    And Seo Eun-hyun closes his eyes for a moment.

    ________________________________________

    ''Were...they well...?''

    The one who gave me that norigae was Buk Hyang-hwa from the 10th cycle.

    I remember the moment I danced with her for thest time.

    I recall her pure soul ascending to the heavens after we shared our final kiss.

    Yes, she undoubtedly went to the afterlife without leaving any grudges.

    So surely.

    She must have been well.

    I nod and meet Buk Hyang-hwa''s gaze, answering her.

    "...The person who gave me the norigae left for the heavens without any regrets."

    "I see...that''s a relief."

    Though her question and my answer seem to have different meanings, I recall her from the 10th cycle and steel my heart.

    "So, there''s no need for you to worry either, Miss."

    The woman before me and the woman from before are different people.

    Let''s make that clear.

    From now on, we can build a new connection and create a good rtionship asrades.

    But she is not the one with whom I shared love.

    "Please, have a seat, miss. The Wuji Religious Order and your Conqueror Fleet can be good allies."

    Buk Hyang-hwa, looking somewhat dazed, sits down.

    She seems to have expected something different from me, but at this moment, she, with whom I have no rtionship built, is not the one I had given my heart to.

    ________________________________________

    Buk Hyang-hwa sees that Seo Ran and Shi Ho are safe and resolves her misunderstandings about the Wuji Religious Order after hearing about it.

    However, she still has a dazed expression.

    ''Ah...surely, this is what I needed to hear.''

    She was supposed to ask about their well-being as per her mother''s will and, if possible, be sworn sisters or marry him.

    Of course, seeing that there''s Kim Yeon by the cult leader''s side, she didn''t have hopes for marriage.

    But why is it?

    Buk Hyang-hwa feels a deep ache as if part of her heart has been torn away.

    ''It was like this back then.''

    It was the same when that man first brought her the norigae.

    She feels a strange sensation.

    Forcing a bitter smile, she excuses herself from the boisterous atmosphere of the honored guest chambers.

    Her chest feels strange.

    She finds a somewhat reasonable exnation for why she feels this way.

    ''...Now, what should I live for?''

    One of her life''s purposes was to follow her mother''s will.

    Following her mother Yeon''s words, she received the norigae and asked after their well-being.

    Maybe it''s a sense of emptiness because she achieved all her goals.

    No, perhaps it''s because she can no longer reminisce about her mother while achieving her goals.

    The sorrow of not being able to reminisce about her mother any longer as she follows her mother''s words.

    And the surge of emotion when she saw that man.

    Various emotions well up inside her.

    Then, Kim Yeon appears beside her.

    Buk Hyang-hwa hides her mncholic expression and asks.

    "What do you want?"

    "...I came out to keep an eye on you."

    "Ha. That''s really funny. And childish."

    However, Kim Yeon doesn''t take issue with Buk Hyang-hwa''s words and says,

    "If you want to cry, just cry."

    "What?"

    "As a senior in life and a disciple of the Mad Lord, who is practically your superior counterpart, I''ll ept it a bit. There are times when you suddenly feel like crying."

    "Just what do you...?"

    But Buk Hyang-hwa realizes she is already shedding tears.

    Kim Yeon, releasing the expression she had earlier when ring at Buk Hyang-hwa, approaches her and pats her back.

    In the end, Buk Hyang-hwa bursts into tears in Kim Yeon''s embrace.

    She doesn''t know why.

    Is it because the life goal that allowed her to reminisce about her mother has been fulfilled?

    Or is it because of Seo Eun-hyun, who made her heart restless?

    Or perhaps, it''s because Kim Yeon has the same name as her mother by coincidence.

    Yes, maybe it''s because Kim Yeon has a peculiar floral scent.

    Like the scent of magnolia her own mother had.

    "..."

    Kim Yeon extends her consciousness, blocking anyone from monitoring them within her consciousness domain, andforts Buk Hyang-hwa, whose emotions have burst out unexpectedly.

    Kim Yeon still dislikes Buk Hyang-hwa.

    And Buk Hyang-hwa, who is crying in her arms, dislikes Kim Yeon just as much.

    However, Kim Yeon epts Buk Hyang-hwa''s sudden emotions for one single reason.

    Seo Eun-hyun had done the same for Kim Yeon when she was struggling.

    Kim Yeon reads Buk Hyang-hwa''s emotions through the vision of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Emotions amodate all of heaven''s natural colors, so she can''t read them all. However, Kim Yeon sees the heart that is mixed with worry and sadness for her parents, and she sees her past self ovepping with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    How long does Buk Hyang-hwa vent her emotions to Kim Yeon?

    Buk Hyang-hwa wipes her tears and says,

    "...For now, I''ll at least say thank you, Unnie."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 364: Holding Hands (1)

    Chapter 364: Holding Hands (1)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 364: Holding Hands (1)

    Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon seem to show some uneasy symptoms, but after a while, they return and rejoin us.

    Seeing that their intent seems a bit more stable, it doesn''t seem necessary to worry too much.

    After enjoying a reunion with old friends, we gather the next day in the conference room of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    "...First of all, I would like to thank everyone for gathering here today."

    As the cult leader of the Wuji Religious Order, I sit on the main seat and address them.

    If yesterday was about reconnecting with oldrades, today is a more solemn asion as we are meeting with the ''leaders of the Buk Hyang Fleet that invaded the Twilight Domain.''

    It''s somewhat expected that the representative of the Buk Hyang Fleet would be, true to the name, Buk Hyang-hwa."Thank you for the warm wee, Cult Leader."

    "Let''s all start by having a cup of tea."

    I instruct the servant ghostly creatures of the Wuji Religious Order to bring tea.

    Shortly after, a pot of honey is ced in front of each of us, and plum tea, a specialty of the Nether Ghost Realm, is served.

    "It''s a bit sour for the average pte, so I rmend adding some of the honey in front of you."

    Interestingly, the ghosts of the Nether Ghost Realm particrly like sour fruits like plums.

    Thus, those among the ghosts who practice wood attribute methods had modified such fruits to make them even more sour.

    As a result, the plum tea, a specialty of the Nether Ghost Realm, is much more sour than plums from other realms.

    Kim Young-hoon, with a face that seems to say ''how sour can it be,'' takes a sip of the plum tea and disappears in a sh of gold, reappearing shortly after.

    It seems he had gone outside the Twilight Domain to spit out the tea.

    "Ahem, I''ll just have some water."

    After seeing Kim Young-hoon''s reaction, the others pour honey into their tea generously before drinking it.

    I order just honey tea instead of plum tea myself, and after lightening the mood after everyone has taken a sip, we begin the meeting.

    "First, I would like to hear about the reason the Buk Hyang Fleet invaded our Twilight Domain."

    Although I heard the reasonst night, it''s good to hear it officially again.

    Buk Hyang-hwa points calmly at Seo Ran and exins.

    "First, we deeply apologize for the Buk Hyang Fleet''s involvement in the destruction of the Twilight Domain. However, I would like to rify that there was a significant misunderstanding regarding our reasons foring here. We hastily concluded that Seo Ran, one of ourrades and a member of the Buk Hyang Fleet''s leadership, was being held here, leading us to enter without considering the consequences. Once again, we sincerely apologize."

    She bows her head deeply, expressing sincere regret.

    "I ept your apology. However, merely a verbal apology alone won''t suffice."

    "Yes, you are right. Therefore, after internal discussions, the Buk Hyang Fleet proposes..."

    Despite her words, we already discussed everything amongst ourselves the night before.

    "The Buk Hyang Fleet will be affiliated with the Wuji Religious Order for a thousand years as mercenaries topensate for the damages."

    "Ho...very well. Excellent."

    "However, we also have some conditions."

    Buk Hyang-hwa presents the documents she discussed with Kim Young-hoon, Seo Ran, and Shi Ho in our presence yesterday.

    The document outlines terms to prevent any unfavorable treatment, unteral discrimination, or termination of the contract without notice.

    Of course, given that Kim Young-hoon was originally one of our colleagues, such concerns are unnecessary.

    I sign the uses with a smile, and the Buk Hyang Fleet side indicates they will return to their sea domain to discuss with Song Jin before signing.

    Iugh heartily and grant permission.

    After all, Song Jin only acted out of a minor misunderstanding, thinking Seo Ran was threatened.

    He also owes me a favor, so he will surely agree.

    ''Moreover, Song Jin and Seo Ran''s current goal is rted to Seo Hweol, so they will naturally have to ally with me who opposes Seo Hweol.''

    In this way, I can naturally rejoin forces with the Buk Hyang Fleet, including my oldrades Kim Young-hoon, Song Jin, Seo Ran, and Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Thus, the Buk Hyang Fleet joins the Wuji Religious Order, and I call Yeon Jin before them.

    "Yeon Jin, have you perhaps re-established contact with Yeon Wei?"

    Yeon Jin nods at my question.

    "Yes, my ancestor has recently sent a part of her split soul to me again."

    "Good, in that case..."

    Woo-woong!

    I infuse Yeon Jin''s upper dantian with my consciousness using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, allowing Yeon Wei to emerge from Yeon Jin''s consciousness.

    Shortly after, Yeon Wei opens her eyes through Yeon Jin''s body and looks around, sighing.

    "...I''ve already heard a bit while inside Yeon Jin''s body. So, we''re in the Ancient Force Realm?"

    "Yes, that''s how it turned out."

    "...Haaah."

    Yeon Wei sits down, pressing her temples as if she has a headache.

    After informing Yeon Wei that we have joined forces with the Buk Hyang Fleet, a power established here, I ask her two questions.

    "For now, there are two things I want to ask Senior about. The first is regarding the Health Axis now that we are in the Ancient Force Realm."

    Yeon Wei sighs before starting to exin.

    Since it''s their first time hearing about the Five Blessings Axes, Buk Hyang-hwa and Shi Ho listen with great curiosity.

    "Well, as you already know, building an axis here in the Ancient Force Realm is not much different from doing it in the Nether Ghost Realm. However, there is a difference in the Void Spirit Pond here."

    She continues her exnation.

    "There is no Void Spirit Pond in the Ancient Force Realm. The Void Spirit Pond is originally a small hole connected to a dimension''s surface, but the Ancient Force Realm has no such holes. The [Deep Sea] of the Ancient Force Realm envelops the entire realm like scale armor, resulting in no Void Spirit Ponds being present in this world."

    ''The Deep Sea envelops the world like armor...''

    The Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm suddenly reminds me of the Clear Scale Armor.

    "However, there are indeed people who ascend, and there are ways to build an axis. The most notable example is the ''Supervisory Jade.''"

    "Supervisory Jade...?"

    I recall the jade I received from Seo Ran before.

    Certainly, the Supervisory Jade allows a strand of consciousness to descend to the Lower Realms.

    "Most of the ''inds'' in the sea domains of the Ancient Force Realm are mostlyrge chunks of ancient stone. asionally, under the pressure of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, unique stones are formed within these ancient stone veins. These are the Supervisory Jades."

    Seo Ran appears to be hearing about this for the first time as well, listening with fascination.

    "The Supervisory Jade is a device that allows a strand of consciousness to descend to the Lower Realms. If you collect hundreds or thousands of such Supervisory Jades and refine them throughpression, they are reborn as a new ore called Salt Crystal (�}��)."

    "Salt Crystal...?"

    "Yes. Honestly, even someone at the Integration stage might not know about this unless they are the pce lord of a sea domain. The transparent Supervisory Jade, under pressure, mixes with many other Supervisory Jades, turning snow white like salt and gaining new abilities. Unlike the Supervisory Jade, which only allows a single consciousness to descend, a Salt Crystal can send dozens of strands of consciousness, and can also be used as the core for the Flying Immortal Formation that acts as a Flying Immortal tform."

    "...I see."

    I''m amazed by the wondrous properties of Salt Crystal.

    "It functions just like a Void Spirit Pond, but as an ore, can it be used in other realms?"

    "Haha, you want to carry solid Void Spirit Ponds to other Middle Realms? Sorry, but Salt Crystals are effective only in the Ancient Force Realm. If you use it elsewhere, it instead acts like an ''Ancient Force Pathway'' that returns you to the Ancient Force Realm instead of descending to the Lower Realms."

    "I see..."

    I click my tongue in disappointment.

    However, the fact Salt Crystals can''t be used in other realms does not diminish its value.

    ording to her, Salt Crystals are the only way to build an axis in the Ancient Force Realm.

    "So where does one usually find Salt Crystals?"

    "Typically, Supervisory Jades are born one or two at a time in inds with dense ancient stone veins. But to gather hundreds or thousands of them to make a Salt Crystal, one almost always needs to be the pce lord of a sea domain. Of course it''s not easy for even pce lords to make, so there are those that don''t have it. The proportion of pce lords with a Salt Crystal is about half."

    Finishing her exnation, Yeon Wei turns her gaze towards the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    "Didn''t you say your Buk Hyang Fleet conquered three sea domains? Haven''t you found any Salt Crystals?"

    At her words, Kim Young-hoon makes a troubled face.

    "...We saw Salt Crystals in two of the three sea domains we conquered."

    "Two...?"

    "However, the pce lords of those two sea domains fled with the Salt Crystals in their possession, so we missed them. At that time, we didn''t realize how valuable they were..."

    Tak!

    Yeon Wei lightly taps her forehead and sighs softly.

    "...Well, it''s no wonder. If you have a Salt Crystal, you can set up a Flying Immortal Formation to recruit talents from the Lower Realms and establish your own force again. For the pce lords, it''s as important as their lives..."

    She clicks her tongue and sighs softly before asking me.

    "You can only build the Health Axis if we have a Salt Crystal. So if you don''t have one, you need to find a way to get one no matter what."

    "Understood. And the second question is...how do we leave the Ancient Force Realm?"

    As I speak, I lightly distort the space with attraction force.

    Tooong!

    I use attraction force to create a hole in the void and try to extend my hand out of the dimension.

    However, unlike when I entered, my hand is rebounded back into the Ancient Force Realm.

    Seeing this, Yeon Wei speaks.

    "The Ancient Force Realm is surrounded byyers of [Deep Sea] that emit attraction force. Therefore, those with ''entry qualifications'' are drawn into the Ancient Force Realm by this force...but once inside, they must break through all of the Deep Sea''s attraction force to leave, making leaving much harder than entering."

    "Hoh, so it''s like the Azure Heaven Creation Sect."

    Oh Hyun-seok makes a perfect analogy that''s easy to understand, and I understand immediately.

    "But since Senior obtained the Health Axis and returned, there must be a way to escape."

    "Correct. First, you can escape from the shallow depths of the Deep Sea if you know how to use attraction force and have coordinates at the surface."

    Kim Yeon nods at those words.

    "Escaping the Ancient Force Realm is simr to escaping the shallow depths. With immense attraction force and another attraction force pulling from outside, you can leave. Back then, I escaped the Ancient Force Realm through the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...but it will be difficult for you now."

    Both Jeon Myeong-hoon and I wear bitter expressions at those words.

    ''The Grand Cultivator Association will probably not help me either.''

    Even if I, the one they use as a Heart Tribe spy, were to ask them for help, they will probably do nothing but wish me a happy life.

    "...Is it possible to open a side path within the Ancient Force Realm?"

    However, she shakes her head at my words.

    "If that were possible, the ck Ghost Valley would have established a branch here. It''s possible to enter through a side path, but impossible to open one to leave. The Deep Sea prevents the formation of side paths. The Ancient Force Realm is the only Middle Realm where the ck Ghost Valley couldn''t establish a foothold."

    Then Seo Ran, looking at Yeon Wei as if she''s talking nonsense, speaks.

    "...That''s not true?"

    Yeon Wei frowns at Seo Ran, then is startled upon seeing him in the ck robes of ck Ghost Valley.

    "What, what is this? There wasn''t a ck Ghost Pce in my time?"

    "Haha, my master and I founded a branch here over 200 years ago."

    "Ack."

    Yeon Wei, flustered, bursts into anger.

    "That''s not the point! How dare you interrupt an elder! Be quiet!"

    Seo Ran closes his mouth and steps back at Yeon Wei''s rebuke.

    "Well, anyway. It''s extremely difficult to leave the Ancient Force Realm. Even Grand Cultivators and Demon Kings need external help to have a fifty percent chance of escaping. The other fifty percent of the time, the result is failing and bing lost in the Deep Sea."

    "Umm..."

    I immediately cancel my n to send Jeon Myeong-hoon, an Integration stage cultivator, to try and pull us out.

    "So, Senior, are you saying we can''t leave the Ancient Force Realm right now?"

    "Well...for now, yes. But wait 2,000 to 3,000 years! By then, I''ll have ascended a few people in the Head Realm Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder and risen them to the Four-Axis stage. Then they can pull you out."

    "..."

    In other words, there''s no way but to wait.

    ''No, it''s not even certain that Yeon Wei will have raised cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    The Head Realm has already be barren due to mass ascensions.

    Even with Yeon Wei''s grand efforts, it''s likely they will only reach the Heavenly Being stage.

    They won''t reach the Four-Axis stage like Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, or Azure Tiger Saint immediately after ascension.

    ''So, it could be at least 2,000 to 3,000 years at best, and 5,000 to 6,000 years at worst.''

    I sigh deeply.

    A regr cultivator might be able to wait, but it''s too long for me.

    ''In just 1,000 years, Kang Min-hee will transform 1/50th of the Bright Cold Realm''s Stable Realm into something like the Nether Ghost Realm, and the Mad Lord will reach the Quasi-Star Shattering stage. Jang Ik will also return and kill Kang Min-hee.''

    That can''t be allowed.

    "...Isn''t there a faster way?"

    "There is. By using the forbidden technique created by the Founder Golden Divine, you canbine the soul and flesh of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect disciples into a monster called Thunder Beast (�׫F). Though it has no intelligence, in its initial immature state, it possesses the attraction force of a Four-Axis stage monster. If I take control of the Thunder Beast''s body and ascend, I can pull you all out to the Bright Cold Realm within a month."

    "...It''s an obvious question, but the disciples merged into the Thunder Beast cannot be reverted, right?"

    "That''s correct."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon res at Yeon Wei and asks.

    "Ancestor, you wouldn''t be considering such a thing, would you?"

    "Am I crazy? Even the Founder only used that dreadful forbidden technique five times in his life. After using it, he even decreed, ''Unless I personally permit it, this forbidden technique must never be used again.'' So, no, I can''t do such a thing."

    "...That''s a relief."

    I sigh.

    If Yeon Wei had considered it, I would have had Kim Young-hoon''s avatar in the Head Realm kill Yeon Wei to stop it, so it''s a pointless method anyway.

    "...Can''t we descend to the Lower Realms through the Flying Immortal Formation made with the Salt Crystal and then ascend again?"

    "Oh, if you descend to the Lower Realms with a Salt Crystal, you are ''guaranteed'' to ascend back to the Ancient Force Realm."

    "...Hooh."

    I sigh again.

    This won''t do.

    "For now...I''ll try to contact the Grand Cultivator Association of the Human Race Grand Alliance."

    If necessary, it''s time to even undergo verification by insulting Jang Ik��s ideology to return.

    I have to return, save Kang Min-hee, and somehow seal off Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo before Seo Hweol finds his ''eye'' again.

    I ask Yeon Wei.

    "Aside from escaping, is there a way to contact other dimensions?"

    "Contacting itself isn''t difficult. You use an artifact called a Supervisory Mirror. It''s made from Supervisory Jade and it allows you to send your will to other worlds you''ve visited and are connected to through attraction force. It also has a function like voice transmission tomunicate with known individuals..."

    "Where can I usually get a Supervisory Mirror?"

    She looks at Buk Hyang-hwa and her party.

    "Usually, lords of sea domains have it. Ask if they obtained one while conquering a sea domain. Though the Supervisory Mirror is rare, it''s not as rare as Salt Crystals, so they probably didn''t destroy it."

    But Kim Young-hoon smiles awkwardly at those words.

    "...That...the pce lords seemed to be requesting support using the mirrors, so I smashed them all and threw them into the Deep Sea."

    "..."

    "Ah, If I hadn''t blocked their requests for support, we would have had a hard time."

    I sigh softly.

    There''s only one way left.

    "...Is there anyone out there? Bring Yuk Yo here."

    We need both the Salt Crystals and the Supervisory Mirror, and since both are in the hands of pce lords, it makes sense to meet one nearby.

    I, to meet the ruler of the Wi Jeong Sea Domain.

    To meet the Governing Dragon Pce Lord, Yuk Rin, I call for his daughter, Yuk Yo.<hr>

    "Ah...are you saying you''ll send me back to my father?"

    Yuk Yo, with a nk expression, kneels before me under Shi Ho''s re and asks.

    "Yes. I n to return you and the hostages from Governing Dragon Pce, and after receiving somepensation, establish friendly rtions."

    Despite being a koi, she gapes like a goldfish.

    Kim Yeon, Kim Young-hoon, and I read her intent.

    ''She''s only thinking about escaping.''

    However, I have no intention of letting Yuk Yo go.

    I don''t know what kind of trouble this scoundrel fraudster of a carp caused to be on bad terms with the Governing Dragon Pce Lord, but judging from her actions, it''s likely to be her fault rather than the Governing Dragon Pce Lord''s.

    ''The reason we even ended up hostile to the Governing Dragon Pce in the first ce is because.''

    Yuk Yo had stolen Seo Ran''s face and got caught by me. Governing Dragon Pce misunderstood and tried to rescue her, leading to the current conflict between us.

    I n to return this troublesome koi to Governing Dragon Pce and seek reconciliation.

    "I''m saying this just in case, but don''t even think about escaping. As you know, our order has plenty of people to watch over you, and plenty of experts who can capture not Nascent Souls, but even Heavenly Being cultivators without a scratch."

    "...Ah...yes. I understand. I will...follow..."

    Yuk Yo bows her head to me, despite showing her true,pletely different thoughts through her intent.

    Shi Ho, seeing this, res at her.

    "From what I see, that fish girl is certainly nning to escape again, Senior. Therefore, we should lock her up in the Buk Hyang Fleet, where I, who knows her character well, can personally keep an eye on her."

    "Eek...!"

    Yuk Yo shivers and nces at me nervously upon hearing Shi Ho''s words.

    I nod and speak.

    "Fine. However, while she will be left with the Buk Hyang Fleet, the ones who monitor her will be from our side."

    If I leave her to Shi Ho, Yuk Yo might end up as sashimi before we can return her to Governing Dragon Pce. Surveince and escort personnel are necessary.

    "And Yuk Yo. You must have a way to contact the Governing Dragon Pce, correct? You are a princess after all."

    "Hm...I don''t have a means of contacting them from my side. However, my father has ced a surveince spell on my core. He will notice if my life is threatened."

    "Hmm..."

    Surprisingly, it doesn''t seem like she is lying about not having a means of contact.

    As I ponder how to contact them, Kim Young-hoon speaks up.

    "I can go and ask for their opinion. How about that?"

    "Oh, there was that method as well. Please do."

    "Good."

    sh!

    Kim Young-hoon vanishes in a sh of light.

    Shortly after, he returns and ces a small crystal orb before me.

    "The Governing Dragon Pce Lord gave me a linked magic artifact. Think of it as a video call."

    Before Kim Young-hoon even finishes speaking, the crystal orb emits light, revealing a dignified middle-aged man seated on a throne decorated with colorful coral.

    He wears an orange dragon robe made of scales, and on his belly, a dragon with a long beard is drawn.

    [Are you the cult leader of the Wuji Religious Order that visited the Wi Jeong Sea Domain? Greetings. This seat is the Governing Dragon Pce Lord Yuk Rin.]

    "Nice to meet you for the first time, Governing Dragon Pce Lord. I am the Wuji Religious Order Cult Leader, Wuji Ghost King, Seo Eun-hyun.��

    [Yes. I heard from the Conqueror King''srade that you wish to establish friendly rtions with my pce and return my daughter and subordinates?]

    "That''s right. While there was a bit of an unpleasant incident, it seems to have been a misunderstanding. I wish to resolve things peacefully."

    I speak to this point and then observe him cautiously just in case.

    As it''s hard to see his intent and heart essence through this video call magic artifact, it''s difficult to discern his true thoughts.

    ''He might take it as an insult and be even more enraged, sending his forces.''

    Those who reach the Integration stage have immense pride, and such a reaction is highly likely.

    However, Governing Dragon Pce Yuk Rin bursts intoughter the next moment.

    [Haha, good. I always wee building rtions with heroes like thee. Come to Governing Dragon Pce! I shall prepare a banquet. I am thankful for taking care of my daughter. Through this incident, it seems I will need to clear up some misunderstandings with her through the Cult Leader''s help. Hohoh...]

    As he speaks, Yuk Rin casts a cold nce at Yuk Yo, who is kneeling behind.

    Though his eyes are cold, he speaks to her in a warm voice.

    [My daughter, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you. This father has found a good husband for you, so return through this incident and get married with the blessings of Governing Dragon Pce.]

    She doesn''t respond, and Yuk Rin doesn''t seem to expect an answer as he shifts his gaze away from her.

    Yuk Yo''s intent bes noticeably darker with incredible fear upon receiving her father''s gaze.

    ''Their rtionship seems to be more than just a misunderstanding...''

    However, I have no reason to intervene in Yuk Yo''s family matters.

    ''Did she say she was engaged to the pirate captain of the Fighting Ghost Race?''

    It seems to be the Integration stage Fighting Ghost who fought Jeon Myeong-hoon when he invaded us.

    Although he appeared to have died from my Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, I saw his soul move through the ne of Soul, so he must have revived.

    Unless his cultivation has severely declined, Yuk Yo''s fianc��e is likely still that pirate captain.

    After exchanging a few polite words with the Governing Dragon Pce Lord, I turn off themunication magic artifact.

    "Summon the 13th Guardian Ghost King, Baek Rin."

    I call for Baek Rin and order him to ce Yuk Yo on one of the Buk Hyang Fleet ships and monitor her.

    Then, the Twilight Domain sets out for Governing Dragon Pce.<hr>

    Several days pass.

    Kugugugugu!

    I arrive at the center of the Wi Jeong Sea Domain, on Governing Dragon Ind, where the Governing Dragon Pce is located.

    "Hoh, is that Governing Dragon Ind?"

    Governing Dragon Ind, where Governing Dragon Pce is situated, is a ''Sky Ind'' covered with countless corals.

    Like the Twilight Domain, Governing Dragon Ind floats in the sky, solemnly overlooking the Wi Jeong Sea Domain below.

    Kugugugugu!

    Me, the Wuji Religious Order''s Law Protectors, all the Guardian Ghost Kings, along with the key members of the Buk Hyang Fleet, gather at the edge of the Twilight Domain.

    Kuuung!

    Soon, the edges of the Twilight Domain meet the edges of the Governing Dragon Ind.

    ''Governing Dragon Pce, huh...''

    Governing Dragon Pce, standing in the center of Governing Dragon Ind, is a citadel built from the bones of countless demon beasts.

    Indeed, the flesh and bones of the Demon Race that had reached a certain cultivation are inherently tougher than most ores and imbued with spiritual energy, so building a fortress from them isn''t a bad idea.

    Shortly after, the turtle that attacked us previously walks up to the front of the Twilight Domain.

    "Our Governing Dragon Pce wees the esteemed guests of the Wuji Religious Order. Pleasee in."

    The turtle, unable to meet my eyes, bows before me.

    Then, it growsrger, using its demon ability to create seats on its back for us to ride.

    "I will escort you to the Governing Dragon Pce. Please, board."

    We silently climb onto the turtle''s back.

    Yuk Yo looks like she wants to flee immediately, but with Baek Rin constantly monitoring her under my orders, she can''t escape.

    The turtle swims through the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy in the air as if it were water, heading towards the Governing Dragon Pce.

    Kugugugu!

    The doors of Governing Dragon Pce open, and I look up at it.

    Usually, those in high positions in the cultivation world have powerful formations set up in their residences.

    Even if one has high cultivation, theirbat power doesn''t always correspond directly. There are indeed monsters like myself who can exert power several levels above their realm.

    Therefore, thosecking confidence in theirbat power or with many people to protect typically have stronger and more dangerous formations in their main residences.

    However, despite being a ce where an Integration stage Demon King resides, the Governing Dragon Pce only has a basic barrier at the Nascent Soul level.

    "..."

    This indicates that the Governing Dragon Pce Lord is either confident in his own strength or has nothing precious to protect.

    We ride on the turtle into the inner depth of Governing Dragon Pce, all the way to the audience chamber of the Governing Dragon Pce Lord.

    After a while.

    Kugugugu!

    We arrive in front of the Governing Dragon Pce Lord, Yuk Rin, who is seated in the audience chamber.

    Yuk Rinughs heartily, rising from his throne to greet us.

    "I warmly wee thee, Cult Leader."

    "I am pleased as well, Pce Lord."

    I dismount from the turtle and exchange greetings with him.

    However, I keep a certain distance after observing his heart essence.

    ''A greedy, suspicious, and cunning person.''

    The Governing Dragon Pce Lord''s heart essence is like a swamp filled with thorny vines.

    At the same time, the energy I sense from him is sufficient to rival the leader of the Human Race Grand Alliance, Jun Jae, though not as powerful as Hyeon Eum.

    Of course, I''m not too worried since this level of power is no longer a major concern for me, but he is definitely someone who would be willing to betray his allies at any moment.

    ''I should only take what I need to take and not get too close.''

    After some superficial pleasantries, we proceed to the banquet hall with Yuk Rin.

    Yuk Rin doesn''t even make eye contact with Yuk Yo. He casually gestures to his subordinates of the Governing Dragon Pce, who then take Yuk Yo away, dragging her somewhere.

    "Haha. As I wasn''t sure what to prepare for a distinguished ghostly creature of the Human Race, I just prepared some sour dishes that I heard ghostly creatures enjoy."

    "Splendid. I will eat them gratefully."

    My tongue tingles, looking at the table full of plum dishes.

    The Guardian Ghost Kings who are ghosts all seem to be drooling, and Yeon Wei also smacks her lips, seemingly enjoying the sour food.

    While dining with the pce lord, we exchange superficial polite courtesies.

    "Hoho, you''ve raised your daughter splendidly. Thanks to her insight, we''ve received much help sinceing to the Ancient Force Realm."

    "Haha, I''m so embarrassed I want to crawl into a shrimp hole. I was more worried my daughter might have caused some trouble..."

    "There was no such thing. Hoho...with her heart so beautiful, her fianc��e seems to be a person of many blessings."

    In truth, it''s only Yuk Yo''s behavior that''s too much of a scoundrel.

    Her heart essence itself isn''t on the sinister side like Yuk Rin''s.

    For a scam artist, her heart essence is quite pretty and pure.

    Praising her heart as I see it, I breach the subject, hoping to get introduced to Jin Ma-yeol, the pirate captain of the Fighting Ghost Race, who is supposed to marry Yuk Yo.

    ''That guy, I didn''t get a good look at him, but he definitely reached the Treading Heavens stage.''

    I''m interested as a martial artist, and curious about his connection with the Heart Tribe Fighting Ghost Race that Seo Li saw in the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person.

    ''ording to Kim Young-hoon, he only managed to steal his treasured weapon and couldn''t kill him.''

    He must possess something extraordinary.

    Moreover, since he roamed the Ancient Force Realm as the pirate captain of the Fighting Ghost Race for thousands of years, forming a rtionship with him to gather information will be beneficial.

    However, in response to my statement said in hopes of being introduced to the pirate captain, an astonishing statement suddenly bursts from Yuk Rin''s mouth.

    "Haha, that''s definitely right. Though she is my daughter, she is truly a virtuous child. Since we''re on the topic, what does the Cult Leader think of my daughter?"

    "..."

    This bastard, just what is he trying to push onto me?

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 365: Holding Hands (2)

    Chapter 365: Holding Hands (2)

    Upon Yuk Rin''s words, several members of the Wuji Religious Order tremble.

    Among them, Baek Rin trembles so much with rage that his jaw quivers.

    It seems as if at any moment, he might burst out with, ''How dare you speak such nonsense!?''

    He probably would have done so if his opponent isn''t at the Integration stage.

    Iugh softly for a moment, pondering how to politely decline this proposal.

    "...I''m sorry, but this cult leader has no intention of taking a concubine at the time."

    "Oh, is that so? That''s unfortunate."

    To my great relief, Yuk Rin, feeling a twinge of conscience himself, does not press further.

    Instead, he smiles kindly and exins his reasons."In truth, the reason this pce lord invited fellow distinguished noble and your order here was to propose an alliance. There aren''t many alliances as strong as that formed by blood, so I intended to propose a marriage alliance. But it seems that''s not possible."

    "Hoh, an alliance, you say. Why would you wish to form an alliance with us?"

    "Is it not so very obvious? While I am the ruler of a sea domain, for nearly 200 years, I''ve heard countless tales of the Conqueror Fleet''s prestige. And that very Conqueror Fleet is affiliated with your order as mercenaries. Wanting to join the strong is something natural for living beings."

    "Haha, that''s quite ttering. But I fear that our order might only cause trouble for the Governing Dragon Pce."

    When I politely decline, Yuk Rinughs heartily once again.

    "It seems the Cult Leader finds the idea of joining forces with this Yuk ufortable. Well, to be honest, it is the truth that there are no benefits for your order even if you form a rtionship with our pce. How about this then?"

    Tang!

    When he snaps his fingers, attractive force envelops the area.

    The entire Governing Dragon Ind is cut off from the outside.

    While it can be seen as merely preventing surveince, it can also mean he intends to attack us, making everyone tense up and watch him warily.

    However, Yuk Rin does not attack us.

    He merely cast a few more spells, forming a barrier covering the entire Governing Dragon Pce and a separate barrier isting our very location.

    After employing these multipleyers of concealment techniques to block external gazes, he speaks in a secretive voice.

    "Originally, I intended to discuss this after forming an alliance, but I will propose it to you first."

    "A proposal?"

    "Yes. Since it''s been a few days since you arrived in the Ancient Force Realm, I believe you''ve grasped the situation here."

    "That''s right. A world submerged in an ocean of destroyed worlds...it is indeed fascinating."

    "Haha. As expected, it must seem that way to those from other dimensions. Well, the crucial point is this: there''s a high chance of obtaining the relics of destroyed worlds when diving into the Deep Sea."

    Indeed.

    The Ancient Force Realm, aside from the risk of getting lost or encountering deep-sea monsters, is a world of endless possibilities.

    The Ancient Force Realm is literally a collection of destroyed worlds, and as he says there are countless opportunities to obtain treasures from the remnants of those destroyed worlds.

    "Of course, it''s just a possibility. Among the countless dimensional remnants, finding a proper relic is only feasible in the dimensions at the very depths of the Deep Sea. Even then, re-entering a dimension one has previously entered is not simple. This is because, just like the sea of other worlds filled with water, the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm has dimensions flowing endlessly like water. So, even if you happen to enter a dimension filled with many treasures, it''s purely luck as to whether you can enter that dimension again next time."

    "I''ve heard as such."

    "Therefore, even if one identally stumbles upon a dimension rich in treasures, it''smon toe back with trivial items due to being unable to properly explore the dimension. However...Deep Sea Inds (��u) are different."

    Upon hearing his words, Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Young-hoon, and the other members of the Buk Hyang Fleet appear greatly surprised.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, astonished, asks,

    "Is the Governing Dragon Pce Lord saying he knows the location of a Deep Sea Ind?"

    "That''s correct. Though the Conqueror King has ruled over a couple sea domains, it seems she has not heard of a Deep Sea Ind''s location."

    Curious, I ask.

    "What exactly are these Deep Sea Inds?"

    In response to my question, Yeon Wei exins.

    "Cult Leader, as the name suggests, a Deep Sea Ind is an ind located in the Deep Sea. Generally, most inds in the Ancient Force Realm are fixed in ce, floating on the surface of the Deep Sea. However, a Deep Sea Ind is fixed ''within the Deep Sea'' itself."

    "Hoh, astonishing. So, Pce Lord Yuk''s words mean..."

    "Yes, that''s correct. This pce lord knows the location of a Deep Sea Ind. In fact, only a few among the countless pce lords of this Ancient Force Realm know of one. Once discovered, the Deep Sea Ind can be calmly explored and constantly challenged to continually obtain endless treasures. If one can fully possess it, they can turn it into the safest treasure vault known only to themselves."

    Yuk Rin speaks with a subtle expression.

    "To be frank, as the ruler of the Wi Jeong Sea Domain, I have a general grasp of all happenings across the domain. I watched your battles from afar."

    "Oh?"

    "The power distinguished noble used is crucial for conquering the Deep Sea Ind I discovered. Currently, the barrier surrounding the Deep Sea Ind can only be easily prated using distinguished noble''s power."

    In other words, he needs my help to prate the barrier of the Deep Sea Ind.

    ''This is somewhat simr to Seo Ran''s proposal.''

    A long time ago, Seo Ran previously sought my help to pass through the barrier of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    ''And Seo Ran nned to betray me but had a change of heart.''

    I nce at Seo Ran, and he gives me a puzzled look when our eyes meet.

    I shift my gaze back to Yuk Rin.

    "Although there are many treasures said to be on a Deep Sea Ind, there''s no guarantee that they will be beneficial to our order, is there?"

    "On a previous visit to the Deep Sea Ind, I saw numerous spiritual elixirs in book form written in thenguage of ghostly creatures, all lined up on the shelves of a library within the ind."

    Wo-woong!

    Yuk Rin takes out a small ore from his sleeve and gently taps it, causing a holographic image to emerge from the ore.

    My eyes widen in surprise.

    Inside a dark library.

    On one of the bookshelves, there are countless books titled in the Netherworldnguage, such as ''Ritual Worship Scripture of Wealth Virtue,'' ''Ritual Worship Scripture of Longevity Virtue,'' and ''Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue.''

    Each shelf is filled with numerous copies of a single type of book, except for one empty shelf.

    "That empty shelf likely contained the Ritual Worship Scripture of Health Virtue. Given that you already built part of the Five Blessings Axes and have some understanding of them, let me exin. In the Middle Realms, if such axes corresponding to a realm are collected like such and not used properly, they get reabsorbed by the corresponding realm. The books likely dissolved into the Ancient Force Realm."

    "..."

    "The Governing Dragon Pce does not need such axes. I, for one, am at the Integration stage and have no need for more axes. Additionally, having more people with such axes would only threaten my position as the ruler of the Wi Jeong Sea Domain. However, considering that the rtionship between the Cult Leader and the subordinates of the order does not seem to be that of a hierarchical structure, is this not an opportunity to get your hands on Four-Axis stage forces armed with the Five Blessings Axes all at once?"

    He speaks to me with a subtle expression.

    "Most importantly, as someone who is building the Five Blessings Axes, the Cult Leader must know how difficult it is to obtain the Love of Virtue Axis, the most difficult axis of axes, does he not? Haha...if you help this pce lord, I am willing to give you the entire library. Of course, I don''t know what other treasures might be inside, but any treasure you find will be yours. This pce lord only needs to obtain two specific items from the interior."

    "..."

    I look at the holographic image of the library.

    ''It''s real.''

    Yuk Rin isn''t lying about anything regarding the Deep Sea Ind.

    The existence of such an ind, the need for my help to enter it, and the abundance of Ritual Worship Scriptures to build the Five Blessings Axes within that ind��all of it is ''entirely'' true.

    If so, it is only right to ept immediately.

    With Yeon Wei''s exnation, not only I and the senior members of the Wuji Religious Order, but also the senior members of the Buk Hyang Fleet now understood the significance of the Five Blessings Axes and the treasures containing such axes. Everyone holds their breath in awe.

    However, I exchange nces with Kim Young-hoon.

    Suspicious.

    But it seems Yuk Rin is aware of my concern about betrayal, as he immediately presents something ck in front of us.

    It''s a contract.

    I read the contract he handed over.

    The paper contains the details of an alliance between the Wuji Religious Order and the Governing Dragon Pce written in thenguage of the Demon Race.

    ''This contract is no ordinary document.''

    I gaze at the material of the contract, which is made of some unknown leather, with gleaming eyes.

    Especially Buk Hyang-hwa, who seems to recognize something, shows a startled expression as she looks at the contract.

    "Does the Conqueror King know about this?"

    I turn to her and ask, while Yuk Rin chuckles and says,

    "Haha, this seat will exin. This contract is made from a material called ck Ancient Paper, which is rarely found in the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm. To be precise, it''s not a genuine ck Ancient Paper, but a replica. However, even a replica holds the same functions as a genuine one. A contract written on ck Ancient Paper allows for a higher existence to act as a mediator, ensuring the contract''s effectiveness as long as that existence is alive."

    "The higher mediator is...?"

    "The being registered on this ck Ancient Paper is none other than Sacred Master Hae Lin of the Ancient Force Realm. The Sacred Master guarantees our alliance."

    "Hoh..."

    I carefully examine the alliance contract.

    Unlike the scammer Yuk Yo, the ck Ancient Paper presented by Yuk Rin doesn''t contain any particrly disadvantageous uses for us.

    The contract itself is rather lenient.

    It mostly prohibits unteral betrayal and requires mutual protection in case of a crisis.

    There are no additional uses in fine print, nor are there any other papers attached to the contract.

    There is really nothing suspicious about it.

    If there is something suspicious, it''s just one thing.

    ''This guy...''

    Governing Dragon Pce Lord Yuk Rin.

    It''s just him.

    ''Is he thinking of stabbing me in the back?''

    While I didn''t notice through the video call magic artifact, meeting him in person makes it clear.

    As if he''s scared people won''t recognize him as Yuk Yo''s father, he is full of wriggling intent with the desire to definitely scam me.

    I nce at the jade prayer beads on Yuk Rin''s arm.

    ''A magic artifact to block the eyes of the Heart Tribe.''

    I had seen something simr from Seo Hweol before.

    It seems it was prepared to block the eyes of the Fighting Ghost Race pirate captain, but it isn''t sufficient to block the eyes of me or Kim Young-hoon, allowing me to read everything.

    Kim Young-hoon, reading the bastard''s hidden intentions, asks me in heartnguage.

    �DWould it be right to blow his head off?

    Twitch.

    Although Yuk Rin can''t detect our heartnguage, his face tenses slightly as if the heaven and earth spiritual energy is warning him of something suspicious.

    I chuckle and let myrades see the entire contract.

    "Our order makes major decisions by consulting with the Law Protector and our higher-ups, so I ask for your understanding."

    "That''s entirely reasonable."

    While outwardly maintaining aposed expression andfortable controlling the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, I keep a wary eye on Yuk Rin, who only has thoughts on backstabbing me.

    I ask Buk Hyang-hwa, who seems knowledgeable about ck Ancient Paper.

    "Do you know the differences between a genuine ck Ancient Paper and a replica?"

    "There isn''t much difference. The replica can only register beings up to a True Person as a mediator, while the genuine one can use even True Immortals as mediators. The genuine one is extremely valuable, and I''ve heard that only the Sacred Master possesses one in the Ancient Force Realm."

    "Hoh..."

    She examines the ck Ancient Paper in my hand and exins.

    ''It doesn''t seem like there''s any trickery in the contract itself.''

    I show the contract to Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Hong Fan, and Yeon Wei, and they all nod in agreement that there is nothing suspicious about the contract itself.

    The contract''s content is indeed just a prohibition of betrayal and a mutual protection treaty, so there''s no way to be deceived solely by this contract.

    But I have no choice but to contemte.

    Even if the contract is fine, if the person making the contract is a scammer, it''s bound to be a scam contract.

    "...Do you have any records that show the entire Deep Sea Ind?"

    "Here. These are all the records and exploration logs this pce lord made while exploring the Deep Sea Ind"

    Yuk Rin willingly hands me a crystal orb.

    When he taps the crystal ball, countless illusions containing information about the Deep Sea Ind rise in the air.

    Countless scenes float in the air, seemingly depicting Yuk Rin''s memories of exploring the Deep Sea ind.

    Then, I and Buk Hyang-hwa, along with Seo Ran, Song Jin, and Kim Young-hoon, focus on one particr illusion among those that record the entire Deep Sea Ind.

    Twitch!

    I widen my eyes and stare at the illusion.

    "...Does this Deep Sea Ind perhaps have a name?"

    He smiles and replies.

    "If you read my exploration log, you''ll know that the Deep Sea Ind was once called Peni Ind (���R�u)."

    In front of my eyes appears the Deep Sea Ind named ''Peni Ind.''

    Peni Ind is covered by a translucent spherical barrier emitting a pure white light, and at the center of Peni Ind is a colossal mountain upying half the ind''s area.

    That mountain is a pure white Salt Mountain.

    Yuk Rin chuckles, opening his mouth as if to exin something.

    At that moment, a message talisman flies urgently towards Yuk Rin. Upon receiving it, his face twists in frustration.

    With a face barely suppressing his anger, he stands up.

    "...It''s embarrassing to say, but it seems the daughter that distinguished noble escorted back has run away again."

    "..."

    "As she couldn''t have gone far, I will quickly catch her ande back. Haha, I deeply apologize but please wait a moment."

    Grinding his teeth, Yuk Rin leaves the room, and I speak to Baek Rin.

    "13th Guardian Ghost King, Sacred Orchid Princess Yuk Yo was originally your responsibility to escort. It would be unseemly for the host to take action personally. Escort Sacred Orchid Princess back together with the Governing Dragon Pce Lord."

    "Yes, Cult Leader!"

    "Haha...there''s really no need to help, but..."

    "It''s this cult leader''s kindness, so please ept it."

    "...Thank you very much."

    Yuk Rin leaves the room, grinding his teeth in shame, and Baek Rin follows him.

    ''At least with Baek Rin following, he won''t kill his daughter.''

    I felt it from the moment I arrived, but Yuk Rin seems to have no familial affection for Yuk Yo.

    Judging by the anger in Yuk Rin''s intent, there''s a chance he might actually kill Yuk Yo.

    Though she is a scamming, scoundrel koi, she provided us with the basic knowledge of the Ancient Force Realm, so I can''t let her just be killed by her father.

    Soon after, Yuk Rin''s presence disappears from Governing Dragon Ind, and I snap my fingers to take control of the formation Yuk Rin has set up.

    Tstsutut!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canonys the Mad Lord''s circuit over the barrier, temporarily creating a space even Yuk Rin can''t monitor.

    "Now then, I''d like to hear everyone''s opinions."

    Given the situation, it''s best to hold a quick meeting.

    Buk Hyang-hwa speaks first.

    "There is nothing suspicious about the contract itself."

    However, Kim Young-hoon frowns and shakes his head.

    "You saw it too, didn''t you? Inside that Governing Dragon Pce Lord''s head, he has nothing but thoughts of backstabbing us. Of course, the reward he offered is real..."

    His words make the faces of the Guardian Ghost Kings present fill with anger.

    "How dare he...! Attempting to deceive the Cult Leader...!"

    "Like father, like daughter!"

    "Cult Leader! We must destroy Governing Dragon Ind and turn that Pce Lord into fish soup!"

    For a while, the Guardian Ghost Kings vent their anger until Hong Fan quietly speaks up.

    "Silence."

    At Hong Fan''smand, the Guardian Ghost Kings all shut their mouths, and he calmly looks at Seo Ran and asks.

    "Does Noble Seo Ran have anything to say?"

    Seo Ran nods and speaks.

    "Firstly, Senior. As you have also seen, that was a salt mountain. And the energy wave we saw in Governing Dragon Pce Lord''s memory is undoubtedly the same as the energy wave of Sir Cheongmun Ryeong."

    Since Yuk Rin is of the Earth Tribe, the illusion based on his memory also includes the flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    Indeed, it is so.

    That salt mountain is the same as Cheongmun Ryeong''s.

    In other words...

    ''It''s a relic left by the Owner of Salt Mountain.''

    Kim Young-hoon nods at Seo Ran''s words.

    "...As expected, I thought it was rted to Cheongmun Ryeong...it will certainly help in rescuing him."

    Hong Fan nods and says,

    "For me, seeing those numerous axes makes me think that bringing them to our order will grant us immense power."

    "That''s right..."

    Moreover, there''s the Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue.

    The axis of Love of Virtue is more difficult to obtain than other axes.

    It''s to the point that even Yeon Wei has yet to obtain the Love of Virtue Axis.

    Yeon Wei opens her mouth.

    "So, the current situation is this. Yuk Rin is very likely to backstab us, but the rewards are too enticing to ignore. Is this not it?"

    "That''s correct."

    "Then there is a very simple solution."

    "What is it?"

    As I look at Yeon Wei with a puzzled expression, she smiles and exins.

    "It is a very fundamental strategy of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect passed down from the times of the Founder. The Founder said that this method could reveal the true intentions of anyone."

    Although I show a slightly uneasy look at the words ''passed down from the times of the Founder,'' she continues without concern.

    "Right now, at this moment, capture that suspicious fish and imnt the Ascetic Lightning Curse Banner (�����ׅ��) in his head and torture him. Ah, since you''re skilled in curses, you can perform even more diverse tortures. Once captured, continue inflicting pain, and he will reveal all his hidden cards and be very cooperative."

    "..."

    ��What are you waiting for! All Guardian Ghost Kings, prepare to conquer Governing Dragon Pce! Since that fellow invited us, let us copse the barrier from the inside, capture his fortress, andy a trap. When he returns, we will capture and torture him!"

    [Uoooooo!!!]

 Chapter 366: Holding Hands (3)

    Chapter 366: Holding Hands (3)

    Join the Discord for chapter updates and important news!

    Chapter 366: Holding Hands (3)

    "..."

    I contemte with cold eyes.

    Yeon Wei, with her hands on her hips, looks at me with questioning eyes and asks in a small voice.

    "There''s no time, Seo Eun-hyun! You need to use your specialty to remodel this fortress and create traps, do you not?"

    Usually, I would take Yeon Wei''s words as mere reference and act in the opposite way.

    Her actions arergely influenced by Yang Su-jin''s conduct, and I am the pr opposite of Yang Su-jin.

    ''But honestly, Yuk Rin, that guy can''t be trusted.''His tant scheming for betrayal can''t be left unchecked.

    After some deliberation, I make a quick decision.

    "I won''t turn the Governing Dragon Pce into a trap."

    "No, Eun-hyun, what do you mean by..."

    "There won''t be a need to create traps."

    "As expected of the Cult Leader!"

    Yeon Wei, who is about toin, quickly changes her attitude and cheers upon hearing my words.

    I stand up and look at Buk Hyang-hwa before asking,

    "In the Conqueror King''s opinion, can the Conqueror King''s fleet subdue the Governing Dragon Pce Lord?"

    She ponders for a moment before responding.

    "If the entire fleet was brought here, it would be possible. But with only a third of the fleet''s strength, it''s difficult."

    "Is that calction including Kim Young-hoon?"

    "Yes, it is. The usual fleet''s strength is calcted including the presence of Sir Surpassing Radiant Divine Demon Kim Young-hoon."

    "I see. What if we add our order''s Integration stage Six Extremes Ghost King?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa briefly nces at Jeon Myeong-hoon, seemingly calcting the total strength.

    "In that case...it''s possible. However..."

    "However?"

    "To handle the Governing Dragon Pce Lord''s subordinates, we need someone proficient in fighting multiple enemies..."

    At that, I look at Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon.

    Both are adept in fighting multiple opponents.

    ''Given that Kim Yeon seems to have a slight tension with Buk Hyang-hwa, sending Oh Hyun-seok would be...''

    "I''ll go."

    "Hm?"

    Unexpectedly, Kim Yeon volunteers.

    "I feel uneasy sending this fool alone. It''s only right that I help as the older sister."

    She looks at Buk Hyang-hwa with an attitude as if she is going to assist her clumsy younger sibling, and Buk Hyang-hwa lets out a snicker as if she finds it absurd.

    "Shouldn''t I be the one helping you? Honestly, our fleet''s strength surpasses yours."

    "Oh really? Is that why you were caught by me?"

    The two re at each other, their eyes zing with hostility.

    Just a few days ago, it looked like things were getting better...''

    It seems they have reverted to their old ways.

    ''Or maybe not.''

    I chuckle wryly, reading the emotions between them.

    "...Alright, then the volunteering Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King Kim Yeon will support the Buk Hyang Fleet."

    As I stand up and snap my fingers, the barriers across the entire Governing Dragon Ind copse under attraction force.

    Governing Dragon Ind is thrown into chaos.

    "Six Extremes Ghost King Jeon Myeong-hoon and Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King Kim Yeon will support the Conqueror King Buk Hyang-hwa''s fleet and assist in the Buk Hyang Fleet and Surpassing Radiant Divine Demon''s battle to capture the Governing Dragon Pce Lord Yuk Rin alive."

    "Received!"

    It''s quite amusing to capture the host as guests, but what else can be done?

    ''Now, even if I''m stabbed in the back, it''s no longer just my concern.''

    If I am deceived, it would mean the entire Wuji Religious Order is deceived.

    Even with the ability to foresee others'' hidden intentions, I can''t gamble with the order''s safety.

    The risks need to be eliminated in advance.

    Kugugugugu!

    I raise my momentum andmand the ghostly creatures of the Twilight Domain in thenguage of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    [upy it.]

    Eighteen heads sprout from my shoulders, and my body turns ck.

    Woooooo!

    Ooooooo��

    Aaaaaa��

    Countless ghostly creatures howl as they begin to engulf Governing Dragon Ind.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    Wi Yun, a half-human, half-fish demon beast at the early Qi Building stage who lives peacefully on Governing Dragon Ind, is collecting ms and returning home as usual.

    Normally, she would have returned quickly, but today she has to take a long detour around her usual path.

    This is because today, esteemed guests are visiting Governing Dragon Ind, and a public notice has been issued stating that a ''third-ss citizen'' like her from the Half-Fish Race should not be seen by these distinguished guests.

    Kuduk, wudududuk!

    Having gathered ms, she sets foot on the ground and begins to transform her body.

    The half-human, half-fish form of the Half-Fish Race has a unique trait.

    They can move freely on bothnd and water without using any special abilities.

    Her lower body, which was in the form of a fish, transforms into human legs, while her upper body remains that of a fish.

    Wi Yun, now in her terrestrial form, hums through her fish mouth as she carries the ms and takes the long way home.

    Although it''s a longer journey than usual, it''s fine.

    In fact, it''s more peaceful because she can avoid the main road where second-ss citizen demon beasts who often pick on her are located.

    Wi Yun ponders about what to cook for her family with the ms she has collected today.

    Her vige, a settlement of third-ss citizens known as the Abandoned Fish Vige, is peaceful.

    Even though her Half-Fish Race is the most discriminated against among the third-ss citizens, the vige is kind enough to always call upon her family for help when needed and share leftover food.

    She thinks that Abandoned Fish Vige is a truly good ce.

    Kiyaaaaaaaa!

    Wooooo!

    Ooooooo��

    Suddenly, the entire Governing Dragon Ind is covered in dark clouds, and terrifying ghosts begin to fill the sky.

    Shocked by this bizarre phenomenon, Wi Yun hurriedly runs towards her home.

    Due to a restraint on flying techniques for anyone below second-ss citizens on Governing Dragon Ind, she is physically incapable of flying.

    Finally, when Wi Yun reaches her vige,

    She sees it engulfed in mes.

    ck ghosts and grotesque cursed dolls are setting the vige aze with ghost fire.

    Kiyaaaaaaaa!

    Guaaaaah!

    "Y-Yun-ah! Run away!"

    "Don''te here!"

    Her parents shout frantically upon seeing her.

    She drops the ms she gathered today and steps back in shock.

    [Kiyaaaaa! By the Cult Leader''smand!]

    [Hiyaaaa! The Cult Leader has ordered to verify the poption and issue identity ques on Governing Dragon Ind! Everyone, gather for a moment!]

    [Ooooo~ The Cult Leader hasmanded us to serve with utmost kindness and ensure the residents do not feel anxious! Let''s burn down the old vige for disinfection and build new structures!]

    [Kekekekeke, these lowly Demon Races of the Ancient Force Realm. We''ll show them a taste of the construction techniques of the Nether Ghost Realm.]

    The ghosts, speaking in the iprehensiblenguage of the Nether Ghost Realm, shriek horrifically as they round up the vigers of Abandoned Fish Vige and begin burning down the buildings, constructing something bizarre.

    Wi Yun flees.

    The hideousughter of the ghosts and cursed dolls havepletely overturned her peaceful daily life.

    Filled with utmost terror, she runs with her frail human legs.

    And then, amidst the bushes, eerie puppet soldiers appear.

    The cursed dolls with rotating heads shout bizarre words at Wi Yun.

    [Littledy, are you lost?]

    [It''s dangerous to wander alone, miss. Let us take you to your parents. Where is your home?]

    "Kyaaak!"

    Wi Yun screams and runs again.

    The cursed dolls shriek in the dreadfulnguage of the Nether Ghost Realm as they chase her.

    [Hey, miss! That''s the direction of the Deep Sea!]

    [Come back!]

    "G-Go away! Go awa...ah!

    She stumbles at the edge of Governing Dragon Ind.

    With tears in her eyes, Wi Yun falls into the Deep Sea.

    She then sees countless ships with gs written in thenguage of the Ancient Force Realm.

    The gs on the ships read:

    [Wuji Religious Order Subordinate Buk Hyang Fleet]

    ''Ah...I see. The devilish cult from another world, and the Conqueror King''s Conqueror Fleet...''

    Wi Yun falls into the Deep Sea, capturing in her eyes the main culprits who have ruined her daily life.

    The story of how Wi Yun, a half-human, half-fish, falls into the Deep Sea Ind hidden below Governing Dragon Pce, where she wouldter gain fortuitous encounters and be a warrior burning with vengeance against the Wuji Religious Order, is a tale for another time.

    Meanwhile, leaving her behind, the Buk Hyang Fleet sets sail.

    Kugugugugu!

    Buk Hyang-hwa, themander of the Buk Hyang Fleet, nces ufortably at Kim Yeon beside her.

    "Instead of just ying around, why don''t you capture the subordinates of the Governing Dragon Pce escaping from Governing Dragon Ind?"

    "Oh my. Sorry, but it''s better to capture them when they regroupter to assist their Pce Lord. Catching them while they''re scattered and escaping now is less effective."

    "Hah! Such an excuse instead of thinking of quickly capturing even one more is rather disgraceful."

    "I can''t hear the words of someone who clung to me, crying ''wah wah'', very well."

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s face turns red.

    "T-That...uh...I never did that, okay? Why are you in themanding room anyway?"

    "How is it okay for your memory to be like a carp��s when we''re going to catch one? Did I not say that just like thest time I broke into yourmanding room, the subordinates of Governing Dragon Pce can do the same so I''m here to protect you?��

    "That was an exception, and I said no protection was needed! And it''s not a carp but a koi. Isn''t your intelligence more like a carp''s?"

    Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa re at each other, gritting their teeth.

    "Just drive your fleet better, Wahwah."

    "Who are you calling Wahwah! Don''t call me that!"

    "Well, I wasn''t talking to you but to Wahwah, who clung to me crying, ''wah wah,'' so why are you taking offense? Didn''t you say it wasn''t you?"

    "Urgh..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa, with her face flushed red, res at Kim Yeon and eventually focuses onmanding the fleet.

    Kugugugugu!

    And a whileter.

    In the vision of Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon appears Yuk Rin, wearing a scarlet dragon robe, and Baek Rin.

    And also Yuk Yo, whose hair is being grabbed by Yuk Rin.<hr>

    Yuk Rin, holding Yuk Yo by the hair, looks back with an expressionless face.

    Yuk Yo is covered in blood all over her body, unable to even maintain flight and hangs from Yuk Rin''s grip. Baek Rin looks on, seemingly aghast at the sight.

    Yuk Rin locks eyes with the Buk Hyang Fleet and asks.

    "The Conqueror King should be enjoying the banquet. Why have youe all the way here? It seems a bit excessive to bring such equipment just for a mere stroll."

    At those words, from the First Hyang Ship of the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    On its bow stands a man in ck martial attire.

    The Surpassing Radiant Divine Demon Kim Young-hoon replies.

    "Haha. I feel quite apologetic to the Governing Dragon Pce Lord, but the Buk Hyang Fleet and Wuji Religious Order have just concluded negotiations for us to take over this Wi Jeong Sea Domain."

    "Hoh..."

    However, Yuk Rin isn''t particrly surprised by this.

    ''Well, I expected this the moment I saw that person''s face.''

    He recalls the face of Yeon Wei, the military strategist of the Wuji Religious Order.

    Though she seems unaware of him, Yuk Rin is well acquainted with her face.

    About 40,000 years ago, when Yuk Rin just reached the Heavenly Being stage.

    The infamous human from the Bright Cold Realm who turned the Ancient Force Realm upside down.

    The Betrayal King, Jin Wei!

    ''After learning about the Five Blessings Axes from the ck Ghost Pce in the Nether Ghost Realm, she betrayed them and came to the Ancient Force Realm. She then betrayed the faction that taught her about the situation in the Ancient Force Realm, and repeatedly switched sides while building the Health Axis. Eventually, after fully building her axis, she escaped through her sect in the Bright Cold Realm. I heard she then even betrayed her sect and fianc��.''

    Although her reputation has faded significantly over the past 40,000 years, Yuk Rin clearly remembers her face and notoriety.

    ''The crazy human who betrayed my uncle''s Cherry Blossom Dragon Pce, which was the force that helped her settle in the Ancient Force Realm, and stole a million ancient stones before fleeing.��

    Yuk Rin''s paternal uncle, Cherry Blossom Dragon Pce Lord Yuk Ung was already nearing the end of his lifespan and didn''t have much time left. He left the world in lingering shock not long after due to her betrayal.

    ''If Conqueror King Buk Hyang-hwa is known for stabilizing the sea domains after conquering them, Jin Wei is infamous for causing chaos wherever she goes like a loach. Starting from the time when she rampaged to obtain spiritual medicine to boost her fianc��e''s vitality and captured the Four-Axis stage Eel Race''s Chieftain, to taking the bear bile of the Great Bear Race''s Chieftain who helped hide her..."

    Jin Wei, who seemed to live solely for endless schemes, deception, and betrayal, was dubbed the Betrayal King in the Ancient Force Realm.

    Knowing of the Betrayal King''s notorious reputation, Yuk Rin anticipated that the Wuji Religious Order would eventually betray him.

    Thus, he prepared to backstab Yeon Wei first.

    ''But as expected, the Human Race indeed lives up to their reputation. To think they would corner me like this before I could strike first. And that too, while being a guest I had invited, no less!''

    Yuk Rin''s eyes twitch as he addresses Kim Young-hoon.

    "...I did not expect the forces of the famed and proud Conqueror King to oppress this Pce Lord as such. Wasn''t the Conqueror Fleet known for targeting only tyrannical pce lords?"

    "That''s correct."

    Kim Young-hoon nods.

    "Then are you saying this Pce Lord hasmitted such tyranny in the Wi Jeong Sea Domain?"

    "That is not the case."

    "What? Then are you saying you are oppressing this Pce Lord without any reason?"

    "There is a misunderstanding. While it is true that we oppose tyrannical pce lords, there is one more reason we are opposing the Governing Dragon Pce Lord."

    Chchchcht.

    Golden light begins to emanate from Kim Young-hoon''s entire body.

    "That reason is that anyone who tries to oppose us first is unconditionally conquered. The reason we, the Conqueror Fleet, have conquered three sea domains is not just because of tyranny but because they threatened us first. And the same goes for you, Governing Dragon ce Lord."

    As Yuk Rin locks eyes with Kim Young-hoon, he realizes something.

    "...I see. I''ve heard much about you, Surpassing Radiant Divine Demon. They say you practice a unique method to conceal your aura. But it seems...you''re of the same kind as the owner of Salt Bones Ship!"

    Salt Bones (�}��) Ship.

    The notorious pirate fleet of the Ancient Force Realm formed by the Fighting Ghost Race and several other brutal races.

    The gship of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang!

    The one who used the rare and precious Salt Crystals to form the entirety of the Salt Bones Ship''s keel, the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang''s Captain, Jin Ma-yeol!

    Yuk Rin caresses his bracelet.

    "Can you read my heart essence even now? I have maximized the capabilities of my magic artifact."

    Kim Young-hoon draws his sword in silence.

    Yuk Rin clicks his tongue.

    "You can see it, it seems. You appear superior to that Jin Ma-yeol. Was the name of the technique he practiced called Fighting Steps?"

    But Kim Young-hoon''s eyes twitch as if in displeasure.

    "Mine is entirely different from his. He practices Fighting Steps, while mine is called Martial Arts."

    "Is it different?"

    "Of course. To begin with..."

    Kim Young-hoon lowers his Surpassing Radiant Saber with a look of irritation.

    "That person is not a martial artist."

    "...? Of course he isn''t. That person is of the Fighting Ghost Race."

    "...Enough. You won''t understand anyway...just surrender quietly."

    "Ha..."

    Yuk Rin sneers as he begins to envelop his entire body with his domain.

    [Arrogant thing...you dare to oppress this seat...?]

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuk Rin''s entire body swells as he transforms into a massive scarlet dragon d by his domain.

    Though he maniptes the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy around him as if agitated, his inner thoughts remain cold and calcting.

    ''I''ve covered my body with my domain and maximized the activation of my magic artifact. No matter how skilled he is in Fighting Steps, it will be difficult to read my emotions now.''

    As expected, Kim Young-hoon stops reading his intent and begins gathering his fighting energy.

    Yuk Rin clicks his tongue, his eyes cold despite his seemingly agitated demeanor.

    ''Surpassing Radiant Divine Demon Kim Young-hoon. The Buk Hyang Fleet of the Conqueror King. Moreover...the Integration stage Grand Cultivator who nearly overwhelmed Jin Ma-yeol, along with that human woman who seems unusual. I''m going to lose.''

    He casually throws Yuk Yo aside and spits out a beam of light from his mouth.

    Kim Young-hoon''s golden saber splits Yuk Rin''s breath.

    Watching Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon flying towards him, Yuk Rin ponders.

    ''It doesn''t matter anyway. I''ll let them win today. If I can infiltrate deeper into their ranks...if I can enter Peni Ind, I will emerge as the ultimate victor...!''<hr>

    "Sign here, Yuk Rin."

    The Buk Hyang Fleet capture Yuk Rin alive and present him with the ck Ancient Paper.

    The original contract terms were entirely revised by Yeon Wei.

    As a result, Yuk Rin, who was supposed to be our ally, had his status reduced to nearly that of a ve.

    In the end, in front of everyone, he signs the contract that reduces him to a quasi-ve status under the Wuji Religious Order in the name of Sacred Master Hae Lin of the Ancient Force Realm.

    I question Yuk Rin.

    "Yuk Rin, you consistently hid something from us and tried to backstab us. This cult leader can read heart essence, so reveal what you have been hiding."

    "Huhu, quite impressive. Are you using a mind-reading technique?"

    "...It''s simr, but let''s just say it is."

    He sighs deeply and tells us the truth.

    "...I intended to betray both the Wuji Religious Order and you."

    "Why?"

    But before I can pursue the reason, Yeon Wei shouts beside me.

    Her intent jumps as if she realizes something about Yuk Rin.

    "Cult Leader! There''s no need to listen to him! The Demon Race of the Ancient Force Realm is infamous for betrayal, deception, and trickery. It''s in their nature, so knowing the reason is meaningless. Instead, it''s more important to find out ''how'' he intended to betray us!"

    ''Did she suffer a lot in the Ancient Force Realm before?''

    Following the advice of Yeon Wei, who has experience with the Ancient Force Realm, I change my question.

    "You proposed an alliance through the ck Ancient Paper, so how were you nning to betray us?"

    Yuk Rin grins widely and exins.

    "Once we enter Peni Ind, the power of the ck Ancient Paper nearly vanishes. Within the ind''s barrier, countless oaths and contracts lose their effectiveness."

    "So you intended to use Peni Ind''s uniqueness to betray us."

    "Something like that."

    "In that case..."

    I continue the interrogation of Yuk Rin, who is now bound by a ve contract.<hr>

    Wi Yun, the young girl from the Half-Fish Race, stirs and opens her eyes.

    "Th-this is.?"

    It''s a dark ce.

    "I...didn''t I jump into the Deep Sea?"

    Contrary to the Deep Sea formed by dimensions, she finds herself surrounded by real water.

    The area is filled with salty water.

    Transforming her lower body into that of a fish, Wi Yun begins to explore.

    Eventually, she realizes she has fallen into ake-like ce and swims towards its edge.

    "Where is this...?"

    At the edge of theke, she sees a gigantic statue of a Sea Dragon (����).

    Trantor Notes: Mysterious Ancient Paper -> ck Ancient Paper

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 367: Holding Hands (4)

    Chapter 367: Holding Hands (4)

    The interrogation of Yuk Rin has concluded.

    There are two methods Yuk Rin intended to use to betray us.

    The first is the characteristic that all oaths and contracts disappear upon entering Peni Ind.

    The second is another characteristic of Peni Ind''s interior.

    ''Truly bizarre.''

    ording to Yuk Rin, the interior of Peni Ind is a kind of massive illusion formation.

    Upon entering this illusion formation, the internal world of the formation reconstructs to match us, and we be characters within that illusion, only able to explore the formation using the powers and abilities that those characters possess.''The power granted to these ''characters'' is said to be the power originally held by their race...''

    For me and others, it would be the power of humans.

    And for Shi Ho and Yuk Rin, they would undoubtedly gain the power of fox and dragon.

    In other words, he nned to betray us by using Peni Ind''s inherent characteristic of ''nullifying all oaths and contracts'' and the characteristic of ''nullifying all powers except the original power held by the respective race'' granted by the ind''s formation.

    ''We could have been in quite a predicament.''

    However, even if we were deceived and entered Peni Ind as he intended, Kim Young-hoon and I might not have been in significant danger.

    Having everything except our original human powers being nullified and being unable to use any cultivation techniques?

    ''We can still use martial arts anyway.''

    Kugugugugu!

    It''s currently night in the Ancient Force Realm.

    Unlike the Nether Ghost Realm, where day and night are distinguished only by the presence or absence of constetions, the Ancient Force Realm has a clear distinction between day and night.

    A ring-like structure stretches across the sky of the Ancient Force Realm, emitting a light simr to moonlight, creating the atmosphere of a dim and dark night.

    After conquering Governing Dragon Ind, we are currently heading to another sea domain to join forces with the Buk Hyang Fleet, with Yuk Rin captured.

    I will likely see Song Jin soon.

    Standing at the edge of the Twilight Domain, I turn back after gazing at the night sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    The ghosts of the Nether Ghost Realm, more energetic at night than during the day, are now enthusiastically throwing a ghostly feast.

    Having just returned from volunteer work on Governing Dragon Ind, everyone seems to feel a sense of fulfillment.

    As I watch them, I fall into thought.

    ''If the condition for fixing my regression point is truly to go to and return from the Head Realm...should I go once more?''

    The Head Realm is an extremely terrifying ce.

    Just sensing the presence of the Owner of Salt Mountain in that ce fills me with immense fear and despair.

    That world is full of unfathomable malice and ominousness.

    But...

    ''If they were to disappear...''

    I can''t even imagine how much my heart would ache.

    It first started as just a religious order to build the Longevity Axis, but they have now be a part of me.

    Wo-wooong��

    My consciousness sweeps through the Twilight Domain.

    The ghostly creatures boasting about their volunteering activities on Governing Dragon Ind and holding a feast.

    Yeon Wei''s split soul, temporarily leaving Yeon Jin''s body, being fervently praised by the Guardian Ghost Kings.

    Wei Shi-hon and Eum Wa engrossed in making their second generation.

    Baek Rin tending to Yuk Yo''s wounds.

    Shi Ho getting a massage from Seo Ran.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon practicing cultivation methods with Yeon Jin in a private room.

    Oh Hyun-seok training the ghostly creatures who want to be stronger using the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s methods.

    Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa drunkenly fighting, pulling each other''s hair.

    ''It''s peaceful.''

    No matter how ominous the Head Realm may be.

    If going there again means I can continue to be with them, I will go anytime.

    ''After investigating the salt mountain on Peni Ind and finding a way to heal Cheongmun Ryeong.''

    Descend to the Head Realm and, if possible, fix my regression point.

    ''Yes, if I can go to the Head Realm in this life, let''s go again.''

    Resolving myself like so, I look around at the night sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    Wo-woong��

    The night sea of the Ancient Force Realm is incredibly mysterious.

    Shuwaaaa��

    The sound of the waves crashing echoes.

    Within that sound, the voices of countless beings can be heard.

    Simultaneously, beyond the multitude of voices, the entire sea of the Ancient Force Realm faintly glows.

    Murmurmurmurmurmur...

    Above the undting seawater, countless shadows appear and disappear repeatedly.

    How long have I been watching this?

    "Eun-hyun, you shouldn''t stare at the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm for too long at night."

    "...Young-hoon Hyung-nim...?"

    I turn around to see Kim Young-hoon calling me.

    He has a bruise around one eye and his clothes are torn in several ces.

    Chiii��

    It seems he is healing himself with a healing talisman.

    "I thought you didn''t get hurt while fighting Yuk Rin?"

    "Oh, this injury is from Oh Hyun-seok."

    "Pardon?"

    "Oh Hyun-seok and I were drinking, and his cultivation method seemed simr to a path I briefly pursued before so I asked him how he cultivated. Then, the guy offered to train me and when I told him to go ahead, this crazy bastard tied me to a pir and..."

    "...I see."

    It seems Kim Young-hoon was subjected to the training method of the Great Azure Heaven Creation Sect for a while.

    A Kim Young-hoon of a previous life had once been training in martial arts when he discovered a part of it that was connected to demon beast methods and briefly tried to pursue that path.

    It seems the Kim Young-hoon of this cycle had also briefly attempted that path.

    "But you didn''t beat up Hyun-seok Hyung-nim and escape?"

    "It''s fine to take a few hits from a close younger brother. It wouldn''t be right to get angry and draw my de over it, no?"

    "Then why, when it was me...?"

    "Because if I don''t draw my de against you, I feel like I might die."

    Kim Young-hoonughs heartily, and after his wounds heal due to the talisman, he removes it and ces his hand on his saber hilt.

    "You want to go at it again?"

    "Haha, my beloved weapons are all broken. If I go against you again, I''ll just get beaten up without being able to resist. I''m here for another reason."

    Bo-woong��

    He draws his saber from the sheath and swings it in the air.

    He doesn''t particrly sh or attack me.

    There isn''t even a hint of killing intent, but for an instant, I see an illusion of the world splitting before my eyes from his swing.

    "...While fighting you, I glimpsed the next realm."

    "...!"

    I shudder at his words.

    There is only one realm Kim Young-hoon could have reached.

    ''S-Second Step Before the Throne? The same realm as Jang Ik?''

    I''m frighteningly startled, but then I think of Kim Young-hoon''s trait and chuckle.

    "Then, in about fifty years, I''ll be able to learn from you, Young-hoon Hyung-nim."

    "...Well, that''s not it."

    "Ah, then in a hundred years?"

    "Not that either."

    "I can wait a few hundred years."

    "..."

    However, Kim Young-hoon seems to be gloomier at my hopeful questions.

    "...Hyung-nim?"

    "...For now."

    He speaks with a bitter expression.

    "Even with my talent, I''ll have to diligently polish and refine this enlightenment for hundreds of years before there''s a chance to reach the next realm."

    "Haha, it seems Young-hoon Hyung-nim hasn''t yet adapted to the sense of time in the cultivation world."

    "But,"

    He bites his lips and looks at me with deste eyes.

    "I cannot reach the next realm."

    "Huh...?"

    I stare at Kim Young-hoon for a moment before bursting intoughter.

    "Hahaha!!!"

    It isn''t mockery, but genuine amusement.

    How many times have I heard Kim Young-hoon say that?

    "Hyung-nim! Believe in yourself. You can do it!"

    By now, it''s practically a given that Kim Young-hoon will reach the next realm after saying such words.

    Of course, in the past, Kim Young-hoon was often hindered by his lifespan. But now that he has reached this stage and gained an additional ten thousand years, it''s enough!

    However, Kim Young-hoon''s expression does not brighten.

    Silently, he raises his saber.

    I watch him for a moment before drawing my Colorless ss Sword and letting it hang down.

    "Let''s just purelypete in martial arts."

    "Sounds good."

    In the next moment, Kim Young-hoon and I rush at each other, exchanging martial techniques.

    We both refrain from using excessive internal energy or spiritual power.

    He and Ipete purely by channeling the vital energy that flows through our human bodies into our des as we contest our skills.

    As we exchange moves for a while, our movements gradually be more intense.

    Kim Young-hoon spins from right to left, swinging his saber.

    The tip of his saber grazes my cheek.

    My sword shes upwards from above my right foot, cutting Kim Young-hoon and leaving a vertical scratch beneath his eye.

    Tadat!

    Tadadat!

    Even though we only use the basic vitality of our bodies, the amplification of power is astounding because of our high level of mastery.

    Kim Young-hoon and I move from one end of the Twilight Domain to the other in an instant, dancing as if to slice each other''s shadows.

    He''s too fast to catch, and I''m too free to hit.

    As we roam around the entire Twilight Domain for some time, I suddenly find myself out of the Twilight Domain and over the vast void, above the night sea of the Ancient Force realm.

    Of course, since we can move even by stepping on the void, it''s not a problem for our duel.

    Kugugugugu!

    Before we know it, the Twilight Domain is passing by us who are fiercely shing des in mid-air, gradually advancing towards the horizon of the sea domain.

    Leaving the Wi Jeong Sea domain behind, we head towards the end of the sea domain that looks like an air bubble.

    Towards the ''wall'' formed by the Dome Sky.

    Tadat!

    As I exchange blows with him for a while, I momentarily lose my bnce due to Kim Young-hoon''s attack and nearly fall into the Deep Sea.

    Chwaaaaak!

    Fortunately, just before falling into the Deep Sea, I manage to float in the void by enveloping my entire body with the All-Heavens Sword.

    But at that very moment.

    I see something absurd.

    Too-woong��

    A clear sound seems to ring, and Kim Young-hoon stands firmly on ''top'' of the Deep Sea.

    "...How are you doing that"

    "It''s not that difficult. Since this isn''t real water but a type of dimension, just thinking of standing on the dimension makes it easy."

    "...And, how are you doing that?"

    "You just need to stand on the dimension. And maintain your bnce."

    "..."

    I give up understanding and just float near the surface of the Deep Sea.

    Around Kim Young-hoon who is brieflyughing, illusions suddenly appear around him.

    They are the illusions I saw at the edge of the Twilight Domain earlier.

    The faces of the illusions are not clearly visible, just appearing as blurry shadows.

    However, while looking at the shadows, I suddenly feel a sense of d��j�� vu.

    At that moment, Kim Young-hoon points his saber at one of the illusions that approaches him and speaks.

    "The sea of the Ancient Force Realm reflects the past of its target. So sometimes, I think of Earth while looking at the night sea. Of course, it''s not always the faces I like, which can be annoying at times..."

    "Ah..."

    ''I see. This sense of d��j�� vu is...''

    I realize the source of the d��j�� vu I feel from the night sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    The Ancient Force Realm is reflecting the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections to me.

    As Kim Young-hoon aims his saber at the nearby illusion that has briefly approached him, he warns me with a wary look.

    "Be careful. Sometimes deep-sea monsters appear pretending to be ordinary illusions of the Ancient Force Realm."

    Having warned me, he swings his saber and cuts down the illusion.

    Surung��

    The illusion is split and vanishes.

    The illusion that dissipated around Kim Young-hoon had been wielding something like a whip that emerged from its arm before disappearing.

    After cutting down the illusion, Kim Young-hoon asks me.

    "Let me ask you, Seo Eun-hyun. What do you think martial arts are?"

    "...I don''t know."

    It''s too vast to simply define and it''s too easy an answer to a difficult guess.

    That is the meaning of martial arts.

    "Maybe I''m not a martial artist."

    To me, martial arts are a part of life, but not everything.

    At the same time, since it''s one of my strengths along with the numerous cultivation methods I have learned, I can''t confidently say I understand what martial arts truly are.

    However, Kim Young-hoon grins widely and says,

    "You are indeed a martial artist. I can guarantee that."

    "Even though I use not only martial arts but also cultivation methods and demon beast methods?"

    "Well...having seen someone who is truly not a martial artist, I can confidently say you are one."

    Wo-woong��

    The same illusion that Kim Young-hoon had just cut down rises again and attacks him.

    Feeling slightly annoyed, he no longer pays any attention to the illusion.

    The illusion brushes past Kim Young-hoon, and I realize that I have seen the outline of that illusion somewhere before.

    ''That man.''

    It''s Jin Ma-yeol, the pirate captain of the Fighting Demon Pirates, who fought against Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon nces at the illusion and says,

    "When I first came to the Ancient Force Realm, I fought the pirate captain of a notorious pirate group. Surprisingly, he had been stuck at Entering Heavens for thousands of years. At first, I thought he was a martial artist, so I tried to treat him with respect. But after a few exchanges, I could tell. He is not a martial artist."

    "Not a martial artist..."

    It''s a strange thing.

    That man has certainly entered Treading Heavens.

    Perhaps he gained enlightenment after fighting Kim Young-hoon and broke through.

    Why then does Kim Young-hoon not acknowledge him as a martial artist?

    "That''s why I took his weapon. It was too good a de to be in the hands of someone who isn''t a martial artist. The demon saber that fused with my hand and moved as if alive that you destroyed was his."

    "Ah, I remember now."

    Indeed, it was a tough de, and it took some time to tear it apart,

    Curious, I ask,

    "Why isn''t he a martial artist?"

    Yuk Rin even obtained a magic artifact to protect against Jin Ma-yeol''s sight, meaning he has perfectly acquired the vision of the Heart Tribe.

    Moreover, if he reached the Integration stage and rose to Treading Heavens, his efforts must have been indescribable.

    Why then does Kim Young-hoon not acknowledge him as a martial artist?

    Kim Young-hoon is silent for a moment, then lifts his saber.

    "...I will show you why it''s impossible for me to reach the next stage. Then you will understand."

    Too-woong, toong��

    He begins to perform a saber dance, stepping on the dimension.

    The illusions and remnants of the past around him are all cut down by his dance.

    But strangely, his movements leave no afterimages.

    Literally, it seems as if Kim Young-hoon exists only in ''this very moment.''

    It''s a metaphysical expression, but it''s true.

    His Heaven and Earth spiritual energy cannot be read, and his next move cannot be predicted.

    It''s as if his figure cannot be seen at any boundary of history and fate.

    Existing but not existing, in a strange Emptiness (��), his saber dance ends, and I let out a gasp.

    Though my talent is limited, I can understand as someone who has held a sword for thousands of years.

    "...Because of Sir Cheongmun Ryeong, you did not name the next realm, right?"

    "Well, that''s right."

    "But in truth, you have already named it."

    I quietly utter the name that resonated from his dance just now.

    First Step Before the Throne.

    What did Kim Young-hoon name this realm?

    "Is it not ''Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion'' (????/��Ó����)?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 368: Holding Hands (5)

    <h1>Chapter 368: Holding Hands (5)</h1>

    A Regressor��s Tale of Cultivation</a>

    Chapter 368: Holding Hands (5)

    Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion.

    What does it mean?

    Literally, it means passing into nirvana while seated.

    It''s a term implying the ability to control life and death freely and to project one''s soul at will (astral projection).

    The ''single strike'' in the First Step Before the Throne is essentially a part of me, so if you consider it as soul projection, that isn''t wrong either.

    However, there is something I don''t understand, so I ask.

    \"Why did you name it but never call it by that name?\"

    \"...What good is reaching the ultimate state alone? It''s a realm reached by cutting down my friend. Though the intention is clear, it''s far from simply sittingfortably and passing into nirvana. Too many things have happened.\"

    \"Is that so...?\"

    It seems that he doesn''t call it by its name due to the lingering guilt over Cheongmun Ryeong.

    \"Well, anyway, was there anything else you saw?\"

    \"...I saw something.\"

    What Kim Young-hoon showed through his dance.

    It''s a clue to the next realm.

    And though I may be dull, I haven''t spent all this time wielding a sword for nothing. I understood that clue too.

    Beyond the realm of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion.

    To reach what is also called the Second Step Before the Throne, we must draw out all the possibilities within us.

    Just as Kim Young-hoonid down his blood veins on his devilish swords and demon sabers to trigger their potential.

    Just as Tae Yeol-jeon drew strength from the depths of her heart essence.

    Drawing out every possible potential is the key to the next realm.

    So, how does one with a mortal body draw out other possibilities?

    Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion is the nickname for the First Step Before the Throne given by Kim Young-hoon, and also the training method for this realm.

    It is both Standing Oblivion (??/����) and Entering Oblivion (??/����).

    [TL/N: ��, which I tranted as Oblivion, carries the meaning of being in a state non-existence, or of total loss.]

    One must forget.

    In other words, one must sever.

    Sever all attachments to one''s past, all fears about one''s fate.

    Only by severing and forgetting everything, leaving only ''this moment'' and reaching true Emptiness (��), can one reach beyond Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion.

    I understand why Kim Young-hoon said he can''t reach the next realm.

    \"...You can''t sever it.\"

    \"...\"

    Indeed.

    Reaching beyond this realm requires severing and forgetting everything.

    But the only reason he coulde this far is because of his longing.

    Telling him to forget everything is no different from telling him to throw away his identity.

    Kim Young-hoon looks at his saber with powerless eyes.

    \"How can a person...sever all connections?\"

    \"...\"

    I let out a silent sigh at the sight.

    As Kim Young-hoon said, if severing everything is the key to the next realm...

    ''I, too, cannot reach the next realm.''

    How can a person im to sever all their connections without hesitation?

    Hearing his words, I feel endlessly gloomy.

    I found the method to the next realm.

    But it''s an impossible path.

    \"...Damn it.\"

    Kim Young-hoon, with a despondent expression, swings his saber.

    The surface of the dimension where he stands fluctuates along the trajectory of his saber.

    \"That''s why I asked Oh Hyun-seok to train me. Because no matter how much I train...it might really be impossible to reach the next realm.\"

    \"...\"

    He stands still with his saber, as if tasting bitterness, then walks on the surface of the Deep Sea towards the Twilight Domain in the distance.

    \"That''s why I suggested a spar to talk about it. I wanted to confirm whether the enlightenment I have is truly correct.\"

    \"...You''re saying strange things. This is the first time I''ve heard about the clue to the next realm from Young-hoon Hyung-nim, so why would you spar with me to test it?\"

    \"That''s because...haven''t you already embodied the enlightenment of the next realm?\"

    \"What...?\"

    I ask back in surprise, and Kim Young-hoon chuckles softly.

    \"It seems you still haven''t realized it yet, but you already possess the same level of enlightenment as I do, and you''ve embodied it entirely. That''s why I gained enlightenment while fighting you.\"

    \"That''s...\"

    \"There''s no need to exin it to you in detail. Once you encounter the right opportunity, you''ll naturally realize it on your own, and it''s best to realize it by oneself. Anyway, I''ve confirmed my enlightenment. I''m...going to see Oh Hyun-seok to receive some more training in that body cultivation method.\"

    With those words, Kim Young-hoon returns to the Twilight Domain.

    I stand there for a moment, unable to say anything.

    The surroundings are still filled with countless illusions flickering around.

    I understand why Kim Young-hoon had cut down one of the illusions.

    The night sea of the Ancient Force Realm vaguely reflects one''s past, and Kim Young-hoon was trying to sever his own past.

    Of course, he must have known it''s impossible and thus left again.

    \"...\"

    I quietly remain in the night sea and look around.

    \"...Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.\"

    Tstststst!

    The Colorless ss Sword hums, releasing faint fog around.

    It appears as though a hazy sea mist has appeared over the sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    And within that mist, countless nostalgic and longed for connections emerge.

    Woo-wooong��

    As if resonating with the nature of the Ancient Force Realm or something, the entire Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections vibrates with the deep sea.

    Of course, it isn''t awakening some hidden power or potential, it''s just resonating together ordinarily.

    Floating above the night sea for some time, I reach out to them.

    Sururuk��

    My hand passes through their illusions.

    I can''t grasp them.

    They are clearly connections I have once made, but now they are nothing more than intangible phantoms.

    Reaching out foolishly into the air and reminiscing about old memories has be a habit of mine.

    Though it seems like a foolish act, I can''t stop.

    It feels as if I keep reaching out, eventually I will be able to grasp them.

    My tendency to spout nonsense about being an ''Earthling from a civilized society'' when I''m struggling isn''t without reason.

    Even if it''s meaningless, I feel like if I keep repeating it, I could go back to that ce.

    This act is the same.

    Even if it''s meaningless, I''m doing this because I feel that I could grasp them again if I keep gesturing.

    But to reach the next realm, I have to sever this...?

    \"...It''s impossible.\"

    Pasasak��

    As I reach out, the hazy mist scatters.

    In the end, it''s just the night sea around me again.

    I seem to understand the contradiction Kim Young-hoon is trapped in.

    To return home, one must train and refine their martial arts to reach a higher realm.

    But without abandoning their initial goal, one cannot reach the next realm.

    It''s a situation where the cart is before than the horse.

    So what should be done?

    \"...Up to the Integration stage, it''s still somewhat manageable.\"

    There''s hope that if I continue to build the Five Blessings Axes and realize the Six Extremes toplete the Earth Axis stage, I can somehow reach the Integration stage.

    But the Star Shattering stage, and beyond Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, I can''t get a sense for it at all.

    Can I truly reach it?

    Even now, the difference between the Star Shattering stage and those below it is insane.

    Usually, I believe that if I raise the Three Great Ultimates to the extreme, I can have a good fight against beings two realms above. But even if I reach the Grand Perfection Integration stage with the Three Great Ultimates, it''s uncertain if I can handle the insane Kang Min-hee.

    \"...Why am I doing this?\"

    Suddenly, a fundamental question arises as to why I am doing this.

    Is it because I am out alone at night?

    Random thoughts enter my head, and eventually, a Heart Demon starts gnawing at my mind.

    ��Why do you live?

    Another illusion of myself appears before my eyes.

    ��A life that isn''t truly living. You have no interest other than breaking the cycle of regression. You pour your entire life into bing stronger, running yourself ragged to save people like Kang Min-hee and Kim Yeon, even though you know it''s futile...do you know how pitifully foolish you look from the side?

    \"...\"

    ��Acting as such, do you think anything will change even if you save them? You know that fate is fixed. Even if you save them, they will be miserable again. You might as well abandon all those connections and shut yourself away in some remote ce, train for a million years, be a True Immortal, and then regress to save them all. No? You know that''s the best way. Isn''t that right?

    \"...\"

    The illusion of ''me'' is dressed in ck, with neen heads.

    It whispers to me.

    ��So just kill yourself right now and, using a more optimized method...

    \"And then?\"

    But I look up at the Heart Demon before me with empty eyes.

    I don''t tell others, but this type of Heart Demon frequently torments my mind.

    However, I have never been devoured by any of these Heart Demons.

    \"And then, if I die? Then what?\"

    I look down at the Heart Demon with hollow eyes.

    It starts to shrink gradually.

    Even if I die, Ie back to life.

    I can''t describe how madly jealous and filled with resentment I felt seeing Seo Li die peacefully with a smile.

    I am, so incredibly envious of him.

    Cultivators have various reasons for cultivating.

    Immortality, infinite power, vast knowledge, new truths.

    Exploring the world,plicated grudges.

    To avoid being manipted by others, just feeling it suits them and they make steady progress.

    But I dare to im,

    I am cultivating for a reason that is different and alien to any other cultivator in the Three Thousand Worlds.

    \"I want to die too...!\"

    Clench!

    I grab the Heart Demon before me and open my mouth.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch!

    The Heart Demon with neen heads is caught in my hands and torn apart in my mouth.

    The reason I have never gonepletely mad despite encountering countless Heart Demons.

    It''s because I myself am my greatest Heart Demon.

    Even if I go mad, it''s useless.

    In my first life, I went mad, screaming that I am an Earthling from a civilized society.

    It was useless.

    Everything was undone.

    Next, I became mad for work and achieved nearly everything, though it was somewhat unsatisfactory.

    It was useless.

    Everything was undone.

    I became stronger, learned the secrets of the world, gained recognition for my position, lost precious people, gained them back only to lose them again, gained invaluable experiences, made cherished friends, grasped many truths and powers, and my position rose rapidly again...

    It was all useless.

    Everything was undone.

    I did manage to retain some connections through the regression point fixing it itself.

    But!

    \"Still! There is more left!\"

    The regression!

    Has not disappeared.

    In the end, due to Yang Su-jin''s warning, I never uttered the word ''regression'' out loud.

    But because of that, it feels like my heart is burning even more.

    Chuaaaaa!

    I strike my fist down with all my might.

    The power I have umted up to this point invokes immense force, causing the Deep Sea to surge.

    After devouring the Heart Demon, I realize the reason it has suddenly appeared with a gloomy expression.

    ''...It''s because I heard that it must be severed.''

    It cannot be severed.

    I have already lost everything, numerous times, within the flow of time.

    Because of the curse of regression, countless times!

    I know well that Kim Young-hoon never lies about the next realm.

    If he provides a clue about the next realm, it is always true.

    Thus, when he said that severing everything is the only way to reach the next realm, he is surely correct.

    I feel the Three Great Ultimates rise behind my back.

    Recently, I feel like I''vee to understand.

    ''The cultivation methods of the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe are gradually converging.''

    Up to the Heavenly Being stage, the cultivation methods of the Heaven and Earth Tribes differed. But from the Four-Axis stage, even with Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, the path of power and the method of expressing power, along with the cultivation methods have no major distinctions, other than the amount of spiritual power one can contain within their body.

    And ording to the words passed down by others, by the Star Shattering stage, the cultivation methods of the Heaven and Earth Tribes have almost no difference.

    I also know well the ascension ritual for the Star Shattering stage.

    The Grand Cultivator Association made everything public for those who potentially want to be an Esteemed One beyond a Grand Cultivator.

    However, Grand Perfection Integration stage Jun Jae,te Integration stage Gol Maek,

    Even Hon Won, who was once at thete stage, all remained at theter stages of the Integration stage and never attempted to be Esteemed Ones.

    ''The ascension ritual for the Star Shattering stage is also simr to what Kim Young-hoon mentioned.''

    Interestingly, just as the nes of Qi, Soul, and Fate are essentially one, Heaven, Earth, and Heart be increasingly simr as one progresses to theter realms.

    I don''t know if it''s All Streams Return to the Origin (�f���w��) or something.

    But now, if I want to advance to the next realm, there is only one way.

    Abandon!

    Ruthlessly abandon what I absolutely can not!

    That is the way to rise even higher.

    \"How...do I abandon...\"

    There is only one reason why the Heart Demon came to me, spouting nonsense and ended up being devoured.

    Because there is no answer.

    I have to raise my realm, but the path ahead is bleak.

    Regardless of how much time I invest!

    Just how can I possibly use that method?

    Previously, I had a subtle expectation that even the most daunting realms could be broken through by throwing enough time.

    But now I know.

    There are things that cannot be done even with time.

    Like the nonsense the Heart Demon spouted while knowing nothing, even pouring in a thousand, ten thousand, even a hundred million years would not make that method possible.

    At least not for me!

    Having faced countless Heart Demons and experienced numerous such frustrations, I can predict my next action.

    Still, I will continue to train and challenge the extremes of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion.

    Then, I will raise my cultivation to the Integration stage in all aspects.

    Achieving Grand Perfection Integration with all three Heaven, Earth, and Heart will be quite useful.

    Perhaps, I might even be strong enough to attempt escaping before a Star Shattering Esteemed One.

    But I know the oue.

    Once again, I will hit a wall and wail for a thousand, ten thousand, even a million years.

    This isn''t a matter of talent.

    This is a matter of whether I can abandon or not.

    \"...Damn it.\"

    Gazing upon the Deep Sea that has returned to its original state, I mutter a low curse.

    I can see something wriggling below.

    A deep-sea monster seems to be eyeing me.

    Chuaaaa!

    Towards the void above, a whale-like monster covered in countless illusions opens its mouth and leaps at me.

    Boo-oong!

    It''s a monster at the Grand Perfection Four-Axis level but I casually slice it open and pull out an ancient stone the size of a head from inside.

    It is said that deep-sea monsters are not living creatures, but a type of ''record'' taking shape, formed by the histories of countless dimensions.

    The monster floats above the Deep Sea for the time it takes to drink a cup of tea before melting away and disappearing.

    Tsutsutsutsu�D

    The deep-sea monster, made from the records of the past, appears to dissolve into the air, and its corpse melts and scatters into the void.

    The countless remnants of the past within the deep-sea monster scatters.

    It''s when I stare nkly at the scene,

    Suddenly, a faint greenish shadow from the past brushes past in front of me.

    Within that remnant, I see a scene of a neighboring family carrying arge coffin up a mountain with someone.

    The family consists of a middle-aged couple, climbing the mountain with a small girl.

    The girl is the Ju Family daughter.

    \"...Wait.\"

    Seeing that remnant, my eyes are wide open as I approach it.

    Just then.

    Pachecheche!

    The remnant that emerged from the deep-sea monster''s body coalesces in the void, forming a green beast.

    It''s a small deep-sea monster, reconstituted from the information entity that emerged from the original deep-sea monster''s body.

    \"W-Wait!\"

    I lunge at the green beast.

    It has the form of a deer, and as I charge at it, it immediately starts to flee.

    Toong�DToong�D

    My eyes are wide open as I stare at the deep-sea monster.

    \"...Wait, what are you?\"

    I begin to chase the deer.

    Above the mystical night sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    There, the chase between the green deer and me begins.

    The deer leaps across the sea like Kim Young-hoon.

    I keep chasing its tail, but strangely, the closer I get, the farther it seems to be.

    \"Stop...! Stop right there!\"

    My eyes are bloodshot as I chase after the suddenly appearing deer.

    \"Stop!!! I''m saying stop right there!!! I demand you stop this instant!!!\"

    Chwaaa!

    I use every method at my disposal, from the Flying Escape Technique, ground-shrinking technique, Gliding Technique, and sword flight.

    However, the deer never gets any closer to me.

    Gritting my teeth, I yell at the deer.

    \"C-Come back! Come back!!!\"

    But the deer evades me and flees far away, and I can only float above the dark sea, having lost sight of it.

    \"...What was that...?\"

    It''s a strange urrence.

    I ran with my full strength for quite some time.

    I flew at a speed that could cross the Wi Jeong Sea Domain multiple times, yet not only did I fail to catch it, but the sea seemed to stretch endlessly.

    \"What did I see?\"

    Regaining my senses, I realize I haven''t strayed far from where I had caught the whale-like deep-sea monster.

    \"Tell me too.\"

    \"Whatever. It seems the deep-sea monster showed me an illusion.\"

    I sigh, rubbing my head.

    ''Did I go mad?''

    If Kim Young-hoon was nearby, he would have taken precautions for me falling into the illusions, but since he left and I am alone in the night sea of the Ancient Force Realm, I must have briefly been enchanted.

    \"...That was close.\"

    I shake my head.

    It seems there was a reason why Kim Young-hoon warned me about the dangers of staring too long into the night sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    I turn back to look at the spot where I caught the whale monster.

    All the illusions have scattered and vanished, with only the sea of dimensions rippling.

    \"...I should head back.\"

    I didn''t think one deep-sea monster was particrly dangerous, but witnessing that bizarre illusion just now changed my mind a bit.

    I use the ground-shrinking technique to return to the floating Twilight Domain in the distance.

    Kugugugu!

    The Twilight Domain has already reached the edge of the air bubble before I knew it.

    Now, the wall of the Dome Sky is visible right in front of me.

    Chwaaaaaa!

    The end of the bright blue ''horizon'' I had seen from Sacred Orchid Ind is right in front of my eyes.

    ''It really looks like the view from the Head Realm.''

    Just like the Head Realm, the end of the horizon here is cut off as if it''s the world''s end.

    However, if something like the World Shield Force blocks the world''s end in the Head Realm, this sea domain has ''seawater'' rising vertically, forming a wall of ''Deep Sea'' that stretches endlessly into the sky, creating the Dome Sky.

    To cross into another sea domain, one must ovee this wall.

    ''Let''s see...when it''s time to cross the wall, I was told to call for either Yeon Wei, Seo Ran, Shi Ho, or Buk Hyang-hwa...''

    Seo Ran and Shi Ho seem very busy, and Buk Hyang-hwa is currently drunk and going ''wah wah'' while having her hair sucked by the equally drunk Kim Yeon.

    Shaking my head, I look towards Yeon Wei.

    Fortunately, Yeon Wei is gambling with the slightly recovered Yuk Yo.

    \"I''ll have to ask Yeon Wei.\"

    I send a voice transmission to Yeon Wei, and she, who is in her split soul state, overturns the board where she is losing to Yuk Yo, and takes the stakes straight into the room where Jeon Myeong-hoon and Yeon Jin are training.

    A momentter, after a briefmotion inside, Yeon Wei, now in Yeon Jin''s body, flies towards me.

    \"Ah, have we already reached the end of the sea domain?\"

    \"Yes, please cool off your sweat.\"

    \"No need. It''s not my body anyway. Huhu. Anyway, since the Conqueror King kid said it''s the same as before, my help should be enough to cross.\"

    Yeon Wei wipes her sweat and gazes at the enormous wall of the Dome Sky ahead.

    \"For now, do you have any ancient stones?\"

    \"Here you go.\"

    I break the ancient stone from the whale monster I just caught into small pieces and hand it to her.

    Yeon Wei grasps a handful of ancient stone pieces and forms a hand seal.

    Paaaatt!

    The ancient stones emit light in mid-air, transforming into apass-like shape.

    Thepass-like shape creaks in the air and points to a specific spot on the Dome Sky wall.

    \"Move the Twilight Domain over there.\"

    \"Yes.\"

    Kugugugu!

    After moving the Twilight Domain to the indicated spot, Yeon Wei nods.

    \"Extend your attraction force straightforwardly in the direction indicated by the Ancient Force Compass spell.\"

    Wo-woong!

    I extend my attraction force as instructed.

    \"Hm?\"

    Suddenly, I feel as if my attraction force and consciousness are being sucked into the direction far beyond the Dome Sky indicated by thepass.

    At some point, my attraction force and consciousness connects to somewhere beyond the Dome Sky wall.

    \"Is it connected?\"

    \"Yes. However...\"

    \"I''ll teach you the hand seal. Chant the invocations while forming the hand seal and pull!!\"

    Woo-woong!

    Following her instructions, I form the hand seal while pulling the Twilight Domain to the designated location with attraction force.

    Simultaneously, the Twilight Domain embeds itself into the Dome Sky wall.

    Kugugugu!

    Countless dimensional fragments flicker like shattered ss.

    ''These are the remnants of destroyed worlds...''

    I feel a sense of disorientation, as if I might lose my way at any moment.

    However, something connected to me gently pulls me along, guiding us on our path. With this, I advance without panic and lead the Twilight Domain forward.

    And soon after,

    sh!

    Kugugugu!

    The Twilight Domain enters somewhere.

    \"...Is this another sea domain?\"

    I look around.

    It''s a rather narrow space.

    It''s justrge enough to contain the Twilight Domain, which is the size of the Indian Ocean.

    Of course, that size isn''t small, butpared to the ''sea domain'' I know, it''s quite confined.

    However, Yeon Wei shakes her head.

    \"This is the middle zone.\"

    \"The middle zone?\"

    \"Yes. Between sea domains, there are numerous ovepping dimensions and spaces, making it easy to lose your way if you swim through them for too long. Therefore, many Integration stage cultivators and Esteemed Ones have created ''middle zones'' at appropriate distances. Think of them as ry stations between sea domains. Try reading the attraction force surrounding this space. You can interpret it like this...\"

    Following her method, I read the flow of attraction force surrounding this alternate space.

    \"Can you feel the flow of attraction force? Within that flow, you should sense the coordinates of the Wi Jeong Sea Domain and another sea domain. We need to repeat what we just did to reach the coordinates of the sea domain we are heading to.\"

    \"...\"

    \"Are you listening to me?\"

    While listening to her words, my eyes tremble.

    ''This flow of attraction force...this spell etched into this alternate space...''

    \"Seo Eun-hyun, you rascal! When your ancestor speaks, you listen!\"

    ''This is...''

    Suddenly, a Decaying Corpse Realmes to mind.

    At the bottom of a valley of that realm, that formation and jade tablet.

    ''The world with Ham Jin...!''

    Activating the formation in that world transforms the surrounding area into an air bubble, separating it from the Decaying Corpse Realm with a peculiar attraction force surrounding it.

    I didn''t know what it was back then, but now I understand.

    ''The thing in Ham Jin''s world is a ''middle zone''!''

    Recalling the flow of attraction force I had read back then, I use Yeon Wei''s interpretation method to read it again.

    \"You insolent brat! If this were my time, you''d have been smacked for showing such an attitude towards a senior!\"

    In the middle zone of Han Jin''s world.

    There are two sets of coordinates imprinted.

    One is here, the Ancient Force Realm.

    And the other leads to a ce called the Lightning Sacred Sea (���}��).

    As I shake off Yeon Wei, who is dangling from my shoulder, my eyes brighten.

    ''...Yes. Now that I think about it, he is there.''

    Using her interpretation method, I have obtained the coordinates for the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    ording to Seo Hweol, the Lightning Sacred Sea is a distant ce where Esteemed Ones ventured for expeditions.

    Among them is Jang Ik.

    Kugugugu!

    As I move the Twilight Domain to apletely different sea domain, I quickly ponder.

    ''If truly, as Kim Young-hoon said, severing all connections is the way to proceed, how did Jang Ik manage to do so?''

    It doesn''t seem like he has abandoned all worldly desires and attachments.

    Though he has an air of transcendence, he is still fighting for the interests of the Heart Tribe.

    How can someone who abandoned everything still do that?

    While I don''t think Kim Young-hoon''s method is wrong, considering Jang Ik''s case,

    ''Surely, there must be another way that doesn''t require abandoning everything!''

    I think with bright eyes.

    ''Let''s go meet Jang Ik.''

    Perhaps, if I receive his teachings, I can discover another path.

    Massaging my somehow stiff shoulder, I resolve to meet Jang Ik in the ck Sea Domain, where the main fleet of the Buk Hyang Fleet is located.

    Trantor Notes: Term changes!

    Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect -\> ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect

    72 Earthly Sha True Words -\> 72 Earthly Fiends True Words

    36 Heavenly Gang Method Decrees -\> 36 Heavenly Spirits Law Decrees

    12 Earthly Branches -\> 12 Earthly Melodies

    Immortal General -\> Immortal Lord

 Chapter 369: Holding Hands (6)

    Chapter 369: Holding Hands (6)

    Kugugugu!

    I enter the ck Sea Domain and head towards the home of Seo Ran and Song Jin at its center.

    I make my way towards ck Ind.

    After a while, I can sense a familiar presence.

    Kugugu!

    In the distance, I see a valley that resembles the valley of ck Ghost Valley.It seems that just as Song Jin has renamed this domain, the ind that once looked different has also been transformed into the appearance of ck Ghost Valley.

    ''But it doesn''t have the same ghostly energy as ck Ghost Valley.''

    Of course, this isn''t the Nether Ghost Realm and obtaining such ghostly energy in the Ancient Force Realm is no easy feat.

    If Seo Ran, who practices the Ghost Path Method, reached the Four-Axis stage and could control the dragon vein, it might have been different, but since Seo Ran''s cultivation is lower than even Shi Ho''s, it''s meaningless.

    Kugugung!

    Soon after, when the Twilight Domain reaches ck Ind.

    "Ho?"

    Wo-woong!

    A strong suction force begins to emerge from ck Ind, starting to suck in the ghostly energy of the Twilight Domain.

    And from within the ck ind that''s absorbing ghostly energy, formation made of ghostly energy seems to arise, amplifying the ghostly energy.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Soon, living up to its name, ck Ind turns into a truly eerie ind with an environment perfectly suited for the cultivation of ghostly creatures.

    Paaaatt!

    Seo Ran hurries out of his room, wiping sweat from his excited face as he looks down at ck Ind.

    "We''ve arrived at ck Ind!"

    "Yes. But that formation on ck Ind."

    "Oh, that''s a formationid down by my master from one of the formations of ck Ghost Valley. Originally, it was meant to amplify the ghostly energy within the ind to aid my cultivation and make my master''s body morefortable..."

    He has a particrly cheerful expression.

    "With this level of ghostly energy...!"

    Kwaggagagak!

    Suddenly, I sense a massive vortex of ghostly energy at the center of ck Ind.

    "That ghostly energy..."

    It''s a familiar wave of ghostly energy.

    Soon after, a familiar ghost emerges from the vortex of ghostly energy.

    [Hahhh...!]

    It''s Song Jin.

    He inhales the ghostly energyfortably, looks at Seo Ran, and then notices me beside him, shuddering slightly.

    He sighs and speaks.

    "...I''ve heard everything from Seo Ran, Senior. Pleasee in."

    "Haha, calling me senior? Just call mefortably."

    "...Your joke is too much. Someone of Senior''s level must have lived for thousands of years. It was rather disrespectful of me to not recognize Senior in the Head Realm."

    Having heard about me from Seo Ran since the incident at Wi Jeong Sea Domain, Song Jin apparently thinks I''m some old monster who hid his cultivation, and he respectfully bows.

    ''Well...if that''s what he believes, there''s nothing I can do.''

    Since he firmly believes it, nothing I say would change his mind.

    "...Well, okay. If you want to treat me that way, do as you please. Anyway...is this ck Ind a branch of ck Ghost Pce?"

    "Yes, that''s correct, Senior. But due to the nature of the Ancient Force Realm, we cannot contact the main sect, so we haven''t been officially approved yet."

    "I see. Then, does it have maintenance functions like the main sect, the Bright Cold Realm''s branch, or the Head Realm''s ck Ghost Valley?".

    ck Ghost Valley created functions to maintain the Nether Crossing Ship even while it''s floating in the air, to prepare for the possibility of it being unable to dock at sea.

    Even if the Nether Crossing Ship''s power source is temporarily halted, the formation of ck Ghost Valley can keep it suspended in the air, recharge its ghostly energy remotely, and perform maintenance.

    "Yes, we have certainly installed such functions on our ck Ind..."

    "Then that''s good. I''d like our Twilight Domain to be supported by ck Ind for a while."

    "Uh..."

    Song Jin nces at the Twilight Domain and breaks out in a cold sweat.

    "Uh...Senior. With all due respect, thatndmass is sorgepared to the Nether Crossing Ship...I''m not sure if the function will work."

    "It''s fine. It will work sufficiently."

    Kugugugu!

    I move the Twilight Domain above ck Ind and signal to Song Jin with my eyes.

    Song Jin sighs as he forms hand seals, and Twilight Domain begins to float above ck Ind.

    "Hong Fan, deactivate Twilight Domain''s floating formation."

    I send a voice transmission to Hong Fan, and soon he temporarily deactivates the floating formation.

    Kuuung!

    Then, a formation activates across the entire ck Ind, lifting six translucent shadows towards the Twilight Domain.

    The shadows be more distinct as they rise into the air, transforming into translucent, massive skeletal hands by the time they reach the Twilight Domain.

    The six massive skeletal hands shimmer translucently as they support the Twilight Domain.

    Kuguguguk!

    Of course, due to the weight of the Twilight Domain, the skeletal hands appear like they are about to crack, but the Twilight Domain is andmass torn from the maind of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    In other words, it''s and imbued with the pure ghostly energy of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Tsutsutsut!

    Nourished by the ghostly energy of the Nether Ghost Realm, the skeletal hands be even more defined, repairing any cracks and fissures on their arms and properly supporting the Twilight Domain.

    Song Jin observes this scene for a moment before clearing his throat.

    "...Senior. Originally, three of these hands support the Nether Crossing Ship, while the other three are used for its maintenance but...now, they''re all being used to support your territory...making maintenance impossible."

    "It''s fine. We''ll handle the maintenance of Twilight Domain ourselves."

    The reason I''m specifically using ck Ind''s formation is because Twilight Domain has been floating for too long, and its floating formation needs a break.

    "Well then,e in. It''s been a while, and I''m d to see a familiar face."

    Although I hadn''t formed a close rtionship with Song Jin like with Cheongmun Ryeong, we aren''t on bad terms either, so it''s a pleasant reunion.

    After hesitating for a moment, he finally enters the Twilight Domain.<hr>

    Reuniting with Song Jin after such a long time is truly delightful.

    "That''s really fortunate!"

    Song Jin, who was almost out of ghostly energy and on the brink of being dragged to the Netherworld, had his lifespan extended by absorbing the pure ghostly energy of the Twilight Domain.

    "No, this won''t do. If you wish, I can also give you a new body through our order''s ''procedure'' and ''grace''."

    I point to one of the followers doing chores in the Wuji Religious Hall and exin the grace of the Wuji Religious Order.

    However, Song Jinughs heartily and shakes his head.

    "Thank you for the offer, but I no longer need a body outside the Nether Crossing Ship. I''ve raised an excellent disciple and opened a branch of ck Ghost Valley in the Ancient Force Realm. Now, I just want to pass away peacefully when the ship''s lifespan ends."

    "Hmm...I heard from the Conqueror King that the Nether Crossing Ship canst a long time if you recharge the power source and repair it entirely?"

    It''s exactly as said.

    If Buk Hyang-hwa repairs the Nether Crossing Ship, which was severely damaged by the Mad Lord, and recharges its power source with Twilight Domain''s ghostly energy, it would allow Song Jin to live for quite a long time.

    However, Song Jin bursts into a heartyugh and says,

    "If we only consider the Nether Crossing Ship, that''s true. But...the Nether Crossing Ship. And that history ended in the war with the Mad Lord. The history of the ck Ghost Valley disciplesughing and chatting, being born and raised on the ship, practicing methods, kidnapping and looting, marrying and having children who then entered the main sect...the peaceful history of the ck Ghost Valley that was embedded in the Nether Crossing Ship...is no more."

    He smiles faintly.

    "I am grateful for the slight extension of my lifespan. Thanks to you, I can live for another hundred years or so. But I...will enjoy this lifespan and close my eyes within the Nether Crossing Ship. By then, my disciple will have be a great cultivator at the Heavenly Being stage, just like I once was, and I will have no regrets."

    "...I understand. I will respect your decision."

    I nod at Song Jin, who refused the procedure.

    One hundred years might seem long, but for cultivators, it''s a short time.

    Take the path to Peni Ind for example. ording to Yuk Rin, it won''t open for another 120 years, so Song Jin will close his eyes before then.

    However, despite such persuasions from Seo Ran, there is no sign in Song Jin''s eyes that he intends to change his decision.

    He truly intends to close his eyes after raising Seo Ran.

    Suddenly curious about Song Jin''s attitude, I ask him a question.

    "Let me ask you something."

    "Please ask."

    "If, for the revival of ck Ghost Valley, you had to abandon your most precious things...for instance, your memories of ck Ghost Valley or your feelings towards your fellow disciples, would you abandon them?"

    Song Jin seems to ponder for a moment before responding.

    "To abandon ck Ghost Valley for ck Ghost Valley...if I were part of a group, it would be my duty."

    "Hmm..."

    "However, abandoning is in itself a ridiculous notion. If I were to abandon my emotions for ck Ghost Valley for the sake of ck Ghost Valley, would the Valley abandon me?"

    He speaks with a calm smile.

    "Even if I abandon my emotions for them, no. Even if I forget everything and be a monster, the Valley would not abandon me and would still remember me. Therefore, I believe thatpletely ''abandoning'' or ''severing'' something is very difficult. They say attraction force is a mutual connection. Even if one side severs, if the other side pulls, the connection will still remain, will it not?"

    "...Thank you for the good answer."

    Heavenly Being stage cultivators are not just simple-minded people with poor talents.

    They are those who have condensed their own kind of madness to reach their level, and they have their own beliefs and answers about life.

    Thus, even though Song Jin has lived shorter than me, and his cultivation is lower than mine, his answer has its own profound wisdom.

    "I am embarrassed. I merely mixed my understanding into the words of an argument I once heard before."

    "Oh, from whom did you hear such words?"

    The people who would converse with Song Jin, who had been at the Heavenly Being stage when ''alive'', are quite limited.

    It should probably be the elders of ck Ghost Valley, or Azure Heaven Creation Sect, or Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, or perhaps the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    In any case, it would be someone I know, but unexpectedly, someone elsees out of Song Jin''s mouth.

    "I heard it from Seo Ran''s mother. In other words...a child who was a Ghost Soul disciple of our valley."

    Song Jin speaks with warm eyes, looking at Seo Ran.

    ''He''s changed a lot.''

    Perhaps it''s because he has been with Seo Ran for about 200 years.

    In the past, even if he cherished Seo Ran, he would grumble a bit because he''s from the Sea Dragon Race, but now he openly shows his affection for him.

    Seo Ran also smiles warmly at Song Jin''s words.

    "...Master, you said that whenever my mother came to ask about Immortal Arts, you would have many conversations with her."

    "Yes, she was a truly...lovely child. That child, Yu Oh..."

    Song Jin, who was talking with me, speaks briefly with Seo Ran about his mother, Yu Oh.

    "Haha, the conversation got sidetracked for a moment."

    "No, it''s alright. It''s good to see. I think we''ve discussed everything needed anyway, so you two should enjoy your conversation after a long time."

    Iugh heartily and step aside for the two of them.

    The ghostly creatures of the Twilight Domain have gone down to ck Ind and are engaging in voluntary activities such as teaching the disciples of the Ancient Force Realm''s ck Ghost Valley branch.

    Though there are faint cries and screamsing from below, it''s nothing to worry about since the ghostly creatures usually make such noises.

    I descend to the basement of the Wuji Religious Hall and turn my attention to the Salt Crystal guarded by Hong Fan and Yeon Wei.

    "Is this the Salt Crystal obtained from Governing Dragon Pce?"

    "Yes, the Governing Dragon Pce Pce Lord willingly handed it over."

    Hong Fan has already installed a Flying Immortal Formation with the Salt Crystal from Governing Dragon Pce, allowing me to use it like a Void Spirit Pond.

    Yeon Wei grumbles discontentedly.

    "In my opinion, didn''t I say that guy is definitely hiding something more!? The fact that he''s willingly giving up such a precious treasure means there''s a 99 plus 1 out of a hundred chance that he''s trying to hide an even more valuable treasure! My eyes can never be deceived!!"

    She crosses her arms and gives Hong Fan a slight re.

    "Listen here, Eun-hyun. When I suggested to Hong Fan that we should feed Yuk Rin the poison that amplifies pain by 60,000 times and torture, didn''t he say no? Don''t you think he''s going easy on him just because they''re both from the Demon Race, or maybe he has other motives?"

    "No, Lady Yeon Wei..."

    Hong Fan, looking aghast, waves his hands in refusal.

    "The poison that amplifies pain by 60,000 times is so severe that even a Demon King in the Integration stage would likely go mad. No matter how much of an enemy Pce Lord Yuk is, what did he do to deserve such torture?"

    I shake my head and say,

    "Hong Fan is right. The 60,000 times poison is too excessive."

    He hasn''t betrayed us or driven us into a corner, so there''s no need for such harsh torture just to find more hidden treasures.

    Yeon Wei turns her head with a pout, not receiving support even from me.

    "Hmph. If it''s that Yuk Rin guy, he probably swallowed all the inheritance from the Cherry Blossom Dragon Pce Lord by himself...we could have gotten that legacy too...if we lose those treasures just because we couldn''t be a little harsher, I think my stomach will hurt..."

    "Well, let''s search for such great treasures gradually. For now, let''s focus on fully building the Health Axis."

    "Do as you please. Why ask an old fossil like me?"

    She leaves the basement in a sulky manner, and I sigh while letting my consciousness drift.

    ording to what I heard from Yuk Rin, the path to Peni Ind will open in about 120 years.

    Until then, the n is to build andplete as much of the Health Axis as possible.<hr>

    Peaceful Cloud Continent.

    In Yuhwa, located in the borders of the continent, three Great Masters at the peak Qi Refining stage and one Demi-God of the Qi Building stage dominate thend.

    And Yuhwa''s only Qi Building Demi-God,

    The Qi Building cultivator who settled in the nearby ck Ridge Valley after the copse of Split Turtle Valley,

    Fighting God (�^��) Ham Jin, that day as well, respectfully ces a bowl of water on a small altar inside his cave residence and prays.

    Just then.

    Rattle, rattle, rattle��

    Suddenly, the bowl begins to tremble, and the water turns ck.

    "Haht...!"

    And the moment Ham Jin regains his senses, he finds himself pulled into a pure white mental world.

    In that mental world, a giant Ghost King looks down upon him.

    Ham Jin bows his head in the presence of the Wuji Ghost King.

    "O Great One, did you summon me?"

    The Wuji Ghost King looks down at him and speaks.

    "I need to borrow your body. Have you kept the jade tablet safe?"

    "Yes, I have always kept it within my bosom."

    "Good. Let''s go to that ce immediately."

    Ham Jin nods, and as soon as he gives his consent, the Wuji Ghost King instantly takes control of his body.<hr>

    Chchchut!

    After taking control of Ham Jin''s body, I try moving it around.

    "Hoho, excellent."

    How much time has passed? Ham Jin has already reached the second constetion of Qi Building

    �DYour praise is too much.

    Ham Jin responds humbly from within his heart essence, but in my eyes, his talent is truly outstanding.

    ''No, perhaps his unique talent has continued to blossom because I''ve often possessed his body.''

    Whether his inherent talent is good or it improved because of me, it''s great either way.

    It''s when I''m about to leave Ham Jin''s cave residence.

    "Hmm, Sir Husband, where are you going?"

    A woman from another room calls out to him, rubbing her eyes in a disheveled appearance.

    Ham Jin speaks, flustered.

    �DG-Great One can just wave her off and it will be fine.

    Following his words, I wave my hand, and she politely bows and steps back in understanding.

    "Have you married?"

    �DAh, that...while the previous Core Formation old monsters had Demi-God disciples and followers, the old monsters imnted restrictions that killed their followers and disciples upon their death. Because of this, I am the only Demi-God left in Yuhwa so...the topic of marriage kepting up from various cultivator ns and...

    "Well, that''s your decision to..."

    "Sir Husband, are you skipping breakfast today?"

    However, shortly after, another womanes out from another room in the cave residence and asks Ham Jin. I wave her off as well and try to leave the cave residence.

    But as I try to leave the cave residence, I keep encountering ''more'' of Ham Jin''s wives emerging from various rooms.

    "You...just what kind of life are you living?"

    After sending off the 17th wife and stepping outside the cave residence, I can''t help but ask in exasperation.

    Ham Jin coughs a bit awkwardly, as if embarrassed.

    �� Uh...I definitely did not force them or anything. They really are daughters sent from cultivator ns. They begged to stay here, saying they would have to marry much older old monsters from other countries...

    "..."

    I click my tongue as I control attraction force with Ham Jin''s body, arriving at that location.

    Since Ham Jin has reached the Qi Building stage, there is much more I can do now with his body now.

    Kuguguguk!

    As I clench the void, attraction force twists.

    I take out the jade tablet from Ham Jin''s bosom and activate it.

    Split Turtle Valley disappears, and over the wide expanse ofnd, a green formation shines brightly.

    After a while, I notice that the surrounding space has transformed into a ''middle zone'' just as before.

    Wo-woong!

    I read the flow of attraction force within the middle zone and calcte the coordinates.

    The middle zone not only serves as a ry station connecting the sea domains of the Ancient Force Realm but also makes it easier to leap across vast spaces.

    In other words, the location that the Esteemed Ones are heading to, the Lightning Sacred Sea, is so incredibly far that it required the creation of a middle zone.

    Wiiiiiing!

    Having connected the other side''s coordinates with attraction force, and consciousness, I pull the coordinates toward me.

    Kugugugugu!

    In an instant, Ham Jin''s body leaps across an immense space.

    Within his mind, Ham Jin looks around through my vision, marveling at the sight.

    Around us are countless stars, nebe, and gxies, all appearing as clusters of light.

    The very act of witnessing this vast world seems to trigger an awakening effect, further enhancing Ham Jin''s upper dantian.

    ''This kid''s cultivation will rise even faster now.''

    It''s a good thing for me.

    How much space do we cross?

    Finally, I arrive at the next set of coordinates.

    ''This ce is...?''

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    Lightning is crashing all around.

    Toxic gases lethal to humans float in the atmosphere, and sandstorms rage across the arid desert.

    It looks like a star /celestial body) where life can''t exist.

    ''Is this the Lightning Sacred Sea? Ah...it''s not.''

    I realize that another middle zone has been set up at the location I have arrived at.

    Uguguguk!

    I reactivate the middle zone.

    ''I see. The ce called the Lightning Sacred Sea is so far away that the Esteemed Ones had to create an additional middle zone.''

    It means it''s a distance so far that a single middle zone is still insufficient to reach it.

    Once again, I use attraction force to activate the middle zone and travel to the next coordinates indicated by this middle zone.

    Wo-woong!

    This time, I find myself on a star without any air.

    Like the moon, its gravity isn''t very strong, and thend is barren.

    A ce where life can''t exist.

    And...

    ''This is also a middle zone?''

    I am slightly taken aback.

    How far away is the Lightning Sacred Sea that even the Esteemed Ones had set up multiple middle zones?

    Suddenly, I recall that Jang Ik, who was summoned by Sacred Master Baek Woon, sent his clone only a thousand yearster.

    ''Perhaps it''s a distance where even the Esteemed Ones, who travel through vast space and time using attraction force, take a thousand years to reach this distant location...''

    This implies that there could be many more such middle zones ahead.

    ''No, what is this? Damn, the coordinates were clearlybeled ''Lightning Sacred Sea''.''

    It seems that the Esteemed Ones hadzily omitted ''middle zone'' from what should have beenbeled ''middle zone to Lightning Sacred Sea.''

    ''They should''ve been more precise with theirbeling. Well, at this point, I have no choice but to keep going.''

    Wo-woong!

    I activate the middle zone again and cross space.

    How many times do I jump through middle zones like this? I notice that Ham Jin''s body is gradually failing to endure.

    ''Ham Jin, who epted me into his body, is struggling to endure.''

    Even though he has reached the mid Qi Building stage, which allows me to exercise more power than before, he is still only at the mid Qi Building stage.

    Despite the grandiose andughable title of Demi-God, he hasn''t yet surpassed the limits of humans.

    ''What should I do...?''

    I frown as I arrive on another filled with toxic gases.

    Ham Jin''s spiritual power and energy are depleting, and all the middle zones are on stars where no life can survive.

    If his spiritual power runs out, Ham Jin is doomed to die.

    ''I could consume Ham Jin''s life force to draw on my power and partially modify the environment on the star to make it habitable but...''

    I''d feel too guilty towards Ham Jin.

    ''For now, let''s keep going.''

    I grit my teeth and continue moving through the middle zones.

    How many middle zones do I traverse like this?

    Despair begins to set in on my face.

    ''Damn it, are there no worlds where people can live, except for Ham Jin''s?''

    Every middle zone designated by the Esteemed Ones are on stars with extreme environments where no life can exist.

    ''This won''t work...damn, I''ll have to replenish Ham Jin''s life forceter with longevity and other methods. For now, I''ll modify the area using his life force...''

    Just as I''m about to seriously exert my power to modify the area for human habitation,

    "Is it you, the one using the Ancient Force Realm''s transmission array since earlier?"

    "..."

    I turn around towards the voice, which appears without a trace.

    This is the surface of a so hot that even rocks melt.

    However, there stands a being unprotected by spiritual power, looking at me from atop a scorching rock.

    "This is peculiar. Clearly, you''re a First Step Before the Throne, but your soul came from the Ancient Force Realm. Does the Heart Tribe exist in the Ancient Force Realm as well?"

    It is none other than the green dwarf with four podaos on his back, the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One Jang Ik.

    "Well, it''s whatever. The important thing is not that."

    Jang Ik smiles at me and draws one of the podaos from his back.

    "When you meet an elder, you should greet them properly, right? Come greet me. If I like you, I might consider taking you as my 23rd disciple."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 370: Holding Hands (7)

    Chapter 370: Holding Hands (7)

    I swallow as I watch Jang Ik draw his podao.

    "...O Great Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, I have heard of your illustrious name."

    "Well, do you have something to say?"

    "To start, I am not just an ordinary member of the Heart Tribe, but originally from the Heaven Tribe. And the method through which I have descended into the Astral Realm is by temporarily possessing this boy from a Decaying Corpse Realm. In other words, if we fight, this boy is sure to die. Even if you do not spare me, please show mercy to this child."

    At my words, Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One looks at me with a curious gaze.

    "You im to be from the Heaven Tribe...? Fascinating. The Heaven Tribe I know of think of the lives of their possessed bodies as mere fertilizer..."

    "...""Well, fine. Thene out of that boy''s body for now. Even a Heaven Tribe member should be able to ''greet'' me adequately with just an avatar, given that you''ve reached the First Step Before the Throne."

    "...Thank you for your consideration, but if Ie out, this child will burn to death in the heat of this."

    "Do you think I would ask you toe out without considering that?"

    Jang Ik swings his podao towards the surrounding hot zone.

    Kuguguguk!

    Then, something astonishing happens.

    It feels as if attraction force twists for a moment.

    No, it''s as if the veryws themselves are twisting.

    Under a scorching star, a part of the''s surface that once revealed a hellish appearance changes ording to Jang Ik''s will.

    Just as cultivators use spells to bendws, Jang Ik''s single move feels as if nature itself is obeying his will.

    In an instant, the hellishndscape bes a pristine, clear valley where humans can survive.

    Although without grass and trees, clear water bursts forth immediately, cooling and soaking the ground.

    A crystal-clearke, as if greenery would soon sprout from somewhere, unfolds before my eyes.

    "Throw him adequately in there ande out."

    "..."

    I am at a loss for words and my mouth gapes open.

    ''With the power of the Heart Tribe...is such a thing possible?''

    Until now, I thought martial arts focused solely on confronting and defeating opponentspared to spell techniques.

    Of course, there are martial arts that can ignite mes or guide water, but transforming nature itself like Jang Ik is considered more the domain of spell techniques used by cultivators.

    After cing Ham Jin''s body in theke Jang Ik created, I use the single strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion to exit from his upper dantian.

    Ssh, plop.

    The first strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion is an avatar, and the avatar doesn''t differ significantly from the main body in terms of pure skills of the Heart Tribe.

    Of course, itcks endurancepared to the main body, but that is the only difference.

    Jang Ik looks somewhat displeased as he sees me crawl out of Ham Jin''s upper dantian.

    "...Well...everything is fine, but why did youe out in such a sinister manner, like a parasitic monster crawling out to find a new host? You could have juste out normally."

    "...I guess it became a habit since I cultivated the Ghost Path Method a little. I ask for your understanding."

    After ncing at the unconscious Ham Jin, whose spiritual power and energy have beenpletely exhausted, I look around at thepletely transformed surroundings and speak.

    "Just what did you do?"

    "Why learn to fly when you can''t even walk? Anyway, if you''re a Heaven Tribe at the level of descending into the Lower Realms, you should be able to do something simr with spell techniques."

    He leaves me with nothing to say to his truthful words. After exiting the area Jang Ik has created, I take my stance.

    "I was merely inquiring while thinking about the next step."

    "Well, that''s not a bad attitude. But what I did is less about the enlightenment of Second Step Before the Throne and more about a technique I developed to stabilize regions in the Chaos Realm to establish a Heart Tribe territory after reaching Second Step Before the Throne."

    "I see...then I shall save questions about the next realm forter...after I greet you properly."

    Before finishing my sentence, I focus my mind and shoot towards Jang Ik like lightning.

    Gathering Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to form a Qi Sword, I aim straight for Jang Ik''s face.

    However, he deflects my sword effortlessly with just one podao, not even drawing the others.

    "Come closer."

    A rather abrupt statement.

    But I understand what he means.

    Between Jang Ik and me, countless ''domains'' and ''scenes'' are overflowing.

    Mostly, these are ''scenes'' of me being beaten up by Jang Ik, my body being split apart, or my head exploding.

    And the domains are ces that Jang Ik could obliterate along with the entire space with a single move.

    Such ces and scenes, numbering in the thousands or tens of thousands, are violently pressing down on my mind.

    And despite the physical proximity between Jang Ik and I, the myriad domains and scenes between us make him feel incredibly distant.

    Jang Ik is telling me.

    Toe a little closer.

    ''I will strip away his domain.''

    Kuuuung!

    Stepping forward with the right foot and leaning my left side back, I sh from the upper left to lower right towards Jang Ik.

    Before the stone fragments I have kicked off the ground fall back down.

    Jang Ik moves his podao, spinning three times on the spot, and sends three shes towards my right side.

    It feels as if a gigantic w ising down to rip me apart.

    I immediately change my stance, slightly deflecting my sword to ward off the w.

    I have to deflect it.

    If I can''t...

    The next moment.

    ''Huh?''

    I find myself flung into outer space.

    When I regain my senses, I see the aftermath of my exchange with Jang Ik wreaking havoc on the where I had been standing.

    ''From that single strike, I ended up here...''

    Before I can finish my thought, I sense Jang Ik above me, holding a podao in both hands and ready to slice apart.

    ''I have to dodge!''

    In a panic, I transform my body into the All-Heavens Sword to evade his strike.

    Though there is no wind in space due to theck of air, the sight of everything in the area where Jang Ik''s dual podaos traverse being obliterated sends chills down my spine.

    Then, in the vacuum of space, Jang Ik''s intent resonates like words enlightening the heart (????/�۹����Z).

    ��Do not dodge.

    Chills!

    Rip!

    I definitely dodged, but my waist is severed and my upper body and lower body are split apart.

    ��You will die.

    ''Why, why!?''

    The avatar of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion being cut in half is not the issue.

    Jang Ik''s single strike was clearly executed in a dimension that I cannotprehend.<hr>

    "Master!!!"

    Suddenly, an emergency rm res throughout the entire Wuji Religious Order.

    It''s an rm that sounds when the cult leader, Wuji Ghost King Seo Eun-hyun, suffers a critical injury.

    Hong Fan is shocked seeing the body of Seo Eun-hyun, who is sitting on the cult seat, being severed at the waist and stomach split open. He quickly begins to stitch the severed parts back together.

    "Wh-what in the world...why all of a sudden...?"

    A mysterious incident that makes no sense.

    However, despite such a bizarre urrence, Seo Eun-hyun does not rise.

    Instead, he sits on the cult seat with an even more focused expression, his eyes closed and concentrating intensely on something.<hr>

    ''I don''t know what he did, but he even cut the main body!''

    A spine-chilling skill!

    It means that to Jang Ik, shallow tricks like using an avatar or the main body makes no difference.

    Gritting my teeth, I manifest about 3,000 Qi Swords around me.

    I have materialized the Colorless ss Swords.

    Chuaaak!

    3,000 Qi Swords dance and attack Jang Ik.

    The dance of formlessness boasting an infinite trajectory that bes a colossal sh that could cleave mountains��

    Bo-ong!

    ��Has the sword formation shattered and my right arm cut off at the swing of Jang Ik''s podao.

    Gugugugugugu!

    There is no sound in space, but there is vibration.

    Looking back, towards where Jang Ik has struck.

    Not the ce where Ham Jin is, but another in this star system is split in half and is crumbling apart.

    ��Do it properly.

    Sururung��

    Just his gaze alone seems to crush my soul.

    All of a sudden, Jang Ik is already before me, holding his podaos in both hands.

    �DEven though you are of the Heart Tribe, as long as you are also from the Heaven Tribe, I have no qualms about killing you.

    Wiiiing!

    My Qi Sword rises to the ne of Soul and descends below.

    The single strike of Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao explodes towards Jang Ik, but he shatters it head-on with his podao.

    Kwaaaang!

    My Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar fails to withstand Jang Ik''s de attack and is flung towards a star from the expanse of space.

    Jang Ik is chasing after me again.

    No, saying he is chasing is incorrect.

    The moment I blink, he is in front of me again.

    He is different from Kim Young-hoon and other Integration stage cultivators.

    If Kim Young-hoon is too fast to perceive, and Integration stage cultivators leap through space, he uses another method entirely.

    Hoo-woong!

    To avoid being burned by the heat of the star''s surface, I tightly wrap the All-Heavens Sword around my body and focus all my mental strength to deflect Jang Ik''s next strike.

    Jang Ik raises his foot then lowers it down.

    Though it''s the foot of a small green dwarf, I see a terrifying vision of a sh that seems capable of shattering a continent from his kick.

    Kwa-jijijijilk!

    The Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar is driven straight into the surface of the star.

    I watch as crimson mes and heat storms erupt from the star''s surface.

    A stormrge enough to engulf an entire small!

    ''Th-this is the Star Shattering stage...''

    I am utterly stunned by this cosmic power, but I clench my teeth and focus my mind on the All-Heavens Sword.

    There is no time to think about anything else!

    ''I''ve figured out how Jang Ik is moving!''

    Surprisingly, Jang Ik is moving through nes!

    Of course, he isn''t really moving entirely through nes; it''s a method of briefly shifting to the ne of Soul before descending to a lower ne.

    After figuring out Jang Ik''s method, I sense the ne of Soul and extend the All-Heavens Sword.

    Severing Mountain!

    Pasaak!

    The ultimate technique of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, unleashed with full power, barely grazes Jang Ik''s cheek as he suddenly appears before my eyes in a blink of an eye.

    His skin splits and a tiny drop of blood drips out.

    Despite being on the surface of a star, the fact that the blood droplet is oozing out ordinarily like any other Decaying Corpse Realm or suggests that the area around Jang Ik is practically an alternate world.

    Wiping the blood droplet with a surprised expression, Jang Ik exims through heartnguage.

    ''Smart fellow. You figured out I was moving between nes and immediately counterattacked.''

    Kwaaang!

    Jang Ik shes down with his podaos again as he speaks, and I draw out all the remaining power in my Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar to deflect that force.

    However, the residual impact alone leaves the entire body of my avatar tattered, and to make matters worse, my main body seated in the Wuji Religious Hall is vomiting blood and dying.

    ''E-Even so, I can''t die fighting Jang Ik in this life!''

    Using the All-Heavens Sword, I begin drawing power from my main body through the ne of Soul.

    Kugugugugu!

    The dragon veins of Twilight Domain converge around my main body, expending their power to open a path between us.

    Although the main body can''t truly cross over, it''s a technique that allows me to temporarily use my main body''s other powers for a short battle.

    After converting the cultivation of the Heaven and Earth Tribes from the main body, I raise them to the ne of Soul through the All-Heavens Sword and bring them over before lowering them to a lower ne and integrating Heaven, Earth, and Heart.

    Of course, this method isn''t without cost as I feel the dragon veins of Twilight Domain temporarily drying up as a consequence.

    Wiiiiing!

    The Three Great Ultimates rise behind me.

    Jang Ik exims in amazement once more.

    ��Hah, I was nning to burst your head with that single strike�� That sword, is it moving through nes? You''re using your Manifestation very well.

    He chuckles and praises me.

    Then another green shes flying.

    Deflecting Jang Ik''s force, I am flung away again.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    I am swept beyond the star''s horizon and thrown back out into space.

    Attraction force and spells, circuits, curses, blessings, immortal beast power��there is no time to pick and choose.

    If I don''t want to die, I have to use everything I have!

    Kwaduk!

    Jang Ik''s hand grasps my head.

    �DExcellent. I don''t know how you did it, but having all Heaven, Earth, and Heart at a simr level is impressive. Combining all your power to reach the Grand Perfection Integration level...other Esteemed Ones would want to take you in as their disciple if they saw this.

    Though his hand is small, I feel as if every single cell in my body is clenched by his hand.

    ''I have to counterattack.''

    Jang Ik raises his podao once more.

    Though he releases my head, I can''t move.

    But...

    If I take another hit, I''ll die!

    Wududuk!

    I force my body to move through the terror he has imnted in me.

    Then, Ibine all the techniques of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Simultaneously, I pour all the power of the Three Great Ultimates into this one sword strike.

    I bet everything on this one move!

    �DHaha, a rather cute struggle. But...

    I can feel it.

    No, I can see it.

    In the next moment, my whole body will be crushed, turning into a bright-red Seo Eun-hyun kimchi pancake.

    Therefore, I will change that future!

    �DBe delicious, little Heaven Tribe brat!

    [Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!]

    Paaaatt!

    In an instant.

    My body disappears amidst all flows and perceptions.

    I can not be found in the future, the past, or the present.

    By transforming into the very Emptiness (��) Tae Yeol-jeon tried to teach me, I evade Jang Ik''s perception for a single moment.

    Kwadududududak!

    I can see Jang Ik''s eyes narrowing sharply.

    His podao can not find me.

    However, in that brief instant, Jang Ik converts his podao single strike into a wide-range attack.

    His podao dyes the area around the star in green.

    Chwararararak!

    Fine needle-like strikes spread around the star''s vicinity.

    And, in that brief moment of time, having just barely evaded his gaze, I,pletely exhausted, with holes all over my body, am pulled into the star by its gravitational force.

    ''Damn it...''

    I can''t move my body.

    The tiny needles Jang Ik scattered have prated my entire body, holding me in ce.

    I lost.

    And Jang Ik appears before me.

    [Excellent.]

    All of a sudden, he is holding Ham Jin in one hand.

    [...Why...have you brought...that child...?]

    Jang Ik is distorting thews around him, allowing Ham Jin to breathe normally even in the Astral Realm.

    But I don''t understand.

    Does he intend to kill Ham Jin because he is also of the Heaven Tribe?

    However, Jang Ik suddenly grabs the back of my neck,ughs heartily, and starts flying somewhere.

    [I went a bit overboard looking for you, brat, and might have disturbed a superior. Let''s run away.]

    [What...?]

    And then, it happens.

    Kuguguguguk!

    The ''middle zone'' where Ham Jin and I came from.

    From that ''middle zone'', from that scorched with a hellish temperature, shoots out a ck ''hand.''

    ''What the...!?''

    Ziiiiiiiiiiiiiing!

    My whole body trembles.

    It''s hard to maintain my sanity.

    That is, that is...

    [A Quasi-Immortal in slumber is tossing around because of us. Let''s get out of here quickly.]

    Kugugugugugu!

    Jang Ik brings us along and starts leaping through boundless spacetime.

    And, chasing the spacetime-leaping us is the ''giant hand'' shot from the star, resembling a withered old tree branch.

    [Wh-what is this...why, why, why, why, why, whyisanEnteringNirvanathere...!?]

    [Hoh, to see a Quasi-Immortal for that long and still remain sane, you''re quite something. Those below the Integration stage might not know, but most True Persons are in slumber, embodying stars in the Astral Realm. In fact, all worlds where Ancient Force transmission arrays are installed are essentially on the bodies of True Persons and...while there are some awake among the whole, they''re focused on other worlds, making them difficult to meet.]

    Heughs heartily as he speaks.

    [Well, to sum up what I''m saying, that person is just stirring in their sleep so we won''t be caught. Anyway, with this level of mental strength and mastery of the basics...how about it? Bing my disciple?]

    I can''t respond to Jang Ik''s words, merely watching the giant hand chasing us and screaming in the cosmic void.

    Thus, Jang Ik and I cross the vast expanse of spacetime, flying off to somewhere.

    Tranlsator Notes: Second Term Changes.

    Comprehension (in the context of mantra) -> repentant enlightenment

    Gyu-Ryeon/Gyu-Baek/Gyu-hwa -> Gyu Ryeon, Gyu Baek, Gyu Hwa

    Dailim Tree -> Great Forest Wood

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 371: At The Sea (1)

    Chapter 371: At The Sea (1)

    Ancient Force Realm.

    Wuji Religious Order.

    In the underground headquarters of the Wuji Religious Hall, the high-ranking members of the Wuji Religious Order have gathered, wearing serious expressions.

    "So...Seo Eun-hyun, who descended his consciousness to the Lower Realms to build the Health Axis, suddenly had his abdomen split open and vomited blood, is that correct?"

    "Yes. And since then, Master has been in aatose state."

    Splurt!

    Kurururururu...

    Seo Eun-hyun, connected to the Flying Immortal Formation while seated on the cult leader''s seat, fails to open his eyes. asionally, blood will boil up and spew from his seven orifices.Jeon Myeong-hoon gives a bewildered look to Hong Fan, who has been with Seo Eun-hyun and Hong Fan nods and hands over the records documenting the incident the entire time.

    "Please take a look at this first."

    After examining the past scenes through Hong Fan''s Demon Ability, Jeon Myeong-hoon asks with an even more serious expression.

    "Just what in the world is going on here?"

    "In my opinion..."

    It''s at that moment.

    Yeon Wei, who is examining the records shown by Hong Fan, speaks with a grave expression.

    "This, this can''t be...!"

    "Ah, Ancestor. Do you know something?"

    "Yes. Fortunately, it''s something I''m familiar with."

    She looks at Seo Eun-hyun''s condition with a darkened face and speaks.

    "A suddena with symptoms of boiling blood. It is highly likely that he has been cursed by a deep-sea monster from the Ancient Force Ream with a Deep Sea Curse (�򺣅�)!"

    "Deep Sea Curse...?"

    "Yes. asionally, some deep-sea monsters of the Ancient Force Realm cast very bizarre curses. When afflicted by such a curse, one falls into aa and exhibits bizarre symptoms. I''ve seen the Cherry Blossom Dragon Pce Lord, who chased me around in the past, also fall into a frequenta and suffer from a fever due to a mild Deep Sea Curse."

    At Yeon Wei''s words, Buk Hyang-hwa asks with a slightly puzzled expression.

    "Ah, but from what I heard, scales like flower petals appear on the body when afflicted with a Deep Sea Curse..."

    "Nonsense! I arrived at the Ancient Force Realm 40,000 years ago and gathered all sorts of news and information. What you know is just a peculiarity of some specific Deep Sea Curses!"

    With that, Buk Hyang-hwa nods and steps back.

    ''Yeon Wei-nim has certainly lived much longer than I have, so she must know more.''

    Ignoring Buk Hyang-hwa''s question, Yeon Wei speaks to Kim Young-hoon with a serious face.

    "Hey, Heart Tribe. Make a wound on Seo Eun-hyun''s body."

    "Well, alright."

    Bo-oong!

    A golden light shes, and a small wound appears on Seo Eun-hyun''s cheek, causing blood to flow.

    Yeon Wei takes a drop of that blood and floats it in the air.

    Wo-woong!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s blood, lifted into the air by Yeon Wei''s telekinesis spell, begins to boil as if alive and emits a hazy mist.

    "Look at this. Such a reaction only urs with the true blood of Immortal Beasts. But since this kid isn''t of the Immortal Beast lineage and is purely human, this phenomenon indicates that he has absorbed some power of history from the depths of a deep-sea monster."

    With a solemn face, Yeon Wei bursts Seo Eun-hyun''s blood.

    Paaatt!

    As the blood droplet explodes in the air, it emits a pitch-ck and eerie energy.

    "And this evil and bizarre energy! It definitely resembles the ungraspable nature of deep-sea monsters! Seo Eun-hyun must definitely have been cursed by a Deep Sea Monster!"

    However, Hong Fan speaks with a puzzled expression.

    "Hmm...but Strategist Yeon Wei-nim. To me, this energy seems simr to the ''devotees'' of the Nether Ghost Realm''s True Persons...?"

    "What...?"

    "I think, rather than being inflicted by a Deep Sea Curse, Master might have directly encountered a passing True Person while descending his consciousness to the Lower Worlds."

    "Silence! You fool! Would my insight, honed over countless years, be more urate, or would your less-than-500-year-old insight be more urate?"

    At Yeon Wei''s words, Hong Fan steps back while tilting his head.

    She crosses her arms, clicks her tongue in dissatisfaction, and speaks.

    "Anyway, the Cherry Blossom Dragon Pce Lord, who was afflicted by a Deep Sea Curse back then, only suffered from a fever and asionally woke from aa. But Seo Eun-hyun''s blood is boiling, and he shows no signs of waking up. He must be afflicted by a much stronger Deep Sea Curse."

    "I-Is there a cure?"

    Kim Yeon asks with concern, and Yeon Wei nods with an air of confidence.

    "Of course! The Deep Sea Curse may be terrifying, but it is a curse that can be treated. It can be cured using ancient stones."

    "Ancient stones?"

    "Yes. You can transfer the curse of a deep-sea monster into the ancient stones. When treating the Cherry Blossom Dragon Pce Lord, who was afflicted by the Deep Sea Curse 40,000 years ago, I heard that about one million ancient stones were needed. Seo Eun-hyun''s symptoms seem five to six times worse so...roughly ten million ancient stones...should be needed."

    Upon hearing this, Buk Hyang-hwa, Seo Ran, and many others'' eyes widen as if they are about to pop out.

    "Ten, ten million ancient stones...?"

    "Isn''t even one million ancient stones the ten-year budget of a single sea domain pce...?"

    Seeing their reactions, Yeon Wei speaks.

    "Well, is it not at least fortunate that the curse can be treated with ancient stones? Since we have obtained four sea domains, we should be able to gather several million ancient stones immediately, no?"

    Seo Ran speaks while flustered.

    "Currently...from the four sea domains, we can gather about four million ancient stones. Ancient stones...given their high value are traded at a ratio of one ancient stone to one hundred spirit stones."

    "Hmm...Then we still need about six million more."

    Yeon Wei racks her brain with a serious expression, while Hong Fan sighs as he looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "...I don''t think this is it...Master being cursed...?"

    "What? What did you say, Hong Fan?"

    "...It''s nothing."

    "Good. Then let''s all work together to gather the missing six million ancient stones!"

    Thus, except for Hong Fan, Yeon Wei and everyone else began their efforts to gather the ancient stones needed to save Seo Eun-hyun.

    ________________________________________

    It''s hot.

    No, should I say it''s warm?

    It''s theforting feeling of being in my mother''s amniotic fluid.

    ''Wait, what?''

    "Heok!"

    Ssh!

    When Ie to my senses, I find myself in water.

    ''Water?''

    As I be increasingly aware, I realize I am half-submerged in a ce that seems to be a hot spring covered with steam.

    "This, this is...?"

    Just moments ago, I was fighting Jang Ik and being chased by an Entering Nirvana True Person.

    But where am I now?

    I try to extend my consciousness to survey the surroundings out of bewilderment.

    However, I soon realize that my consciousness cannot extend.

    ''What''s this? Is the water blocking my consciousness? No...it''s the space itself that''s blocking it.''

    On guard, I raise my body from the hot spring.

    But as I do so I feel a sense of unease and look down at the floor submerged up to my knees.

    "What...!?"

    There is no floor.

    Ssh!

    As soon as I realize there is no ''floor,'' whatever I have been ''standing on'' disappears, and I sink back into the hot spring below.

    Ssh, splosh!

    Eventually resurfacing, I try to gather my energy to perform Ladder to Heaven, but I suddenly feel something strange again.

    [TL/N: Ladder to Heaven (������): A martial arts technique in ''The Return of the Condor Heroes'' where one steps on one''s own foot to jump or leap higher into the air.]

    ''There''s no qi!?''

    That''s right.

    Strangely, there is no qi in this hot spring-like ce.

    No, even when I try to release the qi within my body, it won''te out.

    ''This space itself is distorted.''

    Surely, this is not an ordinary space but some ce within a formation or a restriction.

    Paaatt!

    Feeling the flow of steam and air around me with my skin, I control my physical body to an extreme degree and rise into the air by stepping on the air.

    ''I need to survey my surroundings.''

    How high do I ascend for exploration?

    "What?"

    Although I ascended into the ''sky,'' for some reason, the ''hot spring'' I have just left appears right above me.

    Ssh!

    And I fall back into the hot spring I have just escaped from.

    ''Just what is this damn thing?''

    Feeling a surge of frustration, I realize that either the space is distorted or my sense of direction is messed up.

    I decide to keep my eyes open underwater and try going down.

    For how long do I hold my breath and swim down the hot spring?

    Ssh!

    "..."

    I stick my head out over the hot spring, seeing the same scenery as before.

    ''Stay calm.''

    Though I am startled by this bizarre situation, I take a deep breath, trying to stay calm without falling into panic.

    ''If there is no qi (��), then what moves this space? If neither qi (��) nor consciousness (�R) can move, then what constitutes this ce...?''

    As I ponder, I recall when I stepped on the air to rise into the void.

    "Attraction force."

    Yes, that is it.

    Qi and consciousness cannot be used and do not function in this space.

    However, attraction force certainly exists.

    Even if something has warped and twisted the space, ''existence'' remains.

    ''If attraction force exists, then fate also exists.''

    I close my eyes and ponder.

    The All-Heavens Sword is a sword that transcends nes.

    If only attraction force exists in this space, then at least fate must also inevitably exist.

    And the fact that ''I exist here'' definitely means that ''my sword also exists''.

    Because the All-Heavens Sword is essentially me.

    Which means,

    Tsutsutsut!

    Sharp energy arises from my entire body, starting to slice through the hot spring water around me.

    Chwaaaaa!

    In an instant, every single water droplet around me bursts and transforms into steam.

    Wiiiiing��

    ''I see, this is...''

    Feeling the All-Heavens Swordpletely transformed into attraction force, my eyes brighten.

    Empowered by the characteristics of this space, the All-Heavens Sword has risen to the ne of Fate!

    Kukuguguk!

    Using the All-Heavens Sword, I sh through this space, cutting the attraction force that governs this ce!

    Chwaaaak!

    I swing my sword toward the void.

    In the next moment, the hot spring world that envelops me seems to be engulfed in mist, and I find myself somece else.

    ''This is...?''

    Chwaaaak!

    Hot water.

    Steam covering the surroundings.

    Another hot spring.

    But.

    [Hey, how long has it been since you opened your eyes and you''re already out of the bubble?]

    [Insane, this one.]

    [It''s a bit of a waste to have him for dinner tonight.]

    Kugugugung!

    From various ces, I hear immense [voices] that seem to shake Heaven and Earth.

    Keheok!

    Splurt!

    As soon as I hear those voices, blood spurts from my seven orifices, and I feel as if my internal organs are shaken.

    The one saving grace is...

    Woo-woong!

    ''I-I can use qi!''

    In this other hot spring, I can draw upon qi and consciousness, and I quickly channel energy to heal my body.

    Unlike the previous hot spring, this one has many visible rocks and reefs, and a definite ''floor'' that allows me to climb up.

    I climb onto a nearby rock and look around.

    Kugugugugu!

    ''Wh-what is that!?''

    However, as soon as I try to extend my consciousness, I hurriedly retract it and lower my eyes.

    Beyond the hot spring''s mist, gargantuan shadows resembling enormous giants flicker and loom.

    Recalling how my internal organs had shaken the moment I heard their voices, I guess at their identities.

    Swallowing hard, I respectfully bow on the rock toward the shadows beyond the mist.

    "...This humble Human Race cultivator, a certain Seo, greets the Esteemed Ones."

    As I offer my greetings towards their direction, a chuckling sound echoes from beyond the mist.

    Splurt!

    Puhkwak!

    It''s as if the entire space is vibrating.

    Even though it''s just the sound ofughter, it strikes my entire body like a full-force attack from an Integration stage Grand Cultivator.

    [Ah, oh dear. He''s dying.]

    [Come to think of it, we were speaking in our usual manner. Haha...]

    [You should understand. Since living in the Astral Realm, we often have to convey our thoughts to those across the vast space, so we tend to always speak a bit loudly.]

    "...Thank you for your consideration."

    ''Is this speaking a bit loudly?''

    I find it a somewhat absurd, but I continue to keep my head bowed.

    Then it happens.

    [By the way, you look quite tender and chewy for a Human Race. Can I taste just one arm, no, perhaps just your left side?]

    Twitch!

    One of the Esteemed Ones asks in a subtle voice, drooling from beyond the mist.

    I look up at them with eyes full of tension.

    Malice (����).

    While there is the sentiment of ''looks delicious,'' this Esteemed One seems to harbor some grudge against the Human Race, sending malice my way.

    But how am I supposed to respond to this?

    As I remain silent, unable to respond, a shadow beyond the mist clicks their tongue in annoyance and says,

    [Since you didn''t answer, I will take one of your legs as punishment.]

    Waduk, wadududuk!

    Then, my leg starts to get torn away.

    "...!!!"

    An attraction force close to cosmic power is tearing at my leg like it''s a bug!

    However, gritting my teeth, I wrap the All-Heavens Sword around my leg and shift nes to escape the attraction force''s influence.

    The shadow speaks in a tone of both interest and displeasure.

    [Impressive. A mere Grand Cultivator escaping from my grasp? Let''s see how long you can endure...]

    The next moment.

    Kugugugugu!

    My entire body begins to feel as if it''s being crushed.

    The Esteemed One''s attraction force focuses on me.

    ''Wh-what is this...!?''

    It''s literally a force capable ofpressing an entire continent into the size of a fist.

    I realize I have less than a second before I will be crushed into Seo Eun-hyun dough and grit my teeth to endure.

    Wiiiing!

    The halo of the Three Great Ultimates appears behind my head, pushing back against the Esteemed One''s power.

    However, the Esteemed One only seems amused, applying even more pressure to crush me.

    ''I-I''m going to die...''

    Just when I think I can''t hold out any longer.

    Chwaak!

    The hot spring water nearby splits, and something green rises into the air.

    It''s the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, Jang Ik.

    He wipes the water off his head and shakes his body, then looks at me.

    "Hah, you''ve already regained your senses and emerged? Quite impressive. But anyway...what are you doing?"

    He looks towards the voice that has been toying with me, his eyes burning with green light.

    The voice seems to flinch at the sight of Jang Ik, thenughs and says,

    [The food you brought looks so delicious, I thought I''d have a taste first. If you share a little, I''ll also offer a suitablepensation.]

    At those words, Jang Ik climbs onto a nearby reef and says with a stern face.

    "Let go immediately. He''s my disciple."

    [Hoh, he''s your disciple. My apologies.]

    "...You know now, so why aren''t you letting go?"

    However, despite Jang Ik dering me as his disciple, the Esteemed One across merely chuckles.

    [If he''s your disciple, let''s test him as such. After all, to survive here, one must have a certain level of skill, no?]

    "I''ve already tested him. And it seems he escaped from the bubble with his own power. That much is sufficient. Let him go."

    [Hmm. Well, everything''s fine but your tone bothers me. Considering your disciple is in my grasp...]

    The next moment.

    Jang Ik disappears from the spot.

    The attraction force holding me vanishes, and a terrifying scream echoes from beyond the mist.

    [KKEEUUUUAAAAHHH!!!!!!]

    sh!

    Green light flickers where the shadow is.

    [HUKEUUUAHH! KUUAAAAAH!!!]

    The Esteemed One who had bound me screams in agony, thrashing about.

    The entire space vibrates and trembles.

    Soon after, the voice subsides, and Jang Ik reappears beside me.

    The Esteemed Ones who have been chatting around us collectively fall silent all of a sudden.

    "No one will mess with you from now on, so don''t worry. That Esteemed One is from the True Devil Realm and has harbored a grudge against the Human Race since before they became an Esteemed One, so they act like that whenever they see humans."

    "..."

    "Well...discussing here isn''t appropriate. Shall we move to another ce?"

    Boo-wong!

    As Jang Ik waves his hand towards the void, the space is cut, and we are instantly moved to a different location.

    It''s a ce filled with endless darkness.

    Crackle, Crackling!

    And in the darkness, Jang Ik lights a fire.

    "You must have many questions. Since you must be taken aback, ask them slowly."

    "...First of all, where are we?"

    "This is the outskirts of the Lightning Sacred Sea. The outskirts are intertwined with countless barriers and dimensions set up by the Golden Deity, resulting in numerous ovepping dimensions."

    "The Lightning Sacred Sea..."

    Regardless of what happened, it seems I''ve arrived at my intended destination.

    "...Do you know where Ham Jin is?"

    "You mean that boy who came as your incarnation? I left him on a where he can survive near the Lightning Sacred Sea. A Human Race at the Qi Building level shouldn''t get beaten to death easily."

    "...Thank you."

    "You''re a peculiar one. Is he important to you?"

    "Among all the connections I''ve made until now, which one isn''t important?"

    "A wise answer to a foolish question."

    Jang Ikughs heartily as he slices through the void.

    Brilliant golden light pours through the cut, and Jang Ik reaches beyond the light and takes something out.

    ''An apple?''

    It''s a golden apple that shimmers with a golden light.

    He tosses the golden apple into the campfire and asks while roasting it.

    "Do you have any other questions?"

    "Will you take me as your disciple?"

    "Did you not already agree?"

    "Pardon?"

    Confused, I retrace my memory and recall that during our escape from the True Person''s hand, I inadvertently epted his proposal.

    "You are my 23rd disciple. Congrattions. Hahaha!"

    "...That was...something I said when I wasn''t quite in my right mind..."

    "Are you saying you epted while in a state of mental weakness? From what I saw back then, the emotion you expressed was one of strong desire."

    "..."

    "Anyway, since I''ve already epted you as my disciple, you are my disciple. Know that."

    He waves his hand dismissively, as if he won''t ept any objections.

    However, I shake my head and say,

    "There is a more outstanding genius than me. You should take that person as your disciple instead."

    "Then I can take that person as a disciple, and you as a disciple too. What are you saying? Just introduce them to meter."

    "...Understood."

    Surprisingly, it''s settled easily.

    ''In any case, I''ve created a link to introduce Kim Young-hoon to Jang Ik...that''s good enough.''

    "Is there anything else you''re curious about?"

    "...Why are you asking me to ask what I''m curious about?"

    "To empty."

    "Pardon?"

    "I''m trying to satisfy your curiosity as much as possible to empty your cluttered heart. That way, it will be easier to train you."

    "Hmm..."

    I have an instinctive feeling that Jang Ik''s training will be extremely harsh and arduous.

    But I can''t refuse.

    ''Since it''se to this, I should ask everything I can.''

    I start with what I am most curious about.

    "I''ve heard that the reason the Esteemed Ones havee to the Lightning Sacred Sea is to retrieve very important things for the Middle Realms. What exactly are these important things for the Middle Realms?"

    "They are [Names]."

    "Names...?"

    "That''s right. Each Middle Realm, including Bright Cold, True Devil, Ancient Force, Purple Gold, Nether Ghost, and Blood Yin, has a ''true name''. A long time ago, the Golden Deity stole jade ques imbued with the power of those true names and embedded them in their immortal treasure. That''s why we are here to retrieve them."

    "What happens if you find these names...?"

    "If we find the names, the dimensional barriers of the Middle Realms will be much thicker, there''s a significant ritualistic meaning, and the attraction force will so-and-so and be much better. I don''t know all the details...but one thing is important."

    I am startled by Jang Ik''s next words.

    "If the jade ques inscribed with the true names of the Middle Realms are retrieved, the chances of the living beings in the Middle Realms avoiding the End increase exponentially!"

    "...!"

    The End!

    It''s a term I''ve heard intermittently before.

    I swallow nervously and carefully ask,

    "What is this...End?"

    "It''s self-exnatory from the name. The world will be destroyed. This Heavenly Domain, in other words, our Astral Realm, the six Middle Realms, and the Decaying Corpse Realms connected to those Middle Realms. All worlds will perish."

    "Then..."

    "I understand the timing is about 10,000 years from now."

    "...Pardon?"

    I stare nkly at Jang Ik, losing my focus.

    He repeats calmly, as if it''s nothing new.

    "In 10,000 years, the world will end."

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 372: At The Sea (2)

    Chapter 372: At The Sea (2)

    "In 10,000 years...!"

    I take a sharp breath.

    Though 10,000 years might seem like a long time, it isn''t such a lengthy period for those at the Four-Axis stage and above.

    "Wh-why is the End happening?"

    "Hmm, I don''t know the details...but from what I''ve heard, when the attraction force of a Heavenly Domain reaches its peak, the Astral Realm contracts, and the End urs."

    "Pardon?"

    "The Sacred Master calls it the Great Contraction or the Great Copse. My nickname and techniques are derived from it."

    ording to Jang Ik, the Heavenly Domain we are in seems to expand continuously but then starts contracting at some point, eventually returning to the singr point of its origin.[Editor: Seems to be inspired by the Big Crunch/Bounce theory from cosmology.]

    "The exact reason why this happens is unknown. But from what I know, even if the Great Copse urs, the Middle Realms will never be destroyed."

    "The Middle Realms won''t be destroyed?"

    "Yeah. However, as the Sacred Master said, when the Great Copse urs and the End arrives, even if the Middle Realms remain intact, this Heavenly Domain will be filled with such intense heat and light that no living being can survive. Everything will turn into primordial light and vanish. Unless one is at the Quasi-Immortal level, they will die without any resistance. Even Sacred Masters, who have merged with the Middle Realms, may either endure or perish, purely based on luck. It''s truly terrifying."

    I tremble at this horrifying fact.

    ''Then, within 10,000 years, I need to grow strong enough to withstand the End.''

    However, I''m not sure if I can reach the Star Shattering stage even after 10,000 years.

    "...I understand about the End. Then, may I ask onest question?"

    "Sure. Ask away."

    "I understand that in order to enter the next realm, one must sever everything."

    "That''s correct. Hoho, have you found a clue to the next stage?"

    "No, I just heard about it."

    "That''s also a skill. Well...that''s right. If you want to enter the same domain as mine, you''ll have to sever everything."

    I ask with a serious gaze.

    "How do I sever?"

    Jang Ik seems to understand what I am implying by looking at my intent.

    "I see. Are you saying you can''t sever it?"

    "Yes. Actually, the reason I tried to send an avatar through the middle zones of the Ancient Force Realm to the Lightning Sacred Sea where the Esteemed Ones are is for this."

    I reveal my inner thoughts without hesitation.

    "I came to ask if there''s an external method to reach that realm without severing, or if it''s truly necessary to sever everything to attain that stage."

    "Hmm..."

    Jang Ik strokes his chin.

    "First, let me exin to you the difference between a typical Star Shattering stage and my realm. Those in the Star Shattering stage are people whose connections and emotions have be futile ''after ascending.'' In contrast, I had to sever such things to reach this domain."

    I ponder the difference between the two.

    ''The Star Shattering stage allows for emotions and connections during break through, which naturally fade afterward. But this realm beyond Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion requires severing connections and emotions to even enter into it?''

    However, I feel a strange feeling and ask.

    "But doesn''t the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One have emotions?"

    "How do you know if I have emotions or not? Are you saying you can read my intent?"

    He chuckles as he retrieves the golden apple he had tossed into the bonfire and takes a bite.

    Crunch��

    Somehow, despite being an apple, it oozes meat juices instead of fruit.

    The apple smells of protein.

    As Jang Ik gnaws on the thing that can''t be determined if it''s apple or meat, he locks eyes with me.

    His mouth moves greedily, but his eyes are cold and empty.

    Indeed, it''s incredibly difficult to read Jang Ik''s intent.

    His intent seems utterly hollow, vague, and doubtful whether it even exists.

    Perhaps, from the perspective of those who have reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, Jang Ik is not a living being but an exquisitely crafted meat puppet.

    Chuaaaak!

    It''s when I am meeting his gaze for some time.

    I feel as if I am being sucked into his empty eyes.

    When Ie to my senses, I find myself in a cosmic space where all stars shine green.

    It''s an illusion induced by Jang Ik''s mental pressure.

    Kuguguguguk��

    My mind feels like it''s about to crumble.

    Feeling an overwhelming sense of dread, I look up and see a green neb taking the form of Jang Ik''s face, looking down at me.

    ''This is...the extent of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One''s mind...''

    It isn''t just the size of his consciousness.

    The very meaning he has pursued all his life is that immense.

    ''At this rate...is he going to cook my brain...?''

    I can''t maintain my focus under such pressure.

    However, I know one thing for sure.

    Jang Ik, has emotions!

    And he cherishes his connections!

    "These are words I once heard from someone."

    I speak without yielding to his pressure.

    "After being mocked that the heart is merely a metallic reaction, and rying that mockery to someone else, this was the reply."

    Seo Hweol had mocked Gyu Ryeon''s heart, and Jang Ik had responded with these words.

    "If the heart is of the Metal attribute, then ording to the ssification of cultivators, Metal (��) corresponds to Qian (Ǭ/Heaven), hence the heart is as eternal as the Heavens."

    I repeat the words of Jang Ik from my previous life in front of the present Jang Ik and shout.

    "Isn''t that right, O Esteemed One? Is it not that the heart of a person can never be erased?"

    As I make this deration and refine my consciousness, I find myself back by the bonfire, free from Jang Ik''s pressure.

    "This one...is quite something."

    Jang Ik crosses his arms and smiles while looking at me.

    "That''s right. Emotions can never be erased. That''s why even when one bes an Esteemed One, they still have emotions, greed, and fear. Though I said that other Esteemed Ones lose their connections and emotions, in reality, they don''t truly vanish. It''s just a difference in perspective."

    "...! So, does that mean the true way to reach the next realm is not to abandon emotions, but to properly acknowledge and refine them?"

    "Huh...no?"

    He bites into the golden apple as if he doesn''t understand what I''m saying.

    "You must erase what cannot be erased. Do you understand? That''s the only way to get here."

    "Then how do you erase what cannot be erased?"

    "I told you, didn''t I? You can''t."

    He smiles while speaking iprehensible words.

    "To enter here, you must be able to erase what cannot be erased. Finding out how to do that will be the way of your future training."

    "...."

    "Strictly speaking, although I''ve epted you as my disciple, there isn''t much I can teach you. I can only give advice as someone who has gone ahead. Each individual in our Heart Tribe is entirely different."

    He points somewhere.

    "When you entered the Lightning Sacred Sea, you must have fallen into a region where even consciousness couldn''t be used. Isn''t that right?"

    "Yes."

    "How did you get out?"

    "I raised the All-Heavens Sword to the ne of Fate and cut through the space to escape."

    "When I first arrived there, I stimted my body to extend my sensory range, pulling the Qi (��) from outside that space to shatter the space and escape. As you can see, you and I have different methods of leaving the same ce. I could recite my insights to you, but it wouldn''t suit you nor be helpful."

    Surung��

    Jang Ik stands up from his seat and says,

    "That''s why, even among the disciples I have a master-student rtionship with and whom I''ve helped, none are truly my sessors. All I can do is assign them training tasks that I think might suit each disciple."

    I listen to his words with a serious expression.

    "Now, I will assign you a training task as well. This is your first training task."

    He smiles slyly and says,

    "Go outside the Lightning Sacred Sea and cut down a star. You can use the power of the Heaven Tribe, the Earth Tribe, a dharma treasure, or even someone else''s help. No matter what method you use, destroy a star. Ah, I mean a star without any living beings on it. Don''t invade some innocent and annihte a civilization."

    [Editor: Note that the term ''star'' here can also more broadly refer to any heavenly body such ass and moons.]

    Boo-oong!

    He swings his podao, and Jang Ik''s podao turns into a ray of light that pierces my soul and embeds itself in my heart essence.

    Kwaak!

    Just like before, Jang Ik''s podao takes its ce on one side of my Sword Mountain.

    Paaatt!

    With a wave of his arm, Jang Ik sends me far away from the bonfire, sweeping me through vast spacetime.

    Chwaaak!

    Countless scenes sh past me, and soon I arrive in an Astral Realm bathed in starlight.

    Kuguguguk!

    And in front of me,

    From where I have emerged, is a colossal Decaying Corpse Realm shrouded in a dimensional barrier.

    ''That is one of Yang Su-jin''s remains.''

    The Decaying Corpse Realm is in the form of an enormous ring finger, each segment almost the size of Earth.

    Judging by its shape, it seems to be the left ring finger.

    ''Is Yang Su-jin''s immortal treasure a ring?''

    The Decaying Corpse Realm in the shape of a left ring finger has a circr indentation inside the finger. It''s the mark of a ring that had been worn for a long time.

    The ring finger, referred to as the Lightning Sacred Sea, is said to be the entrance to the space containing his immortal treasure. Therefore, reaching another space through traversing the Lightning Sacred Sea suggests one mind the enormous ring.

    ''But to cut down a star...''

    Contrary to my expectations of getting beaten up by Jang Ik, it seems his training method is simply to assign tasks without much interference.

    ''A star...''

    I recall Jang Ik splitting a in half.

    ''With my current power...even if I mobilize the Three Great Ultimates, I can only overturn the continent on the''s surface. I should be able to put a slight crack on the but...''

    That is my limit.

    It is also the limit of a typical Grand Perfection Integration stage cultivator.

    ''If I raise my Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion and the Heaven and Earth Tribe cultivation to the level of the Grand Perfection Integration stage...borrowing the power of dharma treasures and formations, then...''

    It might somehow work.

    I think I understand what Jang Ik is trying to say.

    ''Is he telling me to first raise my cultivation to the highest point possible and then return?''

    In the early stage of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, although I imitated the strength of the Grand Perfection Integration stage by using the physical body and consciousness of the Heaven and Earth Tribes, my actual realm is still at the Four-Axis stage.

    ''Alright, let''s go back and elevate my realm to the utmost possible before returning.''

    Resolving to do so, I seek out my incarnation, Ham Jin.

    Wo-woong!

    Since I originally crossed into the Astral Realm through Ham Jin, we are connected, making it not too difficult to locate him.

    Paaatt!

    Ham Jinnded on a star near the Lightning Sacred Sea where life forms can survive.

    He is on one of the continents of the star.

    There, he has established a primitive tribal nation, and as the great chieftain, he is vigorously engaged in activities to proliferate his descendants.

    "...Ham Jin."

    "Huff, huff, huff...Huh!"

    Sensing my presence, he emerges from his stone house to greet me.

    "O, O Wuji Ghost King! Has the Great One arrived? I have been spreading the teachings of the Wuji Religious Order here for the Great One! I have even promulgated the Wuji Ghost King Ritual Scripture!"

    "...Hooh, good. Well done. Thanks to you, it will be a bit easier when I return. Now, let''s go back."

    "Ah...actually, I have 13 wives here, but I''ve only given love to 3 of them so far. Could I fairly distribute my love among all of them first...?"

    I chuckle in disbelief and reply.

    "Come back after you reach the Four-Axis stage."

    "Ah, understood. Then, let me bid farewell to my wives..."

    He summons the chiefs, speaks to them briefly, and then receives bows from dozens of chiefs and wives before flying to meden with numerous gifts including star''s spirit stones, special products, and unique items.

    For some reason, he looks a bit downcast.

    "...No one tried to stop me. They all imed to like me, but when I said I was leaving, they eagerly sent me off with bows and cheers...They are too much. I miss home. I want to see my wives back home."

    "...Quiet. Let''s go."

    I enter Ham Jin''s body.

    "That person named Jang Ik said the star with the Ancient Force transmission array is that one."

    "Right."

    I direct attraction force tond on the star where the middle zone of the Ancient Force Realm is located.

    ''They said the worlds with middle zones are all on True Persons'' bodies.''

    So this star is also a True Person.

    ''And...the world Ham Jin resides on must also be a True Person disguised as a Decaying Corpse Realm.''

    I wondered how the battle involving Star Shattering stage cultivators urred without the world being destroyed, but it seems it wasn''t an issue because the world is a True Person''s body.

    ''Jang Ik telling Ham Jin about the location of the middle zone of the Ancient Force Realm must be his way of indicating that I should use it. And if he indicated using it, it means the True Person who had reached out to grab us earlier must be asleep again by now.''

    In other words, there are no problems with returning.

    Wo-woong!

    I, along with Ham Jin, begin crossing vast spacetime once again.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 373: At The Sea (3)

    Chapter 373: At The Sea (3)

    In the meantime, I realize that Ham Jin''s cultivation has significantly advanced.

    "Ham Jin, you''ve already reached thete Qi Building stage."

    Taat!

    I arrive in the middle zone of another star and ask,

    [Ah, actually...I briefly watched the person called Jang Ik and the Wuji Ghost King sparring in the Astral Realm. Although I fainted halfway through for some reason...thanks to that, I had an epiphany and gained new enlightenments, obtained a new divine ability, and my cultivation rose.]

    "You''ve gained quite an opportunity. Congrattions. What''s the new divine power?"

    In response, Ham Jin moves his body to form a hand seal and draws spiritual power from his dantian to his fingertips.

    ''This is...?''The spiritual power of Ham Jin''s Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets turns into a dark ink-like light.

    It''s a darkness that has a simr quality to the darkness of outer space.

    As Ham Jin swings his fingertip, the ink light turns into an ink-colored de, an Ink de (ī��), which flies across the star and slices through a small mountain.

    Kugugugugu!

    "....!"

    A definite Core Formation level strike!

    "...Impressive. Did you create this by observing the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One cleaving stars?"

    [Yes. Thank you for thepliment!]

    Judging by its form, it seems to be a divine power created from the epiphany gained by watching Jang Ik''s strike.

    ''Indeed, even at the Qi Building stage, observing a Star Shattering stage strike could provide enough enlightenment to create a divine ability.''

    Of course, using this one technique drains all of Ham Jin''s spiritual power, but since Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets is a method where spiritual power continuously surges as long as the dragon vein is controlled, it isn''t a major drawback.

    Once he reaches the Core Formation stage, he will likely be able to use it continuously, making it a lifesaving trump card for Ham Jin.

    Wo-woong!

    I ask another question as we move through the middle zone again.

    "What''s the name of this technique?"

    [I named it ck de sh (���Д�)! It''s fitting since it''s ck, and it represents my resolve to cut down the ck Tomb Old Devil who tried to take over my body. The ck Tomb Old Devil was a great fate that threatened me, so I named it with the determination to cut down my fate!]

    "ck de sh...an excellent name."

    I nod and immediately create a method to refine ck de sh and make it a technique one can cultivate with,bining Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets to form ck de Maturing Secrets (�����L���E).

    [TL/N: ck de sh is ???, Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets is ?????. MC took the beginning of ck de sh (??) and theter of Silica Earth Great Wall Secrets (???) and named it ?????. However, the hanja for ?? is different, hence it means Maturing Secrets, not Great Wall Secrets.]

    Over the course of several days and nights, we cross numerous middle zones and finally return to Ham Jin''s world.

    Kuuung!

    "Whew..."

    I emerge from Ham Jin''s body, congratting the exhausted Ham Jin.

    "Thank you. I''ve gained a lot thanks to your cooperation."

    "No, I am the one who received an excessively great opportunity!"

    "I will grant you a spirit fruit to extend your lifespanter. Let''s meet in the Upper Realms someday."

    Paaatt!

    As I reim my consciousness, I smile at Ham Jin, who bows deeply as I return to the Ancient Force Realm.<hr>

    Ham Jin watches Seo Eun-hyun disappear into the void and looks at his fingertips.

    Tststst!

    For a moment, his nails turn ck, and then a sharp ck de forms on his hand.

    ''ck de Maturing Secrets...to bestow such an excellent method. How can I ever repay this grace?''

    Ham Jin ponderes and finally makes up his mind.

    ''Yes, that person told me to meet him in the Upper Realms. Someday, I will ascend! I will be a Heavenly Being beyond even what my master could aspire for, and ascend to the Upper Realms! I will be someone who can assist the great Wuji Ghost King! I will properly join the Wuji Religious Order!''

    He finally sets a goal for his life.

    It is to ascend and repay the grace he received from the Wuji Ghost King by standing by his side!

    Boooong!

    When Ham Jin swings his hand, a sharp ck de shoots out from his hand and cuts through a nearby cliff.

    "I will refine this ck de countless times and definitely reach him!"

    Thus, it won''t be long before Ham Jin, who trains in the ck de Maturing Secrets, bes a Core Formation Sage God and earns the title of ck de King (������).

    The legend of ck de King Ham Jin has just begun.<hr>

    Blink��

    I open my eyes.

    ''Since I''ve been focusing my primary consciousness entirely on my avatar while fighting Jang Ik, my main body was in aatose state.''

    Myrades must have been greatly rmed.

    ''I need to exin properly...hmm!''

    Clink, clink!

    For some reason, my body and limbs are bound to a chair, and my mouth is gagged.

    Moreover, wax-like candles are ced on my hands, knees, and head, with melted wax dripping down. In front of me, Yeon Wei is dressed like a shaman and is performing a ritual with a mountain of ancient stones piled up around her.

    "Heot...! Look, look...! The cult leader has awakened!"

    She stops the ritual, wipes her sweat, and approaches me.

    "Are you alright? What kind of deep-sea monster''s Deep Sea Curse did you get hit with?"

    [Deep Sea Curse...?]

    Since my mouth is gagged, I ask with mental speech, and Yeon Wei exins about the Deep Sea Curse.

    She says they have been gathering ancient stones and materials from the sea domains to treat the Deep Sea Curse and save me.

    I feel grateful but can''t help but feel absurd andugh wryly.

    [Heh heh...I''m sorry, but I wasn''t afflicted by a Deep Sea Curse. I was temporarily mentally bound in the Lower Realms due to aplicated incident. The reason my blood was boiling was because I awakened an immortal beast talent, and the reason for the blood sttering from my seven orifices was probably because I directly faced a True Person''s true body.]

    Yeon Wei is silent for a moment after hearing my words, then in a fit of rage, stikes my head with the bell she is holding.

    "You bastard! Judging by your words, you''re not the cult leader but an evil spirit possessing the cult leader''s body! Come out of that body immediately, evil spirit!"

    Jingle, jingle!

    I sigh as I get hit several times by the bell, which exerts force on my spiritual body.

    Wuduk, wududuk!

    The chains binding my body are torn apart, and the gag on my mouth shatters.

    "This, this bastard...keck!?"

    Clench!

    After I subdue Yeon Wei by grabbing her face and lifting her up, I shake her brain with a palm strike, causing her to faint.

    Her eyes flip as she passes out on the floor. I then summon Hong Fan.

    Paaatt!

    Hong Fan pierces through space and appears before me, bowing.

    "Master, have you returned? Was it indeed Lady Yeon Wei''s method that was effective?"

    "Hmm..."

    After exining the truth to Hong Fan, I ask him a question.

    "Was there any trouble while I was in aatose state?"

    Hong Fan''s face turns pale.

    I sense something has happened.

    "...Let''s go to the conference room."<hr>

    Wuji Religious Hall Conference Room.

    There, I receive an unbelievable report.

    "...So, while the leaders went to gather ancient stones and left the headquarters, the remaining members, Yuk Yo, Baek Rin, and...Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon, were kidnapped by the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang...?"

    Bududukk��

    Hong Fan speaks with a hardened face.

    "To be precise...when Yuk Yo and Baek Rin were kidnapped, the two kings rushed to retrieve them but ended up getting captured as well. That''s why Lady Yeon Wei tried to wake Master up early..."

    "...Where are they now?"

    "The Fighting Demon Pirate Gang''s Salt Bones Ship has a peculiar ability to dive into the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm. Currently, it''s said...to be roaming around the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm."

    "...Do they tend to abuse their hostages?"

    Kim Young-hoon shakes his head at my question.

    "Probably not. More than 90% of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang are from the Fighting Ghost Race, and the remaining 10% are from the Demon Race, having nothing to do with humans. The Fighting Ghost Race...they look simr to the Human Race but their reproduction method is extremely unique."

    "Reproduction method...?"

    "Yes. They...charge at their preferred partners and fight while mating. Their offspring are insane creatures who go into heat and feel extreme pleasure duringbat. Because of this, they generally ignore and neglect those they capture as prisoners since they can''t fight."

    Hearing this, Jeon Myeong-hoon shudders, a look of repulsion on his face.

    "...So when that bastard fought me..."

    "Enough chit-chat."

    Huuu��

    My breath turns into frost, causing the meeting room to start icing over.

    "From now on, we will find and rescue our cult members."

    Focusing intently with eyes as cold as ice, I begin to track Kim Yeon''s location.

    Since Kim Yeon is connected through the Mysterious Bizarre Gu and the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I can find her location if given some time.

    ''Just hold on a little longer.''

    Clenching my teeth, I think of Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon.<hr>

    The depths of the Ancient Force Realm''s Deep Sea.

    Within the hull of the Salt Bones Ship.

    Two women are arguing inside a prison cell within the ship.

    "No, you shouldn''t have rushed in recklessly!"

    "It''s you who should have at least run and reported it! What were you thinking?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon are confined in adjacent cells, their limbs bound as they argue.

    "Are you telling me to abandon our followers and run away?"

    "Your loyalty is admirable! Now we''re both stuck here together, what good is that?"

    After arguing for a while, the two, exhausted and panting, sigh deeply.

    "What a mess this is..."

    "Tell me about it..."

    After some time, the cell next to the one where they are held opens, and Yuk Yo is thrown in.

    The Fighting Ghost Race warriors who threw Yuk Yo then toss Baek Rin into the cell next to hers,ughing as they move away.

    Kim Yeon looks at Yuk Yo.

    Although the Fighting Ghost Race doesn''t usually abuse their prisoners, it seems Yuk Yo was often dragged in front of Jin Ma-yeol and mistreated.

    "...Haah...we need to escape quickly."

    At Kim Yeon''s words, Buk Hyang-hwa chuckles dryly.

    "How do you n to escape? Even if we get out of here, the Salt Bones Ship is submerged in the Deep Sea so we can''t get outside."

    "Didn''t I manage to control your Buk Hyang Fleet? I think I can control this ship too."

    "Wake up. My Buk Hyang Ship was half-controlled by a puppet mechanism, making it possible to take control. The Salt Bones Ship, on the other hand, is entirely a manually operated dharma treasure. You won''t even have the opportunity to seize control."

    Hearing this, Kim Yeon suddenly asks Buk Hyang-hwa a question.

    "Then...why not modify this Salt Bones Ship into your Buk Hyang Ship?"

    "What?"

    "Last time, I saw you quickly modify the ship I had seized and took it back, right? Can''t you modify this ship to control it as well?"

    "It''s possible...but how would we do that? We''re both tied up like this."

    "Hmm..."

    Kim Yeon smirks and moves her arm a few times.

    Then, all of a sudden.

    ng, ng, ng!

    The chains binding her arms snap.

    Seeing this, Buk Hyang-hwa''s eyes widen in astonishment.

    "B-Breaking the dharma treasure that suppresses spiritual power...with brute strength...?"

    "Spiritual power is suppressed, but my internal energy isn''t."

    Kim Yeon says with a gentle smile.

    "Of course, I can''t win against those Fighting Ghost Race bastards in a head-on fight, so a frontal assault is impossible. I''ll free you too, so you need to modify this ship as quickly as possible to escape. Got it?"

    Wududul!

    Bending the bars and moving into Buk Hyang-hwa''s cell, Kim Yeon releases her cuffs.

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks at her for a moment in a daze before smiling.

    "Alright, Unnie."<hr>

    Jin Ma-yeol, the captain of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang, is staring outside with a cold expression from his captain''s cabin.

    Due to the heavy spatialpression, the interior of the Salt Bones Ship is extremely vast, akin to a Nether Crossing Ship, making his captain''s cabin the size of a small city.

    Kuuung!

    Jin Ma-yeol looks out through the window of the captain''s cabin.

    "Even a day earlier...I need to obtain it as soon as possible. But Yuk Yo, that fish-headed bitch..."

    Gritting his teeth, he res at the scenery outside.

    He is staring down at the gigantic Sea Dragon statue deep within the depths of the Deep Sea.

    "The secret art of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens (�ϻ�M��) is within reach..."

    A strange excitement fills Jin Ma-yeol''s eyes as he gazes at the Sea Dragon statue.

    "Yes...let''s wait just a bit longer. Then...I will achieve the state of Unaging and Undying (���ϲ���) with this mortal body!"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 374: At The Sea (4)

    Chapter 374: At The Sea (4)

    Kim Yeon asks after shattering Buk Hyang-hwa''s shackles.

    "Ah, by the way...us doing this. We won''t get caught in someone''s consciousness domain, right?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa clicks her tongue and says,

    "Did you really free me without thinking about that?"

    "Uh...I just had a gut feeling it would be okay."

    "Well, you''re not entirely wrong. After all, the Salt Bones Ship is simr to the Nether Crossing Ship in that it''s like a massive country inside. Moreover, the waves emitted by the Salt Bones Ship restrict one''s consciousness quite a bit, so they won''t notice us doing this."

    "Huhu, I knew it all along."

    "Stop saying foolish things and help me out, Unnie."

    Buk Hyang-hwa stretches her fingers and ces her hand against the ship''s wall.Chijijik�D

    Golden patterns, along with a mix of purple and pale pink patterns, appear all over her body.

    "What the. You''ve got tattoos too?"

    "They''re not tattoos but a physical characteristic."

    "Ah, sorry..."

    Kim Yeon scratches her head and slightly lowers her head. Buk Hyang-hwa watches her for a moment before getting back to work.

    Using the broken pieces of the shackles as materials, she creates a small tool. Starting from there, numerous devices begin to appear around Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Initially yawning while watching Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Yeon''s eyes grew wide as time passes.

    ''Wh-What in the world...?''

    ________________________________________

    Kugugugugu!

    In a small sea domain of the Ancient Force realm.

    There appears a Ghost King with 19 heads and his subordinates.

    "Is this the ce?"

    "Yeah."

    The Ghost King with 19 heads, Wuji Ghost King Seo Eun-hyun, gazes at the sea below with brightened eyes as he is connected to a pure white consciousness thread.

    "Down below, I sense the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King Kim Yeon. Surely, the Conqueror King Buk Hyang-hwa and the Guardian Ghost King Baek Rin are with her."

    "So, do we just need to go down ande back?"

    The Six-Armed Thunder God, Six Extremes Ghost King Jeon Myeong-hoon, asks.

    But Seo Eun-hyun shakes his head.

    "ording to the natives, recklessly diving into the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm is a dangerous act. Moreover, Kim Yeon''s presence is not in the shallow coastal waters but in the very depths of the Deep Sea."

    "Then what do you n to do?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks puzzled, and Seo Eun-hyun chuckles as he spreads his arms.

    Kugugugu!

    The surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy starts converging on Seo Eun-hyun, drawn by his Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    "What do you think I''m going to do?"

    Woo-wooong!

    He draws the Colorless ss Sword and smiles.

    [To not be touched by the Deep Sea, we''ll just have to split it apart.]

    As his mental speech echos, all the leaders of the Wuji Religious Order who havee with Seo Eun-hyun begin to exert their power.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon grins widely and spreads his six arms.

    Kugugugu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s domain unfolds.

    Integrated Dao Domain (�ϵ��I��).

    Charged Lightning Veil of the Great Heavenly Rain (��늱��״�����).

    Kwa-jijijik!

    In an instant, the surrounding space transforms into an alternate dimension where Red Lightning (����) rains down like a torrential downpour.

    Red Lightning covers the sky!

    However, by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s will, the Red Lightning passes through his group without causing any harm and falls straight to the bottom.

    Kwarurururung!

    The domain of crashing Red Lightning begins to push away the lower sea of dimensions.

    Then, the other leaders of the Wuji Religious Order begin to exert their power in that direction.

    Kwakwakwakwang!

    Countless attraction forces, ghostly power, and devilish power pour forth.

    Meanwhile, Seo Eun-hyun''s hands begin to imbue with the powers of curses and blessings.

    The energy of Yin-Yang and Five Elements begin to permeate the dimensional sea below, where the lightning falls.

    [Great Mountain!]

    Paaatt!

    [Splitting Emperor!]

    A pure white light begins to swirl.

    ________________________________________

    Jin Ma-yeol''s eyes twitch.

    Kugugugugu!

    His Salt Bones Ship is shaking violently.

    Paaatt!

    Someone uses the ground-shrinking technique to rush into the captain''s cabin where Jin Ma-yeol resides.

    It''s the vice-captain of the Salt Bones Ship and a Grand Perfection Four-Axis cultivator, Jin Ryu.

    "What is it, Vice-captain!? An enemy attack?"

    "No, Captain! The Salt Bones Ship has gone mad!"

    "What?"

    "The Salt Bones Ship''s keel is shaking wildly and making strange noises!"

    "What kind of dragon-chewing-on-grass nonsense is that!?"

    However, shortly after moving to the keel of the ship with Jin Ryu does Jin Ma-yeol understand the situation.

    Zzirurururururururu!

    The keel of the Salt Bones Ship, made of Salt Crystals, is emitting a sound simr to that made by the Fighting Ghost Race during mating.

    Jin Ma-yeol looks at the Salt Crystals emitting white light and making strange noises with a startled expression.

    "Wh-Why is this happening!?"

    Jin Ma-yeol is bewildered.

    Despite having lived for about ten thousand years, he has never heard of Salt Crystals making such bizarre noises.

    After a moment of confusion, he appears to think of something and flinches.

    "I see. Is it a deep-sea monster?"

    "Is there a deep-sea monster that can make Salt Crystals go into heat?"

    "Well, the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm holds records of countless worlds, so such things might exist...a deep-sea monster might be nearby, so I will activate the Great Concealment Technique. Tell everyone to prepare."

    "Yes, Captain!"

    Jin Ma-yeol clicks his tongue and returns to the captain''s cabin.

    He then sits at the center of a huge formation in the middle of the cabin and begins to form hand seals.

    Wooooong!

    His domain begins to expand around him.

    As his formation activates, it amplifies Jin Ma-yeol''s domain, gradually enveloping the entire Salt Bones Ship.

    Integrated Dao Domain (�ϵ��I��).

    Great Concealment Dragon Spirit Sea (���[���`��).

    In an instant, the sound of a dragon''s roar seems to echo, and Jin Ma-yeol''s domain swiftly envelops the hull, blending the Salt Bones Ship with the surrounding Deep Sea scenery, making it almost invisible to any watchful eyes.

    Jin Ma-yeol sits down and focuses on his domain, sending a voice transmission throughout the ship.

    "This is the captain''s order. It is currently suspected that a deep-sea monster is lurking around the Salt Bones Ship. Because of this, the keel of the ship is making disturbing noises. Until the deep-sea monster haspletely passed or the keel''s reactions have ceased, we will remain in the concealed domain. Therefore, all crew members must remain..."

    Jin Ma-yeol suddenly falls silent and stops speaking.

    As he sits and concentrates, his eyes snap open.

    "Damn it, the prisoners are up to something suspicious! Everyone, head to the cells and subdue them!"

    The domains of Integration stage Grand Cultivators are intertwined with their consciousness, so Grand Cultivators can perceive all actions within their domains.

    Jin Ma-yeol, who enveloped the Salt Bones Ship, grits his teeth as he observes Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa doing something suspicious in the cells.

    "Damn it, Conqueror King...!"

    Although he wants to immediately get up and subdue them, he can''t move recklessly as a suspicious deep-sea monster is stimting the Salt Bones Ship''s keel, leaving him no choice but to bite his lips in frustration.

    ________________________________________

    The vice-captain, Jin Ryu, leads her subordinates to the lower deck where the cells are located, wearing a nonchnt expression.

    "Each and every one of them are nothing but boring things. There''s no point in fighting."

    The Conqueror King and the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King are experts in puppet control.

    Thus, the Fighting Ghost Race pirates would have to fight against puppets. For the Fighting Ghost Race who can only satisfy their lust by engaging inbat and mingling flesh with their opponent, puppet cultivators are not attractive partners.

    The only one who caught Jin Ryu''s interest during the battle to capture them was the Ghost King Baek Rin. But since Baek Rin is a ghostly creature, it is impossible to copte with non-ghostly entities.

    In short, the members of the Wuji Religious Order are unappealing and pointless opponents for the Fighting Ghost Race.

    "Puppeteers, what''s the point of them!? In my time, puppeteers used puppets as support while they fought as true warriors themselves. Nowadays, each and every puppeteer is bizarre and weird."

    Jin Ryu spits out her disdain for Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa who use puppets, as she enters the cell area.

    And what Jin Ryu sees in the cell area are thousands ofplex mechanisms.

    "Wh-What in the world...?"

    ng, ng, ng...

    All of a sudden, the cell area has somehow been transformed into a bizarrebyrinth.

    Thebyrinth extends in a straight line, but the entire path is filled with what looks like powerful mechanical devices and weapons, with countless grotesque puppets lined up between them.

    At the end of thebyrinth, Kim Yeon stands with a sinister smile, her arms hanging down.

    Consciousness threads extend from her fingertips, connecting to countless puppets, while Buk Hyang-hwa, equipped with spider-like puppet limbs, is continuing to modify the area behind.

    Jin Ryuughs dryly.

    "Conqueror King and Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King. I''ve heard of both your reputations, but I didn''t expect this. However, it''s pointless. If you surrender now, I''ll merely put you back in your cells quietly. If you resist, I''ll tear off your limbs and bind you."

    However, Kim Yeon merely flicks a single finger.

    Wo-woong!

    sh!

    Three mass-produced General Seo puppets, modified by Kim Yeon under Seo Eun-hyun''s tutge, fire beams from their mouths.

    Kuaaang!

    After taking the beams from the mass-produced General Seo puppets at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul level, Jin Ryu''s eyes twitch and she takes a step forward.

    "Well, fine. If you insist on drinking punishment wine, I''ll oblige."

    Kuung!

    The Fighting Ghost Race appears almost identical to humans in appearance.

    The primary difference is that the Fighting Ghost Race is born with well-developed muscles throughout their bodies, which swell further as they grow, with horns developing from their foreheads.

    The more horns one has, the more talent they are considered to possess. Those with fewer horns are treated with disdain even within the Fighting Ghost Race.

    The royal family of the Fighting Ghost Race has seven horns, and the highest nobility has five to six.

    The middle nobility has four.

    The lower nobility has three,moners have one or two, and ves have their horns removed, marking them worthless.

    Captain Jin Ma-yeol of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang is a high noble with five horns, while the vice-captain, Jin Ryu, is a middle noble with four horns.

    Wo-woong!

    Jin Ryu''s horns tremble as strength surges through her muscles.

    Kuang, Kuang!

    With an indifferent expression, Jin Ryu crushes the puppets charging at her and begins walking through thebyrinth.

    The distance between Jin Ryu and Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa gradually shortens.

    Kim Yeon nces at Baek Rin, lying beside her.

    Baek Rin has just been released from his restraints and needs time to recover his strength.

    "How much longer, Buk?"

    "Almost done, Unnie. And please call me by my proper name!"

    "Got it, Wah-wah"

    "Ugh...!"

    Kim Yeon chuckles and focuses her mind on the consciousness threads extending from her fingertips.

    �DListen well, my disciple.

    It''s as if the Mad Lord, who had taught her the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and puppet control while driven mad by insanity, is speaking beside her.

    ��What do you think is the reason the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress keeps winning against any force it fights?

    A strange madness begins to glimmer in her eyes.

    �DIs it because we simply overwhelm them with superior technology and numbers? That is certainly true. But the most important thing is this! Madness! Any force that fights against the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, regardless of who they are and whether they know or not, gradually bes infected by the ''heart'' of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress during battle. In other words, those who fight us gradually open up to the possibility of ''evolution''!!

    Kuang, Kuang Kuang!

    As Jin Ryu continues to crush the General Seo puppets with an expressionless face, her face begins to twitch.

    �DYes, my Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is...''love''! A ''love'' that guides everyone to a new world! It''s the ultimate embodiment of [Benevolence]! Ahhh. How magnificent a creation have I made!?

    Those who face the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, breaking them, fighting them, and confronting the Fortress itself...

    They inadvertently stare directly at the circuits of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Gradually, the circuits of the Fortress are engraved into their subconscious, and they begin to be tainted by their madness.

    The more they fight the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the more they lose their sanity and go mad.

    And when both sides are driven mad, the ultimate victory has no choice but to belong to the Mad Lord''s forces, who have long ustomed to the madness.

    Chewchewchewchewchewchew...

    Kim Yeon starts biting her lips furiously.

    Blood begins to flow from her lips, and excitement and madness gradually spreads across Jin Ryu''s face as she continues to destroy the General Seo puppets.

    "Heh, haha! Huhaha!"

    Jin Ryuughs.

    It had been the same when they captured the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King before.

    Fighting puppets isn''t enjoyable.

    But fighting Kim Yeon''s puppets somehow always leads to a moment of excitement.

    "Huhahahaha!!!"

    Wo-woong!

    Zzirurururururururu!

    Jin Ryu''s horn trembles and begins to emit a strange sound.

    Jin Ryu''s face turns bright red.

    The muscles all over Jin Ryu''s body begin to swell even more.

    Before long, the faces of General Seo puppets ovep with Jin Ma-yeol''s face in her eyes.

    "Captain! Captain! Caaaptain! Aaaaah! Jin Ma-yeol Orabeoni!!!"

    Jin Ryu begins to savagely pummel the General Seos with a flushed face.

    "Heh, hehakh! Hehahahakh!"

    Even while descending into madness, she manages to keep some semnce of sanity and approaches Kim Yeon.

    ''Ah...I''m on the verge of going on a rampage.''

    Jin Ryu sighs inwardly.

    This is why the Fighting Ghost Race dislikes facing puppeteers.

    Even if they think they enjoyed themselves, upon regaining their senses, they find only hard puppet fragments instead of the opponent''s flesh.

    The realization that they did a round with puppets brings a rush of shame and difort rather than satisfaction and joy.

    However, seeing the puppets charging at her, Jin Ryu eventually sighs and swings her fist.

    ''Ugh, I don''t know. Whether it''s a tool or whatever, let''s just enjoy and thinkter.

    Ziiiiiiik!

    Her entire body flushes red as her muscles swell even more.

    The four horns on Jin Ryu''s forehead vibrate madly.

    Zzirururururururu!!!

    "Huuuaaaaaah!!! Kyaaaaaaa!!! Kuaaaaaaaagh!!! Keeeeeeeeeek!!!"

    As she lets out an alluring cry as if to seduce her opponents, she smashes through the surrounding puppets with her eyes rolled back, advancing forward.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 375: At The Sea (5)

    Chapter 375: At The Sea (5)

    Jin Ryu''s momentum is fierce.

    She relentlessly crushes the puppets charging at her and endures the beams and traps falling upon her body, rushing forward undeterred.

    Click, click, click!

    However, the more puppets she shatters, the more they reassemble on the spot and begin to bind her body.

    Gradually, Jin Ryu''s body bes encased in a puppet armor, but her steps do not falter.

    Kuang, Kuang, Kuang Kuang!

    The floor of the ship is dented with each step.

    As Jin Ryu draws closer, tension begins to appear on Kim Yeon''s face.

    She breaks into a cold sweat as she looks at Jin Ryu''s blood-red, hammer-like hands.''That really hurt.''

    It was Jin Ryu who captured Kim Yeon, and with one hit from her pot lid-sized hands, Kim Yeon was knocked out cold.

    In an urgent voice, Kim Yeon shouts at Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Sh-She''s almost here! How much longer until it''s finished!?"

    "It''s almost done! Stop rushing me!"

    "Damn it! Don''t you know how to hurry!? Move faster!"

    Kuaaang!

    Atst, Jin Ryu destroys Kim Yeon''s final puppet, ring at her with a bright red face.

    A face that seems to say something is still not enough.

    Of course, Kim Yeon can confront her alone, but having heard of the mating methods of the Fighting Ghost Race, she dares not recklessly do so.

    "Hurry! Faster!"

    Kim Yeon''s face turns pale as she reaches behind her and, in a state of panic, yanks Buk Hyang-hwa''s hair.

    "Kyaaa! Let go! It''s done!"

    Buk Hyang-hwa, irritated by the pain as if her scalp is being torn off, activates the device she has been modifying.

    sh!

    "Kuruk?"

    Jin Ryu, who is acting coquettishly, feels something strange.

    Something bes wrong with her senses.

    ng, ng, ng, ng!

    The passageway she is standing on suddenly flips, and she sees Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon moving to a different location.

    No, the entire maze-like corridor that Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon have modified is splitting into segments and moving around.

    ''Wh-What is this...?''

    It''s such an absurd situation that she snaps out of her state of heat and opens her eyes wide.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, looking at the mechanism connected to her pattern and glowing, shouts.

    "It''s done! The modified spaces have been transferred to each section of the Salt Bones Ship and we can now modify it quickly in a simplified manner. You need to help now, Unnie!"

    "Got it!"

    Kim Yeon grasps Buk Hyang-hwa''s hand and begins to infuse consciousness.

    Wiiiing!

    Kim Yeon''s consciousness threads spread throughout the Salt Bones Ship.

    She connects with the consciousness of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon embedded in Buk Hyang-hwa''s head to rapidly exchange thoughts with her.

    "I''ll tell you the locations to modify and the methods through consciousness, so follow it exactly."

    "Alright, quickly!"

    Buk Hyang-hwa gives instructions to Kim Yeon, and following her orders, Kim Yeon begins modifying the entire Salt Bones Ship through the transmitted modified spaces in real-time.

    "Good, now the ship itself has be somewhat puppetized!"

    "Great, then please send me the blueprint!"

    "Here!"

    After a brief look at the blueprint, Buk Hyang-hwa''s eyes brighten as she grasps Kim Yeon''s hand.

    "That Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon thing. Can you connect it more strongly with my mind?"

    "Yeah, I can, but..."

    "Then please do it quickly!"

    After a moment''s hesitation, Kim Yeon connects her consciousness more tightly with Buk Hyang-hwa''s.

    Instantly, the space they are in turns into amand room under Buk Hyang-hwa''s influence.

    Cling, cling, cling, cling!

    Themand room and the other modified sections of the Salt Bones Ship are connected with the circuits of the Mad Lord through Kim Yeon''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Transforming the Salt Bones Ship into a small-scale Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress happens in an instant.

    Kugugugu!

    Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa extend their consciousness and look up at the ceiling.

    Buk Hyang-hwa remarks.

    "I''m going to take us out of the Deep Sea!"

    "Let''s go!"

    Kuuuuuu��

    The Salt Bones Ship lifts its bow diagonally upwards.

    Then, the Salt Bones Ship begins to move.

    Woo-wooooong!

    Cutting through the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm, it moves forward with its bow pointed diagonally upward.

    And a thunderous voice resounds throughout the entire ship.

    [You damned...! What are you doing to my ship!?!]

    The enraged voice of Jin Ma-yeol echoes throughout the ship.

    [Get your hands off my ship! I''ll kill you!]

    Kugugugu!

    Jin Ma-yeol''s domain moves, pressing down on Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon.

    However, when Kim Yeon maniptes something, Jin Ma-yeol''s pressure is instantly dispersed by the devices in themand room.

    Kim Yeon frowns as she reads the blood-reddened fury of Jin Ma-yeol.

    "That person will soone down here."

    "Baek Rin needs to wake up quickly..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks at the still unconscious Baek Rin.

    Baek Rin''s ghostly power has somewhat recovered, but he still hasn''t regained consciousness.

    Kim Yeon also nces at Baek Rin with a worried expression and then flinches before looking around.

    "Jin Ma-yeol has retracted his domain! If an Integration stage breaks through everything andes down here...what should we do?"

    But Buk Hyang-hwa shakes her head with a meaningful smile at Kim Yeon''s worry.

    "No, that won''t happen."

    "What?"

    "As a fellow ship master, I know. He will never recklessly destroy his own ship. He will try to navigate through the maze we created as much as possible ande to us."

    "What? But you self-destructed your own ship."

    "It felt like sacrificing my own child. But I had other ships, so it was possible. That Fighting Ghost Race has only one Salt Bones Ship, so his attachment to it is on a whole different level."

    Buk Hyang-hwa, with a confident expression, steers the Salt Bones Ship to the surface.

    "In short, we still have time before Jin Ma-yeol gets here!"

    Kuaang!

    Shattering the walls of themand room, Jin Ma-yeol, who has flown straight down from the captain''s room, creating a hole throughout the Salt Bones Ship, locks eyes with them in fury.

    "...What''s this, Hyang-hwa? You were wrong."

    "...Transmit."

    Click!

    Silently, Buk Hyang-hwa presses a button, and she and Kim Yeon, along with Baek Rin and Yuk Yo, are transmitted to another part of the Salt Bones Ship.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Buk Hyang-hwa avoids Kim Yeon''s gaze, who is staring at her silently, and restructures the new location into anothermand room.

    "...From now on, your name is Wah-wah. Got it?"

    "..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa only puffs up her cheeks at Kim Yeon''s scolding.<hr>

    Kugugugu!

    How far have we excavated down the Deep Sea with the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s domain?

    I finally arrive at the location where the signal from the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon was connected.

    However, there is nothing there.

    ''Damn it, what''s this?''

    The signal from the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon was definitely connected in this vicinity.

    "What''s this, Seo Eun-hyun? Didn''t you say Kim Yeon is around here? Where is she?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks while spreading his domain to prevent the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm from encroaching.

    I close my eyes and operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon more precisely.

    Due to the countless ovepping waves of dimensions, my consciousness can''t connect well.

    In the midst of this, I sense something.

    Jiiiiing�D

    "...! Over there. Kim Yeon and the pirate gang are currently moving somewhere!"

    "What? Where are they moving to?"

    I look diagonally upwards.

    "...It seems they are trying to rise to the surface. Did they detect us?"

    "Perhaps. Alright, then let''s chase after them."

    "...No. Instead of chasing, let''s rise back to the surface and head to a ce where they are likely to emerge. Once they rise above a certain level, I can use the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique to evaporate the Deep Sea."

    The leaders of the Wuji Religious Order nod and prepare to rise.

    Suddenly, I notice a strange shadow deep within the Deep Sea.

    ''Huh...?''

    It''s the shadow of a Sea Dragon.

    And on the Sea Dragon''s nape, there are characters written in the ''Netherworld''snguage'' that I learned from ck Ghost Valley.

    Blood Yin (Ѫ�).

    Lofty Dragon (����).

    Ancient Force (����).

    Myriad Realms Beneath (�f��).

    Seed Dispersal.

    ck Yin''s Strategy (���a֮Ӌ) Ancient Force Division (������) Complete.

    Reading the written characters, my eyes brighten.

    "...!"

    I stare at the object for a moment and then extend my hand.

    Kuguguguguk!

    It''s fixed in one ce in the Deep Sea, simr to the Deep Sea Ind that Yeon Wei mentioned.

    On closer inspection, the body itself is a massive stone statue made of ancient stone.

    A stone statue carved into the shape of a Sea Dragon (����)!

    Kuguguguk!

    Ipress the space with attraction force, forcibly tearing the statue fixed in the Deep Sea and take it into my embrace before rising.

    ''I need to investigate this.''

    The appearance of the Sea Dragon Race that Seo Hweol always takes.

    And Seo Hweol, who seems to have some connection with the Blood Yin Realm.

    Seo Hweol, who alwaysmunicated with the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum as the Grand Prince of the Sea Dragon Race.

    There might be a clue to their connection.

    [TL/N: The Korean characters for Hyeon Eum (??) are the same as ck Yin (??). The hanja for ck Yin actually trantes to ck Shade, but there��s a likely chance it��s a typo by the author so I��m tranting it as ck Yin.]<hr>

    "No, Wah-wah! You said he''d cherish his own ship!"

    "Who knew that despicable pirate would destroy his own ship toe for us!"

    "What are you going to do! He''ll soon reach us again!"

    "You''re the Unnie! Do something about it!"

    "Stop saying stupid things!"

    Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa are busily moving their hands while exchanging words in a heated argument.

    In the midst of this, Baek Rin, who is beside them, opens his eyes.

    "Kugh...Conqueror King, Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King, I apologize but, where are we...?"

    Kim Yeon quickly conveys the current situation through consciousness using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Baek Rin lets out a low sigh.

    "So, you''re saying we still have a long way to go to reach the surface, but Jin Ma-yeol will soon catch us?"

    "Yes! If we get caught, the ship will be restored to its original state, and we''ll be stuck in the Deep Sea again."

    "Eumm..."

    As they sigh with hardened faces, Yuk Yo coughs and stands up.

    She wipes the blood from her mouth and takes a deep breath.

    "I will be the bait."

    Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon flinch in surprise at her words.

    Baek Rin''s eyes ze with blue ghost fire.

    "What are you talking about?! Do you wish to die?!"

    However, Yuk Yo only gives a bitter smile, unfazed by Baek Rin''s pressure.

    "What Jin Ma-yeol wants is me. In the first ce, everyone was caught while trying to rescue me, so I should take responsibility. I will move around the Salt Bones Ship to draw his attention. Meanwhile, the rest should pull the Salt Bones Ship to the surface and escape."

    [You foolish thing! How long do you think a mere Nascent Soul like you can run away for!?]

    "My Dragon Form Disguise Method decreases the toughness of my skin and my attack power when I transform into a dragon, especially lowering my speed. That''s why I was captured by the Wuji Religious Order initially. But following the advice of the Wuji Ghost King, I can now reverse this method. By doing so, I can ''maintain my form while bing faster and stronger.''"

    Yuk Yo''s eyes are resolute.

    "I''ve lived my life running and scamming. It''s better for me to be captured than for the three of you. In fact, if it''s me, I can scam my way out and escape more easily, so please don''t worry."

    Before anyone can stop her, Yuk Yo leaves themand room.

    Watching her, Baek Rin seems restless and speaks to Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon.

    "I apologize, Your Highnesses. The Cult Leader ordered me to look after Yuk Yo, so by the Cult Leader''smand, I must..."

    Kim Yeon examines Baek Rin''s intent andughs lightly, nodding.

    "Go ahead, Sir Baek Rin. As you said, she''s just a Nascent Soul. If a Four-Axis like you apanies her, you can stall for time properly."

    "Thank you, your Highness Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King!"

    Baek Rin quickly bows to Kim Yeon and immediately chases after Yuk Yo, emitting a streak of light.

    Kim Yeon watches them leave, then once again uses her consciousness to sense the entire ship before speaking.

    "...Indeed, Jin Ma-yeol has changed directions froming toward us to heading toward Yuk Yo and Baek Rin. We need to reach the surface as soon as possible while they buy us time. Can you do it?"

    "Yes...ugh!"

    While infusing spiritual power into mechanical devices, Buk Hyang-hwa frowns.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "My spiritual power...is depleted."

    "Haaah, Wah-wah. That''s why I told you to reach the Heavenly Being stage quickly."

    "Do you think it''s as easy as it sounds?!"

    "What''s so hard about it?"

    Kim Yeon chuckles and ces her hand on Buk Hyang-hwa''s back, infusing her with spiritual power.

    Wiiing!

    Connected through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, Buk Hyang-hwa blushes red the moment she feels Kim Yeon''s spiritual power pouring into her.

    ''Wait, this person...''

    For a moment, Buk Hyang-hwa seems to see a soft pink light.

    For Buk Hyang-hwa, who has received both consciousness and spiritual power from Kim Yeon, a part of Kim Yeon''s emotions also flows in for a moment.

    Affection, longing, curiosity, joy, desire...

    They are emotions directed towards someone that cannot be described with words.

    But if one were to dare attach a name to it, it would be an emotion of warmth.

    For a moment, Buk Hyang-hwa feels as if she is in the embrace of her mother, Yeon, beyond that soft pink light.

    Wo-woong!

    The patterns on Buk Hyang-hwa''s face glow brightly as if burning.

    "...Move aside, Unnie."

    "Hmm?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa takes a breath and extends her hands.

    Simultaneously, the spider leg puppet attached to her back begins to move.

    Click, click...

    Clickclickclickclickclickclick!

    "What, what''s this?"

    Kim Yeon looks at Buk Hyang-hwa with a slightly surprised expression.

    Her hands are moving even faster than before.

    Feeling as if Buk Hyang-hwa is possessed by something, Kim Yeon stares at her with a strange look.

    "From now on, we will make the mechanical device we created go berserk all at once. It''s not something we intended to use permanently anyway. It will cause the ship to quickly rise to the surface faster. Once we reach the sea surface, Yeon Unnie, please quickly contact the Cult Leader with your consciousness. If the Cult Leader sends even Sir Kim Young-hoon, the situation will be resolved in an instant."

    "Wah-wah, you..."

    "And!"

    Buk Hyang-hwa shouts at Kim Yeon.

    "My name is Buk Hyang-hwa, not Buk Wah-wah!"

    Kim Yeon smiles softly as she looks at her and pats Buk Hyang-hwa''s head.

    "...Got it, Hyang-hwa."

    "D-Don''t bring your face so close! It''s already big and burdensome as is!"

    As Kim Yeon''s face draws closer, Buk Hyang-hwa blushes and gives a scolding remark. Kim Yeon yfully flicks Buk Hyang-hwa''s forehead before they start controlling the Salt Bones Ship together.

    However, the two no longer argue as they did before.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 376: At The Sea (6)

    Chapter 376: At The Sea (6)

    Kwaaang!

    From a corner of the Salt Bones Ship,

    The area where alcohol is stored,

    An explosion echoes outwards.

    Due to spatialpression, the space, asrge as a small city, is filled with an enormous amount of alcohol.

    From Lower Realm drinks like rice wine, moonshine, and wine, to high-quality Middle Realm liquors like Spirit Nectar, White-Red Wine and True Moon Dew, the enormous explosion just now has shattered their containers, causing the alcohol to flow throughout the storage area.

    Baek Rin, holding Yuk Yo with one arm, is breathing heavily in that space.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    Several members of the Fighting Ghost Race, including Jin Ma-yeol, fall before them.Jin Ma-yeol, with an excited expression, smiles as his muscles bulge.

    Zzirururururururu!

    All five of Jin Ma-yeol''s horns are vibrating simultaneously.

    "This...fighting you who is holding Yuk Yo feels like I''m actually fighting Yuk Yo herself. I have no interest in Yuk Yo with her insect-like skills, but focusing only on her face during battle makes it feel like I''m doing what I wanted with Yuk Yo. It''s very enjoyable."

    His face is flushed red.

    Baek Rin burst out with rage.

    "Filthy bastard! Do not look at her with those eyes!"

    "Who are you calling filthy? Yuk Yo is my betrothed, designated by the Governing Dragon Pce Lord. On the contrary, isn''t it rather you who is the one running away after kidnapping my betrothed?"

    "Who abuses their betrothed like that!? Stop spouting nonsense!"

    "It''s the traditional culture of our Fighting Ghost Race, is there a problem? If Yuk Yo doesn''t want to be mistreated by me, she should also grow stronger, elevate her realm, and have a joyful battle together with me."

    "Don''t talk dogshit! Do you think I haven''t encountered ghostly creatures of the Fighting Ghost Race in the Nether Ghost Realm? The Fighting Ghost Race always takes those of the same realm as betrothed, and consider fighting in the same realm as virtue! What you are doing is simply bullying the weak!"

    "Is there a problem with disciplining a thief who stole my belongings?"

    Jin Ma-yeol smiles sinisterly and extends his palm towards Baek Rin and Yuk Yo.

    Kwaang!

    A gigantic palm strike flies towards Baek Rin, who swiftly evades it.

    The enormous barrel of alcohol behind Baek Rin shatters in an instant, and the alcohol inside flows out, turning the nearby area into a sea of wine.

    Kwaduduk!

    The sea of wine freezes due to Baek Rin''s yin energy and ghostly energy, and ice spikes formed from the alcohol surge up.

    Without using any spells, Jin Ma-yeol shatters the ice spikes purely with his physical strength and charges at Baek Rin.

    "Come, bone fellow. Stop with the nonsense and make me more joyful. Make me happier!"

    "Kugh...!"

    With an excited expression, Jin Ma-yeol gathers energy in the air to create a chain sickle and swings it at Baek Rin.

    Kwagagagak!

    Thend of ice created by Baek Rin is shattered in one blow.

    Chwararararak!

    Jin Ma-yeol''s chain sickle wriggles as if alive, continually chasing Baek Rin.

    Finally, the chain sickle descends towards Baek Rin.

    Yuk Yo tightly closes her eyes, and Baek Rin shouts as he emits ghost fire.

    "White Bone Shedding Shell Strategy, First Form!"

    Kwaaang!

    It looks as if the chain sickle pierces through Baek Rin''s body, but Baek Rin splits into hundreds and thousands of afterimages, all fleeing in different directions.

    Moreover, since all the afterimages are holding Yuk Yo, it''s nearly impossible to tell which one is real!

    However, Jin Ma-yeol licks his lips and bes even more excited.

    "Good...! Very good...! If a bug-like creature can''t fight, it should at least have the skills to run away to make it enjoyable to catch!"

    With a highly excited expression, Jin Ma-yeol swells his muscles and wildly swings his chain sickle in all directions.

    Kuaaang!

    It''s as if a storm of chain sickles is raging.

    After a while, two-thirds of Baek Rin''s fleeing afterimages in the hall are annihted.

    And the remaining third is being quickly destroyed by Jin Ma-Yeol''s hunting.

    "Stop there, resist more! Hahaha! Make me happier!"

    The real Baek Rin and Yuk Yo, without looking back at the chilling voice behind them, exit the alcohol storage.

    Yuk Yo grabs Baek Rin''s chest and shakes him.

    "...It''s enough now. Leave me and run away. If you''re alone, you can surely escape, right?"

    But Baek Rin burns with ghost fire in his eyes and speaks firmly.

    "No!"

    "Why not? You, didn''t you be a ghostly creature because you didn''t want to die? Jin Ma-yeol is an Integration stage Grand Cultivator! If you get him excited, he''ll pounce on you in heat even if you''re a ghostly creature!"

    But Baek Rin shakes his head with a resolute face.

    "The Cult Leadermanded me to take care of you. So, I won''t run away leaving you behind."

    "What crazy talk! If you die, it''s over! Let me go! I''m telling you to abandon me!"

    Yuk Yo tries to push Baek Rin away and escape from his embrace, but Baek Rin holds her tighter and says,

    "...A long time ago, I once left my friends behind and ran away."

    Baek Rin recalls the events in the Nether Ghost Realm.

    The betrayal of Wei Shi-hon and the capture of Eum Wa by the Wuji Religious Order.

    Now, he himself is devotedly loyal and inspired by the magnificent Wuji Religious Order, but at that time, it felt like the sky was falling.

    "And...I had to pay a price for that."

    The event that shattered Baek Rin''s heart happened afterward.

    ''I liked...Eum Wa first...''

    But Baek Rin ran away, leaving Eum Wa behind.

    Because of that, Eum Wa married Wei Shi-hon.

    Thus, Baek Rin had to lose the one he loved to his best friend.

    That was the price of running away.

    "I will never run away again!"

    Baek Rin, hugging Yuk Yo, exits the alcohol storage and runs towards the food storage.

    The food storage is actually smaller than the alcohol storage, about the size of a small vige at most.

    However, it''s filled with the carcasses of giant demon beasts and all sorts of food, and Baek Rin hides behind the massive bones of a demon beast that''s against the wall with Yuk Yo.

    When Baek Rin forms a hand seal, the bones of the demon beast moves and cleverly conceals them.

    "Do not worry. My White Bone Shedding Shell Strategy has even evaded the pursuit of the Six Extremes Ghost King of our order who prides himself on his lightning speed. He won''t find us easily."

    He speaks while panting, and Yuk Yo, after looking at Baek Rin for a moment, smiles.

    "...Would you like to know a secret of our n?"

    "Suddenly...?"

    "Our n, in the distant past, had an ancestor from the Sea Dragon Race. That''s why we have some Sea Dragon blood within us. Although we are a hybrid of carp and sea dragon...anyway, my father, being from the carp lineage, seeded in Dragon Transformation and became a part of the Dragon Race."

    ��What does that have to do with the current situation?"

    "It''s important. The ck Dragon Race has the authority to govern all yin aspects of Heaven and Earth, and as a branch of the ck Dragon Race, the Sea Dragon Race has the authority to govern all seas of Heaven and Earth."

    She continues her exnation.

    "The Sea Dragon Race is far inferior to the ck Dragon Race in handling yin energy, but they are actually more specialized in controlling the ''sea''. And the sea that the Sea Dragon Race can handle is not limited to just saltwater."

    Yuk Yo''s eyes sparkle.

    "The sea of the Ancient Force Realm can also be controlled to some extent. No, to be precise, the Sea Dragon Race is the only race that can rise to the surface from the sea of the Ancient Force Realm without an ancient stone. They can find the ''paths'' of the sea!"

    She begins to undo her top.

    Exposing her chest, Yuk Yo points to the vicinity of her heart.

    "Take my heart. The Sea Dragon True Blood I contain is very inferior and insignificant, so my father treated me like trash. Though that''s why I was able to survive..st time, I awakened a bit more of the Sea Dragon True Blood thanks to the energy from Sir Seo Ran. After taking my heart, the source of my Sea Dragon energy, pierce through the ship and swim through the sea of the Ancient Force Realm to the sea surface."

    Baek Rin looks at Yuk Yo''s face for a moment before speaking.

    "Why would you go to such lengths for me...?"

    Yuk Yo''s body and voice trembles as she speaks.

    "I kept deceiving and trying to escape, but the only one who treated me consistently is you."

    At those words, Baek Rin is silent for a moment and then arranges Yuk Yo''s clothes.

    "I don''t need it. I..."

    At that moment.

    Kuaang!

    The door to the food storage shatters, and Jin Ma-yeol walks in with a sinister smile.

    "I''ve caught all the runaway clones. I know you''re in there. Come out."

    Baek Rin flinches.

    He can tell.

    Jin Ma-yeol''s consciousness is pinpointing exactly where Baek Rin and Yuk Yo are hiding.

    Baek Rin steps forward with Yuk Yo in front of Jin Ma-yeol.

    "How did you find all those clones so quickly...!?"

    Jin Ma-yeol chuckles.

    "I''m a hunter. I excel at tracking, hiding, and hunting. The same goes for the crew members of my pirate gang who learned these skills...In fact, I already knew your location."

    He points to Yuk Yo''s chest.

    "Has it been just once or twice that deceitful thing tried to escape? I ced a tracking spell on that carp''s heart. As long as she doesn''t have the courage to rip out her own heart, you were always in my grasp."

    Yuk Yo shrinks at his words.

    Baek Rin nces at Yuk Yo briefly.

    Jin Ma-yeol, seeing Yuk Yo''s demeanor, exims as if realizing something.

    "Ah! I think I know what scam that scammer tried to pull on you. Did she perhaps tell you something like ''if you take my heart, you can escape,'' or something of the sort?"

    "..."

    Baek Rin remains silent, and Yuk Yo shrinks even more.

    Jin Ma-yeolughs out loud as he reads Yuk Yo''s intent.

    "So it''s true. Last time, I cast a simr spell on her leg, and she escaped by giving her lower body to one of my subordinates. Since she reached the Nascent Soul stage, losing a major part like that wouldn''t kill her, so it isn''t even an issue. Haha, how do you feel? Do you still intend to protect that thing? I''ll give you onest chance. Hand over Yuk Yo and get lost. You seem to have exhausted your energy anyway, so I can''t even get excited. I''ll let you escape."

    Yuk Yo bites her lip hard.

    However, Baek Rin does not move.

    Rather, he only lights up the circuits imnted by Kim Yeon, igniting his fighting spirit.

    "...What''s this? Didn''t I tell you she deceived you?"

    However, Baek Rin only ignites his ghost fire.

    "It doesn''t matter. I was never interested, nor did I n to run away!"

    "Hoh...you''re brimming with momentum."

    Baek Rin stands his ground, blocking the path to Yuk Yo, while Yuk Yo looks at him with aplicated expression.

    "Good...! I like people like that too! Come, then. Serve me more!"

    Jin Ma-yeol, excited by Baek Rin''s refusal to back down, begins to approach them with an excited expression.

    And then, it happens.

    Kugugugu!

    The ship suddenly shakes violently, and the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy changes.

    Reading the change in the spiritual energy, Yuk Yo''s eyes brighten, while Jin Ma-yeol frowns.

    ''Damn it...!''

    "Sir Baek Rin! The Salt Bones Ship has surfaced!"

    As soon as Yuk Yo''s words are heard, Baek Rin scatters a spell towards the wall, instantly creating a hole.

    What appears is not the dark, gloomy dimension of the Deep Sea but a clear seascape.

    Paaaatt!

    Baek Rin quickly grabs Yuk Yo and escapes using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Jin Ma-yeol, with an enraged expression, chases after the two demon spirits and extends his hand.

    Kugugugu!

    Attraction force of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator emits from his hand, pulling Baek Rin and Yuk Yo towards him.

    Having exhausted his strength, Baek Rin begins to be dragged towards Jin Ma-yeol.

    He grits his teeth.

    ''Damn...is this how it ends?''

    Yuk Yo''s betrayal doesn''t affect him at all.

    Though it''s fine now, he had been betrayed by a closer friend before, and he had his first love taken by that friend as well.

    Baek Rin exhales as he feels the ghost fire in his eyes dimming.

    ''Still...the Conqueror King and the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King, those two should be able to escape. With this, my duty is done...''

    And then.

    Kuwaaang!

    A beam of light from somewhere explodes on Jin Ma-yeol''s arm.

    Baek Rin, with his mouth agape in disbelief, looks towards the direction where the beam came from.

    "Your Highness!! Why did you not flee!?"

    It''s Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Paaaatt!

    The two puppeteers, riding on a puppet with each of their heads emerging from the puppet''s head, swiftly rush forward and snatch Baek Rin and Yuk Yo who are being dragged by Jin Ma-yeol.

    "Don''t worry as good news is on the way!"

    Kim Yeon says with a bright smile as she flies away quickly, and Buk Hyang-hwa reassuringly smiles in agreement.

    Behind them, the furious Integration stage Grand Cultivator, Jin Ma-yeol, begins to pursue them.

    Chwarururuk!

    He swings his chain sickle once and the puppet is sliced in half.

    But as Buk Hyang-hwa maniptes something, the four people inside the puppet are immediately ejected forward.

    Buk Hyang-hwa shouts as she signals to the puppet.

    "General Buk, self-destruct!"

    Kwaaang!

    The puppet they ejected from self-destructs, creating a cloud of smoke.

    But Jin Ma-yeol pushes through the mist and catches up right behind them, swinging his chain sickle.

    Kim Yeon gathers the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, and Baek Rin emits repulsive force.

    However, Jin Ma-yeol''s chain sickle ignores all their defenses and splits Kim Yeon''s right arm, Buk Hyang-hwa''s upper body, and Baek Rin''s skull in half.

    "Kugheok!"

    Buk Hyang-hwa vomits blood, and Kim Yeon quickly regenerates her arm, shrinking her consciousness domain.

    The consciousness domain, gathered in the form of a fingernail on Kim Yeon''s left arm, momentarily appears to be tinged with a pink hue beforeunching as a massive sh towards Jin Ma-yeol.

    Kwaaang!

    It''s the martial art Kim Yeon asionally used to shatter the Wuji Religious Order''s training formations, emitting immense power.

    Jin Ma-yeol looks to ignore it and charge forward, but his expression changes drastically for a moment, and he unfolds his domain to defend against Kim Yeon''s strike.

    Taking advantage of that gap, Kim Yeon swiftly uses the Flying Escape Technique while holding the others.

    "Sir Baek Rin, are you alright?"

    "Yes, I am a ghostly creature so it doesn''t matter!"

    "Buk Hyang-hwa, are you okay?"

    But Buk Hyang-hwa does not answer.

    Kim Yeon can immediately identify the cause.

    ''Her Nascent Soul is injured!''

    "Buk Hyang-hwa, Buk Hyang-hwa! Wake up! Get a grip!"

    Kim Yeon''s voice trembles.

    She quickly uses consciousness threads to seal the wound and support the Nascent Soul from dispersing, but Buk Hyang-hwa, her breath faint, onlys looks up at Kim Yeon with blurry eyes.

    "Buk Hyang-hwa!!! Hyang-hwa, wake up! I won''t call you Wah-Wah anymore! S-So...don''t die! Please!"

    Kwaaang!

    Jin Ma-yeol, who has shaken off Kim Yeon''s sh, is chasing after them from behind.

    [This...I didn''t realize it before, but the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King is quite the impressive fighter as well!]

    Licking his lips, he follows Kim Yeon with a chain sickle and a grotesque sword in both hands.

    In an instant, Jin Ma-yeol catches up with Kim Yeon and raises his grotesque sword.

    [Now, take this as well...!]

    The next moment,

    Jin Ma-yeol is split in half.

    Kwaaang!

    As Kim Yeon looks back, preparing for another strike, she collides with something massive while flying.

    "Ah..."

    Tears well up in Kim Yeon''s eyes.

    "E-Eun-hyun...Buk Hyang-hwa is...right now..."

    [Got it.]

    The Ghost King with 19 heads gestures to the giant centipede behind him.

    The giant centipede quickly brings a floating magic artifact,ys down Baek Rin, Kim Yeon, and Buk Hyang-hwa, and begins treating them.<hr>

    I look with a cold gaze at Jin Ma-yeol, whose split body is reattaching in front of me.

    He licks his lips with an excited expression.

    Zzirurururururu!

    His vibrating horns are for some reason quite unpleasant.

    "This...! It''s the best. Wuji Cult leader, will you entertain me as well? Let''spete! It''s a pity you have the form of a ghostly creature, but with a strong opponent like you, it doesn''t matter! Let us intertwine our bodies together and dance! Hahaha! This excitement I couldn''t feel even with that Six Extremes Ghost King...! Hurry,e at me!"

    I stare at him briefly before gathering both hands with curses and blessings.

    [Great Mountain!]

    "What! W-Wait! Damn it, you coward! Don''t do that, let''s sh body to body while we fight..."

    [Splitting Emperor!]

    A pure white light envelops Heaven and Earth.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 377: With Everyone (1)

    Chapter 377: With Everyone (1)

    Tststststststs<strong>��</strong>

    As the power of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique fades, the nearby sea domaines back into view.

    It''s a direct hit.

    The one called Jin Ma-yeol is obliterated into nothingness.

    However, I can''t shake off the lingering sense of difort.

    ''That guy...''

    He escaped.

    Though his physical body is destroyed, I felt him flying away through the ne of Soul to resurrect somewhere else.In hindsight, it''s always been like this.

    The day I first arrived in the Ancient Force Realm.

    That day, after battling Kim Young-hoon, I used the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, and all the cultivators at the Four-Axis and Integration stage within its range were annihted.

    Even Jin Ma-yeol, who was within the range!

    However, that guy resurrected again.

    Although he doesn''t seem like he would resurrect seven times like Yuan Li, he is quite the troublesome opponent.

    Kugugugu!

    In the distance, I see the Salt Bones Ship, from which Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa had escaped, submerging back into the depths of the sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    Zirururururu��

    A strange sound ising from the keel of the distant Salt Bones Ship.

    Perhaps it''s because the Salt Bones Ship has its entire keel made from the rare and precious Salt Crystals, which is causing it to react to the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Bo-woong!

    Iunch a sh towards the submerging Salt Bones Ship, and before it''spletely submerged, its bow is cleanly sliced off.

    ''Salt Crystals, huh...''

    Salt Crystals are also rted to the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    ''Well, I expected it since the character ''Salt (�})'' was used.''

    The reason Salt Crystal is called what it is is not only because of its pure white appearance, but also because it tastes salty when licked.

    In essence, Salt Crystal is a mineral very simr to salt.

    ''Is it a battleship that can freely dive into the depths of the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm through the use of Salt Crystals...?''

    No wonder the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang is such a notorious group.

    After briefly watching the spot where the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang disappears, I turn my gaze to Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "How are their conditions?"

    Hong Fan, now in human form, is stroking his beard with a gentle expression.

    "Fortunately, they''ve ovee the critical juncture. Especially since the Conqueror King''s Nascent Soul was held together by the consciousness of the Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King, even though her Nascent Soul was injured, there''s no major issue."

    I approach Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon.

    Kim Yeon, as expected, seems quite exhausted. As the tension eased, she fell asleep while holding Buk Hyang-hwa tightly, tears streaming down his face.

    "Haha, Lady Kim Yeon won''t let go of the Conqueror King."

    Hong Fanughs heartily, pointing at the two of them.

    I return to human form, smiling at the sight of the two.

    "...Let''s go back."

    Thus, the incident involving the kidnapping of the followers by the pirate ganges to an end.

    I wish it could have really ended there.

    After sending the remaining followers to the Wuji Religious Order in the ck Domain, I look up at the ''sky'' with a cold gaze.

    "...I can read the celestial energy."

    Yes.

    The Ancient Force Realm is a world where there is no sky, making it impossible to read celestial energy.

    But for some reason, I can now see the celestial energy.

    Celestial energy is actually the flow of attraction force emitted by stars!

    And, I can feel the flow of attraction force from the sky directed ''towards me.''

    ''Is it a cmity (�Ķ�)?''

    It isn''t normal celestial energy.

    Normal celestial energy should allow one to read the future.

    However, this celestial energy only allows me to feel a single pull of attraction.

    It''s the celestial energy of misfortune!

    And it''s very strange and suspicious that suddenly, in a world where celestial energy can''t be seen, I can see just this one.

    Having navigated through numerous misfortunes and disasters, I can tell.

    "Someone...has bestowed this!"

    This celestial energy is clearly artificial.

    Upon reaching the Four-Axis stage, one can see a wider variety of celestial energy in different types, natures, and ranges.

    And definitely, among the celestial energy I saw in the ''night'' of the Nether Ghost Realm, there was no such misfortune.

    In short, I can only conclude that this misfortune was ''bestowed'' upon me after I came to the Ancient Force Realm.

    ''Thinking back, it was indeed strange.''

    How the first guide we caught in the Ancient Force Realm is a scammer, the pce lord I sought for an alliance only desires to stab us in the back, and after sending my consciousness to the Lower Realms to build the Health Axis, the main body got split in two and confronted a True Person. Even when I returned, myrades had been kidnapped, and upon rescuing them, they were on the verge of death.

    Though I''ve faced such misfortune in life more than a few times, the frequency this time is too high.

    It''s clearly bad luck.

    I re at the sky.

    I still have no clue who has bestowed this misfortune upon me.

    However, if someone can impose such a fate, it''s certainly not a being of insignificant power, and I can''t help but think they do not harbor goodwill towards me.

    ''Of course...''

    There''s the possibility it''s [a being that can only bestow misfortune].

    ''This is driving me crazy. This world is really...''

    I sigh.

    But there''s nothing I can do right now.

    Even misfortune can''tst forever.

    ''I''ll wait until the misfortune passes!''

    After ring at the sky onest time, I return to the ck Sea Domain.

    Perhaps because of all that happened, or the shocking truth I have discovered, my shoulders feel inexplicably stiff.<hr>

    Upon returning to the ck Sea Domain, I received a report from Baek Rin, who recovered the fastest among the four.

    "...Thus, we were able to escape from the Salt Bones Ship and be rescued by the Cult Leader andpany."

    "Thank you for the detailed exnation."

    After receiving the report, I ponder one thing Baek Rin mentioned that caught my attention.

    ''Yuk Yo is a descendant of the Sea Dragon Race...''

    Although Baek Rin suggests it''s likely a lie, I believe that part to be true.

    ''When considering the reports from Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Yeon, and Kim Young-hoon, who faced Yuk Yo''s dragon form, they noted it was quite simr to the Sea Dragon Race except for the color. Moreover...when I asked Seo Ran why he slept with Yuk Yo, he mentioned there was a faint sense of familiarity despite the influence of the aphrodisiac.''

    Putting it all together, while it''s true that Yuk Yo deceived Baek Rin, the part about being of Sea Dragon lineage is likely true.

    Kuuung!

    After briefly expanding the space underground in the Wuji Religious Hall, I take out the statue of the Sea Dragon Race that I have brought from the Deep Sea.

    It appeared dark in the Deep Sea, but when taken out in the dark basement, it shines quite brightly.

    ''Well, it''s made of ancient stone after all.''

    I spent some time investigating the Sea Dragon statue by infusing it with spiritual energy and consciousness.

    Even when I infused it with the energy of an immortal beast, the statue of the Sea Dragon showed no reaction.

    It''s purely a statue carved from ancient stone.

    After observing the statue for a while, I call Seo Ran and Song Jin.

    Not long after, theye down to the basement, and I show them the statue.

    "This is the Sea Dragon statue I found when rescuing Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon. Have you ever seen something simr before?"

    Seo Ran stares at the statue intently for a moment before eximing,

    "Ah, I''ve seen it before!"

    "You have?"

    "Yes. While reading the history books of the Sea Dragon Race in the Sea Dragon Pce, there was an illustration exactly like this. The Sea Dragon Race, or rather most of the Dragon Races including the Sea Dragon Race, are descendants of the Entering Nirvana True Dragon whose remains are left in the Bright Cold Realm. ording to the history books, one of the True Dragon''s bloodlines mixed with the ck Dragon''s bloodline, leading to the birth of the ck Dragon Race. Some members of this race crossed into the Ancient Force Realm and mutated into the Sea Dragon Race, marking the beginning. After that, the Sea Dragon Race born in the Ancient Force Realm descended and spread its lineage in numerous Lower Realms for some reason."

    "...!"

    I think I understand the meaning of ''Lofty Dragon, Ancient Force, Beneath Myriad Realms.''

    ''It means that the seed of the Sea Dragon, born from Lofty Dragon True Person, blossomed in the Ancient Force Realm and scattered into the countless Lower Realms.''

    However, there is something strange.

    ''But why is there ''Blood Yin'' before Lofty Dragon?''

    No matter how much I think about it, ''Blood Yin'' doesn''t seem to have any rtion to the Dragon Race.

    At that moment, Seo Ran speaks with an excited expression.

    "This...this is truly...a historical treasure of immense value to the Sea Dragon Race! To think I''d see a treasure mentioned in the history books in real life..."

    "What is it that makes you so excited?"

    "This is the jade seal (imperial seal) of the first Sea Dragon King, Ja Eum (Purple Yin)! Even the jade seals currently scattered throughout the world...in other words, even the one Grandfather Seo Hweol holds as a symbol of the Sea Dragon King''s authority in the Head Realm, are just replicas of this Purple Soul Jade Seal (�ϻ���t)! How incredible!"

    With an incredibly excited expression, Seo Ran clings to the Sea Dragon statue called Purple Soul Jade Seal as if he would lick it.

    Watching him, I suddenly have a question and ask,

    "So, the first Sea Dragon King doesn''t have the (��/Seo; Lit. Auspicious) surname?"

    "Ah, yes. The first Sea Dragon King used the surname Ja (��/Purple). However, since all of his descendants, the Sea Dragon Race, carry his blood, it doesn''t matter much. The royal authority of the Sea Dragon Race is determined by whether or not they inherit the Sea Authority Jade Seal, the imitation of the Purple Soul Jade Seal."

    I''m startled by those words and look alternately at Seo Ran and the Purple Soul Jade Seal.

    "Then, since you have obtained the first Sea Dragon King''s jade seal..."

    "Ah, that''s not the case."

    Seo Ran shakes his head with a bitter smile.

    "Regrettably, the only way to be recognized as the owner of the jade seal and gain kingship is to inherit it directly from the previous owner. Only the person recognized by the jade seal can know the secret history and purpose of the Sea Dragon Race hidden within the seal...as I wasn''t recognized by the previous owner, the Purple Soul Jade Seal is just a treasure of historical value for me."

    "Is that so...?"

    "That''s regrettable."

    Song Jin and I sigh almost simultaneously.

    If Seo Ran became the Sea Dragon King, it might have influenced the Sea Dragon Race that is currently being consumed by Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Perhaps, we might have also understood why Seo Hweol continues to take on the form of a Sea Dragon.

    "May I study it a bit more...?"

    "Hmm...Do as you wish. And regarding Yuk Yo..."

    I convey the information I received from Baek Rin to Seo Ran.

    "You mean Yuk Yo might also be a descendant of the Sea Dragon Race?"

    "That''s right. So when Yuk Yo wakes up, ask her whatever you need to."

    "Understood."

    "Wait, Seo Ran."

    At that moment, Song Jin asks Seo Ran with a puzzled expression.

    "Isn''t that carp called Yuk Yo a scammer? Didn''t the Cult Leader say Baek Rin told him that the carp scammed until the end? Can you really get a proper answer from that fish?"

    "Ah, it''s fine. I can interrogate her with Shi Ho."

    "Because that carp is afraid of Shi Ho?"

    "There''s that too and..."

    Song Jin looks a bit surprised at Seo Ran''s next words.

    "Shi Ho is also a martial artist of Five Energies Converging to the Origin. By looking at intent, she can discern lies, so there will be no lies."

    "That fox!? Since when?"

    I burst intoughter at Song Jin''s reaction.

    "What, Seo Ran knew, but you didn''t?"

    "Ah...I apologize for not knowing."

    Shi Ho, interestingly enough, got hit by Kim Young-hoon so many times that she somehow learned martial arts and reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Since the Demon Race and Five Energies Converging to the Origin go well together, Shi Ho''sbat power must have significantly increased.

    "Well, in any case, as long as that fox can distinguish between truth and lies, it should be fine. Let''s go."

    "Yes, Master. Then, Cult Leader, we will take our leave."

    "Go ahead."

    Seo Ran and Song Jin leave with the Sea Dragon statue, the Purple Soul Jade Seal.

    I restore the space to its original state and fall into thought.

    ''The term that''s written at the end, ck Yin''s Strategy.''

    It''s undoubtedly the name of the ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum.

    ''Hyeon Eum, Ja Eum.''

    And Blood Yin (Hyeol Eum).

    Anyone who isn''t a fool will find it worth considering what kind of connection there might be between the three.

    Various misceneous thoughts cross my mind, but they are all just delusions without any solid basis.

    What is the rtionship between Blood Yin, Hyeon Eum, and Ja Eum?

    What exactly is Seo Hweol up to?

    I fall intoplex thoughts and then shake my head to clear my mind.

    ''Enough. There''s nothing I can do right now.''

    This world is one where insidious and treacherous traps and cmitiesy hidden.

    However, one of the few advantages of this world is that one can continue to be stronger.

    ''Let''s elevate my realm.''

    Continue to build the Health Axis and grow.

    I recall the words of the Mad Lord.

    He said only a stronger power can ovee fate.

    ''Gaining greater power and status will be advantageous in uncovering Seo Hweol''s secrets.''

    I swing my arm to create a Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar, while my main body lies down on the cult leader''s seat, extending my consciousness into the Flying Immortal Formation.

    The urgent matter is to build the Health Axis as soon as possible.<hr>

    I leave my main body to build the Health Axis while the Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar heads to the Wuji Religious Order''s Poison Research Hall.

    Most followers of the Wuji Religious Order are ghostly creatures, so there''s little need for a medical hall. Thus, no such ce exists.

    Therefore, the ce where Buk Hyang-hwa and others are receiving treatment is the Poison Research Hall, where Hong Fan studies poisons.

    Since poison can be used as medicine with the right ratio adjustments, this is possible.

    When I enter the room where Buk Hyang-hwa is resting, I find Kim Yeon dozing off while nursing her.

    ''They''ve gotten quite close.''

    When they first met, they growled at each other like they were ready to tear each other apart.

    But now, even while sleeping, they hold hands.

    I fetch a nket nearby and cover the sleeping Kim Yeon with it, then check Buk Hyang-hwa''s condition.

    Fortunately, thanks to the medicine Hong Fan administered, her Nascent Soul has significantly improved.

    After infusing a bit of vital energy into both of them, I quietly leave the room.

    As I exit, Kim Young-hoon is waiting for me with his arms crossed.

    "What brings you here?"

    "I have something to tell you."

    "Perfect timing. I have something to ask you too."

    "What is it?"

    I ask Kim Young-hoon the question I received from Jang Ik.

    "If you had to cut something that is impossible to cut, what would you do?"

    "Something impossible to cut...like what?"

    "For example, something like a."

    After thinking for a moment, Kim Young-hoon replies.

    "I can''t cut a, but I can cut something simr."

    "Pardon?"

    He grins widely and says,

    "Well...I''ll exin that a bitter. But more importantly, what do you think? After seeing that pirate, don''t you have a better grasp of what Martial Arts (��) is?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 378: With Everyone (2)

    Chapter 378: With Everyone (2)

    "Hmm..."

    Hearing Kim Young-hoon''s words, I picture the figure that regenerated their body even after my attack, furiously charging at me in an intense state of arousal.

    "He seems to possess extremely favorable conditions for martial arts training."

    Every time they swing their weapon, every time they are hit, and every time they fight their opponent,

    A race that doesn''t just get excited, but bes aroused duringbat?

    Whether it''s martial arts or the Earth Tribe''s methods, this race has immense advantages in learning anything rted to fighting.

    ''No wonder they are paired with the Human Race, who love to eat and exploit other races, as one of the Two Evils.''

    Honestly, their sticky intent is somewhat unpleasant. But aside from that, they seem to be the race with the best conditions for bing a warrior (�^ʿ).

    Seeing my reaction, Kim Young-hoon smirks."Do you now understand why I said he''s not a martial artist (����)?

    "Hmm..."

    I ponder for a moment before shaking my head.

    "Hm, I''m sorry. To be honest, I really don''t understand. Why isn''t he a martial artist?"

    I genuinely don''t know.

    I decide to be honest rather than pretend to understand.

    Kim Young-hoon gathers energy from the air to create a Qi Weapon (���).

    A golden saber made of energy appears in his hand.

    "What does it look like I''m holding?"

    "A de."

    I respond immediately, seeing the intent imbued in his saber.

    "Correct. A martial artist is someone who wields weapons."

    Kim Young-hoon and I continue our conversation as we walk outside the hall.

    Bo-oong!

    Reaching the edge of the Twilight Domain, Kim Young-hoon swings the saber in his hand at me.

    "What did I just use on you?"

    "A martial technique."

    "Correct. We are people who practice martial techniques."

    He swings the saber again.

    This time, he swings it with a genuine goal to cut me, so I draw my All-Heavens Sword and counter his swing.

    Paaatt!

    Though both of us imbue immense power in our weapons, capable of splitting the sea, we control our strength perfectly and cause no significant shockwaves.

    "What collided between us?"

    "Meaning (��)."

    "Correct. Martial artists are those who wield weapons to create martial techniques, and with those moves, sh meaning."

    Wo-woong!

    His eyes glow with a golden light.

    "Ultimately, it''s all about meaning, and that meaning is our soul (��). Since we imbue various meanings and disy our artistry (ˇ) through those meanings, even if we wield weapons and fight, we do not be lost in the fight itself. But do you remember what that Fighting Ghost Race held in his hands?"

    I recall Jin Ma-yeol, who tried to charge at me with lustful eyes.

    What he held wasn''t just a simple chain sickle and sword.

    Desire (����).

    He was enveloped in sticky lust (����), andpletely lost in it.

    "...I see."

    I finally understand what Kim Young-hoon is trying to convey.

    "Are you trying to convey that Martial Arts (��) is about ''what you imbue into your weapon''?"

    "Something like that. It reminds me of an incident from before. Come down."

    To-oong!

    After saying so, Kim Young-hoon descends downward.

    It''s the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    To-oong��

    He still manages to step on the dimension above the Deep Sea like before.

    "You are definitely strong. However, if what I sensed back then was not mistaken, your martial arts (��) are iplete."

    "Well...since I do mix Heaven and Earth Tribe methods and puppet techniques, you could say that."

    "That''s not what I''m talking about."

    He shakes his head.

    "I just said it. Martial Arts (��) is about ''what you imbue in your weapon''."

    "Yes, you did."

    "But how many weapons do you have?"

    Sploosh, ssh!

    The surface of the dimension ripples as the Deep Sea beneath Kim Young-hoon''s feet quivers.

    "Last time, I pondered why you couldn''t step on the surface of this dimension. At our level, this shouldn''t be so difficult, yet you struggled. So I pondered and soon found the answer."

    He smiles.

    "Martial Arts is about contemting what to imbue in your weapon. However, you have too many weapons. Moreover, you are not imbuing meaning to all of your weapons. Hence, your Martial Arts is iplete, and because your Martial Arts is notplete, your martial realm is unstable, preventing you from stepping on the dimension''s surface."

    Paaaatt!

    The golden saber he holds seems to shine brilliantly.

    "You asked how to cut stars, right? While I can''t cut real stars, I can cut something simr."

    Chuaaaak!

    As he swings the saber, the sea appears to ripple and split, revealing countless fragments of worlds beneath the dimensional sea.

    Among them are fragments of worlds glimmering with starlight.

    Kim Young-hoon swings his saber towards one of those fragments.

    He spins once in the air.

    His saber traces a circle.

    The next moment, the starlight is cleaved.

    Following the trajectory of the circle he drew, the ''light'' in this sea domain splits.

    Rip!

    Split Sky (����)!

    An illusion of the sky splitting in two appears throughout the entire sea domain.

    Kim Young-hoon wipes his sweat andughs heartily.

    "I know you have many weapons. And you properly imbue meaning into at least three or four of them. But you don''t imbue meaning into the other misceneous ones. So, either discard all the misceneous ones, or if you don''t want to discard them, make all of them truly yours. If you do that..."

    I feel like I am catching a clue on how to solve Jang Ik''s task through Kim Young-hoon.

    "You''ll be able to sufficiently cut starlight."

    Chuaaaaaa��

    The split sky returns to normal.

    A divine skill (��) where he didn''t cut the space itself, but merely the light within it.

    I bow my head to Kim Young-hoon in gratitude.

    "Thank you for your guidance."

    I have found the path I need to take.

    ''As expected...''

    After bowing to Kim Young-hoon, I draw the podao in my heart essence.

    The greenish podao is held in my hands.

    I have the confidence to shatter an entire sea domain with the single swing of this podao.

    No, not merely a sea domain. As Jang Ik said, I could even split a star.

    However, I don''t use the podao for such things.

    Instead, I swing the podao towards Kim Young-hoon''s heart essence.

    Kuang!

    Jang Ik''s podao plunges into Kim Young-hoon''s heart essence.

    It seems to embed itself into the head of the Peng Bird, and then disappears into the Peng''s body.

    He blinks and asks.

    "What''s this? It doesn''t seem to be your heart essence..."

    "Try infusing your heart essence into the podao andmunicate with it. You''ll meet an interesting person."

    ''Jang Ik''s disciple should be Kim Young-hoon.''

    "Thank you for the advice. I''ll be on my way now."

    After delivering Jang Ik''s single strike to Kim Young-hoon and giving him a clue tomunicate with Jang Ik, I return.

    It''s a brief moment, but what I gained from Kim Young-hoon is immense.

    ''Yes, he''s right.''

    I have learned too much in my current state.

    Then, can I assign meaning to all those things and use them properly?

    ''No.''

    I thought I had unified Heaven and Earth Tribe methods and martial arts while creating the sword formation with Hong Su-ryeong.

    But in hindsight, it wasn''t unification; it was merely creating another weapon.

    I wield the All-Heavens Sword and start performing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship from beginning to end in a simplified manner.

    From the 1st move, Transcending Peaks, to the 30th move, Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao.

    ''It''s time to create the 31st move.''

    I head to the Wuji Religious Hall''s training grounds and begin organizing everything I have learned so far.

    Starting from Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, to the methods of the Cheongmun n, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, Mad Lord''s circuits, Mysterious Bizarre Gu, Silica Earth Great Wall Practice, Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, White Orchid Blessing Incantation, Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique and Lightning Path Methods, Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, and Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    ''I''ve learned quite a lot.''

    I even created many things myself.

    Including the ck de Maturing Secrets I made recently, there are quite a few things I created and used personally.

    I recall countless method forms and reflect on Kim Young-hoon''s words.

    ''I have many weapons, but I don''t imbue meaning into all of them...''

    Then, what should I do?

    How can I imbue meaning into my weapons?

    ''There''s only one way.''

    I unfold the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    And in ordance with the moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I begin topare the method form of numerous cultivation methods.

    ''I will meld all my methods into one.''

    And I will unify cultivation methods and martial arts techniques.

    It isn''t just about melding Heaven, Earth, and Heart as in thetter part of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    It will be a process of integrating ''everything I have learned so far'' into one.

    ''Let''s begin.''

    To cut down a star.

    And to move forward!

    No matter how many years it takes, even if I have to undergo hellish training, I must achieve it!!!

    And with that, ten years pass.<hr>

    ''It''s not easy.''

    I have sessfully integrated Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, White Orchid Blessing Incantation, ck Blood Tears Flower, Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body, and Great Desert to Dead Sea into my sword.

    But swordsmanship consists of martial techniques.

    Even if such cultivation methods are all incorporated into a single movement, a sequence of movementsing together forms a martial technique.

    And in the linkage and connection of all those martial techniques, I must incorporate the cultivation methods into each and every one of the changes that are created.

    ''It''s so far away.''

    Honestly, I started this recklessly and I have no idea when it will end.

    But I continue with the process.

    Twenty years have passed.<hr>

    The misfortune I feltst time is neither just my intuition nor a delusion.

    I still feel it from the heavens above.

    Even though I consulted with others like Yeon Wei and Song Jin, it seems they can''t see the celestial energy that I can see.

    Yeon Wei insisted that I must be possessed by an evil spirit and tried to perform an exorcism ritual on me by burning me at the stake, so I had to hang her upside down to bring her to her senses.

    However, this isn��t just my misunderstanding. Misfortunes areing and persisting without end.

    There are frequent attacks from other sea domains, often resulting in kidnappings of followers.

    We always manage to rescue them, and those who are kidnapped once are careful enough to avoid such incidents again, but it still leaves me feeling uneasy.

    Recently, a Nascent Soul stage demon beast and half-human, half-fish hybrid, named Wi Yun, has beenmitting arson and attacking followers across various branches of the Wuji Religious Order.

    Though I want to capture and interrogate her, every time I try, she would hide somewhere, making it extremely frustrating.

    As I perform my duties as the Wuji Cult Leader, I continue to build the Health Axis and focus on melding my cultivation methods and martial arts into one.

    Thirty years pass.<hr>

    Kuaduk-waduduk!

    During training, a Heart Demon appeared.

    I seeded in melding all my cultivation methods into a single martial technique.

    But the problem is after that.

    I have to integrate and apply all these cultivation methods into the countless changes of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    It''s so, so far away!

    My talent is so severelycking!

    Kuaduduk, waduduk, waduk, waduk!

    Qi Deviation and Heart Demonse to find me, and I am in the process of devouring the Heart Demon before me.

    "I can do it, I can do it, I can...!"

    With my eyes rolled back, I gulp down the Heart Demon while shouting.

    "I must do it...!"

    I have long grown tired of sitting down and crying about myck of talent in despair.

    I am nearly 4,000 years old now.

    At this age, I can''t just sit down and cry like a child using talent as an excuse!

    "I will do it! No, I must do it!"

    Talent is just an excuse.

    If Ick talent, I will just grind my body down and challenge it until I seed!

    It''s something I''ve experienced multiple times before.

    So...

    "I will do it!"

    Without sitting down, I stand up, wield my sword, and continue meltng my cultivation methods.

    Forty years have passed.<hr>

    It seems that once I immerse myself in training, my characteristic is to fall into madness.

    At some point, I started elerating my mind and training as I did a long time ago.

    When I finallye to my senses, I can''t tell how much time has passed.

    What''s clear is that while melding all my cultivation methods into the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I felt like I didn''t have enough time.

    How many times have I repeated this insanity?

    I am confident that I have melded all my cultivation methods into the initial moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, from the first to twelfth.

    Now, only the middle andte sections remain.

    ''Let''s go, let''s go...!''

    I continue integrating cultivation methods while hunting deep-sea monsters.

    Fifty years pass.<hr>

    How many times have I gone mad while fighting deep-sea monsters and building the Health Axis?

    Finally, I seeded in integrating all my cultivation methods into all thirty moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Now, the only task left is to meld my cultivation methods into the hundreds of thousands of changes and connections of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    "Kahahaha!"

    Kuadudududuk!

    I tear off the face of a Heart Demon that is lingering and bothering me, and at the same time smash in the head of a deep-sea monster to extract an ancient stone.

    Surprisingly, this deep-sea monster must have been quite strong as there is a huge ancient stone embedded in its head, and at the center of the stone is a rare Supervisory Jade.

    Humming, I extract the Supervisory Jade and see my face reflected on it.

    Why is it?

    I feel that my appearance resembles Jin Ma-yeol, who charged at me like crazy.

    Then, does that mean I am not a martial artist?

    Is what I am doing not martial arts?

    I think of asking Kim Young-hoon if I am a martial artist or not, but then I remember that Kim Young-hoon hasn''t been seen recently.

    He''s probably in a secluded cemunicating with Jang Ik.

    With his talent, how would Jang Ik react?

    What enlightenment would he gain from Jang Ik?

    Could he surpass the barrier, enter Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, and show me hope for the next realm?

    While thinking such thoughts, I feel pathetic about myself.

    It''s disdain for myself, thinking that Kim Young-hoon would go to the next realm first and then tell me about it.

    And with that disdain, I realize that I am still a martial artist.

    The very desire for the next realm, the very yearning for a higher level of martial arts, makes me realize I am different from Jin Ma-yeol.

    The Fighting Steps of the Fighting Ghost Race are filled with nothing but lust, but my martial arts are filled with a longing for a higher ce!

    Though small, I take sce in that fact and continue to train in martial arts.

    Sixty years have passed.<hr>

    "Gaaaaaaaaaah!!!"

    Finally!

    I have melded all my cultivation methods into every martial technique!

    ording to the followers, it''s been about seventy years in real time. But with my elerated mind, it feels like hundreds of years have passed.

    However, I am not pleased.

    "Just why is this happening! Why!!!"

    I wield my sword.

    With every martial technique of my sword, countless methods follow.

    This sword is a curse, a blessing, the grace of my master, the fruit of my efforts, the heart of Seo Li, the will of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the research of the ck Ghost Valley, and the tenacity of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    And, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections permeates into the martial techniques.

    Tstststststststs��

    "Gaaaaaah!!!"

    A hazy mist seeps into the martial techniques, and I scream as I try to perform the moves.

    But it''s wrong.

    It twists.

    It distorts.

    It begins to break.

    The martial techniques disintegrate and rampage uncontrobly.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Eventually, the martial techniques fail to follow my will and twist out of control, exploding at some point.

    I seeded in melding everything into the techniques.

    But as soon as the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is imbued, the martial techniques go berserk.

    And as I forcibly perform a sword dance and execute the techniques, I experience something for the first time in my life.

    Kwaaaang!

    The All-Heavens Sword. It slips from my hand.

    "..."

    I have dropped. My sword.

    I fail toprehend what is happening, and my hands tremble violently.

    "I...I..."

    I dropped my sword?

    This is something that should never have happened.

    But it did.

    No, to be precise, it would be more urate to say that the sword momentarily disappeared from my hand.

    The grip strength I have developed until now has reached an abnormal level, and in terms of ''grip strength,'' I am confident that I wouldn''t lose to even those in the Star Shattering stage.

    However, no matter how strong the grip, one cannot hold onto something that suddenly disappears.

    Shocked, I stop training in martial arts for a while and focus solely on the affairs of the order.

    Just why did such a thing happen?

    Eighty years have passed.<hr>

    Recently, I''ve often seen Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon hanging out together.

    It seems they have be sworn sisters, sleeping together and calling each other only by their surnames.

    "Why are you sote, Buk?"

    "I told you not to call me that, Kim."

    ''How dare you speak to your heaven-like Unnie like that!"

    "Kyaaak! I told you not to pull my hair!"

    asionally, they would quarrel over trivial matters, but then, as if nothing had happened, they would walk around holding hands.

    Watching them, I suddenly realize.

    "Ah..."

    The reason why my swordsmanship doesn''t listen to me.

    I have thought of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections as my method, but thinking back, it isn''t.

    As Song Jin said, a connection is something made together with another person.

    As it''s made together with others, it isn''t solely my method.

    Since I was trying to mix something that isn''t mine with my sword, it only makes sense that it wouldn''t listen to me.

    Of course, I still don''t understand why it exploded at the end.

    But I understand one thing.

    "I need tomunicate."

    From that day, I begin static cultivation, not dynamic cultivation.

    It''s training to further feel the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections itself.

    And ny years have passed.<hr>

    I look at the norigae I received from Buk Hyang-hwa whileparing it with the Colorless ss Sword.

    She said that the norigae contains the strange stone spat out by Cheongmun Ryeong, serving as an enormous power source.

    Indeed, the norigae is emanating a tremendous amount of power.

    But it seems Buk Hyang-hwa is mistaken about one thing.

    Being only in the mid Nascent Soul stage, she might not have realized, but when I tried to insert my consciousness into the norigae, I felt nothing.

    In other words, there is no strange stone sealed inside.

    Moreover, the norigae is connected to ''somewhere,'' and the power source used by the Buk Hyang Fleet is not merely the power of a strange stone but a power source drawn from ''somewhere''.

    At first, I experimented to see if the norigae is connected to the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, but it doesn''t seem to be the case.

    The norigae and the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections have no reaction to each other.

    ''I''ll have to ask Kim Yeon to try once to find where the norigae is connected to with her consciousnesster on.''

    It''s impossible for me, but with Kim Yeon''s vast consciousness, she might seed in finding the ce connected to the norigae.

    ''...In the end, even the norigae can''t reveal the secrets of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections...''

    I stare at the Colorless ss Sword, the origin of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    If scattered into all 3,000 swords, they would be on the level of ordinary dharma treasures, but ifbined, they would be a Four-Axis stage dharma treasure.

    The Colorless ss Sword, which was the foundation of my most precious memories, would be a truly proper Integration stage Grand Perfection level dharma treasure whenbined with the All-Heavens Sword.

    The Colorless ss Sword, the foundation of my most cherished memories, would be a dharma treasure of the Grand Perfection Integration level whenbined with the All-Heavens Sword.

    The ss of the Colorless ss Sword tempered by my Dan Fire for thousands of years, has transformed into something that is no longer just ss but something more akin to another mineral.

    I gaze at the Colorless ss Sword for a long time, but there is nothing special.

    "Huuuuu..."

    Even now, I haven''t conquered the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Even now!

    I!

    Haven''t fully understood!

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections!

    "...Heavens Above!" I wanted to cry out, but since the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is not a result of the heavens but a crystallization of the connections I have created, calling out to the heavens wouldn''t change anything.

    I sigh, returning the norigae to Buk Hyang-hwa, and once again return to static cultivation.

    Discussing connections with experienced or reliable individuals like Song Jin, Yeon Wei, and Hong Fan,

    About a hundred years have passed.

    Song Jin has died.

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 379: With Everyone (3)

    Chapter 379: With Everyone (3)

    He had previously discussed his lifespan with me and had rejected both my procedure and the puppet''s body, so it makes sense that he passed away now.

    He lived ording to his natural lifespan, or perhaps even beyond it.

    Seo Ran blows Song Jin''s ashes onto the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The Nether Crossing Ship that Buk Hyang-hwa restored bes Song Jin''s tomb and headstone.

    Song Jin''s funeral is conducted grandly in its own way.

    Seo Ran sits atop the Nether Crossing Ship that Song Jin left behind and gazes at the sky.

    I sit beside him and ask.

    "...Are you sad?"

    "...Master said something to me before he passed away.""What was it?"

    As he strokes the Nether Crossing Ship, he speaks.

    "My mother, during her time living in the Head Realm, always feared death when she was young. She was so terrified of death that she often screamed out in fear, as if she were suffering from some kind of mental illness."

    "..."

    "But when she had me, she risked her life to give birth to me despite the potential danger to her own life."

    I listen to Seo Ran''s words in silence.

    "Master said, ''Those who have something precious are not afraid of death.'' He cherished me, and he said he had no regrets since he saw his disciple grow up."

    He wipes his tears as he looks up at the sky.

    "He showed no signs of fear or sorrow when he passed. So, I too will not be sad."

    Tears are clearly streaming down his face.

    I can read his emotions.

    However while I can read them, I cannot understand what they are.

    It''s said that reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin requires reading all emotions, but in truth, reading every emotion is impossible.

    One must simply acknowledge this fact to reach that realm.

    Thus, I cannot grasp Seo Ran''s emotions.

    Kim Young-hoon said that a martial artist is one who imbues meaning into their weapon.

    If so, is a master who entrusts everything to their disciple also a martial artist?

    Afterforting Seo Ran, I rise into the air to give him some time alone. As I look at Seo Ran sitting on the Nether Crossing Ship, I realize something.

    Seo Ran has alreadye to resemble Song Jin more than Seo Hweol.

    He had entrusted even his own image to his disciple.

    ''If a martial artist is one who imbues meaning into their weapon, then every master in this world is a supreme martial artist.''

    The bond and ties that form between people when they entrust something to one another.

    Can''t the rtionships between people also be considered a form of martial arts?

    I ponder this question as I leave Seo Ran and return to the religious hall.

    And I then realized that because of Song Jin''s death, I am shedding tears.

    "...Ah."

    I''m not particrly sad.

    Song Jin was a good person, and while I owed him many favors, there were also many times I almost got scammed and nearly died because of him.

    I did learn some methods from him, but he never felt like a master to me like Cheongmun Ryeong did.

    I''m not sad.

    Yet, like Seo Ran,

    I am shedding tears.

    And through those tears, I finally understand why my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is rampaging.

    Imbuing meaning into a weapon is Martial Arts.

    And the exchange of meanings between people is a connection.

    And sometimes, when there are disruptions in those connections, emotions can be uncontroble.

    Because for the deceased, you can''t return anything.

    When you have received much from the deceased, those many things overflow as emotions.

    The same is true for my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    I have received too much from those of my past lives.

    However, there are many things I can no longer return.

    I seeded in imbuing meaning into my weapon.

    However, it was an overflow of meaning.

    Having received too many favors, my sword is running wild and exploding.

    I do not hold the frenzied sword but quietly mourn for Song Jin.

    Even if I hadn''t received much from him, even if my connection with him wasn''t deep, he was undoubtedly one of my connections.

    And so, several decades pass once more.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    A Heavenly Tribtion sweeps through the Twilight Domain.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Seo Ran is breaking through to the next realm.

    After enduring some time under the Heavenly Tribtion, Seo Ran finally showcases his cultivation at the mid Heavenly Being stage.

    "Congrattions, Seo Ran."

    I smile as I look upon Seo Ran, who is now perfectly transformed into a human form, with none of the characteristics of the Demon Race.

    Following my praise, others also shower Seo Ran with congrattions.

    In the spiritual energy-rich Ancient Force Realm, Seo Ran acquired a seed of madness after Song Jin''s death.

    Eventually, Seo Ran used that seed to rise very quickly to the mid Heavenly Being stage.

    However, Seo Ran doesn''t seem particrly happy about his breakthrough.

    "I''m not that great. The truly amazing one is...Shi Ho."

    No sooner after Seo Ran finishes speaking does an enormous Heavenly Tribtion strike from afar.

    Under the shadow of that Heavenly Tribtion, we see Shi Ho howling.

    Shi Ho, having recently consumed a tremendous spiritual fruit from the Ancient Force Realm''s Deep Sea, saw his cultivation soar and is now reaching the Four-Axis stage.

    How long does thunder and lightning rage in the sky?

    When we fly to his location after some time, we see Shi Ho barely getting up, coughing blood.

    Hong Fan, standing nearby, says while smiling.

    "He almost died enduring the Lightning Tribtion...but Sir Shi Ho sessfully reached the Four-Axis stage."

    When Shi Ho sees us, he runs crying to Seo Ran.

    "Uwaah! Seo Ran! I almost died!"

    Seo Ran looks like he is about to lose his mind, but whether he has given up or epted it, he no longer exudes the disgusted intent he used to.

    Iugh heartily and congratte the two who have safely ovee their Heavenly Tribtions.

    "Both of you have sessfully passed your Heavenly Tribtions. It''s a great blessing for our Wuji Religious Order."

    "Thank you."

    "Thank you, Cult Leader. And...Cult Leader, may you also safely ovee the Lightning Tribtion!"

    "Alright."

    I turn my head to look behind me.

    At the center of the Wuji Religious Order.

    On the roof of the Wuji Religious Hall.

    There, my true body is preparing to face the Heavenly Tribtion.

    "Now then...shall I take on the Heavenly Tribtion?"

    After about a hundred and twenty years.

    I have finallypleted the Health Axis.

    Unlike before, I built it very quickly by receiving lifespans in hundred and two hundred year increments from the Lower Realm beings instead of the previous ten years.

    "Now then, I shallplete my Axis."

    Paaaatt!

    I reabsorb my Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar back into my main body.

    Wo-woong!

    I draw the dragon vein of ck Ind through the Twilight Domain.

    An overwhelming strength surges around me.

    After surrounding myself with twelve mes created from the Ancient Force Realm''s energy, I close my eyes.

    I offer a ritual to the Ancient Force Realm.

    [O Great Realm of Ancient Force.]

    I tear apart ten thousand years of my lifespan!

    Kuguguguk!

    And I convert that ten thousand years of lifespan entirely into the Health Axis!

    Paaaatt!

    Then, I return the lifespan umted over the past one hundred twenty years back through the Ancient Force Realm.

    Wo-woong!

    With the Health Axis properly built, I feel the Emptiness (��) of the Six Extremes as the shadows beneath my feet ripple and dance.

    With this, they are Longevity, Wealth, and Health.

    I have built three axes, and my sense of the Six Extremes has be clearer than ever before.

    Previously, the Six Extremes had been mere shadows at my feet, but now they have risen around me, circling like eerie ghosts.

    What used to be the Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body that spewed ck lightning now no longer emits lightning.

    They merely hover around me ominously, as if hungry and starving.

    However, I pay them no mind and embrace the Axes of Longevity, Wealth, and Health into my bosom.

    Thus, I enter thete Four-Axis stage.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    Blue and Gold lightning stir in the sky.

    Though there is no sky, that bothersome Heavenly Tribtion still urs even in the Ancient Force Realm.

    A terrifyingly powerful Heavenly Tribtion descends upon me!

    But when I move my hand, the ck clouds releasing the Heavenly Tribtion tears apart with a massive hole, and the tribtion disperses.

    The countless ghostly creatures of the Wuji Religious Order witnesses this and cry out in jubtion.

    ��Kiyaaaaaah!

    ��Giyaaah!

    ''A Heavenly Tribtion at the Four-Axis stage is no longer that frightening.''

    Honestly, Heavenly Tribtions have long be akin to celebratory fireworks marking my advancement in cultivation.

    However, from the Integration stage, Heavenly Tribtions be somewhat more challenging to deal with, and starting from the Star Shattering stage, the severity of Heavenly Tribtions esctes to a level where it practicallymands you to perish. Thus, the fear of Heavenly Tribtion should never be fully discarded.

    Wiiing-

    I close my eyes and float the three Axes around me.

    The Six Extremes Axes has only taken shape andcks any attraction force or spiritual force, making it essentially non-existent.

    ''It seems the Six Extremes Axes can only bepleted when the Five Blessings Axes arepleted.''

    Just as how the shadow darkens the brighter the light.

    The three Axes draw a face.

    [TL/N: Face as in mathematical terms.]

    In any case, it is now possible to unfold the Four-Axis Canopy.

    I extend my hand over the face.

    Wo-woong��

    Given that the Four-Axis method I practice is the Great Desert to Dead Sea, my Four-Axis Canopy is somewhat predetermined.

    Chuaaaaaah!

    The image of an endless ashen gray desert appears over the face.

    This desert, devoid of both sky andnd, only filled with an ashen exterior, looks like the outskirts of the Netherworld.

    This is the appearance inside my Four-Axis Canopy.

    But I can put in at least one or two things that I want.

    Wo-woong!

    I float the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections over the deste desert.

    Countless connections from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections rise to the sky, coloring the world.

    The connections emit light. The light they emit, resembling aurora borealis, illuminates the desert.

    Of course, to others, it will merely appear as a dull desert covered with hazy clouds, bing even gloomier, but that doesn''t matter to me.

    In any case, the interior of this Four-Axis Canopy is now my world.

    Wo-woong!

    I unfold the Four-Axis Canopy.

    Thend of the endless desert covers the surroundings.

    Typically, a Four-Axis stage could not cover even a tenth of the Twilight Domain with their Four-Axis Canopy, but perhaps it''s thanks to Vast Cold''s Heavenly Circle and the Six Extremes Axes.

    Or maybe due to the presence of the Three Great Ultimates.

    Akin to a cultivator at the Integration stage, I manage to cover the entire Twilight Domain with my Four-Axis Canopy.

    [Everyone listen! Today, this seat has an important announcement to make.]

    All the ghostly creatures of the religious order listen attentively at my words.

    Why, of all days, did those who could endure Heavenly Tribtion and advance in cultivation do so today?

    [This seat has someone I wish to save. And there are secrets I wish to uncover. Moreover, the cultivation method this seat has practiced is also rted to those secrets. Furthermore, this seat discovered some information over a century ago and learned that a certain hidden cave will open soon!

    [Only the power of a certain artifact within that hidden cave can help the one this seat wishes to save. Additionally, the secrets this seat seeks to uncover and this seat''s method can also be assisted by the power of that artifact!

    [Therefore, this seat ns to head towards that hidden cave. However, within that hidden cave, one''s cultivation falls to the level of a mere beast that has not undergone spiritual enlightenment or a misceneous ghost. Thus, this seat seeks your assistance in that cave. Assist this seat and save those who follow into the cave.

    [This matter is not so much rted to our order but is a personal affair of this seat, so it is not amand. Those who wish toe maye, and those who do not wish toe may stay.

    [This seat, no, I. Not as the Cult Leader, but as a fellow follower of the Wuji Religious Order, ask you. Will you help me?]

    In three days,

    ording to Yuk Rin, Peni Ind will open.

    The Salt Mountain within Peni Ind,

    And the countless treasures, the Ritual Worship Scriptures for Axis Foundation Practice, among them the Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue, and more.

    There is so much to gain.

    ording to the information provided by Yuk Rin, it is a very dangerous ce.

    Even if our cultivation is restricted, it wouldn''t matter for me or Kim Young-hoon, but there seems to be limitations that neither my nor Kim Young-hoon''s martial power can resolve.

    Therefore, I proimed to the entire Wuji Religious Order to resolve this with the ''numbers'' of the order.

    And shortly after my promation.

    The ghostly creatures and the Demon Race who have joined the Wuji Religious Order in the Ancient Force Realm cheer in unison.

    [We believe!!!]

    [O Cult Leader! Of course, we shall follow!]

    [We believe that we will be shown another miracle!]

    [You have never forced us, but even if it were a demand, not a request, we wouldply!]

    They all cheer in unison, dering they will follow me. I smile as I look upon them.

    [...Thank you.]

    As long as they are here, this life must be different from any previous ones.

    I will definitely save Cheongmun Ryeong, uncover the secrets of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, and prepare to leap to the next realm.

    Definitely!

    After my deration,

    Countless newly-joined Demon Race followers from other branches of the Wuji Religious Order pour in, dering their intent to join this Peni Ind expedition.

    And three dayster.

    "Is it here?"

    "Yes."

    We, led by Yuk Rin, arrive at a small sea domain.

    This sea domain, without a proper pce lord and ruled by a Four-Axis ind lord, is called Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain.

    "It will be revealed at night. Today is a special day."

    Kugugugugugu!

    Before long, night falls, and the sky is filled with yin energy.

    The ''ring of light'' that marks daytime in each sea domain fades, and darkness envelops the vicinity.

    Usually, that ring of light would emit moonlight, but it does not shine today for some reason.

    Yuk Rin speaks.

    "Today is the day when Sacred Master Hae Lin stops supplying light to all the sea domains once every few centuries. It''s a day when only darkness remains. Since the Sacred Master binds the dimensional canopy of the Ancient Force Realm and forbids (��) ''light'' itself, no sea domain will be illuminated."

    Kugugugugu!

    Of course, no one here has any problem being without light, so each extends their consciousness domains to perceive their surroundings.

    And then, we see the Deep Sea ahead suddenly starting to ''split.''

    "The ind that only appears on the day when light does not shine. That is Peni Ind."

    I lead the Twilight Domain toward the splitting Deep Sea.

    ''Just like the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person, it seems hidden caves only reveal their entrances on days when light does not shine.''

    While pondering idle thoughts, I move the entire Twilight Domain over the fully split gap of the Deep Sea.

    "Can you see below?"

    Kugugugu!

    Below the Deep Sea.

    Something massive, like a giant barrier, is caught within the scope of my consciousness.

    "That barrier is Peni Ind. As the Sacred Master''s rules do not apply inside, there is a separate light source. Do not be surprised if it suddenly bes bright."

    "Thanks for the detailed information."

    Following Yuk Rin''s exnation, I send the Twilight Domain down towards the barrier.

    Since the entire Wuji Religious Order is heading to Peni Ind, I brought the entire Twilight Domain with me.

    In other words, the benefits for the entire Wuji Religious Order are hanging on this trip to Peni Ind.

    ''My shoulders are heavy.''

    Perhaps it''s because of my thoughts of carrying the entire Wuji Religious Order.

    For some reason, my shoulders feel stiff.

    Kugugugugugu!

    It''s just when the Twilight Domain is almost about to approach the barrier.

    Chwaaaaak!

    From one side of the split Deep Sea, a familiar ship suddenly appears!

    "That''s...!"

    The Salt Bones Ship of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang!

    Yuk Rin''s face scrunches at the sight!

    "Damn it! What are you doing! Stop those bastards! The structure of Peni Ind is such that the ones who enter first gain the advantage!"

    With my expression bing serious at his words, Iunch sword energy.

    But at that moment, from behind the Salt Bones Ship, a huge darkness seems to rise, and several deep-sea monsters emerge.

    The Fighting Demon Pirate Gang has brought along a horde of deep-sea monsters.

    And while we are dealing with the deep-sea monsters, the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang enters the barrier of Peni Ind slightly ahead of the Twilight Domain.

    Chwaaaaak!

    Our Twilight Domain also enters the barrier shortly after, but Yuk Rin remarks sarcastically.

    "Well, what can we do? It seems those thieves will gain more benefits!"

    "Be quiet."

    Kugugugugu!

    When the Twilight Domain finally fully enters the barrier, I open my eyes wide at the sight before me.

    It''s a colossal Salt Mountain.

    At the top of the Salt Mountain is a pure white pce made entirely of Salt Crystals, and the Salt Mountain suddenly emits a bright white light.

    Then, all of us, including myself, lose consciousness.<hr>

    Blink!

    I open my eyes.

    "...Where is this?"

    ***

    Discord:https://dsc.gg/wetried

    Link to donations in the discord!

 Chapter 380: With Everyone (4)

    Chapter 380: With Everyone (4)

    My head is foggy.

    The sunlight is clear.

    And then, a flood of confusing information rushes into my mind.

    Age 30, hobbies are drinking, womanizing, gambling, and singing and dancing.

    upation is a charcoal seller. Single...

    My head aches as if it''s splitting apart.

    It seems like I had a dream.

    I am Seo Eun-hyun, a charcoal seller.

    But it feels like I had a strange dream while I was asleep.

    I lived for thousands of years...

    Flinch!

    I grab my head and shout out loud.

    "I am me!"

    These are memories that I can never forget.

    How could I forget who I am?

    I am not Seo Eun-hyun, the charcoal seller!

    I am Seo Eun-hyun, from the soappany!

    "I am Seo Eun-hyun!"

    I grab my head and get up from my seat.

    I haven''t forgotten.

    Just moments ago, I was looking at the slopes of the Salt Mountain outside of Peni Ind, and I had fainted after being hit by the light emitted from Salt Mountain.

    ''Yuk Rin said if you enter Peni Ind, you will be trapped in an illusion formation and be a character within the formation.''

    And this formation changes every time to fit us.

    ''At least this is certain.''

    When Yuk Rin said this, he wasn''t lying, and it''s a fact we had learned through continuous interrogation for over a hundred years.

    As I clutch my throbbing head and stand up, trying to make sense of the situation,

    Whispering, whispering, whispering...

    I hear murmuring sounds from around me.

    When Ie to my senses and look around, I find myself on a small tform in front of a thatched roof house (choga house).

    And beyond the low fence of the house, humans who seem to be neighbors are watching me and whispering.

    "That Seo fellow. He drank heavilyst night, so he must be out of his mind."

    "Hey, let''s just go on our way. If we get caught by that thug, we''re in trouble!"

    "Ugh, having a thug like that in the vige makes everyone uneasy."

    "What''s he doing today anyway?"

    "Who knows. With that Seo fellow''s personality, he might be nning to dump them in the mountains!"

    "Oh my, how terrible. What an unfilial rascal!"

    "..."

    I assess the situation, considering the memories imnted in my head and the reactions of the people around me.

    ''So, the original setting for Seo Eun-hyun, the charcoal seller in this formation, is that his parents died of a gue when he was 13, and he has lived in this vige for 30 years without marrying, behaving like aplete thug?''

    It sure seems like an incredibly detailed formation.

    When I nce at the neighbors, they all flee, emitting intent of having stepped on something foul.

    ''Wait, I think I couldn''t see the intent of some of them. Is it just my imagination?''

    After looking around at them once, I extend my hand.

    I try to pull the hill behind Seo Eun-hyun''s house with attraction force.

    But the attraction force does not work.

    I try to draw upon other methods like the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea and the Great Desert to Dead Sea, and even the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice, but I feel nothing.

    "Hm..."

    I pull out a strand of straw used for making the fence and swing it over the tform.

    Bo-oong!

    I have trained in the sword for thousands of years.

    Even without imbuing any energy, just swinging the straw leaves a mark on the tform.

    After looking at the mark for a moment, I swing the straw at my arm.

    Surung��

    My arm is cut, and drops of blood start to seep out.

    ''The muscle strength and toughness of my physical body built with the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method have all returned to an ordinary level.''

    I try to focus my consciousness on my dantian only to realize that even my consciousness has reverted to my mortal days.

    ''This is quite...''

    Of course, even without consciousness, I have no problem observing my body, so I calmly examine my dantian.

    ''The Golden Core is gone.''

    The dharma treasure inside is also gone.

    I havepletely returned to the state of Seo Eun-hyun when first entering Ascension Path.

    ''Ah, maybe not that far.''

    Thinking back, it''s not to that extent.

    Seo Eun-hyun, the charcoal seller in this formation, always has ckened hands and rough skin from working with charcoal.

    "Huuu..."

    I close my eyes and take a deep breath.

    And I can feel something strange.

    ''There is no Qi (��).''

    Surprisingly, I can''t sense any energy in the atmosphere.

    Recalling the incident at the hot spring on the surface of Lightning Sacred Sea involving Jang Ik, I try to use attraction force to summon the All-Heavens Sword.

    However,

    "..."

    Nothing happens.

    "...Damn it."

    It seems likews or something in this world are twisted on a fundamental level.

    "Yuk Rin, that dog bastard..."

    How is this just a simple illusion?

    It''s more like an entirely different world!

    Although I''m not too fearful since I still retained the ability to see intent and my umted martial arts, I''m annoyed to find out that some of Yuk Rin''s information is wrong.

    ''That damned bastard said I could use Qi...''

    But while searching through the memories of the charcoal seller Seo Eun-hyun, I discover that there are indeed beings simr to demon spirits (yaoguai) in this world.

    I rub my forehead.

    ''Damn it, can the Demon Race use demonic power to some extent in this world?''

    In other words, Yuk Rin wasn''t lying from his own perspective when he said one can use energy.

    Gritting my teeth, I start looking around for now to find myrades or followers of the Wuji Religious Order.

    Although I have some rough memories as Seo Eun-hyun, the charcoal seller, they are notplete.

    I soon find Yeon Wei nearby.

    She is across the street, inside a tiled-roof house wearing clean clothes, ying with her three-year-old son.

    ''That boy feels like Yeon Jin...''

    "Uh...Elder Yeon Wei."

    I speak to her first, and she looks at me with red eyes, rushes into the kitchen, grabs a rice paddle, and ps me across the face.

    "Are you here to ask for rice again? You shameless thing! Get out of here! The only thing I''ll give you is the rice stuck to your cheek, so scram!"

    "Hmhm, dear wife. Why themotion?"

    "No, husband. it''s the vige thug again!"

    Creak��

    The door inside the tiled-roof house opens, and a gentleman who resembles Hon Won pokes his head out.

    He meets my gaze and, looking above me, clicks his tongue and says,

    "He''s a poor young man. Dear wife should be more understanding. I''ve told you repeatedly, haven''t I? Seo fellow''s parents once helped our parents. Just give him a scoop of rice and send him on his way."

    "Uuuuuh...alright, husband."

    Yeon Wei''s body trembles and reluctantly heads to the kitchen, scooping out a bowl of rice to hand to me.

    "Uuuuuuh. Why, why do I have to give our precious rice, meant for my husband and son, to a beggar like you..."

    She hands me the rice with trembling hands, and I ept it in a moment of confusion.

    "Now that you''ve got the rice, get lost! And if you evere back again talking about your parents'' so-called kindness, I''ll make sure you get a severe beating!"

    As soon as I take the rice, she kicks me out the front door and ms it shut.

    I examine the rice I have received.

    It''s mixed with pebbles and sand.

    "...Judging by her character, it''s definitely Yeon Wei."

    I recall the face of her husband, Hon Won.

    ''He didn''t have any intent visible.

    I remember what Yuk Rin said.

    ''This formation creates illusions based on the target''s memories.''

    It seems Yeon Wei''s husband is a character purely created from her memories, a figure of this world.

    ''Then the neighbors who showed intent...''

    I remember their appearances, realizing they are people I have seen in the Wuji Religious Order.

    ''I see, the followers are set to appear as they did in life rather than as ghosts.''

    I frown.

    ''That''s that, but why hasn''t Yeon Wei snapped out of it yet?''

    I have alreadye to my senses, but she still seems to think that she is a character in this world.

    ''Even though Yeon Wei is dead, she still possesses the consciousness of a Four-Axis stage cultivator.''

    Yet, she has lost her essence and fully embraced the setting of this world.

    ''I need to find the others...''

    I decide to take a walk around the vige.

    And as I walk around, Ie to realize my reputation in the vige is dreadful.

    Children started crying as soon as they saw my face, vige maidens suddenly stopped chatting happily and walked as far away from me as possible, and the elderly men trembled in fear and fled with their canes when I approached. The sturdy young men spat on the ground whenever I drew near.

    ''Damn it, why did my character have to be a scoundrel?''

    While I am pondering this, I suddenly freeze.

    Up ahead, I spot Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa.

    They are walking down the road,ughing together.

    Their demeanor is so simr to their behavior in the Wuji Religious Order that I approach them on the off-chance that they regained their senses.

    "Excuse me..."

    But as soon as I speak, they recoil in fright.

    "Kyaaak! You scoundrel! What are you trying to do to us?!"

    "Stay away from Yeon Unnie! You pervert! What are you plotting now?!"

    Kim Yeon retreats with a terrified expression, and Buk Hyang-hwa also steps back but stands protectively in front of her.

    "No, wait. I have something to say."

    I approach them taken aback by the realization that even Kim Yeon, with her superior consciousness, has not yet broken free from this illusion.

    ''If even someone with a vast consciousness like Kim Yeon hasn''t snapped out of it, just how can one regain their awareness in this formation? Do they need some kind of stimulus?''

    As I approach, Buk Hyang-hwa''s face grows increasingly fierce. She pulls out a small silver knife from her bosom and grips it in her hand.

    "Hey, calm down. I just need to check something for a moment!"

    "What, are you trying to check our underwear, you viin! If youe any closer, I''ll swing!"

    "No, Buk Hyang-hwa. Just put that down for a moment..."

    "Go! Get your hands off!!!"

    Boong, Bo-oong!

    Buk Hyang-hwa lets out a sharp cry as she swings the silver knife at me, and I reach out in rm.

    "Hey, stop swinging that as it''s dangerous!"

    I quickly grab Buk Hyang-hwa''s hand and restrain her.

    Kim Yeon, with tears welling up in her eyes, clings to the hem of my pants and begins to plead.

    "P-Please, don''t touch our Hyang-hwa! T-Take me instead!"

    "No, it''s not like that..."

    Just then.

    Boong!

    I sense something flying towards me from behind, and I quickly turn to catch a flying stone.

    "Oh...! You''re here too."

    With a weing expression, I wave at the angry man who had thrown the stone. It''s Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Hey, Jeon Myeong-hoon! Do you remember me?"

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon approaches me with an angry face and ps me across the cheek.

    "...?"

    ''It''s been a while since I''ve been hit by this guy...''

    Since the guy is always angry, I speak to see if Jeon Myeong-hoon regained his memories.

    "Hey, why are you hitting me all of a sudden?"

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon angrily points his finger at me.

    "Shut up! You scoundrel, stop bothering the vige maidens! Don''t you know the vige has been in turmoil because of you! Do you think I''ll let it slide just because we were friends before? If you keep causing trouble, I''ll ask Noonim to have you expelled from the vige!"

    He raises his hand as if to p me again, but then a woman behind Jeon Myeong-hoon pulls him back.

    "No, Husband! Even so, how can you hit a son in front of his parents?"

    "What? What are you talking about?"

    My body trembles as I look at her.

    She resembles Jin So-hae.

    She awkwardly smiles at me while pulling Jeon Myeong-hoon back.

    "Haha, hello. We''ll be going now."

    The character resembling Jin So-hae grabs Jeon Myeong-hoon''s wrist and hurriedly leads him away.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon enters the tiled-roof house where Yeon Wei is.

    It seems the ''Noonim'' Jeon Myeong-hoon mentioned is Yeon Wei.

    Thanks to Jeon Myeong-hoon holding me back, Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon quickly fled and disappeared from my sight.

    I sigh.

    "...Damn."

    Upon waking up, I found myself as the thug charcoal seller of Peni Ind.

 Chapter 381: With Everyone (5)

    Chapter 381: With Everyone (5)

    I first roamed around the vige to gather information.

    ''First, half of this vige''s residents are followers of the Wuji Religious Order.''

    Among them are myrades: Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa, Yeon Wei, and Yeon Jin.

    To find the rest of myrades, I will likely need to visit other viges.

    ''The ce Inded is called Peni (���R).''

    Peni is approximately the size of India on Earth, and the four hundred million followers of the Wuji Religious Order who entered Peni all fell as citizens of ''Peni Kingdom''. It is estimated that the poption of Peni Kingdom is around several hundred million.

    ''Of course, this is just an estimate.''It''s possible that not all are humans but have been reborn as beasts, demon spirits, or even real ghosts.

    This Peni Kingdom is divided into a central capital and seven provinces nation-wide besides the capital.

    Each province is divided into ten prefectures, and each prefecture is followed by more than ten counties and districts, with viges as the unit below the districts.

    And this vige I am in is one such unit.

    ''This vige''s name is Taiyi Vige (̫�Ҵ�).''

    Yeon Wei''s husband, Tae Won, is the vige head and local authority, known by the nickname ''Old Gentleman Nolbu.'' Jeon Myeong-hoon, Yeon Wei''s younger brother, seems to be called ''Heungbu''s'' (meaning Heungbu''s household), due to being a rtive of Nolbu''s family.

    It seems to be influenced by the folk tale in the memories of me, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Kim Yeon.

    [TL/N: ''Heungbu and Nolbu'' is a Korean story written in thete Joseon Dynasty.]

    ''Except that Heungbu and Nolbu are on good terms in this world.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon has a harmonious rtionship with his wife Jin So-hae, and they have 12 children. Gentleman Nolbu Hon Won is a good husband who listens well to Yeon Wei, and thus takes good care of Jeon Myeong-hoon, Yeon Wei''s younger brother.

    Moreover Jeon Myeong-hoon is also diligent in managing the household with Jin So-hae, so he rarely has to ask them for help.

    Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon are step-sisters due to Kim Yeon''s father remarrying a stepmother with a daughter. Kim Yeon''s father passed away early, and while the stepmother heavily favors Buk Hyang-hwa, Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon have a good rtionship.

    Much like a distorted version of Kongjwi and Patjwi.

    [TL/N: Another Korean folk tale.]

    ''Then, am I also a protagonist in a folk tale? But what kind of folk tale features a charcoal seller as the protagonist?''

    Despite pondering deeply, I can''t recall any folk tale involving a charcoal seller as the protagonist.

    ''Should I carry Kim Yeon on my back and go around ying demons?''

    With such idle thoughts, I walk around the vige once and then head to the back mountain, approaching the ''charcoal kiln'', the workce of the charcoal seller Seo Eun-hyun.

    Upon casual inspection, the charcoal kiln appears neglected, with various parts on the verge of copsing, clearly showing that charcoal seller Seo Eun-hyun hadn''t taken care of it properly.

    ''Did they say he always produced poor-quality charcoal?

    Moreover, charcoal seller Seo Eun-hyun would sell his low-quality charcoal to earn a pittance, which he would then spend in the neighboring Soeul Vige, indulging in drinking, dancing, and gambling with a local named So Ddong (cow dung).

    As a result, he has no savings.

    ''...Was he just a hopeless case?''

    Sighing, I pick up a rusty axe lying next to the kiln.

    ''I thought about selling the charcoal kiln to raise money and leave for another vige, but...who would buy this kiln?''

    I shake my head in dismay.

    "What a fool..."

    No wonder he was poor, sticking to a low-selling business like charcoal.

    ''In this era, the best way to make money is by selling soap. Selling charcoal? That''s foolish!''

    I open the charcoal kiln.

    It''s filled with a thickyer of ash.

    ''If I could get some oil and turn all that ash into soap...''

    Old memories surface, making my hands start itching.

    I want to make soap right away.

    "Tsk, this is not it."

    Shaking off the temptation of starting a soap business, I begin searching beneath the kiln, recalling the memories of charcoal seller Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Found it..."

    I find a fire poker beneath the kiln.

    Its pointed end makes it seem useful as a weapon.

    Holding the axe and poker, I venture into the forest.

    ''ording to Yuk Rin''s exploration logs, the way to gatherrades within this formation is not to foolishly wander around the seven provinces, but rather making theme to you.''

    And the best way to summonrades is by building ''achievements.''

    In this world, aplishing something worthy of note will gradually raise one''s status, and those I seek would appear before me.

    ''ording to the memories of charcoal seller Seo Eun-hyun, there''s a demon spirit living on the mountainside beyond the back mountain of Taiyi Vige.

    Every night, the demon spirit woulde down from the mountain to devour livestock, and at times even humans, causing constant anxiety among the vigers. Only someone shunned by the vige, like the charcoal seller, would dare go up the back mountain.

    I decided to first meet the demon spirit at least once.

    ''The demon spirit could also be arade, and more importantly, I need to gauge the level of demon spirits in this world.''

    The only significant threat in this world seems to be demon spirits.

    Apart from them, the likes of soldiers or constables are honestly not very frightening unless more than ten thousand of them areing.

    How long have I been walking through the forest? I realize I have entered the demon spirit''s territory.

    White fur is scattered throughout the forest.

    "This is..."

    Approaching the fur, I pick it up and sniff it, immediately identifying the demon spirit.

    "Oh...this demon spirit..."

    Just then.

    Kuung!

    A house-sized fox with three familiar tails appears before me.

    [Grrrr...grrrr!]

    The fox res at me with red eyes, baring its teeth as if ready to devour me.

    It''s Shi Ho.

    [Kwaoooooooh!!!]

    I stare at Shi Ho for a moment, then ask nonchntly.

    "What...are you asking for an arm for trespassing into your territory?"

    What a nostalgic situation. It really brings back old memories.

    "No way, you bitch."

    [Kiyaaaaaak!]

    It seems Shi Ho reverted to aplete beast after falling into Peni Kingdom, losing his reason and attacking me.

    I swiftly control my muscles perfectly to climb up a nearby tree, and map the surrounding terrain in my mind to devise my battle n.

    Shi Ho, after a moment of searching, finds me and bites into the tree I climbed with his massive jaws.

    Waduduk!

    Dududuk!

    After biting and thrashing the tree about ten times, it shows signs of copsing.

    ''Judging by his muscles and the strength he''s disying, he has the power of two or three bearsbined.''

    Calmly and with a cold gaze, I leap to another tree like a monkey and observe Shi Ho.

    In his frenzy, he continues to destroy trees, and as I keep evading, he bes more furious and roars even louder.

    At one point, I notice his muscles swelling.

    ''Hoo...''

    Simultaneously, Shi Ho kicks off the ground, flying towards the treetop where I stand with his jaws wide open.

    And I, with a faint smile, grasp the fire poker in reverse.

    Since I could kill him by stabbing him with the pointed end, I intend to use it merely as a club.

    "Is that all?"

    Back in the early days on Ascension Path, the reason why I always had my arm torn off by Shi Ho wasn''t because of its size or appearance.

    This damned mutt was, after all, a demon beast at the Core Formation stage, and once it started using its demonic abilities, it was impossible to counter.

    However, now that it has fallen to Peni Ind, Shi Ho only resembles his former self in appearance. He can''t use his demon abilities,cks rationality, and is no different from a demon beast at the very early stages of Qi Refining, only amplifying his physical abilities with demonic power.

    And if that''s the case...

    ''I can catch him blindfolded, even without spiritual power or internal energy.''

    With the opportunity to test my physical capabilities, I grip my axe and fire poker and charge to kick the jaws of Shi Ho, who is also charging at me.

    Immediately after, I swiftly move behind him, thrust the fire poker into the gap between his shoulder muscles, and grab his fur tightly.

    [Keeeeekk!]

    Shi Ho screams and falls from the tree. Before hitting the ground, he quickly twists his body tond and then starts running around frantically, trying to shake me off.

    But I read his muscles, predict all his movements, and skillfully stay on his back. When he shows an opening, I reach for his head.

    Kugugugu!

    Squeezing all the muscles of my entire body for a brief moment, I take a breath and focus my muscles'' strength into one ce.

    Then, in an instant.

    Kwaaang!

    I use all my might to strike the back of Shi Ho''s head, feeling his brain shake from the impact containing the subtlety of vibrating force.

    His eyes roll back, and he faints immediately.

    "Huu..."

    I step away from Shi Ho''s body and check my condition.

    Since I used my body without the brain��s restriction for a bit, my body is not in good state.

    ''Not being able to use energy makes capturing even a guy like this without injury difficult.''

    If I had even a tiny speck of internal energy, I could have captured Shi Ho much more easily.

    After calming my startled muscles with a few deep breaths, I stand up.

    Then, I recall the surrounding terrain I observed earlier.

    ''Shi Ho spun around a central point while trying to shake me off.''

    So, it''s likely that the center is Shi Ho''s den.

    After looking at the unconscious Shi Ho and realizing it will take some time before he wakes up, I head towards his den.

    ''Since he''s a demon spirit, it''ll be nice if he collected some treasures.''

    And indeed, I found an unexpected ''treasure.''

    "S-Senior!!! Did Senior get captured too!?"

    It''s Seo Ran.

    "...No, I came to rescue you."

    I smile as I unexpectedly find my next ally to regain awareness after me.

    "...First, let''s talk about what has happened."

    ________________________________________

    Crack, crackle, crackle!

    We light a fire and roast the carcasses left behind in Shi Ho''s den.

    Lying on Shi Ho''s tail, who now obeys me after waking up and returning to his den, I ask.

    "So, as soon as you gained awareness, Shi Ho kidnapped you and you''ve been here for a few days?"

    "Yes, that''s correct. It seems the obsession with me remains even here."

    Interestingly, Seo Ran is of the ''Human'' Race.

    "First of all, my setting...seems to be an orphan beggar who lost his memory and ended up on the streets. My identity is ''an orphan with no ties'', and I don''t have any other memories. So far, I haven''t met any otherrades besides Shi Ho."

    "Hmmm..."

    Listening to him gives me a headache.

    ''What exactly are the conditions for gaining awareness? Is it just random?''

    Seo Ran has neither lived long, has arge consciousness, nor has a high cultivation.

    But from what I hear, it seems he had gained awareness even before me.

    I try to think ofmonalities that might exist between Seo Ran and me.

    ''Seo Ran is an orphan beggar. And I am a poor charcoal seller.''

    Both of us have experienced hunger.

    ''Could it be that our awareness is triggered at the boundary between life and death?''

    I hypothesize as I look at Shi Ho.

    "Hey, Seo Ran. If I push this guy to the brink of death, do you think Shi Ho will gain awareness?"

    Seo Ran is taken aback and shakes his head.

    "P-Please don''t do that."

    "...?"

    "No, I mean...if it doesn''t work, wouldn''t Shi Ho die for no reason?"

    Shi Ho, who had been tense at my words, rxes when Seo Ran seems to dissuade me, and I nod for now.

    "Well, that is true. Then what should we do..."

    "First of all, in my opinion...this seems to be something that will take a bit of time. There are still too few examples, and the conditions are unknown. So, rather than gatheringrades right now, how about focusing on establishing a reputation as Senior initially aimed for?"

    "Hmm...indeed."

    I nod.

    There will be no difference whether Seo Ran and I kill or spare Shi Ho.

    So, raising our reputation by establishing great achievements seems like the best course of action to attractrades to my side.

    "Good. Then for now, let''s start nning in detail..."

    Gurururuk��

    Suddenly, a hungry growles from Seo Ran''s stomach.

    I stare at Seo Ran for a moment and hand him some roasted meat.

    Seo Ran devours the meat voraciously, but I keep observing him.

    Seo Eun-hyun, the charcoal seller, had never gone hungry since he could always steal money for rice and soup, but Seo Ran, an amnesiac beggar orphan in this world, seems severely malnourished.

    "...For now, let''s go to my ce and get you some food. Then we''ll make a n."

    Since Seo Ran can''t starve to death, I decide to feed him before discussing our next steps.

    We order Shi Ho to stay put and descend the mountain.

    Shi Ho appears to want to follow Seo Ran, but after a little beating from me, he bes very obedient, so no big problems arise.

    Back home, I wash the rice that Yeon Wei mixed with sand and pebbles.

    Amazingly, what had been a bucketful of rice is reduced to a few handfuls once all the sand and pebbles are washed out.

    I exin to Seo Ran about the rice Yeon Wei gave and apologize for the small amount.

    ''...Yeon Wei, that human. I need to kidnap her and hang her upside down someday.''

    Perhaps influenced by charcoal seller Seo Eun-hyun''s persona, a bad thought shes through my mind.

    I somehow manage to cook the scant amount of rice, and Seo Ran, after eating the rice with soy sauce despite being filled with stones even after being washed, gives me his opinion.

    "How about bing mountain bandits?"

    "Mountain bandits?"

    "Yes. We will use Shi Ho to raid the vige. Since Elder Yeon Wei still hasn''t gained awareness, if we empty the granary and make them go hungry like Senior and me, won''t theye to their senses?"

 Chapter 382: With Everyone (6)

    Chapter 382: With Everyone (6)

    I am taken aback and ask again.

    ��What if Yeon Wei dies?"

    ��Ah...right. I apologize."

    Seo Ran scratches his head awkwardly.

    Shaking my head, I say,

    ��Starting today, I n to use this vige as a base, roaming around to capture or subdue demon spirits like Shi Ho."

    In the process, I intend to gatherrades, expand my faction, and establish great achievements.After pondering for a moment, Seo Ran asks,

    "If Senior is nning on expanding your faction, wouldn''t it be better to overthrow the vige to make it the base of your force? After overthrowing the vige, we can use demon spirits to collect tribute and be worshiped."

    ''This kid, why does he want to rule a vige so badly?''

    Thinking back, I suddenly remember that Seo Ran had been worshiped as a dragon god on a small ind during his Qi Building days.

    ��Hmm..."

    I nce at Seo Ran briefly.

    Although a bit unreliable, Seo Ran''s words indeed make sense.

    ''After all, if we establish a faction, looting for supplies might happen anyway...''

    It might be better to start from Taiyi Vige and establish a regr source of tribute.

    I recall the purpose of this formation.

    ''ording to Yuk Rin''s logs, the formation changes its details based on the memories of the entrants, but the purpose remains the same each time.''

    That objective is to be the King of Peni Kingdom.

    ording to Yuk Rin, there are various ways to be the King of Peni Kingdom.

    If one is lucky enough to have the setting of crown prince, they only need to wait for the coronation ceremony.

    Even if the entrant is not the crown prince, they can marry the crown prince or princess to be the royal consort or queen.

    Of course, there is also the option of overthrowing the Peni Kingdom, establishing oneself as the ruler, and bing the king.

    Once someone bes the king or a figure close to the king, they are granted the authority to exit the illusion formation along with the right to take or investigate the treasures of the ''Royal Castle.''

    ''In terms of numbers, we have an overwhelming advantage.''

    If the followers of the Wuji Religious Order regain their memories, we could overthrow Peni Kingdom and I could dere myself king.

    However, ording to Yuk Rin''s information, those who enter earlier are closer to the king or have better conditions to be the king.

    These include those of royalty, powerful officials, demon spirits, divine spirits, or monsters.

    ''Last time Yuk Rin came to Peni Ind, he killed a monster called the Great Bandit of the Underworld Kingdom, who had kidnapped the princesses of Peni Kingdom, and then married a princess to be the royal consort.''

    [TL/N: The monster is from another Korean folktale called ''The Tale of Defeating the Great Bandit of the Underground Kingdom'' (????? ????). It is called the Hungry Ghost in some traditions and has the appearance of a giant with nine heads.]

    And once someone bes the king, royal consort, or queen, they have the authority to expel anyone other than the king from Peni Ind by royal decree.

    ''Given my current situation, the closest to the throne would be those damned pirates.''

    It''s unclear whether they have regained awareness.

    Moreover, it is said that the current king of Peni Kingdom is in good health, so it will take a long time to seed to the throne.

    Thus, I only have one option.

    ��Indeed, it will be better to overthrow Peni Kingdom."

    Seo Ran nods.

    ��I think so too! Then, will Senior conquer the vige?"

    ��Hold on. Conquering the vige isn''t a good idea."

    I share my n with Seo Ran.

    "So...Senior intends to subdue numerous demon spirits, raise a great demon spirit army, attack the capital of Peni Kingdom, and quickly seize the throne?"

    "That''s right. Considering that there are no sorceries or mysterious powers in this world except for demon spirits, this method is the best."

    ��Well...I understand. Let''s do it that way."

    Although Seo Ran seems disappointed about not being worshiped by vigers, it isn''t my concern.

    We immediately formte a n and head back to Shi Ho to give orders.

    "We need some capital to subdue demon spirits. Shi Ho! Go hunt some wild boars or something."

    Shi Ho looks at me hesitantly at mymand, but only moves after Seo Ran repeats my words.

    ��...He only listens to you."

    ��...He seems to like me."

    And some timeter, Shi Ho brings back arge cow in his mouth.

    The cow, seemingly unaware of the situation, blinks its big eyes.

    ��...I told you to catch wild boars...but you brought a vige cow."

    A live one at that.

    ��Where did you get it from?"

    In response to Seo Ran''s question, Shi Ho points in a direction.

    It''s the direction of the neighboring Little Yi Vige.

    I nod.

    ��...Well, fine. Since it''s not from our vige, we can sell it to Taiyi Vige."

    Although feeling a bit guilty, I decide to think of it as a good thing and lead the cow Shi Ho caught down to the vige.

    ��Elder Yeon Wei! Please open the door!"

    When I knock on Yeon Wei''s door, she appears with a few servants, looking furious.

    ��You rotten rascal, what did youe asking for this time!"

    "I''m not here to ask for anything. I''m here to sell a cow."

    Yeon Wei''s eyes widen as she sees the cow behind me.

    "Th-This scoundrel, where on earth did you get that cow?"

    "Does it matter where I got it from? I''m offering it to you at a cheap price, so please give me a fair amount."

    "Ahem...this seems quite suspicious. You''re not trying to sell me a sick cow, are you?"

    ��If you don''t want to buy it, I''ll sell it to another house."

    ��Who said I wouldn''t buy it! This is a significant matter, so I need to discuss it with my husband. Wait here."

    Shortly after, Yeon Wei rushes inside and brings back Old Gentleman Nolbu.

    Old Gentleman Nolbu inspects the cow, nces at me, and nods approvingly.

    ��It''s a good cow. I''ll buy it at the right price."

    ��Haha, no need to speak so formally. You can speak casually to me."

    When I try to be humble, his face twists deeply into a frown and says,

    ��This good-for-nothing brat. Learn some manners!"

    ��...?"

    I don''t understand Nolbu''s strange attitude, but nevertheless, I sell the cow to Old Gentleman Nolbu for forty brass coins.

    ''Well, considering Hon Won originally has mental issues, this might be a reflection of that.''

    Hon Won instructs his servants to take the cow to the barn, then speaks to Yeon Wei.

    "Wife, since Surname Seo sold us such a valuable cow, give him some rice cakes as a token of gratitude. He has mouths to feed..."

    ��P-Pardon? But we don''t even know if the cow that Surname Seo rascal sold us is any good...moreover, Surname Seo isn''t a farmer but sells charcoal, so he probably just sold us a cow he doesn''t need..."

    "Ahem, wife! We''re short on livestock because of the recent demon spirit troubles. We should be grateful for grateful things. No moreints."

    ��Yes..."

    Though Yeon Wei seems slightly upset, she obediently packs some rice cakes in a basket and hands them to me.

    ''...She only packed the oldest rice cakes.''

    I click my tongue but ept them gratefully and leave Old Gentleman Nolbu''s house.

    As I step out, I overhear Nolbu whispering to Yeon Wei from behind.

    "I''m sorry, wife. But it''s not because I dislike you..."

    ��I know."

    Yeon Wei seems to soften at Nolbu''s apology, her voice melting as she giggles.

    In the distant fields, I see Jeon Myeong-hoon farming with Jin So-hae and their twelve children.

    ''...If this is a dream or an illusion...''

    Would they want to wake up even if they realize it?

    That thought suddenly crosses my mind.

    With the money I received from Yeon Wei, I head to a cksmith in a vige next to a neighboring vige to buy leg guards and a sword.

    My infamy in Taiyi Vige is so great that if I try to buy such things there, they would think I am nning to start a fight and refuse to sell to me.

    "Kakaka. Normally I only supply government troops, but you seem to have a filial heart so I''ll make an exception and sell to you, young man."

    The cksmith from the vigeughs heartily as he takes three-quarters of the money from selling the cow.

    It''s outright robbery, but he''d likely run straight to the authorities if Iin, so I just pay what he asks.

    ''Anyway, I won''t have to worry about the cost of a sword once I conquer Peni Kingdom.''

    With that, my preparations are roughlyplete.

    Surung-

    Though it isn''t an exceptional sword, it is still an iron sword.

    Seo Ran looks at the iron sword with doubtful eyes and asks,

    "Um...Senior. If you can''t use spiritual power or internal energy, won''t you need more weapons? From my few days living in a human body, I have found it has poor durability and strengthpared to the body of the Demon Race..."

    However, I silently swing the iron sword.

    A rock 3 zhang in size beside Seo Ran, Shi Ho, and myself is cleanly split in one blow.

    Just the time I spent holding a sword is thousands of years.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    I have reached a level where I can cut through skin with just straw.

    "This alone is enough."

    With just this iron sword and enough time, I am confident I can fight the army of Peni Kingdom alone and inflict devastating damage.

    I tap the iron sword with my finger a few times and then climb onto Shi Ho''s back.

    "I''m going to bring in more demon spirits from other areas. Are you going toe along?"

    "...I don''t think I would be of much help, so I''ll just stay here and get used to this human body."

    "Alright. In the meantime, gather somes and needles. The more needles, the better. Let''s go!"

    I smack the back of Shi Ho''s head, and Shi Ho quickly starts crossing the mountain.

    One day, strange rumors began circting in Peni Kingdom.

    The rumors say that the King of Demon Spirits has appeared and is subjugating and gathering all the demon spirits across the nation.

    ording to these rumors, the King of Demon Spirits ns to attack the capital, be the king of Peni Kingdom, and turn the world into the Heaven and Earth of demon spirits.

    Eventually, the king of Peni Kingdom announced that anyone who could eliminate the King of Demon Spirits would marry the princess, and all the renowned warriors of the nation began heading to the King of Demon Spirits'' base in Taiyi Vige.

    Among them is Jin Ma-yeol, a scion of the prestigious and powerful Jin n, the most powerful family in the capital.

    "I can''t stand by while a monster like the King of Demon Spirits threatens our kingdom".

    Jin Ma-yeol, born with extraordinary talent since childhood, excelled in everything, whether it was archery or swordsmanship.

    Although the Jin n tried to dissuade Jin Ma-yeol from participating, he ignored everyone''s objections and headed to Taiyi Vige.

    "Why would a talent like you risk your life going to Taiyi Vige! Aren''t you already a strong candidate to be the next prince consort of the kingdom!"

    "Do not try to stop me. What use is bing the prince consort when the kingdom is in such turmoil!"

    No one in the Jin n could deter Jin Ma-yeol, and he was confined to his room by the head of the n.

    "Bind that foolish boy and lock him in the warehouse!"

    They couldn''t afford to lose such a talented member of the family.

    However, Jin Ma-yeol cut his bindings in the dead of night, stole weapons and a horse, and escaped from his house.

    ''Mother, Father, please forgive me. But as someone born from the grace of this kingdom, I cannot ignore this great cmity!''

    And when Jin Ma-yeol is just about to cross the capital,

    Tadatt!

    Someone with a covered face suddenly rushes towards him.

    "Who goes there!?"

    Jin Ma-yeol, tense, pulls out his bow from his pack and aims it at the figure.

    The figure then reveals their face.

    "Ah, no!"

    Jin Ma-yeol''s expression turns into pure shock.

    "P-Princess Yuk Yo!"

    It is none other than Princess Yuk Yo, the princess who had been discussed as the potential bride for Jin Ma-yeol.

    "Let''s go together, Sir Jin."

    "What nonsense are you talking about, Princess!?"

    "I too wish to protect the kingdom. There''s no need for further words. Isn''t Sir Jin also sneaking away to protect the kingdom, avoiding the eyes of your family?

    "Princess and I..."

    "No need for further words. If you keep trying to stop me, I''ll scream and alert everyone that you''re escaping."

    "...!"

    "If I, the princess, scream in the middle of the night...you know what the consequences will be when you''re caught, right?"

    Jin Ma-yeol furrows his brow deeply and says,

    "...Fine. But the princess must absolutely not participate in the fighting! If you insist on being stubborn..."

    "I understand. I''ll listen to you, Sir Jin, so just let me ride with you."

    Yuk Yo nods calmly and climbs onto the horse behind Jin Ma-yeol, who rides with an expression as if having eaten something foul.

    Yuk Yo holds onto Jin Ma-yeol from behind with a tense expression.

    ''...I''ve got my chance. I need to join up with the cult leader during this opportunity. Jin Ma-yeol must not regain awareness until then...''

    She bites her lip tightly and, with tense eyes, rides with Jin Ma-yeol towards Taiyi Vige.

    After that, Jin Ma-yeol also gains otherpanions besides Princess Yuk Yo.

    With talented friends such as Yuk Rin, the son of the Dragon King of the East Sea; Kim Young-hoon, a passing schr; and Baek Rin, a shaman who ims to see ghosts, they all head towards Taiyi Vige.

    Finally, he arrives at Taiyi Vige and confronts the King of Demon Spirits, Seo Eun-hyun.

    The King of Demon Spirits is indeed powerful.

    With one strike, he severs the arm of Yuk Rin, the son of the Dragon King. Kim Young-hoon, the schr with the highest martial skills among them, seems to hold his ground for a while but is eventually overwhelmed by the sheer number of Seo Eun-hyun''s demon spirit subordinates and defeated.

    Baek Rin, who ims to summon ghosts, is knocked out by Seo Eun-hyun before he could even call upon a single spirit.

    In the end, Jin Ma-yeol and Yuk Rin have no choice but to flee.

    "No, Yuk Rin! Princess Yuk Yo is still there!"

    "You fool! We can''t defeat the King of Demon Spirits. Give up on the princess!"

    "Damn it!"

    Jin Ma-yeol swallows his frustration.

    "Why!? Is running away!? The only thing I can do!!??"

    He clenches his teeth as he flees with Yuk Rin.

    "I will definitely return! King of Demon Spirits!!!"

    ng��

    I throw the sword, the de chipped and worn from the battle with Yuk Rin, to the ground.

    "It''s really unfair, isn''t it? I''m just a human with no mystical powers, but that Yuk Rin bastard can transform into a dragon, breathe fire, fly, and has tough scales."

    Furthermore, Seo Ran, who is also of the Dragon Race, became strangely human.

    "I really don''t understand why the rules of this world are so bizarre."

    I speak while looking at the approaching Yuk Yo.

    "So far, no one else hase to their senses except for me, Seo Ran, and you, Yuk Yo."

    She bows before me and says,

    "Greetings to the Cult Leader."

    "...Yeah, nice to meet you."

    Of course, to be honest, I''m not exactly thrilled.

    I would have preferred a reliablerade toe to their senses, but to think that a scammer like Yuk Yo would be the next after Seo Ran to regain awareness.

    "By the way, did you say you''re a princess?"

    "...Yes."

    "Good. I n to take control of Peni Kingdom right away. Marry Seo Ran and lend us some legitimacy."

    And then, I am startled by Yuk Yo''s next words.

    "I refuse."

    "...? What did you just say..."

    "Instead, I will reveal the secrets and truths of this world to you and disclose all of Yuk Rin''s schemes. Bing a king will be easy inparison, so please be content with this."

    "...."

    I look at Yuk Yo for a moment before asking.

    "Do you know something? Why didn''t you say anything when Yuk Rin was captured by us outside?"

    "My father had sealed my memories, so I didn''t know anything at that time. When I returned to Peni Ind, my memories came back. Inside Peni Ind, the oaths and contracts from the outside world do not apply."

    "...''Returned''...to Peni Ind?"

    I am utterly astonished by her next words.

    "I was born on Peni Ind. My father, during hisst visit to Peni Ind, defeated the Great Bandit of the Underworld, married my mother, and took me and his many other children to the outside world."

    "What...?"

    "...From now on, I will tell you the truth of this world."

 Chapter 383: Salt (1)

    Chapter 383: Salt (1)

    Yuk Yo starts speaking.

    "This world is a real world. It is not simply an illusion within a formation."

    "...A real world? But...the inhabitants hereck intent."

    "Well...honestly, I''m not sure how the Cult Leader perceives it. However, from my perspective, the Ancient Force Realm my father took us to felt like the real illusionary world. When my father took my siblings and I to the Ancient Force Realm, my mother advised us to never forget our identities as it''s a ''dream world''."

    "What...?"

    "From my perspective, that world is the illusion, a falsehood. The Cult Leader knows well about how I behaved in the Ancient Force Realm...Considering it a false world and a ce of ''non-humans''..."

    "No, wait...don''t use terms like ''non-humans.'' It''s very unpleasant.""Ah...my apologies. In any case, even though my memories were sealed, I unconsciously viewed that ce as such and lived somewhat recklessly."

    I feel a headacheing on.

    It''s as if I just heard an absurd truth out of nowhere.

    ''Our world is a dream?''

    "...But it''s strange. If our world is a dream...then what are ''we'' in this world? Are some of this world''s folktales and legends created ording to our memories, and do characters corresponding to use into being?"

    "Characters corresponding to us...from my perspective, it''s quite the opposite. Ordinary people who were living well suddenly have strange dreams and their personalities change. Even royals asionally experience such things."

    "...Then why did you follow Yuk Rin if you knew the Ancient Force Realm is an illusory world? And if so, who is the current king of Peni Kingdom?"

    "First...my father said that if we go to the illusory world, we could enjoy immense pleasure and delight, and live for hundreds or thousands of years. He also said we could return whenever we wanted. He described it as a Land of Immortal or the Idyllic Peach Blossom Garden, so we followed, thinking we''d just enjoy it for a while and return. At that time, my father had the body of the Dragon Race, so we thought he was guiding us to a divine ce."

    "...."

    A look of misery spreads on Yuk Yo''s face.

    "But as soon as we arrived in the illusory world, the Ancient Force Realm, father sealed our memories and extracted the true blood of the Sea Dragon Race from my siblings who inherited his bloodline. Just as I viewed that world an illusion, he saw this world as an illusion and felt no guilt as he believed that we, born in this illusion, were nothing more than illusions.

    I listen in silence to her shocking words.

    "Fortunately or unfortunately, I, being the youngest, did not inherit much of the Sea Dragon True Blood. Due to this, my father treated me as worthless, not extracting the true blood from me. Anyhow...he roughly proimed me a princess and let me go. I did everything I could to escape from his terrifying hands. Eventually, I stole the secret art from Jin Ma-yeol and somehow managed to escape. After that, I lived recklessly in the illusory world, indulging in pleasure and fraud."

    "...Why did you steal the secret art from Jin Ma-yeol?"

    "At that time, I just thought it looked ''tempting.'' But unconsciously, it seems I did it ''to return to this world''."

    "To return to this world?"

    "Yes. Although my bloodline is of a worthless level, I still have the true blood of the Sea Dragon Race, and the Sea Dragon Race is the only race that can read the sea routes in the Ancient Force Realm. I think I intended to transform into a Sea Dragon and find a way to return to Peni Ind. Of course, since I didn''t have any memories, I suppose I didn''t know what I wanted either."

    I am stunned by these shocking truths.

    Seo Ran, who has been listening beside me, is also gaping.

    "Now, I will exin the conditions for regaining awareness in this world."

    "Y-Yes, quickly tell us."

    I examine Yuk Yo''s intent.

    ''She''s not lying.''

    Not only her intent but also her heartbeat and other reactions indicate she is telling the truth.

    ''And considering the situation, she has no reason toe all the way here to lie to us.''

    "The quickest way to regain awareness in this world is to ''have someone who cherishes you''."

    "Someone who cherishes you...?"

    "Yes. The more people in the Ancient Force Realm or other worlds who think of you, the deeper their feelings, and the higher their level, the quicker you''ll regain awareness. In other words, the time it takes to regain your awareness in this world is determined by the ''connections you have built.��

    "...."

    "...."

    Seo Ran and I look at each other.

    I have a lot of connections to consider.

    Starting with the followers of the Wuji Religious Order, Kang Min-hee of the Bright Cold Realm, the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Head Realm, and even though I''m not sure if they cherish me, the Entering Nirvana True Persons...

    Not to mention the [Existences That Can Only Bring Misfortune] who showed immense interest in me during the regression process of this cycle...

    Then, what about Seo Ran?

    Seo Ran, looking puzzled, speaks.

    "...Does Master...think of me that deeply in the Netherworld...?"

    "Not necessarily...There are also disciples with masters outside who haven''t regained their awareness yet..."

    "Then what could it be...?"

    Yuk Yo shrugs as if nothing.

    "Couldn''t it be that Sir Seo Ran is...receiving the affection of a higher existence?"

    "Who would bestow such affection on me...?"

    "Is there no one whoes to mind? Perhaps your parents, an acquaintance, a friend, or an ancestor?"

    "My parents aren''t exactly...ordinary, but to say they are a higher existence...all my acquaintances and friends came here with me...ancestors...hmm, I don''t really like to think about my Grandfather Sea Dragon King."

    He grabs his head in frustration, as if he can''t figure it out.

    Yuk Yo shrugs her shoulders.

    "Well, it seems you''re receiving the affection of a higher existence without even knowing it. Congrattions."

    Seo Ran''s face turns pale.

    "I-Is that a good thing.?"

    Seo Ran falls into confusion, and I sink into deep thought.

    ''This is strange.''

    Yuk Yo is telling the truth, but it''s so bizarre.

    There is a sense of incongruity.

    To say this world is real, there are too many bizarre points and it differs too much from reality.

    And while Yuk Yo herself seems unaware, it''s strange how this world seems to adjust to us.

    I''m confused whether Yuk Rin had lied to me or if Yuk Yo is simply mistaken.

    A world filled with strange contradictions and a sense of incongruity.

    That is Peni Ind.

    ''And what exactly is going on with Seo Ran?''

    ording to Yuk Yo, there are three factors for quickly regaining awareness in this world:

    Having many people who cherish the entrant of this world.

    The feelings of those who cherish the entrant are deep.

    The level of those who value the entrant is high.

    ''Could it be that Seo Ran is also under the gaze of some True Immortal?''

    I look at Seo Ran with suspicious eyes.

    I can''t be sure.

    At the beginning of this life, hadn''t I got entangled with a higher existence from the Netherworld and ended up falling into the Nether Ghost Realm?

    Seo Ran is also practicing Ghost Path Methods, so he might be attracting the attention of a Reaper from the Netherworld.

    I press down on my swirling head and ponder.

    ''In that case, the ones who will find their memories the fastest are the leaders of the Wuji Religious Order, especially Yeon Wei and Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    Yeon Wei and Jeon Myeong-hoon are not just prominent figures in the Wuji Religious Order but also extremely famous personalities in the Lower Realm''s Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. They should regain awareness the quickest.

    Since Yuk Yo ims to be a native of this world, it makes sense that she and Seo Ran regained their awareness almost simultaneously with me.

    I organize myplex thoughts and ask.

    "Then, what is Yuk Rin aiming for, and what is his ultimate goal? He seems to have some rtionship with Jin Ma-yeol. What rtionship is it? Why did Jin Ma-yeol want you?"

    "I will start with Jin Ma-yeol. He not only desired the stolen Dragon Form Disguise Method, but also ''my status.'' Not as Princess Sacred Orchid of Governing Dragon Pce, but as the Princess of Peni Kingdom. By marrying me, he could quickly gain benefits in Peni Kingdom and potentially be its king or a high-ranking minister. That''s why Jin Ma-yeol wanted me and allied with my father."

    "...Wait."

    Noticing something strange in Yuk Yo''s words, I re at her.

    "If this world is your homnd, why are you just standing by while we lead the demon spirits to overthrow Peni Kingdom?"

    "Well...Cult Leader isn''t going to rule Peni Kingdom forever, right? And I know Cult Leader''s character well. While Cult Leader made a reputation as the King of Demon Spirits, he hardly ever caused any human casualties despite a bit of plundering, right? Once Cult Leader returns to your original world, I can use the power of the guardian dragons protecting the royal family to disperse the demon spirits and restore the royal family."

    "..."

    "...Um...are you nning to kill my mother, the current queen?"

    "...I won''t kill her."

    "Thank you!"

    Yuk Yo smiles brightly and bows, as if she expected that.

    I feel a headacheing on.

    I have heard too many shocking truths.

    But surprisingly, there are still more things I need to hear.

    "...What is Yuk Rin''s goal?"

    When Yuk Rin was mentioned, Yuk Yo''s expression darkens.

    "...Father...didn''t inherit much of the Sea Dragon True Blood when he was born. But after immense effort, he seeded in transforming into a dragon. However...it seems he wasn''t satisfied with that."

    Yuk Yo begins revealing the truth about Yuk Rin.

    "Among my father''s acquaintances...there was a person named Yuk Ung, the master of Cherry Blossom Sea Domain, where Peni Ind was originally located."

    "Yes, I know roughly."

    "That Yuk Ung...unlike my father, was born with an almost perfect Sea Dragon body and bloodline. My father always envied him. However, for some reason, Yuk Ung suffered from a disease where his blood would boil and eventually died from it, unable to ovee the illness. Even his blood evaporated entirely, leaving behind an intact Sea Dragon body but no blood, dying like a dried-up corpse."

    From her continued words, I can guess Yuk Rin''s n.

    "Could it be...did he do that disgusting thing I am thinking of?"

    "He probably did so. My father decided to take Cherry Blossom Dragon Pce Lord Yuk Ung''s body. And to gather thecking Sea Dragon True Blood, he came to this world, gave birth to us, and extracted the Sea Dragon True Blood to infuse it into Pce Lord Yuk Ung''s body. Then, he uprooted Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind that Pce Lord Yuk Ung governed and transformed it into a Deep Sea Ind under Governing Dragon Pce, hiding Pce Lord Yuk Ung''s body there."

    "...."

    "And with a very peculiar secret art, he split his soul and hid it within Pce Lord Yuk Ung''s body in Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind."

    Baduduk...

    I finally realize why Yuk Rin cooperated so readily when we captured him.

    "It wasn''t his main body...!"

    The main body is hidden in the Deep Sea Ind beneath Governing Dragon Pce!

    "...But something is strange."

    Seo Ran expresses his doubt.

    "Sir Kim Young-hoon and Cult Leader both have eyes that can see the essence of the soul. How could they not distinguish between the main body and the clone..."

    "There is one secret art that makes it impossible to distinguish between the main body and the clone."

    At my cold voice, Seo Ran''s eyes widen.

    "And among the Sea Dragon Race, who has learned that technique, is there not one...no, more than one we know of?"

    "...Could it be."

    "That''s right."

    I recall the detestable face of that one person.

    A ''hoho'' echoes in my ears, and somehow my shoulders feel stiff.

    "Seo Hweol. And Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens."

 Chapter 384: Salt (2)

    Chapter 384: Salt (2)

    Ancient Force Realm, Wi Jeong Sea Domain.

    Governing Dragon Pce.

    The Deep Sea Ind beneath it, known as Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind.

    There, the half-human, half-fish Nascent Soul demon beast, Wi Yun, takes a deep breath.

    "Huu...damn."

    Having reached the Nascent Soul stage, the transformed her eventually gained the ability to take on a fully human form for both her upper and lower body.

    She shivers as she looks up at the Sea Dragon statue before her.

    Her head is spinning.

    She has lost count of how many times she has done this.''But I must do it.''

    Wi Yun bites her lips as she remembers her vige burning at the hands of ghosts on Governing Dragon Ind.

    Splurt!

    She draws her own blood and offers it to the Sea Dragon statue before her.

    The Sea Dragon statue absorbs her blood and her life force.

    A light flickers in the eyes of the Sea Dragon statue.

    [State your desire.]

    "More power...! Please grant me power!"

    [Understood.]

    Immediately, a dark crimson energy emanates from the statue and is infused into Wi Yun''s body.

    She absorbs the crimson blood devilish energy.

    Her eyes turn ck, her pupils glowing a vivid red.

    Her cultivation, which had been at the early Nascent Soul stage, surges to the mid Nascent Soul stage.

    [Offer more blood sacrifices. In return, I will grant you more power.]

    "I...cannot do that."

    [Understood.]

    Wi Yun closes her eyes tightly.

    To save her parents, she has been cultivating devilish arts on Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind for over a hundred years.

    By offering her blood and lifespan to the Sea Dragon statue, it granted her immense power and advancement in her cultivation.

    Of course, the Sea Dragon statue desires more than just that.

    "Do not ask for blood sacrifices. I will carry out yourmands. Give me your orders."

    asionally, the Sea Dragon statue gave Wi Yun tasks.

    Most of these tasks involved eliminating followers of the Wuji Religious Order or ambushing key figures of the order.

    Performing these tasks was treated the same as offering blood, and the Sea Dragon statue would bestow her with power.

    Since these missions were what Wi Yun always desired, she happily carried them out, achieving rapid progress in her cultivation over the past century.

    ''If I can just advance a little more, I can break through the ghostly creatures guarding Governing Dragon Ind and rescue my parents, who are forced to work at the center!''

    "Give me my mission!"

    At that moment.

    The Sea Dragon statue, which had been silent for a moment, emits a red light, and a massive amount of devilish energy flows into Wi Yun''s body.

    "H-Huh?"

    While she is in a daze, her cultivation level forcibly rises.

    Kuguguguk!

    Her initial mid Nascent Soul stage cultivation skyrockets to the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage.

    Despite feeling her Nascent Soul being shaken and her lifespan being reduced by the forced advancement, sheughs instead.

    ''With this level of cultivation...''

    The day to rescue her parents is not far off!

    Just as she rejoices, a voice addressing heres from the Sea Dragon statue.

    [Power has been granted in advance. Go immediately to Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain and perform the spell I will teach you. In return, I will bestow upon you a Heavenly Being Pill.]

    "Th-thank you!"

    Wi Yun bows deeply to the statue and, intoxicated by the devilish energy, stumbles out of Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind.

    Stumble, stumble...

    Spurt!

    Wi Yun coughs.

    Her cough is mixed with blood.

    ''I probably...won''t live long.''

    She feels her lifespan has been drastically shortened as a result of the rapid increase in her cultivation in such a short period.

    ''But it''s okay...as long as I can...save my parents...''

    Her long-sought goal is now within reach.

    Staggering, she walks through a massive cave, heading towards the entrance that leads to the sea surface from Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind.

    The walls of the cave she passes through are adorned with murals.

    They depict a gigantic, dark crimson something battling a dragon.

    In the subsequent mural, the dark crimson something''s head is cut off by an axe-like weapon hurled by the dragon, but for some reason, the dragon''s head is also severed simultaneously.

    It''s an imusible sequence.

    Clearly, the dragon had beheaded the dark crimson something''s head with the axe, yet inexplicably, the axe was embedded in the dragon''s neck, and the dragony dead on the ground with the axe lodged in its body with its neck severed.

    Despite having part of its body severed by the axe, the dark crimson something did not die and reached out to the dragon, obtaining something from it.

    The dark crimson figure then created a small worm-like creature.

    It was a ck worm.

    The ck worm created another worm identical to itself and threw it somewhere.

    The identical worm, thrown into a ce depicted with countless ocean waves, settled there, scattering tiny egg-like things beneath the sea.

    Beneath the sea, there were stars, moons, and suns, human fingers and thighs, some beast''s horns, livers, body parts, and even someone''s head lined up.

    The mural ends there.

    Wi Yun passes through the cave adorned with murals and rises to the sea surface.<hr>

    "...In any case, Father will soon regain his senses."

    Yuk Yo continues.

    "That person values himself very highly. Moreover, since there is a perfectly aware version of himself outside, he will quickly regain his identity if he synchronizes with the mind outside with the mind here."

    I wear a cold expression.

    "...So should I just cut off his head?"

    Whether he regains his awareness or not, as long as he sticks close to the ground, I am confident I can cut off his head.

    "I don''t know if that will work..."

    "...Well, I understand. You''re saying he might have something more hidden up his sleeve?"

    "...Yes. I apologize, but that''s all I know and I can''t provide any more information."

    "It''s fine. I intend to do what I can for now. By the way, are you alright?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I will kill your father."

    At those words, Yuk Yo''s expression turns bitter but soon bes resolute.

    "Please kill him."

    "...."

    "That person...betrayed my siblings...my mother...this world. Not killing him would be a disservice to everyone who has died or been deceived by him."

    "...Understood. In that case, I will use some harsh methods starting today to take over Peni Kingdom and ascend to the throne. I have to seize the throne to resist him. Is that eptable?"

    "As long as you don''t kill the royal family, it''s fine."

    "Understood."

    I nod and speak to Seo Ran.

    "Let Yuk Yo rest."

    "Yes, follow me for now."

    Seo Ran takes Yuk Yo to the best house in Taiyi Vige, which is Nolbu''s house.

    I fall into deep thought.

    ''Yuk Rin...does that mean he is also learning Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens?''

    It doesn''t feel that way.

    I don''t feel the same ominous and endless malice that I felt when I was infected by Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    From the beginning, it doesn''t seem like Yuk Rin could perform the torturous acts of dismantling one''s mind like Seo Hweol.

    Just when I am pondering the connection between Yuk Rin and Seo Hweol.

    "...Kyaaaaah!!!"

    I hear a scream.

    "...?"

    Surprised, I run towards Nolbu''s house and see a shocking scene.

    A sea of blood!

    Old Gentleman Nolbu''s house has be a sea of blood.

    And inside Nolbu''s house, Yeon Wei is sitting in the hall with a kitchen knife and vacant eyes.

    Blood is dripping from her kitchen knife.

    I look at Yeon Wei and ask.

    "...What is the meaning of this?"

    "...Seo Eun-hyun, is it you?"

    She speaks with empty eyes.

    "...You''ve regained your memory."

    "That''s right."

    I look around Nolbu''s house.

    There is a particrly strong smell of blooding from the master bedroom.

    In one corner, Yeon Jin is sitting with hollow eyes, too shocked to speak.

    "So I asked what is the meaning of this?"

    "Ah...I thought if I stayed here any longer, I might go mad in reality too, so I adjusted the situation to be simr to reality."

    She looks at me with gloomy eyes and gives a bitter smile.

    Gone is Yeon Wei, who used to giggle and act cute at Old Gentleman Nolbu''s apologetic words.

    What remains is an old monster who had gouged out the eyes of her betrothed and harbors a 40,000-year-old grudge.

    "It was such a sweet dream. But humans cannot live in dreams. They shouldn''t. If they get drunk on dreams, they''ll go mad."

    "...But did you really have to go this far? Yeon Jin is now..."

    "What''s the problem? Yeon Jin will wake up soon. And you, right now..."

    Hearing Yeon Wei''s next words, I feel a heavy weight on my chest.

    "Are you hoping I''d wake from this dream andmit suicide in reality?"

    "...."

    I can''t say anything as I look into Yeon Wei''s vacant eyes.

    But Yuk Yo, who is behind me, cries out with tears streaming down.

    "What, what is the meaning of this!? These...these people are my subjects!"

    Yeon Wei looks at Yuk Yo as if she is spewing nonsense, and I ry the truth I have heard from Yuk Yo in a heavy voice.

    Then, Yeon Wei spits out her words as if she is chewing them.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. She''s gone mad, this carp girl...this world is just a world within an illusion formation. You''ve been brainwashed by your father."

    "No, it''s not...these people are my subjects. It''s not just an illusion! It''s you...it''s you people who are illusions!"

    "Don''t be ridiculous. Are you saying this is real? And we''re fake? That''s insane! My 40,000 years! Are you saying it''s fake!? Say one more word. I''ll rip out your tongue."

    Yeon Wei stands up, holding the kitchen knife.

    Even without any spiritual power or qi, her 40,000 years ofbat experience are enough to certainly carry out her threat.

    Though she usually ys around and jokes with us, this is her true nature.

    I draw my sword and cut through Yeon Wei''s kitchen knife.

    Ting��

    The kitchen knife is cut in half and embedded into the wall.

    "Stop!"

    My killing intent neutralizes Yeon Wei''s.

    However, at Seo Ran''s words, Yeon Wei''s eyes flip.

    "P-Please calm down. Can''t you consider that both might be real? For example...like different possibilities of oneself..."

    "...You, right now..."

    Bududuk...

    Blood vessels pop in Yeon Wei''s eyes.

    "Are you saying...that this is my other possibility...?"

    She clenches her hand.

    Blood flows from her hand as her nails dig into her flesh.

    "Living intimately with Hon Won...raising children in a normal way...waking up early in the morning to prepare his breakfast, managing the servants, helping with his work, having lunch together, feeding our son, handing our son to Hon Won, weing rtives who visit asionally, following Hon Won''s words and sometimes getting scolded and feeling down,ughing like a courtesan when receiving praise or an apology, having a full dinner at night, lightning a warm fire, putting our son to sleep, and then being intimate with Hon Won again. That life...You''re saying that''s my other possibility...?

    "...."

    Baduduk...

    Yeon Wei clenches her teeth. Blood flows from her gums.

    "Fine, if this world is such a possibility, then what is with the entity that created this world and brought us here? For what reason did that existence bring us here and show us such possibilities? Why to me? Particrly? To make me more miserable? Huh? Don''t make meugh...if this world is real...then it''s an Evil (��) that mocks mepletely! Say it again! Is this world an illusion, or is it the Malice (����) that is endlessly pushing us?"

    Yuk Yo tries to say something, and Yeon Wei rushes at her, as if trying to gouge out her eyes.

    "I said stop!!!"

    I shout loudly and swing my sword.

    Bo-oong!

    In one stroke, Yeon Wei''s neck is cut.

    Exuding murderous intent, I speak.

    "As the cult leader of the Wuji Religious Order and the sessor of the Secret Immortal Art of Yang Su-jin, founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Imand Yeon Wei, the military strategist of the Wuji Religious Order and disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, to take Yeon Jin outside and meditate against the wall!"

    Under my killing intent, Yeon Wei calms her own killing intent and wears a dazed expression, taking the seemingly mute Yeon Jin outside.

    I also speak to Yuk Yo.

    "Princess Yuk Yo of Peni Kingdom! As the King of Demon Spirits who has taken you hostage, I ask you not to provoke Yeon Wei. Do not impose your thoughts on her."

    "...Understood."

    I resolve the situation with a stern expression and ask Seo Ran to ensure that Yeon Wei and Yuk Yo do not encounter each other. Then, I hurriedly run to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s house.

    ''If Yeon Wei has regained awareness...perhaps Jeon Myeong-hoon has regained awareness as well.''

    I quicken my pace, worried if Jeon Myeong-hoon is doing the same as Yeon Wei.

    I can see Jeon Myeong-hoon''s house in the distance.

    A sense of foreboding washes over me.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon!"

    From inside the house, the smell of blood drifts.

 Chapter 385: Salt (3)

    Chapter 385: Salt (3)

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon!!!"

    When I enter the house, I see Jeon Myeong-hoon sitting in the main hall.

    A knife is held in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand.

    His clothes are torn in various ces and there are numerous self-inflicted wounds.

    "...."

    I scan Jeon Myeong-hoon''s room.

    I hear the sound of someone breathing lightly inside.

    I rush over and open the door, only to find Jin So-hae and her children lying on the ground.

    They are all unconscious, apparently knocked out by Jeon Myeong-hoon.I close the door and look at him.

    "...Have youe to your senses?"

    "...Seo Eun-hyun."

    "...."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks up at me with empty eyes.

    "Kill me."

    "...Don''t talk nonsense."

    "...I just want to think of it as a nightmare. Afterall...it''s an...illusion...formation...right? Even if I die here...I''ll wake up again. Isn''t that right?"

    "...."

    "If you won''t kill me...then what am I supposed to do."

    "...."

    "Here! So-hae is alive...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clings to me with a small voice.

    His effort to lower his voice, despite being in utter despair, shows his fear of waking up Jin So-hae and his children.

    "I''m saying So-hae is alive, okay? What am I supposed to do? Hmm? It''s so vivid, Eun-hyun. It''s not just So-hae''s hand. Her breath, her gaze, her personality, her skin...everything is the same. The same! So I...I can''t help but stay here. Here...if someone bes the king here, this illusion formation will break, right? I can''t bear to see this illusion formation break with my own eyes. Just kill me instead."

    "...."

    "I know. I know this world is an illusion. And I know that the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are counting on me in the Lower Realm. I understand it clearly! I also know that I have to wake up someday! Because...I have to take revenge! Against Heavenly Punishment!"

    He can''t even string the words together properly, clutching at me desperately.

    "So! I can''t stay here! But! With my own eyes! This world, breaking, I can''t bear to see it! Please, Eun-hyun. Kill me. Even if you kill me...it''s an illusion...I''lle back, back to life again. Hm? Hm? Eun-hyun..."

    p!

    I p Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cheek.

    "I''ve lost too!!!"

    At my words, Jeon Myeong-hoon shuts his mouth.

    "I''ve lost too!!! Don''t cry like you''re the only madman!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon seems to think I am talking about Hong Su-ryeong and falls silent.

    But it isn''t just Hong Su-ryeong.

    Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Kim Yeon...

    My emotion regarding them. My feelings of seeing their face, the same butpletely different inside, after multiple regressions.

    Does this bastard know?

    Does he know how it feels to have all memories and time ripped away, not knowing who or what to me and seek revenge on?

    Does he know the emptiness of not knowing the cause behind the regressions and shouting helplessly at the heavens?

    There''s another Jin So-hae in front of you?

    You''re afraid to see the dream break?

    "I too! Lost the same! Don''t lean on me!"

    I grab Jeon Myeong-hoon by the cor and shout.

    I too!

    In front of my eyes, the same Buk Hyang-hwa!

    The same Kim Yeon!

    Have them here!

    Does he know what it feels like to die multiple times, to regress as if waking up multiple times, to have all the time I''ve spent disappear like a dream?"

    "Get up! You fucking bastard! Now is the time we have to move! Stop spewing bullshit! [This time too]! [If you don''t want to lose more]! Follow my lead!!!"

    Drip, drip...

    Jeon Myeong-hoon bites his lip.

    Bright red,

    Bright red blood flows down his chin.

    I grab Jeon Myeong-hoon''s cor and drag him out of the house.

    Myrades are starting to regain their memories.

    Yuk Rin that bastard is nning something, some goddamned scheme.

    In the sky, although unseen within this formation, the fate of cmity has been bestowed upon me.

    In this Ancient Force Realm, I am fated for misfortune.

    Therefore, I must ovee it by any means.

    I cannot let go of anything I hold in my hands.

    There are no next chances.

    I must always be true to what I have at this very moment.

    Yeon Wei and Jeon Myeong-hoon, who have high recognition in the Wuji Religious Order and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, have woke up.

    I head towards the prison I built behind Taiyi Vige.

    It''s a prison for the countless warriors and humans who attacked Taiyi Vige and were captured by the strengths of the demon spirits I subdued with my sword.

    And of course, many of my oldrades are imprisoned there.

    From their perspective, I am the King of Demon Spirits and the greatest devil the world has ever seen. Naturally, they wouldn''t cooperate with me, hence the imprisonment.

    The demon spirits obey out of ack of reason and submission to power, but those with reason can''t be helped.

    Along with the Wuji Religious Order, a person affiliated with another force.

    I arrive in front of the prison where Oh Hyun-seok is held.

    At some point, Oh Hyun-seok had broken the chains and bent the iron bars of his cell to escape.

    "Have youe out, Hyung-nim?"

    "Yes, I''vee to my senses."

    Wuduk, Wududuk...

    For some reason, Oh Hyun-seok, although human, seems to be treated like a demon spirit in this world.

    Despite being human, he possesses the demonic power of demon spirits.

    Perhaps it''s because I taught him the Earth Tribe version of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    ''If that''s the case, I don''t know why I''m just a charcoal seller.''

    The rules of this world are filled with contradictions that can''t be exined even with Yuk Yo''s exnations, making it impossible to understand.

    "...Are you alright, Hyung-nim?"

    "Honestly...not really. I feel unpleasant."

    "...."

    "On Earth...there was a child my wife miscarried. Here, I became the father of that child and, wanting to not be ashamed before my wife and children, I set out to defeat the King of Demon Spirits."

    "...."

    "Knowing it''s all an illusion...really, really pisses me off."

    "...."

    "Anyway, let''s go. It seems everyone is waking up...didn''t you say we need to take over some city to be king?"

    "...Yes."

    I nod my head and set out with Oh Hyun-seok, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Yeon Wei, and others.

    Regrettably, Kim Young-hoon, Kim Yeon, and Buk Hyang-hwa have yet to regain awareness.

    It might be because, besides the Wuji Religious Order, there are not many who cherish them.

    Kim Yeon has the Mad Lord, but his forces, except for the Mad Lord himself, are all puppets, and it''s unclear if the Mad Lord really cherishes Kim Yeon.

    Regardless, I order the jiangshi demon spirit Wei Shi-hon and the water ghost demon spirit Eum Wa to capture and bring Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon.

    I have other demon spirits escort the captives Kim Young-hoon and Yuk Yo.

    The two are dragged along in resignation, and I shout while cing Jeon Myeong-hoon, Yeon Wei, Oh Hyun-seok, and Seo Ran on Shi Ho''s back.

    "Let''s go! To the capital!"

    Before Yuk Rin can pull some nonsensical scheme!

    Thus, I lead dozens of demon spirit troops towards the capital.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    In the distance, the capitales into view.

    The capital of Peni Kingdom is built around a massive mountain.

    And that mountain is the Salt Mountain we saw when we first entered Peni Ind.

    That Salt Mountain is most likely the center of this formation.

    I look up at the summit of the Salt Mountain.

    As seen when we first entered Peni Ind, there is a pce made of pure white salt crystals atop the Salt Mountain.

    Up there lives Yuk Yo''s mother, the Queen of Peni Kingdom.

    As we cross the city walls, thunder and lightning flicker from above Salt Mountain, and the guardian dragons protecting the royal family of Peni Kingdom appear.

    [How dare you! Where do you think you are trespassing?!]

    "Climb up!"

    At mymand, the demon spirits ignore the dragon''s roars and sprint towards the top of Salt Mountain.

    The dragons begin to spew mes from their mouths.

    "Guaaaaaaah!!!"

    From Oh Hyun-seok''s body, treated as a human-shaped demon spirit, purple primordial chaos seems to flicker as he thrusts his fist forward.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The fist forceunched from Oh Hyun-seok''s punch directly extinguishes the dragons'' mes, and as the dragons show expressions of surprise, Imand Shi Ho.

    "Jump!"

    Thud��

    Shi Ho steps on a peak of Salt Mountain and leaps into the air.

    I use Shi Ho''s body as a springboard, feeling the oppressive atmosphere, and kick off from him.

    Paaaatt!

    Combining the force of Shi Ho''s jump and my own leap, I soar high into the air.

    Reaching a guardian dragon''s face in an instant, I grab one of its whiskers and climbed up.

    The guardian dragon struggles, but I hold on tightly, swinging my sword.

    Boo-oong!

    Shukwak!

    My sword, crafted by a master cksmith upon bing the King of Demon Spirits, has the quality of a famed sword and easily prates the guardian dragon''s scales.

    The dragon''s scales are tough, but my understanding of the sword is even more solid.

    I perform a sword dance atop the dragon''s body.

    Shukak, shukak, shukakakak!

    Wounds appear all over the dragon''s body, and it roars in pain.

    The guardian dragons of Peni Kingdom''s royal family number three.

    In an instant, I subdue one.

    In the distance, Shi Ho and Oh Hyun-seok simultaneously subdue another, and numerous other demon spirits perform swarm tactics to take down thest one.

    "Don''t kill them! We are entering the pce!"

    I quickly mount Shi Ho again and head toward the center of the pce.

    As I move towards the pce''s center, I nce at a library full of Ritual Worship Scriptures.

    ''Now is not the time to covet those.''

    At the pce''s center, numerous trembling officials await us.

    And at the center, a woman who looks like Yuk Yo is sitting on the throne with what seems to be a jade seal on the table.

    I speak in a dry manner.

    "I desire the throne. Lend it to me for a moment."

    She sighs expressionlessly.

    "...It''s you people again, O dreamers."

    "I...have many questions to ask, but I''m in a hurry now. I''d appreciate it if you quickly lend me the crown and seal."

    However, she shakes her head.

    "That is not possible..."

    I raise an eyebrow but quickly understand.

    From behind her throne, Jin Ma-yeol and Yuk Rin walk out.

    Jin Ma-yeol sneers slyly and says,

    "Sorry, but..."

    I draw my emergency sword from my waist without a word and throw it at Jin Ma-yeol.

    The sword lodges in Jin Ma-yeol''s forehead, killing him instantly.

    I look at Yuk Rin, whose face has hardened, and speak.

    "Don''t try any tricks, Yuk Rin. Even if you gain the throne, nothing will change. This Cult Leader possesses thebat strength at the Grand Perfection Integration level. The Ghost Kings of the order, the Conqueror Fleet, the Surpassing Radiant Divine Demon, and many others with powers at the Integration level stand with us. If you confess your ns and surrender, I promise to return Governing Dragon Ind and the Wi Jeong Sea Domain to you and reinstate you as Pce Lord."

    Yuk Rin seems to be staring at the dead Jin Ma-yeol, then speaks in a slightly trembling voice.

    "Honestly...I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    "...What?"

    "I am...just the prince of Dragon Kingdom, allied with Peni Kingdom...I have no idea what is happening right now..."

    "...."

    I furrow my brows deeply.

    His intent speaks the truth.

    The Queen sighs and speaks to me.

    "You seem like a dreamer with deep filial piety..."

    "...?"

    "Oh...maybe not? Anyway, dreamer, who knows how to respect elders...congrattions. It seems your forces have won."

    She takes off her crown and jade seal as if she has a headache and points at them.

    "Take them. I know this is what you always wanted."

    She stands up from the throne and says,

    "Now, sit. Sit here quickly, find what you need from ournd, and leave. ording to my daughter, you seem somewhat trustworthy...please, do not tear my heart apart like thest minister did."

    At her words, the high and low officials of the pce, while trembling at the sight of the demon spirits, cry out.

    "Your Majesty!!!"

    "How can you hand over the royal ancestral shrine and temple of Peni to the King of Demon Spirits!?"

    "Your Majesty!!!"

    They wail purely as if they know nothing.

    In the midst of the wailing, I feel confusion with the helplessly unsure Yuk Rin, the Queen offering me the throne with a resigned expression, and myrades behind me.

    However, I approach the crown and jade seal with a hardened face and reach out my hand.

    Right now, it''s a race against time.

    Thus, wearing the crown of Peni Kingdom and holding the jade seal of Peni Kingdom in my hand, I sit on the throne of Peni Kingdom.

    The Queen of Peni Kingdom shouts with an expression as if she finds this bothersome.

    "From now on, the King of Peni Kingdom is here..."

    And then.

    In my head, Yuk Rin''s voice resounds.

    [Activate. Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.]

 Chapter 386: Salt (4)

    Chapter 386: Salt (4)

    "What...!?"

    Without even a moment to realize the familiar name of the technique, something unpleasant starts to invade my body.

    Gurgle, gurgle!

    Soon, I feel all the colors before my eyes change to a purple hue.

    [I definitely told you, Cult Leader. All I need are two things from Peni Ind...]

    Kekekeke...

    A sinisterugh echoes in my ears.

    [One of them is your body!]

    Wriggle, wriggle...An illusionary fragrance that feels as if it can pierce my nose assaults me.

    In front of me, I see a constantly flickering Primordial Chaos (��Ԫ) that I have seen somewhere before.

    An endlessly mixing, transforming, and evolving double helix of Taiji turns purple and enters my mental world.

    The figure of Yuk Rin appears.

    He is smiling viciously, showing a triumphant expression.

    [Now, hand over your body! Give me your cultivation, your memories, and your enlightenment! You are already mine!!!]

    ''...This...''

    I frown as I observed the secret art called Purple Soul Filling the Heavens trying to take over my body and mind.

    Even at first nce, it''s a terrifying secret art.

    Even I, who had been trained by Cheongmun Ryeong to learn any method, find it difficult to follow the changes of this technique with my eyes.

    I can barely guess the nature of this method.

    ''A secret art that seizes the opponent''s body, disassembles their memories, soul, abilities, and bloodline, absorbing only the advantageous parts, and automatically expelling what cannot be handled...? In theory, as long as one''s soul endures, they can evolve endlessly into a perfect being...''

    But,

    That is all.

    ''Compared to Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens which bears the name of an Immortal Art...''

    It''sughably lukewarm.

    Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens infects stealthily and swiftly, so much so that the opponent might not even realize they are being contaminated.

    In contrast, Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is slow to the point of making one yawn at its rate of corruption.

    It''s such a vast disparity inpletion that justparing it to Seo Hweol''s Immortal Art is an insult to Seo Hweol.

    However, I smile.

    One thing is certain.

    [It shares the same root...as Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.]

    It''s clear.

    I rather grin widely, looking at Yuk Rin who isughing without knowing anything in my heart essence.

    [Finally...! I have found a clue to Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens!]

    Yuk Rin seems pleased, thinking he is about to seize my body, but he''s mistaken.

    Instead, I have grasped a clue to Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens from Yuk Rin.

    I move within my mental world.

    On Peni Ind, I can''t use qi or other mystical powers.

    I can''t even use my consciousness, but my heart essence is my own heart so it''s not affected.

    [You said you want my body? If you want it,e and take it.]

    [What...?]

    The next moment, I invite Yuk Rin''s mind into my heart essence.

    Since reaching the realm of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, it became possible not only to read an opponent''s heart essence, but also to invite someone with whom I had a close exchange of intent.

    In the following moment.

    [Kuaaaaaaaargh...!!]

    I can feel Yuk Rin''s entire body writhing and screaming in pain as he is torn apart in my Sword Mountain.

    However, it seems he didn''t obtain the position of an Integration stage Dragon King through sheer luck, as he grits his teeth and res at me.

    With my hands sped behind my back, I turn away and slowly climb up the mountain.

    Pukwak, pukwak!

    The swords pierce through my entire body as well, but I pay no heed and calmly and leisurely climb the mountain.

    [If you want to take over my body, try to catch up. Then I''ll face you.]<hr>

    Yuk Rin''s pupils tremble uncontrobly.

    At first, he thought it was just a Sword Mountain made of ss.

    But he can feel it.

    The more he draws forth Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, the more he climbs the Sword Mountain, the closer the essence of this heart essence world flows into his mind.

    Due to Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, the surface of this world is peeled away, and the ''true nature'' of Seo Eun-hyun''s heart essence is imprinted in Yuk Rin''s brain.

    Huarururu��

    Sparks res up everywhere.

    The smell of sulfur fills the air, and the sky is covered in dark smoke.

    [Heok...hahk...!]

    He gasps for breath in the acrid-smelling atmosphere, gritting his teeth.

    [Befitting...of a cult leader from the Nether Ghost Realm...I thought you were a madman or a monster corrupted by a True Person...]

    Drip...drip...

    Blood drips from his entire body.

    He trembles as he takes a step forward.

    Pukwak!

    His entire body is impaled by swords.

    Yuk Rin grits his teeth and looks up at the existence climbing the mountain.

    [Isn''t this...more insane than I had expected?]

    Drip...st, st...

    Blood flows from that existence.

    And that blood flows down the mountain, soaking the sword-filled ground that Yuk Rin is standing on.

    With his whole body shivering, he looks down.

    There are countless corpses lined up.

    They are all the corpses of one person.

    Devilish Cult Leader Seo Eun-hyun.

    Each of Seo Eun-hyun''s corpses died with a pained and resentful expression.

    Yuk Rin shivers in fear.

    [Just what...are you?]

    Beneath his feet lies what are undoubtedly Seo Eun-hyuns.

    He feels it.

    Since Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is a secret art capable of disassembling the opponent''s memories and history, it''s excellent at revealing the opponent''s essence.

    He definitely feels it.

    These numerous ''Seo Eun-hyuns'' lying on the ground are the ''real'' Seo Eun-hyun.

    But if that is the case, why are the ''real'' ones dead and scattered on the ground, and what is ''that thing'' climbing up the mountain?

    ''That thing'' emits a faint light, making it look like a small cluster of light climbing the gloomy Sword Mountain world.

    [...I cannot give up...!]

    Yuk Rin''s eyes burn with determination.

    [Monster who has cultivated the power of Peni...the power of Peni is mine...!]

    Enduring the agony of being impaled by countless swords, he chases after ''that thing'' ahead of him.

    At a certain moment, the shape of ''that thing'' bes clear in Yuk Rin''s sight.

    What he had thought was enveloped in light,

    Is a charcoal lump in the shape of a human.

    Chiiiiiiiii��

    Burning in smoldering mes,

    Shedding ash and charcoal dust from its body,

    And yet, with a bizarre smile, its face seems at peace.

    Yes, it''s a ghost.

    Yuk Rin gasps for breath.

    Through interactions with Jin Ma-yeol of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang, he has learned about the concept of the heart essence world.

    And he knows that the heart essence world reveals the essence of its master without any filter.

    So then, with a body reduced to charcoal, climbing up the mountain while being pierced by countless swords, what exactly is ''that thing''?

    That thing is a deceased.

    At the same time, a monster.

    An insane madman even more deranged than Yuk Rin, who considers himself a greed-driven monster.

    Yuk Rin thinks,

    ''That Devilish Cult Leader...must be killed. No, I must at least seal it.''

    Instinctively, he can tell.

    Though outwardly pretending to be a human quite well, Yuk Rin feels that this charcoal monster is the most dangerous being in the Ancient Force Realm at present.

    With each step on the Sword Mountain, even an Integration stage Demon King like Yuk Rin feels a pain as if his mind is being torn apart.

    However, Yuk Rin continues to follow the charcoal monster while gritting his teeth.

    ''I must eliminate that thing. I must eliminate it!''

    From his intuition, an overwhelming terror he has never felt before surges up.

    That thing must be stopped.

    If not, only death awaits!

    Finally, half-crazed from his pursuit of the charcoal lump, Yuk Rin reaches out to the charcoal monster.

    And then, he realizes he was wrong.

    [KUAAAAAAAH!!!]

    It happens the moment his fingertips brushes the charcoal figure.

    Yuk Rin screams in agony as if his entire body is burning.

    The pain is unending!

    The embers emanating from the charcoal does not cling to him.

    It''s a me meant solely for burning the charcoal lump.

    However, Yuk Rin also realizes.

    If he were to dismantle Seo Eun-hyun and absorb him with Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, that me will transfer to him as well.

    Having entered this world to devour Seo Eun-hyun and finally touching that scorching charcoal figure, he is now sharing the pain with it.

    Atst, he understands.

    [What are you...?]

    The charcoal lump turns to look at him.

    Instinctively, he knows.

    [What are you...? You monster...! How can any living being endure such pain? Even Esteemed Ones would not easily ovee your suffering, I''m asking what is that me!? How is it possible to endure within that hellfire!]

    This lump of charcoal is not of the Human Race.

    No, it doesn''t seem to be any ordinary mortal being.

    It isn''t even a devotee of a True Person!

    If it had been given the fate of a mortal being, there is no way it could endure such pain with a clear mind!

    The charcoal figure looks at Yuk Rin, and Yuk Rin, who had initially intended to dismantle and absorb the charcoal figure into the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, steps back.

    [Go, go away. Go away, you monster...! Kuaaaaahhh!]

    Yuk Rin, forgetting the swords impaling his entire body, begins to run away from the charcoal figure.

    It''s excruciating.

    The problem isn''t being pierced by swords, but the burning pain obtained from touching the charcoal figure once seems to scorch his very soul.

    No, it is more painful than any fire-based demon ability he has ever experienced in his life!

    He needs to get away!

    He needs to get away from that monster for the pain to disappear!

    He runs down the mountain.

    [I, I must escape...! I must get out of here!]

    Half-crazed with pain, Yuk Rin descends to the base of the mountain.

    As he reaches the base, he seems to see the edge of the heart essence.

    With flipped eyes, he throws himself in order to exit the heart essence world.

    And then,

    Thud!

    [...!]

    At the bottom of the mountain, amidst the swords, are the corpses of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Those corpses rise in unison and grab Yuk Rin.

    Yuk Rin screams as he sees the corpses weeping bloody tears.

    [Let, let go...let go of meeeee!!! I said let go! Hu-huaaaaaahhhh! Right now!! Let go!!!]

    Yuk Rin looks back.

    It''sing down.

    The charcoal monster is descending the mountain of swords and approaching him.

    Even though he tries to use Purple Soul Filling the Heavens to shake off the corpses'' hands, they do not let go.

    -Justjustthethegripgripstrength...

    -IsisStarStarShatteringShatteringstagestage...

    -Heldheldaaswordswordallmymylifelife...

    -Neverneverletletgogo...

    A literal Hellscape!

    Yuk Rin struggles in agony, gritting his teeth, and explodes his mental body.

    To escape, this is the only way!

    Kuaang!

    His mental body bursts apart, and Seo Eun-hyuns'' grip has no choice but to let go.

    The charcoal monster just stares silently at the scene.<hr>

    I open my eyes.

    Back in reality, before my eyes.

    Yuk Rin has returned to his own body, clutching his head and gasping for breath.

    "Purple Soul Filling the Heavens...thank you. Thanks to you, I''ve acquired an interesting secret art."

    Due to him self-destructing his mental body within my heart essence and escaping, I was able to obtain the form for Purple Soul Filling the Heavens from the fragments of the explosion.

    I can examine it slowlyter.

    He looks up at me and grits his teeth.

    "You...just what are you?"

    "Hmm?"

    "How can...charcoal...charc...that, that burning...kuaaagh!"

    Yuk Rin seems to have seen something within my heart essence, grimacing and groaning in pain.

    ''Did he briefly touch the Karmic Fire?''

    I don''t know why he is talking about charcoal all of a sudden.

    It seems he is in so much pain that he''s hallucinating.

    "You''re overexaggerating."

    I smile faintly, get up from the throne, and kick Yuk Rin.

    Recently, the Karmic Fire has been losing its vigor and is about to die out.

    Only a few embers remain, but is he really making such a fuss over touching those few embers?

    ''In any case, it''s a fire that only burns me. Unless someonepletely devours me, they won''t spread.''

    However, perhaps this guy is still unable to escape the shock from the pain of the Karmic Fire. He is unable to control his body properly and is trembling violently.

    Wearing the jade seal and crown, I approach Yuk Rin and stomp on his neck.

    "Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, huh...it was quite an impressive trick, but having seen its superior counterpart, it felt insignificant."

    I question Yuk Rin, who is trembling in pain.

    "So, what is your real purpose? Tell me your true objective."

    Yuk Rin, shuddering in pain and coughing, begins tough.

    "Ha, hahaha...ahahaha...! Purpose...?"

    "..."

    As I peer into his heart essence, trying to guess his objective, I flinch.

    Wo-woong��

    Strength is returning to my body.

    To be precise, my body is being connected to my ''main body'' that is sleeping ''outside'' this formation!

    Tsutsutsutsu��

    As I rose to the throne and fulfilled the formation''s objective, those who have lost their memories are starting to recover them one by one, and like me, are beginning to regain their powers.

    I stomp harder on Yuk Rin''s neck.

    He''s trying to do something!

    "You...what are you plotting?"

    "Wrong...question...you monster."

    He looks up at me, enduring the pain with a sneering smile.

    "It has already begun!"<hr>

    Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain.

    Directly beneath the Dome Sky of the sea domain where all light has vanished, Wi Yun is emanating dark red devilish energy and is forming hand seals in the air.

    She joins her hands together and reaching towards the sky.

    At that moment.

    Kururururung!

    A gigantic formation seems to unfold in the air, and above the center of Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain, a mirage of Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind appears.

    The Deep Sea Ind, hidden beneath Governing Dragon Ind.

    From the center of that mirage, the figure of a gigantic Sea Dragon arises.

    From the actual Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind, using Wi Yun and the Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain itself as a medium, the Sea Dragon''s mirage transmits power and projects its body there.

    Kugugugugu!

    As the Sea Dragon swiftly flies past the half-insane Wi Yun, intoxicated by devilish energy, it stops at a spot in Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain.

    A corner of the sea domain where the sea has split apart.

    The projected form of the Sea Dragon rises above it.

    The Governing Dragon Pce Lord, who has taken over the body of the former Cherry Blossom Dragon Pce Lord Yuk Ung.

    Yuk Rin''s main body begins to exert its power.

    Kugugugugu!

    As he clenches his hand, the split sea of the Ancient Force Realm begins to ''close'' very slowly.

    Yuk Rin, at the bottom of the split sea.

    Communicating with his clone on Peni Ind, his eyes brighten.

    [Is that so...? It''s fine. It would have been best to also obtain the devilish cult leader who cultivated Peni''s power, but there''s no need to be greedy. Just obtaining what I truly desire is enough...]

    Yuk Rin''s eyes slit vertically as he looks down at Peni Ind below.

    As morning approaches, light gradually returns to the world.

    Peni Ind shines brightly as the formation takes effect, and the pce made of Salt Crystals at the summit of Salt Mountain at the center of Peni Ind shines brightly as well.

    [The divine method that even the Grand Perfection Integration stage Cherry Blossom Dragon Pce Lord Yuk Ung in his prime could only achieve minor achievement in, Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade (�}���w¶��)! The authority to control the hegemony of Ancient Force will finally be perfected today!]

    Yuk Rin''s main body projects its attraction force towards the pce made of Salt Crystals.

    Kududududuk!

    The pce connected to Salt Mountain starts to be uprooted.

 Chapter 387: Salt (5)

    Chapter 387: Salt (5)

    Dududududududu!

    The entire world begins to shake.

    Yuk Rin smiles.

    "It was a mistake from the start to ept the throne! Haha, if you hadn''t inherited the throne, the barrier of Peni Ind would have remained firm, preventing any external forces from entering. But thanks to you taking the throne, my main body can interfere and take away the core of the barrier!"

    He bursts into wildughter, and I re at him, trying to quickly connect with my main body.

    However, my main body is still in aatose state, and all I can confirm is that we can''t fully escape this world of illusions to exert our full strength.

    "I advise you to go and quickly gather the ritual worship scriptures you wanted. Once the barrier breaks, the scriptures will remain in this illusory world forever, never to be obtained again...!"

    "Shut up."

    I wonder why this bastard is babbling so much. It seems he''s trying to confuse me with false information.''The first thing he said is true, but everything about the ritual worship scriptures is a lie...''

    But unfortunately for him, it doesn''t affect me at all.

    With Yuk Rin''s neck under my foot, I look for anyone among myrades who can help immediately.

    Then my eyes meet Kim Young-hoon''s.

    "Hyung-nim, can youe over?"

    Kim Young-hoon, having just regained his senses, seems displeased with something he experienced in the illusion, indicated by his dark expression.

    Nevertheless, he nods.

    I re at Yuk Rin.

    It seems that after we achieved the formation''s objective, this guy nned to drag his main body over while we were trapped and escape with the core of the formation.

    "I''ll show you that your calctions are wrong."

    After exchanging nces with Kim Young-hoon, we reach out our hands into the air.

    As our strength gradually returns, we begin to connect with our main bodies.

    Connecting with the main body means we can use our qi.

    If we can use qi, we can use consciousness, and if we can use consciousness...

    "All-Heaven!"

    "Surpassing Radiant!"

    Executing the single strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion strike is nothing!

    sh!

    The world shakes, and Kim Young-hoon and I shoot our respective strikes towards the sky.

    With a blinding ray of light, we break free from the formation of Peni Ind and soar upward, meeting the gaze of Yuk Rin''s main body under the morning sun of Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain who is exuding attraction force towards Peni ind.

    Yuk Rin''s main body.

    More precisely, the direct projection of his main body looks at us and sneers.

    [Foolish. Do you intend to oppose me? If it were your main bodies, I might have backed down...but with just these avatars?]

    "Aren''t you also just a projection?"

    [Haha, do you think I would bring an ordinary projection on such an important day? Don''t do anything foolish and quietly slumber in the depths of the Deep Sea, O Wuji Charcoal King (�o�O̿��).]

    Heughs and calls me by the nickname ''Charcoal King,'' as if mocking me for being cast as a charcoal seller.

    Kim Young-hoon and I take our stances without a word.

    Yuk Rin bursts into wildughter again.

    Kim Young-hoon sends me a heart message.

    ��Be careful, Eun-hyun. This Yuk Rin is different fromst time.

    Kim Young-hoon, who had faced Yuk Rin before with the Buk Hyang Fleet, warns me.

    Tension is etched on his face.

    I swallow hard as well.

    [Do you really intend to oppose me!? It is I, who has resurrected the body of Cherry Blossom Dragon Pce Lord and seized the body for myself! I have not only inherited his divine method, but also my own demon abilities I have cultivated. I have fully supplemented my true blood, and now I am no different from apletely pure Sea Dragon!]

    "Dear me...I didn''t know the Sea Dragon Race was such a terrifying race."

    [You should be afraid from now on. At least in the Ancient Force Realm!]

    Kugugugugu!

    I can feel it.

    Even though it''s just a projection, it seems to be in a state almost indistinguishable from the main body due to some secret arts. The power of Yuk Rin, who has taken Yuk Ung''s body is...

    ''The same...as Hyeon Eum...!''

    Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    He is on par with the ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum.

    And so, the battle begins.

    [Demon Ability, Grand Ocean Thousand Li Pearl.]

    "...!"

    In an instant, Kim Young-hoon and I are trapped inside an ocean sphere with a diameter of a thousand li.

    [Demon Ability, Three Hundred Million Jin Sweet Water Peach.]

    ''This is!''

    The pressure rises to a horrifying level, and Kim Young-hoon and I feel our bodies starting to be crushed.

    I warn Kim Young-hoon of the next iing attack and move while exchanging heartnguage with him.

    Paaatt!

    Before the demon ability Three Hundred Million Jin Sweet Water Peach can swell us like soaked peaches and kill us, Kim Young-hoon and I quickly escape from the inside of the Grand Ocean Thousand Li Pearl.

    "He''sing!"

    "Got it!"

    Kim Young-hoon prepares for the follow-up attack of the Great Ocean Thousand Li Pearl as I had informed him through heartnguage.

    [Demon Ability, Extinguishing Masoulem Raining Heavens!]

    Chwaaahhh!

    The Grand Ocean Thousand Li Pearl explodes, and each drop of water rains down in all directions.

    I deflect every droplet and fly towards Yuk Rin, while Kim Young-hoon evades the rain and raises his saber behind Yuk Rin''s head.

    In a split second, Yuk Rin locks eyes with me and asks.

    [It seems you''ve fought the Sea Dragon Race before. This is the innate demon ability engraved in the Sea Dragon True Blood.]

    "Enough to be sick of it."

    I feel him smirking at my response.

    [It seems all the Sea Dragons you''ve met until now were half-wits.]

    "What?"

    [Is that the only impression you have when thinking of the Sea Dragon Race? From now on, when you think of the Sea Dragon Race, you will be ovee with fear and humiliation...!]

    Woo-oong!

    A familiar light bursts from his body.

    ''Damn...''

    Kim Young-hoon and I quickly retreat after leaving wounds on his neck and back.

    He is about to unleash his domain.

    [I am the one...who has reached the apex of Sea Dragons...!]

    Yuk Rin''s blue scales appear to glow even bluer, and in an instant, his body swells greatly.

    Soon, from within Yuk Rin''s scales, tides surge like the sea, his eyes turn into an enormous sun and moon, and his mane bes a storm.

    Heaven Tribe cultivators from the Four-Axis stage deploy a canopy around them, and when they reach the Integration stage, they unfold their domain around themselves.

    Earth Tribe cultivators, starting from the Four-Axis stage, unfold the canopy inside their bodies to erge their physique, and upon reaching the Integration stage, they assimte their bodies with their domains.

    In other words, an Earth Tribe Integration stage Demon King is practically a ''living small dimension.''

    On the contrary, Hyeon Eum, who unfolds his domain around himself despite having an Earth Tribe body, is an oddity.

    Yuk Rin, who has be a dragon of dimensions, begins to move.

    Hwooong��

    His first target is Kim Young-hoon.

    His tail aims at Kim Young-hoon.

    Of course, Kim Young-hoon is not hit at all, but Yuk Rin''s strike causes a quarter of the Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain to shake violently.

    Kugugugu!

    A storm arises in the direction Yuk Rin''s tail swung, shaking the Deep Sea and submerging and copsing the inds in that direction.

    Cheouk!

    He opens his jaws towards Kim Young-hoon and I.

    Bo-oong!

    sh!

    My All-Heavens Sword and his Surpassing Radiant Saber emit light, and simultaneously, the Dragon Race''s breath, Dragon Wave (����), bursts forth from Yuk Rin''s mouth.

    Jiiiiiiiiiiing����������

    For a moment, sound disappears from the world.

    We can feel everything behind us in the Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain being swept away by his Dragon Wave.

    The only intact ce is directly behind where Kim Young-hoon and I hadunched our strikes.

    Kim Young-hoon is fast, and I am free.

    Therefore, under normal terrain, his attacks could never reach us.

    However, given the nature of the Ancient Force Realm where a sea domain is trapped in a water droplet, if Yuk Rinunches a ranged attack that epasses the entire sea domain, there is no ce to avoid even if we want to.

    As the light subsides, Yuk Rin immediately charges at us, bringing down his front w.

    Kim Young-hoon dodges andnds 108 shes across Yuk Rin''s entire body, but the shes fail to prate his body, which has be akin to a small dimension in itself.

    It''s shallow.

    Kwaaaang!

    His w collides with my All-Heavens Sword.

    Kwaduk!

    I redirect his force, grab his front paw, and throw Yuk Rin over my shoulder.

    Yuk Rin''s massive body topples and crashes straight into the Deep Sea.

    Under normal circumstances, he would''ve be lost in another dimension the moment he enters the Deep Sea. But Yuk Rin''s body, which has be a small dimension itself, does not sink despite being thrown down. Instead, he stands up on the surface of the Deep Sea by utilizing the characteristic of his body being made of the same dimensional attribute.

    Once again, he prepares another Dragon Wave.

    Kim Young-hoon and I exchange quick nces.

    With just our Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatars, we can only hinder him. Winning would be impossible.

    He''d be a puppet in less than a day of meeting Seo Hweol, but purely as a single entity Sea Dragon, Yuk Rin is on par with Hyeon Eum, or perhaps even superior due to the synergy between the Sea Dragon Race and Ancient Force Realm''s dimensions.

    sh!

    Light is about to burst from his mouth, and in the next moment, Kim Young-hoon and I simultaneously rush under his jaw and strike it upwards.

    Yuk Rin is strong.

    With just avatars, we cannot deliver a decisive blow.

    Moreover, because the main body is partially trapped by the energy of Peni Ind, I can''t summon the Three Great Ultimates like I did against Jang Ik.

    So then how can we deliver a shock to this creature?

    Kwaaaaang!

    The Dragon Wave he was about to unleash explodes inside his mouth.

    ''Indeed. For martial artists, defeating cultivators in this manner is the usual.''

    We have to make him injure himself with his own power.

    ''Thinking back, the Three Great Ultimates were always too powerful, so I nevercked brute force against other cultivators.''

    It''s been quite a while since I had such a unique experience.

    Chiiiiii��

    Without taking my eyes off Yuk Rin who is now emitting smoke from his mouth, I step back to prepare a major strike.

    Although his Dragon Wave exploded in his mouth, it seems that half of the explosion''s power is being recircted and absorbed back into his dimensional body.

    However, in that brief moment.

    In the instant Yuk Rin is recovering from his injury, we each take our Starting Form andpose our energies.

    Kiiiing!

    The All-Heavens Sword hums.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber shines.

    The next moment, Kim Young-hoon bes a Peng Bird that splits seas.

    My All-Heavens Sword bes a storm that cleaves mountains.

    And then.

    Jeeoooong!

    The Peng Bird severs his left arm, and my All-Heavens Sword pierces a gaping hole in his chest dimension.

    [...!]

    Yuk Rin trembles as if in shock.

    [...Is it over?]

    However, at the Integration stage, one won''t die until their entire domain is destroyed.

    Of course, since he''s a projection, dispersing his energy beyond a certain level would usually be sufficient. But he''s using the power of his main body through some secret art.

    In short, Yuk Rin is injured but still intact, while our energy ispletely exhausted from the recent strike.

    Nevertheless, neither Kim Young-hoon nor I look discouraged.

    "An avatar can only do so much."

    "So...shall we face you with our main bodies now, Yuk Rin?"

    We have bought enough time.

    Our dormant main bodies have awoken.

    I transfer my consciousness to my main body and open my eyes in my true physical body above Peni Ind.

    Kim Young-hoon does the same.

    No, it isn''t just me and Kim Young-hoon.

    Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and the entire Wuji Religious Order have awakened as well.

    From directly above Peni Ind, within the Twilight Domain,

    I reveal my 19 heads and look at Yuk Rin, facing my Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar.

    [Now then, if I defeat you...after returning to the Bright Cold Realm, I can personally teach Hyeon Eum a lesson, right?]

    Behind my heads, the Three Great Ultimates rise.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Yuk Rin tries to suppress us using attraction force.

    But it''s futile.

    Yet, the next moment,

    "...What?"

    I feel the attraction force of misfortune in the sky.

    Kugugugugugu!

    At some point.

    The Salt Crystal Pce that had certainly been on top of Salt Mountain has been pulled up beside Yuk Rin.

    Upon closer inspection, Jin Ma-yeol and the clone of Yuk Rin are each using their respective concealment technique and Purple Soul Filling the Heavens next to the pce.

    A part of the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens'' form that I obtained from Yuk Rin''s mental body surfaces in my mind.

    ��Purple is the most suitable color to hide in the darkness.

    While Jin Ma-yeol''s concealment technique is of little use against the eyes of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion that Kim Young-hoon and I have, the Purple Soul Filling the Heavensplements the concealment technique, allowing it to hide even in the ne of Soul.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shouts with a sneer.

    [What''s the use of grabbing treasure right before you die? You will die here.]

    I urgently shout.

    It''s cmity.

    Right now, the great cmity of the heavens is madly sweeping down upon us!

    [Jeon Myeong-hoon! Defend, not attack! We must protect the order!]

    [What?]

    Kwajik!!

    Yuk Rin''s colossal body grabs the Salt Crystal Pce with both hands.

    An ominous premonition peaks.

    I see joy rising in Yuk Rin''s eyes.

    [Behold...the legendary divine method of the Ancient Force Realm, created by the Immortal Beast Xiezhi itself...]

    Wooo-woooong!

    The Salt Crystal Pce begins to shine.

    [Salt Sea (�}��).]

    From the pce, an endless flow of pure white light streams out, creating a white sea in the sky.

    [Returning Dew (�w¶).]

    The white sea in the sky coalesces into a sphere.

    Time seems to stand still.

    Even though his movements are not particrly fast, the pressure emanating from that sphere makes my entire body tremble.

    It isn''t just me; everyone in the Wuji Religious Order is visibly shaken and unable topose themselves.

    The only ones who can still move are myself, who has frequently encountered transcendents, and Jeon Myeong-hoon, who faced Heavenly Punishment.

    [Jade Heaven (����)!]

    Tzzzz!

    Yuk Rinpresses the sphere he created and swallows it.

    Right after, a sh of light capable of reshaping Heaven and Earth bursts forth from his mouth.

    [Kuaaaaaah!]

    Oveing the pressure, I leap into the sky and unleash the power of the Three Great Ultimates.

    Instinctively, I can tell.

    ''I can''t perfectly block it by just cutting.''

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and the All-Heavens Sword, which specialize in ''cutting,'' are not suitable to block that.

    Then, what should I use to block it?

    ''Azure Wing Heavenly Shattercks firepower.''

    Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique has sufficient firepower, but it''s a method designed to ''trap and disassemble'' the target.

    In this situation, it is hard to use effectively.

    In that case...

    ''I have only one option.''

    Chuaaaa!

    Yin-Yang and Five Elements, the energy of seven forces converge into one.

    A variant of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique that I have yet to name properly.

    An inverted cone, iprehensible to Yuk Rin, materializes in my hand and collides with his Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade.

    Kuadudududududuk!

    Drawing infinite power from the Three Great Ultimates, my inverted cone meets his Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade head-on.

 Chapter 388: Salt (6)

    Chapter 388: Salt (6)

    ''Is he insane?''

    Yuk Rin thinks.

    He can feel it.

    Down below, what Seo Eun-hyun is emanating is undoubtedly the power of Peni.

    The power of Peni is of unknown origin, a legendary strength even within the Ancient Force Realm.

    When the power of Peni rages, the sea of the Ancient Force Realm would resonate and amplify the power of Peni.

    But that''s all.''Foolish!''

    [The Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade is the pinnacle of the Ancient Force Realm! No matter how powerful the power of Peni is, it cannot prevail!]

    It isn''t mere overconfidence.

    Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade is a divine method that exerts stronger power the purer the salt one obtains and gathers.

    And what brings the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade''s power to its peak is precisely the Salt Crystal.

    This precious Salt Crystal in his hand is not just a chunk or two but an entire pce.

    ''At this moment, I am supreme!''

    An almost infinite power surges from the Salt Crystal Pce, adding to Yuk Rin''s Dragon Wave.

    However,

    ''...What?''

    The Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade.

    It starts to be pushed back.

    [What!!!!!?]

    Yuk Rin''s eyes widen in disbelief.

    A voicees from below.

    [Like tiny grains of salt gathering to form the sea...]

    It''s the charcoal monster.

    The voicees from Seo Eun-hyun''s mouth.

    It''s almost like a whisper.

    No, it is indeed a whisper.

    It''s merely a whisper Seo Eun-hyun unconsciously utters while activating his method.

    However, the Ancient Force Realm is resonating and amplifying that whisper itself.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s whisper seems to spread throughout the entire sea domain they are in.

    [Build mountains through repentant enlightenment.]

    Kugugugugu!

    [Impossible! Don''t spout nonsense! Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade, how can the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade be pushed back!!??]

    [Building a mountain of salt is perhaps the fastest way to reach the heavens...]

    He''s being pushed back.

    Yuk Rin''s Dragon Wave is being repelled.

    Of course, Yuk Rin sending out the Dragon Wave of Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade is for purposes other than defeating them, and his intention has been faithfully reflected thus far.

    Peni Ind, the Deep Sea Ind anchored in the depths of the Deep Sea, is gradually sinking even further below.

    And as daylight approaches, the path to Peni Ind is gradually closing.

    Regardless, the victor is Yuk Rin.

    However, Yuk Rin can''t ept this.

    ''The Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade that I devoted my entire life to obtaining...even with the pure body of a Sea Dragon, the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade, and a massive chunk of Salt Crystals, am I being pushed back solely by the power of Peni? A peculiar power, not renowned for its strength, and yet the pinnacle of the Ancient Force Realm is being pushed back by such power!?''

    Chiiii��

    Dark-red devilish energy begins to emanate from his body.

    Yuk Rin''s life force begins to rampage.

    [Absolutely uneptable! I will win! My Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade must possess invincible power!!!]

    ''Even if I have to sacrifice my lifespan, I will definitely win!''

    Burning the life of the Sea Dragon''s bloodline he has painstakingly acquired, he lets out a Dragon Wave with a scream.

    The Dragon Wave imbued with the power of Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade grows even thicker.

    And then...

    [What...?]

    Seo Eun-hyun''s light begins to shine even brighter.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    For a moment, the entire Ancient Force Realm vibrates.

    The center of the Ancient Force Realm.

    The highest mountain in the Xiezhi Worship Region, Sea King Mountain.

    A pained groan echoes from the Sea King Hall at the mountain''s peak, resonating throughout the entire Xiezhi Worship Region and Dao Departure Region.

    "Sacred Master!!!"

    "O Sacred Master! What is the problem!!!"

    "Sacred Master Hae Lin!"

    The Integration stage Demon Kings who serve Sacred Master Hae Lin of the Ancient Force Realm rush to the front of the Sea King Hall, crying out to Hae Lin.

    The center of the Sea King Hall.

    Above the dragon throne adorned with coral.

    There, Hae Lin is trembling all over, blood pouring from his eyes.

    ��Phe��..E..Man��tra...!"

    Splut!

    He vomits a mouthful of blood and pants heavily.

    "He obtained that...! I see, the reason those beings of the Nether Ghost Realm all fainted at once was because of that! That''s why they desperately threw that into the Ancient Force Realm...!"

    Bududuk...

    He bites his lip tightly.

    Hae Lin, trembling all over, shows a terrified expression.

    "It wasn''t merely...obtaining the legacy of that being...? To unfold it means...haha...that means..."

    Hae Lin, with empty eyes, leans against the dragon throne and lets out a bitterugh.

    "...This life is now soon to end...how futile it is..."<hr>

    The light grows brighter.

    I discover a new aspect of this divine power that reverses the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    "Combine!!!"

    "We will also add our strength!"

    "Hold on, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa...

    And the entire Wuji Religious Order.

    All of them add their strength.

    And that power enters within the Inverted Cone Mountain, naturally merging and further erging the size of the inverted cone.

    As the inverted cone growsrger, it pushes back the Dragon Wave of the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade.

    If this continues, we can push back Yuk Rin and achieve victory!

    ''Everyone is together!''

    We absolutely cannot lose!!!

    "HAAAAAAAAAA!!!"

    The Dragon Wave of the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade, opposing all ourbined strength, gradually thins, and finally!

    The Dragon Wave disappears!

    "HAAAA! HAA...ah...?"

    I see a [hand] emerging from behind Yuk Rin.

    It''s a hand covered in scales.

    Kuguguguguk!

    And just like that.

    Our power, which was about to soar into the sky after crushing the remnants of the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade, ispletely suppressed by the hand.

    Kwadududuk!

    When Twilight Domain entered Peni Ind, it remained floating inside the barrier of Peni Ind.

    This is because even if we all fall asleep, the floating formation remains activated.

    However, rendering the floating formation meaningless, the Twilight Domain plummets, crashing onto thend of Peni Ind.

    Under the merciless attraction force, we all kneel, and the divine power that reverses the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique shatters and vanishes.

    At the same time, Peni Ind sinks deeper into the Deep Sea due to the attraction force of the hand.

    I look at the sky with a dumbfounded face.

    The path through the Deep Sea that we used to enter ispletely closed.

    All that is visible around is the endless Deep Sea and the countless dimensional fragments within it.

    No...there is one more thing.

    It''s a massive flow of misfortune that envelops me to the point of despair.

    Kwang!

    I strike Peni Ind as if to crush the ground.

    "...Heavens above..."

    Due to the sudden appearance of a hand, the entire Wuji Religious Order and Peni Ind are trapped within the depths of the Deep Sea.<hr>

    Yuk Rin stares nkly at the sea.

    [...Was that Sacred Master Hae Lin?]

    It was a close call.

    If it hadn''t been for the sudden strike by Sacred Master Hae Lin, he couldn''t have predicted what would have happened with the power of Peni rising from below.

    Though they don''t seem to be dead, the entire Wuji Religious Order is trapped in the Deep Sea.

    There is no way to escape.

    [Thank you for your help, Sacred Master...]

    Yuk Rin bows deeply in the direction where the Sacred Master''s hand had appeared.

    There is no reply from Hae Lin. The hand vanished as suddenly as it had appeared.

    "Hahaha...! Congrattions, Governing Dragon Pce Lord. Not only have you regained your position, you have also achieved your long-held wish. As promised, please share a part of the Salt Crystal with us."

    Jin Ma-yeol, who helped Yuk Rin raise the Salt Crystal Pce, appears and speaks to him.

    Yuk Rin looks at Jin Ma-yeol for a moment and then opens his mouth.

    [Activate. Purple Soul Filling the Heavens...!]

    Chuaaakk!

    It happens in an instant.

    Jin Ma-yeol''s pupils seem to be dyed purple.

    However, even as Jin Ma-yeol is being eroded by Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, he swings his arm.

    Booong��

    Shikwang!

    A huge wound appears on Yuk Rin''s body, exhausted from using Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade.

    With a face full of ecstasy, Jin Ma-yeol grabs a handful of Yuk Rin''s blood and throws it somewhere, while Yuk Rin smacks Jin Ma-yeol with his forepaw.

    Kwaaaang!

    Jin Ma-yeol''s entire body explodes.

    Yuk Rin''s attack continues.

    No matter how exhausted he is, the attacks are from a Grand Perfection Integration stage to an early Integration stage opponent.

    Before long, Jin Ma-yeol''s domain explodes, and all his body parts are torn apart, leaving only his head intact.

    Yet, Jin Ma-yeolughs.

    "Heh, hehehahaha! Hahahaha! As expected, you were hiding Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, Governing Dragon Pce Lord! But I must thank you. Thanks to you, I''ve learned how to use Purple Soul Filling the Heavens! I''ve obtained your blood...so all that remains is...only..."

    Jin Ma-yeol''s head speaks as it loses its vitality.

    "Unaging and Undying..."

    Yuk Rin looks at the spot where Jin Ma-yeol disappeared with an expressionless face, then with an irritated expression, exerts attraction force on the Salt Crystal Pce.

    Kuguguk...

    Yuk Yo is dragged out.

    The Purple Soul Filling the Heavens that Yuk Rin cast on Jin Ma-yeol transferred to Yuk Yo.

    [Is it a curse? That damn Jin Ma-yeol...he seeded in kidnapping Yuk Yost time and turned her into a cursed doll in that short period.]

    Yuk Rin clicks his tongue and withdraws the secret art embedded in Yuk Yo''s mind.

    From his perspective, devouring Yuk Yo will only be a loss.

    After roughly throwing Yuk Yo inside the Salt Crystal Pce, he sneers slyly.

    [Stupid fool...What good is it to obtain Purple Soul Filling the Heavens? What good is it to take my blood and learn the Dragon Form Disguise Method? You''ll never be able to learn it anyway...hehahaha.]

    Yuk Rin''s gaze turns towards the end of Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain.

    There, the Salt Bones Ship is submerging beneath the sea surface.

    Jin Ma-yeol, who has likely revived, is probably inside.

    [Bothersome fellow. But with this, he has likely lost hisst chance at revival. He thought he could achieve Unaging and Undying with Purple Soul Filling the Heavens and bet his life on it, but what expression will he make when he realizes it''s all just an illusion...I''m curious.]

    Yuk Rin chuckles.

    From the Betrayal King Jin Wei to the terrifying Wuji Religious Order and the devilish cult leader.

    And Jin Ma-yeol, who always intended to backstab from the start.

    Having defeated all of them, Yuk Rin is the ultimate victor.

    Yet, even though Yuk Rin defeated the rivals who threatened him.

    Even though he obtained the long-desired Salt Crystal Pce.

    Hisughter diminishes.

    The sound of chuckling soon turns to silence, and the Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain, where the majority of living beings have perished as the battle''s aftermath, is enveloped in silence.

    Although victorious, Yuk Rin cannot find joy.

    ''Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade...was pushed back.''

    This realization scratches the pride of Yuk Rin, who has always believed the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade to be invincible.

    Bududuk...

    After grinding his teeth for a while, Yuk Rin takes the Salt Crystal Pce and heads towards Governing Dragon Ind.

    While giving the return order to Wi Yun and organizing various ns for the future, Yuk Rin decides on the first task to undertake.

    ''Refine the pce of Peni Kingdom andpletely turn it into my natal dharma treasure. Then integrate it with my domain to make it a Refining Void Dharma Treasure (��̓����). Based on that, if I can achieve greatpletion in Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade...I will truly reach the pinnacle.''

    However, despiteforting himself, the darkness does not leave Yuk Rin''s face.<hr>

    Sea King Hall.

    At its center, Hae Lin trembles with blood dripping from his eyes.

    "...Though it was a rather rough method...I assisted that being''s sessor ording to your will. This is the best I can do. Now, I will strive to seek a way to survive. Please protect your descendant, Grandfather Hae Nyeong..."

    Trantor Notes: Mantras also mean True Words.Subscriptions for RToC are now avable.

 Chapter 389: Drink (1)

    Chapter 389: Drink (1)

    Chuaaaaaa��

    A sound reminiscent of waves, the sound of dimensions flowing, can be heard.

    I look around with vacant eyes.

    After Yuk Rin uprooted the Salt Crystal Pce, the illusion formation copsed.

    And, for some reason, the various ritual worship scriptures and treasures I was aiming for were all inside that pce, making them impossible to find.

    In other words, the Axis of Love of Virtue is beyond reach.

    Of course, due to what Yuk Rin said at the end, I suspect there might be a trap involved in obtaining treasures from the pce, but being denied even the chance to confirm the trap is quite disheartening."......"

    We look at the sky with empty eyes, and then, after organizing the Twilight Domain and the followers that have fallen on one side of Peni Ind, we gather in one ce.

    Or rather, not everyone gathers.

    There''s also missing persons.

    Wei Shi-hon reports a missing person in a gloomy voice.

    "The Thirteenth Guardian Ghost King, my friend, Baek Rin...has disappeared."

    "At thest moment, I believe he was seen flyings towards Princess Yuk Yo inside the pce. Since the pce itself was taken by Yuk Rin, perhaps Baek Rin is now...captured by Yuk Rin."

    Baek Rin has gone missing.

    From what was said, it seems he got caught by Yuk Rin while trying to rescue Yuk Yo.

    I let out a deep sigh.

    The journey to Peni Ind has cost us too much.

    In addition to the missing persons, we try to discuss the details of the incident.

    Shaaaaaaa��

    The meeting room is silent.

    Yeon Wei, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok and the others seem dispirited by the unpleasant and gloomy dreams they had on Peni Ind.

    Or, some are so dumbfounded or frustrated by the current situation that they can''t even open their mouths...

    It seems like no one is in the mood to open their mouths.

    However, I force myself to speak.

    We can''t just sit down and wallow in our gloom.

    Perhaps Yeon Wei knows this too, as she and I exchange opinions.

    "What are we going to do now?"

    "...For now, we have to try to escape."

    "Do you have any ns?"

    "Young-hoon Hyung-nim and I left avatars at the sea surface. They''re Heart Tribe avatars that canmunicate with us in real-time."

    Yeon Wei strokes her chin as if pondering before asking.

    "Not escaping with it immediately means there''s a problem, right?"

    "Yes. First...the Heart Tribe avatars itself have exhausted a lot of energy in the battle with Yuk Rin. Currently, they''re hiding for fear of being discovered by Yuk Rin and aren''t in a state to do anything. Moreover, even if we use attraction force on both sides to pull us up..."

    "We''vee in too deep."

    "Yes. The attraction force won''t reach."

    The Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm is a collection of dimensions.

    Even though it seems like we haven''t actually descended that far, between the sea surface and our current position is not seawater but ''dimensions.''

    To escape, we have to extend attraction force through countless dimensions...

    Only those in the Star Shattering stage can emit such attraction force.

    Yeon Wei looks at Kim Young-hoon and speaks.

    "I heard the Surpassing Radiant Divine Demon is municating with the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, no? Can''t we get some help from the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One?"

    Kim Young-hoon shakes his head awkwardly.

    "I apologize, but what I''m doing right now is muning'' with the enlightenment of that Esteemed One, not municating.'' In terms ofmunication, perhaps Seo Eun-hyun might be better."

    Yeon Wei''s gaze shifts back to me.

    However, I also shake my head.

    "To help us, an avatar of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One would have toe here personally. But from what I know, it will take the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One more than several hundred years to get here."

    "Several hundred years...hmm, that''s worth waiting for."

    She nods.

    However, my expression is dark.

    ''In just a hundred years or so from now, Kang Min-hee will go berserk...''

    Furthermore, the day when Seo Hweol regains his ''eye'' is also only a few hundred years away.

    Being trapped here until then is the worst choice possible.

    "There''s no way to get out a bit faster...is there?"

    "If we create a Thunder Beast, it might be possible right away."

    "...No, thank you."

    "Yeah, I don''t like that idea either. So, is there another method?"

    "......"

    I sigh.

    There''s no method thates to mind immediately.

    "...For now, since things havee to this, I will try to contact the Grand Cultivator Association."

    Even if we are stuck in the Deep Sea and unable to rise to the surface, there might be a way to somehow escape the Ancient Force Realm entirely.

    "Contacting the Grand Cultivator Association to have us all escape to the Bright Cold Realm might be a solution."

    Yeon Wei nods, saying it''s a good idea, and then asks us if anyone has gained anything from Peni Ind.

    "Even though we''re trapped now, ording to Seo Eun-hyun, there''s hope since the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One mighte in a few hundred years. In that case, rather than despairing and sitting down, we should see if we''ve gained anything from Peni Ind. Has anyone gained anything from investigating Peni Ind?"

    Everyone shakes their heads at her words.

    Seo Ran clicks his tongue and speaks.

    "I thought there might be some secret on the Salt Mountain of Peni Ind, but it''s just a real salt mountain. A literal lump of salt, nothing more."

    "Hm...So it''s not a special mineral like Salt Crystals? Then what about the ritual worship scriptures we primarily aimed for when we came here?"

    I let out a deep sigh and say,

    "From what I can see, those ritual worship scriptures are..."

    It''s then.

    Kim Yeon, with a bitter expression, pulls something from her bosom.

    It''s a copy of the Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue.

    "When the formation broke, Hyang-hwa and I hurried to the library to gather the ritual worship scriptures, but for some reason, the only one left in my hands is this Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue. The rest of the scriptures disappeared like smoke."

    "...!"

    I widen my eyes at the Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue, and Yeon Wei sighs with regret.

    "Ah...it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to arm all our order''s leaders with the Five Blessings Axes!"

    "There''s nothing we can do. At least the Cult Leader can build the Five Blessings Axes, so we should takefort in that."

    Kim Yeon floats the Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue towards me, and I catch it.

    Although the Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue has clearly entered my hands through Kim Yeon, I can''t shake off a lingering unease.

    This is due to what Yuk Rin''s clone said to me after escaping from Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    ��I advise you to go and quickly gather the ritual worship scriptures you wanted. Once the barrier breaks, the scriptures will remain in this illusory world forever, never to be obtained again...!

    Surprisingly, that was a lie.

    And when I think about which part of that statement is false, it seems the whole thing is a lie from start to finish.

    ''The bastard was certain that even if I went to the library to gather the scriptures, I would never be able to obtain them.''

    Yet Kim Yeon has acquired a ritual worship scripture.

    Is there some secret to this?

    ''I should observe the Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue Kim Yeon obtained for now, rather than hastily practicing it.''

    After publiclymending Kim Yeon, I tuck the Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue into my bosom.

    We continue to discuss a few escape methods before adjourning the meeting and returning to our respective ces.

    I return to the basement of the Wuji Religious Hall and try to activate the Flying Immortal Formation.

    ''There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with the Flying Immortal Formation connecting to the lower realms.''

    After fiddling with the Flying Immortal Formation for a while, I wrack my brain while pondering over the Grand Cultivator Association.

    ''Will they really let me return?''

    It''d be fortunate if they don''t throw a party celebrating the confinement of the Heart Tribe spy.

    "Here is the Supervisory Mirror, Master."

    I receive the Supervisory Mirror from Hong Fan.

    It''s a Supervisory Mirror I obtained along with a Salt Crystal at Yuk Rin''s pce when I conquered Governing Dragon Ind.

    I infuse spiritual power into the Supervisory Mirror.

    As the spiritual power flows in, the Supervisory Mirror begins to emit light.

    A tool that can re-establish contact with a world with which one has formed connections in - that is the Supervisory Mirror.

    Wiiiiiing��

    The Supervisory Mirror shines brilliantly, projecting a multitude of light clusters inside.

    The moment I sense the aura emanating from these light clusters, I immediately know which worlds they symbolize.

    ''This is the Nether Ghost Realm, this is the Lightning Sacred Sea, this is Ham Jin''s world, and these are the Astral Realms where I had sent my consciousness while building the Axes...''

    Among them, a familiar light catches my eye.

    I reach out toward that light.

    Woo-woong��

    A familiar, clear sky is reflected beyond the Supervisory Mirror.

    ''Bright Cold Realm!''

    It''s a familiar scene from the Bright Cold Realm.

    The name of the world, Bright Cold (�⺮), appears above the Supervisory Mirror.

    I spend some time manipting the Supervisory Mirror, learning to infuse my consciousness and adjust it to observe specific locations.

    Woo-woong��

    After manipting the Supervisory Mirror for a while, I am able to project the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain of the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    Wiiiiiiiiing��

    The Supervisory Mirror flickers as it quickly shows the front of Jun Jae''s cave residence at the edge of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    From inside his cave residence, a heavy voice emerges.

    [Which Daoist is spying on this Alliance Leader?]

    I infuse my consciousness into the Supervisory Mirror and greet him warmly.

    "Daoist Jun, it''s me! Seo Eun-hyun!"

    [...?]

    Iugh heartily and briefly exin the situation to him.

    I tell him that due to someplicated matters, I ended up in the Ancient Force Realm and request the Grand Cultivator Association to provide coordinates and attraction force to pull us back.

    After listening to my exnation, Jun Jae seems to mutter in a low voice before speaking.

    "Hmm, I understand, Grand Cultivator Seo. Please wait a little while. I will contact you again soon."

    "Haha, I''m really grateful, Daoist! I won''t forget this!"

    However, I''m not entirely in a good mood.

    ''I can''t tell what he''s thinking.''

    Since intent isn''t reflected in the scene seen through the Supervisory Mirror, I can''t be sure if Jun Jae''s words are genuine or if he''s secretly cheering.

    After expressing my gratitude to Jun Jae, and just as I am about to make a few more requests, the screen suddenly distorts, and the connection with the Bright Cold Realm is severed.

    "...This is..."

    I immediately realize what happened.

    Jun Jae had shaken the space with attraction force, abruptly severing the connection of the Supervisory Mirror.

    "...This..."

    I am so dumbfounded that I clench my teeth.

    Jun Jae is the head of the Grand Cultivator Association.

    His will is the will of the Grand Cultivator Association.

    I realize that the Grand Cultivator Association has not even the slightest intention to rescue me, and I grind my teeth.

    ''Damn it...what am I supposed to do now that it''se to this!?''

    Although the Supervisory Mirror is operated through consciousness, it only transmits a few voices and scenes, so I can''t send a Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar through it.

    I grab my throbbing head and contemte for a long time.

    While doing so, I feel a peculiar energy above the Supervisory Mirror and turn my gaze toward it.

    ''This is...?''

    For some reason, a familiar aura is shining from above the Supervisory Mirror.

    ''Of course, it would be familiar since it only shows ces I''ve been to...but it''s strange. This is like...''

    The light seems to resonate subtly with the Ancient Force Realm.

    From within the light, I can faintly hear the sound of waves.

    Woo-woong��

    For some reason, one of my axes, the Health Axis, vibrates and resonates intensely.

    I forget my irritation about the Grand Cultivator Association ignoring me and reach out to the light as if entranced.

    And then.

    Woo-woong!

    "...!"

    I can see a very familiar scene.

    Huarurururu��

    A burning world.

    The endlessly burning monsters within, the remnants of copsed civilizations scattered around.

    Rivers and basins that were once thought to be full of water.

    And the name of the great world embracing it all.

    The scroll of Lofty Dragon, Envoy of Health and Care appears above the Supervisory Mirror.

    "The storage scroll of Lofty Dragon!"

    Clench!

    I grab the Supervisory Mirror and shout.

    Tremble, tremble!

    I feel a shiver run through my body from an inexplicable sense of anticipation.

    Once one reaches a realm that can handle attraction force, a cultivator''s intuition is akin to foresight.

    I infuse the Supervisory Mirror with consciousness, wearing a dumbfounded expression.

    Woo-woong!

    The screen of the Supervisory Mirror appears to distort, and then the Supervisory Mirror enters the altar of the Care Layer.

    In other words, it goes up the altar connecting with the Xiezhi Worship Layer.

    Wiiiiiing��

    I feel the vibration of the Health Axis resonating with the aura of the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon reach its peak.

    In my memory,

    Seo Hweol''s actionse to mind.

    I lift the Health Axis above my hand as Seo Hweol did, and twist the attraction force as Seo Hweol had done.

    sh!

    The power of Health is reflected in the Supervisory Mirror.

    "Health Axis, Release."

    Kuung, Click!

    Simultaneously, the sound of atch or lock being opened spreads out from above the Supervisory Mirror, echoing throughout Peni Ind.

 Chapter 390: Drink (2)

    Chapter 390: Drink (2)

    I gaze entranced at the scenery beyond the Supervisory Mirror.

    ''This, this is...''

    Wo-woong��

    As I reach out my hand beyond the Supervisory Mirror, it feels as if my consciousness is being drawn towards the altar of the Care Layer inside the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person.

    Tsutsutut��

    And after some time, when I open my eyes, I realize I am standing on the altar of the Care Layer with a ''Dream Body''.

    "...Hah, hahahah!"

    I let out a hollowugh at the unexpected situation.

    Without hesitation, I aim a Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion single strike into the air to form an avatar.

    Wiiiiiing��

    Pasak!

    No, to be precise, I try to form one.

    However, due to a strange force within the storage scroll, the clone tries to form before crumbling away.

    ''There seems to be some inherent restriction within this otherworld.''

    In that case, there''s nothing to be done.

    I reach out my hand into the air, attempting to emit attraction force.

    Wo-woong��

    However, both attraction force and other abilities cannot be properly exerted with the Dream Body.

    ''My power has weakened to about one ten-thousandth.''

    Of course, even this much is equivalent to the power of Qi Refining or Qi Building, but that''s all.

    After contemting for a moment, I recall the characteristics of the Dream Body and, using the power of Qi Building, gather the surrounding water energy to form water, freeze it, and create an ice puppet.

    Then, I ovey my Dream Body onto the body of the ice puppet.

    Tsutsutut��

    It''s possession.

    While inside the ice puppet body, I try to exert my power.

    ''It''s a bit easier to use my power now.''

    The Dream Body is a result of temporarily refining my consciousness to have the traits of a Ghost King.

    It''s essentially a consciousness entity that exists only in the outskirts of the Nether Ghost Realm, so to manifest power in reality, possessing an entity in the present world is the best method.

    Kuguguk��

    Borrowing the body of the ice puppet, I try to exert attraction force.

    ''It works, the space is warping!''

    Now, by using the body of this ice puppet as a coordinate, I just need to create attraction force between the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person and the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm to escape!

    Just then,

    Pasasak��

    "..."

    The puppet''s body crumbles instantly.

    Apparently, something as fragile as ice can''t withstand my power for long.

    ''This is a bit troublesome.''

    Clicking my tongue, I try various methods, such as growing trees using wood attribute spells or creating earth golems using earth attribute spells.

    However, the results are all the same.

    ''Damn it. The main body''s power has grown too strong, resulting in the puppets often breaking when emitting attraction force.''

    There''s only one solution.

    ''I need to create a General Seo.''

    But there''s a problem.

    In this storage scroll, there are surprisingly no materials avable.

    That''s because everything that could be used as material had been burned away in the zing storage scroll.

    There are some stone buildings that don''t burn easily, but that''s all. Even if I make a puppet from such material, the best result would only be equivalent to around the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul level.

    ''Can a Nascent Soul level puppet bridge the space between the far distant Ancient Force Realm and this storage scroll and let us escape?''

    No matter how I think about it, it''s impossible.

    However, as I ponder for a moment, one thoughtes to mind.

    ''...In about a hundred years, they wille.''

    In about a hundred years, it will be around the 500th year since I regressed.

    And around that time, two cultivators of the Four-Axis stage from the Heaven Tribe and one from the Earth Tribe will enter the storage scroll.

    ''The Tall Tree Race, Paired Wings Race, and...the Blood Shark Race''s Gyo Yeom.''

    My eyes brighten as I recall them.

    ''I will...seize their bodies!''

    If I possess one of them, I can properly use attraction force to use this storage scroll as coordinates and pull the Twilight Domain into the Bright Cold Realm.

    I recall Gyo Yeom, who had his limbs severed and died at Seo Hweol''s hands in my previous life.

    ''In any case, even without Seo Hweol, Gyo Yeom is fated to die at the hands of the Tall Tree Race and the Paired Wings Race.''

    Gyo Yeom''s actions to find the Heavenly Lotus Fruit to cure his wife''s illness left a strong impression on me.

    ''I hope he can live in this life if possible.''

    I make my decision.

    ''In the expedition team that wille to the storage scroll in about a hundred years, I will help Gyo Yeom and give him the Heavenly Lotus Fruit he desires, and with his help, return to the Bright Cold Realm...!''

    Clench!

    I clench my fist with even my main body and smile.

    I thought there was no hope.

    But hope appeared!

    "Until the storage scroll expedition team arrives, I should gather the treasures within the storage scroll."

    Gyo Yeom will hardly be inclined to trust a stranger like me at first nce.

    Therefore, to receive his help, it will be ideal to have the treasures in the storage scroll in my possession to offer him for a deal.

    At the end of the day, a contract is something that can only be made if I have something to offer.

    "Don''t pluck the Heavenly Lotus Fruit in advance."

    "Ah, thanks for the advice."

    It is said that the Heavenly Lotus Fruit has the trait of immediately being absorbed upon touching an illusion.

    In short, if I picked it ahead of time thinking I was gathering treasures, it would be absorbed into my Dream Body and I wouldn''t be able to offer it to Gyo Yeom in a transaction.

    I nod and look around the interior of the storage scroll.

    Only I am inside the storage scroll.

    In other words, all the treasures within this storage scroll are solely mine!

    I smile, shifting my main consciousness back to my main body.

    I see hope.

    Now, within decades, the possibility of returning to the Bright Cold Realm has emerged.

    I return with satisfaction and convey this joyous news to everyone.

    ________________________________________

    "That''s very good! So all we have to do now is wait?"

    "As long as nothing particrly disruptive urs...that is."

    In the conference room.

    I continue speaking with a bitter smile to Yeon Wei.

    "But as I have mentioned before, it is true that some kind of misfortune is surrounding us."

    I look up at the sky.

    Even if Gyo Yeom were to pull us out, and despite being trapped in the Deep Sea, the attraction force of misfortune still clings to me.

    That misfortune is tightly coiled around Peni Ind.

    When I speak seriously, Yeon Wei also asks with a hardened face.

    "...Saying you see misfortune even in the Ancient Force Realm...wasn''t a joke?"

    "I always speak the truth."

    "Ancestor, it seems you need to learn to trust your juniors."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon says with a smirk, and Yeon Wei clicks her tongue and shakes her head.

    "I don''t believe anything unless I''ve seen it myself. I''ve never heard of such a thing being possible. It might be possible if it were a Sacred Vessel stage that can extend their consciousness or sight beyond the Middle Realms, but...that''s absolutely impossible."

    "Huh...was the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect turning to ashes overnight something possible?"

    "..."

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s gloomy words, Yeon Wei is rendered speechless, her expression bing somber.

    "Well...I understand for now. So, you''re saying that some higher existence has marked you, and because of the attraction force of that misfortune, everyone here, including the Wuji Religious Order, could be trapped on Peni Ind?"

    "That''s about right."

    Yeon Wei seems to contemte for a moment before speaking.

    "Then you should leave Peni Ind."

    "...!"

    "What the...!?"

    Her words suddenly cause an uproar in the conference room.

    "Strategist Yeon Wei! Do you know that going outside Peni Ind means bing lost in the Deep Sea!"

    "I''m speaking with that understanding. Once we receive the coordinates from those Four-Axis cultivators who enter that storage scroll or whatever otherworld, Seo Eun-hyun staying in the Ancient Force Realm while we escape first seems to be the best course of action."

    At her words, Kim Yeon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Young-hoon, and even Jeon Myeong-hoon show fierce expressions.

    However, Yeon Wei res at everyone unperturbed and growls.

    "Did I speak incorrectly? Seo Eun-hyun is the leader and the person in charge of this group. If the leader is the problem causing the group to be stuck, then the person who must take responsibility should do so. Just like when I received the Sacred Master''smand and annihted the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Middle Realm 40,000 years ago with my own hands to save at least the main sect in the Lower Realm and bore the stigma of being a monster!"

    Kuang!

    Yeon Wei ms the table with bloodshot eyes.

    "If you''ve taken on the position of leader and elder of the group, it''s only right that you act ordingly!"

    Kugugugugu!

    With her words, a chilling killing intent begins to fill the conference room.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes twitch as he speaks.

    "...If that is the case, then instead of Seo Eun-hyun, a Four-Axis without even the Integrated Dao Domain, I, at the Integration stage, will remain."

    At that, Yeon Wei''s eyes flip.

    "What kind of nonsense is that!? Didn''t you hear Seo Eun-hyun''s words? He imed that only he is entangled with misfortune!"

    "Bybining my Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method and Seo Eun-hyun''s Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, it will be possible for me to take on Seo Eun-hyun''s misfortune through a sacrificial offering. After all...Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion and Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens are techniques based on someone''s sacrifice, so it''s not an impossible idea."

    "Don''t speak such nonsense! You are the current highest Elder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect! Seo fellow and I are outsiders, stripped of the Jin surname by the Founder''s Command! But you are also Jin Myeong-hoon! If you stay here, what will be of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Lower Realm?"

    However, after uttering her words, Yeon Wei nces around as if startled by her own words.

    The killing intent has intensified.

    Kugugugugu!

    At the center of the Twilight Domain.

    The entire Wuji Religious Hall is being violently shaken by the killing intent of the beings gathered there.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks softly.

    "...So it seems the Ancestor''s words mean that although I, Jin Myeong-hoon, born with the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, must not stay, Seo Eun-hyun, who is already an outsider, can remain. Seo Eun-hyun...is he not someone who has been with the Ancestor all along, and arade who contributed to the survival of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!? Wasn''t it thanks to the Wuji Religious Order established by Seo Eun-hyun that we could save the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Nether Ghost Realm!?"

    Yeon Wei''s pupils seem to shake at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s retort. However, she grits her teeth and instead shouts at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "What nonsense are you spewing!? Have you be engrossed in ying this cult leader and religious order act that you''ve forgotten the essence? This ridiculous pseudo-religious cult is just a means to umte the Five Blessings Axes, and you are a disciple of the great Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect! Even if Seo Eun-hyun and I are expelled, we should have a sense of belonging to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect! What''s with this cult leader game? What''s with this absurd pseudo-religious cult act?"

    "Why does the Ancestor not trust Seo Eun-hyun? Have you forgotten that he worked together with Senior to save the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect? In the end, Seo Eun-hyun''s words were proven right! I heard about Senior''s actions even in the Ancient Force Realm. I heard about Senior''s past while interrogating Yuk Rin with the Ascetic Lightning Curse Banner! Why can''t Senior trust in human loyalty and always resort to betrayal? We are the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, not the Betrayal Heavenly Thunder Sect!!!''

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s heated words, Yeon Wei momentarily has a dazed expression on her face.

    With her voice choked and her chest trembling, she bites her lip.

    "...Yes! It''s about Seo Eun-hyun and I! And sealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner was my im! It wasn''t Seo''s! Why can''t I trust him? Want me to tell you my honest feelings?"

    Yeon Wei''s voice is trembling.

    Left with only bitterness in her emotional struggle with Jeon Myeong-hoon, she grinds her teeth and shouts.

    "How can I possibly trust that guy!!?? It''s understandable for someone like you with the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body to progress rapidly in cultivation, but what about him!? He ascended from Ascension Path alone with a mortal body and within 500 years, with ordinary Five Elements Spiritual Roots, reached the Five Blessings Four-Axis stage!? Do you think that even makes sense?"

    "Why not!? With talent..."

    "Such talent is only possible with a Heavenly Golden Thunder Body! A Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root! I''m saying that it''s impossible without such mythical qualities! He''s not even like that Oh fellow with a Unique Holy Body. His talent isn''t good, and his understanding doesn''t even seem exceptional. Yet, he''s learned Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation and the Heart Path Method! On top of that, he''s learned Hon Won''s Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique! All within 500 years! Even the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, who advanced at a simr speed, did so with the support of the Dragon Race and countless opportunities. But what about him! I''ve heard he resisted the temptation of the unsealed Heavenly Lightning Banner with a clear mind. Do you think that''s possible? It''s a power that no mortal mind can withstand, yet he thrives after being exposed to such transcendent power? Now, there''s a possible exnation for everything I said. It''s that he''s not human!"

    Yeon Wei points at me and shouts.

    "Without a Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, he mastered lightning attribute methods faster than Jeon Myeong-hoon. Without a Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, he possesses insane talent in the Ghost Path Methods. Not only has he learned all Five Elements methods and even demon beast methods along with the Heart Path Method, he even has remarkable insights into consciousness methods. And what about that Mysterious Bizarre Gu secret art simr to what those Blood Yin Realm spies use! Moreover, he resisted the power of the transcendent Heavenly Lightning Banner with a clear mind? For that to be possible, he must be an entity hiding his cultivation and wearing human skin, pretending to be human. I''m saying he must be a True Immortal!"

    With Yeon Wei''s words, the conference room falls silent.

    She looks at me with gloomy eyes and speaks to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "...Did you ask why I always betray? Because if I don''t betray, I might be betrayed instead! Always! If you can''t determine right now whether that guy is human or a monster, it wouldn''t be surprising if one day he reveals himself as a transcendent''s incarnation and exterminates us all. If that''s the case, isn''t it rational to separate him from us here?!"

    "..."

    "...Life never goes as you wish...never. The very essence of evil is the bastard called life itself. This world is...yes. It''s a world filled with the Six Extremes. Dreaming for something or hoping for blessings is a luxury in itself. You must never hope for anything. You must always prepare for the worst and be ready to survive. That''s...what I''m saying."

    She is hurling harsh words at me, yet ironically, I am the only one in this room who genuinely empathizes with her.

    The followers like the Guardian Ghost Kings who are loyal to me seem ready to tear Yeon Wei apart at any moment, and none of the executives of the order are giving Yeon Wei a kind nce.

    With a bitter smile, I speak.

    "...So what is the reason for saying all that in front of me? If I were a transcendent like a True Immortal, it would be nothing to drag your soul and torture it for a thousand years, wouldn''t it?"

    Yeon Wei flinches but doesn''t respond to my words.

    "...Jeon Myeong-hoon. Briefly return the strategist''s main consciousness to the Lower Realm."

    "Alright."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon immediately approaches Yeon Wei, strikes her at the back of her neck to make her unconscious, and sends Yeon Wei''s consciousness down to the Lower Realm.

    Yeon Jin, who awakes after Yeon Wei faints, seems unable to grasp the situation and just shivers in the tense atmosphere.

    I smile gently and say,

    "Don''t hate her too much. She is only worried about all of our safety in her own way..."

    Yeon Wei feigns malice, but in reality, her intentions are always rooted in goodness.

    ''It''s just...she was influenced by the dream she had on Peni Ind, which seems to have made her emotions re up a bit.''

    There''s no need for Jeon Myeong-hoon or Yeon Wei to push each other excessively like that.

    However, whatever it is, the dream she had on Peni Ind seems to be the problem.

    "For now, let''s adjourn today''s meeting here. Now that there''s hope of leaving the Ancient Force Realm in about a hundred years, everyone should keep that in mind."

    I adjourn the meeting and rise from my seat.

    ________________________________________

    Step, step...

    After leaving the conference room, I walk towards the Salt Mountain on Peni Ind.

    The Peni Ind, without the illusion formation, is deste.

    In the illusion, Peni Kingdom flourished around Salt Mountain, but outside the illusion, only hinges can be seen around it.

    Thud!

    I climb to the top of Salt Mountain, where the Salt Crystal Pce once stood, and sit down, gazing at the upper part of Peni Ind.

    The misfortune that is entwining me does not enter inside Peni Ind.

    Of course, it will surely have a terrifying effect when we go outside. But at least it can''t enter here.

    ''Within Peni Ind, all contracts and oaths are nullified.''

    It''s the exnation given by Yuk Rin and Yuk Yo.

    Perhaps that misfortune, too, falls into a simr category as contracts and oaths.

    Furthermore, the reason I told everyone there''s hope of leaving despite still being entangled in misfortune is because of Peni Ind.

    The fact that some power on Peni Ind is blocking the misfortune means that if we can just find that power, we can avoid the misfortune and go to the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''And the source of that power is...most likely this Salt Mountain.''

    Everyone believes the true source is the Salt Crystal Pce.

    After all, this Salt Mountain is merely arge chunk of rock salt.

    However, the formation of Peni Ind still functions.

    Even though the illusion formation broke when the pce and Salt Mountain separated, a certain force blocking external contracts, oaths, and misfortune remains.

    In other words,

    ''If the power of this Salt Mountain is harnessed, there''s a high probability that everyone can leave.''

    I adjourned the meeting for now because the atmosphere was too bad today.

    I n to inform everyone of this fact during ater meeting when Yeon Wei returns with a cool head.

    Wo-woong��

    Sitting at the top of Salt Mountain, I close my eyes, operating the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens obtained from Yuk Rin, the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade obtained from Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll, and the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique and its reversed secret art.

    Why did Yeon Wei, other than the dream on Peni Ind and because of Jeon Myeong-hoon, fail to control her emotions and reveal ufortable truths despite the possibility of me being the incarnation of a True Immortal?

    It''s simple.

    Even though she said with her own mouth that nothing in this world should be hoped for, she is hoping.

    Hoping that I, who has been with her for so long, is actually human.

    Tststststst��

    White grains begin to swirl and shine around me.

    Everytime I recite the form of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique and its reversed method, the entire Salt Mountain begins to glow little by little.

    The time left is about a hundred years.

    Within that time, I will obtain the power of Salt Mountain and definitely ovee the misfortune to return to the Bright Cold Realm.

 Chapter 391: Drink (3)

    Chapter 391: Drink (3)

    Chuaa!

    A corner at the edge of the Wi Jeong Sea Domain.

    Someone pierces through the Dome Sky and enters the sea domain.

    It''s a golden Peng bird.

    From within the Peng bird, Seo Eun-hyun and Kim Young-hoon emerge.

    Ssh, ssh!

    It''s the Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatars of Seo Eun-hyun and Kim Young-hoon who were left behind in the Cherry Blossom Dragon Sea Domain. After escaping the sea domain, Seo Eun-hyun shakes his body.

    While crossing the sea domain, they had been caught momentarily inside a dimensional fragment filled with mucus, so the avatars'' body is covered with sticky mucus lumps.

    "Pt, ptui!"Seo Eun-hyun and Kim Young-hoon spit out the mucus as they look around, nodding to each other when their eyes meet.

    Paaatt!

    Following Kim Young-hoon, they fly for a while andnd on an ind in the sea domain.

    In other words, they reach Sacred Orchid Ind, where the Wuji Religious Order initially entered the Ancient Force Realm.

    Tadatt!

    "By the way, why here of all ces?"

    "Well, I heard that Sacred Orchid Ind is originally a gathering ce for pirates and scammers, so it''s preferred."

    "Tsk, that pirate bastard."

    Kim Young-hoon clicks his tongue and sits on the dock at Sacred Orchid Ind.

    Seo Eun-hyun stands behind him for a moment, gazing up at the sky.

    Soon, it will be noon, the time when the light of the sea domain will be at its brightest.

    It''s nearly the promised time.

    And just when it hits noon,

    Kim Young-hoon, who is sitting on the dock, opens his eyes and looks into the air.

    "Have you arrived, Jin Ma-yeol?"

    Soon after, the void distorts, and the pirate captain of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang, Jin Ma-yeol, appears.<hr>

    While the main body trains at the top of Salt Mountain for the goal set in a hundred years, I decided to handle various matters at the sea surface with the Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar used to hold back Yuk Rin.

    Among the various matters, the main operation is this:

    The ''Baek Rin Rescue n.''

    Currently, one of the Wuji Religious Order''s Guardian Ghost Kings, Baek Rin, was dragged along with Yuk Yo while trying to protect her, so he has to be rescued before escaping to the Bright Cold Realm.

    And just as we were struggling to rescue him, we met someone with simr goals to ours.

    It was Jin Ma-yeol, captain of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang, who imed to have been betrayed by Yuk Rin.

    We decided to temporarily join hands for our mutual purposes and today is the day we nned to meet Jin Ma-yeol on Sacred Orchid Ind for discussions.

    "...So, you''re saying you need our help?"

    Facing Jin Ma-yeol, we drink tea in the cave residence of Chi Lou (�ߊ�), the Ind Lord of Sacred Orchid Ind, a Four-Axis stage cultivator, and the subordinate of Jin Ma-yeol.

    "I have brought refreshments. Please enjoy them to your satisfaction."

    Though Chi Lou is a Four-Axis stage demon beast possessing the true blood of the Lustrous ze Peacock, she politely serves us tea and snacks in the presence of us, at the Integration level.

    Jin Ma-yeol doesn''t even nce at Chi Lou and says,

    "That''s right. As I mentioned before, our Fighting Demon Pirate Gang are the innocent victims here. We were merely pawns used and abandoned by Yuk Rin. Therefore, we seek revenge against Yuk Rin, and in the process, we intend to repair and reinforce the Salt Bones Ship, as well as steal some of the Salt Crystal chunks Yuk Rin took. Help us with this."

    "Hmm..."

    I sip the tea while reading Jin Ma-yeol''s words and intent.

    ''iming to be innocent victims is a tant lie...however, seeking revenge on Yuk Rin and obtaining Salt Crystal chunks is true.''

    In other words, his reason for coborating with us is legitimate.

    However...

    "Isn''t there more you haven''t told us?"

    "...."

    I smile coldly and mention the events of that day.

    "When you were attacked by Yuk Rin, we were only hiding. We saw the whole situation unfold. Jin Ma-yeol. If you truly want to join hands with us, confess what you really want."

    When Jin Ma-yeol was facing Yuk Rin, he mentioned Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, which Kim Young-hoon and I had observed from our hiding ce.

    He appears to pause in silence for a moment before speaking.

    "...Do you want the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens?"

    "No. I too have the form for Purple Soul Filling the Heavens. I got it from Yuk Rin. I''m telling you to clearly state your true purpose."

    He clicks his tongue and frowns.

    "...I guess you haven''t cultivated the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens."

    "That''s right, I''m currently upied with more urgent matters, so I''m just analyzing the form."

    "That''s why you''re asking such questions. Ha! Telling me to speak the truth...What a joke. If you had practiced Purple Soul Filling the Heavens even once, you would have realized what I truly desire."

    He speaks with a grim smile.

    "Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is...a method we cannot cultivate."

    "What?"

    "You must have found the Purple Soul Jade Seal when your Wuji Religious Order raided one of our pirate gang''s secret docksst time, no?"

    "...Yes."

    "As you might have guessed, I acquired Purple Soul Filling the Heavens through the Purple Soul Jade Seal."

    "Hmm...strange."

    I looked at him with doubtful eyes and speak.

    "Our side has a fellow named Seo Ran, who is a half-human, half-dragon hybrid. His dragon lineage is that of the Sea Dragon Race, even of the royal line at that! Yet, even Seo Ran can''t even dream of something like Purple Soul Filling the Heavens. How did you manage to obtain it?"

    "Ah, oh dear...it seems our Wuji Religious Order''s Cult Leader is not well-informed about the Fighting Ghost Race?"

    He smirks and taps the table with his fingers.

    And suddenly,

    Pasaak!

    "...!"

    Jin Ma-yeol''s hand appears to be covered in scales, and his left arm transformed into that of the Sea Dragon Race, covered in blue scales.

    "Our Fighting Ghost Race is part of the Heaven Tribe, but was also an old and prestigious race known as the pinnacle of the Earth Tribe before we discovered ritual methods. Depending on the number of horns we are born with, we can mimic the physical characteristics of other races, even those born with the bloodline of Immortal Beast True Blood!"

    Chwarararak!

    Jin Ma-yeol''s eyes shine with the seven-colored light of the Lustrous ze Peacock.

    His hair transforms into that of an unknown sea creature covered in barnacles.

    His right arm azes with fire, bing that of a Demon Ape.

    His cheeks and forehead are adorned with tiger-like patterns, and his body undergoes various changes.

    "We are such a race. Of course, obtaining Immortal Beast True Blood or fully transforming into a particr race is impossible, but being able to manifest and utilize even a portion of the physical traits of countless Immortal Beasts is an incredibly advantageous trait for survival. bining all these traits..."

    Wuduk, wududuk!

    The various features on Jin Ma-yeol''s body seem to gather into his right arm.

    After a while, with a grotesque sound, Jin Ma-yeol''s right arm transforms grotesquely.

    As if blood, flesh, and bone are being inverted, the characteristics of the Sea Dragon Race and four other unknown races seem to mix together, transforming his right arm into a sharp grotesque sword.

    "Because our race''s Combat Dance (�^��) can maximize ourbat power, the Fighting Ghost Race has always been a species at the pinnacle of life."

    A voice filled with pride about his own race, the Fighting Ghost Race.

    However, hearing that seemingly arrogant exnation, I flinch and ask one question.

    "...By any chance, do you know about a talent that allows you to replicate and freely manipte all Immortal Beast abilities?"

    "Ah...there is indeed such a myth in the Fighting Ghost Race. The myth of the body known as the Noble Blood True Sea Radiance Body (�FѪ�w������)! A legendary body that supposedly allows one to freely harness and wield the powers of all Immortal Beast bloodlines simply by ''perceiving'' them. Of course, it''spletely absurd, so schrs of the Fighting Ghost Race say it''s a metaphor for a state that our race can aspire to.''

    "...I see. Thank you."

    "Are you interested in the myths of the Fighting Ghost Race? Our myths and legends have been passed down in the form of our Combat Dance or methods, so by learning the Fighting Ghost Race''s exclusive methods, one will naturallye to know of them. The Fighting Ghost Race methods good for the Human Race to learn are probably ones such as the Fighting Demon True Sea Radiance, Six Chains Forest Technique, or Fighting Demon Ghost Treasure..."

    He disys pride in the Fighting Ghost Race while introducing me to various methods.

    "...Well, thank you for introducing me to such great methods. Your Fighting Ghost Race truly seems to be an excellent race."

    "Haha, don''t mention it."

    "So then, shall we continue with what we were discussing?"

    "Sounds good. Anyway...the reason I was able to obtain the secret art of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens from the Purple Soul Jade Seal is because I once encountered Yuk Rin''s main body, who possessed the body of Yuk Ung, and managed to steal the traits of the Sea Dragon Race."

    Tsutsutsut��

    He wriggles his left arm, ring at the undting scales of the Sea Dragon.

    "The reason your hybrid Sea Dragonpanion couldn''t obtain anything from the Purple Soul Jade Seal is probably just because his cultivation is too low. If he reaches at least the Four-Axis stage, he''ll likely be able to obtain Purple Soul Filling the Heavens from it."

    "Thanks for the useful information. So...what do you mean you can''t learn Purple Soul Filling the Heavens right now?"

    Jin Ma-yeol''s face bes filled with rising anger.

    He reverts his grotesque sword-turned hand back to its original state and grits his teeth with a look of humiliation.

    "...At first, even after acquiring Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, I couldn''t learn it. So back then, I thought it was a secret art that only a pure Sea Dragon Race could master, and sought to obtain the Dragon Form Disguise Method. I thought if I could obtain the Dragon Form Disguise Method and take the form of a Sea Dragon, I could learn the secret art. However..."

    Killing intent radiates from Jin Ma-yeol.

    Sacred Orchid Ind Lord Chi Lou, who is waiting beside us, silently bows her head in front of Jin Ma-yeol.

    With a grim expression, Jin Ma-yeol presses down hard on Chi Lou''s head with his hand.

    "Princess Yuk Yo...that wretched brat stole my Dragon Form Disguise Method! To make matters worse, Yuk Rin broke the official contract with me and even breached our unofficial agreement in the Peni Ind expedition, attacking me and taking away all my spare lives!"

    I nce at the woman called Chi Lou.

    Her face is being severely crushed by Jin Ma-yeol.

    "If this damned thing hadn''t hidden Yuk Yo, I would have found the brat long ago, retrieved the Dragon Form Disguise Method, activated it, and learned that even taking the form of a Sea Dragon wouldn''t have allowed me to obtain Purple Soul Filling the Heavens. I wouldn''t have wasted my precious spare lives on such a worthless endeavor! Damn it...damn it...!"

    He res at Sacred Orchid Ind Lord Chi Lou, as if he will kill her, then releases his hand from her head, grinding his teeth.

    "...Anyway, I realized I couldn''t learn Purple Soul Filling the Heavens even with the form of a Sea Dragon. Even if you have the form, you too probably can''t learn Purple Soul Filling the Heavens."

    "Is that so...that''s unfortunate. In short, what you want is a method to learn Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, right?"

    "That''s right."

    Jin Ma-yeol nods.

    "And that method...I can only assume it is somehow rted to Princess Yuk Yo."

    "Yuk Yo?"

    "Yes. As you can tell from her title ''Sacred Orchid Princess,'' Sacred Orchid Ind is officially Yuk Yo''s territory. Of course, the real ruler is this Sacred Orchid Ind Lord bastard, but...anyway, why do you think Yuk Yo hid in Sacred Orchid Ind, and Chi Lou, who imed to be my subordinate, betrayed me and hid Yuk Yo? Why do you think that heartless Yuk Rin who has no blood or tears took the Salt Crystal lump and bothered to take along trash like Yuk Yo from Peni Ind?"

    "...Do you think Yuk Yo holds the secret to Purple Soul Filling the Heavens?"

    "Well, I don''t necessarily think it''s to Purple Soul Filling the Heavens. It could be a secret rted to the Sea Dragon Race, or it could be the form for the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade that Yuk Rin is desperately hiding. But it doesn''t matter which! Even if it''s not Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, obtaining Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade will suffice. Either way, Yuk Yo has that much value. Kidnapping Yuk Yo again and trading her with Yuk Rin to obtain theplete form for Purple Soul Filling the Heavens��that is my desire!"

    I look at Jin Ma-yeol for a moment.

    There is no falsehood in his words, and there is nothing more he is hiding.

    ''Of course, there is the ambition for monopolizing Yuk Rin''s treasure and a desire for revenge but...''

    That is all.

    Kim Young-hoon and I have a brief discussion and then make our decision.

    ''Considering that Baek Rin''s soul que hasn''t been extinguished in the Wuji Religious Order, Baek Rin is alive. And if Baek Rin is alive, it''s highly likely he is currently with Yuk Yo.''

    "Very well. We will join hands with you, Jin Ma-yeol."

    "Haha, I look forward to working with you, Devilish Cult Master."

    "I look forward to working with you too, pirate."

    Thus, the Devilish Cult Master and the Fighting Ghost Race Pirate Captain form an alliance to stab the back of the Wi Jeong Sea Domain''s Governing Dragon Pce Lord and kidnap his daughter.

    ''Wait for us, Baek Rin. We will rescue you together with Yuk Yo.''

    I think of Baek Rin, who began to change as he spent time with Yuk Yo.

    Though it seems Baek Rin himself is unaware, he is currently in love with Yuk Yo.<hr>

    "...Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, huh...?"

    I organize the information obtained from the Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar on top of Salt Mountain and recite the form for Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    ''I''ve been neglecting it a bit due to researching the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique and the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade, but I should look into this as well.''

    After all, it''s also an opportunity to uncover the ws in Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    I unfold the form for Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    The Purple Soul Filling the Heavens has various forms and mantras, but the most crucial form consists of three sentences.

    They are as follows:

    ��Purple is the most suitable color to hide in the darkness.

    ��Carry on life in the darkness where light can never reach.

    ��By continuing the inherited life, we shall all finally reach liberation.

 Chapter 392: Drink (4)

    Chapter 392: Drink (4)

    Wo-woong!

    As soon as I operate Purple Soul Filling the Heavens'' form, the Nascent Soul within me trembles.

    Then, my Nascent Soul seems to tinge with purple for a moment before transforming into something alien.

    ''What is this...?''

    I can feel it.

    Right now, my Nascent Soul has taken a form ''most suitable for seizing another''s body.''

    ''Is Purple Soul Filling the Heavens a secret art for seizing someone''s body...?''

    I frown as I explore Purple Soul Filling the Heavens further.

    And just as I am about to continue operating the form, it happens.Wo-woong��

    Pachichit!

    "...!"

    My Nascent Soul, which has turned purple, suddenly convulses and releases spiritual power.

    Soon after, the Nascent Soul, which has released all the spiritual power stained by the purple of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, returns to its original state.

    The properties of the Nascent Soul altered by Purple Soul Filling the Heavens has reverted.

    ''What the...?''

    However, I focus on a different phenomenon rather than the release of the secret art.

    ''The form of the secret art. It resisted as if alive when I tried to activate it.''

    It''s a very bizarre urrence.

    ''Is this why Jin Ma-yeol said we cannot obtain Purple Soul Filling the Heavens?''

    To activate a technique, one must infuse spiritual energy into the form and trigger it.

    However, when spiritual energy is infused into the form of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, it acts as if it''s alive, disobeying mymand and then dispersing.

    ''Forms cannot be alive. Even if you infuse spiritual energy into them, they''re just a mass of spiritual energy, not a soul. But something that isn''t a soul moves as if it''s alive?''

    Interestingly, I know of something simr.

    ''It''s like a deep-sea monster.''

    In the depths of Ancient Force Realm''s Deep Sea.

    Monsters born from the amalgamation of various memories and histories of a perished world.

    That is the deep-sea monster of the Ancient Force Realm.

    ''Is this why Jin Ma-yeol put so much effort into mimicking the body of the Sea Dragon Race and transforming into a Sea Dragon using the Dragon Form Disguise Method?''

    The Sea Dragon Race is a race that can find the path in the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    He likely hoped that for the form of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, which is akin to a deep-sea monster born from the memories of the Deep Sea, the Sea Dragon Race could potentially find a way to control it.

    However, after experiencing the form, I shake my head.

    ''Can the Sea Dragon Race really control a method no different from a deep-sea monster?''

    Honestly speaking, it seems highly unlikely.

    ''But Yuk Rin is using it. That''s why Jin Ma-yeol is trying to approach Yuk Rin to ask about how to use Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.''

    This would mean that Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is rted to the Sea Dragon Race for now.

    ''The Purple Soul Jade Seal of Ja Eum...''

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol.

    Possessing the body of a Sea Dragon, Yuk Rin.

    Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade.

    Yuk Yo.

    Peni Ind and Salt Crystal.

    Ancient Force Realm.

    ...

    ''All of these feel like they''re connected in some way.''

    Yet, I can''t grasp exactly what criteria connects them.

    It''s exceedingly frustrating.

    While pondering like this, unable to find an answer, I decide to move my Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar.

    It''s then,

    "...Wait."

    I suddenly stop trying to move the Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar and recall the form of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    "Wait, wait, wait...!"

    Something, something seems toe to mind.

    Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar.

    And the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens form.

    And the incident of Yuk Rin''s clone using Purple Soul Filling the Heavens to hide in the ne of Soul, evading the eyes of both Kim Young-hoon and myself!

    That''s it!

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, just like the single strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, is entirely within the ne of Soul!

    Wo-wooong!

    I focus my consciousness and chant the form of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, dyeing my Nascent Soul.

    Immediately after, I infuse my Nascent Soul into the All-Heavens Sword and swing it towards the void!

    Single strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion!

    Chuaaat!

    The Nascent Soul, through the form of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens and the single strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, begins to rise to the ne of Soul.

    Bo-ooong!

    ''I can see it.''

    Upon rising to the ne of Soul, I can see it clearly.

    The structure of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens!

    ''It binds Qi to follow the soul.''

    Qi carries history.

    In other words, Qi is information.

    Seeing from the ne of Soul, it''sprehendible.

    Wo-woong��

    ''The form of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens gathers Qi on its own and umtes data internally, functioning simrly to a human soul.''

    And the artificially created quasi-soul moves like a deep-sea monster, attempting to escape my control.

    Kuguguk!

    Together with my Nascent Soul and the Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar, I seize this deep-sea monster-like data entity on the ne of Soul.

    Kugugugugugu!

    The data entity generated by the form of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens struggles madly, wriggling to escape from me and the avatar''s grasp.

    However, while it might not have been possible with just my Nascent Soul,bined with my realm of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, the data entity is eventually subdued by us.

    Kuaduduk!

    I concentrate my consciousness and clutch the barely subdued data entity tightly.

    And upon reopening my eyes, I find myself with a Purple Soul Filling the Heavens that seems somewhat out of my control but still more or less obedient.

    ''Ha...that Jin Ma-yeol guy.''

    If Jin Ma-yeol were to know of this fact, his eyes would probably flip.

    ''For someone who has reached Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, the structure makes it incredibly easy to learn Purple Soul Filling the Heavens. But...''

    Of course, I am still merely holding the reins of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens and haven''tpletely mastered it.

    To be honest, Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is so violently rampant that I wonder if it''s impossible to control it entirely.

    It feels like I''m just forcibly making it move crudely with the power of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion from the ne of Soul.

    ''If you don''t possess the power to reach the ne of Soul, is it even possible to learn it?''

    I operate Purple Soul Filling the Heavens and move the purple-tinged Nascent Soul in the void with my eyes closed.

    Wo-woong��

    The Nascent Soul in the void smoothly melts into the darkness and suddenly appears ten zhang away.

    "...I see!"

    Only now do I understand the principle that allowed Seo Hweol to infuse Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens into my ''shadow''st time.

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is capable of moving through darkness in a form simr to the heartnguage of the Heart Tribe.

    Assuming Purple Soul Filling the Heavens and Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens share the same root, Seo Hweol must have hidden Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens in the darkness and attached it to my shadow like heartnguage.

    ''And as soon as I sat on the throne of the Peni Kingdom, Yuk Rin could invade my mind using the same principle.''

    Most likely, Yuk Rin had hidden his Purple Soul Filling the Heavens clone in the shadow of the Peni Kingdom''s imperial throne.

    And when I sat on the throne, the moment my shadow and the throne''s shadow became one, he invaded my mind.

    ''He didn''t just walk out from behind the throne looking sly for no reason.''

    Suruk, suruk, sururuk...

    Peni Ind is currently submerged in the depths of the Deep Sea, so it''s quite dark around.

    Thanks to this, I am able to experiment with a movement technique using the Nascent Soul activating Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, appearing and disappearing like teleportation across Peni Ind.

    ''Within the darkness, a secret art that allows movement anywhere in a form simr to the heartnguage of the Heart Tribe.''

    This is part of the power of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    ''I think I''ve understood one more principle of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.''

    In the deep darkness of Seo Hweol''s heart essence.

    It is clear why Seo Hweol''s heart essences, which must be located far apart in distant ces, couldmunicate over vast space-time and exchange Five Blessings Axes.

    This is because, like Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens also has the ability to move anywhere within the darkness in the form of heartnguage.

    After retrieving my Nascent Soul back to myself, I activate Purple Soul Filling the Heavens again.

    Surururu��

    My physical body does notpletely disappear as it''s not in the ne of Soul, but I manage to hide myself instantly as if melting into the darkness.

    ''And in this state.''

    I swing the All-Heavens Sword towards the void.

    Bo-oong!

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!

    In the darkness where no gazes can reach.

    Within that space, I unleash Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, severing even the perception of those belonging to the darkness.

    "...Heh, hehahahahahah!"

    Iugh.

    It isn''tughter without reason.

    With Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, I have managed to enter the same darkness as Seo Hweol.

    If we can both stand in the same darkness, then all that is left is to identify each other within that darkness!

    And I have Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!

    "Hahahahaha!!!"

    Seo Hweol,

    Now, even if you find your eyes, I am not afraid!

    I have gained an important weapon to face him.

    It is an incredibly valuable experience.

    Pasaak��

    Of course, if there is a downside, it''s that the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens struggles frantically like mad, requiring a considerable amount of mental strength to restrain it.

    ''Using Purple Soul Filling the Heavens might restrict my martial arts a bit.''

    Perhaps the number of times I can unleash the single strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion would decrease.

    ''But when facing Seo Hweol, there''s nothing as effective as this.''

    I briefly experiment with Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, taking it a step further from moving through the darkness.

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is a method that gathers energy in the ne of Qi, forming a data entity with that energy, and elevating it to the ne of Soul.

    And thanks to this data entity elevated to the ne of Soul, the color of my Nascent Soul turns purple.

    ''And if I gather and mold this data entity...''

    Woo-woong!

    Kugugugu!

    Around the Nascent Soul activating Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, something like a purple mist appeals.

    The purple mist growls fiercely like a wild beast, struggling to break free from my control.

    "Stay still."

    I control the mist with the power of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion andunch a single strike beyond the barrier of Peni Ind to send an avatar outside.

    Kugugugu!

    Through the avatar, I tear through several dimensions of the Deep Sea.

    Kuang, sh!

    With every exertion of the avatar''s power, dimensions begin to copse one by one.

    Dimensions with deep mountains and secluded valleys reminiscent of Peach Blossom Gardens, dimensions with fire prisons and zing mes, dimensions where pitch-ck oil flows, and dimensions filled with toxic gas.

    Kugung, kugugung!

    How many dimensions simr to the domains of Integration stage cultivators did I push through?

    Kururung!

    Within a dimensional fragment, I sense something resonating throughout the entire Deep Sea.

    Shortly after, the space above the dimension I am smashing with the avatar shatters, and a bizarre creature resembling a catfish roars.

    [Biiiiiii-]

    It''s a deep-sea monster.

    I send data entities of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens that I control through the ne of Soul to the avatar.

    Kugugugu!

    A purple mist arises around the avatar.

    [Biiiiiiiiii��]

    "Be quiet."

    Tadak!

    In an instant, I fly through the void and slice the deep-sea monster in half, then unleash the power of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens that''s roaring like mad towards it.

    Chwaak!

    The mist of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, as if it had been waiting, breaks free from my control and swiftly envelops the corpse of the deep-sea monster.

    ''I can feel it.''

    The purple mist begins to dismantle the information of the deep-sea monster.

    The boundless information and historical knowledge that made up the deep-sea monster starts being reconstructed within the purple mist.

    And in the next moment,

    Pasasasasa��

    As the purple mist subsides, the deep-sea monster in the form of a catfish, somehow shrouded in purple, res at me from within.

    The wound I had inflicted is gone.

    [Kaeeeeeeeeeek!]

    Kugugugu!

    It charges at me once more.

    As I roughly counterattack the creature, I realize.

    ''It''s gotten stronger than before.''

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens had entered its body, taken over the deep-sea monster, discarded its bad parts, andpacted the good parts, resulting in its evolution.

    After a brief confrontation with the creature, I split it in half once again.

    Kuuuung!

    Where the deep-sea monster fell, an ancient stone the size of a fist remains, and the purple mist seems to drift in the void before adhering to the ancient stone as if absorbed.

    ''This is...''

    Then, the form of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens begins to emerge over the ancient stone.

    Wo-woong��

    I shudder as I read the form of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens that rose above the ancient stone.

    The form has changed.

    I recite the changed form and activate it once more.

    And I realize.

    ''Purple Soul Filling the Heavens has evolved!''

    Of course, it isn''t a massive evolution; it''s merely an additional line about ''how to deal with shes,'' but evolution is still evolution.

    A method that disassembles and absorbs the soul and information of the opponent to evolve.

    ''So, this is Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.''

    Originally, it isn''t a mist but rather a method where my Nascent Soul ispletely assimted with Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, allowing me to erode and devour my opponent to evolve.

    However, I have not yet fully assimted my Nascent Soul with Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, so I can''t erode opponents yet.

    ''With this, I''ve somewhat grasped Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.''

    "It''s a pity I can''t evolve by eroding the opponent, but that''s not what I wanted in the first ce. More importantly, being able to move freely in the darkness means...I can quickly find Daoist Baek Rin."

    Smiling faintly, I try to transfer the newly acquired power of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens to the avatar on the sea surface.

    And then, I shudder.

    "...Wait."

    Suddenly, a thought crosses my mind.

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is a secret art that disassembles and absorbs the opponent to erode and evolve.

    And Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is a secret art that disassembles oneself to infect the opponent.

    If that''s the case, can''t I absorb Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens configurations with Purple Soul Filling the Heavens?

 Chapter 393: Drink (5)

    Chapter 393: Drink (5)

    Basement of Governing Dragon Pce.

    Within a certain prison located there.

    No one has set food in the underground prison recently, but the footsteps of demon beasts echo.

    ng!

    Kuung!

    "Get in! And Princess Yuk Yo, this way, please!"

    What the Demon Race dragged in is a ghostly creature with only white bones remaining, Baek Rin.

    Alongside him was Yuk Yo, known as the Sacred Orchid Princess.

    After a briefmotion, a demon beast and a ghostly creature are each locked in different cells.Yuk Yo, imprisoned, bites her lip as she grasps the iron bars.

    "...They''re really locking me up?"

    In response to her words, the sea demon beasts who captured and imprisoned her and Baek Rin click their tongues and speak.

    "It''s not the first or second time the princess has tried to escape with that ghostly creature. It seems the Pce Lord is very angry, so please reflect on your actions!"

    After finishing their words, they leave the underground prison.

    "Ugk, ah!"

    Yuk Yo shakes the iron bars in the underground prison, but perhaps due to the chains binding her arms and legs, she can''t exert her proper strength.

    The same is true for Baek Rin, who is imprisoned a couple of cells away.

    After trying to escape for a while, Yuk Yo sighed and sat down.

    "...Prison...now he''s not even treating me as a daughter anymore."

    "Well...hasn''t the princess tried to escape so many times before? Thanks to the princess, I''m stuck in this prison as well and look like a mess."

    At Baek Rin''s words, Yuk Yo smirks.

    "Who told you to follow me? A scammer like me?"

    "I told the princess before, didn''t I? The cult leader ordered me to look after the princess."

    "That damn cult leader, cult leader...aren''t you tired of it? Always being under someone? If it were me, I''d have escaped to find freedom."

    "The princess may not understand, but I prefer being tied to someone."

    "Ha, you''re a frustrating cultivator...wait,e to think of it."

    Yuk Yo asks Baek Rin.

    "When did you start addressing me as princess? Even after you heard I was the daughter of the Pce Lord, you didn''t seem to care?"

    Baek Rin remains silent at her words.

    Yuk Yo ponders for a moment and then ps her hands.

    "Oh! Right. It was after you returned from Peni Ind, wasn''t it? Hehe...you were the shaman who showed extreme loyalty to the nation of Peni Kingdom, no?"

    Baek Rin seems to recall past events and smiles faintly.

    "...It seems that loyalty to the royal family still lingers. It was truly an amazing illusion."

    Yuk Yo gnashes her teeth and retorts sharply at his words.

    "How many times do I have to tell you? This world is fake, and Peni Kingdom is real!"

    After escaping from Peni Ind, Yuk Yo didn''t have her memory seal re-imposed.

    Therefore, she vividly remembers everything from Peni Kingdom.

    Baek Rinughs heartily and says,

    "How can a supposedly real world disappear like a mirage when a single pce is uprooted? Isn''t that just an illusion?"

    "An illusion you say!? The formation at Peni Ind is merely the entrance to ''enter'' Peni Kingdom from this world, not Peni Kingdom itself!"

    Kuang!

    Yuk Yo, emotional, ms the iron bars violently, causing blood to flow from her hand.

    "Aiya...it hurts..."

    "Is your skin weak, even though you are of the Demon Race?"

    "The term Demon Race is funny too. In Peni Kingdom, I was a half-human, half-dragon, and my identity leaned toward being human. But uponing out, I found that I''m actually a hybrid Demon Race with just a trace of carp and Sea Dragon blood. And in this world, for some reason, my human bloodline vanished, so I became part of the Demon Race. Right after that, my father sealed my memories, so I just lived as if it had always been that way."

    "You were originally half-human, half-dragon...is that why you, towards Sir Seo Ran...?"

    "I didn''t know at the time, but thinking back now, that''s probably it. Maybe I was drawn to him because we share the same half-human, half-dragon identity."

    She fiddles with her wounded hand and sighs.

    "...Ugh, losing blood is making me feel cold..."

    "Even though you''ve reached the Nascent Soul stage, you haven''t obtained a resistance to cold and heat? If you''ve obtained the Yin Spirit, it would be fine even if your demonic power is sealed."

    "Don''t just speak recklessly because you''re a ghostly creature! Do you think resistance to the power of Yines easily?"

    Baek Rin chuckles as he stands up.

    Then, with his skeletal hand, he knocks on the wall of his cell.

    ng!

    When Baek Rin, a Four-Axis ghostly creature, strikes the iron bars, the sound of metal reverberates.

    ng, ng!

    Watching Baek Rin, Yuk Yo asks,

    "...What are you doing?"

    "I''m trying to move to the adjacent cell."

    "Why?"

    ng, ng, ng!

    There''s a moment of silence, with only the metallic sound echoing underground.

    Yuk Yo asks again,

    "Why are you trying toe to me?"

    She looks at Baek Rin''s eyes, glowing with ghost fire.

    Within his gaze, she can sense some emotion directed at her.

    "Don''te. You can''t even use spiritual power. Instead, use that effort to undo the handcuffs or shackles."

    "...Do you know why I consider that world an illusion?"

    "...Why?"

    At Baek Rin''s words, Yuk Yo looks at him with a puzzled expression.

    Baek Rin smiles bitterly.

    "Inside, I dreamed of losing the person I loved again. And my sole purpose there was one. To defeat the King of Demon Spirits and marry the princess."

    "Ahk..."

    Hearing his words, Yuk Yo''s face turns slightly red.

    "Aftering out, I had brief conversations with otherrades. And from what I heard from the Six Extremes Ghost King and the military strategist, I found amonality among those who were possessed by that world."

    "What is it?"

    "It is that the possessed experience their most ''painful'' situations."

    "...?"

    "In that world, everyone must face their own pain, whether they want to or not. I felt such things in that world. It seemed as if the world itself was trying to give the possessed some sort of ''lesson.'' Doesn''t it feel like...a fairy tale world? A fairy tale that gives a lesson to its reader."

    "..."

    "Of course, it''s not a hopeful fairy tale. It''s a story that forces open the reader''s wounds and sprinkles salt on them. One feels the pain of having their wounds seared. But just as searing wounds with salt disinfects them despite the pain, the hearts of those who enter be stronger."

    ng!

    Baek Rin knocks on the bars.

    Baek Rin and Yuk Yo''s eyes meet each other.

    "...I knew it too. That I didn''t follow you merely because of the cult leader''s order. In fact, I don''t have much loyalty to the cult leader. I joined the order only because I saw my friends doing well. But it seems that until now, I was trapped in love, regret, and despair for my old friends, turning a blind eye to everything else."

    "..."

    "I havee to love you, Princess Yuk Yo."

    Kaang!

    The sound of metal echoes once again from the underground.

    "...That world must be an illusion. Because, only then will you remain in this world."

    At Baek Rin''s words, Yuk Yo bites her lip.

    "...It''s not an illusion. That world...is real."

    "Why do you say that?"

    "Because the childhood I spent there, and the love I received from my mother there, are not lies."

    "There is a person who loves you here as well."

    Kaang!

    Yuk Yo clenches her teeth.

    "...Why are you so obsessed with me? I''ve even deceived you before."

    "I don''t care even if I am deceived."

    "I might continue deceiving you."

    "Isn''t it because the princess thinks this world is fake that you keep doing such deceitful things?"

    "That''s right. This world is fake anyway."

    "But my feelings are real, Princess Yuk Yo. I know you are not that kind of person. Even if it''s only the memories of a shaman from Peni Kingdom, I know very well that you are a kind-hearted person who cares for your people."

    At Baek Rin''s words, Yuk Yo''s lips tremble slightly.

    "You said you were born in that world? I remember the you from that world. Would you lie to someone like me as well?"

    At his words, Yuk Yo chews her lip.

    Blood drips from her mouth.

    "You think of that world as an illusion! If so, my image there is fake regardless. Do you still think the same when I am just a scamming carp woman in this world?"

    She asks Baek Rin with a sneer.

    "If I were to really go back to that world, would you be able to follow? To that world you believe to be an illusion or a dream?"

    At those words, Baek Rinughs, his jaw opening wide.

    "If you wish, I will follow."

    "..."

    "There was a time I regretted not seizing the moment. I will not let it happen again."

    Baek Rin''s face consists only of a skull.

    But just for a moment, Yuk Yo feels as if she glimpsed Baek Rin''s living appearance on his visage.

    Yuk Yo averts her gaze from Baek Rin with a stiff expression.

    "...Do as you wish. And as I said before, if you continue doing that, you''ll just end up breaking your bones."

    "I don''t mind."

    Kaang! Kaang!

    "...Do whatever you want."

    Without looking at Baek Rin, Yuk Yo sits down and buries her face in her knees.

    She seems to be asleep.

    However, the sound of Baek Rin striking the bars continues to ring, and something trickles down her cheek, where her face is buried, and falls from her chin.

    Yuk Yo ignores Baek Rin.

    After all, he would give up eventually.

    But ten years pass.

    Yuk Rin doesn''t particrly care about the underground prison, and neither do the guards.

    In the prison where no one enters.

    There, Baek Rin continuously strikes on the iron bars.

    Pasasak��

    Baek Rin''s right hand has already turned to dust.

    But he continues to strike the bars with his right arm bone and left hand.

    Kaak!

    Atst, a part of the bars break.

    Just enough for a hand to fit through.

    Yuk Yo clicks her tongue as she watches him.

    "...Stop doing such stupid things."

    Baek Rin silently continues to strike the bars.

    Twenty years have passed.

    By now, one side of Baek Rin''s cell bars have copsed.

    Since Baek Rin and Yuk Yo were originally imprisoned one cell apart, Baek Rin still has to break through another wall.

    But at some point, both of Baek Rin''s arm bones have crumbledpletely.

    Yet, Baek Rin lifts his legs and kicks the bars.

    asionally, he rams his body against the bars.

    Yuk Yo simply watches Baek Rin quietly.

    Baek Rin''s body crumbles, but the bars of her cell are gradually shaking.

    Amidst the indifference of Yuk Rin and the officials of Governing Dragon Pce, a ghost and a demon beast are slowly, little by little,ing closer together.

    Thirty years have passed.

    Baek Rin''s left side has worn away and vanished, and his left leg has turned to dust.

    But Baek Rin continues to m into the bars with his one remaining leg.

    Kaang!

    Pasak!

    Finally, one of the bars between Yuk Yo and Baek Rin slightly crumbles.

    But Yuk Yo shouts at Baek Rin.

    "Stop it already! How long are you going to keep this up?"

    Baek Rin only smiles.

    "We''re almost there, can''t you see?"

    "See what! All I see is your body being smashed to pieces! Your strength is waning as your body crumbles, so what am I supposed to see? Are you the one who can''t see?"

    Baek Rin''s eyes brighten silently.

    And once again, he leaps on one foot and rams his body against Yuk Yo''s wall.

    Kaang!

    Tuduk!

    One of Baek Rin''s remaining ribs shatters.

    "...I see it. Very clearly."

    "But just why! Didn''t you be a ghostly creature because you didn''t want to die? What are you doing now?"

    At her words, Baek Rin chuckles.

    And he crashes into it again.

    Yuk Yo seems about to say something more but closes her mouth as she watches him.

    And so, forty years have passed.

    Pasasak��

    Baek Rin''s body ispletely destroyed.

    All that remains now is his skull.

    No, even the jawbone of his skull is shattered.

    And the forty years feel meaningless.

    Baek Rin failed to reach Yuk Yo.

    Yuk Yo looks at Baek Rin''s skull with empty eyes and speaks.

    "...How many times did I tell you? You''d fail."

    "..."

    "You can''t even use mental speech because your spiritual power is sealed. It''s pathetic."

    "..."

    "How stupid. Why didn''t you just stay put? What, say something as you usually do. Like asking if I slept well in your greasy manner or assuring me today is the day. Go, go on, try again."

    "..."

    "In the end, I am right. Just staying still was the best n. You made a small hole, but this is the end, isn''t it? Your body is utterly wrecked for nothing. This is ridiculous."

    "..."

    "...Say something."

    Wo-wong��

    The circuit drawn on Baek Rin''s skull buzzes softly.

    It seems like he is trying to say something to her.

    However, the sound is too faint to hear.

    "...Of course, after ramming your head so much, that circuit''s broken too. You used to brag about receiving it from the cult leader, and now it''s a tattered mess. Now that you can''t even say what you want to say, what will you do? Ha! Geez..."

    Yuk Yo looks at Baek Rin for a moment and lets out a hollowugh.

    "...It''s finally quiet now. Do you know how noisy it was all this time? Ah~ It''s peaceful. Without that noisy ng ng and breaking sound, I can finally sleep a little morefortably."

    Sheys back down on her spot and closes her eyes.

    Baek Rin just silently watches her.

    And three dayster.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Yuk Yo begins to strike on the bars.

    She clenches her teeth.

    "Why! Aftering! This far! Why! Did you stop! There!"

    Baek Rin silently watches her.

    "This far! You made a hole! Just a little more! Regardless of everything! What you were trying to do could have beenpleted! So why did you stop there!"

    Splurt!

    Blood bursts from her hands.

    Due to not inheriting much dragon blood, she has the fragile skin of a carp.

    However, Yuk Yo continues to pound on the bars even as blood gushes out.

    She has been listening for decades now.

    Even without hearing for three days, it''s as if something is grating her ears.

    Yuk Yo, for the first time in her life.

    No, to be exact, for the first time since following Yuk Rin out of Peni Ind.

    She shouts not out of desperation, but with sincerity.

    "Let me hear your voice! Why! Why did you stupidly crush your jaw to the point where you can''t speak anymore!?"

    ng!

    Sixty years have passed.

    Is it atst?

    Or is it only now?

    In any case, Yuk Yo, after pounding on the bars until her hands have torn, is able to connect Baek Rin''s cell and her own.

    Dururuk...

    She extends her foot into Baek Rin''s cell.

    This is because she can no longer use her hands.

    "...Are you satisfied now?"

    Yuk Yo asks as she pulls Baek Rin''s skull towards her.

    Then, facing Baek Rin''s skull, she presses her forehead against it for a moment.

    Woong, Wo-woong��

    Baek Rin''s skull resonates.

    Through the fine circuits drawn on his skull, Yuk Yo finally hears Baek Rin''s voice.

    Wooong, Wo-woong��

    After listening to Baek Rin for a while, Yuk Yo clenches her teeth.

    "...Was it just to say something like that?"

    Woong��

    Wo-woong��

    Yuk Yo looks at Baek Rin for a while and thenughs.

    A single tear flows down her face.

    "You could have just said, ''Good morning,'' like you used to. Just that one sentence would have been enough."

    As Yuk Yo speaks, tears stream down on Baek Rin''s head.

    "If only you broke your handcuffs, if only you broke your iron bars and escaped, that would have been better!"

    Though she cries out, Yuk Yo knows as well.

    Even if the cuffs shatter, the restraint embedded in their Nascent Soul wouldn''t disappear.

    Even if they break through the iron bars, as long as they are within Governing Dragon Pce, all their actions are visible to Yuk Rin, so it''s meaningless.

    Baek Rin has simply done what he wants within the confines of his cage.

    To be with Yuk Yo.

    And Yuk Yo, knowing that fact, can do nothing but hold Baek Rin''s skull and cry out in tears.<hr>

    And so four years pass.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    Within the prison.

    Yuk Yo, who was sleeping with a skull in her arms, wakes up to a sound as if Heaven and Earth are being torn apart.

    Kugugugu!

    The entire Governing Dragon Pce is shaking.

    With the vibrations, the underground prison, which no one paid attention to, twists, and the bars of the cell where Yuk Yo is confined violently distorts.

    Kakang, Kang!

    With a single shake, Yuk Yo gains the opportunity to escape from the cell.

    Ghost fire res up in Baek Rin''s eye sockets.

    Yuk Yo listens to Baek Rin''s small whisper as her eyes shine.

    "...He sureeste. Your cult leader.''

    Woong��

    Wo-woong��

    "You''re saying we should escape, right? I understand."

    She takes Baek Rin and steps outside.

    Kiiiiik��

    As she ascends from the underground prison, she squints her eyes.

    The prohibition of the entire Governing Dragon Pce is being shaken, and countless subjects of the pce are in chaos.

    It''s the perfect time to escape.

    However, Yuk Yo does not escape outside but rather heads further into the interior of Governing Dragon Pce.

    Woong��

    Wo-woong��

    "Where am I going? Isn''t it obvious?"

    A certain poison burns in Yuk Yo''s eyes.

    "Since my nature is that of a thief, I''m going to steal what my father cherishes the most."

    Kuuung, kuuuuuung!

    Amidst the bombardment of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang attacking Governing Dragon Ind,

    In that way, Yuk Yo and Baek Rin walk toward somewhere.

 Chapter 394: Drink (6)

    Chapter 394: Drink (6)

    Kugugugugung!

    A massive sword light shines as it intercepts Governing Dragon Ind.

    From the opposite side, a golden saber light glows and slices through the Governing Dragon Ind.

    It''s a joint attack by Kim Young-hoon and I.

    ''That took a while.''

    There is a reason it took so long for Kim Young-hoon and me to strike Governing Dragon Ind.

    First of all, it''s betrayal.

    Both Kim Young-hoon and I are aware of Jin Ma-yeol''s true nature and know he is someone who would stab us in the back given the chance, so we had to find a way to restrain him.

    To prevent Jin Ma-yeol from betraying us, I had to procure the ck Ancient Paper that originally mediated the contract between Yuk Rin and us, and slowly send it up from Peni Ind.It was an incredibly difficult task because it required using the All-Heavens Sword to elevate the material to the ne of Soul, hence it took quite a bit of time.

    Secondly, even if we managed to rescue Baek Rin, we had to n how to bring him to Peni Ind.

    Even if we managed to save Baek Rin, there was no answer if Yuk Rin tried to capture him again, so we needed a way to quickly bring him back to Peni Ind before Yuk Rin could take action.

    In that regard, both Jin Ma-yeol, who has extensive experience in the Ancient Force Realm, and Buk Hyang-hwa provided assistance.

    "Should we use the Salt Bones Ship as a middle zone to leap across the sea domain?"

    Even though the Salt Bones Ship can dive into the depths of the Deep Sea, it''s impossible to dive deeply enough to Peni Ind.

    Therefore, the suggestion was to submerge the Salt Bones Ship as far as it could dive, and then create a ''middle zone'' that jumps between sea domains to bring Baek Rin back.

    With her advice and Jin Ma-yeol''s cooperation, more time was spent modifying the Salt Bones Ship to be used as a middle zone.

    During that process, there was some friction with the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang, and the modification time was extended as Jin Ma-yeol asionally felt displeasure. It was due to these reasons that it took almost 80 years to finallye to rescue Baek Rin.

    "It''s going well. The n must not have any mistakes. It''s already been nearly 100 years since Yuk Rin acquired enough Salt Crystals to master Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade to greatpletion, so his power must be beyond imagination."

    Woong!

    Jin Ma-yeol''s projection appears beside me, arms crossed as he speaks.

    I re at him.

    "If your pirate gang had cooperated earlier, we could havee faster."

    "You''re the weird one for spending so much time to save one subordinate. And with you modifying my ship like that, of course there would be resistance, would there not?"

    "You agreed because it''s beneficial to you as well. Thanks to Conqueror King Buk Hyang-hwa''s modifications, your ship''s performance has improved nearly tenfold."

    "Regardless, It''s still just a lower-tier version of your Buk Hyang Fleet."

    "Enough with the small talk. It''s about to begin. You better do your part properly."

    "You''re one to talk."

    Jin Ma-yeol retorts sharply before releasing the projection.

    Kugugugugug!

    At the center of the Governing Dragon Pce.

    There, Yuk Rin, who seems to havepletely adapted to the body of Yuk Ung, reveals his enormous form.

    Around him, several of his Four-Axis stage vassals appear.

    Jiiiiing��

    As soon as he reveals himself, the entire sea of the Ancient Force Realm hums.

    Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade truly seems to resonate well with the sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    Zzzzt��

    ''This is insane...''

    From the other side, Kim Young-hoon sends a heart message asking if it''s okay, sensing something unusual.

    Facing Yuk Rin''s main body, I realize.

    ''One sea domain in the Ancient Force Realm is practically no different from his domain.''

    The Heaven Tribe unfolds an Integrated Dao Domain, while the Earth Tribe assimtes it into their bodies.

    Then, what about those who practice Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation?

    It''s simple.

    They can do ''both'' unfold and assimte.

    Moreover, they can do so simultaneously.

    [Have you forgotten thatst time when you couldn''t oppose me with those feeble avatars? Now, over a hundred yearster, you''vee to find me after my divine method has reached new heights...you must be asking for your insignificant avatar to be erased, right?]

    Woong!

    Yuk Rin''s body gradually transforms as if embodying the blue sea.

    His mane bes the storm.

    His scales be the waves.

    Jiiiiing��

    In addition, the entire Wi Jeong Sea Domain resonates with Yuk Rin at its center.

    I break out in a cold sweat.

    In truth, right now he can treat the entire Wi Jeong Sea Domain as his domain in addition to the domain he''s assimted with his body.

    Therefore, he is essentially at the Grand Perfection Integration stage of Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation.

    ''Almost rivaling my main body...!''

    It isn''t just at the level of the Three Great Ultimates; I would have to unleash all of Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Puppet.

    But I smile slightly.

    "How frightening."

    Booong!!

    Ignoring whatever he is babbling about, I once again unleash a single strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion.

    Kwaduduk!

    A transparent scar seems to appear on Yuk Rin''s body, but it heals instantly.

    Heughs with his moon-like eyes shining and his voice resonating powerfully.

    [How foolish. Even though this Pce Lord gave you a chance to flee, you persist? Admittedly, you are difficult to catch, but as the entire sea domain is akin to my domain, from the moment you used the Wi Jeong Sea Domain as the battlefield, you have essentially entered my belly.]

    "Indeed, mastering Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade to this extent is slightly intimidating with an avatar. But isn''t there one thing you''ve misunderstood?"

    I speak with a sly grin.

    "At the Integration level, one doesn''t engage in battles they cannot win."

    [Ahahaha. You lot must have something hidden...]

    "Let''s stop babbling with our mouths."

    I take a stance and, with the All-Heavens Sword, once again deliver a single strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion at Yuk Rin.

    He is wounded once more, but he snorts.

    To him, this level of injury seems as trivial as a Core Formation stage head being cut off. He appears perfectly fine.

    [Is this the power of the strongest in the Wuji Religious Order, the Cult Leader? Truly nothing has changed in over a hundred years. Ahahaha!]

    "Ah...that is true."

    I grin as I move erratically around Yuk Rin, drawing his attention.

    It''s an amusing sight.

    Even just 80 years ago, I was the one facing Yuk Rin head-on while Kim Young-hoon was the one using speed to draw his attention.

    But now, it is me focusing on distracting him and scattering his attention.

    The reason is simple.

    Kugugugugu!

    The eyes of Kim Young-hoon who is concentrating behind me brightens.

    To Kim Young-hoon, who wasmuning with the enlightenment of Jang Ik, an opportunity tomune in the confines of a narrow space for 80 years was granted.

    Eighty years of embedding Jang Ik''s podao into Kim Young-hoon.

    Can you imagine it?

    Dududududu!

    [Wh-What?]

    The sea domain trembles.

    Jang Ik''s enlightenment, and the enlightenment of Great Desert to Dead Sea throughmuning with me.

    And through sharing enlightenment with Heavenly Being and Four-Axis cultivators, there is a man who obtained the enlightenment of Celestial Energy Guidance and attraction force, integrating it into his weapon.

    The light of the entire Wi Jeong Sea Domain seems to focus momentarily on a small saber.

    It isn''t an illusion.

    In that brief moment, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy of the entire Wi Jeong Sea Domain was indeed sucked into that small saber.

    The saber called Surpassing Radiant.

    That saber is united with the man''s hand as one.

    He is Surpassing Radiant, and Surpassing Radiant is him.

    For a moment, I see the vision of a golden Peng Bird roaring out from behind Yuk Rin.

    [You, you bastard!]

    Around Yuk Rin, white salt crystal-like grains of spiritual energy emerge.

    He appears to transform from a blue dragon into a pure white dragon in an instant.

    White Dragon Yuk Rin res at Kim Young-hoon and opens his mouth.

    From his mouth, apressed Dragon Wave capable of epassing the entire sea domain within its range shoots out.

    A Dragon Wave clearly stronger than it was a hundred years ago!

    This is the power of a Dragon.

    But do you know?

    There is a bird known as Garuda (����B).

    This bird is said to cause thunder with a p of its wings, break the world''s cycle,

    And devour dragons.

    Surpassing Radiant Genesis Form (����_�V��).

    First Style (��һʽ).

    A martial art created by Kim Young-hoon upon witnessing the enlightenment of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One.

    Surpassing Radiant Genesis Painting (����_�V�D).

    Its first form.

    "Golden Wing Defiles the Light (����`��)."

    [Editor: Garuda (����B) literally means ''Gold Winged Bird.'']

    The saber, concentrated with the light of Heaven and Earth, is swung.

    The next moment.

    All the light between Heaven and Earth is severed.

    That is the only way to describe it.

    It''s as if the entire world has been enveloped by the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts for an instant, making it impossible to perceive anything.

    And when that fleeting ''unperceivable world'' finally vanishes and perception returns.

    I feel the illusion of a golden sh descending upon the entire world.

    It''s as if a golden wing momentarily obscures the light and then gently lets the light shine again.

    ''Yuk Rin is...''

    I look at the spot where Yuk Rin had been.

    Yuk Rin is no longer there.

    I turn to look at the horizon opposite from where Kim Young-hoon stands after swinging his saber.

    ''There he is.''

    After being hit by Kim Young-hoon''s single strike, Yuk Rin had been flung to the edge of the sea domain''s horizon.

    As if he can''t believe he was so wretchedly blown away in a ce that is essentially his own domain, an immense sense of humiliation and disgrace emanates from the distant Yuk Rin.

    ''Not just humiliation. He''s taken a significant hit.''

    If I were topare it to the Core Formation stage, it isn''t merely a cut to the torso, but a considerable strain on his Golden Core.

    "Do you understand now, Yuk Rin?"

    I speak with a sly smile.

    "Our power is already equal to yours."

    Whether he heard my words or not, I can see his eyes turning white with rage.

    Even if there are some endurance issues due to the small amount of energy,

    The power of a Heart Tribe''s avatar is identical to the main body.

    Originally, I intended to join forces with Kim Young-hoon if Yuk Rin''s power, enhanced by learning the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade, turned out to be unexpectedly strong.

    But after witnessing the recent exchange, my thoughts change.

    Tadat!

    As Kim Young-hoon passes by me, we exchange nces.

    Now, Kim Young-hoon will face Yuk Rin alone.

    Turning my attention to the stunned officials of Governing Dragon Pce, who are in disbelief at the recent strike and are staring in shock in the direction where their pce lord had been flung, I brandish the All-Heavens Sword.

    "I will count to ten. If you surrender within that time, you won''t meet a harsh fate."

    At my words, several cultivators at the Four-Axis stage affiliated with the Governing Dragon Pce flinch and exude killing intent.

    It seems they are not inclined to surrender.

    Perhaps it''s because they judged my avatar to be only at an ordinary early Integration levelpared to Kim Young-hoon.

    "One, two, ten."

    Using the counting method I learned from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I count to ten and swing the All-Heavens Sword.

    ''Wait for us, Baek Rin.''

    We havee to rescue you.<hr>

    Step, step...

    Yuk Yo seeds in reaching the depths of Governing Dragon Pce while holding Baek Rin''s head.

    Already, her body is adorned with glittering ornaments.

    "...What''s this? Given Father''s personality, if I hade this far, he would have at least sent a split soul as a warning."

    Yet, even after reaching the area she is concerned about, there is no sign of Yuk Rin stopping her.

    A sly smile appears on Yuk Yo''s face.

    "It seems they are fighting well outside. Seeing as Father can''t pay attention even though I''ve entered this far..."

    Wo-woong��

    Baek Rin''s skull vibrates.

    "''Still, there must be a prohibition or something guarding in ce''? Don''t worry. Given Father''s nature, he would guard it himself rather than entrust it to someone else."

    Creeeak��

    With a confident expression, Yuk Yo opens a door to a secret chamber within Governing Dragon Pce.

    Her eyes catch sight of arge altar, and on top of it, some basic prohibitions are ced on a spirit que.

    "Father is confident in his skills and doesn''t trust others, so he guards most treasures personally and rarely relies on prohibitions or subordinates. Isn''t it clear from the fact that he''s only left prohibitions that even a Qi Refining stage cultivator could undo?''

    Woong��

    Wo-woong��

    "What''s that, you ask?"

    Yuk Yo approaches the spirit que with a sly smile.

    "It''s my father''s paternal uncle. My great-uncle inscribed his ''name'' onto this ck Ancient que. It''s an artifact created for breaking through to the Star Shattering stage, but unfortunately, he passed away after contracting some disease before achieving it."

    On the spirit que, the words ''Yuk Ung'' are engraved in thenguage of the Demon Race.

    "This is a name que proving my great-uncle''s existence, and simultaneously...a symbol recognizing my great-uncle as the owner of the Purple Soul Jade Seal and thereby proving his royal authority. This name que is an identity que and, at the same time, a contract proving that my great-uncle was acknowledged as the Sea Dragon King of the Ancient Force Realm! My father is trying to change the name on this que to inherit the royal authority of the Purple Soul Jade Seal and be the true Sea Dragon King himself."

    A thrilling sense of exhration passes through Yuk Yo''s eyes.

    "If I have this...I can finally escape my father''s grasp!"

    Woong��

    Wo-woong��

    She slowly approaches the spirit que known as the ck Ancient uque.

    Baek Rin''s skull vibrates wildly, but somehow, the closer she gets to the ck Ancient que, the more her eyes be dazed.

    It''s as if she is being enchanted.

    And at that moment.

    Wooo-woooong!

    With an exceedingly strong vibration trying to convey a message, Yuk Yo regains awareness with a flinch and hurriedly ducks her head.

    Kuaaang!

    She breaks into a cold sweat, turning to see what had just grazed above her head.

    A long w mark is etched onto the chamber wall.

    Dense devilish energy is spewing from the w mark.

    Step, step...

    Someone emerges from the shadows of the secret chamber.

    It''s Wi Yun, eyes half-rolled back and exuding dark devilish energy.

    [Master''s...possession...cannot...be touched...]

    Yuk Yo inhales sharply, looking quite flustered.

    "F-Father used someone else to guard the ck Ancient que, which he cherishes as much as his life?"

    Wi Yun screams incoherently, as if out of her mind.

    To that ghastly howl, akin to a wailing ghost, Yuk Yo spews blood from her seven orifices and starts to activate the artifacts she had stolen on her way to the chamber.

 Chapter 395: Drink (7)

    Chapter 395: Drink (7)

    Yuk Yo, with her eyes rolled back, scatters the many dharma treasures she has stolen and swallows elixir pills.

    "Heok, heok..."

    Kugugugu!

    A dark crimson devilish fire tries to engulf Yuk Yo, and she clenches her teeth while avoiding the fire.

    ''Fortunately, her uracy is low since she''s not in her right mind.''

    Although Wi Yun possesses the power of the early Heavenly Being stage, she is merely a puppet moving without a sane mind.

    Luckily, this is what''s keeping Yuk Yo alive until now, but she senses something strange.

    ''Would Father really leave someone so mentally unstable right next to the ck Ancient que?''

    No matter how much she thinks about it, it''s odd.The Yuk Rin she knows would never do such a thing.

    ''It''s strange. No matter how much I think about it, it''s strange.''

    If the Yuk Rin she knows wouldn''t do such a thing, there is only one exnation.

    ''There''s a high chance something happened to Father.''

    Perhaps he has entered the initial stages of Qi Deviation.

    If not, he might have fractured his mind while trying to possess Yuk Ung''s body.

    Whatever it is, this is not the behavior of the Yuk Rin she knows.

    ''Come to think of it, he''s been more lenient with me ever since he returned from Peni Ind.''

    In the past, if she was caught attempting to run away, she would be punished by having her spiritual power sealed and hanging off the cliff of Governing Dragon Ind for half a year.

    He had an attitude that didn''t care if she died, but this time, he simply locked her in prison for a mere hundred years, which is considerably more lenient.

    Of course, an ordinary person would die if they were locked in an underground prison without food for over a hundred years. But even if rotten, she is still a Nascent Soul stage of the Demon Race, so she could survive.

    She can tell.

    ''It started right after returning from Peni Ind. What''s the reason? Because he went to Peni Ind? Or because he started cultivating in the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade in earnest? Or maybe just because the biggest obstacles, the Conqueror King and the devilish cult, were trapped in Peni Ind?''

    Kugugugu!

    A giant skeletal-shaped dharma form is forming above Wi Yun''s head.

    ''Crazy...what kind of devilish art is that now?''

    Yuk Yo breaks out in a cold sweat and raises the magic artifacts she had stolen from Governing Dragon Pce.

    It''s then,

    Woo-woong��

    "What? Are you crazy?"

    Yuk Yo res fiercely at Baek Rin, who is buzzing at her waist.

    Mumble, mumble, mumble...

    Wi Yun gathers the power of her devilish art and recites a dharma form. Seeing this, Baek Rin buzzes his skull even louder.

    "It''s not that I don''t believe you..."

    With anxious eyes, Yuk Yo looks back and forth between Baek Rin and Wi Yun''s skeletal dharma form, then squeezes her eyes shut and grabs Baek Rin''s skull.

    "Fine, I get it!"

    Bo-oong!

    Wi Yun begins to move the skeletal dharma form.

    At the same time, Yuk Yo throws Baek Rin''s skull at the dharma form!

    Baek Rin''s skull strikes the hand of Wi Yun''s skeletal dharma form and shatters into dust.

    "Ah..."

    Yuk Yo stands there, her mouth agape in disbelief.

    So very absurdly, Baek Rin has died.

    "No..."

    Is it because Baek Rin died so abruptly?

    She can''t even feel sadness at the current situation.

    [Kiyaaaaaaaaah!]

    Wi Yun''s skeletal dharma form screams, engulfed by her devilish fire.

    Seemingly trying to attack her, the dark crimson skeletal dharma form gathers devilish fire in both hands and emits ghost fire from its eye sockets.

    And just as realization hits Yuk Yo and despair and sorrow registers on her face,

    Tsutsutsutsu��

    Wi Yun''s skeletal dharma form.

    The fingertips of its hands start turning pure white.

    [Uh...huh?]

    Wi Yun looks up at the skeletal dharma form with eyes that have turned pitch ck, seemingly confused.

    For some reason, the dharma form seems to be gradually defying hermand.

    [Uhh...gughhh!]

    Wi Yun infuses even more devilish energy into the dharma form, but although the dharma form growsrger, the speed at which it turns white does not change.

    And then, finally,

    Chuaaak!

    The skeletal dharma form''s form turnspletely white,

    And the now white skeletal dharma form''s body appears to burn with blue.

    In an instant.

    sh!

    The dharma form shines with a white brilliance, and from within, twenty-eight translucent ck spikes are ejected.

    Yuk Yo realizes what they are and her eyes widen.

    The twenty-eight restrictions that blocked Baek Rin''s Heavenly Circle and sealed his spiritual power!

    ''Those being ejected means...''

    Kugugugu!

    Momentster, an overwhelming pressure descends upon the chamber.

    Yuk Yo and Wi Yun simultaneously fall to their knees, but Yuk Yo''s eyes brighten.

    Within the white brilliance, bone dust seems to coalesce, giving birth to a person''s silhouette.

    Tsutsutsu��

    As the white light fades, the silhouette inside opens its mouth.

    It''s a ghost cultivator with a body made entirely of white bones, wearing a long white robe.

    [Thirteenth Guardian Ghost King of the Wuji Religious Order, Baek Rin. I have been resurrected to protect Sacred Orchid Princess Yuk Yo.]

    "You''re...reallyte."

    Baek Rin withdraws the pressure directed at Yuk Yo and points his finger at Wi Yun.

    Wi Yun, still seemingly unable to grasp the situation, explodes and dies when Baek Rin points at her with his fingertip.

    Baek Rin extends his hand towards where Wi Yun had been.

    Shortly after, Wi Yun''s bones and a strand of her soul rises to rest on Baek Rin''s palm.

    "What will you do with that?"

    [Refine it to a ghostly creature...]

    "Ah, are you going to use it as your dharma treasure?"

    [No...I n to grant her citizenship in the Twilight Domain and let her live a new life.]

    Baek Rin chuckles as he speaks.

    [I didn''t kill her out of hatred. Her body waspletely saturated with blood devilish energy, so I had no choice. I also heard that a girl fell and died due to a subordinate''s mistake during the early conquest of Governing Dragon Ind, and it seems to have been this child. I intend to return her to her parents.]

    "Ah...if it''s a soul soaked in devilish energy, refining it would make quite the powerful dharma treasure. It''s a shame."

    Baek Rin looks at Yuk Yo and asks her in response to herment.

    [Didn''t Princess say it''s nothing but an illusion anyway? Why covet an illusion?]

    "That''s because it''s just an illusion anyway. What does it matter if a non-human in an illusion is refined into a dharma treasure?"

    [Please do not say such things.]

    At Baek Rin''s gaze, Yuk Yo lowers her eyes and speaks.

    "...If you swear to follow me, I won''t say it again."

    Baek Rin looks at Yuk Yo for a moment, then without answering her, silently releases Yuk Yo''s restrictions.

    Clink, clink, clink!

    Three spikes, simr to the ones embedded in Baek Rin''s Heavenly Circle, are pulled out from Yuk Yo''s body.

    Yuk Yo regains her cultivation and immediately flicks her hand to scatter the prohibitions on the ck Ancient que before taking it from the altar.

    "It''s done! Finally!"

    A sense of joy wells up in her eyes.

    The name ''Yuk Ung'' on the ck Ancient que appears to be shining auspiciously for some reason.

    With trembling hands, she picks up the ck Ancient que and ces it in her bosom.

    Watching this scene, Baek Rin sends a mental speech, asking curiously.

    "Why not just put it in the storage scroll? If it''s the Governing Dragon Pce Lord, he must have surely ced a tracking spell without us knowing. No, since he possesses Yuk Ung''s body, he would be able to detect the name que even without a tracking spell."

    "No, items like the ck Ancient que or the ck Ancient Paper are quite fragile and easy to crumble. They are, after all, replicas of the ''real ck Ancient que''."

    "Hmm...even as a replica, for a material that presides over the contracts of Integration stage cultivators to be this fragile..."

    Baek Rin looks at the ck que with an interested expression and then turns his head.

    "Well then. Let''s get out of here."

    Then, just as she and Baek Rin are about to exit the secret chamber,

    Kugugugu!

    From above the altar where the ck Ancient que was ced,

    A loud noise erupts and a teleportation array appears.

    Simultaneously, the attraction force of the entire secret chamber they are in seems to distort, and the chamber itself transforms into the shape of a water droplet, isted from the surrounding dimension.

    Yuk Yo lets out a hollowugh as if she has realized something.

    "Hah...removing the ck Ancient que from the altar causes the nearby area to transform into a ''middle zone''...my father didn''t just have someone else guard the ck Ancient que for no reason."

    "Hmm..."

    Baek Rin attempts to distort the void through attraction force to create an opening in the droplet.

    However, beyond the void, only the dark scenery of the Deep Sea is visible.

    "It''s useless. This middle zone itself has detached from Governing Dragon Ind and fallen right into the depths of the Deep Sea...if we leave here, we''ll immediately be lost in the sea."

    Looking at her. Baek Rin asks.

    "Did Princess Yuk Yo not say she could find her way in the Deep Sea?"

    Yuk Yo lowers her head, looking embarrassed.

    "...That...back then, I lied to shift Jin Ma-yeol''s pursuit onto Sir Baek Rin. It''s impossible with my Sea Dragon True Blood. Maybe if it were someone on Sir Seo Ran''s level..."

    Baek Rin nods and says,

    "In that case...the only options left are to return the ck Ancient que or..."

    Their gazes turn towards the teleportation array above the altar.

    "We have no choice but to board that teleportation array and reach the opposite end connected to this middle zone."

    "..."

    "Princess?"

    However, Baek Rin is puzzled to see Yuk Yo''s dark expression.

    "The ce connected to that teleportation array...I have a feeling I know where it leads."

    "Where is it?"

    "It''s probably to Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind...but Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind is a Deep Sea Ind. It''s impossible to get out anyway."

    "This..."

    Yuk Yo, with a gloomy expression, ces the ck Ancient que back onto the altar.

    Then, the space within the chamber, which had turned droplet-shaped, returns inside Governing Dragon Ind.

    "There''s no other choice. Let''s reunite with the Cult Leader and the others first, and then maybe we can try retrieving it again."

    After saying this to Yuk Yo, he walks towards the chamber door.

    Yuk Yo, looking regretful, can''t bring herself to let go of the ck Ancient que.

    And as Baek Rin opens the chamber door,

    Creeeeak��

    Yuk Yo and Baek Rin are met by Yuk Rin''s main body outside the chamber door, wearing an expression as fierce as an evil spirit.

    Kung!

    Baek Rin hastily closes the door, and Yuk Yo, sweating coldly, retrieves the ck Ancient que from the altar again.

    Immediately, the chamber they are in reverts to the middle zone settled in the depths of the Deep Sea.

    Baek Rin speaks in a low voice.

    "That person just now..."

    "Yes, that was Father''s main body."

    What they saw was Yuk Rin''s main body.

    More precisely, it was Yuk Rin''s main body at the mid Integration stage before possessing the physical body of Yuk Ung.

    Of course, to Yuk Rin, who has taken over the body of Yuk Ung at the Grand Perfection Integration stage, it is no different from a clone, but even that clone is at the mid Integration stage.

    Baek Rin can''t possibly contend against it.

    Baek Rin lets out a low groan and looks at the teleportation array.

    "...In the end, it seems we have no other choice."

    "...It seems so."

    Shortly after, Baek Rin and Yuk Yo tightly shut their eyes and step onto the teleportation array.

    The light from the teleportation array engulfs them, and they disappear from atop the formation.

    The Deep Sea Ind beneath Governing Dragon Ind.

    They have gone to Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind.<hr>

    "Damn, damn, damn, damn...!"

    In front of the secret chamber.

    There, Yuk Rin''s clone, with bloodshot eyes, is drawing a formation in front of him with his own blood.

    It''s a teleportation array.

    "No, no! How dare they try to escape? I cannot allow this! Yuk Yo must be in my hands. Yuk Yo must be in my hands. Yuk Yo must be in my hands!!!"

    Yuk Rin, who seems mentally unstable for some reason, shouts Yuk Yo''s name as he infuses spiritual power into the teleportation array.

    Pasaak!

    The blood of the teleportation array seems to ignite, and the formation activates.

    It''s the teleportation array leading to the middle zone where Yuk Yo and Baek Rin had just been.

    And just as Yuk Rin, with blood-red eyes, is about to step onto the teleportation array,

    "Where do you think you''re going, Governing Dragon Pce Lord?"

    A man dressed in white, holding emptiness in his hand, asks Yuk Rin from behind with a sly smile.

    Yuk Rin grits his teeth and res at him with eyes congested with blood.

    "This devilish cult leader bastard...! Do not interfere with me...! I must regain Yuk Yo, I must regain Yuk Yo!!!"<hr>

    Yuk Rin has gone mad.

    I can only think of it that way.

    ''Is it because he learned Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade? Or is there some other reason?''

    In any case, his heart essence is bizarrely twisted, and his intent, filled with obsession and possessiveness, is being emitted madly.

    Evidently, that obsession is directed towards Yuk Yo.

    ''This is not a typical mental illness. Nor is it a normal Heart Demon.''

    I know well because I''ve experienced mental illness and Qi Deviation myself.

    If a mental illness is manifesting in him, it should be an obsession with salt rted to the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade he learned or schizotypal personality disorder due to Purple Soul Filling the Heavens

    Previously indifferent, yet suddenly having such possessiveness over a daughter he was willing to kill if disobedient is strange.

    ''Did some external entity intervene?''

    I can''t think of it in any other way.

    But why Yuk Yo?

    That, too, I can''t understand.

    "What''s with that teleportation array? It looks like it''s rted to a middle zone."

    "Sh-Shut up! If you interfere, I''ll kill you, devilish cult leader bastard!"

    "Foolish, this is just an avatar. How pitiful. To think that the once dignified Dragon King who trapped the entire Wuji Religious Order a hundred years ago has be such a deranged old man."

    I click my tongue as I watch Yuk Rin, who has bloodshot eyes, gradually transform into his dragon form.

    "And, it seems you''re mistaken. The one I found difficult to deal with using my avatar was your main body, not someone like you."

    "This bastard. You dare, to me..."

    Kuang!

    Ind a single strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion directly into his jaws, and as he hesitates, I strike him several more times.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    Yuk Rin''s body is torn into several pieces and flung outside of Governing Dragon Pce.

    ''What a pity.''

    I click my tongue as I step onto the teleportation array Yuk Rin created and activate it.

    Paaatt!<hr>

    Crossing over the middle zone, I finally reach the other side and frown.

    "...Is this also Deep Sea Ind?"

    Honestly, being stuck on Peni Ind, I am getting a little sick of Deep Sea Inds.

    "This must be Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind. In any case, that means..."

    Jin Ma-yeol will probably soon enter this ce.

    Initially, Yuk Rin was Kim Young-hoon''s responsibility.

    Governing Dragon Ind was mine.

    And Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind was meant to be attacked by Jin Ma-yeol''s Salt Bones Ship.

    It''s entirely possible for Jin Ma-yeol''s Salt Bones Ship, which can roam the Deep Sea, to enter here.

    ''Tsk, it would''ve been nice if the Salt Bones Ship could have descended to Peni Ind as well.''

    Unfortunately, the depths into which Peni Ind was plunged is too deep for the Salt Bones Ship to enter recklessly.

    Clearing my mind of unnecessary thoughts, I look around and quickly find Yuk Yo.

    And alongside her, Baek Rin.

    "Baek Rin, Yuk Yo!"

    "Ah...Cult Leader."

    Baek Rin turns to me and expresses an intent of relief.

    However, despite hearing that I have arrived, Yuk Yo just stares nkly somewhere.

    "...? Baek Rin, what is Yuk Yo looking at?"

    With an avatar, I can''t exert consciousness on the level of my main body, so I can''t immediately discern what they are looking at.

    I approach Yuk Yo and look at what she is observing.

    It''s a mural.

    And when I see the drawing on the mural, my eyes contract sharply.

    Because at the bottom of the mural, there are letters written in a very familiar handwriting, in very familiar characters.

    ��I''ve thought about it deeply. The reason that being gave such excessive gifts to the maggots. It wasn''t to assist such maggots in achieving ascension. It was, without a doubt, to liberate Ancient Force.

    The hidden library on the top floor of Serving Command Pce.

    The letters are written in exactly the same handwriting as the ones written on the corner of that library.

 Chapter 396: With The Wind (1)

    ''This is...''

    No doubt about it.

    ��Why even bother preparing the ascension blessing for maggots? So they can feast harder on high-quality corpses?

    The highest floor of Serving Command Pce.

    The script written in the corner of the hidden floor''s library, which appears when controlling the formation of Serving Command Pce, is the same ancientnguage as this text, and in the same handwriting.

    It means the same person wrote it.

    ''It''s the answer to the self-question from back then.''

    ��I''ve thought about it deeply. The reason that being gave such excessive gifts to the maggots. It wasn''t to assist such maggots in achieving ascension. It was, without a doubt, to liberate Ancient Force.

    After reading the phrases once more, I extract several pieces of information.First,

    The author of this text harbors great resentment and malice towards cultivators.

    ''The sentence treats all cultivators as maggots and simultaneously seems to deny the ascension of cultivators.''

    It''s as if they are denying the existence of those ranked lower than themselves.

    ''Though, they themselves were probably just a low-ranking cultivator in the past.''

    It makes me wonder if they were born with an excellent Immortal Beast True Blood, or perhaps had high-ranking parents.

    Second,

    The Serving Command Seal is a ''gift'' someone deliberately ced in the Head Realm.

    "The Heavenly Craftsman who created the Serving Command Seal...who exactly is that person?"

    What the text refers to is nine times out of ten the ''Serving Command Seal,'' and the fact that it''s ced in the Head Realm strongly suggests it was made by the ''Heavenly Craftsman'' who created the ''original'' of the ''immortal treasure replica'' Nether Crossing Ship.

    ''But it''s strange. I feel an odd sense of familiarity for some reason towards this being called the Heavenly Craftsman.''

    Did I perhaps meet them at some point?

    ''Maybe it''s because of Buk Hyang-hwa.''

    I don''t know why, but I have a baseless delusion that the Heavenly Craftsman would somehow be favorable towards me.

    Anyway, third,

    The writer of this text mentioned that the purpose of the Serving Command Seal is to liberate something called ''Ancient Force (����).''

    ''Indeed, the Serving Command Pce is also called the Liberation Pce.''

    There was much debate in the Head Realm about why the Serving Command Pce is called the Liberation Pce and why it holds the ''power of liberation.''

    Some said it''s to liberate ancient souls in the Head Realm, others said it''s to unleash forgotten treasures, and some believed it''s to dissolve a certain formation.

    Of course, no one knows which of these is true.

    ''When the battle with Yuan Li began, Serving Command Pce certainly liberated him with the power of liberation.''

    Serving Command Pce definitely possesses the power of liberation and is itself an [immortal treasure] that can move fate.

    ''Thinking back, it is a bit terrifying.''

    Is it because I already met her, the immortal treasure Heavenly Lightning Banner?

    Thinking about it again, one can say the Serving Command Seal is also considered a type of immortal treasure.

    Could it have also been a ''living thing''?

    Moreover, unlike Zhengli, the Serving Command Seal is an immortal treasure with [no seal whatsoever].

    Recalling this, I feel a sudden chill run down my spine.

    It was truly a frightening matter when reflected on.

    ''...Indeed, I must be cautious when descending to the Head Realm.''

    If the Serving Command Seal is truly alive,

    It would mean that in the Head Realm, where even Zhengli was so terrified of and sealed in, the Serving Command Seal remained [of its own will].

    I shake my head and shift my thoughts.

    Thinking too long about [those things] is detrimental to my health.

    ''Anyway, the Serving Command Pce was created to liberate Ancient Force...or so the writer of this text believes.''

    Then, what exactly is this Ancient Force being referred to here?

    If I think simply, it would be rted to the Ancient Force Realm.

    However, I believe there is something more hidden in this word called Ancient Force.

    Ancient Force.

    What exactly does it symbolize?

    ''The Ancient Force Realm resonated with the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.''

    This world is rted to Salt Mountain.

    ''And Cheongmun Ryeong definitely turned into a salt pir from observing the heavens from the Lower Realm.''

    The Head Realm is also rted to Salt Mountain.

    Then, could this Ancient Force also be rted to the Owner of Salt Mountain?

    I ponder as I rack my brain.

    Of course, since I know too little at this point, I can''t say anything with certainty.

    For now, these are the three pieces of information I managed to deduce while reading the text.

    ''I''ll have an opportunity to learn more about thister.''

    After examining the text, I turn my gaze to the mural.

    ''This mural is...''

    It closely matches the characters inscribed on the Purple Soul Jade Seal.

    ''Blood Yin, Lofty Dragon, Ancient Force, Myriad Realms Beneath. Ah...I see.''

    I understand as I look at the shadowy mass fighting a dragon in the mural.

    That is the same mass I saw in the painting in the Xiezhi Worship Layer of Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll.

    I feel a certain ''sensation'' from that drawing, and it''s evident that the drawing itself is slowly converting the surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy into devilish energy.

    Now, I finally understand why Blood Yin is engraved on the top of the Purple Soul Jade Seal.

    ''Blood Yin Realm!''

    The space unfolded by Seo Hweol and formed from twisting the outskirts of the Netherworld, called the Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth.

    Inside that space, Seo Hweol had opened the entrance to the Blood Yin Realm.

    The aura felt at the entrance of the Blood Yin Realm is the same as the aura I''m feeling from the drawing.

    ''Hundreds of thousands of years ago, there was a great war shortly after the creation of the Vast Cold Realm.''

    In that great war, Lofty Dragon True Person fought ''a certain entity from the Devil Realm,'' and at the end of the battle against that being, the Serving Command Axe was lodged in their neck, resulting in death.

    The body of Lofty Dragon True Person, which still remains to this day, became the territory of the True Dragon Alliance.

    In any case, after that incident, the name of the Vast Cold Realm changed from Vast Cold to Bright Cold, and as far as I know, it was around that time the Blood Yin Realm separated from the True Devil Realm.

    Furthermore, the ''dark red mass'' separated from the ''certain entity from the Devil Realm�� that fought against Lofty Dragon True Person, depicted in this mural, emits a ''simr aura to the Blood Yin Realm.''

    ''And to build the Love of Virtue Axis, one must go to the Blood Yin Realm, not the True Devil Realm.''

    Considering all these points.

    Ie to one conclusion.

    ''The Blood Yin Realm itself is alive.''

    Not just alive, but practically no different from the belly of [some entity].

    It is a much more sinister and ominous ce than the Nether Ghost Realm, where True Persons engage in observations, or the Ancient Force Realm, which is no different from a corpse disposal site.

    ''...It''s truly fortunate that I managed to obtain the Love of Virtue Axis in advance.''

    I sigh with a small sense of relief as I organize the contents of the mural.

    The Blood Yin Realm, as a certain living entity, reached out to the remains of Lofty Dragon True Person and created the [ck mass].

    Immediately, I think of Hyeon Eum, the ck Dragon King.

    ''After all, the term ''ck Yin''s Strategy'' is tantly revealed on the Purple Soul Jade Seal.''

    Moreover, Hyeon Eum united with the body of a Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed One very naturally and freely wielded the power known as Vice.

    ''Thus, this mural, considered to record the history of the Sea Dragon Race...''

    Exins the origin of the Sea Dragon Race, starting from the Blood Yin Realm.

    The first Sea Dragon King, Ja Eum (Purple Yin), is undoubtedly a being derived from the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum.

    The reason Seo Hweol has been using devilish arts rted to the Blood Yin Realm until now,

    The preparations he made to ascend Yuan Li, whom he infected with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, to the Blood Yin Realm,

    And the rtionship between the ck Dragon King and Seo Hweol.

    The rtionship between the ck Dragon King and Blood Yin.

    ''The Sea Dragon Race is a race born from Blood Yin.''

    I recall the term ''Seed Dispersion'' that is on the Purple Soul Jade Seal.

    On the mural, from the world that seems to represent the Ancient Force Realm, I see small seeds seemingly falling into worlds that resemble stars: thigh, ring finger, and [head].

    ''Head...''

    I stroke the mural.

    Why is the name of the Head Realm, ''Head'' Realm?

    I had a rough idea.

    That the Head Realm is a Decaying Corpse Realm made from someone''s head.

    In that case, the illustration on this mural must surely be the Head Realm.

    And the seeds scattered on this Head Realm.

    "...Is it you?"

    I ask as I re at the drawing in the mural.

    For some reason, it feels like I hear a whispering ''hoho''ing from that tiny dot-like picture.

    "Are you the bastard?"

    Of course, it''s just my imagination; the mural makes no sound.

    After staring at the mural for a while, I record it with a recording spell, then turn to Yuk Yo.

    She seems to have finally collected herself and clears her throat.

    "...I greet the Cult Leader."

    "Why were you so absorbed in the mural?"

    "Ah...I was just surprised because it resembles a painting I saw in the library when I was young."

    "If it''s a picture you saw in a library as a child..."

    "In the library within Peni Kingdom."

    At her words, I look at the mural.

    "This mural was in the library?"

    "Not exactly the mural, but that part."

    "...?"

    Yuk Yo points to the [ck something fighting with Lofty Dragon] at the start of the mural.

    The [ck thing] at the start of the mural is just beginning the fight with Lofty Dragon True Person.

    I look at it for a moment, then ask, unable to understand.

    "...Honestly, isn''t it just a rough ink smudge on the wall? I can sense some devilish energy leaking out, but there''s no Qi in Peni Kingdom, so you probably wouldn''t have felt it...how did you recognize it?"

    However, Yuk Yo looks at me with a puzzled expression and says,

    "...Ink smudge? Does Cult Leader not see that grand appearance (��)?"

    "...?"

    I widen my eyes, even drawing a bit of the power of the Three Great Ultimates from my main body to observe, but no matter how I look at it, it''s just an ink smudge.

    "...I don''t see it. Are you seeing something?"

    I wonder if there is something only visible to Yuk Yo, who was born in Peni Ind.

    She nods.

    "...Since the Cult Leader can''t see it, I will exin. That drawing is one of the dharma forms depicted in the Western Heaven Taenghwa, a painting located in the pce library of Peni Kingdom."

    "Hmm, is that so?"

    "Yes. To exin the Western Heaven Taenghwa, it''s a type of mand (�����_) that depicts an entity called the Wheel Imperial Venerable (܇݆����) at the center, protected by 14 Dharma Kings (����). Just as there are 13 Guardian Ghost Kings in the order, the Wheel Imperial Venerable also has 14 Dharma Kings protecting them. The dharma form depicted in that mural is very simr to the appearance of the umting Virtue Dharma King (�e�·���), who is the right seat of the Wheel Imperial Venerable. Although it looks a bit more...menacing."

    "What is this Wheel Imperial Venerable?"

    "In the Peni Kingdom''s state religion, Axis Wheel Path (�S݆��), they are one of the two Great Buddha Venerables (�����) who are worshiped. The Great Buddha Venerables are referred to as the Axle Imperial Venerable (܇�S����) and the Wheel Imperial Venerable (܇݆����), and in Peni Kingdom, the Axle Imperial Venerable is revered as the highest, and is worshiped as the Guardian Imperial Venerable. The Wheel Imperial Venerable is also a splendid Great Buddha Venerable, but they aren''t particrly popr. However, there are a few temples within Peni Kingdom that solely worship the Wheel Imperial Venerable."

    Yuk Yo finishes her exnation while gazing nostalgically at the ink-smeared mural depicting the [ck thing].

    "Hmm..."

    To my eyes and to Baek Rin''s eyes, it merely appears as ink smeared on a wall, but it seems like something is visible to her.

    Just in case, I point at the [ck-red thing] that breaks away from the [ck thing].

    I suspect it to be the Blood Yin Realm.

    Yuk Yo looks at it for a moment and then tilts her head.

    "Hmm...well. It just looks like ck-red mist to me. I can''t tell."

    "Is that so...? I understand."

    Anyway, it seems important and possibly connects to the secrets of the Sea Dragon Race, so I n to show it to Seo Ran.

    After carefully recording the mural, I walk along the path where the mural is drawn.

    At the end of the path is something that appears to be a statue of a Sea Dragon Race.

    ''This is...''

    As soon as I see the Sea Dragon statue, I furrow my brows deeply.

    Thick devilish energy clings to the statue, and a foul stench of blood emanates from it.

    The most disturbing thing is,

    ''It has a simr spell flow to what Seo Hweol used.''

    The statue exudes a flow of devilish energy strikingly simr to the devilish art Seo Hweol used, known as Blood Sacrifice Ritual: Blood Yin Returning Home.

    Recalling what I know about Blood Sacrifice Ritual: Blood Yin Returning Home used by Seo Hweol, I try to infer the nature of this spell.

    ''There''s a high chance that Blood Sacrifice Ritual: Blood Yin Returning Home is a devilish art that creates an attraction force with the Blood Yin Realm.''

    It seems likely that this Sea Dragon statue was also created by Yuk Rin to harness the power of the Blood Yin Realm.

    Kuaduduk!

    I immediately shatter the statue.

    Ururururu��

    And when the statue is destroyed, the wall behind it crumbles.

    It seems there was a hidden secret passage.

    "Baek Rin, does it look like there''s something behind?"

    "I apologize, Cult Leader. My consciousness gets bounced back when I try to peer inside. If I force it...it feels like the devilish energy invades my mind so..."

    "That''s fine. Just protect your consciousness."

    That information is enough.

    ''It''s a ce important enough for Yuk Rin to have set up a careful barrier.''

    In that case, there''s a high probability that the royal pce of Peni Ind, which Yuk Rin stole, is inside there.

    In other words, the area ahead is Yuk Rin''s treasure vault.

    "Well then...shall we take a look at Yuk Rin''s treasure vault?"

    I smile faintly and step forward to go inside.

    Or so I intended.

    Piiiing!

    Wuduk.

    I stop in my tracks.

    A very thin sword energy brushed past my cheek from behind.

    "...Ah, right. You were here, now that I think about it..."

    There stands Jin Ma-yeol, smirking with one hand transformed into a grotesque sword.

    "What situation is this, Devilish Cult Leader? Surely, we agreed that the Deep Sea Ind was to be explored by my Fighting Demon Pirate Gang?"

    "I just found a teleportation array connecting from Governing Dragon Ind to the Deep Sea Ind and came in."

    "Ah, I see. Wonderful. Now that you''ve rescued your subordinate and Princess Yuk Yo, go back and return to the sea domain."

    "Sorry, but there''s something inside that I need to check."

    "My Fighting Demon Pirate Gang will investigate thoroughly and let you know what''s inside. Go back up."

    "Wasn''t your purpose to get Princess Yuk Yo this time? Why don''t you go back up instead?"

    "Surely we agreed beforehand that the Deep Sea Ind would be investigated by us. Keep your promise, Devilish Cult Leader."

    I re at Jin Ma-yeol, and he res back at me.

    "...So, your goal from the start wasn''t Yuk Yo but the treasure inside the Deep Sea Ind?"

    "Both. Is that a problem?"

    "Rather than a problem..."

    I nce at the mural depicting the secret history of the Sea Dragon Race and speak.

    "There''s something inside I need to investigate."

    "I told you I''ll investigate and inform you. Leave."

    "Sorry, but it''s something I absolutely need to do, you see."

    Jin Ma-yeol and I re at each other.

    And in the next moment.

    Paatt!

    In a fleeting instant, Jin Ma-yeol swings his grotesque sword.

    The grotesque sword is aimed directly at Baek Rin''s head, and the sword is enveloped in his domain, capable of cutting through Baek Rin''s Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings.

    Kwaang!

    I kick Yuk Yo and Baek Rin, sending them flying toward the teleportation array.

    "Get out, Baek Rin! Yuk Rin''s body was cut like sashimi by me so he won''t be able to move for a while!"

    In the blink of an eye, the grotesque sword moves again, targeting me.

    I deflect his grotesque sword with the All-Heavens Sword and re at Jin Ma-yeol.

    "Are you nning to take me on? Your Fighting Dance is beneath mine."

    Jin Ma-yeol smirks at my words.

    "Your main body is truly fearsome, but I can easily handle a mere avatar of yours that can only use Fighting Dance. And..."

    Dudududu!

    "Huhehehe!"

    "Huhahaha!"

    The pirates of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang surround Yuk Yo and Baek Rin as they try to use the teleportation array.

    I re at them as I speak.

    "If you kill my subordinates, the contract written on the ck Ancient Paper will punish you."

    Jin Ma-yeol grins.

    "That''s true. But isn''t it strange?"

    "What?"

    "ording to the contract terms, when I attacked you, the ''retribution'' from the ck Ancient Paper should have descended upon me immediately. But here I am, unharmed. Do you know what this means?"

    "..."

    "It''s the power of Peni Ind! Because Yuk Rin brought the pce of Peni Ind here, some of Peni Ind''s rules are now applied even to this Deep Sea Ind! In other words, within here, contracts are partially nullified,if notpletely. Shall we test how far it applies?"

    At his words, the pirates at the Four-Axis stageugh as they press Baek Rin with attraction force.

    "...Fine. I''ll leave."

    I grit my teeth slightly and step back.

    However, Jin Ma-yeol bursts intoughter and says,

    "Why be like that? Aren''t you curious about what''s inside?"

    "..."

    "Hmm, this isn''t fun. This won''t do."

    He looks at me with a lustful gaze as he licks his lips.

    "Let''s make a bet."

    "What?"

    "It''s beneficial for you as well. If you win the bet against me, I''ll give you the position of captain of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang. Furthermore, all the treasures inside will be yours. You can investigate whatever you want inside. But if you lose, your subordinate''s life is forfeit. Yuk Yo will also be mine. I will take the treasure inside, and you devilish cultists will be forever stuck in Peni Ind within the deep reaches of the Deep Sea. How does that sound? Tempting, isn''t it?"

    As he gives a signal with his eyes, the cultivators of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang threaten Baek Rin with menacing spells.

    He calls it a bet, but it''s practically a threat.

    I close my eyes.

    "What kind of bet?"

    "It''s simple. Inside, there will likely be the Salt Crystal Pce that Yuk Rin took. Whoever takes hold of that pce first is the winner! Any method is allowed!"

    His eyes are filled with lust.

    I can tell,

    Having caught an opportunity, he reveals an intent to want to fight me to fulfill his lustful desires.

    He has no chance against my main body, but for the Fighting Ghost Race, battling a strong opponent is the greatest pleasure. He intends to feel that pleasure by fighting my avatar.

    It''s unbearably unpleasant.

    However, after ncing at Baek Rin, I look at him again.

    "...Fine."

    "Hahaha! As expected, how bold!"

    He licks his lips again with his tongue.

    I remain silent, quietly gazing at the entrance to Yuk Rin''s treasure vault, and meet Jin Ma-yeol''s eyes again.

    "Let''s start."

    "Good, Cult Leader!"

    For a moment, we lock eyes.

    And in the next moment.

    Tadatt!

    Unable to say who went first, Jin Ma-yeol and I fly straight behind the statue.

    We race into Yuk Rin''s treasure vault.

    Thus begins the treasure hunt with Jin Ma-yeol, with the life of my subordinate at stake.

 Chapter 397: With The Wind (2)

    Chapter 397: With The Wind (2)

    Shwaaah!

    As I pierce through the barrier formed by the sticky devilish energy, the surroundings brighten.

    For a moment, I find myself gaping at the overwhelming scene before me.

    Ancient Stones!

    Golden ancient stones are shining everywhere!

    ''Crazy...did they grind up a few inds to create a field of ancient stones?''

    It''s truly a treasure trove!

    In various ces, not only ancient stones but also the rare Supervisory Jade and even a couple of Salt Crystals can be seen.

    Besides the ancient stones, there are dharma treasures made of coral.There are also precious stones known as the Seven Treasures, such as trida, red beads, ss (����),piszuli, and agate scattered around, overflowing with spiritual energy.

    Above all, the most incredible thing is the pure white pce in the center of this mountain of countless treasures.

    It''s a pce made of Salt Crystals that Yuk Rin has taken from Peni Ind.

    Even I am overwhelmed by this colossal mountain of treasures. Jin Ma-yeol ispletely entranced, unable to regte his breathing, inhaling and exhaling repeatedly.

    Seizing the opportunity, I quickly dash toward the Salt Crystal Pce.

    Just then.

    sh!

    Snow white sword energy scatters a chilling sword light from behind me.

    I hurriedly turn and block Jin Ma-yeol''s sword light.

    ''This is...!''

    My arm tingles.

    There''s no way that Jin Ma-yeol could have produced such sword light.

    When I turn to look at him, Jin Ma-yeol has already drawn a pure white sword from the pile of treasures and is pointing it at me.

    ''Crazy, just what is that...''

    It''s a sword made of pure white Salt Crystals.

    Around the sword, the space is subtly trembling, and the engraved characters ''Reforming Calendar (�ĕ�)'' on the sword glows softly, exuding a formidable presence.

    "Do you know the myth about the God of Artisans, ''the Heavenly Craftsman''? The artisan who created countless immortal treasures was said to have crafted a treasure to contain the power of the God of Calendar. Long ago, a Quasi-Immortal at the Entering Nirvana stage witnessed a shadow of that treasure and was so moved that they attempted to create a replica with Salt Crystals, producing three pieces...but in the end, failed, leaving only three failures."

    "...What''s your point?"

    "This is a replica of the Immortal Treasure Reforming Calendar!!!"

    Bo-oong!

    Once again, Jin Ma-yeol swings Reforming Calendar, and a sword light that matches Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber is produced from his hand.

    Bo-oong!

    I swing the All-Heavens Sword to shatter that sword light, then narrow my eyes.

    ''I was pushed back...!''

    After deflecting the sword light, my foot was pushed back a full chi (1.1 feet; 33 cm).

    With Jin Ma-yeol''s original skill, such a thing would have been impossible.

    Bo-oong!

    I too look around, trying to find a useful dharma artifact, but there isn''t a single weapon-type dharma artifact in sight.

    And I quickly realized why that is.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Dozens of swords, sabers, spears, and divine weapons are suddenly embedded around Jin Ma-yeol.

    ''That bastard...''

    That pirate bastard had swiftly unfolded his Integrated Dao Domain the moment he entered to gather the treasures.

    ''Seeing it now, that bastard''s Integrated Dao Domain is specialized not in concealment, but in thievery.''

    I confirm that his greed and his Integrated Dao Domain are closely connected.

    "I see. Your Integrated Dao Domain..."

    "Did you figure it out?"

    "...It''s unbelievably vulgar."

    Realizing how he has quickly swept away the surrounding treasures without me noticing, I let out a dryugh.

    The ability of his Integrated Dao Domain.

    It isn''t mere stealth, but rather, ''the ability to enhance thievery in proportion to his greed.''

    "This is truly making my heart beat. I''ve never seen a ce with so many treasures in my life! Hahaha! To think Yuk Rin, that son of a pig, had so many treasures stashed away! Technically, it''s the legacy of Sea Dragon King Yuk Ung, but...hehe. So these are the treasures of the king of the Sea Dragon Race that is said to be capable of finding paths in the Deep Sea! Hahaha!"

    Jin Ma-yeol''s eyes glisten.

    "Come at me, Devilish Cult Leader! Here, my greed is at its peak! Here, I am the strongest!"

    He rushes at me, surrounded by dozens, even hundreds, of divine weapons just like Kim Young-hoon did before.

    Kugwagwagwang!

    His Reforming Calendar and my All-Heavens Sword sh.

    I feel my entire body tremble at the overwhelming power of Reforming Calendar.

    Though his realm is shallow, hepensates for it with the power of the treasured sword and his early Integration stage cultivation.

    Moreover, to make matters worse, the surroundings begin to shake.

    ''This is...!''

    Kugugugugu!

    The mountain of treasures starts to tremble.

    At the same time, light bursts from the Salt Crystal Pce at the mountain''s peak.

    Paaaatt!

    It seems as though an ethereal force is enveloping the area.

    Simultaneously, our eyes shrink tightly.

    ''Has the Qi thinned? No...this is...!''

    An illusion!

    The Salt Crystal Pce begins to exude a faint illusion, synchronizing the area into a world akin to Peni Kingdom, where spells and methods cannot be used.

    Of course, the power is so faint it''s pitifulpared to when it was atop Salt Mountain.

    Nevertheless, the power of both Jin Ma-yeol and myself diminish rapidly, and since I am only a Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar with limited energy, my body bes semi-transparent, on the verge of disappearing.

    ''This is insane!''

    Cursing internally, I retreat.

    Suddenly, the mountain of treasures ripples once more, and a massive dragon emerges from within.

    ''Shed skin!?''

    It appears to be the discarded husks of Yuk Rin.

    With Yuk Rin''s faint consciousness seemingly embedded within it, the husk wails as it spots us intruding on the mountain of treasures and twists its body violently, attempting to swallow us whole.

    The husk''s own power doesn''t seem to even reach the Core Formation stage, yet unreasonably, it seems unaffected by the illusion, using its energy freely.

    Sploosh!

    As the husk squirms, the treasure mountain ripples wildly like seawater.

    "Good, this is getting more and more fun!"

    Kaaang��

    My All-Heavens Sword collides with his Reforming Calendar.

    With my energy already weakened by the pce''s illusion, I am almost annihted entirely from the impact.

    Kugugugu!

    ''This...useless illusion formation.''

    Though my energy is reduced to the verge of extinction, Jin Ma-yeol''s energy, being of the Integration stage, is at the Qi Building level.

    We dodge the attacks of Yuk Rin''s husk, shing our swords against each other.

    Kaang, kang!

    Lacking the energy to freely transform the All-Heavens Sword, I keep it in the shape of a sword as I engage him.

    Feigning a horizontal sh, I immediately follow by sweeping his leg to disrupt his lower body and stab his eyes seven times in quick session.

    Pukwak!

    Though Jin Ma-yeol''s head splits open, his body at the Qi Building level continues to recover endlessly as long as the head isn''t severed, relentlessly pressing me.

    Kugwagwagwang!

    When he swings Reforming Calendar, a corner of the treasure mountain which is akin to a small hill copses.

    We are engulfed by a tidal wave of ancient stones, battling atop the undting sea of ancient stones.

    Spinning from a low stance as if dancing, I sh upwards towards him.

    Jin Ma-yeol''s chin splits open.

    He steps forward, attempting a downward sh from the upper left to lower right.

    I hook his foot and after breaking his bnce, use Transcending Peaks to cut towards his side.

    He almost falls but regains his bnce,unching three consecutive strikes with Reforming Calendar.

    The first is countered with Echoing Valley, also offsetting the second, while the third is deflected using Deep Mountain. I then close in and cut with Secluded Valley, following up with Bouldered Cliff and Strange Stone consecutively, grinding away at his chest.

    "Kuuuurgh! Ah, ah! Good, good, good!"

    With a flushed expression, he regenerates his body and holds Reforming Calendar in his right hand and an unknown divine spear in his left. In the air, he has a demon saber, a ghost bow, and countless weapons arranged like a cavalry and charges at me.

    Kugugugu!

    His attacks rain down on me like beams of light.

    But they are shallow.

    They aren''t properly coordinated.

    Unfolding Landscape Painting as if dancing, I deflect, redirect, and evade.

    Ssh!

    The terrain changes once again due to the movement of Yuk Rin''s shed skin.

    I find myself above Jin Ma-yeol.

    Bo-oong!

    The shes focus on one spot, biting into one of Jin Ma-yeol''s weapons like a mountain tiger.

    Kwang!

    The sword energy intensifies, and weakened with us, Jin Ma-yeol''s ghost bow shatters.

    Spoosh��

    The terrain changes again.

    Jin Ma-yeol, a pirate ustomed to fighting at sea, is hardly affected by the changing terrain and immediately regains posture and strikes down at me.

    I use Nine Mountains, Eight Seas, rotating ny times on the spot, and adding the rotational force tounch eight shes upward.

    Jin Ma-yeol seems to stagger but regains his stance.

    Ssh��

    The terrain shifts once more.

    Our sword moves change as well.

    Due to the constant transformation of the terrain caused by Yuk Rin''s husk, I have to manipte the surroundings using Mountain and Valley Transformation to create a terrain favorable to me.

    Kang, kagang, kagagagak!

    Despite everything, he is still at Treading Heavens.

    He pressures me with attacks that are seamlessly integrated with martial arts.

    In a fleeting moment, dozens, hundreds, thousands of exchanges ur.

    Toong��

    An ancient stone isunched into the air, and Jin Ma-yeol swings his divine spear at me in sync with it.

    The stone shatters, scattering in all directions.

    Some of those fragments rush toward me.

    I scatter sword energy with Joy of Mountains and Peaks, deflecting all iing stone fragments back towards Jin Ma-yeol''s eyes.

    Immediately switching moves, I use the now Six Thousand Lights Emerging Peak of the 12th move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, concentrating a massive amount of sword energy onto his spear.

    Pasak!

    His spear breaks.

    Ssh��

    With three shifts in the terrain, we exchange an uncountable number of blows, and seventy-seven of Jin Ma-yeol''s divine weapons are destroyed.

    Each time I shatter one of his divine weapons, his expression twists like that of a ferocious evil spirit. It''s a rather thrilling feeling, a reaction I hadn''t seen when breaking Kim Young-hoon''s weapon.

    We exchange swords.

    His demon saber grazes past my eyes, and I twist the trajectory of my sword, striking his demon saber upwards. I then strike his saber again with Dragon Vein, breaking itpletely.

    We exchanged moves.

    His devil sword pricks my earlobe and he attempts to slice my neck with a change of technique, but the trajectory of the All-Heavens Sword bizarrely shifts, deflecting the attack. Then, using Layered Mountains, I create a thicket of sword energy to restrict his movements.

    Seizing the gap when Jin Ma-yeol pauses momentarily, I use Mountain and Valley Transformation, concentrating it on his devil sword and reducing it to powder with vibrations.

    We exchange intent.

    Receiving his now bright red intent, I dodge his dual strike aimed simultaneously at my groin and face.

    A strand of hair is sliced off.

    Immediately, I thrust my sword into Jin Ma-yeol''s mouth with Flowing Ridge, and with Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, I channel my sword cry (���Q) into his internal organs, causing his entire body to tremble.

    As he spews blood from his seven orifices, I shred the mace in his left hand to pieces.

    Kwgwang!

    And once more, we exchange moves, shattering three more of his weapons.

    How many times have I exchanged blows with him?

    Now, all that remains in his possession is the first divine sword he held, the weapon called Reforming Calendar.

    Jin Ma-yeol''s eyes are half-rolled back as he grinds his teeth.

    "You damn bastard...my children...!"

    "When were they ever your children? They were Yuk Rin''s."

    "Shut up! I''ll kill you!"

    He rages furiously, gripping Reforming Calendar in his right hand and transforming his left into the grotesque sword, unleashing a flurry of sword moves.

    "I''ll show you the power of an immortal treasure!"

    Paatt!

    Once again, a terrifying snow-white sword light grazes past me.

    Indeed, it''s a fierce strike.

    Despite having destroyed all of Yuk Rin''s weapons, the reason I haven''t managed to break Reforming Calendar in his hand is simple.

    It''s because the power of Reforming Calendar is far beyond expectations.

    ''This is troublesome.''

    Toong, Toong��

    I try provoking Reforming Calendar several times, but it''s unyielding.

    It''s solid.

    Booong��

    He swings Reforming Calendar again.

    Salt Crystal itself is the core of the Flying Immortal Formation and allows ess to the Lower Realms.

    In other words, it''s a mineral that interferes with dimensions.

    Because it interferes with dimensions, the Salt Bones Ship of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang, which uses Salt Crystal as its keel, can dive and navigate freely in the Deep Sea.

    And the power of Reforming Calendar, made from such Salt Crystal, has a Surpassing Radiant Saber-like ability to slice through space even though the energy is thin.

    Chuak!

    Sploosh��

    Simultaneously as I dodge Reforming Calendar, Yuk Rin''s husk moves, and the sh from Reforming Calendar directly strikes the waist of Yuk Rin''s husk in an unfavorable position.

    Slice��

    Just like that, the waist of Yuk Rin''s shed skin is cut through.

    Yuk Rin''s husk thrashes like mad, emitting light.

    ''I can''t break that.''

    I know instinctively.

    A replica of an immortal treasure crafted by the Heavenly Craftsman.

    No, to be precise, it''s not even a replica, but a failed product. However, I can feel it.

    This Reforming Calendar sword is one with an insane level ofpletion, a divine sword of the world.

    Could one believe it if I said this single sword has a pressure equivalent to one of the Mad Lord''s Integration stage puppets?

    This single sword alone is on par with the Buk Hyang Fleet.

    It''s to the point where even someone like me, who has no greed for dharma treasures, feels my heart shake.

    And such an insane artifact is being wielded by a Treading Heavens warrior.

    If Kim Young-hoon were to wield it, I can''t guarantee victory even with my main body. If Jang Ik were to wield it, there would be no one to stop him from conquering the Bright Cold Realm.

    However,

    "...How pitiful."

    Instead of swinging my sword, I look coldly at Jin Ma-yeol, who is consumed by the potential of the Reforming Calendar Sword and wielded by the sword instead.

    "Is this the Fighting Dance of your Fighting Ghost Race?"

    The attacks of Jim Ma-yeol that initially took the form of the Fighting Ghost Race''s Fighting Dance, are increasingly distorting as he swings Reforming Calendar, turning into a disorderly mess of garbage.

    "Shut that mouth!!!"

    "How foolish..."

    I click my tongue and concentrate my mind.

    Since the start of the battle, Jin Ma-yeol has notnded a single effective blow on me.

    While there is the difference in our realms, it''sughable considering when I fought with Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion Kim Young-hoon on equal footing after just reaching Tribtion Heavens.

    At that time, I pushed Kim Young-hoon back with sheer force.

    But what about this guy?

    He doesn''t have something like the Three Great Ultimates.

    Yet, despite still having a higher cultivation than I do, possessing an overwhelmingly superior weapon, and being older than me, he has been relentlessly toyed with, with his treasured possessions being shattered apart.

    "Your greed has rotted your martial arts."

    I mock his sword, deflecting the grotesque sword aiming for my side, then thrust my All-Heavens Sword towards the Reforming Calendar Sword that tries to pierce my eyes.

    Pukwak!

    The next moment, blood spatters.

    My All-Heavens Sword urately pierces Jin Ma-yeol''s grip, halting his sword''s advance.

    Bo-oong��

    Boom, boom, boom!

    In the next moment, my All-Heavens Sword unleashes thousands of stabs in an instant, causing Jin Ma-yeol''s grip to explode.

    ''Tsk.''

    Yet, his body clings stubbornly to his sword.

    ''Even if it''s rotten, he''s still at Tribting Heavens, huh?''

    I make up my mind.

    ''Even if I take some losses, I''ll have to use it.''

    Swoosh��

    Once again, the terrain shifts.

    Unfortunately, the change results in him being slightly above me, and me slightly below him.

    Without the opportunity to adjust the terrain using Mountain and Valley Transformation, he charges at me.

    ''It doesn''t matter.''

    I move my sword.

    Tsuaaaa��

    The All-Heavens Sword begins to cry.

    Due to the Salt Crystal Pce, the energy is thin.

    Both my body and the All-Heavens Sword are in a weakened state.

    However, even in that situation, the All-Heavens Sword bes distinct again.

    The sword moves.

    A faint mist follows in the wake of the sword''s trajectory.

    A martial technique I began creating uponing to the Ancient Force Realm, integrating everything I have.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, the 31st Profound Move.

    This, is my History.

 Chapter 398: With The Wind (3)

    Chapter 398: With The Wind (3)

    Focusing my emotions, I imbue my sword with heart essence.

    Within Dao Mountain Sword Forest,

    There, only one sword is shining.

    That sword is full of nicks and chipped edges.

    Reflected on the de is a novice swordsman d in white.

    Beyond the transparent de, a crude Three Great Ultimates is visible.

    This technique is still iplete, and it was not used because it has the drawback of exploding midway when unleashed.

    However, right now, I decide it is time to use this unnamed martial move.

    This treasure hunt that involves hostages between us is already meaningless.The thirty-first move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship begins with the very first technique, Transcending Peaks.

    Simr to the thirtieth move, Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao, there are three steps (ʽ) at the start to transition between nes.

    Starting with the horizontal sh Transcending Peaks, I move the sword from a lower ne to a higher ne.

    Then, with a downward sh, I unfold Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao as the second step.

    Immediately following with a thrust, Iunch a Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion single strike at the ne of Soul toplete the third step.

    Thus, unifying all nes my sword reaches through these three steps marks the beginning of the thirty-first move.

    The Immortal Cultivation of the Heaven Tribe is a method of rising to the ne of Fate.

    The Immortal Cultivation of the Earth Tribe is a method of rising in the ne of Qi.

    The realm of the Heart Tribe roams freely at the ne of Soul.

    I encapste the path of Immortal Cultivation I have traversed thus far in my Sword Path.

    Through the first, second, and third steps, all moves of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship are connected and interconnected.

    The first step rises from a lower ne to a higher ne through the Heaven Tribe method, mimicking the stages of Qi Gathering, Qi Refining, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Heavenly Being, and Four-Axis.

    The second step strikes from a higher ne to a lower ne through the Earth Tribe method, causing explosions and imitating the realm of the Earth Tribe.

    The third step was just martial arts up until now.

    Following the first, second, and third steps of horizontal shing, vertical shing, and thrusting, I consecutively unfold the twenty-second move Severing Mountain three times in a row, pressing forward with 66 martial techniques.

    And then, I activate thebination technique of the 66 moves again.

    After unleashing thebination technique, within the first, second, and third steps, I fuse all my cultivation techniques, demon abilities, and puppet circuits.

    This is the still iplete thirty-first move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Chuaaaaaa��

    Sword and swords connect infinitely, exhaling a hazy mist.

    I engrave my history into my Sword Path, revealing the effect of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Each droplet of mist is a Gang Sphere that has reached the zenith.

    Qi is being consumed enormously, causing my avatar to flicker as if it''s about to vanish.

    However, the mist begins to rotate in the form of the Three Great Ultimates.

    Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is drawn in.

    Jin Ma-yeol''s eyes waver.

    The Three Great Ultimates rotate.

    The hazy mist swirls ferociously.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Just from the aftereffects, Yuk Rin''s treasure mountain is split apart, and Yuk Rin''s husk turns to dust and vanishes.

    The finale of the thirty-first move is to unite the Three Great Ultimates into one and manifest a strike that would cleave Heaven and Earth, causing the phenomenon of Split Sky.

    The Three Great Ultimates unite.

    The hazy mist is dyed pure white.

    The next moment.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    As if alive, my technique twists and explodes.

    Unable to control the explosive force, I am hurled backward along with it.

    But at thest moment, I concentrate the explosive force on Jin Ma-yeol''s right hand.

    And,

    Kwaching��

    Finally, the Reforming Calendar Sword held in his hand is flung away.

    Tssssss��

    My avatar bes faint as if it''s about to vanish.

    Did Yuk Rin''s shed skin serve a role as the axis of the illusion formation?

    As the husk turns to dust, the illusion formation trembles and copses.

    The scenery of the otherworld that ovepped with this space until moments ago disappears, and the thin Qi returns to its original state.

    However, the sh just now is clearly a loss to me.

    Had I focused the explosion more onto Jin Ma-yeol''s body, I could have entirely grinded away his upper body, but seeing his gaze at thest moments, I deliberately took some of the explosive force onto myself.

    Chiiiiiiiiiii��

    Drawing in Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, he regenerates the wounds all over his body.

    In contrast, my body is fading, unable to withstand the aftermath of the explosive force.

    Though I would slowly recover as the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is returning, at this rate, I will lose to Jin Ma-yeol.

    Yet, instead of seizing this excellent opportunity to attack, Jin Ma-yeol bites his lip and stares at me.

    "...What was that just now?"

    "I haven''t decided on a name yet."

    "I''m not asking about the name...! How, how did youbine cultivation realm and Fighting Dance...!?"

    His eyes are trembling violently as if shaking like an aspen tree.

    "How did you do it? Tell me!"

    Kugugugugu!

    As he roars, I can feel the entire Deep Sea Ind shaking beyond Yuk Rin''s treasure vault.

    I look at Jin Ma-yeol and smile.

    "You can do it too."

    "What kind of nonsense..."

    "What is that in your hand?"

    "What?"

    "What have you been wielding all this time?"

    At my shout, Jin Ma-yeol is dumbfounded and then shivers.

    I ask as I raise my energy-drained body.

    "What is the name of what you are unfolding?"

    "...Second Stage Fighting Steps of Fighting Dance..."

    "I asked what is the name of what you are unfolding!!!!!"

    Clearly, Jin Ma-yeol has the advantage in energy.

    He also has the advantage in stamina.

    If he and I were to sh now, he would easily eliminate my avatar and seize all the treasures here.

    However, Jin Ma-yeol avoids my gaze and lowers his eyes instead as if wanting to hide in a mouse hole at my shout.

    "...I don''t know."

    "Raise your sword."

    He briefly nces at the Reforming Calendar Sword that had been flung from his hand, clenches his lips, and transforms his hand into the grotesque sword.

    "I will ask again. What is it you hold in your hand?"

    "..."

    He lowers his head.

    The intent of shame reveals itself within his heart.<hr>

    The Fighting Ghost Race bes aroused throughbat.

    Thus, they elevate their realm and grow faster than anyone else throughbat, bing the most excellent warriorspared to any other race.

    They sh with other races, emting their physiques, and indulge endlessly in ecstasy and frenzy, fighting until they die.

    That is the Fighting Ghost (�^��).

    Jin Ma-yeol, born as a Fighting Ghost Race, has lived that way until now.

    Through the traditional ritual of the Fighting Ghost Race known as Fighting Dance, he entered the First Stage of Fighting Steps. A few hundred years ago, he fought with someone from the Conqueror King''s forces called the ''Surpassing Radiant Divine Demon'' who appeared in the Ancient Force Realm, gaining inspiration to enter the Second Stage of Fighting Steps.

    Reaching the Second Stage of Fighting Steps, something only those with extraordinary talent among the royal family of the Fighting Ghost Race might achieve, Jin Ma-yeol''s confidence soared to its peak.

    Now, he is superior to any other of the Fighting Ghost Race!

    If he only lives long enough, he is confident he can surpass the Third Stage of Fighting Steps and reach the Fourth Stage of Fighting Steps, which is said to have been reached by the creator of the Fighting Dance.

    He felt like the world was in his grasp.

    He already seemed to see the ultimate limits of Fighting Dance flickering before his eyes.

    His life has never stopped once.

    Although minor obstacles have blocked his path, he believed he could ovee them as he always had.

    But.

    "...I don''t know."

    Jin Ma-yeol lowers his eyes before a human swordsman he has always looked down upon.

    His entire body is trembling.

    The beautiful sword dance he has just witnessed still flickers before his eyes.

    It''s often said that when one''s realm is too low, they cannot recognize the moves of those at a higher realm.

    However, Jin Ma-yeol''s realm is at the Second Stage of Fighting Steps.

    Regardless of anything, he possesses a sufficient level of insight, and since he isn''t at too low a realm, Jin Ma-yeol canprehend some of the enlightenment imbued in that sword dance.

    It''s immature.

    There seem to be many areas that need improvement, and it''s evident that the man before him can''t control his Sword Path.

    The fact that the sword techniques exploded due tock of control over the Sword Path isughable, something even a passing carp would find amusing.

    Yet, Jin Ma-yeol can''tugh.

    Because the moment he saw that sword, he realized that the Fighting Dance he has learned is even more worthless.

    The swordsmanship that began with three movements was elegant.

    It was the murmuring of countless crowds,

    A miserable attempt to integrate Heaven, Earth, and Heart.

    At the same time, it was the immaturity of a novice swordsman and a trash-like waste.

    However, the murmuring within the sword constantly discussed the direction the sword should advance.

    The misery continually pushed the sword to develop.

    The immaturity, throughprehension, refined the trash-like Sword Path.

    A sword containing infinite possibilities.

    That was the sword disyed by the man before his eyes.

    And when that man, who showcased that beautiful potential, asked a question Jin Ma-yeol had never contemted before,

    Jin Ma-yeol felt an indescribable shame.

    It''s humiliating.

    Just why is it, exactly?

    The Fighting Ghost Race only learns the Fighting Dance, but they don''t bother assigning names to it.

    To them, the Fighting Dance is merely one of the many ways to enjoy coption.

    Everyone thinks so, and thus Jin Ma-yeol never considered naming the Fighting Dance as well.

    Because it''smon sense.

    But now, what stands before his eyes is a sword reaching a realm that can never be touched by meremon sense.

    To speak ofmon sense in front of that sword is an act that would make Jin Ma-yeol himself trash.

    ''Am I trash...?''

    The Grand Cultivator of the Fighting Ghost Race, Jin Ma-yeol, who has always been overflowing with confidence, falls into despair for the first time in his life and trembles all over.

    In front of that sword, he seems so small.

    He wants to cry.

    Holding a sword has always been joyous, but not this time.

    He wants to hide somewhere, anywhere.

    But he can''t hide.

    "I will ask again. What is it you hold in your hand?"

    That person is asking!

    He must answer that question.

    Because he knows that if he doesn''t, he will remain trash forever.

    An instant as long as eternity passes.

    Jin Ma-yeol hesitates, choosing and re-choosing his words.

    And finally, feeling as though he will vomit inside his shameful emotions, he speaks the ''name'' of what is in his hand.

    "...Lust (����)."

    Yes.

    What he has been wielding, or rather,

    What 99.9% of the Fighting Ghost Race wield is that.

    "No...instinct (����). Yes, this is instinct."

    To Jin Ma-yeol''s answer, the man before him nods.

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "..."

    Although he expected it, hearing a direct confirmation makes Jin Ma-yeol feel a wave of nausea.

    It feels as if the Fighting Dance he has practiced, the entire history of the Fighting Ghost Race, is being utterly denied.

    He has always believed their Fighting Dance to be superior.

    But it is not.

    Their Fighting Dance is merely an extension of the Fighting Ghost Race''s instincts.

    He looks at his sword with a dazed expression and asks.

    "...If so, is Fighting Dance wrong?"

    And that person replies.

    "It might be."

    "Then...!"

    "Or it might not be."

    At his words, Jin Ma-yeol''s pupils constrict.

    "If you know what you''ve been wielding all this time, then think about how you will wield it from now on."

    "...!"

    Is it because he is in a higher realm and can clearly read Jin Ma-yeol''s heart essence?

    Or is it simply because his sword is socking that it''s obvious how he should be advised.

    Jin Ma-yeol grits his teeth at his advice.

    And he raises his grotesque sword.

    "...I will swing it once."

    The man nods.

    The next moment, the two martial artists sh.

    Jin Ma-yeol, with the energy of the Integration stage, and the Heart Tribe, at the level of the Fourth Stage of Fighting Steps, collide.

    But there is no explosion.

    There is no shockwave.

    Only Jin Ma-yeol''s grotesque sword is cleanly cut.

    No, it isn''t just his sword that is cut.

    His upper body and domain are entirely sliced away.

    Until just a moment ago, when he fought with the Reforming Calendar Sword, they seemed to match quite evenly.

    Their levels seemed simr.

    At least, that''s what Jin Ma-yeol thought.

    Thud!

    Jin Ma-yeol copses, defeated in a single strike, slumping down on the mountain of ancient stone

    It''s a bitter defeat.

    However, a peaceful smile, one he has never worn even when ''mating,'' is now on his face.

    "...Thank you."

    He has lost.

    The Salt Crystal Pce he originally aimed for, the treasures of Yuk Rin''s treasure vault, and the once-in-a-lifetime divine sword, the Reforming Calendar Sword, will all fall into Seo Eun-hyun''s hands.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    The next realm is in sight.

    The Third Stage of Fighting Steps, which no one in the Fighting Ghost Race has reached for tens of thousands of years, seems fleetingly within his grasp.

    He is satisfied with that.

    ''The next...realm...is before my eyes...''

    His vision blurs.

    His consciousness scatters.

    His body grows cold.

    It''s a little different from the conclusion Jin Ma-yeol had envisioned, but he smiles.

    Having exhausted all his resurrections and failed to fully obtain Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, the Unaging and Undying he aimed for is out of reach, but it doesn��t matter.

    The Soul (��) of Fighting Dance.

    Because he discovered the joy of what Seo Eun-hyun calls Martial Arts.

    Thus, the Grand Cultivator of the Fighting Ghost Race and captain of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang,

    Jin Ma-yeol died.<hr>

    He was an unpleasant guy from the first meeting.

    Originally, when I unleashed the thirty-first move, I intended topletely crush him with explosive force.

    But at thest moment, his eyes changed from those of a beast to those of a martial artist.

    As a fellow martial artist, I decided to take on his strength and give him a chance.

    And although Jin Ma-yeol charged like a beast, he died as a martial artist.

    After looking at Jin Ma-yeol''s corpse for a moment, I swing the All-Heavens Sword.

    Kugugugugu!

    The mountain of ancient stone and treasures above him copses.

    Buried under golden treasures, the martial artist Jin Ma-yeolpletely disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 399: With The Wind (4)

    Chapter 399: With The Wind (4)

    Step, step...

    I slowly walk toward the pce and touch one of its pirs.

    Unlike what I have seen before, one of the pirs of the pce is missing.

    ''It seems Yuk Rin used it when cultivating the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade.''

    The fact that such precious Salt Crystal is required to this extent for the progress of Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade is honestly ridiculous cost-performance wise.

    While its power seems exceptional, seeing the issues it caused in Yuk Rin''s mind makes me less inclined to desire it, even if its power is outstanding.

    Whether the mental illness was triggered by the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade or due to external intervention, it doesn''t matter.

    In any case, it means the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade offers no assistance inprehending one''s heart, unlike the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique or its variations.

    I enter the interior of the pce.The structure is exactly the same as when I entered from Peni Kingdom before.

    However, the pce in Peni Country was filled with specialties of its country, decorations, and artifacts obtained from there, while the current pce is deste with only a few documents seemingly written by Yuk Rin lying around.

    I head to the library where I saw the Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue, but it''s empty.

    It''s as if everything I saw in Peni Nation was an illusion.

    After looking at the pce for a while, I am able to figure something out.

    ''This pce...it''s connected to Peni Ind''s Salt Mountain and attraction force.''

    It''s a fact I can recognize, havingmuned with Salt Mountain with my main body for over eighty years.

    The attraction force is so weak that it''s hard to discern this fact.

    ''And if it''s connected to the Salt Mountain...''

    I sit cross-legged, close my eyes at the center of the pce where the throne of Peni Kingdom''s queen used to be, and recite the form of the reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Wo-woong!

    The Salt Crystal Pce glows white.

    And at some moment.

    Wooooo-woong!

    The Salt Crystal Pce appears to shine dazzlingly white and incandescently, and I feel my mind being pulled somewhere.

    And in the next moment.

    Chatter, chatter, chatter.

    I slowly open my eyes.

    "...This ce..."

    The surroundings are noisy.

    I am sure I was definitely alone inside the pce.

    Before I know it, numerous high and low-ranking officials before the throne in the royal court are looking at me with bewildered expressions, and their piercing gazes are stabbing.

    "You crazy King of Demon Spirits! What are you doing! Get down at once!"

    "This, this, this insolent one!!!"

    They are all moring at me in unison.

    My senses are dizzy at first so I can''t understand what they are saying, but I soon grasp the meaning of their words.

    Squirm, squirm...

    Something is squirming beneath me.

    I quickly stand up and look at the throne.

    On the throne sits the Queen of Peni Kingdom, ring at me with a slightly flushed face.

    "...For two people to suddenly appear and sit on me, I almost suffocated to death. Why have you appeared again unexpectedly!? What do you want now?"

    "Um, please wait a moment."

    I feel a headacheing on.

    The headache soon intensifies, and abruptly the illusion in front of my eyes blurs, and I find myself back in the empty pce.

    "...I see."

    Just a moment ago, I was startled and temporarily stopped reciting the mantra of the revered Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    ''Reciting the mantra of the reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique crosses me into that world, and when I stop, I return. Is that it?''

    It seems to be a peculiar situation caused by the separation between the Salt Crystal Pce and the Salt Mountain of Peni Ind.

    I smile at the amusing situation and step outside the pce.

    Just then.

    Zing!

    "...!"

    I suddenly feel an intense headacheing on.

    "Kugh...what is this?"

    It isn''t a pain just affecting my Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar, but even my main body on Peni Ind is in agony.

    I shift my main consciousness to my main body to find out what is happening.

    And then, I immediately understand the situation.

    "...Three days?"

    Coming to my senses above the Salt Mountain, I am so dumbfounded I open my mouth nkly.

    In the short span I entered Peni Kingdom and opened my eyes, three days have quickly passed.

    And this phenomenon is not unfamiliar.

    ''...When I met [That].''

    I can''t remember the name, but the encounter with [a certain being] I met at the lowest floor of the Serving Command Ark.

    At that time, I endured for over ten years inside, only to find that it was an incredibly short period in reality upon regaining my senses.

    A phenomenon of space-time distortion.

    This is...

    ''Rted to a True Immortal!''

    I can tell at a nce.

    ''It must be an intervention by the Owner of Salt Mountain or something rted to them.''

    I feel fear.

    But this isn''t a situation where I can flee just because I am afraid.

    I grit my teeth and transfer my main consciousness back to my Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar and explore Yuk Rin''s treasure vault.

    ''...Jin Ma-yeol''s corpse is gone.''

    I frown as I exit the vault.

    Outside the treasure vault, only Baek Rin and Yuk Yo remain.

    The entire Fighting Demon Pirate Gang has disappeared.

    "...What happened?"

    "Well...the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang took the body of Jin Ma-yeol and immediately fled. They must have thought Cult Leader would annihte them upon your return."

    "So they ran away."

    I feel another headacheing on.

    ''Damn it, I need their Salt Bones Ship to transport Baek Rin...''

    Since they ran away, there''s nothing I can do.

    Of course, since the Salt Bones Ship is modified under Buk Hyang-hwa''s instructions, I can track it once it surfaces.

    However, I notice something strange and ask them.

    "...What about Yuk Rin? What happened to him?"

    The fight between Kim Young-hoon and Yuk Rin seemed evenly matched, but in a long-term battle, it would be Kim Young-hoon''s defeat.

    It''s only natural, because Kim Young-hoon is just an avatar.

    There''s no way the Yuk Rin who defeated Kim Young-hoon''s avatar would simply stay put.

    Shouldn''t he have entered this Deep Sea Ind right away using the teleportation array?

    However, to my question, Beak Rin and Yuk Yo exchange nces before speaking in a bewildered tone.

    "Well...Cult Leader. We know you can channel the power of your main body through your avatar. Would you consider drawing the main body''s senses for a moment?"

    Following Beak Rin''s suggestion, I use the All-Heavens Sword to draw the power and consciousness of my main body.

    And when I sweep the Deep Sea Ind with my consciousness...

    "...!!!!!"

    I freeze as if struck by lightning.

    The Deep Sea Ind, which should have been fixed in ce, is ''moving.''

    No, although it is gradually slowing down, it is indeed still moving.

    "H-How did this happen!?"

    "We''re not sure either. The distance between the middle zone of Governing Dragon Ind and this Deep Sea Ind has increased, making it impossible to use the teleportation array, so we''re trapped here."

    "Just what...?"

    While taken aback, I spread my consciousness even further to find out how the Deep Sea Ind is moving.

    And during that process, I realize something.<hr>

    Woo-woong��

    Peni Ind.

    Above the Salt Mountain.

    I shift my main consciousness back to my main body and, along with the avatar on Deep Sea Ind, begin chanting the mantra of the reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Wo-woong!

    The Salt Mountain I am sitting on starts to emit light.

    Simultaneously, in the Deep Sea Ind where my avatar is located, the Salt Crystal Pce also begins to glow.

    This time, since I am not inside the Salt Crystal Pce, my consciousness is not pulled into that world.

    However, I can clearly feel it.

    ''They are pulling each other.''

    And that force is unexpectedly immense.

    I chuckle wryly and say,

    "...Seems we won''t need the help of the Fighting Demon Pirate Gang."

    The attraction force between Peni Ind''s Salt Mountain and Yuk Rin''s Deep Sea Ind''s pce is pulling towards each other with tremendous power. Baek Rin and Yuk Yo.

    And the entire Deep Sea Ind where my avatar is situated is being drawn toward this side.

    I send a voice transmission throughout the Twilight Domain and Peni Ind.

    [Rejoice, everyone. The operation to rescue the Guardian Ghost King, Baek Rin, has finally concluded.]

    Now, all that remains is to wait for Gyo Yeom and escape from Peni Ind.<hr>

    Upon hearing my exnation, Baek Rin and Yuk Yo''s eyes widen in astonishment as they aske.

    "A-Are we really returning to the order, Cult Leader!?"

    "Are you saying you really returned to Peni Kingdom?"

    I nod in response to both of their questions.

    The two seem momentarily satisfied with my answer, but then they look at each other again.

    I sigh, sensing the subtle emotions between them.

    It appears that for these two, the question of ''where'' they will return to has be more important than simply going back.<hr>

    "...Thus, for the moment, the issues facing our order have been resolved."

    In the Wuji Religious Hall''s conference room, I brief everyone with my main body about everything that has happened.

    "That''s a relief. Although I fought that Yuk Rin guy for a day and night and inflicted a fatal injury, it still drained my avatar''s energy. I was a bit worried..."

    "Thankfully, it seems to have worked out well."

    Kim Young-hoon sighs in relief, and Oh Hyun-seok agrees with him.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods stoically, and both Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa smile faintly at the same time.

    Seo Ran shows a disappointed expression after hearing about the rtionship between Yuk Yo and Baek Rin but gets a re from Shi Ho.

    "It''s really fortunate that things worked out. However, there''s still one issue we need to discuss."

    I look at Kim Young-hoon, Seo Ran, Shi Ho, and Buk Hyang-hwa as I speak.

    "Conqueror King. You said there haven''t been any results from researching Peni Ind yet, right?"

    "Yes. We have examined the axes of Peni Ind''s formations, but...we couldn''t find any clues to rescue Sir Cheongmun Ryeong."

    Buk Hyang-hwa reports the fact with regretful eyes.

    For the past 80 years, Buk Hyang-hwa, along with Seo Ran, Shi Ho, and others have been exploring and researching Peni Ind to save Cheongmun Ryeong.

    However, they couldn''t find any clues here.

    In that case, to obtain a proper clue, we must reunite the Salt Crystal Pce and the Salt Mountain of Peni Ind.

    Or, we must enter the illusion formation to gather information from the people of that world.

    Particrly, the Queen of the Peni Kingdom seems to know something, so asking her would be most appropriate.

    However, there is a problem with this.

    First, regarding the first method.

    "That Deep Sea Ind...was it called Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind? Even though Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind is quicklying here, the interdimensional distance in the Deep Sea is too vast."

    I can''t figure out where exactly that unidentifiable hand has thrown us.

    Considering the attraction force between the Salt Mountain and the pce, the speed at which they are getting closer, and the current gap between Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind and Peni Ind in the Deep Sea, it will take a long time for Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind to reach here.

    Approximately...

    "About 7 years?"

    This is entirely because the depths of the Ancient Force Realm''s Deep Sea are much more unstable than the Chaos Realm domain in each Middle Realm.

    I''ve heard that in the Chaos Realm domains, space frequently gets distorted, and distances lengthen or decrease randomly.

    The entrance to Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll I went tost time is a ce close to the Stable Realm and is very stable, so it can''t bepared to a true Chaos Realm domain.

    However, the depths of the Ancient Force''s Deep Sea are even more severely distorted.

    It isn''t for nothing that even Integration stage cultivators have a fifty percent chance of getting lost if they fall into the Deep Sea.

    Still, Peni Ind and Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind are linked by attraction force, allowing them to approach each other rapidly, hence the estimation of seven years.

    But seven years means that the time is now drawing near.

    Buk Hyang-hwa asks worriedly.

    "If it''s seven years, isn''t the grand event just around the corner?"

    "That''s right. So, even if the pce merges with the Salt Mountain again, there won''t be enough time to investigate properly. Therefore..."

    Kim Yeon''s face turns pale.

    "It''s too dangerous, Eun-hyun oppa!"

    At her words, the others also look at me with worried expressions.

    "That''s right, Seo Eun-hyun. Aren''t you saying you''ll enter Peni Kingdom alone to investigate? It''s dangerous. Moreover, didn''t you say the time ratio is different in that world?"

    "Yeah, Eun-hyun. If you''re asleep when you exit to the Bright Cold Realm, wouldn''t that just be over?"

    After listening to everyone, I look at Kim Yeon.

    "It''s okay. She will wake me up."

    I slowly exin my n.

    I don''t intend to spend time investigating without knowing how much time is passing inside.

    Using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I will partially connect mine and Kim Yeon''s minds.

    Afterwards, I will enter Peni Kingdom, gather information there, and when the time approaches, Kim Yeon will send me a signal through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    I will then exit from Peni Kingdom.

    That should work.

    Kim Yeon bites her lip with a worried look in her eyes.

    I don''t want to take such a risk on purpose either.

    There''s a chance that some suspicious mechanism might activate while I''m inside and swallow my memories.

    Of course, ording to the conditions for regaining awareness mentioned by Yuk Yo, it doesn''t seem likely.

    In any case, there is some risk involved.

    But I shake my head with a determined expression.

    "...I''m sorry, everyone. But..."

    I must find a way to release Cheongmun Ryeong from the salt pir.

    We can''t dy any longer.

    Cheongmun Ryeong is still asleep as a salt pir in that world.

    I can''t leave him like that indefinitely.

    The Ancient Force is a world that reacts particrly well to the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique and the power of salt.

    ''I must discover the reason while I remain in this world.''

    If not in the Ancient Force Realm, there might not be another chance.

    Realizing my firm will, they sigh.

    Kim Yeon, knowing she can''t stop my will, bites her lip and lowers her head.

    "...Alright. If you insist...go ande back safely."

    "...Thank you."

    I express my gratitude to her and everyone in the Wuji Religious Order.<hr>

    Wo-woong��

    With Kim Yeon''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon attached to my heart essence, I stand in front of the Salt Crystal Pce.

    I am curious about Yuk Rin''s documents inside, but for now, this is more urgent.

    "By the way, are you alsoing along?"

    I ask Yuk Yo, who stands beside me.

    "Of course. It''s my homnd, after all."

    "..."

    As expected, Yuk Yo decides to apany me inside.

    Her reason is to return to Peni Kingdom.

    However, I look at her and then at Baek Rin.

    "What will you do, Baek Rin?"

    "I...don''t know."

    Baek Rin seems to hope that Yuk Yo will drag him inside.

    Yet, Yuk Yo does not plead with Baek Rin toe along.

    She seems to understand as well.

    Baek Rin already has too many precious people in this world.

    "...Can''t you stay in this world with us, Princess?"

    But Yuk Yo shakes her head at Baek Rin''s words.

    "I''m sorry, Sir Baek Rin. To me, that world...is truly my home."

    "..."

    Baek Rin hesitates to follow her, and Yuk Yo approaches him and gently touches his hand.

    They stay like that for a moment, then the two part.

    ''...Is this how it ends?''

    I feel an inexplicable regret as I walk toward the pce.

    Yuk Yo walks toward the pce with me.

    While reciting the mantra of the reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, I ce my hand on Yuk Yo''s shoulder.

    Booong��

    And, as we step into the entrance of the pce.

    Paaatt!

    I feel my consciousness shifting again and arrive in another world.

    The scene before my eyes change, and I am able to see a newndscape.

    A corridor lined with numerous soldiers.

    In front of me stands the Queen of Peni Kingdom, and Yuk Yo, whose shoulder I have been holding, has somehow transformed from a carp demon of the Nascent Soul stage into a human princess wearing beautiful ancient ceremonial robes.

    The Queen of Peni Kingdom wipes her tears upon seeing Yuk Yo.

    "Wee back, my daughter."

    "Mother!"

    Yuk Yo hurriedly runs to the Queen, and I watch the reunion of mother and daughter for a moment.

    After a while, the Queen of Peni Kingdom looks at me and says,

    "There was a bit of amotion earlier, but considering the circumstances, I will overlook it. After all, you have brought my daughter back to me, and not weing guests properly would be disgraceful. I will hold a banquet, so please enjoy"

    However, I shake my head and reply.

    "I did not bring the Princess to be entertained at a banquet. I have something I wish to know."

    I look at the Queen of Peni Kingdom.

    "Please tell me everything you know."

 Chapter 400: With The Wind (5)

    Chapter 400: With The Wind (5)

    She looks at me for a moment before speaking.

    "...Alright. If my benefactor wishes for information, I shall provide it."

    I walk with her down the pce corridor.

    After walking for a while, the Queen, Yuk Yo, and I arrive at the library.

    The first thing she does upon arriving at the library is to dismiss all the subjects and guards before entering a corner of the library.

    "Your Majesty, this ce is...?"

    "It is time for you to know as well. The various affairs of Peni Kingdom..."

    It''s when the Queen ces her palm on a corner of a wall.

    sh!The wall seems to glow, and then it turns into a bright white door that opens.

    Creak��

    The Queen walks inside the door, and Yuk Yo and I follow her inside.

    "...!"

    And I can''t help but be startled by the scene beyond the door.

    [Darkness]!

    The entire world is covered in pitch-ck [Darkness]!

    Yet, strangely, I feel that I can discern whatys ahead in this darkness.

    It isn''t due to using consciousness or awakening a special sense.

    Despite being in [Darkness], I can see ahead.

    It''s a peculiar space that can only be exined that way.

    And I have been in such a space once before.

    ''This is the same space as when I faced [that being]!''

    At the bottom of the Serving Command Ark, it''s the exact same feeling as when I met [Them] presumed to be a True Immortal.

    Step, step...

    I follow the Queen, and though Yuk Yo is flustered, fumbling as she moves forward, she manages to walk well.

    How long do we walk through the darkness?

    Twinkle!

    "...!"

    Unlike my previous encounter with [Them], I see a bright white [Light] twinkling ahead.

    Yuk Yo, possibly delighted to see the light, quicken her pace as she moves toward it. Meanwhile, I recall the warnings given by many beings to ''be wary of the light,'' and decide to slow down instead.

    "Come this way. What are you doing?"

    "...Understood."

    As I hesitate, the Queen looks at me curiously and speaks.

    We arrive at the ce with the light, and I can finally see what the source of the light is.

    "...Salt?"

    It is, amusingly enough, salt.

    Salt is ced on a small brazier, and a soft, white light emanates from it, illuminating the surroundings.

    The surroundings are the library.

    A library shrouded in darkness.

    The Queen takes out three chairs from one side of the library and hands them to Yuk Yo and me before taking out another for herself to sit on.

    "Sit down, as this could be a dull story. Please understand that I cannot offer you tea."

    "...That''s alright."

    "By the way, is it not ufortable?"

    "Except for the darkness and...the light, it is quite pleasant."

    I watch the light emanating from the salt with a sense of caution.

    "Isn''t it true that important discussions should take ce not in the light but in the darkness?"

    The Queen of Peni Kingdom gives a meaningful smile at my words.

    "It seems you fear the light."

    "It''s not so much fear as it is caution."

    "So you know who you fear. You fear the God of Light, don''t you?"

    "...!"

    I flinch in surprise and stand up, clutching my head while looking back and forth between Yuk Yo and the Queen of Peni Kingdom.

    But neither the Queen nor even Yuk Yo show any reaction, only blinking their eyes.

    Even more so...

    ''I''m also okay?''

    No matter how much I have recently developed a slight tolerance to higher beings, nothing unusual urring despite higher beings being mentioned is strange.

    It''s when I am bewildered,

    "When one looks up at the summit of a great mountain, their neck cranes because the mountain is so tall. However, if the mountain is partly shrouded in clouds, their gaze stops at the clouds, with no strain on the neck."

    With her words, I realize that this space is safe.

    "Is it alright to mention them?"

    "At least for my daughter and I. As for you, I cannot say. If you''re worried, don''t mention them recklessly."

    "...I understand for now. Then this light..."

    I ask while looking at the white light seeping from the salt.

    The Queen smiles faintly and says,

    "Axle Imperial Venerable...no, do you dreamers call them the God of Salt Mountain?"

    "...!"

    I''m startled by those words but quickly calm down.

    Come to think of it, it makes sense.

    Since Peni Ind is obviously the domain of the Owner of Salt Mountain, it isn''t surprising that they are considered a God or Buddha Venerable of Peni Ind.

    ''Hold on, then what existence is the Wheel Imperial Venerable?''

    While I am puzzled, he pats my shoulder to stop me.

    He is telling me it��s best not to mention that name in the darkness.

    "Ah, yes. I understand."

    Having experienced firsthand through Zhengli how serious the consequences can be for mentioning a name carelessly, I remain silent.

    The Queen points to the glowing salt and says,

    "ording to the legends, the Axle Imperial Venerable stole the light from the domain of Light. When they shaped this world, they used the light they had taken to illuminate the world, and what remained, they bestowed upon us."

    "...Then is all the light in Peni Ind safe?"

    Then why did wee into such a dark ce?

    This question suddenly urs to me, and I ask.

    But she shakes her head and says,

    "Light can go anywhere. Do you know how much external lightes in whenever Peni Kingdom is connected to the outside world? The light from outside has already mixed to some extent. The pure light of the Axle Imperial Venerable remains only here."

    I heard that on the day Peni Ind opened, Hae Lin forbid the light of the Ancient Force Realm itself, but apparently, even that wasn''t enough.

    "Well...I understand. Then may I ask what I''m curious about?"

    "Ask away. I''ll tell you what I know, or rmend a book from the library."

    She gestures with a gentle voice to the dark library around us.

    I contemte what to ask then question her.

    "Did Yuk Rin ever enter this library?"

    She shakes her head at my words.

    "In this library, only ''those who know the Axle Imperial Venerable'' can enter. Others can''t even perceive the entrance door. The Imperial Venerable set it up that way. There are a few more restrictions, but they are trivial...in any case, he did not know the Axle Imperial Venerable, so he could not set foot here."

    "...I see."

    The entry condition is unexpectedly formidable.

    ''One must know the Governing Immortal to enter.''

    Among mortals, only someone like me or Seo Hweol would dare to enter.

    I shake my head and continue with the next question.

    It''s a seemingly trivial but important question.

    "...Why are the people of this country human?"

    The Queen of Peni Kingdom gives me a look as if she doesn''t understand what gibberish I''m saying.

    "Ah...it seems you don''t quite understand. Where should I start exining..."

    If you asked Earthlings, ''Why is the dominant species on Earth humans?'', you would likely receive the same kind of look.

    However, I, having lived in this world for thousands of years, know it well.

    In this world, the Human Race is not a particrly noble existence.

    They are just one of the many, many intelligent species and are among those who upy the six pirs of the Heaven Tribe in the Bright Cold Realm due to their vicious nature, even without any backing from an Esteemed One.

    They are remarkable if they are remarkable, but they are not such a special race.

    A moderately dominant species that found its ce in the world.

    That is the Human Race.

    But Peni Kingdom is strange.

    Why is it that, despite numerous races entering Peni Ind to y roles in the world, do they walk around in human form in Peni Kingdom?

    Yuk Yo is a hybrid carp of the Demon Race but in Peni Kingdom, she is a half-human, half-dragon. Jin Ma-yeol is of the Fighting Ghost Race, but upon entering, he''s a perfectly normal human.

    Of course, there are plenty of various demon spirits, but it''s a bit unnatural for the ruler of this world to be ''deliberately'' human.

    After listening to my exnation, the Queen seems to think for a moment before speaking.

    "I don''t really know about that. To us, this is the natural world...but I do know where there might be information about why ''specifically'' humans are the dominant species."

    The queen points to one side of the library.

    It''s a library field with bamboo scrolls.

    "Read the information over there. You might find what you''re looking for. Perhaps."

    I get up from my seat and take out the bamboo scrolls.

    ''This is...?''

    It''s a kind of mythological text.

    Among them, a book titled Peni Chronicles has a shallow ount of how the world of Peni Kingdom was created.

    ��In the beginning, there existed a world full of illusionary dreams.

    ��The Axle Imperial Venerable felt sorry for this and, with the help of the Wheel Imperial Venerable, Hyeon Go (����/ck Ancient), and three Heavenly Kings, created a new heaven.

    ��The Wheel Imperial Venerable rolled the wheel to guide virtuous souls under the new heaven, and the Three Heavenly Kings performed all sorts of miracles to cultivate and where we could live.

    ��The Primordial Giant Hyeon Go, at the request of the Axle Imperial Venerable, made a promise to prevent the snakes from entering thisnd.

    ''Hyeon Go?''

    Seeing a familiar name, I look at the description of this being.

    ��The shadow of Hyeon Go when they made the promise became the flesh of our souls, giving birth to us. We have two eyes and two ears...

    It''s a description of humans.

    Although the size of the entity known as Hyeon Go being described is a bit, well, veryrge.

    The First Giant who covered the entire sky with one hand.

    That is Hyeon Go (ck Ancient).

    The contents of the bamboo scroll end there.

    Looking around, there is another scroll that exins about Hyeon Go.

    ��They are the greatest Divine Beast.

    �� They are called the God who governs all oaths and contracts.

    �� As the [Owner of Names], they are said to preside over naming of all in Heaven and Earth.

    ''ck Ancient Paper, ck Ancient que!''

    Only then do I understand why the most revered contract in the Ancient Force Realm is called ck Ancient Paper.

    The divine spirit governing all oaths and contracts is none other than Hyeon Go.

    However, I suddenly feel my heart begin to pound.

    ''Wait, have I just learned the true name of a great being?''

    Tingle, tingle...

    It''s fine here and now, but if I remember this name when I go outside...

    ''I''ll be watched, I''ll be watched, I''ll be watched!''

    Thump, thump, thump...

    As I calm my heart trembling like an aspen tree, I continue reading the bamboo scrolls and find something reassuring.

    It''s about an existence recorded in another scroll besides this one.

    �� Xiezhi.

    �� They are another Divine Beast.

    �� They are the beast entrusted with symbolizing all peace and well-being...

    ''In these bamboo scrolls, they refer to Immortal Beasts as ''Divine Beasts''.''

    The names used to express Immortal Beasts are not their true names, so knowing them isn''t a problem.

    Thus, the name ''Hyeon Go'' is not the true name of the being but refers to the species of this being.

    And I realize one more thing here.

    ''The meaning behind humans bing the dominant species of Peni Kingdom due to the entity known as Hyeon Go is...''

    Just as names like ck Dragon or Lofty Dragon are given when a Dragon Race bes an Immortal Beast.

    If a human bes an Immortal Beast, the name Go (��/Ancient) is attached to them.

    Charak��

    After resolving my necessary questions, I roll up the bamboo scrolls and put them back.

    While I was reading the scrolls, it seemed that the two others became bored. Yuk Yo tried to move one of the chairs, and the Queen began lecturing her on her behavior.

    I interrupt their conversation and ask a question.

    "This has been a great help. May I ask the next question?"

    "Go ahead."

    "It is regarding the Axle Imperial Venerable. I assume you know well about this topic."

    "I do, indeed."

    "You might feel it''s sphemous...but please answer. Is the Imperial Venerable truly dead?"

 Chapter 401: With The Wind (6)

    Chapter 401: With The Wind (6)

    "...Why do you think that?"

    "I once heard someone mention that They have died."

    It''s something I had heard from Seo Hweol.

    However, upon reflecting, there''s no need to trust anything Seo Hweol has said.

    ''No, even without Seo Hweol, there are pieces of evidence suggesting that being is dead.''

    The biggest evidence is the ''will'' I felt from the voice when I first performed the reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    ''That will was definitely a legacy.''

    It felt like a being that seemed to have turned into a corpse, miraculously rising and barely grasping my arm, whispering its will to me.

    It''s a meaning that can only be thought of as a legacy."And I have my own evidence as well."

    "Hmm..."

    Upon hearing my words, she seems to be choosing her words carefully before speaking.

    "They do not die. Just as light does not die, They are the personification of the concept of repentant enlightenment. One can say that the personified concept has scattered and spread throughout the world, but...the word ''died'' is not quite the correct term."

    "Is that so...?"

    Indeed, at the level of a True Immortal, it seems possible to exist in such a manner.

    "...Then let''s assume that''s the case for now. Do you know how to restore someone who was turned into a salt pir by the Imperial Venerable?"

    She gives a wry smile at my question.

    "It''s a story from mythology. There is a myth that has been passed down about those who glimpsed the true form of the Imperial Venerable and turned into salt pirs."

    "Was the way to save them also passed down?"

    She looks at me and asks in response to my question.

    "Let me ask you one thing. How did youe here?"

    "I crossed over by using the form left by the Imperial Venerable."

    "When you used that form, did your body not turn into salt?"

    "When I wasn''t used to it, it did. But now that I am ustomed to it, I only generate a little salt around me, and my body doesn''t change."

    "Hoh...so you don''t change anymore. But that''s not what''s important. Why do you think the pce of Peni Kingdom is on top of the Salt Mountain?"

    "I don''t know."

    At the Queen''s ensuing words, I am taken aback.

    "The Salt Mountain supporting the pce is not justmon rock salt. They are those who once glimpsed the wisdom of the Imperial Venerable."

    "...!!!"

    I am surprised, standing up involuntarily.

    That means...

    ''Even the Salt Mountain where my main body resides is also...''

    It''s a chilling revtion.

    This Salt Mountain is also a result simr to Cheongmun Ryeong.

    As I am shocked, she continues speaking with an entirely calm expression.

    "Do not fear. Those who witnessed the wisdom of the Imperial Venerable may have had their bodies turned into salt mountains, but their souls went to the world of dreams and became Their disciples."

    "Pardon?"

    "And the opposite is true as well. Those who sought Their wisdom in the world of dreams had their bodies turned into salt pirs and crossed over to our world to inherit the Their wisdom. I am one of those descendants."

    At her following words, I let out a low sigh.

    "It''s not about bing a salt pir. It''s merely waking up from a dream and moving to another world. In our case, it''s about falling into a dream. So if you want to awaken someone who has be a salt pir, you should also go to the world where they went and bring them back."

    "...Does that mean Cheongmun Ryeong is in Peni Kingdom?"

    "That, I do not know. I do not know how many worlds the Imperial Venerable has created. It could be our world, or it could be an entirely different world."

    Her words remind me of something.

    My memory of traveling through the dream world while I was turning into a salt pir.

    ording to her, that dream world is the ''real world.''

    Throb, throb...

    I look at her and Yuk Yo and ask,

    "Is there evidence that this world and the world essed through the salt pirs are real?"

    By my standards, this world is indeed an unstable world.

    It feels like a model garden created by the Owner of Salt Mountain with the help of other divine beings.

    Yet, the inhabitants of this world treat our world as the world of dreams.

    And...the world I visited from the Head Realm definitely had a strong sense of being a ''dream.''

    The sensation when I woke up from the ''dream'' by Hong Fan was so very vivid.

    That world is indeed a dream.

    However, ording to the Queen, that world is not a dream.

    Everything is confusing and unpleasant.

    I take a deep breath.

    "...May I step out for a moment?"

    "Do as you please. But when you return, you will have to enter from the beginning again."

    I stop inwardly reciting the form of the reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    My vision blurs, and I find myself standing in front of the pure white Salt Crystal Pce.

    "...I''m back."

    I look back at the Salt Crystal Pce.

    A world where my actual existence (����) is in question.

    It was an extremely unpleasant experience.

    I exit the space where the pce is located.

    Kugugugugu!

    Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind, where the pce of Salt Crystals stands, is speeding across the Deap Sea.

    "Baek Rin."

    At my call, Baek Rin appeared.

    "Yes, Cult Leader."

    "How many years have passed?"

    "Five years."

    "..."

    I am speechless, closing my mouth.

    Indeed, that world is strange.

    ''They say that in fresh leisure, one doesn''t notice the axe hand rotting. It''s exactly the same.''

    We had exchanged just a few words, yet such an absurd amount of time has passed.

    A world where each ims the other to be a dream.

    Which side is correct?

    I let out a low sigh and organize my thoughts above Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind.

    In the midst of this, Baek Rin asks me a question.

    "...Is Princess Yuk Yo doing well?"

    "...In Peni Kingdom, I wouldn''t know if even a shichen (two-hour period) has passed."

    "I see..."

    I ask Baek Rin a question.

    "Why didn''t you follow when you wanted to?"

    He flinches at my words and then gives a bitter smile.

    "...Is the Cult Leader asking even when you know how many friends I have here?"

    "Is that so? But it seems like you''re afraid of something else."

    He flinches at my words and speaks.

    "...Cult Leader has seen the truth. I am...afraid of confirming the truth."

    "The truth...?"

    "Yes. If I enter that world and realize it''s the real reality, then what should I consider our original home? But if I say that world is a dream, I won''t be able to endure it there."

    ''...''

    Listening to Baek Rin''s worries, I speak,

    "...What if both are real?"

    What if the two worlds are just ces you can travel between through a peculiar teleportation array?

    What would he do then?

    However, Baek Rin shakes his head as if he can''t understand my words.

    "Cult Leader. This world and that world can never coexist. One of them must be a dream."

    "Why is that...?"

    "A simple example. If both worlds are reality...hasn''t Strategist Yeon Wei already shattered her hopes in both worlds?"

    ''...''

    Hearing of Yeon Wei, my heart feels heavy.

    "It''s the same for all of us, Cult Leader. Every one of us had to endure heart-wrenching pain in that world. It felt like the very purpose of the world was to inflict suffering on us. Of course, reality is no different, but the world within Peni Ind is even more relentless in that regard. As a result, the vast majority of our fellow followers had to endure painful experiences there."

    "..."

    "Even Princess Yuk Yo herself. Being born in that world, she came to this world and lost all her siblings, growing up being abused by Yuk Rin. If we were to tell her that all the misfortune she''s faced in this world is real, it would be too much for her to bear.''

    Listening to Baek Rin''s words, I let out a small sigh.

    "...I see."

    I think I understand why it feels unpleasant and why I feel my identity is being shaken.

    Whether this world is a dream or that world is a dream isn''t the important part.

    What does it matter if it''s a dream or not?

    ''If I think about it that way, am I not already dreaming my 19th dream?''

    The pain and the scars experienced in each world are too great?

    I understand that feeling all too well.

    My life has been nothing but pain.

    Over the course of 19 lives, I''ve truly experienced too much.

    Crying out to the heavens because I couldn''t be a peak master.

    Crying out to the heavens because I couldn''t break through the 7th Star of Qi Refining.

    Losing my mind and experiencing hallucinations.

    Seeing someone I trust and consider my brother falling into despair.

    I even witnessed that friend take their own life.

    I saw the lover I thought I could give everything to, whom I met for the first time in this world, die, torn in two before my eyes.

    I even have memories of my loved ones being massacred and living in madness.

    There was a time I oncemitted suicide to avoid being turned into a puppet by an old monster.

    There was a time I experienced an unjust death.

    And there was a time I had to watch someone who liked me for a thousand years go insane while my soul was preserved in a puppet.

    I''ve seen my master explode to death.

    I''ve watched my friends and benefactors be brutally murdered.

    I''ve even removed my own testicles by my own will.

    I''ve witnessed the connections I gave my heart to be annihted by Heavenly Punishment.

    And I''ve memories of having to end a loved one who went against that fate by my own hands.

    I experienced being taken over and eroded by a sinister snake, confirmed that what I wanted most is to die and be buried in the ground, and had the amusing experience of dying while being pitied by my alter ego.

    So many things have tormented me.

    After all of that...how can I not say that life is a curse?

    However...despite that, all of it is my reality.

    None of it can be considered a dream.

    "Baek Rin."

    "Yes."

    "You said one of the two worlds must be a dream?"

    "...For me, yes."

    Seeing the enraged Yeon Wei and Jeon Myeong-hoon in Peni Kingdom and watching the others, I thought something was strange.

    Why not just consider both as reality?

    But it seems others can''t endure having two realities.

    In that case, it''s simple.

    "Consider them both dreams."

    "Pardon...?"

    "Don''t try to find the reality in this world. After all, whether this ce is real or not cannot be proven by any means."

    "But..."

    "There is only one thing that remains in this world anyway."

    A being who once taught me said:

    The heart never disappears.

    Even if it is regarded as false.

    Even if it is mocked as a mere function of the lungs, or of the metal attribute.

    The heart does not disappear.

    Baek Rin appears puzzled as if he doesn''t understand the meaning of my words.

    Well, after all, this kind of contemtion can only be truly understood by someone like me who has endured at least 19 realities.

    I chuckle as I leave Baek Rin behind and return to the pce with a clear mind.

    "Let me know if you change your mind. I''ll take you to Yuk Yo''s world anytime."

    Baek Rin did not respond.<hr>

    After entering the pce, I returned to my original position through the library passage that the Queen had shown me.

    "Have you sorted out yourplicated feelings a bit?"

    "Something like that. Now, I''ll ask the final question."

    "What is it?"

    I ask the Queen.

    "You said that bing a salt pirs means crossing over to another world, right?"

    "Correct."

    "Then, I''m curious about the exact criteria for crossing over to another world, regaining awareness there, anding back. For example, in this world, you can leave by seizing the crown. Does something simr exist in the other worlds as well?"

    She chuckles at my question.

    "You''re a bit mistaken. The way that dreamers escape this world isn''t like that. Of course, regaining awareness is as Yuk Yo exined. I was the one who told her before. However, the proper way to exit this world was never about seizing royal power or such. I heard something changed long ago, which turned this world into what it is now.

    "...?"

    "I''ll tell you how dreamers can properly leave our world. Once you find out, it will be easy to leave."

    I listen intently to her exnation.

    After hearing it all, I nod.

    "Thank you for the exnation."

    "Is there anything else you''re curious about?"

    "The most urgent matters have been addressed. I do have more questions, but..."

    For instance, regarding Ancient Force.

    "It seems time is running out."

    A consciousness is poking me.

    Kim Yeon is calling for me from outside.

    It must mean that time is running out.

    I stand up from my seat.

    "Thank you for your answers. I will take my leave now."

    As I stand up, Yuk Yo stands up as well.

    "...Cult Leader. I have something to say."

    "What is it, Princess Yuk Yo?"

    "Please take me with you as well."

    "What...?"

    She speaks with a determined look in response to my question.

    "I wish to deliver my final words to Sir Baek Rin."

    "That would be great. But are you sure?"

    Yuk Yo nods, and I exchange a nce with the Queen.

    The Queen nods as if she has discussed it with Yuk Yo.

    "Very well. Then let us go."

    Grabbing Yuk Yo''s shoulder, I leave Peni Kingdom.

    Wo-woong!

    When I open my eyes, I see Peni Ind right in front of Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind.

    The two Deep Sea Inds are facing each other, enveloped in barriers like air bubbles.

    "Sir Baek Rin!"

    As Yuk Yo enters this world, she calls for Baek Rin, and I see Baek Rin hastily flying over.

    Stepping aside to let them talk, I manipte attraction force.

    Kugugugugu!

    The air bubbles of Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind and Peni Ind merge.

    Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind moves inside Peni Ind.

    Kuung!

    Simultaneously, the Salt Mountain and Salt Crystal Pce begin to resonate.

    I lift the Salt Crystal Pce and slowly bring it over the Salt Mountain.

    Pasasat��

    Releasing the Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar, I take hold of the pce with my main body and gently ce the pce back in its original position.

    Salt Crystal Pce and the Salt Mountain be one.

    Simultaneously, I can feel a force within Peni Ind growing increasingly stronger.

    Although we aren��t immediately falling into an illusion, it feels like the power within Peni Ind is pushing against thews outside.

    ''So it was this.''

    Ipare the power inside Peni Ind to the mantra of my reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique and try to mimic that power.

    I have been trapped within Peni Ind, constantly attempting to grasp and mimic the power of the Salt Mountain.

    And it is only after returning Peni Ind to its original state that I can finally bring this power into my hands.

    Wo-woong��

    Around me, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is surging like grains of salt.

    I direct the surging Heaven and Earth spiritual energy towards some form of attraction force surrounding Peni Ind.

    The attraction force dissipates into nothingness.

    ''Finally...''

    I have obtained the power to escape my misfortune.

    ''Now, I just have to wait.''

    The day to leave the Ancient Force Realm is not far off.

 Chapter 402: With The Wind (7)

    Chapter 402: With The Wind (7)

    The storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person.

    Under the Xiezhi Worship Layer lies the Care Layer.

    How long have I been waiting in a lotus position on the altar above?

    Kugugugung!

    I feel the entire storage scroll reverberate.

    I open my eyes wide and smile.

    "They''vee!"

    Now, it is time to leave.<hr>

    Inside the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person, several forces enter.The ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect is the first to reach the interior of the storage scroll.

    Right after them, the two Four-Axis stage cultivators from the Tall Tree Race and the Paired Wings Race enter.

    Finally, I see Gyo Yeom and his party enter the storage scroll.

    They slowly advance upward, making their way through the interior of the storage scroll.

    I look down at them from the physically uppermost Care Layer and chuckle.

    ''This is quite a unique feeling.''

    Just watching them progress in their expedition is entertaining enough that I''m not bored.

    I can also observe how each race approaches the expedition.

    The ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect is the same as before.

    But behind them, I can see Gyo Yeom leading the Demon Race below the Heavenly Being stage, bustling and rushing about.

    "Gyo Yeom is proceeding in that manner, and the Tall Tree and Paired Wings Races are..."

    They are advancing rapidly through the storage scroll in an interesting way.

    First, the Four-Axis stage cultivator from the Tall Tree Race uses wood attribute spells to grow trees in the field, and the two cultivators climb up.

    Then, the cultivator from the Paired Wings Race spreads their wings, grabs the Tall Tree Race''s Four-Axis stage cultivator, and glides downwards, swiftly traversing the storage scroll.

    ''They bypassed the flight prohibition within the storage scroll in such a manner.''

    I observe them briefly before turning my gaze back to the ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    ''Once again, Hyeon Gwi is leading the ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.''

    However, this time it seems they couldn''t find a suitable Four-Axis cultivator, as only people from the ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect are present.

    The expedition through the storage scroll progresses swiftly, and it doesn''t take long for Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ik, the cultivators from the Tall Tree Race and Paired Wings Race, to fly here.

    The two Heavenly Tribe cultivatorsugh joyfully, debating whether to pick the Heavenly Lotus Fruits from the Melia tree, while I sense the ck Scale Fish Commanding Sect defeating the Cmity me and advancing below.

    And finally,

    "Just three drops. Please let me have only three drops of the Heavenly Lotus Fruit''s juice!"

    Gyo Yeom and the Demon Race, along with the two Heavenly Tribe cultivators, meet.

    The history within the storage scroll does not deviate much from my previous life, except for the absence of Seo Li.

    Gyo Yeom, as expected, kneels before the Heaven Tribe, and when the two Heaven Tribe cultivators ridicule and insult his wife, he bes enraged and starts a battle with them.

    Kugugugung!

    Baek Wi-ik unfolds his Four-Axis Canopy, and together with Nok Ju, they pressure Gyo Yeom.

    Unlike before, Gyo Yeom seems unable to properly exert his strength against the two Heaven Tribe cultivators.

    The reason is obvious.

    ''It''s because I''ve collected and stored all the artifacts Gyo Yeom would have brought.''

    Currently, the ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect and Gyo Yeom have likely moved up without gaining much advantage from the loweryers.

    This is because I, having entered the storage scroll before them, have gathered and hidden all the treasures within.

    Perhaps because of this, the ck Scale Fish Commanding Sect and Gyo Yeom have reached the Care Layer much faster than before, and Gyo Yeom is being overwhelmed by the Heaven Tribe cultivators due to not obtaining any proper benefits.

    ''At this rate, Gyo Yeom will probably lose.''

    The ck Scale Fish Commanding Sect, having reached the Care Layer, show no interest in the forces of the Four-Axis stage cultivators engaging in battle. Instead, they gradually move toward the Melia tree and begin examining the Taenghwa nearby it.

    ''The ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect came to acquire something called the Recognizing Sin Taenghwa or whatever to escape from Hyeon Eum...''

    I have no particr business with them.

    My objective is those Four-Axis stage cultivators anyway.

    But if there is something that piques my interest...

    ''I''m a bit curious what that Hyeon Gwi bastard is up to.''

    I pass by the disciples of the ck Scale Fish Commanding Sect, who are diligently sifting through the Taenghwa near the Melia tree at thekeside, and approach Hyeon Gwi, who is examining a Taenghwa in a secluded spot.

    Since my physical body is currently on the outskirts of the Nether Ghost Realm, it''s impossible for anyone to perceive me unless they are a ghost cultivator who has cultivated the Ghost Path Method and transformed their Nascent Soul into a Ghost King.

    "Hmm, I just can''t figure out what this guy is up to..."

    I approach Hyeon Gwi to see what he is doing.

    He is focused on searching for something without paying any attention to his surroundings.

    Then, at a certain moment.

    "Found it! Western Heaven Taenghwa!"

    Clench!

    Hyeon Gwi''s face lights up with joy as he pulls out something that looks like pitch-ck paper from the Taenghwa and clutches it tightly.

    Flinch!

    I''m a little surprised by this sight.

    ''If it''s the Western Heaven Taenghwa...''

    Isn''t it the one Yuk Yo mentioned?

    I nce at the Western Heaven Taenghwa in Hyeon Gwi''s hand.

    As expected, it''s interestingly made of pitch-ck paper, making it impossible to discern what is drawn on it.

    Yet somehow, Hyeon Gwi seems to ''see'' something as he sinisterly caresses the center of the Western Heaven Taenghwa.

    ''What is this bastard up to?''

    What kind of secret does Hyeon Gwi hold?

    Just as I try to observe him more closely.

    "Hmm?"

    Hyeon Gwi suddenly raises his head.

    "...!"

    "...!"

    Hyeon Gwi and I are simultaneously startled.

    ''He''s looking in my direction? And he is surprised?''

    I am momentarily startled but quickly understand the direction of his gaze and feel relieved.

    Hyeon Gwi isn''t looking at ''me'' but ''above'' me.

    ''Is there something over there?''

    I turn my head in the direction of Hyeon Gwi''s gaze.

    In the distance, there is a hanging scroll depicting a map of the Bright Cold Realm.

    It''s a huge scroll hanging on all sides of the Care Layer.

    I nce at the map of the Bright Cold Realm but can''t find anything special.

    ''Just what is Hyeon Gwi looking at!?''

    Determined to uncover Hyeon Gwi''s secret today, I re at him.

    The subject of my scrutiny for a while, Hyeon Gwi, chuckles and floats the ink-ck paper called the Western Heaven Taenghwa into the air.

    Woo-ooong!

    The Four Symbols Nascent Soul unique to the ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect rises into the air, creating a spatial rift.

    He tosses the Western Heaven Taenghwa into the spatial rift and then dissolves the Four Symbols Nascent Soul.

    "To see you in the Saha World, how strange."

    "...?"

    He suddenly starts muttering iprehensible words while looking at the void.

    ''This bastard, is he crazy?''

    I heighten my vignce when Hyeon Gwi starts acting unpredictably.

    ''Or is it some kind of secret art? Drawing upon the power of some higher existence?''

    The Four Symbols Nascent Soul secret art of the ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect is specialized in borrowing power, so he might be trying to borrow the power of a True Person.

    However, right after spouting strange words, Hyeon Gwi proceeds to do something utterly iprehensible.

    "...!"

    Pukwak!

    Hyeon Gwi''s Nascent Soul explodes!

    Immediately after, Hyeon Gwi dies.

    Hemitted suicide.

    "What in the...?"

    Unable to hide my bewilderment, I approach Hyeon Gwi.

    He is dead.

    His face shows no sign of lingering attachment or regret.

    ''Just what is this...''

    Hyeon Gwi is a cultivator at the Heavenly Being stage, a promising talent with a bright future ahead.

    Yet, this promising talent chose to abandon his life without a moment of hesitation?

    I can''tprehend it, so I examine Hyeon Gwi''s corpse multiple times.

    "...What are you, Hyeon Gwi?"

    It was the same in my previous life.

    When he died at Seo Li''s hands, he reacted as if it was a nuisance.

    If Hyeon Gwi had been someone''s split soul or had a means of resurrection, it might have been understandable.

    But I saw it clearly.

    Hyeon Gwi''s soul did not travel anywhere through the ne of Soul.

    It simply headed beyond the outskirts of the Netherworld to the afterlife, like the souls of ordinary people.

    In other words, Hyeon Gwi died without a doubt.

    Completely.

    After examining Hyeon Gwi''s body, I realize I can possess his body since he died so cleanly.

    Yet somehow, I feel uneasy.

    ''I should feel uneasy.''

    Even a fool can tell.

    This guy is definitely rted to a True Immortal.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen death so nonchntly.

    ''And the way he was intently staring at the hanging scroll of the Bright Cold Realm just now...is he somehow connected to the Bright Cold Realm itself?''

    That is the only conclusion I can reach.

    I look at Hyeon Gwi with a slightly uneasy expression, then turn around and walk towards Gyo Yeom.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    Gyo Yeom halts and gasps for breath in front of an enormous forest.

    [Ugh, these parasite-like Heaven Tribe bastards!]

    Tears of blood stream down from his eyes.

    [Just what is so precious about three drops of fruit juice that you can''t spare them? Are you Heaven Tribe bastards a bunch of miserly beggars who tremble at the thought of giving away even three drops of nectar?]

    A sea of blood surges around him, trying to resist the forest.

    However, along with the forest, a massive beam of light descends from the sky and strikes Gyo Yeom.

    sh!

    Chiiiiii��

    The sea of blood Gyo Yeom summoned evaporates in the light along with his blood tears.

    He is being gradually cornered.

    [What''s so important about three drops of Heavenly Lotus Fruit juice that you can''t give even a speck of it!!??]

    Kuang!

    sted away by thebined power of the forest and beam of light, Gyo Yeom vomits dryly with dried blood tears.

    He doesn''t even have the strength to move a single fin.

    ''Is this the end?''

    It''s then,

    "...?"

    Gyo Yeom notices something strange about his shadow.

    ''What, what is this?''

    His shadow should have been that of a shark.

    However, his shadow has suddenly transformed into that of a monster with 19 heads.

    A small voice whispers in Gyo Yeom''s ear.

    ��Lend me your body.

    "...! Who, who are you?"

    ��If you lend me your body, I will grant you what you desire. Do you not wish to cure your wife''s illness?

    "...Th-That..."

    Gyo Yeom looks at the ominous shadow, unable to speak.

    But he tightly closes his eyes.

    "I-I will lend you my body! Please, grant me your power!"

    After all, he has nothing left.

    There is no ce to retreat.

    If that''s the case, he has to at least grasp the suspicious demon spirit''s hand!

    As soon as Gyo Yeom grants permission, the shadow clings to his body and begins to gradually permeate it.

    Baek Wi-ik, who is radiating light from his wings, widens his eyes in rage.

    "This bastard! What kind of sorcery are you casting? This sinister aura..."

    However, Baek Wi-ik can''t finish his sentence.

    Kugugugugugu!

    [Guaaaaahhhh!]

    An immense pressure engulfs the interior of Baek Wi-ik''s Four-Axis Canopy.

    Simultaneously, Gyo Yeom screams.

    Bizarre patterns are being etched all over his body.

    Currently, there is a madman the Heaven and Earth Tribes fear the most after the Heart Tribe.

    It''s the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    [Kyaaaahhh! Kuaaahhhh!]

    The process of engraving is evidently painful, as Gyo Yeom rolls his eyes back and foams at the mouth with blood.

    Tension spreads across the faces of Baek Wi-ik and Nok Ju.

    "...Did you see it, Cultivator Baek?"

    "...I did. Something ck entered that Shark Race''s body."

    "Is there a demon spirit within the storage scroll?"

    "Possibly. Be on your guard. For the Earth Tribe, known for their sturdy bodies, to be writhing in such pain. This is no ordinary demon spirit."

    It''s when Baek Wi-ik and Nok Ju are concluding their preparations.

    Kuguguguk!

    The circuit on Gyo Yeom''s body begins to glow, and simultaneously, the Three Great Ultimates appear behind his head.

    "Wh-What kind of sorcery is this!?"

    "Cultivator Baek! For now, focus the attraction force within the canopy!"

    "I, I understand..."

    However, at that moment.

    Kugugugu!

    The Three Great Ultimates have appeared behind Gyo Yeom, and four Axes emerge around him.

    Upon seeing this, Baek Wi-ik and Nok Ju''s eyes widen as if it will pop out.

    "H-How!? That Shark Race was atmost at the early Four-Axis stage!"

    "Could it be that the realm of that demon spirit is..."

    The Axes glow, and the characters engraved on them shine auspiciously.

    Longevity, Wealth, Health.

    And...

    Love of Virtue!

    "Just what is...? It''s not even a Five Elements Axis..."

    And in the next moment.

    Paaaat!

    The Axes floating around Gyo Yeom form a Four-Axis Canopy and begin to ''devour'' the domain within Baek Wi-ik''s canopy.

    Baek Wi-ik''s face turns pale.

    "Th-This madness! Devouring a domain is a divine power only possible for Integration stage Grand Cultivators, so how can a Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage do such a thing!?"

    But whether his face pales or not, the True Orthodox Axis Foundation centered around Gyo Yeom expands.

    The Five Blessings Axis Canopy instantly devours Baek Wi-ik''s domain and takes control of the surroundings.

    The scenery, which had been a temple atop a great mountain range, changes.

    Saaaaaa��

    It''s a scenery simr to the Dead Earth Domain they visited before entering the storage scroll.

    An endlessly sprawling desert!

    An unpleasant gray mist that darkens the sky.

    And, at the center of it, stands Gyo Yeom.

    However, they all can tell.

    That is not the mere Shark Race they had been facing moments ago!

    Woo-wooooooooong��

    Sinister ghostly energy envelops Gyo Yeom.

    Then, Gyo Yeom''s gigantic form is engulfed by the ghostly energy and transforms.

    Baek Wi-ik and Nok Ju''s faces turn pale.

    Through Gyo Yeom''s body, a dangerous entity is descending.

    They possess a body that shimmers with starlight, has 19 heads, and surrounding it, Heaven and Earth spiritual energy boils wildly in the form of white granules.

    Kuguguguk!

    Moreover, in the hands of that fearsome ghost, purple steam is boiling furiously, barking like a hunting dog.

    "Uuuh, uuuuaaaaaah!!!"

    Nok Ju, upon facing the Ghost King, immediately flees.

    Kuguguk!

    He tries to use his own axis to escape from the Ghost King''s Four-Axis Canopy,

    But it''s futile.

    Kwaang!

    Even when Nok Ju strikes with his axis, the Four-Axis Canopy does not waver in the slightest.

    Nok Ju screams.

    "Wh-What is this!? It''s no different from an Integrated Dao Domain! This, this demon spirit bastard! What kind of sorcery have you cast?"

    Then, the Ghost King with 19 heads raises its hand and strikes down.

    Kwaang!

    A single strike.

    Merely a single strike.

    Nok Ju is knocked back by the Ghost King''s descending hand, spewing spiritual liquid and faints.

    Baek Wi-ik swallows hard and falls to his knees.

    "How, how could an Integration stage senior treat juniors like us so harshly?"

    To him, that being is essentially a Grand Cultivator at the Integration stage.

    What kind of Four-Axis cultivator''s Four-Axis Canopy can possess the same strength as a dimensional barrier?

    "Please, I humbly ask that you convey your wishes."

    The Ghost King with 19 heads looks satisfied with Baek Wi-ik''s attitude and opens its mouth.

    [You shall receive mymand and summon my main body to the Bright Cold Realm.]

    "...!"

    At those words, Baek Wi-ik gulps nervously.

    He can understand.

    The entity before his eyes is a being from another dimension that has sent a split soul at the Four-Axis to Integration level to the Bright Cold Realm.

    This otherworldly being is coercing them to betray in order to invade the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''If it bes known that I sided with their side...I''ll receive an execution order from my race.''

    Baek Wi-ik closes his eyes tightly.

    ''I mustmit suicide!''

    He fears the execution order from his race more than the immediate terror before him.

    But just then.

    [Sorry, but you can''t do that.]

    Cleench!

    Kururururu��

    The purple steam that has been seething in the massive Ghost King''s hands surges out like a rabid dog and flows into the heads of Baek Wi-ik and Nok Ju.

    [Keok, keheok! Keeeook!]

    Baek Wi-ik chokes for breath with tears streaming down his face.

    [A life is precious and should not be wasted carelessly. If you help me, you shall be handsomely rewarded.]

    His body won''t move as he wills it.

    ''I-If I move, my soul will be dismantled.''

    He can sense it.

    This unidentified old monster''s purple spell can disassemble and scatter his soul and spirit in an instant.

    If that happens, resurrection be damned, it will be the end.

    What can he do if his soul and spirit is disintegrated!?

    Baek Wi-ik lets out a mournful groan and a deep sigh.

    "...I humbly pray for the venerable senior''s mercy..."

    Seeing Baek Wi-ik and Nok Jupletely subdued, the 19-headed Ghost King possessing Gyo Yeom''s bodyughs heartily.

    [Atst...the advent of our order upon the Bright Cold Realm is near! Wait for me, Human Race Grand Alliance! I have returned!!!]

 Chapter 403: With The Wind/

    Chapter 403: With The Wind/

    We gathered in one ce with joyful hearts.

    "Everyone, listen! We are now heading to the true headquarters of the Wuji Religious Order. This is the true final destination of our long wanderings in the Middle Realms. We will enter the Bright Cold Realm!"

    At my words, the hundreds of millions of ghostly creatures of the Wuji Religious Order let out a ghostly wail, and the demon beast cultivators influenced by the Conqueror King Buk Hyang-hwa''s forces and the teachings of the Wuji Religious Order in the Ancient Force Realm cheer in their own voices.

    I have already told the followers that the Bright Cold Realm is our origin and that the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Head Realm is no different from a sister sect.

    ''Honestly, Yeon Wei may not want to admit it but...''

    The Wuji Religious Order, which she calls a ''pseudo-religious cult,'' has already grown as massive as a hundred Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sects from Jin Byuk-ho''s era.

    Wo-woong��

    As I listen to the cheers of the followers, I grasp the boiling power and attraction force surging from my entire body.

    Longevity, Wealth, Health, Love of Virtue.I have built the Four Blessings Axes.

    I have reached the same level as Seo Hweol, who had first demonstrated the Five Blessings Axes.

    Of course, if we go by this cycle, Seo Hweol is probably still stumbling around blind, unable to even build the Five Blessings Axes, so I am ahead of him.

    ''And...the Five Blessings Axes make it overwhelmingly easier to reach the Integration stagepared to the Five Elements Axes.''

    The Four-Axis Canopy created by the Five Blessings Axes is essentially no different from the dimensional membrane of an early Integration stage''s Integrated Dao Domain.

    Those who build their axes with the Five Blessings naturally have an overwhelming advantage in entering the Integration stage.

    ''Even Yeon Wei said that she could have entered the Integration stage whenever she wanted 40,000 years ago, but chose not to out of consideration for Hon Won''s reputation.''

    In fact, while I feel a strange disharmony between the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle and the Five Blessings Axes Foundation, I still feel as if I can reach the Integration stage at any time.

    The strange thing is Seo Hweol.

    ''Despite having built all the axes of Longevity, Wealth, Health, and Love of Virtue, Seo Hweol never rose to the Integration stage.''

    It''s strange when I think about the cycle when he was with Gyu Ryeon.

    If he didn''t want to marry her, he could have just entered the Integration stage ahead of her and refused.

    ''But he never reached the Integration stage to the end.''

    It''s strange no matter how much I think about it.

    Why did Seo Hweol remain at the Four-Axis stage, keeping the Five Blessings Axes, without entering the Integration stage?

    ''Someday, I''ll surely find out.''

    In any case, I intend to rise to the Integration stage as soon as we reach the Bright Cold Realm.

    Facing the Heavenly Tribtion of the Integration stage in the narrow Deep Sea Inds difficult since the energy of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness from the Heavenly Lightning could harm the ghostly creatures.

    ''I''m also bing quite skilled in Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, so I can perform dozens of strikes without relying on my physical body.''

    At this level, I am at the Integration stage even as a Heart Tribe.

    In other words, if I can raise my Heaven and Earth Tribes'' cultivation to the Integration stage this time...

    ''I can properly manifest the Three Great Ultimates of the Integration stage.''

    Buk Hyang-hwa is also improving her skills.

    In recent times, together with Kim Yeon, she has remodeled the entire Twilight Domain into the ''Twilight Fortress.''

    Now, the Twilight Domain has transformed into something akin to a mobile fortress rather than just a piece ofnd.

    ''If I modify the Integration stage puppet that Kim Yeon remembers into Buk Hyang-hwa''s style of Integration stage puppet and transform it into a General Seo, I can match Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Puppet.''

    And if that happens,

    Kuaaak��

    I clench my fist.

    Currently, my power surpasses the Grand Perfection Integration stage to some extent.

    ''If the Mad Lord''s [Her] at her primees, I should be able to take an arm.''

    If the cultivation of the Heaven and Earth Tribes each reach the Grand Perfection Integration stage, I can defeat [Her] in her prime.

    ''...To think that I must raise all Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Puppet to the Grand Perfection Integration stage to defeat [Her] in her prime...''

    As I suddenly think of that fact, I let out a small sigh but ept it as it is.

    A millennium after ascending, the Mad Lord grinded down and embedded 200 Integration stage Grand Cultivators and Demon Kings each as subsidiary parts for [Her].

    It''s not for nothing that Jang Ik said her aura alone was of the Star Shattering stage.

    ''Anyway, for us, we have Buk Hyang-hwa.''

    Currently, Buk Hyang-hwa is only waiting for the opportunity to evolve into a Two-Pattern Law Talent.

    She will also eventually be a One-Pattern Law Talent like the Mad Lord, so there are no problems.

    Kugugugugu!

    Aligning with the wavelengths of the Salt Mountain on Peni Ind and the Salt Crystal Pce, I recite the mantra of the reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Paaaatt!

    The Salt Mountain and the Salt Crystal Pce shrink, bing small enough to fit in my hand.

    This is a miniaturization spellmonly used by cultivators.

    For those at the Heavenly Being stage, the best they can do is miniaturize a single sect, but for those at the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage, miniaturizing a mountain range of such magnitude is no problem.

    I infuse the energy of the reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique into the Salt Mountain and Salt Crystal Pce held in my hand.

    Paaaatt!

    The Salt Mountain vibrates.

    More intensely than ever before!

    "Hmm."

    As if avoiding the wavelengths of the Salt Mountain, He descends and stands behind me.

    Is it because I��m thinking it��s finally time to return?

    My shoulders feel as light as if they can fly away.

    Over the years, I have harmonized the Salt Mountain to my wavelengths.

    ''Now, this Salt Mountain is essentially no different from my dharma treasure.''

    I haven''t yet made the Salt Crystal Pcepletely mine, but the Salt Mountain alone is mine.

    [Now then. Followers of the Twilight Fortress, are you all prepared?]

    I return to my Four-Axis main body and ask the entire order.

    Countless ghostly creatures and demon beast cultivators reply in unison with resounding voices.

    [Yes!!!]

    I look back at myrades.

    Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa, Seo Ran, Shi Ho, the old man carrying a flower basket, Wei Shi-hon, Eum Wa, Baek Rin...

    "Everyone, thank you for your hard work thus far."

    It would be perfect if Yeon Wei is here, but it will be best to contact her after returning to the Bright Cold Realm.

    I smile as I look around at the eightrades who have been with me since the early days.

    Each and every one of them are reliable individuals.

    "Then, now, let''s go. To the Bright Cold Realm."

    It all started with the intention of saving just four disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    However, before I know it, many connections have followed.

    Kuguguguguk!

    Emitting a strong wavelength into the air, I lift the salt mountain dharma treasure.

    The power of the salt mountain dharma treasure, emitting pure white wavelengths, nullifies the massive attraction force of misfortune surrounding Peni Ind.

    [We are departing!]

    Kim Yeon and Buk Hyang-hwa activate the Twilight Fortress.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok tightly bind the Twilight Fortress with attraction force, and Kim Young-hoon stands at the forefront, ready to cut down the vestiges of the Interdimensional Void or deep-sea monsters that might appear during dimensional travel just like during ascension.

    And I, as the cult leader, stand even further ahead of Kim Young-hoon, and connect with Gyo Yeom, Baek Wi-ik, Nok Ju, and others in Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll, pulling together with attraction force.

    We pull from the Bright Cold Realm and hold in the Ancient Force Realm as we escape.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Kim Young-hoon slices through the dimensions of the Deep Sea and cuts down the deep-sea monsters.

    Through the gap, the Twilight Fortress flies rapidly.

    At this rate, we will smoothly arrive at Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll.

    I speak with Kim Young-hoon, who is at the forefront.

    "Hyung-nim, about the name Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion."

    "Yes?"

    "I have decided on my own name as well."

    "Oh, what is it?"

    I turn around to look back.

    Hong Fan pushes aside the flower basket-carrying old man and brings tea to Kim Young-hoon and I at the forefront.

    "Please have some tea."

    "Thank you."

    Hong Fan, along with myrades.

    Subordinates, and followers of the order.

    There is so much I have gained.

    Wei Shi-hon and Eum Wa are still in their honeymoon phase, and Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon have be closer, unlike their first meeting. Baek Rin also seems to find peace while conversing with Yuk Yo.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon...although he couldn''tpletely save the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, he has changed significantly from his past self as the Lightning Harbinger. Oh Hyun-seok is also healthy as Azure Tiger Saint is still alive.

    Yeon Wei...frankly, her problem can''t be solved until the root of Hon Won''s mental illness is eradicated, but she also cleared her name in her own way and is being treated as an ancestor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Seo Ran, even though he sent off Song Jin, is getting along well with Shi Ho and recently met with Yeon Jin, inquiring about the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body...it seems he is trying to ept Shi Ho in some way. He does appear to be a bit greedy for Yuk Yo as well, but with Shi Ho''s personality, it''s likely Seo Ran will have to be content with only Shi Ho. Regardless, Yuk Yo will eventually return to Peni Kingdom anyway.

    And others as well, whether it''s their cultivation progress, gaining subordinates, or harboring expectations for the new base in the Bright Cold Realm,

    Everyone is harboring a small happiness.

    Wi Yun, Yuk Rin''s half-human, half-fish puppet that Baek Rin captured recently regained her mind and reunited with her parents.

    Not only her but the countless followers of Twilight Fortress.

    The harmonious Demon Race and ghostly creatures.

    Those who believe in me.

    All of them are the ultimate blessing (����) bestowed upon me.

    Yes, they are my hope.

    I catch Hong Fan, who is about to fall under Twilight Domain after handing over the tea and returning.

    "Ah, thank you, Master."

    "Be careful. You''ve caught something on your leg."

    "Hmm? It seems to be an item from the dimensional fragments in the Deep Sea."

    It''s a bracelet in the shape of a coiled ck snake eating its tail.

    "It looks like a dharma treasure...I''ll present it to you, Master."

    "The Ancient Force Realm certainly is a dimension where treasures roll around."

    Kim Young-hoonughs heartily.

    "Hmm. I vowed not to rely on external objects, but honestly, collecting devil swords and demon sabers is so fun that it''s be a habit. There''s just so much to find in the Deep Sea dimension of the Ancient Force Realm."

    "I recently picked up a sword. Do you need it? It''s a dharma treasure made of Salt Crystal..."

    "No need, you use it. Taking what you found is a little..."

    I smile and look ahead.

    "...Anyway, the name of Hyung-nin''s realm, Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion (��Ó����), is written as Standing Oblivion (����), right?"

    "That''s right."

    I reach out toward the void with a peaceful expression.

    "The name of my realm is...this."

    Paaaatt!

    I grab the All-Heavens Sword and swiftly perform a sword dance.

    The sword moves, inscribing words into the air.

    Seated Detachment, Entering Hope (��Ó����).

    Not Standing Oblivion (����), but Entering Hope (����).

    Not stand in detachment, but a name that reveals my hope (??/��) to enter hope.

    That is Seated Detachment, Entering Hope (��Ó����).

    It''s a name with the same pronunciation as Kim Young-hoon''s realm, but with a different meaning.

    [TL/N: ?? means wind but it also means hope/something that gives hope. Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion and Seated Detachment, Entering Hope are both ????, which is why Seo Eun-hyun says the pronunciations are the same.]

    The blessings of countless people rest upon these shoulders.

    Therefore, I must walk towards hope from now on.

    To not be ashamed in front of them.

    This is my hope (??) and, at the same time, my aspiration.

    And it is when I breathe hope (??) into the name Seated Detachment, Entering Hope.

    Tingle, tingle��

    I feel as if I hear a voice from the Salt Mountain in my hand.

    ''This is...''

    No.

    The voice isn''ting from the Salt Mountain.

    ''It''s a sounding from within me.''

    The knowledge remaining in a corner of my mind, obtained after bing a salt pir in the Head Realm.

    That knowledge is dissolving.

    Slowly, I raise my hand and lift the Salt Mountain towards the sky.

    Words unintentionally escape my lips.

    "Immortal Cultivation is repentant enlightenment..."

    This is part of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique and the reversed Reverse Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique''s mantra form.

    "Like tiny grains of salt gathering to form the sea..."

    Wo-woong��

    Each time I recite the mantra aloud, light shines more intensely from the Salt Mountain.

    "Build mountains through repentant enlightenment...building a mountain of salt is perhaps the fastest way to reach the heavens..."

    Wo-woong��

    Up to this point, it''s a mantra I recited regrly.

    Kugugugugu��

    "Hmm, Eun-hyun. it seems like the attraction force of misfortune is clinging? I don''t know for sure, but..."

    Beside me, Kim Young-hoon speaks with concern.

    As he said, the attraction force of misfortune is gradually wrapping around us again, surrounding the Twilight Fortress.

    It seems to get stronger the further we distance ourselves from the Ancient Force Realm.

    However, I pay no heed and lift Salt Mountain, speaking another mantra that has just dissolved in my mind.

    [Each to one another��]

    This is a mantra, but at the same time, it''s a song.

    [Holding hands...]

    This song speaks about connections.

    [With everyone at the sea...]

    The ''sea'' mentioned here is in line with the ''sea'' from the first mantra.

    A sea formed by tiny grains of salt.

    A world of repentant enlightenment and affliction.

    [Drink salt...]

    Salt is repentant enlightenment.

    All connections, cultivating immortality together in repentant enlightenment.

    That is what this song is trying to convey.

    A world of cultivation, not of plundering from one another, but of looking after one another, is sung.

    [And with the wind (??)...]

    I close my eyes.

    This song.

    In other words, it is no coincidence that the second mantra of the reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique suddenly appeared.

    It must be because I hold my hope (??/��) in my heart.

    A person''s heart, a person''s hope (??/��), has power in itself.

    This mantra proves that by itself.

    Just by holding hope (??/��) in my embrace, without even drawing spiritual energy, my words be mental speech, resonating and spreading.

    [Soar.]

    I slowly open my eyes, recalling thest three verses of the mantra.

    [For that is how...one reaches the peak of the mountain.]

    Paaaaaaaaaatt!

    A brilliant bright light bursts forth from the Salt Mountain, coloring the whole world.

    Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, like tiny grains, envelop the Twilight Fortress and nullifies the attraction force of misfortune.

    It seems as if the pure white light above my hand is opening the gate to the heavens.

    I smile as I open my mouth to recite the remaining two verses.

    I havee this far without abandoning anyone.

    Together with my people, I will walk towards hope.

    Yeon Wei said that there is only despair in this world, but those words are wrong.

    If you wish and wish for hope, hope will surelye and find us!

    Beyond the pure white light.

    A pitch-ck sky appears.

    A colossal and tyrannical Great Mountain (̫ɽ), so vast it seems to crush the Heavens and Earth and the entire universe, enters before my eyes.

    The Great Mountain is hardened with the blood of countless people, and innumerable bones and corpses are embedded everywhere.

    It''s a mountain built upon despair and fear, greed and suffering.

    The peak of that Great Mountain seems to reach the end of the universe.

    And then, I make eye contact with [something] at the summit of the Great Mountain.

    Snap!

    A sound is heard.

    The Wuji Religious Order behind me has evaporated.

    Trantor Notes: The lines of the mantra form are the chapter names. In the raws, it''s the chapter names in order but unfortunately, it doesn''t trante the same way.

 Chapter 404: Bow Down In Prostration (1)

    Chapter 404: Bow Down In Prostration (1)

    I don''t.

    Quite.

    Understand.

    Something.

    "Ah..."

    When I turn around, the entire Twilight Fortress has vanished.

    To be precise, the entire front part of the Twilight Domain Fortress.

    Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa, Seo Ran, Hong Fan, Shi Ho, Yeon Jin. And the 13 Guardian Ghost Kings along with Yuk Yo who has been by Baek Rin''s side.

    Excluding those 23, everything has evaporated.And then, right after,

    Kugugugugugu!

    Should it be called a cosmic force?

    A colossal power sweeps between us.

    It seems to be the aftermath of the Wuji Religious Order''s annihtion just moments ago.

    Even in the midst of such bewilderment, I somehow manage to pull myrades in with an attraction force.

    "E-Everyone, grab each other''s hands!"

    We all hold hands to avoid being scattered by the massive storm.

    On my left is Jeon Myeong-hoon, and on my right is Hong Fan.

    The next moment.

    Pukwak!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon explodes.

    "...Uh?"

    I had no time to react.

    Like a child crushing an insect.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon couldn''t resist at all and was crushed to death along with his domain.

    Kwajik!

    Next is Yeon Jin.

    Yeon Jin is turned into minced meat.

    Kwaduduk!

    Then it''s Yuk Yo and Baek Rin.

    The two lovers are crushed and mixed together, their remains intertwined.

    Waduk, Kwadudeuk!

    Ududuuk!

    Badudududuk!

    For a while, myrades burst and die like bugs.

    Shortly after.

    The ones left are Kim Young-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Buk Hyang-hwa, Hong Fan, and Seo Ran.

    "...."

    Kim Yeon.

    Yeon.

    Only her head.

    Remains.

    This fact.

    Someone.

    Please tell me.

    That this is not reality.

    The storm subsides.

    With trembling hands, I reach out to the chunks of flesh before me.

    I caress Yeon''s face.

    And then.

    I once again look up at the [Great Mountain] that has appeared ahead.

    "...What is this?"

    My voice, it doesn''te out properly.

    It isn''t out of fear of an existence beyondprehension.

    I''m just, so, very, very...

    Overwhelmed with emotion.

    That my voice doesn''te out.

    Right now, [That] before my eyes doesn''t exude any kind of dignity.

    I can tell.

    It''s a kind of projection sent by Integration stage Grand Cultivators.

    That too, a special kind of projection designed specifically to avoid revealing their rank.

    It''s like a shadow.

    Hence, it''s natural that nothing can be felt.

    But because it''s a shadow, I can gaze at the [Existence] at the peak of the Great Mountain.

    They''re so distant that I can''t see them.

    But I can definitely tell.

    That [Existence] is the one that just crushed and killed myrades.

    "Ah, ah...aaaaaah...!"

    I can feel it.

    That existence. It''s looking directly down at me.

    : : You Called For Me. : :

    Too distant for my consciousness to perceive, too far for my eyes to reach.

    But I know.

    Right now, that thing is ''smiling''!

    After taking everything, everything from me!

    "AAAAAAAAAAH!!! UGHK! UUUGHK! EEOGK!!"

    It hurts!

    It hurts!

    My chest feels suffocated.

    I pound my chest, and something bursts out.

    It''s a flower.

    It''s a ck Blood Tears Flower.

    Normally, requiring the preparation of materials through the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and needing to be refined through a special spell form is the ck Blood Tears Flowers, but now, it just pours out as soon as I open my mouth.

    Flowers of monstrosities pour out of my mouth in torrents.

    From my eyes, nose, ears��no, it feels like flowers are gushing out from every orifice in my body.

    "UUUGH! KEO, EOGHK! EEEOK"

    : : Did You Use <

    >? : :

    "UHUOOK! UEOOK! EEOK!"

    : : I Shall  Teach You Properly. : :

    "AAAAAAAAHK! UAAAAAAGH! AAAAAH!K"

    My eyes roll back. I savagely tear open a hole in my stomach and pull out the Colorless ss Sword

    The idea of taking it out from my mouth doesn''t even ur to me.

    Completely deranged, I charge towards the ck mountain in front of me.

    Wadudududuk��

    "...."

    My vocal cords shatter.

    As if silencing me.

    At the same time, the Colorless ss Sword I hold.

    Shatters into pieces.

    Shatters into pieces and scatters into the void.

    As if mocking me.

    Wooo-woong��

    The barrier of Yin-Yang and Five Elements rises, trapping me.

    At the same time, space begins to warp.

    "Ah, aaaah...Ye, Yeon, Yeonnn..."

    Crunch Stter!

    I see Buk Hyang-hwa, who is still alive, get caught in the spatial storm and have her entire body crushed.

    "HAAAAAAH!!!"

    Kim Young-hoon tries to resist but is torn limb from limb and dies as his head is plucked off.

    "This bitch! This bitch, you dog shit, you dog..."

    Oh Hyun-seok tries to do something but ispressed into a meatball and dies.

    Seo Ran, peculiarly, has his Nascent Soul extracted and absorbed into the ck Great Mountain.

    And, Hong Fan is caught in the spatial tempest and has his entire body torn apart.

    Even as his body is being ripped to shreds, he speaks with his trembling pupils, as if saying everything is fine.

    "It has been an honor to serve you up close. As long as Master remembers me, I will always be watching over..."

    Kwajik��

    Those are Hong Fan''sst words.

    He looked like an old man, but in reality, he was even younger than Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The little centipede that had stuck close to my foot on Ascension Path.

    Who sacrificed himself and died for me when I was modified by the Mad Lord.

    Who, even though I didn''t take care of him when we went to Seo Hweol, showed his talent and grew up to be a splendid genius centipede.

    Who eventually reached the Transformation Stage and took on human form, bing Hong Fan.

    Who had always silently served by my side until now, my subordinate...

    No.

    My friend.

    Has died.

    "������������!"

    I wail with my shattered vocal cords.

    My voice, resounding across Heaven and Earth, spreads throughout the world.

    : : Phenomena (��) Extinguishing (��) Mantra (�w��) : :

    I see it.

    In front of Great Mountain.

    Something begins to gather.

    I think of it as just the spiritual energy of Yin-Yang and Five Elements at first.

    Because it exactly matches the flow of the reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique that I have memorized.

    However, I gradually realize something.

    Something is gradually gathering more and more.

    No, beyond that.

    The attraction force of the world is growing stronger.

    Jang Ik''s words sh through my mind.

    When the attraction force of the Heavenly Domain reaches its peak,

    The End wille.

    Kugugugugugu!

    The attraction force of the entire world outside the barrier of Yin-Yang and Five Elements, is gradually bing stronger.

    Centered around the materialized sphere formed by the energy of Yin-Yang and Five Elements gathered in front of Great Mountain, the entire attraction force of the Heavenly Domain begins to converge.

    The universe starts to contract.

    Are those...stars? Decaying Corpse Realms?

    Ah. They are gxies.

    Amidst this surreal scene, I watch in a daze, forgetting even to wail, as countless stars, Decaying Corpse Realms, and gxies converge into a single point.

    The Heavenly Domain begins to narrow.

    Gradually, the world bes hotter, filling with light and heat.

    I gape as I see countless Decaying Corpse Realms being pulled toward Great Mountain.

    Thighs, Yang Su-jin''s ring finger, someone''s backhand, flesh, bones, livers, eyeballs, other organs, skin, tails, and so on.

    Countless Decaying Corpse Realms are being sucked in, and gxies are colliding with gxies.

    And then,

    "...!"

    My eyes widen, wondering if what I am seeing is real.

    Nether Ghost (ڤ��), Purple Gold (�Ͻ�), Ancient Force (����), True Devil (�wħ), Bright Cold (�⺮).

    The Five Middle Realms...are being sucked into that sphere.

    As someone who has built the symbolic axis of each realm. I can distinguish the Middle Realms.

    And something dark red in the distance seems to be trying to escape, but is inevitably pulled in as well.

    But that isn''t all.

    [������������!]

    [������������������������������������!]

    [����!����!����!����!����!����!]

    [������������!!!!!!!!!!!]

    True Persons.

    The True Persons who have suffered fatal wounds from me are of course, as well as those disguised ass and quietly sleeping, all awaken and try to flee in the opposite direction of the attraction force. Yet not a single True Person seeds in escaping and are instead all sucked in.

    The situation is so surreal it feels like a dream.

    Soon, the world itself, now filled with light and heat,presses in front of Great Mountain.

    In other words, all the gxies, Middle Realms, Decaying Corpse Realms, and True Persons have been sucked in and contracted to the same size as the sphere.

    No, the contraction doesn''t end there.

    The Heavenly Domain continues to contract even in that state until it finally bes a single point of white light.

    The being atop Great Mountain seems to contemte something upon seeing this point before tossing it somewhere.

    I see the point formed by the contraction of the entire Heavenly Domain being pulled somewhere.

    As there is no longer light or anything else, I can''t verify where it goes.

    All I can do,

    Is despair.

    : : This Is The  True Form Of The Thing You  Used. : :

    The reversed Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    No.

    The Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra (�編�w��).

    The true purpose of this mantra is not simply to gather the energies of Yin-Yang and Five Elements and disy an inverted cone.

    It''s an Immortal Art meant to gather everything, including Yin-Yang and Five Elements and all of Heaven and Earth, to bring about the End (�Kĩ).

    That is the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra.

    : : Now Die. : :

    Pukwak!

    And then, just like myrades, I instantly explode into a mass of minced meat.

    Both the Nascent Soul and the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings.

    Everything is shattered without a chance to resist.

    As I die, I realize.

    The being atop Great Mountain kept me alive until the very end solely to mock me in the most miserable way possible.

    Until the very end of all ends, that thing mocked me.

    Feeling the mockery of the existence atop Great Mountain, I lose consciousness.

    That is my twentieth return.<hr>

    Inside the Yin-Yang and Five Elements barrier, where Seo Eun-hyun has been reduced to chunks of meat,

    Lies the miniaturized Salt Mountain and Salt Crystal Pce.

    As the being atop Great Mountain gestures, they rise toward the towering peak of Great Mountain.

    At the summit, built onyers of suffering, fear, and oppression.

    The being seated there extends their hand towards the miniaturized Salt Mountain, and the mountain floats into their grasp.

    For a while, the being caresses the Salt Mountain with care as if it''s something precious.

    However, as if recalling something, they gaze at the Salt Mountain with eyes filled with contempt.

    While doing so, the being looks somewhere else.

    It''s the spot where the point of the contracted Heavenly Domain was tossed.

    sh!

    From that spot, a burst of light erupts, and eight colossal shadows begin to walk forth.

    The being atop Great Mountain watches them with a sneer before dissolving into the void, disappearing.

    In its ce, only the barrier of Yin-Yang and Five Elements, containing Seo Eun-hyun''s minced meat and the shards of the Colorless ss Sword, remain.

    The eight shadows simultaneously let out a thunderous roar.

    : : Ra Cheon!!!!! : :

    In response to their reactions, light explodes fiercely, and the Heavenly Domain that was contracted into a single point begins to expand once more.

    The Astral Realm (�ǽ�).

    That is, the Universe (����) begins to unfold once more.

    After the Yin-Yang and Five Elements barrier enters the universe,

    When the universe starts to fully form again, it unravels.

    Throughout the universe, newly born Quasi-Immortals at the Entering Nirvana stage squirm and swim in all directions, instinctively beginning to create stars.

    The shards of the Colorless ss Sword scatter throughout the entire universe, and a fragment of Seo Eun-hyun falls on one of the stars created by the Quasi-Immortals.

    Then, the old man carrying a flower basket covers Seo Eun-hyun''s fragment with soil and pats it down.

    Tap, tap��

    "It was enjoyable."

    The flower basket-carrying old man.

    Known by some as the Owner of Western Heaven Flower Field, or what others refer to as the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable, afterpleting this task, smiles faintly as if satisfied and turns around to leave.

    Not long after, he vanishes from that Heavenly Domain.

    And shortly after the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable disappears,

    Sssssss��

    From the ce where Seo Eun-hyun''s fragment is buried, a flower begins to bloom.

    The flower seems to shine brightly, emitting a pure white light.

    And within that light, a familiar presence begins to be resurrected.

    Tstststststststsss��

    It''s Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun, revived without a single wound, looks around in a daze for a moment.

    "...Ah...aah..."

    And then.

    "Aah...aaaah...AAHHHHHHHH!!!"

    Kugugugugu!

    "HUAAAAAAH!!!"

    Around him, a field of cursed flowers blooms.

 Chapter 405: Bow Down In Prostration (2)

    Chapter 405: Bow Down In Prostration (2)

    The Heavenly Domain is formed, and naturally born Quasi-Immortals emerge, creating stars. Not long after, beings below Quasi-Immortals are born.

    These are the administrators of the worlds, the Sacred Masters.

    The naturally born Sacred Vessel stage Sacred Masters manage thews of the stars created by the Quasi-Immortals and instinctively begin to birth life into the universe.

    Under their influence, stars find their orbits, and in an instant, gxies and star systems are born within the Heavenly Domain, transforming into environments conducive to the growth of living beings.

    And then, on a star that has been moved near a fixed star by one of the Sacred Masters,

    [Editor: ''Fixed star'' refers to one like our Sun.]

    There is a presence.

    Wriggle, wriggle, wriggle��

    Mumblemumblemumble...He is a man dressed in white, with ck flowers blooming around him.

    It''s Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun mutters something continuously with a vacant gaze.

    His eyes are empty, and the ck Blood Tears Flowers around him incessantly wriggle repulsively, emitting ghostly wails.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun, standing at the center of this monstrous flower field, simply mutters iprehensibly with an indifferent expression.

    As time passes, the field of cursed flowers expands.<hr>

    The flower field continues to grow.

    One li, ten li, a hundred li, a thousand li!

    However, that seems to be the limit.

    The field of cursed flowers stops expanding after reaching a diameter of a thousand li centered around Seo Eun-hyun.

    Instead, at a certain moment,

    Rather than flowers in a flower field, ''animals'' begin to appear.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Things like veins and intestines, having sprouted from Seo Eun-hyun''s body, struggle to detach from him before eventually dying.

    This phenomenon continues for decades, eventually evolving.

    Then, at some point.

    "Heo, heok, hek...!"

    A dark ck Blood Tears Flower seems to bloom from Seo Eun-hyun''s body, and from within the ck Blood Tears Flower, a being with tentacles and a face identical to Seo Eun-hyun''s emerges.

    After staring at Seo Eun-hyun for a moment, the being attempts to flee as far as possible from him with a face filled with terror.

    However, the further it gets from Seo Eun-hyun, the more it seems to lose strength, eventually shriveling up and dying.

    Dozens of ck Blood Tears Flowers bloom from Seo Eun-hyun''s body each day, and from within them, monsters identical to Seo Eun-hyun appear and attempt to flee from him, only to repeatedly wither and die.

    The true identity of these monsters are none other than Seo Eun-hyun''s Heart Demons.

    Even though the Heart Demons wither and die, they all desperately try to escape from Seo Eun-hyun''s body for a reason.

    Mumblemumblemumblemumblemumble...

    Seo Eun-hyun''s lips continue to mutter something.

    But, though he is muttering, the exact meaning of those words are impossible to discern.

    They are merely sounds emitted without any purpose.

    And the eyes of Seo Eun-hyun, who is uttering these meaningless words, are so darkly tainted to a point no one could possibly imagine.

    Shaaaaaaaa��

    Though Seo Eun-hyun himself seems unaware, as time passes, his hair gradually turns white.

    Just like it would in his old age.

    Mumblemumblemumble...

    However, whether he knows it or not.

    Seo Eun-hyun continues to mutter repeatedly.

    Constantly vomiting curses from his body.<hr>

    A new Heavenly Domain was born, and a thousand years passed.

    During this thousand years, countless life forms began to settle on various stars under the guidance of the Sacred Masters.

    Naturally-born Star Shattering stage beings also began to emerge one by one, breathing new power into the Heavenly Domain.

    And during this millennium, there is a that has half-melted.

    Near the core of that.

    There, something that has been drooping and muttering with a ruined gaze suddenly clenches its fist.

    The being that clenched its fist strikes its own head with that fist.

    Kwaaang!

    The entire trembles.

    It''s a truly terrifying blow, but the being remains unscathed even after taking that blow.

    However, there appears to be some effect.

    The being stopped its muttering, splits open its own stomach, and reaches inside to pull something out.

    It''s a scroll.

    When the scroll is unfurled, certain objects and puppets sealed within are revealed.

    One of the puppets inside the scroll is crying and wailing.

    The being that half-melted the pulls out the puppet with a vacant expression.

    [Congrattions on thy birthday! Most revered Cult Leader!]

    The puppet wears a face full of reverence and bows to him in the shape of a 90-degree angle.

    And finally, he understands.

    Roughly a thousand years after the birth of the new Heavenly Domain following the ''End.''

    That day is exactly his five-thousandth birthday.

    Of course, this is his five-thousandth birthday not in terms of physical age, but in terms of the age of his soul.

    The being celebrating his five-thousandth birthday.

    Seo Eun-hyun, upon hearing the puppet''s congrattory words, finally regains his sanity.<hr>

    "..."

    However, just regaining his sanity didn''t bring about any drastic changes.

    He simply continues staring into the void.

    What good will it do if something changes?

    In any case, there is nothing left in this world.

    All those he loved are dead.

    There is no ce to return to.

    In that case, just what is a person supposed to do?

    For roughly a thousand years, he has raged, suffered, and cursed.

    But after half-melting the, rather than pain, a sense of emptiness engulfs him.

    In the past, when he lost his beloved to Yuan Li and swore revenge, it was because Yuan Li was still at a level within his reach to some extent.

    But this time, what can he possibly do about the being that annihted hisrades, the ones he loved?

    Seo Eun-hyun knows.

    Even if hundreds of millions of years pass, he can never defeat that Devil God (ħ��).

    That being is so distant and unfathomable that he can''t even fathom how to reach it, but how is he possibly supposed to suppress his desire for revenge?

    He spends another 23 years sitting in stupid with a hollowugh.

    And then, in the 24th year.

    "..."

    Suddenly, his eyes shrivel up as he touches his abdomen.

    "Ie, ie, ie...!"

    It has been so long since he has spoken that it''s as if he has forgotten how.

    However, he soon recalls the ''words.''

    "It''s gone...!"

    Panic spreads across his face.

    "Colorless, Colorless ss Sword, the Colorless ss Sword is gone...!"

    And he remembers.

    The moment he tried to swing the sword toward the being atop Great Mountain, the sword shattered.

    And only then does he finally cry out again.

    "HUAAAAAH! Ah, AHHHHH! AHHHHHHH!"

    While his whole body trembles, he still manages to find a very faintly embedded shard of the Colorless ss Sword inside his Golden Core.

    Finding the shard of the Colorless ss Sword, he clenches his teeth as his hands shake uncontrobly.

    "...Find, I must find..."

    Finally, after spending what amounts to nearly a thousand years, a ''sense of purpose'' begins to take root, and with it, ''rationality'' begins to return to him.

    "..."

    Without a word, he extends his consciousness, scouring the he is on.

    However, he fails to find any more shards of the Colorless ss Sword.

    After scouring the for a while, Seo Eun-hyun moves to a neighboring to search for the shards of the Colorless ss Sword.

    There are none on the neighboring either.

    However, he acts somewhat differently on the neighboring.

    Kuguk, Kuguguk��

    He uses earth attribute spells to reshape the ground, attempting to recreate the faces of hisrades from memory.

    Whether it''s a sculpture or a mural, it doesn''t matter.

    But after a while,

    Seo Eun-hyun''s hands stop.

    His eyes waver precariously.

    The fact that the Colorless ss Sword is gone means that the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, which relies on it, is also gone.

    And the absence of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections means that there is a leak in his small pool of memories.

    His hands tremble as he struggles to remember the faces of hisrades urately.

    And after roughly 36 years of agonizing effort,

    Seo Eun-hyun manages to recall the distinct features of hisrades and sketches their faces.

    But he is far from satisfied.

    Their faces are not clear.

    He sighs gloomily.

    In any case, if he wants to recover his proper memories, he needs the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    And for that, he needs the Colorless ss Sword.

    Using the where he has drawn hisrades'' faces as a coordinate, he continues his search for the shards of the Colorless ss Sword.

    Although the Colorless ss Sword was shattered into tiny pieces and scattered throughout the Astral Realm, Seo Eun-hyun is undeterred.

    This is because even though it''s called a ss sword, after being tempered by Seo Eun-hyun''s Dan Fire for over four thousand years, it has transformed into a mineral that is questionable to call ss.

    What that means is that the shards of Seo Eun-hyun''s Colorless ss Sword are older than this newly born Heavenly Domain itself.

    The method he uses to track the shards of the Colorless ss Sword is simple.

    He would find a and activate the form of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections throughout the entire through the dragon veins.

    If there is a ce where the power of the dragon veins gathers, that would be where the shard is located.

    The where the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is activated will be one where the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections has never been used before, and if the dragon veins activated through the aura of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections are further concentrated on a specific location, then it is likely the shard of the Colorless ss Sword, which is more ''familiar'' with the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connectionpared to the itself, would be there.

    Using this method, Seo Eun-hyun is able to recover a shard of the Colorless ss Sword about the size of a thumb over the course of four thousand years.

    And there is one very first thing Seo Eun-hyun does after finding that much of the Colorless ss Sword.

    Wo-woong��

    He returns to the where he has first drawn the faces of hisrades and activates the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections using the thumb-sized restored piece of the Colorless ss Sword.

    Although the range that can be restored isn''t a lot, it still contains the faces Seo Eun-hyun desires.

    Seo Eun-hyun restores those faces and sculpts them into statues.

    This time, they are very small statues.

    Small enough to fit in his hand.

    After burying those statues on the, he creates tombstones on the ground.

    He has only made the graves for those within the restored Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    That is all Seo Eun-hyun can do for now.

    However, he has already found a new purpose.

    To fully restore the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, remember all their faces, and create tombstones for everyone he remembers from the previous Heavenly Domain.

    That is his new goal in this new Heavenly Domain, where no one remains.

    He bows deeply towards the graves he has already made and lights incense.

    In his own way, he is giving them a funeral.

    Thus, from that day, Seo Eun-hyun''s journey began.<hr>

    A further 6000 years pass.

    Seo Eun-hyun has now reached exactly 15,000 years of age.

    Clink��

    Seo Eun-hyun finally restored a handle of the Colorless ss Sword.

    The progress is painfully slow.

    However, he smiles.

    The number of tombstones he has created ons has increased.

    He ces the Colorless ss Sword into his storage scroll.

    He still doesn''t fully understand how he was resurrected, but one thing is clear.

    The entity that revived him also restored his storage scroll and his other belongings.

    Thanks to that, he is able to use the conveniences of a cultivation civilization, such as the storage scroll.

    Looking at the handle of the Colorless ss Sword inside the storage scroll, he thinks to himself.

    Refining them in his Dan Fire can only be done after all the shards of the Colorless ss Sword are restored, tempered together.

    If not, the shards that are in contact with the Dan Fire for longer will be stronger, while others will be weaker, resulting in an unevenly restored Colorless ss Sword.

    Woong��

    As he grasps the handle of the Colorless ss Sword and operates the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, he feels a slight pull.

    It''s a very faint pull, and the duration is short, but Seo Eun-hyun doesn''t mind.

    It''s a good sign.

    The more the Colorless ss Sword is restored, the greater of an attraction force it emits through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections towards the other shards of the Colorless ss Sword.

    In other words, the more he restores the Colorless ss Sword, the faster the restoration process will be.

    And so, another 15,000 years pass.

    Seo Eun-hyun finally restored one of the 3,000 Colorless ss Swords.

 Chapter 406: Bow Down In Prostration (3)

    A single sword.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun is not disappointed.

    Tstststststst��

    Although it''s just a single sword, the fact that it has taken shape is what matters.

    A faint mist begins to rise over the Colorless ss Sword.

    Seo Eun-hyun restores the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections rted to his overall memories.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that forms the main thread of Seo Eun-hyun''s life.

    Wooong��

    He feels the attraction force that the humming Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections points towards.The attraction force has be much clearer than before.

    Now, it will be much easier to find more shards of the Colorless ss Sword.

    After sensing the attraction force for a moment, Seo Eun-hyun descends onto a where he was making a tombstone.

    He inhales the spiritual energy and half-closes his eyes.

    Behind his head, the Heavenly Circle rises, and the Four Axes emerge in his four directions.

    Kurururung��

    As if realizing what he is about to do, dark clouds begin gathering in the sky.

    Indeed.

    30,000 years.

    Now, even Seo Eun-hyun''s lifespan is nearing its end.

    He gained 10,000 years each from the Axis of Wealth and the Axis of Love of Virtue.

    And another 10,000 when he reached the Four-Axis stage.

    The Longevity Axis and the Health Axis had both been sacrificed when he reached the Four-Axis stage, so they are as good as non-existent.

    Therefore, if he wants to continue living and keep searching for the Colorless ss Sword, he now has to rise to the Integration stage.

    He soars into the sky, ensuring the tombstone he created remains intact.

    Unlike the typical Heavenly Tribtion that could be facedfortably while sitting, the breakthrough tribtion for the Integration stage has to be faced while floating in the sky.

    In the case of Jeon Myeong-hoon, the power of his Heavenly Golden Thunder Body allowed him to transform and withstand the tribtion, but Seo Eun-hyun, possessing more ordinary talent, has no such ability.

    ''First, let''s gather all the necessary materials.''

    Seo Eun-hyun directs his will towards the dragon vein below.

    Attraction force emanates from his hand.

    Kugugugugu!

    The dragon vein, which had been boiling within the star, is pulled out by Seo Eun-hyun''s will and begins to be refined within his grasp.

    Seo Eun-hyun uses the internal energy method known as ''Dragon Vein Qi Method'', which he mastered during his time in the martial world.

    In an instant, Seo Eun-hyun''s body transforms, bing indistinguishable from a dragon blood pool where dragon veins converge, and the powerful energy of the dragon vein surges like a torrent following the cirction of the Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    Connected to the dragon vein through the Dragon Vein Qi Method, Seo Eun-hyun refines yet another Nascent Soul through the Earth Tribe method.

    The energy of the Dragon Vein Qi Method is of the earth attribute, and the newly refined Nascent Soul glows with a golden hue, imbued with earth energy.

    Wooong��

    A Nascent Soul of the earth attribute appears before Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    Using the power drawn from the dragon vein, he begins to erase the ''personality'' of the Nascent Soul, leaving only its ''attribute.''

    And then,

    Wuduk, wudududuk��

    He startspressing the Nascent Soul.

    After a while, the Nascent Soulpletely transforms into an Axis of Five Elements representing the Earth element.

    Seo Eun-hyun ces the Axis of Five Elements refined through the Dragon Vein Qi Method onto his palm and then alters its attributes in correspondence with the Eight Trigrams.

    The Fire of the Five Elements corresponds to the fire (?/�x/��) of the Eight Trigrams.

    The Water of the Five Elements corresponds to the water (?/��/ˮ) of the Eight Trigrams.

    The Wood of the Five Elements corresponds to the wind (?/��/�L) and thunder (?/��/��) of the Eight Trigrams.

    The Metal of the Five Elements corresponds to the sky (?/Ǭ/��) andke (?/��/��) of the Eight Trigrams.

    The Earth of the Five Elements corresponds to the ground (?/��/��) and mountain (?/��/ɽ) of the Eight Trigrams.

    Gradually, the nature of the Axis of Five Elements changes, transforming the earth (��) attribute axis into Gen (��)��that is, the Axis of Mountain (ɽ).

    ''Considering that my heart essence and most of my main methods are rted to Mountain (ɽ), it''s better to prepare a Mountain Axis.''

    Of course, in that case, it would have been better to build the Mountain Axis directly using the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique rather than the Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun painfully understands more than anyone else that the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique is connected to True Immortals, so he created the axis using the Dragon Vein Qi Method derived from Kim Young-hoon instead of a method originating from a True Immortal.

    And so, Seo Eun-hyun''s breakthrough to the Integration stage begins.

    Wiiiiing��

    Seo Eun-hyun''s Nascent Soul exits through his Baihui point and sits cross-legged in the air.

    At the same time, the halo of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle forms behind the Nascent Soul''s head.

    The Five Blessings Axes of Longevity, Wealth, Health, and Love of Virtue form the Earthly Bearings around the Nascent Soul''s dantian.

    Typically, the process of rising to the Integration stage would involve first shortening the distance between the Heavenly Circle and the Earthly Bearings through the process of Heaven and Earth Unity, then merging them entirely, and finally evolving them into a small world.

    But Seo Eun-hyun half-closes his eyes.

    Six shadows emerge from beneath him.

    After infusing the Love of Virtue Axis, his Six Extremes Yin Thunder Bodypletely vanished.

    No, to be exact, Seo Eun-hyun''s Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body became the Six Extremes (���O) itself.

    Six additional axes emerge around him.

    From his vantage point above the in the Astral Realm, Seo Eun-hyun is able to resolve one of the doubts that has previously arisen in his mind.

    It''s about the Five Elements Heterodox Axes Foundation, the Five Elements Orthodox Axes Foundation, the regr Five Blessings Axes Foundation,

    And the Five Axes Six Extremes Axes Foundation formed by receiving the Five Blessings and returning lifespan to sense the Six Extremes.

    The Four-Axis stage,

    Or rather, the Earth Axis stage, has a lot of methods.

    Then among all these methods, which one is the correct approach?

    He has pondered about this.

    The Five Elements Axes ces the attribute learned by one��s Nascent Soul as the center and strengthens the central axis with the remaining four axes of Five Elements.

    The Five Blessings Axes do not strengthen attributes but instead strengthens the Four-Axis Canopy itself.

    Which one is truly the proper Earth Axis stage method?

    Only now, on the day he performs the breakthrough ritual to the Integration stage, does he finally find the answer.

    ''...They were all one from the beginning.''

    The originally united method of Axes Foundation Practice.

    It has been split by someone.

    Originally, the Five Blessings Axes isposed of Health, Wealth, Longevity, Love of Virtue, and the individual''s Heavenly Circle-turned Axis corresponding to eptance at Fate''s End that forms the Four-Axis Canopy and evolves it to reach the Integration stage.

    With the Five Blessings Axes method, it bes significantly easier to unite the Heavenly Circle of eptance at Fate''s End with the Earthly Bearings of Health, Wealth, Longevity, and Love of Virtue, significantly reducing the difficulty of rising to the Integration stage.

    But what will happen if the Six Extremes Axes are added?

    Heavenly Circle of eptance at Fate''s End, along with Longevity, Wealth, Health, Love of Virtue,

    And the Six Extremes.

    First of all, the numbers don''t add up.

    Though the Heavenly Circle is perfect on its own and doesn''t require a numerical counterpart, where do the Six Extremes fit within the Earthly Bearings?

    Of course, one can still attach them appropriately and skillfully, and as long as one has the sufficient senses to maintain a bnce, there won''t be any issues with rising to the Integration stage.

    In fact, upon reaching the Integration stage, the Five Blessings and Six Extremes be more perfectly integrated, providing advantages in terms of attraction force and other aspects.

    However, the Five Blessings Six Extremes Axes are inherently rather ambiguous axes.

    ''I was mistaken from the beginning.''

    He finally realizes how to unify the previously fragmented Four-Axis method.

    ''The mistake was in thinking the Five Elements Axes and the Five Blessings Axes are separate.''

    Wo-woong!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s Vast Cold Heavenly Circle, located in the upper dantian of his Nascent Soul, separates from it.

    The four Five Blessings Axes in the lower dantian of the Nascent Soul also detach.

    Combining the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle with the remaining Four Blessings creates five axes.

    Adding the Six Extremes Axes results in six axes.

    A total of eleven��a rather ambiguous number.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun lifts the Mountain Axis that he prepared beforehand.

    The Mountain Axis slips in among the eleven axes!

    Twelve axes are now formed.

    Atst, the Earth Axis stage ispleted.

    Requiring the Five Elements Axis, the Five Blessings Axes, and the Six Extremes Axes; that is the proper Earth Axis stage.

    ''From the beginning, the crucial point in forming the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings is the [Sky] and [Ground]. The Four Directions aren''t necessarily required.''

    Seo Eun-hyunpletes the Earthly Bearings with the Earthly Branches (��֧).

    Wo-woong!

    Centered around Seo Eun-hyun''s Nascent Soul, the twelve axes connect through attraction force and each take their respective positions.

    Then, the Yin-Yang dual energies within Seo Eun-hyun''s Nascent Soul begin to rotate, turning the wheel of day and night.

    With each cycle of day and night, the Nascent Soul''s shadow and light sweeps across the twelve axes in sequence.

    Gradually, the rotation of day and night elerates, and the speed at which light and shadow passes over the twelve axes also increases.

    And at a certain moment,

    Paaaatt!

    The twelve axes shine brightly, drawing a circle.

    Seo Eun-hyun converges his attraction force towards the center of the circle, preparing to break through.

    Inside the circle created by the twelve axes, the scenery of Seo Eun-hyun''s Four-Axis Canopy begins to be reflected.

    And ording to thendscape within the Four-Axis Canopy, the circle gradually begins to take on a three-dimensional form.

    It''s a method of advancement quite different from that of ordinary cultivators at the Four-Axis stage, but he proceeds without hesitation.

    Woo-woong!

    The Four-Axis Canopy that had been bing three-dimensional suddenly forms aplete sphere, and Seo Eun-hyun''s Nascent Soul expands to match the size of the sphere, cing it within his dantian.

    The shape is strikingly simr to the beneath Seo Eun-hyun.

    "These are the Earthly Bearings (�ط�)."

    However, Seo Eun-hyun integrated his Heavenly Circle Axis with the Earthly Bearings.

    So, how is he supposed to achieve Heavenly Circle?

    The answer is simple.

    Woo-wooong��

    Centered around the Earthly Bearings within his Nascent Soul, Seo Eun-hyun''s Nascent Soul gradually begins to melt.

    His Nascent Soul bes the atmosphere surrounding the Earthly Bearings'' world, simultaneously bing the cycle of Yin and Yang of day and night, the star constetions, and even...the cycle of the Four Seasons.

    Seo Eun-hyun gradually makes his Nascent Soul resemble the beneath his feet.

    His attraction force forms the Earthly Bearings'' attraction force, giving rise to the concepts of North and South. With the workings of day and night, East and West are born, finally manifesting the concept of the Four Directions within the sphere.

    The Heavenly Circle of the sky and the Earthly Bearings of the ground interact, forming a small world of Heaven and Earth Unity!

    Simultaneously.

    Kugugugugu!

    Dark clouds begin to gather in the sky.

    Seo Eun-hyun starts his rise to the Integration stage.

    Kwarurururung!

    From the sky, three types of Heavenly Lightning descend upon him at once.

    The ordinary blue-colored Heavenly Lightning that falls from the sky,

    The golden Heavenly Lightning that typically strikes during breakthrough,

    And the mysterious ck-colored (��ɫ) Heavenly Lightning, symbolizing the Heavens.

    [TL/N: Mysterious ck as in the same ck in ck Ancient]

    Each of these three types of Heavenly Lightning strike Seo Eun-hyun with exactly 200 bolts each.

    Kwadudududu!

    At the same time, the dragon vein of the earth beneath Seo Eun-hyun''s feet begins to writhe violently.

    Simultaneously, with a thick mist seemingly gathering near the ground, lightning surges from the ground to the sky.

    Again, the blue lightning that has been striking Seo Eun-hyun and the Enders,

    The golden lightning, typical of a standard breakthrough Heavenly Tribtion,

    And the yellow-colored (�Sɫ) lightning, symbolizing the Earth, shoots up from the ground to the sky with 200 bolts each, striking down on Seo Eun-hyun.

    But that is not the end.

    Dark clouds begin to form from the east of the, and in addition to the blue and golden Heavenly Tribtion, the azure-colored (�iɫ) Heavenly Tribtion, symbolizing the East, sends 200 bolts each toward Seo Eun-hyun.

    From the west of the, dark clouds gather again and sends 200 bolts each of blue, golden, and white-colored (��ɫ) Heavenly Tribtion, symbolizing the West, toward Seo Eun-hyun.

    From the south, 200 bolts each of red-colored (��ɫ) Heavenly Tribtion, symbolizing the South, along with the golden and blue Heavenly Tribtion, are sent.

    From the north, 200 bolts each of ck-colored (��ɫ) Heavenly Tribtion, symbolizing the North, along with the golden and blue Heavenly Tribtion, are sent.

    A total of 3,600 bolts of Heavenly Lightning.

    The breakthrough Heavenly Lightning of the Integration stage is also known as Six Lightnings (����), a powerful Heavenly Tribtion that fills the positions of the Heavens, Earth, and Four Directions.

    Seo Eun-hyun can no longer simply crush the clouds with a single blow as he had done before.

    [Kuaaaaah!]

    But that is still not the end.

    The advancement to the Integration stage only truly begins now.

    He must draw upon the energy of Heavens from the Six Lightings, and the energy of Earth from the nearby dragon vein, to carve a dragon vein into the interior of the small world he has created.

    All while being struck by the Six Lightnings!

    This dragon vein will create the life force within the small world, functioning as the Eight Extraordinary Meridians of the ''world'' itself, making it an extremely crucial task.

    Kuguguguguk!

    Seo Eun-hyun brings the dragon vein into his small world.

    Into the middle area of the ''ground'' domain.

    In other words, ifpared to Earth, he isying the path of the dragon vein along the ''equator.'' Then, he establishes the Earth Axis that connects the South and North Poles.

    Afterying the dragon vein at the equator and the path connecting the North and South Poles, the next step is to carve a path through the sky using the Six Lightnings.

    What is engraved into the sky are the constetions and star movements of the Three Enclosures and Twenty-Eight Stars that he has already inscribed on his Golden Core, and the paths of the sun and moon for day and night.

    And after havingpleted all of this and enduring the Six Lightings for an indefinite amount of time,

    Kuarururung!

    Atst, the torrential rain of Heavenly Tribtion ceases, and what remains is Seo Eun-hyun''s body, slowly emitting smoke as it floats above the.

    He slowly half-opens his eyes.

    Seo Eun-hyun can sense the ''World (����)'' that has taken root within his body.

    This world gifts Seo Eun-hyun with a level of attraction force far beyond that of his previous Four-Axis stage, and it bestows upon him a newfound sense of omnipotence, different from before.

    Although it''s a small world, within it, he is akin to Nature (��Ȼ) itself.

    A domain obtained through the Dao (��) of Heaven and Earth Unity.

    Focusing his mind, Seo Eun-hyun sps his hands together and stimtes his small world, causing it to expand outside his physical body.

    "Integrated Dao Domain!"

    Paaatt!

    In an instant, a dimensional veil bursts forth from Seo Eun-hyun''s body, continuously expanding his body.

    Standing at the North Pole of this barren, ashen-gray desert that is his domain, Seo Eun-hyun sps his hands together and closes his eyes.

    This ce is solely my domain.

    That means no one can intrude without my permission.

    I wield my authority within the domain and, just in case, block out all the ''light'' within it.

    In an instant, the domain is shrouded in darkness.

    Thud��

    I sit down alone in the desert, and within the darkened world, I speak.

    "...Everyone, I have reached the Integration stage."

    As I stare into the darkness, I fantasize about the others.

    "Young-hoon Hyung-nim, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, Hyun-seok Hyung-nim, Yeon-ah...Buk Hyang-hwa. Seo Ran, Shi Ho, Hong Fan, Yeon Wei..."

    I call out each name thates to mind, one by one.

    My voice echoes in the darkness.

    "...Will you...congratte me...?"

    No answeres.

    In this darkness that no one can peer into, I bring my hand to my face.

    Something falls onto the rough sand.

    Yeon Wei was right.

    I was wrong.

    This world is nothing but despair.

 Chapter 407: Bow Down In Prostration (4)

    Chapter 407: Bow Down In Prostration (4)

    Trantor Notes: Making this announcement again and putting it here as some people had no idea (Some people don''t read trantor notes T.T). There is a subscription for RToC. It basically gives you ess to all the current advanced chapters and the advanced chapters that wille out in the next 30 days or so.

    Chapter 407: Bow Down In Prostration (4)

    I did not give a name to my Integrated Dao Domain.

    What meaning is there in naming the Integrated Dao Domain in a universe where no one else exists?

    Moreover, since my Colorless ss Sword is iplete, the Integrated Dao Domain is also in an iplete state, making it even more meaningless.

    After dwelling in the darkness for a while, I retract the Integrated Dao Domain and step outside.

    Shaaaaaa<em>��</em>

    A lined with countless tombstones.

    I am marking down on everyone I remember.Because, after all, the vast majority of those who existed in this Heavenly Domain must have died.

    I still can''t forget the sight of the five massive Middle Realms shrinking rapidly and disappearing into light and heat.

    Moreover, even though the True Persons fled madly, none of them escaped the End brought about by the existence atop Great Mountain and all perished.

    ''I thought the Middle Realms and True Persons would be safe even in the End but...''

    It seems it only applies to natural Ends.

    After the End caused by the being atop Great Mountain, even the Middle Realms vanished, and the pre-existing True Persons all seem to have been utterly annihted.

    Wooooong��

    As I move from one to another in search of Colorless ss Sword shards, I see something resembling a caterpir that looks like seven or eights stuck together swimming through the universe, prompting me to use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts momentarily.

    It seems to devour the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy and nebe in the void, then soon after, it regurgitates arge from its stomach.

    "..."

    It doesn''t particrly seem interested in me. Even as I approach it without using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, it pays me no attention.

    However, I feel a chill as I sense the realm of that existence and realize what kind of being it is.

    ''Quasi-Immortal...''

    It''s a True Person at the Entering Nirvana stage.

    I have seen them a few times before.

    After the birth of this Heavenly Domain, I asionally witnessed Quasi-Immortals wandering around, devouring nebe and creating stars.

    Maybe it''s because they are True Persons, but there''s something inherently terrifying about them who are younger than me in age, even when they seem to act purely on instinct without any intelligence or reason.

    ''The True Persons are creating stars.''

    It isn''t just them.

    asionally, I also encountered Sacred Masters or Esteemed Ones while wandering.

    These aren''t beings who attained their realm through cultivation, but rather monsters who were born as Esteemed Ones, Sacred Masters, and Quasi-Immortals from the start.

    I noticed that they weren''t simply born randomly, but were given some kind of fate rted to the stability of the Heavenly Domain.

    Entering Nirvana stage Quasi-Immortal level beings create stars.

    Sacred Vessel stage Sacred Master level beings find stars to organizews, adjust the distance from fixed stars, and modify the orbits to make them more suitable for the birth of life.

    Star Shattering stage Esteemed One level beings roam the cosmos, scattering bizarre celestial phenomena randomly throughout with Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, ''producing'' the dust clouds that Quasi-Immortals eat to create stars.

    Watching them, I can see that the Esteemed Ones, Sacred Masters, and Quasi-Immortals are all part of the fate that maintains the vast ecosystem called the universe.

    Particrly, in the case of Sacred Masters, it''s so evident that they were born with the explicit fate to bring life to the universe that it makes me slightly uneasy.

    The only fortunate thing is that as long as I don''t approach them first and interfere with their work, they remain indifferent to me.

    I continue to avoid direct encounters with the Esteemed Ones, Sacred Masters, and Quasi-Immortals, asionally observing them while continuing my search for the Colorless ss Sword shards.

    20,000 years pass.<hr>

    If counting the years umted from my regressions, today marks my 50,000th birthday.

    Cling, ng...

    I repair the Colorless ss Sword by joining three shards I found on a previous.

    The more of the Colorless ss Sword shards I find, the faster the pace bes.

    Over the past 20,000 years, I have been able to restore ten Colorless ss Swords.

    Chuaaaaaa��

    After attaching the shards, I activate the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections has also been restored with remarkable precision,parable to before.

    From some point on, the graves of the Wuji Religious Order followers that I remember have covered more than half of the surface of the where I reside.

    I look at them with sad eyes.

    My 50,000th birthday.

    If even one of them had been still alive, they might have congratted me.

    No, even if that isn''t the case, I could have felt warmth and at least share a conversation.

    Not much time has passed in the history of this new Heavenly Domain, and I am still the only one with reason in this world.

    The Quasi-Immortals, Sacred Masters, and Esteemed Ones are still simply following their instincts, making the universe more prosperous.

    It''s cold.

    The chill in my heart is so overwhelming, I feel like I might die.

    "Ah...ahhh..."

    I hold my chest and let out a groan.

    "Aaaaaah..."

    A faint, lifeless groan escapes my lips.

    My chest hurts.

    Even for me, for who the pain of having my testicles removed became within the range of what I can ept, and can endure any form of torture without blinking an eye, the pain is so unbearable that I can''t help but groan.

    I have fallen ill.

    And the name of that illness is loneliness.<hr>

    Another ten thousand years have passed.

    I have restored one hundred Colorless ss Swords.

    The speed of restoring the Colorless ss Sword increases by the day, and the attraction force of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is gradually growing stronger.

    Surprisingly, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections harbors a powerful attraction force that even I hadn''t been aware of.

    As I restored the Colorless ss Sword and the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I acquired a deeper understanding of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that I hadn''t known before.

    ''The 31st move. If I restore the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, it will be much easier to control.''

    I ponder as such with a calm expression.

    Woo-ooong��

    Afterward, I focus my consciousness on the Colorless ss Sword, continuing to follow the countless links of attraction force attached to it, and restoring the sword.

    Then, one day

    Kugugugu!

    On a sulfur sea on a where sulfur boils relentlessly,

    On an ind within the center of that sea, I find a Colorless ss Sword shard beneath a rock and discover something strange.

    "...This is...?"

    Startled, I reach out towards it with trembling hands.

    ng��

    Chills!

    I suddenly feel chills run down my entire body.

    The reason? Because what I found is a red sword.

    On the de of the sword, the characters Calendar Calctions (�є�) are engraved in an auspicious manner.

    As I look at this extremely auspicious-looking treasure sword, I shudder.

    "How...how could this...?"

    It''s a trace of civilization.

    And a very advanced civilization at that!

    This is not an ordinary sword, but a truly terrifying Divine Sword.

    ''If that''s the case...does that mean that somewhere in this world, there exists a civilization...or a being with ''reason'' capable of creating such a sword?!''

    But just then,

    Woo-wooong!

    I suddenly feel a powerful resonanceing from an object inside my storage scroll.

    Although I''m not entirely sure how I was revived, my clothing and storage scroll were restored along with me, and except for my natal dharma treasure, the Colorless ss Sword, most of my dharma treasures are intact.

    I take out a pristine, pure white divine sword made of Salt Crystal, known as Reforming Calendar.

    Reforming Calendar (�ĕ�) and Calendar Calctions (�є�).

    I know the moment I see them.

    These two were created as a pair.

    "...Huh..."

    I am slightly dumbfounded.

    If these were made as a pair, then the sword called Calendar Calctions is a replica of an immortal treasure.

    And yet, despite being a failed attempt at that, it has survived the End and remains in this ce.

    "...Just what...?"

    I find it hard to believe that Reforming Calendar and Calendar Calctions are failed replicas, not even worthy of being called immortal treasures.

    ''I would believe it even if someone told me they are real immortal treasures.''

    No matter how precious Salt Crystal might be, just what kind of dharma treasure can withstand the End?

    Feeling absurd, I ce Reforming Calendar and Calendar Calctions back into my storage scroll for now.<hr>

    Five thousand years have passed.

    I have now gathered a thousand Colorless ss Swords.

    Wo-woong!

    Now, more than eighty percent of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections has been restored, and I can tell,

    ''From now on, within 500 years, I can find all the Colorless ss Sword shards.''

    It''s no longer just a matter of certainty in the attraction force; I can gradually feel the shards of the Colorless ss Sword being drawn back to me by attraction force.

    It likely won''t take much longer.

    I gaze bitterly into the void.

    This is the longest cycle I''ve ever survived.

    But at the same time, it''s been one of the most painful and agonizing lives I''ve ever lived.

    What does it matter if I live for a hundred thousand or a million years?

    In the end, people are beings that swim within the ties of connection.

    In a ce devoid of connections, one cannot grow.

    In theing tens of thousands of years, in this world where only those monstrous Quasi-Immortals, Sacred Masters, and Esteemed Ones exist, I would remain unchanged, just as before.<hr>

    Kugugung!

    Finally, after tens of thousands of years, I have gathered all three thousand Colorless ss Swords that had been scattered across the entire Heavenly Domain.

    ng��

    One of thest shards of the Colorless ss Sword is fitted into ce.

    However, ''gathering all the swords'' does not mean ''fully restoring the Colorless ss Sword.''

    I let out a sigh.

    The veryst piece of the Colorless ss Sword, the tip of the de.

    I still haven''t found the tiny fragment that forms the final point.

    I rise from the cave where I found thest shard.

    Wo-woong!

    Through the attraction force of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I focus my consciousness to search for the veryst, final fragment of the Colorless ss Sword.

    And, just then,

    "Hmm?"

    Something is strange.

    I can definitely feel that thest piece of the Colorless ss Sword is in this world.

    It exists somewhere in this Heavenly Domain.

    But even with the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I can''t find it.

    It''s just the one, veryst piece, and yet!

    Greatly rmed, I once again raise the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections to sense through its attraction force.

    ''Is it because it''s too far away?''

    But it''s strange.

    Even though the Heavenly Domain is expanding in real time, growingrger, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections has always managed to track the shards of the Colorless ss Sword.

    This is an incredibly bizarre urrence.

    Greatly taken aback, I stomp my foot in frustration.

    Kwagwagwagwagwang!

    With my stomp, the continent of this splits apart, causing earthquakes and tsunamis.

    The cave I am in copsespletely and disappears.

    Just before the cave crumbled, in that fleeting moment, I avoided all the falling rocks and escaped, letting out a scream filled with rage.

    "Where is it!!??"

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, must be restored at all costs.

    Even if I have already restored over 99 percent, it isn''t enough unless it''s perfect.

    My Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is, yes,

    It''s Seo Eun-hyun.

    It is the essence of myself.

    To lose even a speck of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections would be like forgetting a speck of my own connections.

    "No...I have to find it...I must find it...!"

    I don''t want to forget even the smallest connection!

    I can''t let even a speck of memory slip through my fingers!

    "I will definitely get it back in my hands. No matter what it takes!"

    I shout with bloodshot eyes.

    And then,

    Kugugugugu!

    In the debris of the copsed cave, I discover something.

    "...That is...?"

    It''s clearly an artificially maderge disc.

    It also looks like a shield.

    Again.

    Again, something like this appears before my eyes.

    I stand in front of the disc with an ufortable expression.

    There is no name on the disc.

    It''s merely a disk, nothing more.

    But it''s clearly something created by a civilization.

    And since I am the only being with reason in this universe right now, there is only one possibility.

    Either someone scattered it in front of me,

    Or, like Reforming Calendar and Calendar Calctions, it''s an object that has transcended the End.

    And then,

    Wo-woong!

    As I look at Reforming Calendar and Calendar Calctions howling wildly within my storage scroll, I realize it''s thetter.

 Chapter 408: Bow Down In Prostration (5)

    Chapter 408: Bow Down In Prostration (5)

    Woo-woong!

    Reforming Calendar.

    Calendar Calctions.

    And an unidentified disc.

    The three items resonate together.

    I try to guess the identity of the disc.

    ''I see. A failed imitation made by a True Person.''

    I heard there are three in total, and it seems this is the third.

    Just as I think so.Paaaatt!

    Clink, clink, clink!

    The pure white divine sword, Reforming Calendar.

    The red divine sword, Calendar Calctions.

    The unidentified disc.

    The three items appear to gather in one ce before emitting a clear light as they merge into one!

    And what appeared is...

    "South-pointing disc (ָ�ϱP)?"

    A south-pointing disc.

    Also known as apass.

    Calendar Calctions seems to be pointing north.

    Reforming Calendar seems to be pointing south.

    Kuung!

    I look at the enormous south-pointing disc, farrger than myself, and stick out my tongue in astonishment.

    "...What is this?"

    A dharma treasure that appeared out of nowhere.

    A trace of civilization I haven''t seen in ages.

    It''s a sign of intelligence, but instead of feeling joy, I feel a sense of unease and a chill crawling down my spine.

    I first obtained Reforming Calendar from Yuk Rin''s treasure vault.

    However, in hindsight, the performance of Reforming Calendar is insane. It''s a ''weapon that by itself'' provides thebat strength at the Integration stage''.

    It isn''t quite on the level of the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, but it is still an extremely formidable dharma treasure by itself. No matter how much Yuk Rin, a demon beast of the Demon Race, didn''t use dharma treasures, it''s unthinkable that such a treasure would be casually ced in the treasure mountain.

    Moreover, something felt off when I fought with Jin Ma-yeol.

    Salt Crystal is an excellent mineral, but it''s not known for being particrly hard.

    Being used for cultivation like how Yuk Rin cut off a salt pir from the Salt Crystal Pce and ate it to enhance his cultivation, or being used for its physical properties as the keel of a ship like the Salt Bones Ship. That is the Salt Crystal.

    However, even when I struck Reforming Calendar, which is processed from Salt Crystal, with the All-Heavens Sword before I was weakened, it didn''t suffer a single scratch.

    In the end, unlike other weapons that shattered, it merely bounced off the hands of Jin Ma-yeol.

    And then there''s the divine sword Calendar Calctions, which I obtained next.

    Calendar Calctions was ced right below where the shard of the Colorless ss Sword was found.

    Almost as if someone had hidden it there, knowing I woulde looking for the Colorless ss Sword.

    And the same is true for the disc.

    As soon as the cave where I retrieved the Colorless ss Sword shard copsed, the disc appeared as if it had been waiting, and the three dharma treasures instantly merged into apass.

    It feels as if some entity was guiding me toward thispass.

    The problem is that if I start feeling like this, it''s almost never just a feeling. Nine times out of ten, it means a [Great Being] is guiding my fate.

    ''Some existence is trying to do something with me right now.''

    Through thispass, no less.

    What is that being''s purpose?

    It could simply be good will, but I know better.

    This world is nothing but a mass of cmity.

    At least for us, goodwill will nevere our way.

    I can''t trust anyone.

    Embracing Yeon Wei''s philosophy more than ever, I unfold the Integrated Dao Domain.

    Woo-wooong!

    With all the spiritual energy and dragon vein within the Integrated Dao Domain,

    And utilizing attraction force, I grip the All-Heavens Sword along with the Three Great Ultimates and, with the martial technique of Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao, I strike down thepass.

    Kugwagwagwagwang!

    Thepass, struck within the Integrated Dao Domain, pierces through the domain and embeds itself directly into the''s core.

    That''s right.

    Instead of shattering on the spot, it was deflected and lodged itself there.

    Retracting the domain, I re at thepass.

    Not a single scratch.

    With my current strength, I can go hold my own against someone at the Quasi-Star Shattering stage.

    It''s clearly an artifact formed by thebination of the Integration-level dharma treasure Reforming Calendar, Calendar Calctions, along with the unidentified disc.

    It''d be urate if one thinks of it as a Grand Perfection Integration-level dharma treasure.

    However, the single strike I just delivered isn''t a joke. If hit directly, I could''ve sent even Hyeon Eum straight to the afterlife.

    Yet, thepass took the hit and didn''t even get scratched.

    I let out a low growl, ring fiercely at thepass.

    I can tell.

    This isn''t just some Integration-level dharma treasure.

    It was said to be a failed product of an Entering Nirvana Quasi-Immortal, but honestly, I don''t really know.

    Though thepass isn''t particrlyrge, I can''t help but feel the same unknown pressure from it as I did from the Serving Command Ark.

    The legendary discarded immortal treasure that pierced through the head of Lofty Dragon, the Serving Command Ark.

    Its majesty was truly overwhelming when I first saw it.

    And thispass seems to exude a simr level of pressure.

    After staring at thepass for a long time, I decide to ignore it and head to a in the opposite direction.

    ''Enough, I''m abandoning it.''

    I don''t know which True Immortal or higher being is trying to toy with me again, but there''s no reason to y along.

    After passing by a while thinking such thoughts,

    Kugugugugu!

    "...!"

    I lock eyes with a True Person in the shape of a frog with its entire body covered in eyeballs, clinging to the back of the.

    Blink��

    The Quasi-Immortal in the form of a frog looks at me and opens its mouth.

    Chuaaaaak!

    "This crazy!"

    I turn pale and dodge the Quasi-Immortal''s tongue.

    No, should it even be called a tongue?

    It looks like a sea anemone with soft starlight swirling around it.

    If Azure Tiger Saint''s Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method took the form of a tongue, it''d probably look like that.

    Kugugugugu!

    The starlight sea anemone-like tongue chases after me.

    ''Damn!''

    I don''t understand why something that had no aggressiveness towards me is suddenly showing such behavior.

    Fleeing in a haste, I head to a nearby.

    Only when I return do I realize it''s the ce I discarded thepass.

    Kugugugu!

    The Quasi-Immortal''s sea anemone twitches from the sky.

    While searching for a ce to hide, I end up diving into the spot where I smashed thepass, creating a path down to the core.

    Kuuung!

    In an instant, I fall to the core and end up stepping on thepass.

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, the frog-like Quasi-Immortal seems to have just flicked its tongue for fun, as it retracts its sea anemone-like tongue and disappears again.

    Gritting my teeth, I try to leave once more.

    But this time, a Star Shattering Esteemed One in the shape of a continent-sized carp chases after me, forcing me to hide beside thepass again.

    After experiencing these two incidents, I realize something.

    "...Is this fate?"

    I''ve experienced something simr before.

    When I was still young.

    It''s the same feeling as the time when I struggled desperately at Ascension Path, trying to prevent myrades from being handed over to Seo Hweol, the Mad Lord, and the Heavenly Being trio.

    No matter how hard I struggled, fate would move and block my path, guiding the flow [back to its original course].

    No matter what I did, myrades were inevitably drawn to the individuals connected to them.

    Recalling that time, I understand that someone has manipted my fate to guide me to thepass.

    "...So, I''m supposed to use thepass?"

    I hesitate for a moment before letting out a smallugh.

    After all, I have nothing left to lose.

    With a bitter expression, I reach out and touch thepass.

    Woo-woong!

    As I infuse my consciousness into it, the name and usage of thepass flows into my mind.

    The name of thepass is the South Pr Compass (�ϘO�P).

    Its ability is to guide the best path towards the entity connected by attraction force.

    I can''t help butugh in disbelief.

    It feels contrived.

    Just when I can''t find thest fragment of the Colorless ss Sword.

    Just when I need help to locate the Colorless ss Sword, a dharma treasure that can do so appears right before my eyes?

    It''s clear that someone''s intentions are at y, and it doesn''t make me feelfortable.

    But I have no choice but to ce my hand on the South Pr Compass and register the attraction force for the Colorless ss Sword.

    Someone is moving me through the South Pr Compass.

    And the power and fate that this someone possesses are beyond what I can escape from at this moment.

    If that''s the case,

    Though they are words I really despise, I have no choice but to follow them.

    ��This world is a y under fate, and we are merely actors acting within this y.

    ��Like an actor, you should just be faithful to your role. Otherwise, you''ll be driven off the stage.

    Seo Hweol''s words.

    Despite my irritation, I have to admit that in this situation, I have no choice but to follow his words as I re at thepass.

    ''Fine. I don''t know who is trying to do what with me, but for now, I''ll act ording to the role assigned to me.''

    For now, I''ll faithfully perform the role I''ve been assigned.<hr>

    Paaaatt!

    Riding the South Pr Compass, I cross the universe.

    Woo-woong!

    The South Pr Compass'' needle, Reforming Calendar, points in a specific direction, and I use attraction force to fly there with the ground-shrinking technique.

    Woo-woong!

    And some timeter.

    The South Pr Compass sends a signal saying we ''arrived at the destination.''

    The South Pr Compass, much like the navigation systems on Earth, sets a target and provides the best path to it, and when you arrive, it sends a signal like this.

    Following the guidance of the South Pr Compass, I descend in front of a rocky cave on a certain.

    Then, sweeping my consciousness around, I operate the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections across the entire to search for the Colorless ss Sword fragment.

    But nothing appears.

    Even after fully revealing the Colorless ss Sword and pulling with the attraction force of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, nothinges out.

    "..."

    After retrieving the Colorless ss Sword, I re-register its attraction force into the South Pr Compass and speak.

    "Guide me, South Pr Compass."

    The needle of the South Pr Compass spins around before pointing to some distant part of the universe.

    It''s saying the fragment is located in another ce.

    I feel my blood boil in frustration, but I calm my anger and ride the South Pr Compass towards the direction it indicates.

    And there, too, the Colorless ss Sword fragment is nowhere to be found.

    And once again, the South Pr Compass points to yet another random location.

    Even though I am overwhelmed with the urge to smash the South Pr Compass to pieces, it won''t break anyway.

    And if I can''t control my anger and throw it away, I will immediately find myself under the bizarre misfortune of being chased by Quasi-Immortals or Esteemed Ones, binding me right back to the side of the South Pr Compass.

    Even if misfortune arises, I can''t neutralize it like before.

    If I use the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra to nullify the misfortune, the Owner of Great Mountain woulde looking for me again.

    At this point, I have no choice but to y along with this puppet show, the intentions of which remain unclear.

    And so, tens of thousands of years pass.<hr>

    One hundred thousand.

    It''s my hundred thousandth birthday.

    Once again, I sigh at the stupidity of the South Pr Compass pointing to yet another strange location, and I adjust thepass to embark on another journey through the universe.

    How many tens of thousands of years has it been?

    I don''t know what the intentions of the being that sent the South Pr Compass to me are but,

    Without any exnation as to why they''re doing this to me, they tied me to the South Pr Compass and dragged me around like a dog, forcing me to travel to every corner of the universe.

    "What dog-like ce will I travel to today?"

    For tens of thousands of years, I''ve been traveling with the South Pr Compass.

    Even with just the intermittent cultivation I managed during these travels, I have already reached the mid Integration stage in both Heaven and Earth Tribe.

    Is it because the new Heavenly Domain has not been around for long?

    Every corner of the universe is overflowing with Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    Thanks to that, I am able to reach a somewhat corresponding realm after tens of thousands of years.

    With exhausted eyes, I arrive on some star, guided once again by the South Pr Compass, and as always, I can''t give up hope, so I struggle to find thest fragment of the Colorless ss Sword by moving the star''s dragon vein and activating the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Kugugugugu!

    The dragon vein of the roars under my influence, briefly operating ording to the form of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    "Not here either, huh."

    I sigh and once again fly off towards the next location indicated by the South Pr Compass.

    And just then,

    Woo-woong��

    "...?"

    Suddenly, I notice the energy of the dragon vein, which has been boiling throughout the entire star, seems to be stretching beyond the star.

    ''What''s this? Did I see it wrong?''

    I rub my eyes, and the sight quickly disappears.

    However, after reviewing the records stored within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I realize that it wasn''t a hallucination.

    ''I definitely saw it. Just what was that?''

    When I examine the again, I see that the dragon vein has quietly returned to its dormant state within the.<hr>

    Time passed.

    As I continue traveling through the universe with the South Pr Compass, I begin to see the vision I previously witnessed more frequently, and at some point, I be certain that it isn''t an illusion.

    Woo-woooong��

    The dragon vein is extending beyond the star.

    The dragon vein, stretching beyond the star, connects to another star like a massive pir.

    And I can vaguely see that the other star is also connected to another.

    It isn''t a hallucination.

    "...I see."

    Only now do I understand why the South Pr Compass has been dragging me around the vast Heaven and Earth and Four Directions of the universe.

    ''Was it to give me this vision?''

    It seems that way.

    This vision of the dragon vein is unique.

    All the stars in this universe have spirit veins of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy flowing within them.

    And that level of spirit vein can be seen by anyone at the Core Formation stage.

    However, the pir of spirit veins that ''extends beyond the stars'' is not easily visible.

    Only those who have traveled to millions of stars, analyzed their energy, and repeatedly activated the dragon veins can see this pir.

    At first, I wasn''t ustomed to this vision of seeing those pirs, but after bing familiar with it, I felt like I understood the identity and origin of those pirs.

    "The dragon veins of the stars have reached an extreme point, transcending the ne, and have entered the ne of Fate."

    It was something I couldn''t perceive at first because the endless spirit veins of the stars simply transcended over the ne of Soul.

    The stars seem to be far apart, but that isn''t the case.

    In reality, they are closely connected, emitting attraction force towards each other in the ne of Fate. Only through the spirit veins that shot up into the ne of Fate can I faintly catch a glimpse of this.

    All the stars in this universe are connected by countless pirs of light.

    This is truly a scene that brings to mind the concept of Indra''s Net.

    I give to this pir of light,

    That is, the ''dragon vein of the stars,'' a name.

    The star''s dragon vein, Star Vein (���}).

    Paaatt!

    Together with the South Pr Compass, following the star veins, I fly towards the direction thepass indicates.

    As expected, I can''t find the Colorless ss Sword fragment this time either.

    However, since the day I clearly gained the eyes to see the star vein, I realized that the South Pr Compass isn''t leading me aimlessly.

    With each journey with the South Pr Compass, my ability to see the star vein, the Star Vein Eye, is further enhanced.

    I can now see the star vein from farther and farther away, and with more detail.

    160,000 years.

    I, too, having lived for 160,000 years, have be a living fossil.

    The lifespan I received in the Integration stage is nearly exhausted, and as a result, wrinkles are gradually appearing on my skin and face.

    In just 30,000 more years, I will likely die.

    Kuuuuuuk...

    Kuguguguk...

    My cultivation has now reached thete Integration stage.

    My attainment in Seated Detachment, Entering Hope has reached a level where I can freely unleash individual strikes with ease.

    ''How long will this journey continue?''

    Will I be able to find the Colorless ss Sword before I die?

    Unable to hide the slight deste feeling in my heart, I continue to travel through the Astral Realm with the South Pr Compass.<hr>

    Star Vein Eye, in a way, is a sense far more difficult to attain than Nether Perception.

    Anyone who cultivates the Ghost Path Method or is deceased can obtain Nether Perception. But to obtain Star Vein Eye, one needs to fulfill the extraordinary condition of having visited millions of stars and drawn out the dragon vein in each and every star.

    Moreover, unlike Nether Perception, Star Vein Eye does not grow easily.

    Even after wandering for tens of thousands of years with the South Pr Compass that seems to help the growth of the Star Vein Eye, all I can see after a long time is the vastwork of constetions spread across the entire universe.

    But one day,

    One day, after finishing a journey with the South Pr Compass, my Star Vein Eye breaks through a certain ''critical point,'' and upon surpassing that point, I be able to see something incredible.

    It''s history.

    Through the dragon veins, I can now see how the constetions have moved up to that point. I can now see their records.

    One might ask, what''s so remarkable about such records?

    It''s not like I can peruse all records like Oh Hye-seo�Dand records of constetions at that?

    But indeed, it is something extraordinary.

    The records of constetions are guiding me through a path.

    A [path] that leads to the original great explosion, the very starting point of the Heavenly Domain.

    Woo-woooong��

    Looking at that [path], I finally realize where thest fragment of the Colorless ss Sword is.

    It''s beyond that [path].

    And I can guess what lies at the end of that [path].

    Perhaps, there''s an exit that leads out of this Heavenly Domain.

    Yes, the final fragment of the Colorless ss Sword has existed outside of this Heavenly Domain from the very beginning.

    Pararararak!

    Upon realizing this, the South Pr Compass finally begins to guide me urately along the [path].

    I am now 192,202 years old.

    I have 400 years left before my lifespan runs out.<hr>

    The time it took to reach the exit of the Heavenly Domain is precisely 400 years.

    The timing is so exact it almost feels contrived.

    I touch the wrinkles on my face and my beard.

    At this point, my cultivation has reached Grand Perfection Integration stage in Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation and the equivalent level in the Heart Tribe.

    In other words, I am on par with, if not superior to, [Her] in her prime.

    My death is not far off, and my cultivation has been raised to its fullest extent.

    But even so, I feel fear as I look at the [door] before me.

    Kugugugugu!

    A [door] that leads out of the Heavenly Domain.

    I realize there are two diverging paths beyond that door.

    One is just the normal path leading out of the Heavenly Domain.

    The other is a suspicious path leading [somewhere].

    And thest fragment of the Colorless ss Sword is on the path leading to [somewhere].

    I''m not afraid of the unknown.

    What I truly fear is,

    ''The existence that lies beyond...''

    I can tell.

    Beyond there is the being who gave me the South Pr Compass and manipted my fate for hundreds of thousands of years, forcing upon me the Star Vein Eye.

    I can feel that being trying to meet me.

    Even now.

    Even now, the image of the Owner of Great Mountain ughtering all myrades and reverting the universe to its primordial state has not left my mind.

    However, despite that, I ride the South Pr Compass towards that ce.

    There is nothing left to lose.

    The only thing to lose is my memory.

    Even though it''s a mere speck, that fragment of the Colorless ss Sword,

    That Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Contains my history, our history.

    I ride the South Pr Compass and take a step outside this Heavenly Domain.

    Paaaatt!

    The Heaven and Earth and Four Directions are dyed pure white.<hr>

    Kugugugu!

    The gxy!

    At the center of countless gxies.

    There is a certain throne, and the South Pr Compass brings me right in front of that throne.

    And suddenly,

    sh!

    The South Pr Compass, which has carried me all this time, shines white and transforms into an old man.

    I look at him calmly.

    "...Is it you? The one who wished to see me?"

    I can feel it.

    The being before my eyes is at least a True Immortal.

    "No, I am but an incarnation of the main body. I took this form out of consideration, since you would go mad by gazing directly upon the main body."

    "...If you have something to say, you could have summoned me directly. Why wait so many long years to call me?"

    "Haha. Long years, you say?"

    The old man strokes his beard and asks,

    "Do you know who I am?"

    I cautiously ask the old man,

    "Who are you?"

    "I have many titles. Some call me the God of Calendar, others call me the Owner of Time."

    Snap!

    When He snaps his fingers, the surroundings transform into a paradise-like pavilion.

    As He sits in the pavilion, He speaks,

    "You may call me the Heavenly Venerable of Time."

    I kneel involuntarily before His solemn presence.

    "Bow down in prostration before me. I have been watching over you for a very long time."

    Trantor Notes: No chapter tomorrow would be pretty brutal, right? lol

 Chapter 409: God of Time.

    Chapter 409: God of Time.

    The God of Time.

    Thump��

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time!

    As soon as I hear those words, a chill runs through my entire body, and I feel my soul tremble.

    Then, I immediately bow before the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    "Excellent. You know your manners-"

    Right after that.

    I immediately swing the All-Heavens Sword at the Heavenly Venerable of Time''s face.

    Shukwak!Kugwagwagwagwang!

    Along with the God of Time''s body, the entire pavilion is cut in half.

    "...What is the meaning of this?"

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time asks with a faint smile.

    I also smile weakly as I lift the All-Heavens Sword.

    "I thought the great God was descending upon me a trial. Was I mistaken?"

    The reason I immediately cut down the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    No, the reason I cut down the body of that incarnation is simple.

    Tstststststss��

    My body is gradually bing younger.

    At the same time, the body of the Heavenly Venerable of Time''s incarnation is slowly aging.

    What does this mean?

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time, through some method, is reversing the time of my physical body.

    Well, if that''s all, it wouldn''t have mattered.

    The real problem is that the Heavenly Venerable of Time is also reversing my ''memory.''

    If not for the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I might have entirely forgotten the tens of thousands of years of suffering I endured in the new Heavenly Domain.

    "A trial, you say? I only intended to give you relief."

    "How can forgetting one''s memories be considered a relief?"

    "You seemed to be struggling due to the pain of past years, so I tried my hand. Did it not please you?"

    It''s only then that I realize the answer to why the Heavenly Venerable summoned me after making me wander for a hundred thousand years.

    My memories are precious to me.

    Indeed, the hundred thousand years have been so long, so horrifying, and so lonely.

    But that is also part of my life.

    Those years were filled with pain, but it''s because of those years of suffering that the pain and despair of that day have weathered away enough to shape who I am today.

    The time that has passed was hard, but I don''t regret it.

    I bow my head to the Heavenly Venerable.

    "Thank you for enlightening me."

    "Heh heh. It''s fortunate that you finally understand."

    I''m about to apologize for cutting down the Heavenly Venerable''s body.

    But just then,

    Tstststststs��

    I realize that my time is once again reversing.

    My physical body is bing younger, and my memories are fading.

    The cultivation of my physical body is declining as well.

    If not for the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I won''t have even realized that I am losing my memories.

    I look at the Heavenly Venerable and ask.

    "...Is this lowly one being punished for damaging the Heavenly Venerable''s body?"

    "No."

    "...Then why are you doing this?"

    "..."

    The God of Time does not answer.

    Instead, He points at me, and the speed at which my body grows younger and my memories disappear elerates.

    My cultivation is gradually decreasing.

    Memories are slipping away.

    I can feel the memories of the past 190,000 years draining out of my upper dantian in an instant.

    I furrow my eyebrows.

    "O Heavenly Venerable, please quell your anger."

    However, despite my plea, He doesn''t so much as twitch an eyebrow and continues to reverse my time even faster. Finally, I feel even the memories of myrades being attacked by the Owner of Great Mountain begin to fade.

    And so, I close my eyes and once again swing the All-Heavens Sword.

    Boo-woong!

    Koo-woong!

    The pavilion shakes as the incarnation of the Heavenly Venerable of Time is once again cut down.

    "...Why are you doing this? Please, I humbly ask to stop testing me."

    But nothing changes.

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time instantly regenerates His body and continues reversing my time.

    In the end, I re at the Heavenly Venerable and growl.

    "No matter if you are the Heavenly Venerable of Time, I cannot allow you to reduce my life to nothingness...! Stop immediately!"

    It''s scattering.

    It''s vanishing.

    Even though my body is bing younger, my memories, grudges, sadness, happiness, despair, and hopes,

    All those joy, anger, sorrow, pleasure, love, hate, and desire, all those scenes filled with emotion, everything is disappearing from my mind!

    If not for the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections outside, I wouldn''t even be aware of it!

    I grit my teeth and shout.

    "Stop immediately!!!"

    Shukang��

    Once again, I cut down the incarnation of the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    I fear the opponent before me.

    I don''t know if He could capture me and set one second tost an eternity, torturing me for infinite time.

    Having seen the God of Great Mountain copse the universe, I can''t even imagine the limits of these beings.

    But even so.

    For the human named Seo Eun-hyun, the time I''ve spent until now is far too precious.

    No matter if the opponent is a god, I can never forgive anyone who would reverse my life and erase it as if it never existed!

    With my eyes rolled back, I wildly swing the All-Heavens Sword.

    Kugugugugu!

    The pavilion crumbles.

    The world cracks.

    But as time passes, my cultivation continues to decrease.

    The only thing that doesn''t fade is the level of martial arts maintained by the enlightenment held within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections!

    "Stop this at once!"

    The years spent in the Ancient Force Realm.

    The memories with the Wuji Religious Order.

    The countless recollections that formed after falling into the Nether Ghost Realm.

    The time I joined the Grand Cultivator Association and became a Grand Cultivator.

    The moments when I faced Hon Won and Seo Hweol, using the power of Salt Mountain!

    They are all gradually copsing.

    And the leakage of memories continues to the very beginning of this cycle.

    ''C-Could it be...?''

    If this keeps up, will I lose the memories from the previous regression as well?

    Just as I think so,

    Then,

    Pasasat!

    "...!"

    ording to the sequence of time I am experiencing, the memories from right before regressing to the start of the 19th cycle, and those of the 18th cycle, should have disappeared.

    But they don''t.

    Instead, the memories begin to be erased in roughly the spatial sequence from when Jeon Myeong-hoon and I ascended.

    The memory of ascending with Jeon Myeong-hoon in the 17th cycle disappears.

    The memory of blocking the Owner of Heavenly Punishment''s Heavenly Tribtion disappears.

    But...

    Woo-wooong��

    The memory of meeting and talking with Yang Su-jin''s remnant at Shattered Heaven Peak does not fade away.

    As if that memory is untouchable, even by the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    My memories and cultivation continue to diminish, until I eventually return to the time of the 1st cycle, when I was just a second-rate martial artist.

    And eventually, to the starting point of the 1st cycle.

    The events at Ascension Path.

    The confusion I felt upon opening my eyes there.

    And finally...

    Tsutsutsutsutsutsu��

    ''Huh...what''s this?''

    There''s a memory that''spletely white.

    I can''t quite tell what it is.

    Then, the body of the Heavenly Venerable of Time suddenly explodes.

    Pukwak!

    "...!?"

    No, it isn''t just His body.

    The entire pavilion He has summoned shatters abruptly, and we are returned to the Throne of the Gxy where we had originally been.

    Gugugugugugu��

    But that isn''t the real issue.

    Pure white light!

    Light is boiling in all directions, and the entire region that seems to belong to the Heavenly Venerable of Time is violently shaking.

    With my body that is now no different from a mortal''s, I try to resist through the All-Heavens Sword, but I can''t do anything.

    The white memory also doesn''tpletely vanish from my mind.

    Instead, time continues to reverse.

    The day we were heading to a workshop in an SUV.

    The time Jeon Myeong-hoon handed his work over to me.

    The events at thepany.

    University, military service, the beginning of university, high school, middle school, elementary school, kindergarten...

    And even infancy.

    "..."

    I have even forgotten how to connect myself to the Colorless ss Sword.

    Ah...

    But what is the Colorless ss Sword?

    ''Baba...Aba...''

    The world is bright.

    It''s nice.

    A bit cold.

    I think I wet myself.

    I''m hungry.

    Mom, Dad.

    I want milk.

    ...

    It''s warm.

    I will soon enter the world.

    Mom''s love flows into me through the cord in my belly.

    I have to leave Mom''s belly soon...

    ...

    Thump-

    Thump-

    Thump-

    Thump-

    Thump-

    ...

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Paaaaaatt!

    Jiiiiiing!

    [I am!]

    I am, connected to the Colorless ss Sword.

    I don''t remember anything.

    The memories of my physical body regressed to the level of a fetus, even before the formation of sperm and egg, andpletely returned to nothingness (�o).

    However, I still have the Colorless ss Sword.

    For a moment, I lost hold of the Colorless ss Sword.

    But at this very moment,

    My physical body haspletely disappeared, and the only thing that remains is my natal dharma treasure linked to my soul, the Colorless ss Sword.

    My memories contained within the Colorless ss Sword, within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Yes, this is what proves my existence.

    The brilliant history embedded in my sword, that is what proves me!

    In this moment, I am the Colorless ss Sword.

    [Seo Eun-hyun!!!]

    I be the sword.

    A sword that can cut and sever everything, but cannot sever itself. That dull sword.

    Inside the Colorless ss Sword, I gather the will of my entire life and unleash an all-epassing strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion.

    Within the Colorless ss Sword, I channel my lifelong will and squeeze out everything from Seated Detachment, Entering Hope, unleashing an all-epassing single strike.

    Perhaps the incarnation of the Heavenly Venerable of Time has vanished, as He is nowhere to be seen. This world, densely packed with gxies and overflowing with light, makes it impossible to discern where anything is.

    But I don''t care, and I cut.

    The Colorless ss Sword, the All-Heavens Sword, and my will��all connect as one.

    ��Cut!

    Paaaatt!

    My life.

    My history.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, which contains all of that, emits mist, forming the Three Great Ultimates.

    Within the Three Great Ultimates, I be a single sword, ready to sever the entire world with one single strike.

    A move that is still iplete, only slightly more refined.

    This single strike, with only the makeshift name umtion (�e), divides the entire world.

    My umted, umted, and umted history.

    Hence, the single strike named umtion.

    I absolutely cannot allow it to disappear!

    However, it seems that it isn''t enough, as nothing happens.

    There appears to be a slight crack in the space, but that''s all.

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time doesn''t seem particrly affected by that miniscule crack.

    Nevertheless, without care, I unhesitatingly perform the sword move from beginning to end.

    I know I can''t inflict any significant damage anyway.

    So, I can only do everything I can!

    And at thest moment of my sword move,

    At that final instant, I feel something catch on the tip of my sword.

    In the next moment,

    Snap!

    "..."

    Unpleasantly, I am back to where I started.

    So are the surroundings.

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time and I are both back in the pavilion where we originally were.

    "...Why did you do this?"

    "Misfortune (��) is, essentially, pain."

    Heughs, drinking tea that has appeared from somewhere.

    "To return that to you, there was no other way but to do so with pain."

    "...!"

    I look at the tip of my sword.

    Thest fragment of the Colorless ss Sword has returned to the tip of my de.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is restored once more.

    For the first time in 190,000 years, I let out a sigh of relief and copse into my seat.

    "...Thank you."

    Honestly, I don''t trust the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    He ims to have returned the Colorless ss Sword to me along with misfortune, but there is undoubtedly another purpose behind it.

    Without hesitation, I question Him.

    "However, aside from expressing my gratitude, was it truly to return my possession?"

    "Indeed. Of course, there was another purpose."

    "What was it?"

    He grins.

    "If I tell you, will you even be able to listen?"

    "..."

    "Well...considering you''re a madman crazy enough to swing your sword even within my authority, I suppose you wouldn''t go insane."

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time nods and immediately begins to speak.

    "I tried to gaze directly at the Owner of Light. Since their main body is surely beyond ��������, if I can just find those coordinates, I might be able to be like Them."

    "...?"

    What did rewinding my time have to do with the Owner of Light suddenly being mentioned?

    However, despite it seeming like insignificant information, I soon realize that my soul, domain, and physical body are vaporizing into light.

    Snap!

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time snaps His fingers, and my body returns to normal, leaving me in utter confusion.

    ''What''s this? I didn''t even confront the Governing Immortal directly, just heard a few lines of information, but why?''

    Why did my body suddenly start to dissipate?

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time smiles bitterly and sips His tea.

    "In the end, I couldn''t find Them. As expected, they''re thorough from beginning to end."

    "..."

    I want to ask more but choose not to.

    Just hearing a few lines of information nearly dissolved my body.

    If I learn more details, I might be cursed even beyond regression, just like when I looked directly at the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    Instead, I change the question.

    "What exactly is it that you want from me?"

    It''s the question I most want to know.

    "Hmm..."

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time takes another sip of tea.

    And then, in the next moment.

    "...!"

    His body suddenly begins to decay rapidly.

    His body, not just wrinkled, butpletely oozing with pus and rotting away, turns into a decayed corpse. His clothes suddenly deteriorate into rags, and His tea turns into foul rotten water. The pavilion that was the once idyllic peach garden paradise we were in bes a ruin.

    It''s as if time elerated, aging everything to ruin.

    Drip, drop...

    His eyespletely rotted away, leaving only the hollow void in the eye sockets of the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    Slurp��

    The corpse, now a decayed husk, sips the rotten water and speaks.

    "...What I want is meaningless. What you desire is far more important."

    "...Pardon?"

    Thud, thud...

    His flesh begins to fall off in pieces.

    "We don''t have very much to offer you. A few lines of information, at best? But with that, we can never directly interfere with the story. We would remain a supporting character for life."

    "..."

    "Even if we wanted to give you something, everything we offer ends up distorted and twisted. But...but, you see."

    The decaying figure smiles.

    "If we were to make an enormous sacrifice ourselves, it''s possible to give you a very small and insignificant gift. I intend to give you a gift."

    "...What kind of gift...are you speaking of?"

    Thud, thud thud...

    Finally, half of the flesh on His face has fallen off.

    He now has the head of a half-exposed skull.

    [...You.]

    The corpse smiles.

    Perhaps because His vocal cords have decayed, His words turn into mental speech.

    And then, as the Heavenly Venerable of Time continues, I feel a chill run down my spine.

    [Wouldn''t you like to return to that time?]

    "...!"

    [To the moment just before all your cherished people were ughtered by the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.]

    Shudder, shudder.

    I tremble.

    Is it fear of the Heavenly Venerable of Time''s authority, which can turn back time?

    Is it confusion over whether He knows about my regression or not?

    Is it because I can''t understand what tricks He might be up to?

    No,

    This is...anticipation.

    At the same time, a powerful yearning.

    I am fully aware that the Heavenly Venerable of Time before me is undoubtedly suspicious.

    He might be nning on doing something with my regression.

    However, despite that...

    Shuddershuddershuddershuddershudder��

    I feel my entire body tremble with an intense yearning.

    For 100,000 years!

    No, for even longer than that!

    I spent my entire life yearning for them!

    Inside that loneliness!

    If I were to use my own regression, it will ultimately be before I enter the Bright Cold Realm.

    If that happens, all the connections I had built up will bepletely nullified!

    But if it''s as He says...

    I, I will be returning to the time when those connections still exist!

    I feel like I''m going insane.

    I feel like I''m going insane.

    This is a temptation that I absolutely cannot refuse.

    It''s a forbidden fruit that, even knowing it''s poisoned, I cannot help but bring to my lips.

    In the end, I finally voice my desire.

    "...I want...to go."

    Drip��

    A single tear falls down my cheek.

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time, whose body has now fully begun to weather away, smiles.

    [...I can send you.]

    Drip, drip...

    From the tip of the chin, droplets gather and fall one by one.

    My body trembles uncontrobly.

    My chest is swelling with emotion, and I can''t endure it.

    [But for the great sacrifice I''ll make for interfering with you, I should receive something in return.]

    "...What...what is it? What do you want!?"

    [Let''s...make a contract with me.]

    Swish��

    He raises a finger.

    The flesh of His fingerpletely erodes away as I watch, leaving behind bare bones.

    Even the bones are gradually weathering before my eyes.

    No, it isn''t just the bones. The entire world itself is weathering.

    It''s strange.

    With His authority, He should be able to converse with me in a perfectly intact state, so why is this happening?

    It''s as if He can''t stop the weathering that is currently urring.

    As if time is spiraling out of control.

    [Do you know what your fate is?]

    Every time He speaks, the rate of weathering increases.

    Time is running wildly.

    Even His skeletal remains are now crumbling.

    The pavilion has turned to ashes, and the paradise around us has be a handful of sand.

    Even space itself seems to be copsing.

    And, within that crumbling world, I shake my head.

    "...I do not."

    There were Yang Su-jin''s words, but even despite that, I don''t know what my fate is, so I have no fate to reveal to Him.

    But His next words calm my wildly beating heart, if only a little.

    [Then, make a contract with me. When the dayes that you realize your fate, whisper it only to me. I will never reveal it to anyone else, only me...and in return, I will sacrifice much of my authority to send you back to that time.]

    Swish��

    The incarnation of the Heavenly Venerable of Timepletely weathers away and vanishes, and from the pile of dust, a single ck piece of paper floats toward me.

    That paper, which for some reason radiates an auspicious light, is the ck Ancient Paper (�F�ż�).

    Trantor Notes: What about no chapter tomorrow? lol.

 Chapter 410: Regressor (回歸者)

    Chapter 410: Regressor (�ؚw��)

    Flutterflutterflutterflutter��

    The ck Ancient Paper flutters in the wind before my eyes.

    I stare nkly at the contract written on the ck Ancient Paper.

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time will rewind my time to before myrades were ughtered, and in return, I will reveal my fate to the Heavenly Venerable of Time when I realize it.

    I can return.

    To that time!

    To the time when I had not yet lost my connections.

    I tremble in the ashen world.

    The idea of returning doesn''t evoke any emotion in me.But the power of the Heavenly Venerable of Time means that my regression point itself will be fixed!

    It will fix the uncontroble death regression time!

    Thump, thump��

    I clutch my trembling heart.

    "Ah..."

    I understand.

    "Ah..."

    I...

    Can never refuse this offer.

    "Ahhh...!"

    My vision blurs.

    I am someone who has lived for 190,000 years.

    I am someone who thought I tempered myself in pain and nothingness.

    Now that the Star Shattering stage is just ahead, I am someone who thought has be stronger than ever.

    But now, I finally understand.

    "Aaaaah! Aaaaaaah, aaaaaah...!"

    From the tips of my fingers to the deepest depths of my chest, I tremble. And from that tremor, and the tears that flow from it, I understand.

    Humans, no matter how strong or weak,

    In the face of hope, they are beings that be so very fragile.

    Both my words and Yeon Wei''s were wrong.

    This world is neither filled with hope nor only with despair.

    Hope itself is the sweetest despair.

    How many times have I wished for this?

    Again and again, time after time, I have imagined myself returning to myrades'' side.

    "C-Can I really return...?"

    I prostrate myself.

    I bow.

    No, if he was human, I would have been willing to lick his feet.

    Even if he wasn''t a human but a beast, it wouldn''t have mattered.

    "Can I!? Can I really return to that time!?"

    With bloodshot eyes, I ask with a desperation that could never be repeated.

    And the answeres.

    [Indeed.]

    Deeeeeng��

    From somewhere, it rings.

    The sound of a giant brahma bell echoes throughout the Heavenly Domain.

    Puhak!

    At the same time, something rises from beneath my feet, and something descends from above.

    In an instant, it''s as if Heaven and Earth are being split in two.

    Kuung!

    It''s a giantpass.

    No, it also resembles a sundial.

    At the same time, it looks like some kind of device that marks the celestial bodies of the universe.

    It''s apass that calctes the bearings and coordinates of the universe, a clock that measures time through light, and the Essence (���A) of the Calendar Method (�ѷ�) that determines the calendar of Heaven, Earth, and all phenomena.

    It''s as if all things in the universe and the starlight of the cosmos are converging on the center of this bizarre yet sacred structure.

    Before conversing with the Heavenly Venerable of Time, I briefly recall the Throne of Gxy I saw.

    Kugugugugung!

    In hindsight, it wasn''t a throne.

    It''s merely one of the countless axes of the celestial globe formed by the river of stars.

    Puhak!

    My eyes burst, and blood pours down.

    Jiiing��

    My head is ringing.

    At the shock that feels as if my brain is going to shut down, I tremble uncontrobly with my mouth mped shut.

    Pasasasa��

    Before me, the ashes that formed from the now-weathered peach blossom spring paradise clump together, and the Heavenly Venerable of Time returns to his human form.

    The human figure briefly gazes at me, then bows towards [somewhere].

    ''Ah...aghh...''

    Now, I finally understand.

    Paaaat!

    The human form of the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    In an instant, it transforms into the South Pr Compass and is then absorbed into the gigantic structure before me.

    The being I have been conversing with until now is not the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    Isn''t it absurd from the start?

    If he is the Heavenly Venerable of Time, does it make any sense that the main body of the Heavenly Venerable of Time has been carrying me around on his back throughout all the corners of the universe for 190,000 years to open my Star Vein Eye?

    Starlight begins to gradually fill the structure.

    My head explodes, and my brain matter spills out.

    However, even so, I can not die.

    My time is fixed here, as if I can never proceed beyond death, even if my domain, soul, and consciousness all shatter.

    At the same time, I am able to understand.

    About [the being I have been conversing with until just now].

    About [the being who introduced himself to me as the Heavenly Venerable of Time and tested me].

    It is not the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    I recall the words of Jin Ma-yeol.

    That the [Heavenly Craftsman] created an immortal treasure for the [God of Calendar] to contain the being''s strength.

    Indeed.

    The being I have been conversing with until now is the Immortal Treasure (�Ɍ�) of the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    A proxy of a God.

    No, to be exact, it''s merely an incarnation of the proxy.

    I have never once spoken directly with the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    I have only discussed a contract with the incarnation of their proxy.

    As I cling to it, finally, the proxy of the Heavenly Venerable��

    The God''s Immortal Treasure reveals its true form.

    Jiiing��

    My head hurts.

    ng, ng, ng...

    The moment I gaze upon [Its] true form, I am struck once again with the impact that feels as if my very domain is copsing.

    [Its] true form is a celestial globe forged from the river of stars, a vessel capable of containing an entire Heavenly Domain.

    Knowledge, along with [A Name], flows into my mind.

    The Immortal Treasure (�Ɍ�) of the God of Time.

    The Southern Pr Ritual Treasure (�ϘO���x), Yeong Seung (����).

    Unable to die, with my upper bodypletely obliterated and only my soul remaining, I kneel and scream in despair before the majesty of [Yeong Seung (����)].

    Kiiiiiing��

    Gazing upon [It], countless possibilities of time flow into my mind.

    Jiiiiiing��

    Failing to follow Kim Young-hoon, the possibility of spending a thousand years researching soap and reaching the pinnacle of soap.

    Surrendering to Yuan Li and bing his disciple, the possibility of ascending to the Blood Yin Realm then invading the Bright Cold Realm, tearing out and eating Kang Min-hee''s heart to advance to the Star Shattering stage.

    Or after believing that the Immortal Treasure of the God of Time is actually the Heavenly Venerable of Time until the very end, the possibility of being mocked until the very end and eventually being forced to stamp the contract under the threat of the Immortal Treasure, leading to my twentieth return.

    Countless possibilities flow before me.

    But those aren''t what''s important.

    What''s terrifying are the [symbols] etched on Yeong Seung''s path!

    [ck Snake Biting Its Tail]

    [Mountain (ɽ) Exuding Darkness]

    [Taiji In The Shape Of A Fetus]

    [ck Sun]

    [Bird Trapped In A Cage]

    [Sun And Moon Pair Of Eyes]

    [Lightning Spear]

    [White Wheel]

    [Six Interconnected Stars]

    [Transparent Seed]

    [ckened Three Great Ultimates]

    Eleven symbols in total are engraved in a grand scale.

    Some of them are shining brightly, but the [ck Snake] and [Sun and Moon Eyes] do not emit any light, and although the [Lightning Spear] and [Fetus] are glowing, their light is extremely faint.

    Pasasasasa��

    The world seems to be turning white.

    Through the [symbol], that being [beyond] is watching me!

    The [Owner of Great Mountain] is observing me through the mark of the Mountain (ɽ).

    : : Are You There? : :

    With that ''will,'' the gaze that is upon me vanishes.

    But I can tell.

    My entire body breaks out in chills!

    They areing.

    Deeeeeng��

    Once again, the sound of the brahma bell echoes throughout the entire universe.

    It''s a sound originating from the center of the structure before me, from where the starlight is converging.

    Tststststs��

    The elderly figure appears before me once again.

    But this is not the same old man who appeared earlier.

    With light and shadow rotating around its entire body, it''s something trying to clumsily mimic a human.

    The body of [something mimicking a human] twists.

    It looks as though an existence beyond mortality is awkwardly adjusting its form tomunicate with a mere mortal like me.

    The incarnation of the Immortal Treasure that has been conversing with me just moments ago, the South Pr Compass.

    I realize that It''s now ceasing to reveal itself as an incarnation, and instead is preparing to converse with me as the main body of the Immortal Treasure Yeong Seung.

    : : On behalf of the Lord, I shall ask you. : :

    It asks.

    : : Will you make the contract with the Lord? : :

    Paaaatt!

    My body reverses once more.

    My body and domain, which gazed upon the fragments of distant existences, is beginning to recover as if time is turning back.

    I want to go insane.

    No, I want to lose my mind, drooling saliva, and sob uncontrobly.

    But I can''t.

    The being before me is forbidding even that and is forcing me to answer.

    "...I...I..."

    With my entire body trembling, I weep.

    I must answer.

    I must answer.

    Isn''t the great one before me waiting for an answer?

    And then, it happens.

    Jiiiiiing��

    Once again, something resonates.

    And I understand.

    This is not a headache ringing in my head.

    Rather, it''s something resonating deep within my chest.

    That''s right, this is...

    ''Ah...''

    It''s the Colorless ss Sword I have harmonized with for 190,000 years.

    A waveing from [somewhere] connected to that Colorless ss Sword!

    That wave is awakening my mind.

    When the wave reaches its peak, I can momentarily see a vision.

    It''s a woman in white stroking a jade-colored deer.

    No, I am mistaken.

    What she is stroking is a jade-colored norigae.

    She looks at me and says something.

    ��Was what I just gave you also a curse?

    The memory of that moment soaks my chest.

    With that, I snap awake.

    For some reason, the overwhelming presence of Yeong Seung, who is intimidating me, no longer seems to matter.

    "...O Great One"

    : : Speak. : :

    "The Great One said if I make the contract, you will turn back time, correct?"

    : : That is correct. : :

    "One thing, may this lowly one inquire?"

    I bow and prostrate myself before It.

    "If time were to return, and I were to meet thoserades from that time, will they be the ones I long for?"

    : : ...: :

    "Please grant me the answer."

    It does not respond.

    From [Its] silence, I can be certain.

    I already knew.

    It''s something I have known for a long time.

    It''s a fact I have learned from repeatedly returning back in time.

    No matter how many times time reverses, I can never return to the time I wish for.

    An ironic paradox.

    There is a person who lost someone they love.

    They regress and arrive at the point just before losing their loved one.

    But is the ''one they lost'' and the ''one they loved'' truly the same being?

    Absolutely not.

    The one who returned was together with the ''one they lost'' until their death, but the ''one they loved'' after returning is someone who has not experienced their own death.

    In other words, unless the ''one they lost'' also regresses together with the one who returned, no matter how many times the regressor returns, they can never meet the one they seek.

    Even if it is just a matter of seconds difference between whether they were ughtered or not, as in the proposal from the Immortal Treasure before me, the result is the same.

    I think of Kim Young-hoon, who resisted until the very end.

    I think of Buk Hyang-hwa, who sought Kim Yeon and also sought my help.

    I think of Oh Hyun-seok, who died without even being able to hurl swears.

    I think of Seo Ran, who was devoured so absurdly and pointlessly.

    And I think of my dear friend, who promised to watch over me as long as I remember him.

    If I were to return to the past, I would be returning to a time before they met those ends.

    In that case, just how am I supposed to remember their final moments?

    Does that mean they couldn''t be with me in their final moments?

    Indeed.

    It''s a matter of just a few seconds.

    No, even a difference of one second is the same.

    The being one secondter is inevitably different from the being one second earlier.

    Because I am so painfully aware of this more than anyone else, I had to let her go.

    Because I am so painfully aware of this more than anyone else, I couldn''t bring myself to ask the one I loved so dearly toe with me, and could only leave her with a norigae.

    "If...you truly wish to send me back, then send all myrades back as well. If not, I will not enter into any contract with you!"

    Only now do I understand.

    Thanks to the vibration of the Colorless ss Sword, no.

    Thanks to her, with whom I exchanged hearts��no.

    Thanks to all the connections that have taken root within me, I am able to realize this.

    Including Yang Su-jin''s words, all the connections I have umted until now are telling me.

    The time that has passed can never return.

    And the words spoken can never be taken back.

    In that case, neither the fate that has been uttered can be reversed.

    My fate is my fate, and my connections are my connections.

    And my time is my time.

    What has passed has meaning in itself.

    No matter how painful it may be, I will ept it!

    I will not trade my time that has passed as an object of a transaction!

    "I will not return to that time."

    : : ...: :

    After a brief pause, the Sr Ps Compass looking at me, Yeong Seung, speaks to me.

    : : That is not allowed. : :

    It''s just as I am about to say something.

    Daeeng��

    I hear the third ring of the brahma bell.

    Kuung!

    Yeong Seung''s main body begins to move.

    Countless trajectories and symbols on the Celestial Globe undergo myriad transformations as its orbit changes.

    I can feel it.

    Each time Yeong Seng''s main body moves, the star vein of the Heavenly Domain changes in real-time!

    At the same time, Yeong Seung, who has been considerately adjusting [Its] level before me, reveals Its full might once again.

    I once more go mad and wail.

    But I don''t simply lose my mind.

    Jiiiiiing��

    Holding the Colorless ss Sword and with a desperate will, I manage to prevent myself from stamping the contract in front of me.

    I''m going to die now.

    That much is certain.

    It''s only natural, given that I provoked a transcendent being.

    I don''t leave out the possibility of being tortured for hundreds of millions of years before dying.

    But even so!

    This one thing, I am sure of.

    "I!"

    Even amidst the impact that feels as if my entire body is being crushed, I scream.

    "Am not wrong!"

    Waduduk!

    I feel my arm being plucked off.

    Then, a colossal will forcibly takes my arm and stamps the ck paper with it.

    The contract on the ck paper has already changed at some point.

    ��By the authority of the Servant (????) of Time, the Ender is to be regressed by 1 gak (15 minutes).

    As I see those words, I lose consciousness within a searing pain that turns my mind nk.<hr>

    A world shrouded in ashen dust clouds.

    There, an old man in white robes is wailing.

    Before his eyes, a ck piece of paper flutters.

    The old man is howling within the dust cloud world, and moves as if obeying the meaning of a voice that resonates throughout the world.

    But at a certain moment, the old man ceases his howling.

    And with clear eyes, he speaks.

    "I will not return!"

    Within the dust clouds.

    The owner of the voice speaking to the old man falls silent for a moment before driving him to madness.

    In that state of madness, the old man is led to stamp the contract.

    But in the end, he does not stamp it.

    Eventually, the owner of the voice, who has taken the form of an elderly man''s appearance,

    The God of Time''s Immortal Treasure,

    Yeong Seung of the South Pr Compass, cuts the old man''s hand and forces his seal onto the contract.

    The contents of the contract have already been changed at some point.

    ��By the authority of the Servant (????) of Time, the Ender is to be regressed by 1 gak.

    The old man dies.

    And Yeong Seung''s eyes glow.

    Daeeng��

    With the sound of the brahma bell ringing, starting from the center of Yeong Seung''s main body, the sound of the universe''s star vein changing echoes.

    Among the countless orbits and needles attached to Yeong Seung''s body, the needlebeled ''Reforming Calendar'' seems to glow red.

    : : Red (��) is essentially a cycle (ѭ�h). : :

    As the countless star veins seem to cycle, the time within the space they upy reverses in an instant.

    And, the old man who just diedes back to life once again and wails.

    This time, Yeong Seung tries with yet another method to persuade the old man.

    But in the end, the old man''s eyes clear once more, and he rejects Yeon Seung''s offer.

    Time reverses again, and the cycle repeats.

    In the midst of it all, Yeong Seung mutters with a solemn gaze.

    : : Keep refusing. : :

    Dong��

    The brahma bell rings, and time within the domain of the Heavenly Venerable of Time reverses.

    : : This is the Lord''s domain. Within this ce, we can repeat as many times as necessary. : :

    A certain madness seems to flicker in Yeong Seung''s eyes.

    : : For my Lord''s safe return, I will do anything. : :

    Dong��

    Once again, from the center of the starlight within Yeong Seung''s body, the sound of the brahma bell echoes.

    Time reverses once more, and this time, another attempt at persuasion is made.

    But the result is the same.

    At first, Seo Eun-hyun seems to cry and cling to Yeong Seung, but soon he regains his senses and rejects [Its] proposal.

    No matter how many times it repeats, the oue is the same.

    Finally, when the number of small-scale regressions within the time domain reaches a hundred,

    Only then does Yeong Seung realize that something is wrong.

    It takes on the body of a mortal and res at Seo Eun-hyun before It.

    [...What are you?]

    "Pardon...?"

    It sent the incarnation that is the South Pr Compass and observed Seo Eun-hyun by his side for 190,000 years, believing It has understood everything about him.

    To him,rades are everything in life.

    In the eyes of the Heavenly Venerable of Time''s Immortal Treasure, Yeong Seung, who has reached the pinnacle of the world,

    The person who can absolutely never reach the Star Shattering stage is the one named Seo Eun-hyun.

    Unwilling to abandon anything, he is the very essence of a greedy person.

    But something is strange.

    The greedy person It observed for 190,000 years is, at the crucial moment, always acting in a way that deviates from Its prediction.

    "...I will...not return!"

    A hundred times.

    "The time that has passed cannot return."

    A hundred and fifty times.

    "Even if you are the God of Time."

    Three hundred times.

    "A life that has already passed is, by itself..."

    Five hundred times.

    "By itself, already within me."

    A thousand times.

    "So, I will never go back."

    Over and over, sound, like a parrot, or like a record-ying magic artifact, keeps repeating.

    And it''s around then that Yeong Seung understands something.

    [I see...you are receiving help from outside.]

    Seo Eun-hyun isn''t relying solely on his own strength.

    How dare a mere mortal hope to maintain his sanity in the presence of Yeong Seung''s rank, who borrows the power of the God of Time!?

    [Someone], at every crucial moment, is assisting Seo Eun-hyun.

    [Who is it?]

    Yeong Seung res at Seo Eun-hyun.

    There''s nothing out of the ordinary.

    Neither his domain, nor the dharma treasure known as the Colorless ss Sword, nor his Heart Tribe abilities.

    There''s nothing that seems peculiar.

    Nothing can be sensed.

    Literally, everything about Seo Eun-hyun is as colorless as his nature suggests.

    But It can tell.

    Incessantly trying different methods to persuade Seo Eun-hyun, only to be resisted every time, It understands.

    He is definitely not enduring solely with his own strength!

    Yeong Seung tortures Seo Eun-hyun.

    Sometimes It gives pleasure, sometimes hope, and other times, It makes offers that are impossible to refuse.

    But each time, It is blocked.

    And each time, he repeats the same words.

    "I will. Never. Return to that time!"

    [...You.]

    When all five thousand attempts have failed.

    Yeong Seung finally manages to grasp a clue.

    The Colorless ss Sword he overlooked.

    A seemingly insignificant sword that feels as if it''s made of sand.

    The painting of the connections of all phenomena (�f���򾉈D) contained with that sword.

    From within it, a wave connected to [somewhere] is flowing.

    [Who are you?]

    Yeong Seung approaches Seo Eun-hyun, who has be nothing more than minced flesh, and snatches the Colorless ss Sword.

    [I know there are many entities clinging to this one, but this is the domain of the Heavenly Venerable. Cease your peering and begone at once!]

    Dong��

    The sound of the brahma bell echoes, and time begins to reverse.

    Clinkclinkclinkclinkclinkclinkclinkclink��

    Yeon Seung''s main body rotates, weaving the star veins, and using that power to reverse the time within the domain, It intends to drive out the entity connected to the Colorless ss��

    Crack��

    [....]

    Yeong Seung suddenly realizes that all phenomena within the time domain have momentarilye to a halt.

    Itsplexion turns pale in an instant.

    The time domain has forcibly stopped, with a power that seems as if someone is violently gripping it.

    The orbit and needles that are about to reverse timees to an enforced stop.

    It turns Its gaze to the far edge of the time domain.

    [...Light should be watching, so how...? No.]

    After hesitating briefly, It quickly sends Its incarnation, the South Pr Compass, to the edge of the time domain.

    The boundary of the Heavenly Domain.

    Pazzzzt!

    Arriving at the edge of time through the South Pr Compass, It looks up at the entity who has halted Its path from outside the domain of time.

    A colossal and tyrannical Great Mountain (̫ɽ), so vast it seems to crush the Heavens and Earth and the entire universe, enters before Yeong Seung''s eyes.

    Yeong Seung transforms Its incarnation into a human form and bows Its head as respectfully as possible.

    "O Owner of Great Mountain, I understand what may have provoked thee. However, this is the domain of..."

    : : Shut up : :

    A voice that reverberates through Heaven and Earth spreads throughout the entire universe.

    : : Splitting Emperor: :

    The next moment, even to the area where Yeong Seung''s main body resides, the time domain is torn apart and all things in Heaven and Earth are annihted.

    Clinkclinkclinkclinkclink��

    The countless trajectories and orbits, needles and symbols surrounding Yeong Seung''s main body, the South Pr Ritual Treasure, moves.

    The countless calendar signs float around Yeng Seung, and the stars veins resonate with the entire univ��

    sh!

    And with a single gesture from the being atop Great Mountain, half of Yeong Seung''s body is torn away.

    : : When my Lord returns, you will not be forgiven. : :

    Despite having half of Its body torn away, Yeong Seung speaks emotionlessly to the Great Mountain that seems to crush the universe.

    And a response echoes from the direction of Great Mountain.

    Ahahahahaha��

    Kekekekeke��

    Uhhahahaha!

    It''s not the voice of the Mountain God.

    It''s the scornfulughter emanating from the countless corpses and skulls, the faces of the dead, scattered all over Great Mountain.

    The countless skulls, corpses, and the dead collectively speak in unison, conveying the God of Mountains meaning with mockery.

    [If you don''t want to be stuck like Heavenly Punishment''s Immortal Treasure and rot there for all eternity, They say to shut up!]

    [They say to shut up!]

    [They say to shut up!]

    Uhahahahahaha��

    Kekekekeke��

    Kuhahahahaha!

    Ahahahaha!

    Far beyond theparison to the wails from the deepest depths of Hell, the spine chilling mor of the dead.

    Yeong Seung watches the being as It quietly maneuvers the orbits encircling Its body.

    : : Do you truly intend to wage war against time for all eternity? : :

    In the next moment, the remaining half of Yeong Seung''s body is torn away again.

    As if to say They have no intention of exchanging words with a being of a lower rank.

    As if to say, just shut up and step aside.

    The tyrannical Devil God arrogantly looks down at Yeong Seung.

    Yeong Seung, in Its incarnation, briefly looks up at the Devil God.

    Beside that Devil God, a small Salt Mountain is emitting a faint light.

    : : With just that, do you really believe you can evade the Light...O Arrogant God...you shall face regret. : :

    And with Yeong Seung''s words, the entire Great Mountain begins to overflow with crimsonva.

    No, that isn''tva.

    It''s red blood, as hot asva.

    Dong��

    The brahma bell rings once more.

    And the domain of time trembles violently.

    The entire Greater Realm trembles from their sh.<hr>

    Dong��

    I don''t know how many times it''s been.

    Inside a pit of ashen dust in an unknown ce, I ponder that the sound of the brahma bell ringing in my ears is something I''ve heard many times before.

    ''What is it?''

    A strange sense of incongruity sweeps over my entire body.

    It feels as if something has been ''repeated'' several times.

    Perhaps, Yeon Wei felt this way when looking at me.

    Did many of those who were shocked upon seeing me feel like this?

    What''s certain is...

    ''Something is happening.''

    For some reason, the voice of the Heavenly Venerable of Time, who was conversing with me just a moment ago, can no longer be heard.

    I tightly grip the Colorless ss Sword and closes my eyes.

    ''Can I really...go back?''

    I should be able to.

    That is the God of Time!

    The Master of Years and the God of Calendar as well.

    If it''s such a being, surely they can send me back.

    But I feel...an emptiness in a part of my chest.

    "O Owner of Time, please grant me the answer. Can you truly send me back to that time?"

    I ask, feeling another emotion boiling up within me to cover that emptiness.

    And,

    There''s no response.

    "...?"

    Just a moment ago, the Heavenly Venerable of Time, who was crumbling to ashes and speaking as if He can turn back my time at any moment, has suddenly gone silent.

    I gently touch my chest.

    The contract to reveal my fate is far too suspicious.

    Yang Su-jin said I must not reveal even the slightest trace of my fate.

    And considering Yang Su-jin words, who said there is only one being among the Governing Immortals that can be trusted, the Heavenly Venerable of Time''s proposal is terrifying.

    But...

    ''I...cannot refuse this offer...''

    That is the human named Seo Eun-hyun.

    Even if I were to someday realize my fate and reveal it to the Heavenly Venerable of Time, leading to a miserable death like Yang Su-jin.

    If only I could meet myrades from that time today, I would not hesitate to reveal my fate.

    ''I want...to meet them.''

    Hong Fan, Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Yeon, Kim Young-hoon, Kim Young-hoon, Seo Ran, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and others...

    I think of my friends one by one as theye to mind.

    For 190,000 years, I''ve been running around just to remember them, so how can I not want to see them again?

    If I can only see them once more...

    I clench my chest as I think of them.

    "O Owner of Time...please answer!"

    If it is truly certain that I can return, there''s no need for hesitation!

    That''s what I believe.

    But still, there''s no reply from the sky clouded with dust.

    "..."

    I wait for a moment.

    I wait for a shichen.

    I wait for a day.

    Suddenly, as if the Heavenly Venerable of Time vacated their seat, there''s no response at all.

    I observe my body.

    ''The lifespan of this body has already ended.''

    Only the Heavenly Venerable of Time''s authority is holding it together.

    ''Just how long does he intend to do this?''

    He said he wanted to make a contract with me, but why isn''t he saying anything?

    I wait for a long time.

    And when the Heavenly Venerable of Time still does not respond, I pick up the Colorless ss Sword.

    If the Heavenly Venerable of Time is going to abandon me, I thought I might as well refine the Colorless ss Sword during that time.

    Juuung��

    As the Colorless ss Sword is refined within my Dan Fire, the cracks that split it begin to mend.

    Paaatt!

    As the condition of the Colorless ss Sword recovers, it once again returns into my body, within the small world.

    In that state, I begin refining the Colorless ss Sword once more.

    ''From now on, I will never lose it again.''

    A dharma treasure of the Integration stage fully assimtes with the center of the domain.

    Wo-woong!

    As the Colorless ss Sword is refined within the Dan Fire, it flows towards the center of the star.

    Finally, when it reaches the center of the star, I feel the Qi of the Colorless ss Sword and my soul bing one through the energy of the star.

    A dharma treasure that is assimted with the center of a domain at the Integration stage is called a Refining Void Dharma Treasure (��̓����).

    Why is it called a dharma treasure that refines the void (̓)?

    Just like the phrase ''ten thousand streams return to the origin,'' as one rises through the stages of cultivation, the boundaries between paths gradually start to blur.

    From the moment a dharma treasure assimtes with the center of a domain, it bes a conduit connected to the heart essence of the Integration stage Grand Cultivator.

    From the Integration stage onward, even the power of the Heart Tribe can be imitated, albeit faintly.

    Refining the void (̓) of the empty heart (�Ŀ�) is called Refining Void (��̓).

    Combining Heaven and Earth is called Integrated Dao (�ϵ�)

    Because Heaven, Earth, and Heart bes one, it is called Refining Void Integrated Dao (��̓�ϵ�).

    That is the source of power wielded by cultivators of the Integration stage.

    Of course, generally speaking, Refining Void Dharma Treasures are incredibly difficult to refine.

    Even average Integration stage Grand Cultivators have to devote at least ten thousand years of single-minded focus just to assimte the dharma treasure with their soul and spirit to obtain a Refining Void Dharma Treasure.

    However, in my case, the path to my heart essence is already opened, and I am merely adding the Colorless ss Sword to that path naturally, so there''s no need to waste that much time.

    When I connect my heart essence to the Colorless ss Sword, it so very naturally bes a Refining Void Dharma Treasure.

    ''With this...''

    The Colorless ss Sword, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, will no longer be separated from me.

    I half-open my eyes and unfold the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections through the Colorless ss Sword, which is now assimted with my heart essence domain.

    If the Heavenly Venerable of Time will not meet with me, I will at least spend this time reminiscing about myrades.

    Yes, that surely must be the case.

    Dong��

    For some reason, a simr sound is heard from inside the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''What is this?''

    I take a step forward from the starting point of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    As always, the starting point is the illusion of my parents.

    And as I pass them, illusions of my life gradually begin to unfold.

    My illusions flow continuously behind me, creating a vision of regressions.

    First cycle, second cycle, third cycle...

    Seventeenth, eighteenth, neenth cycle...

    The countless cycles of time pass behind me.

    And then, therades of this current cycle.

    The illusion of our order brushes past me.

    Gazing upon them, I stand there for a while, lost in the memories.

    It''s then,

    Toong��

    The sound of a droplet of water falling is heard.

    As I notice something within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, my eyes open widely.

    In the distance,

    Beyond the hazy mist, a green deer is running.

    I foolishly reach out toward that deer.

    However, the closer I try to get, the further the deer moves away from me.

    ''What is that...?''

    At first, I thought it was an illusion.

    But this is the [second time] I''m seeing it.

    If it''s the second time, it can''t be an illusion.

    That is something real!

    Even if it moves away, I run towards the deer.

    Inside the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I pass through the hazy mist and keep running!

    And at some point,

    Dong��

    I open my eyes wide with the familiar sound.

    It''s gone.

    Scenes of time and space, entirely absent from my memories, are within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Dong��

    A clear yet somehow eerie brahma bell sound rings out.

    And then, I see countless versions of [Me].

    I endlessly rejected the Heavenly Venerable of Time''s proposal.

    And the Heavenly Venerable of Time kept returning me back to just moments ago.

    The time of the entire universe didn''t seem to reverse, only the space around me.

    However, seeing him endlessly return me to the past, with the fanatical obsession of rewinding time until the words ''I will make the contract''e out of my mouth, I stand there with my mouth agape.

    But when the next scene appears, I am shocked once more.

    The God of Time''s Immortal Treasure.

    South Pr Ritual Treasure!

    That is the true identity of the old man who had thus far called himself the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    "...Ha, haha, hahahaha!"

    It''s then that I finally understand.

    The Heavenly Venerable of Time did not personallye to meet a bug like me.

    All of the unbelievable feats so far have been done solely by the God of Time''s subordinate and Immortal Treasure, the South Pr Ritual Treasure, by the being called Yeong Seung.

    Seeing nearly five thousand small-scale regressions, I let out a hollowugh.

    Within those regressions, I was subjected to countless tortures, tasted hope, and faced despair.

    The memories of that time flow into me.

    Drip, drip, drip...

    I feel something flowing from my eyes.

    What can this be?

    It''s red.

    They are tears of blood.

    The countless times I was deceived by Yeong Seung, the grief and pain of those countless small-scale regressions are bursting out all at once.

    I look up at the sky andugh, drained of energy.

    Behold.

    This is the difference between a Governing Immortal and me.

    With just the power of a great being''s immortal treasure, I had to watch myrades being torn apart, and had to endure torture through countless small-scale regressions.

    How long must this continue?

    How long!?

    Just how much longer!?

    I''m so sick and tired of this.

    I stand up.

    In front of me, I see a woman gently stroking a jade-colored norigae.

    I smile at her.

    She helped me.

    But, it certainly wasn''t just her.

    Through her, [someone] beyond helped me.

    I understand clearly.

    Connected to the jade-colored norigae, connected to the Colorless ss Sword, someone from [somewhere] helped me.

    "Who are you?"

    With a solemn expression, I ask beyond the hazy mist.

    No answeres.

    But instinctively, I know.

    What I sense beyond is the power of a being that bears an astonishing resemnce to the Owner of Great Mountain, yet possesses the exact opposite temperament.

    For some reason, I feel as if the entity beyond is faintly smiling.

    The next moment.

    Paaaatt!

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections begins to ze pure white-hot.

    "...! Wh-why...?"

    I haven''t moved at all, but the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is operating the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra as if it''s alive.

    I panic and try to stop it.

    Great Mountain might descend upon this ce!

    But the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections'' rampage can''t be stopped.

    It struggles madly to break free from my grasp.

    And then, I understand the reason why.

    One of the final verses of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, which I haven''t yet uttered, is too closely aligned with the Dao of my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Perhaps that''s why the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is acting out.

    I grit my teeth and desperately try to control the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    If this continues, the Owner of Great Mountain will surely descend again.

    The mere memory of that nightmare from 190,000 years ago makes me distressed.

    However, as I struggle to control the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, a faint voice brushes past my ears.

    ��Do not confine your connections.

    "...How can I not? If I don''t, the Mountain God will descend here!"

    In response to my scream-like retort, the owner of the voice seems to smile softly.

    ��Even if Theye, They won''t be able to hinder you right now, no?

    A tone that is both clear and hard to understand.

    For some reason, Their words make my chest beat.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    ��Immortal Cultivation is repentant enlightenment...

    Their words continue.

    ��Repentant enlightenment means approaching the essence more closely than any other Path (Dao) Method in all the myriad phenomena of the world...do not fear the external pressure that has yet to arrive, and focus on your current self.

    For some reason, with every single one of Their words, it feels as if the tangled threads in my mind are unraveling.

    ��The mountain of repentant enlightenment opens only to those who look back at themselves.

    But even as the threads unravel, I don''t seem to gain anything concrete.

    Just what in the world does that mean in this situation?

    However, for some reason, I naturally close my eyes and begin to reflect on myself, following the absurd voice''s words.

    I close my eyes in reality, shut my consciousness within my domain, close my perception within my heart essence, and shut my knowledge regarding the connection of all phenomena itself within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ��What do you feel?

    "I feel nothing."

    I reply with a voice filled with despair.

    But suddenly, I realize something.

    There is nothing.

    But, do I not still exist?

    The voice is no longer there.

    But that is okay.

    Even without the voice, somehow, I feel like I know the next step.

    Not everything has disappeared.

    The existence called [I] still remains.

    In that case, where did [I]e from?

    The answer is obvious.

    I open my eyes.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is no longer visible before my eyes.

    Of course it isn''t.

    Because [I] am formed by the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Being formed by countless grace, the one that managed toe this far is I.

    Even if I don''t perceive it, I am already within the grace.

    No, there''s no need to perceive it.

    Because it''s already within me.

    Therefore, there''s no need to obsess.

    Because it''s already within me.

    I open my mouth.

    Thest two verses of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra that I was unable to utter before,

    Are now surging wildly within my chest, as if begging to be set free immediately...

    I take the Colorless ss Sword, which I refined into a Refining Void Dharma Treasure, into my hand.

    Then, I begin a sword dance.

    This sword dance contains my history.

    Only now do I understand why the 31st move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship went out of control.

    Many people say the same thing.

    They say that Immortal Cultivation is unfeeling.

    They say that to reach a higher realm, one must sever connections.

    But they are wrong.

    The approach itself is wed from the beginning.

    There''s no need to abandon.

    There''s no need to sever.

    ''Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, 31st move.''

    Just as the heart is like the heavens, never disappearing,

    "umting Dust Forms a Mountain (�e�m��ɽ)!"

    So too do the connections remain within me, whether I perceive them or not.

    There is no need to obsess.

    Obsessing is for things one does not possess.

    Since they are already within me, why obsess?

    Dong��

    The sound of the brahma bell rings out.

    Somewhere, I can feel the gaze of the Owner of Great Mountain.

    But without yielding to their rank, I unleash the first move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The final verse of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, which I was unable to voice, finally bursts forth.

    "Likebining all intents (��) turns them colorless..."

    Paaaatt!

    The faint mist emanating from the Colorless ss Sword draws the Three Great Ultimates.

    As the Three Great Ultimates merge, they be a brilliant white light, transforming into a single sh that cleaves the sky!

    "Embrace all connections and be impermanence (�o��)."

    Dong��

    The sound of the brahma bell echoes.

    And the furious roar of someone enraged fills the universe.

    Time begins to reverse, as if trying to undo the actions I have just taken.

    But my heart remains unmoved in the face of any external pressure, and I repentantly enlighten myself upon all the grace that have shaped me.

    Paaaatt!

    The reason my sword move exploded before is because my obsession was obstructing the Sword Way of my clear heart.

    Now, nothing stands in the way.

    So the only thing left is to fully unleash this enlightenment!

    The Sky-Splitting single strike severs a portion of time itself, allowing me to finally escape the grasp of Yeong Seung from within the space of dust clouds.

    Finally, I realize.

    Everyone is already within me. For I am formed by them.

    Thus, there is nothing to obsess about.

    What I must do now is not obsess but resolve.

    As I emerge from the dust-filled sky, what I see is the main body of Yeong Seung and the projection of the Owner of Great Mountain.

    Looking at the will of these great beings that can overturn Heaven and Earth, I resolve.

    No, it would be more urate to say that I finally ept a truth I have already known.

    "...I won''t...be able to return home, will I?"

    I know.

    My goal is to sever the regression.

    To achieve that, I nned to investigate the Ascension Gate.

    But ever since I encountered the remnant of Yang Su-jin, I subconsciously realized it.

    That perhaps, even if I investigate the Ascension Gate, returning to my homnd will be impossible.

    Even Yang Su-jin, who reached the pinnacle of True Immortality, failed to do it��so how can I possibly do so?

    But this is a truth I feared to face, so I turned a blind eye to it until now.

    However, now that I know the truth is also within me, and that there''s no need to fear external pressure, I finally ept it.

    ''I cannot return home.''

    ept it.

    Instead, let me correct my goal.

    ''If that''s the case, let me correct the goal of returning home and severing the cycle of regression.''

    The method to break the regression is uncertain.

    Even the possibility of returning home is slim.

    So what should I do?

    It''s simple.

    To not regress again, ascend to the pinnacle of this world.

    Be stronger.

    As the Mad Lord said, the only thing that can ovee the attraction of fate is a power that ovees it.

    Grow stronger and stronger, until eventually, no one can toy with me.

    Until no one can force me to regress.

    Yes.

    Let''s be an existence of Eternal Life (����)!

    Dong��

    The sound of the brahma bell tries to hold me in this moment, and the barrier of Yin-Yang and Five Elements encircles me, but I simply close my eyes and smile.

    ��Embrace all connections and be impermanence.

    I have already found the answer I was seeking.

    The essence of repentant enlightenment is already within me.

    No matter the pain imposed by external pressure, I will not waver.

    Even if I am captured and tortured for ten billion years, the confidence that I will not waver grows in my heart.

    No, it must have been there all along.

    Just then,

    Dong��

    As the sound of the brahma bell rings, timees to a halt.

    "...?"

    When I look around, what I see is a halted chaotic sky.

    The essence of Yeong Seung and the essence of Great Mountain can not be recognized. It''s as if in this frozen world, those of a lower rank cannot perceive. Hence, I can''t see anything.

    But I can feel it.

    Even though the world has stopped, I can tell that my own time is flowing properly.

    ''Ah...''

    Time is passing.

    The lifespan of my body ising to an end.

    Finally.

    After hundreds of thousands of years, I am finally closing my eyes.

    However, I force my closing eyes open and respectfully bow to the being that has appeared before me.

    "...I greet the Great One."

    [He] looks at me for a moment.

    Then, He smiles subtly.

    :: Did you inherit Their mantle? ::

    "..."

    I don''t reply and just smile faintly.

    Seeing my smile, He lets out a heartyugh.

    :: Excellent. I apologize on behalf of my subordinate''s rudeness. ::

    The being, dressed in a dignified dragon robe adorned with the Taiji symbol, bows courteously to me.

    Then, as He looks at me, He mutters.

    :: If that is truly your will, then we too must prepare ourselves...To truly achieve liberation, I too must strengthen my resolve. ::

    Mumbling iprehensible words, He reaches out His hand towards me.

    Perhaps triggered by His authority, light bursts forth from my body, and thousands, millions of pure white particles radiate out.

    Then, from within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections inside me, a vision of [someone] with a benevolent smile seeming to push their hand outward, surrounds my body.

    The being who stopped timeughs as He sees this.

    :: As a gesture of apology, I will give you a gift. ::

    "Thank you, but I have already obtained more than enough."

    :: This is also my resolve. ::

    For some reason, His expression seems resolute.

    :: To truly reach liberation, one has no choice but to gamble. ::

    Kugugugugu!

    The Taiji symbol drawn on the center of His robe begins to ripple.

    In the next moment, that existence transforms into a strange yet sacred being, with countless starlight trajectories ovepping within the Taiji symbol.

    The size is such that Yeong Seung, who epassed the gxy as part of Its body, is only the size of His palm.

    Deeng��

    The sound of the brahma bell rings out once more.

    This time, it isn''t the unpleasant bell sound that Yeong Seung previously rang.

    It''s an incredibly clear and pure sound, one that also seems to cleanse the heart.

    :: In the distant future, I will wait for you all in the Domain of Void ::

    Simultaneously with His words, I realize that my lifespan hase to an end.

    My consciousness is fading.

    With thest of my strength, I open my mouth.

    "Thank you...for your overwhelming kindness..."

    However, I fail to utter His regnal name until the veryst moment.

    Whether it''s due to ack of time, or if this too is fate, I can''t tell.

    In the end, His regnal name only lingers within my mouth.

    ''O Heavenly Venerable...of Time...''

    Deeng��

    The final sound of the brahma bell rings.

    Time begins to flow again in the world that has been frozen.

    Yeong Seung''s gaze, filled with disbelief, pierces through me, while another gaze,den with an emotion I can''tprehend, is directed at the salt covering me.

    As I am buried under Salt Mountain, I finally let go of the obsession I have been holding onto for so long.

    I can feel the end of my long and lengthy 19th life.

    I will regress once again.

    Yes...I hate regression.

    But if regression is a fate from which I can never escape, I will ept it.

    And within this cycle, I will find my own answer.

    Just like how today, I embraced my connections and cast off my obsessions!

    After achieving Eternal Life, I will find an answer I can truly ept for myself!

    I am not Seo Eun-hyun, the Earthling from a civilized society.

    I am the Regressor (�ؚw��) Seo Eun-hyun.

    At the end of a life that''s been like hell, casting off all my obsessions, I solidify my identity and goal even more firmly.

    And so, I close my eyes.

    That is my twentieth return.

 Chapter 411: 20th Cycles First Day.

    Chapter 411: 20th Cycle''s First Day.

    Tstststststststss!

    Just like before, I open my eyes in the middle of another regression.

    Once again, I am moving against the river of time formed by the Taiji.

    Up [Above], I can see the ck sky, and just like before, there appears to be [ten seats] (��) emerging.

    In the past, merely glimpsing those [seats] would have driven me insane. However, this time, perhaps because I fully embraced the meaning of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra''s form deep in my heart, I keep silently reciting the mantra, and though the sight of the [seats] still shocks my mind, it doesn''t drive me mad.

    As I gaze at the [ten seats], I suddenly flinch in shock.

    ''Wait, that is...!''

    Chills, Chills!

    My very soul trembles like mad.The reason is that most of those seats above are focused on me.

    The seat with [a determination as immovable as a great mountain] is ring ferociously at me.

    The seat with [a hazy feeling as if in a confusing, dizzying dream] is looking upon me with curiosity.

    The seat that''s [somehow familiar] shows no discernible emotion but is looking down at me.

    The seat that [seems imprisoned somewhere] feels to be looking at me with excitement.

    The seat that bears [an unending and boundless hunger] conveys nothing but a sense of ''starvation.'' making it impossible to discern anything further.

    And among the seats at the center,

    The seat that [gives a hollow feeling of emptiness] seems to pay me no mind, instead focusing on the seat beside Them.

    The same is true for the seat that [feels like the owner of the Soul-bearing Flower].

    It''s most definitely the seat I saw during my 19th regression, the one that [seems to be watching me]

    But unlike before, that seat is no longer emitting light.

    As if it suddenly died, the light has grown so faint that it seems like it will extinguish entirely at any moment.

    The two seats in the center seem to be concerned about this dimming seat.

    And I know who that fading seat is.

    ''The Heavenly Venerable of Time...''

    Surely, it''s Him.

    He mentioned giving me a gift, and through some tremendous cost He sacrificed something of His own.

    ''Is that why He called it a gamble...?''

    His tone suggested that in order to break free from something, one requires a sacrifice.

    It''s clear that the price the Heavenly Venerable of Time paid is far from trivial.

    As proof, during my 19th regression, it felt as though only the Heavenly Venerable of Time and the oldest of all could perceive me. But in this 20th regression. it seems as though the Heavenly Venerable of Time can no longer even detect me.

    No, it feels as if His consciousness has vanished entirely.

    ''...''

    I look up at Him, expressing my deep gratitude towards the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    Then, I notice thest seat in the sky.

    The seat of the [oldest of all], is calmly gazing down at me.

    Tingle, tingle...

    I feel chills.

    For some reason, I find the [oldest of all] far more terrifying than the seat with [a determination as immovable as a great mountain], presumed to be the Owner of Great Mountain.

    ''The reason everyone is looking down at me this time must be because this is a regression influenced by the Heavenly Venerable of Time.''

    I can sense it.

    Because the Heavenly Venerable of Time intervened, the other Governing Immortals became aware and are watching me.

    It''s possible that the regression this time isn''t due to my ability, but instead the Heavenly Venerable of Time directly sending me back.

    However, it seems that when the Heavenly Venerable personally uses His power, the other Governing Immortals notice, and I can feel that [eight] out of the [ten] are watching me.

    Among the ten seats, the seat of Time has lost its light and can''t see me, and the remaining seat seems to be simply uninterested.

    Because the Heavenly Venerable of Time exerted His power, all of them, including the [oldest of all], are fully aware of and observing me.

    But this time, I feel it clearer than ever.

    The oldest of all has always been capable of perceiving my regressions.

    I can tell.

    Their gaze is so calm that I immediately notice.

    In the previous life, I thought it was thanks to the Clear Scale Armor that They were able to track me, but that wasn''t the case.

    The Clear Scale Armor was just a pretext. Now knowing that the oldest of all can immediately, at any time, pursue me through history, I am filled with overwhelming dread.

    ''Perhaps...''

    It might just be that They aren''t chasing me right now because the other Governing Immortals are directing their attention towards me due to the Heavenly Venerable of Time''s involvement.

    But if that''s the case...

    Doesn''t that mean in the next regression, when the other Governing Immortals are not watching, They might pursue me?

    The thought suddenly strikes me with terror.

    Tststststststststs��

    I can feel the regression process nearing its end.

    Just ahead is my regression point.

    However, I suddenly notice something strange in the sky.

    Thinking back, I vaguely perceived it during the 19th regression as well.

    ''That''s...''

    In the center, there are [rings] surrounding four of the seats.

    And among the six seats on the periphery, [all but one] have rings.

    But I notice something strange and open my eyes wide.

    The [ring] on the periphery.

    At first, I thought it was a [seat with a ring].

    But no,

    It''s just a [ring]!

    There is nothing but a ring!

    In reality, there are only [five] starlights on the periphery.

    Among the six seats on the periphery that I assumed were there, one is actually something without a central star, just a [ring]!

    It was simply too distant, so I mistook its shape.

    In reality, there are only [nine] seats in that sky.

    Nine seats, five rings.

    That is the true nature of the [ten] lights beneath that sky.

    Paaaatt!

    As I recognize this strange truth, my regression ends.

    Thud��

    Along with a sensation as if something forcefully caught on somewhere during the process.<hr>

    Paaatt!

    ''This ce is...''

    An enormous turbulence of power surges around me.

    And as I withstand the turbulence, I find myself holding hands with several others.

    ''Ah, I see...''

    I understand.

    I know exactly when this is.

    Right after the Wuji Religious Order was annihted.

    The moment when I am holding hands with my remaining 23rades.

    ''This...must be the Heavenly Venerable of Time''s gift.''

    I understand the gift from the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    Revealing my fate in exchange for this time was Yeong Seung''s proposal.

    I clearly rejected Yeong Seung''s proposal and declined what It wanted to use as a bargaining chip.

    But I know deep down.

    It''s because I respect this time so much that I don''t want to use it as a bargaining chip.

    This moment itself is something I deeply, deeply long for.

    Yes...

    I have been yearning for myrades of this time.

    Squeeze!

    I hold the hands of Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon on either of of me, feeling their warmth.

    Beyond their warmth, I can feel Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Yeon, Yeon Jin, Kim Young-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Wei Shi-hon, Eum Wa, Baek Rin, the remaining Guardian Ghost Kings, Yuk Yo, Seo Ran, Shi Ho, and others...

    As I feel the warmth of those who remain, tears well up in my eyes.

    ''Thank you...''

    After quickly expressing my gratitude to the Heavenly Venerable of Time, I swiftly enter the time of extreme speed and rapidly expand the domain within my body.

    Wo-woong!

    Due to my domain already being synchronized with my soul (��) through the Refining Void Dharma Treasure, it returned with me from 190,000 years in the future.

    However, maybe there was a problem as my Grand Perfection Integration stage cultivation is now only at the early Integration stage...

    But there''s no problem in unfolding my domain!

    I pull Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon into my domain and quickly bring myrades into my body.

    Kwajik!

    The Seventh Guardian Ghost King I fail to retrieve in time is being crushed.

    Badudududuk!

    Gritting my teeth, I look up at the sky.

    There, Great Mountain is still standing as always!

    And then,

    sh!

    The sky!

    From the sky!!!

    Reveredandevenmorereveredeightnoblebeingsdecend��

    "Kugh..."

    I immediately lower my head.

    Paaatt, Paaaat!

    Brilliant light wraps around the mountain of darkness.

    ''As expected...even the Governing Immortals have detected the regression!''

    It seems the Supreme Deity of Light has also recognized this reversal of time and came down to capture the Owner of Great Mountain.

    Cold sweat trickles down as I keep my head down.

    Surprisingly, the Owner of Great Mountain doesn''t resist much.

    They just calmly look down at me from above.

    Beware of the light!

    Many beings have warned me of this fact.

    Perhaps it''s the Light, even more so than Great Mountain, that I need to be cautious of.

    I keep my head lowered, waiting for Great Mountain to bepletely captured by the light.

    That''s when it happens.

    Jiing!

    "...!"

    I suddenly realize that I have entered my heart essence world at some point.

    ''This, this is...!?''

    A clear Dao Mountain Sword Way.

    That is my heart essence.

    And, I suddenly be aware that there is [someone] [behind] me.

    [Someone] has invaded my heart essence and even forcibly dragged my consciousness into it!

    However, I dare not recklessly look [behind].

    It feels as though my neck is being strangled.

    No...it''s more urate to say it feels like a knife is in my mouth, or a gun is pressed against my temple.

    I have a strong premonition that if I make any reckless move, I will be disassembled along with my soul and die!

    I hear the voice of [someone].

    A strange, distorted voice, impossible to tell if it''s a male or female, human or not.

    [You are not worthy of having that.]

    A voice with a subtle hint of anger.

    [...I will leave for today.]

    I hear the sound of whispering in my ears.

    [Come up. Let''s see who��s more worthy above.]

    Then, Their presence disappears.

    I hurriedly turn around, but there is no one in my heart essence world.

    No one except me.

    I break out in a cold sweat.

    I have a sense of who it is.

    It''s the Owner of Great Mountain.

    They had brazenly entered my heart essence world.

    Even Seo Hweol couldn''t enter it recklessly, yet the Mountain God instantly entered my heart essence, trapped even me, the owner of the heart essence, within it, and disappeared after leaving a message.

    It''s a chilling disy of authority.

    But instead of trembling before Their power, I grind my teeth.

    Because I know what They have done.

    Wo-woong��

    I exit my heart essence world, shedding tears of blood.

    In the Integrated Dao Domain I unfolded, a hole has been pierced.

    Tsutsutsutsu��

    Before my eyes, the Great Mountain of darkness seems to gradually turn transparent before vanishing somewhere along with ropes of light.

    But I can no longer hold back and shout out.

    "Great Mountain!!!"

    Among my remaining 23rades,

    One was captured and killed by the God of the Mountain because I couldn''t put them into the Integrated Dao Domain in time.

    However, even among therades I quickly brought into the domain, aside from Wei Shi-hon, Eum Wa, and Baek Rin, all other nine Guardian Ghost Kings were crushed to death.

    Even until the veryst moment, They killed myrades before leaving.

    Sssss��

    The projection of Great Mountain disappears along with the eight lights, but I can feel Their gaze still stuck on me.

    It seems They have done something when They entered my heart essence.

    Grinding my teeth, I hold my remainingrades even more dearly.

    Just a few seconds ago, I wondered what would have happened if the Heavenly Venerable of Time returned me to before the Wuji Religious Order was annihted.

    But upon reflection, I realize it wouldn''t have made any difference.

    The Mountain God would have relentlessly destroyed everything of mine, even while being captured by the light.

    Kugugugugu!

    To make matters worse, the attraction force of misfortune that has been following me since the Ancient Force Realm has grown even stronger.

    It must be something added by the Mountain God.

    Grinding my teeth and shedding tears of blood, I make a vow.

    Just as Jeon Myeong-hoon swore revenge against the God of Heavenly Punishment, I swear revenge against the Mountain God.

    The world has not yet perished, but my emotions are boiling even more fiercely.

    As I am drawn towards the attraction force of misfortune, on the first day of my return,

    I burn with a desire for vengeance against the Owner of Great Mountain.

 Chapter 412: /Soar

    Chapter 412: /Soar

    Kugugugugu!

    The attraction force grows stronger.

    It''s the attraction force of misfortune.

    The power of misfortune, touched by the Mountain God, slowly pulls us down as if trying to drag us into a quagmire.

    Kugugugugu!

    After just escaping the Ancient Force Realm and entering the Interdimensional Void, I can feel terrifying Vestiges gathering ahead of us.

    ''This is insane...''

    The entire Interdimensional Void is filled with Vestiges at the Four-Axis stage.

    Not a single Heavenly Being Vestige is in sight.Even Vestiges at the Integration stage are swarming by the thousands.

    But that isn''t the real problem.

    Kuung��

    Far in the distance,

    Sensing the presence of three beings from afar, I begin to sweat coldly.

    Truly overwhelming auras!

    While the powers held by the Mountain God, the God of Light, the Heavenly Venerable of Time, or Yeong Seung are terrifying because of their sheer magnitude that I can''t evenprehend,

    The presences emerging from afar are even more overwhelming precisely because their magnitude isprehensible.

    I can never defeat those beings.

    Kuung��

    The presence of three entities.

    They are, in fact, three Vestiges at the Esteemed One-level.

    Kuung��

    Though they haven''t even revealed themselves, their mere presence is terrifying.

    The Vestiges in the Interdimensional Void are the corpses or husks of True Persons.

    Their vulnerability to Heavenly Tribtion is precisely because of this.

    They are symbols of defying the heavens, but at the same time, they are entire worlds in themselves.

    When the entities meant to receive Heavenly Tribtion and those meant to inflict it be one and the same, Heavenly Tribtion that enters the bodies of the Vestiges will amplify uncontrobly, ultimately causing them to explode and perish.

    But I can sense it.

    When thinking of how the Esteemed Ones who emerged after the creation of the Heavenly Domain are responsible for generating Heaven and Earth spiritual energy and spitting out cosmic nebe, it''s likely that even if Heavenly Tribtion is to amplify within the bodies of the Esteemed One-level Vestiges, they will be able to withstand it for a long time by continually producing Heaven and Earth spiritual energy and nebe.

    They could just spit out Heaven and Earth spiritual energy or nebe as much as they are damaged by the Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''Damn it...''

    At this rate, isn''t it still the same situation even when we managed to expel the Mountain God?

    While I''m confident that I can break through and escape the thousands of Integration-level Vestiges, I know I can''t handle those.

    Not against them!

    As I stand with a stunned expression, feeling the presence of the Esteemed One-level Vestiges.

    Kwaa-jik, kwa-jijijik!

    A hole is torn open in my Integrated Dao Domain, and from inside, a giant body of lightning and thunder bursts forth.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon emerges from within.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon..."

    His eyes are gloomy.

    Not as much as mine, but his face clearly shows considerable pain.

    But despite groaning in agony, he opens his mouth.

    [I''vee this far always believing in you.]

    "..."

    [Ever since that day, no matter how many times. No matter what you said. No matter how suspicious it seemed.]

    "...I..."

    [And I still trust you.]

    Red light flows from his eyes.

    [So, [this time too], lead us.]

    "..."

    The red light bes red lightning, pulsing under Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face as if dripping down.

    It looks as if crimson tears of lightning are streaming down.

    [No matter how many times, no matter how many times we''ve failed, haven''t you always led us in the end?]

    He stands before me.

    As his Integrated Dao Domain unfolds, Kim Young-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa��all those who can fight immediately��emerge.

    [Find the answer! Right now!]

    With those words, myrades turn their backs to me and begin to protect me.

    As if to buy me time to think.

    Watching them, I clench my fists.

    ''He''s right.''

    I have toe up with an answer.

    Whether it''s returning to the Ancient Force Realm, descending to the Lower Realms, or doing whatever it takes, I have to find the answer!

    Saying there''s no answer is just an excuse.

    I have to do whatever it takes!

    Woo-woong��

    And as I wrack my brain with a desperate will, something begins to enter the views of my eyes.

    "...That..."

    It''s a Star Vein.

    "..."

    Currently, there are a total of three threads of star veins in the Interdimensional Void around us.

    They are star veins emanating from the Star Shattering-level Vestiges.

    The Esteemed One-level Vestiges are connected by these star veins.

    But isn''t that strange?

    Three beings at the Star Shattering stage.

    Yet, there are also three threads connecting them.

    It''s not like the star veins of the three Star Shattering creatures are forming a triangle.

    Like constetions, the star veins of the Vestiges are connected to somewhere.

    First Vestige to second Vestige to third Vestige.

    In that manner.

    And the third Vestige is connected by a star vein to ''somewhere.''

    For a star vein to be connected means that there is a star at the other end.

    ''Seeing that the Esteemed Ones are connected by star veins, it seems that the Esteemed Ones are treated as stars.''

    In other words, there might be one more Star Shattering Vestige here, or perhaps even a Vestige of a higher level.

    However, after scrutinizing the end of that star vein for a while, I realize the identity of the final star vein connected to the Esteemed Ones.

    ''Ah...I see.''

    Crunch��

    I let out a hollowugh.

    It''s such an obvious thing when I think about it.

    I should have realized it from the moment I was bestowed misfortune.

    I want to sit down right here and now, and cry out of sheer frustration and disbelief.

    But I can''t afford to do that.

    I need to calm my mind and body, and though I should spend a long time preparing before taking on this challenge, there''s no time.

    I have to go up now right now and cut it down.

    Failure means annihtion.

    I speak to myrades.

    "Immediately, right now! We''re going to the Esteemed One-level Vestige down below!"

    [What?]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me as if I lost my mind.

    But after meeting my gaze, he seems to ponder for a moment before nodding his head.

    [...Understood. But that can''t possibly be the end of it, right?]

    "Right, I''ll exin the detailed n."

    I quickly send a heart message to myrades, exining my n.

    "After moving to the very lowest Esteemed One, following my lead, we''ll use the star veins...you can think of them as attraction force. We''ll use the attraction force between the Esteemed Ones to gradually move upward to the next Esteemed one right above. Then, from the veryst Esteemed One, we''ll have to leap even higher beyond!"

    There''s no time to fully exin the exact details of the n, nor do they yet understand our ultimate objective.

    But myrades nod in agreement, their eyes shining with determination.

    "Escaping between the Esteemed Ones...it might be possible, even if just for a moment. But the problem is that we likely only have enough power to do it once..."

    [Don''t worry about that.]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes glint as he extends six arms toward Kim Young-hoon.

    In an instant, Kim Young-hoon is surrounded by six massive hands, but as Jeon Myeong-hoon''s red lightning flows into him, something begins to change.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    The Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion transforms into Golden Divine Heavenly Lightning.

    [I don''t know the reason, but my Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method reacts and changes when I use it on you. I confirmed this back in the Head Realm as well.]

    "...Indeed, this golden lightning...is perfectly suited for my use."

    Kim Young-soon seems amazed as he feels the golden lightning for a moment, then begins topress it within his saber.

    [If the two of usbine our strengths, moving between the Esteemed Ones won''t be an issue. But the problem is reaching them. We can''t afford to waste any power until then.]

    In response to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s words, Buk Hyang-hwa shouts and sends a voice transmission inside my domain.

    A momentter,

    Kugugugugu!

    Seo Ran, who had been hiding inside my Integrated Dao Domain, emerges with the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "There''s so much I want to ask...but this is urgent, so I''ll follow for now!"

    Seo Ran speaks hurriedly, quickly transferringmand of the Nether Crossing Ship to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Buk Hyang-hwa speaks to Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon.

    "I''ll need the two of you to assist me! Soul Extinguishing Ghost King, please replenish power in the Nether Crossing Ship''s power space with Sir Seo Ran''s help. When I make the Nether Crossing Ship go berserk, Mysterious Bizarre Ghost King will need to control it. With the Nether Crossing Ship''s strength we will surely make it to the front of the Esteemed One!"

    We quickly exchange opinions and set off.

    Kugugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seok bes the power source for the Nether Crossing Ship, activating it, while Seo Ran, using the owner''s authority, unlocks the ship''s functions.

    Through this authority, Buk Hyang-hwa pushes the Nether Crossing Ship into a berserk state, while Shi Ho protects Seo Ran and Buk Hyang-hwa on the deck.

    Meanwhile, Kim Yeon''s consciousness threads seep into every part of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The Nether Crossing Ship, which has risen to the Four-Axis stage through going berserk, begins to rise even further in level as ites under Kim Yeon''s control.

    Originally, the Nether Crossing Ship isn''t exactly abat dharma treasure.

    Back during the ck Ghost Valley era, I heard from a Ghost King that the true purpose of the Nether Crossing Ship is the collection and storage of souls,

    And their transmission to the Netherworld.

    The Nether Crossing Ship can use its transmission function to temporarily shift the ship itself to the outskirts of the Interdimensional Void or the Netherworld, and then perform spatial movement.

    Kugugugugu!

    As ghostly energy seems to engulf the surroundings of the Nether Crossing Ship, we instantly enter a very shallow area of the outskirts of the Netherworld.

    A ce close to reality.

    Is it because it''s such a shallow area?

    The surroundings only became slightly hazy, with the Vestiges remaining around as they were.

    But I know all too well.

    Why are ghosts such terrifying beings?

    Because they are unfair existences whose attacks can reach you, but your attacks pass right through them.

    Hoo-woong, hoo-woong��

    The Four-Axis Vestigesunch attacks at us, but in our semi-transparent state, we evade all of them.

    Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and I conserve our strength for the right moment, while Kim Yeon pilots the Nether Crossing Ship quickly towards the Esteemed Ones.

    Kugugugugu!

    Grand Cultivator-level Vestigese flying at us.

    Each and every single of their strikes carry the power of a dimension, so even in the outskirts of the Netherworld, they have a certain mass as they fly toward us.

    And then, Kim Yeon moves her hand.

    sh, sh!

    The main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship fires.

    The main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship, amplified significantly by the ghostly energy of the couple Wei Shi-hon and Eum Wa, fly forth, piercing through the Vestiges.

    Our attacksnd with amplified force, while theirs barely affect us.

    Wo-woooong!

    "We''re going!"

    Kim Yeon aggressively steers the Nether Crossing Ship, rapidly charging toward the Esteemed One-level Vestige.

    Wo-woong��

    In the distance, the Esteemed One-level Vestige can be seen.

    I know instinctively.

    Regardless of whether we are in the outskirts of the Netherworld, it would be of no use against an Esteemed One-level Vestige.

    But that doesn''t matter.

    We have already arrived!

    Paaaatt!

    I expand my domain, pulling Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon, and put the entire Nether Crossing Ship within my domain. I then join forces with them.

    [Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion!]

    Kwazi-jijijik!

    Red lightning cycles and touches Kim Young-hoon, transforming into golden lightning, with the words Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder appearing on his back.

    It''s a situation simr to what happened in the Head Realm.

    The Esteemed One raises a gigantic arm in front of us.

    "Go!!!"

    I shout, and Kim Young-hoon raises his saber.

    The next moment, we see a golden bird formed from thunder and lightning.

    The golden bird carries me and instantly dodges the Esteemed One''s hand.

    I open my Star Vein Eye and guide the golden bird towards the path of the Esteemed One''s star vein.

    Pa-jijijik!

    Through the star vein, the golden bird flies towards the next Esteemed One.

    A Vestige resembling a snake opens its mouth wide.

    The golden bird forms a trail of thunder and lightning, evading the snake-like Vestige in the void. Once again, under my guidance, it flies towards the final Esteemed One.

    Woo-woong!

    I heighten the perception of the Star Vein Eye even further.

    The star vein is peculiar.

    The more I traverse the star vein, the closer I get to its essence, the more my consciousness ascends to a certain world.

    I have a rough idea of what it is.

    Just as cultivating the Ghost Path Method gradually draws one''s consciousness closer to the outskirts of the Netherworld.

    The more I perceive the star vein and traverse its path, the closer my consciousnesses to the ''domain of the Heavenly Venerable of Time.''

    [Next!]

    I draw forth the power of my domain and shout in mental speech.

    Finally, Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon escape the grasp of thest Esteemed One and follow the star vein connected to an unknown ce.

    As the star vein and my consciousness assimte, my consciousness and vision elevate to a world of a higher ne.

    ''Ah...''

    I can see it.

    Far in the distance.

    A star connected to the Esteemed Ones.

    Kugugugugu!

    That star is emitting an attraction force.

    The identity of that attraction is misfortune (���\).

    Tststststss!

    It''s that.

    That is the identity of the misfortune that slowly started to manifest in the Ancient Force Realm and tormented me.

    The unknown misfortune that is constantly chasing after me.

    ''Now that I think about it, when the Wuji Religious Order entered the Ancient Force Realm, there was an enormous shockwave that spread and vibrated throughout the entire world.''

    It''s a ridiculous urrence.

    Thebined mass of the Wuji Religious Order, the Twilight Domain, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and I amounted to at most five or six Integration stage cultivators, so how could the entire Middle Realm shake just because of that?

    It makes no sense at all.

    The shockwave that swept across the entire Ancient Force Realm wasn''t caused by us.

    It was caused by that [star] that followed us into the Ancient Force Realm.

    The reason I saw attraction force in the Ancient Force Realm, which has no sky, is obvious.

    A star entered the Ancient Force Realm.

    Those in the Lower Boundary use curse dolls when casting a curse.

    Beings in the Greater Boundary use stars when bestowing misfortune.

    In that case, who gifted me that star?

    Who granted me that misfortune?

    It''s clear at first sight.

    The Malice (����) of fifty-some beings emanating from the star.

    It''s the malice of the Quasi-Immortals from the Nether Ghost Realm who had peeked on the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra.

    On top of that, the malice of the Owner of Great Mountain is added to it, creating a powerful mass of misfortune which has been bringing misfortune upon me from a higher ne.

    Surung��

    Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon became my foundation.

    They don''t seem to understand what I am trying to do since theyck the Star Vein Eye, but I can tell they trust me.

    That is enough.

    Ipose my will.

    Then, squeezing out everyst bit of my lifelong will and energy, I prepare the martial technique that partly severed the authority of Yeong Seung.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The Thirty-first Move.

    umting Dust Forms a Mountain!

    Starting with a horizontal sh, a vertical cut, and a thrust, all the techniques of my Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Puppet converge into one.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, which contains my history, shines purely as a hazy mist settles on my sword.

    But I can tell.

    This won''t be enough.

    I don''t unleash umting Dust Forms a Mountain. Instead, I hold it in my hand, focusing my soul.

    Kiiiiing��

    ''More.''

    Kiiiiing!

    ''More!''

    Paaaatt!

    "More!!!"

    Ipress it.

    Ipress the All-Heavens Sword, formed bypressing the Formless Sword, crazilypressing it with the weight of my entire history.

    The All-Heavens Sword begins to thin.

    What lies before me is a star, but at the same time, it''s a concept.

    To cut through a concept, what I wield must also transform into a concept.

    Kiiiiing!

    The All-Heavens Sword gradually begins to thin.

    I recall a memory from long ago.

    It''s from when I was very young.

    The time I fought against a 3rd star Qi Refining cultivator in the royal pce and gained enlightenment on Sword Silk.

    Sword energy is assimted into Will (��)

    In doing so, energy ispressed like a thread in the same way intent is.

    Ipress the All-Heavens Sword in my hand with my Will (��).

    The pressure required is on apletely different level frompressing sword energy.

    Like the thread of intent, I transform and manifest my sword.

    Swordsmanship consists of three fundamental actions.

    shing, thrusting, and blocking.

    shing forms a line, thrusting forms a point, and blocking forms a surface.

    And the most optimal form to perform these three actions is something else entirely.

    I close my eyes, then half-open them.

    Something is in my hand.

    It''s something extremely thin but stronger than anything else in the world.

    It''s a form that closely resembles the thread of intent that a martial artist first sees when they begin to enter the world of martial arts.

    This is no longer a sword.

    Its name is...

    "Immortal cultivation is repentant enlightenment."

    I feel the gaze of the Owner of Great Mountain watching me from [Above].

    But it doesn''t matter.

    I have already found my purpose. External pressure doesn''t scare me.

    On the contrary, I will sever Their gaze right here and now!

    The line-turned All-Heavens Sword begins to ze white.

    "Like tiny grains of salt gathering to form a sea...build mountains through repentant enlightenment."

    Tstststststsst!

    I raise the All-Heavens Sword.

    In the world of star veins, the All-Heavens Sword shines brighter than anything else.

    "Building a mountain of salt is perhaps the fastest way to reach the heavens..."

    Learning this mantra, everyone was annihted.

    I can still feel it.

    This mantra is the power that calls upon Great Mountain.

    Through the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, I can feel the gaze of the Owner of Great Mountain growing stronger, and an attraction force between us begins to form.

    If this continues, I will be nothing more than a puppet dancing and dying under the Owner of Great Mountain for the rest of my life, just like Hon Won.

    "Each to one another holding hands, with everyone at sea, drink salt, and with the wind, soar."

    The attraction force between Great Mountain and I grows stronger.

    If this continued, Great Mountain might descend once more.

    However, at this point, I twist the mantra.

    "Likebining all intents turn them colorless..."

    Kiiiing��

    The proper sequence of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra is twisted, causing the attraction force to skew greatly.

    The white hue of the All-Heavens Sword remains, but most of the tyrannical energy (҆��) felt from the sword evaporates.

    I don''t care.

    I never intended to rely on someone else''s power anyway.

    What I have built up from the beginning is more than enough.

    Instead, I infer the mantra''s form and focus my intent even further.

    The white light seems to shine closer to colorlessness.

    Taatt!

    I leap from the golden bird that is supporting me, raising the All-Heavens Sword even higher.

    ''Is it stillcking?''

    I can''t know for sure.

    Can I cut down a star?

    If I melted the star over decades with curses, perhaps it might be possible. But to cut it in a single strike, no matter how strong I am, is a daunting task.

    The distance is...ambiguous.

    If only, just a little closer, I can definitely cut it down!

    And then, at that moment.

    Ta-aht!

    Hong Fan, who has emerged from my domain, pushes me from behind.

    "Please show me, Master."

    "..."

    I smile.

    "Embrace all connections and be impermanence."

    Twisting the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, I swing what is in my hand.

    "That is,"

    I can feel it.

    Great Mountain is eager to descend and crush me at any moment.

    But I will sever it here.

    Great Mountain''s gaze.

    The misfortune left to us.

    Even whatever fate that maye in the future.

    I see my masters sh before my eyes.

    And I embrace their words into my chest and speak them aloud.

    Before my eyes, I see a pure giant who sacrificed himself, singing of goodwill.

    ��Believing thus, reach for the star.

    "The way to reach the star."

    The Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra twists.

    Simultaneously, the star in front of me splits apart.

    The power of Great Mountain that ced some attraction force and gaze upon me ispletely erased by the twisted Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra that nullifies attraction force.

    Salt Mountain leaves my embrace.

    Though it''s a natal dharma treasure I refined over countless years, I have no intention of holding onto it.

    How can I rely on such an external object?

    What I have built up is already within me.

    The misfortune that surrounded us has now disappeared.

    Even the gaze of Great Mountain was severed along with our single strike.

    Now, all that remains is to carve our way forward.

    Thud!

    With my domain, soul, and body all in tatters, I vomit blood while supported by Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Hong Fan.

    "I-Is it done, Seo Eun-hyun!?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks urgently.

    I smile faintly.

    "...It will be."

    "No, damn it...The Esteemed One-level Vestiges are still perfectly intact! And what about those thousands of Integration-level Vestiges!? Damn it! Just what did you do!"

    "Some...how...it will..."

    I can barely speak.

    My whole body feels shattered.

    But we will be able to escape.

    The misfortune that surrounded us is gone.

    Kugugugung!

    I see the star of misfortune that I have cut down explode before my eyes.

    As the misfortune dissipates, the wind from the explosion blows forth.

    It''s the fair wind of fate.

    And then,

    Paaat!

    From within my domain, Yuk Yo emerges.

    She nces at me and myrades, then bows her head.

    "...Thank you for everything."

    Recognizing her intention, I ask.

    "Will you be alright?"

    "...For me, that ce is home."

    After bowing to us, she quickly flies towards the Salt Mountain.

    As she reaches the Salt Mountain, it shines brightly.

    At the same time, the previously miniaturized Salt Mountain and Salt Crystal Pce be huge once again.

    She reaches the summit of the Salt Mountain.

    "...Will you be alright?"

    I ask once more.

    This time, it''s directed not at Yuk Yo, but at Baek Rin.

    Baek Rin, who has emerged from my domain, gives a faint smile.

    "...Please take good care of Shi-hon and Eum Wa."

    "I will. Go."

    "I am eternally grateful for your Majesty''s grace"

    With those final words, Baek Rin quickly flies over to stand beside Yuk Yo.

    Baek Rin is a beloved presence.

    Not only by Shi-hon and Eum Wa, but also by the followers.

    By the former disciples of the White Vein Gate who became followers.

    But now, they are no more.

    So, he is merely following the one he loves even more among those who remain.

    I understand Baek Rin''s resolve.

    Even if the world he is heading towards is an illusion, he believe his feelings for Yuk Yo are real.

    Baek Rin takes Yuk Yo''s hand in front of the pce and looks back at us.

    Then, the two demon spirits, who are smiling at each other.

    No, the two people, enter the pce.

    In that final moment.

    In my eyes, the two appear not as a ghost reduced to bones and a demon who lived indulgently, but a tidy young man and a pure princess.

    sh!

    The two cross into another world, and the fair winds of fate blow us away as the Peni Ind''s formation activates.

    [Kiyaaaaaa!]

    [Kigeggegegek!]

    [Kwengeeeee!]

    The Esteemed One-level Vestiges and Grand Cultivator-level Vestiges are all sucked into the formation and disappear.

    They no longer pursue us.

    In a world that may be an illusion or may be real, they will live on forever.

    "I will...never forget you all..."

    Seeing my friends who are once again leaving us, but did not meet an entirely tragic end, I smile with tears.

    With the fair winds of fate, and until we finally reached the Bright Cold Realm,

    Iughed and cried, filled with loss, joy, and emotions that words could never dare express.

    Thus, I finally ced a period on our long pilgrimage through the Middle Realms.

 Chapter 413: Three Great Disasters (1)

    Chapter 413: Three Great Disasters (1)

    Kuaaang!

    With a deafening explosion, myrades and I simultaneously cross the Interdimensional Void and arrive in this otherworldly space.

    It''s a familiar ce.

    The Care Layer of Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll.

    The familiar burning smell.

    The familiarndscape.

    The familiar beings...

    And the pain of loss that I can never get used to.

    I turn back to check on those who remain.Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa, Hong Fan, Seo Ran, Shi Ho, Yeon Jin, Wei Shi-hon, Eum Wa...

    Out of the countless followers of the Wuji Religious Order, which numbered up to four hundred million, only eleven people have sessfully entered the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person.

    Including Baek Rin and Yuk Yo, as well as the other Guardian Ghost Kings and other mid-level leaders��none of them made it here with us.

    No one else reached this ce with us.

    For a while, I gaze silently at the entrance of the Interdimensional Void from which we escaped from.

    My otherrades do the same.

    Especially Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is trembling with both hands and biting his lips. If it weren''t for us, he might have gone berserk right here and now.

    Woo-woong��

    The gap in the dimensional barrier that we pierced through begins to close again, thanks to the restorative power of the storage scroll.

    Only then do I take a deep breath and turn my head.

    There, standing with tense expressions, are Gyo Yeom and the other two members of the Heaven Tribe.

    "Did you send everyone out of the storage scroll?"

    At my question, Gyo Yeom nods frantically.

    Before they could perform the summoning ritual, the misceneous forces who had entered this ce with them were all sent outside of the storage scroll.

    They probably thought Gyo Yeom and the Four-Axis stage cultivators were trying to hog the treasures, but unfortunately, what they got was not treasure, but us��who have lostrades and are extremely on edge.

    "You...why aren''t you answering and just nodding your head...do we lookughable to you...?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon res at Gyo Yeom and growls.

    His bloodshot eyes seem full of anger from not being able to save any of the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, who were part of the Wuji Religious Order.

    Gyo Yeom, a Four-Axis stage cultivator of the Blood Shark Race with also quite the temper, has no choice but to bow down in fear before the Integration stage Grand Cultivator emitting streams of red lightning from his body and ring at him with bloodshot eyes.

    "N-No, Elder. I dared to act disrespectfully. Please forgive me! I-I have a wife waiting for me at home..."

    At the mention of a wife, Jeon Myeong-hoon grinds his teeth and shifts his gaze to the other members of the Heaven Tribe.

    "And just what are you two, standing there with your heads held so high?"

    "Ah, o-o-our apologies, Grand Cultivator, Elder. Please forgive us."

    Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ik break out in cold sweat.

    I reach out into the air, retrieving the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens that is tied to them.

    Woo-wooong!

    By my attraction force, the Heavenly Lotus Fruit hanging from the Melia tree falls into my hand.

    After taking the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, I walk to the side of the Melia tree and look at a corpse.

    It''s the corpse of Hyeon Gwi.

    The body of Hyeon Gwi, which has just begun to decay, looks quite gruesome.

    But that is all.

    There''s no suspicious energy or any strange signs.

    I extend my consciousness toward Hyeon Gwi''s body and search it thoroughly, but find nothing unusual.

    Hyeon Gwi practiced the orthodox methods of the ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect. He primarily cultivated methods that borrowed the power of ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, optimizing his body for the Four Symbols Nascent Soul, which borrowed Hyeon Eum''s power.

    Even when I concentrate the precision of my consciousness to examine his body down to the cellr and gic levels, I find nothing out of the ordinary.

    After observing Hyeon Gwi''s corpse for a while, I eventually bury it with a spell.

    No matter how I think about it, he was connected to a True Immortal.

    It''s better not to touch the corpse further and attract unwanted attention.

    Holding the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, I return to the altar where myrades are while deep in thought.

    ''From now on, I must be careful not to get entangled with True Immortals.''

    I recklessly used the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    As a result, those who had believed in me were annihted due to being entangled with the Owner of Great Mountain.

    This world is filled with malice.

    Though Yeon Wei''s words are sometimes wrong, they are fundamentally correct.

    In this world, even a drop of water in the stream or a grain of sand on the roadside can be connected to a great being.

    From now on, even breathing must be done with caution.

    I must be extremely meticulous and careful to the point of feeling like my head''s about to burst.

    "Gyo Yeom."

    I approached Gyo Yeom.

    Gyo Yeom, showing his humility, bows his head before me.

    "Take it. This is your reward for helping us."

    "Th-Thank you!"

    He trembles as he squeezes a handful of juice from the Heavenly Lotus Fruit and offers the rest back to me.

    "I-I offer to the great one."

    "I gave it to you, so why are you returning it?"

    "I-I have heard that the Heavenly Lotus Fruit is a spiritual fruit that aids in rising to the Star Shattering stage. I hope the Elder takes it and elevates your realm."

    "Hmm..."

    After contemting for a moment, I decide to ept the Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    Even if I don''t need it, it might be useful for myrades.

    After receiving the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, I turn my gaze to the other two who have pulled us here along with Gyo Yeom.

    Nok Ju and Baek Wi-ik are bowing before me, their faces pale with fear.

    Uguguk��

    As I reach out my hand, the space distorts.

    At the same time, the space that I warped returns to normal, revealing a hidden warehouse within the Care Layer.

    "...!"

    "T-That''s...!"

    I speak with an expressionless face.

    "Pick what you need from inside. It should be more useful than most things in the storage scroll."

    These are the treasures I pulled over and umted within the storage scroll over several decades through my avatar.

    They should be quite useful.

    The two exchange awkward nces before entering the storage I have revealed to choose their items.

    Nok Ju chooses a lump of Lightning Marsh Gem Soil (�םɬ���), beneficial for trees.

    Baek Wi-ik selects one of the spiritual fruits known as Heavenly Blessing Summit (��۷�)

    "Good. Now, you two go over there for a moment..."

    I nod toward Baek Wi-ik and Nok Ju, and they hurriedly nod back and withdraw to the rear.

    Gyo Yeom, however, looks at me with a pale face, seemingly not understanding why I left him behind.

    "E-Elder, do you have some business with me...?"

    "...You are from the Earth Tribe, correct? Specifically, the Blood Shark Race among the Sea Demon Race..."

    "Y-Yes! That''s correct, but..."

    "In that case...how do the Sea Demon Race conduct funerals?"

    "Pardon...?"

    I ask Gyo Yeom about the funeral customs of the Demon Race.

    Over 80% of the Wuji Religious Order''s followers were ghostly creatures.

    Wei Shi-hon and Eum Wa know well how to honor ghostly creatures, but about 20% of the followers were demon beasts recruited in the Ancient Force Realm.

    Among them, those of the Sea Demon Race were particrly numerous, and I need to know how to conduct their funerals.

    I could have asked Seo Ran, who is of the Sea Dragon Race, but since Seo Ran stated that the entire Dragon Race, including the Sea Dragon Race, only holds funerals in the manner of the Dragon Race, it seems pointless to ask him.

    Of course, Seo Ran does know some funeral customs of the Demon Race, but they are all from the Lower Realm, so they might not be appropriate. That''s why I left Gyo Yeom behind.

    After thinking for a moment, Gyo Yeom responds.

    "May I ask how the deceased passed away...?"

    "...They were killed by an existence that could not be resisted."

    At my words, Gyo Yeom''s eyes gleam as he answers.

    "For our Demon Race, particrly the Sea Demon Race in the Middle Realms, most of our funeral customs are simr. When someone dies of natural causes, or while advancing their realm, or falling victim to Qi Deviation and Heart Demons, or to Heavenly Tribtion, we perform a sky burial to allow them to be one with nature. However, if they die due to a natural disaster or disease, they are cremated...and if they are murdered, the rtives of the deceased and those who had a close rtionship bury them and vow revenge."

    Natural death calls for a sky burial.

    idental death leads to cremation.

    In the case of murder, they are buried, and revenge is vowed.

    Such is the funeral custom of the Demon Race.

    After discussing it with myrades, we exterminate the fire corpses on the first level of the storage scroll, the Water Flow Layer, and build arge burial mound.

    This is to honor the countless 400 million followers of the order.

    It is also to etch into our hearts the desire for revenge against the God of Great Mountain, who ughtered these followers.

    We specifically chose to build the tomb inside the storage scroll to keep it as close as possible to the ce where they died.

    Just like we did after the incident with the God of Heavenly Punishment, Jeon Myeong-hoon, myself,

    Kim Young-hoon,

    And the rest of myrades.

    We swear our vows in the midst of roaring mes.

    "I will avenge you."

    I speak.

    "I will take revenge."

    Kim Young-hoon says.

    "I will avenge you all."

    Oh Hyun-seok says.

    Following, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa, Seo Ran, Shi Ho, Hong Fan, Yeon Jin, Wei Si-hon, Eum Wa, and everyone else all speak of revenge.

    Woo-woong!

    Kugugugugugu!

    When we all simultaneously unleash our auras, powerful Five Elements spiritual energy swirls around us.

    Perhaps it''s because we all stared directly at the God of Great Mountain.

    No matter how much the Mountain God lowered Their rank and descended, a great being is still a great being.

    After seeing Them, we all gained powerful Five Elements divine powers.

    In my case, I became able to see the Yin-Yang and Five Elements energy even more clearly, and in Oh Hyun-seok''s case, just witnessing the Owner of Great Mountain caused the creation of the Five Elements Axes within his body, allowing him to reach the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage.

    Kim Young-hoon suddenly formed a Golden Core infused with the Five Elements within his body, reaching the Core Formation stage.

    Buk Hyang-hwa gained a divine power that enabled her to create hands made of Five Elements spiritual energy, and Kim Yeon unexpectedly formed a Demon Core within herself, reaching the Earth Tribe''s Core Formation stage.

    Seo Ran, as if his bloodline was stimted, advanced from the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage to just half a step into the Four-Axis stage. Shi Ho, also as if his bloodline had been stimted, is now able to imbue his illusory dream divine powers with attributes simr to the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    The Yin-Yang Five Elements of Yeon Jin''s Nascent Soul perfectly aligned, allowing him to leap over the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul stage in an instant to the early Heavenly Being stage. Jeon Myeong-hoon is now able to infuse the lightning within his Integrated Dao Domain with the Five Elements, enabling him to rain down Five Elements Lighting Tribtion.

    Wei Shi-hon and Eum Wa each gained the ability to create ghost fire with the attributes of the Five Elements.

    Every one of us had to endure a terrifying experience with the appearance of the Mountain God, but in exchange, each one of us have be much stronger.

    It''s as if merely encountering the Mountain God was treated as a Heavenly Tribtion, as even those who had their cultivation realm rise did not face any tribtions.

    After we all spoke of revenge and ignited the mes,

    I look at them and say.

    "...I''m sorry to everyone, but you know there''s still something left to do, right?"

    At my words, they all nod weakly.

    "We need to rescue Kang Min-hee."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks with a gloomy expression.

    "Yeah. And judging by my estimation, she..."

    My face hardens.

    "She may have reached the Star Shattering stage by now."

    She would have already metamorphosized into the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother and gone berserk.

    At this point in time, there''s no way to stop her from rampaging.

    Just like how the power of fate kept restoring things to their original state whenever I tried to save myrades.

    Kang Min-hee at this point of time will have gone berserk and is to devour the Bright Cold Realm.

    "...It''s a bit awkward to say this, but if I can just have 300 more years, I''m confident I can reach the Grand Perfection Integration stage and attempt to advance to the Star Shattering stage."

    I have the experience of having reached the Grand Perfection Integration stage before.

    Even though I regressed and fell to the early Integration stage, I''m confident I can rise to Grand Perfection again with that experience.

    "Our goal is one."

    I look at myrades and speak.

    "Let''s be stronger."

    Clenching my fist, I say,

    "Let''s be even stronger, so that no one can oppress us."

    Drip, drip drip...

    Something flows from my eyes.

    It''s a curse.

    Just like after the tenth cycle''s Yuan Li, ck curses are falling from my eyes.

    Chiiiiii��

    The surrounding ground decays and crumbles in an instant.

    It''s been a long time since anything like normal tears flowed from my eyes.

    Kuang��

    Feeling an inexplicable tightness I hit my chest.

    A monstrous thing formed of curses crawls out of my body, looks at me, and then hastily flees.

    Monsters grow out of my body and flee, while the serene scene of my Integrated Dao Domain is reflected around me.

    My Integrated Dao Domain is a desert.

    In the desert, three thousand Colorless ss Swords are embedded. During the day, the ground burns fiercely, while at night, monsters grow in the darkness, trembling with fear and wailing as they try to escape my domain.

    Standing in the center of the monsters fleeing from me, I feel curses flowing from my seven orifices and speak.

    [Let''s be stronger, and stronger, and take revenge. We must...!]

    The curses flow through my body, covering mepletely.

    Amidst the curses, I reveal my true form with twenty heads and roar.

    [We must avenge them and honor the dead...!]

    Kururururu��

    Jeon Myeong-hoon bes the Giant of Red Lightning.

    Perhaps due to his elevated cultivation, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s head split in half, bing the Lightning God with Two Heads and Six Arms.

    Oh Hyun-seok reveals his giant body of purple primordial chaos, and Kim Young-hoon, unable to contain his sorrow, shouts toward the heavens.

    The shadow of a golden Peng swirls around Kim Young-hoon.

    Wei Shi-hon and Eum Wa, Hong Fan and Seo Ran. and Shi Ho all reveal their gigantic true forms, and while they shed tears of blood, they let out ghostly wails, while Buk Hyang-hwa and Kim Yeon silently shed tears with pale faces.

    Yeon Jin, through his Taiji Quaking Lightning Body, sheds tears as his face splits in half, and Gyo Yeom, Nok Ju, Baek Wi-ik, and the others huddle together in fear, trembling with the monsters that copsed under my roar.

    The goal for this life is simple.

    Save Kang Min-hee.

    And to save her, I will raise my cultivation.

    I will elevate my realm and be stronger.

    With that simple yet difficult goal engraved in my heart, I swallow my tears, embrace myrades within my Integrated Dao Domain, and set out from the storage scroll.

 Chapter 414: Three Great Disasters (2)

    Chapter 414: Three Great Disasters (2)

    Paaaat!

    A streak of white light pierces through the void, apanied by the sound tearing through the air.

    Kugugugugu!

    Within the white light, a powerful pressure of spiritual energy and a massive gust of wind erupts, causing numerous demon beasts and spirit beasts to flee in terror as soon as they feel its presence.

    Kurung, urrrrrrrng!

    Suddenly, dark clouds seem to flow toward the white light and are drawn into it.

    The white light is Seo Eun-hyun, and what entered him are the clouds of Heavenly Tribtion.

    However, despite the bizarre and terrifying event, Seo Eun-hyun merely twitches his eyes slightly without any change in expression as he flies swiftly toward the Human Race territory.<hr>

    Kurung, Kurururung!Inside my domain, Seo Ran is currentlypleting his advancement to the Four-Axis stage.

    Perhaps the Sea Orchid Fruit I previously obtained from the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person proved to be quite helpful. After consuming the fruit, Seo Ran achieved a tremendous rise in his cultivation and became able to attempt advancing from half-step into the Four-Axis stage to theplete Four-Axis stage.

    Of course, due to time being the essence in our current situation, we decided to proceed with the advancement while I am carrying him within me.

    Naturally, this meant that the Heavenly Tribtion would rage within my domain, potentially causing damage. Fortunately, Jeon Myeong-hoon is able to minimize the impact of the Heavenly Thunder, preventing any major issues.

    Woo-woong!

    I move rapidly through the air, absorbing the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm.

    "Hoo..."

    For 190,000 years, I slowly raised my cultivation realm.

    Although I had advanced my realm within the dense Heaven and Earth spiritual energy right after the beginning of creation, I nheless acquired a considerable amount of insight into the realm that an Integration stage cultivator should possess. Therefore, I was able to elevate my realm from the very beginning of the Integration stage to the early stage in an instant.

    Of course, progressing through the middle andte stages to reach Grand Perfection will require considerable time.

    The form for the Integration stage is divided into six major aspects.

    Rain (��), Sun (�), Heat (��), Cold (��), Wind (�L), and Time (�r).

    These aspects represent cloudiness (��), clearness (�), warmth (��), coldness (��), and wind (�L), symbolizing the changes of the seasons (�r).

    Cultivation in the Integration stage involves unifying Heaven, Earth and the Four Directions��the Six Harmonies (����)��within one''s Integrated Dao Domain.

    By integrating each of these Six Harmonies, one can gain a divine power, and these divine powers are named after the six aspects mentioned above.

    Collectively, they are referred to as Various Omens (����), a process of mastering one''s domain more perfectly and harmonizing within it.

    In the case of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Integrated Dao Domain, the Charged Lightning Veil of the Great ''Heavenly Rain'' (����), he most ''strongly'' awakened the divine power of Rain (��), hence the name.

    Most Integration stage Grand Cultivators typically awaken their divine powers in the order of Rain (��), Sun (�), Heat (��), Cold (��), Wind (�L), and Time (�r).

    However, I am different.

    Woo-woong!

    I can feel day and night circting within my domain.

    Day and night, also known as Twilight (���/Light and Shade), are other terms representing the passage of time.

    When I first gazed upon the Immortal Treasure of Time, Yeong Seung, my body had scattered into Twilight as if I had be one with time itself.

    Regardless, the crucial point is this:

    Time.

    I awakened the divine power of Time first, rather than Rain.

    I have some guesses as to why I awakened the divine power of Time first.

    ''Vast Cold Heavenly Circle...''

    Woo-woong��

    The form of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle rotates, awakening the divine power of Time.

    Wiiiiiing��

    As Twilight rotates ording to the form of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle, thest of the six divine powers is awakened.

    ''Since I''ve awakened Time instead of Rain, I''ll have to gain enlightenment of the divine powers in the opposite directionpared to other cultivators.''

    In the previous cycle, at the beginning of creation, I awakened Wind after Time, rather than Sun following Rain.

    Wind (�L).

    Kugugugugugu!

    Normally, I would move quietly, but in order to obtain the divine power of Wind, the next divine power after Time, I advance while scattering storms around me with the sound of tearing through the air.

    How long have I been flying through the air?

    Paaaang!

    Within the wind, I notice a familiar region appearing in the distance.

    Swiftwind Domain.

    Whiooooooo!

    Swiftwind Domain, where wind, darkness, and yin energy gather abundantly, has not transformed into something akin to a part of the Nether Ghost Realm this time, as Kang Min-hee did not emerge from here in this cycle.

    ''The Kang Min-hee of present is...very likely to emerge around the Human Race territory.''

    Using the ground-shrinking technique, Flying Escape Technique, Gliding Technique, and Sword Flight, I quickly pass through Swiftwind Domain, heading toward the Human Race territory.

    At the same time, I slightly open my domain to absorb a portion of the wind from the Swiftwind Domain into it.

    Paaat!

    A few dayster.

    In the distance, the Human Race territory, the Sky Ind Archipgo,es into view.

    ''She hasn''t awakened yet.''

    Kang Min-hee, the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother, will inevitably awaken at this point and devastate the surroundings.

    Last time, she awakened in Swiftwind Domain and wreaked havoc, but this time, there was no cause for her to awaken there.

    In other words, she is likely to awaken at the ck Ghost Valley''s Human Race branch andy waste to the surrounding area.

    ''I can''t even imagine how many humans will die.''

    Flying with a sharp gaze, I quickly ponder through the situation.

    ''I don''t know when Kang Min-hee will awaken. It wouldn''t be strange if she woke up right now.''

    Therefore, before she awakens,

    I need to evacuate the Human Race.

    To a ce out of reach of Kang Min-hee''s influence, who is at the Star Shattering stage...

    At Temporal Fate Ind, located at the very outskirts of the Human Race territory, I notice that a barrier has been activated, likely in response to sensing my rapid approach to that direction.

    The entire Human Race territory is shrouded in clouds, making its presence faint.

    If I were a mindless monster or a Grand Cultivator visiting the Human Race territory for the first time, I might not have noticed its existence and simply flown past.

    This is the barrier grand formation activated through the dragon vein of the entire Human Race territory, also known as the ''Concealment Grand Formation,'' hiding and protecting the territory by making it invisible to powerful beings flying nearby.

    Kwaaaang!

    However, I urately sense a gap in the Concealment Grand Formation and smash through one of its corners, entering the Human Race territory.

    Simultaneously,

    sh, sh, sh!

    Multiple orbs of light float around me.

    The orbs twist in the air and transform into human figures.

    They are the projections of the Grand Cultivators of the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    Jun Jae, Gol Maek, Gae Jin, Eung Yeon, Wi Ryeong-seon, and Wi Su.

    These are the six Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the current Human Race Grand Alliance, excluding Hon Won.

    They seem to flinch in surprise as they look at me.

    "It''s been a while, everyone from the Grand Cultivator Association."

    [...Hah, haha...so it was you, Cultivator Seo.]

    Jun Jae seems to be breaking out in a slight cold sweat, but then he smiles.

    However, I see his heart essence wildly fluctuating.

    [You managed to escape from the Ancient Force Realm I see. We were actually nning to extract you soon, but you managed to get out on your own...moreover you reached the Integration stage while in the Ancient Force Realm? Haha, it seems you''ve truly earned the right to be called a Grand Cultivator now. Perhaps we should hold a celebration...]

    "Thank you for your kind words, but there''s no time for that."

    I awkwardly smile, cutting off Jun Jae''s attempt to avoid my wrath.

    "There is a high possibility that a Star Shattering stage entity is going to attack the Human Race Grand Alliance. We need to relocate the entire Human Race to another ce immediately. If not, the entire Human Race territory will bepletely destroyed today."

    At my words, they all look up at the sky.

    Ironically, the celestial energy is clear.

    But it''s the truth.

    This is simply a matter in which an extremely high-ranking entity, such as the Chief Judge of the Netherworld, is involved, so they can''t read the celestial energy.

    "It seems that due to the involvement of a high-ranking entity, the celestial energy cannot be read at this moment. But you all know it too. That we were unable to read the celestial energy concerning [a certain entity] that revealed itself on Thunder Spirit Ind..."

    At my words, they seem to exchange opinions via voice transmission and then nod.

    [Indeed...I understand what you''re saying. However, relocating the Human Race territory is a matter that requires great caution. Even if it''s the word of Grand Cultivator Seo, we must gather all the Grand Cultivators in their main bodies, perform collective foresight, submit a petition to the Sacred Master, and only after receiving a reply confirming the danger should we...]

    "I apologize, but there''s no time for that. We must relocate the Human Race territory immediately, even if it''s just one day earlier."

    [...To be honest, I find it hard to believe. But since you are a Grand Cultivator, I''m considering the procedures for your sake, so please bear with us. If this matter was so urgent that it required immediate attention upon your arrival, why didn''t you notify us in advance?]

    Jun Jae seems to be sternly reprimanding me, but I suppress the rising irritation and calmly open my mouth to speak.

    "First, calm down and listen to what I have to say. I tried to inform you about this matter in advance. But Alliance Head Jun Jae, you cut off my contact right away and even prevented me from reaching out to the Human Race Grand Alliance!"

    At my words, Jun Jae''s mouth opens and closes before he awkwardly coughs.

    [Th-That was...I''m sorry. I was in the middle of training my newly acquired lightning divine power, and the lightning within me acted up, causing me to identally cut off Cultivator Seo''s connection. But to immediately evacuate based on Cultivator Seo''s im that a terrifying entity is descending, to be honest...]

    And at that moment.

    Kua-jijijijik!

    A streak of red lightning seems to emerge from within me, followed by a terrifying voice that reverberates through the area.

    [Don''t spout dogshit. The lightning...is whispering that your words are lies...]

    Kururung!

    From within my domain, thunder roars as Jeon Myeong-hoon growls.

    He grinds his teeth and emerges from within my domain.

    Thud!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s upper body crawls out from behind me, his blood-red lightning-filled eyes ring at Jun Jae and the projections of the Grand Cultivator Association.

    [These dog bastards are mocking us. The lightning is clearly whispering to me that you cut off the contact in a hurry, fearing Seo Eun-hyun might return. Lying is one thing but...seeing you trash sitting on your hands while Seo Eun-hyun is kindly running around to save your worthless lives makes my already rotten five viscera and six bowels twist. I can''t stand it any longer...]

    Barely containing the lightning, he threatens the Grand Cultivator Alliance.

    [Seo Eun-hyun is politely exining the situation to you, yet it seems your stomachs are too bloated and your butts are too heavy to move. I''m warning you, stop with the disgusting lies and excuses, and follow his instructions. If you don''t, I''ll tear you limb from limb and scatter your remains throughout the Human Race territory.]

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s murderous words, the expressions of the Grand Cultivator Association also darken.

    [And who is this bastard? It looks like you''ve reached the Integration stage, but it seems you''re acting without knowing your ce just because we''re kind to Cultivator Seo. Cultivator Seo proved his strength back in the Four-Axis stage, but do you think we''re afraid of some nobody like you who crawled out of nowhere? Besides, it seems your main cultivation method involves lightning divine power, but each and every one of us gained lightning divine powers and enlightenment in lightning in general, so we''re not particrly afraid of your lightning. Behave yourself!]

    At those words, Jeon Myeong-hoon falls silent.

    Then, I see the veins bulging across his body.

    [Seo Eun-hyun.]

    "...What?"

    Red lightning crackles in all four directions around him as he opens his mouth.

    [Let''s just kill them all.]

    I understand what Jeon Myeong-hoon is implying, knowing that he has beenmunicating his thoughts to ourrades via voice transmission.

    In any case, there''s no way to drive out the Human Race from this area through persuasion alone.

    Therefore, with force, we willbine our strengths and expel the entire Human Race from this area.

    That, Jeon Myeong-hoon is saying, is the fastest and easiest way.

    Normally, I would have opposed it.

    Even if it took some time, I would have calmly exined the reasons, shown the evidence, and led them slowly.

    But right now.

    With myrades massacred by the Owner of Great Mountain, and knowing that Kang Min-hee will soon descend,

    I realize that I can''t afford to waste time.

    I close my eyes briefly, opening them with an exhale.

    Huuuuu��

    Then, ck ghostly energy and curses begin to emanate from around me.

    [...Alright.]

    Wuduk, wududuk, wuduk!

    Neen heads sprout from my shoulders, and I be the Ghost King with twenty heads.

    The projections of the Grand Cultivators vanish, and six spatial rifts begin to form in their ce.

    The Human Race''s Grand Cultivators are gathering.

    The power I sense beyond the rifts are strong, as if they have significantly recovered from their injuries, and there is a subtle presence of lightning power, likely the knowledge and divine power they gained from facing the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    Bulge, writhe!

    Myrades emerge from within my domain.

    From behind me, the true form of Hong Fan, Seo Ran, and Shi Ho spring forth, followed by a gigantic Wei Shi-hon and a devilized Eum Wa.

    At the same time, from my shoulders, Jeon Myeong-hoon in his Two-Head Six-Armed Lightning God form and the Starlight Giant Oh Hyun-seok, who has now reached the pinnacle of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, emerge.

    From my chest, Buk Hyang-hwa and her puppet, created by modifying the dharma treasures and materials from Lofty Dragon''s storage scroll, along with Kim Yeon, appear.

    Woo-woong!

    I draw the Colorless ss Sword from my domain and hold it in my hand.

    From the Integration stage onwards, one can directly retrieve items from their domain, so I can summon things from anywhere I desire without having to retrieve dharma treasures from my mouth.

    Kua-jijijijijik!

    I can sense the clones of Wi Ryeong-seon sending voice transmissions across the Human Race territory.

    I see sects loyal to the Grand Cultivators flying in from various ces.

    Even most of the Six Major Sects of the Human Race are heading this way.

    [Even now, if you withdraw your dharma treasures and divine powers and peacefullye with us to Heavenly Human Ind, I will overlook your earlier rudeness! Seo Eun-hyun! If you don''t want to fight the entire Human Race, then even now...]

    [The entire Human Race, huh...]

    Wooo-wooong!

    The Three Great Ultimates rise behind me.

    Now that I have entered the Integration stage, the Three Great Ultimates I summon exude a far more distinct and domineering aura than before.

    It is no longer like an active volcano, but more like watching the volcano erupt in real-time.

    Now, the Three Great Ultimates behind me are no longer just mere forms.

    As the Three Great Ultimates rotate, they begin generating tangible physical force.

    Kugugugugugu!

    A whirlwind begins to blow around me due to the power of the Three Great Ultimates.

    From the forty gleams in my eyes, curses ignite and radiate.

    Under the influence of the curses, parts of my body begin to bulge and writhe as monsters begin to emerge from me.

    I let out a small chuckle.

    Of course, it''s a smallugh, but with so many mouths, and perhaps because of the wind, myughter sounds like the wailing of a cacophony of ghosts.

    No, this is indeed the wailing of ghosts.

    Buried within my chest are the grudges of the dead followers, having turned into ghosts.

    In order for such a horrific massacre to never happen again,

    Amidst the ghostly wails, I open my mouth with hardened eyes.

    [From now on, I will drive the entire Human Race out of this area.]

    Whether she awakens in the Swiftwind Domain or in the ck Ghost Valley''s Human Race branch, it doesn''t matter.

    Kang Min-hee will attack the Human Race first no matter what.

    After all, the souls that follow her the most are none other than those of the Human Race.

    Therefore, whether through persuasion or force, I must drive the Human Race out of here and force them to evacuate.

    [Come at me, Human Race bastards.]

    And so, the sh between me and the entire Human Race begins.

 Chapter 415: Three Great Disasters (3)

    Chapter 415: Three Great Disasters (3)

    Jun Jae swallows.

    He can feel it.

    Even during the Four-Axis stage, this is a monster that fought against the Grand Cultivator Association and even took a hostage.

    Just that alone is enough to redeem him the qualifications of someone at the Grand Perfection Integration stage!

    And now, this monster brought along an Integrated Dao Domain with him.

    Jun Jae can''t even imagine how much stronger he has be.

    Gulp��

    Jun Jae swallows again, focusing all his attention on the monster before him.

    And then, the specter of the Three Great Ultimates raises his sword."Do not be nervous! No matter how strong he has be, he''s only at the early Integration stage..."

    Of course, even if he isn''t confident, it is still the leader''s duty to boost hisrades'' morale.

    Jun Jae steps forward, putting his golden scale-covered body at the forefront.

    In the next moment.

    Jun Jae''s foresight reveals the Human Race territory split in two.

    "H-Heok?!"

    sh!

    A single line of light.

    The sound follows btedly.

    But Jun Jae, no, everyone including Jun Jae, knows immediately.

    ''This is insane...''

    Jun Jae breaks out in a cold sweat, his expression one of utter shock.

    Life drains from his eyes.

    He feels on the verge of a panic attack.

    The attacks from Integration Grand Cultivators are powerful enough to vaporize an area with a diameter of 30,000 li with a single strike.

    But look at this.

    With a single strike from Seo Eun-hyun, the monster of Three Great Ultimates,nd with a diameter of 300,000 li, along with the sea of clouds and all the Sky Inds in its path, are sliced apart.

    Only because he himself is at the Grand Perfection Integration stage can Jun Jaeprehend.

    That the being before him is a monster capable of annihting a small Decaying Corpse Realm in its entirety with a single blow.

    Of course, Jun Jae, being at the Grand Perfection Integration stage, can bring about the extinction of the ''ecosystem'' within a Decaying Corpse Realm.

    By triggering a sufficientlyrge earthquake andpletely twisting the earth''s crust so that no living being can survive, all life within the Decaying Corpse Realm would face extinction that very day.

    However, there is a vast difference between wiping out all life within a Decaying Corpse Realm and annihting the Decaying Corpse Realm itself.

    Being at the Great Perfection Integration stage himself, Jun Jae realizes as soon as he sees Seo Eun-hyun''s single strike.

    ''He...this power is beyond the Integration stage.''

    Tremble, shuddershuddershudder��

    As soon as he senses the level of power Seo Eun-hyun wields, Jun Jae can tell.

    What level of power the being before his eyes has reached.

    ''Not quite...at the Quasi-Star Shattering stage but a being beyond the Integration stage...''

    Clench...

    But he can''t give up.

    This Human Race territory is a precious domain his ancestors risked their lives to obtain.

    It''s a cherished ce that cannot be recklessly moved at the whim of a single member.

    "Everyone, charge at the Colorless Sword Ghost!"

    Colorless Sword Ghost, Seo Eun-hyun.

    This is the title Seo Eun-hyun earned after his previous battle with the Grand Cultivator Association.

    A nickname given that describes him literally, a ghost wielding a sword.

    "Stay put, you Sword Ghost bastard!"

    "No matter how strong you are, do you really think you can defeat all of us?"

    Gae Jin, Eung Yeon, and others.

    The Integration stage Grand Cultivators who are still young or inexperienced excitedly charge at Seo Eun-hyun.

    But Wi Ryeong-seon and Wi Su,

    Those with more experience or keen minds,

    Or figures like Jun Jae himself or Hon Won, who are at higher cultivation realms, hesitate,unching their attacks at Seo Eun-hyun from the rear.

    Yet, despite being in the back, Jun Jae''s expression remains calm.

    ''An Integration stage cultivator capable of producing attacks nearing the Star Shattering stage...but that''s all.''

    He focuses his attack on Seo Eun-hyun with a serious expression as he instructs the sects that have responded to the Grand Cultivator Association''s summons to target Jeon Myeong-hoon and other Integration levelrades, all while contemting.

    ''The Integration stage. At the early stage at that. There''s no way he can use such overwhelming attacks frequently. At most, he can use it three times. We just need to be cautious for two more attacks. After that, his power will drop to the level of an ordinary Grand Perfection Integration stage cultivator. At that point, Gol Maek and I can join forces to subdue him.''

    Jun Jaepletes what he believes to be the most rational judgment within the scope of his knowledge, his eyes gleaming.

    "Keep attacking! As long as he''s enduring our full assault, he won''t be able to move easily!"

    Wi Ryeong-seon swings his fan, causing mes to surge, and Wi Su amplifies the firepower with a gust of wind.

    Gae Jin sprouts spores and hyphae from within the mes, covering Seo Eun-hyun''s body, while Eung Yeon pulls out her tower, a quasi-Refining Void Dharma Treasure, and presses down on Seo Eun-hyun.

    Gol Maek gathers energy in both hands, sending a violet glow shooting towards Seo Eun-hyun, and Jun Jae unleashes his maic dharma treasures to suppress Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    At the same time, they don''t forget to attack Seo Eun-hyun with lightning divine power, scorching him like Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''It''s working, he''s unable to move! If we can stall him like this and avoid two more of his attacks, victory will be ours!''

    However, despite gaining the upper hand, Jun Jae anxiously surveys his surroundings.

    Kwarururung!

    Among the Six Major Sects of the Human Race, the ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, Entering Truth Gate, and Heavenly Lotus Sect are all focusing their efforts on keeping a single Jeon Myeong-hoon at bay.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon swings his six arms in all four directions, brandishing his lightning spear, and each time he swings the lightning spear, the martial forces of each sect fall apart like paper.

    [Guaaaaaaah!]

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon roars, a Taiji emerges around him, and a domain of lightning and thunder begins to form in the vicinity.

    Kuarurururung!

    As soon as he opens his domain, countless red lightning bolts start raining down from above.

    ''Integration withte-stage power...considering how his current realm appears to be at the early stage, it''s terrifying to imagine how much stronger he''ll be once he reaches thete stage...''

    Jun Jae turns his gaze elsewhere.

    On the battlefield, Peni Pce of the Human Race Six Major Sects is being confronted by Hong Fan, Kim Yeon, and Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The poison scattered by the giant centipede demon leaves left thew enforcers of Peni Pce unable to focus, and in the chaos, Kim Yeon is manipting Buk Hyang-hwa''s puppets to fight against Peni Ind.

    Peni Pce deployed the General Seos they previously took from Seo Eun-hyun, but in the span of three blinks, they were taken over by Kim Yeon.

    Though it appears like Hong Fan and the puppets are being pushed back by the Peni Pce disciples'' Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, Buk Hyang-hwa, who is within the puppets, is continuously modifying them in real-time, and making them stronger.

    ''No, more than that...how is that woman so calmly evading and breaking through the attacks of higher-level cultivators so effortlessly?''

    Jun Jae is staring at Kim Yeon.

    A woman clearly only at the Heavenly Being stage.

    However, her movements are bizarrely fast.

    Wo-woong��

    "...?"

    Jun Jae frowns as he notices five orb-like things floating around Kim Yeon.

    Each time one of the orbs enters her body, her puppet maniption speed increases significantly.

    It''s not simply at the level of being fast.

    That speed rivals the Flying Escape Technique of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator.

    ''That woman is also a major factor at the level of a Grand Cultivator.''

    He analyzes thebat potential of those Seo Eun-hyun brought with him.

    The ck Ghost Valley is inbat with Shi Ho and Seo Ran.

    Shi Ho is baring his six tails and growling atop Seo Ran''s Nether Crossing Ship, while the ck Ghost Valley has deployed two Nether Crossing Ships, several Four-Axis Ghost Kings, as well as Heo Gwak and Heo Ryeong to pressure the two of them.

    However...

    ''Damn it, what the hell is that now!?''

    Oh Hyun-seok, who has joined with the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, that has just risen to the bottom of the Six Major Sects of the Human Race, is fighting together with them against the entire ck Ghost Valley.

    [Uhahahahaha!]

    [Huhahahahaha!]

    Azure Tiger Saint Cheongmun Sunwoo and Oh Hyun-seok are both exuding the same energy as they battle against the Ghost Kings of the ck Ghost Valley.

    [You fools! What are you doing right now!? Are you dering your betrayal to the Human Race!?]

    Jun Jae shouts towards the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    But what he receives in return is the boisterousughter of Azure Tiger Saint.

    [Hahaha! Before being part of the Human Race, we are of the same sect!]

    [They are traitors to the Human Race!]

    [Before being a traitor, he is my disciple!]

    Azure Tiger Saint puffs out his chest in front of Oh Hyun-seok and shouts.

    [If you wish to imprison my disciple, you must first imprison me, his unworthy master!]

    Jun Jae is at a loss for words, utterly bewildered.

    ''He...he doesn''t even realize that it''s only due to his dharma treasure which makes him at the Quasi-Integration level that his sect was epted into the Human Race''s Six Major Sects...''

    Jun Jae grinds his teeth with his eyes gleaming.

    [They''re all hopeless. Every single one of them has something wrong...]

    Kugugugugu!

    Starting with Jun Jae, domains begin to emerge from the bodies of the Grand Cultivators of the Grand Cultivator Association.

    Wo-woong!

    The domains of the Grand Cultivators wrap even more tightly around Seo Eun-hyun, who is already trapped.

    Their domains ovep, enveloping the entire area where the battle is taking ce.

    Typically, when domains ovep, they collide and push against each other.

    However, when the owners of the domains give permission, the domains instead ovep, and the energy amplifies even more.

    Kugugugugu!

    Jun Jae''s eyes shine with a stern light.

    His entire body transforms into a giant covered in golden scales.

    Gol Maek bes a giant figurepletely enveloped in unknown bones.

    Gae Jin turns into a mass of mushrooms and hyphae sprouting from his entire body, while Eung Yeon merges with her dharma treasures, bing a golden dragon. Wi Ryeong-seon bes a butterfly of mes, and Wi Su bes a butterfly with wings of wind, all revealing their true forms.

    [This is the end, you bastards! Now kneel before the authority of humanity...]

    Just as the golden-scaled giant, who released all his strength, raises one hand,

    Crack!

    Jun Jae suddenly turns around at the spine-chilling sounding from behind him.

    Kuguguguk!

    As a dark wind sweeps in, a pitch-ck hand shoots up from within the prison of mes.

    Then, a Ghost King with twenty heads emerges from within, wielding a colorless sword.

    [Th-This, damn it! Stop it!]

    At Jun Jae''s shout, all the Grand Cultivatorsbine their powers, intensifying the seal on the Ghost King andunching their attacks.

    But the Ghost King, despite being struck by countless attacks, calmly converses with someone.

    [Why are you still staying inside alone?]

    "It''s because I''m not yet fully ustomed to the consciousness domain and spiritual power of the Core Formation stage..."

    [Isn''t your strength even greater now?]

    "Before I can control my power even more perfectly, I''m trying to hold back."

    [Well...do as you wish.]

    Jun Jae feels an inexplicable chill as he watches this exchange.

    Tstststststststs!

    Countless futures sh before his eyes.

    At the Integration stage, a Grand Cultivator no longer sees just one possible future but multiple possibilities.

    If one sits quietly and concentrates for years, one could even predict possibilities far into the distant future.

    However, in Jun Jae''s vision, only one possible future bes visible.

    [Everyone, get out of the way!!!]

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    The prison of mes copses.

    The shockwave causes all the domains surrounding Seo Eun-hyun to crumple.

    And Seo Eun-hyun grips his sword once more.

    Jun Jae grits his teeth and shouts.

    [He must have exhausted a significant amount of energy while escaping! Just avoid that!]

    Kugugugugu!

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun''s single strike splits the entire Human Race territory in half once more.

    Jun Jae feels a chill run down his spine.

    The sheer power is one thing, but despite the massive sh cutting through the entire Human Race territory, while the terrain was destroyed, not a single living being was harmed.

    A single strike that passes through anything that isn''t its target, cutting only what is intended.

    The precision is terrifying.

    However, Jun Jae feels relieved.

    ''He must have used up all his strength by now.''

    He shouldn''t be able to show such feats any longer.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun swings his sword.

    Boo-woong!

    [...!!]

    Jun Jae is shocked and quickly dodges Seo Eun-hyun''s sh again.

    Once more, his sword splits Heaven and Earth.

    Eight out of ten of the Human Race''s Sky Inds have been sliced off by Seo Eun-hyun''s sword.

    In disbelief, Jun Jae shakes his head.

    [Th-That''s right. I made a slight misjudgment. But that must have truly been thest...]

    Seo Eun-hyun grips his sword again.

    And he swings towards the Grand Cultivators.

    Once again, the Grand Cultivators strain with all their might to dodge, and Jun Jae''s face turns pale.

    [He must have learned some special secret art to conserve his energy. But this time, his strength must truly be...]

    Seo Eun-hyun swings his sword once more.

    Kugugugugu!

    The entire Human Race territory is filled with shes, and the Sky Inds begin to fall.

    The foundation of humanity is being destroyed.

    [...Ah ...I see.]

    ''That is no ordinary Above-Integration stage...''

    Only then does Jun Jae realize.

    The Seo Eun-hyun in front of him was never fighting them from the beginning.

    To the being before him, the Grand Cultivators are nothing more than insignificant fruit flies.

    He is simply doing what he said he would do from the beginning��attacking their foundation to drive humanity out of their homnd.

    Boo-woong, boo-woong, boo-woong!

    Each time the sword is swung, the floating formations of the Sky Inds shatter, and the Sky Inds fall.

    [S-Stop...]

    Sword light shes.

    The formless sword light shatters all the formations within the Human Race territory.

    [Stop it...!]

    Jun Jae shouts with despair in his eyes.

    As the clouds above the Human Race territory clear, their home is being destroyed by Seo Eun-hyun''s atrocities.

    [I said stop!]

    Thend that humanity''s ancestors had protected for generations is crumbling just like that.

    [I''m telling you to stop right now!!!]

    Jun Jae cries out in rage, shedding tears of blood as he screams at the monster swinging the sword.

    And then, Seo Eun-hyun and Jun Jae''s eyes meet.

    For the sake of humanity''s territory, Jun Jae charges at the monster before him.

    Someone has to stop it.

    They have to stop this monster from bringing the end of the human era!

    Kwaaang!

    The next moment, Jun Jae is struck by Seo Eun-hyun''s single strike, and his entire golden-scaled body shatters and is flung away.

    His domain is split in half.

    It''s immediately clear.

    That Seo Eun-hyun could have crushed them all to death at any time.

    [Bastard!]

    Gol Maek roars in fury as she expands her body and charges at Seo Eun-hyun.

    Wi Ryeong-seon, Wi Su, Gae Jin, and Eung Yeon alsounch a full-scale assault on Seo Eun-hyun once more.

    Under Wi Ryeong-seon''smand, the Six Major Sects, no, the Five Major Sects excluding the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, that are fighting Seo Eun-hyun''srades, all rush at Seo Eun-hyun together.

    [Do not threaten humanity''s foundation, you traitor!]

    At Gae Jin''s shout, countless members of the Human Race begin bombarding Seo Eun-hyun with dharma treasures and spells.

    And as Seo Eun-hyun''s forty eyes glow, he begins to reveal a spine-chilling aura.

    [...I kept ying along with you, and now you don''t know your ce.]

    Seo Eun-hyun, who had never fully unleashed the power of the Three Great Ultimates, begins to emit ghost fire from his glowing eyes.

    [Fine, let''s do this properly.]

    The next moment, Seo Eun-hyun vanishes.

    And in the following instant,

    The only one who reacts properly is Gol Maek.

    Pabung, Papeong!

    Gae Jin and Eung Yeon''s bodies are sliced in half, and Seo Eun-hyun''s sword digs into Gol Maek''s crossed arms, severing both of them.

    Seo Eun-hyun coldly surveys his surroundings, using the Flying Escape Technique, Sword Flight, and the Gliding Technique.

    From the beginning, he had no intention of facing the Human Race''s great army.

    Though Jeon Myeong-hoon said he would kill them all, Seo Eun-hyun was confident he could suppress the entire Human Race without killing anyone, so they were just objectives on his list.

    His goal was to instill overwhelming fear and drive humanity out of their base.

    That''s why he only usedrge-scale attacks to turn the Human Race territory into a mess.

    But no one,

    Not a single member of humanity fears Seo Eun-hyun.

    They are shocked, but that''s all.

    Every one of them is burning with determination to protect their base.

    ''So this is why they''re called the Two Evils with the Fighting Ghost Race.''

    The Fighting Ghost Race, constantly burning with fighting spirit as they battle.

    The Human Race, who will continue to burn with fighting spirit even if their lives are about to be extinguished, as long as they have something to protect.

    Both races have parts of them that will never let their fighting spirit break, which is why they are both grouped together and called the Asura Race.

    ''I thought wrong. After all, I''m human as well...''

    Seo Eun-hyun finally changes his mindset.

    ''With a half-hearted resolve, I can''t make humanity kneel.''

    He adjusts his sword stance.

    No longer is it a stance to merely intimidate the opponent, but a stance meant to properly kill the opponent.

    With fierce killing intent in his eyes, he opens his mouth.

    [I apologize for underestimating you. In that case, from now on...]

    He begins to unleash his killing moves.

    [I will face you properly.]

    Right now, his opponent is humanity.

    One of the two races in this vast Bright Cold Realm that never falters.

    A thread-like sword energy erupts from his hand.

    No, it isn''t something as trivial as sword energy.

    It''s too terrifying to be called sword energy, too tyrannical to be called sword gang, and too sharp to be called sword pill (����).

    It is...indeed.

    It is something that should rightfully be called Surpassing Path (Խ��).

    Thest technique of the first part of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is called Sunrise Emerging Peak.

    Like sunlight breaking over a mountain peak.

    The countless thrusts pouring forth from the technique resemble a sunrise.

    But what Seo Eun-hyun is now executing is far from a mere sunrise.

    It is not a sunrise.

    This is Creation (�_�V).

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twelfth Move.

    [D-Dodge!!!]

    [We''ll be annihted!]

    Six-Hundred-Million Lights Creation Emerging Peak (��?���_�V�o).

    The thread-like Sword Will pierces through Heaven, Earth, and the Four Directions.

    And it doesn''t stop at just piercing.

    Kugwang, Kuguaguagwang!

    It explodes.

    From the point where the thread-like thrust hits, a storm of sword energy erupts, turning the surrounding area into a wastnd.

    A tempest of shes arises from all four directions.

    The foundation of humanity copses entirely, plummeting to the ground.

    The territory of one of the mighty Six Heaven Tribe Races crumbles.

    Gol Maek stares at the monster before her with an aghast expression.

    [Sword...Sword...Ghost...]

    Before her is the infamous Sword Ghost.

    However, she cannot ept that thing being under the mere title of ''Sword Ghost.''

    Such a name is far too insufficient to contain it.

    And it seems everyone in the Grand Cultivator Association feels the same.

    From Wi Ryeong-seon''s mouth, as he watches humanity''s territory being destroyed, a new name emerges.

    "...Sword Devil (��ħ). It''s the Sword Devil."

    Kugugugugu!

    As a storm of shes passes by, they swallow hard as they stare at the being before them.

    The Sword Devil, who haspletely devastated all of humanity''s territory, is still moving.

    Woong, wo-woong, woooo-woong!

    Heaven and Earth spiritual energy converges towards the being before them.

    The Sword Devil...is preparing the next technique.

    [Destroyed be all...!]

    Wi Ryeong-seon sheds tears.

    [Everyone, flee!]

    His will spreads across all of humanity.

    Wi Ryeong-seon''s thousands of clones issue orders to tens of thousands of sects.

    [The Grand Cultivator Association has been defeated! The devil of the sword seeks to trample us humans!]

    He shouts as he faces Seo Eun-hyun''s killing intent.

    [Run away! If you wish to survive, escape from the range of the Sword Devil''s attacks!]

    Humanity has been defeated.

    And they are forced to abandon their homes, embarking on an indefinite exodus, driven out by the devil of the sword with twenty heads.

    From that day on, Seo Eun-hyun gained a new infamous name.

    The evil ghost who wields a formless sword.

    The Formless Sword Devil (�o�΄�ħ) Seo Eun-hyun.

    And not long after, all the races in the Bright Cold Realm started to face the Three Great Disasters that began to sweep across the realm in earnest.

    The mad puppet master who began to ''truly'' grow the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Mad Lord, Jo Yeon.

    The madman who expelled one of the Two Evils of the Heaven Tribe''s Six Great Races, the Human Race, from their homnd.

    Formless Sword Devil, Seo Eun-hyun.

    And the mindless monster that appeared with an army of ghosts and began to devour the world.

    Ghost Guiding Holy Mother, Kang Min-hee.

    The Mad Lord (�־�).

    The Ghost Mother (��ĸ).

    The Sword Devil (��ħ).

    The Bright Cold Realm collectively called these three the Three Great Disasters (����).

    Trantor Notes: Yep. The twelfth move was originally tranted as ____ Lights Emerging Peak. I thought the imagery was there without having the sunrise which would make the name longer. I was but an ignorant mortal back then, daring to question the mind of the Great Tremendous. Who would��ve thought it woulde back to haunt me now. T.T

 Chapter 416: Face-to-Face (1)

    Chapter 416: Face-to-Face (1)

    Shiiiiiii��

    From above thest remaining Sky Ind, Thunder Spirit Ind,

    I look down at the ruins of the Human Race territory.

    For some reason, I feel aplicated mix of emotions.

    "Hey, Seo Eun-hyun."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon approaches my side and speaks.

    "...Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    "Why do you look so grim? You were the one who did it."

    "...."He looks down at me with slightly hollow eyes.

    "...Did I do the right thing?"

    "Didn''t you say Kang Min-hee would being out soon anyway? Then, you did the right thing in the end."

    "...You know why I left Thunder Spirit Ind, right?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon falls silent, his expression turning grim.

    That''s right.

    I confidently razed the entire Human Race territory.

    Thanks to the All-Heavens Sword''s ability to ignore nes, there were injuries, but not a single death.

    However, I couldn''t bring myself to destroy Thunder Spirit Ind, the old site where Hong Su-ryeong and our former sect, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, once stood.

    It''s an incredibly selfish decision.

    I destroyed others''nds and homes, driving them away, yet I spared the ce that held my own memories. A total self-centered act.

    Thend I destroyed was surely someone''s grave, a ce filled with their memories.

    The image of me smashing everyone else''s homnd while clinging dearly to mine makes me look utterly despicable in my own eyes.

    "Why are you acting so pitifully? it''s unlike you."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon gently strokes the wooden box that holds the hand of Jin So-hae as he speaks.

    "Hugging your hometown then dying, or living even if you have to roll in the dirt after everything''s been smashed��it''s obvious which is better, isn''t it? Stop whining uselessly and get up to prepare for Kang Min-hee. The people from ck Ghost Valley are here."

    "...Got it."

    After a moment of silence, I shake off my thoughts and stand up.

    Just as he said, now is not the time to get lost in sentimentality.

    I head towards the area near Thunder Spirit Ind.

    To the ce where the ck Ghost Valley and the Azure Heaven Creation Sect are gathered.

    The people from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect are diligently training their bodies on one side, while those from ck Ghost Valley are all silent and kneeling as if they are at a funeral.

    I look at the ck Grand Elder, Heo Gwak, who is at the forefront, and speak.

    "Grand Elder Heo. Please rise. Why are you all like this?"

    "...."

    Kung!

    Instead of responding, Heo Gwak bangs his head on the ground.

    "I must first rify that our opposition against Elder under the Grand Alliance''s call was absolutely not of our own volition."

    "Well...I figured as much."

    Two Nether Crossing Ships with fully operational power sources and dozens of Four-Axis Ghost Kings.

    On our side, we only have one Nether Crossing Ship without a power source, two Four-Axis demon beasts, Oh Hyun-seok, and Azure Tiger Saint. It was practically a fight of dozens against one.

    And yet, the fact that the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, Shi Ho, Seo Ran, and others were not instantly captured by ck Ghost Valley meant that they were quite lenient with us.

    "ck Ghost Valley had no intention of being hostile toward us from the start, right?"

    "...How could we ever dare to oppose you, Elder? It''s no different from an ant dering war against the king of a nation."

    "...?"

    I am slightly puzzled by Heo Gwak''s attitude.

    "Why are you being so formal? Is it because I destroyed the Human Race territory?"

    It feels a bit strange.

    Even the Grand Cultivator Association, despite knowing how powerful I am, only saw me at the Integration level and was brimming with fighting spirit, but ck Ghost Valley is acting unusually submissive.

    However, I immediately understood after hearing what he says next.

    "...We''ve been in contact with the main sect in the Nether Ghost Realm."

    "Ah..."

    That means word has spread about what I did in the Nether Ghost Realm.

    "We are but insignificant creatures unworthy of even gazing at your shadow, Elder. The main sect instructed us that if we ever encounter Elder again, we should assess the situation and follow yourmand."

    So...

    Is it because of the incident where I drove away fifty Entering Nirvana True Persons? It seems that ck Ghost Valley considers me as either the incarnation of a True Immortal or perhaps even some sort of immortal treasure.

    I am about to dismiss the ttery but realizing weck time, I simply nod.

    "...Well, I understand. Then, for now..."

    Just as I''m about tomand something to the ck Ghost Valley, I flinch, trembling as I scan the surroundings.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon also shudders as if sensing something, and both the ck Ghost Valley and Seo Ran, who have learned the Ghost Path Method, tremble as well.

    In the sky, yin energy is surging.

    The energy of the dragon vein in the surroundings is gradually transforming into ghostly energy.

    My expression darkens.

    The ce where the energy of the dragon vein is changing and where the yin energy in the sky is gathering...

    As I trace the origin of these phenomena, I notice that the space beneath a Sky Ind area, where ck Ghost Valley was previously located, is fluctuating.

    ''If I had dyed evacuating the Human Race by even a little, it could have been disastrous.''

    I look towards the ce where the Human Race has fled.

    There are no mortals among the humans in the Bright Cold Realm.

    As a result, when I wreaked havoc, they were all able to quickly escape their homnd by boarding flying magic artifacts.

    I oncemented theck of mortals, thinking it hindered the development of martial arts, but now, in retrospect, it''s a blessing.

    Thanks to that, they could escape so swiftly.

    However, I can''t afford to be satisfied with just that.

    "...I''ll speak inly. The disciple you took in with the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root. She is soon about to go berserk."

    "P-Pardon?"

    "You can feel the yin energy, right? Soon, she will burst forth from where your sect was once located. She will emerge from the ''side path'' on the outskirts of the Netherworld and descend upon the Bright Cold Realm. Her cultivation realm, even when estimated at the very minimum, will be at the Quasi-Star Shattering stage. No..."

    I bite my lip, recalling how Jang Ik assessed Kang Min-hee in her prime.

    "Other than having no rationality, it will be better to consider her at the actual Star Shattering Stage."

    "Th-That..."

    Heo Gwak seems to think it''s impossible.

    But at that moment, a terrifying ghostly wail echoes from one part of the Human Race territory.

    "Kuheok!"

    "Kugh..."

    Everyone who has learned the Ghost Path Method, except for me, coughs up a handful of blood.

    I stare with a hardened look at the source of the wail.

    In about one or two shichen, Kang Min-hee will descend.

    "I am aware of the true purpose of the Nether Crossing Ships."

    I speak while looking at Heo Gwak.

    "To collect all souls and spirits across the entire Heavenly Domain when the End arrives. It''s designed for spatial transmission, dimensional transfer, and such. It''s not meant for attack but for ''transportation,'' isn''t that right?"

    "To know a fact only passed down to disciples of the ck Ghost Valley, how could...ah, no. It''s only natural that Elder would know."

    He readily acknowledges the truth, and I steady myself, looking at the ce where Kang Min-hee is about to descend.

    "Fly at full speed immediately towards the direction where the Human Race fled and load the entire Human Race onto the Nether Crossing Ships."

    Imand them with a stern expression.

    The Human Race Grand Alliance, which includes the residents of the Bright Cold Realm, was estimated at roughly 30 billion by Temporal Fate Ind.

    It��s possible to squeeze 7 billion of Earth��s poption into a single state in the United States.

    The spatialpression on the Nether Crossing Ship is enough to fully contain the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Considering that the size of the Heaven-Treading Desert is simr to the continent I know as the Americas, theoretically, the insane poption of 30 billion can be amodated.

    Heo Gwak nods slightly with a somewhat reluctant expression at my words.

    "However, without doubling the power source, it will be difficult to guarantee speed. Also, even if we use spatial transmission, it''s still within another region. As Elder mentioned, if the disciple who lost reason is at the Star Shattering stage, they can easily catch up using the ground-shrinking technique..."

    "It doesn''t matter. We can just do dimensional transfer."

    "Even if we do dimensional transfer, where should we move to...? The True Devil Realm hates the Human Race due to the recent Human-Devil Great War, the Purple Gold Realm is too far, and if we go to the Nether Ghost Realm, the entire Human Race would perish. The Ancient Force Realm also requires a special kind of attraction force to enter."

    "Not another Middle Realm, but go to a region in the Chaos Realm. If it''s the Chaos Realm, the spatial coordinates are all mixed up, so she won''t be able to easily use the ground-shrinking technique to follow..."

    "But...but for that, we would need fixed spatial coordinates within the Chaos Realm region...and there are no fixed spatial coordinates in the Chaos Realm regions to begin with, and also..."

    "There are."

    I cut off Heo Gwak''s words and hand him spatial coordinates I know of.

    "Th-This ce is..."

    Heo Gwak''s face turns pale as he receives the coordinates from me, while Heo Ryeong''s face flushes red upon seeing them.

    "Th-This..."

    "Any objections?"

    When I look down at Heo Ryeong, he rubs his side and lowers his head.

    "...We will follow the Elder''smand."

    "Good. Now that it''s decided, move quickly! Fly towards the direction where the Human Race has fled and prepare for spatial leap!"

    The people of the ck Ghost Valley gather the members of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect and fly in the direction where the Human Race escaped.

    The coordinates I gave them are the ones that had been in Jang Ik''s podao.

    In other words, they are the coordinates of the Heart Tribe territory.

    I dispel the floating formation on Thunder Spirit Ind, letting it fall downward.

    Then, I take out Kim Young-hoon from my domain and request both him and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Could you two please take a look around the Human Race territory to check if there are any people left?"

    Upon hearing my words, Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Young-hoon nod and vanish from sight with speed like light and lightning.

    I confirm those who remain.

    Seo Ran, who seems to have much to say to the people of ck Ghost Valley, and Shi Ho.

    Azure Tiger Saint, who remained after sending off the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, as well as Oh Hyun-seok.

    Kim Yeon, who decided to stay to check on Kang Min-hee''s condition, and Buk Hyang-hwa, who followed her.

    Hong Fan, who remained following me, is also still present.

    Meanwhile, Wei Shi-hon, Eum Wa, Yeon Jin, and the others boarded the Nether Crossing Ship and followed ck Ghost Valley.

    I look at them and speak.

    "Thank you for staying. However, what I''m about to do from now on is merely a stalling tactic. In other words, the opponent is currently in such a terrifying state that all I can do is buy time. Therefore, if a critical situation arises, I ask that you follow my orders without hesitation."

    Everyone nods in agreement.

    If the situation bes critical, the n is to ce myrades within Jeon Myeong-hoon''s domain and then have Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Young-hoonbine their strengths to reach the Nether Crossing Ship of ck Ghost Valley, which departed earlier.

    Kurururung!

    sh!

    As red lightning and golden radiance flickers, Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon return.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shows me the countless humans inside his domain.

    "These are people who were either in seclusion or couldn''t evacuate in time due to various circumstances. With Young-hoon Hyung-nim''s help, we captured them all."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, who suddenly started calling Kim Young-hoon ''Hyung-nim'' at some point, shows me the people inside his domain and then points at one person with an irritated expression.

    "Hu, huaaak!"

    A woman is dragged out of the domain by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attraction force, shrieking as she struggles and screams.

    "...."

    It''s Tae Yeol-jeon.

    Or rather...

    The woman who ''had been Tae Yeol-jeon'' in a previous cycle.

    "In the process, this woman imed to know you and insisted on staying here, so I ignored her and brought her along. Do you know her?"

    "H-Huaak, Elder! Do-do you remember me? Please save me! Th-This person is surely trying to take me to some strange ce to turn me into a pill..."

    "I don''t. And Jeon Myeong-hoon isn''t that kind of person, so be quiet."

    I ignore her and snap my fingers.

    She is flung back into a corner of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s domain.

    Hong Fan looks at her with an annoyed expression, covering his nose and shaking his head.

    It''s obvious she mistook Jeon Myeong-hoon, who appeared with an intimidating aura and suddenly tried to take her away, for a devilish cultivator collecting ingredients to make human pills.

    In any case, thanks to her, the tension eases a bit, and we chuckle.

    After telling Jeon Myeong-hoon to take ourrades to the Nether Crossing Ship in case of an emergency, I turn to look at the ground where Kang Min-hee is about to descend.

    "Now then. Everyone, stay alert."

    And then,

    Kugugugugu!

    With an overwhelming presence, as Kang Min-hee is about to descend.

    Paat!

    Suddenly, I find myself in a strange space.

    A ce filled with pure spiritual energy.

    Chills!

    Above a high mountain that seems to overlook the entire Bright Cold Realm.

    Atop there, I have been transported in front of a huge pavilion made of white jade.

    [Come here.]

    A clear voice echoes from within the pavilion.

    [I am Baek Woon. I have called only your consciousness here to have a brief conversation with you.]

 Chapter 417: Face-to-Face (2)

    Chapter 417: Face-to-Face (2)

    Zzzt, zzzt...

    I recognize the presence before me and feel a deep chill in my heart.

    Literally.

    The being within the White Jade Pavilion is no different from a world itself.

    The more I try to perceive, the more it feels like my consciousness is sinking into a quagmire.

    A presence that evokes despair before any sense of intimidation.

    The Administrator of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon.Without realizing it, I have fallen to my knees and prostrated myself before Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    "...Seo Eun-hyun of the Human Path pays respects to the Sacred Master."

    Snap!

    With the sound of something bouncing, I suddenly find myself inside the White Jade Pavilion.

    I have entered a grand hall vast enough to be a castle.

    ''This authority...''

    I have seen this kind of unreasonable authority once before��one that can instantly strip away someone''s consciousness and ce it before them.

    The True Persons.

    It''s the authority of the True Persons at the Entering Nirvana stage.

    Which means...

    ''The being before me must be considered on par with the True Persons.''

    Gulp.

    I swallow nervously.

    Even if the Sacred Master intends to scatter my soul and spirit right now, I don''t think I can resist...well not to that extent.

    Regardless, it''s clear that this is a being capable of harming me at any moment.

    "...May I ask why the Sacred Master has summoned this one who is still merely a mortal from the Human Path?"

    In response to my question, Sacred Master Baek Woon''s clear voice resonates throughout the pavilion.

    [Raise your head.]

    With a trembling heart, I lift my head.

    And then I see it.

    A giant.

    Kugugugugu!

    A giant, whose upper body alone seems to be two or three li long, is sitting on a white jade throne, looking down at me.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon''s skin has parts that are partially exposed, resembling tree bark, and white branches seem to sprout from her head.

    She is dressed in a pure white robe, and from her eyes, upright energy is flowing.

    As I continue to gaze up at Sacred Master Baek Woon, I realize that what I am seeing is an illusion.

    Flinch!

    I snap back to reality and focus my consciousness, and the giant vanishes from my sight, reced by a withered tree-like being sitting on a small throne.

    It looks like a scarecrow made of dried-up wood hastily dressed in a woman''s clothes.

    Seven lightning spears of different colors are embedded in her chest and abdomen, softly sparking with lightning.

    Golden, red, dark blue, purple, pale pink, dark red, and ck lightning sparks whip around, forming chains that restrain her movements and coil around her.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon tilts her head slightly and speaks.

    [As expected...is your weight ss at the Star Shattering stage, to have directly pierced through my aura and seen my true form.]

    "..."

    As I stare at those lightning spears, I somehow feel that I know who their owner is and I let out a sigh in my mind.

    My eyes meet those of Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    Though her body is like a withered tree due to the lightning spears, her eyes are remarkably simr to the clear, bright ones I have seen in the earlier illusion.

    Perhaps the vision I have seen earlier is her true form in her prime.

    [Do you know why I summoned you? Traveler from the ominous world.]

    "..."

    There are too many possibilities, making it impossible to pinpoint exactly what it is.

    As cold sweat drips from my brow, she chuckles softly.

    Herughter, while not as potent as theughter of Esteemed Ones at the Star Shattering stage that could strike like an Integration stage attack just by hearing it, I feel an even greater sense of danger.

    While theughter of the Esteemed Ones felt like they couldn''t contain their overflowing power, theughter of the Sacred Master feels like it haspletely controlled that immense power, leaving only pureughter behind.

    A danger even more restrained than that of the Esteemed Ones.

    That is the Sacred Master.

    [You survived even after meeting that [Arrogant Monarch], did you not?]

    "...!"

    Arrogant Monarch.

    Though the title is incorrect, I instantly know who she is referring to.

    It seems she knows that I survived an encounter with the Owner of Great Mountain.

    "...Yes."

    [That tyrannical Governing Immortal wouldn''t have retreated without a reason. Do you know what the reason is?]

    "...!"

    I''m startled by her words.

    She casually mentioned a [Governing Immortal].

    Seeing the slight shock on my face, she tilts her head and says,

    [The reason why one should not carelessly perceive or utter the names of True Immortals is that doing so creates an attraction force. This force can shock and kill lesser beings. However, someone at my level can strip the power contained in the [title] and speak it. That way, discussing them isn''t all that difficult.]

    "...I see."

    [So, your answer to the question is?]

    I swallow.

    "I cannot say."

    After meeting the Heavenly Venerable of Time and using His power to travel back 190,000 years, I was saved from being killed by the Mountain God thanks to the help of the God of Light.

    It''s simple to say.

    But there are too many Governing Immortals involved in this.

    Even if I assume Baek Woon could suppress the attraction force generated from my words, it''s hard to believe she can control the forces of so many beings at once.

    Hearing my response, she seems slightly displeased, tapping the armrest of her throne with a ''hmm''.

    I look at Sacred Master Baek Woon and speak.

    "That aside, if you have nothing else to say, may I ask for a favor?"

    [...What is it?]

    "The presence of the Star Shattering stage trying to enter the Bright Cold Realm. Please help me subdue her and restore her rationality."

    She replied.

    [Why should I do that...?]

    "Pardon...?"

    I''m taken aback by her response.

    "N-No...She''s merely lost her reason, but she''s still a being at the Star Shattering stage. I cannot stop her. And a Sacred Master, as far as I''m aware...aren''t you the one who protects the Bright Cold Realm...?"

    [...You seem to be mistaken.]

    She clicks her tongue and says,

    [Guest from the ominous world. I manage the Bright Cold Realm, but I am not responsible for the safety of the living beings within it.]

    "What does that...? No, never mind."

    I try to understand what she means but then remember I don''t have time, so I shout.

    "If there is nothing else to be said, please send me back! I will stop her, even if it has to be with my own hands!"

    [That I cannot do. I must observe you to confirm whether there is an attraction force from the Arrogant Monarch. If you are indeed Their puppet, letting you go could lead to the world''s destruction.]

    I understand what she means.

    I am the one who directly witnessed the destruction of the world by the Owner of Great Mountain.

    But I can''t back down now.

    Tstststststststst��

    I draw upon the power of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, causing spiritual energy like grains of salt to float around me.

    I have no intention of recklessly using the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra.

    This is purely an intimidation tactic.

    "Send me back immediately. I must stop her. If not, I will detonate this."

    It''s a simple bluff.

    No one understands better than me the tyranny of the Owner of Great Mountain, and I resolved not to carelessly use anything rted to True Immortals anymore.

    However, Sacred Master Baek Woon doesn''t seem to take it as mere bluffing. She flinches slightly before speaking kindly.

    [If it''s time you''re worried about, don''t be.]

    Snap!

    Wo-woong!

    I tighten my focus as I feel the surrounding environment start to distort.

    Her following words only heighten my tension.

    [I have elerated our consciousnesses by a hundred fold. We''ll have time to share a brief conversation.]

    "..."

    The authority to casually pull someone''s consciousness and elerate it.

    I have also elerated Kim Yeon''s consciousness within her dream, but that was due to the special nature of her dream.

    However, Sacred Master Baek Woon has the power to interfere with someone else''s consciousness directly in reality.

    [While investigating the attraction force in your soul in this elerated consciousness, while I can''t say it''s done in exchange, ask any questions you may have. I''ll answer to the best of my knowledge.]

    She intends to investigate me in this elerated world while addressing any of my questions.

    I think for a moment and then nod.

    "Very well. Then, first, why does the Sacred Master leave the Mad Lord who is massacring the living beings of the Bright Cold Realm alone, and why does she allow the existence of the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root that will devour thend of the Bright Cold Realm?"

    [As I said before, I am merely the administrator of the Bright Cold Realm. I am not your protector.]

    "What does that mean?"

    [Hmm...]

    She seems to ponder for a moment before speaking.

    [To make you understand, I will need to give a somewhat lengthy exnation. Do you know the purpose of the existence of Sacred Masters?]

    "Other than being the administrators of worlds, I do not know much."

    [Why do you think we manage worlds?]

    "How would I know that?"

    [Hehe...a cheeky thing. Listen carefully. From Sacred Masters onward, we begin cultivation by sensing the attraction force of fate.]

    "...!"

    Wasn''t the attraction force of fate something only a True Immortal can handle?

    ''No, that''s not right. Now that I think about it, even Quasi-Immortals used fate to bestow misfortune upon me.''

    Perhaps from thetter stages of the Middle Boundary, one can begin to handle the attraction force of fate to some extent through the ne of Fate.

    [We cultivate by sensing a total of eight types of attraction forces of fate. And in that process, what''s absolutely necessary is a vast world. The best option is a Middle Realm, the second is a star system, and thest is being captured by a living True Immortal and used as an immortal treasure.]

    "..."

    [You understand why thest one must be a ''living'' True Immortal, right?]

    "...Are you saying...it''s possible to manage a dead True Immortal...?"

    Baek Woon nods.

    [Yes. Someone of your level might have already guessed, but the Middle Realms within the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, except for one, are entirelyposed of the corpses of dead True Immortals.]

    "..."

    I am somewhat shocked, but since I suspected this for a long time, I only let out a silent sigh of eptance.

    [Around 500,000 years ago, under the lead of a great being known as the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, three Judges of the Netherworld, a Netherworld spy, and a grand Netherworld army��five Gods in total along with a grand armyposed of innumerable Reapers and True Immortals��descended upon our Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. It is said that the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, afterpeting with the four Heavenly Venerables and proving their strength, descended here with a certain purpose and waged war.]

    It''s fascinating.

    Perhaps it''s because Baek Woon can control the power contained in her words.

    Despite the dangerous knowledge she is imparting, no matter how much I listen, it doesn''t seem like it will cause any immediate problems.

    [Afterpeting with the four Heavenly Venerables, the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord descended to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain and waged war against [something] with overwhelming power. But it is said that the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord''s forces, including the Netherworld army, suffered a crushing defeat.]

    The origin story of the Bright Cold Realm from 500,000 years ago flows from her lips.

    [You know of the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void, correct? The shed skins of Quasi-Immortals when they ascend to be True Immortals, or their corpses...even beings of True Immortal rank can sometimes create Vestiges when they die incorrectly. And...the corpse of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, who died a miserable death, was especially prone to creating a Vestige. Can you imagine how terrifying the Vestige of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, who fought on equal terms with the four Heavenly Venerables, would be...?]

    "..."

    [The Vestige alone could destroy the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. Thus, the True Persons of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain at the stage of Entering Nirvana all gathered and discussed. "Someone must take charge of the corpses of those Judges and the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, be a Sacred Master, and manage them so they don''t turn into Vestiges." "We absolutely need gravekeepers to manage the remains of those beings."]

    Sacred Master Baek Woon sighs as she speaks.

    [And so, the corpse of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord was taken over by the first Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm and the descendent of a Judge, Lofty Dragon True Person, who temporarily lowered their realm to enter. In the Ancient Force Realm, it was Hae Yu (Hae means Xie in Xiezhi, Yu means willow/ ���), the son of the Ancient Force True Lord. In the Nether Ghost Realm, it was Yu Oh (���), the retainer of the Nether Ghost True Lord. In the True Devil Realm, it was Sae Eum (Sae as in Imperial Seal, Eum as in Yin/ �t�), the Immortal Treasure of the Nether Devil True Lord. In the Purple Gold Realm, a child who had just risen to be a Sacred Master nearby was captured and became the Sacred Master...and after some time, Lofty Dragon True Person was killed by that thing, and I lowered my realm to be the Sacred Master...do you understand now?"]

    She clenches and unclenches her withered hand as she continues.

    [I am not the protector of the living beings of the Bright Cold Realm. If I were still a Sacred Master in the midst of cultivation, I might have protected the living beings because I would have needed to cultivate through the attraction force of fate. But I am beyond the point of needing toprehend the meaning of attraction force, or rather, there is no need to do so. My role is not to protect you living beings, but to tether this Middle Realm mass known as the Bright Cold Realm with the attraction force of fate, preventing the world from splitting and giving birth to terrifying Vestige.]

    "...So, you won''t help us?"

    [I''ve done what I could. I''ve called Jang Ik, so if you endure for about 500 years, he will arrive. In around 500 years, his avatar will reach here and take care of the Mad Lord and the Star Shattering stage ghostly creature.]

    "Are you saying you''ll just watch as living beings are massacred for 500 years...?"

    [It''s just 500 years. What are you so worried about?]

    Sacred Master Baek Woon props her chin with one hand and points to her abdomen.

    [In any case, I sustained a fatal injury while fighting the left ring finger of Yang Su-jin 120,000 years ago, so I don''t have the luxury to waste my power. Summoning Jang Ik is the greatest mercy I could extend for the sake of the living beings.]

    "..."

    I sigh inwardly,ing to grips with the overwhelming truths I have just learned.

    Woo-woong��

    Paaaatt!

    I suddenly realize that something that I haven''t even realized is there which entered my body at some point has been extracted.

    [The investigation is over. For now, I don''t see any connected attraction forces...you don''t need to worry about the Arrogant Monarch suddenly descending again.]

    "...Then you''ll let me go now?"

    Despite our consciousnesses being elerated, some time has passed while listening to her story.

    Kang Min-hee''s descent is imminent.

    [I''ll answer onest question before letting you go.]

    "...Thank you. In that case..."

    I organize myplicated thoughts and ask a question.

    "Lastly, you said I came from an ominous world."

    I ask her why some high-ranking beings, starting with Yang Su-jin and including Zhengli, consider the Head Realm to be ominous.

    There are many other things I am curious about, but I feel this is the most important.

    At my words, her expression hardens slightly before she speaks.

    [...Do you know how the six Middle Realms are arranged?]

    "...I don''t know."

    At my response, Sacred Master Baek Woon taps the armrest with her finger.

    Toong��

    From the ce she tapped, a ripple spreads out, and soon the surroundings are dyed with an illusion.

    I find myself standing within a vast darkness.

    In the darkness, I see five sun-like lights and one small dark red light.

    Her voice echoes amidst the darkness.

    [Those lights are the five Middle Realms. The dark red one is the Blood Yin Realm. Look closely. As I made them in forms you can see.]

    As I observe the Middle Realms as she said, I can see corpses within the masses of light.

    I can''t clearly see their faces, but I can tell that each and every one had died horrific deaths. Either grotesquely twisted, pierced with gaping holes, or in the case of the Ancient Force Realm, their entire body was crushed and turned into a pulp, leaving only a head.

    The Blood Yin Realm is just a dark red mist, making it impossible to see anything clearly.

    Takk!

    When she snaps her fingers, tiny lights begin to appear again around us.

    [These are the Decaying Corpse Realms. They are the fragments of beings from the Netherworld army and the followers of Vast Cold who were killed by the [something]. Observe them carefully.]

    Between the five Middle Realms.

    I shudder as I look at the small light that appeared in the very center.

    It''s the decaying head of someone with their eyes rolled back into their skull.

    ''The Head Realm...?''

    The Head Realm is at the center of the five Middle Realms.

    Though it''s closest to the Bright Cold Realm, it isn''t that close and is only slightly closer than the other Middle Realms.

    [That is the Head Realm. The ominous world from which you havee.]

    "Yes...it''s in the center of the Middle Realms."

    [That is not what''s important. Look again at the direction in which the Middle Realms died.]

    "Pardon...?"

    At her words, I look at the corpses within the light masses.

    The Ancient Force, which has been turned into pulp with only the head remaining, is looking towards the Head Realm.

    The severed head and arms of the Purple Gold Realm, whose body has been cut into eight pieces, are directed towards the Head Realm.

    The head of the twisted corpse from the Nether Ghost Realm, twisted grotesquely even in death, seems to be looking at the Head Realm, as if reaching out towards it.

    The True Devil Realm, with its body horribly mutted and missing parts, is also looking towards the Head Realm.

    And then, the horrifically distorted body of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, too, has died with an outstretched hand, as if reaching out towards the Head Realm.

    Only after realizing this do I feel a chilling sense of fear that makes my hair stand on end.

    [Do you see? The Head Realm, from which you have ascended from...it looks as though the Gods who once made their names known throughout the Heavenly Domain met their tragic end while charging towards the Head Realm.]

    "..."

    For some reason, the words ''Audience Chamber'' that Cheongmun Ryeong wrote seem to flicker before my eyes.

    Audience Chamber.

    A ce where one greets a great being.

    [Do you now understand why the Head Realm is considered an ominous ce?]

    If so, what kind of entity is the existence of the Audience Chamber that even the great Vast Cold Heavenly Lord and the Judges twisted their bodies in such a way to meet?

 Chapter 418: Face-to-Face (3)

    Chapter 418: Face-to-Face (3)

    Burururu��

    At the shape of the Head Realm and the positions of the worlds surrounding it, I shiver and clear my mind.

    ''There''s nothing I can figure out right now.''

    I need to stay alert, but I shouldn''t keep thinking about it.

    The more I think about it, the more the attraction force builds up, and if that happens, who knows what kind of entity might peek into my mind.

    "...Thank you for the valuable information."

    [Alright, then be on your way.]

    After Sacred Master Baek Woon fully releases the eleration on my consciousness, I feel that she has granted me permission to return at any time.

    I speak to her,"May Ie backter to resolve some questions?"

    [Hmm...]

    She ponders for a moment before replying.

    [If you want to meet with me alone before reaching the Star Shattering stage, at least stabilize those disasters first.]

    ''She must be talking about the Mad Lord and Kang Min-hee.''

    I nod after considering for a moment.

    "...Understood. I will try my best."

    [Good. Then, let us meet againter...]

    Woo-woong��

    With those words, my consciousness quickly returns from the Heavenly Lotus Mountain where Sacred Master Baek Woon resides.

    Tststststststss��

    When I open my eyes, I find myself back in the same situation.

    Kugugugugu!

    Yin energy is overflowing, and Kang Min-hee is descending.

    ''If Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Young-hoonbine their strength, they can reach a speed close to the Star Shattering stage.''

    The rest of myrades are also capable of each handling their own parts.

    Moreover, considering that Sacred Master Baek Woon has verified my weight ss as being on the level of the Star Shattering stage, I should be able to at least buy some time against Kang Min-hee who is descending now.

    Surung��

    I draw out the Colorless ss Sword from the void through my domain and move forward to join myrades.

    Kururung��

    Dark clouds cover the sky, and from their center, space begins to distort as a gray sphere starts to appear.

    A phenomenon where the outskirts of the Netherworld is being forcibly oveid onto reality.

    But that isn''t the end.

    Kuuuung��

    Is it the sound of a rifle being fired?

    The sound of a grenade exploding?

    Or the sound of a mountain being blown away by a spell?

    A simr explosion echoes from deep within.

    Kuuuung��

    But instinctively, I realize that this isn''t just any ordinary explosion��it''s a ''heartbeat.''

    Yes, this is the sound of someone''s heartbeat.

    Kuuung��

    With the third heartbeat, the gray sphere turns ck.

    Tsschaaa��

    ck smoke pours out from the darkened sphere.

    And the sight makes the hair on my body stand on end.

    ''Crazy.''

    What looks like smoke is actually tiny specks of dust.

    And each of those specks are at least a Qi Building level ghost.

    Kuuung��

    The fourth heartbeat echoes.

    The sphere begins to crack, and I feel something trying to burst out from inside.

    I speak with a hardened expression.

    "Young-hoon Hyung-nim. Jeon Myeong-hoon. Everyone, head to the Nether Crossing Ship now."

    It seems I underestimated the situation.

    I assumed that the Kang Min-hee of the Star Shattering stage we are about to face is the same Kang Min-hee I had encountered in the previous 18th cycle with Seo Li.

    The Kang Min-hee of that time had only just reached the Star Shattering stage, and she felt about the same level as I am now.

    The most overwhelming Kang Min-hee I ever encountered is the one from a thousand years in the future.

    The bonafide Star Shattering stage Kang Min-hee was so terrifying that Jang Ik had to personally confront the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    Therefore, even though we are not yet a thousand years into the future, but only about 500 yearster, the current situation...

    It seems I had been under the delusion that I could possibly face Kang Min-hee.

    "What do you mean, Eun-hyun? How can we abandon ourrade?"

    "We can each pull our own weight..."

    "I said go now!!!"

    I cut off Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon, shouting fiercely.

    It''s because my weight ss has reached the Star Shattering stage that I can sense it, while myrades, still at the Integration level, seem unaware.

    Fortunately, Kim Yeon, whose consciousness has explosively grown to a level beyond the Integration stage, seems to grasp the meaning behind my words. She nods with cold sweat trickling down her face and Hong Fan stares nkly into the sphere as if sensing something,

    "D-Do as he says, everyone..."

    Kim Yeon clutches her head and breathes heavily as she speaks, and since Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon are not entirely oblivious to the situation, they exchange nces and ask with dark expressions.

    "Will you be alright?"

    "As long as you all aren''t here, I can muster every means avable to hold out."

    "...Alright."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon nods, then he and Kim Young-hoonbine their strength, transforming into a golden lightning bird and flying off towards the Nether Crossing Ship of the ck Ghost Valley.

    ''To forget that a Reaper of the Netherworld intervened...are you retarded, Seo Eun-hyun?''

    I curse myself furiously.

    Kuuung��

    Crack!

    Atst, a long, slender hand breaks through the sphere.

    Kugugugugu!

    If my suspicion is right,

    This cycle''s Kang Min-hee will be stronger than any version of her I encountered before.

    Because she...

    Crack!

    Shatter!

    ''You''re finally here.''

    Due to the intervention of a Reaper of the Netherworld, at this point in time��500 years after we arrived in this world��her power already exceeds that of herself a thousand years in.

    Whisperwhisperwhisperwhisperwhisper...

    It''s as if countless whispers are flickering at my ears.

    Unintelligible murmurs.

    Resentment, wailing, screams, prayers, cries...

    Thenguages of the dead are all spewing out from one ce.

    The monarch of ghosts who leads tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions, trillions of ghosts.

    It is the voice of the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother Kang Min-hee!

    Whisperwhisperwhisper...

    Kuguguk!

    Just from her whispers, I can feel an enormous shockwave, understanding that this force is akin to the attack of an Integration stage cultivator.

    ''It''s on par with theughter of the Star Shattering stage Esteemed Ones in the Lightning Sacred Sea.''

    Fortunately, I have grown stronger since then and I can still stand here now.

    A ck ghost with a ten-zhang tall body, tearing at its own head as it utters countless whispers.

    Her head stretches out for several li, merging with the darkness, and she wears a robe of shadows with blue tears streaming from her eyes��this is the Ghost Mother.

    I shout at Kang Min-hee, the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    "Over here!"

    Whoosh!

    At my words, her gaze locks onto me.

    Kuguguk!

    Just from her gaze, the ground around me begins to rot from the yin energy, and ghosts start appearing in all directions.

    But I meet her gaze calmly and give a bitter smile.

    Surung��

    "...We have a lot of unfinished conversations, don''t we?"

    I raise the Colorless ss Sword and assume a sword stance.

    "Let''s share them now."

    The next moment.

    Kang Min-hee has already arrived in front of me.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    She swings her arm down.

    In the past, I wouldn''t have been able to react and would have been buried deep in the ground by such a blow.

    But now, I smoothly deflect her hand with my sword and kick off the ground, soaring high into the sky.

    In an instant, the blue sky draws closer, and I rise high enough for the vast territory of the Human Race to look small.

    ''I can see Heavenly Lotus Mountain.''

    I nce at Sacred Master Baek Woon''s Heavenly Lotus Mountain, where I had just been, and then turn my gaze to Kang Min-hee, who has already caught up with me.

    Rip!

    She opens her mouth.

    Her blue teeth, having already turned into those of a monster, are jagged and sharp like a shark.

    "Your teeth are healthy as always, I see."

    Crunch!

    I joke as I watch Kang Min-hee bite down on my Colorless ss Sword.

    Of course, she doesn''t seem inclined to humor me. She pulls me below her using the strength of her neck and then dives straight down from this height, trying to plunge me directly into the ground.

    Huarururuk!

    Like a meteor entering the atmosphere and bursting into mes, she and I are surrounded by fire.

    "This is going to hurt. Sorry."

    Bo-oong!

    In the midst of the scorching heat, I twist the Colorless ss Sword that is clenched in her mouth.

    Kagak!

    With a few sword cries, the direction of the twisted Colorless ss Sword in her mouth shifts.

    At the same time, the Colorless ss Sword that''s wedged between her teeth cleanly severs Kang Min-hee''s head.

    [Kiyaaaaaaaa!!!]

    A horrifying ghostly wail seems to echo beyond from the Human Race territory all the way to the Leaf Race territory.

    Gurgle, gurgle!

    From the ce where her head is severed, ck liquid flows, and two new heads sprout from Kang Min-hee''s neck.

    It''s an amusing trick. But since I can produce up to 20 heads myself, I take advantage of her confusion instead of being impressed and climb onto her body.

    Uguk!

    She squirms as if trying to shake me off, but in her human form, I have her armspletely pinned down, pressing her beneath me and making it difficult for her to escape.

    [Kiyaaaaaaaak!]

    Another upper body sprouts from her back.

    The new upper body aims a ghostly w at me, but it''s already toote.

    I summon my true form with 20 heads, and using the thousand-pound descent (ǧ�) technique, I add the weight of an entire continent to her by enhancing the mass within my domain.

    Kwaaaaang!

    A massive rupture emerges across the entire Human Race territory, triggering tectonic shifts.

    I feel a little sorry for the neighboring Leaf Race, knowing their territory is likely experiencing massive earthquakes and tsunamis.

    ''I''m sorry. I don''t have the strength to evacuate you all.''

    While initiating an emergency alert, I offer a slight apology to the Leaf Race and other nearby races who are just now beginning to evacuate. I then raise my sword towards the writhing darkness beneath my feet.

    From a higher ne to a lower ne.

    From a higher stance to a lower target.

    In an instant.

    In a moment so brief that it surpasses even the speed of the Surpassing Radiant Saber, my Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao single strikends on the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    Boo-wooong!

    The Human Race territory, spanning about 500,000 li, is once again split in half by my sword energy.

    Sound itself fails to keep up with the speed, arriving only afterwards.

    However, I harden my expression, and without hesitation, I withdraw from the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother after delivering the strike.

    Ooooooo��

    Ghosts begin to sing.

    The tectonic shifts I caused by striking the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother into the entire Human Race territory,

    From the cracks formed by those tectonic shifts, yin energy and ghostly energy begin to rise.

    Kugugugugu!

    "...This dog-like."

    I mutter a curse under my breath as I realize the true nature of that yin energy.

    Why is the Human Race considered one of the Two Evils among the Six Great Races?

    Turning living creatures into pills is not a vice exclusive to humans. Many other races also keep ve races, and the mindset full of invasion and plunder isn''t unique to humanity either.

    In hypocrisy, the Tall Tree Race and Paired Wings Race surpasses them.

    In strangeness, the Fungal Bone Race is above.

    In ugliness, the Rotting Owl Race is superior.

    In battle prowess, the Fighting Ghost Race outpaces humans.

    Yet, the Human Race is among the Two Evils.

    Why is that?

    The truth lies in their ''quantity.''

    The Human Race is one of the countless Heaven Tribe Races, seemingly ordinary at first nce.

    But the Human Race is a species that could covet others'' possessions even when they don''t need them.

    Humans could kill others even when it isn''t necessary, desire to be morefortable than needed, and pursuefort and ease beyond necessity.

    The power of their desire surpasses thebat prowess of the Fighting Ghost Race.

    The ugliness of their desire surpasses the Rotting Owl Race.

    The strangeness of their desire surpasses the Fungal Bone Race, and the hypocrisy of their desire surpasses that of the Tall Tree and Paired Wings Races.

    Countless races were captured, experimented on, and turned into pills within the Human Race territory.

    So, where did the ''souls of those countless races'' go?

    Kugugugugugugu!

    Why did the Human Race abandon perfectly goodnd and insist on living arrogantly on the Sky Inds above it?

    Ooooooo��

    Ooooooo��

    Aaaaaaaah!

    Hoaww��

    It hurts��it hurts��

    Stop it, stop it...

    It has been 500,000 years since the creation of the Bright Cold Realm.

    After those long 500,000 years, the ugliness of the Human Race, who ughtered and devoured countless other races, finally begins to surface.

    Kugugugugugu!

    I stand at the very bottom of the Human Race''s territory.

    There, beneath the ground, I meet the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother and see the endless souls pouring out, feeling utterly speechless.

    When the Human Race plunders other races, they extract the inner cores and demon cores of those races to use as pills, turn their blood and skin into talismans, and their bones and organs into magic artifacts.

    Even their souls are absorbed by devilish cultivators, who suck out their spiritual energy, leaving only the remaining scraps to be discarded below the Sky Inds like food waste.

    By doing so, no matter how much resentment those souls harbor, they are left powerless and unable to be vengeful ghosts due to theirck of energy.

    Even if theyter try to slowly recover their energy, other souls, constantly falling from above, would turn into hungry ghosts and devour each other''s energy in a desperate struggle to regain their strength.

    Souls so full of resentment that they can''t enter the Netherworld, and so weakened that they can''t even reach the Nether Ghost Realm, continue to struggle and drain each other''s energy in endless torment within the earth.

    Thend beneath the Sky Ind is nothing short of humanity''s garbage dump.

    However, due to Kang Min-hee, the countless vengeful spirits who had been oppressed and tortured by the Human Race begin to awaken all at once, regaining their strength through her power.

    No, to be precise, Kang Min-hee is merely a conduit. It feels as though power is being drawn from [deep within] and supplied to the vengeful spirits.

    [Humanshumanshumanshumans...]

    [Killkillkillkillkill...]

    [Joinusjoinusjoinus...]

    [Ithurtithurtithurt.]

    [Wemustkillyouthesamewaytomakeyoufeelthesame...]

    As the vengeful spirits who were sacrificed by humanity regain their strength, they all simultaneously be beings at least at the Qi Building level.

    I look up at Kang Min-hee with a shocked expression, seeing how the power she canmand has increased in an instant.

    Kugugugugu!

    Countless vengeful spirits, numbering in the trillions and quadrillions, flow into her, causing her size to grow evenrger.

    Her body, which was originally about 10 zhang, now surpassed 40 zhang, reaching a height of 4 li.

    I let out a hollowugh as I look at her now mountain-sized form.

    "...Damn humans."

    Kwagwagwang!

    Her giant handes crashing down on the spot where I was standing.

    Ipletely abandon the thought of trying to buy time against her.

    ''I need to escape.''

    Even in my form as the Ghost King with 20 heads, I am no match for her who ismanding innumerable ghosts.

    At first, the ghosts hesitated when they saw me, but after Kang Min-hee grew to the size of a mountain, they instead set their ghost fire aze and are now madly reaching out to me.

    As if wanting to be one.

    [Sorry, but your mistress and I have a rather ufortable rtionship.]

    Chuuwaaaaaak!

    I dodge the ck hands that are closing in on me like a covering the sky and look at the Human Race territory, nowpletely engulfed in darkness and transformed into something resembling the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Woooo-woooong!

    Though it''s a bit unseemly, I begin to flee, using the energy of the Three Great Ultimates entirely to dodge her grasp.

    To say my energy is at the Star Shattering weight ss means that the sheer magnitude of my energy is at the early Star Shattering level.

    However, even with that, I have no chance against her. Having fully embraced the filth of humanity, she is now practically at the mid Star Shattering stage.

    sh, sh!

    I use every means at my disposal, including the Gliding Technique, Flying Escape Technique, ground-shrinking technique, and Sword Flight to escape.

    The darkness that covers the Human Race territory begins to chase after me.

    Kugugugugu��

    ''Could even Jang Ik stop that?''

    Cold sweat trickles down my back as I look up at the darkness of the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother that is swallowing up the territories of other races.

    Rumble, rumble!

    ck lightning shes as dark blue ghost fire pours out from within, sweeping over the White Horned Race, one of the neighboring races of the Human Race.

    Kugugugugu!

    Countless cultivators of the cultivation world.

    And the Heaven Tribe who has always given birth to the Heart Tribe.

    Although the Human Race is particrly severe, no other Heaven Tribe Race is innocent either.

    They, too, have massacred and invaded other races.

    And the countless vengeful spirits of those they invaded are once again being sucked into the darkness of the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother, gaining power.

    Kururung!

    I watch as the aura of the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother gradually growsrger amidst the sound of ck thunder.

    ''Crazy...''

    I feel like I am about to lose my breath.

    Each time she swallows an entire race, the size of the darkness growsrger.

    Although it isn''t as rapid a change as when she swallowed the vengeful spirits of the Human Race, it''s clear to the naked eye that she is growing stronger with every race and vengeful spirit she devours.

    There is a reason Kang Min-hee managed to swallow one-fiftieth of the Bright Cold Realm a thousand years in.

    And now, Kang Min-hee has already gained power surpassing what she would have had at the beginning of her rampage a thousand years in, after meeting the Chief Judge.

    ''Sacred Master Baek Woon...it seems we''ll need to summon Jang Ik''s main body, not just his avatar.''

    I look back with a stunned expression.

    At that very moment, a giant hand from within the darkness reaches across space towards me.

    "...!"

    Before I can even react,

    Due to the spatial maniption of the Star Shattering stage, her hand reaches me, and I am struck rolling across one of the Heaven Tribe territories.

    "Keheok...heok."

    Drip, drip drip...

    Blood flows from my seven orifices.

    It heals quickly, but I realize just how immense the difference between the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother and me is, to the point where I can hardly even react.

    However, more than that, I stare at the enormous dark storm that is still approaching from afar.

    "...Kang Min-hee..."

    Just a moment ago, when her hand struck me, I heard it clearly.

    ��Save me.

    It''s a will that only I, who is of all three Heaven Tribe, Earth Tribe, and Heart Tribe, can hear.

    "...."

    I should have run away as soon as I regained my senses.

    But I widen my eyes and, with a slightly dazed look, stare in the direction of Kang Min-hee.

    Whiiiioooo��

    Once again, Kang Min-hee is annihting one of the Heaven Tribe Races as she approaches this ce.

    In about 100 seconds, she will likely reach here.

    "...Kang Min-hee..."

    I call out her name, my parched lips sticking together as I speak.

    Then, a responsees from beside me.

    [Hoho, so that''s the name of that being, Daoist Seo.]

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twenty-second Move.

    Without hesitation, I use Severing Mountain towards the voice I detest hearing.

 Chapter 419: Broken Ones (1)

    Chapter 419: Broken Ones (1)

    Wo-woong��

    The technique that has evolved to the point of being able to raze an entire territory is the current Severing Mountain.

    Despite the immense power of this terrifying technique exploding at a single point, Seo Hweol reappears behind me, shing that obnoxious smile.

    "What is it now?"

    I ask as I look at him.

    In the past, I would have been nervous, afraid of falling prey to his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. But now, it no longer scares me as much as it once did.

    Seo Hweol seems to have realized this too, as I can feel him openly using Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to brainwash me.

    "It won''t work anymore. Stop your pointless efforts and state your purpose."

    [Hoho, this is quite...you used to be such a nice person, but how you''ve changed...it''s trulymentable.]His words make my eyes twitch.

    This too is just another attempt to test my resolve.

    But he isn''t wrong.

    My heart is just a pile of ashes, my soul the charred remains.

    Why am I no longer afraid of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens?

    Is it because I obtained the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens? Because I have the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra? Or because I gained the possibility of the Second Step Before the Throne?

    All those things are merely external factors.

    The truth is simple.

    Now, I too have be a broken human being, one that would never fall behind the likes of the Mad Lord and Seo Hweol.

    "Shut up and just tell me why you''re here, you blind leech."

    Bo-woong!

    I swing my hand, slicing through the Seo Hweol before me.

    But even though he''s cut down in one strike, his form seems to scatter in the air before reappearing elsewhere.

    ''A projection? No, it feels too real to be just a projection...''

    The ce where Seo Hweol has fallen still holds his corpse.

    However, I suddenly realize that something is off about the state of the body and understand the principle behind how he is appearing around me like a ghost.

    ''The corpse is only anchored in the ne of Qi.''

    Everything in this world exists across the three nes of Qi, Soul, and Fate.

    Even inanimate objects are no exception.

    The soil has its own spirit, mountains have their souls, and even stars have their essence.

    Even lifeless objects exist in the ne of Soul, and as seen through the Star Vein Eye, all things are also anchored in the ne of Fate.

    However, I see in front of me the corpse of Seo Hweolposed solely of the flow of Yin and Yang in the ne of Qi.

    "Oh Hye-seo, I see. Did she lend you her abilities to send this projection using her power?"

    It''s undoubtedly Oh Hye-seo''s power.

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly and says,

    [As expected of Daoist Seo. That''s right. She helped me.]

    "If you were going toe, you should have brought Oh Hye-seo along. With her personality, she wouldn''t have missed the chance to witness something as entertaining as this."

    Recalling the first time I was betrayed by Oh Hye-seo, she appears to be someone who chases after stimtion and excitement.

    Given that, in a situation like this where the territory of the Heaven Tribe is being destroyed by Kang Min-hee, it wouldn''t be surprising for her toe just to watch. Yet, I can''t sense her presence anywhere within hundreds of thousands of li.

    [Hoho, it seems that after ourst encounter, she''s learned a bit about what fear is.]

    "..."

    Indeed. At this point, Oh Hye-seo witnessed the terrifying existence known as the Chief Judge.

    Even someone whose emotions are as unreadable as her must have found it difficult to bear the sight of such a transcendent being''s power.

    [Thanks to that, she''s be quite dependent on metely. We''ve be quite essential to each other.]

    At Seo Hweol''s words, I recall the events a thousand years in.

    ''She was called his madam.''

    It seems she married Seo Hweol after all.

    Back then, I thought she was brainwashed, but it appears that somehow fate has always intended for the two to be bound together.

    "So, what do you want?"

    But such things are none of my concern.

    I growl, ring at Seo Hweol.

    Wriggle, wriggle!

    As my emotions re up, something begins to writhe violently, as if trying to escape from the depths of my shadow.

    My Heart Demons seem to be manifesting through a curse, trying to flee from me.

    [Hoho...originally, she and I were merely in a rtionship of mutual exploitation. We were constantly experimenting on each other, always ready to betray one another. But after my sight was sealed and her mind was scarred, we became necessary existences to each other and had to form an alliance. Do you understand, Daoist Seo?]

    His words make my eyes twitch.

    [Those who have lost their blessings can band together to fill each other''s voids. You, as much as me and Old Man Jo, have a broken heart...we can form an alliance thatpensates for each other''s deficiencies.]

    Iugh as I look at Seo Hweol.

    "That almost sounds like you''re admitting you have a heart."

    [Haha...you didn''t really think I have no heart at all, right?]

    I read the will hidden behind Seo Hweol''s words.

    ��A heart is something that can be either present or absent, depending on necessity.

    It seems he is pretending to acknowledge his heart because he needs to persuade me now.

    In the past, I would have noticed this and simply dismissed it.

    Seo Hweol is a monster without a heart, after all.

    But now, at the level I''ve reached, I can see something different.

    After tens of thousands of years and having been broken down by unbearable pain, I understand something.

    Seo Hweol, just perhaps, might be someone who desperately needs to deny the existence of a heart.

    A heart is undoubtedly something sacred and beautiful, but...at the same time, it can also bring about hellish torment.

    If he is as broken as I am, perhaps the reason he denies his heart is because he wants to escape this pain more than anyone else...

    As I perceive this essence of Seo Hweol, I smile bitterly.

    "I understand. I understand, so go ahead and wag your tongue, pitiful Seo Hweol. I''ll listen for just a moment."

    I speak in a toneced with pity, sympathizing with him.

    And whatever part of Seo Hweol this sympathy touched,

    He stops smirking and opens his eyes.

    His eyes are so dull and unfocused that it''s impossible to tell what he is looking at.

    Though his emotionless gaze is eerie, I realize that ''sympathizing with him'' has hit him harder than any provocation I''d ever made.

    [...]

    He stops smiling and seems to look in my direction for a moment.

    [...As expected, you''re a higher being, Daoist Seo...how far have you seen through?]

    "I''ve seen enough to understand that you''re a somewhat pitiable being."

    [...That will make our conversation easier.]

    Seo Hweol turns his emotionless face towards Kang Min-hee, who is flying towards us.

    [At first, I thought it would be better to let that being run rampant and leave it be. But after witnessing its unexpected power, I''ve changed my mind. While some chaos is necessary for my goal...I don''t needplete destruction. So, how about joining forces with me to expel it outside the Bright Cold Realm?]

    "..."

    I ponder Seo Hweol''s proposal.

    Normally, I would have dismissed any suggestion from Seo Hweol without a second thought, but this time is different.

    ''If we expel Kang Min-hee to the Interdimensional Void or the Astral Realm, there will be far fewer casualties.''

    In truth, the Heavenly Domain is primarilyposed of the Astral Realm.

    The Middle Realms are only considered as such because, as the Sacred Master said, they are the corpses of great beings, and they possess attraction force that influences the entire Astral Realm.

    The vastness of the Middle Realms can never bepared to the breadth of the Astral Realm, which is an endlessly expanding universe.

    The reason I was able to collect the shards of the Colorless ss Sword in the previous cycle was because it was a time shortly after the creation of the world. If it had been tens of thousands of yearster, I would never have been able to find the Colorless ss Sword.

    In that sense, if we send Kang Min-hee into that infinitely vast Astral Realm or the Interdimensional Void with only Vestiges, the casualties will be minimized.

    At the very least, sending her outside the Bright Cold Realm will buy me time until I can challenge the Star Shattering stage.

    "...It''s a good idea, but..."

    As Kang Min-hee gradually approaches, I ask while fleeing.

    Seo Hweol, perhaps having merged with the dragon veins itself with the help of Oh Hye-seo, continues to project his form from the ground where the dragon veins are, maintaining conversation.

    "How do you realistically expect to expel Kang Min-hee, who is at the Star Shattering stage, from the Bright Cold Realm?"

    [I will pull together with my wife in the Astral Realm. Daoist Seo will push from this side.]

    ''Is Oh Hye-seo currently in the Astral Realm?''

    I ask with a serious expression.

    "She won''t just quietly be expelled into the Astral Realm. You must have a n, right?"

    [Yes...well. It wasn''t what I desired, but a being capable of holding that being down when it struggles has somehowe into existence.]

    "...No way."

    I look at Seo Hweol and let out a hollowugh.

    [I think I know what you''re thinking. Yes, it''s exactly that.]

    "You want to join forces with the Mad Lord Jo Yeon?"

    I ask in disbelief.

    Indeed, at this point, the Mad Lord has two puppets beyond the Integration level.

    [She] and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress are exactly that.

    And through the connection between [Her] and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the Mad Lord can currently exert power at the Quasi-Star Shattering level.

    Moreover, a thousand years in, both [She] and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress would individually rise to the Quasi-Star Shattering level, meaning the Mad Lord would have two puppets at the Quasi-Star Shattering stage by then.

    In terms of raw power, if I, Seo Hweol, and the Mad Lord join forces, expelling Kang Min-hee from the Bright Cold Realm wouldn''t be an empty boast.

    But the Mad Lord is not sane.

    How could anyone persuade such a person?

    Seo Hweol continues speaking.

    [First, Daoist Seo. You know the name and ability of the secret art I use, don''t you?]

    "...Yes."

    [My Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens cannot brainwash you or the Mad Lord. Both of you are madmen, so even if I infuse my configurations, it won''t take root because your consciousnesses don''t follow a normal flow.]

    "..."

    [However, the inability to brainwash doesn''t mean that ''my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens cannot enter.'']

    "What are you trying to say?"

    [Daoist Seo, you are a member of the Heart Tribe, correct? And yourrade is a disciple who has learned the Mad Lord''s consciousness method. If you, I, my wife, and yourrade join forces, we can temporarily return the Mad Lord''s consciousness to normal.]

    ''If I, Kim Yeon, Oh Hye-seo, and Seo Hweolbine our strengths, we can temporarily restore the Mad Lord''s consciousness to normal...huh?''

    It sounds suspicious.

    "There''s no guarantee that you won''t brainwash the Mad Lord while his consciousness is temporarily restored, is there?"

    [Hoho...you don''t need to worry about that. I won''t brainwash the Mad Lord.]

    ��I can''t do it anyway.

    I feel slightly reassured as I read the hidden meaning behind Seo Hweol''s words.

    ''The Mad Lord''s madness will likely recur thanks to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, even if it is temporarily reversed, so brainwashing him would be pointless for Seo Hweol.''

    But then again, who knows?

    Seo Hweol is someone who might always be hiding something.

    "How can I trust you?"

    [...It''s something I figured by analyzing the curse ced on me with my wife. The curse that the great being cast on my eyes extends its duration in real-time ording to my ''evil deeds.'' Initially, it was a mere thousand years, but now...it has increased to roughly 2 billion years.]

    "..."

    [And I realized there''s only one way to break this curse. The curse isn''t on my main body but on my ''mask''. In other words, if I erase all personalities other than my main body and start anew, I can break the curse.]

    "You''re telling me this because...it''s rted to that curse?"

    [That''s right, Daoist Seo. Because of this curse, it''s impossible for me to find my main body. The curse ced by that great being doesn''t merely block my sight; it prevents me from ever finding my main body.]

    I instinctively know that Seo Hweol is telling the truth.

    It isn''t just because his actions and heart essence align.

    It''s because he has never lied about matters rted to his essence.

    As he continues speaking, my eyes glint.

    [Therefore, I propose this, Daoist Seo. After we expel that being from the Bright Cold Realm, help me find my main body.]

    This is a chance to find Seo Hweol''s main body.

    He returns his expressionless face to its usual self and gives a faint smile.

    [Until we find my main body, I promise I will never betray you, Daoist Seo.]

 Chapter 420: Broken Ones (2)

    Chapter 420: Broken Ones (2)

    Kugugugugu!

    Kang Min-hee is chasing from behind, while a snake is flickering its tongue beside me, making a suspicious proposal.

    I look at Seo Hweol.

    I know this bastard well.

    No matter what the situation, a liar who only utters empty words.

    That is the nature of the person known as Seo Hweol.

    ''But...''

    I simply can''t refuse.

    Information about Seo Hweol''s main body.And the grace period I can gain by sending Kang Min-hee outside the Bright Cold Realm.

    These are things that can''t be ignored.

    They are too valuable to dismiss as mere scams.

    ''So that''s why. The reason the Mad Lord always attacked Seo Hweol whenever he opened his mouth might be because even that Mad Lord could be swayed by Seo Hweol''s intentions if he listens to Seo Hweol''s proposals.''

    I let out a groan, ring at him.

    But since he is blind, there is no sort of battle of wills between us.

    After a moment of hesitation, I nod.

    "Fine. I''ll ept it for now."

    [Thank you, Daoist.]

    "But there are conditions."

    I re at Seo Hweol as I speak.

    "ording to your words, we need to work together to snap the Mad Lord back to his senses, right? During that process, you will stay out of my sight and act only remotely."

    If that bastard were to meet myrades and brainwash them with his filthy Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, I would be extremely furious.

    What if myrades turn into copies of Seo Hweol?

    Grit��

    Just imagining it makes my teeth grind.

    I can''t afford to lose any morerades carelessly.

    If such a thing happens, I might lose control of my anger and lose my reason, leading me to do something even I can''t predict.

    ''Maybe I might even lose my mind and start chanting the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra until the Owner of Great Mountain descends.''

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly and nods at my words.

    [If it''s necessary, I willply. Don''t worry. Until I find my main body, I have no choice but to rely on my madam and Daoist Seo.]

    "..."

    The fact that there are only two options from the beginning means that there''s no trust between us.

    A highly suspicious and dubious alliance.

    But in the current situation, it''s necessary.

    "Fine. In that case...I will form a temporary alliance with you."

    [Hoho. Thank you for your kindness, Daoist Seo...]

    He smiles widely and bows as if he is genuinely pleased.

    "...In any case..."

    [Aaaaaahhh��]

    I frown as I watch Kang Min-hee, who is relentlessly chasing us.

    "It seems we''ll need to deal with the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother first before we can reach the Mad Lord. Any ideas?"

    To expel Kang Min-hee from the realm, we need the Mad Lord''s help.

    But to meet and persuade the Mad Lord, I, Seo Hweol, Kim Yeon, and Oh Hye-seo will first have to separate from Kang Min-hee beforebining our strengths.

    However, Kang Min-hee is chasing me like crazy.

    If this continues, we won''t even be able to start the alliance, let alone anything else.

    ''It''s highly likely that she senses the death aura emanating from my body and my Quasi-Star Shattering level power, and is trying to capture me to turn me into a Ghost King.''

    Especially for a powerful ghostly being like her, my death aura would be extremely conspicuous.

    ''Unless I escape from the Star Shattering stage sight in one go, she will endlessly chase after me.''

    Since things havee to this, I decide to test Seo Hweol''s cunning and ask him for a strategy.

    He seems to smile faintly and then says,

    [There is a n that will buy you enough time to meet up with yourrades. Would you like to hear it?]

    "Speak quickly."

    [Head to Heaven-Earth Pce.]

    "...You bastard."

    Understanding why he''s implying, I re at him.

    He continues with a faint smile.

    [Go to Heaven-Earth Pce and lure that thing to the Flying Immortal tform��in other words, drop it under the Void Spirit Pond. Since it seems tock intelligence, it won''t be too difficult. The Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void react more strongly to beings with great auras, so at least one or two Star Shattering level Vestiges will pounce on that thing. Of course, the Void Spirit Pond is an open door, a gaping hole, so it will quickly escape again, but the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void will buy you some time.]

    "...Are you suggesting that I send everyone in Heaven-Earth Pce into the belly of the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother?"

    [Hmm...]

    Seo Hweol makes a contemtive expression before asking back.

    [Isn''t that rather a good thing? I understand you don''t have a good rtionship with the Heaven-Earth Pce Lord Hon Won.]

    "..."

    Instead of getting swayed by Seo Hweol''s words, I shoot him a sharp nce.

    "Stop wagging your sly tongue and help me out. With your skills and ambition, it''s hard to believe you haven''t already ced Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens on the living beings residing in the Heaven-Earth central region. Use your ability to evacuate everyone there right now."

    [Hoho...]

    Seo Hweol chuckles at my words, raising one finger as he speaks.

    [As expected, I can''t outmatch Daoist Seo. But evacuating ''everyone'' is impossible.]

    "What nonsense is that now?"

    [Heaven-Earth Pce Lord Hon Won. That person...that person has something dangerous lurking within his consciousness, so I only let Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens flow into him but did not brainwash him. Hence, Daoist will need to convince him yourself.]

    "..."

    I recall Hon Won.

    The [name] buried within Hon Won, Cheon Ra!

    ''Damn it...''

    A sense of dread is already creeping in.

    I don''t know exactly what that name means, but given my situation, even a child can understand that it''s rted to the Owner of Great Mountain.

    It''s possible that perhaps the Immortal Treasure of the Mountain God is called Cheon Ra.

    I hoped to shove such a dangerous task to Seo Hweol, but it seems I will have to face it myself.

    "...Fine."

    Cursing inwardly, I fly towards Heaven-Earth Pce with Seo Hweol.

    Hon Won makes me uneasy.

    From the character �O (supervision) in his eye, to the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique he has learned.

    Perhaps through him, the Owner of Great Mountain is able to monitor me in real time.

    But that''s all the more reason I need to know more about him.

    To find out about Hon Won''s current state,

    And to tie down Kang Min-hee ording to Seo Hweol''s n, I head towards Heaven-Earth Pce.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    After flying for about half a day,

    The Heaven-Earth central regiones into view in the distance.

    ''It''s noticeably faster now.''

    In the past, it would have taken several days at the speed of a Grand Cultivator to travel from the Human Race territory to the Heaven-Earth central region.

    But now that I have reached the Quasi-Star Shattering level,

    Combining the ground-shrinking technique, Flying Escape Technique, Gliding Technique, and Sword Flight, I reached the Heaven-Earth central region from the Human Race territory in just half a day.

    Of course...

    ''The same goes for Kang Min-hee.''

    Kang Min-hee has been chasing me in a straight line, absorbing all the vengeful spirits from every race along the path, empowering herself, and making them her subordinates.

    Though she hasn''t yet absorbed as many vengeful spirits as she did when she was in the Human Race territory, Kang Min-hee continued to steadily grow in size.

    Kugugugugu!

    Is it just her size?

    Her speed is also increasing, albeit gradually.

    ncing back at the dark storm chasing after me, I hurry even faster towards Heaven-Earth Pce.

    As a result of pushing myself like mad for half a day, aiming to reach Heaven-Earth Pce even a bit faster than Kang Min-hee,

    I manage to arrive at Heaven-Earth Pce slightly ahead of her.

    ''Now, in about 15 minutes, Kang Min-hee will arrive.''

    The confrontation with Hon Won has to be finished within this time.

    Swooooosh��

    Perhaps because Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens made everyone evacuate, Heaven-Earth Pce is quiet.

    However, at the center of Heaven-Earth Pce,

    I frown, feeling a powerful presence.

    Despite Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens persuading him, Hon Won remained in ce.

    Bo-oong!

    Jeeooong!

    At my gesture, a vast sword energy surges forth, tearing through the pce walls and rushing towards the area where Hon Won resides.

    Kugugugugu!

    As Heaven-Earth Pce crumbles, I look down at the ce where Hon Won''s cultivation chamber is located.

    He is dressed the same as when Ist met him.

    The same purple dragon robe, with hair sticking out messily from beneath his manggeon, and his disheveled topknot��a worn and haggard appearance.

    But there is one difference from before.

    Suuuk��

    He looks up at me.

    Clicking my tongue, I gaze down at him.

    "...How did you end up in such a state, Heaven-Earth Pce Lord?"

    Hon Won''s eyes have lost their former brightness.

    The once brightly shining �O (supervision) haspletely lost its light, leaving only darkness.

    It likely has something to do with the Owner of Great Mountain being captured by the Light.

    It seems as though he lost his sight entirely, as his eyes fail to focus on me.

    However, even if beings at the Integration stage lose their sight, they have a consciousness domain. While he appears to be looking at me with vacant eyes, he is aware of my presence.

    "...I don''t know. My eyes suddenly lost their light not long ago. I don''t know why."

    "Haven''t your subordinates told you? A terrifying ghostly entity will soon arrive at Heaven-Earth Pce."

    However, Hon Won chuckles and says,

    "What do you want me to do? If it''s stronger than me, I''ll die. If I''m stronger, then I''ll capture it."

    "They are someone you absolutely cannot capture. Quickly retreat."

    "...I don''t want to."

    He sneers with gloomy eyes.

    "In any case, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect that you and that Jin Myeong-hoon one failed to properly protect...Ever since that sect vanished from the Human Race territory, to be honest, I haven''t felt any reason to continue living. Yes...I''ve lived long enough. The Grand Cultivators at the Grand Perfection Integration stage know this secretly. That in ten thousand years, this world will meet its end...there''s no reason to keep living anyway, and since everything will end in ten thousand years, what''s the point of living longer?"

    He turns his head and says,

    "I will sit here and recuperate, in case a miracle happens and the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect manage to ascend. If all you came to say is to retreat, then get lost. I have no desire to face you..."

    "..."

    I look down at him for a moment.

    And then,

    "Huuu."

    I descend in front of Hon Won.

    "Listening to you is unbearable."

    I growl as I grab Hon Won by the cor.

    "Saying the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was annihted, saying that it''s because of me and Jeon Myeong-hoon, saying you feel there''s no reason to live...you really know how to say the most irritating things."

    "Will you not let go?"

    "We only have 15 minutes, but that should be enough. For the next 15 minutes, I will fix thatpletely rotten mentality of yours...once you feel pain close to death, perhaps your will to survive will awaken."

    "Puhuhu...a brat not even ten thousand years old...Do you even know what the pain of loss truly is...?"

    He sneers as he looks down at me.

    "Born with good talent due to luck and reaching the Integration stage within 500 years, it seems you''re under a delusion. Do you think you''re the protagonist of the world? Do you think you understand all the misfortunes of misfortunes and all the pains of pains in the world and dare to lecture me? Don''t delude yourself! You''re nothing more than a brat who hasn''t even lived a tenth of what I''ve lived! The pain you''ve gone through isn''t even worth a fingernailpared to what I''ve experienced!"

    "..."

    Kuguk, kuguguguguk!

    Gradually, Hon Won''s weight begins to increase.

    The momentum of the one I am holding begins to rise.

    "Let go of me and get lost. Whether I live or die is my own concern."

    "...You should have lost your tongue, not your eyes."

    I re at Hon Won with a piercing gaze and let go of his cor.

    "I''ve slightly changed my mind. You will truly experience a pain so severe that even death will seem merciful."

    "You brat, thinking my power from back then when my body was in poor condition is my true power..."''

    Hon Won draws forth the Great Mountain''s Splitting Emperor Technique and reaches out to me.

    The next moment, I literally shatter his Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique and grab his face, mming him down.

    The entire Heaven-Earth Pce turns into rubble in a single blow.

 Chapter 421: Broken Ones (3)

    Chapter 421: Broken Ones (3)

    Kugugugugu!

    The entire Heaven-Earth Pce shatters, and the surrounding Flying Immortal tforms simultaneously crumble.

    Beneath the Flying Immortal tforms, the Void Spirit Ponds begin to reveal their subtle forms.

    It''s a scene reminiscent of when Hon Won used the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique nearby.

    However, there is one key difference. Hon Won used the divine power of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, while I simply grabbed Hon Won by the face and mmed him down.

    [You...bastard!]

    He growls, beginning to gather power.

    Spatial waves reverberate from within his body, and gradually, his size starts to swell.

    Hon Won reveals his true form.Due to the mass, I''m momentarily pushed back, rising into the sky.

    Kugugugugu!

    In the next instant, he bes a mountain.

    Rocks, soil, and trees sprout from his body.

    Streams and creeks emerge from his form, with veins of minerals buried in its depths. Deeper within,va bubbles up as a colossal mountain soars.

    The mountain imbued with the Five Elements transforms into a giant, ring at me.

    This Mountain Giant is Hon Won''s true form.

    [Integrated Dao Domain. Great Mountain Great Dust Chariot Tearing Wind Bird (̫ɽ��m܇���L�B)!]

    [TL/N: Chariot Tearing/Chariot Dismemberment is also known as dismemberment by five horses, an ancient Chinese death penalty where a person''s four limbs and neck are tied to chariots/horses and pulled apart.]

    Kugugugugu!

    His body transforms into a domain, and at the same time, his domain begins to engulf the surroundings.

    Hon Won''s domain is a deste ind.

    Within his domain, countless inds float in the void.

    In that void, countless dust storms rage, turning into sharp de winds that shred everything excluding Hon Won.

    Rising from the center of these dust-ded gales, the Mountain Giant exudes a fierce momentum towards me.

    [Let''s settle the score that we couldn''t before, Seo Eun-hyun! If you want to deal with me, you''ll have to step over my corpse...]

    And in the next moment.

    Kwakakakwang!

    With a single strike, Hon Won''s upper body explodes and is sent flying, while the shockwave from my punch obliterates his entire domain in an instant.

    "You seem to be under some kind of delusion."

    I re at Hon Won, my eyes zing, as I move at an extremely high speed.

    "You won''tst even ten moves against me now, Hon Won!"

    Without revealing my true form or drawing the Colorless ss Sword or my domain, I simply let the Three Great Ultimates float behind me.

    [That was the first move.]

    Bo-oong!

    I move above Hon Won''s head, bend my legs, and then forcefully stomp down, smashing into his regenerating stomach.

    Rumble!

    [Second move.]

    Hon Won''s body ispletely pierced through, and the shockwave from the impact slices through various parts of the domain.

    He uses the Flying Escape Technique and unleashes the full power of Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation within the light to counter me.

    Our bodies collide.

    [Third, fourth.]

    After two shes, both of Hon Won''s fists are severed, and his upper body is once again greatly shed.

    The way to subdue those in the Integration stage is to smash their domain to pieces.

    For the Heaven Tribe, you destroy the domain. For the Earth Tribe, you destroy the domain and the body that is fused with it, and the Grand Cultivator dies.

    But what about Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation?

    ''How troublesome.''

    In the case of these guys, even if you slice through their domain, their domain regenerates as long as their body remains. If you cut through their body, as long as the domain is intact, they resurrect.

    Both the domain fused with the body and the manifested domain have to be eliminated simultaneously.

    Quite a hassle.

    But that''s all there is to it.

    [Fifth, sixth, seventh.]

    With the first strike, his domain. With the second, his body. With the third, I attack his soul and subdue himpletely.

    [You bastard...!]

    However, perhaps not aplete waste even if rotten, the bastard quickly covers the entire surrounding area with the barrier of Yin-Yang and Five Elements.

    His will is to st the area around him with the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique

    But it''s useless.

    I grip a ck banner in my hand.

    Wriggle, gurgle!

    This isn''t just any banner.

    From the shadows of the banner''s reverse side, pitch-ck, eye-like things squirm, and terrifying entities within seem desperate to escape.

    Wriggle, wriggle��

    The object in my hand continuously squirms, trying to grow.

    ''If I nt this, he''ll probably die.''

    The Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, which instinctively expresses my rotting, decayed insides, has long since surpassed its limits.

    Pain and agony so condensed that even my Heart Demons wail for escape��that is the current Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    If I stab Hon Won with this, no matter how strong an Integration Grand Cultivator he is, it''s certain he will fall into madness with his soul evaporating.

    I dare say, even Sacred Master Baek Woon wouldn''t remain sane if hit directly by this.

    ''Let''s tone it down a bit.''

    Tstststst��

    After draining a significant amount of venom from the banner, I plunge the now hollowed ck Ghost Curse Banner straight into Hon Won''s chest.

    Pook!

    And that''s the end of it.

    [...!!!!!]

    Hon Won, who intended to detonate the area with the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, starts trembling violently, unable to even scream.

    As his focus scatters, his domain disintegrates, and he returns to his human form.

    Shuuu��

    Fearing that leaving the ck Ghost Curse Banner in him any longer would drive Hon Won mad, I disperse it.

    However, the phantom pain seems to linger, tormenting him as he foams at the mouth, tears of blood streaming from his eyes.

    Pak, pak!

    I p Hon Won''s cheek.

    "Eighth, ninth."

    Paaak!

    "Tenth move."

    "Keheok! Gu-gugheoh. eoghh...!"

    Only then does Hon Wone to his senses and groan in pain.

    I look down at him and chuckle softly.

    "Ten moves. Do you understand? That''s already...the difference between you and me."

    "..."

    I look down at him.

    He clenches his teeth and speaks.

    "...What''s with...this bullshit...you bastard? You don''t even like me. Whether I live or die, what does that have to do with you...? Did my provocation irritate you? Are you acting like this because something scratched your nerves?! Just why won''t you leave me alone! Why!!!"

    "..."

    I quietly look down at his outburst.

    After raging for five seconds, he exhales and begins to speak.

    "...Do you think I didn''t want to live with hopes and dreams like everyone else? I wanted to have something called hope in my life too. But...after witnessing my lover being devoured alive, I had no idea what to do anymore. Even if I live, I''m not truly alive. So why are you doing this to me...?"

    "...I don''t intend to argue with someone like you either. Whether you live or die isn''t my concern, and I''d be d if you did die. I''m well aware it''s pointless to keep telling people who want to die to ''live'' thousands of times over."

    "Then why...?"

    "The part that enrages me...is your irresponsibility."

    I gaze down at him with eyes as cold as ice and spit out my words as if I''m chewing them.

    "Aren''t you a father? Even if they were born from concubines, how many children do you have? How many people follow you...a man burdened with the weight of a group on his shoulders shouldn''t irresponsibly and meaninglessly abandon everything just because he''s in pain...!"

    Bang!

    I stomp on Hon Won''s chest.

    He coughs up blood.

    Knowing he would regenerate anyway, I mercilessly stomp on him again and again, grinding my teeth.

    And as I speak those words, I begin to understand why I am suddenly so angry with Hon Won.

    No matter how much he said things that deserved my anger, and no matter how much he provoked me, the reason why my rage surged and driven me to torture him so suddenly...

    Perhaps it''s because I see myself reflected in this bastard.

    When he mentioned the ''Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect,'' what came to my mind was Yeon Wei.

    Yeon Wei and Hon Won.

    And the inner emotions of Yeon Wei that I saw in Peni Ind.

    She ims to hate Hon Won with her words, but deep inside, there is still a longing for him.

    And when I remembered that, someone else came to mind.

    Hon Wei, who spent her entire life desperately seeking Hon Won''s attention, and her siblings.

    Hon Won''s children.

    The disciples of Peni Pce who follow him.

    Even if Hon Won himself doesn''t realize it, he is someone who is loved.

    He is someone who is noticed, revered, and respected.

    And in him, I see a reflection of myself.

    The one I am trampling on is not just Hon Won.

    Perhaps, I am taking out my anger on him because I am reminded of my past self��someone who was loved and revered by countless people but failed to protect that.

    "Move. For the sake of those who care about you. Even if the End is inevitable, don''t give up..."

    I direct my anger towards both Hon Won and myself.

    He remains silent, and I, seeing that he still seems listless, toss him a suggestion.

    "It''s not perfect, but if you really want it, there''s a way for you to see the face of the person you loved. Get up and at least just help."

    "...!!!"

    At my words, his eyes change, and he suddenly grabs my shoulder.

    "...W-Wh-What...do you mean...?"

    "There''s something called the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress that can be used...get your hand off my shoulder. I''ll exinter."

    I push Hon Won away and look at Kang Min-hee, who is now almost within reach.

    "Seo Hweol."

    [Hoho, to what do I owe the pleasure, Daoist Seo?]

    "Take this guy and fly to the skies above the Bright Cold Realm."

    [Ahah, I understand what you mean.]

    He approaches Hon Won, coaxing and calming him as they both fly up into the sky above the Bright Cold Realm ording to my request.

    And I wait for Kang Min-hee on the nowpletely ruined Flying Immortal tform, where the original form of the Void Spirit Pond is fully exposed.

    Kugugugugugugu��

    Ghostly wails fill Heaven and Earth as she finally arrives at this ce.

    Deep darkness.

    Crackle, crackle...

    Within that deep darkness, I immediately identify Kang Min-hee''s location.

    ''Compared to the darkness I saw when [The Oldest One] was chasing me during that regression process...''

    The darkness surrounding her is quite distinguishable.

    Kiiiiing��

    After charging up a single strike in the All-Heavens Sword, Iunch it directly at Kang Min-hee.

    sh!

    The All-Heavens Sword, transformed into a thin line, shoots towards Kang Min-hee at the speed of light, and just before reaching her,

    It strikes something like a barrier.

    ''As expected, I can''t prate it in one go.''

    She stops and stares at me intently.

    I meet her gaze and smile faintly.

    Paaaatt!

    The All-Heavens Sword, lodged in front of her, begins to shine and transforms into a Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion avatar.

    Through the Standing Oblivion avatar, Iunch another single strike at her once again right in front of her face.

    The avatar,cking energy, morphs into a Gang Sphere.

    Kuagwangwangwang!

    Her upper body explodes, and in that brief moment when she can''t regain her senses, Hon Won, who rose up with Seo Hweol, covers the entire area with the barrier of Yin-Yang and Five Elements at Seo Hweol''smand.

    ''Is this how it was done?''

    I sp my hands together and focus my consciousness.

    Silently reciting the form of the ''twisted'' mantra without connecting with [Them] through attraction force, I simultaneously start to use the mantra that [They] ''taught'' me.

    The location where the Standing Oblivion avatar struck Kang Min-hee.

    The Gang sphere clone that remains there.

    Centered around that Gang Sphere clone, the barrier of Yin-Yang and Five Elements begins to close in.

    Though it''s far from being a true Immortal Art, its form is close enough!

    [Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra!]

    Kugugugugugu!

    The barrier of Yin-Yang and Five Elements that covers the area begins to constrict around the Gang Sphere before Kang Min-hee.

    Though the mantra is twisted, its effectiveness is undeniable.

    The density of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy within the barrier begins to increase, filling the surroundings with light.

    [Aaaaaah!]

    Kang Min-hee lets out a ghostly wail, attempting to shatter this prison that has now turned into a prison of light, but it''s futile.

    No matter how powerful she is, even she can''t break the barrier that was created by enduring my disgust tobine strengths with Hon Won.

    Before long, the barrier gradually shrinks smaller and smaller until it''s narrower than the range I upy, finally forming a sphere that imprisons only Kang Min-hee.

    Of course, that''s the limit.

    I can''t make it as smaller than dust, like what I saw back then.

    This is my own limitation.

    Wiiing!

    Before the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra sphere can dissolve, I immediately summon the Three Great Ultimates and charge in, forcefully smashing the sphere containing Kang Min-hee down towards the Void Spirit Pond.

    Kugwagwagwagwang!

    A tremendous resistance is felt from within.

    It feels like she''s about to burst out in an instant, but she''s an instant toote.

    She has already been expelled through the Void Spirit Pond.

    Of course, it''s impossible to block the Void Spirit Pond, so she will eventually return.

    But for at least a month, she shouldn''t be able to climb back up, dealing with the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void.

    "...See youter, Kang Min-hee."

    I look down, trying to calm the goosebumps that have risen from my disgust.

    I really didn''t want to use it.

    Even though the twisted Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra doesn''t form an attraction force with the Owner of Great Mountain, it still touches upon my most painful memories.

    But there was no other choice.

    Just as I shouted at Hon Won just moments ago, with Peni Pce weighing on his shoulders.

    Now, I have my remainingrades weighing on mine.

    I had to stop Kang Min-hee, no matter what.

    ''If it''s just my own disgust that''s the problem, I''ll ignore it as many times as necessary.''

    No matter how agonizing and painful the memory is, I will bring it out and use it.

    If that is the means to protect the deceased followers of the Wuji Religious Order.

    And to protect therades who are still alive.

    [Splendid, Daoist Seo.]

    "Shut up."

    I re at Seo Hweol and Hon Won as they descend from the sky.

    "From now on, we''re going to regroup with myrades and head to the Mad Lord. In the meantime, exin in detail the method you mentioned to bring the Mad Lord back to his senses."

    [Understood. I''ll exin as we go. First...]

    And so, after temporarily driving away Kang Min-hee, we set off toward the Mad Lord Jo Yeon.

 Chapter 422: What Does A Person Live For (1)

    Chapter 422: What Does A Person Live For (1)

    Whiooo-

    Moving quickly across the Bright Cold Realm, I connect my consciousness with Kim Yeon.

    Since Kim Yeon and I are linked through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, it''s possible tomunicate in the case of an emergency.

    ''What''s the current situation?''

    Through her consciousness, I receive an exnation that the Nether Crossing Ship is gathering power to perform a dimensional leap into the Heart Tribe territory.

    To safely perform a dimensional leap to the Chaos Realm region, even the power source of the Nether Crossing Ship, which possesses near-limitless power, needs some time to umte energy.

    Though it''s called the Chaos Realm, it''s essentially a different dimension,pletely distinct from the Stable Realm within the Bright Cold Realm.

    Beyond being deste, the further one moves away from the Stable Realm, the more constant the spatial storms be, and terrifying celestial phenomena start to ur frequently. That is the Chaos Realm.

    The Heart Tribe territory lies deep within this Chaos Realm region, which is why their main stronghold has not yet been eradicated.It''s no wonder that the two cultivators from the Heaven Tribe were angered when Gyo Yeom mentioned that there was something they desired within the Heart Tribe territory.

    It isn''t just the issue of encountering a master from the Heart Tribe. It''s also the fact that it takes an enormous amount of time just to reach that location.

    ''Since it''se to this, I might as well use the power of the Nether Crossing Ship and push Kang Min-hee into the Astral Realm with the Mad Lord.''

    The Mad Lord will surely know how to draw out even more of the Nether Crossing Ship''s power.

    "Where is Mad Lord currently?"

    I ask Seo Hweol.

    Through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, he would know Mad Lord''s location more urately than I would.

    [Hmm, it seems he''s currently waiting in the eastern part of the Earth Tribe territory, gathering materials.]

    "The eastern part of the Earth Tribe territory..."

    The Earth Tribe territory isrgely divided into east and west.

    In the west is the main headquarters of the True Dragon Alliance, where the corpse of Lofty Dragon True Person lies. In the east is an endless wilderness,rgely undeveloped, where all sorts of demon beasts live freely.

    ''It''s my first time going to the wilderness region...even if I ask Seo Hweol to guide me, the guy''s blind right now, so while he can pinpoint the Mad Lord''s location, proper guidance is impossible...''

    I nce backwards.

    There, Hon Won is following me with eyes wide open.

    "Look here, Hon Won. Have you ever been to the wilderness in the eastern part of Earth Tribe territory?"

    "I have."

    "Then lead the way. We''re heading there soon."

    "Why do you want to go there?"

    "There''s someone we need to persuade there."

    "Hmm..."

    He furrows his brows and says,

    "If you need me to guide you, it''s probably better not to go."

    "What do you mean by that now?"

    "That''ll...kurlugk!"

    Hon Won tries to speak but instead coughs up a handful of blood.

    "Damn...now that I''ve left Heaven-Earth Pce, the seizures have begun."

    "That''s..."

    "It''s the Yin Seizing, Yang Suppressing (ꎊZꖷ�) secret art of the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body. It''s a curse that forces the yin energy to deviate from its path and forcibly suppresses the yang energy to cause an explosion. Jin Wei, that evil thing, cast that curse on me 40,000 years ago using the divine artifact, Calendar Calctions, from the Yin Soul Ghost Sect. As a result, I''ve been suffering from this curse for 40,000 long years, while Jin Wei''s advancement to the Integration stage was blocked, and the divine artifact was sent flying into a distant alternate dimension."

    "..."

    As I watch Hon Won speak, I suddenly ask him a question.

    "Hon Won, do you...to Yeon Wei. I mean, do you have any thoughts about Jin Wei?"

    He furrows his brows and responds.

    "What thoughts should I have? It was just a political marriage from the start. I had no feelings for it. The only one I gave my heart to was her..."

    His eyes be distant, as if recalling something.

    "Do you not have any memories of receiving something from Jin Wei?"

    He snorts at my question.

    "Ha! From that thing? I remember the venomous words like saying Cheon Ra is not real, to not cling to illusions like a fool, and having my eyes gouged out."

    He grinds his teeth, his eyes a sharp piercing re.

    "That thing has always taken something from me. My Cheon Ra, my cultivation, my eyes! You ask if I got anything? I received nothing but pain!"

    "..."

    I observe Hon Won for a moment.

    His emotions aren''t lying.

    He genuinely only has bad memories of Yeon Wei.

    However, I find it strange.

    ''No matter what, before the entity called Cheon Ra appeared, Yeon Wei was incredibly devoted to Hon Won.''

    Even when she caused so much chaos in the Ancient Force Realm, at least half of it was for Hon Won''s sake when I asked herter.

    And yet, he only has bad memories of Yeon Wei.

    What does that imply?

    ''His memories have beenpletely distorted.''

    That''s right.

    Currently, due to the influence of [Cheon Ra], his memories have be significantly warped and twisted.

    I have already seen people from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect being brainwashed for years by Zhengli, obsessing over banners, and I even have memories of myself being brainwashed by Yeong Seung. Hence, the possibility that Hon Won has been entangled with a being of at least True Immortal rank and brainwashed is entirely usible.

    ''At the beginning of the 19th cycle, the power and aura I felt from the name [Cheon Ra] within Hon Won were chillingly simr to that of the Owner of Great Mountain. There are some differences, but...Hon Won might have been living his entire life as a puppet under the control of the Owner of Great Mountain.''

    I wonder if Hon Won''s mind will ever be healed.

    Will he ever be able to escape from the clutches of that tyrannical and arrogant being?

    I silently hope that, at least for Yeon Wei''s sake, Hon Won can be cured someday. With that, I end the conversation and quickly fly on.<hr>

    Woo-wooong!

    Kugugugugu!

    In just half a day, I arrive at the wilderness region within the Earth Tribe territory.

    "Now that all myrades have gathered, let''s go to the Mad Lord."

    I tell Hon Won to guide us, and he leads us toward the wilderness region.

    Seo Hweol, seemingly puzzled, asks me a question.

    "...By the way, Daoist Seo. Didn''t you say we would be joining up with yourrades?"

    He looks around.

    "I don''t detect any of yourrades in my consciousness."

    "We''ve met up. You don''t need to know the details, so just exin in more detail how we''re going to awaken the Mad Lord''s mind."

    As we move, I take the time to link my consciousness even more closely with Kim Yeon.

    Through her Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, Kim Yeon connected her consciousness with the otherrades. As a result, although our bodies are apart, it''s as if we are all moving together in the ne of Soul.

    If necessary, I can even use the power of the All-Heavens Sword to summon the strength of myrades here.

    "Hoho, well, if Daoist says so...then let me exin in more detail. First, we will enter the Mad Lord''s mind through his Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon. Afterwards, using my madam''s ability, we''ll retrieve the Mad Lord''s past memories. Finally, with my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, I''ll paint over a specific scene from the Mad Lord''s past memories, which will temporarily bring him back to his senses. Of course, it will only be for a short while."

    "What do I need to do?"

    "All you need to do, Daoist Seo, is hold onto the Mad Lord while we enter his mind."

    "Hmm...got it."

    I nod and ept his suggestion.

    Shortly after, in the distance, a familiar fortress begins to appear.

    "Hoho. Now then, as nned, Daoist Hon will deal with the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Daoist Seo will handle [Her] and the Mad Lord, and my madam and I, along with yourrade, will infiltrate the Mad Lord''s mind..."

    But before Seo Hweol can finish his sentence,

    A massive beam of light shoots towards us from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "...!"

    I open my eyes wide as I see the beam and reach out my hand to deflect it.

    Kugwagwagwagwang!

    "..."

    I furrow my brow as I look at my hand.

    It''s tingling.

    This power is definitely something I have experienced before.

    A power simr to that of Yuk Rin, the Dragon Race''s breath.

    Dragon Wave!

    With a hardened expression, I gaze at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kug-gugugu!

    Countless puppets begin to emerge from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Among them, I notice two particrly powerful presences that make me tense up.

    [Hu, huhi! Huhihihihihihi!!! Who do we have here! Isn''t this our Scorpion-Snake King? For what reason has the great Scorpion-Snake King descended before me? And who''s this beside you? Isn''t this the kidnapper who took our cute little disciple!!!]

    Behind the two puppets, the Mad Lord emerges.

    Seo Hweol, standing next to [Her], has a slightly dumbfounded expression as he sees another puppet emitting an aura simr to [Her].

    "...What the...? Ho...hoho. Old Man, for now..."

    [Alright, you Seo fellows! I''ll make both of you into General Seo. I''m thinking of making a puppet with two heads. One with a Seo fellow on the left, and another with a Seo fellow embedded on the right. Wouldn''t that be something!]

    Heughs maniacally as he returns to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and the two puppets with exceptionally powerful auras begin to move.

    One is the [Her] that we all know well,

    And the other is the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum.

    This is clearly the same monster that once fused with the extremities of an Esteemed One''s body, demonstrating abilities close to those of Immortal Arts. There is a high probability that he is also connected in some way to the Blood Yin Realm.

    The human form Hyeon Eum, upon receiving amand from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, instantly releases itspressed body and transforms into a dragon form puppet.

    The Mad Lord''s excited voice echos.

    [Yes, yes, I''ve decided! Once I capture the Seo fellows, I''llbine them with the ''ck Lord'' and create a ''Great Three-Headed General Seo'' with the ability to transform into a giant dragon!]

    Clink!

    Puppet Hyeon Eum''s mouth opens, unleashing an overwhelming amount of yin energy from within.

    sh!

    Once again, its Dragon Wave flies towards me, and I grit my teeth as I deflect it once more.

    Tingle, tingle...

    ''The power...has gotten stronger.''

    "Hey, Seo Hweol. Was this Hyeon Eum fellow always so weak that he could be captured by the Mad Lord?"

    Recalling the time when Hyeon Eum fused with an Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm, I ask Seo Hweol.

    He shakes his head and replies.

    "It seems he abandoned his shell and escaped. Anyway, being able to revive in the body of another Dragon Race with even superior attributes as long as his information is intact��that is the one known as Hyeon Eum."

    "..."

    Something about that statement clicks in my mind.

    ''Revive with even better attributes...?''

    As time passes, the secret art that gradually grows stronger and more superior as it progresses from cultivator to cultivator.

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    ''As expected...could Hyeon Eum also be practicing it?''

    It seems likely he escaped using Purple Soul Filling the Heavens after failing to fight off the Mad Lord.

    ''But Seo Hweol, this guy...''

    I nce at Seo Hweol and ponder.

    He''s smiling, but his expression is unusually shaky.

    I sense wariness from the trembling he disyed.

    ''Is he wary of the Mad Lord? No. It''s different. This is more like...''

    Then suddenly, as I strike down the approaching Puppet Hyeon Eum, I realize what Seo Hweol is wary of.

    ''I see. The form for Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is still there inside Puppet Hyeon Eum!''

    I don''t know if it was left by the Mad Lord or left by Hyeon Eum, but it''s clear that Seo Hweol is wary of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Only now do I understand why the Mad Lord suddenly decided to capture and modify Hyeon Eum in this life.

    ''It''s because of the information I gave the Mad Lord. The information about Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens!''

    The Mad Lord, likely in his search for a way to counter Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, encountered Hyeon Eum, sensed the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens within him, and believed it''s the method to oppose Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul FIlling the Heavens.

    As a result, he modified Hyeon Eum into his puppet and confidently brought him out in front of Seo Hweol, with the intention of merging Seo Hweol with Hyeon Eum.

    ''No. His n to modify Seo Hweol and I into a Great Three-Headed General Seo might just be a matter of personal taste...''

    In any case,

    I examine Puppet Hyeon Eum with bright eyes.

    ''Against Seo Hweol, Purple Soul Filling the Heavens might unexpectedly prove effective!''

    On the day the alliance is broken,

    That will be the day when I force Purple Soul Filling the Heavens under Seo Hweol''s throat.

    As I face off against the Puppet Hyeon Eum, I suppress the All-Heavens Sword''s sharp energy and strike its head with a heavy blow.

    Kwagwagwawwang!!

    Under the power of the Three Great Ultimates, Puppet Hyeon Eum is driven straight into the ground.

    ''Fortunately, the level of the controller is low.''

    I look at Hyeon Eum and [Her].

    The liquid flowing inside him.

    It''s the [ck water] that resided in Hyeon Eum''s domain, and in her heart is the power source of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The ck seawater and the power source resonate with each other, gradually increasing in power. If the fight would stall for longer, or if the Mad Lord''s cultivation realm were higher, making him more adept at controlling the two puppets, I might have faced a much tougher battle.

    Paaatt!

    In the blink of an eye.

    I leap over [Her] and infiltrate the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, grabbing the Mad Lord by the head.

    The Mad Lord''s expression twists in rage, but I swiftly use the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to link my consciousness with Kim Yeon''s, andbining our strengths, Kim Yeon and I infiltrate the Mad Lord''s consciousness.

    [Your turn, Seo Hweol.]

    I take measures to prevent Seo Hweol from invading Kim Yeon''s consciousness and connect his consciousness with mine using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    [Hoho, well then. Let''s temporarily erase the most terrifying memory that serves as the cause of the Mad Lord''s madness.]

    Tsstssts��

    He connects to the Mad Lord''s consciousness through mine.

    Beyond Seo Hweol, I can sense the aura of Oh Hye-seo through the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Sarak, sarak��

    The sound of pages flipping in reverse.

    Finally, Seo Hweol, Kim Yeon, Oh Hye-seo, and I enter the memories of the Mad Lord.

    Trantor Notes: Starting from tomorrow, and if no problems ur after today''s testing, we will be releasing a subscription option for RToC! Make sure to check it out before habitually purchasing a chapter!

 Chapter 423: What Does A Person Live For (2)

    Chapter 423: What Does A Person Live For (2)

    Chuarararara!

    With Kim Yeon and my abilities, we connect to the Mad Lord''s consciousness and, using Oh Hye-seo''s power, call forth his past memories from within.

    Seo Hweol seems to know exactly which memory is the most painful for the Mad Lord, as he quickly flies through his memories to that point.

    After a while,

    We find ourselves confronted with a certain ''scene.''

    ��Yes, there is a next time. Let''s wait until then.

    A dark secret room.

    Yes, it seems to be deep within a cave residence.

    This isn''t the first time I''ve seen someone''s memories.asionally, while cing a Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion single strike into others, I''ve glimpsed fragments of their memories.

    For instance, even when I imnted the All-Heavens Sword into the Mad Lord''s heart essence during the 19th cycle, I caught a very brief glimpse of his memories.

    It was also then that Seo Hweol slyly hinted at some information about his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    In any case,

    When peeking into someone''s memories, in the case of mortals, the memory perspective is mostly in ''first-person.''

    However, in the case of ''cultivators,'' due to their consciousness domains, their memories areposed of everything perceived within it.

    Thus, the memories of cultivators are predominantly in the ''observer perspective.''

    To be precise, the memories of cultivators are a mixture of first-person and third-person perspectives.

    Therefore, in the Mad Lord''s memories, I am able to observe what he was doing as I peek into his recollections.

    ��Definitely. Next time, I will definitely be with her.

    In his youth, the Mad Lord, bearing a six-colored pattern on his face, makes such a vow, swallowing an unidentified pill and closing his eyes to focus on his cultivation.

    As he practices for a while after taking the pill, two patterns on his face, which were partially merged,pletely unite into one.

    Now, only five colored patterns remain on the Mad Lord''s face.

    He mutters with shining eyes.

    ��Wait for me, dear...I will definitelye for you. To grow old together, to be with each other for a hundred years. Because that is what we promised...

    The heart of the Mad Lord, who made this vow, is so beautiful and dreamlike.

    And as I observe this scene within the Mad Lord''s memories, Seo Hweol''s consciousness appears beside me.

    [Hoho...Though I guided it with my own hands, the Jo n, including Jo Yeon, always exceeded my expectations.]

    [...?]

    [Now then, I shall cover up the memory that Mad Lord Jo Yeon despises the most.]

    Ssh, gurgle-

    As he says this, Seo Hweol''s consciousness transforms into something resembling ck liquid, beginning to fill the scene within Jo Yeon''s consciousness.

    Chuararararara!

    The ck darkness of his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens engulfs Jo Yeon''s memories.

    I realize that the surroundings have turned pitch ck, so I protect my and Kim Yeon''s consciousness.

    Just then,

    sh!

    Seo Hweol, Kim Yeon, Oh Hye-seo, and I are all violently ejected from the Mad Lord''s mind by a powerful resistance.

    ''Th-This...!''

    I flinch in surprise as I identify the form that is pushing us away.

    This is definitely the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Paaatt!

    When I regain myposure, I find myself standing in front of the Mad Lord, fully conscious.

    And the moment I see the look in his eyes, I immediately know.

    ''The Mad Lord has regained his senses.''

    But at the same time, I know something is wrong.

    "Remove this hand."

    Though the madness has clearly subsided, his eyes are heavily bloodshot, and a thick murderous intent is seeping from his entire body.

    Irelease my grip on the Mad Lord and take a step back.

    He nces at me briefly before ring at Seo Hweol''s projection behind me.

    "Elder Jo Yeon. The Bright Cold Realm is currently..."

    The next moment.

    Without even listening to us, the Mad Lord immediately maniptes the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and detonates Seo Hweol''s body.

    Whoosh!

    He turns his head to re at me and speaks.

    "Did you join hands with Seo Hweol?"

    "...It''s a temporary alliance for now..."

    "Then die."

    In the next instant, the Mad Lord''s [Her] and Puppet Hyeon Eum lunge at me.

    Kuadudududuk!

    ''Damn it...''

    Though he''s regained his senses, it seems he''s be even more ferocious and filled with killing intent.

    I nce at the Mad Lord.

    His consciousness, previously a chaotic mix of colors, is now solely ame with blood-red and dark crimson.

    The current Mad Lord is overflowing with hatred and animosity towards the world.

    ''This is the first time I''ve seen the Mad Lord like this.''

    Whenever I brought the Mad Lord back to his senses in the past, he was always a calm and benevolent elder.

    I vaguely assumed that the same Mad Lord would return this time as well, but what emerged is apletely different being.

    "When you kidnapped my disciplest time, didn''t you hint at Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens with that Heart Tribe single strike or whatever? But now you''vee here after joining hands with Seo Hweol. Have you already been eroded by that bastard?"

    "That would never be the case, Old Man Jo Yeon."

    "Then just why...!?"

    Kuuung��

    Blocking the attacks from Puppet Hyeon Eum and [Her], I take a heavy step towards the Mad Lord.

    "Look."

    Iy bare my heart essence to the Mad Lord without holding back.

    "..."

    Upon seeing it, the Mad Lord seems to flinch in surprise.

    With the Entering Heavens sight granted by the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, my heart essence must appear like a hellish inferno to him.

    "The Elder''s pain and suffering."

    Drip, drip...

    As I recall that moment again, ck tears naturally flow from my eyes.

    "I don''t entirely fail to understand it. No matter how powerful Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens may be, it cannot erode someone who is already broken like us. Isn''t that right, Elder Jo Yeon?"

    At my words and the sight of my heart essence, the Mad Lord stares at my eyes for a moment, then rubs his head and flicks his fingers.

    His Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon trembles causing [Her] and [ck Lord] to be detached from my body.

    "...It seems Seo Hweol temporarily broke one of the memories I hold most dear. Thanks to the absence of that information, I''ve regained some rity...but that doesn''t mean the emotions tied to those memories have vanished. I...I still can''t control this raging anger. I''ll listen to what you have to say out of respect for your sincerity and my disciple, but don''t provoke me. Right now, I''m like a bomb ready to explode at any moment."

    I begin to exin as I look at Jo Yeon, who has intent as red as Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "...First of all, a disaster has descended upon the Bright Cold Realm. Because of that...the Human Race had to be driven out of their own territory."

    I briefly exin the situation, starting with how the Human Race lost their homnd.

    The Mad Lord listens to my story, then stares at me with bloodshot eyes and asks,

    "So, you want to expel a Star Shattering stage monster outside the world. The one pulling from outside will be Seo Hweol, the one pushing will be you, and I''ll be keeping it busy for a while, is that it?"

    "That''s correct."

    "..."

    The Mad Lord res at me with a displeased look and asks,

    "Why should I do that?"

    "That''s because..."

    And then, it happens.

    Tstststststs��

    Beside me, Kim Yeon, who is connected to me through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, appears.

    She created a Gang Sphere clone and oveid it with an illusion to send a projection next to me.

    She was originally struggling at the Five Energies Converging to the Origin stage, but after obtaining a Demon Core of the Earth Tribe, she linked it with her Inner Core, formed a Gang Sphere, and quickly reached Ultimate Pinnacle.

    [The reason is, you owe me something.]

    Kim Yeon''s projection speaks confidently as she looks at the Mad Lord.

    At her words, the Mad Lord smirks and says,

    "Oho, it seems you''ve done well the homework I assigned you."

    [Yes. I have fully deciphered everything. So please help out the disciple who has inherited your teachings.]

    However, the Mad Lord snorts.

    "You''re saying somethingughable, my disciple. If you had fully deciphered the magic artifact I made for you, you should have already mastered the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon. But it seems you haven''t. The reason is obvious. You must have received help from someone, right?"

    At his words, Kim Yeon nods.

    [That''s right. I received help from someone with the same Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent as you.]

    The Mad Lord''s eyes widen.

    "Received help from someone with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent... Could it be that the filthy bloodline of the Jo n still continues to this day?"

    Baduduk��

    He grinds his teeth and mutters,

    "It makes my skin crawl...Truly disgusting. The grudge with that n..."

    I slightly furrow my brows as I look at the Mad Lord.

    Judging by the intense emotions boiling within him, it seems he''s about to go after Buk Hyang-hwa to kill her.

    But in the next moment,

    [So what are you going to do?]

    Kim Yeon turns the question back to the Mad Lord.

    [Do you really think you can do anything to the person I''m protecting?]

    "..."

    The Mad Lord res at Kim Yeon for a moment.

    Then he closes his eyes.

    "...Fine. Whether or not you received help from someone with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, you must have heard my message, so you should know what I want."

    [Yes. And I know that I am the only one who can fulfill your wish.]

    "Yes, that''s correct. But...for you to fulfill my wish, that level of mastery in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon won''t do. It''s regrettable that you used a shortcut to decipher my task and failed to properly advance your realm."

    The Mad Lord''s bloodshot eyes are fixed on Kim Yeon.

    "...This time, I will help you. But the next time you appear, you must have grown enough to fulfill my wish!"

    [...Understood.]

    Kim Yeon nods, and the Mad Lord''s killing intent eases slightly at her response.

    "Alright, I understand. Now, take me to that so-called Ghost Guiding Holy Mother or whatever. However, make sure to not bring that Seo Hweol bastard in front of me. I''ll definitely lose my mind if I see him."

    Thud��

    The Mad Lord sends a lump of energy condensed with the form of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon towards Kim Yeon''s projection.

    It seems to be a form containing insights into the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Kim Yeon absorbs the mass of form, and I send a voice transmission to Seo Hweol, who is observing the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from a distance.

    ��You follow from a distance. The Mad Lord doesn''t want to see you.

    When I send him this heart message he nods.

    [Understood. In that case, Daoist Seo, please bring the Mad Lord. I will prepare to pull with my madam from the Astral Realm.]

    Tstststststs!

    After finishing his words, Seo Hweolpletely vanishes from the spot, leaving no trace behind.

    Kugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress takes to the sky.

    "Where do we need to go?"

    "Please head towards Heaven-Earth Pce for now. The ce where the Flying Immortal tform was when we first ascended."

    "Got it."

    Despite being engulfed in anger and pain, the Mad Lord has regained his senses to some extent and follows my lead as I guide him.

    "Kim Yeon. Since the Mad Lord has regained his senses now, withdraw your consciousness."

    However, Kim Yeon looks at me with a troubled expression and sends me a heart message through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    As I listen to her, I get a headache and frown.

    "...Just ignore it for now. This isn''t the time for an argument..."

    Just then,

    Pa-jik, Pa-jijijik!

    [W-Wait, Grandmother Yeon. You shouldn''t...ugh!]

    Kwa-jijijik!

    A bolt of lightning shoots through Kim Yeon''s consciousness, causing her projection to transform into something familiar to me.

    It''s the projection of Yeon Wei.

    As expected of an old monster who has lived for 40,000 years, she seems to have mastered a secret art that interferes with another''s consciousness and alters their projection.

    [Seo Eun-hyun!]

    Clench!

    Yeon Wei''s projection grabs me by the cor the moment she appears.

    [You...just what...just what have you done!? The four disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, just where did they go? Just, just how much more must you take from me to be satisfied! Huh!?]

    She clings to me, her voice trembling with anger and sorrow, and grinds her teeth as if on the verge of tears.

    [How much longer!? Will you only take from us!?]

 Chapter 424: What Does A Person Live For (3)

    Chapter 424: What Does A Person Live For (3)

    Gazes focus on me.

    I can feel the eyes of the Mad Lord and Hon Won, and even the sticky stare of Seo Hweol from afar is directed this way.

    ''Are they mistaking me for a True Immortal?''

    "...It seems there''s some misunderstanding, Ancestor. I am not some True Immortal entity."

    However, she doesn''t listen to my words and instead bows her head at my feet.

    [O Great One. Please, I beg thee to now spare our sect. We are nothing more than a small sect in the Head Realm. There are not many of us who even truly believe and follow the legend of the Founder. We are those who have nothing to do with the Founder''s deeds, so please. Even if you have a grievance against the Founder, please, I implore thee, let your anger be appeased with just me...!]

    Just as I''m about to say something in response to her desperate demeanor, as if she would lick my feet,

    sh!

    The dull light of the Flying Escape Technique flickers, and in that instant, Hon Won swiftly charges in and kicks Yeon Wei''s projection away.Kwaaang!

    Yeon Wei, kicked in the stomach by Hon Won, is sent flying and crashes into a pir of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Hon Won res at Yeon Wei and growls.

    "What do you think you''re doing right now, Jin Wei...!"

    [...Hon Won.]

    She trembles as she looks at Hon Won.

    [You''ve be blind. Those once-shining eyes havepletely lost their focus...]

    Yeon Wei lets out a short ''hah'' and bites her lip as if in despair.

    [I expected this from the start. When I was trying to pluck out your eyes and extract the contamination of the great being embedded in your soul, I could feel that the contamination was regenerating your eyes and giving you strength. I''ve always thought that the spiritual eye divine power youter gained was certainly something bestowed upon you by someone.]

    She looks at Hon Won with bitter eyes and then looks up at me.

    [If it was bestowed by someone, then that someone could retrieve it whenever they wish, is that not right? O God...]

    She staggers as she gets up from the ground.

    [The power I felt when I stitched that fool''s mind. The presence I sensed while chasing that being called Cheon Ra. And...the aura I started to feel from you at some point. They were all the same.]

    Yeon Wei, stumbling, walks forward and kneels before me again.

    [O God. I''ve been aware of it. I''ve suspected it from the very day you took me, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and your followers to that familiar-feeling Salt Mountain.]

    Thud!

    She bangs her head on the ground before me.

    [Even so, I trusted you deep down in my heart. Ah, Great One. Just as you protected us from the Owner of that wicked Heavenly Lightning Banner, I believed you wouldn''t bring us misfortune this time. However, what we mere mortals dared to and yet, cannotprehend is your purpose. Yes, you must have had a need, hence you used us. Our Founder was such a person as well. But please, I beg of you, this insignificant thing has a request.]

    Bang! Bang!

    She bangs her head on the ground, even materializing her projection to do so.

    I can feel it.

    Though it''s just a projection, it''s connected to the soul enshrined within the Head Realm, bearing all of the same pain.

    [Please, take me as thest, and spare the descendants!]

    Bang!

    At her words, I try to say something, but I find myself at a loss for words and close my mouth.

    She felt that the presence of Cheon Ra, which she sensed while suturing Hon Won''s mind in the past, the presence of Peni Ind''s Salt Mountain when I brought her there, and the presence of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra that I had internalized, were all identical. This led her to fully believe that I am the incarnation of the Owner of Great Mountain.

    In other words, from her perspective, I am now the very being who drove Hon Won to madness 40,000 years ago, shattering her heart, and the source of the misfortune that has gued her life.

    I close my eyes.

    In truth, perhaps this is how most people see me.

    Unless they are myrades who also quickly umted power after arriving from Earth, this is probably the normal way people see me.

    There is a method to clear up this misunderstanding to prove that I am not a True Immortal.

    That''s by revealing my regression.

    But I can''t do that.

    So what should I do?

    I find myself at a loss, unable to think of a solution, and can only open and close my mouth.

    And the one who saves me from this predicament is none other than Hon Won.

    Clench!

    He grabs Yeon Wei by the cor and lifts her up, growling with an even more furious expression than before.

    "Answer my question, Jin Wei. I asked what do you think you''re doing?"

    [...What does it matter to you what I do? It''s none of your concern, is it?]

    "Why wouldn''t it matter? Right now, are you not offering yourself to that person without repaying the debt you owe me?"

    [Debt? What debt? Ah, you mean plucking out your eyes? Ha! Those eyes that couldn''t even properly distinguish people were too good for you, so I removed them. In fact, the eyes that have lost their light suit you much better!]

    Sheughs scornfully at Hon Won and shouts.

    [How many times do I have to tell you, you blind fool. There''s no such person called [Cheon Ra], and I''ve only ever killed one disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect with my own hands. That wasn''t even the Cheon Ra you knew, but my own senior brother. Got it?]

    "Stop spouting nonsense! You are clearly the monster who devoured all your fellow disciples! You took everything from me! I will never allow you to be someone else''s possession before you repay that debt!"

    [...Foolish man.]

    Yeon Wei looks down at Hon Won while still being held by the cor.

    For some reason, her eyes hold a faint trace of longing and deep despair.

    [You can''t even remember the promise of that day, and now you''re blocking me with this nonsensical logic driven by leftover emotions...how pathetic. Pathetic, pathetic, and even more pathetic, my old lover...If you want to stop me, first recall the promise of that day.]

    She''s currently a projection made of lightning, so it doesn''t show.

    But I suspect that if she had a physical body, she would be in tears right now.

    That''s how heart-wrenching Yeon Wei''s intent is at this moment.

    "Nonsense. Aside from the formal pact we made through political marriage, I''ve never made any promises with you...!"

    [...]

    She no longer responds to his words and, in her projected form, slips through Hon Won''s grasp and approaches me. Yeon Wei nces at Hon Won briefly and then bends forward slightly without kneeling.

    [Will the Great One please grant my request?]

    With great difficulty, I force myself to speak.

    "...I am not a True Immortal. I am just...one person of many. Just like you..."

    [...]

    Yeon Wei doesn''t respond.

    But I can''t help but hear her inner thoughts echoing within her heart essence.

    ��Are you trying to mock us until the very end...?

    And as that thought crosses her mind, as if something saps her strength, Yeon Wei''s projection slumps to the ground.

    Seeing this, Hon Won''s face twists in anger, as if something doesn''t sit well with him.

    Bududuk��

    [I told you not to kneel. Wei...!]

    Kugugugu!

    The power of Yin-Yang and the Five Elements begins to surge around Hon Won, and just as I prepare to subdue him,

    Kwoooong!

    The body of Hon Won, who was about tounch an attack, is suddenly crushed under a puppet.

    It''s [Her].

    Kuguguguk!

    [She] synchronizes with the ck energy emanating from the [ck Lord] and unleashes a tremendous force, and Hon Won ispletely subdued beneath her.

    "You''re really putting on quite the show in my world. If you don''t want to be modified, keep your mouth shut until we arrive!"

    Though the wordse from the Mad Lord, who is only at the mid Four-Axis stage, no one present can oppose his words.

    Hon Won res at Yeon Wei with an unreadable emotion overflowing in his eyes before being dragged away by [Her]. Yeon Wei, after briefly ncing at me, lowers her eyes and dissipates her projection, vanishing.

    "You too, stop causing trouble. Don''t test my patience. Remember that I''m holding back my anger with superhuman restraint."

    The Mad Lord also gives me a warning before hastening his control over the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    I stand there, recalling Yeon Wei''s words for a moment.

    Up until now, I''ve done everything I could for the sake of saving my people.

    I''ve always been careful with my words and cautious of the future.

    I knew long ago that the heavens are not on our side, so I''ve done everything I could to ensure we could ovee any misfortune that befalls us.

    But even so, there are those who saw my actions and formed such sentiments.

    ''Have I been too arrogant?''

    When I think about it, I realize that I have.

    I''ve always cared about those I wanted to protect, but I never considered their own perspective.

    Even when I recently drove the Human Race out of their territory.

    There may have been those who valued their homnd more than their own lives...

    I thought that with strong power, I could lead everyone.

    But I never considered the perspective of those being led.

    I ask the Mad Lord without thinking.

    "May I ask you a question?"

    "What is it?"

    "There must have been someone you wanted to protect, right?"

    "...Of course."

    "If the thoughts of the person you want to protect differ from yours...in other words, if the one you want to protect doesn''t actually want to be protected by you, what would you do?"

    "...Are you talking about that woman from a moment ago?"

    He nces at me briefly, then seems to be deep in thought, letting out a faint hum.

    "...That''s a problem I''ve never considered."

    He seems to have found some sort of insight from my question, and his expression bes one of deep contemtion, even forgetting his anger.

    Suddenly, he asks me a question.

    "I heard you taught my disciple the martial arts of mortals?"

    "Yes."

    "I was told that the level of that martial art...far surpasses that of my old friend, of even my lover."

    It was only for a brief moment, but it seems that he and Kim Yeon had quite the conversation through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    "There''s one thing I''m curious about. Ipleted the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon by researching martial arts and the intent of martial artists with the goal of perfecting my lover''s martial art. Then...you, who taught my disciple such a high-level martial art, you must know."

    He asks.

    "Could you defeat cultivators with that martial art alone? And if you could, what is the name of that martial art, and what is the name of that realm?"

    I look into the Mad Lord''s eyes, recalling the past.

    ''There was a time like that.''

    The days when I was obsessed with whether one could challenge cultivators with martial arts or not.

    The name that was given in those days.

    "''Entering Heavens Beyond the Path Martial Arts.'' It''s the name of the method where mortals can be the heavens. And the realm is called ''Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.''"

    "Entering Heavens..."

    The Mad Lord seems to roll the name around in his mouth for a moment before asking again.

    "In the eyes of someone who has reached that realm, how do I appear? Have I reached what you call Entering Heavens Beyond the Path? On behalf of the ones who entrusted their hearts to me, I''ve dedicated my entire life to reaching that realm with cultivation methods but... I''ve only managed to slightly glimpse heart essence. In your eyes, how do I seem?"

    I look at him for a moment before answering.

    "Half-step. You''ve only just reached that point."

    "...Is that so?"

    The Mad Lord lets out a bitter smile.

    Then, he gives an answer to my earlier question.

    "You asked what I would do if the hearts of those I wanted to protect differed from mine. Look at me. I devoted my entire life, but I couldn''t reach the Entering Heavens you spoke of. I couldn''t protect the ones I wanted to protect, nor have I gained a single thing I sought. Isn''t that life? Isn''t that fate?"

    He continues speaking while ring at a certain ce.

    The ce he is ring at is where Seo Hweol is looking over in this direction.

    "Even that scorpion-snake bastard ring at us from afar tried so hard but couldn''t obtain what he wanted. In the end, nothing in this world goes exactly as we want it to. So just do what you can. How others think, that isn''t something you can control. For things you can''t control, just let it go and for things you can...just give it your all."

    Suruk��

    The Mad Lord speaks while stroking [Her] hand.

    "That...is the only reason I''m still alive in this strange and bizarre world, even while harboring this pain..."

    As if recalling something.

    His voice somehowcks strength.

    With those words, the conversation between the Mad Lord and mees to an end.

    Three dayster.

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress arrives at Heaven-Earth Pce.

    ��Are you ready, Seo Hweol?

    I ask Seo Hweol through heartnguage, and he responds.

    [The preparations for pulling are almostplete. However...]

    ��However?

    [It seems that being will climb up to the Bright Cold Realm sooner than expected.]

    ��What! Around when?

    [...It will arrive in about half a day.]

    I let out a low groan at those words.

    ��Understood. Get ready to pull when I give the signal. The Mad Lord will hold, and I will push.

    [Yes, got...]

    And then, it happens.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    The entire Bright Cold Realm shakes, and celestial energy begins to flow erratically.

    I flinch in surprise and look up at the sky, and a hurried messagees from Seo Hweol''s side.

    Upon receiving Seo Hweol''s message, I roar in anger.

    "Seo Hweol! Just what...!?"

    [...I apologize, Daoist Seo. I wasn''t aware of the corrtion between them and the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, so I couldn''t foresee this.]

    "Damn...fine!"

    I exin the situation to the Mad Lord.

    The Mad Lord listens to my exnation and lets out a hollowugh.

    "...Look at that. In the end, nothing in this world goes the way you want it to."

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it...!"

    I''m on the verge of losing my mind, grinding my teeth.

    Contrary to Seo Hweol''s prediction, the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother isn''t emerging from the Void Spirit Pond.

    Instead, Kang Min-hee is being summoned near myrades who are with the Nether Crossing Ship.

    It''s clear that the Nether Crossing Ship has summoned Kang Min-hee.

    Right now, I must immediately go to myrades, who are preparing to leap from the edge of the Stable Realm to the Heart Tribe territory!

    ''But how?''

    There''s no way.

    Just as my mind is about to go nk.

    Tstststst!

    Kim Yeon, who is connected to me through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, sends me a voice transmission.

    [Can youe right away?]

    "...No. I''m at the Heaven-Earth Pce. It''s impossible to get there right now..."

    [Hyang-hwa says she has a way.]

    "What!"

    Startled by her words, I ask back.

    "What''s the method?"

    [For now...I''ll send Hyang-hwa''s consciousness over there.]

    Woo-woong!

    Kim Yeon''s consciousness links with Buk Hyang-hwa, and through Kim Yeon, Buk Hyang-hwa''s projection appears here.

    Paaaatt!

    Buk Hyang-hwa encounters Jo Yeon inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Hello, Elder Jo Yeon. I, this lowly junior Buk, am honored to meet the idol of all artisans in the Head Realm."

    At her words, Jo Yeon frowns and asks.

    "And who are you?"

    "...She''s the artisan with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent who was mentioned to have helped Yeon previously. She''s currently close with us."

    However, upon my exnation, the expression on the Mad Lord''s face bes somewhat strange.

    "...Are you saying you''re a bloodline of the Jo n?"

    [Pardon?]

    "That''s strange...there''s no way you could be a bloodline of the Jo n...absolutely not..."

    [What do you...?]

    "Well, never mind. I''ll hear the detailster. So why are you here?"

    At the Mad Lord''s question, Buk Hyang-hwa regains herposure and forms hand seals.

    Simultaneously, a certain design appears before us.

    [Though it may be inadequate to present to the pinnacle of the Head Realm''s artisans, with this, it should be sufficient to travel from the Heaven-Earth Pce to here.]

    "That is..."

    The Mad Lord gazes at the design she has shown with interest.

    It''s the blueprint of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation.

    However, I ask, feeling frustrated,

    "Time is of the essence right now, where do we have the time to create that! Why not join forces with me and fly the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress instead!"

    But to my words, the Mad Lord simply sneers.

    "Where do you think time is needed? How much time do you think it even takes?"

    "Pardon? What does that...?"

    Kiiiing!

    At the Mad Lord''s gesture, a humanoid puppet flies in from somewhere andnds in front of Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "No more words are needed. I''ll show you, so just watch. Since you don''t seem to be of the Jo n bloodline, I''ll temporarily use you as my assistant. I don''t know how you acquired the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent without being from my n, but if it''s the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, you should be able to at least assist well enough!"

    At the Mad Lord''s words, Buk Hyang-hwa possesses the puppet called by him and responds with an enthusiastic voice.

    "It is an honor! Elder Mad Lord Jo Yeon!"

    "Now, let''s show them! The power of artisans!"

    ngngngngngng!

    The mechanisms of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begin to move.

    At the same time, the Mad Lord and Buk Hyang-hwabine their abilities, tearing the Void Spirit Pond from thend of the Heaven-Earth central region, and rapidly start imnting the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation into the interior of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''Insane...''

    Even though I''ve seen Mad Lord several times, to be honest, even after nearly 200,000 years, I''m still not used to it.

    ngngngng...kong!

    With a grand sound resounding, the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, smaller in size but more intricate than the one installed in the Twilight Domain, is quickly established at the center of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "It was made in a makeshift way, but it should be usable! Now, let''s get going!"

    The Mad Lord wipes his sweat and activates the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, causing the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to begin leaping through space.

    Chwararararak!

    Traversing thousands upon tens of thousands of li in an instant, we soon find ourselves facing a Ghost Mother Heaven.

 Chapter 425: What Does A Person Live For (4)

    Chapter 425: What Does A Person Live For (4)

    Kurung, kurururung!

    A storm is brewing.

    ��Seo Hweol, how long will it take to draw in the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother?

    [...That...since it was originally nned to pull her in from the designated coordinates, now that the coordinates have suddenly changed, it will take more time to adjust them.]

    ��...How much time do we need?

    [...It will take at least a day...]

    At those words, I grit my teeth and shout.

    "You useless thing..."

    [Wait, please calm down, Daoist Seo. If there''s a way to fix the coordinates, we can drastically reduce the time.]"...What do you want me to do?"

    Seo Hweol, smiling from a distance, responds to my words.

    [If you have the blood of a Sea Dragon Race like me, or the main soul, you can quickly locate the coordinates. As I understand, one of yourrades is my descendant...if you send me a handful of that child''s blood or even a fragment of their soul, I can modify the coordinates within one shichen.]

    ''So he''s asking for Seo Ran''s blood or a fragment of his soul.''

    It''s when I''m in deep thought.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress finally seeds in fully settling at its destination.

    Pushiiiii��

    The Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation installed in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress releases its heat, and I, along with myrades, can once again see the Human Race Grand Alliance on the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    On the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Jun Jae and the other leaders of the Human Race Grand Alliance look back and forth between me and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, clearly bewildered, and I say to them and everyone else present.

    "As the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother is trying to descend here, all of you should move to the coordinates I''ve provided!"

    At my words, Heo Gwak shouts.

    "It''s not ready yet! The energy hasn''t umted enough!"

    "Damn it..."

    Then, the Mad Lord steps forward.

    "ck Lord!"

    Kugugugugu!

    A massive darkness emerges from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    An overwhelming power of darkness begins to flow from the puppet made from the corpse of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum.

    The ck seawater originally contained within his Integrated Dao Domain begins to resonate with the power sources of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Woooo-oong!

    The power source of the Nether Crossing Ship possessed by [Her] as its core, along with the two Nether Crossing Ships, begin to rise rapidly.

    "What...no, what in the world...?"

    Heo Gwak, seeing that the Mad Lord is helping them, looks up at him in confusion, and I turn around and shout.

    "If it''s charged, activate it!"

    At my words, Heo Gwak snaps back to his senses and shouts.

    "Activate the Nether Crossing Ship!"

    [Activate the Nether Crossing Ship!]

    [Release the hawsers!]

    [Raise the anchor!]

    Upon Heo Gwak''smand, thousands upon tens of thousands of ghosts start to boil up from the top of the Nether Crossing Ship, rising into the air.

    The Nether Crossing Ship begins to prepare for a spatial leap.

    [Daoist Seo, there''s no time. You must send it quickly.]

    Ahead of us, I can see Kang Min-hee breaking through the dimensions and descending, while Seo Hweol urges me to send a piece of Seo Ran''s soul.

    But I frown.

    ''Is he perhaps nning on doing something to Seo Ran?''

    There''s no worry if it''s just Seo Hweol as a single entity, but Seo Hweol is a multitude, a gue in himself.

    If I give him Seo Ran''s trace, who knows what he might do.

    ''He said he wouldn''t betray us, but...''

    It''s when I''m agonizing to the point of madness,

    "Master!"

    Hong Fan flies over to me.

    "Master should board the Nether Crossing Ship as well!"

    "...I must stop Kang Min-hee here."

    "Kuhm...I understand. Is there anything you need?"

    I briefly exin the current situation to Hong Fan, who nods and says.

    "There''s no time to bring Sir Seo Ran, so I''ll create the coordinates myself and send them to the person called Seo Hweol."

    "What, is that even possible...?"

    Tstststts!

    At that moment, Hong Fan instantly pulls out an alchemical furnace and begins tossing in strange medicinal ingredients, starting to refine something.

    After a while, when Hong Fan ces the herbs and poisonous liquid into the alchemical furnace, it heats up, and a deep red liquid starts to ripple inside.

    "Using the leftover and peels of the Sea Orchid Fruit left behind by Sir Seo Ranst time, I''ve created a liquid with properties almost identical to the true blood of the Sea Dragon Race. I''ve carefullybined the ingredients, adjusting their proportions and blending the Qi of the herbs to perfectly mimic that of the Sea Dragon Race. Master can use this to stabilize the coordinates!"

    "Got it!"

    I ry Hong Fan''s words to Seo Hweol, who epts my proposal with a hint of disbelief.

    [...Understood. I never imagined something like that was possible. Then, I''ll connect the coordinates!]

    Paaaatt!

    At the same time, a fragment of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens emerges from my shadow and seeps directly into the liquid Hong Fan has created.

    Hong Fan carefully adjusts the energy of the liquid, working hard to send the coordinates to Seo Hweol. After a while, the liquid turns even more crimson and begins to shine brightly.

    [Blood Sacrifice Ritual: Blood Yin Returning Home.]

    Woo-wooong!

    The liquid, now infused with Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, begins to boil as if it''s burning crimson red.

    I squint my eyes and take a step back to avoid the attraction force emanating from the liquid.

    Soon, Seo Hweol''s voice echoes.

    [Once that entity returns, please pour the liquid onto it.]

    "Got it."

    Kugugugugu!

    Once again, space distorts, and Kang Min-hee, who was temporarily expelled to the Interdimensional Void by Seo Hweol and I, returns.

    Chills!

    I feel a shiver run through my entire body as I look at Kang Min-hee.

    ''This crazy...''

    Previously, her power was unstable, fluctuating at the early Star Shattering stage, but now that she descends again, her strength has clearly stabilized at the mid-Star Shattering stage.

    ''Did she undergo a Heavenly Tribtion in the Interdimensional Void and advance...?''

    From within the darkness, I can feel her gaze passing over me, directed at the Nether Crossing Ship as it prepares for a spatial leap.

    The next moment, I quickly swing the Colorless ss Sword.

    I sense Kang Min-heeunching an attack toward the Nether Crossing Ship at a speed that I can barely perceive.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Echoing Valley!

    Emptying all the strength in the sword, I channel Kang Min-hee''s strike into the de and deflect it towards the sky.

    Toong!

    Her single strike, deflected towards the heavens.

    Jjeeoook!

    The sky splits open.

    Chwaaak!

    From the southern end of the horizon to the northern end.

    A ck line is drawn across the sky, reminiscent of the scene of Split-Sky Kim Young-hoon once showed by cleaving the sky of a sea domain in the Ancient Force Realm.

    The difference is that while Kim Young-hoon''s feat only cleaved the sky of a sea domain at most equivalent in size to the Human Race territory, Kang Min-hee''s strike has torn open the far vaster sky of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Kugugugugu!

    Watching the ck chasm that has formed in the void, I shout at Hong Fan.

    "Pour it! Hong Fan! Depart! ck Ghost Valley!"

    sh!

    Two Nether Crossing Ships from the ck Ghost Valley leap through space, and I turn to look at Hong Fan.

    ''Huh?''

    But for some reason, Hong Fan, showing a nkness he has never shown before, is staring in a daze beyond the darkness that Kang Min-hee has cloaked herself in.

    "Hong Fan! Quickly��"

    Kuaang!

    Suddenly, I am struck with such force that I almost lose consciousness.

    "Kuh...ughhh!"

    Something massive and powerful mmed into my body.

    And that something is none other than a barrier formed by hundreds of Ghost Kings.

    ''What is this? What just happened...? This, this is...!''

    I realize what is happening and widen my eyes.

    Kang Min-hee, using the ground-shrinking technique, is distorting space and leaping through dimensions to chase after the Nether Crossing Ship heading toward the Chaos Realm.

    And I, who was between her and the Nether Crossing Ship, am now being swept away by her charge, mmed into the barrier she''s created and carried along with her.

    ''So this is the ground-shrinking technique of the Star Shattering stage...''

    If the ground-shrinking technique of the Four-Axis and Integration stage cultivators merely folds space to move a bit faster than the Flying Escape Technique, then the ground-shrinking technique at the Star Shattering stage is on apletely different level.

    Piiiiiit!

    Everything around appears as a blur of light.

    Simr to when I ascended from the Head Realm to the Bright Cold Realm, the entire space is pressing down on me with immense pressure, and everything around me appears like thin lines.

    And far behind me, I can see the Nether Crossing Ship making a dimensional leap to flee into the Heart Tribe territory.

    ''Damn it! She''s going to catch up!''

    I grind my teeth as I watch Kang Min-hee catching up to the dimensional leap of the Nether Crossing Ship, which is traveling through the infinite space-time, using nothing but the ground-shrinking technique.

    ''Hong Fan missed the timing.''

    While he was distracted by something, she initiated the ground-shrinking technique, preventing Seo Hweol from forming the coordinates needed to pull her back. At this rate, the n won''t even begin.

    ''I can''t let that happen.''

    Kududududuk!

    I raise the Three Great Ultimates behind my back, envelop myself with my domain, and transform into my true form.

    [Guuuaaaagh!]

    Kugugugugu!

    In my true form, I exert all of my strength to resist Kang Min-hee''s attraction force.

    But I realize that the force of ''pushing'' is not reallypatible with me from the start.

    ''All of my cultivation andbat techniques are specialized in cutting and piercing.''

    Everything I have researched and realized until now is overwhelmingly based on the sword.

    But the essence of the sword is ultimately about cutting, piercing, and blocking.

    ''Pushing'' itself is not an essence that can be achieved with a sword.

    If the opponent had a will, I could perhaps momentarily stop them by tearing or gouging out vulnerable spots like the eyes or genitals. But my opponent is Kang Min-hee, the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    Leaving aside the fact that I can''t do such things to her, even if I could, her current ghostly transformation makes such weaknesses meaningless.

    ''Curses are useless too.''

    Iunched a few weak curses into the darkness, but the pain from the curses dispersed among the countless quadrlilions of spirits, rendering it practically useless.

    If it''s a curse created by putting forth all my efforts, it might make even the vengeful spirits that number in the quadrillions flinch, but that''s about it.

    Woo-woong��

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I sense the Mad Lord leading the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and activating the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation, closely following Kang Min-hee with Hong Fan.

    Mad Lord''s heart message flies to me.

    ��Hold on for just a moment! Then, I''ll send the puppet army to spill that scorpion-snake bastard''s blood! Just slow down her movements even a little, and it''ll be possible!

    Sensing the area behind me, I notice that the Mad Lord''s Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation is gradually falling behind both Kang Min-hee and me.

    It seems that, having been used once, it''s no longer functioning as effectively.

    ''Slow her down for a moment?''

    But seeing Kang Min-hee who continues without any hesitation despite my best efforts to stop her, I feel a growing sense of despair.

    Just what can I do to stop her?

    How?

    Just how?!

    Sarararak��

    It''s then.

    Something soft brushes against my fingertips as I''m trying to stop Kang Min-hee.

    [...You...!]

    It''s Kim Yeon.

    I widened my eyes, seeing Kim Yeon''s figure appear beside me.

    Harururururu��

    She was burning.

    The one beside me is not her main body, but a consciousness form.

    She appears as a me, dense with pure white consciousness.

    And I have seen this form of hers before.

    In the 15th cycle.

    When Kim Yeon presided over Gyu Ryeon''s Vast Cold Oath.

    However, unlike back then, her form is considerably more unstable, and instead of the pale pink hue at that time, now it''s merely a pure white light that came from densely concentrated consciousness.

    However, I can feel that she is trying to reach that state from back then, even if only for a moment.

    Kim Yeon is focusing her mind with an intensity I have never seen before.

    [It''s now.]

    In a state that is practically the manifestation of pure consciousness, Kim Yeon,

    As her hand touches mine, I instantly understand what she wants.

    It transcends mere thoughts and is directly transmitted.

    As if hypnotized, I follow Kim Yeon''smand and thrust the All-Heavens Sword into her.

    [Everyone,e!]

    And with the All-Heavens Sword''s adjustment of nes, all myrades connected through Kim Yeon''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon simultaneously reveal themselves.

    Chuarararak!

    Oh Hyun-seok, Azure Tiger Saint, Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and otherrades manifest their consciousness from the ne of Soul, descending to the ne of Qi, guided by the All-Heavens Sword.

    Kim Yeon has temporarily allowed everyone to reach a state with clones that are almost as good as their main bodies.

    At the forefront are Oh Hyun-seok and Azure Tiger Saint.

    [Hahaha! Amazing! To think we could create a body with our consciousness and manifest it in the ne of Soul, then lower the ne to create clones almost identical to our main bodies...!]

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily as he shouts.

    [We can test this legendary technique! Hyun-seok-ah!]

    [Yes, Master!]

    [Let��s show them our sect��s history!]

    Wings begin to sprout from the backs of Azure Tiger Saint and Oh Hyun-seok.

    One wing, two wings, three wings...

    Gradually, their bodies start to growrger, boiling with starlight.

    The wings emit the azure light of the Azure Heavens, making their bodies shine as if they are formed from both day and night, as if they are the sky itself.

    Seven wings, eight wings, nine wings...

    Their auras continue to intensify.

    In an instant, the auras of Azure Tiger Saint and Oh Hyun-seok surpass the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage and soar to the early Integration stage.

    Then, the armor that Azure Tiger Saint is wearing begins to glow.

    [Behold, this is the essence of the two-thousand-year history of the Great Azure Heaven Creation Sect...!!!]

    Chiiiiiing!

    And beneath the ninth wings, a tenth set of wings begins to emerge.

    These are red wings.

    Wings of life, forged from the blood and sweat of Azure Tiger Saint and Oh Hyun-seok.

    As the auras of the Azure Heaven Wings and the Wings of Life mix, the bodies of Oh Hyun-seok and Azure Tiger Saint are dyed in purple.

    ''That''s...''

    The final Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter of Azure Tiger Saint that I witnessed in the 14th cycle.

    The form of Ten Wings.

    The purple giants that Oh Hyun-seok and Azure Tiger Saint have transformed into charge at Kang Min-hee all at once and ''push'' her!

    [Your specialty is cutting, Seo Eun-hyun!]

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts as he looks back at me.

    [Leave this type of work to us! These clones created by Kim Yeon''s ability won''t be a problem even if they''re destroyed!]

    Azure Tiger Saint, drawing upon the power of the Clear Sky Armor, demonstrates the strength that once briefly blocked the ck Dragon King when he wasbined with the Esteemed One.

    Oh Hyun-seok,bining the abilities of the Unique Holy Body and the power of Ten Wings, amplifies his strength to a levelparable to Azure Tiger Saint.

    The two giants stand firm as a shield in front of me.

    [Indra''s Net!]

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon transforms into a Two-Headed, Six-Armed Lightning God, casting a made of lightning.

    Soon, the catches both the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and us, and I can feel the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress being pulled even faster toward us with the help of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s power.

    [I heard we need to pour something on Kang Min-hee!]

    Kim Yeon is connected to my consciousness, and since ourrades are connected to Kim Yeon''s consciousness, most of the situation, excluding demon beasts, has been shared with ourrades in real-time.

    Kim Young-hoon, understanding our n due to this connection, speaks up.

    [I''ll join forces with Hong Fan to scatter it together!]

    [Please d...]

    Then, Kang Min-hee begins to struggle.

    Kuuung!

    Kugugugugugu!

    With just one thrash of her body, the Nether Crossing Ship ahead is shaken, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress following behind trembles wildly, and all of us blocking her cough up blood from our seven orifices.

    ''If Kang Min-hee keeps moving, it will be difficult even with Hong Fan and Kim Young-hoon joining forces.''

    I make a decision.

    [Go ahead! Even if only for a moment, I will restrict Kang Min-hee''s movements!]

    [I trust you!]

    Paaatt!

    Kim Young-hoon vanishes, and I grip the Colorless ss Sword, focusing my consciousness for a brief moment.

    ''The opponent is an entity that cannot be cut.''

    What works now is not the shing or piercing of the sword but pushing or blocking.

    Does that mean my sword is currently useless?

    ''No.''

    How many times have I despaired before the heavens, before fate?

    How many times have I cried out in helplessness against overwhelming force that cannot be resisted?

    Is it not my sword that I have honed so it can be used even in moments like this?

    ''There''s still something left that can be cut.''

    If it''s against an entity where cutting has no meaning, and even if they are cut they cannot feel pain, what should I cut?

    Tstststststs!

    I imbue my consciousness into the sword.

    Originally, it was a move imbued with the Nascent Soul and swung. But now that the Nascent Soul has evolved into a domain, it has be a technique that envelops the world within it.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twenty-fifth Move.

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    All my power merges into the sword, and the powerpletely ascends to the ne of Soul.

    ''The curse was scattered among the vengeful spirits.''

    Tststststststs��

    The Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace darkens ck.

    ''In that case, if I embed the curse and reverse it the moment the pain is dispersed, it will lead to a ''concentration of blessing'' instead of a ''dispersion of the curses''.''

    I will concentrate the blessing solely on Kang Min-hee, stopping her even if just for a moment.

    ''The Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace alone isn''t enough.''

    Though she has no consciousness, she is no different from the Star Shattering stage.

    Even if the speed of the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace isparable to the single strike of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, it won''t be enough against her.

    Chances are it will be blocked by her mid-way.

    ''I must strike with a speed that can''t be blocked.''

    Along with the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, Ibine another technique.

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    And...

    Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao!

    Application Technique.

    Deep Grace, Shining Dominance (�������).

    The ck sword energy extends in the shape of a crescent moon.

    The sword energy of the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace flies at the speed of Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao, quickly piercing Kang Min-hee''s chest and scattering the curse within her.

    In the next moment, the curse, along with my will embedded inside, reverses.

    The pain does not disperse. Instead, the blessing concentrates entirely on her.

    Paaaatt!

    A clear crescent moon seems to bloom on Kang Min-hee''s chest.

    It''s as if a bright, radiant moon has risen in the middle of the night.

    Paaaaat!

    The next moment.

    I enter Kang Min-hee''s heart essence.

    Inside, I momentarily push out the torment of the ghosts wailing within her and confront her consciousness.

    A pure white space.

    Facing each other, now clear-headed in this brief moment, we look at each other and smile bitterly without needing words.

    "...It''s so embarrassing, I could die."

    Kang Min-hee brushes her face.

    "I didn''t expect you toe this deep inside...you must have seen everything in my heart."

    "I didn''t see everything."

    "Don''t lie. You saw it. Tell me what you saw."

    Ssss��

    The space I briefly created in Kang Min-hee''s heart essence through the blessing is being dyed in darkness.

    With her face still covered by her hands, she asked.

    I answer with a gentle smile.

    "...[That time]."

    No special exnation is needed.

    In here, we understand each other''s hearts.

    The evening of the day we dated for the second time, and broke up for thest time.

    The scene in the smoking area.

    I saw the longing and regret that Kang Min-hee had hidden at that time.

    Kang Min-hee lowers her hand.

    She''s crying.

    The surroundings are being consumed by darkness.

    The short time gained by the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace ising to an end.

    "Do you know, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    I look at Kang Min-hee calmly, and she speaks while shedding tears.

    [It''s now that I finally realize.]

    Paaatt!

    Once again, my consciousness returns outside of Kang Min-hee''s heart essence.

    And the voice of Kang Min-hee, who briefly regained her consciousness due to me, quietly echoes amidst the ghostly wails.

    [Life is...sorrow.]

    Shooosh!

    Then, Seo Hweol''s red liquid is scattered above her.

    sh!

    The coordinates connect, and the gate to the Astral Realm where Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo are opens.

 Chapter 426: What Does A Person Live For (5)

    ng��

    It''s called a ''door'' for convenience, but in reality, it''s a type of branded mark.

    A red dragon''s branded mark is imprinted on Kang Min-hee''s body.

    ''That''s...''

    It''s the same spell formation I''ve seen on the topmost floor of the Serving Command Pce.

    The spell formation imposed on her body and the Ghost Kings around her begins to bind her, bing a passage to the Astral Realm.

    Zuuuuung!

    A faint image of the Astral Realm begins to emerge behind Kang Min-hee.

    The branded mark on her body is summoning a scene of the universe filled with stars.And through that scene, I understand the reason Seo Hweol''s curse of blindness, which was originally a thousand years, extended to a span of two billion years.

    ''Seo Hweol, you crazy bastard...''

    The scene of the Astral Realm.

    Beyond it, true to its name, an endless sea of stars stretches out.

    And within that sea of stars.

    Countless beings live among the fixed stars ands.

    From me whales living within fixed stars to civilizations on blues, to insect-like species dwelling ons filled with toxic clouds.

    Filled with all kinds of civilizations and all forms of life, the Astral Sea (�Ǻ�).

    Seo Hweol is there.

    Thud!

    On a inhabited by a species resembling humans.

    One of the members of that species stands there with hands behind their back, smiling faintly.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    [Hoho...]

    Then, all the members of the race around them begin tough in the exact same manner.

    [Hohohohoho...]

    Thud thud thud thud thud thud!

    Their alien, mask-likeughter spreads across the entire.

    It''s the same for other stars as well.

    On the toxic cloud-covered, the poisonous insects that had been spewing venom stand up, twitching their antennae as they begin tough.

    Even the me whales living in the fixed stars stop swimming and begin tough in ce.

    All the life forms on every star visible behind Kang Min-hee are already infected by Seo Hweol.

    Their numbers, even with a simple calction, easily reach hundreds of billions.

    No, it might even be in the trillions.

    ''This insane bastard. He caused all this mess while blind?''

    Once fully consumed by the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, one essentially bes identical to Seo Hweol.

    Even if trillions of Seo Hweols just casually litter the streets or bump into people once a day, all those evil deeds would certainly umte to easily fill two billion years.

    It''s when I''m struck in shock.

    ''Wait. Seo Hweol, that bastard, could it be...?''

    Somewhere far off in the Astral Realm.

    From that ce, I sense a familiar presence, and I understand what Seo Hweol is trying to do.

    Oh Hye-seo is exerting her power.

    Just like how Kim Yeon and I are connected through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, allowing us to sense each other''s intentions and share power back and forth,

    Oh Hye-seo is connected to Seo Hweol and the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, exchanging authority between them.

    Woo-woong��

    By her authority, a Taiji appears above the inhabitants of countless stars infected by the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    The Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens stirs their souls.

    Oh Hye-seo''s authority, linked with the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, begins to move their Qi.

    Tap!

    All the Seo Hweols simultaneously form a hand seal.

    The insects use their antennae, the demon beasts use their paws, tails, or fins, all forming the same hand seal.

    My jaw drops at the following scene.

    ''The star veins...are changing.''

    Chills!

    Though Seo Hweol roughly exined it to me, I didn''t know the exact method. Now that I understand what he''s doing. I''m left utterly dumbfounded.

    ''By infecting the inhabitants of thes with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, Seo Hweol is seizing control of the dragon veins by linking their corrupted souls to the ne of Qi through Oh Hye-seo''s authority, and with that...''

    He is brainwashing the stars.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Stars also possess souls, but those souls arepletely different from those of intelligent beings or living creatures.

    The will and reason within those souls is minimal.

    However, Seo Hweol has temporarily brainwashed all life forms on the stars and, through those beings, is oveying his personality onto the stars whose reason are weak.

    Puhwak!

    Finally, the Nether Crossing Ship makes a dimensional leap and briefly reaches the Interdimensional Void outside the Bright Cold Realm.

    Despite the brand of Seo Hweol still being on her, Kang Min-hee also follows the Nether Crossing Ship and leaps out of the dimension.

    I can sense the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, which had been pursuing us, suddenlye to a stop.

    [Seo Hweol!!!]

    The Mad Lord is crying out in tears of blood from within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [Did you!? Erase my most important memory?!]

    The Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens ced on the Mad Lord is unraveling.

    ''Damn...!''

    He begins to go berserk, and Kim Young-hoon moves quickly, taking Hong Fan from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress onto the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [Seo Hweol! Seo Hweol! Seo Hweooooool!!!]

    The Mad Lord''s consciousness grows unstable, and as he rages, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress that has been following us begins to descend back into the dimension.

    Though the Mad Lord is cursing Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol continues his spell without paying any attention.

    ''The star veins...are moving.''

    The attraction force of the stars brainwashed by Seo Hweol begin to move freely, causing changes in the star veins.

    Deeeng��

    With the senses given by the Star Vein Eye, I hear a sound like a brahma bell being struck from some distant ce as the star veins move.

    As the star veins shift, they sketch out a massive formation in the universe.

    Deeeng��

    The sound of the brahma bell rings once more, and above the formation drawn across the universe, the light of divine immortal beasts such as the ck Dragon, Lustrous ze Peacock, and Azure Peng appears.

    It''s Oh Hye-seo''s authority.

    Then, the forms of the immortal beasts begin to cry out in unison.

    Wuuuuuuuu��

    Kugugugugu!

    As the immortal beasts howl, an attraction force begins to emerge from the center of the formation.

    Kang Min-hee''s speed slows.

    Now, all that''s left is for Seo Hweol to pull and for me to push.

    But with the Mad Lord out of the picture...

    ''I have to do this alone.''

    Even if Kang Min-hee struggles, there''s no choice.

    I have to push her out!

    "Sorry, Kang Min-hee."

    As I gaze upon Kang Min-hee, with tears of dark blue streaming from her eyes in the darkness, I summon the Three Great Ultimates and press both palms forward.

    "Goodbye."

    Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo pull, and I push.

    Kugugugugu!

    Kang Min-hee slowly begins to be pushed backwards.

    She starts moving toward the scene of the universe.

    It''s then,

    sh!

    A blue light seems to flicker from Kang Min-hee''s hand, and she reaches out toward the two Nether Crossing Ships ahead.

    Kuguguguk!

    Attraction force of a cosmic level pulls towards her, summoning the Nether Crossing Ships.

    It isn''t her will.

    The countless vengeful souls harbored within Kang Min-hee are demanding the blood debt of humanity aboard the Nether Crossing Ships.

    Of course, aside from the grudge against humanity, the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ships is simr to the energy Kang Min-hee has cultivated, making the attraction force even stronger.

    [Aaaaaaah!!!]

    Kang Min-hee''s scream echoes through the Interdimensional Void.

    ''I''m sorry, Kang Min-hee.''

    There are still so many things I haven''t been able to say to her.

    I can''t imagine how much she''s suffering.

    Though I''ve endured hellish experiences, I don''t even dare to imagine how her sufferingpares, burdened with the pain of vengeful souls numbering in the quadrillions within her...

    But now is not the time tofort her as I did back then.

    I have already lost far too much.

    Losing more would wear down my heart too much.

    The Human Race facing cmity, myrades, and my own life...

    Now, I will protect them.

    Wo-woong!

    However, as I sense the overwhelming power of Kang Min-hee, I break out in a cold sweat.

    ''She''s...too strong.''

    My prediction was wrong.

    It isn''t just that her strength is immense.

    Kang Min-hee and the Nether Crossing Ship share the same ghostly energy.

    As a disciple of ck Ghost Valley, she possesses the attraction force of ck Ghost Valley itself.

    In other words, as long as the Nether Crossing Ship of ck Ghost Valley is advancing ahead, shaking her offpletely is a nearly impossible task.

    ''This isn''t the time to hold back!''

    Kugugugung!

    Watching the Nether Crossing Ships being pulled by Kang Min-hee''s attraction force, I make my decision.

    ''I must to do everything I can to push her away!''

    I draw out the Colorless ss Sword and focus my sword intent.

    Just then,

    Bo-oong!

    Kwagwagwang!

    Suddenly, an explosive force erupts from within Kang Min-hee and throws me backpletely.

    "Keheok!"

    I am flung back solely by the sh of a ghost w and crash straight into one of the Nether Crossing Ships.

    Kwagwagwang!

    My mind feels like it''s going nk.

    The impact has caused the Nether Crossing Ships midsection to be half-destroyed.

    Fortunately, it didn''t splitpletely and remains barely connected.

    I shout to Heo Gwak.

    "Overdrive the Nether Crossing Ship! As much as you can..."

    And then.

    sh!

    Along with a blue light, Heo Gwak and several of the Heavenly Being stage Elders and Ghost Kings of ck Ghost Valley rush in andpletely shatter the half-broken midsection of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    I''m taken aback.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    The Elders of ck Ghost Valley, including Heo Gwak, push the remaining half of the Nether Crossing Ship towards the other advancing Nether Crossing Ship, while the Ghost Kings of the opposite Nether Crossing Ship pull the half with their attraction force.

    The half of the Nether Crossing Ship they are pushing is filled with young cultivators whose cultivation realms are lower.

    Kugugugugu!

    On top of the copsing Nether Crossing Ship that is being pulled by Kang Min-hee, Heo Gwak and the other Elders of ck Ghost Valley pay their respects in the unique manner of the ck Ghost Valley towards the Nether Crossing Ship fleeing in the distance.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    As the Elders pay their respects by striking their chests, the Elders on the other Nether Crossing Ship, led by Heo Ryeong, reciprocate in the same manner.

    I ask Heo Gwak.

    "...Why did you stay behind? You could have escaped with your ancestors."

    Heo Gwak gives a bitter smile.

    "...As you may recall, Min-hee is the child I brought here."

    He turns his head to look at Kang Min-hee, who is stretching her hand towards us.

    Heo Gwak and the Elders all transform into Ghost Kings.

    Sails sprouts from Heo Gwak''s body.

    He transforms into the form of a Ghost King with sails.

    [The captain must share the fate of the ship. Being in a position of leadership means bearing the responsibility. I was responsible for Min-hee, and I am also responsible for this Nether Crossing Ship.]

    Heo Gwak and the Ghost Kings of ck Ghost Valley calmly look at Kang Min-hee from atop the Nether Crossing Ship, drawing forth their ghostly energy.

    [Therefore, we will not flee from our responsibilities!]

    Paaaatt!

    All at once, they throw themselves into the darkness where Kang Min-hee is, without hesitation.

    Heo Gwak, until the very end, controls the split Nether Crossing Ship, charging the remaining half of it towards Kang Min-hee.

    I separate from the Nether Crossing Ship,mitting their final moments to memory.

    Kwagwaggwawang!

    The Nether Crossing Ship self-destructs, and Kang Min-hee, who has embraced its energy, momentarily pauses in the face of the familiar explosion of energy.

    All the Elders of ck Ghost Valley who had ascended from the Head Realm perish without exception.

    Watching them, I take out an item from my domain.

    Wo-woong!

    A spiritual body the size of a head, covered in pure white light.

    It''s the Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch...

    Just consuming it could turn an ordinary mortal into a Four-Axis stage cultivator��an insane spiritual fruit.

    A snack enjoyed by True Immortals.

    The fruit of the Melia tree nurtured by Hae Nyeong. As the true Heavenly Lotus Fruit enters my stomach, a tremendous storm of spiritual energy begins to whirl within my domain.

    How much spiritual power does it take to turn an ordinary person into a Four-Axis stage cultivator?

    At the very least, it would require enough spiritual energy to forcibly create the Axes of the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings.

    And if it''s that much spiritual energy...

    ''Early, mid,te...Grand Perfection!''

    In any case, my cultivation reached the Grand Perfection stage before regression.

    It only dropped a little while regressing.

    Kwarururururung!

    A rumbling sound echoes from around me as lightning flickers.

    ''With the momentum to carve out my cultivation...''

    I will unleash the single strike that severed the misfortune of the Entering Nirvana True Persons.

    The Star Shattering stage is a star.

    Just as Integration stage Grand Cultivators or Demon Kings develop domains within their bodies, Star Shattering Esteemed Ones form stars within their bodies.

    Although it''s the size of a moon, it''s stillrge enough to be considered a star from a mortal''s perspective.

    In other words, tond a meaningful strike against a Star Shattering stage being, one must be able to sever a star.

    ''That''s why you gave me the task of cutting a star, Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One.''

    I charge at Kang Min-hee, unleashing my sword move.

    And at some point.

    ''Ahh...''

    I realize that I have entered what feels like a pure white space.

    I must have reached the stage of awakening in the midst of facing this formidable adversary of the highest level.

    In this pure white space, I clearly perceive the path I must take.

    I can feel it.

    The immense force to cut down a star is boiling within me.

    The spiritual nature contained in the Heavenly Lotus Fruit is refining my mind.

    If I take just one step forward, I will attain supreme enlightenment and cut down Kang Min-hee!

    A new realm begins to unfold before my eyes, and as I stretch my hand towards the resonating enlightenment, I begin my sword dance.

    In the next moment, I realize that I have been performing umting Dust Forms a Mountainpletely wrong all this time.

    A new horizon begins to open.

 Chapter 427: What Does A Person Live For (6)

    Chapter 427: What Does A Person Live For (6)

    Inside the cluster of pure white light.

    I gaze at the new horizon as if spellbound.

    However, I hesitate in swinging my sword.

    "...No."

    Instinct whispers.

    This moment of enlightenment is now or never.

    If I miss this moment, I will regret it for the rest of my life.

    Memories of when I failed to achieve enlightenment to the pinnacle during my first-rate martial artist days shes through my mind.

    Am I going to repeat that same regret again?Gradually, the brilliant white light surrounding me begins to fade.

    Instinct warns me more urgently.

    Something whispers in my ear, shaking my heart violently.

    Is this not the realm I''ve longed for all my life?

    How can I stop here?

    Has the belief that if I attain the Dao in the morning, I''m content with death in the evening faded within me?

    Then, I shout back at the questions echoing inside my heart.

    "It''s not right after all"

    Kwachang!

    At that moment, the white world around me shatters.

    I shout at the voice that has been whispering in my ear, trying to lead me somewhere.

    "This is not my way!"

    Tstststststs��

    Simultaneously, the power that was boiling within me, as if ready to explode, begins to subside.

    It might seem like a foolish situation where I''ve just missed a chance at enlightenment.

    But only after oveing this deadly temptation can I be sure.

    Something is wrong.

    ''What went wrong?''

    I ask myself.

    ''You could have reached a higher realm. You missed that opportunity! Just as you lost your chance to the pinnacle from first-rate and had to sacrifice a lifetime, you will waste this life as well!! It seems you''ll have to endure another 190,000 years of suffering to wake up!''

    I spit harsh words at myself.

    But only after escaping the light and locking eyes with Kang Min-hee in the darkness do I understand.

    The reason I suddenly kicked away my enlightenment.

    It''s...

    "...Because she''s not something I should cut down."

    What I failed to cut down when I missed the enlightenment to the pinnacle was a leaf.

    If I had cut that leaf, I would have reached the pinnacle.

    But now, what I have to cut down is Kang Min-hee.

    ''What nonsense. Don''t you have to sever all connections to rise to the Second Step Before the Throne?!''

    I shout at myself.

    ''Cut it! Sever it! Cut off all attachments and regrets, and rise to the next realm!''''

    "...Wrong."

    I answer my own questions and raise my sword.

    What torments me the most is that, even though I''ve escaped the space of white light, the effects of the awakening I gained there linger, making countless possibilities of martial arts that start with the trajectory of Kang Min-hee''s attack appear before my eyes.

    If I keep unfolding the umting Dust Forms a Mountain based on these possibilities, I can surely cut her down.

    I might even advance to the Second Step Before the Throne and kill the mindless Star Shattering stage Kang Min-hee.

    But I don''t do that.

    Instead, I ignore the enlightenment descending from the domain of instinct and charge at Kang Min-hee.

    ''Cut it down, Seo Eun-hyun!''

    "I will not cut."

    ''Isn''t what you hold in your hand a sword?''

    I look at my sword in response to my own shout.

    The Colorless ss Sword has be a Refining Void Dharma Treasure.

    What are the characteristics of a Refining Void Dharma Treasure?

    It is precisely that a Refining Void Dharma Treasure is partially assimted with one''s heart essence. Hence, even if it shatters or flies far away, as long as the form of the dharma treasure remains within the heart essence, it can be revived and retrieved through it.

    The dharma treasure itself spans two nes, just like a cultivator''s Nascent Soul.

    And this means that it can transform freely, just like an axis.

    My Colorless ss Sword has already fully fused with the All-Heavens Sword at some point, transforming into a thin line.

    A line is the optimal form for cutting.

    It''s as if I am holding the very concept of ''cutting'' in my hand.

    But is a line truly only meant for cutting?

    Ignoring the voice in my heart urging me to cut down Kang Min-hee, I begin to enter into repentant enlightenment.

    When Azure Tiger Saint and Oh Hyun-seok bought me time just moments ago,

    I thought I needed their help because I found it hard to exert my full strength except by cutting.

    When Heo Gwak and the Ghost Kings of ck Ghost Valley from the Head Realm self-destructed in front of Kang Min-hee just moments ago,

    I thought there was no other way but to perform a sword dance.

    But isn''t it absurd?

    Even if a sword is made for cutting and stabbing, shouldn''t a true swordsman also know how to hit, block, and deflect?

    The limits of the sword are not the limits of cutting.

    ''But it is a weapon made for cutting and stabbing.''

    That is also true.

    This is an instrument designed for cutting, stabbing, and killing.

    However, cutting, stabbing, and killing all differ depending on the purpose.

    Being able to slice vegetables or meat to make fried rice, cut through the air to perform a sword dance, and even sever through one''s own limits for training��that is the sword.

    In the end, even if the sword is meant for cutting, stabbing, and killing, it is the person who wields it.

    As the person holding the sword, I dere.

    "I do not sever my connections!"

    Paaatt!

    And with those words, I feel something inside me shatter.

    ''Is that so...?''

    It''s the Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    What I just mistook for enlightenment is, in fact, the Heart Demon created by the fruit of True Immortals, the Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    The insidiousness of this Heart Demon is so deep that while most other Heart Demons would be devoured by me, the one from the Heavenly Lotus Fruit is so intricate that it''s indistinguishable from my own thoughts.

    Intricate and powerful.

    The Heart Demon from the Heavenly Lotus Fruit is shocked upon hearing my response.

    However, instead of disappearingpletely, it disys the possibility of a new realm right before my eyes.

    The increasingly certain power of umting Dust Forms a Mountain.

    The increasingly liberated potential of umting Dust Forms a Mountain!

    It''s a possibility so undeniably certain.

    But I ignore the possibilities presented by the Heavenly Lotus Fruit andpletely let go of what I hold in my hand.

    ''A swordsman letting go of his sword? Have you gone mad, Seo Eun-hyun!''

    "It''s already within me. I have never let it go even once."

    The Heart Demon shakes my heart powerfully.

    Letting go of the sword just now feels incredibly foolish and stupid.

    But I don''t care and continue advancing towards Kang Min-hee, swordless.

    ''You let go of your sword, so how will you block Kang Min-hee!''

    Yet, as I ignite umting Dust Forms a Mountain around me, I speak.

    "It''s already within me. I can block her with this."

    The hazy cloud of umting Dust Forms a Mountain, which manifests the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, covers the area around me.

    ''Wrong...letting go of the sword means abandoning the act of cutting. Your umting Dust Forms a Mountain will not be able to cut through anything!''

    Indeed. Without the sword, the unfolding technique''s sharp energy has disappeared.

    Originally, this is a technique that manifests the mist of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections through the cloud of sword energy.

    But this time, what unfolds seems to be just a simple ashen mist.

    Half-closing my eyes, I realize as I plunge into the cloud of vengeful souls enveloping Kang Min-hee.

    This is no longer just a conflict between Kang Min-hee and myself.

    Now, my actions have be a battle between me and my Heart Demon.

    Realizing that all the connections with Kim Yeon, which were tied by the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, have been severed by the Heart Demon, I speak to it.

    "Did you sever the connections?"

    ''The one who severed it is you. Because you need to cut off all connections and ties and be emotionless to advance to the next stage, you unconsciously detached Kim Yeon''s consciousness yourself!''

    "...Severing is not the only way to reach Emptiness."

    I start to fend off the vengeful spirits rushing toward me.

    The hazy cloud begins to part as I carve a path towards Kang Min-hee at the center.

    "Embrace all connections and be impermanence. This is the enlightenment of a being who reached the pinnacle of the world."

    ''Aren''t you just reciting words that you yourself haven''t truly understood? That''s not enlightenment, it''s just a chant (����)!''

    "...You''re right. I don''t fully grasp the meaning of the mantra."

    Thud!

    I repel another vengeful soul.

    Since I''m only repelling and not cutting them down to destroy them, the number of vengeful souls attacking me is gradually increasing.

    As the ones I fend off return, it bes increasingly difficult to hold my ground.

    "But one thing is certain."

    Attaining the Dao in the morning, content with death in the evening.

    The Dao is ultimately a path.

    It signifies the road I must travel.

    And the meaning of ''If I attain the Dao in the morning, I am content with death in the evening'' is that finding the path I must travel is of greater value than even life itself.

    "My path is one where I cannot sever connections!"

    Therefore.

    "If it''s for my connections to not be severed, I don''t care about the next realm!"

    Pasasak-

    With that, I stop listening to the Heart Demon''s words and charge forward.

    Instead, I begin to feel.

    I feel the connection I have at this moment.

    I feel the essence between Kang Min-hee and myself.

    She is someone with deep feelings and great empathy.

    Although she might appear prickly and unsociable, her heart is always warm.

    When something irritating happens, she may act tough on the outside, but in private, she softens.

    It''s precisely because she is like this that she embraced the resentment of countless vengeful spirits into her heart.

    In the end, it''s Kang Min-hee who has a heart so broad that she can embrace the pain of these resentful ghosts.

    However, if she carries the pain of others herself...

    Who, then, will bear her own pain?

    Kurung!

    I finally break through the vengeful spirits and reach the barrier enveloping Kang Min-hee.

    A barrier formed by the gathered souls of Ghost Kings.

    To cross through this barrier, I must ultimately cut it.

    But perhaps due to the influence of the Heart Demon, the sharp energy in my attack has vanished.

    I must break through this wall without cutting or stabbing it.

    It seems like an impossible task.

    Yes, just like...

    The task Jang Ik gave me, to cut through a star.

    I recall the All-Heavens Sword that I threw into the sky.

    At any time, I can summon the All-Heavens Sword.

    And if I were to sh with the All-Heavens Sword, I would be able to break through the barrier.

    But I don''t do that.

    ''You fool. Are you just going to stand here and die a meaningless death without doing anything?''

    "It''s not a meaningless death."

    I respond to the Heart Demon, my eyes gleaming.

    Kang Min-hee''s ghost w flies toward me.

    Dodging the sh, I shout.

    "No matter who, how, or for what reason someone dies, there''s no such thing as a meaningless death in this world!"

    All deaths have meaning.

    Because the life that led to that death holds meaning.

    Why does life have meaning?

    A life that seems empty and hollow. What meaning is there in a life that from the perspective of death, is so transparent that neither blessings nor curses can be seen?

    ��Likebining all intents turns them colorless, embrace all connections and be impermanence.

    Perhaps, life is not something empty but something full, and that fullness gives it meaning.

    Perhaps, there''s no fundamental difference between emptiness and fullness.

    Just as thebining of all intents creates the meaning of colorless.

    Perhaps,bining connections creates the meaning of impermanence!

    Therefore,

    I will not die here.

    Paaaatt!

    Light begins to emanate from my body.

    The faint mist of umting Dust Forms a Mountain, the hazy mist that manifests the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, shines brightly.

    That light expels all the light of the Heavenly Lotus Fruit from my body.

    Ironically, the Heavenly Lotus Fruit was only ever a hindrance to me, apart from replenishing my energy.

    The nourishment of True Immortals became a cmity for me, turning the Heavenly Lotus Fruit into a terrifying Heart Demon mass.

    Twitch, twitch...

    I identify the true nature of the Heart Demon within the Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    More precisely, I realize the ''cause'' that gave birth to the Heart Demon.

    It''s a small, dark-red mist.

    Thinking about it, no matter how ancient and miraculous the Heavenly Lotus Fruit is, it''s still the fruit of a tree that sealed the authority of Blood Yin, the leftover of Yu Hao Te, for tens of thousands of years.

    There''s no way it could have remained untouched by the aura of Blood Yin.

    Thinking back, I should have been suspicious from the moment Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens slipped out from my shadow and activated the ''Blood Sacrifice Ritual,'' forming an attraction force with Blood Yin.

    Before I knew it, I was led by Seo Hweol to eat the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, which has been contaminated by Blood Yin.

    That must have been what created the Heart Demon.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    In the end, I found the answer after oveing the Heart Demon.

    sh!

    Light swirls, and the next moment, I rise to the ne of Soul along with the clouds!

    My entire body.

    My entire domain!

    Steps fully into the realm beyond the First Step.

    This, is the stage that some call the Second Step Before the Throne.

    Within the radiant light, standing firmly in the ne of Soul, I draw the sword from within my heart.

    Without cutting anyone, the sword forms a sword veil (��Ļ), sending Kang Min-hee''s barrier and the countless vengeful spirits surrounding it flying away with a powerful burst of light.

    Tststststststs!

    Finally, I charge towards the chest of Kang Min-hee, who has grown to the size of a Sky Ind after absorbing the energy of the ghosts within the barrier.

    Chwak!

    Inside Kang Min-hee''s chest.

    The darkness formed by ghostly energy is thick and sticky.

    This darkness is connected to the ne of Soul, making it even more of an obstacle for me, who has fully entered the ne of Soul.

    But I pay no mind, piercing through all the obstacles in a straight line and diving deep into her depths.

    And finally.

    Paaatt!

    I arrive at a familiar ce, shrouded in misty clouds.

    Kang Min-hee''s domain.

    Pure white clouds amidst a boundless sunset.

    At the center of those clouds, Kang Min-hee''s true form is crying.

    She, having turned into a dark shadow, is shedding blue tears.

    I slowly approach her.

    ��Don''te.

    I hear Kang Min-hee''s inner voice.

    ��I don''t want you to get hurt.

    With my eyes having already entered the realm of the soul, I can perceive even the thoughts she wishes to hide within her heart.

    ��Please, just go.

    Paat!

    As Kang Min-hee swings her hand, a powerful repulsive force surges towards me.

    I continue approaching, undeterred.

    She unleashes an attack against me.

    I advance, enduring the assaults.

    And when I stand just three zhang away from her.

    Paaatt!

    A thorn extending from her body pierces my chest.

    Pukwak!

    This thorn, drenched in the energy of death and deeply anchored within the ne of Soul, pierces my chest and prates through my back, tearing apart my domain and leaving a massive scar.

    ��Don''te!

    And yet, I begin to walk forward.

    Step, step...

    Even with the thorn embedded in my chest, even as the thorn sinks deeper into my body.

    Even as she pushes me away, even as she causes me greater pain.

    Finally, standing before her, I kneel and tightly embrace Kang Min-hee.

    Paaaatt!

    Having reached the realm of the soul, I use only my will to fill Kang Min-hee''s heart with the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    She momentarily regains consciousness and cries.

    "What are you doing...stupid?"

    Instead of answering, I hug her even tighter.

    If there is someone who can embrace all the pain and resentment of every departed soul in the world, who will embrace that person''s own pain and resentment?

    "Kang Min-hee."

    The phrase ''Attaining the Dao in the morning, content with death in the evening'' does not simply mean using any means necessary to be stronger.

    "Stay still."

    "...Don''t do it, Seo Eun-hyun."

    It means having the courage to throw away one''s life, or even something more precious than life, to find one''s own path.

    If you have already found your path, then risking everything to achieve it is ''Attaining the Dao in the morning, content with death in the evening.''

    The pain of one who embraces the suffering of all, can be given to the embrace of the connection they hold.

    My path is connection.

    ''I''m sorry, everyone.''

    I feel it.

    Ever since I expelled the Heart Demon from the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, the being that was trying to take over my body through the Heart Demon has been overtly exerting its attraction force and trying toe over to this side.

    The remnants of the Heart Demon are forming an attraction force between that being and myself.

    It''s highly likely that it''s the [Being Who Governs the Blood Yin Realm].

    At this rate, not only me but Kang Min-hee and ourrades will all be swept away.

    To prevent a repeat of the Owner of Great Mountain incident.

    And...to protect Kang Min-hee from suffering, at least in this lifetime...

    I activate the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    As I offer myself as a sacrifice, the surrounding clouds darken and storm clouds envelop us,

    Smiling as I hold her, I whisper.

    "Come down."

    The next moment.

    "All-Heavens."

    Pukwak!

    The All-Heavens Sword, which I threw into the sky, pierces through the vengeful spirits, the barrier, Kang Min-hee''s domain, and the storm clouds of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, descending from the heavens towards her.

    Beyond Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, in the realm Jang Ik calls Second Step Before the Throne, my first single strike bes a pir of light that pierces us both simultaneously.

    Holding her, I copse. With my sword, along with Tribting Heavens, I sever the connection felt deep within her soul that reaches the depths of the Netherworld, filling the void within her.

    I smile even amidst the pain.

    She said life is sorrow.

    But what does a person live for?

    A person lives to attain the Dao in the morning.

    What is the Dao that the person can attain?

    The name of that Dao is connection.

    Even if life is full of sorrow, as long as there is connection, it won''t bepletely sorrowful.

    That is my twenty-first return.

 Chapter 428: 21st Cycles First Day

    Chapter 428: 21st Cycle''s First Day

    The familiar river of time.

    The familiar seats.

    Familiar scenes sh before my eyes.

    And in the next moment.

    ''Huh?''

    Paaaatt!

    I return."...What?"

    Kugugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship crumbles, and at the moment I just grabbed the Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    In other words...

    ''What is this!?''

    To the very moment just before!

    I feel my pupils shaking violently.

    The point of return has been fixed once again.

    Kugugugugu!

    Up ahead, Kang Min-hee, havingpletely swallowed the Nether Crossing Ship, is leaping towards me again.

    ''Why? Just why?''

    My head feels like it''s going to explode from the absurdity and strangeness of the situation.

    Just why has the return point been fixed now?

    It''s so strange and iprehensible.

    ''What exactly are the conditions for this fixation?''

    Can it be that the condition isn''t simply ascending from the Head Realm?

    ''More importantly, there''s never been a fixation in the Interdimensional Void until now.''

    Whether it was the Flying Immortal tform in the Vast Cold Realm or within the Vestiges, fixation had always urred within entities that could be called worlds.

    However, this time''s return fixation was so sudden and bewildering.

    But this time, the fixation feels so abrupt and bewildering.

    "Ugh..."

    ''What''s this?''

    For a moment, I feel a disgusting sensation, as if something is thoroughly scanning my body. But when I look around, all I see is Kang Min-hee and thest remaining Nether Crossing Ship moving off in the distance.

    Amidst confusion and bewilderment, I steady my nauseous stomach and focus my mind.

    ''There''s a lot to think about, but this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.''

    I grab the All-Heavens Sword.

    Tststststst!

    The faint clouds of umting Dust Forms a Mountain rise from the sword.

    I focus all my consciousness on the sword and unleash the single strike gained from rising to a new realm.

    The faint clouds shine.

    The clouds softly, yet powerfully, push Kang Min-hee away.

    Seo Hweol pulls her from the other side, and as I push, her body begins to gradually cross over towards the Astral Realm.

    [As expected of Daoist Seo. I had faith in you!]

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly from the other side, praising me.

    And I, too, smile back at him, raising the Heavenly Lotus Fruit in my hand.

    In my previous life, I didn''t notice the malice hidden inside this spirit fruit but this time it''s different.

    I won''t provoke the fragment of Blood Yin within it.

    Woo-woong!

    The Heavenly Lotus Fruit flies toward Kang Min-hee, naturally embedding itself into her bosom.

    [...Daoist Seo?]

    "If you try anything in the Astral Realm against Kang Min-hee, the fragment of [Their] split soul within the Heavenly Lotus Fruit will erode you."

    [...]

    Kang Min-hee is now being separated from us and is reaching the Astral Realm, filled with Seo Hweols.

    Who knows what Seo Hweol might do to her once she''s there.

    That''s why I nted the fragment of Blood Yin that Seo Hweol finds so ufortable within her bosom.

    I have no worries about Kang Min-hee being consumed by the Blood Yin fragment.

    The Chief Judge of the Netherworld who appeared within Kang Min-hee during thest cycle!

    As long as that entity is connected to Kang Min-hee, the fragment of Blood Yin will remain dormant, without causing any trouble in her possession!

    [...]

    I can sense Seo Hweol silently watching me beyond the voice transmission without saying a word in response to my statement.

    It was Seo Hweol who nonchntly joined hands with me and led me to eat the Heavenly Lotus Fruit imbued with the fragment of Blood Yin.

    If I hadn''t achieved enlightenment and driven out the Heart Demon, if I hadn''t expelled Blood Yin''s split soul, I might not have regressed, but rather have be a mere puppet of Blood Yin.

    Clearly, I was backstabbed, but I don''t feel entirely bad about it.

    Because of that situation, I gained enlightenment. But more importantly, by expelling the fragment of Blood Yin, I became able to specte about the rtionship between Blood Yin and Seo Hweol.

    Blood Yin perceives Seo Hweol to be on the same side.

    However, it seems that Seo Hweol finds Blood Yin extremely ufortable, and perhaps even somewhat fearful.

    "Isn''t that right, Seo Hweol? The something born from Blood Yin."

    I realized that Seo Hweol is one of the branches extended from Blood Yin.

    Thanks to my contact with Blood Yin''s fragments, some knowledge flowed into me, and I could finally understand the mural I saw back on Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind.

    Blood Yin used Purple Soul Filling the Heavens to give birth to Hyeon Eum, and Hyeon Eum''s Purple Soul Filling the Heavens gave birth to Ja Eum, and through Ja Eum, the endlessly spread-out Sea Dragon Race was born.

    Thus, the Sea Dragon Race are essentially branches that extend from the tree that is Blood Yin. [Branches of Blood Yin].

    And among those [Branches of Blood Yin], something twisted, and the very being born from that is Seo Hweol.

    Much like the rtionship between me and Seo Li, it''s fair to say he''s a clone that came to have self-consciousness.

    Since a clone can very easily be reabsorbed by the main body if it wishes, it makes sense that Seo Hweol finds Blood Yin and the Blood Yin Realm so ufortable and even fears being reabsorbed against his will.

    Seo Hweol stands silently on the side of the Astral Realm, staring directly at me in response to my words.

    He no longer lets out his unpleasant ''hoho''ugh like before.

    Beyond the scene of the Astral Realm, Seo Hweol, who has be a star, and all the inhabitants of that star stare up at me with expressionless faces, a sight that''s rather a chilling sight.

    However, I don''t feel bad at all.

    "Can you even offer an excuse for what you intended by nting the fragment of Blood Yin inside me?"

    At my words, all the Seo Hweols reach out their hands toward me in silence.

    Blink!

    From the hands of the Seo Hweols, a single eyeball appears.

    The bastard is clearly trying to brainwash me.

    "You said you wouldn''t betray me until the alliance is broken. Every word thates out of your mouth is a lie."

    Seo Hweol replies to my usation.

    [This time, it wasn''t a lie. It was a vow sworn on my very essence.]

    "Then..."

    [If we were never on the same side in the first ce, how could it be called betrayal, Daoist Seo?]

    "Haha...O Seo Hweol..."

    I raise the All-Heavens Sword.

    Hwiiiiiiiii!

    Having pushed away Kang Min-hee, the recoil propels me towards where myrades have gone.

    I am flying back to the interior of the Bright Cold Realm, falling into the Heart Tribe territory.

    Having just risen to a new realm, I can currently use about three Second Step Before the Throne moves.

    But since I used umting Dust Forms a Mountain once to push Kang Min-hee away, I have only two left.

    Two is sufficient.

    ''No, sufficient isn''t quite right.''

    Zuuuuung!

    ''It''s excessive!''

    In the Astral Realm, Seo Hweol joins forces with Oh Hye-seo and seizes control of the power of the stars.

    The bastard''s attraction force that pulled Kang Min-heepletely into the Astral Realm is now binding me as well.

    At the same time, the eyes in the hands of those reaching out to me burn bright red.

    I imbue my heart into my sword.

    What is the ultimate meaning of swordsmanship?

    Ask any martial artist from the Head Realm, Kim Young-hoon, or even cultivators like Hong Su-ryeong who have mastered sword divine powers, and their answer will be the same.

    The Dao of the Heart Sword (�Ą�֮��)!

    The realm where one moves the sword of the heart!

    Because that is the ultimate realm every sword practitioner dreams of.

    When ites to imagining the highest realm, there is no distinction between martial artists and cultivators. Sword practitioners devote their entire lives to reaching that realm through the sword.

    I obtained the Formless Sword after rising from Entering Heavens Beyond the Path, taking a step closer to the Heart Sword, and obtaining the All-Heavens Sword brought me even closer.

    Yet, even after reaching Seated Detachment, Entering Hope, the Dao of the Heart Sword seemed endlessly distant.

    But the moment I rose to this realm called Second Step Before the Throne, I finally realized.

    ''The Heart Sword is truly right before my eyes.''

    The peak of the seemingly endless towering mountain begins to reveal itself.

    Sword practitioners who pursue the Heart Sword must each find their own answer to reach it.

    And my answer is this.

    What is the Heart Sword?

    The Heart Sword is a sword that cuts with only the heart.

    How can there be such a thing in this world that can cut with only the heart?

    The answer is simple.

    To cut a heart, all you need is the heart itself.

    The will to [cut], whispered to me by the Formless Sword and the All-Heavens Sword, bes one with mepletely.

    I pierce through Seo Hweol from the ne of Soul with the will to [cut].

    Chwak!

    Beyond the scenery of the Astral Realm.

    One of the countless Seo Hweols'' eyes returns to normal.

    His Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens was cut.

    But that isn''t the end.

    Chwak, chwak, chwak!

    Starting with the first Seo Hweol who was cut, like how his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens spreads contagiously, the Heart Sword begins to infect him.

    The single strike of Seated Detachment, Entering Hope is a form of heartnguage that conveys one''s own heart to the opponent.

    Condensing one''s own heart to influence the opponent is the very essence of the Seated Detachment, Entering Hope single strike.

    Once one bes ustomed to delivering their heart to the opponent, they can unleash single strike after single strike of this realm.

    Then, what kind of attack can one unleash from the realm beyond, where the heart can fire endlessly?

    "Try to escape, Seo Hweol."

    People exchange hearts and change at every moment.

    Therefore, the me from one second ago is inevitably different from the me a secondter.

    "You won''t escape so easily."

    The Heart Sword I''ve disyed is based on the concept that ''when people meet, they change,'' engraving my Heart Sword into the opponent''s heart. With the sword energy, the opponent''s heart is endlessly cut.

    There''s only one way to escape from this Heart Sword.

    By calming the ''change created by meeting me,'' only then can one escape from the Heart Sword.

    To put it simply in one sentence,

    From the moment you''re struck by this Heart Sword, the structure is such that if you even ''think of me,'' your heart will be cut by sword energy.

    To escape from the Heart Sword, you mustpletely forget me, the one who shot the Heart Sword, and maintain a pure, empty heart.

    Of course, the difficulty of that is akin to being told, ''Don''t think of an elephant,'' and immediately not thinking of one. Even the Heart Tribe, who dedicate their entire lives to training the heart, would find this far from easy.

    This is my answer for reaching the true Dao of the Heart Sword.

    The peak of the heart grows more rugged the more one thinks of it.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Thirty-Second Move.

    Sub-Heart Sword (���Ą�)

    This is Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment (�X�uԽǶ).

    ''They say when you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes back at you.''

    The Heart Sword I created while thinking of Seo Hweol is eerily simr to his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    [...!!!]

    Kugugugugu!

    Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, numbering in the hundreds of millions, begins to be shed apart all at once.

    His brainwashing wave is certainly dangerous.

    Dangerous enough to even brainwash me.

    But what if I cut down that very will before he can even release those waves?

    The sword of my heart that I send forth cuts through the Seo Hweols who think of me.

    Like the ''shocks you the moment you recognize it'' gaze or name of a True Immortal.

    Akin to such entities, the more Seo Hweol thinks of me, the deeper my Heart Sword pierces into his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Gradually, the scenery of the Astral Realm fades.

    With a final glimpse of Kang Min-hee, who has fallen into the Astral Realm, and Seo Hweol writhing in agony from the Heart Sword, I smile as I fall into the dimensional veil of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Thunk��

    I sense that Seo Hweol, through some means, has escaped my Sub-Heart Sword.

    But I do not worry.

    Because undoubtedly, the form of the Sub-Heart Sword''s Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment is a fatal blow he will never recover from.

    ''Next time, pray you don''t meet me, Seo Hweol.''

    Using the Sub-Heart Sword and Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, I now have confidence that I can uncover Seo Hweol''s main body.

    Chwak!

    Following the traces of the Nether Crossing Ship that myrades have passed, I enter the dimensional barrier of the Bright Cold Realm, and as I fall towards the ''Heart Tribe territory'' below, I let out a hollow smile.

    The sudden fixation of this moment in time.

    Though I still don''t fully understand the iprehensiblews of regression, deep inside, I feel immense gratitude.

    Because I have drawn even closer to those I wish to protect.

    ''Next time, I will be able to save Kang Min-hee.''

    There''s nothing standing in my way now.

    In the span of three hundred years, I will undoubtedly reach the Star Shattering stage and save her no matter what!

    Cough!

    Blood mixes with my cough.

    Perhaps it''s because I unleashed a fairly excessive single strike shortly after reaching this realm, but my entire body starts to lose strength.

    Yet, even though I can''t move a single finger, a faint smile spreads across my face.

    ''I''ve finally reached it...''

    I''ve finally reached the realm that Jang Ik calls the Second Step Before the Throne.

    The Entering Heavens Beyond the Path Martial Arts, created by Kim Young-hoon, is a form that sings of hope.

    It''s a form that proves life is joy and expresses the joy of training in martial arts.

    Feeling the deepest sense of overwhelming joy among all the emotions I''ve felt throughout my endless years of training martial arts,

    And resonating with the form of Entering Heavens Beyond the Path Martial Arts more than ever,

    I fall towards the Heart Tribe territory.

    Trantor Notes: I should��ve tranted it as Seated Detachment, Entering Hope since a while back but Ipletely forgot about it :P.

 Chapter 429: Her (1)

    Chapter 429: Her (1)

    Thump, thump, thump, thump...

    The beating of a heart is audible.

    Blink��

    I blink.

    For some reason, I feel a soft sensation from the back of my head.

    "Ah, you''re awake."

    "...!"

    I can''t help but flinch for a moment.

    Swoosh!It''s Buk Hyang-hwa.

    She''s giving me ap pillow while working on something.

    Upon closer inspection, it looks like she''s drawing a blueprint for some magic artifacts.

    "...Where is this? What''s the situation?"

    I try to spread my consciousness but quickly realize that my soul is still strained, so I ask her instead.

    ''I used too much mental energy cutting down Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.''

    They say if you stare into the abyss, the abyss stares back at you. Or that those who y monsters slowly be monsters themselves.

    These words hold true.

    The very nature of Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment is influenced by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, and even though it''s meant to deal with it...

    It seems that''s precisely why I had to exert so much mental energy.

    Seo Hweol''s murky, dark, and hollow heart is too simr to my own heart essence.

    Because of that, I had to expend significant mental strength to avoid falling to Heart Demons while cutting down Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Throb��

    I clutch my head as I get up, and Buk Hyang-hwa supports me while exining the situation.

    "We''re currently in a guest room within the Heart Tribe territory, specifically in the Cedar Wood Grove (ɼľ��)."

    "Cedar Wood Grove...it seems we arrived safely. What''s the current situation?"

    "The Heart Tribe''s Supreme Council nearly started a war after the Human Race teleported here...but for now, Sir Young-hoon and Yeon Unnie, who possess Heart Tribe qualities, are mediating. Especially since there are talks going around that the Cult Leader is an outstanding member of the Heart Tribe, the Supreme Council said they would meet the Cult Leader first before determining the fate of the Human Race."

    "...My shoulders are heavy..."

    I smile bitterly and speak to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "That aside, let''s stop with the title of ''cult leader.'' How can there be a cult leader without a cult...?"

    "Then..."

    "Just something casual..."

    I''m about to tell her to call me something casual, but I suddenly realize that in this life, my rtionship with Buk Hyang-hwa has always been that of the ''Cult Leader'' and ''Conqueror King.''

    And as that thought crosses my mind, I realize a truth I have been trying to ignore since meeting Buk Hyang-hwa.

    ''From the start, ours is a rtionship that can never be casual.''

    I gaze at Buk Hyang-hwa with slight difort.

    She is aplicated figure for me.

    She is the same person as the Buk Hyang-hwa from my 10th life, yet at the same time, she is not.

    Being with her means constantly seeing the shadow of her 10th cycle self standing behind her.

    The past and present versions of her are different individuals, but as a person, I can''t see her as apletely different being.

    Because of that, I can''t treat her purely as ''this life''s Buk Hyang-hwa.''

    ''That''s why I''ve avoided creating opportunities to face her directly...''

    But somehow, we ended up in a moment like this, facing each other alone.

    Opening and closing my mouth, I finally settle on a proper title.

    "Daoist. Just call me Daoist Seo. No...since I am no longer a cult leader, please do so."

    I consider my current position and decide to address her respectfully, as I used to.

    However, she responds somewhat awkwardly.

    "You can just speakfortably. After all, you are an elder and my senior..."

    "..."

    The mention of ''elder'' makes me feel somewhat sad, but I shake my head and reply.

    "Before, our rtionship within the organization dictated a certain formality, but now that we walk the same path of Immortal Cultivation, it''s only right that I show respect."

    "Mm...if that''s what you wish...I understand. Daoist Seo..."

    She tilts her head slightly, looking a bit awkward as she calls me ''Daoist.''

    For a moment, silence hangs between us.

    "Hmm...do you have something to say, Miss?"

    Reading the subtle emotions on her face, I ask her.

    At my question, she hesitates for a moment before speaking.

    "I...I have one thing I''m curious about, Daoist...Seo."

    She shows me the blueprint she''s been drawing beside me.

    ''This is...''

    Looking closely, it''s not exactly a magic artifact blueprint but rather a kind of ''system,'' simr to the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    However, while it seems influenced by the Mad Lord, it clearly appears to be something entirely unique.

    "A remarkable artifact system. What type of artifact system is this for?"

    "This...is a system for analyzing Qi and projecting scenes."

    "Oh, like a vid..."

    "A few hundred years ago, Daoist Seo gave me this."

    She gently strokes the jade norigae hanging from her waist.

    "..."

    "Ever since the day Daoist Seo gave this to me, I''ve been studying it, and I''ve discovered that this norigae is always connected to somewhere. And when I focus my consciousness, I can shift my consciousness to somewhere filled with thick, hazy mist through this norigae. Recently, after meeting Daoist Seo, I realized that the ce of hazy mist is within your ''Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections''."

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks directly into my eyes as she speaks.

    "Until now, Daoist Seo has never properly answered why that is. That''s why I''ve been researching it all this time. After meeting Senior Mad Lord, I was able to grasp a significant clue. A technique that disassembles Qi and traces a target''s past."

    "...!"

    "With this, I n to trace the causality between Daoist Seo''s Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and my norigae."

    I quickly realize what she ns to do.

    Just like what Oh Hye-seo did.

    Or what the ck Dragon Immortal Beast did.

    She ns to trace my past and uncover the truth behind the norigae.

    But as seen in the cases of both the ck Dragon Immortal Beast and Oh Hye-seo, the secret of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is not something that can be easily unraveled.

    Both of them have the authority to trace the past, yet they still failed.

    In other words, unless Buk Hyang-hwa''s abilities surpass those of the ck Dragon Immortal Beast, I don''t have to worry about her discovering my secret.

    However, since I understand why she''s saying this to me directly, I can''t carelessly dismiss her actions as being ''useless.''

    "If it''s the eyes of Daoist Seo, you probably know why I''m telling you this right now. Since you possess the same eyes as Sir Young-hoon."

    "..."

    Behind her subtle heart essence lies overwhelming despair and sorrow.

    And a deep determination.

    "Please don''t ask me for the reason. But I will say this: uncovering the truth about the norigae is one of my deepest wishes, so I won''t give up easily."

    In other words, she is implying that if I don''t want her to challenge and uncover the past between me and the norigae, I''d better tell her the truth.

    But I can''t.

    In this world, I''vee to painfully realize that [speaking something aloud] holds tremendous impact.

    So I respond vaguely.

    "...This is rted to True Immortals, so I can''t speak of it lightly. If mishandled, Miss''s life could be at risk..."

    "It''s fine."

    She looks at me as if life and death doesn''t matter at all.

    "It doesn''t matter, so if there''s anything you can tell me, please do."

    "...It''s something I cannot speak of. Please understand."

    "...I understand."

    She nods, seemingly bitter.

    "I guess I''ll just have to do what I can, to the best of my ability."

    "Miss Buk..."

    "Then, please excuse me. I will take my leave. Please rest and join us when Daoist Seo is ready."

    With those words, Buk Hyang-hwa turns and swiftly exits the guest room.

    Seeing her heart essence, I feel conflicted.

    Woong��

    I gradually feel my consciousness domain and authority returning, transcending space to the outside of the guest room.

    I head towards the ce where Qi and intent are shing.

    There, centered around Kim Young-hoon, twenty-two shadows are colliding their intents.

    Chuararararak!

    The martial scene they are painting momentarily shakes my foresight.

    ''Each one of them can be considered masters who have reached the ultimate of martial arts...''

    They are confronting Kim Young-hoon, who is specialized in speed, using their own secret techniques, and they bombard him with moves that keep up without falling behind.

    On the surface, it looks as if the projections of the Heart Tribe''s Supreme Council are just standing still around Kim Young-hoon, but with my vision, having reached the ne of Soul, I can see the massive currents of intent raging.

    Normally, their will alone should have stirred up an overwhelming storm in reality, but everyone here is restraining themselves to the point where not even a speck of energy leaks out. They arepeting purely in skill, so the battle of intent urring at the ne of Soul is not affecting the physical world at all.

    "Yeon-ah."

    "Yes."

    Kim Yeon quietly appears beside me the moment I speak, and I raise an eyebrow.

    Centered around the Demon Core within her body, I see that her intent has perfectly bnced into nine strands.

    ''If this were before, I would''ve missed that movement.''

    It isn''t a matter of martial skill or realm.

    Martial artists elerate their minds through techniques like Ultimate Pinnacle, but cultivators beyond the Nascent Soul stage can simply elerate their minds through their vast consciousness.

    They don''t even need to divide their consciousness into forms like a Gang Sphere clone and then merge them again. By justpressing their consciousness, their mind gradually elerates.

    This is how cultivators at the Nascent Soul stage and beyond use techniques like the Flying Escape Technique to fight at high speeds in battle.

    The ''Hidden Consciousness Technique'' given to me by Mad Lord simrlypresses my consciousness to elerate my senses, allowing me to ''feel spiritual energy through the spiritual root,'' so pressing consciousness'' itself is a way to elerate the mind.

    Currently, with her Demon Core as the center, Kim Yeon is aligning her consciousness ''like the Demon Race'' and pressing'' it, adding a tenfold eleration to her alreadypressed consciousness.

    Before even considering the level of her cultivation, albeit through a somewhat abnormal growth, she now possesses speed surpassing the Integration stage.

    ''If she''s already this fast with Ultimate Pinnacle, which allows consciousness to simply be speed...''

    If she reaches Entering Heavens Beyond the Path, where consciousness can be directly converted into ''power'', what kind of authority will Kim Yeon wield?

    Suddenly, I be curious.

    ''Of course, reaching Entering Heavens Beyond the Path isn''t something that can be solved just by pouring in time, so it''s hard to say how long it will take...''

    I set away my thoughts about the distant, uncertain future and speak to her.

    "Do you know how long I''ve been unconscious?"

    "It''s been exactly three days. It''s also been a while since we came to the Heart Tribe territory to avoid Min-hee Unnie, and the Human Race has been in a psychological warfare with the Heart Tribe''s Supreme Council to find a ce to settle while waiting for you to wake up."

    [TL/N: Kim Yeon uses ??, which means you, but it has the nuanced meaning of ''dear'' between spouses, being polite or formal, or being disrespectful or confrontational.]

    "...?"

    ''Something has changed.''

    I nce at Kim Yeon with a sense of strangeness.

    The way she addresses me has subtly changed.

    It isn''t the ''Eun-hyun Oppa'' shefortably used before.

    It feels like she''s keeping a distance, yet at the same time, it seems she''s even closer to me.

    Kim Yeon continues exining.

    "Because of Min-hee Unnie, the original Human Race territory has be and of ghosts where no living being can survive, just like the Nether Ghost Realm. Other territories near the Human Racends that were suitable for human habitation have ended up the same way...as a result, the Nether Ghost Realm is also preparing to invade the Bright Cold Realm. They say it will take about a thousand years to restore thend to its original state. However, ording to the judgment of the Grand Cultivator Association, the rampaging Min-hee Unnie...in other words the ''Ghost Guiding Holy Mother'', will inevitably return to the Bright Cold Realm within a few hundred years due to the attraction force between her and the realm."

    It means that in the end, we''vepletely lost our original foundation.

    And a beast that has lost its den will eventually find a new one.

    "It seems the Human Race wants the Heart Tribe territory as their new home."

    "Yes. The Heart Tribe territory is in the Chaos Realm, so even if Min-hee Unnie returns, it won''t be easy for her to find it. Moreover, it''s one of the stablends within the Chaos Realm, so they believe it''s a safe ce to live. That''s why the Grand Cultivator Association is proposing to expel all of the Heart Tribe from the Heart Tribe territory and take over."

    "...Foolish."

    I click my tongue.

    It''s and that Jang Ik stabilized in the first ce, so what do they n to do when Jang Ik returns?

    Jang Ik himself is supposed to return in a few hundred years.

    As I click my tongue, Kim Yeon continues her exnation.

    "But...the entire Grand Cultivator Association was brutally defeated by the Heart Tribe Supreme Council, and Young-hoon Sunbae alone is dealing with the aftermath to prevent the entire Human Race from being annihted."

    "..."

    They recklessly stretched out their legs without even properly checking where they were going to lie down.

    ''They''ve underestimated the Heart Tribe far too much.''

    The 22 members of the Supreme Council.

    ''They must be Jang Ik''s 22 disciples.''

    I can sense it.

    Each one of them is a supreme expert of Seated Detachment, Entering Hope.

    ''In other words...there are 22 people who can unleash a single strike at the Grand Perfection Integration-level during emergencies.''

    Moreover, among them must be some at a higher level who can unleash consecutive Grand Perfection Integration-level single strikes.

    The Heart Tribe is one of the three great powers of the Bright Cold Realm.

    If one considers that the Six Great Races of the Heaven Tribe ount for 60% of the Heaven Tribe''s power, while the other races make up 40%, then the current strength of humanity is only around one-tenth of the Heaven Tribe''s.

    Even though the Heart Tribe is the weakest of the three great powers, they still have enough strength to overpower the Human Race, which is just ''a part of the Heaven Tribe.''

    Step, step...

    While I''m silently assessing the Human Race, someone approaches from a distance.

    It''s a maiden with white hair and red eyes, wearing light armor of violet and white.

    "You''ve woken up."

    I pause, trying to recall who she is, and eventually, her identityes to mind.

    "...Cultivator Gol?"

    Her identity is none other than Gol Maek of the Grand Cultivator Association.

    Since she usually hides her body within her rugged bone armor, it took me a moment to recognize her in this state with just her body.

    Kim Yeon, seeing her, exins further.

    "The entire Grand Cultivator Association is currently imprisoned by the Heart Tribe...except for Grand Cultivator Gol Maek. She was the only one who fiercely opposed fighting against the Heart Tribe."

    Gol Maek sighs and speaks.

    "...It was simply a rational decision. Aside from me, none of the other Grand Cultivators, except for Hon Won and Wi Ryeong-seon, have ever directly fought against the Heart Tribe. Even then, Wi Ryeong-seon only fought against Heart Tribe members below the second stage of Manifestation, and Hon Won, who has some proper fighting experience against them, is currently unconscious due to an internal sh of Yin and Yang energy. That''s why the others didn''t realize how terrifying the Heart Tribe is and rushed in recklessly, only to end up imprisoned."

    "...That''s strange. The Grand Cultivators must have lived for at least thousands of years. How could they not have experience fighting against the Heart Tribe, nor understand their fearsomeness?"

    I''m puzzled, but I understand immediately after Gol Maek speaks.

    "Most of those who fought even once against a Heart Tribe of the third stage of Manifestation or higher died before they could rise to the rank of Grand Cultivator."

    "..."

    Indeed, even ordinary cultivators are struck by 2,400 strands of Heavenly Tribtion when advancing to the Integration stage.

    However, if they have a history of fighting against a Heart Tribe at the third stage of Manifestation, the number of Heavenly Tribtion strands increases to 3,600 without question.

    Even if they manage to fight after reaching the Integration stage, once they''ve fought, they would never be able to attempt another advancement again.

    Thus, it might be that reaching the position of Grand Cultivator is only possible if you avoid fighting the Heart Tribe.

    "...In any case, Sir Young-hoon is currently municating'' with the Heart Tribe Supreme Council to prevent the entire Grand Cultivator Association from being executed."

    "Communicating, huh..."

    I look at them exchanging scenes furiously with intent, blending in enlightenment.

    ''It is a form ofmunication, I suppose.''

    "And..."

    "Hmm?"

    As I briefly look toward Kim Young-hoon and the Supreme Council, Gol Maek bows deeply to me.

    "Please forgive us for not fully grasping the Elder''s true intentions earlier. In the end, you were right. Elder...is the savior of all humanity."

    "I merely did what had to be done."

    It seems even the Grand Cultivator Association hase to understand what I did.

    "How could the salvation of humanity be something that''s merely ''what had to be done''...your merits will be remembered for generations toe."

    "Thanks."

    "And...if I may ask for one favor...please ensure that Sir Young-hoon remains safe."

    She looks at me as she speaks.

    "Although it seems he ismunicating with the Supreme Council, should things go wrong, only the Elder saving him can ensure the future for our Human Race."

    "Hmm..."

    Indeed, no matter how exceptional a martial artist Kim Young-hoon is, if he were to duel with the leaders of the Heart Tribe, who have a history of being abused by humans, there''s a chance they might try to kill him.

    ''Though, that doesn''t seem likely from the look of things right now.''

    Currently, the Supreme Council of the Heart Tribe, who are sparring with Kim Young-hoon, are all feeling excitement, admiration, and respect. It doesn''t seem like such a request is necessary.

    "Alright, if Kim Young-hoon is in danger, I will step in."

    "...Thank you!"

    I ept the proposal, feeling like I''m clearing a debt.

    Gol Maek thanks me several times, then hurries off, saying she''ll deliver the good news to the Grand Cultivator Association.

    For a moment, I stand next to Kim Yeon, watching Kim Young-hoon''s spar.

    Kim Yeon, having a level of sight around Entering Heavens due to the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon,

    And me.

    For both of us, the spar using intent is as clear as day, like watching fireworks. We can fully observe the exchange of intent between Kim Young-hoon and the Supreme Council of the Heart Tribe.

    As I watch the disy of fireworks, I turn to Kim Yeon and speak.

    "...Yeon-ah."

    "Yes."

    "You have something to say, don''t you?"

    "..."

    I ask while sensing Kim Yeon''s emotions.

    Though she''s pretending to be fine, her mind is so devastated that it feels like she might copse at any moment.

    Her sudden change in how she addresses me must be rted to this.

    Kim Yeon takes a deep breath beside me.

    It seems she''s trying to control the overwhelming emotions welling up inside her.

    After a moment of gathering herself, Kim Yeon slowly reveals a shocking truth.

    Atst, I understand why Buk Hyang-hwa came to me with that request earlier.

    "...Hyang-hwa, she''s going to die soon."

 Chapter 430: Her (2)

    Chapter 430: Her (2)

    Paaaatt!

    Sparks fly as Kim Young-hoon lets out a joyfulugh, beads of sweat running down his face.

    Swoooosh��

    The wind sweeps through Cedar Wood Grove, cooling the heat of the sparring match. I stand in the breeze, waiting for Kim Yeon''s words.

    "The Mad Lord told me. When she went to his Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress..."

    Her words continue, and I listen silently.

    After some time, the members of the Supreme Council, having finished their sparring with Kim Young-hoon, all turn their heads toward me in unison.

    "We''ve heard much about you. That you''ve...reached this realm through the same means as us, despite having the body of the Heaven Tribe?"

    After absorbing all of Kim Yeon''s exnation, I silently take a step towards the Supreme Council of the Heart Tribe.Thunk��

    With just a single step, the members of the Supreme Council who had been directing their intent at me freeze in ce.

    They stare at me, frozen, and even Kim Young-hoon beyond them shares the same reaction.

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes are wide enough to pop out of his head.

    I look at them calmly, letting my sword hang by my side.

    A slight nod.

    No words are needed.

    With a mere nod of my head, light shes, and the twenty-two leaders of the Supreme Council, who only sent projections to face Kim Young-hoon, reveal their main bodies within the hall.

    "We nearly failed to recognize a High Person (����). Please forgive us."

    I simply continue to gaze at them silently.

    But even though I''m merely looking at them, they tremble all over, unable to bear the pressure of my presence and on the verge of copsing.

    In that state, I take another silent step forward.

    At that moment, most of the twenty-two members of the Supreme Council start trembling violently, falling to their knees and copsing in ce.

    It seems that upon gazing directly at my soul, which has realized the Sub-Heart Sword, none of them are able to maintain theirposure.

    The Sub-Heart Sword is something beyondprehension for those around the level of Entering Heavens Beyond the Path or Treading Heavens.

    However, the very fact that they are at a high realm means they can see too much, making the shock all the more overwhelming.

    Kim Young-hoon, in particr, seems the most affected, as he grips his saber against the ground, cold sweat pouring down his face uncontrobly.

    But indeed, they are the leaders of the Heart Tribe. Despite being directly exposed to my overwhelming presence, they manage to stand and regain theirposure.

    I shift my gaze towards the five among them who respond best to my pressure.

    Their appearances are unimpressive.

    A little one from the Small Person Race, a Flower nt Race with a body shriveled like a spinach leaf, a Shrimp Shell Race that resembles a shrimp, a Miniature Monkey Race that looks like a small, baby monkey, and a Tiny Fungal Race that resembles a mushroom.

    Yet despite their frail appearances, they seem more formidable than anyone else present.

    Among them, one figure stands out the most.

    He is of the Small Person Race, standing no more than one palm''s length, a dwarf Heart Tribe.

    The Small Person Race is one of the well-known ve races, resembling the Human Race but far weaker and possessing little to no supernatural powers, making them easy prey and often captured and kept as pets.

    Yet, the elderly Small Person Race standing before me with his face covered in scars doesn''t appear small at all.

    Holding a needle like a sword in his hand, the Small Person Race Elder looks up at me and speaks.

    "Teach me a move!"

    "Hah!"

    With the old man''s shout, the five members of the Heart Tribe charge at me with a unified cry.

    From this point, words are no longer needed.

    Theirbined assault begins.

    Paaatt!

    The Small Person Race Elder, wielding his needle like a sword, executes a sword technique before me and waves his toothpick-sized needle.

    Though it appears somewhat cute, the oue is far from that.

    Toong!

    As I deflect the sh from the old dwarf''s needle upwards, the sky splits apart.

    A move simr to Sky-Splitting Kim Young-hoon shown before!

    An all-out strike carried out with the intent to cut through the entire Heart Tribe territory!

    The withered body of the Flower nt Race seems to be flying over me before striking down at me using the thousand-pound drop technique.

    Swoosh!

    As I sidestep using footwork, a sh of light follows, and the spot where the Flower nt Racends with the thousand-pound drop explodes, causing the surrounding terrain to shift and change violently.

    Kugugugugu!

    In the midst of the explosive brilliance, I calmly raise my sword and turn my gaze towards the Shrimp Shell Race charging at me.

    They seem to be a boxer, and with their shrimp-like body, they thrust both fists toward me.

    It''s clearly aughable scene, appearing nothing more than a shrimp iling its arms.

    But I smile faintly and swing my sword with all my strength.

    Kugugugung!

    Paaat!

    As my single strike shes with the Shrimp Shell Race boxer''s punch, a formless shockwave nkets the entire area.

    It feels as though all sound in the area has been erased.

    The shockwave causes my body to lose function for a moment, and a ringing ''Piii'' sound fills my ears.

    Bo-woong!

    Of course, I quickly regain my bnce and prepare for the next attack. The baby monkey-like Miniature Monkey Race rushes at me, grabbing hold of the ground beneath my feet.

    Fwooong!

    Simultaneously, they swing the very ground I''m standing on, throwing me off bnce. The mushroom looking Tiny Fungal Race stretches out both palms toward me.

    Kigigigigik��

    Their palms are filled with an immense concentration of Qi, and I can feel that everything within that energy is rapidly disintegrating, nearing the point of annihtion.

    Behind me, the Small Person Race Elder. Above me, the Flower nt Race warrior. Below my feet, the Miniature Monkey Race. In front of me, the Tiny Fungal Race and Shrimp Shell Race boxers. They are all closing in on me.

    Beyond them, the remaining 17 leaders of the Supreme Council, having assessed the situation, are attempting to distract my ''vision'' by disrupting me from a distance.

    Those who have awakened to the manifestation of sound arts like Yu Hwa begin their performance.

    With the sharp sound of a gayageum (a traditional Korean zither), my body is immediately shed, and an inescapable formless covers me, making my whole body feel as heavy as a thousand pounds.

    Darkness clouds my vision, and the blood flowing through my body grows hot, leaving me in a state unable to control my body.

    And in that state, I silently extend my sword and begin to dance with them.

    Toong��

    My sword hums as it deflects their attacks, sometimes redirecting them, and other times countering them.

    It seeps out.

    My sword naturally flows into the center of their formation, like a stream slipping between rocks.

    In the midst of our sword dance, we bepletely united.

    I can feel their intent.

    The exultation of facing an opponent beyondparison andpeting against a master.

    Joy, excitement, reverence, and respect...

    I envelop their intent with my own.

    I ovey their Martial Arts with my own Martial Arts.

    It feels bleak.

    Painful.

    Miserable.

    Suffocating.

    The vision is ck.

    The Grand Cultivator Association gave me the nickname ''Sword Devil.''

    I have no interest in such a grim title, but at least in this moment, I think it suits me all too well.

    That''s how much my sword right now is steeped in dreadful screams and heartbreak.

    A hollow yet dreadful sword movement spirals within my refined swordsmanship as I intertwine with the supreme masters of the Heart Tribe Supreme Council.

    Kim Yeon''s earlier words echo faintly in my mind.

    ��When the Mad Lord first met Hyang-hwa, he mistook her for one of his own bloodline.

    The old man with the needlends at the tip of my sword, spins seven times counterclockwise, and unleashes a powerful sh with the umted rotational force.

    ��He said that in the Head Realm, the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent is actually a Heavenly Penalty (����) that only his bloodline bears.

    Using my right foot as a pivot, I spin clockwise, shaking off the elder and dispersing the rotational force of the sh he sent flying.

    ��But he quickly realized that Hyang-hwa isn''t of his bloodline. He said that those with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent all bear a ''curse,'' and since the curses differ depending on the bloodline, Hyang-hwa not having the same curse as his is proof that she isn''t of his kin.

    Woo-woong��

    My sword vibrates.

    I continue sparring with the Supreme Council without using any Qi.

    However, my emotions are being expressed through my swordsmanship, and my pain descends from the ne of Soul to the ne of Qi.

    The surroundings gradually begin to be engulfed by devilish energy.

    ��The Mad Lord said that the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent is like ''a bird trapped in a cage.'' A bird that cannot leave the cage...it''s the first time I heard it, but he said those with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent must never leave the world they were born in. Their Heavenly Penalty and curse begins the moment they ''escape their world.'' In other words...those born with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent in the Lower Realms must never ascend.

    The surroundings are painted in darkness, and my sword energy slices through the air in all directions.

    Without drawing upon the energy within me or the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, my sheer intensity causes my intent at the ne of Soul to descend to the ne of Qi, transforming into turbid energy.

    Amidst the torrent of devilish energy, a golden radiance pieces through between the 22 intents surrounding me.

    Kawang��

    Kim Young-hoon, unable to resist any longer, has stepped into the fray.

    But I push Kim Young-hoon''s saber aside and recklessly unleash a barrage of sword energy.

    ��The curse of the Jo n...is said to be tied to their surname. I''m not sure of the details but...even though Hyang-hwa''s curse is different, they do share somemon points.

    The sword dance that started with m emotions has at some point turned into a killing sword.

    I struggle to suppress the rising dark emotions within me, pouring more killing intent into my de.

    ��Those cursed are said to eventually die. The Mad Lord connected his heart with [Her]''s and forcibly tethered his soul to thisnd using the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship''s power source. And Hyang-hwa is...

    Kaang��

    My sword sends the old man with the needle flying.

    And finally,

    sh!

    The sword pressure unfolding from my sword spreads out, knocking back the 22 members of the Heart Tribe Supreme Council along with Kim Young-hoon, allowing me to finally calm down.

    ��...gradually losing the senses of her body. At this rate, not in centuries, but within mere decades, she''ll lose all her five senses. Eventually, even the sense of breathing will vanish, and she''ll die.

    Clench!

    I thrust the sword into the ground.

    "Haah..."

    I exhale.

    My chest feels tight.

    Right now, there''s no connection between me and Buk Hyang-hwa.

    But strangely, my chest still feels heavy.

    I know the reason all too well.

    Even though the woman in this life is different from the one from the tenth life, witnessing her death again is agonizing.

    ''No, that''s not it...''

    To be precise, it''s ''not just that.''

    ''How many times...has it been already?''

    It wasn''t long ago that I lost my followers to Great Mountain, or that I died while holding Kang Min-hee in my arms.

    And now, once again, it''s been decided that one of my connections is going to disappear.

    Yes, this is loneliness.

    The dam of emotions, which had always struggled with the pain of losing connections, is now beginning to overflow with the finality of Buk Hyang-hwa''s terminal fate.

    Squeeze...

    I grip the Colorless ss Sword tightly and slowly suppress myplicated emotions.

    And at that moment, the Heart Tribe Supreme Council, led by the Small Person Race Elder, bows deeply to me.

    "It''s an honor to witness such incredible skill."

    "...I''m ashamed."

    I give a bitter smile, unable to meet their eyes, nor those of Kim Yeon watching from behind me. I simply look up at the sky and speak.

    "I failed to control my emotions, and turbid energy tainted my sword path."

    "Is that so?"

    "...Aren''t you going to ask why?"

    "If you wish to tell us, go ahead. Most of us in the Heart Tribe have lived under abuse and torment, carrying a hundred or even a thousand pains within us. Thus, in Cedar Wood Grove, we do not have the custom of prying into each other''s hearts."

    "...Thank you."

    Looking at those who show me such courtesy, I feel embarrassed, yet overwhelmed by anger, sorrow, and indescribable panic. I lower my head, trembling.

    Seeing me like this, the Small Person Race Elder smiles gently and says:

    "In any case, after exchanging des, I understand. Neither you nor that person...are evil. Even though you couldn''t steady your heart, you never resorted to a killing move in the end. Respecting your kind heart, we of Cedar Wood Grove will ept you and the Surpassing Radiant Divine Demon as members of our forest."

    "I thank you once again but..."

    I calm my troubled heart, unsettled by thoughts of Buk Hyang-hwa, and ask a question.

    "What do you n to do about the Human Race?"

    In the end, that is the biggest issue.

    What we justpeted in was a pure martial contest, and that''s the only reason I won.

    If we were to truly go all out, I would be the one who would surely lose.

    Why?

    Wo-woong��

    ''They''re all disciples of Jang Ik.''

    Within their heart essence, as if it''s the most natural thing, Jang Ik''s podao is embedded in each of them.

    At their level, they are skilled enough to sufficiently draw out Jang Ik''s podao through their own will and wield it with Jang Ik''s ''original power.''

    In short, the moment I decide to oppose them, I will have to endure at least 22 single strikes at the Star Shattering stage.

    Woo-woong��

    I observe the energy within me.

    ''I''ve reached the Second Step Before the Throne.''

    Now, it is possible for me to use Star Shattering level attacks.

    Of course...only for about three moves.

    It will still take much more time before I can be fully ustomed to this realm.

    As such, in my current rtionship with the Heart Tribe, I can only take the position of the ''weaker'' party.

    At my question, they seem to exchange nces before responding.

    "Normally, we would go through a trial before carrying out a sentence."

    "How is the trial conducted?"

    "It''s simple. It proceeds ording to one''s cultivation realm. For the Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage and the old monsters at the Four-Axis stage, our Supreme Council conducts a duel with them, during which we uncover their emotions and ideologies, essence, and past deeds. If any evil acts are revealed in the process, we execute them immediately."

    "..."

    "For those at the Heavenly Being stage and Nascent Soul stage, they are made to face the wall for ten days while undergoing interrogation. Anyone who shows suspicious signs during this process is sentenced to death. From the Core Formation stage onwards, we conduct a more detailed inquiry, dividing the types of execution based on the severity of their sins. This ranges from a merciful beheading to harsher punishments like imprisonment until death or execution by boiling. For those at the Qi Building stage, we subject them to a proper interrogation period, where those who havemitted heinous offenses face death, while those with fewer crimes are sentenced to imprisonment or hardbor. Qi Refining cultivators...are generally sentenced tobor."

    "There''s too many executions."

    "There''s no other choice, is there? To us, the Heaven Tribe and the Earth Tribe are not targets for rehabilitation or salvation but subjects of judgment. If someone is truly innocent and has never unjustly tormented the weak, even if they are a Grand Cultivator at the Integration stage who practices devilish arts, we do not punish them."

    The Small Person Race Elder lets out a faintugh and adds,

    "Of course, when ites to the Human Race, one of the Six Great Heaven Tribe Races...even if they are Qi Refining cultivators, the vast majority take the sacrifices of others as if it''s somethingpletely natural, trampling over them...most of the Human Race is evil."

    His words are full of contempt, but I can''t deny them.

    The sheer number of vengeful souls Kang Min-hee absorbed in the Human Race territory alone is enough to hint at the depth of humanity''s sins.

    Still, I look at the Small Person Race Elder and ask.

    "If you truly intended to do such a thing, you would''ve wiped out the Human Race before I even woke up. Yet, you waited, and only after I came out did you inform me of all this. Doesn''t that mean there''s something you want from me?"

    At my words, the Small Person Race Elder smiles.

    "You are correct."

    "Tell me what you want."

    In response to my words, the elder bows politely and says,

    "I understand that you did not use your full strength in our earlier sparring match."

    "...That is true."

    If I really used my full power, the Heart Tribe territory would have beenpletely destroyed, leaving no one��Heart Tribe or otherwise��alive.

    "Please exchange a genuine single strike with one of us."

    "...What?"

    "If one of us can face your true strike, we will dy our judgment of humanity''s sins."

    I can sense the burning desire in their eyes.

    "The chance to face a master of a higher realm is extremely rare for us. Especially since we''ve already reached the pinnacle of the First Step Before the Throne. Don''t you agree, O Esteemed One?"

    I momentarily open and close my mouth at their words, then gaze at them with a gloomy expression as I speak.

    "I''m sorry. I respect your enlightenment. I also have the desire topete with you. However...now is not the time."

    "Why not?"

    "...My state of mind is unstable. If I get serious, I might end up killing you."

    I have only recently lost my followers to Great Mountain.

    And I only recently held Kang Min-hee in my arms as Imitted suicide!

    Now, on top of that, I learned of Buk Hyang-hwa''s terminal diagnosis.

    One after another!

    All my connections!

    Are leaving my side!

    Ssssssssss��

    As I recall that fact, turbid energy, ghostly energy, and devilish energy once again rise around me.

    "...I don''t want to kill those who have treated me as a guest. Please, if possible,e to me after I''ve calmed my heart."

    Upon hearing my words, the faces of the 22 Supreme Council leaders all twist into expressions as menacing as evil spirits.

    "...O Esteemed One, may I say something?"

    "As much as you wish."

    "We dare not im to understand how you feel, Esteemed One. No, none of us can truly understand each other''s feelings."

    The words of the old man from the Small Person Race are quite amusing.

    Isn''t it because we possess the ability to read others'' heart essences that we are called the Heart Tribe?

    Yet, from the mouth of one from the Heart Tribe, who possesses this sight,es the words that one cannot truly understand another''s feelings?

    It''s a strange statement.

    ''I think I understand.''

    But somehow, I feel like I can understand his words.

    "We possess the eyes to peer into the heart, but no matter how much we read, it''s merely an outward reflection. It''s impossible to truly stand in someone else''s shoes and offer genuinefort. That''s why, in our Cedar Wood Grove, not only is it an unspoken rule not to pry into others'' emotions, but we also forbid offering careless constion. Comforting someone is only permissible between those who share a deep connection."

    He meets my gaze.

    "Thus none of us willfort you, Esteemed One. None of us will im to understand your heart. However! Just as we have not dared to judge you carelessly, we ask that you do not judge us carelessly either! Who among us do you think fears death?!"

    Boom!

    All 22 members of the Supreme Council step forward in unison and shout.

    "To see the realm beyond, we are all willing to discard our lives at any moment! Stop with your strange words and show us your true strength!"

    "..."

    I look at them, feeling slightly incredulous.

    ''They call me Esteemed One, but they don''t treat me like how an ordinary cultivator would treat an Esteemed One.''

    To most cultivators, Esteemed Ones are akin to gods.

    Thus, when dealing with an Esteemed One, they wouldn''t dare to look at them directly, nor would they act in any way other than a devout follower obeying themand of their deity.

    But these people are different.

    ''You''ve raised good disciples, Master...''

    Even if it means death, each of them possess the spirit to speak their minds to a god then die.

    No, it''s precisely because they are such people that they became members of the Heart Tribe, reached Entering Heavens, and rose to this level.

    "There''s one more issue."

    "What is it?"

    I give them a bitter smile as I speak.

    "I, too, am a disciple of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One."

    "Hm...!"

    "In other words, if I were to kill any of you, as a fellow disciple, I would be killing my own senior brothers and sisters. So..."

    "What does that matter!!!"

    The Small Person Race Elder shouts once more with a thunderous voice.

    "Stop with the formalities and focus on sincerity! Besides, even if we are senior brothers and sisters, discussing enlightenment between us is only natural! If you''ve gained enlightenment ahead of us, then help guide your slower senior brothers and sisters!!!"

    The old man''s words leave me momentarily speechless, and I finally respond with aplex gaze.

    "...Understood."

    Squirm, squirm...

    I control the darkness welling up within me, the murderous intent rising from my chest, and ask,

    "So, who among you will receive this junior brother''s sincere strike?"

    As expected, the Small Person Race Elder steps forward.

    "I shall be the one."

    I stare at him for a moment before speaking.

    "Do not regret this."

    "I will have no regrets."

    "Then, here Ie."

    Tstststst��

    The speed at which our consciousnesses elerate grows faster and faster.

    In an instant, the surroundings darken, and only the two of us remain in this world.

    Here, physical size or any bodily constraints no longer matter.

    What remains is simply how one counters the other''s techniques.

    [Sub-Heart Sword.]

    From the start, I unleash my most powerful technique.

    To present an ambiguous move in front of someone who has shown such resolve would be an insult to my opponent!

    I pour everything I have into this one move!

    [Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment.]

    The Heart Sword that emerges from my heart essence digs into his heart essence at a speed faster than recognition.

    A single sword that cuts away at the heart every time he recalls me!

    But this is not the end.

    The application of Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment.

    Paaaatt!

    [Transcending Rivers Embedment (����Խ��).]

    The mountain grows steeper the further one climbs, and the river deepens the more one crosses.

    A person''s heart is just like this��one step inside bes as deep as ten, the end never in sight.

    The Sub-Heart Sword that cuts through the heart at the ne of Soul merges with the ability of the All-Heavens Sword and descends to the ne of Qi.

    In short...

    Pukwakak!

    Originally, Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment merely cuts the heart upon perceiving me, causing pain. But now, it means that perceiving me will cut even the physical body.

    Kwakak��

    The needle he is holding snaps.

    But I can sense it clearly.

    ''He countered it.''

    Though it was far from perfect, he ''confronted'' the form of Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment.

    If his output had been as high as that of the Heaven or Earth Tribes, he might havepletely shattered my Sub-Heart Sword.

    But that''s all.

    In the end, one of the leaders of the Supreme Council.

    The old man from the Small Person Race died standing.

    I know.

    When I unleashed the Sub-Heart Sword, I seeded in perfectly controlling my emotions.

    However, because the Small Person Race Elder had faced me with his full power, this death was caused by the rebound of that elder''s force.

    "Rest in peace, Senior Brother."

    "Senior Brother."

    "Senior Brother..."

    The leaders of the Supreme Council all pay their respects in unison towards the Small Person Race Elder.

    I know who he was.

    The highest-ranking disciple of Jang Ik''s current students.

    The Vice-leader of the Heart Tribe Supreme Council.

    At this moment, in Jang Ik''s absence, he was the acting leader of the Heart Tribe.

    "Senior Brother Gyeong Chang! Your noble spirit will be remembered forever!!!"

    The swordsman of the Small Person Race, Gyeong Chang!

    On my first day of waking up in the Heart Tribe''s Cedar Wood Grove, I killed Jang Ik''s oldest disciple.

    Author''s Note: The subtle brilliance of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains begins with the growing volume of its content.

 Chapter 431: Her (3)

    Shaaaaa��

    Rain begins to fall after the death of the Small Person Race elder.

    "The River Bend of Gyeong Chang is known as Sudden Wind, Sudden Rain."

    The warrior of the Flower nt Race approaches and tells me the name of the manifestation Gyeong Chang possessed.

    "You must have witnessed the sudden, overwhelming power that surged from that small needle during the exchange of techniques."

    "Indeed, it was exactly like that. It was a strength that couldn''t havee from such a small body. How was that possible?"

    I have already guessed the reason, but I ask wanting to hear more detail.

    "Gyeong Chang was an individual, yet not just an individual. He was the king, the lord, of the countless members of the Small Person Race gathered in Cedar Wood Grove. He was always connected to his people, borrowing their strength to fight. By gathering their small amounts of energy, he amplified his power in an instant, like how sudden raindrops falling can cause a disaster. That was Gyeong Chang''s River Bend. And...as you might have guessed, if someone borrows something, they must eventually return it."

    Shaaaaa��I watch as Gyeong Chang''s intent, mixed with the rainwater, disperses and fades away.

    It''s a grand spectacle.

    The massive clump of intent that just moments ago had been sending power to Gyeong Chang from the sky, now expresses the grief of losing its king, saturating the air with yin energy and causing the rain to pour.

    Underneath the scattering raindrops, the strength that Gyeong Chang gathered from his people returns to its original owners.

    But that isn''t the end.

    "If you borrow something, you must return it with interest. The king of the Small Person Race has returned all the enlightenment and determination he gained in hisst battle to the people who lent him their strength."

    "...I see."

    I now understand why Gyeong Chang epted my Sub-Heart Sword without retreating a single step.

    "Was his lifespan already nearing its end?"

    "Yes. The lifespan of the Small Person Race is less than one-fifth that of the Human Race. Even if they rise to the First Step Before the Throne, they can only live two or three thousand years at most. Gyeong Chang managed to live three times the maximum lifespan, reaching twenty thousand years by consuming spiritual herbs and spirit fruits of Cedar Wood Grove, as well as stolen spiritual elixirs from the cultivators of the Heaven and Earth Tribes...but that seemed to be his limit."

    A king who sacrificed himself as an offering for his people, raising the entire race to a higher realm.

    That was Gyeong Chang.

    That was the man before me who, in order to gain enlightenment, saw the Dao in the morning and died in the evening.

    I turn to the Flower nt Race warrior and ask a question.

    "You, too, seemed willing to risk your life like Gyeong Chang. May I ask why?"

    "...It''s difficult to exin in detail, but all of us have our own circumstances and the twists and turns of life. After going through countless storms and tribtions, we have still survived, sharpening our resolve to reach this level��that is who we are."

    They look at me with serious eyes and speak.

    "My name is Ryeo Hwa (����/Beautiful Flower), a disciple of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One. While it''s difficult to tell you my entire life story, one thing is certain. Even if it had been me standing in front of Junior Brother just moments ago, not only I, but everyone in the Supreme Council, no. Anyone at the third stage of manifestation or higher, would have cast aside their life without hesitation."

    Only then do I fully realize that this is the territory of the Heart Tribe.

    And where anyone who can fight possesses something more precious than their life.

    People who are willing to risk their lives, not for themselves, but for something else.

    We call such people kings.

    Thus, everyone here is an honorable king in their own right.

    A forest where trees grow to build a grand pce for kings.

    This is the Cedar Wood Grove.

    I watch to the end as the Small Person Race gathers to hold a funeral for their fallen king.

    Perhaps because I was connected to Gyeong Chang and shared his emotions, none of the Small Person Race bore any resentment towards me.

    A short yet intense encounter with Gyeong Chang, followed by death.

    And the events that unfolded afterward.

    Through this single incident, Ie to understand what kind of ce the Heart Tribe territory truly is.

    Afterwards, I politely ask about the names of all 21 members of the Heart Tribe''s Supreme Council.

    Among them, I etch into my heart the names of the five individuals who withstood my pressure the best, including the king of the Small Person Race, Gyeong Chang.

    The king of the Small Person Race, Gyeong Chang.

    The great warrior of the Miniature Monkey Race, Jae Hu.

    The Grand Elder of the Tiny Fungal Race, Dok Young.

    The prophet of the Flower nt Race, Ryeo Hwa.

    The strongest of the Shrimp Shell Race, Yu Yeon.

    For some reason, I sense that I will be strongly intertwined with them even in Cedar Wood Grove.

    And so, I truly became part of the Heart Tribe.

    Several days passed since I began interacting with the Heart Tribe.

    By the order of the Heart Tribe Supreme Council, I was guided to the outskirts of the Cedar Wood Grove.

    There, they took me to a small shrine made of cedar.

    "There is a request that our master left behind. ording to it, Junior Brother must undergo seclusion within this cedar shrine."

    "Seclusion..."

    Ryeo Hwa, who became the Vice-Leader of the Supreme Council after Gyeong Chang''s passing, nods her head.

    "Yes. Master explicitly stated that...if someone in the Heart Tribe reaches the Second Step Before the Throne after him, they must be isted and forced into seclusion. He firmly warned that they must not leave the seclusion until certain conditions are met."

    "Hmm...I see."

    It seems a bit difficult to grasp at first, but I nod.

    Somehow, I feel like I understand Jang Ik''s intentions.

    ''It''s likely to properly consolidate the enlightenment gained from Second Step Before the Throne.''

    The cultivation of the Heaven and Earth Tribes does not easily fade.

    But the cultivation of the Heart Tribe can sometimes regress.

    Their cultivation relies solely on enlightenment, so if they forget their realization after rising in level, their realm can fall again.

    Jang Ik likely rmended seclusion to ensure that the enlightenment is fully internalized, preventing such loss.

    Inside the shrine made of cedar, which I enter following Ryeo Hwa, is a formation that prevents any light from entering.

    As if they''re trying to express an impression of distant emptiness.

    "What is the condition for leaving seclusion?"

    "It''s simple."

    Wo-woong��

    Ryeo Hwa raises a small, low-grade spirit stone in her hand.

    "When the energy contained in this low-grade spirit stone fills the entire interior of the shrine, you may leave."

    "Hmm..."

    It''s a task simr to filling an entire house with a single coin.

    After gauging the energy in the spirit stone, I nod and sit down in the center of the dark shrine.

    Wo-woong��

    Upon closer inspection, I notice that the interior of the shrine is spatiallypressed, and once I sit in the center, it appears much more expansive.

    ''No, it''s not spacepression...''

    It feels more like the space was remodeled, simr to when a was transformed into an environment habitable for living creatures by Jang Ik with his podao.

    "Well then, I wish you good fortune, Junior Brother. May you seed in fulfilling Master''s task and emerge from your seclusion."

    "Understood."

    Creak...thud!

    After saying her piece, Ryeo Hwa hands me the low-grade spirit stone and closes the shrine door.

    Tstststsss��

    In the darkness, the low-grade spirit stone emits a very faint light.

    ''It''s about as much energy a martial artist could inhale in a single breath using their internal energy method...''

    To think I have to fill this entire space with such a meager amount of energy��it seems like a difficult yet intriguing task.

    ''Since things havee to this, I should properly stabilize my realm before leaving.''

    With my head already full ofplex issues, such as Buk Hyang-hwa and other matters, this seems like a good opportunity to organize my mind.

    Woo-wong��

    As I observe my inner body, I simultaneously reach out with my consciousness to observe the current situation of humanity.

    ''Besides the space remodeling, there don''t seem to be any restrictions.''

    My consciousness easily slips outside the shrine.

    It seems the structure relies purely on the conscience of the person who entered to continue their cultivation earnestly.

    Humanity, for the most part, appears dissatisfied with having to live among the Heart Tribe, who were once their ve race. However, a few seem interested in the Heart Tribe''s ways and are earnestly exploring martial arts.

    Particrly, Kim Young-hoon, a member of humanity who entered the Heart Tribe Supreme Council with dignity, has gathered quite the following. There''s an amusing event where a strange group called the ''Bright Cold Martial Alliance'' has begun to form from his followers.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, along with Yeon Wei and others, is holding a memorial service for the four disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who had died recently.

    Oh Hyun-seok has been engaging in endless sparring with Azure Tiger Saint, gradually preparing to inherit the Blue Sky Armor from him.

    And Kim Yeon...is with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    She is researching the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon while assisting in the creation of Buk Hyang-hwa''s work.

    I briefly turn my gaze to where they are.

    "Hyang-hwa, how are your eyes?"

    "They''ve gotten a bit blurry."

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s curse is said to gradually dull all her senses until they arepletely lost, eventually paralyzing her nervous system and killing her.

    Though called a curse, it''s essentially a Heavenly Penalty that came with her Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, and there''s no way to reverse it.

    Last time, Kim Yeon asked me whether it might be possible to capture Buk Hyang-hwa''s soul in the same manner as the Mad Lord, using the power of the Nether Crossing Ship''s power source.

    But I rejected that idea.

    Having been trapped in a puppet for a thousand years myself, I know clearly that such a state is neither truly living nor truly dead��a fate worse than death.

    Crack...

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s condition has worsened recently.

    She mentioned that her eyes asionally became blurry when she woke up, or that she would lose the feeling in her fingertips. But now, the Heavenly Penalty seems to be advancing rapidly.

    I can roughly guess the cause.

    ''Great Mountain...you...''

    Her condition started rapidly deteriorating after leaving the Ancient Force Realm.

    Then, the most significant event during that time must be the cause.

    ''What more...are you trying to take from me again...?''

    Clench...

    I grip the ground near me.

    Grains of dirt press under my fingernails, and I can feel the soil in my palm.

    I have no idea what to do.

    Am I just supposed to helplessly watch as Buk Hyang-hwa slowly dies?

    ''If I use the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique...would it not work?''

    If I ovey Buk Hyang-hwa''s fate with the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, it isn''t entirely impossible.

    But there''s a problem with that too.

    ''The Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique is a method that, by offering a sacrifice, changes one''s fate by giving misfortune.''

    To use this on someone else, I''d be ''offering myself as the sacrifice'', ''giving the other misfortune''. It would be an Immortal Art that changes one''s fate.

    In other words, even if I use it on Buk Hyang-hwa, I will die, and she will have to live her entire life amidst misfortune and disaster.

    She wouldn''t want that either.

    ''Just what am I supposed to do!!??''

    While I suddenly feel emotional, I suppress the rising Heart Demon.

    ''...It''s dangerous.''

    Until now, there haven''t been many Heart Demons that posed a threat to me.

    That''s because I, myself, am a more dangerous Heart Demon than all my other Heart Demonsbined.

    Usually, when Heart Demons approach me, it''s I who devours them.

    But I feel it''s different this time.

    With Buk Hyang-hwa''s terminal diagnosis acting as the catalyst, I feel all the Heart Demons I''ve devoured so recklessly until now trying to burst out from within my stomach.

    If a Heart Demon erupts this time, all the Heart Demons I''ve consumed in agony up to now will erupt in unison.

    ''Cedar Wood Grove will turn into hell...''

    It isn''t just a metaphor. There''s a high chance that the monsters born from the evolved ck Blood Tears Flower will burst forth all at once and plunge Cedar Wood Grove into an abyss of curses.

    Moreover, since there are no special restrictive formations inside the shrine, it''s even more dangerous.

    ''First...calm down.''

    I shift my thoughts back to cultivation in an attempt to suppress the swirling emotions of rage and despair.

    I retract my consciousness that I extended outside the shrine back within.

    Wo-woong��

    For some reason, the light from the lowest-grade spirit stone in front of me dims.

    ''...It''s only emitting light. Normally, it should emit light for several years...''

    It seems the stone doesn''t have much energy, even for a lowest-grade.

    I stop focusing on the spiritual stone and cross my legs in meditation, delving into repentant enlightenment.

    Wo-woong��

    My current cultivation is at thete Integration stage.

    Wo-woong��

    The divine powers of Time, Wind, Cold, Heat, and Sunlight are active within my domain.

    In the final moments of my past life,

    After consuming the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, my very essence nearly twisted due to a Heart Demon.

    But the effects were certain��my cultivation surged to the Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    And from that point, I shaved off my cultivation until I reached the Second Step Before the Throne, eventually stabilizing at thete Integration stage.

    Normally, upon regression, my cultivation should have reverted back to the early Integration stage.

    However, my advancement to the Second Step Before the Throne was helpful.

    ''I''ve now be capable of elevating my entire body to the ne of Soul.''

    And my regression is centered on my soul.

    What does that mean?

    ''From the moment I rose to the Second Step Before the Throne, even if I return, my cultivation will no longer regress.''

    In other words, I no longer need to store my cultivation in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections to recover my realm.

    What remains now is to recover my Grand Perfection Integration stage cultivation, awaken the divine power of Rain, and challenge the advancement to the Star Shattering stage.

    That''s all.

    As I focus on awakening the remaining divine power of Rain, I begin dissolving all the stored cultivation in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections into the Colorless ss Sword, since I no longer need to store it.

    The Refining Void Dharma Treasure is crucial for the advancement ritual to the Start Shattering stage anyway, so enhancing the quality of the Void Dharma Treasure is a necessary step.

    Kugugugugu!

    As I start dissolving the cultivation stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections into the Colorless ss Sword, a mighty force that shocks the heavens begins to shake the entire Cedar Wood Grove.

    Since the power stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is originallypatible with the Colorless ss Sword from the beginning, it doesn''t take much time to enhance the sword itself.

    I just need to feed it.

    Tstststststs��

    A hazy mist rises from the Colorless ss Sword, then is reabsorbed.

    At the same time, my swords begin to hum.

    After all three thousand Colorless ss Swords were refined into Void Dharma Treasures, they became connected to my heart essence and gained the ability to be resurrected even if they break or are destroyed.

    But that''s all. For now, each of the three thousand swords is merely a dharma treasure at the Grand Perfection Nascent Soul level.

    However, as the cultivation stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections begins to flow into the Colorless ss Sword, a transformation begins.

    Tssaaaatt!

    The sharp energy of each of the three thousand Colorless ss Swords bes even more ferocious, and their strength increases further.

    The three thousand swords each begin to rise to the level of the Heavenly Being stage.

    ''The cultivation stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is spiritual power at the mid Integration stage.''

    That level of spiritual power is more than enough to elevate the quality of the three thousand dharma treasures.

    I use one percent of the power stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections to raise the three thousand swords to the early Heavenly Being level.

    I infuse more power.

    The Colorless ss Swords evolve once again to the mid Heavenly Being level.

    Three percent of the power from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is consumed.

    Late Heavenly Being.

    Six percent of the remaining power is consumed.

    Grand Perfection Heavenly Being!

    Ten percent of the remaining power is consumed.

    Kuadudududuk!

    Suddenly, all of the Colorless ss Swords glow brightly, emitting a dazzling light.

    sh!

    It feels as if a chrysalis is shedding its shell, and I sense that the rank of my Colorless ss Swords have dramatically risen again.

    ''Four-Axis...''

    The quality of each of the Colorless ss Swords is now at the Four-Axis level.

    To get to this point, half of the cultivation stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections has been used.

    I pour the remaining half of the stored cultivation into the three thousand Colorless ss Swords.

    Paaatt!

    At that moment, all three thousand Colorless ss Swords light up again and rise once more.

    ''Mid Four-Axis...''

    Dharma treasures at the Four-Axis level are called ''out-of-standard dharma treasures.''

    Of course, there are dharma treasures like the Blue Sky Armor of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect that surpass even the power of Four-Axis level dharma treasures, but the term ''out-of-standard dharma treasure'' lies in its ''qualification.''

    From this level onward, without at least reaching the Four-Axis stage, it is impossible to fully draw out the power of out-of-standard dharma treasures, which is why they are called Four-Axis level dharma treasures.

    Tssaaaaat��

    The sharp glow of the Colorless ss Swords fades as they be out-of-standard dharma treasures, losing their sharp energy and leaving only solid and dense intensity as they fall to the ground.

    To an untrained eye, they would appear merely as ss sword models, so ordinary that they can be mistaken for decorative items.

    But when I pick up one of the Colorless ss Swords that has fallen to the ground, it responds to my touch, emanating a sharp energy that can likely cut through the Four-Axis Canopy of a Four-Axis stage cultivator.

    Any Four-Axis stage cultivator would find that simply wielding one of the Colorless ss Swords would allow them to overwhelm opponents at the same level.

    Wo-woong!

    I gather all the scattered Colorless ss Swords back into one and gaze at them in contemtion.

    I have fully infused all the stored cultivation from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections into each and every sword, elevating them to the level of out-of-standard dharma treasures.

    ''They haven''t fully integrated with the cultivation yet.''

    The rapid rise in their quality is likely the cause. If I take time to allow the cultivation to fully merge with the dharma treasures, each of the Colorless ss Swords will eventually reach the Grand Perfection Four-Axis level.

    The power they will unleash whenbined into one...it''s to the point that even thinking of testing it gives me chills.

    But that''s not the most important thing.

    Tststststststs��

    I unfold the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that now resides within the Colorless ss Swords.

    The Colorless ss Swords glow brightly, releasing a hazy mist around them.

    Around me, a web of myriad connections visible only to my eyes unfolds.

    ''...Now...I will never lose them again.''

    Until now, losing the Colorless ss Swords also meant losing the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, making it impossible to prevent the leakage of my memories.

    But now that the Colorless ss Swords have been refined into Void Dharma Treasures and are partially integrated with my heart essence...

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections has also merged with my heart essence.

    In other words, from now on, I will never again lose the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''Embrace all connections and be impermanence...''

    This is the enlightenment I came to upon reaching the Second Step Before the Throne.

    Literally, I have embraced all connections within my heart essence.

    ''The impermanence reached through filling is also emptiness...''

    I observe the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections as I contemte my enlightenment on impermanence.

    Originally a secret art for storing cultivation, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections has now beenpletely emptied, revealing nothing but emptiness.

    ''Ah...''

    As I gaze upon the connections within thepletely empty Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, the enlightenment I previously only instinctively grasped now fully crystallizes.

    ''I see.''

    Why does impermanence lead to emptiness?

    Many fundamentally misunderstand this.

    Emptiness (��) is not hollowness (̓).

    It doesn''t mean ''being hollow;'' but rather ''being pierced through.''

    Someone might look at an empty cave and think, ''It''s hollow.''

    But if they walk to the end of the cave and continue to dig, what happens?

    The cave will pierce through to the other side of the mountain, bing a ''path'' that connects where they are with another ce.

    Piercing through a path that connects one to one another.

    That is the essence of emptiness, and that is the true enlightenment I attained regarding impermanence.

    To embrace all connections and be impermanence.

    That means embracing all connections and breaking through a path towards all connections.

    In Seated Detachment, Entering Hope, I trained with the goal ofpressing my heart essence into a single strike.

    But training in this realm will be about going beyond emptiness, opening a path from my heart towards all my connections.

    ''I see, Jang Ik...''

    I now understand why Jang Ik imnted his podao into each and every Heart Tribe without distinction.

    Perhaps it''s so he can connect with all of them...

    Paaaaatt!

    I gather the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections into one.

    The hazy mist shrinks to the size of the lowest-grade spirit stone in front of me.

    Having poured all the stored cultivation into the Colorless ss Swords, the energy within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is now even less than that of the spirit stone.

    As I gaze at that energy, I clearly understand Jang Ik''s task.

    Paaaaatt!

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections emits light.

    This light illuminates the entire shrine that is filled only with darkness.

    This light is the grace I received from understanding the hearts of myrades from ''past lives.''

    The shrine, once filled with nothing but darkness, is now filled with the light I have built up.

    From now on, just as this light erased the darkness, the emptiness in the shrine, I will continue to strive to understand the hearts of my connections.

    By doing so, this light will continue to grow.

    When the light grows and bes as bright as the sun, I will finally reach the next realm.

    Illuminating the endless Emptiness ( ?/��) within my heart and filling the Hollow (?/̓).

    That, is Second Step Before the Throne.

    The position where one erases the Void (??/ ̓��) with the heart!

    As thus...the name of this stage naturally settles in my heart.

    "Void Shattering (̓�շ���)."

    Filling the hollow heart through the path of connections and the grace received from them, reaching the realm where the emptiness is erased.

    ''Ah...''

    I now realize I have fully entered Void Shattering.

    Inside the shrine of the cedar trees.

    There, along with impermanence, Iprehend the structure of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is a path.

    The timeline of my past.

    A path where the memories of those timelines intersect.

    And at the center of that path is Buk Hyang-hwa''s norigae.

    I unconsciously extend my hand and grasp the connection with Buk Hyang-hwa''s norigae.

    Tststststst��

    Then, familiar memories surge like a flood.

    "Ah..."

    Drip, drip...

    It''s the memory from that time.

    The tenth cycle.

    That day, that final moment from back then.

    It remains so vivid.

    She, who appeared before me as a soul.

    Her heart, feelings, that almost-touching sensation.

    The sentimentality of the kiss.

    The sense of liberation at the moment when the curse became a blessing...

    "Ah...ahhh..."

    As I feel the tears streaming down, I fully understand Jang Ik''s intention.

    Those who reach the realm of Void Shattering must all realize emptiness.

    Just as the answer to the Heart Sword differs for each person, so too does the answer for emptiness.

    But one thing is certain.

    People always forget emptiness so easily.

    Whether it is breaking through or emptying out, emptiness is something forgotten far too easily.

    As is the grace received from others.

    Until now, I thought I remembered everything through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    But now I understand how arrogant and foolish that thought was.

    ''I haven''t...truly remembered even a single thing. I...''

    Though I may not have forgotten the memories, have I ever truly remembered the feelings from those moments?

    Along with the connection to Buk Hyang-hwa''s heart, the hearts of countless others.

    Memories of the time spent with them flood into my chest.

    The moments I spent cultivating Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation with Seo Ran, sharing both hardships and joy.

    The moments when I taught my disciples, telling them to live...

    As I recall the emotions in each of those countless moments, I gaze at the norigae connected to me.

    Wo-woong��

    Through the norigae, the emotions of someone else, not mine, begin to flow in.

    The current owner of the norigae,

    The heart of this cycle''s Buk Hyang-hwa is flowing into me.

    As I faintly feel the emotions of this cycle''s Buk Hyang-hwa, I finally begin to understand, even a little, her feelings as she faces her impending death.

    ��I willplete it, no matter what.

    "...I see."

    I was thinking Buk Hyang-hwa is dying.

    I was thinking she is leaving me because she has been cursed.

    It was a misunderstanding.

    It was a misunderstanding brought about by my arrogance, thinking of her merely as ''my person.''

    Wasn''t it the same with my disciples?

    How many times had I foolishly and ignorantly told them to just live, without respecting their true desire to achieve their life''s goal?

    This cycle''s Buk Hyang-hwa is, at this very moment...

    ''Coming back to life'' in order toplete her creation as she approaches death.

    I see the illusion of Hong Su-ryeong.

    ��If we cannot ovee fate, can''t we at least make choices within fate''s confines?

    ��If death and destruction are already fated, why can''t I seek my heart''s own path within that fate?

    My disciples, as well as Hong Su-ryeong.

    They all wanted to end their lives with their own hands.

    The important part isn''t ''wanted to end,'' but ''with their own hands.''

    And now, Buk Hyang-hwa, too, is trying toplete her work ''with her own hands'' before leaving.

    "..."

    A thought crosses my mind.

    If everyone were to stay with me for a thousand years, would that truly mean we are ''together''?

    People are all fated to part ways eventually.

    Just as Song Jin has now left me and Seo Ran forever.

    All people eventually face the time of parting

    If that is the case, until that timees, respecting each other as much as possible and remaining in each other''s hearts...

    Would that not be the true way to be ''together'' forever?

    Paaaaat!

    I open my eyes and see the dancing light from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections grow stronger.

    "...Yes."

    I have made up my mind regarding Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Let''s prepare...for the farewell."

    I will do everything I can to find a way to prevent the curse, but if that''s not possible, I will bid her farewell in her final moments.

    I will stay with her as much as I can and send her off as arade of this cycle.

    Step, step...

    Clearing my heart and Heart Demons, I step out of the shrine.

    As I organize my dharma treasures, I fully rise to the realm of Void Shattering.

    And I resolve my attitude towards Buk Hyang-hwa, as well as all the connections that will eventually leave me.

    Creeeak...

    Bothing and going are their wills.

    If the fate that cannot be avoided tries to take away my connections, I will be sorrowful, but let''s not fall into despair.

    I will try to protect them, but let''s not obsess over them.

    While respecting their lives, let''s cherish the remaining time even more.

    Creeeak...

    It''s when I close the door of the shrine.

    Kim Yeon appears before me.

    "It''s been ten years."

    "...?"

    At those words, I turn around.

    At the same time.

    Pasasasak��

    The cedar shrine I just left crumbles into dust.

    It has suddenly weathered away.

    As if Jang Ik had worked some trick.

    "...I see."

    Only then do I understand why, even though it was the lowest-grade spiritual stone, its light went out so quickly.

    From the moment I focused my consciousness inside the shrine, my cognition had been distorted, and time had passed incredibly fast.

    "...In these ten years, there was a great event."

    She speaks as she walks away.

    "For now, let''s go to Hyang-hwa. I''ll exin on the way."

    "Alright."

    With a rxed smile, I ask her.

    "A great event you say? What exactly was it?"

    "First...in the Heart Tribe territory, Sacred Master Baek Woon''s incarnation came to dere recognition of your status and...bestowed upon you a title as an Esteemed One."

 Chapter 432: Her (4)

    Chapter 432: Her (4)

    "My title?"

    It seems they are referring to a title simr to that of Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One Jang Ik, a sobriquet for an Esteemed One,

    ''So, the rumor that the title of an Esteemed One is bestowed by the Sacred Master is true.''

    There''s a widespread story in the Bright Cold Realm that the title of an Esteemed One is granted by the Sacred Master.

    There are countless stories about ''why'' the Sacred Master grants the title, but nothing is definite.

    "My title...what is it?"

    "You''ll know soon enough...ah, we''re here."

    Just as I''m about to ask more about my title, Kim Yeon and I arrive at a house located in Cedar Wood Grove, where Buk Hyang-hwa resides.

    The Cedar Wood Grove of the Heart Tribe is a dense forest of cedar trees that seem to pierce the sky.Unlike ordinary tall cedars found elsewhere, the trees here are abnormally strong and thick. Most of the Heart Tribe selects one of these massive trees, hollowing out its interior to live within.

    Humans, now treated as ''guests'' of the Heart Tribe, also mostly reside in such ces.

    As we step inside the cedar house, we see Buk Hyang-hwa busily working with her hands.

    A radiant pattern shines on her face.

    Below her hands, a design is drawn, depicting the positions of numerous constetions.

    "What are you doing?"

    Feeling an odd sense of familiarity and unease, I ask.

    Buk Hyang-hwa shows me the design in more detail in response to my question.

    "Ah, you''ve finished your seclusion. Esteemed One."

    "...You can drop the ''Esteemed One.'' Just call me what you did before."

    "Emm��still, you''ve been officially recognized by the Sacred Master..."

    "...Please, I don''t want to be addressed like that by myrades."

    "...Understood. If that''s what you wish...by the way, you were asking what I was doing, right? Look at this. These are constetions of the Head Realm."

    "...!"

    I flinch in surprise as I speak.

    "What do you...do you not know what happened to Cheongmun Ryeong who was exploring the constetions of the Head Realm?"

    "Ah, don''t worry. This is only a part of the constetions from the Head Realm."

    "A part?"

    "Yes. The constetions that match the ones I observed in the Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm. I only drew those."

    "The Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm?"

    "Yes. For some reason, my norigae is connected to Daoist Seo''s Colorless ss Sword. And both my norigae and the Colorless ss Sword, for reasons unknown, hold the power of Ancient Force. Therefore, to unravel the secret of the norigae, I believe we need to approach the mystery of the Ancient Force Realm."

    "...."

    I don''t know what to say to her.

    ''The secret of the norigae is ultimately tied to the point of intersection of the powers of several different timelines due to my regression.''

    But I can''t reveal that.

    No matter what, a past timeline cannot be returned to, nor can it be interacted with.

    Therefore, her efforts are ultimately futile.

    But I can''t say that it like that.

    Instead, I ask her another question.

    "Is there any proof that the Colorless ss Sword and the norigae specifically possess the power of Ancient Force?"

    The Colorless ss Sword undoubtedly contains the records of my ''previous cycles.''

    However, how can ''my previous cycles'' be rted to the power of Ancient Force, the power of a perished world?

    ''Is there concrete evidence that my previous cycles are treated as a ruined world?''

    As I ask this, Buk Hyang-hwa hands me something.

    "If you''vepleted your seclusion, you should take this."

    "Hmm?"

    I take the strange scroll she hands me, and I''m startled.

    ''Why is this...?''

    It looks like a simple scroll, but in reality, it''s a clump of Qi.

    It''s so thick with energy that it feels almost tangible.

    Kim Yeon beside me exins the scroll.

    "The Sacred Master bestowed an Esteemed One''s title, right? It''s written there."

    "Ah...!"

    I try to unroll the scroll after hearing those words.

    However, unexpectedly, the scroll doesn''t budge at all. Kim Yeon continues exining.

    "The Sacred Master''s incarnation said that the scroll can only be opened by breaking it with the single strike of an Esteemed One. Once you ept the contents, you''ll be officially dered as an Esteemed One of the Bright Cold Realms, proimed to the entire Middle Realm."

    "Ah, I see."

    So my title as an Esteemed One hasn''t been made public yet.

    ''If it''s an Esteemed One''s single strike...it must refer to a power strong enough to cut a star.''

    I nod and take hold of the scroll.

    But with my eyes on the scroll, I ask Buk Hyang-hwa another question.

    "So, how will you answer my question regarding this scroll and the power of the Ancient Force Realm?"

    Pointing at the scroll, Buk Hyang-hwa replies.

    "The ck scroll...haven''t you seen something like it before?"

    "Seen it before...hm?"

    I frown at her words.

    This is clearly a highly condensed mass of Qi, to the point of materializing. I''ve never seen a clump of Qi in the form of a scroll before.

    However, I suddenly remember having encountered this type of energy before.

    "ck Ancient Paper!"

    "Correct. It''s the ck Ancient Paper we saw in the Ancient Force Realm. I kept the scroll imbued with the same energy as the ck Ancient Paper for a while and studied it. Through that, I discovered a monality'' in things imbued with the power of Ancient (��)."

    "Amonality?"

    "Yes. Everything that contains the power of Ancient (��) is rted to one thing��''dreams''."

    "Dreams?"

    "Yes. But I''m not referring to the dreams one has while sleeping...I''m referring to hopes (����)."

    Buk Hyang-hwa continues her exnation.

    "When Ibined my research on the ''pseudo ck Ancient Paper'' scroll with my norigae, and the research data I gathered when Daoist Seo allowed me to study the Colorless ss Sword, I found that certain constetions from the Head Realm, or even some Deep Sea constetions from the Ancient Force Realm, share simrities with the flow of spiritual energy imbued with this power of Ancient (��). As I studied those constetions, I came to a hypothesis��that by connecting to certain constetions, one can tap into the mind of the power of Ancient (��), much like how Senior Cheongmun Ryeong harnessed the power of constetions to unfold some secret art."

    "What...!?"

    I exim in shock, raising my voice.

    "Stop immediately! Do you want to turn into a pir of salt?"

    "...I cannot stop."

    "What do you��!?"

    "Because, if the power of Ancient trulyes from someone''s hope! Then the power of hope imbued in my norigae must be my mother''s!"

    "..."

    "Esteemed One...no, Daoist Seo. May I ask you something? 600 years ago, when we first met, you gave me this norigae, did you not?"

    "...Yes, I did."

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s gaze bes more serious.

    "Do you know who created this norigae?"

    "...Miss'' mother, of course."

    "That''s right. Which means, it''s highly likely that the hope within this norigae is my mother''s. Ever since I was a child...I''ve longed for my mother. That''s why I kept this norigae, her keepsake, and followed herst wishes by living in Cheon-saek City. Therefore, if this norigae contains my mother''s hope...I must find out what it is!"

    "...The hope contained in that norigae...may not necessarily be your mother''s."

    I sense Kim Yeon looking at me with a slightly shocked expression.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, as expected, looks at me with a sudden expression of surprise before asking me a question.

    "Then...whose hope is in this norigae?"

    "..."

    I let out an awkwardugh and sigh.

    "...It''s nothing. It might very well be the hope left by Miss''s mother. I will go check my title in the scroll."

    With that, I hurriedly leave Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop, almost as if fleeing.

    ''Ah...''

    Throb, throb...

    My heart pounds painfully in my chest.

    If the norigae holds someone''s hope, then whose desire could it be?

    I know all too well.

    The hope contained in this norigae, belongs to her from the 10th cycle, and to me from that time as well.

    I wipe my face.

    Looking into a nearby puddle, I see that my face has grown noticeably somber, and my intent is oozing with vivid sorrow.

    ''...It''s blue.''

    I''ve always thought the intent of sorrow was dark blue.

    But now I see, the ''dark'' mixed in with dark blue seems to be another color that apanies sorrow.

    [TL/N: Dark as in ck.]

    ''Is it...obsession?''

    Through a process of elimination, I guess the nature of the ck intent.

    While naming the realm of Void Shattering, I determined my attitude toward Buk Hyang-hwa and casted off my obsessions.

    Afterward, while flowing with the intent of sorrow, the dark blue became a pure blue.

    Having reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I am able to see all intent, but even now, the world of intent seems boundless.

    I suddenly turn to look behind me.

    Behind me, Kim Yeon is looking at me.

    She is looking at me with an oddly calm expression.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. And you?"

    "...I''m okay."

    "...I see. I''ll check my title and visit the Sacred Master. Regarding the ck Ancient Paper and Ancient Force, she will probably know more."

    We smile at each other, sharing lies that are obvious to us both.

    I am not alright, and Kim Yeon, having sensed my strange emotions, also seems to have some unsettled intent. But I can''t exin it, and she doesn''t press me to exin either.

    I fly up into the sky above the Heart Tribe Territory and nce at Kim Yeon below.

    ''Something is changing.''

    From the moment she met Buk Hyang-hwa, no. To be precise, from the moment she became closer to her, something has been changing with Kim Yeon.

    The anxious mind I saw in the Nether Ghost Realm seemed to heal a bit after meeting her, so I thought it was a positive change and left it alone.

    ''Is it changing for the better?''

    I don''t know.

    No, honestly, whether it changes for better or worse, it''s arrogant of me to even evaluate whether it''s ''good'' or not.

    ''I just hope she doesn''t fall into madness from Heart Demons...''

    I hope Kim Yeon grows properly, and as I rise to the point where the Heart Tribe territory bes as small as a dot, I unfurl the scroll into the sky.

    ''Now then. Let''s see what title the Sacred Master has bestowed upon me.''

    Paaatt!

    I use the 31st move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, umting Dust Forms a Mountain directly on the scroll.

    sh!

    A single strike powerful enough to cleave through aunches towards the scroll.

    The scroll, which wouldn''t budge an inch under ordinary power, explodes into light as it meets the first strike of umting Dust Forms a Mountain.

    At the same time,

    Kugugugugu!

    An enormous explosion erupts, and the surrounding space-time begins to distort.

    ''This, this is...!''

    I realize what''s happening now, and I am shocked.

    ''This crazy...!''

    The celestial energy of the entire Bright Cold Realm is starting to converge on this spot.

    The will of Sacred Master Baek Woon begins to manifest in this ce.

    She is borrowing the power of the Bright Cold Realm, performing a miracle that would be impossible for an ordinary Sacred Vessel.

    As the scroll explodes, a cloud of dust made up of countless particles spew out.

    And with the twisting of space-time and the concentration of celestial energy,

    The power of the Bright Cold Realm begins topress the dust cloud.

    Oooooo��

    From its center, an unknown stirring can be felt, and something begins to appear in the sky above the Heart Tribe territory.

    ''S-Star...!''

    That, is a.

    The dust cloud, having swallowed my previous strike, is now forming a imbued with my energy.

    The begins to absorb the dust cloud, forming an attraction force.

    Simultaneously, beyond the attraction force, Sacred Master Baek Woon''s will imprints itself into my mind.

    [In blessing of Seo Eun-hyun of the Human Race, who has newly stepped into the realm of Esteemed Ones, I bestow upon thee a new governing territory (�I��) and dharma tool (����). This shall be your symbol from henceforth, serving as the mark symbolizing your connection with the Bright Cold Realm.]

    Kugugugugu!

    I stand in awe as I watch the star forming before me, and at the same time, I know its name.

    [The star''s name is Within Heavens (����). It is named in honor of you, an Esteemed One of the Heart Tribe who has transcended the ne of Qi and reached the ne of Soul. Weing your arrival at a new sky, I hereby grant upon thee the title of Within Heavens Esteemed One of the Bright Cold Realm.]

    Kuuooooooo��

    I can instinctively sense it.

    If I connect my attraction force to that Within Heavens Star, I will immediately be recognized as the Within Heavens Esteemed One and truly be an Esteemed One of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Since attaining Void Shattering, my attraction force has grown stronger than before.

    Perhaps those who reach Void Shattering, the Second Step Before the Throne, gain some degree of control over attraction force, much like the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    However, I only stare at the star in front of me without connecting my attraction force to it.

    For some reason, I don''t like it.

    Within Heavens (����) means ''to leave this world and reach the other world.''

    It''s a symbol representing me,who can now fully rise from the ne of Qi to the ne of Soul.

    With a dark expression, I shout.

    "...O Sacred Master, may I have a word?"

    Since the entire Bright Cold Realm is practically Baek Woon''s domain, I shout towards the sky, assuming she must be watching.

    "I do not desire this title nor this star. Please take them back."

    It happens in the next moment.

    Kuuung!

    My mind is transported, just like before, to the summit of Heavenly Lotus Mountain, where Sacred Master Baek Woon resides.

    I''ve arrived inside the White Jade Pavilion.

    "It has been a while, Sacred Master."

    I offer my respects to Sacred Master Baek Woon, and she looks slightly surprised.

    [Hmm, I only summoned your mind...]

    "As you know, for the Heart Tribe, the flesh and the soul have be one and the same. Even if only my mind is summoned, I can alwayse as my main body."

    Facing the Sacred Master, I realize she is somewhat ufortable.

    ''Is she reluctant to meet an Esteemed Ones in person? I suppose, considering she''s of the Heaven Tribe, it might be a bit ufortable for her to meet me, a Heart Tribe, in my main body.''

    [Jang Ik couldn''t do that. He could not freely cross between the ne of Qi and the ne of Soul like you can...]

    "Ah..."

    It seems even Jang Ik couldn''t immediately manifest his main body just because his mind was summoned.

    This must be something I''m able to do thanks to the ability of my All-Heavens Sword.

    ''I thought all Esteemed Ones of the Heart Tribe could do this, but I guess not.''

    I nod calmly and then deliver my request to the Sacred Master.

    "Once again, I humbly request, Sacred Master. Please take back my title."

    I make my plea while feeling the pull of attraction in the distance.

    As soon as my main body moved closer to the Sacred Master, the Within Heavens Star above the Heart Tribe territory began moving towards me.

    ''Is the star actually using the ground-shrinking technique toe?''

    The star itself is bending space with attraction force as it heads in my direction.

    It will probably reach here soon.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon asks curiously.

    [Why do you reject it? The Within Heavens Star bestowed upon you, much like the Heaven-Copsing Star I granted Jang Ik, is inscribed with the spell of ground-shrinking. It will enable you, as a Heart Tribe, to traverse boundless spacetime just like the Star Shattering Esteemed Ones of the Heaven and Earth Tribes.]

    "...I apologize. But even if it is something so grand, I cannot ept it."

    [Why not?]

    "That is..."

    I respond, feeling the boundless vision granted by the realm of Void Shattering.

    "I was able to reach this realm thanks to my connections. As such...I wish for the name by which others call me to contain the meaning of those connections."

    This is not a realm granted by pleading with the heavens.

    This is a realm reached by umting connections.

    The will that has settled in my heart ever since the day I attained Ultimate Pinnacle.

    ''How many times did I cry out to the heavens?''

    The heavens did not answer me.

    ''How many times did I ask the heavens for help?''

    The heavens only brought me cmity and suffering.

    ''Heavens above...''

    I, despise the heavens.

    I deny the empty heavens that have taken from me, again and again.

    It''s not simply saying that I hate my fate.

    The ''heavens'' also mean True Immortals.

    Even now, the hatred and anger toward the Owner of Great Mountain, who has taken everything from me, have not subsided.

    In such a state, I have not even the slightest thought of epting a title rted to Immortality, Fate, or Heavens.

    Therefore, I think that Heavens should not be part of my title.

    Barely suppressing the instinctive disgust rising within me towards the name, I respectfully request to Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    "I deeply implore you, Sacred Master, for your mercy to change my title to something else!"

    Just hearing the name Within Heavens makes an overwhelming sense of revulsion rise from some unknown ce.

    Baek Woon shows a slightly troubled expression at my words, then speaks.

    [That name was not something I chose, but rather came from a name divination (��ռ). It is the best name for you, the one that will offer the greatest support to your fate.]

    Name divination (��ռ).

    It''s a form of fortune-telling to determine the most suitable name. The same name divination was used by the Earth Tribe''s name diviners to give Hong Fan his name. Sacred Master Baek Woon must have used the same method to determine my title.

    Shaking my head, I respond.

    "I''m fine without the greatest support. Please give me another name."

    [Hmm, very well.]

    Baek Woon nods and uses celestial energy to present another name before me.

    [How about this one? It was one of the names from the name divination. It has weaker attraction force than Within Heavens, so I kept it as a second option...if it''s the ''connections'' you are talking about, this name would suit you better.]

    The name that appears before me is Heavenly Ladder (����).

    A name meaningdder of heavens.

    [A connection is like a rope ordder that guides each other. This name has the meaning of an Esteemed One who has ascended to this realm through thedder bestowed upon by the heavens.]

    I stare at the characters that meansdder of heavens for a moment, then shake my head.

    "They are not connections bestowed by the heavens."

    [Hmm?]

    "We simply met."

    This name doesn''t sit well with me either.

    If my connections are something bestowed by the heavens, doesn''t that mean the heavens can take it away as well?

    If even the dying Buk Hyang-hwa is a connection granted by the heavens, doesn''t that mean her dying right now is also the will of the heavens?

    The name Heavenly Ladder gives me an unpleasant feeling, as if all the connections I''ll make from now on will leave me through thedder of heavens.

    Baek Woon lets out a quiet hum and waves her hand.

    The characters for Heavenly Ladder disappear from my sight, and a new word appears in front of me.

    [As you seem to dislike names including Heaven, I''ll leave it out. Most of the Esteemed Ones from the Bright Cold Realm were quite pleased when their names contained a reference to the heavens. You are somewhat peculiar.]

    The next word that appears is Aurora (�O��).

    [The light that arises from the extreme pr regions of the stars in the Astral Realm is called Aurora (�O��/ Pr Light). Most of those from the Decaying Corpse Realm don''t know what it is, but once they see it, they can never forget its beauty. Once a connection is made, it bes an unforgettable beauty. Hence, how about the name Aurora?]

    I gaze at the word for a moment.

    It''s a good name.

    But...

    ��Be wary of light.

    Suddenly, the words of those who warned me many times sh through my mind.

    The term ''Twilight,'' (Gwang-eum/Gwang meaning light) like in the case of the Twilight Domain of the Wuji Religious Order, isn''t necessarily limited to the concept of ''light,'' and it wasn''t a name for me, but for thend we inhabited, so it was fine.

    However, the name given by Sacred Master Baek Woon carries ''power''.

    If I ept this name, I can clearly feel that the star and blessing of the name Aurora will support my fate.

    Such power will be attached to my title.

    Recalling the warnings about light, I shake my head again.

    "Could you please remove the word ''light'' (��)?"

    At my words, Baek Woon finally lets out a sigh.

    [Why are your demands so many? That, I cannot do.]

    "Pardon?"

    At Baek Woon''s next words, my body flinches.

    [Every Esteemed One from the Bright Cold Realm [must] have a character symbolizing either Heaven (��) or Light (��) in their name. I cannot fulfill your request.]

    She speaks with a stern expression.

    [Just ept your name now. Within Heavens, Heavenly Ladder, Aurora��they are all excellent names that will provide you the greatest benefit!]

    Kugugugu!

    Baek Woon''s imposing aura begins to press down on me.

    I think about the names for a moment, then speak.

    "...In that case, I will not ept a title."

    If the title of an Esteemed One must be tied to heavenly assistance, I don''t need it.

    After all, I already know that the heavens are not favorable toward us.

    "I will live out my fate through my own strength. There''s no need for the Sacred Master to bestow me a name."

    Sacred Mater Baek Woon seems taken aback by my words and shouts.

    [What!? That cannot do. Every Esteemed One must be granted a title by the Sacred Master! That is the Law (��) of the Middle Realm!]

    Kugugugugugu!

    An overwhelming pressure crushes down on me, as if the entire Bright Cold Realm is trying to squish and mangle me.

    I look at the Sacred Master for a moment.

    Then, I draw my sword and point it at her.

    "I refuse."

 Chapter 433: Her (5)

    Chapter 433: Her (5)

    Dududududududu!

    The Heavenly Lotus Mountain near the White Jade Pavilion shakes.

    [Are you saying right now that you''re going to oppose me?]

    "How could I possibly oppose the Sacred Master?"

    [Yet you raise your sword?]

    "It is merely for my own protection."

    I look calmly at Sacred Master Baek Woon and speak.

    "If you must bestow a title upon me, then please exin the reason why. Until then, I cannot ept such a name."

    [...Very well. I shall exin.]Her exnation continues.

    [Are you familiar with the structure of the Heavenly Domain?]

    "I implore for the Sacred Master''s detailed guidance."

    Woe-wooong��

    The surroundings begin to change.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon projects an illusion, seemingly miniaturizing the entire celestial system of the Heavenly Domain for disy.

    Tiny mesh-like structures resembling clusters of gxies are scattered all around.

    [This is the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain we are within. While most divide it between the Astral Realm and the Decaying Corpse Realm, the truth is that the size of the Astral Realm far exceeds that of the Decaying Corpse Realm.]

    Woo-woooong��

    A faint attraction force starts to gather within the illusion she created.

    At the same time, I notice the flow of attraction force in various parts of the illusion.

    The attraction force is distorting various parts of the Heavenly Domain.

    [Due to the attraction force emitted by stars, the Heavenly Domain is distorted in many ces. Especially the regions with distortions that are particrly severe, are where Quasi-Immortals reside.]

    I examine the locations where the Quasi-Immortals reside.

    There are roughly 140 highly distorted points.

    In other words, there are about 140 Quasi-Immortals at the Entering Nirvana stage within the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    [Do you notice anything strange?]

    As I''m observing the model of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, she asks me a question.

    Recalling something that has been bothering me for a while, I respond to Sacred Master Baek Woon''s words.

    "...The Decaying Corpse Realms and Middle Realms are nowhere to be seen."

    That''s right.

    No matter how hard I search, I cannot find Decaying Corpse Realms or the Middle Realms.

    Baek Woon nods and exins.

    [That''s right. The Decaying Corpse Realms and Middle Realms do not exist within the Astral Realm. In truth, most beings in the Middle Realms think that the Astral Realm and the Decaying Corpse Realms are located somewhere beneath their Middle Realm. But they are mistaken. Their cultivation levels are too low to perceive the true structure of the Heavenly Domain, hence the misunderstanding.]

    Woo-woooong��

    Once again, the structure of the illusion changes.

    [Originally, the center of the Heavenly Domain is not the Middle Realms. It was the Astral Realm, also referred to as the universe. With the Astral Realm that continues to expand at the speed of light as the center, countless living beings are born within it, each walking a ''different path'' ording to their fate.]

    "''Different path''...what do you mean by that?"

    [Let me ask you this. Do you believe that the only truth, the absolute in this world, is Immortal Cultivation?]

    I shake my head at her question.

    "That is not the case. Immortal Cultivation is merely one of the many methods."

    [You are correct. Immortal Cultivation is merely one method.]

    Tak!

    With a snap of Baek Woon''s fingers, illusions rise from the endless sea of stars.

    They are living creatures.

    I see lifeforms walking the path of Immortal Cultivation.

    These beings mimic the stars, gradually growing their energy and strengthening their lifeforce, generating attraction force within their souls.

    After a while, when the attraction forces of certain lifeforms reach some level of strength, they begin to disappear from their positions one by one.

    I recognize what is happening and flinch in realization.

    "That''s..."

    [Correct. It''s ascension. Now, let me show you.]

    Paaaat!

    As she flips her palm, the surroundings shift again.

    This time, we are in a pitch-ck void.

    A void where nothing exists.

    And at the center of that void.

    There are five massive orbs of light and a small light in the center.

    Surrounding the five orbs of light are countless dots resembling grains of sand.

    This ce is...the Interdimensional Void.

    [The Astral Realm and the Interdimensional Void areyered over each other. Those who cultivate their attraction force to the extreme��those who we call ''cultivators''��all reach the Interdimensional Void and arrive at the Middle Realms. To put it simply...]

    Woo-woong�� `

    Two sheets of paper float in front of me.

    On one sheet, the universe is drawn, and on the other, pitch-ck darkness.

    As Baek Woon moves her fingers, the sheet with the universe and the ck sheet ovep.

    With the sheet depicting the Astral Realm on top, Baek Woon performs some sort of spell, and the drawings within the paper begin to move.

    [All cultivators are the lifeforms within this sheet. As time passes, the attraction forces they possess grow stronger, pulling in the surrounding force.]

    Some of the drawings begin to erge.

    [And when that force reaches its limit...]

    Woo-woong��

    Thergest of the drawings absorbs the surrounding ck ink and bursts from two dimensions into three.

    [Just like this, they transfer to anotheryered world.]

    The drawing that absorbed the ink flows into the ovepped ck sheet.

    [That is the true nature of ascension for cultivators.]

    After pondering for a moment, I ask a question.

    "So, when their attraction force bes strong enough, they move to the Middle Realms of the Interdimensional Void. Then, what are Decaying Corpse Realms?"

    [The Decaying Corpse Realms consist entirely of the corpses of great beings. And the corpses of these great beings, by themselves, possess the same property as the Astral Realm. Though, they are a bit smaller in size...if I were to exin it using paper, it would look like this.]

    Above the ck sheet, a paper figure in the shape of a person forms.

    The paper figure is torn to shreds, and the torn pieces stick to the ck paper in small fragments.

    I nod, understanding the meaning behind this.

    "So then, aside from Immortal Cultivation, what are the ''other paths''?"

    ording to Sacred Master Baek Woon, when lifeformse to possess attraction force, they arrive in the Interdimensional Void and reach the Middle Realms.

    Does this mean that one can possess something other than attraction force?

    At my question, she smiles.

    [It''s quite simple. It''s a conclusion you already know.]

    "Pardon?"

    Another sheet of paper floats in front of me.

    This one is ashen.

    [All lifeforms in the universe will umte attraction force as time passes. Those with sufficient attraction force reach the Interdimensional Void, but those who do not reach somewhere else.]

    Some of the smaller drawings on the Astral Realm paper gather ink and are ejected from the Astral Realm.

    The ashen paperyers with the sheets.

    The drawings ejected from the Astral Realm sink into the ashen sheet.

    I understand what the ashen sheet represents.

    "...The Underworld."

    That''s right.

    She is exining that the Astral Realm isyered over both the Interdimensional Void and the Underworld.

    If her exnation is correct, it makes sense why those who practice Ghost Path Methods in the Bright Cold Realm can connect to ces like the outskirts of the Netherworld.

    It''s because they areyered.

    "So, the structure of the Heavenly Domain is such that the Underworld and the Interdimensional Void areyered with the Astral Realm as the core?"

    When I ask, Sacred Master Baek Woon shakes her head.

    [That''s not the end.]

    Snap!

    Two more sheets of paper appear.

    [With the Astral Realm as the center, the Interdimensional Void and the Underworld areyered. Those who cultivate attraction force reach the Interdimensional Void, while those who fail are drawn into the Underworld after death. However, by adjusting the ''changes of attraction force,'' one can reach yet another ce.]

    One of the sheets is covered with countless ''lines,'' forming a as if trying to cage the entire universe.

    I recognize the identity of that-like paper.

    ''Star Veins...?''

    "Adjusting the changes of attraction force...are there cultivation methods for that?"

    [No. The changes of attraction force cannot be cultivated by normal living beings. If ''the Underworld'' and ''the Interdimensional Void'' are where cultivators and living creatures go, this ce is where ''stars'' reach.]

    "Stars...?"

    [That''s right. The stars that make up the Astral Realm, and the passage of time in this world, are regted from that world. That world is the river of time, the Source River, or also called the Fate Realm (�\��).]

    "...!"

    ''I see...''

    I understand the meaning of Sacred Master Baek Woon''s words.

    The world called the Source River, is the domain of the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    [The Source River is where things that are not living creatures, the souls that are not fully formed, the nonliving go to. There''s no need to concern yourself with the Source River. The remaining one ce is more important to living beings like us.]

    Woo-woong!

    At her words, I focus on thest sheet of paper.

    That paper is filled with a kaleidoscope of all of Heavens�� natural colors.

    [The Flower Realm, also known as the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, is a strange dimension. If living beings in the Astral Realm die and go to the Underworld, and the non-living from the Astral Realm go to the Source River to be regted, then the Eastern Heaven Flower Field is the world that returns the non-living from the Source River and the souls from the Underworld back to the Astral Realm.]

    "I see..."

    [In any case, these five different dimensionsyered together form a single Heavenly Domain. The vast majority of Heavenly Domains share this same structure.]

    As I grasp the structure of the Heavenly Domain, I understand the true nature of my Star Vein Eye.

    ''I see. Just as Nether Perception senses the ''outskirts of the Netherworld,'' the Star Vein Eye senses ''outskirts of the Source River,'' the domain of the Heavenly Venerable of Time...''

    I initially thought I obtained the Star Vein Eye simply by studying the attraction force between the star veins and stars. However, perhaps it isn''t something I gained on my own but rather granted to me by the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    No, more precisely, because His Immortal Treasure, Yeung Seung, granted me permission that I came to possess it.

    In that case, the senses of the Star Vein Eye seem to be something that will be impossible for anyone else to acquire, barring very exceptional circumstances.

    I organize my thoughts and ask a question.

    "So, what is the rtionship between the Sacred Master''s bestowal of titles and the structure of this Heavenly Domain?"

    In response to my words, Sacred Master Baek Woon erases all the surrounding illusions, leaving only the five sheets of paper floating in front of me.

    [These five worlds,yered and stacked, form the Heavenly Domain.]

    Ssssss��

    The five sheets of paperyer together, appearing like one slightly thicker sheet of paper.

    As I nod, Sacred Master Baek Woon causes the paper to change.

    The ink within the paper gathers, forming a small sphere the size of a finger.

    With the sphere as the center, a distortion urs around it.

    [When a lifeform''s strength exceeds a critical point, it transcends dimensions like this. Now, let me ask you something. This ink sphere here, which world does it belong to?]

    "Since it transcended the t surface and became three-dimensional, you could say it belongs to all the worlds."

    [Correct. Now, here''s another question. The ink, having gathered and transcended dimensions, now belongs to all the domainsyered within this paper. In that case, ''where'' will this ink ultimately belong?}

    "...? What do you mean? Isn''t the ink sphere something that transcended the t surface of the paper?"

    [Wrong. As long as its essence remains just ink, it can always be reabsorbed by any one of the sheets of paper.]

    Sururuk��

    The ink sphere that had popped out into the three-dimensional world is reabsorbed by the ashen paper.

    I feel chills as I witness the scene.

    I understand what Sacred Master Baek Woon is trying to say.

    [The ceremony of bestowing a title upon you is to ''anchor'' you to rtively safe ces like the Interdimensional Void or the Astral Realm. Right now, you''re like that ink sphere. You''ve transcended the ne, but because of that, you''re in a position where you can be reabsorbed into any ce. In other words, from the moment you entered that realm, you''ve been at risk of falling into ces like the Underworld, the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, or the Source River��ces where ordinary beings cannot survive.]

    Shiver!

    ''That means...''

    I recall the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld who once pursued me during my regression.

    The oldest existence.

    The deepest darkness.

    That meant that I could, at any moment, fall into the boundless darkness where that being sought to taxidermize me for eternity.

    "...If I fall into the Underworld, I will surely die...but wouldn''t I be able to survive if I fall into ces like the Source River or the Eastern Heaven Flower Field?"

    [Heh heh, you''re optimistic. Didn''t I tell you that the Source River is where the non-living, not living creatures go?]

    "You did."

    [If a living creature enters there, they will be ''transformed into a non-living'' by thews of that ce. Rationality will be forcibly erased, and they''ll be expelled into the Astral Realm as nothing more than cosmic dust. Do you think the Eastern Heaven Flower Field is any different? The Eastern Heaven Flower Field is far more closely linked to the Underworld and the Source River than ces like the Astral Realm or the Interdimensional Void. If you fall into the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, you''d better worry about being dragged into the Underworld than about escaping.]

    She looks at me sternly, dispelling all the illusions as she speaks.

    [ept it. The bestowal of a title is solely for your protection.]

    But as I recall the structure of the Heavenly Domain that Sacred Master Baek Woon just showed me, I speak.

    "...If the ink sphere is the Star Shattering stage being, at risk of being absorbed into another world and hence anchored in the Middle Realm to prevent that...then wouldn''t it be resolved if we have a foothold in ''another'' world as well?"

    I exin my Nether Perception to her.

    "I have cultivated the Ghost Path Method, and thus possess Nether Perception. Due to this, I am straddling both the outskirts of the Netherworld and the Bright Cold Realm. If I maintain a bnce between the two, wouldn''t that eliminate the worry of being pulled into one of them?"

    However, Baek Woon shakes her head at my words.

    [That''s nonsense. Do you think bncing is that simple?! Unless you''re anchored in at least ''three'' worlds, it''s impossible. Stop being stubborn and ept the title!]

    "...Three worlds, huh..."

    I ponder for a moment.

    Then, I quicklye to a decision.

    "Still, I will not ept the title."

    [What!]

    "No matter which world I fall into, I will endure it. Now, if you''ll excuse me..."

    After bowing respectfully to Sacred Master Baek Woon, I turn to leave White Jade Pavilion.

    The next moment��

    Tukwang!

    A tremendous impact strikes my back.

    [If you insist on being stubborn, I will have no choice but to force the title onto you...]

    I turn around with a frown.

    "...Are you saying you intend to try?"

    Paaaatt!

    A blinding, pure white sh explodes from Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    I tense up, gathering my momentum.

    The next moment.

    The Sacred Master battle begins.

 Chapter 434: Her (6)

    Wo-woong��

    The moment I regain consciousness, I find myself in the Chaos Realm region of the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''This ce...''

    It''s the opposite of the Heart Tribe''s territory in the east.

    Beyond the Swiftwind Domain and Dead Earth Domain, I''ve arrived at the Chaos Realm in the west.

    Jjeong!

    As soon as Ie to my senses, an overwhelming ''weight'' presses down on me, and I am mmed straight into a spot within the western Chaos Realm.

    In a corner filled with jade stones within the Chaos Realm.

    As I witness the entire area being grinded down by a massive attraction force, I slowly begin to stand.Crack!

    The weight on my shoulders is even heavier than the gravity of the star I briefly sat on when I fought Jang Ik.

    Jjeoook!

    The space around me distorts with overwhelming force, and a giant appears above me.

    It''s the Within Heavens Star that Sacred Master Baek Woon bestowed upon me.

    [Even though I personally exined everything and told you this was for your sake, you still refuse? Just ept it quietly!]

    "...I apologize. However, this is something rted to those [above], so I cannot speak of it. I have no need for the title, so please, take it back."

    I can''t speak about anything rted to the Star Vein Eye.

    Just like with Zhengli or the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, I''ve experienced firsthand how painful it can be to carelessly reveal anything involving True Immortals.

    [...That will not do.]

    "Pardon...?"

    [Listen well, Seo Eun-hyun of the Human Race.]

    Kugugugugugu!

    An immense power starts concentrating in the Chaos Realm.

    At the same time, the Entering Heavens Star floating above me is trying to forcibly connect with me.

    [You are my sessor.]

    "...!?"

    Startled, I look up at the sky.

    [In 600 years, no one has achieved thete Integration stage with the cultivation of the Heaven and Earth Tribes and reached the fifth stage of Manifestation of the Heart Tribe. I''ve neither heard of nor seen such a being. Though your growth may be a bit slowerpared to the Golden Divine, he focused solely on the Heaven Tribe''s cultivation. In pure talent, you surpass the Golden Divine.]

    "...There seems to be a misunderstanding."

    [Whether it''s a misunderstanding or not doesn''t matter, as the results speak for themselves...]

    Resisting the increasing pressure of the Within Heavens Star, I struggle to prevent it from connecting with me.

    [You surely have the potential to reach the Sacred Vessel stage. For that reason, you were born with the fate of bing the Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm after me. Thus, as the current Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm, I have every reason to bind you to this realm as my sessor!]

    Dududududududu!

    I don''t even have time to respond.

    ''This...is the Sacred Vessel stage...''

    I grit my teeth as I barely withstand the pressure of the Within Heavens Star.

    These are beings who control their own Middle Realm.

    Beings who, within their star system, are monsters that wield power close to omnipotence.

    The fact that I was instantly transported from Heavenly Lotus Mountain to the Chaos Realm, and I''m now being crushed by an increasingly overwhelming pressure that I am unable to resist, is a disy of the overwhelming disparity.

    [ept it. Seo Eun-hyun...if you be the Sacred Master, the Human Race will be the dominant race in the Bright Cold Realm. The Tall Tree Race, who don''t know their ce and all they do is pollinate when bored, could be burned as firewood by your people. The Paired Wings Race as mounts, the Fungal Bone Race as snacks, the Rotting Owl Race as toys, and the Fighting Ghost Race as foot rags��no one would dare to speak against you.]

    "I have no desire to do such things, nor any reason to!"

    [As the god of the Bright Cold Realm, you can rule for thousands of years, fulfill the duties of a Sacred Master, and delve deeper into the power of attraction force, eventually bing a True Person. Of course, you''d need to find a sessor eventually, but by then, there will surely be promising ones among the Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm.]

    Rumble!

    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from the Within Heavens Star descends upon me.

    From the moment I be connected to it, I will inevitably be the Within Heavens Esteemed One.

    [If you dislike the name, you can change it once you be the Sacred Master. Who would dare oppose you?]

    "...I never had any intention of epting it in the first ce. What meaning is there in changing itter?"

    [Are you so displeased with bing my sessor?]

    "If the title is not given, I will consider it."

    [How arrogant. In that case, how about this... If you be the Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm...you will be able to resolve your fundamental problem.]

    "...Pardon?"

    [Your soul... Isn''t it hot?]

    "...!"

    Baek Woon''s tone softens, as if she''s trying to persuade me.

    [I''ve been watching your soul for a long time. The Karmic Fire burning hotly within...the authority of the Judge in the form of mes. Aren''t you suffering from that power?]

    "..."

    [I can see it even now. Your soul trembles in pain upon pain. If you reach the realm where you can borrow the power of the Bright Cold Realm, you will be able to rid your body of that fiery tribtion. How about it? Will you still refuse?]

    "..."

    I remain silent.

    And then, I smile bitterly.

    "It seems you have misunderstood."

    [...Ho?]

    "This thing burning inside me...cannot be extinguished. Even if I be the Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm, no matter what I do, it cannot be put out."

    [Ha...are you, who is merely an Esteemed One, trying to teach me?]

    "You seem to be talking about the Karmic Fire. Certainly, in regards to normal authorities, the Sacred Master''s words may be right. However...in regards to this case, there''s no way to rid myself of the pain."

    [What?]

    I shout as I look up at the sky.

    "Sacred Master...it seems you cannot even begin to guess my pain, the reason for my pain, or the nature of my pain. I have no intention of escaping this suffering...! So please, stop forcing the position of Sacred Master upon me!"

    [You insolent...!]

    The next moment.

    I unleash a powerful surge of energy and soar toward the sky.

    Bo-oong!

    The power of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, now truly united with me, flows into my sword.

    ''umting Dust...''

    In the past, whenever I performed a technique, my body would always move along with it.

    Because it became second nature.

    But after obtaining the Sub-Heart Sword, I realized that if the strength of the heart directly connects to the strength of the body, there''s no need to move the body.

    Starting from Transcending Peaks to Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment, with all the techniques in between,

    Now, just by recalling the moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship engraved in my heart, I can execute them all.

    ''...Forms a Mountain!''

    Paaaat!

    The already fearsome technique of umting Dust Forms a Mountain no longer has any preparatory movements. With just my intention, it shoots towards the star in the sky.

    Kuadududududuk!

    The Sacred Master''s Within Heavens Star is split in half, and I smash through the star as I soar upward.

    "I apologize, Sacred Master...but I will not be an Esteemed One of the Bright Cold Realm."

    [You...!]

    Woo-woooong!

    Energy begins to concentrate in the sky.

    Then, a very familiar scene unfolds.

    Jjeoong!

    The sky splits in two.

    Simultaneously, Sacred Master Baek Woon''s ''gaze'' envelops the Chaos Realm where I am.

    A sight reminiscent of the descent of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    Though it doesn''t carry the same mind-crushing pressure as it did then, its appearance is eerily simr.

    ''Her intent can''t be read.''

    Come to think of it, it has always been like this.

    The hands and feet of the Blood Yin Esteemed One,.

    The Esteemed Ones I encountered in the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    And now, Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    None of their intent could be read.

    It may be that beings at the realm of an Esteemed One and above, when entering fullbat readiness, be unreadable in terms of intent.

    ''But that doesn''t mean they have no intent.''

    When I stood face-to-face with Sacred Master Baek Woon earlier, I could read her intent to some degree.

    They, too, have a heart, and they have emotions.

    Without a doubt!

    ''And if they have a heart, they can surely feel pain.''

    I prepare for my counterattack and boldly lock eyes with Baek Woon''s gaze.

    Baek Woon said that I am suffering from pain.

    She must have seen the Karmic Fire burning within me.

    But she misunderstood something.

    The Karmic Fire inside me has long since been extinguished.

    Then, what is it that still burns within me, causing me suffering?

    Isn''t it obvious?

    ''It''s me.''

    Strangely enough, ever since I encountered the Owner of Great Mountain and the order was annihted, the Karmic Fire was immediately extinguished.

    I don''t know why.

    But it doesn''t seem like the Owner of Great Mountain extinguished it for me.

    I still can''t tell what the conditions are for the Karmic Fire to go out.

    But one thing is certain.

    Even though the Karmic Fire is gone, I am still in pain.

    What now burns inside me is not the Karmic Fire.

    It''s my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections. It is remembering the pain of the Karmic Fire and giving it to me.

    Thus, what is burning my soul now is not the Karmic Fire.

    This is my own guilt.

    [As the Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm, Imand thee...]

    She begins to exert her power.

    I raise my sword.

    At the summit of Heavenly Lotus Mountain, in the White Jade Pavilion.

    Baek Woon gazes off into the distance, staring at some far-off ce.

    Crackle, crack-crackle...

    Lightning spears embedded in her body flicker.

    Twitch��

    Her brow furrows slightly.

    In her consciousness, she feels the presence of Seo Eun-hyun in that distant ce, shing against her authority.

    Earthquakes and tsunamis are triggered.

    Volcanoes erupt, and firestorms rain down.

    The entire surrounding region is transformed into a world of heat, like the core of a fixed star.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun is cutting through all the ''phenomena'' happening there, facing her head-on.

    A Sacred Master of the Middle Realm is akin to a world unto themselves.

    For that reason, whether it''s a star system or a Middle Realm, a Sacred Master fears not even the lowest-ranked True Immortal within the domain they rule.

    However, Baek Woon shows signs of unease.

    Regarding the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, Baek Woon doesn''t really expect Seo Eun-hyun to actually use it.

    Of course, he might use the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra when cornered. Therefore while Baek Woon could have used Seo Eun-hyun''srades or the Human Race to threaten him, she hasn''t gone that far.

    However, even putting aside the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, she cannot figure out what that ignorant, wicked human is hiding.

    ''I must make him a Sacred Master.''

    Clench...

    A Sacred Master of ces like the Ancient Force Realm, the Purple Gold Realm, the True Devil Realm, the Nether Ghost Realm, or the Astral Realm will not do.

    ''I must! I must bind him to Bright Cold!''

    Grind, grind...

    As if recalling the nightmare from 120,000 years ago, she grits her teeth while looking at the lightning spears embedded in her body.

    Even 120,000 years ago, there was such an existence.

    A supreme genius from the ominous world.

    Baek Woon judges that Seo Eun-hyun is of the same kind as that supreme genius.

    ''I cannot allow another massacre like the one 120,000 years ago...even if he wreaks havoc, if I can confine him to the Bright Cold Realm, I will be able to save countless lives.''

    She recalls the supreme genius from the Head Realm 120,000 years ago.

    The Golden Divine, Yang Su-jin.

    The Human Race cultivator who, at first nce, had an outwardly affable demeanor and polite manners.

    And now, Seo Eun-hyun oveps with the image of Yang Su-jin at that time in her mind.

    The human who once seemed so amiable and polite that turned into a terrifying ughter devil, sweeping across the entire Heavenly Domain.

    Recalling the time when all Sacred Masters and True Persons of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain had to unite just to face Yang Su-jin''s ring finger, Baek Woon trembles.

    ''Even if I have to sacrifice my position as Sacred Master...even if I have to turn the Bright Cold Realm into hell...I must confine him.''

    Despite everything she suffered at the hands of Yang Su-jin, she does not hate him.

    After all, Yang Su-jin''s atrocities were not entirely his fault.

    Having cultivated the attraction force of fate and taken on the role of Sacred Master, she understands.

    Life is something that cannot be controlled by a mortal''s will.

    Thus, Baek Woon believes that if someone bes a ughter devil, it''s because fate has cast them in such a role, and it''s not entirely the ughter devil''s sin.

    And in Baek Woon''s eyes, Seo Eun-hyun''s behavior more or less resembles Yang Su-jin''s.

    Therefore, Seo Eun-hyun is highly likely to walk a simr fate to Yang Su-jin.

    ''I must bind him!''

    Recalling that nightmare, Baek Woon swears to do whatever it takes to narrow the scope of Seo Eun-hyun''s massacre.

    ''That is my duty, entrusted to me by [Them] when I took on the position of Sacred Master!''

    Wo-woong!

    The wings that have appeared around Baek Woon shine brightly.

    [Give up. ept it!]

    Chwarrak!

    Behind her, a ck Ancient Paper floats into view.

    On the ck Ancient Paper are written the titles of countless Esteemed Ones.

    [You shall inevitably be the Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm.]

    Her gaze pierces through tens of millions of li, locking onto Seo Eun-hyun in the Chaos Realm.

    She imposes her will, beginning to intensify the authority of the Bright Cold Realm onto Seo Eun-hyun.

    [I shall definitely make it so...]

    At that moment.

    Baek Woon sees something appear in Seo Eun-hyun''s hand.

    It''s a pitch-ck banner.

    From Seo Eun-hyun''s seven orifices, the power of darkness flows down like a river.

    Flowers seem to grow from the banner, only to soon morph into grotesque monsters.

    Rolling, rolling...

    The grotesque creatures, seemingly devoid of reason, swivel their eyes, ncing nervously at Seo Eun-hyun who summoned them.

    The next moment, Seo Eun-hyun breathes power into the banner.

    All the monsters begin to flee in unison.

    But they are caught by Seo Eun-hyun''s attraction force one by one, crushed on the spot, and absorbed into the banner.

    The horrific screams of the monsters echo from within the banner held by Seo Eun-hyun.

    Flinch!

    Baek Woon momentarily foresees a dark future and unleashes her full force in a single strike aimed at Seo Eun-hyun.

    A brilliant white light, as if from a Heavenly Tribtion, strikes Seo Eun-hyun from the sky.

    But the pitch-ck darkness devours the light and advances, striking Baek Woon''s ''eyes'' that gaze down upon Seo Eun-hyun!

    Kuajijijk!

    [Ah, ah, ahh...]

    Baek Woon trembles in ce as if struck by lightning.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s voice resonates through the ne of Soul, crossing tens of millions of li to reach her ears.

    [Extinguishing (��) Realm (��) Demonic (��) Curse (��) Banner (��)...!]

    Seo Eun-hyun''s agony, evolved through the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and the ck Ghost Curse Banner, has now transformed to the point where it can copse an entire realm by itself.

    Demonic devils manifested from countless Heart Demons.

    These demonic devils, captured andpressed into the form of a banner, have be a monstrous g!

    That is the Extinguishing Realm Demonic Curse Banner.

    And then, Baek Woon begins to scream.

    [Huuaaaaaahhh!!!]

    She clutches her head and screams from the heights of Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    ''Th-This is...!''

    As befitting a veteran cultivator who has cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years, Baek Woon instantly analyzes the methodology of the Extinguishing Realm Demon Curse Banner and traces its origin.

    ''Asceting Lightning Curse Banner...! Golden Divine''s torture devilish art!!! He evolved it into something like this...?''

    Grind...

    Baek Woon grits her teeth and steels her heart.

    ''Just as I thought, even though he pretends to be normal like Yang Su-jin, he''s no different. A wicked breed! I must bind him to the Bright Cold Realm!''''

    Her entire body trembles as she fights to suppress the pain with desperate willpower.

    ''Fortunately the distance is great, so the full pain didn''t transmit. I need to counterattack...''

    However,

    In that single instant when she was struck by Seo Eun-hyun''s Extinguishing Realm Demon Curse Banner and lost her focus.

    In that fleeting pause when she briefly stopped her relentless assault on Seo Eun-hyun!

    That moment determined the oue between the two.

    Paaaatt!

    [What...]

    Seo Eun-hyun appears before Baek Woon''s eyes.

    He traversed tens of millions of li in a single step, through the ne of Soul.

    Baek Woon flinches.

    It isn''t because of Seo Eun-hyun.

    It''s because of the ''other man'' that Seo Eun-hyun brought with him during that brief moment, from the Cedar Wood Grove of the Heart Tribe.

    It''s Jeon Myeong-hoon, crackling with lightning.

    In another instant.

    Before Baek Woon can react, Seo Eun-hyun brings Jeon Myeong-hoon right in front of her and ces the spear embedded in Baek Woon''s body into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand.

    "Come to think of it, I was curious."

    [W-Wait...]

    "What happens if the sessor of the Golden Divine wields this?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, understanding Seo Eun-hyun''s will, begins to draw forth his power.

    [D-Don''t do it...!]

    The spears embedded in Baek Woon''s body all simultaneously start to glow red.

    [Nooooooooo!!!]

 Chapter 435: Her (7)

    Kururururung!

    Red lightning rages violently.

    The seven lightning spears embedded in Baek Woon''s body all simultaneously emit a red glow and begin to thrash about.

    Baek Woon''s eyes roll back as if about to faint, trembling all over as she sits on her throne.

    If she were human, she''d probably be foaming at the mouth.

    Kwajijijik!

    She shakes violently, unable to even scream, looking as if she''s trapped in a prison of red lightning.

    [S-s-s-...stop, stop...hugh, please...]

    Seeing her state it seems like bringing Jeon Myeong-hoon here has worked better than using my Extinguishing Realm Demonic Curse Banner.��Can you pull it out, Jeon Myeong-hoon?

    I ask him through heartnguage.

    Thanks to having reached Void Shattering, the uracy of heartnguage has improved significantly, making it almost indistinguishable from a regr voice transmission.

    He holds the lightning spear for a moment before shaking his head and replying internally.

    ��It''s impossible. I don''t know who embedded it, but...even with my authority, I can''t pull it out. The lightning is not cooperating with me. In fact, it''s mocking me.

    It''s astonishing.

    Regardless of what kind of lighting,

    Even a Heavenly Tribtion usually bes as tame as amb in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon. For the lightning spears left by Yang Su-jin to resist like this, they must possess an extraordinarily strong ego.

    ''What to do...?''

    Originally, I nned to have Jeon Myeong-hoon threaten her through the lightning spears, then pull them out as a bargaining chip to slowly persuade her.

    I assumed she would also want the spears removed. If she, like me, is bound by thews of those [above] and has to follow the rules, removing them would be a benefit surpassing those rules.

    I intended to heal her from the lightning spears but...

    ''This won''t work. Then what...''

    Clicking my tongue inwardly, I examine my own body.

    ''My body is a mess.''

    That short confrontation with the Sacred Master has left my entire domain in near ruin.

    If the n to embed the Extinguishing Realm Demonic Curse Banner into Baek Woon had failed, my entire domain would have copsed, leaving me in a semi-dead state, and I would have been forcibly be the Within Heavens Esteemed One.

    ''Fortunately, the attributes worked in my favor...''

    There''s no way someone in the Star Shattering stage could beat a Sacred Vessel Sacred Master under normal circumstances.

    Not only is there an overwhelming difference in cultivation level, a Sacred Master also borrows the power of a Middle Realm or a star system. Within this area, they are practically equivalent to a True Immortal.

    There''s a reason why most Esteemed Ones in the Ancient Force Realm were purged by a single Sacred Master.

    From the moment I first encountered her power, I gave up on directly confronting Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    From the beginning, my n hinged on somehow bringing Jeon Myeong-hoon here and having him touch the spears embedded in her body to have a chance of victory. If I couldn''t even get that chance, the battle was already lost.

    [Ah, aaargh! Uuuuurgh!]

    I look at Baek Woon, who is almost being fried within the red lightning, and ask.

    "...Originally, I intended to persuade you in a more moderate manner, but it seems that will be difficult. Hence, I''ll ask you in this state."

    Though I feel sorry for her, someone who has risen to the position of Sacred Master should be able to endure this level of pain.

    "Will you rescind the conferral of the Esteemed One title?"

    [Gu, gugugk...arguguguk...]

    "Are you saying you will refuse to answer...?"

    [Uu, urhguguguk...urghuk...]

    "I will ask one more time."

    [Uuh, uuah...aaahhh...]

    "Will you..."

    As I read her intent through the lightning, I continue speaking.

    "...Rescind..."

    The lightning zes brightly, but within it, Baek Woon''s intent is clear.

    "...The conferral..."

    A definite ''refusal''!

    "...Of the Esteemed One..."

    Kwajijijik!

    To an outsider, it might appear as though I''m cruelly torturing a powerless woman with electricity and intimidating her.

    But as I confront her true thoughts here, I understand clearly.

    She is telling me, with great resolve, that she will hold on to the very end.

    Though her mouth may scream, at our level of cultivation, we canmunicate effectively without relying on words spoken aloud.

    Even amidst the lightning, Baek Woon''s eyes gradually be ustomed to the pain, expressing her strong will.

    "...Title?"

    [Heh, hehh...hehhhhhh...]

    Pajijijijijijijijik!

    Inside the prison of lightning, she starts to show a strange reaction.

    [Heh...hehhehehe...]

    "...!"

    Kwachiiiing��

    She extends her hand toward me.

    Just that movement alone punctures a part of the lightning prison, and Baek Woon''s withered, branch-like hand extends from within.

    Zuuuuuung��

    Attraction force emanates from her hand, twisting the surrounding spacetime.

    In an instant, her hand touches my shoulder.

    [Let...us...share this feeling...]

    "...!!!"

    Woooooong!

    Through her hand, a crimson curse spell is cast onto me, transferring a portion of Baek Woon''s pain into my body.

    A curse that pushes one''s own suffering onto others!

    ��Seo Eun-hyun!

    ��Don''t stop!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, taken aback, tries to stop, but I loudly shout back through heartnguage and insteadugh.

    ''So, you want to take this to the end?''

    Honestly, while I felt a bit sorry for her, I thought I had a chance to win the moment I first embedded the Extinguishing Realm Demonic Curse Banner .

    But it seems I misjudged the situation.

    At the level of a Sacred Master, one would likely develop some resistance to this level of pain.

    If that''s the case, I, too, will steel my resolve.

    Tststststststs��

    Curses flow out from my entire body.

    I burst out in mental speech, grabbing her wrist tightly.

    [My shoulder...don''t touch it so carelessly.]

    Paaaaaat!

    Wududududuk!

    I transform into the Ghost King with 21 heads, and I begin to pry Baek Woon''s hand off my shoulder.

    Wudududuk��

    But it''s heavy.

    ''This is crazy...is this really the strength of a ''Heaven Tribe'' cultivator on the verge of death...?''

    The sheer physical strength flowing from Baek Woon''s frail arm surpasses the power of my Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation in thete Integration stage.

    Only by wrapping myself in the All-Heavens Sword and adding the sword''s strength am I barely able to peel her thin arm off!

    I once read a record from Lofty Dragon''s storage scroll about an Integration stage cultivator who was beaten up by Lofty Dragon True Person in human form, having their domain shattered and almost dying.

    Now, I finally understand.

    That if someone were at the True Person level, it might really be possible to kill an Integration stage cultivator purely with physical strength!

    Moreover, I heard rumors that Sacred Master Baek Woon was originally a True Person, who, due to some incident, lowered her cultivation realm to enter the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''Her physical strength might at least be on par with Lofty Dragon True Person in human form!''

    At this rate, I''ll lose for sure.

    Therefore, I need to resort to drastic measures.

    I use one hand to pull her arm off my shoulder.

    Of course, the pain she''s enduring floods into me through the hand holding her arm, but it''s bearable.

    Then, with my other hand, I release a curse spell.

    The Extinguishing Realm Demonic Curse Banner emits a sinister light as it forms above my hand.

    A ck mass of something resembling flesh.

    Inside, countless mouths and eyes writhe grotesquely.

    Grasping the banner''s staff, I grip its end in reverse, and then shove the ck banner into Sacred Master Baek Woon''s stomach.

    [����������������-!]

    Jjiiiiing!

    An unrecognizable scream echoes through Qi, Soul, and Fate �� resonating through all three nes.

    The same scream that the True Persons let out!

    It means that Sacred Master Baek Woon is experiencing a truly unbearable pain.

    [����������!]

    [Kuaaaaaaargh!!]

    Through her hand, the pain I pushed into heres surging back to me.

    What remains now is a battle of endurance��who can withstand the pain better!

    ''Let''s see who wins, Sacred Master!''

    Even amidst the agony, I show a crazed smile as I drive the banner even deeper.

    Dudududududu!

    ''Madness...''

    The entirety of the Bright Cold Realm begins to shake violently.

    I can feel the Sacred Master Baek Woon going mad.

    Right now, because of Yang Su-jin''s legacy, it feels as though there''s nothing she can do to us directly, who stand right in front of her.

    However, due to her seizures, I can sense earthquakes, tsunamis, and disasters erupting all over the Bright Cold Realm.

    I immediately sense earthquakes and volcanic eruptions urring beneath Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Furthermore, the attraction force of the Bright Cold Realm is recklessly stretching out to the Astral Realm, pulling in fragments of wandering stars toward it.

    Meteors are raining everywhere, and the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void are entering the Bright Cold Realm.

    Woo-woong!

    Then, I feel my mind bing hazy from the ensuing madness.

    Kugugugugugu!!!

    Up and down reverse.

    Heaven and Earth invert.

    The sky [above] shifts below.

    The earth [below] flips above.

    It feels as though the screams of the countless Bright Cold Realm inhabitants are ringing in my ears.

    It''s not just a simple reversal of up and down��gravity remains the same.

    In other words,

    The sky hase to the ce where one should stand on the ground.

    But gravity stays the same.

    What happens then?

    "Seo Eun-hyun! Do something!!!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon shouts desperately, while I break out in a cold sweat.

    The entire Bright Cold Realm has flipped upside down!

    All the living beings of the Bright Cold Realm are falling toward the sky!

    Fortunately, the vast majority of the Bright Cold Realm inhabitants are cultivators, so they can fly, preventing a disaster.

    But even so, a terrifying thought grips me. If this continues, the Middle Realm might be destroyed.

    Kwarung, Kwarururung!

    As Heavenly Tribtion falls from the ''ground'', the entire Bright Cold Realm is instantly engulfed in a sea of lightning.

    Kwajijijik!

    If it were just normal lightning, there would be no reason to worry in a ce where Jeon Myeong-hoon stands.

    But I realize what the Sacred Master Baek Woon is doing.

    ''This crazy...''

    Heavenly Tribtions are now descending all over the Bright Cold Realm!

    In each and every tribtion, images of Jeon Myeong-hoon and me torturing Sacred Master Baek Woon are being transmitted across the entire Bright Cold Realm.

    The power of the Heavenly Tribtion itself isn''t so great. Even someone at the Core Formation stage can endure it, but just brushing against it reveals the current situation.

    In other words, I''m now being publicized across the entire Bright Cold Realm as an evil breed torturing the Sacred Master.

    "Seo Eun-hyun!!!!!!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me with an expression as if he''s about to lose his mind.

    However, I show a bright expression instead.

    ''Right now, she''s pleading for salvation from other living beings!''

    In other words, she''s reached the point where her mental strength has been pushed to its limits, and she''s now begging for help from others.

    [Just a little more! Put in more strength, Jeon Myeong-hoon!]

    With fighting will surging in all 21 of my heads, I grip the gpole even tighter.

    [This...is not yet my full strength, Sacred Master...!]

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirty-second Move.

    Sub-Heart Sword.

    Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment!

    Kiiiing!

    The sword image formed in my heart essence plunges deep into the soul of Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    As long as she thinks of me, her heart will be endlessly cut away.

    From now on...even thest of her mental strength shall be sliced away!!

    Paaaaaaatt!

    A blinding white light surges.

    The next moment.

    Snap!

    "...Huh?"

    I feel cold sweat trickling down.

    All phenomena has stopped.

    ''This is...''

    A frozen world.

    In this ce, only I, and the being before me, can move.

    [...You have won.]

    I look at the figure before me.

    ''What is this?''

    A beautiful woman dressed in a white robe, with patches of skin resembling tree bark exposed here and there, and branches sprouting from her head.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    Her appearance at her prime stands before me.

    She clicks her tongue with amenting expression and speaks.

    [Vile breed. Do as you please. Thanks to you, I''ve had to unleash the power I had saved, and I can''t even begin to fathom the immense loss I''ve suffered. Do whatever you want. I won''t grant you the title of Esteemed One, so just disappear from my sight.]

    Though she appears beautiful as if fully recovered, it seems she has lost the authority to instantly expel me across the Bright Cold Realm, merely telling me to ''disappear'' without actually doing so.

    [...I am grateful for the Sacred Master''s mercy.]

    I return to my human form and bow respectfully before her.

    She turns her back to me with an irritated expression and says,

    [I am no longer a Sacred Master.]

    It is only then that I realize what she has done.

    By temporarily lowering her realm by one stage, she created an incarnation that escaped my power.

    However, considering this insane authority that briefly stopped time in the Bright Cold Realm, it''s clear she only became an Esteemed One ''temporarily.''

    In a few years, she will surely regain her realm as a Sacred Master.

    [Get lost from my sight, Sword Devil...]

    And so, after reaching the realm of an Esteemed One,

    I gained official recognition for the title of ''Sword Devil,'' and was able to avoid being granted a formal title as an Esteemed One.

 Chapter 436: Her (8)

    Pajijik...

    I quietly return to the side of the throne and watch Baek Woon break the lightning prison that was triggered by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s touch.

    I bow my head to her.

    "Even though today''s unfortunate events urred due to our differing interests, please know that I bear no particr grudge against the Sacred Master."

    As the lightning prison shatters, the throne where Baek Woon had just been is revealed.

    There lies Baek Woon''s ''shell,'' dried and shriveled like an old tree, the one that had been confronting us just moments ago.

    It seems like she momentarily shed her skin, like a golden cicada escaping its husk, and evaded Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attack.

    She reabsorbs the shell and pushes Jeon Myeong-hoon towards me without even ncing in my direction.

    ''She must have temporarily hidden the lightning spear in her body''s dimension.''I realize that confronting her in her current state would make her even more difficult to handle.

    Of course, judging from her condition, it seems she doesn''t particrly want to continue fighting me either, but pushing further could truly be dangerous.

    After offering her a respectful bow, I lift Jeon Myeong-hoon in the frozen world and turn my back.

    At that moment, I hear Baek Woon''s voice from behind.

    [Yu Oh was looking for you. I received contact when you drove that Star Shattering monster into the Astral Realm. She wants to invite you. Since her invitations are rare, you should visit the Nether Ghost Realm at an appropriate time.]

    When I turn around, Baek Woon is already gone.

    Tstststss��

    When I trace the energy she left behind, it seems she has already entered somewhere deep within Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Paaaaat!

    At the same time, the White Jade Pavilion I am standing on starts to dissipate into a mass of white light and scatters.

    sh!

    When I regain my senses, the world is already moving again.

    Chuaaaa��

    It seems that the White Jade Pavilion itself is a special authority of Baek Woon.

    Once again, I offer a respectful bow and take a step forward.

    Paaat!

    cing Jeon Myeong-hoon into my domain and rising to the ne of Soul, the world changes.

    Kurururururu��

    If the ne of Qi is the ordinary world we know, then from the ne of Soul onward, the world bes vastly different.

    Clouds (�) are scattered everywhere.

    The colors of the clouds that fill Heaven, Earth and the Four Directions constantly shift.

    I gaze at the clouds where I''m standing.

    My current location is Heavenly Lotus Mountain and its surroundings.

    The clouds near Heavenly Lotus Mountain have a bright red hue.

    ''It''s the Tall Tree Race.''

    To the Tall Tree Race, Sacred Master Baek Woon is probably no different from a goddess.

    Seeing their goddess being tortured by a madman with 21 heads in front of them, it''s no wonder they''re enraged.

    ''I''m sorry, Sacred Master.''

    I feel a sense of guilt towards Baek Woon and the Tall Tree Race.

    Among the hues of the Tall Tree Race, about one-twentieth of them disy a stickybination of pale pink and ck, likely belonging to those who practice some unusual methods. Still, the vast majority of the Tall Tree Race is clearly furious, as evidenced by the vivid red intent they emanate.

    Even though I did my best to avoid entanglements with [those above], Baek Woon''s honor was tarnished as a result. I will likely need to find an appropriate timeter to apologize and offerpensation.

    ''I''ll have to find the right time to make amends.''

    With that thought in mind, I tread forward in this world of clouds.

    Step, step...

    In the higher dimensions, even small movements cover much greater distances than they would in the lower ones.

    ''What a strange feeling...beingpletely in the ne of Soul...''

    The countless clouds that appear before me.

    Each and every particle of those clouds is the emotions of a living being.

    Thinking back, after defeating Kang Min-hee and bing an Esteemed One, I immediately went into seclusion to stabilize my realm.

    Once I emerged from seclusion, I almost immediately fought Baek Woon.

    Because of that, this is practically the first time I''ve had the chance to study my current realm.

    ''A person''s heart...is much like the clouds.''

    It seems to have form, yet it does not.

    It obscures the sun, blocking out the light.

    It brings rain that fosters life,

    And sends down lightning to judge the earth.

    When gathered in great numbers, it bes a storm that shakes the world.

    ''Come to think of it...the Integration stage cultivation forme can all be interpreted in connection to clouds.''

    Rain, Sunlight, Heat, Cold, Wind, Time.

    Rain represents the clouds gathering and the sky closing,

    Sunlight represents the clouds dispersing and the sky opening,

    Heat is when the open sky remains for a long time,

    Cold is when the closed sky remains for a long time,

    Wind is the force that regtes all of these phenomena,

    And all these changesbine to create Time.

    In the Integration Stage, the dharma treasure created by merging with one''s domain is called the Refining Void Dharma Treasure.

    And this Refining Void Dharma Treasure bes partially connected to one''s heart essence.

    Heart essence is ultimately a cloud.

    ''I see.''

    As I grasp the connection between the Refining Void Dharma Treasure, the Integration stage form, and the ne of Soul, I feel my understanding of the cultivation realm itself deepens.

    The Integration stage form and the Refining Void Dharma Treasure are interconnected.

    Most cultivators at the Integration stage would understand the form of Rain, Sunlight, Heat, Cold, Wind, and Time as ''a form that applies the phenomena of Heaven and Earth to one''s domain.''

    But now I understand.

    This is not about applying the phenomena of Heaven and Earth to one''s domain.

    Rather, it''s a form that makes you realize that the phenomena of Heaven and Earth already exist within your own heart.

    ''Ah...I see.''

    I have grasped one crucial truth.

    ''Was I truly such a fool...?''

    Although it feels like a new understanding, it''s one I keep realizing over and over again.

    But this time, it doesn''t end with simply ''me'' being the fool.

    ''Including me, all cultivators in this world...are ultimately just fools.''

    In a past life, I thought I had fully mastered the divine abilities of the six forms.

    But I hadn''t.

    I hadn''t even glimpsed a fragment of the divine ability of the Integration stage.

    From the Integration Stage onwards, the convenient shortcut of raising one''s realm through Breakthrough before Understanding no longer works.

    ''I always wondered why so few reach the Star Shattering stage.''

    Was it because of this?

    Step, step...

    I walk a few steps and traverse tens of millions of li through the ne of Soul to arrive at the Heart Tribe territory.

    The ''clouds'' in the Heart Tribe territory have a slightly different formpared to those in other territories.

    Each and every particleposing the ''clouds'' in the Heart Tribe territory is glowing.

    I look at the countless glowing cloud particles.

    ''That''s the Pinnacle and the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.''

    Souls that have just entered the threshold of intent.

    These souls are moving more actively within the clouds.

    ''That''s Five Energies Converging to the Origin...''

    Those who have attained consciousness by acknowledging the boundlessness of intent.

    The changes in the colors of their souls seem more natural.

    The countless clouds I see in the ne of Soul are part of a ''collective unconscious,'' and when certain souls radiate strong emotions, those emotions would spread and affect others.

    However, souls at the level of Five Energies Converging to the Origin and above are slower to be affected by the collective unconscious, and even when they are, the changes in their colors are much more natural.

    ''That''s Entering Heavens...''

    The first stage of Manifestation.

    By my standards, the souls of those who reached Entering Heavens are quite peculiar.

    ''They''re rotating...''

    The souls of those who reached Entering Heavens are spinning vigorously among the grains of clouds in the ne of Soul.

    Through that rotational force, I see them drawing power from the ne of Soul down to the lower nes.

    ''Is that Treading Heavens?''

    I observe the particles of clouds which are spinning with increasingly greater force.

    Some of the cloud particles spin so powerfully that their force affects the surrounding clouds.

    Ie to understand the principle of heartnguage gained from Entering Heavens and Treading Heavens.

    ''I see. Heartnguage is the act of pulling nearby clouds within the sphere of one''s own rotational force.''

    And Tribting Heavens.

    Wo-woong��

    I look at the clouds that have reached Tribting Heavens.

    The ones called the third stage of Manifestation.

    Kurururung��

    The nightmares of the Heaven and Earth Tribes, known to number only ten thousand among the entire Heart Tribe.

    ''...I see.''

    I fully grasp how the power of a Heart Tribe at the third stage of Manifestation takes the form of ''Heavenly Tribtion.''

    The soul of a Heart Tribe who has risen to Tribting Heavens takes the shape of a massive helix (����) through its rotational force, pulling and converging the surrounding cloud particles.

    Furthermore, a Heart Tribe at the third stage of Manifestation is no longer a single ''cloud particle'' but a ''cloud mass'', formed by the merging of the collective unconsciousness.

    Why does a Heavenly Tribtion be added when a cultivator opposes a martial artist of Tribting Heavens?

    A Heavenly Tribtion is Heavenly Punishment.

    Heavenly Punishment falls only upon those who havemitted acts of defying the heavens.

    Acts of defying the heavens are actions that ''distort the principles of the world,'' actions that alter the fates of countless beings.

    Martial artists of Tribting Heavensplete themselves by embracing the ''hearts of countless beings'' within their own heart.

    Thus, to oppose a martial artist at Tribting Heavens means to oppose ''the hearts of countless beings,'' and to those who defy such an existence, Heavenly Punishment falls.

    "And...those must be Jang Ik''s disciples."

    I gaze at the souls of the disciples of First Step Before the Throne.

    Each of their souls is a massive mass of clouds.

    From within those masses of clouds, I see a faint illusion.

    No, it''s not an illusion.

    That is the First Step Before the Throne Heart Tribe''s domain.

    Just as a cultivator at the Integration stage possesses their own Integrated Dao Domain, a Heart Tribe at the First Step Before the Throne manifests their own Heart Essence Domain within the ne of Soul.

    ''So then I...''

    I reflect upon my own form.

    In the ne of Soul, my form is a light shining pure white.

    ''I see.''

    The clouds gather and condense, and at their center, a light begins to emerge.

    During the time of Seated Detachment, Entering Hope, I must have appeared like the disciples of Jang Ik, with illusions flickering within a massive cloud mass.

    But now, that illusion has entered within this light.

    This light, as it connects with countless others, will gradually grow brighter until it eventually shines like the sun.

    ''Ah...I understand.''

    I look alternately at the nes of Qi and Fate from within the ne of Soul.

    The ne of Qi is explosions.

    Explosions of countless time and space, creating each moment and flowing them away in an ever-changing world.

    The ne of Soul is clouds.

    Clouds of ashes and dust left behind after the explosions.

    The ne of Fate is light.

    Dust gathers and gathers until it eventually bes a star in the sky, a star that shines brightly and illuminates the dark void.

    I now understand why Jang Ik, despite not even reaching the peak of Second Step Before the Throne, defined the realm up to the Third Step Before the Throne.

    One day, Jang Ik must have thought that when this light reaches the stars in the ne of Fate, it will be possible to twist fate even with the power of the Heart Tribe.

    ''The corrtion between the realms of the Heart Tribe and the realms of the Heaven Earth Tribes is quite precise.''

    I now understand what Jang Ik saw.

    At the same time, I understand how the world isyered.

    The Source River exists as a shadow of the ''clouds of the nonliving'' among the clouds in the ne of Soul, under the light of the ne of Fate,yered upon the ne of Qi and shadowing above it.

    The Underworld is draped andyered beneath the light as the shadow of the ''clouds of the living'' among the clouds.

    The Eastern Heaven Flower Field lies below both the Source River and the Underworld, as the shadow of the ne of Qi itself.

    The shadow of the Interdimensional Void is not visible, but it must exist somewhere.

    ''Is it cast as a shadow through the light of the ne of Fate...?''

    The shadows each exert their own force of attraction.

    ''It really could''ve been dangerous...''

    Had I fully risen to the ne of Soul with only Nether Perception, I have a feeling I would have been instantly sucked into the Underworld the moment I stepped on the Underworld''s ''shadow.''

    Since I am stepping on both the shadow of the Underworld and the shadow of the Source River at the same time, and still belong to this world, I haven''t been pulled in either direction.

    As I suddenly be aware of that fact, I simultaneously realize something chilling.

    ''...Wait.''

    Why must the titles of the Bright Cold Realm Esteemed ones include the characters for Light (��) and Heaven (��)?

    Shudder!

    If previously I simply refused out of difort, it''s only after internalizing my realm that I realize how fortunate I had been to reject Baek Woon''s name.

    The ne of Fate, which symbolizes the heavens, is light itself from the perspective of the Heart Tribe.

    If that''s the case, doesn''t that mean that the heavens and light are essentially the same existence?

    I turn around.

    Heavenly Lotus Mountain, where Baek Woon resides.

    There, I can see Baek Woon''s soul.

    Her soul is being intensely illuminated by light descending from the heavens.

    In the ne of Soul, I look towards the ne of Fate that is filled with light, and I instinctively feel a chill creeping into my chest.

    ''Let''s not think about it.''

    I exhale a sigh, avoiding further nces at the ne of Fate.

    In hindsight, I should have realized it earlier.

    To see color (ɫ) means that light (��) must be present.

    Without light, color ultimately has no meaning and is merely ck.

    I quickly adjust my mind, erasing all thoughts of the light.

    If I think about it too long, [those above] might notice.

    Step��

    I take another step down from the ne of Soul.

    Tststststst��

    I''m back in the familiar Cedar Wood Grove.

    I empty my mind of all theplex truths like the ne of Fate, the Source River, the Underworld, and the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, and instead collect the insights I gained from the ne of Soul.

    ''The power of the Heart Tribe draws in the hearts of others.''

    Then, is it an act of devouring the souls of others?

    No, it''s not.

    ''As a Heart Tribe, what we draw in is not their soul, but their heart.''

    A person''s heart is neverpleted by their own alone.

    Just as a person cannot exist solely as an individual, the stronger the Heart Tribe member bes, the more theyplete their heart essence through the hearts of many.

    The reason I couldn''t reach Entering Heavens for several years while standing next to Kim Young-hoon.

    Even though Kim Young-hoon told me, ''It''s already within you,'' that wasn''t quite true.

    Even if it was within me, without Kim Young-hoon, I wouldn''t have been able to attain it.

    The Heart Tribepletes itself by drawing in the hearts of others.

    The countless people who gave their hearts to the Heart Tribe, helping toplete the Heart Tribe''s heart essence, also gain the possibility of reaching a higher realm just by being in the presence of a higher realm Heart Tribe.

    In other words, the path of a martial artist cannot bepleted alone. It must bepleted with the presence of a higher person who stands ahead.

    ''It turns out Hyung-nim was the strange one for reaching Entering Heavens on his own.''

    I give a wry smile in the direction of the one who had told me in the distant past to ''swing.''

    The clouds of the Heart Tribe territory, though I referred to them as ''hearts,'' are likely closer to ''moments.''

    The essence of lightning is the moment.

    The essence of the heart is also the moment.

    Our lives areposed of countless moments.

    These moments connect together and ultimately form our lives.

    And to fully repent, enlighten (repentant enlightenment), and understand that life.

    That is the very essence of Martial Arts (��).

    Paaaatt!

    As I grasp the essence of Martial Arts, I feel the form of Time in my Integrated Dao Domain fully activate.

    "I''ve understood Time."

    As I ce Jeon Myeong-hoon, who has exhausted all his energy after battling Sacred Master Baek Woon, down beside me, I look around Cedar Wood Grove.

    I understand clearly.

    The fastest way toplete the Integrated Dao Domain is not ''Breakthrough before Understanding,'' but ''Understanding before Breakthrough.''

    I must fully understand my own heart.

    Therefore,

    ''I''ll need to face the remaining four.''

    Recalling the feeling I had when Gyeong Chang died, I make up my mind to seek out the remaining four of Jang Ik''s disciples.

 Chapter 437: Her (9)

    As soon as I appear in Cedar Wood Grove, Jang Ik''s 21 disciples and Kim Young-hoon quickly step forward in front of me.

    "Esteemed One, just what is this situation?"

    Ryeo Hwa asks me in bewilderment, and I briefly exin the situation to them.

    "S-So, in other words..."

    "You fought with the Sacred Master because you refused the title of Esteemed One?"

    I awkwardly nod.

    "I apologize. However, it was an important matter regarding me, so it happened that way."

    At my words, they all exchange startled looks and then give a small, hollowugh.

    "...We understand, for now. However...because of what the Esteemed One has done, a few problems have arisen.""...What kind of problems...?"

    I ask cautiously, and Ryeo Hwa of the Flower nt Race speaks up.

    "First...the Heaven Tribe''s intelligence-gathering power is a problem. With their unique skills in divination and foresight, they''ve already learned that the Esteemed One belongs to the Heart Tribe. As a result, countless members of the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe are currently preparing to attack Cedar Wood Grove. Normally, they wouldn''t dare attack because of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One''s reputation, but with the Sacred Master being bested they''ve all lost their reason."

    "...You mentioned a few problems. What else is there?"

    "The Vestiges."

    "...!"

    Even before Ryeo Hwa finishes speaking, arge creature swoops in from afar and begins bombarding beams of light onto Cedar Wood Grove.

    Bo-oong Bo-oong, Bo-ooong!

    Kwarururung!

    Fortunately, 3rd stage masters of the Heart Tribe step up and scatter Heavenly Tribtion in unison, causing the monster''s body to explode instantly.

    But I instinctively realize that there are more Vestiges like that one out there.

    "The Vestiges the Sacred Master had been holding back from attacking the Bright Cold Realm are now invading in full force. These Vestiges have the trait of devouring the flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, so for now, they will start by attacking the Stable Realm, however...as more of them arrive, the chances of them attacking us will increase."

    "Hmmm...I really have caused quite a mess."

    The reason I attempted to draw out Baek Woon''s lightning spear while having a conversation with her wasn''t because I was being foolish.

    It''s because the role the Sacred Master ys is significant.

    "It''s fine. It hasn''t been just once or twice that the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One overturned the Heaven and Earth Tribes. However, since the Esteemed One has started this, it would be appreciated if you could also protect Cedar Wood Grove."

    "Of course, it''s something I must do. But...before that, I have a request to make of you."

    "Although the Supreme Council normally only follows the orders of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One...given the current situation, if the Esteemed One''s orders are not unreasonable, we will follow. Pease, don''t hesitate to givemands instead of requests."

    I offer them my gratitude and deliver my request.

    "First...this may sound abrupt, but one of myrades is currently suffering from the curse of Heavenly Penalty and is on the brink of death. I would like you to find a way to lift that curse."

    Kim Young-hoon nods and answers in their ce.

    "We''ve been paying quite a bit of attention to finding a cure for Miss Buk''s curse here in Cedar Wood Grove. However, even with nearby spiritual herbs, spiritual elixirs, and healing-oriented manifestations, nothing has worked..."

    "In that case, I ask that you venture into the territory of the Heaven and Earth Tribes to investigate further."

    "Pardon!?"

    At my words, the Supreme Council of the Heart Tribe looks at me as if I''ve gone mad.

    Well, to be fair, asking the Supreme Council of the Heart Tribe to do something like this is pretty much the same as telling them to go off and die.

    But I continue exining my n to them.

    "Please listen carefully, my senior brothers and sisters. I intend to use you all as my terminals (��ĩ)."

    "What...?"

    Seeing is believing.

    Without a word, I temporarily connect their consciousness with mine through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Though brief, what I perceive, ''to some extent,'' is transmitted to them as well.

    I draw the Colorless ss Sword, half-closing my eyes as I settle into my stance.

    Sssssss��

    With my breathing, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy in the surroundings begins to be drawn toward me.

    Kugugugugu!

    I contemte the Integrated Dao Domain within me.

    I contemte the Heart Essence Domain of my soul.

    I contemte my own essence, energy, and spirit.

    And in the next moment��

    I swing.

    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! Kill, kill, kill...! Filthy, Human Race Heart Tribe beggar!"

    In the Tall Tree Race territory.

    Within a castle there.

    A Four-Axis stage Tall Tree nsman is weeping sap from their eyes and shouting furiously.

    And it isn''t just that.

    The vast majority of the masters in the Tall Tree Race territory are moving frantically while spewing their anger.

    Kwarururung!

    A gigantic monster plummets from the sky.

    It''s a Vestige of the Interdimensional Void.

    Kwaggagak!

    The Four-Axis stage cultivator of the Tall Tree Race hurls a wooden spear towards a Vestige of equal realm.

    Gurgle, gurgle, kwang!

    The wooden spear grows inside the Vestige, sprouting branches that pierce through its body, causing the Vestige to explode.

    Of course, the exploding Vestige doesn''t die immediately and instead transforms into smaller, weaker Vestiges. However, those kinds of Vestiges are fortunately easily handled by the Heavenly Being stage Tall Tree Race who rush in to finish them off.

    "Huaaaaah! The Sacred Master! That Human Race! That filthy, ugly, trash-like Human Race! That Human Race who''s not only a Heart Tribe spy but also a Nether Ghost Realm spy! That bastard, defiled my Sacred Master, my Sacred Master!"

    The Four-Axis stage Tall Tree Race keeps screaming as they tear through the Vestiges.

    "My, my, my Sacred Master. It was my Sacred Master! I, I admired her first...I was first..."

    Though the Four-Axis Tall Tree Race continues fiercely fighting the Vestiges, their strength is gradually waning.

    "I..."

    And then, at that moment.

    Pukwak!

    Piercing through the clouds in the sky, fifty Integration stage Vestiges appear.

    "...Ah, hahaha..."

    The Four-Axis Tall Tree Race member, along with countless others within the castle, look up at the sky with eyes full of despair.

    Just then.

    Kururururu!

    With a world-shaking burst of light, Heaven and Earth tremble.

    At the same time, the eyes of the Tall Tree Race widen in disbelief.

    "..."

    Everyone there sees it.

    A colossal sword energy,rge enough to cover the sky, sweeps away all the Integration stage Vestiges in an instant.

    The Tall Tree Race, sensitive to reading celestial energy, quickly traces the origin of the sword energy through the sky.

    And terror spreads across their eyes.

    "F-From...the Heart Tribe territory...it flew all the way here...?''

    In the Paired Wings Race territory.

    There, an Integration stage Grand Cultivator of the Paired Wings Race, who has just barely managed to win after a fierce battle against three Integration stage Vestiges, is staring nkly at the sky.

    Grand Cultivator Baek Myeong looks up at the sky with dazed eyes.

    "...Thirty Integration stage Vestiges...? Haha...is today the day the Paired Wings Race ends...?"

    He coughs dryly and nces at his own body.

    "...Damn it. My body isn''t even fully healed...even if I go down with them, how many can I take with me...?"

    Just then.

    "...!"

    Before Baek Myeong can even react.

    From an unfathomably distant location, a massive sword energy shoots through like an arrow, wiping out all thirty of the Integration stage Vestiges in one strike.

    Grand Cultivator Baek Myeong stares in disbelief, reading the celestial and earthly energies.

    As a Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation practitioner, Baek Myeong possesses vision from both sides, allowing him to read more information than other Grand Cultivators. Because of this, he manages to track the origin of the sword energy in an instant.

    "H-H-Heart Tribe territory..."

    Baek Myeong''s pupils tremble with unease.

    His wings begin to quiver uncontrobly.

    "H-Heart Tribe...sword energy...enormous... H-h...huuuaaah! J-Jang Hyung! Elder Jang! Please spare me! I was wrong! I won''t boil and eat the Small Green Race as soup anymore! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry...! Huaaaaaaah!!!"

    As if some terrible memory has been triggered, Baek Myeong starts iling and screaming into the empty air.

    Not just the Tall Tree Race and Paired Wings Race,

    But also the Fighting Ghost Race, Fungal Bone Race, and Rotting Owl Race.

    Even in the skies above the major races of the Earth Tribe, the same massive sword energy flies in and sweeps away the Vestiges attacking their territories.

    The Heaven Tribe reads the celestial energy, the Earth Tribe tracks the earthly energy, and everyone in the Bright Cold Realm discovers where the sword energy originates from.

    From Cedar Wood Grove of the Heart Tribe territory.

    From there, ''someone'' has sent a sword energy across tens of millions of li to assist them.

    Kwaang!

    In the True Dragon Alliance of the Earth Tribe.

    As one of the administrators of the Serving Command Ark and a Dragon King who has recently risen to the Integration stage, Gyu Ryeon trembles while battling the Vestiges in the sky as she recalls the sword energy that just wiped out hundreds of Vestiges in an instant.

    "Wh-What in the world...?"

    Chwarararara!

    She tracks the origin of the sword energy by following the flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    "The Heart Tribe territory...? But that''s at least hundreds of millions of li away..."

    Her face turns pale.

    "Just who could it be..."

    In her mind, she recalls the ''evil spirit torturing Sacred Master Baek Woon,'' broadcasted just moments ago through Heavenly Tribtion.

    The utterly insane demon spirit with twenty-one heads.

    From the information Sacred Master Baek Woon transmitted, Gyu Ryeon and countless others realized that the demon spirit is a ''Heart Tribe.''

    ''Did that demon spirit just help us...?''

    Shuddering, Gyu Ryeon shakes her head.

    ''No. There''s no way that demon spirit who tortured the Sacred Master would help us. They say the Heart Tribe is as they appear on the surface, so a demon spirit that looks as evil as that one would never help anyone. But...only an Esteemed One could send such a strike...''

    Gyu Ryeon and numerous other Integration stage Demon Kings are all struck with fear as a certain possibility dawns on them.

    ''Then...could it be...that the Heart Tribe has given birth to two Esteemed Ones!?''

    That would indeed be terrifying.

    That day, at the True Dragon Alliance''s Serving Command Ark, an emergency meeting is held regarding the ''two newly born Esteemed Ones from the Heart Tribe.''

    Kiiiiing��

    Within me, light (��) and shadow (�) cycle.

    As Twilight cycles, the depleted energy within me returns to its original state.

    This is the divine power of Time.

    Thud!

    After delivering a single strike at the level of an Esteemed One, I take my stance again andunch another one.

    Kugugugugu!

    My single strike rises to the ne of Soul in an instant, crossing countless spacetime and sweeping away the Vestiges in the Supreme Tiger territory, tens of millions of li away.

    Afterwards, I steady my stance once more.

    Kiiiiiing!

    Twilight spins, and my spiritual power recovers.

    This is Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains!

    An ultimate technique that continually returns me to my original state, allowing for relentless attacks.

    The only difference is that, unlike the usual Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, which is activated through my mental power, physical strength, and skill, this time it isbined with the divine power of Time, expanding it to near infinity.

    ''Incredible...''

    This is the synergy that urs whenbining the six divine powers of the Integration stage with martial arts.

    Bo-oong!

    Focusing all my concentration, I once again infuse my sword with immense force and swing it.

    Once more, my sword energy crosses the vast expanse of spacetime, reaching other minor races'' territory and wiping out the Vestiges.

    Drip, drip...

    Sweat drips down.

    Even though the consumption of spiritual power is almost none, using the divine power of Time takes a considerable toll on my mental strength, causing my focus to gradually drain.

    ''This will be thest.''

    One final time, I release sword energy that sweeps away the Vestiges attacking the weak races, then pause to wipe away my sweat.

    "Huuu..."

    After briefly severing my connection with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon,

    I speak to the Supreme Council, who stand nearby with their mouths agape.

    "Do you understand now?"

    "...We understand. You n to send us out to various ces across the Bright Cold Realm, using us as terminals to more preciselyunch single strikes and eradicate the Vestiges."

    "Precisely."

    They nce at each other briefly, then nod.

    Ryeo Hwa, the current Vice-leader of the Supreme Council, looks at Kim Young-hoon and speaks.

    "Sir Young-hoon, please stay with the Esteemed One and guard the Heart Tribe territory. We will take our disciples and followers and return shortly."

    "Can you trust me?"

    "For the past ten years, we''ve shared so many enlightenments together. There was nothing that would hinder the trust between us. I trust you, Sir Young-hoon. Besides..."

    She looks at Kim Young-hoon with a meaningful smile.

    "Since ancient times, I''ve had a knack for picking out good seeds. If a seed is on the verge of blossoming, it''s only right to let it settle in and grow."

    I nce at Kim Young-hoon after hearing Ryeo Hwa''s words.

    He only offers a bitter smile in response.

    "That''s too high apliment. I still have a long way to reach that stage..."

    "Haha...excessive humility is also a form of pride. Well then, Sir Young-hoon and Yu Yeon will remain here to protect the Heart Tribe territory."

    After making that decision, Ryeo Hwa quickly receives my split soul and integrates it into their bodies.

    Then, they swiftly gather the third stage Heart Tribe members and scatter across the Bright Cold Realm.

    From now on, they will wander the realm, serving as my terminals.

    Through them, I will unleash single strikes to cleanse the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void.

    In doing so, they can wield my influence to warn the Heaven and Earth Tribes not to encroach on the Heart Tribe territory. At the same time, they could gather information about Buk Hyang-hwa''s curse.

    ''Good, let''s keep it going like this.''

    Just as I prepare to begin cleansing the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void through the scattered Heart Tribe members,

    Swoosh!

    I suddenly dodge the surprise attack from Yu Yeon, who strikes at me from the side.

    Yu Yeon of the Shrimp Shell Race, with energy swirling in their fists, stares at me.

    "...What are you doing, Senior Brother?"

    "Senior Sister."

    "Ah...I sincerely apologize, Senior Sister. I saw the bnce of yin and yang in your body and mistakenly thought you were a Senior Brother..."

    "It''s fine. People often get confused. Even among the Shrimp Shell Race, I was born with a deformity, so my body has always been overflowing with yin and yang energy. That''s probably why the bnce appears unusual."

    "I s��"

    Before I even finish speaking.

    She rushes at me again, extending her fist.

    Kwaaang!

    An enormous explosion erupts from both of her fists, sweeping through the area.

    I disperse the dust cloud and ask her.

    "It seems you wish to spar with me."

    "We disciples of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One are quite sensitive to fighting will. We already noticed that the Esteemed One desires to cross hands with us."

    "...Will you be alright?"

    I ask, looking at her.

    "As you sawst time, Senior Brother Gyeong Chang died by my hands."

    She lowers her head and speaks softly.

    "I remember. Senior Brother Gyeong Chang and I were particrly close. From the beginning...we both share the same Manifestation name, River Bend (����)."

    "..."

    "From a young age, I have been together with Senior Brother Gyeong Chang, and thanks to him, I was able to enter under our master''s teachings. My life...it had meaning only because I followed behind his back."

    What could that emotion be?

    It seems like a light pink hue.

    But at the same time, it''s also a mixture of countless other emotions.

    "My River Bend is ''Calm Winds, Resting Waves'' (�L����Ϣ). To suppress the boiling yin and yang dual energy within me, for the peaceful life of our Shrimp Shell Race...it is the manifestation I obtained through a lifetime of effort."

    Behind her, countless determined emotions seem to manifest.

    Through the divine power of Time, I catch glimpses of scenes from her past, reading her history bit by bit.

    A young girl born with a strange disease among the Shrimp Shell Race.

    She met a boy from the Small Person Race, and together they honed their skills, eventually manifesting their River Bend and bing members of the Heart Tribe.

    The two met Jang Ik and received training, oveing countless trials until they reached their current positions.

    And now.

    In this moment, after Gyeong Chang has died.

    She stands before me, seeking to follow what Gyeong Chang saw in his final moments.

    That is all there is.

    Chwarak!

    She sheds the shrimp-like shell that covers her body.

    What is revealed is Yu Yeon, with an appearance simr to that of a girl of the Small Person Race.

    Chiiiii!

    The moment her skin is exposed to the sunlight, it begins to burn.

    Their skin is so delicate that they must wear shrimp shells, and they usually have to live within the river''s waters, being tossed about here and there by the flow of the river��a race of utmost frailty.

    That is the Shrimp Shell Race.

    Kugugugugugugu!

    "Here Ie!"

    ��What did Senior Brother Gyeong Chang see at that moment?

    It''s as if I can hear her heart.

    ��Now that another Esteemed One has been born, there''s nothing left I need to worry about.

    Within both her hands, enormous powerparable to Gyeong Chang''s Sudden Wind, Sudden Rain fills the sky.

    ��So, all that''s left is to give everything I have...to follow after Senior Brother!

    I raise my sword with a solemn expression.

    The next moment.

    Words are unnecessary.

    With the ultimate technique that possesses the greatest destructive power among all the moves I have, I meet her ultimate technique head on.

    "Severing Mountains!"

    "Calm Winds (�L��)!"

    Blinding white light surges between us, towards each other.

    In the next instant.

    The light clears, and our positions are reversed.

    Thud!

    "...Ah..."

    Yu Yeon smiles gently.

    "I''ve made it there. Senior Brother..."

    She crumbles into dust, scattering with the wind.

    I look at the small scorch mark left at the tip of my Colorless ss Sword.

    The smudge soon dissipates into the air, carried away by the wind.

    I try to grasp the wind, but it only slips through my fingers.

    It was her trace.

    Watching her vanish so fleetingly and beautifully, I grasp once again at the nature of the moment.

    If time is thepletion of momentsing together as one,

    Then perhaps the wind symbolizes how all moments eventually fade away.

    "...Is this...Wind (�L)?"

    Right after obtaining the divine power of Time,

    I killed Yu Yeon, the second oldest disciple of Jang Ik.

    And then, I repentantly enlightened myself on the nature of the wind.

    The wind is the drawing of one''s wish.

    Not lust for the sake of obsession, but simply the act of drawing within the heart.

    Even if one day it weathers away (�L��) and vanishes.

    The traces left by the wind will remain as imprints in the clouds, in the seas, and the great mountains.

    ��With the wind, soar.

    Recalling the form of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra and thest second of her life, I finallye to understand the divine power of Wind.

    This is the second divine power I have attained.

 Chapter 438: Her (10)

    Chapter 438: Her (10)

    Whiiiiii��

    I observe the Divine Powers of Time and Wind.

    At the same time, I feel the wind blowing due to the Divine Power of Wind.

    ''...The Heart Tribe. How troublesome.''

    Even if I want to offer my condolences, they left behind nothing, nor entrusted me with anything.

    All I can do is keep the memory of them in my heart.

    In Gyeong Chang''s case, I attended the funeral and mourned, but in her case, even finding the body is impossible, so whether a funeral can even be held is doubtful.

    Therefore, I simply mourn her through the Divine Power of Wind, sending her off with the wind.

    I turn to the voice I hear from the side.It''s Kim Young-hoon.

    He seems to have been watching our fight.

    "...Do you happen to know about her?"

    "Of course. She was one of the opponents I''ve sparred with for the past ten years."

    Kim Young-hoon, taking out a bottle of liquor from who knows where, opens it in front of me, pours it on the spot where Yu Yeon had stood, and then hands it to me.

    I, too, pour some liquor on the ce where Yu Yeon stood, and then sit with him on a nearby rock.

    "I''ll tell you a bit about Yu Yeon."

    He pours me a drink as he starts to talk about Yoo Yeon.

    It turns out she was thest of the Shrimp Shell Race in Cedar Wood Grove.

    The title of ''Strongest of the Shrimp Shell Race'' might have been simply because there were no other members of the Shrimp Shell Race left.

    From what I hear, she wasn''t able to save her fellow race and bring them to Cedar Wood Grove.

    The Shrimp Shell Race is so fragile that even sunlight would burn their skin, and they are a race that needs the care of higher races.

    The few Shrimp Shell Race members she managed to rescue all had their skin burn away in Cedar Wood Forest, unable to receive the care they needed.

    I hear she saved her people who had been abused, but they resented her and burned to death.

    Her parents and siblings were all abused and killed by the superior Giant Race, and her friends all died under the sunlight in Cedar Wood Grove.

    The only one left for Yu Yeon was Gyeong Chang who came with her, and now that Gyeong Chang is gone, she simply left with him.

    "Both she and Gyeong Chang had a unique view of the afterlife. They had somewhat entered the ne of Soul, and they imed to have caught glimpses of ''Sukhavati'' while hovering on the verge of a breakthrough into the realm of Second Step Before the Throne."

    [TL/N: Sukhavati is the purend of Amit��bha, also known as Western Pure Land or Land of Bliss.]

    "Sukhavati...?"

    "Yes. Beyond the clouds...a ce higher than even the sky."

    "..."

    "Those two followed the religion of the Giant Race. While they were of the Small People Race who fought against the Giant Race all their lives...perhaps they were influenced by the Giant Race''s beliefs. The Giant Race worships the [Serpent of Wisdom], and ording to their doctrine, those who die fighting bravely will go to a world beyond the clouds where they can fight eternally. Hearing about them, apparently the Giant Race holds such beliefs of the afterlife."

    He takes out his ss and pours me another drink.

    "For the two of them, death isn''t the end but a new beginning."

    "A new beginning..."

    I drink with a bitter smile.

    "I sincerely hope that''s true."

    Gyeong Chang and Yu Yeon.

    May they both find happiness beyond...

    I stayed with Kim Young-hoon through the night, offering my condolences to Yu Yeon.

    Since she has no kin, I conducted Yu Yeon''s funeral.

    I gathered the soil from where she fell and ced it next to Gyeong Chang''s grave.

    A small burial mound was formed.<hr>

    Day and night, I unleash my sword energy across the entire Bright Cold Realm.

    Kugugugugugu!

    The Heart Tribe Supreme Council and masters at the 3rd stage of Manifestation, who have all be no different from my terminals, transmit my power and sweep away the Vestiges that have invaded every corner of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Chwaaaaak!

    As I continue to protect the entire Bright Cold Realm day and night, no one dares to easily challenge the Heart Tribe anymore.

    I hear that even the cultivators of the Heaven and Earth Tribes, who abused ve races, are refraining from massacres or other violent acts, unsure of when my sword energy which is wiping out the Vestiges might turn towards them��everyone but one person.

    That person is the Mad Lord.

    ''The Mad Lord must be dealt with as well.''

    I now possess the strength to do so.

    Of course, the sword energy I''m sending from afar won''t be enough to defeat the Mad Lord, who''s at the Quasi-Star Shattering stage.

    I''ll have to find him and finish things personally.

    Though for now, I can''t leave, as I am busy exterminating the Vestiges...

    On the day Baek Woon recovers, I n to go after the Mad Lord immediately.

    ��Though he gave me much, in the end, he is both a mass murderer and a madman.''

    I can''t leave him be, even with all the power I have.

    I sit in Cedar Wood Grove, repelling the Vestiges and waiting for the day Baek Woon recovers.<hr>

    Time passes quickly.

    It has been ten years since I started sending sword energy flying across the entire Bright Cold Realm from Cedar Wood Grove.

    It has been twenty years since we arrived at Cedar Wood Grove.

    Kim Young-hoon has been continuously striving to reach Void Shattering.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon has been devoting himself to training in order to manifest the lightning spear that pierced the Sacred Master''s stomach back then. Meanwhile, Oh Hyun-seok and Hong Fan have finally reached the Integration stage!

    Especially Oh Hyun-seok, who, after receiving all that Azure Tiger Saint could teach, was then guided by Gol Maek, who has mastered a Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation method. Gol Maek passed on her Innate True Method to Oh Hyun-seok.

    Gol Maek frequently visited Kim Young-hoon, as she hoped to raise Oh Hyun-seok to the level of Five Energies Converging to the Origin or Ultimate Pinnacle, realms connected to the Demon Race. However, Kim Young-hoon didn''t seem to engage with her much.

    In any case, thanks to her, Oh Hyun-seok has recently been diligently practicing the Bone Armor Treasured Origin Art.

    Kim Yeon hasn''t left the workshoptely, staying inside with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    On the days she asionallyes out, it''s usually for walks with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s condition has visibly worsened with each passing day.

    Her eyes have be clouded, and it''s clear that her senses are gradually fading.

    Yet, even after ten years, we haven''t found any way to deal with the curse of the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent.

    And, during these circumstances,

    I meet Ryeo Hwa, who hase to find me.<hr>

    "Please teach me a move, Esteemed One."

    "...Have you lost your mind?"

    I nce at her as I continue to unleash sword energy from the tallest cedar tree in Cedar Wood Grove, where I am standing that day.

    Ryeo Hwa smiles faintly and shakes her head.

    "I''ve left the position of Vice-leader to Jae Hu. You can rest easy."

    "...That''s not the problem."

    "What is the problem then?"

    She smiles faintly again and spreads her arms wide.

    "One can''t move forward unless they risk something precious. That''s the way of this world."

    It''s been 20 years since we arrived at Cedar Wood Grove.

    Facing Vice-leader Ryeo Hwa''s earnest fighting will, I let out a deep sigh.

    "Let''s have a match."

    "...You could die."

    "Do you still not understand? Even after sending off Gyeong Chang and Yu Yeon, those two senior disciples..."

    Her eyes are aze.

    "Do you think one can reach this realm while remaining sane? The Heart Tribe...is nothing but a group of lunatics. One can''t rise to this realm with a sane mind. Aside from Sir Young-hoon, everyone I''ve seen has been out of their mind."

    Tststststststs��

    A cold chills begins to emanate from her body.

    "Aren''t you the same, Esteemed One Seo? We are all madmen, and we even have a ''reason to die.'' Isn''t that right!?"

    At her fierce deration, I let out a low hum.

    "Many cultivators of the Heaven and Earth Tribes view us as madmen who throw away our lives like moths chasing a higher realm, or as lunatics who take the lives of others. But that''s wrong."

    Woo-woong!

    A chill flows from her shriveled body, seeping into my bones.

    "Gyeong Chang sacrificed himself for everyone, and Yu Yeon threw away her life because she had no one left. From the moment we climbed to this realm...it means each of us found a reason to throw away our lives!"

    Kugwang!

    As she stomps her foot, the ground around her sinks deeply.

    I look at her for a moment before speaking.

    "...In the past, I once took under my care those who had abandoned life and were consumed by revenge, those who sought to die...as those dear to me."

    "Is that so?"

    "Even though I could do nothing for their thirst for revenge, how many times did I tell them to live...? Somehow, I did manage to save them, butter...when I myself was burning with revenge after losing my beloved, I realized. That sometimes, even if it means throwing away your life, you must quench that desire."

    "You''vee to your own understanding."

    "In a way, yes. But...ever since I came to the Heart Tribe territory, I''ve been thinking."

    I meet Ryeo Hwa''s eyes and ask.

    "Does staking everything, grinding away your life to pursue the ''higher,'' really...have meaning?"

    I look at her with bitter eyes.

    "And...if I end up killing you, how will those left behind feel...?"

    Gyeong Chang, it was for those left behind.

    Yu Yeon, it was because there was no one left behind.

    They burned their lives away like that.

    But there''s something they misunderstood.

    Aren''t I, the one who killed them, the one they left behind?

    In the end, we shared hearts in thest moments, and they became deeply etched within mine.

    And those who deeply etched into my heart are now dead.

    Because of me.

    "Can''t we just...have a spar, or perhaps exchange enlightenment through words? Is it not possible to have a ''sparring match'' with some room for leisure instead of an all-out ''death match''?

    At my words, she hesitates for a moment, then smiles.

    "I haven''t had many encounters with you, Esteemed One. This is only our third meeting. The first was when you arrived at Cedar Wood Grove and awoke. The second was after you emerged from seclusion. And the third is now."

    "That''s right."

    "Let me tell you a secret that even our master didn''t notice until I told him. This is a secret that other than our master, only Esteemed One Seo...no, only Junior Brother will know."

    Her next words leave me stunned.

    "The natural lifespan of us Flower nt Race is only three months. Even if we raise our cultivation, ten years is the limit��Only by consuming arge amount of spiritual elixirs can we barely live for about twelve years."

    "What...!?"

    "Allow me to introduce myself again, Junior Brother. It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Ryeo Hwa. I was born just nine years ago."

    "..."

    I stare at her in disbelief.

    What on earth is she saying?

    Nine years ago?

    A lifespan of three months?

    Then...

    "...So, the first, second, and third Ryeo Hwa...they were all different people?"

    "In a way, yes. Shall I exin the origin of our Flower nt Race?"

    She begins her exnation.

    "Our Flower nt Race is not exactly a ve race. We are simply flowers in a flower field, enhanced by spells to be gifted by Heaven Tribe cultivators to their beloved. Through spells, we bloom into the most beautiful flowers for three months before we die."

    I look at her hair.

    A very beautiful flower is blooming on her head.

    "Among those flowers, we are the ones whose spirituality has been stimted by spells, gaining sentience. Our lives are very short, so when it''s time to die, we find another suitable nt and pass on our memories, spirituality, and life before we die. All of those beings are collectively called the ''Flower nt Race,'' and one of those beings is ''Ryeo Hwa.''"

    "..."

    I gaze at Ryeo Hwa for a moment.

    The story is somewhat familiar.

    ''Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens...''

    "...All those Ryeo Hwas...are the same individual?"

    "No."

    "Hmm...?"

    I felt a slight sense of unease and asked, but she denied it so clearly.

    "On the contrary, because we are the ones who pass on our memories and life, we know. We are all different beings."

    However, I find her words puzzling.

    "How can that be...? Doesn''t memory prove one''s existence?"

    "Memory proving existence...many people think that way. But that''s not true. If information defines the self, then wouldn''t all the disciples in the same sect be considered the same person?"

    "...That''s not the case."

    "Exactly. I do have the memories passed down from the first Ryeo Hwa, but I also have my own memories from when I was just an ordinary flower. And I also clearly remember being ''infused'' with the memories of the previous Ryeo Hwa. Of course, I''ve received so many memories from the previous Ryeo Hwa that my ''original'' sense of identity has be a bit faint...but I am still me."

    As I ponder deeply, I ask her a question.

    "Then, with memories that aren''t even your own, you rose in just nine years to Seated Detachment, Entering Hope...in other words, reached the First Step Before the Throne?"

    "Hehe, it''s one of the enlightenments of the ''first Ryeo Hwa.'' Everyone''s heart is shaped by mutual influence. If I listen to what someone says and ept it, it eventually bes mine in the end. I epted the memories of the previous Ryeo Hwa as my own."

    As I listen to her words, I begin to feel strange.

    "Wait, wait...so if the existence of ''Ryeo Hwa'' continues to be passed on, are you saying you''ll fight me before that existence is carried on...? It sounds like you intend to sever the will of ''Ryeo Hwa''...?"

    But she smiles faintly instead.

    "No, it''s quite the opposite."

    Tststststststs!

    The cold aura emanating from her scatters white clouds around.

    ''The existence of ''Ryeo Hwa''...I wish to continue it with you, Esteemed One. That is why I am challenging you now."

    "What...?"

    I am dumbfounded, my mouth hanging open.

    If Seo Hweol or Yuk Rin had said something like this, I would have probably killed them on the spot.

    The transmission of memories is, in a sense, a type of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    It''s no different than boldly dering she wants to cast Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens on me right in front of me.

    I think for a moment and then look at her.

    "...Can''t you just tell me more about the life of ''Ryeo Hwa''?"

    "Do you know, Esteemed One?"

    "About what?"

    "That in any case, this world will end in ten thousand years."

    "..."

    It seems she knows something about the End.

    "The only possibility of having even the slightest chance of oveing the End lies, at the very least, in someone at the realm of an Esteemed One. And countless ''Ryeo Hwas''...have judged that it would take at least sixty thousand years to reach the next realm. Therefore, I make this request."

    Tsuwaaaaa!

    With a solemn expression, Ryeo Hwa holds out an ice spear toward me.

    "Please ept ''Ryeo Hwa''."

    I gaze at her for a moment.

    "...If I ept that, will I not just be you in the end?"

    "No. I swear on the pride of Ryeo Hwa. It will simply be epting a deeper understanding of the existence known as me."

    "..."

    I pull out the Colorless ss Sword.

    However, I do not aim it at her but let it hang down.

    "...I too...don''t enjoy killing people."

    Gwaak!

    Clutching my chest tightly, I mutter through gritted teeth as if spitting out the words.

    "I am not a madman steeped in ughter... Every time I kill someone, my sword, bit by bit, gets a little heavier..."

    I re at Ryeo Hwa.

    "Not killing some random enemy unrted to me, but the very act of killing someone close to me with my own hands... It''s an unbearable torment for me."

    Growling, I snap at her.

    "Why should I suffer by killing you? Tell me."

    And then, she smiles faintly.

    "If you don''t want to kill, you don''t have to."

    "What...?"

    "In fact, our master killed seven of his disciples. But after that, he didn''t kill again."

    The next moment.

    Kwaching!

    An overwhelming chill crashes down toward me.

    "Because...by then, the gap between us and our master had widened so much that even if we all attacked him together, he could suppress us ''without killing.''"

    "What...?"

    "From that point on, we gave up. But you, Esteemed One, are different. You are still inexperienced. That''s why...you must fight us no matter what. Each of us wille at you, bearing our own reasons and our own hearts!"

    "Ridiculous."

    Tsuwaaaat!

    As I re at the ice spear flying towards me again, I envelop myself with the All-Heavens Sword.

    Through the sword''s ability to shift nes, my physical body rises to the ne of Soul.

    Shururu��

    The ice spear passes right through my body.

    "...I will not fight."

    [You will have to fight.]

    "...!"

    I widen my eyes at her sudden transformation.

    ''That, that...''

    [Ryeo Hwa has been passed down through thousands, tens of thousands of generations, inheriting not only memories but also the remaining life force and energy of each. That energy has gathered, and gathered, and gathered...and now I am like a cultivator of the Earth Tribe...]

    Kugugugugu!

    An overwhelming force surges from her.

    The form of the energy is merely at the Qi Gathering stage.

    It seems she doesn''t know how to refine her energy to advance beyond the Qi Refining stage.

    It''s understandable. nt cultivators are rare, and the Tall Tree Race never leaks their methods.

    However, despite the form being at the Qi Gathering stage, the sheer quantity of energy is...

    ''Quasi-Four-Axis stage...!?''

    Dumbfounded by the immense energy, I take a defensive stance as she rushes towards me.

    [Embracing both the Earth (��) and the Heart (��), I am a Land and Will Dual Cultivation (����p��) practitioner...! You cannot win while holding back!]

    The overwhelming energy distorts the space around us.

    As the entire space distorts regardless of the ne, I have no choice but to evade.

    Kwadududuk!

    I have no choice but to start exchanging blows with her.

    Unlike Gyeong Chang or Yu Yeon, who would settle things with a single decisive strike, she battles with a certain degree of finesse.

    ��Flower Soul (�A��).

    Her intent resonates in the ne of Soul.

    Her Entering Heavens known as Flower Soul exudes a coldness that chills even the soul.

    ��Endless Cold Window (�o�F����).

    As her Flower Soul emerges, a tremendous cold envelops me.

    ''This cold...''

    The moment I feel it, I realize the nature of the cold.

    ''Loneliness...''

    Ice spears fly toward me from all directions.

    I scatter the All-Heavens Sword around, deflecting the spears of ice.

    But the moment I deflect them, I realize that a coldness remains in my heart.

    No matter how much I push away or parry, the moment Ie into contact with her attacks, it leaves behind a coldness that cannot be erased.

    The true nature of the coldness is loneliness, and longing.

    Chwaaaaa��

    Her blue intent materializes as ice, beginning to cover Heaven and Earth.

    I sh her body.

    Chwarururuk!

    Her body regenerates.

    The side where I cut feels even colder.

    ��Why are you lonely?"

    Snow flutters about.

    Even as my body begins to freeze, I continue to fend off her Flower Soul.

    ��Don''t you haverades?

    Wemunicate through intent.

    ��Do you not have people who remember you? In your heart essence lies Jang Ik''s podao. Does it not remember all of the Ryeo Hwas?

    She smiles as she spreads even more coldness around her.

    ��Didn''t I say that existence is not proven by memory? Do you know what proves existence?

    Chwaaaaak!

    The more I face her, the more I feel my soul freezing as I gaze at Ryeo Hwa.

    ��Proof of existence is decided by whom you are loved by. It is decided by the heart of those who gave it... All Ryeo Hwas are born receiving immense love from the previous Ryeo Hwa. Therefore, it doesn''t matter to me if I don''t live as myself but as Ryeo Hwa. However...I can only pass on Ryeo Hwa''s story, this heart, to the next Ryeo Hwa.

    Toong, toong, toong!

    She spins in ce three times, extending both palms toward me.

    Her attack bes a cold wave that drives me back.

    ��Others pass on their hearts by taking disciples. But for me, there''s no one to pass on my heart to, except the next Ryeo Hwa. Not just for me, but for all Ryeo Hwas... That''s why Ryeo Hwa wishes to pass this heart to someone else. But in the end, I realized that the only one capable of receiving all of my heart and passing it onto others is at least an Esteemed One at Second Step before the Throne.

    Her eyes seem to burn with coldness.

    ��So...what you''re saying is, you want to turn your story into a martial art and pass it down? So everyone will remember Ryeo Hwa...?

    ��That''s right.

    ��Foolish. In the end, won''t that be the end of Ryeo Hwa...?

    ��If it''s passed on to you, and through the Esteemed One''s hands, Ryeo Hwa''s story is loved by all...then that alone is enough.

    She bes winter.

    She bes a winter where flowers can never bloom and envelops me entirely.

    To defeat her, I must cut down winter itself.

    ''Can I avoid cutting?''

    Can I suppress her without cutting her down...?

    I summon my domain.

    I unleash curses, spells, and every divine power I possess.

    Hwarurururururu!

    But I realize.

    The winter before me is growingrger.

    She is burning all her energy.

    She no longer cares that her body is breaking apart as she rushes toward me.

    ''This is...''

    I must cut.

    Without killing her...suppression is impossible.

    Even though I''ve reached the Second Step Before the Throne, I despair at the realization that I cannot suppress her without killing her.

    Even now...my power is socking.

    Having burned all her life force, for an instant,

    She rises to the ne of Soul, albeit through an expedient method.

    ''I see...''

    Since she rose to the ne of Soul for an instant, it''s impossible to adjust the level of force to avoid cutting her.

    Grinding my teeth, I prepare the most fitting single strike for her final moment.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twenty-fifth move.

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace!

    The sword infused with my everything and my very soul pours out towards her winter from the ne of Soul.

    A sword of starlight shes with a winter bloomed from flowers.

    Chwaaaaaa!

    The starlight sword, carrying the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, pierces through the flower-born winter.

    My sword pierces Ryeo Hwa, but at the same time, a coldness remains on the de and on the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    I look behind me after piercing through her with the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    Tstststststs��

    What follows the winter is an incredibly beautiful spring.

    Flower Soul.

    That is the name of the moment when Ryeo Hwa''s umted heart is passed on to the next Ryeo Hwa, following the winter.

    Chararararak!

    Her story enters my heart.

    From the first Ryeo Hwa to the present Ryeo Hwa.

    All Ryeo Hwas were beings who wanted to give love.

    However, the average Flower nt Race dies after only a few months of life, and even their survival rate is not high, making their lifespan short.

    For this reason, there were no members of the Flower nt Race who could truly converse with her from Ryeo Hwa''s position.

    Even other members of the Heart Tribe couldn''t understand her.

    The will of the Ryeo Hwas, who lived for ten years before being passed down to the next, was not something that could be easily understood by anyone.

    She wanted to take a disciple, even if they weren''t a nt.

    Through a disciple, she wanted to pass down the will, emotions, and love that had been carried on since the first Ryeo Hwa.

    She even tried kidnapping members of the Tall Tree Race and teaching them.

    But the Tall Tree Race are fools whose heads are filled only with pollination and Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    They couldn''t even understand her teachings.

    She couldn''t love anyone.

    It was impossible to convey through speech.

    Was it said ''Truth cannot be established through words (��������)?''

    How could she possibly convey this heart, passed down from the first Ryeo Hwa, through mere words?

    Perhaps Jang Ik''s Fighting Spirit could have made it possible.

    If it were Jang Ik''s Fighting Spirit, at the Second Step Before the Throne, he could have received and ''taught'' this heart.

    For this reason, Ryeo Hwa had also challenged Jang Ik.

    But Jang Ik subdued her without injuring her and refused her offer.

    He said it''s because the entire Heart Tribe is riding on his shoulders.

    He rejected her request, saying that if his mind became unstable from receiving Ryeo Hwa''s memories, he wouldn''t be able to protect the Heart Tribe.

    She had no choice but to kneel.

    Thus, she was lonely.

    Because her heart...

    The heart, inherited from the first Ryeo Hwa, the heart that ''wanted to pass love to someone''... She knew she could never pass it on to anyone other than the next Ryeo Hwa.

    So she waited, and waited.

    And after endlessly passing on Ryeo Hwa, one day,

    Hope appeared before her.

    "...Are you satisfied?"

    I ask Ryeo Hwa, who is dissolving into the snow, turning into powder.

    She smiles.

    "Thank you."

    "..."

    The existence known as ''Ryeo Hwa'' is now over.

    However, her will...

    I will be able to transform it into martial arts and carry it forward.

    This generation''s Ryeo Hwa has given me her memories and her life.

    With this, Ryeo Hwa hase to an end.

    However...

    Within me, she will be reborn in the name of Martial Arts.

    And one day, she will be passed down again within the person who inherits this martial art.

    I watch Ryeo Hwa''s final moments.

    Embracing her loneliness, I awaken the Divine Power of Cold.

    This is my third divine power.

    Huarurururk!

    Her Flower Soul burns fiercely within me.

    At the same time, I flinch.

    ''Purple Soul Filling the Heavens...''

    The form for Purple Soul Filling the Heavens suddenly begins to rampage.

    Kugugugugugu!

    A purple mist surges towards the memories of all the Ryeo Hwas within the Flower Soul.

    I try to control it, but the Flower Soul, like a fish meeting water, leaps towards Purple Soul Filling the Heavens and is absorbed into it.

    It''s as if they have always been one, naturallying together.

    "...!"

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens begins to change.

    ''This is...''

    The purple mist of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens begins to shine brilliantly.

    At the same time, I realize that the form inside Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is transforming.

    It''s a form concerning Ryeo Hwa''s life.

    Simultaneously, I realize that Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, which I had never fully controlled, is nowpletely melding with me.

    "So this...is Purple Soul Filling the Heavens..."

    I let out a hollowugh as I feel the true nature of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    From the beginning, Purple Soul Filling the Heavens was never something I could master just by learning it.

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is a secret artpleted through inheritance.

    Just as the nature of heartnguage and Purple Soul Filling the Heavens are simr, Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is a secret art meant to be ''passed on'' to someone.

    ''It''s not about evolution...''

    It isn''t a secret art for evolution, but something that someone in the past had created to convey their heart to someone in the distant future.

    And now, as the past Ryeo Hwa''s heart is passed on to me, Purple Soul Filling the Heavens ispleted.

    ''In that case, I should change its name.''

    This is no longer Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    This is a secret artpleted with the heart of Ryeo Hwa.

    Flower Soul Filling the Heavens (�A��M��) is the proper name.

    Chwararararak!

    I absorb Flower Soul Filling the Heavens.

    The purple mist of Flower Soul Filling the Heavens is naturally absorbed into the mist of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Pararararak!

    As Flower Soul Filling the Heavens enters the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, moments from the past begin to flicker as if the pages of a book are being turned.

    ''Is this my past...?''

    Through the power of Flower Soul Filling the Heavens, I realize that I can summon the ''hearts'' of my past into the present and ''inherit'' them to others.

    "Ahh..."

    Tears fall from my eyes.

    I can now recall the heart of the past Cheongmun Ryeong.

    I can even pass on the heart of Azure Tiger Saint, who became a star, to Oh Hyun-seok of the present.

    While passing down my memories themselves would require me to sacrifice my life, just like with Ryeo Hwa...

    The ''heart'' apanying those memories can now be passed down freely.

    I summon the hearts of the past through Flower Soul Filling the Heavens and reflect on them as I look up at the sky.

    ''Now...I won''t forget anymore.''

    With the ability to remember not only information but even the hearts, I will never forget anything again!

    "My heart alone...will never! Ever! Be forgotten!"

    And then, Flower Soul Filling the Heavens illuminates a moment from the past.

    A corner of Seoak Vige.

    It''s the moment when I had spoken with the [Child Waiting for Her Sister].

    "...Huh?"

    Thud!

    When I regain my senses, I am in Seoak Vige.

    I have returned to the moment where I was reading a storybook to the little girl who had lost her sister to Hong Fan''s mother.

    "...What?"

    My brain refuses toprehend the situation.

    At that moment, the girl smiles and runs towards somewhere behind me.

    "Ah! My sister''s here! I will go see my sister now!"

    The girl is so happy to run towards her older sister that she even throws aside the fairy tale book she usually cherishes.

    "...Sister?"

    Didn''t she get eaten by Hong Fan''s mother?

    Swallowing nervously, I ask the girl who''s running to meet her sister behind me.

    I don''t turn around.

    "...Child, didn''t you say your sister went over the hill?"

    In response to my question, the girl shouts back, as if I asked something weird.

    "What are you talking about, mister? I told you, my sister just went to work for a while at the big house down the mountain!"

    "..."

    Something is wrong.

    Through Flower Soul Filling the Heavens, I [clearly remember].

    The girl''s sister had gone to the ce where Hong Fan''s mother lived and died there.

    Gulp...

    I observe my inner body.

    My domain is still the same.

    In other words, this isn''t some illusion of an arduous journey brought on by a mental illness.

    I''ve been pulled into the past.

    "It seems the traveler must have had a dream."

    The [sister] says to the girl.

    "Go home and y for now."

    "Okay, sister~"

    I feel [her] approaching me.

    Sweat starts to form on my forehead.

    Now, I [remember].

    I had forgotten about her existence in the next cycle.

    From behind me, [she] speaks.

    "Could you please pick up the book?"

    I pick up the fairy tale book and, without turning around, hand it over.

    "Thank you, for ying with that child... If you have any questions, feel free to ask. For example, something like why ''those who gaze too deeply into the heart'' eventually crave for suicide..."

 Chapter 439: Descend (1)

    I do not respond to [her] words.

    ''Those who gaze into the heart...crave for suicide...?''

    It feels like she is about to reveal a secret regarding the suicidal tendencies of the Heart Tribe.

    However, I neither look back nor answer.

    Though it''s an unbearably intriguing topic, I''ve gone through too much since the time of Great Mountain to speak carelessly.

    I must stay cautious and even more cautious with my mouth shut.

    "There''s a saying that silence is golden, but silence at the wrong time can summon a de. I''m not some violent mountain spirit, so you can speak freely about what you''re curious about."

    "..."

    Saa��''I''ve been read...''

    I break into a cold sweat, unsure of what to do.

    Eventually, I force myself to open my mouth, with great difficulty.

    "May I...ask who you are?"

    "That is impossible. It is for your own sake as well. Very few in this mountain can bear the weight of my name."

    "..."

    I swallow hard.

    For a moment, my brain froze, and I asked a question I shouldn''t have.

    If she were someone like Great Mountain, she could have spoken her true name and exploded my entire body.

    "...Thank you for your mercy. Then...may I ask why you came to find me?"

    "You misunderstand."

    "Pardon?"

    "I did note to you. You called for me."

    ''I called for [her]...?''

    Drip, drip, drip.

    The cold sweat running from my head soon slides past my cheek and drops from the tip of my chin.

    It''s not like I''ve met some overwhelming enemy in battle, yet here I am, sweating this much.

    It''s proof of how tense I am.

    "You will understand who I am once you ''descend.'' All the gods of the universe hold high expectations for you. So far, there have only been a handful of cases where all seven have entered the path of immortal cultivation and sessfully ascended without growing old."

    Drip...drip, drip, drip...

    I feel the sweat continuously falling from my chin as I organize my thoughts for another question.

    ''I shouldn''t ask any more about her identity.''

    Instinctively, I feel that if I probe further into her identity, this being will be angry.

    On the other hand, I sense that if I remain silent without asking anything, this being will also take offense.

    ''Let''s not be too greedy.''

    I decide not to ask too much, only appropriate-level questions.

    For example, the information she just hinted at.

    "...Regarding what you mentioned earlier...I''m curious as to why the Heart Tribees so close to suicide. Please grant me your wisdom."

    "Now you''ve asked a question I can properly answer."

    I sense that [she] is smiling.

    "Do you know ''why'' and ''how'' the heart of an existence arises?"

    "..."

    I ponder deeply, suddenly struck by the sudden profound question.

    "I do not know."

    What exactly is a heart?

    Why does ite into existence?

    It''s a question I''ve pondered since I began to explore intent, but I''ve never found an answer.

    From a purely biological standpoint, the heart (emotions) is merely the expression of genes, a collection of electrical signals.

    But uponing to this world, I felt that even stars, even inanimate objects, possess something akin to a ''heart'' to some extent.

    In that case, what exactly is the true nature of the heart?

    And the answer to my long-agonized question is revealed all too easily through [her] lips.

    "The heart is essentially death."

    Sururuk��

    Someone''s hand covers my eyes.

    It is clearly [her] hand.

    But I cannot think of pushing it away or resisting.

    Before my eyes, a pitch-ck darkness spreads boundlessly, devoid of even a single ray of light.

    I realize that by ''covering my eyes'', [she] has drawn my mind somewhere else.

    Paaaatt!

    Suddenly, I find myself in a pure whitend.

    I can still sense [her] presence behind me.

    Drip, drip.

    Something flows beside my feet.

    It is dye.

    Dyes of various colors flow beneath my feet.

    "When all colors eventually merge, they be ck."

    Gurgle, gurgle...

    As countless hues of dye mix, they turn ck.

    "And conversely, when all intents merge, they be colorless."

    She is right.

    Those who reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin alle to understand this truth.

    "Colorless and ck. Both symbolize the end. The extreme of intent is, after all, the ''end'' itself...The final destination of the heart is death."

    Flinch!

    I feel a shiver run through my entire body.

    Chuararararak!

    The ck dye at my feet suddenly starts writhing as if it''s alive, then rushes towards me.

    I am swallowed into the river of ck dye.

    Cautiously opening my eyes, I find myself having somehow reached the universe.

    Inside the ck dye.

    Within it, the universe stretches endlessly.

    Countless stars drift through the vast expanse of space.

    "Those who gaze into their hearts gradually realize the true nature of their own heart."

    Paaaatt!

    The stars begin to shine.

    The stars, in all their various colors, slowly start to illuminate the universe.

    The universe begins to brighten.

    "But when that nature is fully realized...the end is..."

    The universe continues to brighten.

    And it begins to heat up.

    Shudder!

    ''Th-This is...''

    I''ve seen this scene before.

    The Owner of Great Mountain.

    The terrifying scene shown by that overwhelming existence, the conclusion of the universe.

    The End!

    The universe begins to contract.

    It seems to shrink at a speed faster than light, until it copses into a single point and vanishes.

    "Do you understand now? The reason why one can never be a True Immortal through realizing the heart...The reason why the entire world despises those who cultivate the heart. And...the reason why the fate of those who seek to realize their heart inevitably draws closer to death..."

    "...Because the heart...is essentially death?"

    "That''s not all. The more people who gaze into the heart and realize its nature, the faster the End of their entire world approaches."

    "...!!!"

    "Not only do they destroy themselves...they also lead the entire world to death... That is the power of the heart. The conditions of the End for all the Heavenly Domains were altered to such by Vast Cold."

    "Pardon...?"

    I feel my mind freeze.

    Who is this Vast Cold she''s speaking of?

    It''s all too obvious.

    The Owner of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle.

    The being who, alongside the Tribunal, challenged [something] and met a gruesome end.

    Because of that being, thews of the Heavenly Domain now hasten the End the more the heart is realized?

    "Truly horrific and ominous...That is the true nature of the heart."

    I feel her breath behind me.

    While I remain frozen, [she] offers me a proposal.

    "So I offer you this. From this day forward, do not look into your heart anymore. Just focus on understanding your feelings and experiencing them as they are. To cultivate the heart only elerates everyone''s misfortune and does nothing to aid in Immortal Cultivation. If you ept my offer, I will immediately elevate you to an Immortal Seat (����)."

    "...!!!"

    I am shocked by the staggering offer.

    The words ''Immortal Seat'' burrow into my mind, injecting its meaning.

    True Immortal.

    She is offering to make me a True Immortal if I give up on martial arts.

    It is such a radical offer that I''m left speechless.

    But what truly frightens me is [her] authority.

    ''If she''s an existence capable of immediately making me a True Immortal...what will she do if I refuse her offer?''

    The nightmare of the Owner of Great Mountain shes before my eyes.

    The universe perished in an instant, everyone died, and my body was torn to pieces.

    Resistance was impossible.

    This time, it feels like it will only be even worse, never less.

    There is no hope.

    Though she''s neither threatening nor coercing me, merely speaking calmly, I feel my rationality crumbling.

    I feel so terrified that I want to vomit.

    I try toe up with countless solutions in my head, but none of them are useful.

    I just want to copse and sob, begging her to leave me alone.

    Yes...

    Finding peace here wouldn''t be so bad.

    If I be a True Immortal, I wouldn''t have to worry about my lifespan anymore, nor fear losing myrades.

    With my abilities, I could live, running away even from the Owner of Great Mountain after bing a True Immortal.

    Wouldn''t it be best to just ept her words and obtain an Immortal Seat?

    ...

    "...I..."

    It''s when I open my mouth.

    In that instant, a single memory shes through my mind.

    It''s a certain scene.

    A withered, aged hand is holding someone else''s hand.

    The sturdy-looking ''someone'' is standing with the light at their back, looking at me with aplicated expression while holding my hand.

    �� Gu Ju (�Ů�/Nine Categories). Your name is...Gu Ju.

    A fleeting moment.

    But in that brief instant of a moment, I shut my mouth.

    For some reason, an unknown emotion takes root inside me.

    I remain silent for a moment.

    Then, I respond.

    "...I refuse."

    "Why?"

    "...It is difficult to obtain a human body, and it is difficult still to realize the Dao (�����y�õ��y��)."

    Ziiiiing!

    Instead of answering, I half-open my eyes and speak.

    Through Flower Souls Filling the Heavens, a faint memory resurfaces.

    The 16th cycle.

    A conversation I shared with my friend.

    "Follow the human heart to seek the root of the Dao (�ܴ������L����)..."

    I shout, shaking off the rising fear within my heart.

    "If this body cannot achieve transcendence in this life (�������������)!"

    I feel [her] gasp.

    Though I do not read her intent, I can sense her emotion.

    She is genuinely surprised.

    "When shall I wait again to transcend this existence (�ٵȺΕr�ȴ���)!?"

    [Editor: More details on the poem are given at the end of the chapter.]

    Paaat!

    Along with her, the world brightens before my eyes.

    The image of the universe where everything has disappeared fades, and I find myself back in Seoak Vige.

    I see [her] remove her hand from my eyes.

    Facing the fear, I speak to her.

    "I understand now what you mean by death ultimately being the heart. The heart...is born from the contemtion of how to ept the life that will inevitablye to an end."

    "..."

    "However...even if the nature of the heart is terrifying, I will stand with my own feet in this terrifying world."

    She does not reply.

    Undeterred, I continue speaking.

    "Receiving this body, receiving this moment...and even receiving death itself are opportunities that will nevere again. Even if the heart brings me closer to death, as long as I''ve been given the chance to search for the roots of my heart in this life, I will not give up."

    Because that is...

    My [promise] with them.

    Recalling the heart from the 16th cycle, which I cannot fully remember even with Flower Soul Filling the Heavens, I resolve firmly.

    "If you wish, you may torture me. Even if words begging for death escape my lips, words of giving up will nevere from my mouth...!"

    Then, a voice ofughteres from behind me.

    It is a clearugh.

    "The more you read the heart, the closer your fate will be to death. Countless hands of death will reach out toward you. Even in such misfortune, will you truly not lose your heart?"

    "I will try."

    I firmly vow.

    "Even if there are those around me who die, I will do my best so that they can die having obtained what they desired before death."

    If my friend is to die in the evening, I will bring them what they wish for that morning.

    I will do my utmost to make it so.

    Dying is undoubtedly a sad and frightening thing.

    The severing of all connections and hearts is a fear and pain so deep it could tear one''s soul apart.

    But still...

    Deathes to everyone in the end.

    If what we cannot escape are death and fate, I will find the greatest happiness within them.

    Does abandoning my heart mean death will no longer loom over my connections?

    Of course not.

    No being is without death.

    Moreover, my heart is not something made solely for myself.

    So how could I possibly dare to give up this heart so recklessly?

    Even if it leads to the destruction of the world, no one can take away what I hold in my embrace.

    Not because I refuse to let it go, but because it already belongs to everyone.

    Summing up my long and firm heart essence and resolve, I shout to [her] behind me.

    "Not just the Immortal Seat, but even if you were to offer me the throne of Supreme Deities, I will not give this up. Please return!"

    For a moment, silence lingers.

    Then, I sense that herughter has ceased.

    "In that case...I shall observe just how much you realize the weight of your words. I had originally intended to meet you in another ce, but having confirmed your determination in this ce today...it seems I have no choice but to wait for our next meeting."

    Step, step...

    I feel her leaving from behind me.

    "I look forward to our next meeting. Until then...beware of the North (��). As they may be the worst opponent for all Enders..."

    Surururu��

    With that, as I close and open my eyes, I find myself standing before Ryeo Hwa''s corpse.

    I have returned.

    I quickly turn around.

    There''s nothing behind me except the shadow of the cedar trees.

    Looking forward again, I see Hong Fan standing there.

    ''Beware of the North?''

    What does it mean?

    There is power in her words, and I realize that her words themselves symbolize the [North] itself.

    Is there something in the north?

    Or perhaps, is there a figure symbolizing the north among the True Immortals who poses a threat to us?

    I don''t know the details.

    Looking at Hong Fan approaching, I shake my head to clear my thoughts.

    "Are you alright, Master? You''re drenched in sweat."

    He hands me a towel.

    I wipe the sweat and look at him.

    After entering the Integration stage, he appears a bit younger.

    The face that was once fully that of an elderly man now looks to be in his 50s or 60s.

    ck hair is beginning to sprout from his head.

    "...Hong Fan."

    I look at him and say.

    "What is it?"

    "...Thanks."

    "Pardon?"

    "For staying by my side."

    Hong Fan lets out a softugh, looking a little embarrassed as he speaks.

    "As long as we stand under this sky, I will always serve you with the utmost sincerity, Master. There''s no need to thank me."

    I smile lightly, rise from my seat, and pick up Ryeo Hwa''s corpse, burying her body.

    Chuararak!

    ''Please, rest in peace...''

    Ryeo Hwa, who has endured countless years...

    Together with Hong Fan, I stay up through the night, paying my respects to her.

    Twenty years pass.

    Pukwak!

    I click my tongue bitterly as I look at Jae Hu, whose eyes are closed as if dead, impaled by my sword.

    "Hon��our."

    Jae Hu, the great warrior of the Miniature Monkey Race, bleeds from my hand before fainting.

    My Heart Sword has subdued their heart essence.

    Though they aren''t dead, they must have fallen into aatose state.

    Over the past twenty years, Dok Yeong has repeatedly challenged me, and I met him in battle every time.

    In the end, Dok Yeong of the Tiny Fungal Race becamepletely battered and killed by me.

    And today.

    I faced Jae Hu of the Miniature Monkey Race and, atst, seeded in subduing without killing.

    "...It''s been long."

    Over the past twenty years, while facing the two masters of the First Step Before the Throne, I have awakened five of the six divine powers of my body.

    Time (�r) is the life that forms as moments meet with moments.

    Wind (�L) is the breeze that etches the form of the fading moment on the world.

    Cold (��) is the loneliness of the moment.

    Heat (��) is the affection of the moment.

    Sunlight (�) is the rity of the moment!

    Without using spiritual power, I can control the harmony of Heaven and Earth by simply altering my heart essence.

    When I use the Divine Power of Time, the flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy surrounding me quickens.

    When I use the Divine Power of Wind, the flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy stirs the wind, sculpting the surroundingnd.

    The Divine Power of Cold hardens the sculptednd, imprinting its form.

    The Divine Power of Heat melts the imprinted form, restoring thend to its original form.

    The Divine Power of Sunlight allows me to clearly perceive all the divine powers I''ve used so far.

    ''Now, the only one left is the Divine Power of Rain...''

    I can sense it.

    Once I awaken thest of the divine powers, I will reach the Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    And then...

    ''There''s at least a seventy percent chance that I''ll rise to the Star Shattering stage.''

    As I send sword energy flying off into the distance, I ponder.

    ''I must reach the Star Shattering stage quickly.''

    Baek Woon said that within a few years, she would regain her position as Sacred Master.

    Yet, decades have passed, and there is still no sign of her recovery.

    ''Now that I think about it, the one who referred to 500 years as just a short period is Baek Woon."

    Perhaps her concept of ''a few years'' is far longer than imagined.

    Therefore...

    Even a day faster, I must raise my Heaven and Earth cultivation to the Star Shattering stage and protect the entire Bright Cold Realm with my own hands.

    ''Now, among those who reached First Step Before the Throne, all of Jang Ik''s disciples who reached the peak of the realm are either dead or in aatose state.''

    Having put Jae Hu into aatose state, I''ve now be somewhat ustomed to Void Shattering, enough to subdue without killing them.

    Thanks to this, no other challengers from the Heart Tribe havee to me.

    ''That''s a good thing.''

    Now, the gap between us has be so vast that it''s meaningless for anyone to challenge me.

    However, this also means that if I wish to raise my realm further, I will have to seek out opponents myself.

    ''If I find some strong Vestiges, it might not be a bad idea to go and test myself...''

    Just when I think so.

    Taatt!

    Above the tallest tree in Cedar Wood Grove where I am sitting.

    There, Kim Young-hoon and Kim Yeon appear.

    "Ah, what brings you here?"

    I ask, looking at them.

    ''What''s this, surely Kim Young-hoon isn''t nning to challenge me, is he?''

    After all, the only one in the Supreme Council of Cedar Wood Grove who has reached the extreme of the First Step Before the Throne is Kim Young-hoon.

    But contrary to my thoughts, Kim Young-hoon chuckles and shakes his head.

    "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s not that. The detailed exnation...Kim Yeon should be the one to give it."

    "...?"

    I''m puzzled.

    Kim Yeon steps forward with a bitter expression and speaks.

    "A challenger hase for you."

    "...Who is it?"

    Sensing the unusual atmosphere between the two, I ask seriously.

    And with her next words, I can only open my mouth dumbfoundedly.

    "...Hyang-hwa."

    Out of nowhere, Buk Hyang-hwa has sent me a challenge.

    I stand at the dueling arena of Cedar Wood Grove.

    Arge crowd has gathered around.

    Seo Ran, Shi Ho, Kim Young-hoon, those who have been close to Buk Hyang-hwa since the Head Realm days, as well as Kim Yeon, Hong Fan, and others who are close to her now, are all watching us.

    I nce around, then look at Buk Hyang-hwa, who has barely stepped into the arena.

    I can tell she is struggling to stand.

    ''She''s lost her sight.''

    Her eyes arepletely unfocused, her hands and feet trembling.

    Even her consciousness is extremely faint, making her hardly different from a mortal at this point.

    I speak to her through heartnguage.

    ��Why did youe?

    At my heart message, she gives a faint smile.

    Suruk��

    She raises a jade norigae.

    A norigae filled with many connections and time.

    And etched into that norigae, as if she had been researching it all this time, are countless circuits, tiny as grains of sand.

    ��I wanted to show it to you.

    Without a word, I grip my Colorless ss Sword and take my stance.

    The next moment, I swing my sword towards her.

    Through the arc of the sword, the final day of the 10th cycle, when the rain had poured heavily, brushes past.

    Trantor Notes:

    <em>It is difficult to obtain a human body, and it is difficult still to realize the Dao (�����y�õ��y��).</em>

    <em>Follow the human heart to seek the root of the Dao (�ܴ������L����).</em>

    <em>If this body cannot achieve transcendence in this life (�������������),</em>

    <em>When shall I wait again to transcend this existence (�ٵȺΕr�ȴ���)!</em>

    The above is a poem left by L�� Dongbin, warning future generations after seeing many people ensnared by fame, wealth, and lust, leaving them to vainly head toward death. It basically means that being born and living is a rare opportunity and realizing the Dao is difficult. Hence, one should cultivate the heart to realize the Dao because if not now, when? The Hanja for �ܴ������L���� trantes more urately to ��Mold this human heart to seek the root of the Dao�� Due to simrities to Buddhist texts, I assume the poem was derived from Buddhism since L�� Dongbin also studied Buddhism.

 Chapter 440: Descend (2)

    Ting��

    The first sword strike, which carries no internal energy, spiritual power, or attraction force, is deflected by the first spell that Buk Hyang-hwa sends out.

    ''What is this?''

    I feel a strange sense of d��j�� vu from her and adjust my stance again.

    ��Are you really sure about this?

    Ever since I reached Void Shattering, even if my opponent isn''t at Entering Heavens, I can still hear responses through heartnguage as long as they allow it.

    Her reply reaches me.

    ��I''m truly sure.

    Whoosh!I leap toward her as if flying.

    Facing her, whose level is at the Nascent Soul stage, I am confident I can win by merely wielding the Colorless ss Sword.

    Thus, I confront her while sealing all my spiritual power and internal energy.

    Swish!

    In an instant, I rush towards her, aiming the sword at Buk Hyang-hwa''s neck.

    But at that moment, I feel a sudden chill, and using only my physical strength, I use the rebounding bow technique (���폗Ӱ).

    [TL/N: A movement technique where one bends their body backward like a bow in midair, then springs forward using the rebound to propel themselves]

    Thud!

    A tingling runs up my ankle.

    I feel a single strand of my hair get cut.

    ''What was that, just now?''

    Just a moment ago, a basic spell whirled around Buk Hyang-hwa at a spin-chilling speed, cutting through my hair.

    Although I feel sorry for her, Buk Hyang-hwa is merely an expert in crafting magical artifacts, not skilled in spellcasting, so I am struck by a sense of dissonance.

    ''Is it her magic artifact? Is she fighting using a magic artifact? No...this is...''

    I look around, searching for any hidden magic artifacts, and finally realize what it is.

    ''So it was that.''

    Zuuuung��

    The norigae in her hand shines brightly.

    A soft, jade light radiates around her, casting spells on her behalf.

    ''So this is the source of the dissonance. A magic artifact that casts spells for her...''

    Yet, something feels off.

    ''...No. This isn''t all.''

    There is something more, something hidden that I am not aware of.

    ''...Is that it...?''

    It is then that I understand why Buk Hyang-hwa challenged me to this duel.

    This d��j�� vu.

    She wants me to realize ''something'' through this familiar feeling.

    ''If that''s the case, I should oblige her.''

    With my current strength, I can end this match against Buk Hyang-hwa in less than a second.

    But to understand what Buk Hyang-hwa is trying to convey through this duel, I seal my power even further.

    While sealing my spiritual power, internal energy, and attraction force, I also seal my consciousness.

    Simultaneously, I seal my sight, and briefly puncture my eardrums to seal my hearing.

    I breathe through my mouth instead of my nose, sealing my sense of smell, and I block my foresight, the senses of the Demon Race, and the vision of my intent as well.

    Now, all that remains is my sense of touch.

    I feel the grip of my sword and the vibrations of the ground.

    I feel the flow of the wind.

    And in that state, holding the Colorless ss Sword, Iunch myself once more toward Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Sururuk��

    I can feel it.

    A vibration resonates from Buk Hyang-hwa''s norigae.

    I sense the thousands upon thousands of circuits inscribed within that norigae, seamlessly exchanging power, weaving together spells.

    ''It wasn''t just one.''

    I am surprised by the overwhelming capabilities of the norigae.

    The norigae receives spiritual energy from Buk Hyang-hwa and spews out tens of thousands of spells per second, encircling her.

    Chuarara!

    I can feel it through the vibration of the air.

    Right now, tens of thousands of spells are being generated around her, taking the form of spell characters that surround her.

    Simultaneously, the spell characters begin to revolve around her in a cycle.

    Just like the rings of rock orbiting around Jupiter or Saturn.

    A ''ring'' of spell characters appears around her.

    Piiiiing��

    The rotation of the ''ring'' disces the air, exuding a fierce momentum.

    This level of spell maniption is absurd.

    ''Just what did you do to that norigae?''

    I let out a heartyugh and take a deep breath.

    Huuub��

    In an instant, oxygen floods into the muscles of my entire body.

    My muscles seem to expand momentarily, drawing out explosive strength.

    Boom!

    In the next instant, I break the sound barrier using only my physical strength.

    The power of body strengthening techniques like the body refining methods or the demon beast methods are already sealed, and using only the strength of ''Seo Eun-hyun,'' the human, I''ve surpassed extreme speed.

    ''The one I need to face isn''t Buk Hyang-hwa.''

    It is the creation she holds in her hands.

    Pang, pang, pang, pang!

    I move swiftly between the trees of Cedar Wood Grove, striking towards the norigae with feints, as if I may or may not attack.

    Each time, the norigae detects my movements and moves the spell characters at extreme speed to defend Buk Hyang-hwa.

    ''Let''s see if it can really defend against this.''

    Pang!

    In the next moment, I feign a sword sh from the front, but I immediately shift to her rear, thrusting my sword at the norigae.

    The norigae''s spell maniption falters slightly but soon begins to respond to me.

    Sixteen spell characters shoot toward me, aiming at my feet, ankles, groin, sr plexus, neck, and philtrum.

    ''Faster.''

    Huuub!

    I take a deep breath in a single moment and push my muscles even further into overdrive.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    After thrusting at the line of iing spell characters, I disrupt the flow of the ''ring'' surrounding her.

    Kwaaaaang!

    My sword, having broken the sound barrier, shes with the ''ring,'' causing a massive explosion.

    Meanwhile, the norigae deploys defensive spells to protect Buk Hyang-hwa, while simultaneously producing offensive spells from the defensive spells, demonstrating a seamlessbination of offense and defense.

    ''What in the world...?''

    To modify spells in real time and use them like this is a skill only a grandmaster of spells could pull off!

    I can''t help butugh in disbelief at the idea that a mere norigae is pulling off such a feat.

    At the same time, the sense of d��j�� vu grows stronger.

    I exchange blows with the norigae.

    Even though I''m clearly fighting an emotionless artifact, it strangely feels as though I''m battling a person.

    Ting, ting, tang!

    My sword deflects three spells and shatters Buk Hyang-hwa''s defensive spell.

    The norigae quickly casts sevenyers of defensive spells over Buk Hyang-hwa again, and a wide-area sealing spell covers the surroundings with her as the center.

    The entire dueling arena is engulfed in this restriction, making my body feel heavy.

    ''Why is this?''

    Though I am clearly in the middle of a battle, I feel as if I am dancing.

    ''...So that''s it...''

    I am indeed dancing.

    Between the movements of my sword, the scenery of that rainy day starts to sh before my eyes.

    ''So it wasn''t a hallucination.''

    The rain I saw when I first swung my sword.

    It wasn''t merely a nostalgic vision from my memories.

    Kwagwagwang!

    Her Nascent Soul-level spiritual power is being supplied to the norigae, and the norigae amplifies it into spells at the Heavenly Being level.

    The surrounding terrain begins to change.

    Due to a fire attribute spell, the ground melts, turning into a sea ofva.

    m!

    I nt one foot on a solid spot amidst theva sea and spin my body, using the wind generated by my sword to quickly cool theva.

    Sararak��

    ''Even with my eyes closed...I can still see.''

    What I see before me is not Buk Hyang-hwa, unleashingva, torrential rain, and freezing cold.

    It''s her��the one who danced with me as she was dying.

    The dream-like memory of that time fills my vision.

    Shwaaaaaa��

    The rain stops, and the dance between she and I also ceases.

    I exchange words with her.

    Exuding curses profusely and suffering with pain...

    She says something to me.

    And in the midst of it, we share a kiss.

    Paaaatt!

    The curse begins to reverse.

    Tap, tap...

    Like raindrops hitting the ground and bursting apart, the dark curses explode outward, transforming into a pure white blessing.

    As I watch this process, I look up at the sky.

    Rain (��) is born in the sky and dies when it reaches the ground.

    The sky that brought the rain bes vast and empty, and the darkness disperses.

    ''...Come to think of it, she was always giving me water.''

    When we first met in the desert.

    When we met again for the second time.

    When she made it rain when we parted for thest time...

    And even now.

    Shhhuuaaaa!

    Lost in thought, I deflect each raindrop from the rainfall spelling from the norigae with the Colorless ss Sword.

    What is Rain (��)?

    Rain is dispersion.

    At the same time, it is the emptiness that follows after it falls.

    ...

    Is that all?

    Chwarararak!

    I sense the Divine Power of Rain activating within my embrace.

    While facing Buk Hyang-hwa, as the memories of that timee back through the norigae, I finallyprehend all six divine powers of the Integration stage.

    However, I have a gut feeling that this isn''t the end.

    ��The heart is essentially death.

    [Her] words linger in my ears.

    Shwaaaaa...

    The rain is starting to stop.

    I flick the raindrops off my sword and point my de at the final drop of rain.

    Toooong��

    The single droplet falls onto the tip of my sword.

    But instead of letting it split apart, I rotate the tip of the sword.

    Spinning in circles, I perform a sword dance.

    Gradually, the tip of my sword lowers to the ground.

    Carefully controlling my strength so that the droplet clinging to the sword''s tip doesn''t burst, I finally let the raindrop roll off the de and onto the ground.

    The droplet, having fallen from the sky, travels down my sword and flows into the ground.

    And then, it merges with the countless streams of water in the surroundings, bing part of theke that has pooled on the floor of the dueling grounds.

    I briefly sense theke.

    With sight, hearing, smell, and every sense sealed, I cannot rely on any senses.

    In a state where all my senses are meaningless, except for touch,

    I perceive the entireke through the vibrations against my skin.

    Paaaatt!

    The norigae shoots spell characters at me once again.

    ��The heart is essentially death.

    Raindrops are born in the sky and die on the ground.

    The human heart is the same.

    Born into this world, experiencing all of life''s storms, it finally turns colorless and disperses away...

    Just like raindrops.

    Like the curses and pain I suffered in my tenth cycle....

    ��Was what I just gave you also a curse?

    sh!

    I open my eyes.

    Chwak!

    With my single sword stroke, I slice through the spell characters and split theke created by spells in half.

    And then, atst, I sever her ''ring.''

    Paaaatt!

    The sword wind stirs Buk Hyang-hwa''s hair wildly.

    Gripping my sword, I smile and send her a heart message.

    ��So this was it, what you wanted to convey to me...

    She silently nods with a faint smile.

    I look at the waters of theke, which have split and are now merging back together, and nce at the sky.

    Raindrops are born in the sky.

    And they descend to the ground.

    But they do not die.

    The rain born from the sky, upon reaching the ground, flows into streams,kes, and eventually the sea.

    Just as curses turn into blessings and rain bes the sea,

    Perhaps the end of the heart is not merely death.

    Wo-woong!

    I understand why the spells gather around Buk Hyang-hwa to form a ''ring.''

    Wiiiiing!

    In my mind, the forms of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle begin to glow.

    In Spring, All Things Are Born (���t�f��ʼ��).

    In Summer, All Things Are Grown (�Ąt�f���L�B).

    In Autumn, All Things Are Matured (��t�f�����).

    In Winter, All Things Are Conserved (���t�f���]��).

    None Are Beyond The Merits Of The Four Seasons (�o���ĕr֮��Ҳ).

    The Four Seasons are unending.

    Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter are engraved in the flow of the Nascent Soul and the Four Seasons in the Heavenly Being stage correspond to human life.

    The passage that pays tribute to the Four Seasons��None Are Beyond The Merits Of The Four Seasons��also has the meaning of paying tribute to a person��s life.

    It means that life doesn''t end with eptance at Fate''s End (���K��) but continues in a never-ending cycle!

    Kuuung!

    I realize that the six forms of Rain (��), Sunlight (�), Heat (��), Cold (��), Wind (�L), and Time (�r) resonate with the forms of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle as if they are alive.

    ''The form that begins with Time ends with Rain. And when the rain falls, the clouds disperse, and time flows once again...''

    The reverse is also true.

    The form that begins with Rain ends with Time, yet inevitably returns to Rain.

    An endless cycle!

    The forms begin to revolve.

    Kwarururung!

    Lightning shes across the sky, and once again, the weather turns cloudy and rain begins to fall.

    It is the wind and rain I have called forth.

    As the rain falls on me, I ask Buk Hyang-hwa.

    ��Have you reached that person?

    She smiles while she nods.

    I smile too.

    And at the same time, tears fall from my eyes.

    Buk Hyang-hwa has finally seeded in reaching the [ce connected to the norigae].

    Seo Ran, Shi Ho, Kim Young-hoon.

    And Kim Yeon too.

    All of them are shedding tears in the rain.

    She has burned thest of her life to open the path to the world where Cheongmun Ryeong exists.

    Paaaatt!

    The norigae in her grasp turns pure white in an instant.

    A bright white light, like salt.

    She limps forward to me and hands over the norigae.

    Then, she opens her mouth.

    Her eyes are dull, her whole body trembling, but she slowly forces out her voice.

    "Teacher...Cheongmun Ryeong...is alive."

    "...I know."

    As I ept the norigae, I speak both with heartnguage and my voice, so that Buk Hyang-hwa and the others can all understand.

    "From...the moment...I sealed...the stone from his body into the norigae, I sought a way to retrieve it. But that stone vanished without a trace, leaving only a passage to a mysterious space�� When I met Daoist Seo, I only thought the stone was connected to Daoist''s divine power."

    She loses strength and copses on the spot.

    I help her up.

    "However, with Yeon Unnie''s help...by interpreting the power along with the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle, I was able to understand. From the very beginning, what came from Teacher Cheongmun Ryeong''s body was merely a passage connected to another world. That passage merely fused with the norigae..."

    [TL/N: Teacher as in a respectful form of address, not as in the actual teacher/master.]

    Wo-woong!

    As she ces the norigae into my hand, she continues speaking.

    "As this norigae is connected to Daoist Seo''s divine power...Daoist Seo''s divine power is...directly connected to the world where Teacher Cheongmun Ryeong resides."

    Shhhwaaaaaaa��

    I unfold the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    A hazy mist spreads out around us.

    As I listen to Buk Hyang-hwa''s words, I grip the norigae even tighter.

    ''So that''s how it is...?''

    After Buk Hyang-hwa ced Cheongmun Ryeong''s strange stone into the norigae and time passed,

    My Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections itself became a passage to ''somewhere.''

    I peer into the far distance within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    From there, a very familiar energy is emanating.

    Peni Ind.

    The world atop Salt Mountain where Yuk Yo and Baek Rin had headed.

    ording to Yuk Yo, the ce where Cheongmun Ryeong is located may be ''another dream,'' but...

    The essence is likely the same.

    At this moment, I finally begin to understand how Kim Yeon came to possess the Ritual Worship Scripture of Love of Virtue.

    Woong, wo-woong!

    Just as the norigae surrounded Buk Hyang-hwa''s body with spells in the form of a ring, the dream world atop Salt Mountain is deeply connected to the power of Samsara (݆��/cyclic change/reincarnation).

    Though no one had managed to im any treasures within Peni Ind that day, the reason Kim Yeon alone obtained what she desired was because she possessed the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle.

    "I...have always dreamed, from a young age, of being crushed beneath a massive bird."

    Gradually, ourrades began to gather around us.

    Seo Ran, Shi Ho, Kim Young-hoon, Kim Yeon, and others.

    Everyone close to Buk Hyang-hwa gathers nearby.

    "When I think about it...it wasn''t a dream of being crushed. The bird...was simply watching me. I only mistook the pressure for being crushed... That great bird had always been whispering inspirations to me...and I only came to realize when my death was near."

    Tststststst!

    Two patterns appear on Buk Hyang-hwa''s face.

    One is golden, the other silver.

    "...My fate. Through the norigae, after consulting with Teacher Cheongmun Ryeong... after asking that person, I came to learn the truth. A great being gave birth to a living fate, and this fate spread throughout the world, giving birth to beings who ''be the greatest artisans within thend they dwell, but if they leave thatnd, they die for various reasons.'' This living fate is precisely the true nature of the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s breath besbored.

    I can feel her entire nervous system gradually paralyzing.

    "My curse...the Heavenly Punishment that began acting up recently, isn''t because of the cmity we encountered back then."

    She looks at me as she speaks.

    "It isn''t your fault either. It''s simply...because as I researched the norigae, I began to step outside the bounds of my fate. It''s not just about leaving one''s physical homnd. Breaking free from the fate imposed on us��that is the true condition for the curse''s activation..."

    Tstststst��

    Gradually, her body begins to shine.

    At the same time, I can sense her light flowing into the norigae.

    No, more precisely, within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections inside it,

    Her soul is moving beyond��towards the world of Salt Mountain.

    "I...will go to where...Teacher Cheongmun Ryeong is. Escaping my fate, achieving true liberation..."

    Kim Yeon bursts into tears.

    She tightly grasps Buk Hyang-hwa''s hand, and I, summoning all the attraction force, spiritual power, internal energy, and all my senses, try to hold onto her soul.

    But it''s no use.

    Like salt dissolving into seawater, she drifts beyond the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, towards the world where Cheongmun Ryeong resides.

    "And so..."

    Pasasasasa��

    Buk Hyang-hwa begins to break apart.

    Her body turns into salt.

    "Please don''t be too sad."

    With those final words, she closes her eyespletely.

    "I loved you all...truly."

    "Don''t go...!"

    With Kim Yeon''s cry, shepletely turns to salt and disappears.

    I stare nkly at the salt that Buk Hyang-hwa has be.

    Kim Yeon wails, and I tremble.

    The salt that she has turned into does not possess any mystical power, like that of Cheongmun Ryeong.

    It''s just ordinary salt.

    I stroke that in salt and stand up.

    The rain falling from the sky quickly ceases.

    Kim Yeon clutches the salt to her chest and cries, but the salt just slips through her fingers, again and again.

    Next to me, Hong Fan speaks bitterly.

    "Miss Hyang-hwa...should have already been dead. But until the very end, with the sole intent to save Sir Cheongmun Ryeong...with the sole intent to unravel the secret of the norigae, she extended her life by borrowing the power of the norigae."

    "..."

    "Perhaps as the price of borrowing the power from another world, she turned to salt when she passed..."

    He lets out a low hum as he mourns Buk Hyang-hwa by my side, while I clutch the norigae, now turned pure white.

    The norigae has turned into a familiar material.

    Salt Crystal!

    Just like the pce atop Salt Mountain...

    It has be a passage to another world.

    Shi Ho carefully ces a hand on Kim Yeon''s shoulder and speaks.

    "Lady Kim Yeon...it''s time to let go. We must prepare a funeral."

    "Quiet! There''s still, still something...hope..."

    "Lady Kim Yeon..."

    At that, I turn around and speak.

    "She''s not dead yet."

    Everyone''s eyes widen at my words.

    I recall how the rainwater falls to the ground and bes ake.

    Though the form may change, nothing ever truly perishes.

    The heart does not end with death.

    Even if its form changes, it is unending.

    And in the same manner...Buk Hyang-hwa''s soul has only moved to another world.

    "We can meet her again. Don''t hold a funeral."

    Kim Yeon stumbles as she stands up.

    The salt crumbles from her hands.

    "...How...what must we do...? Are you saying there''s a method to go to the ce Hyang-hwa spoke of? It''s a ce we can only reach by dying. Hyang-hwa''s research proved that!"

    "That''s right. We cannot go there."

    "Then how...?"

    "That''s why we have to bring ''that world'' here."

    "...What?"

    She and the others look at me with eyes filled with confusion.

    The world connected through the norigae and the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections feels different from Peni Ind''s world.

    It''s only with the immense Salt Mountain, gigantic Salt Crystals, and the help of Peni Ind''s formation that we barely managed to enter the world of Peni Ind.

    In contrast, this norigae is too small.

    At best, it can only amodate a person''s soul.

    That''s why no living person can enter the world connected to this norigae.

    However, that doesn''t mean there''s no way.

    If we cannot go there, then we simply need to call that world here.

    And...

    I already know a spell to summon an entirely different time and space into the one we are in.

    "Follow me."

    Yeon''s y.

    If it''s that...

    We can bring back Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Feeling the six divine powers fully settled within my body, I can tell.

    Even with just the cultivation of Heaven and Earth, I am now at the Quasi-Star Shattering stage.

    "Let''s go end the Mad Lord."

    The pitiful y of the Mad Lord, which has continued for thousands of years.

    It is time to bring its curtains down.

 Chapter 441: Descend (3)

    Kwarururung!

    I see the smoke rising from my entire domain after being struck by the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The Grand Perfection Integration Stage Heavenly Tribtion.

    It''s a tribtion that had been temporarily postponed with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s power after Buk Hyang-hwa''s death.

    From the moment I artificially dyed the tribtion, I had expected it to grow somewhat stronger but...

    ''So, this is the Grand Perfection Integration Stage Heavenly Tribtion.''

    I sigh at the electric current still tingling inside my body.

    Huiiiiii��

    Chaos Realm region.An endless rocky mountain range next to Cedar Wood Grove.

    Due to the aftermath of my Heavenly Tribtion, the mountains there are not only shattered but spatial rifts have also appeared throughout the area.

    It wasn''t even directly hit by the tribtion, but just the residual effects from the tribtion that struck and ricocheted off my body caused this much destruction.

    If my domain had been the typical domain of an Integration Stage cultivator, it would have been torn apart and crushed like the mountain range in the Chaos Realm region, leaving me in a state on the verge of death.

    Six Divine Powers of the Integration Stage.

    Ordinary cultivators of the Heaven and Earth Tribes simply fill their domains with energy, studying phenomena through that energy and acquiring their insights through Breakthrough Before Understanding.

    I, too, thought there was no other way, until I realized that the domain at the Integration Stage is connected to the heart essence.

    If one doesn''t achieve the six divine powers of the Integration stage through Understanding before Breakthrough, they haven''t gained the proper insights.

    The absolute majority of Grand Perfection Integration cultivators, including Jun Jae, haven''t truly realized the six divine powers.

    They are merely mimicking the process after filling their domains with energy.

    ''No wonder the sess rate of rising to the Star Shattering Stage is so low. Even reaching Grand Perfection in the Integration Stage is rare...''

    I recall the terrifying Heavenly Tribtion that just passed andugh bitterly.

    Without using the power of Void Shattering and only relying on my Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, it was almost beyond my strength to face this insane level of Heavenly Tribtion.

    Most likely, ordinary cultivators at the Integration Stage would not rely on the six powers to face the Heavenly Tribtion of the Integration stage like I did. Instead, they would depend on dharma treasures or artifacts to elevate their realms.

    ''Relying on external objects makes oneck the strength when advancing to the Star Shattering stage, leading to failure in breakthrough.''

    Shaking off my idle thoughts, I wait for the final stage of the Great Perfection Integration Heavenly Tribtion to pass.

    Urung, ururung!

    The dark clouds that have been pouring down the Heavenly Tribtion still haven''t disappeared.

    The Great Perfection Integration stage is a special realm.

    Itpletes the Integration cultivation and is thest step before advancing to the Star Shattering Stage.

    As such, the tribtion at this stage prepares one final obstacle near the end.

    Urururung!

    The dark clouds roar, gradually beginning to descend.

    No...

    Upon closer inspection, they aren''t clouds but shadows.

    Shadows are falling from within the clouds.

    And the shadows cast upon the ground by the dark clouds also start swarming toward me.

    From the Heavens and Earth and all Four Directions.

    Shadows from the directions of the Six Harmonies rush toward me.

    Suruk, Sururuk, Sururururuk...

    I close my eyes.

    From now on, it''s time for the Heart Demon Tribtion (��ħ��).

    Great Perfection Integration stage.

    Once the six divine powers arepleted, a new kind of tribtion is added for cultivators.

    It''s called the Heart Demon Tribtion, a type of tribtion where Heaven and Earth blow darkness towards the cultivator in the ne of Soul.

    From the Grand Perfection Integration stage onward, one must ovee this darkness to settle into the next realm.

    Many cultivators refer to this ''darkness bestowed by the world'' as the Heart Heavenly Demon, likening it to the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm.

    Within the pitch-ck darkness.

    Inside Seo Eun-hyun''s heart essence, the Heart Heavenly Demons begin to reveal themselves one by one.

    The darkness of the ne of Soul.

    Negative and sinister torrents of emotions reborn into the world as Heart Heavenly Demons are now entering Seo Eun-hyun''s heart essence.

    [Hahahaha! What''s this?! This darkness!]

    [So, this fool thinks he''s endured a little pain and now casts a shadow over his heart essence, huh!?]

    [The true suffering of Immortal Cultivation is only just beginning, you dim-witted fool!]

    The Heart Heavenly Demons cackle and, from deep within the darkness, they drag out something with their w-like things.

    [Kiiiieeek! Kirurururuk! Kueeeeegeeeek!]

    What the Heart Heavenly demons pull out is a monster.

    The monster''s entire body burns fiercely, and its entire figure is covered with countless eyeballs, streaming tears in agony.

    The Heart Heavenly Demonsugh as they look at the monster.

    [Huhahaha! Is this your true nature?]

    [How disgusting!]

    [So pitiful and tough-looking, but what''s the use of having tough skin if your flesh is this tender!]

    The Heart Heavenly Demons cackle as they mercilessly tear into the monster''s flesh, torturing it.

    But then, something strange happens.

    The monster being tortured by the Heart Heavenly Demons suddenly forms a peaceful expression and closes its eyes, falling asleep.

    [...What?]

    [Did it eat something strange...?]

    It''s at that moment.

    One of the Heart Heavenly Demons, while mindlessly wing in the darkness, sees another monster being dragged by its ws.

    [Huh...? What''s this now?]

    It stares in confusion at the two monsters, looking back and forth between them.

    They''re identical.

    [This bastard...has a split personality?]

    [No wonder. From the moment I saw it, it looked like the heart essence of a madman. Judging by the sense of loss from losingrades, it seems this one''s mind broke from being unable to protect anything...]

    Just then.

    Kugugugugugu!

    The heart essence begins to shake violently.

    And suddenly, an endless swarm of monsters pours out toward the Heart Heavenly Demons.

    [H-Heok...!]

    [W-What is that!?]

    Panicking, they try to stand their ground against the approaching monsters.

    But the number of monsters is far too many. The Heart Heavenly Demons are like a drop in the oceanpared to them.

    [E-Everyone, gather together!]

    [Combine our strengths and defend our domain! If we gather, we live, if we scatter, we die!]

    Gritting their teeth, they try to resist the oing wave of monsters.

    But then, one of the Heart Heavenly Demons glimpses into the deep darkness.

    It locks eyes with [something].

    [Huh...?]

    Pukwak.

    In an instant.

    The Heart Heavenly Demon who saw [something] explodes, and in its ce, a tree made of swords sprouts.

    The tree burns with mes, but from within, endless groans of agony can be heard.

    The tree is definitely burning, but it emits no light��only streams of darkness, hideous beyond words, flow from the sword tree!

    The Heart Heavenly Demons begin to panic.

    Then, several more Heart Heavenly Demons nce into the deep [darkness].

    [Huaaaaagk!]

    [Kuaagk! R-Run...]

    With those words, the other Heart Heavenly Demons also begin to change.

    The remaining Heart Heavenly Demon, terrified, look toward the depths of the darkness.

    And as if realizing something, they shout out in horror.

    [S-So that''s it! It''s a Senior! The Quasi-Immortal level Heart Demon that appears when Entering Nirvana Quasi-Immortals breakthrough has already been parasitizing this cultivator''s mind!]

    [T-Then! We came to the wrong ce!? Senior! Senior! Please hear us out for a moment!]

    The Heart Heavenly Demons bow down toward the darkness, crying out.

    [The Great Yin Soul (��ꎻ�) has decreed that no Integration Stage Grand Cultivators in the Bright Cold Realm should advance any further! We came here in droves because of thatmand! Truly, we didn''t mean to offend your dignity...]

    The next moment, the loud moring Heart Heavenly Demon explodes, being absorbed into the darkness.

    From deep within the darkness, a massive presence quietly mutters.

    [Silence.]

    Crunch!

    With that, all the Heart Heavenly Demons are dragged into the darkness at once.

    [Huaaaaaah!]

    [Heart Demon Senior is enraged!!]

    [Everyone, run!!!]

    The Heart Heavenly Demons scream in unison and flee.

    However, they are quickly sucked into the darkness, and terrible screams echo from within.

    [Kuaaaaaaaaah!!!]

    [Let me out!!! Please, let me out!!!]

    [What is this!!?? Just what is this!!??]

    The Heart Heavenly Demons who reach the edge of the darkness hear those screams and are gripped with even greater terror, trying to escape.

    But as the heart essence squirms, they are all sucked inward.

    [Kuaaaaaah! Elder! Elder, please, Kuaaaagh!]

    Finally, thest remaining Heart Heavenly Demon is sucked into the depths of the darkness.

    And deep within the darkness.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes glisten as he absorbs thest remaining Heart Heavenly Demon into his ss Mountain.

    "...Great Yin Soul?"

    Blink��

    I open my eyes.

    The Heart Demons themselves weren''t much.

    They are merely clusters of negative energy, so once absorbed within me and dissolved in pain, they reverted to their original form as pure negative force.

    But there''s something more that concerns me.

    Great Yin Soul.

    It''s information I discovered while dissolving the Heart Heavenly Demons.

    Although ''Great Yin Soul'' doesn''t seem to be the official name, I can understand the meaning behind it.

    An immense Yin (�).

    The [being] they referred to possesses the attribute of ''Immense Yin,'' and that''s why the [being] was referred to as the Great Yin Soul.

    Thump, thump...

    I look up at the sky.

    I''ve fully stabilized at the Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    The sky is clear, and no celestial energy is visibly present.

    But I can sense it.

    I''ve been feeling it ever since I heard the words of the Heart Demons in the ne of Soul.

    Instinctively, I know that something in the Bright Cold Realm has begun to shift out of ce.

    ''Whatever the Heart Heavenly Demons call the Great Yin Soul has begun to exert its power in the Bright Cold Realm.''

    Kugugugugu!

    The Bright Cold Realm.

    One of the colonies of the Tall Tree Race.

    That ce is currently being reduced to ashes beneath a strange fortress floating in the sky.

    Wiiiiing!

    Bee-like puppets are flying through the sky, capturing the cultivators of the Tall Tree Race and dragging them inside the strange fortress.

    Inside the fortress.

    Hundreds of Tall Tree Race cultivators are confined in barrels, trembling with fear, each with a strange tightening band-like ring attached to their heads.

    [TL/N: Tightening band as in the golden circlet that Sun Wukong has.]

    And the one observing this scene, the Mad Lord, strokes his chin while rolling his eyes.

    "Ohohohoho...howinterestinginterestinginteresting... Don''t you agree? You there?"

    The Mad Lord asks one of the Tall Tree Race cultivators with an intrigued expression.

    "Wh-What exactly do you mean...?"

    "Your heads, of course! When I analyze the waves from your heads, what appears is a Sacred Vessel Sacred Master! That''s all that''s in there!"

    "...O-Of course. The Sacred Master is our idol..."

    "No, no, no...that''s not the point. I already know she''s your idol. But what''s interesting is that one in every ten of you ''unconditionally'' harbor secret, malicious desires toward the image of that Sacred Master!"

    At those words, steam-like vapor rises from the face of the Tall Tree Race cultivator.

    Their face distorts grotesquely like a malevolent spirit, and the Mad Lord bursts into insaneughter.

    "Isn''t it astonishing! That you all harbor such hidden desires!?"

    "...That''s nder..."

    "It''s not nder. It''s a precise reading from a thorough investigation. But whether you harbor lustful desires or some other dark cravings for your Sacred Master, I couldn''t care less. What''s truly astonishing is...''one in ten''! No matter which of your colonies I raid! No matter which group of ten I capture! Without fail! Without fail, one in ten of you harbors such dark and vile desires! Do you know what that means?"

    The Tall Tree Race cultivator tries to speak, but the Mad Lord shoves both hands into the cultivator''s mouth, sticking his eyes into the cultivator''s throat as he shouts.

    It''s as if he is greeting the inside of the Tall Tree Race cultivator''s throat.

    "Clearly, something''s gone terribly wrong! Eehahaha! Isn''t that right, [ck Lord]!?"

    At the Mad Lord''s words, from deep inside the throat of the Tall Tree Race cultivator,

    It seems as though ck yin energy begins to rise.

    However, in the next moment, as the Mad Lord opens his mouth, countless mechanical devices and puppet arms shoot out from within and seize the ck something inside the Tall Tree Race cultivator.

    A littleter, the Mad Lord pulls out the ck something and rolls his eyes wildly.

    "Eehahahahehehe!!! Goodgoodgoodgoodgood! I''m always grateful, [ck Lord]! Thanks to you, the new celestial energy calction device is smoothly nearingpletion!"

    The Mad Lord shoves the ck mass into something.

    The devices inside the bizarre fortress begin to analyze and break down the ck mass, transforming it into something else.

    The converted ck substance moves inside a transparent crystal tube within the bizarre fortress and activates something.

    sh!

    The crystal tube lights up, drawing a constetion in the air.

    The Mad Lord rubs his hands together frantically as he gazes at it.

    "It''ssososointerestinginterestinginteresting... Even though I, in the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage, can''t see anything when I look at the celestial energy...the celestial energy calcted when I input this predicts a great misfortune in the Bright Cold Realm... That''s your doing, right? Hmm? [ck Lord]! Answer me!!!"

    The Mad Lord forcibly pries open another Tall Tree Race cultivator''s mouth and peers into the throat, shouting relentlessly into it.

    "It''sfineperfectwonderfulIlikeitsoproceed!"

    Drooling, he turns to look at [Her], who is undergoing modifications in the back.

    "It was a stroke of heavenly fortune to see a Star Shattering monster up close! With that data and experience, I am now able to transform [Dear] into a [genuine Star Shattering]!"

    Kugugugugugu!

    Behind [Her], something round and spherical is being constructed.

    "An [Artificial Star]! Once it''spleted and ced inside [Dear], you will truly enter the Star Shattering stage...but the power source is a problem. Even the power source of the Nether Crossing Ship isn''t nearly enough to operate the artificial star...barely enough to run it for five seconds...? But it''s fine. When the great misfortune sweeps the world, Heaven and Earth will shift!!!"

    With eyes brimming with madness, the Mad Lord bursts into hystericalughter.

    "If I grind down the entire Bright Cold Realm! That will be enough to elevate [Dear] to the Star Shattering stage!!!"

    The Mad Lord extracts ck-red glowing masses from inside the Tall Tree Race cultivators, rushing toplete the modifications on [Her].

    Kung!

    Outside the bizarre fortress.

    In a wilderness.

    There, a Ghost King with 21 heads appears in the sky.

    Kugugugugu!

    Below the Ghost King, dark clouds gather in the sky.

    Around the Ghost King, above the dark clouds.

    Several figures stand there.

    Kim Yeon, Oh Hyun-seok, Hong Fan, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Young-hoon, Shi Ho, Seo Ran, and others.

    They are the forces assembled to confront the Mad Lord.

    The Ghost King, Seo Eun-hyun, stares at his own hand.

    ''Strange...''

    He reads the celestial energy in the sky again.

    ''Throughout Heaven and Earth...the power of Devil (ħ) is growing stronger.''

    Perhaps because of that, the Ghost King''s ghostly energy and yin energy are intensifying more than usual.

    Kurung, kururung...

    He looks towards the distant direction where the bizarre fortress is heading.

    There, too, dark clouds are rising.

    ''...That just now...''

    He feels as if a sh of ck-red passed by, and with a tense expression, the Ghost King Seo Eun-hyun rotates one of his 21 heads 180 degrees to address hisrades.

    [From this moment, we will begin Operation Exorcize the Mad Lord.]

    [TL/N: In Korean, it doesn''t say ''exorcize'' but Attaining Buddhahood (??). It could mean awakening the Mad Lord, enlightening the Mad Lord, or transcending the Mad Lord, which can be taken as a euphemism for sending the Mad Lord to another world/death.]

 Chapter 442: Descend (4)

    Chapter 442: Descend (4)

    Operation Exorcize the Mad Lord is as follows:

    First, I unleash a Void Shattering sword strike to slice the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress in half.

    As confirmed back when Jang Ik was involved, even if the Mad Lord''s fortress is cut in half, Yeon''s y will still activate, so there''s no issue.

    Next, Kim Yeon enters the split fortress and, through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon at greatpletion, triggers Yeon''s y.

    Then, Mad Lord will be exorcized (attain Buddhahood) within Yeon''s y, and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will fall into our hands.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress has a self-repair function, so the parts I destroy should restore themselves.

    The variables here are the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and [Her] power.

    ''This life''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress has the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation added to it.''

    Just that alone gives it the mobility of the Star Shattering stage within the Bright Cold Realm.''''Moreover, having witnessed Kang Min-hee at the Star Shattering stage firsthand...it''s unclear how much [She] has been modified based on that information.''

    In other words, I have to consider the possibility that the Mad Lord might try to escape from me.

    Thus, I have prepared another n for that.

    [You understand your role, right, Seo Ran?]

    "Yes, Senior."

    Seo Ran is aboard the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Seo Ran''s Nether Crossing Ship has a power source installed.

    The power source from the Nether Crossing Ship that was destroyed by Kang Min-hee was moved to Seo Ran''s Nether Crossing Ship.

    However, since this is a temporary arrangement, there is the condition that it has to be returned to ck Ghost Valleyter.

    ''To think that when I mentioned going to face the Mad Lord, they readily lent me the power source with both hands...''

    To ck Ghost Valley, the Mad Lord is a terrifying beast that left a blemish on their 500,000-year history.

    Saying we''re going to eliminate such a monster, they didn''t just lend us the Nether Crossing Ship, but also numerous Ghost Kings.

    Kiaaaaaaah!

    Kiyaaaah!

    Thanks to that, the eerie cries of the Ghost Kings are resonating from within the Nether Crossing Ship.

    I gesture to Seo Ran, and he responds with a nod.

    Following the signal, myrades quickly board the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [It will take about five seconds to activate the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation. During that time, we must infiltrate the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.]

    If the Mad Lord escapes while fighting me, I will pursue him, while myrades who infiltrate the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will activate Yeon''s y.

    "Yes! I willplete the mission without fail. Even if it''s to carry on my master''s grudge...!"

    Behind the energetically shouting Seo Ran, it feels as though I can see the faint image of Song Jin.

    The Grand Elder of ck Ghost Valley who was humiliatingly defeated by the Mad Lord.

    Song Jin''s vengeance will carry on through Seo Ran and be executed today.

    [Good, then let''s go!]

    I nod and turn my head again.

    Kugugugugung!

    The Nether Crossing Ship moves.

    The Nether Crossing Ship tears through space and performs a spatial leap.

    The next ce the Nether Crossing Ship will appear in the next moment will be inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress!

    I exude ghostly energy as I fly towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, dragging dark clouds behind me.

    When the Gliding Technique of the Demon Race, which utilizes Heaven and Earth spiritual energy as stepping stones, is used in a certain realm, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy begins to assist them.

    Heaven and Earth spiritual energy voluntarily rushes in, allowing the Demon Race to move even faster.

    The dense spiritual energy transforms into the form of clouds, making it appear as though they are riding on clouds as they move.

    Kwarurung!

    Using the Gliding Technique, I shoot swiftly towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from above the ck clouds.

    Tststststststs!

    Curses begin to flow from my entire body.

    The next moment!

    Kwaaaang!

    I collide with the defensive barrier surrounding the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The defensive barrier wavers.

    At the same time, the part of the formation I touched begins to decay.

    Wiiiiing��

    An rm res from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    I smile faintly and stretch out both hands.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Ninth Move.

    Landscape Painting!

    The sh spread in all directions.

    The transparent sword energy shatters the Mad Lord''s defensive formation in one blow.

    ''With this, the Nether Crossing Ship will reach the interior of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress without issue.''

    Since the barrier likely also includes parts that block enemy teleportation, the operation should proceed smoothly now.

    What remains is...

    Kwoong!

    [We''ve...known each other for quite some time, haven''t we?]

    [She] appears above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress!

    Kugugugugu!

    I feel the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress trembling.

    The Mad Lord may be insane, but he''s no fool.

    Of course, his ability to assess situations is rather poor.

    That''s why the Mad Lord imnted a ''situation judgment magic artifact'' in his body.

    Thanks to that, when he meets a dangerous enemy, he knows how to flee at the right moment. Even if the Mad Lord wishes to fight, the judgment device imnted in him runs simted battles with illusions, and if it determines there is no chance of victory, it forces him to attempt an escape.

    After all, what do you think made that madman, who struggles to tell right from wrong, flee from the Flying Immortal tform in the first ce?

    And now, the judgment device imnted in the Mad Lord seems to have decided that he stands no chance against me, as the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation begins to be activated.

    Wiiiiiing!

    I can see space bending.

    ''What the...? It''s faster than I expected.''

    It seems I made a slight miscalction; it looks like the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation will only take about three seconds to activate.

    In that time, the Mad Lord must have modified the formation once more, enhancing its performance.

    ''Now, the only remaining factor is [Her] capabilities...''

    I enter into the time of instants and fix my gaze on [Her].

    Three seconds.

    It''s short, but for those at the Integration stage and above, it''s an extremely long time.

    [We''ve had quite a lot of ill fate between us but...]

    I smile as I look at [Her].

    I recall the Mad Lord threatening all the other cultivation sects through [Her] in Ascension Path.

    I recall [Her] chasing after me like a madwoman with just one hand, forcing me to suicide.

    I recall [Her], who spent a thousand years with the Mad Lord, and in terms of energy had grown to the size of the Star Shattering stage.

    [She] has always been a terrifying presence to me.

    As I gaze at [Her], whose face is covered in white cloth like the Buk Hyang-hwa I danced with in the tenth cycle, I softly mutter.

    [Today, I will confirm your face and sever this ill-fated connection.]

    And in that moment.

    I rush straight toward [Her].

    Kwaaaaaang!

    An immense roar and shockwave erupt.

    I sense that the Nether Crossing Ship has sessfully teleported into the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Now, all I need to do is tie [Her] down!

    I can feel it from the first strike.

    ''It''s insane...Mad Lord.''

    She''s stronger than her at the thousand-year pont!

    I can already sense the power of a star at the Star Shattering stage!

    ''But the strength consumption is fast.''

    I realize that this overwhelming wave of power will soon subside.

    ''At best, five seconds? After that, it''ll stop functioning.''

    Her strength is immense, but it onlysts five seconds.

    Of course, in the Star Shattering stage, five seconds is an incredibly long time, but that''s all.

    ''It''s iplete.''

    Her output included, [She] can''t move in the same flow of time as me.

    The eleration of consciousness at this stage is at an almost transcendental speed.

    [Then, please be on your way...]

    [She], who I once feared...

    Click!

    In the frozen world.

    There, something like a disk rises behind [Her].

    ''What...?''

    It''s a ring.

    Behind her back, like a halo, like an aureole, a perfectly round ''ring'' appears.

    At the same time, a sharp mechanical sound is heard from [Her].

    [Celestial Energy Calction Device, activating. Switching tobat mode. Calction speed for countering a Star Shattering stage enemy approved.]

    Wiiiiing!

    Inside the semi-transparent ''ring,'' which appears to be made of crystal, something ck writhes.

    [I will counterattack.]

    Kuang!

    I let out a dryugh as I watch [Her] spear strike my sword.

    ''Celestial Energy Calction Device? Just what have you created this time, Mad Lord!''

    Wooo-woong!

    From my perspective, [Her] spear technique is crude.

    It''s only about asplete as the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship I used before Kim Young-hoon improved it.

    But that''s not the issue here.

    ''Attraction force...''

    Kuguguguk!

    I feel the power of a star surging within [her].

    Simultaneously, the attraction force turns into repulsion, flinging me away with cosmic force.

    Kuwoong!

    I am flung away by that cosmic repulsive force.

    In the next moment, [She] moves above me using the ground-shrinking technique and concentrates the attraction force at the tip of her spear, thrusting it down towards me.

    sh!

    A brilliant light bursts forth.

    With [Her] single strike, it''s as if Heaven and Earth are connected by a pir of light, and a ''hole'' is pierced below.

    The very space of the Bright Cold Realm distorts, and a hole is punched right through the dimension.

    Click!

    In a fleeting instant, she adjusts her stance through the ''Celestial Energy Calction Device'' and swings two short spears at me.

    I parry the shes of the short spears with Secluded Valley, then rush towards her.

    ''Astonishing.''

    The Mad Lord has indeed created a puppet at the Star Shattering-level, even if it''s only for five seconds.

    Crunch!

    My left hand digs into [Her] waist.

    [She] narrowly dodges my strike and climbs up arge rocky mountain before shifting her stance.

    In an instant, I reach in front of [Her].

    [She] tries to react, but I unleash three consecutive techniques, mming her down along with the entire rocky mountain.

    Kugwang!

    [She] is unable to react in time, crashing down below before bouncing back up.

    I leap onto [Her] body and extend both hands.

    Oveying my hands with my sword, I m down once more.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Dragon Vein.

    Mountain and Valley Transformation.

    My left hand shes down, cutting [Her], while my right hand prates sword energy into [Her] body, erupting the power within as if reshaping the terrain from the inside.

    Kwaching, Kwaching!

    I hear the sounds of mechanicalponents inside the puppet''s body shattering.

    But it seems this level of damage doesn''t impair her functionality, as [She] starts responding to me again.

    In the world of moments.

    There, [She] and I exchange countless blows.

    Splurt!

    We pierce through the clouds and sh in the sky.

    [She] tries to push me back using the Paired Wings Spear technique.

    Using a changing technique, [She] attempts to expose my weaknesses, but I disrupt her internally again with Mountain Echoes Valley Responds.

    [She] mixes the illusory moves and domineering moves of the Paired Wings Spear to attack me with domineering force within her illusionary strikes, but I counter it by absorbing the force and sending it back with the Echoing Valley.

    When beams of light shoot out from both her hands, I retaliate by unleashing beams of ghostly energy from my 42 eyes.

    As [She] attempts to copse the entire space through attraction force, I slice through the entire space with umting Dust Forms a Mountain.

    Shukwaaanng!

    The force of umting Dust Forms a Mountain not only cuts through the space but continues to surge forward relentlessly.

    [She] blocks the sword energy from umting Dust Forms a Mountain, but its power propels [Her] upward endlessly, toward the sky above the Bright Cold Realm.

    I chase after her, oveying the All-Heavens Sword onto my body.

    Before long,

    Jjeoong!

    [She] is pushed back by umting Dust Forms a Mountain, reaching the end of the Bright Cold Realm''s sky.

    The dimensional barrier.

    Also known as the World Shield Force.

    Towards the [Her], who has reached that veil, I charge at her with my sword enveloping my body.

    Kwaaaanng!

    It feels as if the entire Bright Cold Realm is reverberating.

    At the same time, the distortion of the World Shield Force is visible to the naked eye.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Deep Mountain!

    Originally, Deep Mountain is a move that digs deep into the opponent''s space and slices upward.

    But this time, I modified the technique to sh while body-mming.

    In other words, it doesn''t just end with a body-m.

    Surung!

    I lift my sword energy upwards at [Her], who is stuck within the distorted World Shield Force.

    sh!

    Along with that, the alreadypletely distorted World Shield Force of the Bright Cold Realm explodes entirely.

    Kwagwagwang!

    [She] is flung outside the Bright Cold Realm.

    [She] tries to regain her stance and respond to me.

    But I elerate my consciousness even further and extend both hands.

    Sword Formation.

    Twelve Thousand!

    From my entire body, Colorless ss Swords are unleashed.

    The sword formation Ipleted together with Hong Su-ryeong encircles [Her].

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords each produce three additional split shadows, bing a formation of twelve thousand swords.

    The sword formation seems to rotate around [Her] before gradually starting to close in.

    [This is the end!]

    With a loud shout, I rapidly tighten the sword formation.

    A burst of brilliant light erupts.

    sh!

    With the blinding white light, an overwhelming attraction force concentrates into one spot.

    [She] emerges from the sword formation.

    One of [Her] short spears is broken, and one of her arms is so tattered that it''s nearly unusable.

    Her entire body is severely damaged.

    And...

    I can finally see [Her] face.

 Chapter 443: Descend (5)

    Chapter 443: Descend (5)

    As the white cloth covering her face is torn apart, the ''prosopagnosia'' spell that was cast upon it disappears.

    [Editor: Prosopagnosia = face blindness.]

    Thanks to that, I am now able to clearly see [Her] face, both with my naked eye and my consciousness.

    It''s full of pockmarks.

    Her face is rough and angr, and honestly, she doesn''te across as a beauty.

    However, there is an inexplicable sense of dignity in her appearance.

    In life, she must have been an excellent martial artist, as well as a wise and noble woman.

    Click!

    [She] readjusts her posture through the Celestial Energy Calction Device.

    In life, I don''t know how she was, but now, she is nothing more than a mere battle puppet.

    Having reached this realm, while I might lose to a human, I no longer lose to mere puppets.

    Kigegegegek!

    Gegegek!

    Gerurururu!

    Cheorurururu!

    Outside the Bright Cold Realm, the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void begin to swarm in.

    ''There aren''t any at the Star Shattering stage yet.''

    That much is enough.

    Once again, [She] and I sh.

    A Vestige, resembling a distorted long-tailed tit from the world of the dead, opens its seven mouths on its body towards us.

    While exchanging blows with [Her], we move inside the Vestige, exploding its body and emerging again.

    The Vestiges cannot keep up with our speed, reduced to mere obstacles in the terrain.

    [She], realizing that she cannot win in a direct confrontation, hides behind the Vestiges to avoid my attacks, adopting a strategy of crushing me from a distance with attraction force.

    [She] moves behind threerge Vestiges.

    Movement Technique.

    Mountain Lord Soaring Flight.

    I be the Mountain Lord.

    Like arge beast resembling a tiger, I tear through the Vestiges, rushing towards [Her].

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s Mountain Tiger and Mountain Lord Soaring Flightbine, forming the image of a giant tiger leaping to bite [Her] with its fangs.

    Crunch!

    [Her] left shoulder is torn off.

    The countless mechanical devices inside be visible.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Heavenly Lake!

    Preventing [Her] from struggling, I use Heavenly Lake to absorb all the power within [Her] into my domain.

    Originally, this technique traps the opponent''s movements for a brief moment within the sword, limiting their actions. However, whenbined with the Integrated Dao Domain, it feels as though I am draining all of [Her] power, much like absorbing-essence devilish arts.

    I grip [Her] by the neck and right shoulder and leap toward the Bright Cold Realm.

    Kwaaang!

    The dimensional barrier of the Bright Cold Realm distorts as we fall back into its interior.

    Two gaping holes remain in the sky where I have pierced through. Fortunately, the world''s regenerative power is closing them, but one or two Vestiges will likely slip in.

    \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse-->

    Holding onto her, I cast a of curses into the sky, sealing the two holes temporarily.

    Any Vestiges trying to enter will dissolve on contact.

    With [Her] in my grasp, we continue to plummet from the sky of the Bright Cold Realm.

    I use the thousand-pound drop technique and attraction force to elerate the fall.

    ''I''ll destroy it.''

    Both [Her] and the power source of a star I sense within!

    At this level of eleration, it''s possible!

    Sensing that she will be shattered if this continues, [She] struggles frantically to escape from my grasp.

    But it''s no use.

    I press her down even harder, suppressing her movementspletely.

    [This is the end. Let''s finish this now.]

    The ill-fated connection between [She] and I will finallye to an end.

    Huarururuk!

    Our bodies start to burn.

    There''s not much distance left until we reach the ground.

    [Disappear!]

    ��That cannot happen.

    "...!?"

    sh!

    I flinch for a moment, and in that instant...

    [She] shines in front of my eyes and vanishes.

    Hwiiiiiiii��

    In the vast, expansive sky.

    Now, it''s just me here.

    ''That just now...''

    An awkward but fast voice.

    However, it feels strange in some way.

    ''Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress...?''

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress used the power of the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation to snatch [Her] out of my grasp.

    It synchronized with the power of the star inside her body, instantly pulling her away. Clearly, it had been designed so that [She] could return in emergencies.

    But I can''t help but be shocked by the voice I just heard.

    ''Was that just now...the personality of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress? Even at the thousand-year point, there was nothing like that...''

    The Mad Lord isn''t the type to create something like that either.

    If so, that means the personality must have arisen within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress by itself.

    ''What is this? Is there a reason for something like that to have appeared in this life...?''

    Baffled by the unexpected development in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I chase after it as it moves to the edge of the Bright Cold Realm through the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation.

    "Nooooooo!!!"

    Inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Mad Lord is wailing.

    Before him lies [Her], with her left shoulder torn off and her entire body shaken and battered.

    The ''judgment magic artifact'' detected an unknown threat targeting him and triggered the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation.

    \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse-->

    In that fleeting moment, [She] protected the formation.

    It took about three seconds for the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to move.

    And as soon as those three seconds were up, [She], in her current broken state, was transmitted in front of Mad Lord.

    This means that the opponent was a monster capable of reducing [Her] at the Star Shattering level to such a mess within just three seconds.

    The Mad Lord clutches [Her] body, sobbing.

    "I swore...I swore never to let you get hurt again...Why, why are you hurt! Why did you let her get hurt! Jo Yeon!!! Is this your limit?! Is this the end!? What is this nonsense! [She] got hurt! Hurt!!!"

    nknknk!

    Countless puppet arms emerge from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, starting to repair [Her].

    "But the vital parts aren''t damaged, right? She''s okay, right? The repairs will also be quick and...what absolute nonsense! You let her get hurt! We almost lost her again, and you say what!? Hey, calm down. There''s no point in fighting. No, what I''m saying is that these injuries aren''t even that severe so there''s no need to make a fuss...shut up! I''m saying shut you bastardbastardbastardbastard..."

    Shudder, shuddershuddershudder...

    Blood tears pour from the Mad Lord''s eyes.

    He repairs [Her] at a terrifying speed, stroking her hand.

    "IwasIwasIwasIwaswrongwrongwrongwrong...Pleasepleasepleasepleaseletuslivetogetherforathousandyearsandseethespringflowersbloomatthecewemadeourvows..."

    For a long while, the Mad Lord holds her hand, shedding both blood and tears simultaneously. Then, he suddenly turns to nce sharply at a corner of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Yes...it''s you bastards. You''re the ones together with the one who hurt [Her], aren''t you!?"

    Before his eyes, a projection appears, showing the situation inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    It reveals a corner of the fortress where the Nether Crossing Ship is lodged.

    "Finefinefinefine...I''ll catch everyst one of you and turn you into auxiliary parts for [Her]! You ck Ghost Valley ghost bastards! Don''t expect any mercy from me today!!!"

    Furious, the Mad Lord waves his hands wildly.

    Simultaneously, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress trembles.

    [She] is fully repaired with a few parts reced, and even the artificial star inside her is swapped out for a new one, leaving her in perfect condition.

    However, with an expression telling that he cannot contain his fury, the Mad Lord shouts.

    "Capture the intruders! Bring every single one of them to me alive, andy them on the experiment table!!!"

    At hismand, countless puppets fly towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Kugugugugu!

    Inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Nether Crossing Ship, having barely seeded in spatial teleportation before the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation was triggered, is lodged in one of the fortress''s factories.

    Kiaaaaaaaaah.

    From within the ship, Ghost Kings crawl out, followed by Kim Yeon, Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Seo Ran, Shi Ho, Hong Fan, and Azure Tiger Saint.

    "This is quite...nerve-wracking already."

    Kim Young-hoon clicks his tongue, surveying his surroundings.

    Each puppet, easily at the Integration stage Grand Cultivator rank or of Demon King level, numbers in the hundreds.

    "A hundred of those like Yuk Rin...haha..."

    "Well, we can at least manage to hold out, can''t we?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, with a slightly unnerved expression, clicks his tongue while eyeing the mass of puppets.

    Oh Hyun-seok, d in the Blue Sky Armor gifted to him by Azure Tiger Saint, clenches and unclenches his fists.

    "Even if we can''t, we have to."

    Seo Ran and Shi Ho, busy operating the Nether Crossing Ship, bombard the enemies with its cannons alongside the Ghost Kings.

    Hong Fan, with eight flying daggers tied to strings connected to his fingers, unleashes poison.

    Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Hong Fan, the four Integration stage powers, form a protective perimeter around Kim Yeon. Likewise, Azure Tiger Saint, Shi Ho, and others form a protective circle around Seo Ran.

    Kuarurung!

    \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse-->

    A puppet of the Western me Race at the Integration stage unleashes a beam of fire.

    Hong Fan steps forward.

    Now at the Integration stage, he spreads both his arms wide.

    Kugugugugu!

    [Integrated Dao Domain. Darkness World (��������).]

    Kururururu!

    His body seems to expand, transforming into the shape of a massive centipede. He bes a world filled with pitch-ck toxic energy.

    The poison, rising to a higher ne even within the ne of Qi, morphs into something more metaphysical.

    The life-devouring poison rises to a higher ne, bing a darkness that consumes both light and heat.

    Hong Fan, now one with his domain, coils protectively around hisrades.

    Huarururururuk!

    The mes fail to prate Hong Fan''s body and are instead absorbed into the darkness.

    A puppet of the Supreme Tiger Race leaps towards Hong Fan, swinging its front paw down.

    Kugwang!

    But the puppet''s paw is stopped by a giant hand.

    From within Hong Fan''s coiled form, a giant arm rises.

    It''s Oh Hyun-seok, now in the Integration stage.

    [Integrated Dao Domain...]

    Kugugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s body expands and his domain envelops the surroundings.

    [Cold Lamp Underneath the Great Starry Night Pce (����ҹ�m�׺���)!]

    Chuaaaak!

    Around him, a vast starry sky unfurls.

    It is the universe.

    In the midst of that cosmos, Oh Hyun-seok alone bes a zing blue me.

    Kurururururu��

    The blue me gradually changes color.

    He transforms into a purple star.

    Kurururung!

    A sound resembling thunder rumbles, and Oh Hyun-seok''s body bes covered in the bones of all sorts of demon beasts.

    At the very bottom of the Great Starry Night (����ҹ).

    A single Cold Lamp burns (����), dispelling the deste chill of the universe, pushing back the Supreme Tiger Race Demon King puppet.

    Kwaaang!

    [Great Heavenly Rain of the Charged Lightning Veil.]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon also transforms into a Two-Headed, Six-Armed Thunder God, expanding his domain.

    A world where the rain of red lightning falls.

    The domains of the three Integration stage powers ovep.

    [Domain Connection!]

    Hong Fan''s Darkness World, Oh Hyun-seok''s Cold Lamp Underneath the Great Starry Night Pce, and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Great Heavenly Rain of the Charged Lightning Veil.

    The three domains connect, intensifying in power.

    In the darkness untouched by light, Oh Hyun-seok''s Cold Lamp and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Red Lightning manifest domains.

    \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse-->

    And in the center of that darkness.

    Surrounded and protected by them, Kim Yeon sits cross-legged, focusing her consciousness.

    Wo-woong!

    Her threads of consciousness gather, creating something before her eyes.

    Hwarururuk!

    It''s a consciousness clone.

    Like a white me flickering, her consciousness sways, creating a clone resembling her in front of her.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s words about the ne to her mind.

    Once Yeon''s y is activated, the Mad Lord will disappear on his own, and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will be theirs.

    A n that appears exceptionally straightforward and clear.

    However, as the one with the greatest consciousness among those present, she feels an inexplicable sense of foreboding.

    Even though it can''t be read through celestial energy, her vast consciousness, which can perceive even the ne of Soul, senses something ominous from that ne.

    Negative thoughts amplify in her mind, and an inexplicable guilt begins to weigh on her heart.

    As a result, her heart wavers, and the clone before her eyes begins to flicker as well.

    But she recalls something and steadies her mind.

    ''Hyang-hwa...''

    She ponders.

    She has been thinking about this for a very long time.

    What is love?

    She does not know what love is.

    She doesn''t understand it.

    Even as a student, she couldn''tprehend her friends who fell in love and dated boyfriends.

    To Kim Yeon, her parents are merely people who fought each other, abandoned her at her grandmother''s house, and didn''t care to take her back.

    Even her grandmother raised her more out of pity than love.

    Without ever learning about parental love or romantic love, she was thrown into society.

    Knowing that she herself is somewhat abnormal, Kim Yeon never openly spoke about this fact.

    Maybe she had mentioned it once when drinking with Kang Min-hee and Oh Hye-seo.

    Kang Min-hee said that time would solve it, while Oh Hye-seo became exceedingly kind to her from that day on.

    And as Kang Min-hee said, time did solve it.

    The feeling of ''liking'' arose.

    She developed feelings for a senior at work.

    But in reality, that senior had no interest in her at all.

    Holding onto those feelings, she fell into this bizarre world.

    Afterward, that senior recognized her feelings.

    He acknowledged Kim Yeon''s affection.

    But that was it.

    Seo Eun-hyun ultimately rejected her.

    Kim Yeon insisted she would continue to like him.

    But recently, as she spent more time with Seo Eun-hyun, she began to realize something.

    No, not just her, but everyone including Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Oh Hyun-seok felt it too.

    Seo Eun-hyun is insane.

    \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse-->

    He isn''t in his right mind.

    She doesn''t know why, but sinceing to this world, his mind snapped.

    Even so, Jeon Myeong-hoon insists on believing in Seo Eun-hyun, trusting him. Kim Young-hoon also believes, iming that martial arts never lie and that Seo Eun-hyun''s true nature has not turned evil. Oh Hyun-seok believes out of loyalty.

    However, Kim Yeon came to realize that her feelings toward Seo Eun-hyun have changed.

    Her affection remains unchanged.

    But the nature of that affection has subtly shifted from romantic love to sympathy.

    The moment she realized this, her mind wavered significantly.

    She thought she had discovered the emotion called love.

    She thought that this feeling would never change.

    But it degenerated.

    Then, does that mean love isn''t such a great power?

    That question arose in her.

    And that question was answered when she met Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Buk Hyang-hwa saw her mother''s image in Kim Yeon and loved Kim Yeon as if Kim Yeon were her mother.

    By ''receiving'' love, Kim Yeon finally understood.

    True love is an unchanging force.

    Therefore, Kim Yeon''s changing affections before were not true love.

    That''s why Kim Yeon changed the way she addressed Seo Eun-hyun.

    She felt ashamed.

    It embarrasses her that she pretended to be close by calling him ''Eun-hyun Oppa,'' even though she didn''t truly love him.

    And now, Kim Yeon wants to know how to truly love someone.

    ��Yeon-ah, from now on, you''re going to live at your grandmother''s house. Okay?

    A memory from her childhood surfaces in her mind.

    ��Mom isn''t going to live with me?

    ��...Sorry, Yeon-ah...Mom...doesn''t think she loves your dad anymore. And it''s the same for him.

    Not loving anymore.

    That is the reason Kim Yeon''s parents separated.

    And why they left her.

    Hence, she learned one rule from a young age.

    If you don''t love, people will leave.

    From that moment on, she tried her best to love others.

    She didn''t want anyone to leave her side.

    I wish no one will leave me.

    That is her deepest wish.

    Hwarurururul!

    The moment she confronts this desire, the clone in front of her grows evenrger.

    Kim Yeon opens her eyes.

    The pure white clone also opens its eyes.

    Pasasasasa!

    At the same time, thousands, tens of thousands, and even hundreds of millions of threads of consciousness pour out from the clone''s body.

    The consciousness threads pierce through the Integrated Dao Domains protecting her, directly connecting to various parts of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse-->

    Chwararararak!

    Information from every corner of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress floods into her mind.

    She feels herself entering a pure white world.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress'' everything.

    The cradle of all its information.

    In front of her, she sees a giant, pure white sphere.

    Inside this sphere lies the control over the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Just as she is about to reach for the control authority��

    Flinch!

    In the corner of the pure white world that enters Kim Yeon''s vision,

    She sees a shadow exuding a sinister aura.

    Squirm, squirm...

    The shadow writhes, then begins to coalesce in midair.

    "...You are..."

    Kim Yeon''s pupils contract sharply.

    It''s Oh Hye-seo.

    [Hi, our dear Yeon!]

    Thump, thump...

    As if emerging from the depths of the sea,

    ck water drips from her body as Oh Hye-seo approaches Kim Yeon.

    Kim Yeon doesn''t particrly step back.

    [You''ve grown a lot. You''re even looking me directly in the eye...]

    "...Why are you here?"

    [Ahaha. Normally, wouldn''t you be more curious about how I got here?]

    The shadowy form of Oh Hye-seo caresses Kim Yeon''s cheek.

    [I''ll tell you. Since the ''why'' and the ''how'' are connected...]

    Oh Hye-seo''s mouth opens.

    [You know I got married, right?]

    "...Yes, well. Roughly..."

    [That''s right. The person who became my husband, Seo Hweol...his superior ordered him to incapacitate the Mad Lord, thest Star Shattering-level force left in the Bright Cold Realm...and Seo Hweol answered to his superior that he would bring down the Mad Lord using a secret art called Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens that he nted within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. But...Seo Hweol said this. Even with his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, he wouldn''t be able to fully erode the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress without a significant sacrifice. So...through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, I came here. I''ve been hiding here, waiting for the right opportunity. I heard you would return here one day, you see.]

    She smiles faintly, stroking Kim Yeon''s cheek again

    "...Do you have something to say to me?"

    Kim Yeon, expressionless, meets Oh Hye-seo''s gaze and asks.

    Oh Hye-seo''s eyes curve into crescent moons.

    [Seo Hweol''s superior...the Owner of this Heavenly Domain, the Master of All Negative Force...they will soone to the Bright Cold Realm. The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is a construct built upon blood...if you connect your mind to it, you too will be tied and judged for its sins. So...I''ll tell you a way.]

    "A way?"

    [Yes...A way to escape the gaze of the Owner of Negative Force... If you use this method, you''ll be able to avoid the Owner''s eyes and properly control the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.]

    "...Why are you telling me this?"

    In response to Kim Yeon''s question, Oh Hye-seo smiles brightly.

    [Because I want something from you.]

    "...What do you want?"

    \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse-->

    [It''s simple. When the great being descends, secretly seize control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress...and activate its hidden power.]

    Kim Yeon''s expression turns puzzled.

    ''Does she want me to activate Yeon''s y?''

    "How does that benefit you?"

    It''s strange.

    Kim Yeon knows a bit about her nature.

    A person who doesn''t do anything without personal gain.

    That is Oh Hye-seo.

    As she pulls away from Kim Yeon, she speaks.

    [Because that��s what Seo Hweol wants.]

    "Why are you doing what Seo Hweol wants?"

    [He made me an offer. That he will send me back to our original world.]

    Oh Hye-seo''s eyes tremble.

    [I just...want to go back. I''m tired of this power too. I''m sick of this vast world. There are too many [Immense Beings] here...Our world doesn''t have such things.]

    Her eyes reflect fear.

    The terror and dread when she saw the Chief Judge in the darkness is etched into her mind.

    [If I help Seo Hweol with his n...I can return to our original world. He showed me hope. It''s quite the reasonable n. Hoho...I can''t tell you the details, but one thing''s for sure. If I help Seo Hweol...there''s hope to return home. Hoho...]

    Even as she reveals her fear, Oh Hye-seo keeps smiling.

    [So, Yeon-ah. Use the method I told you, and when the [Immense Yin] descends...take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and activate it. That''s the only way...for us to see hope...Hoho...]

    Oh Hye-seo gradually melts away as she distances herself from Kim Yeon.

    Completely melted into a shadow, Oh Hye-seo finally dissolves entirely into the pure white world and disappears.

    Kim Yeon watches this scene and closes her eyes.

    Indeed, just as Oh Hye-seo said, negative forces are gradually growing stronger.

    It seems true that something is trying to descend upon thisnd.

    Without immediately seizing control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress in the pure white world, she sits down cross-legged.

    Oh Hye-seo is clearly acting strange.

    And ording to Seo Eun-hyun, Seo Hweol uses a secret art that infects the minds of others.

    It''s possible that Oh Hye-seo is already infected by Seo Hweol, and everything she said is a lie. If Kim Yeon follows her words, she might also be infected.

    But strangely, she doesn''t feel worried.

    ''Why...am I not afraid?''

    Thump, thump...

    Ever since the day she realized that what she had been doing wasn''t true love, Kim Yeon''s Vast Cold Heavenly Circle began to emit a subtle power.

    And every time she contemtes what love truly is, the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle starts to spin ever more strongly.

    When Kim Yeon returned to the Bright Cold Realm carrying this contemtion, she felt the power sensed from the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle flowing into her.

    She overflows with an inexplicable confidence that she cannot be infected.

    Kim Yeon believes that the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle is protecting her.

    ''Then, it should be fine to follow her words a little.''

    If it were Seo Eun-hyun, he would have split Oh Hye-seo in half and killed her the moment he saw her, but Kim Yeon decides to follow her words.

    It''s because the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle instills an inexplicable but absolute confidence in her, as if whispering, ''It''s okay.''

    Kim Yeon sits cross-legged and waits for the ''moment'' Oh Hye-seo mentioned.

    Bright Cold Realm.

    \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse-->

    Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Inside a certain cave within.

    At the center of the cave, Baek Woon sits cross-legged, her eyes half-closed.

    [...I sensed something strange ever since the frequency of pollination among the race increased by 30 percent...So it was your doing.]

    Baek Woon speaks, staring into the deep darkness somewhere within the cave.

    [Do you not know whom I serve? How dare you try to enter here while fearing Them!]

    And then, a voicees from the darkness.

    :: If it were back when you were a Sacred Master, I would have worried about being discovered. However, as an Esteemed One, do you think you''re worthy of receiving the attention of the Light? ::

    [They know of all phenomena in the universe.]

    :: Without having even fought, you act as if you know. I, on the other hand, have faced Them dozens of times. ::

    [It wasn''t you but the Chief Judge of the Netherworld, was it not? Elder ''Blood Yin''!]

    At Baek Woon''s words, the darkness falls silent for a moment.

    And then, after a while...

    Ziiiiiiiing!

    The entire Bright Cold Realm trembles violently.

    As though someone, in a fit of rage, is shaking the entire Bright Cold Realm.

    Seo Eun-hyun, who is heading in the direction of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, suddenly stops and looks up.

    In his 42 eyes, a gleam of terror flickers.

    With a stunned expression, Seo Eun-hyun opens his mouth.

    [...What...is that...?]

    At the top of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    There, the Mad Lord, who is in the middle of operating something, hurriedly spins around.

    Behind him, the ''Celestial Energy Calction Device'' is spinning furiously.

    The Mad Lord looks at the Celestial Energy Calction Device with a puzzled expression.

    "Yin (�)...? What''s this? Why is only this character appearing? Is it broken? Yin...?"

    At that moment, the Mad Lord instinctively looks up at the sky.

    The madness-filled Mad Lord temporarily regains his sanity.

    "What...!?"

    Inside the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person.

    Within the Care Layer.

    [Someone]''s thoughts look up at the sky, rubbing their face in shame as their body trembles.

    [With what face shall I meet my friends...?]

    The Tall Tree Race, the Paired Wings Race, the Fighting Ghost Race, the Fungal Bone Race, the Rotting Owl Race.

    The 13 races of the Earth Tribe.

    And the Heart Tribe.

    All the living beings residing in the Bright Cold Realm look up at the sky with stunned faces.

    The sky is turning red.

    :: Descend. ::

    From the sky, a colossal voice, like that of a Heavenly Tribtion, reverberates throughout the Bright Cold Realm.

    :: Name of Bright Cold (�⺮)! ::

    The light (��) of the Bright Cold Realm fades as it begins to transform into the Blood Yin Realm (Ѫꎽ�).

    \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse-->

    Trantor Notes: Charged Lightning Veil of the Great Heavenly Rain -> Great Heavenly Rain of the Charged Lightning Veil. Changed it to put the emphasis on the Rain, simr to how the emphasis is on Cold for Oh Hyun-seok��s domain. Six Divine Powers, yippee.

 Chapter 444: Mad (怪) Lord (君) (1)

    Dududududu!

    The world starts to change.

    The sky turns blood red.

    The shadows across the entire Middle Realm begin to ripple as if alive.

    Ooooooo��

    Negative forces temporarily project personalities, and Heart Heavenly Demons begin to appear en masse.

    Of course, they all flee from my vicinity, but for the ordinary living beings of the Bright Cold Realm, it will be fatal.

    I look up with cold sweat dropping.

    I can feel it.[Light] has been severed.

    It feels like the Ancient Force Realm. No celestial energy can be read from the sky.

    At the same time, I feel the Flower Soul Filling the Heavens squirming wildly inside my body.

    ''This is...''

    I can tell.

    There is no longer celestial energy flowing in the sky.

    Instead, what flows is the form of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens Form!

    [...I see now.]

    I recall Yuk Rin.

    The secret art used to establish an attraction force with Blood Yin on Cherry Blossom Dragon Ind.

    That secret art, without a doubt, was a method for forming an attraction with Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    ''So, the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens found in the Purple Soul Jade Seal must have originally belonged to Blood Yin.''

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens ispleted through inheritance.

    And the Purple Soul Filling the Heavens that resided within the Purple Soul Jade Seal was inherited ''from the Blood Yin.''

    I sigh in relief knowing that the form of Flower Soul Filling the Heavens does not assimte with Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, even though it reacts to it in the sky.

    From the moment it became Flower Soul Filling the Heavens, this secret art must have fully escaped Blood Yin''s influence.

    ''Thank you, Ryeo Hwa.''

    Thanks to Ryeo Hwa, my soul is safe.

    But now is not the time for relief.

    ''The world is changing...''

    Kugugugugu!

    Thick blood devilish energy.

    Woo-wooong!

    Yuan Yu, buried in a corner of my domain, suddenly starts to react wildly.

    I had long deemed it nearly useless, so I kept only a shard of Yuan Yu for safekeeping.

    That Yuan Yu reacts to the power of the Blood Yin Realm.

    When I release Yuan Yu outside, it starts absorbing the blood devilish energy like crazy, starting to regenerate itself.

    Gurgle, gurgle!

    In an instant, the regenerated Yuan Yu''s cultivation begins to rise.

    Surpassing the Nascent Soul stage, it skyrockets past the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage, reaching the Quasi-Four-Axis stage!

    Saaaaa��

    Simultaneously, a sinister glint appears in the Yuan Yu''s eyes.

    [...What are you?]

    I realize something has taken over Yuan Yu''s body and ask.

    And Yuan Yu smirks with an eerie smile and opens its mouth.

    "Have you been well, Dao..."

    Clench!

    It''s Seo Hweol.

    Without needing to ask, I pull out the Colorless ss Sword and thrust it into his mouth.

    Twitch, twitch...

    But Seo Hweol, through Yuan Yu''s body, forms another mouth near the back of the throat and continues to speak.

    "You''re quite violent, Daoist...hoho..."

    "Why have youe?"

    I press the Sub-Heart Sword against its soul, asking threateningly.

    He smiles faintly.

    "I am here under the orders of my master, Elder Blood Yin, to possess Daoist. A Star Shattering-level Heart Tribe requires special attention for possession, after all."

    "..."

    I look into Seo Hweol''s eyes.

    He smiles as he looks back into mine.

    "..."

    Surung��

    I pull the sword back out from his mouth.

    Perhaps madmen understand each other in some twisted way.

    However, reading Seo Hweol''s true intent from within his darkness, I begin to crush his body with my attraction force.

    Seo Hweol extends both his hands, clinging to me as if trying to possess me.

    And then, I ask through heartnguage.

    ��I understand your words well.

    Interpreting it in Seo Hweol''snguage, the meaning would be something like this:

    ''Blood Yin is neither my master nor someone I wish to follow. Let''s kill them together. If it''s a Star Shattering stage Heart Tribe, there is a way.''

    It''sughable.

    It feels like just yesterday when Seo Hweol referred to himself as Blood Yin.

    ��But how can I trust you? You were the one who stabbed me in the back that time with Kang Min-hee.

    Seo Hweol responds with a faint smile.

    "I''ll take good care of your body, Daoist Seo...hoho..."

    ��I''ve brought a replica ck Ancient Paper. If we form a contract with you, Daoist Seo, as the contract overseer, the contract will overwhelmingly favor you, and there will be no concern of betrayal.

    I re at him.

    "Do you think things will go your way?"

    ��<em>You</em> won''t betray me?

    "Just ept it. This is fate. The Bright Cold Realm is now over, and this world will be the Blood Yin Realm."

    ��Then, let''s make the contract under the assumption of betrayal. Don''t trust me��use me. Right now, I need Daoist Seo, and Daoist Seo needs my knowledge.

    "The Bright Cold Realm will be the Blood Yin Realm...?"

    ��I have a way to blow everything up if things go wrong. Give me a solid reason why I should trust you. You swore an oath on your main body yet you evaded it with nonsense saying we were never on the same side from the beginning.

    "I suppose I''ll have to tell you my elder''s purpose. Do you know why the Blood Yin Realm''s Heavenly Fiends have been targeting the Bright Cold Realm so persistently? They left behind more suitable realms like the True Devil Realm and the Nether Ghost Realm. Even the Ancient Force Realm or the Purple Gold Realm could''ve been good options. But why do you think they''re after the Bright Cold Realm?"

    ��Hmm, very well. Given my current difficult situation, I will take a step back. I will show you a way to trust me. Try dropping Daoist Seo''s ''Immortal Beast True Blood'' onto the replica ck Ancient Paper. That will sprout the trust between us.

    I look at Seo Hweol with suspicion.

    As we remain cautious of the ''red sky'' that has overtaken above, we continue the charade of one acting like a Heavenly Fiend to possess the other and the other resisting. At the same time, we engage in a proper conversation through heartnguage.

    However, from my perspective, I can''t tell if this is really a ''proper conversation.''

    ''This bastard that only spits lies...what trick is he pulling now?''

    Even though I doubt him, I prepare to drop my Immortal Beast True Blood onto one of the replica ck Ancient Papers in my domain.

    At least for now, nothing seems too out of ce.

    His Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens isn''t in y, and there are no suspicious signs.

    ''But you can never know with this guy.''

    Pukwak!

    I connect my Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to Seo Hweol''s consciousness.

    "Tell me...why Blood Yin...is targeting the Bright Cold Realm...!"

    ��I''ve linked our consciousnesses. Even if you try to sever the connection and escape, it''s useless. My Sub-Heart Sword will pursue you to the very ends and reconnect us. If this ck Ancient Paper connects my mind to some True Immortal''s domain or draws their attention, you''ll suffer the consequences with me."

    "...Isn''t it obvious? Surely, you must already know. [Chief Judge of the Netherworld, Nether Devil True Lord Yu Hao Te], [Vast Cold Heavenly Lord], [Deputy Judge Hae Nyeong], [Reincarnation Judge Yu Soo Ryeon], and [Purple Gold Heavenly Lord]! That these five Lords waged war against [something] at the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain and perished..."

    "Kuaaaaaghk!"

    ''This snake bastard...''

    ck blood flows from my entire body, and Seo Hweol, too, seems to have taken a serious shock as parts of Yuan Yu''s body start melting away.

    But as blood devilish energy pours into him, he begins to recover quickly.

    ��I will bear it. So please drop the Immortal Beast True Blood onto the ck Ancient Paper.

    In preparation for the possibility of my mind being overtaken the moment I ce my Immortal Beast True Blood onto the ck Ancient Paper, I split my consciousness and drop the true blood onto the paper.

    Chwaaaak!

    At the same time, I feel part of my mind being transported somewhere.

    ''This is...?''

    nk!

    As Ie to my senses, my consciousness finds itself on top of one of the weights of a scale.

    And on the opposite weight of the scale, Seo Hweol is sitting in a cross-legged position.

    I growl as I look at him.

    "You...where is this ce now...!?"

    "There''s no need to worry, Daoist. Here, we don''t need to have such a bothersome conversation. First, please take a look at the [one holding the scale]."

    At those words, I unconsciously turn my gaze toward the top of the scale.

    It''s not because I followed Seo Hweol''s suggestion, but because I unconsciously thought, ''Of course, that''s what I should do.''

    "...!"

    And what I see is a giant (����).

    No, this isn''t a being that can be called a mere giant.

    A Giant God (����)!

    This is a colossal God (��) formed from the vapor of chaos.

    Its size is so immense that all I canprehend is that it''s ''huge'', without any clear sense of howrge it truly is.

    Seo Hweol smiles from the opposite weight of the scale and speaks.

    "Please show your respect, Daoist Seo. This is the Immortal Beast of the Human Race, the [God of Names]. The Master of all Contracts and Oaths...the Immortal Beast, Hyeon Go (����)...the High Spirit Grand Dao Nine Heavens Overseeing Fate Preserving Life Celestial Great Emperor (���`�ߵ�����˾���������ϴ��)."

    [TL/N: So, this title is taken from Zhao Xuang, a Daoist God from the Song Dynasty. Emperor Zhenzhong of Song basically honored the Yellow Emperor as the ancestor of the Zhao Family and gave them the title High Spirit Grand Dao Nine Heavens Overseeing Fate Preserving Life Heavenly Venerable Great Emperor (���`�ߵ�����˾������������). Tremendous just swapped Heavenly Venerable (����) to Celestial (����).]

    From the opposite weight, Seo Hweol bows towards [Hyeon Go], and I, startled, hurriedly offer my respect as well.

    However, [Hyeon Go] doesn''t react in any particr way.

    It seems that what stands before us is not the main body but some kind of principle orw.

    As I look up at the giant god of vapor I notice something odd.

    ''This is clearly an existence above the rank of a True Immortal...but why does nothing happen even while seeing it?''

    Just as I am pondering this, Seo Hweol smiles and provides the answer.

    "How does it feel to stand before the Ancestor God (����), seed of the Human Race''s Immortal Beast?"

    The Immortal Beast of the Human Race, Hyeon Go.

    Which means, in some sense, this colossal god and I are of the same race.

    "...So, is this the method you spoke of?"

    "You could say so. How fortunate it is that Daoist possesses the true blood of Go (Ancient/��). When the power of Go and the ck Ancient Paper meets, the subjects are brought to the sanctuary of contracts and oaths that Hyeon Go governs. Here, there''s no need to worry about the gaze of Blood Yin."

    Kugugugugu!

    I nod, feeling the overwhelming presence of Hyeon Go.

    Indeed, the divine and sacred aura gently emanating from this giant god is no trivial matter.

    Even an existence like Blood Yin would be unable to easily spy on us. I can sense this certainty on a gic level.

    I ask Seo Hweol a question.

    "If we make a contract here, can I trust you?"

    "Yes. As long as I''m a mortal being, any contract made here is something I can [never] break. No, even if I were to attain the realm of True Immortals and be an immortal being, unless I transcend Hyeon Go''s rank, it''s impossible to vite it. As Fate supports the contract, even if one wishes to break it, the heavenly fortune will adjust to ensure that it [cannot be broken]."

    I nod in agreement.

    ''If it''s to this extent...even a snake-scorpion bastard should be able to be trusted"

    But after nodding, my expression hardens.

    "...Tell me. What''s the reason that someone like you, who doesn''t do trust, is going this far to form a contract with me? What''s the reason behind Blood Yin''s objectives? How serious is it that you''re willing to go this far just to cooperate with me?"

    Seo Hweol''s smile fades.

    It doesn''t disappear entirely, but knowing that his smile only fades when he''s touching on something deeply connected to his essence, I realize how gravely serious this matter is.

    "I mentioned before, didn''t I? While avoiding Blood Yin''s gaze, I told you about the five great beings who fought [something], and how all five died afterwards."

    "You did."

    "The five great being did indeed perish. But the second strongest among them, Yu Hao Te, managed to leave behind a ''leftover''."

    It seems that here, there''s no problem casually mentioning the names of True Immortals.

    The truth about Blood Yin begins to spill from Seo Hweol''s lips.

    "Seat Holder of Good and Evil, Judge of Morality Yu Hao Te. His leftover only managed to cling to one part of his vast authority, the Seat of Evil (Vice), and was reborn anew."

    The vague suspicions I''ve had are confirmed by Seo Hweol''s words. Since I already suspected as much, I''m not particrly surprised.

    But what Seo Hweol says next leaves me in utter shock.

    "But...if the second strongest left behind a leftover, do you know what the strongest, Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, left behind?"

    "What did they leave?"

    "Their life."

    "...?"

    "The Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, who was known as the strongest god (��) 500,000 years ago, after fighting [something]...is [still alive]."

    Flinch!

    I stare at Seo Hweol with confused eyes, and he continues.

    "Vast Cold Heavenly Lord''s soul disappeared somewhere, leaving them in a state akin to brain death. Their body, however, even in a vegetative state, remains [alive]. Even now."

 Chapter 445: Mad (怪) Lord (君) (2)

    My mouth gapes at the astonishing truth.

    ''The Vast Cold Heavenly Lord...is alive?''

    If so...

    "This Bright Cold Realm is...still alive?"

    "Isn''t it a usible truth to consider? Why do you think the [Ones Above] had to forcibly rename the Vast Cold (�V��) Realm to the Bright Cold (�⺮) Realm 500,000 years ago? Why is it that the Bright Cold Realm has the most abundant spiritual energy of all the Middle Realms, and why do those whoe here have a fate filled with more blessings than those in other Middle Realms? Why is it that the Bright Cold Realm is always referred to as the strongest and most supreme of the six Middle Realms? Other Middle Realm Esteemed Ones can propose their own titles and the Sacred Master epts them as such, but why must the Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm have titles that include ''Heaven (��)'' or ''Light (��)'' that the Sacred Master imposes...? There''s much more, but this is the gist of it."

    "...Sacred Master Baek Woon said the reason for the Sacred Masters in the Middle Realms is because if they neglect these realms, powerful Vestiges will be born. And...as far as I know, Vestiges onlye from corpses. But if what you''re saying is true, doesn''t that create a contradiction?"

    I look at Seo Hweol with suspicion, and he smiles faintly, cing his hand over his chest.

    "I swear upon the name of Immortal Beast Hyeon Go. Everything I, Seo Hweol, have just said is the truth."

    Wo-woong!Along with his words, the bnce seems to tremble, and a pure white vapor brushes past Seo Hweol''s body.

    "In this ce, one cannot speak lies. The moment one utters a falsehood, they are immediately ''punished''."

    "...."

    "If what I''m saying is true, then the other side must be lying."

    "...That means..."

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly.

    "Sacred Master Baek Woon, other than her abhorrence for her race''s acts of pollination, has always been famous for spewing lies. No, more urately...while she ''doesn''t lie'', she is notorious for deceiving others with her words. Her words of preventing the birth of Vestiges is not wrong, since the corpse of Vast Cold Heavenly Lord will eventually truly die. Whether that''s in ten billion years or a hundred billion years, who knows."

    "..."

    It seems Baek Woon is a far more sinister existence than I initially thought.

    "In any case...since it seems you''ve epted the truth, let me tell you an old story."

    He begins his tale.

    "The leftover of Nether Devil True Lord Yu Hao Te couldn''t ept that he has died. Truly believing they are still Yu Hao Te, having forgotten his kind character and noble disposition, and remembering only the authority he wielded, they hoped to be reinstated in their seat. However, in the eyes of hisrades of the Underworld, this ''Yu Hao Te of Evil'', who barely grasped a fraction of the authority Yu Hao Tie wielded in his prime, was unworthy, and even their character and disposition fell far short."

    This is the hidden backstory of the Bright Cold Realm I have long wondered about.

    "If only their character had remained intact, they could have easily returned to their old position. But instead, they foolishly fell into the delusion that their authority is the problem. And so...Yu Hao Te of Evil came to a certain decision.

    ''As the body of my oldrade, Vast Cold, is still alive, I will make it mine. Vast Cold''s soul has left on a distant journey, with no telling if it will ever return. If I take control of Vast Cold''s body, I can once again fully seize my seat, and those oldrades who dismissed me will wee me once more.''

    "Ah...truly, what a vile and filthy decision it was. To covet the body of another in order to regain a seat that was never rightfully theirs...even worse, they still remembered that Vast Cold was once their friend. Hoho..."

    I tremble with rising disgust.

    "However, that vile n was never realized. I''m talking about the sessor of Ancient Force True Lord, ''Lofty Dragon'' and Yu Hao Te''s Immortal Treasure, ''Sae Eum''. Unable to watch their former superior''s corruption any longer, the two joined hands. Lofty Dragon quickly entered the Vast Cold Realm before Yu Hao Te of Evil could seize the body, epting the loss of cultivation to be a Sacred Master to halt Yu Hao Te of Evil. Sae Eum, from within Yu Hao Te of Evil''s body, bound their mind. However, the corrupted Yu Hao Te of Evil could not suppress their desire and eventually invaded the Bright Cold Realm."

    From his lips flows the truth about the great war between the True Devil Realm and the Vast Cold Realm that took ce 500,000 years ago.

    "It was a terrifying war. To the point those below the Integration stage had to be protected in Lofty Dragon''s animal pen... Though Yu Hao Te of Evil''s physical body was dead, it was still the body of the Chief Judge Yu Hao Te. The Nether Devil Realm itself invaded the Vast Cold Realm. In the end, Sae Eum emerged from the Nether Devil Realm and temporarily assumed the Sacred Master position of the Vast Cold Realm, while Lofty Dragon recovered to the Entering Nirvana stage and faced Yu Hao Te of Evil. After several years of war...Lofty Dragon finally used the Serving Command Axe to decapitate a portion of Yu Hao Te of Evil''s head. Then, Sae Eum burned their life force to transfer Yu Hao Te of Evil''s true soul into that severed head portion."

    The mural I saw on Cherry Blossom Dragon Indes to mind.

    "Lofty Dragon and Sae Eum sacrificed their lives. Lofty Dragon squeezed out all of their own blood and Sae Eum tore away their own essence. The blood of Lofty Dragon and the essence of Sae Eum mixed, inscribing a ''new name'' onto Yu Hao Te of Evil, who had beenpletely severed from their main body."

    I finally understand the creation myth of the Blood Yin Realm.

    "The blood of Lofty Dragon and the essence of Sae Eum. The authority of these two divine beings became shackles, binding Yu Hao Te of Evil. Thus, they became Blood Yin (Ѫ�). The Nether Devil Realm became the True Devil Realm, and all the turbid energy and malevolent energy that once belonged to the True Devil Realm was carried away by Blood Yin. Within Blood Yin''s body, a filthy, repugnant Middle Realm opened up. That is the Blood Yin Realm (Ѫꎽ�)."

    "...I see."

    The truths of the world, which I have been curious about all this time, are engraved into my mind.

    "Blood Yin''s desire for the living body of Vast Cold. That...is the truth behind why the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm have been targeting the Bright Cold Realm all this time?"

    "Yes. But that''s not all."

    A sneer spreads across Seo Hweol''s lips.

    "Blood Yin, stripped of their original name and forcibly given the new name of [Blood Yin], fell into despair. Burdened with the new name, they could no longer reunite with the True Devil Realm and return to their original form. The hope of being reinstated became ever more distant. Therefore, they adjusted their goals slightly. From merely ''coveting the living body of Vast Cold''...to devouring ''both Vast Cold''s body and the Seat (��) they ruled.'' With the authority of the Trida Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, who once shook the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds, Blood Yin believed they could merge it with the Seat of Vice they already seized and be bestowed a ''New Seat''."

    "A New Seat? Is something like that necessary?"

    "It is. The Seat of the original Yu Hao Te became unusable after they were forcibly renamed, and they knew they couldn''t handle the Seat of Vast Cold on their own."

    Through Seo Hweol''s words, Ie to understand Blood Yin''s true objective.

    "To usurp Vast Cold''s body and authority, merge it with the seat they already seized, and conduct a ritual to obtain a New Seat��the Seat of Abundant Offspring (�ӌO�\��). With that authority, they seek to be reinstated in the Underworld. That is Blood Yin''s ultimate goal."

    I let out a quiet sigh.

    It''s a ridiculous story, but since ''Seo Hweol cannot lie,'' my trust goes in the opposite direction.

    With the flood of information from Seo Hweol, I cannot help but feel overwhelmed.

    It''s shocking enough to learn that the Bright Cold Realm is, in fact, alive, albeit in aatose state, let alone the truth from 500,000 years ago and the true nature of Baek Woon.

    Moreover, now knowing Blood Yin''s ultimate goal, I feel a surge of shock and try to calm my mind.

    ''So the name Blood Yin was created by Lofty Dragon''s blood and the essence of Sae Eum, the first Sacred Master of the True Devil Realm...''

    I immediately understand why Blood Yin created the ck Dragon Race and the Sea Dragon Race.

    For an Immortal Beast, the more descendants they have, the more power they channel to those descendants.

    Of course, to a genuine Immortal Beast, the authority passed on to their mortal descendants would be insignificant, like a drop in the ocean, so they wouldn''t pay much attention to it.

    As long as they are alive, they can endlessly replenish that power anyways.

    But what if the Immortal Beast is dead?

    ''If the Immortal Beast is dead...the dead Immortal Beast''s power wouldn''t replenish, and if their descendants continue to siphon off it, the Immortal Beast''s power will eventually be depleted, leaving the entire bloodline powerless.''

    This means Blood Yin created countless ck Dragon and Sea Dragon descendants in an effort to escape the shackles of their own name.

    ''It''s suspicious that the leaders of the ck Dragon Race and Sea Dragon Race all have names like Hyeon Eum and Ja Eum. Could it be an attempt to disperse the power contained in the name ''Eum''? That seems usible...''

    [TL/N: In case you forgot, Eum means Yin.]

    A faint smile.

    Seo Hweol continues speaking with a clear smile.

    "The current situation is quite dire. If left unchecked as they are, the worst True Immortal with the body of Vast Cold��Blood Yin��will be born. At the very least, a being surpassing a Great Net Immortal will emerge. If that happens, the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain will be finished at that moment. That''s why I sincerely wish to join hands with you, Daoist Seo."

    Seo Hweol extends his hand towards me from the opposite side of the scale.

    I look at Seo Hweol for a moment.

    Indeed, the current situation is terrifying.

    I still remember the power of the Owner of Great Mountain.

    With a single mantra, Theypressed and annihted an entire Heavenly Domain.

    It''s a moment terrifying enough to send chills down my spine, a memory both fearful and awe-inspiring.

    ''That wasn''t even the main body, just a projection.''

    In that case, if I assume Blood Yin manages to get their hands on Vast Cold''s body, then the power of Blood Yin with Vast Cold''s body might not fall too short of what I saw from the Owner of Great Mountain.

    The weight of the name Vast Cold is that heavy.

    It is, without a doubt, a serious situation.

    However, I look at Seo Hweol and ask.

    "So what''s your goal, Seo Hweol?"

    Blood Yin''s objective is resurrection through Vast Cold''s body.

    But I still don''t know what Seo Hweol''s genuine goal is.

    In response to my question, Seo Hweol smiles and says,

    "To reunite with my family. Is Seo Ran doing well?"

    "...He''s fine. I feel much more at ease without you by his side."

    I re at him and ask.

    "To reunite with your family? Is that really your goal? What are you going to do when you meet Seo Ran?"

    "I''ll pat him on the shoulder and tell him he''s been through a lot. Above all, Ran and I...we share the same blood."

    "..."

    I try to read Seo Hweol''s intent or attack him with the Sub-Heart Sword, but it seems that such things don''t work in this space.

    ''What is he nning to do to Seo Ran...?''

    I speak while looking at him.

    "Sorry, but if you intend to endanger Seo Ran through this incident, I cannot cooperate with your n."

    "I understand. Anyway, given the severity of the situation, I have no intention of getting into a verbal battle with Daoist Seo. Limited to this n, I will cause no harm to Daoist Seo and hisrades and will only focus on my own path."

    "Therades affected by your Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens must not be included in the ''path'' you speak of."

    "Agreed. I will focus solely on myself, and ''for this matter alone,'' I will unconditionally cooperate with Daoist Seo without betrayal. I will not pull wordy likest time, saying, ''we weren''t on the same side, so it''s not betrayal''."

    I nod.

    "Good. In that case, although I''m not happy about it...let''s join hands."

    "Hoho...A wise decision, Daoist Seo."

    In front of Hyeon Go, we form a temporary alliance contract.

    Kuung!

    I feel the authority of a transcendent being binding us together.

    This is, quite literally, an action in the ne of Fate.

    Since fate guarantees our contract, even if we want to break it, the very act of breaking it bes impossible as celestial energy moves.

    Paaaaat!

    Seo Hweol''s scale and my scale draw closer.

    I nce at Seo Hweol and take his hand.

    Seo Hweol and I, though temporarily, have formed a ''true'' alliance.

    ===

    Author''s Note: Seo-Seo Alliance.

 Chapter 446: Mad (怪) Lord (君) (3)

    The contract is sealed, and we return once again to the ce where we had been wrestling just moments before, stepping out from the sacred sanctuary of contracts and oaths.

    Squelch, squelch...

    I can feel Seo Hweol, who is borrowing Yuan Yu''s body, seeping unpleasantly into mine.

    [For now, I need to pretend to have control over you, so please understand.]

    ��...Leave Yuan Yu''s blood body behind, take your Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens out, and get lost.

    [Hoho...very well for now. However, as we''ll need to stay in contact, please leave me a mark, Daoist Seo.]

    ��Fine.

    I feel Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens withdraw from my body.

    ''...How surprising.''Surprisingly, Seo Hweol did ''truly'' remove Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens from my body.

    Even after checking my shadow, there is no trace of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Having reached Void Shattering, I would have immediately sensed Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Forming an alliance before Hyeon Go seems to be quite effective.

    Feeling an inexplicable sense of reassurance, I beginmunicating with Seo Hweol through the heart essence avatar I imnted in his heart essence.

    ��So, do you have a n, Seo Hweol?

    [Hoho...Blood Yin began eroding the Bright Cold Realm somewhat recklessly. They mentioned they will be having a conversation with Baek Woon, but it seems Baek Woon has scratched their reverse scale.]

    He continues exining.

    [Due to this reckless erosion, a gap has formed. Normally, there would have been about a thousand years grace period left, but due to Sacred Master Baek Woon having stepped down from her rank and overexerting her powers, this situation has urred. All we need to do is strike at what Blood Yin fears the most within that gap.]

    ��What do they fear?

    I can sense Seo Hweol chuckling from beyond the darkness.

    It''s clearly a mockingugh.

    [They fear the deading back to life the most. Specifically...the resurrection of Vast Cold.]

    ��Resurrecting Vast Cold...? Are you saying that we''re going to do that? Do you think that makes sense?

    [Of course, people like us cannot resurrect Vast Cold. However, we can stir up the energy, enough for Vast Cold''s living body to react.]

    ��What? How...?

    [Mad Lord.]

    "...!"

    I flinch in suprise, and Seo Hweol gives additional exnation.

    [I heard this directly from Blood Yin. The ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum, was modified after being defeated by the Mad Lord, and during that process, the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress was confirmed to contain the [Power of Vast Cold]. I am aware that the Mad Lord also has his own agenda. If you activate the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress ording to his purpose, the Power of Vast Cold he has cultivated will emerge. That power...if it can be released at the location where Blood Yin''s invasion began, we can dy Blood Yin''s n.]

    ��Dying the n...is there no way topletely stop it?"

    [Unless Blood Yin suffers a fatal wound, it''s impossible. The best we can do is grant the Bright Cold Realm about fifty years of reprieve.]

    Ziiiiiiing!

    Feeling the heavy weight of responsibility, I fly towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    I can see the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress in the distance.

    ��Alright, I get it for now. So where exactly did Blood Yin''s invasion begin?

    [It''s a ce Daoist Seo knows well. Heavenly Lotus Mountain. It''s the ce where the Sacred Master resides.]

    It seems Baek Woon was the first to encounter Blood Yin.

    ��Then I just need to bring the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to Heavenly Lotus Mountain...

    Just as I think that,

    Kung!

    "...!"

    An inexplicable foreboding arises from the ne of Soul.

    Through the ne of Soul, all the way beyond.

    From the far edge of Bright Cold Realm, I can sense exceedingly ominous and sinister beings descending upon the realm.

    ''This is...''

    [Ah...oh dear.]

    I can feel Seo Hweol clicking his tongue.

    Hwoong!

    Space distorts, and colossal projections begin appearing near the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Esteemed One Swae Ryeong (����/Shattered Bell).

    Esteemed One Gyeok Hal (��ݠ/ Controlling Strike).

    Esteemed One Wi On (�^��/False Stability).

    Esteemed One Yuk Nyeong (ع��/Nurturing Mud).

    Esteemed One Gwi Ryuk (���/Ruined Land).

    Esteemed One Hill Gi (�缼/Wild Skill).

    Esteemed One Gyu Cheon (���`/Jade-tablet Trampling).

    [TL/N: These are the names, not the titles of the Esteemed Ones]

    The projections of the Seven Esteemed Ones Of An Era (�ߴ�����) from the Blood Yin Realm have descended here to suppress the power of Vast Cold that Seo Hweol mentioned.

    Kugugugugugu!

    A giant covered in red coral.

    Esteemed One Swae Ryeong chants an iprehensible Blood Yin Realm incantation as they approach the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ��Hey, Seo Hweol. We need to stop them. Do you have any methods?

    [...I did already say I will take over, but it seems they don''t trust me enough. Hmm, what to do...]

    Seo Hweol speaks after a moment of pondering.

    ��You have no solution either, do you?

    [...Hoho, just wait a little longer. I have a decent ��]

    ��Forget it.

    Without listening to Seo Hweol, I untingly tear the Blood Body from within myself beneath the sky.

    [Guaaaahhhh!!!]

    As I rip out my Blood Body, I let out a howl, instantly drawing the attention of all the Esteemed Ones toward me.

    ''The fact that they''re trying to use the Esteemed Ones to suppress the Mad Lord must mean Blood Yin is still in the midst of corroding Bright Cold Realm and is yet unable to fully exert their power.''

    In that case, there''s a simple solution.

    ��I''ll break through the Esteemed Ones, take the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to Heavenly Lotus Mountain, and have the Mad Lord activate Yeon''s y within it. Wouldn''t that do the trick?

    [Hoho...do you think that''s possible?]

    I respond curtly.

    ��Yes.

    Kuung!

    I be a giant of starlight.

    Seeing the giant with 21 heads appear before them, the Esteemed Ones of the Blood Yin Realm seem momentarily confused, unable to grasp the situation and staring nkly at me.

    I calmly walk through their midst.

    The pressure from the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One is something I can easily disperse with my Void Shattering attainments, so I remain unburdened by it as I walk past them and grab hold of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kuuung!

    Then, without a care, I lift the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with one arm and begin heading towards Heavenly Lotus Mountain, walking right through the middle of the Esteemed Ones.

    Only then do the Blood Yin Esteemed Ones who were slow to react finally begin attacking me.

    The emerging coral Esteemed One Swae Ryeong opens their mouth.

    [��!]

    As they shout a lion''s roar apanied by the Blood Yin Realm incantation, red coral burst from the ground, trying to trap me.

    [TL/N: Lion''s roar as in the Buddhist technique in martial arts novels.]

    Esteemed One Gyeok Hal, whose entire body is covered in eyes, stares at me, causing my body to freeze.

    Esteemed One Wi On, whose entire body is made of rattling bones, scatters into pieces and forms a cage around me.

    Esteemed One Yuk Nyeong, a giant made of red y, lifts the ground beneath my feet.

    Esteemed One Gwi Ryuk, in the form of an insect covered in dark-red scales, releases hideous shadows from each of their scales and shoots them at me, while Esteemed One Hill Gi, resembling a mantis, swings their forearms and sends shes my way.

    Kwarurururung!

    The entire area copses.

    The aftermath of the Blood Yin Realm Esteemed Ones'' authorities spread in all four directions.

    Kurururung!

    The ce we are standing is a Chaos Realm region in the northwest part of the Bright Cold Realm.

    It is a region adjacent to the Heaven Tribe territory.

    The aftermath of the Esteemed Ones''bined assault, which began in this Chaos Realm region, shakes the entire Heaven Tribe territory.

    As the red light fades, I let out a smile.

    [Assuming I am of a lower realm, it seems you attacked too half-heartedly.]

    Cheok!

    I dodged all of their recent attacks.

    Since the attacks were thrown half-heartedly by the Esteemed Ones in an attempt to crush a cultivator at the Integration stage, they were easy to avoid.

    I chuckle and ask towards the interior of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [Is everyone alright?]

    Taatt!

    However, no specific responsees, and only Hong Fan, burning on fire, appears above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Everyone else is currently unconscious! And all the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress have strange coral-like things sprouting from them, preventing them from moving!"

    [What, everyone''s unconscious?]

    Kugugugugugu!

    From behind, I sense the intense momentum of the seven Esteemed Ones from the Blood Yin Realm.

    They now recognize me as an equal and are preparing to attack seriously.

    But I ignore them and continue questioning Hong Fan.

    "Sir Young-hoon and Lady Yeon, as well as the Mad Lord, are holding on. But no one is in good condition."

    I release my consciousness and quickly scan the inside of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    As Hong Fan said, Kim Yeon seems to be conscious but is sitting cross-legged,pletely motionless.

    Kim Young-hoon is gripping his saber and focusing intensely with an appearance of barely holding on, while the Mad Lord is conscious, but his condition seems serious.

    [Guaaagk! Kuaaagh! Heok, ugheok! Kueook!]

    Countless Heart Heavenly Demons are pouring out of the Mad Lord''s body.

    Heart Heavenly Demons are formed when negative energy temporarily gains a personality.

    Heart Heavenly Demons are not living creatures but rather things like characters in a novel or pieces in a chess game.

    As long as there is a target to grant them a personality, Heart Heavenly Demons can be endlessly generated.

    And, due to the whispers of the artificial souls in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the Mad Lord is no different from someone possessing hundreds of millions upon trillions of personalities.

    In other words, he is practically the ideal state for Heart Heavenly Demons to envelop him.

    ''Damn...for the catalyst to activate Yeon''s Yeon to be in this state...''

    I approach the Mad Lord using a heart essence avatar.

    As my avatar gets closer, the Heart Heavenly Demons that have already ''emerged'' flee in terror, but those still being created inside cannot be stopped.

    I can see the Heart Heavenly Demons endlessly torturing the Mad Lord''s soul.

    ''This isn''t a problem that can be solved by purification through blessings.''

    It might offer a temporary solution, but that''s it.

    Eventually, this state will return.

    ''What should I do...?''

    As I ponder, it happens.

    "...Seo...Eun-hyun...is it...?"

    "...!"

    I approach the Mad Lord through my heart essence avatar.

    "Are you conscious?"

    "...It''s...difficult..."

    The Mad Lord, having his soul tortured by countless Heart Heavenly Demons, struggles to his feet.

    Drip, drip drip...

    "Has...some misfortune...arisen...?"

    "...The Bright Cold Realm is being destroyed."

    "Is that so..."

    The Mad Lord sheds tears of blood.

    "It seems...you have a solution..."

    "Yes. If you bring the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to Heavenly Lotus Mountain and attain Buddhahood, that should do it."

    The Mad Lord''s eyes glint, as if he instantly understands what I mean.

    "I see...I...will...do so..."

    Step, step...

    The Mad Lord, burdened with innumerable Heart Heavenly Demons, barely manages to grasp the controls of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and speaks.

    "Saying that...must mean...my disciple...has been pleted''...right...?"

    I look at the Mad Lord.

    Then I nce down at Kim Yeon, sitting cross-legged below.

    And I answer honestly.

    "I do not know."

    "You...do not...know?"

    "Yes. I am not qualified to judge whether Yeon isplete or not. If she gave it her all, she would beplete. If not, she wouldn''t beplete. If she is truly sincere, then she absolutely will beplete."

    Kugugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begins to move.

    I stop carrying the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, reducing the size of my main body, and climb to the top of the fortress.

    The Mad Lord, his hands trembling, grips the controls and asks. Even amidst the torture of the Heart Heavenly Demons, what drives him is nothing but his sheer willpower.

    "You...for some...reason...seem to believe that child...has beenpleted..."

    "...At least..."

    Kugugugu!

    The Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation activates.

    I look at Kim Yeon.

    Inside her Nascent Soul, the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle is spinning fiercely.

    The essence of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle is to give meaning to life.

    The fact that it''s spinning means that she is doing everything in her power to find that meaning.

    "There''s no way she isn''t sincere."

    After saying this, I move my avatar to the floor where Kim Young-hoon and Kim Yeon are.

    I approach Kim Young-hoon and exchange a nce with him.

    Focusing his consciousness, Kim Young-hoon barely manages to nod.

    In an instant,

    I reach out towards Kim Young-hoon''s heart essence.

    The green podao embedded in his heart essencees into my hand.

    I retrieve the heart essence avatar.

    Paaaatt!

    The heart essence avatar, holding the green podao, reaches me at the peak of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The moment before the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation activates.

    I see the Blood Yin Realm Seven Esteemed Ones Of An Era preparing to unleash their power.

    Led by the fallen Yellow Dragon Race member, Gyu Cheon, I can feel the seven Esteemed Onesbining their strengths to obliterate us.

    With that level of authority, even if we move using the Ground-Shrinking Formation, it will likely follow us and destroy the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    At least,

    If they can follow.

    Booong��

    I raise the podao.

    It feels as though Jang Ik is shouting beside me.

    "Copsing Immortals Annihting Heavens!"

    Kwarururung!

    The green de light intercepts thebined strike of the Esteemed Ones, and the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation activates.

    Our destination is Heavenly Lotus Great Mountain.

    Blood Yin''s corrodednd!

    sh!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress leaps through space, and I can see the Blood Yin Realm Seven Esteemed Ones Of An Era crossing space to follow us.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!

    I recall Gyeong Chang, Yu Yeon, Ryeo Hwa, Dok Yeong, and Jae Hu who died in my hands.

    Jang Ik''s podaos I received from them before their deaths.

    And the podaos given to me by the entire Heart Tribe Supreme Council before Operation Exorcise the Mad Lord.

    A total of 22 green podaos are embedded around me.

    "Copsing Immortals!"

    Kugugugugu!

    I pull out one of the podaos and shout.

    "Annihting Heavens!"

    Atst, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress reaches Heavenly Lotus Great Mountain.

    I look at the remaining Esteemed Ones of the Blood Yin Realm.

    The Blood Yin Realm Seven Esteemed Ones Of An Era have now be the Blood Yin Realm Two Esteemed Ones Of An Era.

 Chapter 447: Mad (怪) Lord (君) (4)

    Kwaduk...

    I grip the remaining podao.

    Having used up 19 podao to erase the projections of the Seven Esteemed Ones Of An Era, I now only have three left.

    Since Jang Ik''s podao specializes in ''destruction'' itself, it seemed there was nothing better for sweeping away the Esteemed Ones inrge numbers.

    Kuung!

    Meanwhile, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress has now reached Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Fortunately, at least five Esteemed Ones have been swept away.

    Since Jang Ik''s podao attacks through the ne of Soul, once it ''recognizes'' a target, the attack itself sends a shock to their main body.

    Even though I only struck their projections, the main bodies will probably need several years just to focus on recovering from the damage.I look toward the remaining Esteemed Ones.

    There''s Esteemed One Swae Ryeong, the vanguard of the Blood Yin Realm.

    And the most powerful of the Blood Yin Realm, Esteemed One Gyu Cheon.

    ''Of all the ones left, of course, it''s the most troublesome ones.''

    I gaze at Esteemed One Swae Ryeong.

    A red giant with coral sprouting all over its body.

    Blink!

    The red giant''s body is covered in what seems like countless eyeballs staring at me.

    Just like thest time I faced Esteemed Ones, reading intent isn''t easy.

    Back then, I thought it was just the peculiar grotesque nature of the creatures from the Blood Yin Realm, but now that I''ve reached this realm, I can tell.

    ''It''s not a characteristic of the Blood Yin Realm beings, but rather a trait of those at the level of Esteemed One or above.''

    Kuung!

    Esteemed One Swae Ryeong suddenly sits down on the spot.

    Then, sitting crossed-legged, they begin to form hand seals.

    ''They''re using their strength!''

    To prepare for the Blood Yin Realm''s invasion, the Bright Cold Realm has documented all the appearances, names, and abilities of the Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed Ones.

    This is because, unlike the other Middle Realms whose Esteemed Ones all went to the Lightning Sacred Sea, only the Blood Yin Realm retains its Esteemed Ones.

    As a result, anyone of the Grand Cultivator level or higher is provided with information about the Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed Ones.

    Esteemed One Swae Ryeong''s abilities involve curses, heart demons, and environmental control.

    Curses, heart demons, and environmental control aren''t particrly scary.

    What''s most terrifying about that Esteemed One is their God-Invoking (����) ability!

    Esteemed One Swae Ryeong is famous for summoning andmanding the power of the Blood Yin Realm itself.

    Kuguguguk!

    From where Swae Ryeong sits, red coral begins to sprout everywhere.

    Ooooooo��

    Negative forces gather around him, and countless Heart Heavenly Demons begin to emerge.

    As they revolve around Swae Ryeong, they start to form some kind of ritual formation.

    If that formation ispleted, a portion of the Blood Yin itself will descend upon Swae Ryeong, granting them their authority.

    ''I just have to stop it in the middle, but the real problem is...''

    I nce toward Gyu Cheon, who''s ring at me.

    Though they haven''t rushed toward me after seeing I still have Jang Ik''s podao, if I try to charge at Swae Ryeong, they seem ready to attack at any moment.

    The Yellow Dragon Race is already infamous for its strength.

    And this Yellow Dragon has even mastered sinister devilish arts to be an Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm.

    ''They''re a monster that can''t bepared to something like Yuk Rin...''

    Even though they''re only projections, perhaps due to the support from the Blood Yin Realm, both of their presences are as intense as their main bodies.

    ''Can I do this?''

    I have to face two Esteemed Ones.

    I sharpen my mind to the extreme.

    ''I can do it.''

    No, I must do it.

    Dudududududududu!

    My entire body begins to expand again.

    I be a giant of starlight with 21 heads.

    Gyu Cheon and Swae Ryeong, even as they watch this, don''t seem overly wary.

    Their attention is still focused on Jang Ik''s podao.

    ''Do they still not consider me worth paying attention to?''

    I''ll make you pay attention.

    Wriggle, Squirm, Wriggle!

    [Kuaaaaaah!]

    Eyes begin to sprout all over my body.

    Just like Esteemed One Swae Ryeong, who is covered in coral and eyes, gs and eyes begin to sprout from my own body.

    The eyes bulge, nervously watching me, while the gs emit continuous screams of agony.

    The Extinguishing Realm Demonic Curse Banner sprouts from my entire body, spreading a vicious aura around me.

    Kiyaaahhh!

    Kyaaaaah!

    Huaaahhh!!!

    As horrifying ghostly wails erupt, half of the Heart Heavenly Demons that have sprung up around Esteemed One Swae Ryeong seem to flee from my presence.

    The other half seem like they want to escape as well, but appear to be bound to Swae Ryeong through some kind of sorcery, unable to flee.

    Sensing the aura of my curses and pain, the gazes of Swae Ryeong and Gyu Cheon change.

    Although I can''t read their intent, I can sense their emotions from their eyes.

    Shock.

    ''They''re only shocked, huh?''

    I''ll turn that into tension.

    I draw out the power of my Immortal Beast True Blood.

    Chiii��

    The mist of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections billows faintly around me.

    The strength of my body expands even further.

    Now that I''ve exhausted most of Jang Ik''s podaos, it''s time to face these two Esteemed Ones purely with what I''ve umted.

    I will face them with everything I''ve umted through the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle, the Earth Axis, and Understanding before Breakthrough!

    I draw forth Nether Perception, Earth Perception, Star Vein Eye, and the Heaven, Earth, and Heart vision of the three nes into my vision.

    Though I cannot unleash the Three Great Ultimates due to ack of harmony in my cultivation, the puppet circuit covers my entire body.

    It is no longer the circuit of ''General Seo.''

    Now, the circuit of General Seo from the Four-Axis stage is insufficient to amplify my strength.

    The circuit engraved in me is the one I''ve been digging up for a long time from [Her].

    Since I''ve analyzed [Her] while fighting, modifying my entire body like [Her] in an instant is no issue.

    As Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Puppet wraps around me, an overwhelming force begins to explode from within my body.

    Only now do I see ''wariness'' sh in the eyes of Gyu Cheon and Swae Ryeong.

    I draw out the Colorless ss Swords.

    Each one is an out-of-standard dharma treasure of the Four-Axis stage.

    Tststststststtt!

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords begin tobine.

    Three thousand be three hundred.

    The out-of-standard dharma treasures condense into peak Four-Axis dharma treasures.

    Three hundred be thirty.

    The peak Four-Axis dharma treasures be true Refining Void Dharma Treasures at the Integration level.

    Thirty be three.

    The Integration-level dharma treasures merge into dharma treasures at the Grand Perfection Integration level.

    The threepletely fuse into one.

    The Grand Perfection Integration-level dharma treasures evolve into something beyond the Integration stage.

    Thus, the All-Heavens Sword ispleted!

    Wiiing!

    I grip the Colorless ss Sword as my forty-two eyes gleam with light.

    ''I''ve rarely relied on dharma treasures up until now.''

    Up until this point, the Colorless ss Sword was honestly just tempered ss through Dan Fire.

    So rather than drawing on the power of the Colorless ss Sword, I always used it to ''enhance'' my Formless Sword or All-Heavens Sword in battle, which actually diminished my concentration.

    But now, things are different.

    sh!

    The Colorless ss Sword, blossoming into the form of All-Heavens, begins to shine brightly.

    It feels as though I can sense the breath of her from the 10th cycle.

    The Colorless ss Sword has three forms.

    The first form, ''Color'' gives the sword the ability to change its energy.

    The second form, ''Natural,'' enables the sword''s energy to link with mine.

    And the final form, ''All Heavens,'' allows the sword to convert my emotions directly into power.

    The ''All Heavens'' form of the Colorless ss Sword bes enveloped by the All-Heavens Sword.

    The Colorless ss Sword, now a Refining Void Dharma Treasure andpletely fused with my heart essence, oveps with the All-Heavens Sword.

    Dududududu!

    ''So is this...the Colorless ss Sword?''

    After countless years, I finally feel the full power of the Colorless ss Sword in my hands.

    For the first time since acquiring it, I draw out 100% of the All-Heavens Sword''s power, smiling.

    It feels as though I''m holding a star in my hand.

    The sword pressure flowing from my de does not fall short of the overwhelming presence of Sacred Master Baek Woon��s Within Heavens Star.

    ''Thank you.''

    To the you of the 10th cycle.

    The pure white light of the All-Heavens Sword, amplified by the Colorless ss Sword, shoots from my right hand, forming a pir that connects Heaven and Earth.

    I can see the wariness growing in the eyes of Gyu Cheon and Swae Ryeong.

    But this isn''t the end.

    From within my domain, I pull out ''another sword.''

    A pure white sword body.

    A replica of an Immortal Treasure, made of Salt Crystal.

    Reforming Calendar!

    A part of the South Pr Compass which is a clone and imitation of the Immortal Treasure Yeung Seung, the Southern Pr Ritual Treasure!

    This is a tool I''ve always felt uneasy about, not disappearing even after my return.

    But this is not the time to feel uneasy or anything else.

    With the Reforming Calendar Sword in my left hand and the All-Heavens Sword in my right, I assume a dual-sword stance, continuously drawing out the potential of both swords.

    The power erupting from Reforming Calendar is no less than the All-Heavens Sword.

    And finally.

    I see tension filling in the eyes of the two Esteemed Ones.

    Our gazes sh.

    Immediately, I charge toward the two Esteemed Ones.

    ''Quick, activate Yeon''s y!''

    Mad Lord, and Kim Yeon!

    Kugugugugung!

    The sky roars.

    Chwaaak!

    "Heok...hah..."

    Kim Young-hoon, his entire body drenched in cold sweat, swings his sword at something in the air.

    Thud!

    But with that, he copses on the spot.

    He has seeded in cutting down the Heart Demons that had tormented him.

    But now he is so drained that he cannot even move.

    "...Damn it."

    Bang!

    He ms his fist into the ground.

    His hands tremble.

    The realm Seo Eun-hyun named Void Shattering.

    Kim Yong-hoon has tirelessly strived to reach that realm.

    But this is a realm that''s not easily grasped.

    Even after reaching the peak of Seated Detachment, Standing Oblivion, it remains the same.

    He has not even a clue how others reached that realm.

    He knows it isn''t something that can be achieved through mere effort.

    It requires the will to burn oneself to the point of destruction.

    But...

    ''How am I supposed to do that!?''

    He must return.

    However, to rise beyond this stage, he needs to embody emptiness.

    And he cannot embody emptiness without forgetting everything precious to him.

    ''Are you telling me to abandon the reason I practice martial arts!?''

    Kim Young-hoon is an ordinary person.

    He led an ordinary school life,pleted ordinary military service, graduated from an average university in the Seoul Metropolitan Area, and dedicated his life working for an averagepany.

    He met Oh Ye-rin, the daughter of one of thepany''s board of directors, Oh Young-cheol, and got married, living an ordinary married life.

    Sometimes they argued, sometimes they were harmonious, and sometimes they were happy together. They had an ordinary married life.

    They were ordinary days.

    He was a man who had lived an ordinary life his whole life.

    And he was someone who had devoted everything to protect that ordinariness.

    Kim Young-hoon is the head of his family.

    "How!? Can you tell me to give up!?"

    He pounds the floor of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and shouts.

    With trembling hands, he picks up his de.

    "I can''t...give up."

    Seo Eun-hyun suggested embracing connections, but Kim Young-hoon refused.

    Because it isn''t his own enlightenment.

    He can''t ept everyone like Seo Eun-hyun, with his wide-open heart.

    He isn''t tenacious like Jeon Myeong-hoon, who relentlessly pursues a single goal to the breaking point.

    He isn''t smart like Kang Min-hee, who can solve problems easily.

    He isn''t physically strong like Oh Hyun-seok either.

    He doesn''t have impressive specs like Kim Yeon.

    And he isn''t quick-witted like Oh Hye-seo.

    Because of that, he earnestly hopes to gather with everyone.

    To return home.

    As he watches the battle between Seo Eun-hyun and the two Esteemed Ones, one that even the phrase ''shaking Heaven and Earth'' is insufficient to describe, he can tell.

    Seo Eun-hyun is being pushed back.

    The corrupted Yellow Dragon Gyu Cheon is too strong.

    If it were a one-on-one fight, Seo Eun-hyun might have had the upper hand, but the two-on-one situation is driving Seo Eun-hyun into a corner.

    If it continues like this, Seo Eun-hyun will be defeated, and they will all be annihted.

    Of course, Kim Young-hoon is confident that he can survive.

    The Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, and the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Because they are martial arts so perfect for escaping.

    But he cannot do that.

    "I...cannot...give up..."

    His family, and hisrades who are like family.

    He cannot give up a single one because he, too, hase to deeply understand the preciousness of these connections.

    Clink!

    He grabs his saber and stands up, tears streaming down his face.

    Then, he begins to focus his mind on all the martial arts he has umted.

    He cannot give up either side.

    But he also cannot sit down and cry forever.

    Because he is an adult.

    ''I don''t know how Seo Eun-hyun did it!''

    In any case, it''s impossible to easily understand someone else''s realization!

    So, he''ll use his own method.

    ''I will reach the next realm with my own way!''

    Paaaaatt!

    The countless connections in Kim Young-hoon''s mind begin to disappear.

    He momentarily focuses all his attention inward to his saber.

    Everything in this world vanishes except for his Martial Arts.

    He embodies the emptiness in his heart and his eyes shine.

    ''There''s no need forter or tomorrow. Now!''

    Paaaaatt!

    Golden radiance begins to burst forth.

    ''Now! Right this moment! I must reach it!!!''

    Beneath the red sky.

    A golden sun rises.

    Surpassing Radiant Genesis Form.

    Second Style.

    Golden Dawn Unfolds (��Ԡ��_)!

    [TL/N: The ''��/dawn'' also means to know, to understand.]

    The golden dawn opens.

    Kim Young-hoon''s body ignites.

    Golden radiance zes from his entire being.

    In that instant.

    Though it is only a single moment, he enters emptiness.

    His ne rises.

    ''Is this...the world you see?''

    With that final thought, the existence known as Kim Young-hoon disappears from the world.

    What remains is a single, sharp golden radiance!

    The sh of light (�W��) cleaves through the red coral giant that had been channeling the power of Blood Yin to strike Seo Eun-hyun!

    [������������!]

    An immense scream envelops the area.

    Pasasasa��

    Beyond the back of the coral giant, Kim Young-hoon reappears amidst the scattering golden light.

    ''Are you watching, Seo Eun-hyun?''

    He thrusts his fist forward, watching Seo Eun-hyun, who is now engaged in a one-on-one battle with the Yellow Dragon.

    ''I, too, have taken a step forward.''

    With that thought, Kim Young-hoon faints.

    Kurururung!

    I nce down as I confront Gyu Cheon, who is pressing me down with overwhelming force.

    ''I''ve always believed.''

    It seems he has finally found his own answer, taking one step forward.

    Though he hasn''t fully established his enlightenment andpletely entered the realm, he''s clearly grasped the concept.

    Now, the only thing left is my side.

    I look at Gyu Cheon, who fights me on equal footing, and smile with all 21 mouths.

    [What will you do now? The one breaking my curses is gone.]

    [...]

    I smirk as I see the fallen Esteemed One Swae Ryeong, who had been twisting the curses of my Extinguishing Realm Demonic Curse Banner and moving it elsewhere.

    Wriggle!

    The Extinguishing Realm Demonic Curse Banner embedded all over my body begins to squirm.

    At the same time.

    Kiyaaaaaa!

    The screaming banners use the opening I made by approaching Gyu Cheon to pierce into their Inner Star.

    Bulge!

    Gyu Cheon''s eyes widen.

    [This will sting a bit.]

    In the next moment, Gyu Cheon''s eyes roll back.

    Try to endure it.

    This is the Extinguishing Realm Demonic Curse Banner that even tore apart Sacred Master Baek Woon''s mind!

    I madly begin thrusting the banners embedded in my body into Gyu Cheon.

    Blood gushes from Gyu Cheon''s seven orifices.

    But as expected of an Esteemed One, though their body writhes in pain, they do not sumb to suicide or death from the agony.

    But they cannot move.

    That alone is enough.

    I grin, holding Reforming Calendar and All-Heavens Sword in my hand.

    [Vanish, specter of the Yellow Dragon Race!]

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Ultimate Move.

    Severing Mountain!

    The 22nd move is unleashed through the two divine swords, severing Gyu Cheon''s bones and flesh.

    Though they are merely a projection, it does not matter.

    I cut through both their soul and flesh through the ne of Soul.

    Once recognized, no matter where their main body is, it will be cut.

    That is the attack of the Heart Tribe that has reached Void Shattering!

    My sword strike travels through the ne of Soul, all the way to where Gyu Cheon''s main body lies.

    If I can identify the main body, I can cut it no matter what!

    Shortly after, Gyu Cheon''s projection ispletely torn apart and vanishes.

    I turn all 21 heads 180 degrees and look back at Esteemed One Swae Ryeong, who took a hit from Kim Young-hoon.

    ''A long ill-fated connection.''

    From Su In and Hong Yeon, to the many connections formed in the True Devil Realm.

    The countless people who died at the hands of Esteemed One Swae Ryeong...

    ''It''s time to end this.''

    Remembering them, I grip Reforming Calendar and the All-Heavens Sword and leap towards the Swae Ryeong.

    Jjeong!

    With my strike, the entire Heavenly Lotus Mountain trembles.

    Esteemed One Swae Ryeong, who had briefly lost consciousness due to Kim Young-hoon''s attack, fully loses consciousness under my blow.

    Or so I thought.

    [...!]

    I take a step back, trembling at the vicious sense of intimidation emanating from Esteemed One Swae Ryeong''s projection.

    :: Do not interfere. ::

    Bzzzzzz!

    My mind goes nk.

    In the next moment, I feel a sudden dizziness from Blood Yin''s authority that Esteemed One Swae Ryeong invoked at thest moment.

    Kurururung!

    Red lightning crashes from the sky.

    It''s not Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning��it''s a sign that Blood Yin''s authority is gradually taking control of the world.

    Kuarung, Kurururung!

    Seven streaks of blood lightning strike the ground.

    At the same time, dimensional gates begin to open at the points where the blood lightning struck.

    [Ha, ha...]

    The Blood Yin Realm Seven Esteemed Ones Of An Era.

    Their main bodies are beginning to be summoned.

    I swing my sword to shatter the dimensional gates, but it''s useless.

    As if the authority of Blood Yin is protecting them, my sword doesn''t even cause a budge.

    Judging by the weakened aura I feel, it seems they''ve been shaken by Jang Ik''s podao and my earlier attack.

    But even if we fight while ounting for the fatal wounds, thebined strength of those seven...

    ''Around three Esteemed Ones...''

    Perhaps there''s considerable resistance crossing the dimensional gates because they are Esteemed Ones, as the summoning process is slow.

    However, that''s not the problem right now.

    The reason my head felt dizzy just moments ago,

    ''Blood Yin''s split soulunched a mental attack!''

    I quickly return to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to check on the condition of myrades.

    All of them are convulsing, and only Kim Yeon, Seo Ran, and Hong Fan remain unharmed.

    The rest are bleeding from their seven orifices, dying with their brains turned to mush from the mental attack.

    Even Seo Ran, who appears ''unharmed,'' is merely in a peaceful slumber, and Kim Yeon is sitting in meditation, still doing something.

    I connect to Kim Yeon through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and ask.

    ��Kim Yeon, can you activate Yeon''s y?

    Fortunately, a positive responsees from Kim Yeon''s side, indicating that it seems possible.

    However, the problem is with the Mad Lord.

    I rise to the upper level of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress where the Mad Lord resides.

    The Mad Lord is dying there with his brainpletely mushed.

    For those at our level, regenerating a brain isn''t difficult, but the mental attack had directly struck his soul, making regeneration difficult.

    With a stunned expression, I infuse blessings into the Mad Lord''s body and shout.

    "Damn it! No!"

    Yeon''s y must be unfolded by two puppet masters with powerful consciousnesses.

    One from outside, and one from inside.

    And the method to activate the Yeon''s y from the ''inside'' is known only to the Mad Lord.

    It''s when I''m racking my brain to find a solution.

    Step��

    "...!"

    I flinch in surprise at the shadow of a person that appears before me.

    It''s Seo Hweol.

    Heughs as if he can''t believe the situation.

    "...To think I''d be treating the Mad Lord in my lifetime. Well...it can''t be helped since time is pressing."

    Blink!

    As he reaches out towards the Mad Lord, an ''eyeball'' sprouts from his hand.

    "Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens...?"

    "What Blood Yin just used is an application of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens. As you already know, Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is a secret art of inheritance. Blood Yin is currently trying to seize this world by giving ''themself'' as an ''inheritance'' to the Bright Cold Realm. In the process, they infused a part of their consciousness into you all, who are a ''part of this world''."

    His exnation continues.

    "In short, those who were hit by Blood Yin''s Purple Soul Filling the Heavens and whose brains are now mushed will soon turn into Blood Yin themself."

    "...!!!"

    I look down at the Mad Lord.

    But then I nce at Seo Hweol and speak.

    "Judging by the look on your face, you must have a solution."

    He is still smiling as usual.

    "Didn''t Daoist Seo also obtain Purple Soul Filling the Heavens in the Ancient Force Realm? And it seems you''ve fully made it your own. With my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and your Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, we will prevent the Mad Lord''s mind from being eroded by Blood Yin. After awakening his mind through a powerful consciousness, we''ll restore his memories through my wife''s authority. You remember what we did before, correct?"

    ''Before''.

    Seo Hweol''s words likely refer to the time when he, Kim Yeon, and Oh Hye-seo joined forces to peer into the Mad Lord''s memories in order to deal with Kang Min-hee.

    "At that time, we temporarily erased his memories, but this time, we''ll revive them. For that, we need the power of Daoist Seo, a 5th stage Manifestation Heart Tribe. My wife''s authority willb through the Mad Lord''s history, and then the Mad Lord''s disciple will stimte his consciousness through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to bring his memories back to life. I will block Blood Yin''s erosion with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, so Daoist should use your Sub-Heart Sword to engrave the Mad Lord''s memories back into his soul."

    "Good. I''ll cooperate."

    "Straightforward, I like it. Then..."

    Snap!

    Seo Hweol snaps his fingers, and a ritual formation drawn in blood appears around the Mad Lord.

    Seo Hweol and I stand, facing each other. We each use our Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and Flower Soul Filling the Heavens to block the power of Blood Yin that is eroding the Mad Lord''s mind.

    At the same time, I send the power of Flower Soul Filling the Heavens to myrades, temporarily blocking Blood Yin''s Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Snap!

    Seo Hweol snaps his fingers again, and from his shadow, a projection of Oh Hye-seo emerges.

    She steps between Seo Hweol and me with a gloomy gaze.

    I nce at Oh Hye-seo briefly, then signal to Kim Yeon.

    Tstststststststt!

    Kim Yeon''s consciousness clone appears opposite of Oh Hye-seo.

    The four of us stand in the four directions surrounding the Mad Lord, each forming hand seals.

    "Well then...let''s begin."

    I take out the Sub-Heart Sword, Kim Yeon brings forth the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, and Oh Hye-seo draws on her authority.

    Thus, we connect with the Mad Lord''s soul once again.

    A Taiji emerges between Oh Hye-seo''s hands and begins to reverse its rotation.

    p, p, p, p...

    The sound of turning pages echoes, and a bright white light fills my vision.

    As Kim Yeon''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon stimtes the Mad Lord''s consciousness, his first memory appears before me and Kim Yeon.

    His first memory.

    It''s the memory of his birth.

    The past of Mad Lord (�־�) Jo Yeon (�羉) unfolds before Kim Yeon and I.

 Chapter 448: Yeons Heart (1)

    Jo Yeon''s life began in one of the territories of the Jo n, situated between Byeokra and the Northern Great Grasnds.

    He was not born into the main family but rather a branch of a branch of the Jo n.

    His father, who hadn''t even reached the Qi Gathering stage, had spent a night with a ve woman captured from the East, and Jo Yeon was the result of that union.

    However, something had gone wrong with the bloodline from one side or the other.

    Jo Yeon was born with a hunched back.

    Jo Yeon''s father disliked him.

    It seemed that he couldn''t ept that such a deformed child was his own.

    Before Jo Yeon had even been weaned, his father sold off his mother.

    Afterward, his father intended to abandon Jo Yeon at somemon mortal household, but as Jo Yeon was discovered to possess a spiritual root, his father had no choice but to raise him.Jo Yeon grew up under his father''s abuse.

    Although Jo Yeon was born with a Three Elements Spiritual Root, which technically ced him in the True Spiritual Root category, the Jo n''s prestige was at its peak at that time, and the number of True Spiritual Root holders in the n was so abundant that they were overflowing.

    Thus, Jo Yeon received no special treatment, and it was a miracle he survived the abuse and continued to grow.

    However, when Jo Yeon turned 10 years old, things changed.

    He escaped from his father''s grasp.

    One day, he dreamed of a giant bird trampling him, and on that very day, he awakened his Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent.

    Anyone who awakened an Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, regardless of the spiritual root they possessed, had to be sent to the main family to be supervised.

    Thanks to this, Jo Yeon was taken away from his abusive father and sent to the main house.

    Jo Yeon had a thought.

    That his life would get at least a bit better.

    But he was mistaken.

    His life only became more miserable.

    A Seven-Colored Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent.

    The worst among all those who awakened the so-called Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent.

    Those who had not even a speck of talent but had hideous patterns appear on their faces when bing excited, making them look grotesque.

    These individuals were nothing more than trash, unable to do anything other than serve as breeding stock for the Jo n.

    That is what the Seven-Pattern Law Talent holders were.

    On top of that, Jo Yeon was born with a hunched back.

    Naturally, he became a target for bullying by his peers.

    Getting beaten up in some corner of the Jo n was the norm, and there was even a time when he was stripped naked and buried with only his face sticking out of the ground.

    Whenever there was something delicious, it was either taken from him or he was forced to offer it up, and even the elders of the n would frown in displeasure whenever they saw Jo Yeon.

    Some of the more violent members of the n would frequently kick him just because they were in a bad mood.

    Jo Yeon spent half his childhood living as the Jo n''s training dummy.

    Getting beaten and ridiculed was part of his daily life.

    Even so, Jo Yeon endured it.

    After all, the Jo n was his family.

    He held onto a simple dream of one day bing an adult and finding his mother, who had been sold off, and living together with her.

    Holding onto this simple dream, Jo Yeon endured.

    And when Jo Yeon finally became an adult,

    He heard shocking news.

    "...What?"

    "They said your father died, so go handle the funeral. Do you understand?"

    At the sudden news of his father''s death, Jo Yeon hastily returned to his hometown.

    There, he was able to confirm with his own eyes that his father had indeed passed.

    His father had reportedly died of mercury poisoning.

    Apparently, during the refining of a magic artifact by a direct descendant of the Jo n in one of the territories, mercury was used in the refining process, and Jo Yeon''s father was assigned to handle it.

    This was because his father was the lowest ranked in cultivation.

    As Jo Yeon conducted the funeral of his father who died of mercury poisoning, his heart became hollow.

    ''...My family...''

    Though his father gave him nothing but bad memories, he had still been the only connection Jo Yeon had to the Jo n.

    Feeling an inexplicable void, Jo Yeon attempted to organize his father''s belongings.

    But an absurd situation arose.

    "Your father''s belongings? Hmm...we burned them."

    "..."

    Starting at the direct descendant who had caused his father''s death, Jo Yeon could only stare with his mouth open, unsure of what to say.

    "Ahaha, sorry. I was testing a newly crafted magic artifact, you see. It was really a mistake. Sorry. Don''t feel too bad. It really wasn''t my intention. Instead, here...10 Building Emptiness Pills. Even excluding drug resistance, this can extend your lifespan by about 30 years, so this should be a fairpensation."

    [TL/N: This was tranted as Blessing Pills before.]

    "...Thank you."

    Jo Yeon didn''t care much for his father''s belongings.

    However, his father''s ledger contained information on where he had sold Jo Yeon''s mother, the only clue he had to find her.

    Jo Yeon had no choice but to hire some mortals to search for his mother, but they failed to find her.

    With no other options, he focused solely on his cultivation.

    Though the worst among the Extraordinary Patten Law Talent, as a cultivator, he wasn''t entirely bad.

    Jo Yeon swiftly reached Great Completion in the Qi Refining stage and rose to the Qi Building stage within twenty years.

    Of course, reaching the Qi Building stage didn''t mean much.

    In smaller ns, reaching the Qi Building stage would warrant a position as an elder, but his n was the Jo n.

    As the continent''s number one n, the Jo n had so many cultivators at the Qi Building stage that one could trip over them on the ground. Jo Yeon had to be content with the slight elevation in status within the n.

    After reaching the Qi Building stage, Jo Yeon temporarily left the n.

    He imed to wander the martial world to solidify his cultivation, but in truth, it was to properly search for his mother.

    And after about five years of wandering, Jo Yeon finally seeded in finding traces of his mother.

    It was said that his mother had been sold off in a dispute involving a mortal martial n, where she lived out the rest of her days.

    Jo Yeon secretly entered the servants'' graveyard of the martial n and offered wine and a bow.

    ''...Where should I go now?''

    For no reason, Jo Yeon felt himself bing empty.

    Of course, he would eventually have to return to the Jo n.

    The Jo n allowed those with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent a period of 49 years to wander. If they didn''t return within that time, the n''s Soul-Chasing Squad woulde after them to capture and bring them back.

    However, Jo Yeon felt as if his sense of belonging had disappeared.

    He felt that no matter where he went, he wouldn''t feel a sense of attachment.

    It was as if he became a piece of duckweed, floating about on the vast ocean called the world.

    It was when he was staring emptily at the sky.

    "Who are you? I''ve never seen you before... For what reason did you enter the burial grounds of our Kangju Wol n?!"

    A mortal scolded Jo Yeon.

    Jo Yeon looked at him, chuckled, and said,

    "There''s nothing to know. Get lost, mortal. I''m not in a good mood right now..."

    "You! How dare you enter the grounds of the main house and speak such insolence! It seems you are a family member of one of the servants here, but even family members need to inform the steward before entering this ce. I''ve heard nothing from the steward, so how dare you disregard protocol and barge in here��"

    Pebeong!

    Jo Yeon, irritated by the man''s noisy chatter, casted a basic spell toward the man''s head to threaten him.

    "Shut up. I told you I''m not in a good mood, you mortal. A small family like this, which doesn''t even know of the existence of cultivators, can be destroyed right now without a second thought...this is yourst warning. Get lost."

    Jo Yeon didn''t want to create unnecessary conflict, so he merely threatened the man. But that was the problem.

    Clink!

    Instead of backing down, the man''s eyes gleamed with a burning desire to fight as he gripped his two short spears in both hands.

    "Oh...so you''re a distinguished guest! This Wol has failed to recognize the noble. I apologize. However, there are rules in a n! If you wished to visit the burial grounds of the main house, you should have informed the steward first!"

    "This bastard, to the end..."

    Jo Yeon, floating several spells around him, red at the man.

    And then, for a brief moment, Jo Yeon flinched in surprise.

    "Hmm, you have a spiritual root?"

    The consciousness that flowed around the man suddenly condensed into a spherical form, simr to that of cultivators.

    The man smirked and said,

    "I don''t know what that is, but I do know one thing. This is the realm called Five Energies Converging to the Origin!"

    "Hah, a mortal''s confidence...good. Let''s give it a go! If you bore me, you''ll pay the price for disturbing my mood!"

    "Ha, you''re quite arrogant. Just a few months ago, this body realized the essence of the spear! I am stronger than even the Number One Spear Under the Heavens!"

    That day, Jo Yeon, at the early Qi Building stage, shed with Wol Bi (�±�), a reclusive martial master of Byeokra''s martial world.

    "Huuu...Hu..."

    Jo Yeon, looking at his slowly healing wounds, nced over at Wol Bi.

    ''I almost died.''

    If Wol Bi hadn''t fainted while standing, and had instead thrust his spear into Jo Yeon''s head, what would have happened?

    He would have surely died.

    A Qi Building cultivator like him, dying to a mere mortal.

    After waiting for all his wounds to heal, Jo Yeon approached Wol Bi, pried open his mouth, and crushed a medicinal pill for external wounds, cing the powder inside his mouth.

    Not long after, Wol Bi regained consciousness.

    "Ha, haha! I lost! Truly...I never expected there to be someone this strong."

    "..."

    Jo Yeon clicked his tongue as he looked at Wol Bi.

    "In my n, I''m an existence lower than a bug. Yet, you struggled against someone like me, and what. Stronger than the Number One Spear Under the Heavens? Ridiculous fool."

    "Hahaha, Big Bro''s n must be truly terrifying. For there to be so many stronger than Big Bro..."

    "You...do you not know anything about the cultivation world? And why am I your Big Bro?"

    "Isn''t it normal for men to address each other as brothers after exchanging blows? Ahaha!"

    "..."

    Jo Yeon clicked his tongue again as he looked at Wol Bi.

    Strangely though, it didn''t feel as bad and upsetting as when he was beaten by his own n''s brothers.

    Instead, a rather refreshing feeling?

    Before he knew it, Jo Yeon found himself unconsciouslyughing along with Wol Bi.

    "You, how about bing my disciple?"

    Jo Yeon, having never formed a rtionship with anyone, proposed the best kind of human rtionship he knew to Wol Bi.

    But Wol Bi shook his head.

    "Hmm, I''m sorry Big Bro, but I already have a master."

    "..."

    "But even if I can''t be Big Bro''s disciple, I can be your friend."

    "Friend...?"

    Jo Yeon was taken aback by the unfamiliar word.

    Having never had a single friend since childhood, the word ''friend'' felt all too strange.

    But whether Jo Yeon found it strange or not, Wol Bi simply pushed forward.

    "That''s right, a friend. From today on, Big Bro and I are friends and brothers. Hahaha!"

    "Wait, hold on..."

    And so, Wol Bi became Jo Yeon''s first friend.

    Five years passed.

    Jo Yeon spent the past five years working as a cksmith for Wol Bi''s family.

    He made weapons for his best friend, Wol Bi, and also came to learn about the martial world.

    The martial arts created by mortals to survive in their own way.

    A world where those who practiced these martial artspeted to determine supremacy, different from the world of cultivators.

    Although it was a much smaller worldpared to the world of cultivation, Jo Yeon found beauty in that small world.

    He came to understand the beauty of martial arts.

    The disciplined movements.

    The countless meanings of martial arts exchanged beyond them.

    The extreme where those martial arts meanings manifest as the interaction of intent at the Pinnacle and Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, and beyond that, Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    All kinds of thrilling martial art realms...

    For the first time in his life, Jo Yeon wanted to use all of his talent to create the best weapon for his friend who lived in this world of martial arts.

    Thus, he lived as a cksmith at the Wol n, forging and forging thousands and tens of thousands of weapons.

    Wol Bi was always satisfied wielding the weapons he made.

    Since Wol Bi could handle all sorts of weapons, not just the short spears, Jo Yeon also found enjoyment in crafting various weapons.

    Whenever Jo Yeon made a weapon, Wol Bi would wield it, demonstrating martial arts that suited the weapon and exining the meaning behind those martial arts.

    "This Sacred Swallow Folding Crane martial move was created with the feeling of..."

    "This Dignified Joint Restraining Technique is..."

    "The Three Iron Canon martial art requires a strong rebounding force. And that rebounding forcees from..."

    They were such enjoyable moments.

    However, those enjoyable moments did notst long.

    "What? Wandering the martial world?"

    Just as Jo Yeon had left his home to wander, it seemed that something simr existed in the martial world as well.

    "Yes, Hyung-nim. Now that I''vepleted my martial arts, don''t I need a disciple? As I need to find someone to inherit my progress...please understand."

    "Hm...I see."

    Jo Yeon nodded.

    "Since I was preparing to create a cultivation method based on the intent you taught me...it''s actually good timing. Go ahead."

    "Mm...I originally wanted to ask you toe with me..."

    "Heh heh. That sounds good too, but parting for a while will also be good."

    Jo Yeon smiled as he spoke.

    He was excited at the thought of creating a cultivation method using intent to surprise Wol Bi.

    "I''ll head to my n''s territory for a while to make a cultivation method and prepare a gift for you, so you go build your reputation ande back."

    "Haha, understood. If Hyung-nim says so...then, I''ll also prepare a gift for Hyung-nim and meet youter. Until then!"

    "Good!"

    And so, the two parted ways.

    Jo Yeon went to a nearby territory of his n, referencing the n''s resources to create a cultivation method, and began crafting a weapon for Wol Bi.

    It was a pair of short spears.

    For Wol Bi, through Wol Bi, to be unfolded by Wol Bi.

    Short spears made solely for his martial arts!

    To create the perfect weapons, Jo Yeon secluded himself and worked on them for several years.

    Ten years passed.

    Jo Yeon finallypleted the pair of short spears that best suited Wol Bi''s martial art, the Paired Wings Spear Technique, and set out to gift them to him.

    However, Jo Yeon had misjudged one thing.

    It was that the sense of time for cultivators and mortals are entirely different.

    For Jo Yeon, a cultivator in the Qi Building stage, ten years was merely ''just'' a short time, but in the martial world, ten years was enough time for even mountains and rivers to change.

    Having been abused, bullied, and ostracized since childhood, Jo Yeon had always lived keeping the doors to his heart closed.

    Aside from Wol Bi, there was virtually no one Jo Yeon had properly opened up to. Thus, hepletely failed to perceive that the sense of time for cultivators ispletely different from that of mortals.

    Other n members at least interacted with others enough to be aware of the sense of time for mortals, but not Jo Yeon.

    As he stared at thepletely ruined Wol n, he dropped the spears he had been carrying in his embrace.

    "This...what...?"

    It was a tragedy born from the difference in the sense of time between cultivators and mortals.

    Jo Yeon quickly inquired about the cause of the Wol n''s downfall.

    He soon learned the truth.

    The Wol n had rapidly risen to prominence centered around Wol Bi, the Number One Spear Under the Heavens, but at the same time, they attracted the jealousy of countless others.

    Furthermore, the Wol n was filled with the highest-grade weapons made by Jo Yeon. Coveting those weapons, therger martial factions banded together and sought help from the cultivator ns.

    It was the Jo n that had directly intervened, executing Wol Bi, and the Wol n was destroyed by therge martial sects.

    Jo Yeon clutched his chest and wept bitterly.

    "Why!? Why!? Why!!?? Even though you''ve never given me anything, why did you take my friend away from me!? Why!!??"

    He wailed, looking at the heavens.

    At the same time, these words were directed at the Jo n.

    For several months, Jo Yeon lived like a recluse.

    Then, after several more months, he regained hisposure.

    ''I must take revenge.''

    He couldn''t take revenge on the Jo n.

    Having 5 Heavenly Being, 29 Nascent Soul, and 160 Core Formation cultivators under its banner was the great faction known as the Jo n.

    On top of that, even though he felt no affection for it, the Jo n was still his own.

    Thus, Jo Yeon decided to target the martial sects that had requested the Jo n to annihte the Wol n.

    It might be difficult if they had someone at Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but since the martial sects only had one or two peak masters at Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, he was not scared at all.

    Revenge was swiftly executed.

    Jo Yeon petitioned the Jo n for the Sect Annihtion (���T) of threerge sects.

    The reason he gave was that they had insulted him.

    And the Jo family granted Jo Yeon, a Qi Building stage cultivator, permission for the Sect Annihtion of the threerge martial sects.

    To them, martial sects were nothing more than livestock.

    Even though Jo Yeon was considered useless within the Jo n, he was still a human in their eyes.

    For livestock to insult a human, regardless of their size or scale, annihtion was the only proper response.

    Jo Yeon destroyed two of the sects, leaving a ten-day gap between each, and ten dayster, he went to thest sect.

    Huarururururu!

    The signboard of therge martial sect, Qi Spear Pavilion, was engulfed in mes.

    The entire pavilion was aze.

    All the servants had fled, but those who practiced martial arts��especially those who wielded the weapons stolen from the Wol n��none of them escaped alive.

    Standing at the topmost floor of the Qi Spear Pavilion, he faced the Pavilion Master who stayed behind to wait for him.

    The Pavilion Master looked at Jo Yeon with empty eyes and spoke.

    "...What wrong did our Qi Spear Pavilionmit, Elder Cultivator"

    "..."

    "We offered our tributes on time. So why...why are you exterminating us...?"

    Jo Yeon did not respond.

    Because this was simply an act of violence.

    A senseless act of violence, where the stronger oppressed the weaker for no reason.

    It was nothing more than violence to repay old grievances, a meaningless act.

    Thus, Jo Yeon remained silent and prepared his spell.

    The Pavilion Master raised his spear, ready to confront Jo Yeon.

    Jo Yeon''s spell flew toward him.

    And, it was at that moment.

    Kwagwagwang!

    ''Someone'' appeared between the two of them.

    ''Someone'' severed Jo Yeon''s spell and, as if dancing, took a stance.

    The moment Jo Yeon saw the ''someone''s'' movements, he had no choice but to freeze.

    A woman, masked, wielding two short spears.

    Her stance was shockingly simr to his friend Wol Bi''s.

    After ncing between Jo Yeon and the Pavilion Master, ''she'' asked,

    "Who is the Pavilion Master?"

    The Pavilion Master, his face lighting up with hope, shouted,

    "Reinforcements?! It''s me! I am the master of Qi Spear Pavi��"

    Pukwak!

    Before he could even finish, the Pavilion Master''s heart was pierced by ''her'' Spear Gang, and died.

    ''She'' spat out her words as if chewing on them.

    "This is Master''s revenge."

    "You...you''re...Wol Bi''s...disciple..."

    The Pavilion Master couldn''t even finish his sentence before dying.

    It was a futile death.

    ''She''ughed lightly, as if relieved, on the top floor of the burning pavilion.

    "...Revenge...ispleted...Master."

    Then, Jo Yeon spoke as he looked at ''her.''

    "You''re Wol Bi''s disciple?"

    "...?"

    Jo Yeon''s hand trembled.

    His friend who had died such an absurd death.

    His trace now stood before him.

    He, at that instant, on that day, recalled the moment he first met Wol Bi and prepared his spell.

    Jo Yeon''s eyes reddened.

    "Fight me."

    "...Who are you? And why should I...?"

    "If you win!"

    Dozens of spells floated around Jo Yeon.

    Jo Yeon retrieved two short spears from his storage artifact and showed them to her.

    "I will give you your master''s spears!"

    ''She'' quietly listened to Jo Yeon''s words before silently assuming a stance.

    Even through her mask, Jo Yeon could feel her fighting will.

    The fighting will to im her master''s belongings, no matter what!

    The next moment, the two of them collided on the top floor of the burning pavilion.

    That was the first meeting of Jo Yeon''s and ''her.''

 Chapter 449: Yeons Heart (2)

    Jo Yeon opened his eyes wide.

    Kwaaang!

    In an instant, ''her'' spear trust shattered his defensive spell.

    ''Impressive.''

    With a wide grin, he confronted her.

    Both wielded spherical consciousness domains, but their methods of usage werepletely different.

    She used her consciousness domain to read the flow of air, spiritual energy, and the flow of spells to destroy the spells.

    With graceful movements,unched an attack toward Jo Yeon.

    Though Jo Yeon casted countless spells, few managed to reach her.''She''s reading me!''

    He could feel it.

    She was reading the hues of his intent and evading all of his attacks.

    ''Should I try using that cultivation method I''ve been developing?''

    Jo Yeon pondered for a moment.

    But soon, he gave up.

    ''It''s an iplete method...it''s still far from being finished. I can''t use something so crude yet.''

    Instead, he chose a more straightforward approach, the kind that cultivators used to defeat martial artists.

    Overwhelming strength!

    Crushing her techniques with sheer overwhelming power!

    Kwaaang!

    One side of the pavilion wall exploded.

    At the same time, Jo Yeon''s spell directly struck her body, and she was flung far into the distance.

    ''I got a bit too excited. I should save her. If she falls from that height...''

    But Jo Yeon''s eyes widened.

    Paaaang!

    She stepped onto the air and flew upward.

    "What...!?"

    Not even his friend, Wol Bi, could do such a thing.

    Well, to be precise, he had heard that it was something Wol Bi could do with enough time.

    But Wol Bi had simply said that he didn''t want to waste time learning trivial tricks like stepping on the air.

    However, just by looking, it was clear that she was younger than Wol Bi.

    Vitality that looked like she just entered her twenties.

    Putting aside the fact that she had already reached the same realm as Wol Bi at such a young age, she had even mastered stepping on the air that even Wol Bi needed time to learn!?

    As Jo Yeon realized her talent was beyond imagination, he let out a brightugh.

    "Haha, ahahaha!"

    ''This is great, Wol Bi.''

    Taaat!

    He kicked off the pavilion and jumped onto his flying artifact,unching more spells toward her.

    With two short spears enveloped in Spear Gang, she deflected and diverted his spells as she gradually closed the distance between them.

    ''You''ve got yourself a fine disciple.''

    "Is this all you''ve got!!??"

    Kwaaang!

    Jo Yeon roared as he unleashed a spell of me dragons toward her.

    "Wol Bi wasn''t done with just this! That guy coated the air with Gang Qi and sent it flying! Are you telling me that his disciple only learned trivial tricks like stepping on the air? Did you really learn anything properly!?"

    "Kugh..."

    "Show me more! Show me more of what Wol Bi taught you!!!"

    He even pulled out a magic artifact from within his robes.

    The horse-tail whisk magic artifact radiated intense heat as it surged toward her.

    Kwaaang!

    She cloaked her entire body in protective Gang Qi and swung her dual spears.

    But it wasn''t easy.

    Jo Yeon remembered the spear techniques Wol Bi had once disyed and dodged her attacks, pressing her even further.

    Before long, while fighting in mid air, the two of them had moved from the upper floor of Qi Spear Pavilion where they first shed to an isted forest.

    "Wood (ľ)!"

    As Jo Yeon formed hand seals, the trees rapidly grew and rushed toward her like tentacles.

    She wielded her spear, slicing through the branches in the air as if dancing.

    ''She''s gradually losing energy...''

    Jo Yeon smiled as he watched her.

    She wasn''t on the same level as Wol Bi in his prime, but she was quite strong.

    However, at that age and with that level of skill...

    Given time, she might very well surpass Wol Bi.

    Jo Yeon was truly delighted.

    His friend remained alive within her.

    In the form of Martial Arts!

    Gradually, the distance between Jo Yeon and her closed.

    At first, it was she who had approached Jo Yeon to wound him, but now it was Jo Yeon approaching her.

    ''Just a little more...''

    Just a little closer.

    Wol Bi.

    So he could feel the traces of his first friend...

    Kwaang!

    Jo Yeon swung his whisk, sending a bird of fire at her before moving in close.

    He didn''t think it was dangerous.

    Different from when he met Wol Bi at the early Qi Building stage, Jo Yeon had grown significantly.

    He had now reached fullpletion of the early Qi Building stage, forming all seven stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket.

    With his bodypletely covered in pure spiritual force, he had no fear of being injured by something like Gang Qi.

    He stepped into the range of her spear to feel Wol Bi''s spear technique more deeply.

    Just as Jo Yeon entered her proximity.

    Chills!

    He saw her fighting will beyond the mask and felt shivers down his back.

    ''Wait, this is...''

    The spear was changing.

    Wol Bi''s Paired Wings Spear was beginning to evolve.

    "No...!"

    He was so shocked to the point of his eyes bulging out.

    Pushed to her limits, she was evolving the Paired Wings Spear.

    The technique was changing.

    No, it was evolving!

    Kwaaaang!

    Her Spear Gang struck Jo Yeon''s protective pure spiritual force.

    Jo Yeon was shocked to the point his heart almost leaped out, but at the same time, he smiled with satisfaction.

    A disciple with talent surpassing Wol Bi.

    Though Wol Bi was no longer in this world, Jo Yeon felt he understood what Wol Bi must have felt in his final moments.

    ''To this child...he entrusted everything and then died.''

    With talent like this, Wol Bi surely departed without any lingering regrets.

    Freely and without burden.

    Because this disciple clearly had the skills to repay all of his debts.

    "Magnificent!"

    Jo Yeon shouted.

    From behind her mask, he could feel herbored breathing.

    As expected, it seemed she was nearly drained of her internal energy.

    Jo Yeonughed heartily as he spoke.

    "You''ve not only inherited everything from Wol Bi magnificently, but even evolved beyond it. You are..."

    Just then.

    Chills!

    ''Wait, what is this fighting will...''

    "It''s not over yet!"

    She adjusted her spear stance.

    Jolt!

    For a moment, Jo Yeon felt her consciousness domainpress.

    Paat!

    ��...Huh?"

    He looked down in a daze at his chest.

    A hole the thickness of a strand of hair had pierced through Jo Yeon''s chest.

    "Ke...keheok...!"

    Jo Yeon coughed up blood.

    "Th-This...wait..."

    He realized what she had done.

    A martial artist''s Gang Qi couldn''t normally pierce a cultivator''s Protective Gang Qi.

    So...

    Shepressed the Gang Qi into a thread, maximizing its power in a split second to pierce Jo Yeon''s heart.

    ''My...my pulmonary artery is torn...!''

    His heart wasn''t shattered, but Jo Yeon could feel that his pulmonary artery had been ripped apart.

    "Keheok!"

    He lost focus and fell from his flying magic artifact.

    And, absurdly enough, she too had exhausted all her strength and was falling.

    ''This reckless...! Both of us are in midair, what are we supposed to do...?''

    Forcing himself to stay conscious, Jo Yeon grabbed a handful of elixirs from his storage artifact and swallowed them.

    He then applied an emergency healing spell and a talisman to his chest.

    Afterward, he grabbed her as she fell, pulling her into his arms, and cast a floating spell.

    Cough!

    Perhaps due to the injury she inflicted on him, the spell faltered, and Jo Yeon''s floating spell was only halfpleted.

    ''D-Dying is...''

    Images of his life shed through Jo Yeon''s mind.

    Kwaaang!

    He crashed into an old tree growing at the edge of the forest, near a small path.

    Crash!

    Branches snapped, and the leaves, already withering and dying, fluttered to the ground.

    But by some stroke of fortune, both Jo Yeon and the woman survived.

    "Hah...hah..."

    Jo Yeon, drenched in cold sweat, nced around.

    They were on top of a tree.

    Crack!

    And just as he realized this, the branch they were on broke, and the two of them fell to the ground once more.

    "Kuhuk! Urgh!"

    Jo Yeon coughed up more blood, trembling as he shakily grabbed another one or two pills, swallowing them before barely managing to sit up and circte his energy.

    Chiiii-

    Even if he was a Qi Building cultivator, the heart is a dangerous area.

    Until he reached the Core Formation stage, he was still bound by the fragility of human life.

    ''I almost died.''

    If her spear had been aimed just a little closer to the center of his heart, Jo Yeon would surely have been the one to die.

    He had narrowly escaped death.

    Looking at the old tree with its pale pink flowers, Jo Yeon offered his thanks.

    "Thank you..."

    He leaned against the trunk and caught his breath.

    Then, he began tough heartily.

    "Ha, hahaha! Ahahaha!"

    Jo Yeon cried.

    He cried his heart out.

    My friend.

    Are you watching?

    ''The disciple who inherited your will has already surpassed you. The gift I was going to give you, you wouldn''t mind if I gave it to your disciple, right...?''

    He retrieved the short spear he intended to give to Wol Bi from his storage artifact and ced it next to the still unconscious her. Afterward, he checked her pulse.

    She was still alive.

    Jo Yeon looked at her face.

    Somewhere along the fall, her mask must have flown off, as it was nowhere to be seen.

    Her face was covered in pockmarks, perhaps from an illness in her childhood.

    And above one of her eyes was arge burn scar.

    Soon, she opened her eyes.

    "Uh, uhhh!"

    She met Jo Yeon''s eyes, then hurriedly covered her face, looking around frantically until she found her mask.

    Only after hastily putting on the mask to cover her face did she face Jo Yeon again.

    "Hmm, I''ve treated your internal injuries for now. I also treated your other wounds using my healing talisman, so your body should be fine. However, you''vepletely depleted your internal energy, so you''ll feel weak. And also..."

    Jo Yeon pointed to the short spear he had ced beside where she had been lying.

    "You won. That weapon is now yours."

    At those words, she looked between the spear and Jo Yeon for a moment before asking,

    "...Excuse me, but may I ask your name? Were you perhaps an acquaintance of my master?"

    Jo Yeon smiled softly and said,

    "Before I tell you my name...show me the Paired Wings Spear with that spear. I''ll tell you after I see it."

    "...Understood."

    She nodded and took Jo Yeon''s spear, taking her stance.

    Then, like a graceful dance, the Paired Wings Spear unfolded from her hands.

    Jo Yeon watched.

    It was simr to Wol Bi''s spear, yet different.

    A spear more refined, but with Wol Bi''s will (��) still intact.

    He felt a momentary illusion, as if he had returned to the past when Wol Bi had demonstrated martial arts in front of him, exining the moves with the weapons Jo Yeon had crafted for him.

    Drip, drip...

    Jo Yeon''s eyes welled up again as heughed.

    "It''s excellent. Wol Bi would surely be delighted, even in the afterlife..."

    "Thank you, Senior."

    "My name is Jo Yeon (�羉). What is yours?"

    "Ah...I''ve heard of you."

    She bowed to Jo Yeon and said,

    "I am Wol Ha-eun (���¶�), the adopted daughter and disciple of the Number One Spear Under the Heavens, Wol Bi. It is my honor to greet my master''spanion for the first ti��ugh!"

    Wol Ha-eun, while offering her greeting, copsed again mid-bow.

    Jo Yeon chuckled.

    "My apologies. You must have overexerted yourself showing me the spear while already exhausted."

    "...Yes. It seems I''ve embarrassed myself."

    "No...it''s my fault for making such a request."

    After finishing his words, Jo Yeon leaned back against the tree trunk and looked up at the tree that took them in.

    "...Do you know what kind of tree this is?"

    "Judging by the flowers, it seems to be a quince tree. It''s the season when quince flowers should be in full bloom, but seeing how few have blossomed, it must be an old tree."

    "This tree saved us."

    Jo Yeon stared up at the tree for a moment before speaking to Ha-Eun again.

    "Where is Wol Bi''s body?"

    "...Master asked to be cremated and for his ashes to be scattered where his vengeance ispleted."

    She took out a small wooden box from her chest.

    Jo Yeon gestured toward the quince tree.

    "Then let''s scatter them here. Even if we scatter them where Qi Spear Pavilion stood, it will just be trampled on again by the martial sects thateter. Instead, wouldn''t it be better to scatter them at the tree that saved our lives after we avenged him? If it''s my request, that friend would surely agree."

    "Mmm...that sounds good."

    Ha-eun brought the box of ashes, and together, she and Jo Yeon scattered them beneath the quince tree.

    On a day in that spring.

    Wol Ha-eun and Jo Yeon exchanged their names for the first time beneath the quince tree.

 Chapter 450: Yeons Heart (3)

    "What will you do now?"

    Night had fallen. Jo Yeon lit a fire in the cave and asked her.

    In response to Jo Yeon''s question, Ha-eun seemed to ponder for a moment before replying.

    "My goal...was to avenge my master. My master told me to do whatever I wanted once my revenge was over...but my heart feelsplicated"

    "What''s there to feelplicated about? Just do what you want."

    "I want to follow my master''s path. But at the same time...I don''t want to follow it."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    At Jo Yeon''s question, Wol Ha-eun touched her mask.

    "I...was born with a disability. Though now, after undergoing aplete transformation, I''ve separated my fingers, I was born with my ring and pinky fingers on my right hand fused together. On top of that, after suffering from a gue, I lost my parents and was left scarred with pockmarks all over my face...since I was young, everyone called me a beggar woman and spat on me, keeping their distance."Twitch!

    Jo Yeon unintentionally flinched at her story.

    "Because of my ugly appearance, everyone despised me, and just looking at someone would make them im I''d pass on curses and gues, so they wouldn''t even let me look at them property. I was even threatened that they''d sew my eyes shut. But when I was twelve, my master came to our vige, and he cleared out the heretical sects that were extorting the vigers and trafficking drugs."

    Crackle...

    Jo Yeon listened quietly as she spoke.

    "Everyone would scream in disgust and yell if they met my gaze. But my master, instead, took me as a disciple simply because I kept staring at the tip of his spear. He didn''t discriminate against me for my appearance or my disability and treated me the same as the other disciples he met during his heroic deeds."

    Ha-eun continued to fiddle with her mask.

    "He was a righteous man. But that righteousness made him the target of jealousy from other sects...eventually, those who called themselves cultivators, epting bribes from the sects, began to...burn my master''s n to the ground."

    Shudder...

    Her fingertips trembled.

    "The n was set on fire, and my master, after being ambushed by the cultivators, had his dantian destroyed, bing a cripple. The cultivators mocked him and threw master''s crippled body into the midst of the very people who envied him before disappearing..."

    "..."

    Crunch...

    Jo Yeon clenched his teeth. As a cultivator himself, he knew all too well which cultivator faction had assaulted Wol n.

    The Jo n!

    It was his very own n that had ruthlessly trampled on his friend''s life!

    "I rushed in and swept aside the other martial artists, carrying my master on my back while escaping. It was in that process that I got scars on my face and why I now wear a mask, but...I have no regrets. I saved my master. After that, I nursed him as he hovered between life and death, and whenever he regained consciousness, he taught me martial arts. I swore vengeance. I vowed to eliminate every vile target of my revenge with my own hands."

    Jo Yeon ran his hands over his face.

    "But my master, in his final moments, told me this, ''I hope that you don''t end up like me''...that''s why I want to do heroic deeds righteously like my master, but at the same time, I don''t want to be like him as I must honor the wish of my master who hoped for me not to up like him. What...should I do?"

    "...First, I must apologize to you."

    Jo Yeon stood and bowed his head toward Wol Ha-eun.

    "Your master. The cultivators who crippled Wol Bi''s martial arts...shamefully, they were members of my n."

    The truth spilled from his mouth.

    The truths of the cultivation world.

    And the circumstances that led the Jo n to be involved in the matter...

    "I...will apologize on behalf of my shameful n. No, no...I give you my apologies."

    "..."

    Ha-eun looked at Jo Yeon with aplex gaze.

    For a while, silence lingered between the two.

    Under the dark night sky, inside the cave where the bonfire burned.

    In that moment, Ha-eun hit Jo Yeon.

    At first, she hit him with controlled emotions, but gradually, the blows intensified to the point where Jo Yeon''s face began to bleed.

    After hitting Jo Yeon for some time, Ha-eun eventually knelt before him, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Jo Yeon gently embraced her, as if trying tofort her, and Wol Ha-eun clung to him tightly and wept aloud.

    The hunchedback man and the disfigured woman cried by the fire, remembering the martial artist who had connected them, their tears flowing through the night.

    The next day arrived.

    "I apologize aboutst night."

    "No, it is I who should apologize for not paying more attention sooner."

    "...No. It was my fault for not controlling my emotions...Senior must have been grieving too, yet I couldn''t even manage my own feelings..."

    She stopped mid-sentence and looked at Jo Yeon for a moment.

    "What will you do now, Senior?"

    "I...well, I think I''ll continue to roam the martial world."

    "In that case...I will follow Senior. I will stay by your side and protect you. It is also my way of atoning for what happened yesterday."

    "Hmm, you''re going to protect me?"

    Jo Yeon looked at her with amused eyes.

    Then, suddenly, he yfully asked her a question.

    "In that case, how about this? Why not be my disciple? From what I read in the records, Five Energies Converging to the Origin can give one the same Five Elements Spiritual Root as us cultivators. You can train in cultivation methods, and I could teach you."

    The same question he had once asked Wol Bi!

    At his words, she hesitated for a moment.

    Jo Yeon thought to himself.

    How would she respond?

    After some contemtion, Ha-eun shook her head.

    "I appreciate the offer, but I decline. I have only one master. Besides, I still prefer martial arts."

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Jo Yeonughed in satisfaction at her answer simr to Wol Bi''s.

    "Good, I apologize. Do as you wish. I will continue to wander the martial world, and you can follow along, doing whatever you like."

    "Understood. I will follow Senior from now on, and I will do heroic deeds as my master did, within my limits. If I follow Senior, I won''t meet the same end as my master, so I will also be fulfilling my master''s final wish."

    "Do as you please. Just know, as a cultivator, I will not stay long in mortal viges. I''ll be spending more time in the rivers and fields than you might expect. I''ll often be dealing more with monsters and demon spirits rather than heretical sects or bandits threatening the people. After all, I''ve recently crushed threerge sects on my own ord. I''ll need to send the Inner Core of demon beasts to the n to umte merits...will you be alright with that?"

    "I''m fine with it."

    "Then,e along."

    And so, the two began their journey.

    A cultivator and a martial artist whopleted their revenge roamed every corner of thend.

    Byeokra, Yanguo, Shengzi...

    As they traveled from ce to ce, they eliminated monsters that harmed humans.

    Jiangshi, Fox Demon (??), Man-Eating Ghost, ck Snake, White Bone Ghost, a maddened Sea Dragon, and others.

    [TL/N: ??, or Mae Gu is a Korean Fox Demon. It is said when a fox lives for a thousand years, it bes a Mae Gu.]

    The two of them roamed far and wide, ridding the world of evil beings.

    Kung!

    Ha-eun withdrew her spear from the head of a maddened sea dragon, which had been spewing lightning from its entire body.

    "Phew, it''s strong."

    "Are you alright?"

    Jo Yeon approached her and took out some healing pills.

    Around five years.

    After traveling together for several years, eliminating monsters and demons, the two had grown quite close.

    From the rtionship of a master''s friend and his disciple...

    They grew closer.

    As a cultivator and a martial artist.

    As one person to another.

    Asrades.

    Jo Yeon applied a healing talisman to Ha-eun''s wound.

    "Hmm, the wound is pretty deep. The healing talisman won''t be enough. We''ve also run out of healing pills...let''s spend the night in a nearby vige and make some more."

    "Understood. Thank you."

    Looking at Jo Yeon drawing closer, Ha-eun slightly tilted her head back.

    For some reason, the nape of her neck was slightly flushed.

    The tworades arrived at a nearby vige, riding together on a flying magic artifact.

    "H-Heok! You must be Immortals! Wee to Seoak Vige!"

    "Seoak Vige, what a nice name. We seek lodging for the night, do you have room for the two of us?"

    "Oh, yes! I will dly host both Immortals at my home. But...may I ask a favor from the Immortals?"

    At that, Jo Yeon and Wol Ha-eun exchanged nces, then spoke to the vige chief.

    "Tell us your request."

    "Ah...! In the mountain behind our vige, there lives a giant ck Snake that devours people. The number of people who have already entered that ck Snake''s stomach is already well into the dozens...I beg thee Immortals to capture that ck Snake!"

    At the vige chief''s request, the two immediately nodded.

    "Very well. We''ll go take care of it right now."

    "Agreed, but first, let''s rest for the night to recover our strength, and then we''ll deal with it."

    The two had slightly different opinions.

    Wol Ha-eun spoke.

    "Shouldn''t we take care of the snake demon spirit even a day sooner so the vigers can feel more at ease?"

    Jo Yeon shook his head.

    "You''re not fully recovered yet. It''s safer to treat yourself first before confronting it."

    "I''m fine, this kind of injury...I can endure a little longer. Based on the testimony, it''s a demon beast barely at the Qi Building stage. We can catch it quickly."

    "Hmm..."

    Jo Yeon stared at her for a moment, reading the will in her eyes, and nodded.

    "If that''s your will..."

    With that, the two immediately headed to the mountain behind Seoak Vige to subdue the snake demon beast.

    Kugugugugu!

    The ck snake demon charged at them with fierce eyes.

    Ha-eun stepped on the air to evade the snake''s attack, targeting the gaps between its scales with her spear, tearing into its body with Gang Qi.

    Jo Yeon floated the magic artifacts he created himself, pressuring the snake demon.

    It''s when everything was progressing smoothly as the two fought the snake.

    Kiyaaaak!

    The snake demon swung its tail like a whip.

    The tail broke the sound barrier in an instant and shed deeply into Ha-eun''s wound.

    "Kughk!"

    Ha-eun groaned in pain, and in that brief moment, the snake body mmed into her direction.

    Kwaaaang!

    She quickly enveloped herself in Protective Gang Qi to minimize the impact, but her mask was shattered in the process.

    "Ugh...!"

    Startled by the loss of her mask, Ha-eun nced at Jo Yeon. Her face flushed red with embarrassment.

    At that moment, the ck Snake rushed toward her again, but Jo Yeon swiftly stepped in between them.

    "Ha!"

    Huarurururu!

    With a furious expression, Jo Yeon unleashed mes directly into the snake''s mouth.

    The snake''s vitality quickly drained.

    However, all of a sudden,

    The snake lunged at Jo Yeon as it was losing consciousness.

    Kwaak!

    The snake''s fangs grazed Jo Yeon''s skin.

    His skin tore, and the venom began to spread inside him, twisting his face in pain.

    Panicking, Ha-eun thrust her spear, finally piercing a hole through the snake''s face and causing it to fall into slumber.

    Wol Ha-eun quickly picked up Jo Yeon and stepped in the air to rush back to Seoak Vige with her face pale.

    "N-No! You can''t die!"

    She was normally someone who couldn''t even more properly without her mask, but at this moment, she didn''t even pay it any heed and ran with all her might.

    Upon reaching the vige, she brought the vige''s only doctor, a schr from the local bookstore, to treat Jo Yeon.

    She arrived at the vige and immediately brought the vige''s only healer, a schr from the vige bookshop, to treat Jo Yeon.

    The bookstore schr treated Jo Yeon.

    Ha-eun anxiously gritted her teeth, waiting outside until the treatment was finished.

    The bookshop schr''s daughter wandered around Ha-eun with a fairy tale book, asionally ncing at the room where Jo Yeon was being treated. However, neither of them said anything to each other.

    Surprisingly, the treatment was done quickly.

    Since the ck Snake frequently spread venom, the vige always had antidotes on hand.

    "Hmhm. You didn''t need to rush here so quickly. With a Qi Building cultivator''s innate detoxification abilities, it would have healed on its own. For something like this..."

    "Ah...! That''s a relief."

    Wol Ha-eun smiled brightly, and Jo Yeon stared nkly at her face for a moment.

    Noticing his gaze, she flinched and quickly covered her face.

    "Ah, ah...that, my bare...face. I''d appreciate it if you didn''t look at it."

    "Hm..."

    She fumbled in a flustered manner, then hurried over to a nearby woman and borrowed a white cloth to cover her face.

    Afterward, as if trying to move past the embarrassing situation, she quickly changed the subject.

    "Th-That aside...your body is quite weak. When the snake made its final attack, you could''ve avoided it easily if you knew even basic martial arts."

    "Well...that''s true, but as a cultivator, mixing internal energy with spiritual power will actually slow down my progress in cultivation."

    "You can at least learn some external method that don''t use internal energy and basic movements, can''t you? I''ll teach you."

    Seemingly pleased with the new idea that just came to her, she led Jo Yeon to the center of the vige.

    Ha-eun held her short spear in both hands, and Jo Yeon was handed a suitable fan borrowed from elderly passerbys.

    "Even if you don''t use weapons inbat, just learning how to move your body properly will help a lot. Try following me."

    "Hmm, alright."

    As the sun began to set,

    The man and woman practiced martial arts that looked like a dance.

    Each time Ha-eun''s spear moved, Jo Yeon''s fan followed.

    Jo Yeon mimicked Ha-eun''s movements exactly.

    Ha-eun spun three times to the right, and Jo Yeon followed, spinning three times as well.

    The tip of Jo Yeon''s fan and the tip of Wol Ha-eun''s spear brushed against each other three times.

    Ha-eun looked at Jo Yeon and said,

    "You''re following along well. Next, I''ll teach you footwork and a technique that lets you close in on your opponent. Like this..."

    For a while in the center of the vige, the two unfolded martial arts that resembled a dance.

    As the sun gradually set, more onlookers gathered.

    Through Wol Bi and perfected by Wol Ha-eun, the Paired Wings Spear was quite beautiful.

    The sight of the man and woman moving in sync with their martial arts was pleasing to watch, regardless of the Heavenly Penalties they both carried.

    "Alright, let''s try again from the beginning. But this time, Senior, please attack me intermittently."

    Once again, their martial moves unfolded.

    Jo Yeon seemed to dance lively, following her.

    Then, at a sudden moment,

    Taat!

    He moved swiftly, reaching for Ha-eun''s face.

    "Ah...!"

    Ha-eun tried to dodge, but for an instant, Jo Yeon''s intent twisted into an unexpected trajectory, making it unable for her to evade.

    And in that instant, Jo Yeon''s hand removed the cloth covering Ha-eun''s face.

    "Ah, no..."

    Ha-eun was flustered, but Jo Yeon tossed the cloth aside andughed.

    "I want to see your face."

    Blushing furiously, Ha-eun muttered in a voice barely above a whisper.

    "No...you mustn''t. It''s too...ugly. It''s not something worthy of being seen by you."

    "It''s fine."

    Jo Yeon smiled warmly as he spoke.

    "You''re beautiful. That face as well..."

    His voice was quiet, but it was clearly heard in the vige center.

    The vigers erupted into cheers and apuse.

    But the man and woman, both blushing, only looked at each other.

    Ha-eun shed tears.

    The expressions of the hunchbacked man and the disfigured woman both changed to a smiling face and a crying face.

    Ha-eun cried.

    Yet, even as she cried, she didn''t stop performing the Paired Wings Spear''s martial moves with Jo Yeon.

    With her face covered in tears, Ha-eun spoke to Jo Yeon,

    "...Alright. Then...shall us two imperfect people continue dancing together?"

    "I told you, you''re beautiful."

    The two continued to dance, and finally, just as the sun hadpletely set and the moon was rising, their dance came to an end.

    The vige chief of Seoak Vige approached the two immortals who had saved their vige, bowing deeply as he spoke.

    "Thank you for saving our vige, Sir Immortal, Lady Immortal...Thank you so much for subduing the ck Snake. To make sure today''s grace is remembered for times toe, we will have the dance the two Immortals have shown us as a tradition of our vige, passed down to future generations. The dance the Immortals disyed will be our vige''s, no, the entire region''s pride and tradition! Once again...thank you!"

    The two of them nced at each other and smiled bashfully at the vige chief''s words.

    Jo Yeon smiled brightly and said,

    "If you''re going to pass it down, make sure to put in the effort so itsts not just a thousand years...but tens of thousands of years into the future!"

    "We will certainly do so. The two Immortals will be able to see our vige''s tradition even a thousand years from now!"

    After finishing his words, the vige chief swallowed nervously and then spoke in a more suggestive tone.

    "Ah...and if you''d like, my house will be entirely vacated for the night."

    At that, both Jo Yeon and Wol Ha-eun blushed deeply and burst into heartyughter.

    And so, on that day, the two connections became one.

 Chapter 451: Yeons Heart (4)

    Chapter 451: Yeon''s Heart (4)

    The very day Jo Yeon was taught martial arts from Wol Ha-eun and danced with her.

    The two finally became a pair.

    As the couple left the Seoak Vige, they flew on a magic artifact, their bodies leaning a little closer to each other than before.

    From that day on, they were always together.

    Before, only their bodies were together, but now, even their hearts werepletely intertwined.

    For the next few years, they continued to exterminate demon beasts together, deepening their love.

    At the same time, they both grew stronger.

    Ha-eun''s martial arts improved greatly alongside Jo Yeon, striving to reach the pinnacle of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    The consciousness method that Jo Yeon was developing also took shape after truly bing lovers with Ha-eun.Tstststststs��

    "It''s beautiful..."

    Ha-eun smiled as she watched Jo Yeon refining his consciousness method.

    The thread-like form of his consciousness scattered in all 4 directions, much like a mortal''s.

    The threads of Jo Yeon''s consciousness, influenced by his current emotional state, were tinged with a violet hue, resembling tentacles at a nce.

    The threads were particrly connected to the seven patterns on Jo Yeon''s face, making them seem even more intertwined with him.

    Recently, two of the seven tattoos had begun merging into one, and because of this, Jo Yeon''s face appeared even more connected to the tentacles.

    The sight was somewhat grotesque. Yet, the appearance of those consciousness threads was strikingly beautiful, and Jo Yeon, at the center, looked like an immortal being burning with the mes of consciousness.

    After calming his consciousness method, Jo Yeon took off his mask and met Ha-eun''s gaze.

    By now, Ha-eun no longer wore her mask.

    Perhaps it was because they wanted to see each other''s faces more clearly.

    "Hmm, it''s embarrassing. It''s still iplete...and the threads spilling from my whole body��doesn''t it look a bit...strange?"

    "Hmm..."

    Ha-eun watched Jo Yeon return the consciousness threads to their spherical form and, after a moment of thought, spoke.

    "Isn''t it a matter of perception?"

    "Perception?"

    "Yes. If you see it as strange, it''s strange...but if you look at it from another perspective, it''s really quite beautiful. Just like when you said my face was pretty."

    "That was genuinely..."

    "Enough. It''s embarrassing, so stop it. What I mean is...it''s only strange (����) because you perceive it that way...but in my eyes...yes."

    Ha-eun paused as if searching for the right word, then said,

    "It''s wonderfully mysterious (����), in a way that''s quite fascinating and beautiful."

    [TL/N: Wonderfully Mysterious also means Wonderfully Strange or Strange and Wonderful.]

    "Hmm..."

    Jo Yeon blushed.

    "Your choice of words...is weird. You need to study more."

    "No! What do you mean by that!? Even after Iplimented you..."

    "Ack! Don''t hit me! The difference in our physical strength makes it hurt!! I-Instead, how about we go get something to eat? I''ll buy you something delicious to lift your mood..."

    After bickering for a bit, the two headed to a nearby vige.

    As they entered the vige, Ha-eun held Jo Yeon''s hand.

    "Huu..."

    Though she was getting used to not wearing her mask, it still wasn''tpletelyfortable for her.

    Her pockmarked scars were from a rare gue that evenplete transformation couldn''t erase, and the burn scar was something she had purposely left, to remind her of the anger she felt when she lost Wol Bi.

    However, now that her vengeance wasplete, the burn scar only brought her a deep sense of shame.

    But eventually, she found peace by holding Jo Yeon''s hand, ignoring the stares of the people as they headed to an inn together.

    All eyes in the inn turned toward them.

    A hunchbacked man and a hideously scarred woman.

    It was abination that naturally drew attention.

    "Hmph!"

    Jo Yeon, irritated by the stares, raised his killing intent.

    His consciousness waves spread throughout the inn, causing the faces of the mortals there to turn pale.

    They quickly finished their meals and left the inn, while even those strong enough to withstand his consciousness waves averted their eyes.

    "Ah, you didn''t need to go that far."

    "Hmm...I had something to say anyway."

    Jo Yeon led her to the top floor of the inn, seating them at the spot with the best scenic view.

    He looked like he wanted to say something, but his face turned red, and he fumbled for words.

    "Uh...so...um..."

    Jo Yeon stammered for a while, breathing heavily.

    Finally, as if making a decision, he grabbed Ha-eun''s hand and spoke.

    "Will you...marr��"

    Thud��

    Just as Jo Yeon was about to say something important, a hand suddenly mmed down on the table, separating the two of them.

    Jo Yeon, ready to re at the intruder with killing intent, suddenly flinched as a chilling realization dawned on him.

    ''What? Neither of us noticed until this person got so close?''

    A man wearing a bamboo hat and ragged martial robes stood before them.

    His eyes had a vacant look, and an unpleasant smile curled on his lips.

    Jo Yeon felt a terror he had never felt before from the man standing before him.

    As Jo Yeon and Ha-eun stood frozen in ce, the man smiled faintly and spoke.

    "Hoho...no need to be so tense, you two. I''ve onlye to ask for your names."

    With a trembling voice, Jo Yeon asked,

    "...Who might you be, senior?"

    "Hoho, I wonder if you''d know if I told you. You see, I''m...yes, the father of the ones you two killed during your heroic deeds."

    Chills!

    Jo Yeon felt a chill run through his entire body.

    The only beings he and Ha-eun had killed since they began their journey were demon beasts.

    Which meant this man before them was ''the father of one of the demon beasts they had in.''

    And as far as Jo Yeon knew, there was only one type of demon beast that could transform so perfectly into a human form.

    ''Transformation Stage...in other words, a demon beast at least at the Nascent Soul stage!''

    Jo Yeon trembled before the man as if he were a quaking aspen.

    ''Is this how it ends...?''

    It was when Jo Yeon''s eyes were filled with despair.

    Ha-eun took a deep breath and spoke to the man.

    "Senior, we do not know who you are. However, I will say this. Most of the beings we have in were demon beasts that excessively harmed humans and developed a taste for ughter. For those demon beasts that only once preyed on humans, we merely injured them and chased them away, teaching them that humans are not their prey. We do not know which demon beast you im as your child, but every one of those we killed had a reason to die!"

    Jo Yeon stared at her in shock.

    ''No...to say that in front of a Nascent Soul stage demon beast...I see. Unlike me, she doesn''t understand the level of a demon beast that can transform...''

    But suddenly, he noticed the cold sweat forming on the back of her neck.

    Yes.

    Even though she might not know the exact level of the man in front of them, she understood that he was a terrifying being.

    Despite that, she still spoke confidently.

    Jo Yeon saw a reflection of Wol Bi in her appearance.

    ''Ah...my friend. You truly...live on within your disciple.''

    It''s when Jo Yeon felt crushed by the pressure of impending death and saw Wol Bi''s image.

    "Hoho...hohuhahaha!"

    The man started tough.

    He patted Jo Yeon and Ha-eun on their shoulders.

    "It seems there''s been a misunderstanding, my friends. I haven''te to hold you ountable. In fact, I came to thank you for cleaning up some waste product (�UƷ)."

    ''Waste product?''

    Jo Yeon and Ha-eun''s eyes twitched.

    The man chuckled heartily and said,

    "What you killed was just a waste product that escaped while I was perfecting a secret art to greatpletion. I was about to deal with it myself since it would have been troublesome if the remnant was seen by the Jo or Won ns, but you two saved me the trouble. I should be thanking you instead. That''s why I came to ask for your names to express my gratitude, so please rx. Hoho..."

    "..."

    "..."

    The tension between Jo Yeon and Ha-eun eased slightly at the man''s words.

    But notpletely.

    The two exchanged nces before speaking.

    "My name is Jo Yeon (�羉)."

    "My name is Wol Ha-eun (���¶�)."

    "..."

    But upon hearing their names, the man fell silent for a moment.

    Jo Yeon and Ha-eun anxiously nced at each other and then at the man.

    Suddenly, the man muttered to himself.

    But his words were clear to the ears of both of them.

    "Yeon (��)...is that it, perhaps? Then what''s that thing stuck to it? Hmm...could a lowly thing have attached itself due to a twisted fate (��)..."

    The man''s unfocused eyes flicked back and forth between the two of them.

    Jo Yeon and Ha-eun both felt a chill run down their spines.

    Those eyes looked at them as if they were lifeless objects, not people.

    ''What is he nning to do to us...?''

    It''s when Jo Yeon grew me anxious.

    The man suddenly smiled faintly and asked,

    "Are you two by any chance lovers?"

    Their faces flushed at the question.

    "Mm, that''s correct."

    "Yes we are, senior."

    "Haha, I see. In that case...would you two consider breaking your connection and parting ways?"

    "...!?"

    Jo Yeon shot up from his seat.

    "...I apologize, but that will be impossible."

    "Hoo, why is that?"

    "Because I cannot sever my feelings for my beloved. No matter how much you threaten us, that will never change."

    "Hmm..."

    The man seemed to ponder Jo Yeon''s words for a moment, then suddenly grabbed Ha-eun''s shoulder and whispered in her ear.

    "If you spend one night with me immediately, I will make you my consort (��) and ensure you live a life of abundance. You will be able to live for another thousand years and experience all the finest things the mortal world has to offer."

    "What the...!?"

    Jo Yeon''s face turned bright red with anger.

    The man''s eyes split vertically.

    "And most importantly, if youe with me now...I won''t kill the two of you."

    Kugugugugu!

    An overwhelming pressure filled the entire inn.

    Jo Yeon could hardly breathe under the man''s oppressive force, and Ha-eun, too, was barely holding on, panting as she deflected the intense aura.

    "Now...make your choice. Die here a dog''s death, ore with me and secure a happy ending for the both of you..."

    And the next moment,

    Jo Yeon''s eyes bulge wide.

    p!

    Ha-eun had pped the man across the face.

    Her entire body was aze with Protective Gang Qi as she resisted the man''s pressure, and her hand shone brightly with Hang Gang.

    Grinding her teeth, Ha-eun spit out her words.

    "If senior continues to harass us, I choose to die right here. The one who has truly loved and epted me is this man surnamed Jo, and once I epted his heart, I never had any intention of epting anyone else. Please stop insulting us, and quickly kill us if you must."

    The man rubbed his pped cheek, looking at the two with amused eyes.

    Then, he smiled faintly again.

    "How interesting. My secret art definitely worked, but your emotions are taking precedence...hoho. In that case, I''ll make a proposal. Does the distinguished person have any ns of changing your name in the future?"

    The man looked at Ha-eun and asked.

    She seemed puzzled by the question and replied,

    "...Who knows. I''m not sure...but I suppose no one can predict the future."

    "Hmm...very well. Then, I''ll leave it at that. I''ll take my leave for now."

    The man lifted his hands from their shoulders and turned around.

    To the man turning around, Ha-eun called out to him.

    "I don''t know why you are doing this to us, but if you truly wish to take someone as your consort and receive their love, please treat people with sincerity. If senior continues with that attitude, senior will never receive genuine love."

    Wuduk��

    At Ha-eun''s words, the man suddenly stopped and looked back at her.

    Chills!

    Ha-eun and Jo Yeon felt danger to their lives.

    For a brief moment, a vision shed in their minds of their bodies being torn apart.

    It was the lingering echo of killing intent that had passed over them.

    "Ah..."

    The man chuckled as he clutched his head.

    "My apologies. A momentary w appeared in the secret art I''ve learned which allowed some killing intent to leak out. Well then, I hope the two of you continue to live harmoniously and happily."

    The man smiled faintly, ncing at Ha-eun.

    "And, Miss...it would be wise for you to watch what you say in the future. Though I wish the best for both of you, who knows? A slip of the tongue could lead to a horrible end, one even I can''t imagine. Hoho..."

    With that, the man descended the stairs, still with a smiling face.

    For a long while, the two of them stood frozen in ce, unable to move.

    It wasn''t until a fishy smell reached their noses that they finally stirred.

    Jo Yeon looked down at the inn below.

    The majority of those who had remained in the inn became pancakes with their bodies exploded.

    It seemed they had been unable to withstand the man''s earlier pressure and had died.

    With grim faces, Jo Yeon and Ha-eun left the inn without saying a word, leaving the vige and flying off on their flight magic artifact to escape for a long time.

    Fortunately, no one followed them.

    Yet, Jo Yeon and Ha-eun could not shake the ominous and foreboding feeling they had when they encountered the man.

    "...Did I say something wrong?"

    Ha-eun spoke with a bitter expression as they hovered in the air.

    "It''s just that...he seemed like someone who wanted to be loved, so I thought I''d offer him some advice."

    "Hmm...love, you say..."

    Jo Yeon shuddered, recalling the man''s dull eyes and lifeless intent.

    Having only just begun to grasp the consciousness method, Jo Yeon could barely perceive the color of the man''s intent. Thus, he was able to recall the man''s intent.

    The man''s intent was incredibly cold and heavy, exuding a chilling sense of foreboding.

    Jo Yeon had never before sensed the intent of a being that screamed so much in agony.

    "To me, he seemed not like someone who wanted love, but like someone who had gone mad. He felt as if he had no heart at all."

    The two talked as they piled stones in memory of the mortals who had died in the inn.

    They were too terrified of that being to return to the inn and retrieve the corpses.

    "Is that so...well, we can have different perspectives. By the way, there was something I wanted to say in the inn, but...we were a bit interrupted."

    Hmm? What is it?"

    After they finished stacking the stones and offered a brief prayer, Ha-eun turned to Jo Yeon and spoke.

    "Would you...spend the rest of your life with me, Older Brother Jo?

    "...Ah."

    Jo Yeon looked at her and let out a hollowugh at his own pathetic self.

    Thinking back, hadn''t he intended to propose first?

    In the end, she beat him to it.

    With a bitter smile, Jo Yeon took Ha-eun''s hands in his.

    "I will. I will live together with you for a hundred years, no, a thousand years...I will grow old with you and will die together on the same day and same time."

    "Is that so...? Thank you."

    Ha-eun smiled softly.

    Jo Yeon, shaking off his bitter smile, broke into a full, radiant grin.

    "For our official wedding...how about we hold it at that ce?"

    "Which ce?"

    "Where we first introduced ourselves."

    Ha-eun''s eyes sparkled at Jo Yeon''s suggestion.

    "Ah, that ce!"

    "Yes. When springes and the flowers are in full bloom...let''s choose an auspicious day and hold our ceremony in front of the quince tree."

    Ha-eun blushed and nodded at Jo Yeon''s words.

    "That sounds wonderful. It''s autumn now, so..."

    "In half a year, the quince flowers will be in full bloom. We''ll wait until then, and though it may be modest, we''ll choose an auspicious day and hold the ceremony together."

    "Yes. On that day, at that moment, let''s truly be one."

    At Ha-eun''s words, Jo Yeon smiled as if he had gained the world.

    Tstststststs!

    On his face, patterns of seven colors emerged.

    Two patterns that had been halfway merged fullybined, leaving only six patterns on Jo Yeon''s face.

    As they decided on the date, the two began preparing for their wedding gifts.

    Jo Yeon borrowed a mortal''s forge to pour all his talent into crafting the most fitting gift for her, while Ha-eun honed her martial skills even further.

    It was to undergo anotherplete transformation.

    When she had undergone her first transformation, she had left the burn scar to remind herself of Wol Bi''s vengeance.

    But now, she had avenged Wol Bi within the limits she could.

    Thus, she no longer needed the scar.

    To be one with Jo Yeon in her most beautiful form, she dedicated herself entirely to undergoing aplete transformation once more.

    And a month after the two had promised to marry...

    Jo Yeon was taken away by the Jo n.<hr>

    "...What?"

    Jo Yeon stared at the n''s Core Formation Elder in bewilderment.

    "Wh-What do you mean by that?"

    "Can you not even understand speech, you foolish thing? Didn''t I tell you that the n Head is formting a grand n? The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, and the Grasnds Tribe Alliance! The East is too far, so it''s difficult to make any moves there, but we''re gathering all the nearby forces. I''m saying an empire that spans the entire continent will be created."

    "Yes, yes. I understand that. But..."

    "But what! Did I not say you are to soon enter into an arranged marriage with one of thete-stage disciples of ck Ghost Valley. So stop your wandering and prepare for your wedding."

    "P-Please wait a moment. I...am not fit for marriage. As you know, Elder, I am a hunchback, and my appearance is unsightly..."

    "But you are an Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent! That too, initially a Seven-Pattern Law Talent, but after recent confirmation, you''ve evolved into a Six-Pattern Law Talent. An Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent can only be born from the Jo n''s pure bloodline. Moreover, for the talent to evolve to a higher stage means that your bloodline is even more pure and talented than most. As your bloodline is close to that of a direct descendant, your appearance is of no concern!"

    "B-But..."

    Jo Yeon swallowed hard.

    A direct descendant of the n?

    Had the n ever once treated him like a direct descendant?

    If they had, he wouldn''t have been doing something like wandering in the first ce.

    Jo Yeon decided to appeal not with logic or profit, but with emotion.

    "I''ve already promised to marry someone else."

    "Hmm, who is it? Perhaps someone from a major sect?"

    "No, it''s not that. Although she''s just a martial artist, she has exceptional talent..."

    Kwang!

    "Keheok!"

    Jo Yeon coughed up blood as he was crushed by an overwhelming pressure.

    The Core Formation Elder red at him with his face twisted in fury.

    "You...filthy thing. Engaged to a beast? Not even a branch member, but an Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, the face of the n, engaged to a beast! You wretch, watch your mouth. If word gets out that you''ve been ying house with a beast, the Jo n will be theughingstock of the world! Listen carefully, you fool. Mortals are not the same humans like us! They''re beasts, livestock! To borrow the phrasing of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...they are [non-human]! There''s already some dissatisfaction from ck Ghost Valley due to your hideous appearance, but if it''s revealed that you engaged in bestiality, your arranged marriage will fall apart!"

    The Core Formation Elder continued to shout furiously.

    The Qi Building cultivators who have gathered in front of the Elder for the arranged marriages with thete-stage disciples of ck Ghost Valley all sneered at Jo Yeon.

    "Engaged to a beast?"

    "Insane. His twisted lust matches his grotesque appearance."

    "He is so disgusting that I have no words, keke..."

    Jo Yeon grinded his teeth at the jeers of the crowd.

    "As the Elder said...I''m a hunchback with a hideous appearance. But..."

    He looked the Elder straight in the eyes and spoke.

    "She...she is not a beast! She is undeniably a ''person''!"

    The Elder was taken aback by Jo Yeon''s words and replied.

    "Crazy thing. You call a beast a person? Not only did you mate with a beast, but now you see them as a person? You lunatic, do you even understand how much benefit is tied to this political marriage? Although your partner also has many issues with rtionships with men, she''s still the daughter of one of the Curse Lineage Elders of ck Ghost Valley!"

    "If this political marriage is so important, then please, have a younger and more handsomete-stage cultivator take my ce instead of a hunchback like me. I am unworthy of marrying someone as distinguished as the daughter of the Curse Lineage Elder."

    "You fool! Do you even realize how much they want the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent? Anyone with this talent must participate in this marriage! Are you really going to forsake the grace the n has given you all these years over your twisted affection for some beast? Do not make the n aughingstock. Remember how much you''ve benefited from the n as you''ve grown and walked the path of cultivation!"

    At the Elder''s fierce reprimand, Jo Yeon bit down hard.

    The n''s grace?

    What did he receive again?

    He recalled his father, who had beaten him since childhood, the n members who tormented him when he moved to the main family, and the adults who kicked him away in disgust whenever they saw him.

    The spirit stones and elixirs he had been allotted were always stolen by his peers. Even the three pills meant to help him reach the Qi Building stage were taken by his rtives. In the end, he had to buy a leftover pill, a Building Emptiness Pill, from the market just to break through to the Qi Building stage.

    And wasn''t it the Jo n that killed his closest friend?

    Jo Yeon had always harbored resentment towards the n, but now, hearing them speak of ''grace'' while insulting Ha-eun, it made him lose control.

    "Do not insult her. Who are you calling a beast! She is a martial artist who knows righteousness and a person who embraces benevolence The real beasts are those within this n who treat branch members like mere test subjects��"

    "Enough!"

    Kwang!

    Jo Yeon coughed up more blood, silenced by the Elder''s roar.

    "He''spletely lost his mind. Completely bewitched by that beast. This won''t do! Hear me! Lock this madman in solitary confinement and watch him closely! Do not release him until the political marriage is settled!"

    The Elder red at Jo Yeon as he spoke.

    "Whether you like it or not, you will sacrifice yourself for the n! You carry the blood and surname of the Jo n, you were born with the great Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, and the n has supported you up to the Qi Building stage! If you''ve enjoyed the benefits, you must know how to repay the favor! The political marriage will take ce this winter. Until then, stay in solitary confinement and sort out your emotions!"

    "W-Wait!"

    Jo Yeon tried to resist, but the n''s Qi Building stage cultivators rushed in, subduing him and dragging him away.

    "Please wait, Elder! I cannot go through with this marriage. I''ve made a promise with her..."

    However, his pleas fell on deaf ears and he was locked away in solitary confinement.

    Jo Yeon stared out in a daze from within the cell.

    The room was covered in an imprable barrier, making escape impossible.

    Jo Yeon gritted his teeth.

    ''No...''

    This couldn''t happen.

    He had to be with her.

    "No!"

    Kwang!

    He pounded the wall with his reddened eyes.

    Kwarurung!

    But as he raged, the barrier activated, triggering a spell that shocked his consciousness.

    "Kuuuugh!"

    Jo Yeon opened his eyes in anger, his consciousness reeling from the impact.

    ''This, this is...''

    When his consciousness collided with the barrier, he felt his mind be strange.

    He instinctively understood.

    This room''s barrier was designed to brainwash him.

    A brainwashing barrier created to make him dedicate his body and soul to the Jo n!

    Budududuk...

    Jo Yeon was certain.

    If he remained trapped here until winter, he would gopletely mad, forgetting her and bing a mere puppet obeying the n''smands.

    ''I must escape before the wedding date arrives!''

    He began analyzing the barrier and pushing the consciousness method he had been developing to evolve even further.

    So that he would never be brainwashed.

    So that the person called Jo Yeon could remain true to himself.

    And...so he could break this room''s barrier.

    Time passed quickly.

    Finally, winter approached, and Jo Yeon was visited by the Elder who came to his solitary room.

    "Have you regained your senses a little now?"

    "...Yes, Elder. I think I temporarily lost my mind and did something disgraceful. Please forgive me. I will follow your orders properly from now on."

    Jo Yeon''s eyes appeared somewhat dazed and vacant.

    The Elder looked at him with satisfaction and smiled.

    "Very good. The disciplinary barrier provided by the Sea Dragon n was well-crafted. The wedding is only a few days away, so be prepared. It might be best to get you dressed ahead of time. Hear me!"

    At the Elder''smand, the Jo n''s servants came in and changed Jo Yeon''s clothes.

    He was dressed in the Jo n''s traditional wedding attire.

    A clean, light pink silk robe.

    The Elder nodded approvingly as he observed the sight.

    "Even a hunchback looks somewhat presentable when dressed like this. Haha! Now, spend a few more days facing the wall andposing your emotions. Soon, we will be inws with the ck Ghost Valley''s Cursed Lineage..."

    The Elder spoke with satisfaction before leaving the solitary room.

    However, once the Elder left, Jo Yeon''s gaze changed.

    With sharp eyes, he extended his consciousness.

    Tstststststststs!

    Threads of his consciousness filled the room.

    Jo Yeon focused his mind on the consciousness threads, bringing his hand to the floor.

    Wo-woong!

    His threads of consciousness clung to the ceiling, walls, and floor of the solitary room, starting to draw a strange circuit.

    ''It''s still iplete, but I can at least break the barrier.''

    Wo-woong!

    Jo Yeon''s circuit seized control of the barrier.

    And at a certain moment,

    sh!

    Jo Yeon fully took control of the barrier and discreetly dismantled part of it without leaving any trace.

    "It''s done!"

    He smiled with exhration and finally stepped outside.

    ''It seems the vignce has weakened since the Elder visited.''

    After surveying his surroundings and confirming no one was around, he skillfully slipped out of the Jo n.

    Though the n''s barrier formations repeatedly blocked his path, Jo Yeon used his unique consciousness method and circuits to break through them.

    It waste at night.

    Taking advantage of the darkness, he finally escaped the Jo n''s territorypletely.

    "It''s done, I did it!"

    After escaping the Jo n''s territory, Jo Yeon quickly boarded a flying magic artifact and sped off toward Shengzi.

    ''The arranged marriage date is approaching soon. Before then...I must marry her.''

    Jo Yeon knew.

    Eventually, both he and she would be captured again by the Jo n.

    It was likely they couldn''t avoid the arranged marriage.

    However...

    Jo Yeon, even if that were to happen, at the very least wanted to marry her first.

    To marry some unknown female cultivator from ck Ghost Valley, only toter marry her in a second wedding?

    ''That can never happen.''

    Even if he must see his friend Wol Bi who already went to the afterlife, Jo Yeon flew swiftly, determined to hold his first wedding with Wol Ha-eun no matter what.

    Paaatt!

    Soaring through the dark night sky, Jo Yeon finally arrived at a secluded corner of a forest.

    "Ah...!"

    As soon as he arrived, his eyes reddened.

    Midwinter.

    Beside a quince tree, stripped of all its leaves.

    There, Ha-eun was living in a small cabin she had built.

    It was to keep the promise they had made to hold their wedding in front of this quince tree.

    Jo Yeon stepped into the cabin.

    "Who...ah!"

    Ha-eun''s face turned to surprise when she saw him.

    For a moment, the two silently looked at each other.

    Though no words were spoken, the meaning was conveyed.

    Jo Yeon and Wol Ha-eun ran to each other and embraced tightly.

    "I missed you."

    Jo Yeon said.

    "I missed you too."

    She replied.

    For a long while after those words, the two remained silent.

    And then, after some time, Jo Yeon spoke.

    "The n is trying to make me the subject of an arranged marriage."

    He spoke, holding Ha-eun''s shoulders.

    "There''s no way to avoid it. The Jo n is the Continent''s Foremost n...even if we run, they''ll eventually track us down."

    "That''s..."

    "But...we can still be husband and wife."

    Jo Yeon met Ha-eun''s gaze with burning eyes.

    "Let''s hold the wedding today. Though I''ll be captured again and forced into the arranged marriage, you will be my first wife. No matter how grand the arranged marriage may be, the person I marry will only be the second wife."

    The two held hands tightly.

    "Even if it''s my fate to go through with the arranged marriage, within that fate, I will regard you as my first. So...though it''s unprepared, and though the ceremony can only be inadequate..."

    As he spoke, Jo Yeon''s eyes turned red.

    Things hadn''t turned out the way he had hoped.

    He had wanted to set an auspicious date for their wedding, watching the spring flowers in the warmth of spring, but now, they had to hold the ceremony urgently in the middle of winter. The situation itself felt unreasonable.

    Still, he wanted to form this connection with her no matter what, even if it had to be like this.

    "Will you marry me?"

    Ha-eun, hearing Jo Yeon''s sincere words, also teared up.

    "Yes. I''ve always been ready to be with you, whenever and however."

    She took Jo Yeon''s hand and brushed it against her face.

    Where the burn scar had once been.

    In the past few months, she had managed to undergo another transformation, sessfully erasing the burn mark.

    Jo Yeon and Ha-eun stepped outside the cabin.

    Outside.

    In front of the quince tree that had saved their lives, where they had first introduced themselves,

    The two ced a bowl of cold water before the quince tree.

    Ha-eun looked at the quince tree with a bittersweet expression.

    "I wanted us to be united when the spring flowers were in full bloom, but fate doesn''t seem to allow it."

    "..."

    At Ha-eun''s words, Jo Yeon gazed at the bare, leafless quince tree.

    Then, right there, he took off the clothes he had been wearing.

    The traditional wedding attire given to him by the Jo n, meant for the arranged marriage with the female cultivator from ck Ghost Valley.

    He stared at the light pink silk robe for a moment before, without hesitation, started tearing it apart.

    Rip, rip!

    With quick movements, he shredded the silk robe.

    After a short while, Jo Yeon''s silk robe had turned into dozens of strips of light pink thread.

    Jo Yeon swiftly climbed the quince tree and tied the pink threads to each branch, one by one.

    Although no flowers had bloomed, the sight of the quince tree adorned with dozens of pink threads was quite beautiful.

    Jo Yeon climbed down from the tree and smiled faintly.

    "I''m sorry this is all I can do. But still...this is my version of spring."

    He looked at the many pink threads fluttering in the winter wind and gave a bitter smile.

    "...It''s strange...it''s too strange, I''m sorry."

    But Ha-eun shook her head.

    "...I told you, it''s not strange...it''s wonderfully mysterious...it''s beautiful."

    Ha-eun smiled brightly as she looked at the tree.

    "It''s wonderfully mysterious and beautiful. Just like you."

    With the bowl of cold water and the many light pink threads adorning the quince tree, the two held their wedding ceremony.

    "We offer our respects to the Divine Spirits of Heaven and Earth."

    The night passed, and dawn began to break in the distance.

    At the time when the moon set and the sun rose.

    Jo Yeon and Ha-eun made their vows before the sun and moon.

    "We swear before the Eight Lights, who have governed blessings since the very beginning of time. We swear before the Mountain God, Earth God, and all the Gods of the Heavens and the Underworld. From now on, under the eyes of the Divine Spirits of Heaven and Earth, we will be bound together as one. We will grow old together, living for a hundred years, a thousand years, side by side."

    "When their hair turns white, so will mine. When they fall into madness and roll in the mud, I will roll in the mud with them. If theymit a sin and fall to the depths of hell, I will follow them to the bottom. Whether in paradise or in hell, we will always be together."

    "We ask the Heavenly God, Mountain God, Snake God, and all the Gods of Heaven and Earth and the Heavens to bless us, so that we may be Paired Winged Birds flying together in the sky and intertwined branches nting roots together in the earth."

    [TL/N: Paired Wing Bird (�����B), also known as Biyiniao, is a mythical bird in East Asian mythology that only has one eye and wing, so it needs to pair with its mate in order to fly.]

    The two, having followed the simplified wedding rites, shared the bowl of cold water under the dawn light, each drinking half.

    Then, they held each other''s hands.

    Whiiiii��

    The wind blew around them, as if blessing the couple.

    And so, Wol Ha-eun and Jo Yeon became husband and wife.

 Chapter 452: Yeons Heart (5)

    "...Thank you for being with me. One day...I will properly marry you."

    "This is already more than enough. It''s me, hus..."

    It was when the word ''husband'' was about to escape her lips.

    Kwaaang!

    An intense heat melted all the nearby snow and burned all the trees.

    Kugugugugu!

    An overwhelming heat filled the surroundings.

    "You bastard...!"

    The Core Formation stage Elder of the Jo n.The very one who brainwashed Jo Yeon and pushed forward the arranged marriage with ck Ghost Valley.

    Paat, pabababat!

    Countlesste-stage disciples of the Jo n also appeared around him.

    "You filthy, brainless bastard...in the end, you couldn''t hold back and came here to engage in bestiality with livestock in heat? Fine, if that''s what you want, I''ll make sure to tear you two apartpletely. If that livestock dies, then you will..."

    Jo Yeon didn''t wait for the Elder to finish his words and prepared a spell, aiming it at his own head.

    "If you kill or harm her, I will immediately kill myself."

    "Wh-what!?"

    "I will ept the arranged marriage you''ve proposed. I''ll even marry the cultivator from ck Ghost Valley and give you descendants. But, you must promise to spare her life and not harm her in any way. If you don''t, I will smash my own head and die right here. Even as an Elder, you won''t be able to stop this."

    Jo Yeon spoke while ring sharply at the Elder.

    "If more were born with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, you could just kill us both now. But as far as I know, there hasn''t been any recent awakening of the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent."

    Jo Yeon wasn''t foolishly threatening his life without reason.

    He had thoroughly investigated before escaping from the Jo n.

    "You could kill me if you n to break off the political marriage with the daughter of the Curse Lineage Elder. After all, what use is a mere Qi Building Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent like me. So please, kill me right here and break off the engagement!"

    "You...!"

    Jo Yeon knew.

    Over the years, he had eavesdropped on the conversations outside his solitary room using his consciousness method and became certain.

    The head of the Jo n nned to use these political marriages to elevate the n into the royal family of the cultivator world.

    To do that, they needed an unbreakable alliance, and Jo Yeon''s death here would create a w in the n Head''s grand n.

    If another Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent had emerged within thest few days, they could have simply killed Jo Yeon and reced him in the arranged marriage.

    But that was impossible.

    The Elder red at Jo Yeon with a face flushed red, while Jo Yeon held Wol Ha-eun''s hand and brought the spell closer to his own head.

    Finally, the Elder shouted at Jo Yeon.

    "Fine! You son of a dog bastard. I swear on my Golden Core, my honor, and the honor of the Jo n, that I won''ty a finger on your pet! I won''t kill her or torture her. But!"

    With zing eyes, he red at Jo Yeon and spoke.

    "To avoid any strange rumors from ck Ghost Valley, I will send your pet to the eastern end for a while. For the first twenty years of your marriage, the two of you will be absolutely forbidden from meeting each other. Understand!?"

    ''Twenty years...''

    Jo Yeon let out a low groan.

    It was a long time.

    Too long.

    But he read the Elder''s intent.

    ''This is the limit.''

    If he pushed for more conditions, the Elder might explode and kill Ha-eun right here.

    "I understand. In return...after that period, you must promise to let us meet again."

    "Fine! I''ll promise that too. I swear it on my Golden Core, my honor, and the honor of the Jo n! Is that enough!?"

    Jo Yeon also addressed thete-stage disciples behind the Elder.

    "Please make sure that those who came with the Elder also promise."

    At those words, they looked at each other, smirked, and nodded.

    "Alright. We promise. We''ll let you two meet again someday. We swear on our honor."

    "Truly..."

    "Enough!"

    Kugugugu!

    Jo Yeon tried to use his consciousness method to read the intent of thete-stage disciples, but the Elder''s sharp shout blocked his technique.

    "That''s enough. Enough with the chatter! They''ve promised in front of me, so they''ll keep their word. If you keep doubting, I''ll take it as an insult to my honor."

    "...Understood."

    Though still dissatisfied, Jo Yeon decided to trust the Elder.

    Twitch��

    Hmm? Something...

    He felt a strange ominous sensation from the Elder and thete-stage disciples, but he dismissed it as a result of the tense situation and bowed his head.

    For some reason, it reminded him of the foreboding he had felt when he met that Nascent Soul stage demon beast long ago, but he forced himself to ept the situation.

    ''This is the best option.''

    Jo Yeon looked at Ha-eun and embraced her.

    "Twenty years is a long time, but...if we yearn for each other, it won''t be such a long period."

    "Yes, I understand. Even if two changing cycles of the mountains and rivers pass, my heart will not change."

    The two embraced for a moment before parting.

    Jo Yeon headed back to the Jo n with the Core Formation Elder.

    Meanwhile, Ha-eun left with thete-stage disciples to the far east.

    She would be separated from him in the east for the next twenty years.

    Though it was far, Jo Yeon swore with determination as he arrived at the Jo n that he would go meet her again.

    ''One day...one day, I will see dear again.''

    And three dayster.

    Jo Yeon heard an absurd piece of news.

    "A-Annulment...is that what you''re saying?"

    The Core Formation Elder nodded with an extremely angry expression.

    "...Yes. It seems ck Ghost Valley investigated your past and discovered that you engaged in bestiality."

    Crack...

    The Elder red at Jo Yeon as he spoke.

    "If that had caused a crack in the alliance, I would have personally torn both you and your pet to pieces...But you''re unbelievably lucky. It turns out your partner also made a grave mistake."

    The daughter of the Curse Lineage Elder from ck Ghost Valley...it was known she had a habit of frequenting men, but no one expected her to bring a man to y with the night before the wedding. The main family''s Grand Elder discovered it, and as a result, the engagement was annulled. Originally, ck Ghost Valley was going to ept you as a favor to gain the upper hand in the alliance...but since we found such serious misconduct on their side as well, both sides were at fault, and we decided to annul the engagement without further words."

    "Th-Then..."

    Just as Jo Yeon''s face was about to brighten.

    The Elder shouted furiously.

    "Don''t get any foolish ideas! Your next political marriage will be arranged soon. However...because of the rumors of your bestiality, it will be harder to find a match."

    Puhk!

    The Elder struck Jo Yeon''s face violently.

    Puhk, puhk, puhk!

    He continued to beat Jo Yeon with his own hands as he spoke.

    "Consider yourself lucky, you piece of trash! If the other party hadn''t been so promiscuous, I would have personally melted you and that beast down as materials for my dharma treasure! Damn it, it makes my blood boil. Now I have to run around finding another match for this garbage!"

    After furiously beating Jo Yeon until he was near death, the Elder stormed out of the room, saying,

    "Reflect on your actions. And you''d better raise your cultivation quickly! If you don''t raise your worth, no one will be willing to marry someone who engaged in bestiality. If, because of your bestiality, you fail to secure an arranged marriage, I''ll personally bring your pet and tear it to pieces in front of you!"

    "...Understood."

    Jo Yeon bowed to the Elder as he left the room.

    And then he made up his mind.

    ''Let''s raise my cultivation.''

    This was also an opportunity.

    The Elder had said that only by raising his cultivation could Jo Yeon have a chance of marriage, but raising his realm also meant having more choices.

    ''Core Formation...no, if I can reach Grand Perfection Qi Building, the n won''t be able to treat me like an insignificant bug anymore.''

    When that timees, he might not be able to avoid the political marriage, but no one would be able to stop him from living with Ha-eun.

    Being with a mortal is considered bestiality?

    So what?

    Among those at the Grand Perfection Qi Building stage, some of the truly entric practitioners of devilish arts even engaged in ''real'' bestiality.

    The Elder probably thought that even if Jo Yeon raised his realm, he would only reach the mid Qi Building stage at most.

    However, Jo Yeon already internalized insights on the level of Core Formation long ago in his youth.

    The only reason he had maintained his early Qi Building stage cultivation was because extending his lifespan too much would mean that no matter how many spiritual elixirs he gave her, he wouldn''t be able to die on the same day as Ha-eun.

    But now was not the time to worry about such things.

    ''Even if I reach the Golden Core stage, extend my lifespan to beyond 600 years, and can no longer grow old together with Ha-eun... I must raise my realm now!''

    Jo Yeon swore that he would raise his cultivation, and from that day, he nearly shut himself in his room.

    Time passed.

    Five years went by, and Jo Yeon''s marriage partner still hadn''t been decided.

    The Core Formation Elder had threatened to find Ha-eun and kill her if no partner was arranged within ten years, but Jo Yeon wasn''t afraid.

    Wo-oong!

    Though he hid it from the Elder, Jo Yeon''s cultivation had already reached thete Qi Building stage.

    ''Core Formation is not far off.''

    Even more, his Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent showed signs of evolving once again.

    Perhaps because he had spent thest five years diligently practicing artifact crafting and awakening his talent, two of the six patterns were showing signs of merging again.

    Because of this, the Jo n was being more cautious in selecting a marriage partner for him, which had dyed the process.

    After the Elder left, Jo Yeon smiled faintly and resumed his cultivation.

    ''The day I can truly be with her is not far off.''

    It was then,

    "Hey, hunchback."

    Late-stage disciples entered Jo Yeon''s room.

    "...?"

    Jo Yeon looked at them with doubt.

    They were the samete-stage disciples who had witnessed him and Ha-eun with the Elder that day.

    They had all married high-ranking members of ck Ghost Valley by now and held considerable status within the n.

    One of them approached Jo Yeon, patted him on the shoulder, and handed him a wooden box.

    "I heard your Pattern Law Talent is about to evolve again? Haha, I really do wonder if you''re the same fool from before. If you be a Five-Pattern Law Talent, won''t you finally be on our level!"

    One of thete-stage disciples, born with the Five-Pattern Law Talent, put his arm around Jo Yeon''s shoulder as if they were close.

    He was the samete-stage disciple who had bullied Jo Yeon the most since childhood.

    "I''m sorry for bothering you in the past. Once you be a Five-Pattern Law Talent, you''ll finally be a person, so we shouldn''t hold grudges like before."

    With an unpleasant smile, he thrust the wooden box at Jo Yeon.

    "Take it, it''s a spiritual elixir."

    Suddenly, Jo Yeon felt an inexplicable sense of difort and disgust rising within him.

    "...What kind of elixir is this?"

    "You know it. It''s an Emotion Advancement Pill (���M��)."

    "...!"

    The Emotion Advancement Pill.

    A pill created by the Jo n, specifically for those with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent!

    It was an exceptional pill, its recipe known only to a select few among the n''s alchemists.

    "My uncle is one of the top alchemists in the main family. I gave him some rare ingredients, and he personally crafted this special Emotion Advancement Pill. He was thrilled, saying he''d never worked with such special ingredients before."

    Thete-stage disciple said this with a subtle expression.

    "Come, eat it. Although the Seven, Six-Pattern Law Talents are trash, the Five-Pattern Law Talent is still useful to the main family, so you too will be a useful asset to the n. You might think I bothered you a little when we were young, but it was all done thinking for your sake, to toughen you up you know? So don''t misunderstand."

    Jo Yeon took the wooden box containing the Emotion Advancement Pill, hesitating for a moment.

    For some reason, he felt a deep sense of difort and disgust.

    And as he hesitated, thete-stage disciple''s face twisted into an irritated expression.

    "Hey, what''s with that look? That pill took my uncle years to make. Are you disrespecting me and my uncle right now?"

    "That''s...not it. It''s just, giving something so precious to someone like me..."

    "You keep trying to refuse. Go ahead and eat one right here. If you keep disregarding our goodwill, we won''t just sit still either. You know we have your pet''s whereabouts, right?"

    "...Mm..."

    Jo Yeon''s face darkened.

    He sighed and opened the wooden box.

    Inside, there were three pills subtly glowing with a pale pink hue.

    Precious pills that amplifies the talent of an Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent!

    Why would he give such a valuable thing to someone he bullied since childhood?

    Jo Yeon looked at his intent.

    His Intent was filled with a purple pleasure.

    ''Is this malice or goodwill?''

    His consciousness method was iplete.

    Even for Jo Yeon, interpreting the enlightenment of Five Energies Converging to the Origin wasn''t an easy task.

    He could barely see the color tones, and he could only barely guess at the intentions behind those colors.

    ''I can''t grasp the exact intention.''

    In the end, Jo Yeon swallowed the pill in front of them.

    It didn''t seem like it was poisoned.

    As soon as he ate it, a gentle energy began to circte throughout his body.

    It felt as if a warm hand was softly caressing his body.

    "Puhahahahaha!"

    Watching this, thete-stage disciples all burst outughing at once.

    They seemed to be thoroughly enjoying themselves.

    Jo Yeon couldn''t understand their intentions.

    "Good, good. Really good, you hunchbacked brat!"

    After patting Jo Yeon''s back, thete-stage disciples left his room, saying,

    "We''ll leave so you can absorb the medicinal effects. Then, eat well and be a brilliant talent for the main family, you brat!"

    Jo Yeon stared at the door they had exited for a moment.

    Then he looked at the remaining elixirs in the wooden box.

    For some reason, he had a bad feeling.

    But still...

    ''...I should eat them.''

    Because he had to grow stronger to seize an opportunity.

    If he became a Five-Pattern Law Talent, the n wouldn''t be able topletely ignore his opinions.

    ''And...if this Emotion Advancement Pill works, perhaps...''

    Jo Yeon thought he could perhaps even aim for the Four-Pattern Law Talent.

    ''If I be a Four-Pattern Law Talent, maybe the family would allow me to live openly with Ha-eun.''

    "I must..."

    Jo Yeon made a vow while looking at the pills.

    "I will definitely be with her next time."

    Now was the time to raise his realm and talents by any means necessary.

    All...to be with her.

    With that thought, Jo Yeon picked up another pill and swallowed it.

    The six marks that appeared on his face merged together to form five.

    Jo Yeon muttered briefly.

    "Wait for me, dear..."

    The medicinal effects of the Emotion Advancement Pill were still swirling inside him.

    He felt that once he absorbed all of its effects, the path to bing a Four-Pattern Law Talent would open.

    "I will definitelye for you. To grow old together, to be with each other for a hundred years..."

    Jo Yeon''s eyes lit up with determination as he touched his chest.

    "Because that is what we promised..."

    Bubbling, bubbling, bubbling...

    Above a massive body of a dying Sea Dragon, oozing with purple foam,

    There, a man wearing a bamboo hat with vacant eyes stroked the Sea Dragon''s corpse with a grin.

    "Hoho...though I guided it with my own hands, the Jo n is truly beyond imagination. I merely stimted their nature, and yet to go that far...but more importantly..."

    His pupils split vertically.

    "In the end, if it turns out like that, it seems it wasn''t what I''m looking for. Because that thing''s [setting] (�O��) is to ''die together on the same day and same moment''."

    Clicking his tongue in disappointment, the man pulled something from the body of the Sea Dragon, whose eyes had rolled back in death.

    Five years passed.

    Kugugugugu!

    Inside one of the training cave residences of the Jo n.

    A loud rumble echoed as Heaven and Earth spiritual energy surged into the cave.

    "What''s going on?"

    One of the Elders of the Jo n looked towards the direction of the cave residence.

    "This celestial phenomenon...could it be...?"

    As if realizing something, he flinched in shock and flew towards the training cave.

    A short whileter, a powerful pressure of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy rushed out from inside the cave.

    Kugugu!

    The doors to the training residence opened, and Jo Yeon emerged from inside.

    "N-No, what is this...?"

    The Elder''s mouth dropped open.

    The one who emerged from within the training cave residence was Jo Yeon, the very person the Elder had once threatened, saying he would kill his pet if Jo Yeon failed to find a match.

    Seeing Jo Yeon, the Elder inhaled sharply.

    "You...you''ve reached...Core Formation...but more than that!"

    He was stunned as he looked at the marks that had appeared on Jo Yeon''s skin.

    "F-Four-Pattern Law Talent! A Four-Pattern Law Talent!? How is this possible? A Seven-Pattern Law Talent evolved into a Four-Pattern Law Talent? Even if you eat Emotion Advancement Pills like rice, evolving the Law Talent isn''t easy. How many times have you evolved already?!"

    But regardless of the Elder''s astonishment, Jo Yeon simply smiled faintly.

    "Have you been well, Elder?"

    "..."

    "I''ve broken through to the Core Formation stage and even attained the Four-Pattern Law Talent."

    Jo Yeon gestured behind him.

    Inside the training cave residence countless magic artifacts that Jo Yeon had crafted over the years to evolve his Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent were piled up.

    "I''ll dedicate all these magic artifacts and dharma treasures to the n. With this much, Elder, don''t you think I should be able to choose my own marriage partner?"

    "..."

    The Elder looked at Jo Yeon with an incredulous expression, then sighed.

    "...Do as you wish. To think you were hiding such talent...it''s surprising. Here, this is the magic artifact that records the location of that mortal you cherish. Whether you go to her or not is up to you As I promised, ever since that day, I''vepletely left her alone and haven''t touched her!"

    "Haha, thank you."

    After thanking the Elder, Jo Yeon quickly went to the Grand Elder and the n Head to pay his respects.

    The n Head and Grand Elder''s praise left through one ear, his mind solely focused on the moment he could go to see Ha-eun.

    Finally, when the n Head finished his words of advice and well-wishing toward Jo Yeon, Jo Yeon made his request.

    "n Head, now that I''ve reached the Golden Core stage and attained the Four-Pattern Law Talent, I believe I have the right to choose my own marriage partner."

    "Hmm, that is true. Do you have a prestigious n or a disciple from a major sect in mind?"

    "I...want to marry a martial artist."

    "What?!"

    The Nascent Soul stage n Head''s face turned red with anger and shouted.

    "When I heard those rumors about bestiality or whatever, I thought they were lies...but to think you still carry such perverse tastes!"

    Kugugugugu!

    The n Head raised his aura in rage, but barely managed to control his anger as he sat back down.

    "...If you were only a Five-Pattern Law Talent, or merely at the Qi Building stage, I would have personally beaten you to death. But given your realm and talent, I won''t kill you. Do as you wish. However! Even if you keep a pet, you will marry the woman chosen by the n!"

    "...Thank you."

    Jo Yeon nodded, dissatisfied but at least having gained permission.

    ''I''m confident I''ll rise to the Nascent Soul stage with my Four-Patten Law Talent.''

    When that dayes, no one would be able to stop him from officially marrying Ha-eun.

    Though the idea of spending only a hundred years with Ha-eun was a bit regrettable, if he gathered all the rare medicines on the continent and raised her to the Core Formation stage, they could possibly spend a thousand years together.

    With such dreams in mind, Jo Yeon left the audience chamber and took out the magic artifact that recorded Ha-eun''s location.

    As expected of the Jo n, renowned for their genius in artifact crafting, creating a magic artifact that could track a single mortal''s location was an all too easy feat.

    ''The Elder must''ve made this just in case, but hasn''t activated it once in ten years.''

    Jo Yeon analyzed the structure of the artifact.

    ''It seems to track her movements based on her blood information and leads me to her location. The craftsmanship is unnecessarily high. Anyway, this damned Jo n...if they have this level of skill, bestowing mortals a year of abundance..."

    Though he harbored a slight grudge toward the Jo n, Jo Yeon felt as if he could fly.

    It felt like nothing but happiness awaited him now.

    Even the Jo n, which he had disliked to this day, seemed to now give him a faint sense of belonging.

    "Well, that''s enough. Let''s go."

    Wiiiiing!

    The moment Jo Yeon activated the magic artifact, wings sprouted from the round artifact, and it floated into the air.

    The magic artifact pped its wings and headed in a certain direction.

    Jo Yeon followed it using the Flying Escape Technique.

    "Since it''ll take a lot of spiritual power to travel east, I should replenish with elixirs or spirit stones before..."

    Then, Jo Yeon noticed something strange.

    The artifact wasn''t heading east.

    It was headed toward a corner of the Jo n''s main family.

    Jo Yeon''s eyes widened.

    ''Wait, could it be...?''

    He felt a sense of disbelief.

    "She wasn''t in the east, but hidden within the Jo n''s main family? Hah..."

    Then again, even for the Jo n, a Five Energies Converging to the Origin martial artist like Ha-eun had worth as a bodyguard for their Qi Refining disciples. That might be how they were using her.

    "Hah...to think she was close by all along and I never knew. The main family must''ve controlled the information. No...was it because I was too focused on cultivation and didn''t pay attention? Regardless..."

    Wiiiiing!

    The magic artifact passed through the sparring grounds, cultivation rooms, the magic artifact refining chamber, and headed toward a secluded corner of the main family.

    It was going to the pill refining room.

    "...What''s this?"

    Jo Yeon stared at the magic artifact that arrived at the front of the pill-refining room, puzzled.

    ''Is Ha-eun inside?''

    He carefully opened the door and stepped inside.

    Since even a Core Formation cultivator like him couldn''t enter the pill refining room carelessly, Jo Yeon proceeded with caution.

    As he opened the door, the magic artifact flew to a corner of the pill refining room.

    "Dear...are you there?"

    Jo Yeon, with a trembling heart, followed the magic artifact.

    Then, the artifact stopped.

    It halted in front of the me vent that ignited Earth Fire (�ػ�) for the alchemy furnace.

    "..."

    Jo Yeon briefly looked around.

    Ha-eun was nowhere to be seen.

    "...Is the magic artifact broken?"

    He touched the artifact.

    But from the perspective of someone who had reached the level of the Four-Pattern Law Talent, the magic artifact was not broken.

    He could feel Ha-eun''s blood registered within the artifact.

    The Qi within the blood was undoubtedly Ha-eun''s, as Jo Yeon remembered it.

    "..."

    Jo Yeon fiddled with the artifact again, muttering to himself.

    "How strange. It seems broken, but...I can''t figure it out with my skills."

    It was then.

    Jo Yeon heard someone approaching behind him, yawning.

    "Huaaaaahm,bining medicinal ingredients isn''t easy. Hey, wait! Who are you?!"

    Jo Yeon turned around.

    It was the samete-stage disciple who had given him the Emotion Advancement Pill in the past.

    Thete-stage disciple smiled with a cheerful face the moment he saw Jo Yeon.

    "Well, look who it is! Isn''t it the hunchback! Haha, did you juste out of seclusion? How''d it go? Made any progress? I''m already at thete Qi Building stage without even going into seclusion. Let''s see how far you��huh?"

    As he checked Jo Yeon''s consciousness and spiritual pressure, thete-stage disciple''s expression changed.

    "W-what...?"

    Then, Jo Yeon reached out toward thete-stage disciple.

    Clench!

    Grabbing thete-stage disciple by both shoulders, Jo Yeon asked,

    "...Where is she?"

    Thete-stage disciple''s face turned pale.

    "H-How did someone like you reach Core Formation...?"

    "Where..."

    Crunch!

    He spoke to thete-stage disciple who was babbling nonsense.

    "Is she?"

    "Kugh, you, you..."

    It was at that moment.

    Clench!

    Someone appeared in the room and grabbed Jo Yeon''s hand.

    Jo Yeon looked at the person.

    Thete-stage disciple''s uncle.

    A Grand Perfection Core Formation stage Great Elder, just about to enter the Nascent Soul stage.

    "Amazing. I didn''t expect that hunchback my nephew mentioned would grow to this level."

    "...Where is she?"

    Jo Yeon asked him with a sharp re.

    Before the Great Elder could respond, thete-stage disciple hid behind him and sneered.

    "Haha, you mean your pet? Didn''t we keep our promise?! We said we''d ''let you meet her again!''"

    "...What?"

    "Over there! Your pet is ''over there!''"

    Thete-stage disciple pointed to Jo Yeon''s stomach.

    Jo Yeon briefly looked down at his own stomach, then nced at the me vent of the alchemy furnace, before turning his gaze back to the Great Elder.

    Finally, his eyes settled on thete-stage disciple.

    Saaaaaaaa��

    "...You."

    A cold aura began to spread around Jo Yeon.

    "U-Uncle!"

    "Hmph, you made a mistake. You didn''t tell me he cared this much for a pet."

    The Grand Elder blocked Jo Yeon''s path and spoke.

    "My nephew was a bit hasty, but you should understand. In the end, wasn''t it just livestock? Besides, those three hundred Emotion Advancement Pills made from your pet were truly of excellent quality. The n''ste-stage disciples, the n Head, the Elders, and even the supreme Grand Elders all consumed them and achieved remarkable improvements in their aptitudes. It must have died happily knowing it was of immense help to the Jo n."

    "..."

    "If you have anyints, speak up. It was a rather special kind of livestock, so we canpensate you. If you need another pet, we can bring a few more from the secr world."

    "..."

    "If you have noints, leave. The pill refining room is not a ce for even Core Formation elders of the n to enter recklessly."

    "..."

    Jo Yeon walked past the Grand Elder and left.

    He returned to his room in a daze.

    Then he looked down at his hand.

    Crunch��

    Jo Yeon bit down on his own hand.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch...

    Blood began to flow from his hand.

    Crunchcrunchcrunchcrunchcrunch...

    Jo Yeon didn''t care about the flowing blood, biting until his bones were exposed.

    Drip, drip...

    Red liquid began to flow from Jo Yeon''s eyes.

    He understood what he had eaten.

    "Ahh..."

    Crackcrackcrackcrackcrack...

    He resented his own hand.

    He resented his mouth for thoughtlessly eating anything.

    "Aaaaahhhhhhh!!!!"

    Sssss��

    The four patterns on Jo Yeon''s face began to blur, gradually starting to resemble three patterns again.

    That day, Jo Yeon went mad.

    Everything else in his mind disappeared, leaving only a single goal.

    The annihtion of the Jo n.

    With that as his sole purpose, he threw himself into revenge and madness.

 Chapter 453: Yeons Heart (6)

    Around six hundred years passed.

    During that time, many events urred in the cultivation world.

    A young boy who found a secret manual on a cliff founded a sect called the Azure Heaven Creation Sect and opposed the Jo n''s influence. The marriage alliance between the Jo n, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and the ck Ghost Valley began to weaken as a new generation took over leadership in those two sects.

    And around that time...

    The head of the Jo n and the Council of Elders convened another meeting.

    "The era of our Jo n has arrived."

    The Heavenly Being stage cultivators of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, and other demon race factions all ascended to the upper world with the recent opening of the Ascension Gate.

    However, the Heavenly Being stage cultivators of the Jo n, who possessed Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, did not ascend.

    It was because of their Heavenly Punishment.Thus, the Jo n naturally became the foremost power on the continent, possessing the greatest number of Heavenly Being stage cultivators.

    Over the six hundred years, the number of Heavenly Being stage cultivators in the Jo n had increased to ten.

    The n Head spoke confidently.

    "Now, without a doubt, the Jo n is the greatest on the continent. We can bring any sect to its knees by force. But the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, and others...sects with deep foundations that have senior members who ascended to the higher realms. If we forcefully annex them and those seniors descend, it would be disastrous. Therefore, we must proceed more moderately and absorb them gradually."

    "What method do you think is best?"

    "The mass marriage alliance we held six hundred years ago. Back then, we arranged widespread marriages between lower-ranked disciples of the ns and sects, forming a light alliance. But this time, we will establish an even stronger alliance. We will arrange marriages between Core Formation Elders from each sect and n, slowly bringing them into the Jo n!"

    "Hoo...that sounds good."

    "As expected of the n Head!"

    "Truly, the genius who evolved the Three-Pattern Law into the Two-Pattern Law in the shortest in record time...thanks to n Head, our Jo n is experiencing an unprecedented golden age..."

    Kwang!

    Inside the meeting hall where the n Head and the Grand Elders were gathered.

    The door to the meeting hall suddenly burst open, and someone walked in.

    The n Head furrowed his brow and shouted.

    "Who do you think you are!? How dare you barge into the Elder Council meeting...?"

    "Everyone, quiet!"

    The hunchbacked figure who had entered the hall shouted loudly.

    "From now on, I, Jo Yeon, a descendant of the Jo n, have something to say."

    "Hmm...?"

    It was Jo Yeon.

    After scanning the meeting hall with glossy eyes, he ran a hand across his face.

    Tststststststs!

    As the pattern on Jo Yeon''s face became visible, everyone in the hall was shocked.

    "This, this, this..."

    "One-Pattern Law Talent!!!"

    They all shot to their feet, grinning with joy.

    "Amazing! A One-Pattern Law Talent has appeared..."

    "How many thousands of years has it been since this happened!? Haha! Hahaha! Truly, the age of the Jo n is upon us!"

    The n Head, his face brimming with excitement, shouted.

    "With a One-Pattern Law Talent, we don''t need marriage alliances or anything else. We can just conquer everything! Haha! Well done, well done! Your name...yes, it was Jo Yeon! You''ve done well, this��"

    "Shut up for a moment. I can''t hear properly."

    "...?".

    But Jo Yeon, showing no interest in the n head''s words, ced a hand to his ear as if focusing on a distant voice.

    Jo Yeon''s eyes shed as he spoke.

    "Good, good. Then I will give you onest chance. n head! And members of the Elder Council! Do you remember the name of my wife, Wol Ha-eun, who died six hundred years ago?"

    At those words, the n head and the Grand Elders exchanged puzzled nces.

    As the higher ups of the Jo n, they knew most of the Elders at the Core Formation stage and above.

    But none of them remembered Jo Yeon ever being married.

    "...Who is that?"

    The n head asked, puzzled.

    Jo Yeon''s eyes twitched.

    "...Yes. Ignorance is not a sin. I will enlighten you. My wife was a martial artist. She was the disciple and adopted daughter of Wol Bi, the martial artist of Five Energies Converging to the Origin from the Wol n of Byeokra..."

    "Wait, wait..."

    The n head shook his head as if he had a headache and interrupted Jo Yeon''s words.

    "What you''re saying right now is...that pet from six hundred years ago was your wife? Well, I understand if you have strange preferences, but I''d appreciate it if you didn''t mention acts like bestiality in such an official setting. After all, this is a gathering of elders, is it not?"

    The n head was displeased, but seeing the single pattern emerging on Jo Yeon''s face, he gritted his teeth.

    "So, if you could just show a bit more formality..."

    "You all have two choices."

    Jo Yeon crossed his arms and spoke confidently.

    "First, you and I mobilize everything we have to find a way to see my wife again and beg for her forgiveness. Second, you go directly to where my wife is and ask for her forgiveness."

    "..."

    A chill spread through the meeting hall at Jo Yeon''s words.

    "So, you''re saying we either resurrect the dead or die ourselves?"

    The n head shook his head in disbelief.

    "Haha. You''re going too far with your jokes. Just because you lost one pet..."

    Crack!

    In the next moment, the n head was split in half and killed.

    Not only his body, but even his Nascent Soul was cleaved in two in a single strike, leaving no possibility of revival.

    "...!"

    "What in the world...?"

    "Is this an attack!?"

    As the Grand Elders panicked, Jo Yeon shouted again.

    "Everyone quiet! Quiet! Sit down!"

    "You disrespectful brat, a n elder has just died and you dare��"

    Kwang!

    The moment one of the Grand Elders were about to shout at Jo Yeon.

    As expected, the Grand Elder''s body was also split in two, just like the n head.

    Only then did the Grand Elders fall silent, staring at Jo Yeon.

    It was because they could see that the Grand Elder who spoke was killed at Jo Yeon''s mere gesture.

    One of the Grand Elders asked in a trembling voice.

    "You...you...just now. Did you kill the n head and a Grand Eld-."

    Pukwak!

    The Grand Elder who opened their mouth was also split in two and killed.

    Jo Yeon, his eyes gleaming wildly, looked around at the Grand Elders and muttered.

    "I told you to be quiet. I can''t hear [the voice] properly."

    "..."

    "This is yourst chance. Will you help me find a way to resurrect my wife, or will you all die?"

    For a moment, silence reigned over the Grand Elders.

    And then��

    Kwaaaang!

    The ceiling of the hall was blown away, and ten Heavenly Being stage Supreme Grand Elders of the Jo n appeared.

    "We came because the n head was killed, and what is this...!"

    The appearance of the Heavenly Being stage Supreme Grand Elders brought hope to the eyes of the Grand Elders.

    "E-Elders!"

    "You''ve arrived just in time! This madman is trying to stage a rebellion!"

    "That Jo Yeon bastard killed the n head! Please, elders, punish him!"

    The Jo n''s Heavenly Being stage cultivators red at Jo Yeon and shouted.

    "You bastard! Do you realize your crime?"

    Kurururung!

    The heavens roared.

    Heaven and Earth spiritual energy trembled.

    A terrifying pressure weighed down on the entire area.

    However, even under the immense pressure, Jo Yeon sneered.

    "...I definitely said this was the st chance]. Isn''t that right, dear?"

    The next moment, the Heavenly Being Supreme Grand Elders and the Nascent Soul Grand Elders were startled to see a woman standing behind Jo Yeon, emerging from the shadows.

    "Grand Perfection Heavenly Being!"

    "When did such a high person appear...?"

    Ignoring the loud Jo n, Jo Yeon turned around and gently stroked the woman''s cheek.

    The woman resembled Ha-eun.

    She looked just like she did in the final moments Jo Yeon had shared with Ha-eun.

    Though there was no burn scar on her face, there were pockmarks, and though she appeared intelligent, her face was angr.

    Not exactly a beautiful face.

    She wore a pure white robe, and like when Jo Yeon and Ha-eun had first be lovers, her face was veiled by a in cloth, hiding her appearance.

    Jo Yeon caressed her cheek.

    It was cold.

    He stared at the puppet in Ha-eun''s form and murmured quietly.

    "Just end it all for me. [Dear]."

    The next moment, [She] became light and soared into the sky.

    Wielding short spears in both hands, [She] rushed at a Heavenly Being Supreme Grand Elder, splitting him in half and killing him in a single strike.

    "H-Heok...!"

    "This is insane..."

    The realm of Jo Yoen��s body was merely at the Grand Perfection Core Formation stage, but she was a puppet who partially rose to the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage over six hundred years.

    A masterpiecepleted by pouring in all his obsession.

    Jo Yeon, who hadpleted [Her], burst into maniacalughter and shouted.

    "Now, then. Let it all be annihted! My n!!!"

    The Jo n burned.

    And a great massacre ensued.

    It was caused by just one Grand Perfection Heavenly Being stage puppet.

    The tragedy was wrought by the puppet known as [Her].

    "P-Please, spare me! Please spare me!"

    Jo Yeon smiled as he watched the n''s Elders being dragged before him.

    "Throw them in."

    In addition to [Her], Jo Yeon began controlling puppets at the Nascent Soul-level to systematically destroy the n.

    One Grand Perfection Core Formation Elder was thrown whole into a refining furnace by a Nascent Soul-level puppet.

    "GUAAAAAAAH! Guuurgh...grk..."

    After some time.

    The Grand Perfection Core Formation Elder emerged from the Jo n''s refining furnace as a single pill.

    It was the Emotion Advancement Pill, the pride of the Jo n.

    Gulp!

    Jo Yeon swallowed the Emotion Advancement Pill.

    It was originally a pill made from grinding down mortals, taking several years to refine, but when it was made from cultivators, the refinement waspleted in an instant. Jo Yeon smiled in satisfaction as he observed the quickly finished pills.

    "H-Hey, Jo Yeon. You, you remember me, right? I treated you so well..."

    Jo Yeon looked at thete-stage disciple who had fed Ha-eun to him, now dragged before him.

    With a gentle expression, Jo Yeon ordered the puppet.

    "Rip out his tongue."

    Then, taking out numerous healing pills and elixirs he had taken from the Jo n''s treasure vault he said,

    "And feed these to him, so he regenerates. Repeat it until his mind breaks."

    Jo Yeon, with a rxed gaze, began refining the entire Jo n into pills and swallowing them.

    ''They said she was turned into three hundred pills and fed to thete-stage disciples and higher ups.''

    No one knew exactly who had consumed Ha-eun.

    Thus, Jo Yeon made one decisive choice to retrieve Ha-eun, who had entered the bellies of his n members.

    "You will all be one with me."

    A decision made topletely be one with Ha-eun.

    Jo Yeon endlessly consumed the Emotion Advancement Pills, which had surpassed even the highest grade due to being made from cultivators.

    "Don''t worry."

    And, the more Emotion Advancement Pills he ate.

    The more of his n he devoured, the greater the madness took root in Jo Yeon''s mind.

    "I will never forget any of you."

    Jo Yeon used all his consciousness to remember every single member of his n, screaming and wailing before him.

    After all, they were his blood rtives.

    "You will all...be one with my world."

    Jo Yeon firmly imprinted the images of the screaming people into his consciousness.

    It was to bear the original sin of devouring his n.

    And with each person he consumed.

    Jo Yeon felt the noise in his head grow louder.

    His mind gradually filled with endless shouting and screams.

    Crunch!

    Atst, Jo Yeon devoured all the members of his n.

    Thete-stage disciple, who had gone mad after having his tongue ripped out again and again, was thest to enter Jo Yeon''s belly.

    "Heh, heh heh..."

    Unlike six hundred years ago when he had been half-mad, Jo Yeon was nowpletely insane.

    Hearing the resentment and hallucinations of his n members, he shed tears.

    "Are you alright over there, dear?"

    He said, hugging [Her] lovingly.

    "Look, look. Didn''t I tell you? That our n members aren''t truly evil people. Look. In the end, they''re racking their brains with me, trying to find a way to meet you again, right? Isn''t that so?"

    Pretending to listen to the empty air, Jo Yeonughed.

    "Ahh, see, my n members are responsible people. They''re saying how they''ll be one with me like this and meet dear again to apologize...meet dear again...again..."

    Mumbling nonsense while grinning at the empty air, Jo Yeon grabbed [Her] body.

    Then, he shouted.

    "Again...I want to see you again!"

    He raised his voice in agony, looking up at the sky.

    "Again, again, if I could go back to that moment. If I could return to the moment when I met you, I would never hesitate. Even if it meant dying together, I would run away with you while holding the wedding. We swore that we would die on the same day, at the same time, didn''t we? Right? So, I, I...again..."

    In his eyes, the moment he first met Ha-eun was reflected.

    Every moment he shared with her shed by.

    He recalled the words she had said to him.

    ��It''s only strange because you perceive it that way...but in my eyes...yes. It''s wonderfully mysterious, in a way that''s quite fascinating and beautiful.

    Strange (����/bizarre) and wonderfully mysterious (����) are, essentially, differences in perception.

    For some reason, those words lingered in Jo Yeon''s mind.

    Jo Yeon let out a voice filled with pain.

    "Again! Again, even if just once, I will...recreate that moment!"

    From the ruins of the Jo n, one hunchback who had lost everything and gone mad,

    Having consumed beyond the limits of the Emotion Advancement Pills, he reached a ce transcending even the One-Pattern Law Talent and vowed to recreate the one moment that had been the most valuable in his life.

    He swore before [Her].

    "Even if just once!!!"

    That day.

    Jo Yeon hugged [Her] in his embrace and was determined.

    Even though there was no difference between bizarre and wonderfully mysterious, he resolved that he would be a bizarre monster henceforth.

    Recognizing himself as a monster, even if it meant pouring out countless sacrifices,

    He would wait for the day he could see her again.

    Only then, he believed he would return not as a bizarre monster, but as Jo Yeon from that wonderfully mysterious and beautiful time...

    He made that resolution.

    "I am..."

    Looking at [Her] in his arms, he muttered.

    "The father (����) of monsters (����)"

    Contemting his bizarre and hideous self within his madness...

    Jo Yeon thus became the Mad Lord (�־�).

    [TL/N: I mentioned way back that Mad Lord really means Bizarre/Strange Lord. Monster (����) also means ''freak'', and the first hanja means strange/bizarre. ??(����), which was just tranted as father, is a formal and respectful way of calling someone their father in historical times. It can be tranted literally as father lord. Hence, put together, it creates Bizarre/Strange Lord.]

    Author''s Note: In yesterday''s note, I announced that the Mad Lord episode would be finished in one chapter...

    However, as I added more emotional depth, the length increased, and it ended up bing three chapters.

    I have no excuse if you use me of indulging in a character I favor.

    However, I really wanted to share about the character known as Mad Lord with my readers.

    I am well aware that melodramatic elements can be seen as a drawback in regression and cultivation stories.

    But even though it may be dripping with melodrama, I wanted to express this character called the Mad Lord.

    You could say it was the author''s inability to suppress their own desires over the consideration of the readers.

    If there were any readers who found it boring, I sincerely apologize as a web novel author for not providing a faster-paced development.

    I would like to express my heartfelt thanks and love to the readers who have read up to this point.

    Always thankful, and once again, thank you.

 Chapter 454: Yeons Heart (7)

    I peeked into the Mad Lord''s memories.

    And I came to know of his life.

    "..."

    Paaatt...

    As I regain my senses, the true bodies of the Seven Esteemed Ones Of An Era are in the process of being summoned around the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Quietly, I raise my sword and aim it toward them.

    Next to me, Seo Hweol appears with a faint smile.

    Oh Hye-seo''s aura has once again disappeared outside the Bright Cold Realm.

    Now, the only thing left beside the Mad Lord is Kim Yeon''s consciousness.Seo Hweol smiles faintly and speaks.

    "Quite turbulent, isn''t it? The Old Man''s life...because of that state, I couldn''t use Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens on him."

    I re at Seo Hweol in silence and grip the Colorless ss Sword.

    Atst, I understand the secret of Mad Lord''s heart essence.

    The reason why I felt countless cries and screams filled with agony when I previously entered his heart essence.

    It was because Jo Yeon devoured the entire Jon, embedding them wholly into his consciousness, much like my own Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    No matter how much he resented them, it was still an expression of the Mad Lord''s own guilt for killing his blood rtives.

    That is the true cause of the madness he harbors.

    "You''re the one who fed ''her'' to Jo Yeon, aren''t you?"

    Seo Hweol shrugs his shoulders.

    "Hoho. All I did was guide the Jo n to separate ''her'' from Jo Yeon through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. The ones who actually did the deed were the Jo n, who treated everyone outside cultivators as livestock."

    At his exnation, I let out a hollowugh.

    "They probably never truly understood why they were annihted until the very end. From their perspective, they merely plucked a radish from the field they were cultivating."

    "..."

    The cultivation world is truly repulsive.

    Leaving Seo Hweol behind, I charge toward the Seven Esteemed Ones Of An Era.

    In this world, the strong devouring the weak is not only consideredmon sense but is rather regarded as the ''natural order.''

    The belief that ''cultivation is essentially plunder'' is thew of this world and the absolute truth."

    As I face Esteemed One Swae Ryeong, who is spewing coral, I grit my teeth.

    ''O Owner of Salt Mountain.''

    The being who pushed forward the truth that cultivation is repentant enlightenment.

    I ask that being silently.

    ''Is it not you who is wrong?''

    Pukwak!

    With one sh, I fend off Esteemed One Swae Ryeong, the cut Esteemed One Gwi Ryuk and Esteemed One Yuk Nyeong who rush from behind.

    ''This world is insane.''

    The notion that the strong eat the weak has gone beyond being considered merely natural and reached a level of madness.

    ''In this insane world, is it not you who proimed that cultivation is repentant enlightenment...the one who is truly insane?''

    I swing my sword, gritting my teeth.

    As I witnessed the Mad Lord''s life, I felt it deep in my bones.

    There is no hope, not in this world or anywhere else.

    Watching the Mad Lord''s life, where he devoured his lover with his own hands, I came to realize one thing.

    This world is ultimately governed by fate.

    And if that fate is the heavens,

    Does that not mean that the heavens are a being that can be so cruel to a single person?

    If that''s the case, then isn''t this world under those heavens nothing but hell?

    The Salt Mountain, who shouted repentant enlightenment, was annihted while the Owner of Great Mountain, who piled up mountains of ughter, pain, despair, and grief, remains��isn''t that proof?

    Doesn''t the death of the virtuous and noble Yu Hao Te, while Blood Yin remains, also prove it as well?

    Clench...

    I grip the Colorless ss Sword even tighter.

    When hearts connect with one another, shouldn''t that be an infinite blessing?

    There was a time when I thought that.

    But look.

    In this world, the connection of hearts can instead bring even more pain!

    Is it because my own pain has surfaced while watching the Mad Lord''s past?

    Or is it because Blood Yin is amplifying my negative emotions?

    I swing my sword with a gloomy heart as I face the Esteemed Ones.

    I can sense the Mad Lord beginning to regain consciousness.

    But suddenly, a thought crosses my mind.

    Even if Yeon''s y is activated, the Bright Cold Realm is already no different from hell due to the tyranny of the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    If that''s the case...

    Wouldn''t it be not so bad to let Blood Yin consume...

    [Daoist Seo!]

    Flinch!

    Ie back to my senses due to Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    The stickiness of his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens clings to my mind, preventing me from fallingpletely into darkness.

    [Reflect on yourself.]

    "..."

    As he says, I reflect on myself.

    Blood devilish energy surges from my entire body.

    My eyes are not just bloodshot; they''ve turned fully red.

    ''...Hah.''

    I understand why my mind had briefly gone astray.

    The Owner of the Blood Yin Realm.

    The True Immortal Blood Yin directly took action against me, who is facing off the Esteemed Ones.

    I feel my mind gradually sinking into the darkness.

    ''Is this the power of Blood Yin...''

    However, I don''t feel the same fierce urge to escape Blood Yin''s authority like before.

    Perhaps it''s because I no longer feel the urge to deny the negative power that Blood Yin whispers.

    I simply search, powerlessly, for that divine voice that had once whispered in my ear.

    ''O Salt Mountain. In this world. What meaning does repentant enlightenment have...?''

    "What meaning do you think!?"

    ...Huh?

    "Reflecting on oneself means cultivating oneself. If the strong eating the weak is the truth and plundering is absolute, then eventually those who consider it absolute will also be devoured and plundered by someone stronger."

    Why...are you here...?

    "But those who cultivate themselves and grow will, even if they perish, only perish due to their own selves. What they hold would not be taken from others. What they have nurtured will remain with them, even if the world itself perishes."

    A familiar old man with a goat-like beard is angrily scolding in front of me.

    "So get a grip! You dim-witted thing!"

    sh!

    Upon seeing Cheongmun Ryeong, I snap back to my senses.

    But as soon as I do, Cheongmun Ryeong vanishes from sight.

    What remains is only...

    The pure white light emanating from Buk Hyang-hwa''s norigae.

    "..."

    I gaze at the norigae for a moment and then smile.

    Was it Cheongmun Ryeong who answered me through the norigae?

    Or was it...

    The Owner of Salt Mountain who answered my question in the form of Cheongmun Ryeong?

    ''Ah...''

    I know the answer immediately.

    It wasn''t given by someone else.

    It was something within me.

    The Cheongmun Ryeong within my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections must have surely responded as such, showing me the vision as I have alreadye to that judgment myself.

    The norigae was merely a trigger.

    One who grows by plundering from others will, in the end, also be plundered.

    But one who grows through repentant enlightenment will, even when the endes, leave behind what they''ve built.

    Now I finally understand why the Owner of Salt Mountain, who was said to have been annihted, left behind so much authority.

    It''s because they did not grow by plundering others, but grew by cultivating themself, which is why so much still remains.

    What is gained through repentant enlightenment will never perish!

    Tssaaahhhhh!

    A pure white light begins to radiate from my body.

    Somehow, from far off in the distance.

    From beyond even the universe, I feel the re of someone vicious watching me.

    But somehow, I feel that this ''someone,'' though ring at me, will not harm me.

    Though they may hate me, I feel they acknowledge me as well.

    Emboldened by that feeling, I drive out the Heart Demon awakening inside me.

    "Hear this, Mad Lord."

    I speak to the Mad Lord, who is just beginning to regain consciousness.

    Kuung!

    The forms of the Esteemed Ones in front of me begin to change.

    :: Purple Soul Filling the Heavens. Six Harmonies Fully Blooming (���ϝM�_). ::

    Esteemed One Hill Gi bes iron.

    Bing a mountain of steel, they take their ce in the western side of Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Esteemed One Gwi Ryuk bes a river.

    Bing a river of darkness, they take their ce in the northern side of Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Esteemed One Yuk Nyeong bes a tree.

    Sprouting from a body made of red soil, they be a blood tree in the eastern side.

    Esteemed One Wi On bes fire.

    Burning their body away, they illuminate the southern side of Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Esteemed One Gyeok Hal bes the sky.

    Bing hideous stars that gaze down from above, they cover the sky.

    Finally, Esteemed One Swae Ryeong bes thend.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Their body made of red coral copses, and coral begins to sprout across the entire continent of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The mountain of irons hardens the corals, the river of darkness flows between the corals, the massive blood tree decays and nourishes the corals, and the mes provide warmth to the corals.

    From the stars that have be the eyes of the sky, I feel a gaze.

    It is no longer the gaze of Gyeok Hal.

    :: Obey me. ::

    Among the Blood Yin Realm Seven Esteemed Ones Of An Era,

    Except for Gyu Cheon, who was born in the Bright Cold Realm and crossed over to the Blood Yin Realm, all the Esteemed Ones who became so in the Blood Yin Realm have lost themselves and be vessels that are no different than vessels for the authority of Blood Yin.

    No, their situation is even more wretched than bing vessels.

    For they have lost themselves forever.

    :: O Authority of Trida (����; coral and shell). ::

    The red trida, manifested from Esteemed One Swae Ryeong, spreads over the Bright Cold Realm, dyeing the entire world red.

    I can feel it.

    Soon, this world will be the Blood Yin Realm.

    I speak again to the Mad Lord.

    "Can you hear me, Mad Lord?"

    The Mad Lord''s consciousness returns.

    Recalling the enlightenment I gained upon witnessing the Mad Lord''s life, and seeing the vision of Cheong Mun Ryeong and oveing the Heart Demon, I speak.

    "You are a sinner. You plundered the lives and hearts of countless people to create the evil structure known as the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. For your goal, you pushed hundreds of millions, trillions of living beings into the sufferings of hell. Therefore, you are undeniably a viin and a plunderer."

    There is no response from the Mad Lord.

    For some reason, his consciousness feels powerless.

    I raise my sword as I gaze at the world changing before my eyes.

    All around, monsters, including Heart Heavenly Demons, begin to appear.

    "But..."

    These Heart Heavenly Demons are different from the ones before.

    Empowered by the might of Blood Yin, they possess even more terrifying authority as they eye the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kugwagwagwang!

    The onught of Blood Yin strikes the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    It seems as though there is a will topletely crush the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, which has the potential to summon the power of Vast Cold.

    "Your Her, on the other hand, built everything up solely by herself. So..."

    Even as I feel the terrifying army of Heart Heavenly Demons and the gaze of Blood Yin, I loudly convey my enlightenment to the Mad Lord.

    "Within you, the power she has passed on��her heart��remains whole!"

    I had thought the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress had regained its consciousness in front of me while fighting [Her] and took [Her] away.

    I thought some ''consciousness'' I hadn''t known before had emerged in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    But no.

    I merely didn''t hear it before.

    "Your Her has never once left your side! Not even once!!!"

    The heart I gained enlightenment on from seeing the vision of the Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The heart of a master remains in the heart of their disciple, even after the master''s death.

    The heart of one who repentantly enlightens upon themself while living. The heart that learns from one another...

    Never disappears and stays within themself.

    If that is the case, then the Mad Lord''s Her as well.

    Her heart must have remained within the Mad Lord, spanning over two thousand years!

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, conveys the heart I gained enlightenment on to the Mad Lord''s consciousness.

    The Mad Lord''s gaze trembles violently as he receives my heart.

    Then, tears flow from his eyes.

    Finally understanding the feelings of Kim Young-hoon of that time, who once told me to ''swing,'' I shout.

    "Unfold it! It''s already within you!!!"

    The Mad Lord wipes his tears.

    He can feel it.

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, his disciple is connecting Seo Eun-hyun to him.

    Through Seo Eun-hyun''s consciousness, his heart is fully conveyed to the Mad Lord.

    Receiving a fragment of Seo Eun-hyun''s enlightenment, the Mad Lord rises and forms a hand seal.

    "...It would have been nice if someone had told me a bit earlier..."

    A smile filled with indescribable emotions appears on the lips of the Mad Lord, Jo Yeon.

    "...Did you call this Entering Heavens Beyond the Path?"

    The realm Wol Ha-eun yearned for two thousand years ago.

    Having received Seo Eun-hyun''s enlightenment, the Mad Lord can finally set foot into that realm.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, which he had believed to have reached greatpletion, now enters a new realm.

    Paaaatt!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress shines, and through Kim Yeon and Jo Yeon, Yeon''s y begins to unfold.

    The fortress''s body glows, and golden branches extend into the air.

    The Mad Lord''s fortress bes a golden, ancient tree, illuminating the world of Blood Yin.

    Then, the Mad Lord begins to dance.

    He looks at Kim Yeon''s consciousness body, which conveyed Seo Eun-hyun''s heart to him.

    In the eyes of the Mad Lord, who has reached greatpletion in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, Kim Yeon''s true heart is transparently reflected.

    ''Disciple, you too don''t know your own heart yet.''

    In that case, even though it is embarrassing to even call myself your master.

    Still, as the one who carries that title.

    I will impart my final teaching through this dance.

    ''I will teach my disciple and depart. Thisst teaching to my disciple...will be sufficient repayment for your grace. So...don''t just rush ahead, but look back at my disciple who follows you as well. Seo Eun-hyun.''

    The heart of Yeon (Ȼ/As thus, natural or to be expected).

    The heart of Yeon (��/Fate).

    And the heart of Yeon (��/Yearning).

    "Entering Heavens Beyond the Path."

    Allbined, it bes the heart of love.

    "Heart of Love (����)."

    The wonderfully mysterious past summoned by the monster husband unravels in the present.

    And the threads of the Mad Lord''s consciousness begin to be dyed a light pink, scattering across the Four Directions and Heaven and Earth.

    From the tips of the golden branches of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,

    The light pink threads flow down, blossoming the Mad Lord''s heart beneath the blood-red sky.

    Author''s Note: Illustration has been added! Thank you artist Failose!

    Trantor Note: I can''t seem to upload here but the artwork is in the discord.

 Chapter 455: Full Blossom (滿開)

    Chapter 455: Full Blossom (�M�_)

    The light pink threads dance beneath the red sky.

    ck, ck, ck, ck...

    The puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begin to move.

    The artificial souls of the puppets perfectly recreate the moment from two thousand years ago, and the attraction force starts to distort spacetime.

    Creaaaaak!

    Jo Yeon returns to that moment.

    Wo-woong!

    The Mad Lord and [Her].

    Together with Wol Ha-eun, they return to the evening of that day.The Mad Lord Jo Yeon and Wol Ha-eun begin to dance, one holding a fan, the other a short spear.

    Watching them, I suddenly realize something that sends chills down my spine and open my mouth.

    ''...I see.''

    Jo Yeon will likely realize it soon as well.

    Tsssaaaaaah!

    While Jo Yeon is dancing, threads of his consciousness flow down from the branches of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Each light pink thread of consciousness connects to each of our consciousnesses.

    The moment those threads make contact, I feel all the negative thoughts within my mindpletely dissolve.

    Tsssssaaaaah.

    The conditions of therades who had lost consciousness due to the amplification of the Heart Heavenly Demon and negative forces begin to improve as soon as the Mad Lord''s consciousness threads reach them.

    The Heart Heavenly Demons inside them dissolve instantly.

    The Mad Lord''s Entering Heavens, Heart of Love, spreads far and wide.

    From the golden quince tree, thousands of light pink threads spread out, covering Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Kugugugugu!

    Heavenly Lotus Mountain begins to tremble, and from somewhere, a strange sound spreads, echoing through the Heaven and Earth and the four directions.

    A sound like something is screaming!

    And then, as I operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, Ie to understand Jo Yeon''s enlightenment.

    ''I see...this is the realm of greatpletion in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.''

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is essentially a method of turning the consciousness domain of cultivators, that are in the form of spheres, into threads, which are like those of mortals.

    By alternating the consciousness domain between the form of threads and sphere, it is possible to freely transform the domain''s shape, manipte puppets, and create ''artificial consciousness'' through the ''circuits'' of magic artifacts, which is the core of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Moreover, since it shares the same thread-like consciousness form as mortals, it can change the color of emotion and infiltrate the other''s consciousness, making it seem like the emotion is theirs while being able to exchange heartnguage.

    Through the fully mastered Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I realize what its true potential is.

    The power to connect people.

    That is the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, the light pink threads begin to connect us.

    Between me and the Mad Lord.

    Between the Mad Lord and Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, Shi Ho, and Azure Tiger Saint, and others��their hearts begin to link together.

    And as I connect with the Mad Lord''s heart, I begin to understand the power of his Entering Heavens, Heart of Love.

    "The power to manifest the phenomena within intent...!"

    A person''s intent, on its own, is merely the color of emotion, but when it descends to the ne of Qi, it can manifest as a fascinating phenomena or power.

    Once, when Kim Young-hoon exined his enlightenment regarding Five Energies Converging to the Origin, he demonstrated how the intent of anger fused with energy could cause Gang Qi to surge, and how the intent of love merged with energy could make Gang Qi to amplify.

    Of course, Kim Young-hoon didn''t study the phenomena rted to intent in depth, so he didn''t gain a technique or Entering Heavens rted to it.

    However, through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, the Mad Lord who observed the emotions of people for two thousand years gained an Entering Heavens tied to it.

    His Entering Heavens, Heart of Love, has the ability to summon the potential of the phenomena contained within intent!

    I...no.

    Everyone here who knows the Mad Lord sees the light pink sea rising in his heart.

    It is a heart of love solely for Ha-eun.

    That heart of love begins to manifest as a phenomenon through the Mad Lord''s Heart of Love.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Infinite!

    The most vast and powerful intent begins to unleash an unstoppable force.

    Urung, Ururung!

    Within Yeon''s y where Jo Yeon is dancing, thunder and lightning roar from within.

    Yeon''s y is unfolding in a perfect form that has never been seen before.

    Outside, Kim Yeon controls the flow, while inside, Jo Yeon draws out the power.

    I can see the pressure of that space undting, driving out the negative authority of Blood Yin.

    Woong, wo-woong!

    Suddenly, I feel a will resounding from beyond the sky.

    : : Not a chance. : :

    Kururung!

    Keheok!

    I cough up blood.

    Just hearing that voice strikes my soul and body with an impact as powerful as a Heavenly Tribtion,

    : : It is already over. Unless Vast Cold returns alive, the Bright Cold Realm is mine. : :

    The Heart Heavenly Demons sing.

    Darkness flows like a river, and throughout the world, negative forces gather, giving birth to monsters.

    Then...

    Jo Yeon''s Heart of Love touches Kim Yeon''s consciousness body.

    Paaaaatt!

    At the same time, Kim Yeon''s consciousness body, which had been pure white until now, begins to be dyed.

    No, to be exact, it is being drawn out by Jo Yeon.

    It seems as though the colors inside are being pulled to the surface.

    Dududududududu!

    ''Ah...''

    Watching this scene, I smile.

    For some reason, an overwhelming sense of relief settles within me.

    I recognize this sight.

    From Kim Yeon''s consciousness body, which has produced an entirely light pink consciousness body, it seems as if light pink mes are zing.

    What I saw at the end of the 15th cycle.

    Kim Yeon''s incarnation that appeared through Gyu Baek''s Vast Cold Oath, has now revealed itself through bing one with the Heart of Love.

    Surururururu��

    Yeon''s y is fully activated through that infinite power, and the light from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress that had temporarily driven back the wicked power of Blood Yin begins to fade.

    Jo Yeon''s life force is being drained.

    To summon the past...

    An incredibly overwhelming power is needed, more than the ''infinite power'' manifested through his Heart of Love.

    Not only his Heart of Love, but he is squeezing everyst bit of his life force to summon the scene of his past.

    I briefly look at the scene of the Mad Lord''s past floating above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and ask Seo Hweol.

    "Is that all, Seo Hweol? Didn''t you say that when the Mad Lord activates Yeon''s y, things would get better?"

    I ask Seo Hweol, and Seo Hweol responds through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    It seems he doesn''t want to speak to me directly under the sky of Blood Yin.

    [This is my first time seeing the Mad Lord''s Immortal Art, so I am not sure, but...I do know one thing. Through that, he has already directly summoned the power of Vast Vold. However, the scene the Mad Lord has summoned is now acting as a barrier, trapping that power. In short...when the Mad Lord breathes hisst and that scene fades, the power of Vast Vold will naturally rise.]

    Seo Hweol warns me.

    [And, if I''ve noticed this much, Blood Yin surely noticed as well. The erosion of the Bright Cold Realm by Blood Yin is about eight-tenthsplete. They will begin attacking the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress soon, so prepare yourself.]

    "...Understood."

    Kugugugugugu!

    I can feel the entire world rejecting us.

    Ominous forces are pushing us away.

    From the west, a storm surges. From the north, a tidal wave crashes. From the east, Heavenly Tribtion pours down. From the south,va erupts; all surging toward us.

    Kuuuuuuung!

    Heaven and Earth are reversing!

    A technique like the one Baek Woon once disyed reverses Heaven and Earth, trying to send the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress crashing down to the sky.

    ''Eighty percent of the realm has been taken, and they are already disying authority at the level of a Sacred Master.''

    I nce back.

    The Mad Lord''s life force is scattering, and his past is bing faint.

    The threads of the Heart of Love that Jo Yeon created are gradually fading.

    As the power of love emitted by Jo Yeon''s Heart of Love fades, the negative and wicked forces once again flood into the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Cheok!

    I begin forming hand seals.

    Until now, aside from when I fought Yuan Li, I rarely used curses with hand seals or invocations.

    The curses are already deeply embedded in my soul, and I became a curse sorcerer at the level where just thinking about it can curse my opponent.

    Even when I intend to use curses, battles usually end before I can fully unleash the power of my curses, so there has rarely been a need to use the curses'' ''full'' strength.

    But today,

    I must draw out every potential of my curses, born from all my pain and anguish.

    Cheok, cheok, cheok, cheok!

    A vicious curse blooms, and a veil of writhing eyes forms around the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The eyeballs asionally form faces, trying to escape the veil, but they fail.

    [Extinguishing Realm Ghost Curse. Reverse!]

    The curse monsters, which have already be akin to the Heart Heavenly Demons of Blood Yin, all begin to reverse simultaneously.

    The Mad Lord''s heart connected to all of us.

    The hearts of people connected to each other, and we became one.

    Therefore, even though this may be the life of one who has suffered, at this moment, it is a blessing!

    Paaaatt!

    A brilliant, pure white light bursts forth from ten million flower buds, driving away the wicked forces.

    It''s not over yet.

    I begin to use Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    Woong!

    I infuse each move of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains with blessings, with the power of Vanquishing Evil and Upholding Righteousness, and resist this negative and wicked world of Blood Yin.

    Kuung!

    I feel my sword strike collide against the very principles of Blood Yin.

    The technique that grows infinitely stronger by absorbing the opponent''s power.

    The flowers of blessings grow endlessly stronger alongside Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, and the light bes brighter and brighter.

    As I perform the sword dance, I nce back slightly.

    The Mad Lord''s life force is fading, and Kim Yeon is walking up to the highest floor of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress where the Mad Lord is meeting his end with her main body.

    ''I can''t witness his final moments. So...the Mad Lord''sst moments, I leave them to you. Kim Yeon...''<hr>

    Wiiiing��

    Yeon''s y ends.

    The Mad Lord Jo Yeon looks at Ha-eun in front of him.

    Ha-eun is smiling with a blush.

    It is not the stiff body of a puppet.

    The one who had been with him two thousand years ago�� it is definitely ''Her'' body.

    The Mad Lord Jo Yeon smiles as he looks at the blurring scenery around him.

    "Even if it''s just once, I wanted to return to this moment."

    Sssss��

    The scene of the memories he longed for gradually fades, and Jo Yeon returns to reality.

    He feels the cold wind.

    He feels the sky shining.

    This is not the Seoak vige where he first became lovers with her; it''s just the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The warm Hae-un is gone, leaving only the stiff [Her] behind.

    The Mad Lord looks at [Her] for a moment, then turns his gaze to Kim Yeon, who has reached the highest floor of the fortress.

    "Have youe?"

    "...Yes."

    "Between us, there''s quite a lot to talk about."

    Jo Yeon looks at Kim Yeon with a gaze that says ''I''m sorry'' and smiles.

    "I''ve done many unforgivable things to you. Even after that, I pretended to be your master and entrusted you with my long-cherished wish. I...truly owe you a great debt."

    Kim Yeon tries to say something but bites her lip instead.

    Then, she remains silent.

    It seems she intends to listen to him until the end.

    "I won''t ask for your forgiveness. You can resent me as much as you want, and for kidnapping you and modifying you at will...I have no excuses, even if I had ten mouths. But...even as acking master, I am still your master."

    He points to a certain ce within the fading scenery of Yeon''s y.

    "As your master, this may be...the first andst proper gift and teaching I give you."

    In the direction Jo Yeon points, a single flower is blooming in the air.

    It is a quince flower.

    It is both a Qi Flower created by Wol Ha-eun''s Paired Wings Spear inside Yeon''s y, and at the same time, it is the goal Jo Yeon clung to for two thousand years, even as he was tormented by madness.

    It is Jo Yeon''s hope.

    "Take it."

    Kim Yeon walks towards the quince flower at the center of the fading Yeon''s y.

    As she passes Jo Yeon, she speaks.

    "I hated you."

    "Is that so?"

    "I still hold some resentment towards you. You kidnapped me at will, engraved the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon into my mind at will, and even etched stuff like circuits into my body at will. But..."

    Kim Yeon closes her eyes.

    She, too, along with Seo Eun-hyun, Seo Hweol, and Oh Hye-seo, saw Jo Yeon''s past.

    At the end of Jo Yeon''s past was, in the end, the answer Kim Yeon had been searching for.

    The first andst Yeon''s y that Jo Yeon showed her.

    And his Heart of Love was undoubtedly the very answer she had been seeking.

    Therefore...

    "Even if I resent you, I will respect you. Even if I dislike you, I will revere you, and I will remember you."

    After finishing her words, Kim Yeon walks past Jo Yeon and steps into the center of Yeon''s y.

    Jo Yeon copses on the spot.

    Where he sits, Yeon''s y haspletely dissipated and has fully returned to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The puppet musicians who had been ying instruments stopped all at once.

    As their master''s life fades, the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortresses to a halt.

    nk...

    Using thest of his strength, Jo Yeon maniptes the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to make [Her] sit across from him.

    With trembling hands, Jo Yeon takes out a storage scroll from his chest.

    Seo Eun-hyun had previously told him that Ha Eun''s heart also resides within Jo Yeon''s heart.

    ''Through the act of giving one''s heart to another, I havee to be who I am now...what a remarkable enlightenment...''

    To be who he is now, countless people have given their hearts to Jo Yeon.

    And among them, undoubtedly...Ha Eun''s heart must also be there.

    Therefore, it was said that Ha-eun resides within Jo Yeon.

    ''In truth, we were already together.''

    It seems so simple, yet it''s something no one had ever told the Mad Lord for two thousand years.

    ''To think my heart was put at ease so easily...what have I been doing for the past two thousand years?''

    As he closes his eyes, Jo Yeon takes something out from the storage scroll.

    "If there is indeed a ce called Hell, I will surely fall to its deepest, most scorching, and most agonizing depths."

    Jo Yeon himself knows.

    He is a devilish viin who spent thousands of years capturing and forcibly modifying countless living beings into puppets.

    An insane madman.

    His sins are unforgivable.

    Therefore...

    Hell is a certainty, and he already epted that.

    What Jo Yeon takes out is White-Red Wine and two cups.

    "...I said...before..."

    With great difficulty, he moves his body, from which life force is gradually draining, and barely manages to speak.

    He is dying now.

    He will likely be dragged to the deepest pit of Hell, but he has epted that.

    Dying is fine.

    The only regret is...

    "Next time...together...let''s hold a proper ceremony..."

    Chururuk...

    Jo Yeon ces one cup in front of him.

    And one in front of [Her].

    He pours the White-Red Wine.

    After setting down the bottle, Jo Yeon lifts the White-Red Wine ced in front of [Her] and drinks it.

    "This is how the Upper Realm cultivators...conduct their...wedding ceremony..."

    What he regrets...

    Is that he couldn''t hold a real ceremony with Ha-eun.

    That is the only thing.

    After drinking the White-Red Wine ced before [Her], Jo Yeon realizes that he has not even the life force left to lift a finger.

    In his gradually blurring vision, he gazes at [Her] face.

    [She] cannot move either, her power source having beenpletely burned from unfolding Yeon''s y.

    ''It was a life full of sins. I expect to fall to the deepest pit of Hell. However, I swear before the Divine Spirits of Heaven and Earth...''

    With thest of his strength, he takes one final look at [Her].

    ''That in meeting you, in loving you, I have not a single regret...''

    Creak��

    And then.

    Creak, creak��

    [Her] hand starts to move.

    Though there should be no power source, [She], who is nothing more than a puppet, is moving.

    Torn apart by the attacks of the Heart Heavenly Demons, the puppet, which is practically in shambles, begins to move forcibly.

    Jo Yeon''s mouth opens.

    Tears flow from his eyes.

    Creak, creak, creak, creak!

    The pulleys and gears inside [Her] are turning.

    And somehow, though it''s unclear from where the power is evening from, the puppet finally grasps for the White-Red Wine that Jo Yeon had poured.

    Creak��

    ''Ah...all this time...you were truly...''

    Jo Yeon cries.

    ''You were truly there.''

    [She], who has always been controlled by someone''s will, moves without any input from either Kim Yeon or Jo Yeon.

    In that way, [She] lifts the cup to her lips and pours the drink into her mouth.

    With that as the finale, the two puppets that performed the greatest y under the sun and moon finallye to a stop.

    The pattern that emerged on one side of the Mad Lord''s face glows light pink and falls away from his face, scattering into flower petals.<hr>

    Kim Yeon bites her lip.

    Her chest aches.

    Jo Yeon''s final emotions were vividly transmitted to her, who was connected to him.

    Tststststststs!

    She epts the quince flower into her chest.

    And atst, she finds the answer regarding the heart she has been searching for.

    Love is joy.

    Love is hate.

    Love is sorrow, pleasure, and desire.

    Love is not everything.

    Rather, everything is love.

    The dness Jo Yeon felt at the end.

    His longing. His relief. His sense of liberation. His possessiveness. His obsession.

    All of it was love.

    "What is Immortal Cultivation? Someone once asked me that."

    As Kim Yeon feels Jo Yeon''s heart, she realizes that she has suddenly arrived at a ce she has never seen before.

    It''s a Peach Blossom Spring.

    A beautiful ce where light pink peach blossoms are in full bloom across Heaven and Earth.

    There, hidden by arge peach blossom tree, someone speaks.

    "Immortal Cultivation is repentant enlightenment. They told me it is reflecting and cultivating oneself. I agree with that to some extent, but my answer was a little different."

    Looking at the being, Kim Yeon feels an indescribable sense of overwhelming emotions and beauty, along with awe and reverence.

    "Immortal Cultivation is progress. It''s about being better today than you were yesterday. We are all always moving forward in some direction. Sometimes toward admiration, sometimes toward gratitude, sometimes toward affection, sometimes toward obsession, and sometimes toward sympathy..."

    Kim Yeon flinches.

    The order of emotions recited by that being corresponds exactly to the sequence of feelings Kim Yeon felt toward Seo Eun-hyun.

    "It is neither the form nor the essence that changes. You struggle a little more than yesterday, contemte a little more than yesterday, and continuously progress, gradually seeking a more and moreplete form. Ultimately...isn''t that what Immortal Cultivation is? So...don''t me yourself."

    She sheds a tear, as if her heart has been seen through.

    Even though her hidden feelings have been exposed, rather than feeling embarrassed, she feels a sense of liberation.

    "You have simply been moving forward all this time. If you havee here with a clear heart, not bound by delusion, doesn''t that mean you have undoubtedly grown more than before? Just as the Heaven, Earth, and Heart is one, but its expression varies...your heart has, in fact, never changed. It''s just that...the way it was expressed is different."

    At those words, Kim Yeon finally breaks down in tears.

    She thought she didn''t want to lose people.

    That''s why she sought to understand love.

    That is why she has always looked at Seo Eun-hyun.

    But she wondered.

    Could this feeling, in fact, not be love?

    Could she have not gained anything at all?

    Is she, in fact, someone no different from Oh Hye-seo?

    That is how she had thought.

    But it wasn''t true.

    Though the manner of expression may have changed slightly, it has always existed unchangingly.

    The being behind the peach blossom tree smiles and speaks.

    "Never forget today. I am the Seat Holder of End (�K������), Trida Vast Cold Heavenly King (����V������)."

    [TL/N: End here is the same End in Enders, as in the characters End Fate (�K��). It was confirmed by the author to be rted to eptance at Fate��s End.]

    Suddenly, Kim Yeon feels an incredibly warm sensation like sunlight, as if that figure absolutely supports her.

    "My soul may be ����������, but my flesh will always support you."

    Kim Yeon feels as though a giant hand is gently pushing her away.

    Yet, she doesn''t feel rejected. Instead, only a cozy feeling seems to envelop her.

    "Be cautious of what True Immortals give you. They cannot gift you anything but misfortune..."

    With those parting words, Kim Yeon realizes she has returned to the top floor of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''Quince flower...''

    She smiles as she gazes at the light pink petals fluttering around her.

    Come to think of it, that flower truly has many ties to her.

    Wasn''t it on that day, in front of the tree with falling quince flowers, that she truly started liking Seo Eun-hyun?

    Suruk��

    Kim Yeon takes her stance.

    It resembles the Paired Wings Spear of Wol Ha-eun, the fan dance of Jo Yeon, and also the Paired Wings Dance taught by Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kim Yeon''s feet begin to move.

    She begins to dance, performing a series of connected movements.

    The internal energy method taught by Seo Eun-hyun, the Intertwined Branches Heart Method, begins to whirl fiercely within her body.

    As her movements flow seamlessly from one to the next, she draws a circle.

    At the end of that circle, the energy subtly amplifies.

    In theory, this martial art was designed to draw forth infinite power.

    Of course, Seo Eun-hyun had judged that for that theory to be realized, Kim Yeon would need to perform the Paired Wings Dance several billions of times over. However, Kim Yeon found another method in her own way.

    Paaaaaaaaatt!

    From Kim Yeon''s body, thousands, tens of thousands, and even hundreds of millions of threads begin to burst forth.

    These threads connect to the hundreds of millions, trillions of puppets remaining in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Then, the puppets rise all at once, driven by Kim Yeon''s will.

    Paaatt!

    The puppets begin to move.

    The puppets mirror Kim Yeon''s every action.

    It is as if they are all dancing together.

    Inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, trillions of puppets begin to perform the Dance of Paired Wings in unison.

    All repeating the same movements, they connect.

    The circle is drawn.

    The circle within the trillions of puppets resonates with Kim Yeon, linking to the circle inside her body.

    This resonance growsrger andrger, until atst, the light pink energy of the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress converges towards Kim Yeon.

    Finally, Kim Yeon stops the Paired Wings Dance and controls the immense rotation within her body with the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle, stretching her hand towards the sky.

    ''I like you.''

    Like.

    And she will not name it anything else.

    She will no longer pity Seo Eun-hyun, no longer feel gratitude, and no longer love him.

    Because love, by nature, has no name.

    Isn''t there a saying, ''Enlightenment cannot be established in words (��������)''?

    Just as enlightenment cannot be conveyed throughnguage, love too cannot be described in words.

    Therefore, she will no longer say that she loves Seo Eun-hyun.

    She will simply, in the clearest and simplest expression, ''like'' him.

    Kim Yeon, realizing that love cannot be named and why her affection had been colorless, unleashes the power of Vast Cold raging within her into the sky.

    "Entering Heavens Beyond the Path."

    Paaaaatt!

    Yeon''s y is reactivated.

    In ce of the quince flowers that couldn''t bloom during winter, and instead of Jo Yeon''s light pink heart tied to the old tree,

    The quince flowers of the quince tree, now reawakened by spring, begin to bloom profusely over the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Full Blossom (�M�_��)!"

    epting Jo Yeon''s heart and unfolding through the power of Vast Cold, Kim Yeon finally acknowledges her own heart and smiles silently.<hr>

    Author''s Note:

    The flowernguage of quince flowers is ordinariness and passion.

    At the same time, it also means precocity/early maturity (����).

    The reason why Jo Yeon''s surname is Jo (��/Early) was set up that way for today.

    In the context of the story, it represents the ''maturity of Jo Yeon (�羉/Early Fate or Love)'' and can also be seen as a wordy on ''the maturity of immature love.''

    Outside of the story, it could simply mean, ''from now on, the supporting characters will mature,'' or it could just be me attaching the quince flower''s meaning of precocity to the story.

    [TL/N: Joyeon/?? means supporting role/character.]

    Both Seo Eun-hyun and Kim Yeon are symbolized by the quince flower.

    Seo Eun-hyun represents ''ordinariness and passion,'' while Kim Yeon symbolizes ''precociousness.''

    Although they share the same flower, they carry different symbolic meanings, making this episode for both of them, as well as for Jo Yeon.

    Finally, the Jo Yeon episode ising to an end.

    After this episode, I will be transitioning from seven updates a week to six.

    Thank you all so much for loving Regressor''s Tale of Cultivation thus far, and I, as well, always love my readers.

    I love you all, dear readers.

 Chapter 456: Key (1)

    Pasasasasa!

    With the death of the Mad Lord, the patterns that emerged on his face grow pale pink and scatter like flower petals.

    And in the darkness where no light reaches,

    Someone is watching the scene, their body trembling.

    [Finally...]

    As they began to tremble, a bright smile spread across their face.

    [Finally...! The Liberation Law Talent (��ŷ���) has been born! The [Key] is now in my hands!]

    That being, filled with ecstasy, gazes beyond the distant sky.

    Staring into the dark and empty sky beyond, they clench their hand.[Now...it''s soon.]

    Kugugugugu!

    The fully bloomed pink quince flowers rise above the wonderfully mysterious tree.

    I can feel it.

    Ting, tingle...

    Even I, who has reached the Second Step Before the Throne, Void Shattering, can feel my breath stop at this ''infinite'' power!

    ''This is...''

    Dudududududu!

    The ground begins to tremble, and beneath the crimson coral-coverednd of the Bright Cold Realm, light pink flower dust starts to seep out.

    The scent of peach blossoms is carried by the wind from somewhere, tickling my nose.

    ''The power of Vast Cold...''

    sh!

    The entire world fills with pale pink light, driving away the crimson sky.

    : : Vast Cold!!!!! : :

    The desperate voice, whether it''s longing, despair, or anger, echoes beneath the sky.

    It''s when Kim Yeon starts to unleash her power.

    Wiiiiiiing!

    Seven orbs of light rise around the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''Those are...''

    The Mad Lord''s masterpiece.

    The items [She] needed in order to rise to the Star Shattering stage.

    [Artificial Stars].

    Originally, even if all the power sources of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress were poured in, the halfplete artificial stars could only operate for five seconds. But now, beneath the quince flowers, it feels like the artificial stars'' power is fully recharging.

    No...

    Even the seven artificial stars cannot fully handle that power and are bing ''overcharged''!

    Kugugugugu!

    At the same time, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress at the center of the artificial stars...

    No,

    Kim Yeon begins to disy the true power of a cultivator at the Star Shattering stage.

    Pabababang!

    Absorbing the power of Blood Yin, Gyu Cheon, who had disyed immense strength at thete Star Shattering stage, is flung far away.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, having absorbed the power of the seven stars, begins firing its main cannons.

    Pabang!

    "...!"

    With that one st, the tidal wave in the north evaporates on the spot.

    The main cannons continue to fire.

    The fiery heat in the south, the lightning tribtion in the east, the storms in the west��all vanish simultaneously, and the world, overturned by the pink brilliance, is restored to its original state.

    Kiiiiiii!

    The materialized Heart Heavenly Demons charge forwards all at once.

    Since they don''t attack in one massive clump like natural disasters, the main cannons cannot take them all out together.

    However, Kim Yeon extends her palm.

    Kugugugugu!

    It''s overwhelming.

    No...perhaps it should be called tyrannical. A colossal force begins to gather in her hand.

    Her stance itself isn''t particrly sharp or precise by my standards.

    However, as the power coalesces in front of Kim Yeon, a quince flower starts to bloom.

    sh!

    The dragon wave of the Dragon Race.

    No, perhaps it''s more akin to the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship or the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    A simr beam erupts with her palm strike, instantly shattering and killing the Heart Heavenly Demons in a single blow.

    But that strike isn''t the end.

    She continues dancing, sweeping away the Heart Heavenly Demons without pause.

    Kim Yeon''s feet move.

    With each step, her dance flows seamlessly, her twin palms endlessly blooming quince flowers and unleashing beams in all directions.

    Chiiiiii��

    I inhale deeply, feeling the smoke rising from my entire body.

    The recoil of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains technique is settling inside me.

    In the past, just using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains would have guaranteed my death, but ever since I reached the Integration stage, where my body has be a world itself, it only produces some smoke.

    ''Though if I really pushed it endlessly, I suppose I''d die eventually...''

    I calm my breathing and look toward Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    Ever since Kim Yeon manifested the Fully Bloomed Flower, an enormous murderous energy has been surging from deep within Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    "Is that the wedge Blood Yin nted in this world?"

    "That''s right. Blood Yin drove a wedge into the depths of Heavenly Lotus Mountain and has been eroding the Bright Cold Realm."

    Twitch, twitch...

    Seo Hweol appears beside me, smiling faintly as he exins.

    The moment the power of Vast Cold manifested, the red sky began to turn back to blue, and the Blood Yin Realm was reverting to the Bright Cold Realm.

    "The original n was tobine Daoist Seo''s strength with the power of Vast Cold the Mad Lord had nurtured and strike the wedge within Heavenly Lotus Mountain, but..."

    Seo Hweol lets out a smallugh.

    "I never expected that miss to...amplify the power of Vast Cold... Thanks to that, it seems Blood Yin has taken an unimaginable shock. If Daoist Seo purifies the wedge in this state...Blood Yin will undoubtedly suffer a fatal blow."

    Perhaps because Blood Yin''s sky has retreated, Seo Hweol kindly exins in his actual voice the current situation and what I need to do.

    "Go now, Daoist Seo. Pierce a hole through Heavenly Lotus Mountain, drain the power of the wedge, and then have the miss strike it with a single strike infused with the power of Vast Cold. That willpletely copse Blood Yin."

    "Alright."

    Cheok!

    Seo Hweol ces a hand on my shoulder and smiles.

    "I will ce Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. I know what you''re thinking, but this time, it''s really not like that. Without me, Daoist Seo won''t be able to face Blood Yin''s will head-on."

    "..."

    "...Because of our contract, I can''t pull any tricks. Besides, if you''re suspicious, you can easily dispel it with the power of the Heart Tribe, no?"

    "I didn''t say anything..."

    Though I feel uneasy, I reluctantly nod.

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly, cing his hand on my shoulder, and something sticky and dark starts to seep into my soul.

    I feel his sticky personalityyering itself over my soul.

    As if a wrapperbeled ''Seo Hweol'' has been ced over my soul.

    I take my stance and rush from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress toward the center of Heavenly Lotus Mountain, where a terrifying killing intent surges.

    Kwaaang!

    My charge creates a hole straight through Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    I head toward the core of Heavenly Lotus Mountain, brandishing my sword intent to cut through the path ahead, and finally, I manage to enter arge cavern.

    Kururung!

    ''This ce...''

    I narrow my eyes.

    What probably once was an ordinary cavern is now filled with sticky blood and something resembling brain matter, and the walls of the cavern have transformed into flesh, as though they belong to some creature.

    At the center of the cavern,

    There, thousands of red auras writhe like tentacles, coiling around something in the shape of a sphere.

    From the center of the red sphere, a pitch-ck dot emerges, ring at me.

    "Hm...!"

    Ziiiiing!

    An overwhelming [Gaze].

    As soon as I face that [Gaze], I receive a mental shock so intense that my mind begins to melt, and my body trembles.

    "Kuuuuugh! Guugh..."

    ''Is this...the vision of a Star Shattering stage?''

    With the vision of Void Shattering, I read the malicious intent that nkets the entire ne of Soul.

    An overwhelming malice and filth.

    A conglomeration of filth, obsession, and stickiness!

    The moment I lock eyes with [It], I feel thousands of devilish arts and understandings of the Devilish Path etching themselves into my mind, gnawing away at my consciousness.

    And then, I realize that even this is only barely possible because Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is protecting my mind.

    ''From the Star Shattering stage and beyond, the higher one''s realm, the harder it is to gaze directly upon a [Higher Being].''

    It seems that as one''s vision of the world broadens, sharpens, and bes grander, so too does one''s ability toprehend, as well as the pain thates with it.

    It''s like how a person with sharp senses feels pain more acutely!

    Zziiiiiiiiing!

    I feel a will transmitting itself from the orb of tentacles that looks like an eyeball before me.

    : : Pray to me. Worship me. You shall uphold my will...immediately turn around and kill the bug spewing the power of the Vast Cold. If you do so, you may be an Esteemed One under mymand... : :

    Ziiiiiiing!

    An overwhelming will presses down, trying to twist my own.

    I can sense it.

    If I lose focus even for a moment, my consciousness will be swallowed by that will, turning me into a puppet in an instant.

    I realize that if it weren''t for Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens acting as the minimum protective barrier, the existence known as ''me'' would have been devoured by Blood Yin before I could even steel my will.

    I stand before Blood Yin and speak.

    "...This little one has always held deep respect for the [Chief Judge of the Netherworld, Nether Devil True Lord Yu Hao Te]."

    Ssh!

    A fountain of blood spurts from my entire body, but I pay it no mind and continue speaking.

    I can feel that Blood Yin''s eye no longer tries to control me and instead listens to my words.

    "He was noble. He possessed a character thatmanded the utmost respect from all. I find it truly regrettable that he met with misfortune while going to help his friend, in loyalty befitting his authority."

    No intent can be read from the eye before me.

    However, I can tell from the way this space no longer rejects me and quietly listens to my words that it is quite ''pleased.''

    "As a mere mortal who admires that noble figure, I beseech thee. Does not the will of the Great One remain immortal within thee? Is not the Bright Cold Realm once the body of your friend? I beg thee, O Great One, in respect for the honor of your friend, to withdraw. If you act in remembrance of that honor, all the Gods of the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds will once again see the loyalty of the Chief Judge of the Netherworld."

    The entire space trembles at my words.

    The eye,posed of tentacles, gazes at me with what seems like a satisfied look, transmitting its will.

    : : One who knows propriety. I see that you have the eyes to recognize the truly great. But there is something you misunderstand. The reason I seek to enter the body of Vast Cold is that only I, their friend, can rightfully im it. : :

    Its words continue.

    : : After Vast Cold''s soul departed, they have been continuously desecrated for hundreds of thousands of years. Their name was altered to include the word ''Light,'' and Baek Woon, a devotee of the Light, has erased, controlled, and suppressed every trace of Vast Cold within their body. My goal is solely to raise Vast Cold''s body again and challenge Baek Woon and the loathsome Light that has desecrated the Vast Cold''s honor for hundreds of thousands of years. : :

    I speak with a bitter smile.

    "I humbly dare to proim. If you are truly the noble Chief Judge...would it not be proper for you to cleanse your friend''s honor by growing your own strength, rather than raising their corpse to do so? As the one who judges the rights and wrongs of the deceased, should you not properly assess whether raising your friend''s corpse is truly right...?"

    At my words, the gaze in the sphere changes.

    : : Are you trying to test my qualifications? I am Yu Hao Te!!! No matter what anyone says, I am the greatest True Lord and the greatest Chief Judge, favored by the Oldest One! I do not need validation from a bug like you, for I am Yu Hao Te!!! : :

    It seems my words have pricked their pride, as their eye res with light.

    : : Explode and die, you wretched bug...! : :

    Kugugugugu!

    An overwhelming pressure crushes down on me.

    Barely resisting, Iugh.

    "...I understand. Then I will no longer address you as Chief Judge, but as Blood Yin."

    : : How dare you!!! : :

    At that moment.

    Kwarurung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon appears beside me.

    It seems he has regained his senses now that the Blood Yin Realm''s influence has disappeared, and the Heart Heavenly Demons have left from his mind.

    Drip, drip...

    He is crying.

    "Is there...anything I can do?"

    It seems he heard everything through Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, fully grasping the situation.

    "That bastard...showed me [that time]...over and over again...!"

    It appears Blood Yin''s Heart Heavenly Demon had been reying the day of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s destruction in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind.

    I grin and speak.

    "When I strike, immediately trigger Heavenly Tribtion."

    "What...?"

    "Kim Yeon!"

    I call out loudly to Kim Yeon, and an overwhelming power surges toward me from behind.

    Kim Yeon activates Yeon''s y.

    As the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections resonates with Yeon''s y, figures from ''my past'' are summoned to this ce.

    Grinning, I point to the center of the sphere of red auras.

    "Isn''t the one inside Sacred Master Baek Woon?"

    I can feel it.

    Baek Woon is inside, along with the remnants of Yang Su-jin embedded in her.

    After capturing Sacred Master Baek Woon and cing her under their control, Blood Yin probably began to erode the Bright Cold Realm through her.

    In other words, if I strike Sacred Master Baek Woon, I can summon Yang Su-jin''s power inside her and drain Blood Yin''s strength.

    After weakening Blood Yin, Kim Yeon can deliver the final blow, ending everything.

    Before Blood Yin can react, I take my stance and shout.

    "I shall save you, Sacred Master!"

    I will summon Heavenly Tribtion and stimte Yang Su-jin''s lightning spear.

    I recall the countless Heart Tribe members I''ve met and seen within the Heart Tribe territory.

    The ten thousand 3rd stage Heart Tribe members.

    And...Jang Ik''s 22 disciples.

    River Bend.

    "Sudden Wind, Sudden Rain (���r�L��)!"

    sh!

    The sword strike of Gyeong Chang, who died while seeking the next realm, erupts from my de.

    The same method I used against Seo Hweol in the 15th cycle bursts forth from my hand.

    But this time, it''s different.

    Now, within my heart, resides the ten thousand Heart Tribe members and 22 disciples!

    You want to reim Vast Cold''s body to restore your realm and position?

    This is a world where even recovering your realm brings down Heavenly Tribtion!

    Go ahead, keep lusting after Vast Cold!

    I will bring down a Heavenly Tribtion you cannot possibly bear!

    With all of Cedar Wood Grove on my back, I begin my sword dance.

 Chapter 457: Key (2)

    Gyeong Chang''s Sudden Wind, Sudden Rain.

    Yu Yeon''s Calm Winds, Resting Waves.

    Ryeo Hwa''s Endless Cold Window.

    ...

    I move my hands swiftly.

    I can see it.

    In the far distance, weapons are scattered everywhere.

    Their owners are not here.

    However...As I approach and grip the weapons, I feel as if I can understand what kind of lives their owners lived.

    Yu Hwa''s Illusory y under the Rosy Afterglow.

    Baek Yeom''s Mountain Repelling Whip.

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber!

    sh, sh!

    As the radiance swirls, the weapons in my hand continuously strike at the massive being before me.

    Cut, crush, pierce, strike, break, push, deflect...

    All of this is Martial Arts (��).

    It is the method for approaching [death].

    What I face is neither an individual nor a group, but a principle (����) itself.

    Opening the Middle Realm and wielding authority from the domain of an Immortal Seat.

    It is Blood Yin.

    The Manifestations of more than ten thousand Heart Tribe members explode from my hand.

    Piiiiit!

    I raise the All-Heavens Sword from the ne of Soul, cutting towards [Above].

    To a world filled with light.

    Towards the main body of Blood Yin that resides in that world!

    Chwararararara.

    Blood Yin doesn''t stay still.

    Kuduk, kududuk.

    Coral sprouts from my body.

    :: I dere my judgment... ::

    Kururung!

    While I''m unleashing Heavenly Tribtion, I hear Blood Yin''s mantra echo in my mind.

    :: I see the karmic sins of uncountable living beings who were swept away into annihtion by an immense existence, all because of you. ::

    Crack...

    They immediately attack my weakness.

    :: This is your sin, and thus your responsibility to bear! ::

    I tightly shut my eyes.

    The responsibility I''ve always carried on my chest.

    If I die because of this, then that too will be my sin!

    As I brace myself for the coral to grow and drain me dry,

    "...?"

    Zzzt��

    The coral sprouting from my body shrinks and then burns awaypletely.

    ''What...?''

    I recall the authority of Hyeon Eum, who had fused with the left foot of Esteemed One Swae Ryeong during a previous battle.

    Back then, perhaps I didn''t have enough severe sins for the coral to fully grow as it withered and died instead.

    But now, it isn''t just withering. It''s burning awaypletely.

    That''s when it happens.

    :: You... ::

    Blood Yin begins trembling.

    :: How could a living being have already received judgment? Who judged you in advance? Why do I feel the power of my Karmic Fire within you? ::

    Their eye quivers.

    :: Was it you I sensed as the target of Karmic Fire before? Then why is the Karmic Fire extinguished now? The only conditions for the Karmic Fire to extinguish out are either a Judge absolves the sin and extinguishes it, or one''s own conscience stabs deeper than the pain of the fire itself! ::

    Dudududududu.

    Heaven and Earth begin to tremble.

    :: It is impossible for the conscience and guilt of a mortal to exceed the agony of Karmic Fire. Then...which Judge have you met beforehand? Does this mean...you appeared before me carrying the will of a Judge of the Underworld? Does the will of the Underworld not wish for my reinstatement!? ::

    Their eye starts to shake.

    :: I am Yu Hao Te. I am none other than the Chief Judge Nether Devil True Lord! The umting Virtue Dharma King and Right Hand of the [Oldest One]! I was the pinnacle of the Underworld!!! But why!? My Lord! Why do you reveal such will to me!!?? ::

    Blood Yin begins to scream.

    Dududududu!

    Earthquakes and tsunamis start to ur throughout the Bright Cold Realm, and blood and brain matter begin to gush out from beneath the ground.

    Blood Yin is wailing.

    ''...I see. They believe that my presence here, standing against them, is the will of the Reapers of the Underworld.''

    It''s certainly understandable to think so.

    Had I not heard the ''conditions for the Karmic Fire to be extinguished'' from Blood Yin''s own mouth, I too would have mistaken my fate as being manipted by the Reapers.

    ''Now I understand.''

    The reason the fire went out after meeting Great Mountain wasn''t because Great Mountain extinguished it for me.

    It was because, right after my followers were massacred, the pain and guilt in my heart...

    Grew vast enough to surpass the pain of the Karmic Fire.

    From the moment a cultivator attains the consciousness domain, they sense more and think more than mortals.

    Because of that, they are superior to mortals, but at the same time, they feel emotions far more delicately than mortals do.

    When ites to pleasure, this may be an advantage...

    But when ites to pain, the pain is far greater than what mortals feel, to the point where a mortal''s pain seems trivial.

    Iugh as I watch Blood Yin scream before me.

    Kwarurururung!

    A green podao appears in my hand.

    In the past, if I didn''t have the podao that Jang Ik personally embedded, it would''ve been impossible to manifest this destructive power.

    But now it''s different.

    As long as Yeon''s y is activated, I can unleash Jang Ik''s single strike at any time.

    "Copsing Immortals!"

    Kururururu!

    Jang Ik''s Fighting Spirit, created solely to destroy the strong who oppress the weak!

    That Will explodes from my hand.

    "Annihting Heavens!"

    Kwarururururung!

    With a sound akin to Heavenly Tribtion, the highest peak in the Bright Cold Realm, Heavenly Lotus Mountain, is split in half!

    Chiiiiiiiiii!

    The red aura sphere splits in half, and from within, I see Baek Woon, tainted by blood devilish energy.

    Baek Woon''s hands tremble as she sps them together in a prayer pose.

    [Pleasee...]

    She''s trying to summon [something]!

    Blood Yin''s remaining will in the area rapidly begins to take over Baek Woon''s body again.

    As if trying to stop her frompleting the summoning!

    I murmur softly toward Baek Woon.

    "This will hurt...but please bear with it for a moment."

    I have now unleashed everything.

    What''s left is...

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon!"

    Kwarurururung!

    To drain Blood Yin''s power and drive him outpletely!

    Red lightning flickers as Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand forms a lightning spear.

    "Haaaaaaa!"

    Kwajijijijijk!

    With a thunderous roar, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning spear pierces Baek Woon''s stomach.

    At the same time, the seven lightning spears of Yang Su-jin hidden within her body begin to react.

    "Descend, Heavenly Punishment!"

    Simultaneously, Heavenly Tribtion begins to erupt from Yang Su-jin''s lightning spears.

    These Heavenly Tribtions are filled with countless colors.

    Not merely the seven-colored Heavenly Tribtion of Yang Su-jin, but all of the more than ten thousand Heavenly Tribtions I had scattered begin surging forth!

    Baek Woon tries to pray but ends up screaming, though there''s nothing that can be done right now.

    I can feel Blood Yin, who is connected to her, suffering as well.

    Heavenly Tribtion bursts forth even in the ne of Fate and strikes Blood Yin, delivering a proper blow!

    At the same time, I can see the power of Blood Yin, which had been entwined with Baek Woon''s body, gradually fading.

    Blood Yin, who had been corroding Baek Woon''s body, begins to be repelled.

    As more than ten thousand varieties of Heavenly Tribtion continuously descend, Blood Yin appears to be in excruciating pain, but they push back with even more strength, trying to endure.

    Once again, Baek Woon''s body is enveloped by red aura-like tentacles.

    A dark red mist appears around her, wrapping herpletely.

    Blood Yin is now directly using their authority, unleashing their power.

    However, the thunderstorm descending from the heavens shows no sign of stopping.

    I take a step back, watching the pirs of light falling from the sky.

    When I turn around, myrades are there.

    There are Kim Young-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok, who have regained their senses, along with Seo Ran, Shi Ho and others.

    I notice Seo Hweol subtly trying to approach Seo Ran, so I strike him with the Sub-Heart Sword, causing his clone to explode, andugh.

    "Now...let''s finish this."

    Nine pairs of wings unfold from Oh Hyun-seok''s back.

    The massive form of a Golden-Winged Peng appears behind Kim Young-hoon.

    [TL/N: Upgraded version of regr peng, referring to Dapeng Jinchi Mingwang (�����i��).]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon bes a giant of lightning again, Seo Ran uses the Ghost Path Method, and Shi Ho prepares an attack.

    And Kim Yeon, all the way in the far back, after bursting apart all the Heart Heavenly Demons,

    Readies her final move toward us.

    Paaatt!

    The Colorless ss Sword appears in my hand.

    I grasp the sword and aim for Blood Yin connected to Baek Woon inside the Heavenly Tribtion Pir before me.

    In the next moment, the full assault begins.

    Golden light, purple light, red light, a faint pink light, and the hazy light of umting Dust Forms a Mountain surge all at once, shattering the Heavenly Tribtion Pir before my eyes.

    Then, the following light pink quince flower forces the being inside the Heavenly Tribtion Pir to be expelled from the Bright Cold Realm.

    Kwarurururung!

    :: You...!!! ::

    Blood Yin rages in anger, but in the end, there is nothing they can do now!

    As our offensivebines, the final wedge of Blood Yin is driven out from the Bright Cold Realm.

    Pababababang!

    Baek Woon''s limbs are torn apart, and the will of Blood Yin that had clung to her body ispletely driven out.

    "Huu..."

    I smile as I turn around, standing atop the rubble of the copsed Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    "...We did it."

    We seeded in driving out Blood Yin.

    Kim Young-hoon flops down, lying down, and Jeon Myeong-hoon plops to the ground with a thud.

    Oh Hyun-seok pants as heughs, and Kim Yeon quietly smiles.

    At that moment, I see flower petals swirling in the air around Kim Yeon, appearing and then sinking into her face.

    Tststststst!

    For an instant, a pattern, simr yet different from the one that had appeared on Jo Yeon''s face, shes on hers before disappearing.

    It was the pattern of a light pink bird flying freely in the sky.

    I don''t know what it means, but...

    We can figure it out slowlyter.

    I, too, sit down on a nearby pile of rocks, trying to regte my breathing.

    "It''s all over. Now..."

    Just as I think so.

    Kuuung!

    A massive roar echoes from behind.

    ''No...this is.''

    It''s not a roar.

    It''s a ''vibration.''

    The entire dimension trembles, and the souls of all of us standing in it resonate with the tremor.

    Along with the vibration, an overwhelming sense of dread invades my mind.

    Jjeookk...

    Then, the void starts to ''open.''

    Chills!

    I feel goosebumps all over my body.

    A dreadful foreboding.

    A terrifying presence!

    This is...

    Blood Yin''s main body!

    "H-Heok..."

    I understand what''s happening right now.

    Blood Yin, who had been gradually trying to invade the Bright Cold Realm, is now outright tearing the dimension apart and forcing their main body inside!

    I break out in a cold sweat, trying to resist the presence.

    Kugung!

    "Kuheok!"

    But as I cough up blood, I realize.

    ''I can''t stop this.''

    : : I...: :

    It feels like my body is going to burst apart.

    : : Will take at least... : :

    This is...

    A True Immortal.

    A truly great being who has risen to the ne of Fate.

    : : You bastards alone... : :

    The Great Masters of Fate!

    : : You who have shattered...my grand n into pieces...at least you...! : :

    Due to the power of Vast Cold, Blood Yin cannot enter the Bright Cold Realm.

    However, they can tear the realm apart and drag us out.

    : : I will definitely take you and make you suffer for eternity! : :

    Kugugugugu!

    A massive attraction force starts pulling us in.

    I connect with Kim Yeon''s Yeon''s y and unleash Jang Ik''s Four Treasures Annihting de relentlessly. Myrades also begin their resistance.

    Kim Yeon borrows the power of the Bright Cold Realm and fires the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    But we cannot stop Blood Yin''s main body from pulling us from outside the dimension.

    ''N-No. At this rate, we''ll be taken by Blood Yin...''

    We start getting gradually dragged into the crimson world.

    Oh Hyun-seok, in an attempt to stop hisrades from being dragged in, tries to put Hong Fan, Shi Ho, Seo Ran, and Azure Tiger Saint into his domain, but since he himself is being dragged in, it only worsens the situation.

    Just when I think everything is over.

    Pukwak!

    From under the debris of Heavenly Lotus Mountain, a white hand emerges.

    Beneath that hand, Baek Woon, with her left arm severed, raises her one remaining hand and shouts.

    A chilling drop in temperature sweeps through, giving off a majestic yet ominous feeling of a great presence overseeing this ce.

    I''ve felt this presence before.

    ��Chief Judge has arrived!

    [Pleasee...! Radiant Eight Immortals! (��������)]

    Chills!

    A sense of danger sounds rms in my mind.

    Even when I directly witnessed the projection of the Great Mountain, I had never felt this level of fear and terror.

    This is...

    Dangerous!

    The sky of the Bright Cold Realm brightens, and Blood Yin''s attraction force suddenly weakens.

    Blood Yin looks at me, screaming as if gripped by terror.

    : : I see...you fulfilled the conditions! You called for Them! You! You...!!! : :

    But I also feel my mind going nk, trembling in terror.

    I can sense it.

    When the sky of the Bright Cold Realm fully brightens, the [Great Beings] will descend, and we might face an end worse than being taxidermized by the Oldest One!

    Just as my mind turnspletely white.

    Paaaaatt!

    "...!?"

    The Salt Crystal norigae shines pure white.

    That pure white light begins to protect us, resisting the golden light zing in the Bright Cold Realm.

    As I watch the scene, a conversation I once hades to mind.

    The secret room where I spoke with the Queen of Peni Kingdom.

    Inside that room, the salt that radiated light....

    The light brought by the Owner of Salt Mountain!

    The pure white light responds to the light of the ''Owner of Light'' and begins to exert a powerful attraction force.

    ''This, this is...''

    The attraction force activates.

    At the same time, Yeon''s y and the norigae resonate, and ''something'' starts to happen.

    The n I had conceived from the start to summon the domain of Salt Mountain into this ce is being realized!

    ''It''s activating now...!? Suddenly? Is it because it touched the light!?''

    It''s when I feel bewildered.

    Something begins to be ''summoned'' to this ce.

    It''s a massive mountain.

    A pure white Salt Mountain has appeared here.

    ''Ah...''

    I realize what this Salt Mountain is.

    ''Is that...the entrance to the dream...?''

    We all start getting pulled into the Salt Mountain.

    Iquickly realize why this is happening.

    Even though we managed to pull ''that world'' into this one using Yeon''s y, due to theck of power, ''we'' are being dragged in instead.

    : : You dare insult this Judge and try to escape into a dream!? : :

    From far away, I hear Blood Yin''s furious roar.

    At the same time, I feel a chill run down my entire body.

    : : With the authority of a True Immortal, I prophesize this... : :

    Chills!

    : : Within 100 years, you shall all surely face me again. : :

    Kuuung!

    The sky seems to rumble with a loud noise, and an enormous pressure briefly settles on our shoulders before disappearing.

    Having reached the realm of Void Shattering, I can tell.

    Blood Yin has imposed upon us the fate that ''within 100 years, we will inevitably meet Them again''!

    At some point, we will, ''one way or another,'' meet Blood Yin again due to the attraction force of fate...

    Having saved the Bright Cold Realm, we are sucked into the dream of Salt Mountain amidst Blood Yin, Baeok Woon, and the descent of Light.

    Kugugugugu!

    In the distance, shadows rise, and the ''closed-eyed'' Seo Hweols of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens extend their hands toward us from the shadows.

    The bastard''s intention is clear.

    Now that ''this situation'' has settled, it''s time to immediately betray me!

    However, contrary to expectations, Seo Hweol''s shadow passes by me and desperately reaches out toward Oh Hyun-seok, who brought Seo Ran into his domain.

    Shukwak!

    But in the next moment, Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is once again severed by my Sub-Heart Sword.

    [Hoho...I was just about to reunite with my beloved family, so why are you acting this way...]

    "Sorry, but Seo Ran isn''t your family...he''s my friend."

    [Friend...friend...? Ha, haha, ahahahahahaha!]

    As I am sucked into the dream of Peni, I fling Seo Hweol away, and Seo Hweolughs madly as if he''s heard something ridiculous.

    After sending my Sub-Heart Sword toward Seo Hweol one more time, I quickly fly with myrades toward the world beyond.

    Everything has ended.

    And we, avoiding the Light and Blood Yin...

    Will go to meet those we long for.

    Kugugugugu!

    The eight beings of light casting over the Bright Cold Realm look down at Baek Woon, who is praying below.

    Baek Woon kneels respectfully before the eight lights, and the first light among them extends a hand towards her.

    At the gesture of that being, Baek Woon''s cultivation as Sacred Master is instantly restored.

    The eight lights, after brieflymunicating their will to Baek Woon, extend their fingers toward Blood Yin, who is restlessly lurking outside the Bright Cold Realm.

    Blood Yin, gripped by fear, flees into the shadows somewhere, and the eight lights, after exchanging their wills, depart once again without paying Blood Yin any care.

    [...Huu...]

    With the body of an old tree and her Sacred Master body pierced by seven lightning spears, Baek Woon gazes at therge Salt Mountain that has appeared before her eyes.

    The Salt Mountain is slowly copsing in the blowing wind.

    Though it briefly reacted to the light of the Radiant Eight Immortals and became a passageway to another world, it is now nothing more than an ordinary mass of salt.

    With a wave of her hand, she scatters the entire Salt Mountain.

    At the center of Salt Mountain, a white norigae is emitting a pure white light.

    [Salt Crystal...a remnant of Ancient Force?]

    She sighs and looks beyond the Bright Cold Realm, somewhere outside of the dimension.

    [An ominous ore originating from the Head Realm...this isn''t even the sealed Ancient Force Realm. I shouldn''t leave it here.]

    Snap!

    With a snap of her fingers, the Salt Crystal norigae is expelled from the Bright Cold Realm and flies off into the Astral Realm.

    Without giving the norigae any more attention, she restores Heavenly Lotus Mountain and begins repairing the various parts of the Bright Cold Realm damaged by the recent events.

    The Bright Cold Realm bes peaceful, as if nothing had happened.

    Blink��

    A cool breeze.

    I open my eyes.

    ''This ce is...''

    "Deputy Seo."

    ''My head...feels like it''s about to split. I remember fighting Blood Yin and entering the dream of Peni through the Salt Crystal norigae at the end, but...''

    "Deputy Seo."

    ''It''s too bright. Maybe it''s because of those ''lights,'' but I can''t see well. The air is clean, and the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is...what''s this? I can''t feel the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy? Just where is this...?''

    "Deputy Seo, you bastard!"

    p!

    Suddenly, I''m dumbfounded by the hand that ps my cheek, and I rub my eyes.

    Gradually, my vision and senses adjust.

    Maybe it''s because I always had near-omniscient senses in the consciousness domain, and I possessed near-omnipotent power thanks to the authority of cultivator, but my body isn''t used to this, and I couldn''t react properly to the p just now.

    I gather my thoughts and look around.

    The forest is dense.

    The air is clear, and a familiar face in loosely worn office attire is standing before me.

    "...Jeon Myeong-hoon? What happened?"

    "What? This crazy bastard...Are you asking because you don''t know this happened due to you dozing off at the wheel? And what? Jeon Myeong-hoon? Am I your friend???"

    "...???"

    I rub my eyes and look around.

    I see Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon...and Seo Ran.

    Kang Min-hee and Oh Hye-seo are not here.

    And...Seo Ran, absurdly enough, is wearing clothes simr to what Kang Min-hee wore back on Earth and is fixing his hair.

    "What the...? Wait, what''s going on...?"

    "What do you mean, what''s going on?! Everything''s gone to hell because of you! Deputy Seo Ran hit her head because of you and now has amnesia, and you bastard��"

    "Wait, wait! Shut up for a second!"

    Pabat!

    I strike the pressure points of Jeon Myeong-hoon and the rest of the people here, knocking them out, and quickly climb a nearby tree.

    It''s ''that'' tree, the one I always climbed each time I regressed.

    From the top of the tree, I gaze out at the vast sea of trees stretching endlessly before me.

    Yes.

    This is Ascension Path.

    The current situation is my first regression point.

 Chapter 458: Key (3)

    ''What the...?''

    I feel bewildered as I touch my head.

    At the same time, I observe my body from the top of the tree and look up at the sky.

    The celestial energy isn''t readable, and I can''t sense the small world within my body.

    ''I see. This is simr to the ''dream world'' from Peni Ind...''

    However, there is a difference. This world doesn''t just reference fairy tales from our subconscious; it seems to be created entirely based on our memories.

    ''Of course, it''s not all exactly the same.''

    I gently touch the leaves of the tree I climbed.

    ''The number of leaves is different.''Even though it no longer urs, there was a time when I frequently experienced mornings at Ascension Path.

    As such, I had swept through this areapletely with my consciousness before.

    That''s why the number of branches and leaves on the tallest tree, and the state at that time, are clearly remembered in my mind.

    ''Even the smell is slightly different.''

    Before my senses sharpened, I didn''t notice.

    But now that I can fully control the senses of my body, I can tell.

    The smell of Ascension Path in the early cycles had a faint hint of Shi Ho''s excrement mixed into the forest air.

    However...

    ''There''s no scent of Shi Ho''s excrement. It''s mixed with the smell of another animal...meaning that Shi Ho is no longer the current master of Ascension Path.''

    It looks perfectly the same on the surface, but in the finer details, too many things are different.

    ''Even just the herbs at Ascension Path...''

    I take in the scents of the herbs.

    ''The Yellow Bamboo Ginseng or Paralysis Grass...the herbs I recognized in the previous Ascension Path are all gone.''

    Instead, what''s present...

    ''...Raspberries?''

    Startled, I stare at the raspberry bushes down below.

    Raspberries.

    They seem like a very ordinary fruit, something you could often find if you enter any mountain in the countryside on Earth.

    But the reason I''m so taken aback by seeing raspberries...

    It''s because raspberries are nts that you can only find on ''Earth.''

    ''Raspberries, here, in a world other than Earth?''

    It makes no sense.

    There may be simr species, but there can''t be an exact match.

    Even people like Kim Young-hoon or I, who came from Earth, are slightly different from the people of this world.

    The people here have several smaller wisdom teeth, and their tongues can touch their noses.

    Though these are trivial differences, they indicate that there''s a slight gic difference between us and the people of this world.

    Tadatt!

    I jump down from the tree and rush to where the raspberries are, inspecting them closely.

    I pluck one and put it in my mouth, examining it in detail.

    And Ie to one conclusion.

    ''It''s exactly the same...''

    The taste, the scent, the appearance, the color, the shape...everything is the same as the raspberries I used to eat when I was a child on Earth.

    ''This is strange...''

    Furrowing my brows, I put another raspberry in my mouth.

    ''Now that I think about it, I see clover and oak trees...nts from Earth as well.''

    Could this ce possibly be Earth?

    As I ponder, it happens.

    Crunch, crunch...

    Someone is walking towards me.

    "Um...Deputy...Seo...? No, no...Senior...?"

    It''s Seo Ran.

    I frown as I ask.

    "What kind of ''senior'' do you mean?"

    Seo Ran grabs his head and furrows his brow.

    That delicate face, resembling Seo Hweol, is now marked with distress.

    "Ugh...my head... So, the truth is...I don''t really remember well. But...I do remember that Senior...was an Esteemed One."

    "...I understand for now."

    It seems that although Seo Ran isn''t fully okay, he is starting to regain his memories.

    Judging by his appearance, it looks like the memories areing back gradually.

    ''Are Seo Ran and I the first to recover our memories this time too?''

    Seeing his state, I''m convinced.

    ''I really thought for a moment that we returned to Earth...but as expected that isn''t the case. If someone like Seo Ran is regaining his memories, then...this must indeed be a ce simr to the ''dream world''.''

    It''s a type of illusion formation.

    One that is based on our memories.

    "...By the way, Seo Ran..."

    I nce over his appearance from head to toe and ask.

    "Why are you wearing those clothes?"

    "Ah...this...ugh..."

    Seo Ran clutches his head again and responds.

    "My memories are mixed up, so I''m a bit confused...but I think I came wearing my usual clothes from home."

    "Hm...well, for now, I''ll assume that you are ying the role of ''Kang Min-hee'' in this world."

    I ask, bewildered by the scent I sense from him.

    "Did you perhaps start...practicing the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body beforeing here?"

    "Uhmm..."

    Seo Ran''s face suddenly turns bright red, and he avoids my eyes.

    "I''m sorry, Senior... Ugh...I don''t remember very well."

    "..."

    To respect Seo Ran''s dignity, I refrain from asking her any further questions.

    "Alright. For now, focus more on recovering your memories, and help me out a little."

    "Yes, understood."

    Seo Ran and I return to where our unconsciousrades are lying.

    I hoist Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Oh Hyun-seok onto my back, while Seo Ran carries Kim Yeon and follows me.

    We arrive at the familiar cave of Ascension Path.

    ''The cave is in the same ce...''

    But, once again, something feels strange.

    While the cave is where it should be...

    ''Something...has changed a lot.''

    The cave''s entrance is muchrger than I remember, and inside, stgmites and stctites have grown to the point that they form a forest.

    Seo Ran and Iy ourrades down in a suitable spot, and I send her to gather some dry leaves and branches.

    Boo-oong!

    Huaruruk!

    I swing the branches, generating friction to ignite a fire, and after setting up a proper campfire, I gather some fruits that I recognize nearby.

    The interesting part is that most of the trees and fruits in this area are from Earth, and unlike the nts of Ascension Path, I''m not familiar with the nts from Earth. Compared to the abundance I had in the early cycles, now I can only gather raspberries.

    "Do you know anything useful?"

    "Ah...when I was hungry, I usually swallowed sharks, dolphins, or swordfish whole, so I don''t know much aboutnd animals."

    "Hm...what about nts?"

    "nts...well, asionally, when I wanted a special treat, I would swallow an entire coral reef, but..."

    "That''s enough."

    It seems Seo Ran isn''t going to be much help in this situation.

    I quickly carve a moderately thick branch into the shape of a wooden sword, set it aside, then sit cross-legged and begin regting my breathing.

    "Hmm..."

    How long have I concentrated on my breathing...?

    Drip.

    Blood starts flowing from my nose.

    Then, I finally sense a faint warmth around my dantian.

    ''I see. Qi itself does exist.''

    However, the breathing technique I just used isn''t an ordinary one.

    I imbued my breath with intent, desperately overloading my brain to draw in as much energy from the surroundings as possible.

    If I had done this in the Bright Cold Realm, the surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy would have beenpletely sucked dry, turning the area within sixty thousand li into a dead zone��a terrifying act.

    But despite such an overwhelming technique, and despite pushing my brain to the point where blood trickles from my nose, I''ve only managed to gather a minuscule amount of internal energy, barely the level amon person might obtain.

    I rub my throbbing head.

    ''At this rate, if I want to reach the Qi Building stage...I''ll have to overload my brain and cultivate for a hundred years! Damn it...I can''t continue like this.''

    I sigh and stand up from my seat.

    ''There is Qi, but it''s so scarce that it''s almost hopeless. How strange. It''s impossible for there to be so little Qi in a forest teeming with life... Is the fundamental rule of this world simply different?''

    I exin the situation to Seo Ran and ask for her opinion.

    "What do you think, Seo Ran?"

    "Hmm..."

    Seo Ran furrows her pale face and contemtes for a moment.

    She then offers a textbook response.

    "Well...assuming this world exists based on our memories, it would be right to start by meeting the people of this world. Just like thest time with Yuk Yo, the inhabitants of this world likely know things we don''t, and meeting them might give us a hint on how to escape this world."

    "...A hint?"

    "Ah...it''s one of the words jumbled in my memory. Could it be something I learned in this world?"

    "Probably..."

    I think for a moment, trying to recall what the word ''hint'' referred to, and then nod as the memory returns.

    [TL/N: ''Hint'' being the actual English word hint, not the hint/clue in thenguage of RToC.]

    ''I''ve lost the connection to the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections due to theck of Qi. However, since the Canvas is within my heart essence, I won''tpletely fall into dementia like before, though it''ll be harder to recall memories as smoothly as before.''

    "Alright. You''re right. First, we should meet the other intelligent beings of this world and talk to them before deciding on a direction. The problem is...if this ce is based on Ascension Path, it''s going to be vast, and encountering any intelligent beings might be diff��"

    Just when I think so.

    Hwiiiii!

    Taaatt!

    A strong wind blows, and someonends behind me.

    Feeling a spine-chilling presence, I turn around.

    ''This aura...!''

    ''It'' has two heads, like conjoined twins.

    The creature, dressed in red robes, has one male head and one female head, and its skin is dotted with red scales.

    But that''s not the issue.

    ''Qi Building stage!?''

    The danger emanating from this being rivals that of an early Qi Building stage cultivator.

    With a faint smile on its male face, it opens its mouth.

    "Well now...you dare enter my forest and light a fire without permission...? On top of that, you pluck the fruits of my forest and cut down my trees to make that toy..."

    I can feel it.

    The scenting from this being is the same scent of the animal throughout the forest.

    The smell of a snake.

    I remain vignt as I pay my respects to this two-headed creature.

    ''It must be a manifestation of that two-headed snake...''

    For some reason, it seems like in this world, beings at the Qi Building stage or higher are capable of taking on human form.

    Judging by the current situation, this snake seems to be a simr existence to Shi Ho from back then.''

    I bow my head before the snake and speak.

    "I did not realize that we were being so rude in the presence of the master of the forest. We are but lowly and weak humans, so please do not be too angry with us...we were merely seeking warmth to heat our bodies."

    "Haha, I see. You are a human who knows manners."

    The snake strokes the beard of its male head andughs.

    Then, it suddenly speaks.

    "If you know proper manners, then you should understand what you''ve just done... As punishment, cut off one of your arms and offer it to me. And if you wish to stay in my forest...let''s see, since both of your faces are quite pleasing, why don''t you both try to satisfy me?"

    The snake points at me and Seo Ran with a face full of lust.

    Clicking my tongue, I shake my head.

    "I humbly apologize, but that won''t be possible."

    In the past, when facing Shi Ho, there was an overwhelming difference in power, and I was certain that even if my arm was torn off, I could recover, so it wasn''t a big deal to offer it.

    But now, that''s not the case.

    ''I don''t know if Azure Tiger Saint wille.''

    This world, though it looks simr, ispletely different.

    I can''t afford to act recklessly.

    The snake''s face twitches.

    At that moment, I roughly figure out the snake''s true level.

    ''It isn''t at the early Qi Building stage. Goodness...is it actually at thete Qi Refining stage? But it''s emitting pressure at the Qi Building stage? I see...the spiritual energy in the snake''s body isn''t just flowing naturally, it''s circting through dozens of spell formations. Each formation links together, amplifying its power, making it feel like a Qi Building level being.''

    It seems that, in this world where the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is extremely scarce, the methods for handling spells have evolved to an extreme degree.

    The snake twitches again before turning its head.

    Its female face looks at me and speaks.

    "Ho, ohoho...I see. You must''ve misspoken out of shock. I''ll overlook this rudeness if you pull out both of your arms or legs... Let me repeat. If you two serve me, then I''ll allow you to stay in this forest..."

    "Sorry, but."

    I turn around to look behind me.

    Seo Ran, Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon...

    All of them are people who already have partners.

    "Everyone here is already taken, so I don''t think serving you will be an option. Why don''t you propose something else? If there''s anything we can help with, we will."

    "...You..."

    Both of the snake''s faces turn crimson.

    It grits its teeth and roars in fury.

    "I am the beloved concubine of the Great Shi Ho, the Heaven-Treading Desert Ruler, one of the Three Rulers of this continent, and you dare reject my mercy? It would not be a crime to tear you apart!"

    Chwarururuk!

    A blood-red aura surges from the snake''s entire body, and I smirk as I grip my wooden sword.

    I observe.

    The energy within my body is, by the standards of the Head Realm, nothing more than third-rate.

    No, it''s not even third-rate, just the amount of energy an ordinary person could develop after a few months of diligent health exercises.

    With only this pitiful amount of energy, can I possibly defeat thiste Qi Refining stage creature��essentially a Qi Building stage demon beast?

    I watch the snake as it begins to transform into its true form and swing my sword.

    Pabang!

    In an instant, one of the snake''s heads bursts apart.

    I can feel the shock from the snake.

    "H-How...can a mere mortal...!"

    I lick the blood off my wooden sword, my eyes gleaming.

    ''It''s as if its entire body is wrapped in Protective Gang Qi. But it''s not real Gang Qi. No, even if it were real Gang Qi, I could still cut through it as long as I aim well between the grains.''

    Lick��

    I pull my tongue away from the de and grin, baring my teeth.

    "Even if I''ve be a powerless mortal, I think I can still take down someone of your level. So stop wasting your energy ande at me."

    I''ve returned to Ascension Path.

    A lot has changed, and there''s still a lot I''m bewildered by.

    But one thing is certain.

    If I take down the creature in front of me, many things will be resolved.

    I charge at the two-headed snake, swinging my sword.

 Chapter 459: The Place The Snake Cannot Be Found (1)

    Chapter 459: The ce The Snake Cannot Be Found (1)

    "Bastard! You cut off my head by luck and now you''re acting all high and mighty!"

    Charuruk!

    The snake opens its mouth and spews a poisonous mistced with a red aura.

    I hold my breath and move my sword.

    Chwak!

    Three exchanges.

    Within three motions, a burst of wind blows away all the poisonous mist.

    I begin overloading my brain, using all the muscles in my body.

    ''My muscle fibers might tear a little. But with no Qi, there''s no other way to deal with an opponent like this.''I gather the faintest trace of energy and infuse it into my wooden sword to strengthen it.

    In this situation, let alone Sword Gang, even Sword Energy is unthinkable.

    I need to strengthen the sword enough so it doesn''t break.

    ''I need to produce the greatest result with the least amount of strength.''

    Cheok!

    I clearly perceive the weight of the sword, my eyes gleaming.

    Weight.

    Or the strength called attraction force.

    As long as attraction force exists, so does fate.

    And as long as fate exists, I can summon the All-Heavens Sword at any time.

    It was through the same method that I escaped from being trapped in the small dimension in the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    But...

    ''Is the veryw of this world twisted...? Despite the attraction force, I can''t seem to grab hold of the All-Heavens Sword.''

    I can vaguely sense that higher nes like the ne of Soul exist in this world, above the material realm.

    However, the method to connect with those higher dimensions feels somewhat different from my previous world, so I can''t fully utilize my original abilities.

    ''Well...it''s not a big issue for now.''

    I''ll have to search for a way to recover my abilities and escape this world eventually, but...

    For now, just a slightly enhanced wooden sword is enough to deal with the snake in front of me.

    Chwaruruk!

    From the snake''s exploded head, a flood of poisonous blood spurts out, transforming into hundreds of venomous serpents that rush toward me.

    Dodging all the serpents and cutting off the snake''s neck is easy enough, but myrades are behind me.

    ''I can''t let any of them get poisoned.''

    In that case, I''ll just have to dice through all the venomous serpents and close in on the snake.

    Kuguguk...

    I grab the tip of my sword with my hand and strengthen my grip on the hilt.

    Without the ability to use energy, I need to rely on this trick to amplify the power of my technique.

    The wooden sword''s de bends like a bow for a moment.

    But the de, reinforced by my energy, does not break.

    Then, just as all the venomous serpents enter within my sword range,

    Tuung!

    I let go of the sword''s tip and begin spinning along with the wooden sword.

    With thebined force of the sword''s sticity and my movement, I sweep away the hundreds of venomous serpents.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship,

    Bouldered Cliff,

    Strange Stone,

    Joy of Mountain and Peaks.

    Combined Application Technique: Copsing Tomb (����).

    Bouldered Cliff whichbines offensive and defensive properties, Strange Stone which specializes in feints, and Joy of Mountain and Peaks which sends sword energy vertically and horizontallye together, forming an overwhelming cutting force that grinds everything around me into dust.

    Piiiiiit!

    Pababababang!

    Bursting all the venomous serpents, I use the rotational force from spinning with my sword to kick off the ground, using the bow-body movement technique to chase after the snake that''s trying to distance itself from me.

    [TL/N: It''s the technique where you bend the body like an arrow and use the rebound force to move faster. I forgot what I tranted it as before. :p]

    "For the Demon Race that gained renown through closebat to distance itself from me, you should be ashamed."

    I can see it.

    The defensive demon abilities tightly covering the snake''s body.

    Dozens of demon abilities swirl within its blood and energy,yering over its scales like armor,pletely covering its body.

    But it''s nothing.

    I see through the grains of all those demon abilities covering its body like armor.

    They are certainly excellent demon abilities, but they met the wrong opponent.

    Pang!

    I stop right in front of the snake,pressing all the flows from earlier into the wooden sword.

    Crack!

    The wooden sword vibrates as if it''s about to shatter.

    ''Let''s add to this.''

    "This...lowly mortal bastard!"

    The snake, suddenly forced into closebat, is startled and swings its tail at me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Echoing Valley!

    In an instant.

    I face the snake''s tail with my sword.

    Then, I absorb and add the force of its tail into my sword.

    At the same time, I read the flow and force in the snake''s tail and once again confirm its weak points.

    ''It''s over.''

    Piiit!

    In an instant.

    My movement breaks the sound barrier.

    Air is pushed aside by my sword.

    The sound of breaking through air starts to erupt from my entire body.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Landscape Painting!

    A total of seven attacks tear through the gaps in the spell armor, striking various points on the snake''s body and neutralizing it!

    As my sword, now moving faster than sound, tears through the spell armor, the resulting shockwave makes the nearby flesh and scales explode.

    Neck, waist, tail, stomach in three ces, and its side.

    A total of seven points explode, and the snake copses, screaming in pain.

    Chiiiiiii��

    I look at my forearms and shoulders, now burnt from the friction heat.

    My body couldn''t withstand the strain of breaking the sound barrier.

    ''To think my body couldn''t endure even this much speed and got injured...''

    Despite only strengthening the sword to conserve my meager energy, it was still quite a novel experience.

    My current body feels exactly the same as it did when I fell onto Ascension Path, which is probably why I feel it even more intensely.

    ''This body of an untrained office worker. No wonder my muscles ache.''

    Fortunately, since I perfectly controlled all my muscles, none of them were torn.

    ''For now, I''ll need to do some physical training.''

    As I assess the state of my body, I point the sword toward the snake''s eyes.

    Chiiiiiii��

    Even though I strengthened it with energy, the reinforcement was too weak, and the surface of my sword burnt and turned to charcoal.

    "Now that I''ve defeated you, does that make me the master of this forest?"

    "Kh...keheok...kuk..."

    "You look like you''re in a lot of pain...If you don''t want to die, transform into your human form. If you do, I can at least give you some emergency treatment."

    At my words, the snake begins to slowly transform back into its human form using its demon ability.

    I nce at it for a moment before quickly returning to the cave.

    Myrades are waking up because of the noise from my battle with the snake.

    Pabat!

    I knock out mypanions again by hitting them on the head, then tear Jeon Myeong-hoon''s clothes into strips and return to the spot where the snake is.

    The snake has fully transformed into its human form by now, and I wrap its wounds with the cloth before applying pressure points to stop the bleeding.

    "Kuh, keheok...ugh..."

    Due to the loss of the male head, only the female head remains on the snake''s head.

    But amusingly, while the face is female, the body is still male.

    I p the snake, who still seems dazed, a few times to help it regain its senses.

    Smack, smack! Thwack!

    "W-Wait! I''ve regained my senses, elder. Please stop hitting me."

    "Good. So, what''s your answer to my question?"

    "A-About the master of the forest?"

    I nod.

    The snake, seemingly observing my reaction, speaks.

    "That...I would like to offer you the position of the master of the forest, but this Ascension Forest was granted to me by my master, so I cannot recklessly...give it away..."

    Suruk...

    The snake conjures clothes with a spell and continues to speak.

    I tap the wooden sword, knocking off the charred pieces stuck to it.

    Seeing this, the snake trembles in fear, probably thinking I''m about to hit it again.

    "Right, your master...I have some questions about them too. Did you say your master is Shi Ho?"

    "Yes, yes. Elder Shi Ho. He is a Six-Tailed Fox and has reached the Grand Perfection Qi Building stage. In fact, he''s practically an expert at the Golden Core-level."

    "Hmm...I see. There''s much I want to ask you. Follow me. We''ll go to the cave, and I''ll need to hear more about this world from you."

    "Uh...I can''t walk right now... Could you perhaps help me?"

    "What? Why not?!"

    "Elder broke my ankle...so I can''t walk..."

    "..."

    I help the snake and bring it to the cave, where I start asking about this world.

    As I make a splint for its leg, it tells me about the world.

    "So...you''re saying ck Ghost Valley doesn''t exist?"

    "Yes, that''s right. ording to Lord Shi Ho...there''s a record in ancient texts of such a sect existing...but it''s said to have ascended to the Upper Realm about 100,000 years ago, along with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Azure Heaven Creation Sect, and others."

    "I see."

    It seems this world''s setting is about 100,000 years after the ascension back then.

    It''s said the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect came back down to the Lower Realm at some point but left for another world again after about 10,000 years. During that time, the Cheongmun n grew rapidly and reestablished the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    Then, one day, the amount of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy in the world began to decline, causing many powerful figures to disappear. Gradually, the average cultivation level in the world dropped as well.

    What was once a continent teeming with cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage has, at present, only three supreme cultivators known as the Three Powers (����) of the Continent, all of whom are at the Grand Perfection Qi Building to Core Formation level.

    "Who are the Three Powers of the Continent, and what are their characteristics?"

    "Yes, I will exin that as well. First is the Supreme Elder of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect that is known as the strongest force on the continent, Rising Cloud Saint (�q���), Cheongmun Sunwoo. Then, there''s the reclusive master who used to be a disciple of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect but left the sect, Salt Sea Master (�y����) Cheongmun Ryeong. Lastly, my master, the most beautiful of them all..."

    "Be moderate with the flowerynguage."

    "Yes! The Number One Beauty of the Continent, Lord Shi Ho, also known as Heavenly Chess Piece (������) is regarded as one of the Three Great Powers of the Continent."

    "I see... Thanks for now."

    I close my eyes after hearing about the state of this world from the snake.

    ''Azure Tiger Saint and Shi Ho are both doing well, and also...''

    Salt Sea Master Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The title is unfamiliar, but the name is all too familiar to me.

    ''Are you in this world as well...?''

    As expected...

    The world where Buk Hyang-hwa resides, and the world where Cheongmun Ryeong came to, seem to be the same.

    In my mind, the vision of Cheongmun Ryeong, who appeared in my memory not long ago and gave me guidance, surfaces.

    ''I wille see you.''

    I look at my body.

    A body with very weak energy.

    Honestly,pared to the authority I once wielded, it''s an overwhelmingly frail body, but...

    Right now, it actually feels rather fortunate.

    When I go to meet Cheongmun Ryeong, I won''t be called ''senior'' in front of him.

    ''Good. First, let''s leave Ascension Path and go find Cheongmun Ryeong. I''ll study under him for a few years, then meet Azure Tiger Saint and Shi Ho to strengthen our rapport. With the power of the three, I''ll meet Buk Hyang-hwa, and then...after that, I''ll find a way to leave this world.''

    As Iy out a rough n for this world, I toss some branches into the campfire.

    "Seo Ran, are you starting to recover your memories?"

    She shakes her head at my words and replies.

    "Well...actually, a lot of memories that don''t seem like mine are mixing in, so I''m in the process of sorting through them."

    "Hmm, I see. How long do you think it will take to sort everything out?"

    It seems that Seo Ran, who is ying the role of Kang Min-hee ''in this world'', is having memories mixed in.

    "It''s hard to say... It''s not just memories but also emotions mixing in. It might take a while to sort them all out."

    "What kind of emotions?"

    "Uh...emotions of thinking about ''someone.'' How should I put it...? Emotions of being annoyed, of wanting to possess them, of feeling bothersome...umm...it feels tender as well."

    "...Hmm..."

    ''If Seo Ran is ying the ''role of Kang Min-hee,'' could it be...?''

    I feel my face redden and let out a cough.

    "Enough. There''s no need to talk about that. For now, let''s just wait for ourrades to wake up."

    "Yes."

    "And you..."

    I nce at the injured snake and speak.

    "Wait until the others wake up. Once everyone is awake and your body is fully healed, we''ll use your body to leave Ascension Path."

    "Yes, yes...I understand."

    "And by any chance...can you cough up your demon core?"

    The snake looks at me with an expression that says, ''What kind of crazy talk is this?'' Then it flinches and bows its head.

    "E-Elder, please spare me. I swear to take you safely out of Ascension Path."

    Judging by its reaction, it seems that spitting out the demon core would be fatal.

    ''Shi Ho didn''t die though...Is it the difference between the Core Formation stage and the realms below?''

    I nod and sit down, waiting for myrades to wake up.

    The snake and Seo Ran fall asleep by the campfire to recover their strength and organize their mind, while I stay awake, keeping watch over the fire as I see the setting sun.

    "It''s cold..."

    I look at the sleeping figures of Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, Seo Ran, and the red snake, then throw another log into the fire.

    "You brought the snake with you."

    "Yes well...it looked injured, so I couldn''t just leave it outside."

    "Not this time, butst time. When you first arrived. I saw traces of the snake."

    "Pardon...? Hmm...that does seem to be true..."

    "You came in through the Head Realm''s entrance, so there''s no helping it. That ce is incredibly ominous. But if you bring in a snake next time, I won''t let it slide. Be careful."

    "Yes, I will be careful. But...is the snake perhaps a metaphor or...?"

    Just as I''m responding to answer the person who''s advising me, I suddenly realize that I''m alone in the cave.

    ''What?''

    For some reason, the voice sounds vaguely familiar to what I''ve heard in the past.

    Feeling chills run down my spine, I grip my wooden sword tightly and stay alert on the surroundings.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, nothing out of the ordinary happens until the next morning.

 Chapter 460: The Place The Snake Cannot Be Found (2)

    The next day dawns.

    ''In the end, the owner of that voice didn''t show up again.''

    The being who suddenly appeared and spoke with mest night didn''t show up again.

    ''Maybe it''s fortunate for now. It''s a presence that I couldn''t even perceive. Perhaps...it''s an existence beyond Sacred Vessel and Entering Nirvana, and in the True Immortal realm.''

    For now, I decide not to think about that being.

    ''There''s nothing I can do even if I dwell on it...I should focus more on what lies ahead.''

    A little whileter, when the sky fully brightens, myrades wake up one by one.

    "Wh-What is this!? Why are all my clothes torn!?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon panics and starts looking for something to cover himself with. Oh Hyun-seok takes off his outer garment and drapes it over him.I''m in the same situation since my clothes were also torn yesterday when I overstrained my body, so Kim Young-hoon gives me his outer hiking jacket.

    "First, let''s check where we are. Everyone, take out your phones and see if you can get a signal."

    Following Kim Young-hoon''s instructions, we each take out what''s called a smartphone, a device simr to a magic artifact, to check our location.

    "Hmm, Young-hoon Hyung-nim. There''s no signal..."

    Oh Hyun-seok waves hismunication device toward the sky with his thick fingers, but it''s no use.

    It''s the same for Kim Yeon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Seo Ran, and myself.

    "No, wait, more importantly..."

    Oh Hyun-seok looks around with a startled expression.

    "Where''s Hye-seo? Are we the only ones here? And what about our car..."

    Except for Seo Ran and I, the otherrades seem quite confused.

    ''I guess it''s time to let them start adjusting.''

    I sp my hands behind my back, hiding them, and lightly snap my fingers.

    Tstststststs��

    Then, the red snake I foughtst night, the one named ''Twin-Head,'' slithers toward the entrance of the cave in its true form.

    After a night''s rest, the severed head had somewhat recovered thanks to the unique regenerative powers of demon beasts.

    "You humans! To dare cause amotion in my forest, know your sins!"

    I feel a bit sorry for mypanions, but they need some shock therapy right now.

    "A-A talking snake!?"

    Are we dreaming right now?"

    Kim Young-hoon trembles, pointing his finger at the snake, and the snake nces at me for a cue.

    [May I proceed?]

    The voice transmission from Twin-Head echoes in my ear.

    I nod.

    I had nned this in advance with Twin-Headst night to deliver some shock therapy to mypanions.

    The snake nods in response to my gaze and then opens its mouth wide, roaring.

    "You insolent fool! How dare you not recognize the master of the forest and point your finger at me! Unforgivable!"

    Gulp!

    In an instant, the snake lunges at Kim Young-hoon, swallowing him whole in one gulp.

    ring at the snake, I mutter in a voice loud enough for it to hear but too low for mypanions.

    "If you digest him, you die."

    Twin-Head shudders and nods slightly, then resumes ring at us.

    Oh Hyun-seok stares nkly at the snake, then begins pping his own face, while Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Yeon each hide behind Seo Ran and me.

    "Now then, that was punishment for pointing at me. Next, I''ll exact punishment for disturbing my forest!"

    Jjeok!

    The snake opens its mouth again, spewing out pitch-ck poisonous smoke.

    Jjiiiiiing!

    Inhaling the poison, searing pain begins to spread through their bodies.

    "Ke-keheok! Keeooogh!"

    "Kuaaaaaaaak!"

    "Kyaaaak! Ah, aaahk!"

    "Ugh..."

    Oh Hyun-seok and Jeon Myeong-hoon grab their throats and scream, while blood gushes from Kim Yeon''s nose and she rolls on the ground. Seo Ran seems to be regaining her mental power as her memories return, and despite the cold sweat, she endures the pain.

    Seeing myrades lose their minds, I click my tongue.

    "No, hold on. If they''re in this much pain, they won''t be able to do anything. This is the moment when you need to exin that this world is different...but if they''re in so much pain that they''re losing their minds...tch!"

    Twin-Head looks at me cautiously and asks.

    "F-Forgive me. But, this poison is strong enough to drive humans to the brink of madness. How is it that Senior is perfectly fine...?"

    "This snake bastard...So you thought you''d have a chance if you poisoned me too? Is that why you deliberately released such a potent venom?"

    "N-No, elder. It''s a misunderstanding. I was just..."

    I give Twin-Head a good beating to re-educate him.

    "Heal myrades for now. And know this, if you try any more tricks, I''ll really cut off your head next time."

    "Y-Yes, elder..."

    Twin-Head releases white smoke onto mypanions.

    Only after being bathed in the white smoke do myrades regain their senses and start breathing heavily.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon vomits on the spot, probably due to the severe pain.

    I move beside myrades, pretending to be suffering alongside them, while ring at Twin-Head.

    "H-Hmph...Well, I suppose everyone hase to their senses now, right? If I wanted to, it''d be nothing to devour or kill all of you."

    Watching myrades, I step forward toward Twin-Head at the right moment.

    "Snake Elder. We were in the wrong. However...could you at least return our Young-hoon hyung-nim whom you swallowed..."

    The n is that I plead with the snake to return Kim Young-hoon, and Twin-Head, impressed by our camaraderie, appropriately spits him out and offers to take us out of Ascension Path due to our disyed friendship.

    Thud!

    As previously agreed, Twin-Head spits out Kim Young-hoon and, pretending to be moved, tells us to ride on his back.

    "As your friendship is so deep, I shall personally escort you outside of Ascension Forest."

    "Thank you, Snake Elder!"

    I support Kim Young-hoon, who is drenched in Twin-Head''s stomach acid and saliva, and climb onto the snake''s back.

    As myrades hesitate in confusion, I give Twin-Head''s scales a poke.

    "You humans! Do you intend to reject my favor? Should I just devour all of you after all...?"

    "N-No! No, Sir Snake!"

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon hurriedly climbs on, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, and Seo Ran also get on the snake''s back.

    Smack!

    When I p Twin-Head on the nape, the snake takes off at once.

    Surururuk!

    Sure enough, Twin-Head speeds along Ascension Path with incredible swiftness.

    Myrades, overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events, remain silent, clinging to the snake''s back.

    How long have we been racing along Ascension Path on Twin-Head''s back?

    Paaatt!

    Finally, we reach the end of Ascension Path.

    "F-Finally the edge of the forest..."

    It''s when Jeon Myeong-hoon excitedly starts to speak.

    "Uh, uh..."

    His eyes widen in shock.

    I, too, can''t help but flinch in surprise.

    ''I wondered why this snake kept calling it Ascension Forest (��) instead of Ascension Ind (�u) but...''

    What unfolds before our eyes isn''t a sheer cliff.

    It isn''t a spell barrier surrounding Ascension Path, nor is it a strange sight of clouds floating beneath our feet.

    It is an entirely reasonable, perfectly normalndscape.

    Yes...

    ''An endless desert'' spreads before us.

    That''s right.

    At this point, the Sky Ind Ascension Path, Ascension Ind no longer exists.

    Only the Ascension Forest, which after 100,000 years of diminishing floating power, had finally descended to rest in the Heaven-Treading Desert, remains in this ce.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon and the others seem shocked enough by this sight alone and start panicking.

    "D-Desert...? Was there a desert in our country?"

    "Th-This makes no sense...we were just driving in our car..."

    I talk to myrades, who still seem unable to grasp the situation.

    "Everyone, you need toe to your senses. Some of you may have realized from this snake elder but...this world is no longer the Earth we lived on. It''s likely a new world where all sorts of supernatural powers and strange beings exist... I don''t know what will happen from now on, but you must abandon your oldmon sense from Earth."

    As I speak, I lightly tap Twin-Head on the back.

    "H-Hmm. That''s right, humans. I''ll give you an exnation of this world for your sake."

    Sliding across the desert, Twin-Head begins to teach myrades the basic knowledge, history, and terminology of this world.

    Several months have passed.

    We crossed the desert, sustained off the vital energy provided by Twin-Head, and finally arrived at the eastern part of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    We have arrived in the nation of Manli (����; 10k li).

    The Heaven-Treading Desert is fundamentally under Shi Ho''s control, the northern ins are governed by the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, and it is said that Cheongmun Ryeong controls the three western nations, so I purposely had Twin-head bring us to Manli, a coalition of eastern tribal states.

    ''In Oh Hyun-seok''s case, if we''re not careful, he could be captured by Azure Tiger Saint again and forced to train in the style of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.''

    The problem is that, given the nature of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, the trouble could extend to us, and we might be forced to ''suffer'' the Five Elements Body Tempering as well.

    ''Oh Hyun-seok and I will be fine, but if ourrades are captured by the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, they will definitely go mad.''

    However, I can''t just go meet Shi Ho either in a situation where I have no internal energy and no proper weapons.

    Considering that Shi Ho had shown some interest in Seo Ran back on Peni Ind, and hearing that he now has both the skill of the Core Formation stage and full rationality, it''s clear he would try to take her as his concubine.

    I have no way to stop that.

    Lastly, I can''t go to the three western nations where Cheongmun Ryeong was.

    ''I can''t say for sure that factions like the Makli n don''t exist even thousands of yearster. Moreover, with the current state of this world where Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is even morecking, the likelihood of encountering such a devilish n that replenishes energy by sucking blood, bone, and flesh is even higher.''

    Thus, we deliberately came to the eastern Manli.

    Since ancient times, Manli has been known for having many ferocious demon beasts that eat humans, making manpower scarce, and thus the devilish arts that involve consuming human flesh and bones have not developed much.

    ''A devilish force like the Makli n, with its organizational power, is something I can''t handle in my current state...but as long as I have suitable weapons, I can cut down any man-eating demon beast.''

    After dropping us off at Manli''s border, Twin-head bids us farewell and hastily flees from me.

    I speak to myrades, who over the past few months of crossing the desert now have some understanding of this strange world.

    "Everyone, you must forget Earth. This is an entirely different world, and from now on, you must learn thenguage of this world and be ustomed to itsws to survive. As unbelievable as it may seem...you must believe it."

    "Haha..."

    Kim Young-hoon lets out a hollow in disbelief, and the otherrades also gaze at one of the tribes of the distant Manli, as if their path ahead is bleak.

    ''I did learn the Easternnguage from one of the Eastern lords. Was it Manli Min-rap? Mali Min-lip? Something like that...but I don''t know if it''ll still work after tens of thousands of years.''

    Recalling the Easternnguage I had learned from an Eastern lord before fighting Yuan Li, I start walking towards the distant tribe with myrades.

    Ten years have passed.

    Kwarururung!

    A ck sickle slices cleanly across the neck of a demon beast shaped like a rocky mountain and returns to my hand.

    "Waaaah!"

    "General Seo! General Seo! General Seo!"

    "Great General Seo. He is a god!"

    I swing the sickle towards the demon beast''s body, extract its demon core, and absorb the demonic energy within it.

    Chwaruruk...

    The demonic energy of the ck Horned Beast, which had destroyed a hundred viges and brutally killed and devoured the vigers, flows into my body and gathers in my dantian under my control.

    Crack...

    I examine the internal energy flowing through my body.

    ''It''s been ten years since I came to the East.''

    During this time, I have killed numerous wicked demons and evil ghosts of the East, bing a hero of the Easternnds.

    As a result of absorbing the energy from their demon cores and inner cores, my internal energy has increased to the point where it now matches that of one sexagenary cycle (60 years).

    "Great General Seo! The chief of our Myeonrin Tribe says the ''item'' isplete!"

    "Is that so? Bring it to meter."

    "Yes! We will definitely deliver it by the day after tomorrow!"

    After dealing with the demon beast, I return to my tent.

    These past ten years,

    I absorbed the martial arts of the East, and I have be the Number One Martial Artist Under The Heavens of the Eastern martial world.

    I am the strongest in the East.

    Suruk...

    I unravel the bandages wrapped around my body.

    Then, with a slight application of force the bandages spread throughout the tent as if alive, grabbing hidden weapons from various ces.

    This is an application of the Heavenly Silkworm Controlling Ghost Art,bining the puppet maniption techniques of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon with the martial arts of the East.

    Swirik, swiririk��

    I begin to dance inside the tent.

    Swiririk��

    The bandages flutter in response to my movements, and the various weapons they hold move in unison.

    Spears, whips, daggers, sickles, scythes, chains, needles...

    All sorts of bizarre weapons move in perfect harmony, wriggling like living creatures.

    In an instant,

    Paaaatt!

    As my dance reaches its peak, the des and tips of the bizarre weapons all focus toward a single point.

    Piaatt!

    And in the next moment.

    The bizarre weapons move, snuffing out the candle in the room.

    It''s a wless application of power.

    Kududuk...

    Although it only extinguished the candlelight, if I hadn''tpressed and nullified my strength but instead released it outward, I could have easily blown away a small hill.

    "It took about ten years to rece the Formless Sword, huh."

    A martial art that maniptes dozens of bizarre weapons in perfect harmony using bandages, acquiring the trajectory of infinity.

    The Heavenly Silkworm Controlling Ghost Art is a martial art I created over the past ten years to substitute for the Formless Sword in this world where there is no Qi and the ne of Soul does not respond.

    The result has been quite satisfying, allowing me to replicate about eighty percent of the Formless Sword''s original power.

    ''Once I retrieve the ''item'' entrusted to the Myeonrin Tribe''s chief, I''ll be able to fully disy the power of the Core Formation stage.''

    Kududuk...

    I sense the energy of one sexagenary cycle flowing in my hand, my eyes gleaming.

    ''Ten years...It''s but a fleeting moment in the time of a cultivator, but it''s been a long time for someone living as a mortal.''

    It''s been long.

    Enough to be the strongest in the East and reach the point of wielding Core Formation-level strength.

    Now...it''s time to seek out Cheongmun Ryeong again.

    "Dear, are you inside?"

    As I''m reaffirming my resolve about Cheongmun Ryeong, Kim Yeon peeks her head into the tent.

    "...Didn''t I tell you not to call me that when we''re alone? Just call me Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Hehe, but officially we''re married, aren''t we?"

    "..."

    This is the result of my mistake in choosing the East.

    In the East, there''s a tradition that warriors above a certain level must either marry or have their testicles removed.

    They say it''s to prevent strong individuals from arrogantlymitting rape or other sexual crimes, relying on their strength.

    The pain of having my testicles removed wouldn''t have been an issue, but I couldn''t handle the social stigma, so I decided to enter into a fake marriage with Kim Yeon.

    Kim Yeon seems to like it, but I''m a little taken aback.

    ''If I''m going to get married, it shouldn''t be done so impulsively like this but...forget it. There''s no point in thinking about it now.''

    I sigh, clearing my mind of unnecessary thoughts, and ask Kim Yeon.

    "So, what''s the matter?"

    "Ah...Seo Ran Unnie is...having another fit."

    "Huuu..."

    I quickly leave the tent with Kim Yeon and head toward Seo Ran''s tent.

    Inside Seo Ran''s tent, Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon are already there.

    "Ah, are you here, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Oh, Eun-hyun-ah, hurry, hurry!"

    Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon, who have learned martial arts over the past few years, are holding Seo Ran down.

    Her body is covered with self-inflicted wounds.

    "Ugh, ugh...kuuuuuugh...!!!"

    Seo Ran is crying tears of blood in agony, and I approach her, cing my hand on her head.

    Then I slowly meet her eyes.

    I send a voice transmission into her ear, one that no one else can hear.

    [From now on, I''m going to kill you.]

    "Huh, heok...!"

    Finally, Seo Ran regains her senses.

    I used a method where I pour my killing intent, which has reached the level of Void Shattering, into her mind, making her feel as if she''s on the verge of death and forcibly awakening her mind.

    "Ah...it was you, Senior."

    Seo Ran looks up at me with eyes filled with fear and speaks weakly.

    "I had another dream. In the midst of those strange jumbled memories...in a memory I don''t remember...my [Mother] appeared."

    Seo Ran hugs herself, her teeth chattering.

    "[Mother]...[Mother] called for me. Even now, I still hear [Mother]''s voice..."

    "Stop. It''s okay."

    I send a surge of killing intent to Seo Ran to calm her down and speak.

    "There''s no one like your mother here. It''s okay. Rx."

    Seo Ran recently mentioned that, for some reason, she''s been having dreams where a being called [Mother] calls out to her.

    She says that whenever she dreams of it, she feels an overwhelming fear, as if she''s about to remember ''something horrifying'' that she lost before.

    "What I''m...afraid is that what I find beyond these dreams will eat away at me. If I listen to the whispers beyond these dreams...somehow, it feels like the ''Seo Ran'' I am now will disappear, and I''ll be someone entirely different."

    "...Is that so?"

    After calming Seo Ran down for a while, we step outside the hut once she is fully settled.

    "Seo Ran''s condition...seems to be quite serious."

    "Tsk...it''s troubling."

    Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon both sigh, their faces darkening.

    Looking at them, I speak.

    "We need to head west as soon as possible and meet with the cultivators there. We should ask them to temporarily seal Seo Ran''s memories."

    "Tsk... Judging by Seo Ran''s state, it would be best to go quickly, but when will the ''preparations'' beplete?"

    Kim Young-hoon nced back at Seo Ran with a sorrowful expression.

    "We have to wait until we get our hands on the ''item'' from the Myeonrin Tribe."

    "Once we get that ''item,'' didn''t you say we''ll have to work on thisnd for another 10 years as paym��"

    It''s at that moment.

    Sururuk!

    From the darkness, a giant man wrapped entirely in ck bandages appears.

    "It''s been a while, Hyung-nim. And Jeon Myeong-hoon, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "You''ve returned, Hyun-seok Hyung-nim. Any results?"

    The giant man, Oh Hyun-seok, had spent thest ten years learning infiltration and assassination techniques of the East, bing a full-fledged assassin.

    Surprisingly, he has a great affinity for techniques that erases one''s presence, and he quickly became the number one assassin.

    ''Once we leave this world, I''ll have to teach him the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.''

    After chatting with us for a while, Oh Hyun-seok ps his hands as if he just remembered something.

    "Ah, I almost forgot. Here''s the item you asked for, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Oh Hyun-seok takes out a sword from behind his back and hands it to me.

    The resplendent treasured sword of the desert!

    "It''s the ''item'' from the Myeonrin Tribe!"

    "That''s right. It was quite a hassle to steal it."

    I had asked Oh Hyun-seok, who learned assassination techniques, to steal the treasure sword of the Myeonrin Tribe.

    This treasured sword possesses the highest strength in the Eastern martial world, boasting extraordinary capabilities.

    Grinning, I hold up the treasured sword.

    "Perfect."

    With this, I can now fully unleash the power of the Formless Sword through the Heavenly Silkworm Controlling Ghost Art.

    I turn to myrades and shout.

    "The ''preparations'' areplete! Everyone, pack up your things! We''re leaving the East today!"

    Now, all preparations are done.

    All that remains is to meet Cheongmun Ryeong!

    And so, we stole the greatest treasured sword of the Eastern tribal states and fled under the cover of night, heading for the Western three nations.

    Four months passed.

    "So, this is...Byeokra."

    We arrived at Cheon-saek City of Byeokra.

    The reunion with Cheongmun Ryeong is imminent.

 Chapter 461: The Place The Snake Cannot Find (3)

    "Is this the ce called Byeokra?"

    "Yes, this is Byeokra''s Cheon-saek City..."

    "Are you from the East? Wee to Cheon-eum City!"

    "They''re saying it''s Cheon-eum City."

    "Ah, looks like the name has changed."

    I awkwardly smile and stop the demon beast we''re riding on in front of the ce called ''Cheon-eum City.''

    [TL/N: Cheon-saek City could mean Heavenly Colors City. Cheon-eum City could mean Heavenly Yin City.]

    Dududu...

    The Heaven-Treading Desert is so vast that mortals cannot cross it on foot, and so it is said that those passing through the Heaven-Treading Desert ride on demon beasts that move incredibly fast in the desert.What we rode on is a pet demon beast used for desert crossings, a Crossing-Desert Crocodile (��Į�t), which we had stolen from a tribe in the East. It was quite useful.

    "You can tie up the desert-crossing demon beast here! Oh! By the way, would you be interested in selling it?"

    At Cheon-eum City, which is located at the extreme edge of Byeokra and adjacent to the Heaven-Treading Desert, one can easily see groups of demon beasts and cultivators raising these beasts.

    ''Most of them seem to be around the 2nd or 3rd star of the Qi Refining stage.''

    After selling the Crossing-Desert Crocodile we rode on, I take a look around.

    "This ce dresses a bit better than those in the East."

    "Haha, Myeong-hoon would be disappointed, wouldn''t he? Or maybe, since there are many pale-skinned people here, he might like it even more... What do you think, Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    Kim Young-hoon marvels as he looks around Cheon-eum City, while Oh Hyun-seok chuckles and teases Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    However, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s reaction is unexpectedly lukewarm.

    "Hmm...not really impressive."

    "Hoh...really no interest at all?"

    "Yeah, well...they''re all pretty, but for some reason, I''m just not drawn to them...Or rather, it feels like my heart gets pricked whenever I look at a woman...something like that."

    I nce at myrades.

    Even now, except for me and Seo Ran, the others haven''t fully gained awareness yet.

    "Hah, this brat. Is this really the same Jeon Myeong-hoon from Earth?"

    "I don''t know. Who knows? Maybe there''s someone fated to be my wife in this world..."

    As Oh Hyun-seok continues to tease him, Jeon Myeong-hoon responds as if annoyed, and I bitterly smile as I look at him.

    It seems even though he''s lost his memory, his feelings for Jin So-hae remain unchanged.

    But for now, that isn''t what''s important.

    I, along with myrades, enter one of the alleys of Cheon-eum City.

    In the original world, this was where White Magic Lotus used to be.

    "...It''s not here."

    But for some reason, White Magic Lotus no longer exists.

    I squint my eyes.

    ''This is strange.''

    I have already known for a while that this world is strange, buting to Cheon-eum City made it even more clear.

    ''A hundred thousand years have passed, but the buildings and even theyout of the alleys are exactly the same?''

    I can ept that Ascension Path is still the same.

    The fact that thenguage of the Eastern Manli I learned one hundred thousand years ago is the same as the current Manli''snguage is something I can also make sense of.

    I can even somewhat understand that the power structures of the mortals, including Manli, the Great Grasnds, Shengzi, Yanguo, and Byeokra, are all still the same.

    After all, such things can persist for tens of thousands of years.

    But...

    ''Cheon-eum City and Cheon-seek City are not only identical in appearance but even the structure of the alleys is exactly the same?''

    It makes no sense that the appearance of a single city would remainpletely unchanged for one hundred thousand years.

    ''And if the city''s appearance is the same, then why is White Magic Lotus missing?''

    I''m confused.

    I rub my forehead and leave the alley.

    "Why did you go into the alley?"

    "Ah...I thought I saw something, but I was mistaken."

    I shake my head at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s question and then go find some cultivators of Cheon-saek City cultivators to ask.

    "Cheongmun Ryeong? Are you asking about the Salt Sea Master Cheongmun Ryeong?"

    At my question, a cultivator at the 1st star of Qi Refining seems to think for a moment before speaking.

    "Hmm, from what I recall...I think there''s a rumour that they werest seen somewhere around Shengzi."

    "Shengzi...? Thank you."

    "Yeah, you must be trying to hear the Salt Sea Master''s teachings...but be careful. There are a lot of ruffians around the Salt Sea Master, so it''s easy to get into trouble."

    "Ah, yes. Thank you for the advice."

    After giving my thanks to the cultivator, I turn around and realize something odd.

    ''...What''s this? A cultivator giving advice to a mortal?''

    Even though Cheon-saek Cit��no, Cheon-eum City��is said to be a city where cultivators and mortals live together harmoniously, but that doesn''t mean cultivators aren''t arrogant.

    Originally, even in the Head Realm, unless it was someone like Buk Hyang-hwa or Buk Joong-ho, the cultivators of Cheon-saek City had a subtle but prevalent tendency to look down on mortals.

    In ces like Eastern Manli, where manpower is scarce, there were quite a few kind cultivators, and I was treated well because my name was well-known.

    However, I never expected to receive such treatment from a cultivator in Byeokra, so it''s a little surprising.

    Hiding my bewilderment, I set off toward Shengzi.

    We arrived at Shengzi after passing through Yanguo.

    Along the way, we heard quite a few rumors about Cheongmun Ryeong, making it easy to pinpoint his location.

    Also, his current situation can be grasped.

    ''He asionally settles in a quiet valley and gives sermons...and around him are groups of ruffians eager to be his disciples, but Cheongmun Ryeong doesn''t seem to mind them much...''

    It seems like his disciple is controlling the thugs and preventing them from causing trouble for Cheongmun Ryeong.

    ''Good. For now, let''s go meet him quickly, whatever the situation may be.''

    We head towards the far western edge of Shengzi, where Cheongmun Ryeong is said to reside.

    Beyond Shattered Heaven Peak, towards the coast facing the archipgo region.

    The westernmost coast of Shengzi.

    It''s famous for its clear skies and has developed through trade with shipsing from the west.

    Today, the already bustling coast is even more crowded and lively.

    "Hey, have you heard the rumors? Salt Sea Master is recruiting disciples."

    "You mean Salt Sea Master Cheongmun Ryeong, known as the Continent''s Greatest Sage and the one with the deepest enlightenment?"

    "Yeah, that''s right! Let''s hurry to the site of the dharma assembly!"

    "Tsk tsk, my friend. This isn''t the first time Salt Sea Master has recruited disciples, and it won''t be thest. He''s always been recruiting disciples! But up until now, only one person has be his official disciple, and all the others are just followers who revere him. Recently, those followers have grown unruly and vicious, bing known as a gang of thugs. The test is bound to be difficult, and if you fail, you might end up getting robbed by those wicked followers!"

    "Bah, what are you talking about! No matter what the test is, you won''t know until you try. And even if the followers are thugs, if you befriend them, you''ll end up getting acquainted with a useful martial force!"

    Many people, filled with dreams and hopes, gather at the location of Salt Sea Master Cheongmun Ryeong''s dharma assembly.

    The ce where Salt Sea Master preaches is on the coast of the western extreme, atop an abandoned ship.

    Salt Sea Master Cheongmun Ryeong stands atop the abandoned ship, gazing at the sky while feeling the sea breeze.

    "Master, the wind is cold. Please wear something warmer."

    Someone approaches from behind Cheongmun Ryeong and respectfully offers him a thick garment.

    Cheongmun Ryeong smiles faintly and says,

    "Judging by the wind, it seems that I might find a proper disciple today. Am-ah, perhaps you''ll soon have a junior brother or sister."

    [TL/N: Am is the name, -ah is the added term of endearment.]

    At Cheongmun Ryeong''s words, the person grits their teeth ever so slightly and asks him,

    "...Master, is this disciplecking to inherit your legacy?"

    "What are you saying, Am-ah? I would love for as many people as possible, including you, to understand my will. Anyone who epts my will inherits my legacy. You are the same."

    "...Understood. I will go prepare for the sermon..."

    After cing the clothes they brought in front of Cheongmun Ryeong, they step back.

    Cheongmun Ryeong nces at the garment left behind and gives a bitter smile.

    "What am I to do with that child...?"

    At the western end of Shengzi, in the Huai Sea Province.

    We arrive at a ce called Clear River County and hear the news that Cheongmun Ryeong''s dharma assembly will soon begin.

    "Is Seo Ran okay?"

    "Yes, after her seizure yesterday, she gradually calmed down, and today, she''spletely settled."

    "Is that so...? Got it."

    I thank Kim Yeon, who has been caring for Seo Ran at the inn, and decide to quickly go find Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Then, I''ll be off."

    After greeting Kim Young-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and the others, I leave the inn.

    Outside the inn, Jeon Myeong-hoon is standing, adjusting his clothes.

    He seems to be feeling like something is missing.

    ''He used to always hold Jin So-hae''s hand. Now that its gone, he must be feeling that absence keenly.''

    It seems that Jeon Myeong-hoon will regain his memories soon.

    "What are you staring at? Hurry up and get going."

    He waves at me with an irritated look on his face.

    ''It doesn''t feel right to say anything to him now while he doesn''t remember anything. Once his memory returns, I''ll have to give him a good beating.''

    I chuckle at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attitude and then swiftly head towards the ce where Cheongmun Ryeong is said to be holding his dharma assembly.

    How long have I run using Mountain Lord''s Soaring Flight?

    In the distance, I see a ce where people are gathered in droves.

    ''Good. For now, I''ll get as close to the front as possible and...''

    Just as I''m about to move towards the front to meet Cheongmun Ryeong as quickly as possible,

    "Hey, who are you?"

    Cultivators at least at the 4th or 5th star of Qi Refining, and some burly men trained in martial arts block my way.

    "All the regr seats for Teacher Salt Sea Master''s assembly are already full. If you want to catch a glimpse of him from afar, just stand around here."

    "Hmm. By any chance, how can one get the regr seats?"

    "What do you mean how? It''s obviously firste, first served. After the assembly, Salt Sea Master conducts a disciple recruitment test for those in the regr seats, sopetition for those spots are fierce."

    "Firste, first served, huh...?"

    I nce at the people sitting in the ''regr seats.''

    They''re all either wealthy or have high-level martial skills or spiritual power.

    I re at them while hearing the sound of silver coins jingling in their pockets.

    "Does the great Salt Sea Master know you''re selling his assembly seats for money?"

    "Know? Watch your mouth. Do you think I''m your friend..."

    Just as he reaches out to grab me.

    Clench!

    Someone grabs the thug by his clothes from behind and shoves him aside.

    It''s when I offer my thanks to the person.

    "Haha, thank you for stepping in..."

    They ce their hand on my shoulder and says,

    "Do not cause a scene at Master''s dharma assembly."

    I nce up slightly at the one who suddenly intervened to stop our quarrel.

    ''Quite tall.''

    Their entire body is wrapped in loose rags, making it impossible to tell if they are a man or a woman. They are covered in white bandages from head to toe, leaving no skin exposed.

    ''Not a single bit of skin is showing. How do they breathe? And...they called him ''Master''?''

    That means this person must be Cheongmun Ryeong''s only disciple at present.

    I grin and respectfully perform a fist and palm salute.

    "Greetings, elder brother. Or...is it elder sister? I''m not sure, but anyway, I wasn''t trying to cause a scene. It''s just that these guys seem to be selling seats for Elder Cheongmun Ryeong''s dharma assembly for money, so I..."

    "You were about to rip the guy''s arm off."

    "..."

    I pause and look at them.

    The only visible part of the bandaged monster''s face is their eyes.

    They have small pupils, giving them a four-white-eyes look, and their sharp gaze alone makes them seem rather unsettling.

    [TL/N: Four-white-eyes refers to a particr eye appearance where the whites of the eyes are visible above, below, and to both sides of the iris. Search up ??? on Google if you want a visual image. It basically looks like someone with their eyes wide open starting at you.]

    "Do not add screams to Master''s dharma assembly. If you disturb him, I will not forgive you."

    Crack!

    They tighten their grip on my shoulder.

    ''This person...''

    I meet the gaze of the bandaged disciple of Cheongmun Ryeong.

    ''The Qi Building stage. And they mastered external martial arts to a high level, too.''

    I grab their wrist and pull their hand off my shoulder.

    "...Touching someone''s shoulder without permission is rude, elder brother."

    "I am not your senior. In any case, the seats are full, soe back next time. Now get lost."

    "Haha, that won''t do. I have a matter to seek Elder Cheongmun Ryeong''s help with today...and I''ve already made up my mind to be his disciple."

    "...You."

    The bandaged monster''s eyes twitch at my words.

    It seems something about what I said made them feel displeased.

    In an instant, killing intent fills their eyes.

    "Scram immediately. Before I kill you."

    "You told me not to add screams to your master''s dharma assembly, didn''t you?"

    "Do you think I can''t kill you without making you scream?"

    I smirk and reply.

    "I doubt you can."

    "..."

    The next moment, they kick me.

    Pabang!

    Despite it being just a kick, the sound of a bomb exploding echoes, and I''m suddenly sent soaring high into the sky. At the same time, spells bind me, preventing any sound from escaping.

    ''They mastered external martial arts to this degree? This isn''t just external martial arts, it''s practically a body refining method, isn��t it? I see. Could it be that they have learned the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s methods?''

    As I look at my body, which has beenunched up to the cloud level with a single kick, I begin to take out my weapons.

    Clink, clink, clink, clink!

    As the bandages unwind, dozens of bizarre weapons I had brought begin scattering in the sky.

    Paaatt!

    I see the bandaged monster flying towards me using flying spells.

    "You want to have a go...?"

    sh!

    And just as I''m about to say something,

    They kick off the air andunch a punch towards me.

    Tukwang!

    I am sted from the sky above the coastline to far away into the sea, well beyond the area where Cheongmun Ryeong is holding his dharma assembly.

    "What kind of brute strength...?"

    I twitch my eyes, clicking my tongue.

    I remember how they kicked off the air just now.

    That wasn''t a step using the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin to read the flow of the air and step on the void.

    They just kicked the air with sheer brute force to leap forward.

    In that state, they used a spell to cancel the shockwave noise, producing an effect simr to air-stepping.

    That is what this bandaged monster is.

    Paaaatt!

    The bandaged monster flies toward me.

    Booong!

    As they rush in and throw a punch, a shockwave explodes, splitting the nearby sea and sending waves crashing.

    Kugwang!

    Though I can no longer fully read the air''s flow due to the absence of my consciousness domain, I, too, step on the air based on my experience and shout.

    "Hey, wait! Why are you so intent on killing me?"

    "One disciple is enough."

    I create a pseudo-Formless Sword through the Heavenly Silkworm Controlling Ghost Art to counter their strike, feeling puzzled.

    "There must be plenty of people who want to be his disciple besides me, no?"

    "Sure. But someone like you seems qualified to be his disciple, so it''s better to eliminate you in advance."

    "What kind of dogsh��"

    Thinking back, it''s strange.

    ''I was thinking about ripping that thug''s arm off earlier, but I hadn''t let out any killing intent. I only thought about it, and yet they noticed. And how did they know I intend to be Cheongmun Ryeong''s disciple and are charging at me so confidently? Who is this person?''

    Honestly, I have no idea.

    There''s no one thates to mind.

    As I sh with them using the Heavenly Silkworm Controlling Ghost Art, we fly over the sea.

    Their attacks are so overwhelmingly aggressive that I have no choice but to be pushed back at first.

    It''s while I''m dodging their firsts and strikes that I notice something.

    ''Hm? A merchant ship?

    A ship passing below suddenly appears before my eyes.

    And in that moment, while I nce at the merchant ship.

    "Can you not focus? Ipetent fool! Someone like you can never be Master''s disciple!! Do you understand!!??"

    Suddenly, the bandaged monster shouts furiously and flies straight toward the merchant ship.

    I flinch in shock and shout.

    "Wait! You crazy bastard..."

    Kugwagwagwang!

    The bandaged monster crashes directly into the merchant ship, shattering it to pieces.

    I stand there, stunned, my mouth hanging open.

    ''Just because I nced at the ship for a second during our fight, they destroyed the merchant ship?''

    From the look in their eyes, it''s clear they''re not doing this to make me focus on the fight or to enjoy the battle.

    It''s just pure, insane behavior meant to piss me off.

    I stare at the bandaged monster, unable toprehend them at all.

    And at that moment.

    "S-Save...me...Urgh, gurgle..."

    The crew members of the merchant ship start swimming up to the surface of the water.

    Seeing them, I shout.

    "Please hold on a bit! I''ll deal with this lunatic and save you..."

    Clink!

    As I draw my treasured sword from the East, it happens.

    "...Wait."

    I stop focusing on the bandaged monster and snap my gaze towards the merchant ship''s g.

    "...Why is that...?"

    The emblem on the merchant ship''s g.

    It''s the national g symbolizing the royal family of Peni Kingdom.

    I quicklyunch an attack at the bandaged monster and, in that brief moment, descend to the surface of the sea and ask one of the crew members.

    "You all! From where do you sail from, and who owns this vessel!?"

    At my words, the sailors, clutching nearby floating debris, shout out.

    "Walking on the sky...i-is it a Sir Immortal? W-We are the crew of the royal trading ship from Peni Kingdom! We''re sailors of the ship trading between Peni Kingdom and Shengzi. The owner of this vessel is none other than Her Majesty, the great Queen of Peni Kingdom!"

    "..."

    I''m too shocked to speak for a moment, but I gather myposure and ask.

    "...This Peni Kingdom you speak of. In which direction is it from Shengzi?"

    The sailor points west.

    "If you sail endlessly westward, you will reach the territories of our Peni Kingdom!"

    "...No, that''s nonsense...If you go further west from Shengzi, all you reach is the World''s End, guarded by the World Shield Force. This...this world is t, so if you go to the end of the sea, all you''ll find is the end of the world..."

    As I mutter in confusion.

    Tukwang!

    The bandaged monsternds on the water''s surface where I am.

    Chwaaaaa!

    A massive column of water shoots into the sky.

    I barely manage to dodge it, but the sailor I had been talking to is split in half and dies instantly from the bandaged monster''s attack.

    The bandaged monster sneers at me and says,

    "This idiot. The world is t? Everyone knows the world is round. It''smon knowledge. The country on the other side of this continent is none other than Peni Kingdom. You fool...!"

    Through them, I learn a shocking truth.

    This world is connected to the world of Peni Ind.

    And...

    "The world...is round...?!"

    Filled with confusion and terror, I look up at the sky and shout.

    "T-The Head Realm is round...? That''s nonsense! That...that can''t be...! This world is t!"

    Trantor Notes: Seo Eun-hyun is a t earther kek.

 Chapter 462: The Place The Snake Cannot Find (4)

    Chapter 462: The ce The Snake Cannot Find (4)

    The world isn''t t...but round?

    And...it''s connected to the world of Peni Ind?

    I am confused by this nonsensical truth.

    The reason for my astonishment is simple.

    ''It''s exactly the same as the Head Realm.''

    I thought it was because of fate.

    Even though Qi is scarce and the ne of Soul doesn''t exist, fate itself exists in the form of attraction force. I though that was why everything, down to the alleyways of Cheon-saek City and Cheon-eum City, was the same.

    In short, I believed the fate of this world is identical or at least simr to the fate of the Head Realm.

    However, what does it mean that the world isn''t t but round?This isn''t simply a matter of debates like the t earth theory or spherical earth theory.

    ''It''s the fact that the form of attraction force must bepletely different.''

    The difference between a t world and a spherical one is that the force of gravity operatespletely differently.

    Since fate is attraction force, it means that the fate of this world is entirely different from the Head Realm.

    However, I''ve confirmed it in the alleyways of Cheon-saek City, and again in Shengzi, Byeokra, and Yanguo.

    The groups and ces in this world are almost identical to those in the Head Realm.

    That means that in this world, there is something absolute called fate, and if the form of that fate is not simr to that of the head Head Realm, it would be impossible for it to exist like this.

    Even so, this world is not t.

    What does that signify?

    ''It means this is a ce controlled by a being capable of manipting fate.''

    Of course, it could simply be that the Owner of Salt Mountain left this world behind and set it up that way, but I don''t think that''s the case.

    I recall the ''someone'' who spoke to me by the campfire back on Ascension Path.

    ''That someone said they would not let it go if a snake is brought into this world.''

    In other words, there''s something akin to an ��administrator'' in this world.

    And that ''administrator'' is observing us in real-time.

    Of course, one could think that this world is merely a dream created based on our memories.

    But that''s not it.

    ''It''s not just a simple dream.''

    Recently, I''ve started finding more and more evidence that this world isn''t merely a dream.

    ''This world might be another dimension, simr to the dimension cluster of the Ancient Force Realm.''

    Thus, under the assumption that this world is not merely a dream but ''another dimension,'' I concluded that an ''administrator'' exists in this world.

    ''I hope the one managing this world doesn''t harbor malice toward us...''

    Amidst this confusing situation, I pray that the administrator of this world doesn''t send malice our way.

    While I''m organizing my thoughts, the bandaged monster''s attackes flying at me again.

    Tukwang!

    Once again, a stream of water surges up.

    After seeing the dead sailors, I re at the bandaged monster.

    "What wrong did theymit...? No, forget it."

    I know well the nature of these kinds of people.

    They possess a disposition infinitely close to evil, the nature of devil path leaders (ħ�^).

    There''s no need for me to understand them.

    Kirik, kiriririk!

    The bandages wrapped around my body wriggle as if they are alive.

    Bang!

    I leap into the sky and start to dance in the air.

    Bo-oong!

    Starting with daggers, dozens of bizarre weapons fly toward the bandaged monster.

    The dagger that was the first to fly at them.

    Pishitt!

    The dagger grazes the bandaged monster''s Protective Gang Qi, inflicting no damage.

    But nextes a spear!

    Kwang!

    With a sound like thunder, the spear embeds itself into the bandaged monster''s Protective Gang Qi.

    The bandaged monster is pushed back slightly.

    ''With the next attack, I''ll push them further into the sea. I have to change the battlefield to prevent the remaining sailors from dying...''

    Just then, the bandaged monster sneers, inhales deeply, and lets out a deafening roar.

    "Uwoooohhh!!"

    Kugugugugu!

    The entire sea vibrates!

    The sheer sound alone, without any internal energy or spiritual power, seems to make my brain tremble.

    Then, from behind them, spells start to erupt forth.

    Chwaaaaaa!

    It''s blood.

    Their blood starts to flow down into the sea, and the remaining sailors floating on the water begin to burst and die.

    "You bastard!"

    It''s when I shout.

    p!

    The bandaged monster forms a hand seal.

    At the same time, the sea starts to move.

    ''Are they someone who primarily mastered water-attribute spells? Damn it. Since spiritual energy isn''t easy to sense in this world, I have to observe what element they''re using first before judging.''

    A sea of blood rises in waves from all four directions, crashing toward me.

    Bang!

    I kick off the air and rise into the sky.

    Chwaaaaa!

    The waves of the sea of blood trying to trap me from all four directions begin to devour each other and copse, then starts to bloom a flower in their ce.

    ''That''s...?''

    Chwarak, chwarararak!

    Where the waves have subsided, a red flower begins to bloom and grow towards the sky.

    Chll!

    Salt.

    It''s red salt, stained with blood.

    The salt covers the entire sea, forming a massive crystal. That crystal starts to form coral.

    Coral that looks like a grotesque mixture of human limbs, faces, and bodies.

    In an instant, that coral-shaped salt crystal creates a coral ind.

    Chwaaaak!

    When the bandaged monsternds on the coral ind, all the moisture on the ind evaporates in an instant.

    They form a hand seal.

    Kugugugugu!

    The coral ind begins to rise into the sky.

    The bandaged monster maniptes the coral ind as if controlling a flying fortress.

    sh, sh!

    Beams of light shoot out from the grotesque red coral ind made of salt crystals.

    ''Madness!''

    Tadatt!

    I narrowly dodge the beams from the coral ind.

    Even in this world where spiritual energy is hard to sense, the energying from the beams is treacherous.

    ''If I get hit, I''ll die on the spot.''

    Kirik, kiririririk!

    I move the bandages and step through the air.

    Surung��

    At the same time, I draw a sword from my robe.

    The treasured sword of a desert tribe.

    The treasured sword called Howling Resplendent Sword (�~���ᭇ��), said to have been forged by an artisan from Manli who picked up a ck stone from the desert and was refined through generations.

    ''So, it''s a sword made from the ck Castle, huh?''

    It''s essentially a relic of Yang Su-jin''s shrine.

    Anyway, this Howling Resplendent Sword has only one ability.

    The more despair it consumes, the sharper, keener, and stronger it bes.

    It doesn''t matter whether it''s the despair of the opponent or the despair of its owner.

    Crack...

    I channel the pain I feel in my heart essence into the Howling Resplendent Sword.

    Wiiiiiiing��

    The Howling Resplendent Sword glows with a murky purple light as it begins to strengthen.

    ''Even though I can''t feel the ne of Soul, there are dharma treasures here that tantly use the power of the ne of Soul...this world truly is iprehensible.''

    After briefly analyzing the structure of the Howling Resplendent Sword, I fail to understand anything and swing it at the monster in front of me.

    Bo-oong!

    As the beams from the red salt coral ind strike the Howling Resplendent Sword, they are immediately split apart.

    Breaking through the beams from the salt coral ind, I charge at the bandaged monster.

    Chwarararak!

    The bizarre weapons dance, swirling around me.

    As the power of the bizarre weapons concentrates at a single point, they deflect the monster''s attacks and asionally counterattack toward the salt coral ind.

    Paaaatt!

    Our exchange of blows gradually elerates.

    Piiiiiii��

    At some point, I feel the surroundings be silent.

    I''ve broken through the sound barrier.

    As I move, the air is disced, creating shockwaves.

    But even as the shockwaves burst around me, they appear slow to my eyes.

    Boo-oong, boong, boong!

    I quickly circle around the salt coral ind, searching for an opening.

    ''There are no openings.''

    Even while moving at a speed that breaks the sound barrier, the bandaged monster doesn''t reveal any gaps.

    ''They haven''t learned martial arts.''

    What this person has learned isn''t Martial Arts.

    It''s simply movements meant for ughtering, butchering, and trampling others.

    Movements not systematically learned, but rather acquired through repeated acts of ughter.

    ''But even though they haven''t learned martial arts, they don''t show any openings against me.''

    That can only mean one thing.

    This person''sbat experience is...beyond imagination!

    ''...Is that even possible? To not show any openings against someone like me who has reached Void Shattering...with just the experience gained at the Qi Building stage?''

    What kind of life has this person lived?

    I briefly circle around them, and when I find no openings, I decide to create one and push forward.

    Taatt!

    The spear touches their Protective Gang Qi.

    Paatt!

    The monster''s hand moves as if they were waiting to grab the spear, but in that brief moment, I swap the spear for the sickle.

    The de of the sickle catches on their arm.

    Using the sickle hooked on the monster''s arm as leverage, I release my bandages.

    Chwararak!

    At the same time, I move behind the monster in an instant and bind them with the bandages.

    "Pathet...hut!"

    Just as the monster tries to break free from the bandages, the spear I retrieve pierces their side.

    Of course, being a Qi Building cultivator, their entire body is filled with Protective Gang Qi, so they don''t take any damage.

    But it''s the third time.

    The spear has struck their Protective Gang Qi three times.

    And through the two previous strikes, I''ve already discerned the vibration frequency of their refined pure spiritual force through the bandages tied to the spear.

    Though Heaven and Earth spiritual energy follows differentws from the material realm, when it enters the body of a cultivator at the Qi Building stage and bes pure spiritual force, it mixes with thews of the material realm to some extent.

    The frequency that exists only in matter also bes present in pure spiritual force.

    I raise the Howling Resplendent Sword, letting it cry.

    Perhaps realizing what I am about to do, the bandaged monster draws upon the energy of the red coral Ind to its fullest.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Mountain Echoes Valley Responds!

    Ting!

    From the Howling Resplendent Sword, a wail-like sword cry erupts.

    Sword Energy, in the form of a sword wave, starts to shake the entirety of the pure spiritual force flowing through their spiritual veins.

    "Kuaaaaaagh!"

    The bandaged monster, writhing in agony, draws even more power from salt coral ind.

    In an instant,

    Paatt!

    The salt coral ind emits a brilliant light, and a gigantic beam, unlike anything before, shoots toward me.

    Seeing that beam, I feel a sense of d��j�� vu.

    ''Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade?''

    I begin manipting the bizarre weapons using the Heavenly Silkworm Controlling Ghost Art.

    Chwarak, chwarararak!

    The bizarre weapons start to rotate around me.

    As they spin, they each unleash different techniques.

    These are techniques modified from Severing Mountain Swordsmanship to suit each weapon.

    In an instant, 22 techniques converge, and Ipress the ultimate move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship before letting it erupt.

    "Severing!"

    Kwadudududk!

    Dozens of bizarre weapons shine as they start to split the iing beam.

    "Mountain!"

    Dudududuk!

    The move of Severing Mountain cleaves the beam apart and heads straight for the bandaged monster, who has exhausted the power of the salt coral ind.

    sh!

    In an instant, the power of Severing Mountain strikes the bandaged monster, and I swing the Howling Resplendent Sword onest time, opening my mouth.

    "Sorry."

    For having to kill you.

    ''I didn''t want to kill a disciple of Cheongmun Ryeong...''

    Then.

    Kwaduduk!

    Amidst the swirling light, a hand wrapped in bandages shoots out and grabs my face.

    "...Umph!!?"

    Chiiiiii��

    As the aftermath of Severing Mountain subsides, what I see is the bandaged monster with smoke rising from their entire body.

    ''H-How!? I resonated the entirety of their pure spiritual force through Mountain Echoes Valley Responds and made it explode. Their spiritual veins should be in ruins...not to mention, thatst move was meant to kill!''

    That recent move was strong enough to cleave a mountain in half!

    And yet, the bandaged monster, a mere Qi Building stage cultivator, hasn''t died.

    The bandaged monster meets my gaze.

    They smirk and say,

    "...It was amusing but...what an arrogant name. Severing Mountain? You will split a mountain? Ha, haha, ahahahaha!!!"

    Theyugh maniacally.

    "Go ahead, wave that pathetic toothpick around for a hundred days! Do you really think you can split a mountain with something like that? Maybe you can crush a sandcastle. Change the name. Instead of something like severing a mountain, call it ''Sandcastle Crusher,'' or something like that! You! Can! Never! Split a mountain!"

    Mocking Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, they tighten their grip on my face.

    Like they''re about to crush my skull and kill me.

    ''N-Need to use poison...''

    Feeling my mind clouding, I prepare to use the Infinite Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique.

    But my mind grows hazy.

    At thest moment, I feel my body instinctively use Fighting Monster Hidden Weapon Technique before fainting.

    Just before I lose consciousness, I have the strange thought that I see Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Stop... It. Might...die... Heal... Killed people again..."

    ''Master...''

    With the image of Cheongmun Ryeong as myst thought, Ipletely lose consciousness.<hr>

    Blink!

    The moment I regain consciousness, I feel a wet cloth on my forehead, bandages wrapped around various parts of my body, and the scent of medicine.

    "This ce is...?"

    "Please lie down. Your body hasn''t fully recovered yet."

    "Huh...?"

    A female physician, who seems to have been treating me,es in with what looks like a medicinal decoction.

    But instead of focusing on anything else, I nkly stare at her face.

    It''s Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Why...are you here...?"

    "Pardon? I''m a physician, so I''m here to treat people. What do you mean?"

    "No, what I''m saying is..."

    It''s when I''m flustered.

    "I brought her."

    At the entrance to the room where I''m lying down, arge person stands leaning against the doorframe, speaking to me.

    "You...!"

    It''s the bandaged monster.

    "Master ordered it. He told me to heal you. So, I found someone you adequately need. Just ept the treatment."

    "Wait, you..."

    "Shut up. I know what you want to say. I, too, want to kill you so badly my hands are itching, but Master personally ordered that you not be killed. You are to participate in the uing disciple recruitment test ording to Master''smand. When you''ve recovered enough,e out."

    Saying only what they want, the bandaged monster leaves the room, and I am left with a dumbfounded expression, sitting in the room with Buk Hyang-hwa.<hr>

    Inside a manor in Clear River County.

    Gazing up at the sky from the rooftop of one of the buildings, Choengmun Ryeong speaks to the bandaged monster who approaches from behind.

    "Did you find a good physician?"

    "I brought someone he needed."

    "Well done. However...didn''t I tell you not to kill recklessly?"

    "I did not kill recklessly. I am currently expressing my deep gratitude to the marine creatures and sailors that allowed me to use my spells."

    "...Huu...Am-ah. What am I to do with you?"

    "Please punish this disciple."

    "..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong nces back at his disciple, ''Gak Am,'' and after a sigh, looks back up at the sky.

    "...Enough. Reflect on your actions."

    "Yes. Thank you for your mercy, Master..."

    Gak Am withdraws, retreating from behind Cheongmun Ryeong, while Cheongmun Ryeong mutters quietly to himself.

    "...I wonder if the child saved this time can inherit my legacy..."

    Hwiiiiii��

    Looking up at that Cheongmun Ryeong from below, Gak Am wears an ambiguous expression.

    Their eyes seem to hold both affection and contempt.

    Trantor Notes: The Won n in chapter 451 was changed to Yuan n.

 Chapter 463: The Place The Snake Cannot Find (5)

    I drink all of the medicinal decoction that Buk Hyang-hwa has given me and then dust myself off as I stand up.

    ''Meeting that bandaged guy was unexpected...but in the end, everything turned out well.''

    I met Cheongmun Ryeong, and I also met Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Now, I will be Cheongmun Ryeong''s disciple, study under him, andter meet Azure Tiger Saint and Shi Ho as well.

    "By the way, may I ask for your name, Miss?"

    As I wrap the bandages around my body, I ask Buk Hyang-hwa.

    I ask because her name might be different in this world.

    "Ah, my name is Baek Ran (���m/White Orchid). You can call me Physician Baek."

    "Baek Ran...It''s a nice name."For some reason, it feels like a familiar name.

    It seems to be her name in this world.

    "How much would the treatment fee be?"

    "Ah, the person who brought me here has already paid all the treatment fees, so you don''t have to pay anything."

    "Ah, I see. However, I still want to express my gratitude. If you can let me know where you reside, I''ll visit youter to repay the favor."

    "You really don''t need to but...if you insist, you cane find me at White Lotus Valley in Clear River County."

    "Understood, I''ll visit youter."

    After expressing my thanks to Buk Hyang-hwa...no, to Baek Ran, I leave the room.

    ''An estate?''

    The ce I step out into is an estate, and in therge courtyard, dozens of people are sitting cross-legged, engaged in cultivation.

    ''This ce...''

    "This estate is rented by Master. You will now participate in the disciple recruitment process, stay in this estate to train in basic spell methods, and remain here until you catch Master''s eye. However, if Master deres your elimination, you must leave the estate immediately. Do you agree?"

    "I came here intending to be a disciple, so I agree, but..."

    I ask the bandaged giant a question.

    "What happens if I don''t participate in this disciple recruitment?"

    Though I intend to participate, I can''t help but feel a bit resistant to the giant''s proposal, which rubs me the wrong way.

    "Then you will have no rtion to Master''smand anymore, and I will kill you on the spot."

    "Ha!"

    I look into the giant''s eyes and say.

    "The way you''re speaking...are you perhaps jealous that I might be a disciple of Sir Cheongmun Ryeong? Can the disciple of such a great person be so narrow-minded?"

    "They can be."

    "What?"

    "As long as you follow Master''s will, it doesn''t matter how petty, narrow-minded, dirty, or disgraceful you are in all other things in the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds."

    "What does that...?"

    "If it''s that person''smand, I can even pull out my own neck right now. If it''s that person''smand, I stand here ready to ept anymand no matter how irrational or unreasonable it is. I stand here with the resolve to ept nothing but that person''smands in my heart, rejecting everything else in the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds. But what about you? Do you have that kind of resolve?"

    "..."

    "To receive someone''s teachings, to serve someone as your master...means having at least that much resolve. If you don''t have that kind of resolve, get lost immediately. I said I would kill you out of anger just moments ago, but if you walk out on your own right now, I won''t kill you."

    I briefly lock eyes with the bandaged monster.

    The eyes flickering with a strange madness flickering.

    I see a familiar figure in those eyes.

    It''s me.

    That madness is not just filled with insanity and malice.

    There is boundless respect, reverence, and an unwavering loyalty towards their master.

    Beyond that, I recall the past when I bowed ten times before Cheongmun Ryeong before dying.

    Then, with a serious expression, I speak.

    "...Do you think I would havee to serve him without that kind of resolve?"

    "..."

    "Even if I die, I came here with the resolve to bow before him and then die. Don''t test me by your own standards."

    At my words, the bandaged monster looks at me in silence for a moment, then turns around.

    "...Follow me. I will take you to Master."

    I follow the bandaged monster.

    Before long, I meet Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Are you the child who fought with my disciple?"

    "I''m ashamed but it''s true. I apologize for causing trouble."

    "It''s fine. As long as you''ve understood now, it''s alright. My method of recruiting disciples is simple. Starting today, I will teach you a basic cultivation method. If you cultivate diligently, I will observe your progress and decide whether to ept you as my disciple."

    "Yes. Whatever you give me, I will cultivate earnestly."

    "Good. Then, take this."

    I receive a basic cultivation manual from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The method doesn''t have a title; it''s just a simple method manual for umting spiritual power.

    "This is..."

    ''Incredible...!''

    After quickly skimming through the manual, I grasp its essence relying on my previous experience of reaching the Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    ''It''s trash...''

    I''m not joking; it''s genuinely the most worthless cultivation method I''ve ever seen.

    ''How is this slower at umting spiritual power than the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, which is supposed to be the most basic method? No...the method is deliberately designed to build spiritual power slowly.''

    That''s right.

    This method isn''t aimed at umting spiritual power even a day faster like typical cultivation methods. Rather, it seems like it''s designed to make the process as slow as possible.

    ''In a world where Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is already sparse, practicing this method...even a Heavenly Spiritual Root would need a hundred years just to reach the 1st star of Qi Refining.''

    Though I''m a bit taken aback, I bow my head to Cheongmun Ryeong nheless.

    "Thank you for your grace, as vast as the sea."

    "Good. Right, and...my disciple Gak Am may give you and the other disciple candidates some chores at times. You must also perform those diligently."

    "Yes, I will carry them out wholeheartedly."

    "Then you may go."

    "Yes, I won''t disappoint you."

    After bowing to Cheongmun Ryeong, I set out to find a ce to train in this nameless cultivation method.

    That''s when it happens.

    "Right, I forgot. Take this."

    "Pardon?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong hands me a single plum.

    "I''ve infused this fruit with a special harmony. Always keep this in your mouth. It will aid in your cultivation."

    "Ah, yes..."

    I inspect the plum after receiving it.

    I don''t feel any particr spiritual power wave from it.

    Although he ims it''s imbued with a special harmony, it feels like an ordinary plum.

    For a moment, I wonder if he''s ying a joke on me, but since it''s something given by Cheongmun Ryeong, I trust there''s a reason and put it in my mouth.

    ''He didn''t say to eat it, just to keep it in my mouth, right?''

    I don''t swallow the plum but hold it in one side of my mouth. After bowing to Cheongmun Ryeong, I leave and head towards the inner courtyard I saw earlier in the estate.

    There, many of the disciple candidates participating in Cheongmun Ryeong''s recruitment test are sitting cross-legged, seemingly practicing the nameless cultivation method.

    I sit between them and begin practicing the nameless method myself.

    Then it happens.

    "Hey, you. Newbie. If you just arrived, shouldn''t you greet your seniors first?"

    A robust giant and some well-dressed young masters approach me, crossing their arms as they speak.

    Careful not to spit out the plum, I respond.

    "...Elder Cheongmun Ryeong instructed me to focus on cultivating the method so..."

    "Hah! If you don''t greet us, it doesn''t matter what cultivation method or whatever��"

    Piiit!

    Without saying another word, I draw my sword from my robe and swing it towards the sky.

    There''s no sound.

    But the result is clear.

    Jjeok!

    The cloud passing through the sky is split in two.

    "Stop talking to me and go practice your cultivation method properly if you want to be a disciple of Elder Cheongmun Ryeong."

    "Yes, yes, elder..."

    They shrink back as they look at me, quickly scurrying away to a further ce.

    ''Now, this method...''

    However, just as I''m about to sit down and start cultivating, other candidates begin bothering me.

    "A-Amazing, Hyung-nim!"

    "What divine power was that just now? Could you perhaps teach me a bit...?"

    "To silence that gang in one stroke, you''re like a hero!"

    "If I don''t be teacher Salt Sea Master''s disciple, could I be big bro''s disciple..."

    "Hehe, Orabeoni (traditional formal term for older brother). Let''s get along. My name is Yuan Li..."

    "Splitting Cloud Master! Since you split the cloud in two, I''ll call you teacher Splitting Cloud Master...!"

    Though there''s something that bothered me in the middle, I ignore the annoying ones and begin operating the nameless cultivation method.

    Several days pass.

    ''Spiritual power isn''t umting.''

    Well, it is umting.

    However,pared to the energy in a single low-grade spirit stone, only about 1 in 10 nayota has been gathered.

    [TL/N: Nayota is an extremelyrge number in Buddhism. Some sources define it as 10 million, while some as 100 billion.]

    Still, there''s no need to rush.

    I continue to operate the nameless method tirelessly, day and night, for several days.

    ''It''ll work eventually.''

    As long as I keep endlessly trying and trying, I''ll eventually seed.

    That''s a truth I''ve realized after repeating my regressions countless times.

    "Hey, work time. You, you, and you. Get up and follow me."

    The bandaged monster.

    Salt Sea Master Cheongmun Ryeong''s only disciple, the person called Gak Am, calls out to me and a few others.

    The turn to do the ''chores'' Gak Am assigns hase to me.

    Our chores involve either cooking porridge or chopping wood to distribute to the slums.

    "You go chop the wood. You move the grains from that warehouse. And you..."

    Gak Am looks at me and says.

    "Take the wood this guy chops and burn it into charcoal."

    "Charcoal?"

    "Do you not know what charcoal is? Don''t ask questions like an idiot and move quickly!"

    "...Understood."

    Suddenly, I find myself in the role of a charcoal maker again.

    Of course, I''m not the only one. A few others are also assigned to the charcoal-making task.

    Together with my fellow charcoal-makers, I carry the wood and begin burning to make charcoal.

    And as we work, I notice the other fellows taking the plums out of their mouths.

    "Wait, aren''t we not supposed to take those out of our mouths?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s plum doesn''t seem to contain any spiritual energy, but I don''t know what''s up with it. Even after several days of keeping it in my mouth, it hasn''t spoiled.

    It seems like it''s been harmonized with somew of this world that I''m not familiar with.

    In any case, I''m surprised to see them taking out the plums and ask them, but they look at me with an expression saying ''So what?'' and question me back.

    "What are you talking about, Hyung-nim? Doesn''t what Sir Salt Sea Master said just mean to carry the plum with us?"

    "That''s right, Hyung-nim. How could anyone keep a plum in their mouth all the time? It''d be ufortable when you sleep."

    "And what if it rots while keeping it in your mouth?"

    At their words, I ask with confusion.

    "...It rots?"

    "Pardon? Isn''t it obvious? It''s sitting in your mouth for so long, soaked in saliva... When I took it out the day after receiving it from Sir Cheongmun Ryeong, I found it had already rotted."

    ''What? The one in my mouth is still fine.''

    It''s more than just fine.

    It''s as fresh as if it was picked just moments ago.

    So why did theirs rot instantly while mine is still fresh?

    Wondering about this, I continue to burn charcoal.

    A month passes.

    I stay in touch with myrades staying nearby through letters and continue my cultivation.

    And gradually, I begin to notice something.

    ''I''m losing strength.''

    The more I practice the nameless cultivation method, the more my body loses physical strength and grows weaker.

    In the past, with one sexagenary cycle of internal energy, I could easily lift an entire house. But these days, let alone a brick, even lifting a spoon is too much of a struggle.

    ''If it wasn''t Cheongmun Ryeong, I''d think I was under some kind of curse.''

    I look at my arm.

    The more I practice the nameless method, the more my body withers away.

    Just a month ago, my body was fairly robust, but now I''ve be almost as thin as a scarecrow.

    ''...But my heart is bing clearer.''

    Spiritual power does not increase, and only my body continues to worsen.

    However, the more I cultivate inside Cheongmun Ryeong''s estate, the more my heart gradually bes at peace, my mind clears, and the feeling of worry vanishes.

    As I hold the plum in my mouth, I extinguish themp in my assigned room and think to myself.

    ''What kind of harmony is infused in this plum?''

    Before long, many of the other disciple candidates have been eliminated, leaving only me and three or four others in the estate.

    Among them, none seem to understand why they haven''t been eliminated yet.

    However, I think I understand the condition under which Cheongmun Ryeong decides whether to send away or retain disciples.

    ''Is it the plum?''

    Only those who have kept the plum that Cheongmun Ryeong gave us in their mouths from the beginning until now have remained.

    Surprisingly, many had taken the plum, which Cheongmun Ryeong had handed over casually, in and out of their mouths to taste it, which resulted in them being dismissed.

    ''But the others will soon realize as well.''

    There are four of us left, including myself.

    ''But I heard that Cheongmun Ryeong''s trials are so harsh that none have passed except that Gak Am...is this really the end?''

    It''s when I''m pondering this.

    "Everyone,e out!"

    Gak Am shouts as they drag us out of the room.

    "Now that all the others who used to handle the chores are gone, from now on, you lot will have to handle all the chores that everyone used to do! Understand?"

    At those words, the faces of the remaining three, excluding myself, turn deathly pale.

    Gak Am continues.

    "And Master has given one piece of advice for you remaining brats! Listen carefully!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s message is as follows:

    "''Thank you for enduring well. But from now on, many more chores await you. Whenever that happens. remember the plum that you have in your mouth. When it''s hot or when you''re thirsty, when you''re exhausted or when you''re hungry, think of the plum I gave you and gather your strength''...that''s all!"

    The others seem bewildered.

    I too am a little puzzled, but I interpret Cheongmun Ryeong''s message in my own way.

    ''This plum is a fruit Cheongmun Ryeong imbued with a harmony for us.''

    To remember the plum is to remember Cheongmun Ryeong''s grace.

    ''Let''s draw strength by recalling the master''s grace.''

    The other candidates have grim expressions.

    Their physical conditions have be simr to mine.

    And so, we fall into the endless hell of chores.

    Another month passes.

    Scrapescrapescrapescrape...

    The remaining disciple candidates are now only me and one other person.

    We are currently in the kitchen, peeling potatoes.

    Our appearances are now no different from that of skeletons.

    ''Even holding the potato peeler is difficult.''

    My body is utterly drained of energy.

    Honestly, even I don''t understand how I''m still moving.

    ''There''s not a single bit of energy left in my body... In this condition, dying is only natural, but just what strength is keeping me moving?''

    I roll the plum inside my mouth with my tongue as I ponder.

    ''...Is it the plum?''

    As Gak Am had conveyed, every time I lick the plum and think of Cheongmun Ryeong, my body somehow continues to move.

    ''There''s clearly no energy, no soul that I can sense...it''s an astonishing harmony.''

    Admiring the harmony that Cheongmun Ryeong infused, I continue to peel the potatoes with my skeleton-like hands, filled with gratitude for his grace.

    At that moment.

    "Kehoek, ptui!"

    The woman across from me spits out the plum and stands up abruptly.

    "Fuck this! I can''t take it anymore! If I stay like this, I''ll die!"

    The plum she spat out is rotten.

    "I finally understand! Cheongmun Ryeong is a fraud! How can he make people keep a rotten plum in their mouths for months, make them learn a method that makes their body weird, and still not ept a disciple! I, I need to get out of here! O-Orabeoni, let''s leave too, shall we?"

    "...Go by yourself."

    I don''t even look at her and continue peeling the potato.

    "Hng, damn it! What good wille from cultivating under this fraud!! Look at this! My beauty, my nearly perfect face has been ruined aftering here! I, I''m leaving. Damn it, you stay here and let this fraud work you to death for all I care!"

    After thoroughly cursing Cheongmun Ryeong in front of me, she changes out of her work clothes into her red outfit and flees from the estate.

    Judging from how she called me Orabeoni, it seems she was one of those who acted coquettishly to me on the first day but...

    ''No determination. Or rather...no respect?''

    I had asionally seen the plum in her mouth while she ate and drank, so I know.

    ''The plum was always fresh.''

    It rotted the moment she spat it out.

    ''Cheongmun Ryeong''s harmony is real. He won''t let us die.''

    I hold this unwavering faith in him in my heart and continue to work silently and diligently.

    A whileter, Gak Ames to me.

    "...When will the test end?"

    I ask them.

    Since I''m the only one left now, I think it''s about time for the final trial to begin, so I ask him.

    They smirk and respond.

    "How can a firefly know the thoughts of the sun? That person will decide, so just do your task."

    Gak Am dumps ten more baskets of potatoes in front of me and leaves.

    I silently continue peeling the potatoes.

    Four more months pass.

    ''What...am I?''

    I think this as I watch my fingernails fall off from my hands.

    Now, my body has moved beyond exhaustion, nearing the state of a corpse.

    ''How am I still alive?''

    Carrying a broom that feels as heavy as a thousand pounds, I wonder as I clean the estate.

    Recently, I lost my appetite.

    So, I stopped eating food.

    At some point, I even stopped drinking water.

    It''s probably been about a month since then.

    I''m not surviving through internal energy or any other form of power.

    ''The internal energy that once amounted to an entire sixty-year cycle...haspletely dried up.''

    There''s no energy left inside my body.

    And yet, I am still alive.

    I briefly stare at my body, dried up and shriveled like a tree stump, and take a deep breath.

    ''I don''t know...but what''s certain is...''

    I came here seeking to be Cheongmun Ryeong''s disciple.

    I remember the grace I received from him.

    I remember the time I spent with him.

    I remember the bow I offered to him.

    I think of my own disciples.

    I sacrificed my life for them.

    ''That...is what the rtionship between a master and disciple is like.''

    A rtionship where one can sacrifice their life for the other.

    The rtionship between a master and a disciple is like that of a parent and child.

    That''s why, in the word Sabu (??/����), another title used to address a master, the character Bu (��) meaning father is included.

    But the Cheongmun Ryeong to whom I once bowed has vanished beyond the timeline.

    The one here now is a ''different'' Cheongmun Ryeong.

    And yet...

    Even so, I chased after his traces and came all the way here, seeking to establish a disciple-master rtionship once again.

    ''Why?''

    I ask myself.

    ''Why, even though he''s a different person, am I trying to form this connection?''

    This is a question I''ve asked myself countless times.

    It''s a question I''ve answered in my own way many times, yet I find myself asking it again and again.

    Perhaps it''s because it''s that important.

    ''Because the name is the same? Because the appearance is the same? Or, because despite the regression, the soul remains the same?''

    No matter what answer Ie up with, it feelscking.

    I grit my teeth.

    Why is it?

    Why am I so obsessed with this rtionship with him?

    No, it''s not just Cheongmun Ryeong.

    ''It''s the same with Buk Hyang-hwa. The same with Kim Yeon...''

    I know it too.

    I am obsessed with connections.

    Sometimes, to the point where it feels excessive.

    And the result of that obsession is precisely the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''Why do I obsess so much?''

    I begin to question the very existence of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is something that manifests my connections.''

    And in order to reach Void Shattering, one must sever obsessions and manifest the Void.

    Yet, I embraced all the connections within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and ovepped them to create impermanence.

    Someone''s words flicker through my mind.

    ��The heart is essentially death.

    Countless topics sh through my head.

    Then, I snap back to my senses.

    "Hah...!"

    I suddenly recalled the moment when countless followers were annihted.

    And I saw the owner of the colossal mountain that appeared as if it were crushing the entire universe.

    Great Mountain!

    It was Great Mountain!

    "Heok!"

    But as I regained my senses, the one standing before me was Gak Am.

    Gak Am is looking down at me, holding a whip.

    ''I must have seen an illusion with my body being in the state of a corpse.''

    "...What?"

    "Youzy bastard! How dare you ck off!? This is the task Master assigned through me! Stop cking and do it properly!"

    They begin to whip me.

    With my bodypletely drained of energy, and my state being no different from that of a corpse, I can''t resist Gak Am, who could overpower me even when I was at my peak.

    My skin tears.

    An intense pain overwhelms my mind, but not a single drop of bloodes out.

    It seems my body is no longer in a normal state.

    I look up at Gak Am.

    The eyes are the windows to the heart.

    For some reason, I feel like I can understand Gak Am''s emotions.

    ''They''re angry.''

    It''s not just anger.

    It''s anger mixed with fear.

    They are afraid that I will be Salt Sea Master''s disciple.

    ''I see... Am I almost there...?''

    But why, I wonder.

    Even though I know the trial of Cheongmun Ryeong is nearing its end, I don''t feel particrly happy.

    ''Right now, it feels...more important to rid my heart of its burdens.''

    It''s strange.

    Strangely, my heart feels peaceful and clear.

    It''s apletely different dimension from simply having my consciousness domain purified and seeing the world more clearly.

    It feels as if an unknown super-perception has fallen into my hands.

    After whipping me for a while, Gak Am sighs and turns their back.

    "You stubborn, foolish idiot. Are you not afraid of death?"

    "...More than death..."

    I slowly open my mouth.

    "I''m afraid...of just dying."

    For some reason, I speak formally.

    Why is that?

    I usually hate them, but right now, I feel like I must be respectful.

    "Just dying?"

    "Yes. Dying without being able to do anything..."

    The emotions I felt during my first death.

    At that time...

    I thought it was sadness.

    I thought it was the sorrow and loneliness of dying miserably in this world without achieving anything.

    But now that I think about it, it wasn''t sorrow or misery.

    It was frustration.

    [TL/N: Frustration from unfairness.]

    Despite having time from morning to evening...

    I just died, without being able to know anything.

    That''s what frustrated me.

    "Not being able...to do anything...not being remembered...not being able to remember... Dying like that is what I''m afraid of."

    "Then are you not afraid now? I could kill you with just a flick."

    "I''m not afraid."

    "Why not?"

    "Because...this time..."

    I smile warmly.

    "I''ve realized the Dao."

    Someone once asked me.

    What is my Dao?

    I answered them.

    The Causes and Connections of All Phenomena.

    Yes...

    My Dao is Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Just by meeting someone, remembering their grace, being remembered by someone, and doing something together with them... Unlike that time when I died in loneliness, I am now so incredibly happy.

    I have realized my Dao.

    My Dao is Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Myriad Forms and Connections refers to the heart that is given and received with the countless connections.

    ��Heart is essentially death.

    I finally understand the true meaning of what ''someone'' once told me.

    Why does the heart be colorless at the very end?

    That is...

    When the heart ispleted through the exchanges with connections, one realizes the Dao. To realize the Dao means that even if one dies and bes nothingness, there''s no problem, so it bes colorless.

    To summarize in three sentences,

    Why do I obsess with connections, and what does it mean that the heart is essentially death?

    Connections are essentially the exchange of hearts, and realizing this is the same as realizing the Dao.

    Thus, ''If I attain the Dao in the morning, I am content with death in the evening'' means that if one enjoyed life within these connections, one can also ept death with dignity.

    "A person''s life is essentially the giving and receiving of hearts... Since everyone''s hearts are already within me, I am not afraid of death."

    I finally understand how I am moving, despite being in a state akin to a corpse.

    It''s not because of something like the plum.

    I am no longer afraid of death.

    Because I have confirmed that even if I die, the heart I have built remains.

    That is why, even though death is hovering over me, I am still alive and continue to move.

    "This is it, isn''t it?"

    Not fearing death and realizing that the strength moving my body is the heart.

    "Isn''t this the final gateway that everyone must pass through to be his disciple?"

    I ask Gak Am, who has turned their back to me.

    Gak Am says nothing but suddenly turns around andshes their whip at me.

    Chwak, chwak!

    I calmly take a few strikes from their whip.

    They re at me and say,

    "I have not acknowledged you. Do not call me senior brother. Understood? And..."

    They grip the hand holding the whip tightly.

    "My name is not Gak Am."

    "What is it?"

    "The name Gak Am is just a phic borrowing of my real name. My name is actually ?? ?."

    "What does it mean?"

    "I don''t know either. My mother just picked up some words from around a temple and pped them together into a half-hearted name. No meaning, no grammar��just a trash name. It has no meaning at all. But regardless, call me that."

    "Hmm, the pronunciation is tricky. Gak Am? Ga Am? Ga Om?"

    I try pronouncing their name, eventually finding a version that feels adequatelyfortable to say.

    "From now on, I''ll call you ''Gwak Am,'' Senior Brother."

    I bow to ''Gwak Am,'' and they re at me before walking off.

    "Don''t call me senior brother. I''m not your senior brother."

    They disappear from my sight.

    I turn around.

    There stands Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Do you know why you haven''t died?"

    "Because there are countless hearts dwelling within me."

    "Do you know why you can move, despite having a body that''s no different from a deceased?"

    "Because I no longer fear death."

    He looks at me and smiles slightly.

    "Congrattions on passing the test, disciple."

    Without a word, I bow to Cheongmun Ryeong ten times.

    Thus, after many lives, I once again be a disciple of Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "And, congrattions on entering the basics of Immortal Arts, disciple."

    "...Pardon?"

    "Without using any energy, soul power, or spiritual power, you twisted the principles of the world with only your heart. Truly epting death and using that to reshape the world. That...is what we call Immortal Arts."

    "...So me not dying...was Immortal Arts?"

    "In a sense, yes. With the power of your heart, you briefly unfolded Immortal Arts. From now on, you will truly learn about the Immortal Path''s divine powers, Immortal Arts, from me."

    Just like that, on that day my connection with Cheongmun Ryeong was reestablished,

    I entered the path of Immortal Arts.

 Chapter 464: The Place The Snake Can Find (6)

    ''Immortal Arts?''

    I am taken aback by Cheongmun Ryeong''s words.

    And at that moment��

    Tuk, tuk��

    Cheongmun Ryeong taps my back.

    "...!"

    I am startled.

    ''My body...''

    Chiii��In an instant, color returns to my skin, and my flesh begins to regenerate.

    At the same time, strength surges, and the dried-up internal energy in my dantian starts to fill again.

    "This, this is..."

    It''s not some kind of healing spell.

    No, there isn''t even the slightest movement of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    And yet, my body recovered in an instant.

    An eventpletely iprehensible by the usual knowledge of spellcraft!!

    On top of that, the flesh torn from Gwak Am''s whip, and the ruined body from the chores forced on me begin to heal, bing stronger and more resilient.

    This isn''t just about pushing my body to the limit and then ''training'' it through recovery. It''s as if the fundamental constitution of the human known as Seo Eun-hyun has been entirely transformed.

    Wududuk...

    ''I haven''t undergoneplete transformation, but my physical strength has increased three or fourfold. Did my genes get altered...?''

    I look up at Cheongmun Ryeong in bewilderment, and he turns away with a gentle expression.

    "Well then, follow me. From today, you must train diligently."

    "Wait, Elder Cheongmun Ryeong! No, Master!"

    Before I begin training with him, I bow deeply and shout,

    "One of my close friends has recently been experiencing mental instability, seeing illusions and hallucinations every night. Please, I beg Master, have pity on her and help heal her mind!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong nods and says,

    "If that''s the extent of it, I don''t need to personally go. Go with Am-ah. Am-ah"

    "Yes, Master."

    "Go and help Seo Eun-hyun''spanion stabilize and return."

    "Yes."

    Gwak Am kicks my back lightly and says,

    "Lead the way. Since it''s the Master''smand, I''ll help as much as I can."

    "..."

    Though I don''t like this brute, they at least listen to Cheongmun Ryeong, so I head with them to where Seo Ran is staying.

    "Ah, ahhhk! Aaaahhhk!"

    When we arrive at the inn where Seo Ran resides, her groans can be heard even from outside the room.

    "Ah! Eun-hyun, you''re here?"

    Kim Young-hoon opens the door for me, looking relieved.

    Inside the room, Jeon Myeong-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok are restraining Seo Ran, while Kim Yeon is trying to calm her down in any way possible.

    I look at Gwak Am and ask,

    "Senior Brother Gwak Am, can you treat her?"

    "...Don''t talk to me, dog bastard."

    Gwak Am, annoyed at having to speak to me, strides over to Seo Ran and looks down at her.

    After observing her for a while, Gwak Am smirks.

    "This one quite...looks good to eat."

    "...!"

    I barely manage to suppress the killing intent rising inside me as I re at Gwak Am.

    "If you harm her, even if you are my senior brother, I won''t let it slide."

    "I told you not to call me senior brother. Besides, with Master''smand, I won''t do anything bad. Don''t worry. And you lot."

    Gwak Am looks around at myrades and says,

    "I''ll stabilize this one, so each of youe and hold her limbs tightly."

    Myrades look at me with confusion, and I nod.

    "This is the disciple of Salt Sea Master Cheongmun Ryeong, and the one who became my senior brother this time, Gwak Am. They''re going to treat Seo Ran, so let''s trust them."

    Following my words, myrades each hold down Seo Ran''s limbs, securing her to the bed.

    Gwak Am watches for a moment, then raises their hand.

    In the next instant, Gwak Am''s palm ms down onto Seo Ran''s abdomen.

    Kwang!

    The entire inn shakes.

    "Kuhwek!"

    Blood bursts from Seo Ran''s mouth.

    ''The internal organs have ruptured!''

    I nearly lose my mind but barely hold back and ask,

    "...What is this?"

    "I treated her."

    "...Treated her?"

    "Yeah. After observing her carefully, I found a lot of filth inside her head. I gave her a shock treatment to stop those unnecessary thoughts. With Immortal Arts, I''ve solidified her soul, so she won''t be seeing any strange hallucinations for the rest of this life."

    "...Thank you very much."

    Though I trust them because they said Immortal Art, I grit my teeth as I look at Seo Ran, who looks like she might not survive this life at any moment.

    Gwak Am turns and walks out of the room, saying,

    "Her internal organs are slightly ruptured. I was only instructed to treat her mind, so internal injuries aren''t my concern but...since that one seems interesting, I''ll give you some advice. The best physician nearby for internal injuries is the one who treated youst time."

    ''Buk Hyang-hwa...''

    I clench my teeth and bow my head.

    "...Thank you for the advice."

    With that, Gwak Am leaves the inn, and Kim Young-hoon draws his sword.

    "That crazy bastard...Eun-hyun, don''t stop me. I''m going to see some blood today."

    "...Please stay calm. They''re a monster; you won''t be able to defeat them. And more importantly..."

    It''s a strange feeling.

    Though they clearly pushed Seo Ran to the brink of death with malicious intent, at the same time, it feels like Gwak Am is helping gather myrades together.

    "...The physician they mentioned is indeed skilled. Hyung-nim, please take Seo Ran to White Lotus Valley in Clear River County and find a physician named ''Baek Ran''."

    "...Fine."

    Kim Young-hoon res at the door Gwak Am left through, then lifts Seo Ran onto his back and disappears in an instant using lightness technique.

    The fastest among us is Kim Young-hoon, so Seo Ran will reach her destination in time.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, Hyun-seok Hyung-nim, and Yeon as well. Please head to White Lotus Valley for now and take care of Seo Ran."

    After sending myrades off, I leave the inn and head to Cheongmun Ryeong''s estate.

    ''I want to check on Seo Ran''s condition more, but...''

    It seems like Cheongmun Ryeong is calling for me.

    Though my thoughts are towards Seo Ran, my feet lead me towards Cheongmun Ryeong. It seems to be some kind of Immortal Art.

    ck!

    It''s when I open the door to the estate Cheongmun Ryeong resides,

    "...Great Grasnds?"

    I step beyond the door and look around.

    What was the estate just a moment ago has transformed into the Northern Great Grasnds.

    I quickly turn back, but the door has disappeared, and beyond the grasnds, a solitary tree stands tall.

    At the top of that tree, Cheongmun Ryeong sits cross-legged, his eyes closed.

    Amazingly, he isn''t using any spells or martial arts, yet he doesn''t fall from the small branch atop the tree.

    "Have youe?"

    "Yes, Master. But I wanted to check on my friend''s condition. Why did you call me so urgently?"

    "I know Am''s nature well. But that child never takes my orders lightly, so your friend will surely be treated."

    "...I understand."

    "More important than that is for you to learn Immortal Arts even a day faster."

    "...?"

    Why is that?

    For some reason, I get the feeling that Cheongmun Ryeong is feeling a bit impatient.

    "I understand. Please teach this disciple, Master."

    I bow my head to Cheongmun Ryeong, and thus, his teaching begins.

    "First, what do you think Immortal Arts are?"

    ''Immortal arts...''

    At his question, I recall the exnations from Seo Hweol and Yang Su-jin.

    ''A method that influences the ne of Fate...''

    Fate is essentially the heavens, so in other words...

    "Is it not a spell that twists the principles of the heavens?"

    "Correct. Then let me ask you, what does it mean to twist the principles of the heavens?"

    "That is...as Master said before, not fearing death, and changing the heavens through one''s heart?"

    "Indeed. And you''ve recently endured my trial and entered that realm. Then let me ask you this. How can the heart of a mere person change the heavens?"

    "Hm...!"

    The heart of a mere person, he says.

    ''What an interesting remark.''

    I didn''t expect those words toe from his mouth.

    But as I listen, I realize he''s right.

    ''That''s true. With just one person''s heart, changing thews of the heavens, of this world, is ridiculous.''

    However, as I ponder more deeply, one thought crosses my mind.

    ''A single person''s heart? Then...''

    At the same time, I recall the Mad Lord''s Immortal Art, Yeon''s y.

    A secret art that uses tens of trillions of artificial souls to manipte the attraction force of fate to pull the spacetime of history.

    And I remember Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    A secret art that floods the world with the presence of ''Seo Hweol,'' turning the entire world into one dominated solely by Seo Hweol.

    "...If it''s not just one person''s heart, but the hearts of many, couldn''t that change the heavens?"

    "Exactly! It seems you''ve seen something simr before?"

    "Yes, I''ve seen something simr."

    "Then it''ll be easier to exin. Listen closely. A single person''s heart cannot change the heavens. But...with the hearts of many, the heavens can be changed. However, isn''t it strange? Why were you able to enter the basics of Immortal Arts and stave off death, even though you don''t possess the hearts of many?"

    I ponder deeply over his question before answering.

    It''s an answer I can give because I''ve entered the realm of Void Shattering, seen the ne of Soul with my own eyes, experienced many lives, and repentantly enlightened myself.

    "Is it because a person''s heart is not made up of just their own heart?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong smiles faintly.

    "That''s correct."

    Taatt!

    He descends from the top of the tree and begins to exin.

    "A person''s heart doesn''t reside in the lump of flesh in their chest and neither is it confined in some spiritual body. Have you ever had this thought? What is the fastest thing in this world?"

    "Yes, I used to think about that a lot as a child."

    "Then do you know the answer?"

    "Many people say it''s ''thought''."

    Because thoughts can travel anywhere in the universe.

    "That''s right. To be precise, it''s the thought and heart. They''re as inseparable as the palm and the back of the hand, so either answer is correct. Now let me ask you this. Why is it that the heart can go anywhere in the world?"

    "Hmm...I''m not sure."

    The heart, as I understand it, can ''simply'' go anywhere in the universe.

    Being asked ''why'' about this leaves me a bit perplexed.

    Then Cheongmun Ryeong very easily provides the answer.

    "That''s because the heart of a being isn''t bound within this body but is spread out across the entirety of all phenomena in the universe."

    "That''s...ah!"

    I fail to understand for a moment, but then I recall the image of the ne of Soul and understand immediately.

    ''I see...''

    Why does the ne of Soul take the form of clouds?

    Before, I used to think that each cloud particle in the ne of Soul was a being''s heart.

    But each particle gathers to form a cloud, and forms things like the collective unconscious.

    And the moment the ''grains'' be ''clouds''��

    It has already be a single mass.

    If the ne of Soul is ultimately filled with clouds, and if the hearts of all beings in this world are connected in the form of clouds...

    ''It means the world and I are connected.''

    It''s a somewhat obvious realization, but it settles deep with my chest.

    "Have you understood?"

    "To some extent, yes."

    "Good. In that case, let''s try Immortal Arts right away."

    "Pardon?"

    "You''ve already grasped the basics of Immortal Arts. Clearing the heart and understanding the power of the heart through the exchange of hearts. Those are the basics of Immortal Arts. Now, using that power of the heart, try reflecting your heart into the world."

    "That, that''s..."

    "Come, don''t worry. Let''s go beyond the basics and start with an Immortal Art for training. The effect of this Immortal Art is to reflect your heart in six different forms into the world. I''ll teach you the form."

    Without further exnation, Cheongmun Ryeong closes his eyes and ces his hands together.

    ''Immortal Arts all of a sudden?''

    I start to feel nervous, thinking of the terrifying Immortal Arts like the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, and Yeon''s y.

    ''Will I be able to learn it properly?''

    And at that moment.

    Urung, ururung!

    Dark clouds begin to gather in the sky.

    At the same time, Cheongmun Ryeong opens his eyes wide.

    "Rain (��)."

    Shwaaaaa!

    Rain begins to pour down.

    Cheongmun Ryeong and I stand in the grasnds, getting soaked by the rain.

    "This is the first form of the ''primal'' heart. Just like a newborn baby crying. Feel it."

    Following Cheongmun Ryeong''s words, I try to feel the sound of the falling rain and the dark clouds covering the sky.

    "The next is Sunlight (�)."

    Shwaaaaa...

    The clouds that had filled the sky slowly recede.

    The sky bes clear.

    "This is the second form. The rity (�) a baby begins to perceive in the world when they first open their eyes. Feel it."

    I close my eyes and feel the ''rity (�)''.

    "The next is Heat (��)."

    It grows warm.

    "This is the third form of the primal heart. It''s like a baby being held in the arms of their parents or guardian. Next is Cold (��)."

    Hwiiiiii!

    It bes cold.

    Snowkes begin to scatter.

    "The fourth form of the primal heart. It''s the ''anxiety,'' ''loneliness,'' ''fear,'' and ''panic'' a child feels when they leave their parents'' embrace. The next is Wind (�L)."

    Hwiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!

    A strong wind sweeps across the grasnd.

    "This is wind. Wind changes the world. As the child grows, they begin to feel that their perception of the world is changing. And thest one..."

    "Thest is Time (�r), isn''t it?"

    "Haha, that''s right."

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s exnation continues.

    "Rain, Sunlight, Heat, Cold, Wind. These five attributes continuously revolve and act in turn. The totality of these changes is called Time (�r)... These are the six primal forms of the heart."

    Paaaatt!

    The sun rises in the east and sets in the west.

    In between, countless changes in phenomena ur.

    It rains, clears, bes hot, cold, the wind blows...

    Cheongmun Ryeong isn''t speeding up time.

    He''s simply distorting our perception of time for a moment.

    Finally, the wind dies down.

    I take a moment to organize my enlightenment.

    And atst, I understand.

    "...I have one question."

    "Ask."

    "The cultivation we practice, the reason it''s called ''Immortal Cultivation (����)''��is it because Immortal Cultivation itself is about learning Immortal Arts?"

    Rain, Sunlight, Heat, Cold, Wind, Time.

    The six divine powers that are realized during the Integration stage.

    I didn''t understand them when I first learned the divine powers, but after this conversation with Cheongmun Ryeong, I finally grasp it.

    From the Qi Refining stage to the Heavenly Being stage, one umtes spiritual power and studies ''how to clear the heart.''

    Up to this is the Minor Boundary.

    Then from the Four-Axis stage to the Entering Nirvana stage.

    In the Four-Axis stage, one practices the Axes Foundation, bestows blessings upon those in the Lower Realms to gain the Five Blessings, ''exchanges hearts to understand the power of the heart,'' and through the Six Extremes, one indirectly experiences death, learning not to fear it, thus ''entering the basics of Immortal Arts.''

    After that, in the Integration stage, starting with the primal forms of the heart��Rain, Sunlight, Heat, Cold, Wind, and Time��one gradually ''begins to learn Immortal Arts'' up to the Entering Nirvana stage. This is the Middle Boundary.

    ''The forms that exist from the Qi Refining stage to the Entering Nirvana stage...I don''t know if there are forms after entering True Immortality, but perhaps...those weren''t just forms, but the basic forms of Immortal Arts.''

    Cheongmun Ryeong smiles warmly as he speaks.

    "It''s simr, but a little different."

    "Pardon?"

    "Immortal Cultivation isn''t the process of learning Immortal Arts. Immortal Cultivation itself is...someone''s Immortal Art."

    "...Is that so?"

    He continues.

    "You''re familiar with the typical cultivation realm system. Qi Refining, Qi Building, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Heavenly Being... But in very ancient times...so ancient that it surpasses imagination, such aplex realm system didn''t exist."

    "Pardon?"

    "There were only three realms. ''The realm of clearing the heart,'' ''the realm ofying the basics of Immortal Arts through the heart,'' and ''the realm of fully using Immortal Arts and reaching the heavens''."

    It seems that these correspond to the Minor Boundary, Middle Boundary, and Great Boundary.

    "Butter, the realms began to divide. As the realms split, many began gaining powerful authorities. However...the precise division of stages within the cultivation realms was meant to study the heart more systematically, not to attain world-epassing power or be monsters capable of destroying stars."

    He gazes up at the distant sky.

    For some reason, he''s ring at the sky as if it displeases him.

    "But [someone] twisted ''the process of cultivation'' through an Immortal Art called ''Immortal Cultivation.'' As a result, all living beings began gathering Qi, aligning it with the process of cultivation, and gradually acquired excessive lifespans and overwhelming power and authority. The purpose of living beings shifted from understanding the heart to craving power. Everyone became capable of wielding immense power, but...whether that was the right thing, I cannot say..."

    "...Master?"

    I ask, sensing that something is wrong with Cheongmun Ryeong''s condition.

    For some reason, his eyes don''t seem normal.

    At my call, Cheongmun Ryeong looks at the sky for a moment, then shudders slightly.

    "Hmm...! It seems my memory slipped again for a moment..."

    He speaks with a bitter smile.

    "Recently, this has been happening more often. My body is starting to reach its limits. That''s why I called you urgently."

    He continues speaking, as if he doesn''t remember what he just said.

    "Where was I...? Had I finished exining about Rain, Sunlight, Heat, Cold, Wind, and Time? Since I''ve told you the basics of Immortal Arts, let''s now begin proper training in Immortal Arts."

    "...Understood."

    Thus, I learn four types of Basic Immortal Arts from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The first is the six primal forms of the heart, connected to the Integration stage forms.

    Next are the five actions and two aspects that arise from the function of the heart, making a total of seven acts.

    The third is a total of eight spells born from the five senses and three attitudes of the heart.

    Thest is how tomand the nine powers by adding a single will to the eight spells.

    In this way, I learn many things from him.

    And so, 80 years pass by quickly.

 Chapter 465: The Place The Snake Can Find (7)

    Chapter 465: The ce The Snake Can Find (7)

    Chapter 465: The ce The Snake Can Find (7)

    Dudududu��

    A group of warhorses are charging across the in.

    "Kiyakhoo!"

    "Die, you damned southerners!"

    Warriors of a northern grasnd tribe, wielding w-like weapons, rush towards a vige in the northern part of Byeokra.

    Warriors of the Northern Grasnds.

    They, also called ''barbarians'' by the three southern nations of Shengzi, Yanguo, and Byeokra, raid and plunder the vige with glee before preparing to leave.Just then,

    Bo-oong!

    The neck of their leader is severed in an instant.

    "Uh, uhh."

    While they are still dazed, the remaining warriors are also decapitated in a sh and fall from their horses.

    Yet the warhorses, unaware that their masters'' heads have disappeared, remain standing in ce without noticing anything strange.

    Kuuung!

    Then, from what seemed to be empty air, arge man d in ck attire drops to the ground.

    "Another jobplete. Aigoo, my whole body aches..."

    It''s Oh Hyun-seok.

    Oh Hyun-seok, as if feeling hot, removes his mask.

    "What am I still doing at over a hundred years old...tsk, tsk."

    He is 132 years old.

    Before falling into this strange world, he was exactly forty-two years old, which means he has lived for an astoundingly long time now.

    But something is strange.

    Despite being over a hundred years old, Oh Hyun-seok''s face hasn''t changed at all from when he was in his forties.

    Oh Hyun-seok nces back at the ruined vige behind him.

    ''Tsk, if I had arrived just a bit earlier, I could have prevented these needless deaths...''

    Clicking his tongue as if tasting something bitter, he smacks the rear of the warhorses that the dead warriors had ridden, scaring them off and driving them away.

    It has been ny years since Oh Hyun-seok fell into this world.

    During that time, his assassination skills have improved tremendously, to the point where no one can even sense his presence even if he''s standing right there.

    Even animals with sharp senses or the warhorses from earlier couldn''t detect him at all.

    Dudududu...

    Once the warhorses disappear from sight, Oh Hyun-seok starts tidying up the ruined vige in his own way.

    ''The war is worsening.''

    Oh Hyun-seok sighs.

    Nearly thirty years ago, ominous energy began to spread across the continent.

    At some point, people no longer hesitated to plunder others, and even the martial sects and cultivator ns, who once pursued righteousness and the orthodox path, rapidly turned toward the devilish path and tyrannical ways.

    This trend worsened day by day, so much so that now, no matter where one goes on the continent, people have grown ruthless. Everyone is trying to deceive and steal from one another.

    "Just why has the world changed this way...?"

    Oh Hyun-seok recalls how, until thirty years ago, this world was still somewhat a good ce to live.

    Until thirty years ago, everyone had goodwill and a sense of ease in their hearts.

    But suddenly, as if possessed, the people of the continent began to act strangely.

    It''s when Oh Hyun-seok is sighing and collecting the corpses of the vige.

    Flinch!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s gaze suddenly turns towards one of the houses.

    His sharp senses, honed to the extreme through his assassination skills, picked up a faint sounding from one of the houses.

    He walks into the bloodstained house.

    Inside the kitchen, a woman lies dead, bleeding. A man, who seems to have been the father, is dead near the outhouse, clutching a sickle.

    Oh Hyun-seok briefly looks at them before opening the door to the outhouse.

    From beneath the toilet, he hears the sound of breathing.

    Oh Hyun-seok extends his hand down into the pit.

    Momentster, he pulls out a small girl.

    The girl, who looks about three or four years old, is so terrified that she is covering her own mouth, trembling like an aspen tree as she stares at Oh Hyun-seok.

    Oh Hyun-seok gives a bitter smile and says,

    "...You''re the only survivor of this vige, huh."

    After taking care of all the corpses in the vige, Oh Hyun-seok leaves with the little girl.

    "Come with me for now. I''ll find a ce where you can stay."

    With that, Oh Hyun-seok, with the girl in tow, heads toward the capital of Byeokra to collect the reward for beheading the northern warriors.<hr>

    "Immortal Art, Rain."

    Shwaaaaa!

    Rain falls.

    I stare at the opponent in front of me.

    Gwak Am looks up at the sky for a moment and smirks.

    "Is this what you call rain?"

    Cheok!

    Gwak Am ps their hands together and shouts,

    "Immortal Art, Rain!"

    Kururung!

    In an instant, the sky seems to redden, and blood begins to rain from above.

    Chiiiii��

    The whole world turns red.

    At the same time, red salt crystals start growing from the ground.

    A battle of Immortal Arts against Gwak Am.

    I refuse to back down and raise my hand towards the sky.

    "Immortal Art, Clearing (�V)."

    Shaaaaa!

    At the same time, the clouds part, and the blood rain stops.

    But by then, the area is already covered in the salt crystals that Gwak Am has created.

    "Immortal Art, Cloudiness (��)."

    Shaaa��

    A foreboding energy bursts forth.

    In an instant, the red salt crystals start emitting darkness and grow into coral-like forms, blocking out the sunlight.

    In no time, I find myself trapped in a prison of dark coral.

    "Immortal Art, Want of Connection (�A)."

    Chiiiii!

    However, through my Immortal Art, the darkness of the coral crystals begins to fade again.

    Through the gap, sunlight gently shines through and illuminates the surroundings.

    "Immortal Art, Crossing (��)."

    Kiiiiing!

    But in the next moment, Gwak Am''s Immortal Art presses down on me.

    Crack!

    The salt crystals begin to vaporize.

    The salt transforms into light.

    A phenomenon just like the Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade!

    At the same time, red beams shoot out from the red salt coral crystals, aiming directly at me.

    "Immortal Art, Outer Diagram (��)!"

    At that moment, the shape of the Eight Trigrams forms around me, dispersing the red light in all directions.

    "Immortal Art, Inner Diagram (ؑ)."

    But in the next moment, another Eight Trigrams created by Gwak Am''s Immortal Art infiltrates my outer trigram.

    The inner trigram disregards the outer trigram and pulls the beams of light toward me.

    sh!

    In the next moment, my whole body feels like it''s being scorched, and I copse on the spot.

    "Victory, Am!"

    In an instant, the traces of Immortal Arts that had been enveloping me vanish entirely.

    Cheongmun Ryeong pats Gwak Am on the shoulder andughs heartily before approaching me.

    "You''ve improved a lot. You''ve gotten quite adept at Divination (����)."

    "It''s thanks to the excellent guidance from Master and Senior Brother."

    I bow my head, recalling the sensations from the Immortal Arts I just used.

    Over the past 80 years, I''ve learned a total of four types of Immortal Arts.

    The first is Immortal Art Various Omens (����).

    It consists of the Rain, Sunlight, Heat, Cold, Wind, and Time that correspond to the Integration stage forms.

    The second is Immortal Art Examination of Doubts (����).

    Also known as Divination, it includes Rain (��), Clearing (�V), Cloudiness (��), Want of Connection (�A), Crossing (��), Inner Diagram (ؑ), and Outer Diagram (��). It primarily uses attraction forces to rearrange phenomena.

    The third Immortal Art is Five Epochs, Three Spirits (��o���`).

    It involves reading the five constetions and gathering the three spirits toplete the Eight Paths.

    The fourth Immortal Art is Eight Paths, One Extreme (�˵�һ�O).

    This is thepletion of the training of Immortal Arts, uniting the Eight Paths and One Extreme to achieve the Nine Pces and enter ''true'' Immortal Arts.

    Afterward, by focusing the Five Affairs (����) on the Five Elements, if one enlightens to the principles of the Ten Heavenly Stems, that is what Cheongmun Ryeong calls the ''final stage'' of training.

    "Up until now, I''ve taught you the training method up to the Eight Paths and One Extreme. You''ve learned everything up to the Immortal Art Examination of Doubts. Although you still lose to Am, you''ve atleast learned how to use your strength in your own way. You could say you''ve grasped the basics."

    "Thank you."

    "In fact, you could say that you''ve learned everything I have to teach you. The rest of your training can be done on your own, outside, no?"

    "...!"

    I flinch in surprise and look at Cheongmun Ryeong.

    He smirks and says,

    "What, did you think I wouldn''t know? I''ve long been aware that you''re someone who came from ''outside''."

    "...I am sorry for not telling you until now."

    "Haha, it''s fine."

    Heughs heartily and pats me on the shoulder.

    "ording to old records, there are asionally people whoe from the world of ''outside.'' And...there are frequent mentions that people from the ''outside'' world do not age, even after decades."

    He looks at my face.

    "I''ve heard that people from outside have much longer lifespans than we do and that they age thousands, even tens of thousands, of times slower. You and your fellowpanions haven''t aged in the 90 years you''ve been here, so I figured you were from the outside. Also, from the way you sometimes ask questions and the way you speak, it''s clear you aren''t a person of this world and are someone who must eventually leave."

    "...I see."

    Indeed, I''ve been aware that I don''t age.

    It''s not just me; my otherrades also haven''t been aging.

    They still haven''t recovered their memories, so they don''t know why, but I have a general idea.

    ''The lifespan we gained from our cultivation realm outside still applies in this world.''

    I''ll probably live for millions of years.

    The others will likely live for at least a few thousand to tens of thousands of years as well.

    Up until now, I''ve only told Cheongmun Ryeong that I''ve learned a ''special method,'' but it seems I can''t keep it hidden any longer.

    Currently, I''m still in a mortal body.

    But by using Immortal Arts, I can possess the energy of someone at the Qi Building stage.

    I''ve heard that the energy umted through Immortal Arts doesn''t necessarily extend one''s lifespan.

    Of course, instead, one can directly extend lifespan through Immortal Arts.

    Just like current Cheongmun Ryeong has done.

    "Huu, let''s sit for a moment. I''m feeling tired."

    At Cheongmun Ryeong''s words, Gwak Am stomps the ground, creating a seat out of the earth nearby, and sits down attentively to listen.

    "As you both know, I am already a dead man."

    Thirty years ago.

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s lifespan had ended.

    However, through the use of Immortal Arts, he has been prolonging his life until now.

    Solely to continue teaching me.

    He speaks.

    "Until now, I''ve resisted the heavenly fate for a while to continue teaching you, but soon I will be leaving. Perhaps in one or two years, I will depart. And...as your teacher, I have a request for both of you before I leave."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at Gwak Am.

    "Am-ah, from the moment you were born into this world, I have taught you words, imparted knowledge, and watched you grow. You are like my own child. You must be aware of this yourself."

    "...I know better than anyone."

    Gwak Am''s voice trembles.

    "I know your nature is a bit impatient, and your disposition is rather extreme. Moreover, I know that at some point, your views became increasingly radical. And that...it seemed to have happened after you met someone and heard something. I haven''t asked until now, but now I must ask. When, where, and whom did you meet, and what did you hear that caused your disposition to change this much?"

    At Cheongmun Ryeong''s question, Gwak Am opens and closes their mouth for a moment, then tightly bites their lips.

    "...That...just that, I cannot answer. Please forgive me...Please forgive this unworthy disciple..."

    Gwak Am trembles as if they are about to burst into tears, bowing their head in front of him.

    With a bitter expression, Cheongmun Ryeong speaks.

    "...I understand. Then, can you grant me this one request?"

    "Pleasemand me."

    "I know that when I die, you intend to kill Seo Eun-hyun."

    At those words, I nce slightly at Gwak Am.

    Even though I noticed from the start that they would often growl at me for no reason, I never thought they would actually intend to kill their junior.

    ''This lunatic...''

    Cheongmun Ryeong continues speaking.

    "Can''t you refrain from killing him and get along peacefully?"

    "..."

    Gwak Am does not respond.

    It seems they are willing to obey anymand from Cheongmun Ryeong, except when it concerns me.

    Cheongmun Ryeong sighs and speaks again.

    "I understand. As your will is that firm...trying to stop you will only raise your resentment. In that case, let me make one request.

    He looks directly into Gwak Am''s eyes.

    "Grant Seo Eun-hyun a grace period."

    "..."

    "Enough time for this child to grow strong, enough time to live a full life, enough time to enjoy life, and only face him at the end of that life. Can you give him that long a grace period?"

    At those words, Gwak Am bows their head and replies.

    "...Understood. I will obey thatmand."

    "...Thank you."

    Cheongmun Ryeong nods and then looks at me.

    "Eun-hyun."

    "Yes, Master."

    "You have learned Immortal Arts well up to this point. But...you still haven''tpleted your own Immortal Art. Isn''t that right?"

    "...Shamefully, that is true."

    "Am-ah, being my first disciple, has alreadypleted their Immortal Art. You too mustplete yours in the future."

    "...I will give my full effort."

    At my words, Cheongmun Ryeong smiles faintly.

    "Effort alone won''t be enough."

    "...Pardon?"

    I look up at him, thinking I misheard.

    Cheongmun Ryeongughs heartily.

    "Effort alone won''t do. You''ve worked hard for 80 years, but there''s a domain that effort alone cannot reach."

    "W-What does that...?"

    Does that mean Ick talent?

    It''s when I''m taken aback.

    Cheongmun Ryeongughs again and speaks.

    "As it seems you don''t fully understand yet, I will give you both a task."

    "Yes, Master."

    "Please, give us your instruction."

    Both Gwak Am and I bow our heads before Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Am-ah, you head east. Eun-hyun, you head west. Each of you will travel for several years separately."

    "B-But then, Master, what about you..."

    Gwak Am asks in concern, but Cheongmun Ryeong waves his hand with a loudugh.

    "Are you worried about me? Don''t worry. I''ll be visiting the Demon King of the Heaven-Treading Desert to y some chess. When the timees for me to die, you will both know when to return."

    "...Understood."

    "Yes."

    Thus, Gwak Am and I part ways in opposite directions before Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "...It''splicated. For that person to be leaving..."

    My feelings are mixed.

    The past 80 years I spent by Cheongmun Ryeong''s side learning Immortal Arts sh before my eyes.

    ''Well, I had expected this since 30 years ago.''

    In fact, Cheongmun Ryeong had died 30 years ago.

    He is merely holding on through Immortal Arts.

    What does it mean to endure death?

    It is such a simple thing.

    In the cycle I learned cultivation for the first time under Cheongmun Ryeong, when I bowed to him ten times.

    At that time, just as I forced my heart to beat and endured death...

    Cheongmun Ryeong, too, is currently using Immortal Arts to forcibly stave off death.

    ''Come to think of it, did surviving beyond my natural lifespan back then also count as a form of Immortal Arts?''

    Lost in thought, I use the ground-shrinking technique and arrive at White Lotus Valley in Clear River County.

    "I have arrived."

    Clear River County, White Lotus Valley.

    Inside a small vige there, I enter a small tile-roofed house.

    "Ah, you''ve returned?"

    Kim Yeon runs up to me and greets me in a low voice.

    I also ask in a low voice.

    "Is she sleeping right now?"

    "Ah, she just woke up. She''s still a bit drowsy."

    Together with Kim Yeon, I quietly enter the inner room.

    There, an elderly woman, gracefully aged, lies in bed wearing a pure white garment.

    "Ah...you''vee."

    She wees us warmly.

    "It''s been a while, Master Seo. Has it been a month?"

    "...It''s been a year since Ist visited. How is your health these days, Miss?"

    "Hoho, Miss you say? You embarrass me. Just call me Granny Baek (��)."

    [TL: In Korean, it says ??(��), Pa Pa, which is a way to describe someone with whitening hair.]

    "Granny, huh. You look just like you used to."

    I chuckle and stroke her hair.

    The one who calls herself Granny Baek is none other than Baek Ran.

    In other words, she is Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "My body isn''t what it used to be. But though I don''t have much vitality left, maybe it''s still circting well as I''ll probably live a few more years before dying."

    "...Please don''t say such things, Miss."

    Baek Ran nces back and forth at me and Kim Yeon with a contented expression.

    "...Lately, I''ve been having a dream."

    "A dream?"

    "Yes. In the dream, I am young again, living for hundreds of years, and traveling together with you two masters. We create a fleet and conquer the world, gain manyrades, lose them all to a monster in an instant, and move from ce to ce conducting research...it''s a fun dream."

    "..."

    It seems the dream she speaks of is her life as Buk Hyang-hwa.

    I suddenly take Baek Ran''s hand and ask.

    "By any chance...is that the kind of life you wish for?"

    If she desires it, after Baek Ran passes away...

    I will do whatever it takes to bring her soul back to the outside.

    However, Baek Ran shakes her head.

    "It''s fine. The life inside that dream was certainly enjoyable, but...there were also moments when it was too difficult. Especially...that dreadful ''bird'' I saw again and again in the dream within the dream...I never want to be crushed by that ''bird'' again. Huhu..."

    "..."

    "In any case, thank you for keeping this old womanpany, for visiting so often and taking care of me, masters."

    With a faint smile, Baek Ran holds my and Kim Yeon''s hands.

    "They say the older you get, the less you sleep...but this old granny gets sleepier as I age. Haaahm...I''m sorry I can''t...properly greet you...like I used to..."

    After finishing her words, she smiles faintly and falls asleep just like that.

    It seems she has quickly fallen into a deep dream.

    "...Hyang-hwa will die in six or seven years."

    Kim Yeon says.

    She is therade who regained her memory after me and Seo Ran.

    In these 90 years, the only ones who have regained their awareness and memories are me, Seo Ran, and Kim Yeon.

    "When that timees...will I be able to see her off properly?"

    "Well...there is one thing I am sure of."

    "What is it?"

    I look at the dreaming Baek Ran.

    I recall the teachings Cheongmun Ryeong imparted to me.

    ��Immortal Arts are something anyone can use. It is an authority everyone wields from the moment they are born. Everything, from the act of breathing to the ability to see light, all of it is a form of Immortal Arts. However, most people keep Immortal Arts confined within their bodies, and few bring it out into the world to unfold.

    ��That''s why you must never grow arrogant just because you''ve learned Immortal Arts. It won''t be easy, but always remember. All life in this world carries the Immortal Art called life. Therefore, all life in this world exists for a reason. Every living being has a reason and a purpose for existence, and we call that fate.

    As I leave her room, I think to myself.

    ''Her dream is no ordinary dream.''

    It is a dream connected to us, and it is bing more vivid near us.

    If that''s the case, perhaps Baek Ran''s dream exists to be conveyed to us.

    "Someday...when she tells us the conclusion of that dream, she will be able to leave inplete peace."

    "...I hope so."

    I sit on the low wooden tform and say,

    "I''ve received amand from my master. I''ve been told to go west and travel for a while."

    "Is that so."

    "I''m nning to go with ourrades. Will youe?"

    Kim Yeon shakes her head at my words.

    "I have to take care of Hyang-hwa. I don''t think I can go."

    "I see...understood."

    "Pleasee back safely. I''ll be waiting."

    I nod calmly and head towards the storage room.

    Inside the storage room, someone is painting and carving.

    It is Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Compared to 90 years ago, Jeon Myeong-hoon hasn''t aged a bit, but his eyes have be sunken as he draws someone on a canvas.

    Around the storage room, there are numerous ''hands'' carved from wooden blocks and stones scattered about.

    I gaze at the figure being drawn on the canvas.

    A woman wearing a yellow robe.

    But her face isn''t drawn.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me with his sunken eyes and asks.

    "Is it Seo Eun-hyun? You''vee just in time. I, I can''t remember. Just who is she?"

    He trembles and speaks in a sobbing voice.

    "I, I can''t remember who it is. Recently, I''ve been having dreams. No, they''re not dreams. They''re memories I had forgotten! But...I can''t remember them clearly. What should I do? What should I do?"

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon bitterly and say.

    "...I''ve beenmanded by my master to travel west... Will youe along?"

    "If I go with you, will I be able to find this memory?"

    I smile bitterly and reply.

    "It might help."

    "Th-Then I''ll go. I''ll go! I will!"

    In an instant, he tidies up the storage room and starts preparing to follow me.

    I leave the storage room and head to the guest room.

    There, Kim Young-hoon sits cross-legged, sweating coldly.

    In this world, where Qi is scarce, it''s difficult to undergoplete transformation. Hence, he looks just the same as he did on Earth, though he hasn''t aged.

    "Were you heart essence mental sparring again?"

    "Hmm, not today. I''ve been trying to trace the origin of my senses. If I reach that origin, I feel like...I might be able to cut through this entire world."

    "..."

    ''What Immortal Art kind of thing is that?''

    I also propose the journey to Kim Young-hoon, and he nods.

    "Alright. I''ve been meaning to visit the country called Peni Kingdom beyond the west."

    "...Sounds good."

    I move to the adjacent room and check on Seo Ran.

    Like Jeon Myeong-hoon, she is drawing someone on a piece of paper.

    Though it''s not precise, the person in the drawing seems to be quite beautiful.

    I ask her if she wants to join the journey, and she readily agrees.

    Since Gwak Am treated her 80 years ago, Seo Ran''s seizures have disappeared.

    However, since then, she has been endlessly drawing the same woman over and over again.

    At first, her drawing skills were poor, and it was hard to recognize the woman she imed to remember, but recently, the outline has be much clearer.

    I leave the house and go to the neighboring house where Oh Hyun-seok resides.

    "Hyun-seok Hyung-nim, are you there? Ah, you''re here."

    I step inside and find Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Hyun-seok Hyung-nim, I have a proposal... Hmm, who''s that child?"

    I ask while looking at a little girl eating with Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Ah, she''s a child I picked up during myst mission. Her parents were killed in the war. I tried to find her a home that would raise her, but...with war looming over the continent, people''s hearts have be unsettled. I''ve decided to take care of her for a while."

    "Hmm...I see. Then, perhaps..."

    I make my suggestion to Oh Hyun-seok, and he readily agrees as expected.

    "Good. I''ll go with you. If we travel to another continent, there might be a ce for her to stay."

    And so, with Kim Yeon staying behind, myrades and I set off on our journey towards Peni Kingdom.

    Author''s Note: The Salt Mountain episode concludes in the next chapter.

    Trantor Notes: The Immortal Art Examination of Doubts is based on the Examination of Doubts by Prognostication, in the Great n (<strong>�鹠/</strong>Hongfan). Credit to BlueMangoAde. I had no idea lmao.

 Chapter 466: Found It

    Chapter 466: Found It

    Chapter 466: Found It

    We began our journey westward.

    Starting from Byeokra, we traveled through Yanguo and Shengzi.

    The world is engulfed in war.

    "The world suddenly became like this thirty years ago. There were often disputes between martial sects or between cultivator ns in the past but...the way the hearts of people themselves have twisted��this started thirty years ago."

    As I listen to Oh Hyun-seok''s exnation while waiting for the ship heading to the western nation, Peni Kingdom, I ponder.

    ''Thirty years ago...''

    It was when Cheongmun Ryeong''s natural lifespan came to an end.''Could there be a connection between the two?''

    I think to myself that it''s possible if it''s Immortal Arts.

    After a few days, we board the ship bound for Peni Kingdom.

    Even aboard the ship, Oh Hyun-seok tirelessly seeks out wealthy individuals, trying to find someone to take in the young girl, a survivor from a destroyed vige.

    But, perhaps because of the hardening of hearts as he mentioned, no one seems willing to ept Oh Hyun-seok''s request.

    "Why are you so insistent on finding someone to take the child? With Hyung-nim''s capabilities, couldn''t you raise her yourself?"

    "Hm...that''s true, but..."

    Oh Hyun-seok replies with a bitter smile.

    "I don''t know how to raise a child."

    "Huh...didn''t you say you like children?"

    As we engage in casual conversation aboard the moving ship, I hear about Oh Hyun-seok''s family that I hadn''t known for hundreds of thousands of years.

    "You know it, right? That my eldest brother runs an orphanage."

    "Ah, yes."

    "Hye-seo was from there, you know."

    "What...pardon?"

    This is the first time I have heard of such a thing.

    ''Oh Hye-seo was an orphan?''

    I am so shocked that I can''t find the words to respond.

    Thepany is led by three factions: the Lee family, the Oh family, and the Jeon family.

    Among the three, Oh Hye-seo belonged to the Oh family like Oh Hyun-seok. She had quickly risen through the ranks while being close with him, so I had naturally assumed she was part of the Oh family bloodline.

    ''So, she wasn''t part of the Oh family lineage.''

    It is quite a surprising revtion.

    He scratches his head awkwardly.

    "My eldest brother is Hye-seo''s ''father,'' which is why she carries the Oh surname. But still, I believe I treated that child really well. Even though we don''t share the same blood, we share the same family name. I treated her like my real niece ever since I first met her when I volunteered at the orphanage. Back then, she used to follow me around and she was the smartest child there...I even wanted to give my own daughter Hye-seo''s name."

    "Ah...I didn''t know."

    It seems the reason Oh Hye-seo referred to Oh Hyun-seok as her ''youngest uncle'' was because of this connection.

    "Well, it''s not something I went around bragging. It''s not exactly the kind of thing you boast about. Anyway, what I''m trying to say is...I wouldn''t make a good father."

    He scratches his head again.

    "The real ''good father'' is my eldest brother. I''m just the guy who yed the gang leader in front of the orphanage kids. No, actually, as much as I grew up watching my eldest brother run the orphanage...I can''t help but treat that girl the same way I treated the other orphans."

    He smiles bitterly.

    "For that child as an orphan, I can be a guardian. But I can''t be a ''father'' like my eldest brother. That''s my limit. So...I''m going to find that child good parents. Better than me, that is."

    "..."

    ''In a time of war like this, where would you find better parents than yourself...?''

    The words rise to the tip of my tongue, but I don''t speak them aloud.

    Thus, after hearing Oh Hyun-seok''s concerns and exchanging various conversations with ourrades, we finally arrive at Peni Kingdom.

    Upon arriving in Peni Kingdom, we explore various parts of the world.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon seems to be gradually recovering his memories along the journey, while Seo Ran appears increasingly displeased for some reason.

    Peni Kingdom hasn''t changed from before.

    No, it''s as if the history of the time we entered thest time is still intact. Stories of how the ''King of Demon Spirits Seo Eun-hyun'' had invaded the royal family of Peni Kingdom and caused havoc are widely known.

    Oh Hyun-seok continues his attempts to arrange for the girl''s adoption with various Peni nobles, but he fails time and time again. Meanwhile, Kim Young-hoon steadily sharpens his ''senses.''

    And so, after three months of staying in Peni Kingdom...

    "You need toe with us for a moment."

    "What is going on?"

    "A high-ranking individual from Peni wishes to meet the distinguished persons."

    Suddenly, we are led somewhere by government soldiers dispatched from the royal court.

    And the ce is familiar.

    The capital city of Peni Kingdom.

    The city beneath the massive Salt Mountain.

    "Who is the person that wishes to see us?"

    I ask them, but they don''t provide any answers, merely leading the pnquin carrying us up the Salt Mountain in silence.

    However, I have a feeling I know who it is that wants to see us.

    After a while, at the upper part of the Salt Mountain in Peni Kingdom.

    We arrive at the pce of the royal family of Peni Kingdom and are escorted somewhere by the pce guards.

    ''...It''s a familiar ce.''

    "Her Majesty the Queen has arrived!"

    We are moved to a guest chamber in the pce, where we await the Queen.

    "His Highness, the Prince Consort, has also arrived!"

    The Queen of Peni Kingdom and someone called the Prince Consort enter the guest chamber where we are.

    "Everyone, show your respect..."

    "Enough, enough. Leave us. These are my friends. Just for today, I wish to be free of formalities for a while.��

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    The pce guards leave the room, and I find myself facing my old friends for the first time in hundreds of years.

    "It''s been a while, Yuk Yo. Have you been well?"

    "Yes. Thanks to the Cult Leader''s help."

    "Baek Rin also seems to be doing well."

    "Haha, indeed. Are my friends doing well?"

    "Those two are doing well in their own way."

    Yuk Yo and Baek Rin.

    They were once my subordinates, and a carp and demon spirit in the world of dreams.

    "Meeting again after 90 years...truly, you never know how life will turn out."

    Yuk Yo and Baek Rin have both aged like Baek Ran.

    Both have heads full of white hair, their skin wrinkled, and age spots blooming on their faces.

    However, both possess dignity, and there is no fear in their eyes.

    ''...?''

    Seo Ran seems oddly anxious as she looks at Yuk Yo.

    Both Yuk Yo and I notice her demeanor, but we pretend not to and continue our conversation.

    We talk about what''s happened so far.

    How Peni Kingdom has fared, how things have been in our world, and so on...

    "From what I hear,ing to this world was indeed the right decision. To think the Blood Yin Realm is devouring the Bright Cold Realm, and great chaos is unfolding..."

    "Who knows...from my perspective, it looks like even this world is starting to show signs of war."

    "Yes, that''s true. The people''s hearts are beginning to waver. And more than anything..."

    Her expression darkens.

    "The color of the ''Hidden Light'' has started to change."

    "Hm...!?"

    I flinch in surprise at her words.

    The Hidden Light.

    The unique light of Salt Mountain, brought from the domain of Light by the Owner of Salt Mountain!

    She says that the color of that light has begun to change.

    "It was white before, but now it''s starting to take on a reddish hue."

    "...Is that okay?"

    "It''s fine. ording to my mother, the light only turned white recently. In fact, for thousands, tens of thousands of years, the light was originally an ominous dark red. It''s only recently that it became a clear salt-like color, and now it''s just returning to its original state."

    ''So the light of Salt Mountain was originally an ominous dark red?''

    It''s a strange thing.

    "There''s no need to worry too much. The Crown Prince, who will seed the throne, has vowed to prevent Peni Kingdom from being swept into chaos, no matter what. With that child''s abilities, I trust him."

    "...Is that so? If you say so, I''ll take your word for it."

    I nod and change the subject.

    "By the way, could you perhaps take care of this child for a while?"

    I point to the child Oh Hyun-seok had brought with him, and Yuk Yo agrees readily.

    "As it happens, I was in need of an attendant. I''ll take good care of her."

    She reaches out to the child with a kind grandmotherly smile.

    As expected, Oh Hyun-seok''s face brightens, but a problem arises.

    The child refuses to leave his side.

    "Hmm...what to do about this...?"

    Yuk Yo smiles softly.

    "In that case, let''s do this. Sir Hyun-seok, why don''t you stay at the royal pce with the child for a few years? That way, you can help her adapt to this ce and she''ll be able tofortably part with you."

    "Hmm..."

    Oh Hyun-seok nces back and forth between me and Yuk Yo, then looks at the child again.

    "...Ha...Eun-hyun, it seems I''ll have to stay here a little longer..."

    "It''s fine. Do as you wish. However, I''ll need to continue my journey westward, so it may be some time before we meet again."

    "Hmm..."

    In the end, after some hesitation, Oh Hyun-seok decides to remain at the royal pce of Peni Kingdom.

    To help the child part from him, he chose to remain with her for a few more years.

    We leave that ce and continue westward.

    "By the way, Seo Ran."

    "...Yes, Senior."

    I ask her a question.

    "Why were you acting like that in front of Yuk Yo earlier?"

    I know that Seo Ran used to have feelings for Yuk Yo.

    That''s why at first, I thought perhaps she was flustered by seeing the woman she once admired standing before her.

    But thinking about it again, I realized there was something strange in her gaze.

    After stepping away from Kim Young-hoon and Jeon Myeong-hoon for a moment, I ask her the question.

    Seo Ran trembles as she opens her mouth.

    "...It''s because I find myself so ugly."

    "Hm?"

    I am startled by her following words.

    "I wished for her to be unhappy."

    "What...?"

    "When I first saw her...for some reason, I felt drawn to Yuk Yo. There was an inexplicable sense of kinship. A woman with a temperament like an isted ind,pletely cut off from the entire world. Even before she had the Sea Dragon True Blood, it was that unique temperament that drew me in."

    Seo Ran continues her exnation.

    "Butter, after meeting her again, I found out that she actually wanted to return to her ''hometown.'' From that moment...I somehow started to hate Yuk Yo."

    Covering her face with her hands, she speaks.

    "I thought it would be great if she couldn''t return to her hometown. When I heard she was captured by a man iming to be her father and imprisoned, I felt strangely happy. Because she wouldn''t be able to return to her hometown. But eventually...on that day when all ourrades were killed by the being known as the [Mountain God], she returned here with Baek Rin. From that day on..."

    The eyes visible between her fingers are bloodshot.

    An inexplicable hatred glimmers in her gaze.

    "I wanted Yuk Yo to be utterly unhappy. That the world she believed to be real is actually a dream, and that she had been trapped in the dream for her entire life, living while seeing only illusions...I wished that one day she would realize this and be unhappy. But...I finally understood after seeing her today. Yuk Yo, she...has been living her entire life happily in this world."

    "..."

    "I find my own ugliness unbearable. I don''t understand why. Why does the happiness of someone I like...fill me with such disgust, such hatred? Why do I wish for her to be unhappy... This heart of mine, it''s so ugly and repulsive...I feel like hanging myself and ending it all."

    This is the first time I''m hearing about such inner thoughts from Seo Ran.

    To me, Seo Ran has always been the half-human, half-dragon who sacrificed her life for her friend, me, served her master Song Jin with utmost devotion, and longed for her mother.

    To see such a Seo Ran, harboring such jealousy and hatred toward someone, and at the same time, ming herself is almost a first for me.

    ''What should I say...?''

    After thinking for a moment, I silently embraced her.

    "...That can happen."

    "..."

    "You can hate and despise someone. I also have people I deeply detest and despise."

    For example, Yuan Li, Seo Hweol, and the Mountain God.

    Those three are people I can never forgive in my heart.

    "And that''s fine. It''s not your fault."

    Seo Ran starts to cry.

    "It''s okay to me yourself. It''s okay to feel hatred. But before all that...don''t forget that I''m by your side."

    "What am I...that Senior is doing this for me?"

    "What else? Are you not my friend?"

    I pat Seo Ran''s shoulder and smile.

    Wiping her tears, she speaks with a somewhat lightened expression.

    "Thank you for saying that."

    "Isn''t that what friends are for? I can alwaysfort you, so do not worry."

    Why do I keep meeting Cheongmun Ryeong, Seo Ran, and others who change every lifetime and try to maintain my rtionships with them?

    The reason is simple.

    It''s a truth I realized through repentant enlightenment under Cheongmun Ryeong.

    A heart once exchanged remains within me.

    And even if the person I meet again is someone different, even if they have no prior connection with me.

    If they are a person I can exchange hearts with, it''s simply forging a connection again.

    And even if the people I meet again in the next life have beplete strangers, they are just people with whom I can share my heart with.

    With that, as I listen to Seo Ran''s hidden emotions, I continue heading west.

    About two years pass.

    "Hmm!"

    On the day marking our 92nd year in this world.

    I look far to the east.

    The time hase for Cheongmun Ryeong to go.

    "...Something hase up with my master so I will be leaving for a bit."

    I am enjoying a game of mahjong with myrades in a country west of Peni Kingdom when I hear the will of Cheongmun Ryeong calling me from afar, and I rise from my seat.

    "Alright, go ahead."

    After getting permission from myrades, I immediately use the ground-shrinking technique through Immortal Arts and instantly traverse Peni Kingdom, Shengzi, Yanguo, Byeokra, and finally reach the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Paaaatt!

    The center of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    The ce where Ascension Path is located, also called Ascension Forest.

    At its center.

    I head to the ce where the ''Ascension Gate'' used to open within the original Head Realm, where arge shrine has now been built.

    In front of the shrine, Gwak Am is sitting in lotus position.

    "Senior Brother, has the timee for Master to go? Is Master inside?"

    It''s when I hurriedly try to enter the shrine.

    Cheok!

    Gwak Am moves their massive body, blocking my entry into the shrine.

    "...Senior Brother?"

    "...I told you not to call me senior brother."

    "...For now, let me see Master."

    Gwak Am looks down at me and says,

    "No."

    "What...?"

    "It seems you still haven''t grasped a clue regarding Immortal Arts. Isn''t that right?"

    "...It''s embarrassing, but yes."

    "Master sent you on a journey to grasp an understanding of Immortal Arts. But if you still haven''t even grasped a fragment of it...you cannot go inside."

    "What are you saying, Senior Brother!? Even so, how can you prevent me from seeing Master''sst moments?"

    In my shock, I shout, and Gwak Am growls at me.

    "Someone who can''t even follow Master''s teachings has no right to witness his final moments. If you truly wish to see Master''sst moments, bring forth your own Immortal Art as Master instructed. No, even if you can just grasp the beginning of your own Immortal Art, I will let you in."

    "What kind of nonsense is this...!?"

    I grit my teeth and begin to prepare my Immortal Art.

    "If you continue to block me, I will force my way in."

    "Ha...someone like you?"

    Ududuk!

    I use Immortal Arts.

    Through the form of the Immortal Art Examination of Doubts, I begin to vaguely rearrange thews of this world.

    The Immortal Art of Rain, Clearing, Cloudiness, Want of Connection, Crossing, Inner Diagram, and Outer Diagram!

    Kiiiiing!

    Thews of the world blur, and the authority and principles I had in the original world begin to return.

    Wududuk!

    ''I can''t reach the Integration stage, but...with the power of the Four-Axis stage...''

    It''s when I try to use the attraction force of the Four-Axis stage to move Gwak Am out of the way,

    Kwadudududuk!

    "...!?"

    In the next moment, Gwak Am grabs my shoulder and crushes me.

    Simultaneously, I feel my knees sink into the ground, and all of my authority copse.

    "Don''t mess around. What, do you want to im this is your true strength? Do you feel wronged? You''re weak. Even if you bring all the strength you''ve cultivated from the outside world and face me, I can crush you like pulp at any time."

    Gwak Am growls as they look down on me.

    "The difference in our skill is far greater than anything you can imagine, far beyond what your mind can conceive. I surpassed Master a long time ago, and I only bow to him out of respect. So please don''t act out. Don''t provoke me. Don''t make me want to kill you right here and now."

    Crunch!

    They tighten their grip on my arm even more.

    "Weakness is Vice. Because you''re stupid, dull, and weak, you don''t even deserve to witness Master''s final moments. Get lost this instant! Ande back after grasping a starting point on your Immortal Art! Until then, you won''t be able to take a single step inside!"

    Kuguguguk!

    I tremble as I sense the unfathomable power Gwak Am had kept hidden.

    "Have you...reached the Entering Nirvana stage...!?"

    Such overwhelming power that can''t be exined otherwise!

    But Gwak Am merely lets out a snort.

    "Ha! Are you trying to make meugh? Get lost."

    Thud!

    They kick me.

    "Keok!"

    I feel my insides twist and cough up blood.

    Gwak Am stands like a Great Mountain, blocking the entrance to the shrine.

    ''So distant.''

    Just what is the identity of this person?

    Just how much power are they hiding...

    Facing Gwak Am''s immense power, I grit my teeth and speak.

    "I will...I will definitely bring back the beginning of my Immortal Art. So, can''t you let me in just for today?"

    But Gwak Am only looks down at me coldly.

    "No."

    "..."

    Crunch...

    I bite down so hard that blood oozes from my gums.

    I spit out the blood pooling in my mouth and get up from where I''ve fallen.

    "I''ll leave for today."

    "It''s not just today. Until you grasp the beginning of your Immortal Art, you will never reach this ce again!"

    Paatt!

    With a sweep of Gwak Am''s arm, I am instantly thrown outside Ascension Forest.

    Bududuk.!

    I try to re-enter from one side of Ascension Forest.

    But as soon as I take a few steps inside, I find myself outside the forest again.

    "...!"

    I try to enter once more, but the result is the same.

    Gwak Am''s Immortal Art has sealed off the forest, making sure I can''t set foot inside.

    I stand for a long time, ring inside Ascension Forest, before finally turning away.

    "I will...definitely return, Senior Brother!"

    My own Immortal Art.

    I will definitely grasp the beginning!<hr>

    The presence of Cheongmun Ryeong''s Immortal Art can no longer be felt in this world.

    I return to myrades and speak weakly.

    "...Let''s continue our journey."

    Cheongmun Ryeong told me to journey west and find the beginning of my Immortal Art.

    He said the clue lies in the distant westernnds.

    Even if only to see his remains, I must continue forward.

    Myrades and I continue heading west.

    Another three years pass.

    It has now been 95 years since we arrived in this world.

    Hwiiiii��

    I set foot once again on thend of the Eastern Manli.

    I''ve circled the world.

    We tour the various ces in Manli and return the Howling Replesendent Sword to its original tribe.

    Then, we once again head west.

    But this time, we don''t race through the Heaven-Treading Desert, choosing instead to head towards the Great Grasnds.

    If we cross the Heaven-Treading Desert again, we''d eventually run into Ascension Forest once more.

    And in the Great Grasnds, I encounter a familiar face.

    "Pleasure to see you, disciple of the Salt Sea Master. And...Senior Seo."

    It is none other than Azure Tiger Saint, Cheongmun Sunwoo, who has regained his memories.

    In this world, he is known as one of the Three Powers of the Continent, called the Rising Cloud Saint.

    "So, you''ve regained your memories."

    Of course, considering the disciples of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect exist even outside, it''s no surprise he recovered his memories so quickly.

    ''Given that the number of disciples has increased so much after bing one of the Six Great Sects of the Human Race, it can''t even bepared to when it was just in the Head Realm...''

    "Nice to see you, Azure Tiger Saint."

    I greet Azure Tiger Saint with a smile.

    "Haha, there''s no need for Senior to be so formal. It is I who should be formal to Senior, who is a human Esteemed One of the Heart Tribe."

    "It''s fine. I''ll reject it myself. Please don''t call me senior."

    I reject his offer, not wanting to be addressed as senior by Azure Tiger Saint, and we continue our conversation.

    "Well, in this world, I may be at a higher realm, but in our original world, you are indeed my senior. Besides, we''ll have to return to our original world eventually."

    "If that''s the case...then call me Daoist or Cultivator."

    We sip tea and he asks me.

    "In that case does Cultivator Seo happen to have a method to return to our original world?"

    "...I''m currently looking for a way. But there is some hope."

    I''ve learned that by learning Immortal Arts, it''s possible to twist thews of this world.

    A few years ago, I had even twisted thews of the world to draw upon the power of my main body and face Gwak Am.

    I have expectations that through Immortal Arts, I might be able to open the door back to the outside world.

    ''Of course...to truly leave, I''ll need to fully master my Immortal Art.''

    "Haha, it''s good to know there''s hope. By the way...how is my disciple doing?"

    "He''s doing well. In fact...he now has a daughter-like child."

    At those words, Azure Tiger Saint smiles faintly.

    From the face that seemed like it would erupt with boldughter, a warm smile spreads across his features.

    "...That''s a relief."

    "A relief...why is that?"

    "As Hyun-seok''s master, I have watched over him. That child always seemed to carry a burden in his heart."

    "A burden..."

    "Yes. And I, having lost some of my own children while fighting the Jo n in my younger years, understand that feeling all too well. It''s the sorrow of losing one''s child."

    "..."

    "That boy has always poured himself into training, trying to forget the sorrow of losing his child, that weight on his heart. And he alwaysughed while following me."

    I smile bitterly.

    Oh Hyun-seok, when I think about it,ughs quite often.

    And he alwaysughs boisterously like Azure Tiger Saint.

    But I don''t think he everughed truly out of genuine joy.

    A forcedugh, one that mimics joy to mask the burden he carries.

    That is the person Oh Hyun-seok is.

    "If that child...even if it''s not his own child, spends time with another child, it might allow him to lighten the burden on his heart, even just a little."

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily and downs his tea.

    It''s a side of him I have never seen before.

    ''Is he someone who bes particrly serious when discussing his disciple with a 3rd party...?''

    I take in this new side of Azure Tiger Saint into my heart and part ways with him.

    We continue heading west.

    And finally...we reach Clear River County of Shengzi, where our journey first began.

    It is exactly the 98th year since we have fallen into this world.<hr>

    Creeeeak��

    I carefully open the front gate of Baek Ran''s house and enter.

    The moment I step inside, I am slightly surprised.

    Baek Ran is sitting in a wooden chair, waiting for us.

    "Have youe, Master Seo."

    "...I''ve returned."

    "Oh my..."

    From the kitchen, Kim Yeones out to greet us.

    And so, after several years, we reunite once again.

    "She''s been waiting for me every day to return?"

    "Yes, she''s been saying she has something she absolutely needs to tell you."

    I nce at Kim Yeon, then turn my gaze back to Baek Ran.

    With a faint smile, Baek Ran speaks.

    "Yes. I''ve been waiting because there is something I absolutely must tell you. But before that...let''s hear about Master Seo''s journey first. How was your journey across the world?"

    "...Alright, I''ll tell you."

    For a while, I sit beside Baek Ran and tell her my stories.

    Stories about the various ces in this world.

    At the same time, memories of that time sh before my eyes.

    The memory of the day I toured the western end of the Head Realm with Buk Hyang-hwa...

    However, this world extends even beyond the west.

    It feels as if I''m telling Buk Hyang-hwa of the tenth cycle about thends beyond the west.

    As if she, who had been trapped by the World Shield Force and unable to head further, is sitting right next to me, listening.

    When the tale of my journey over several yearses to an end, I conclude by saying that I have returned to this ce after circling the world once.

    "...I see. So the world eventually connects again."

    "That''s right. It''s quite an interesting world."

    Seo Ran, Kim Young-hoon, and Jeon Myeong-hoon are also present.

    Instinctively, I know.

    Even in a world where I can''t see celestial energy, I can feel it.

    She will leave us today, on the day we returned.

    Baek Ran''s breath growsbored.

    "Is that...all you have to say?"

    "...I don''t think...there''s anything else to say beyond this."

    "Hu...hu...Master Seo."

    She grabs my hand and speaks.

    "I had a dream. A very deep dream. Even in that dream, I remember meeting Master Seo. You...called me by a different name, not Baek Ran."

    "..."

    "Do you know anything about that?"

    I realize what she wants from me.

    "This is going to be a rather long story."

    "That''s alright. I can still wait that much longer."

    "...Is that so?"

    I begin another story once again.

    This is not a journey heading west.

    It starts from Ascension Path and continues to the present.

    Leaving out my regression, it''s the entire story of what ''we'' and she experienced so far.

    As the story progresses, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes begin to tremble, and Kim Young-hoon also starts to clutch his head as if something ising to mind.

    The story is long.

    Though for me it may seem brief, it covers nearly a thousand years.

    It''s far too much time to cover in a single day, so the story doesn''t end quickly.

    We had returned to this house at dawn, but it''s already evening by the time I finish the story.

    "...And that''s how we fled from the being known as Blood Yin and arrived in this world. That is the end of the tale from that dream world."

    "I see...thank you."

    Baek Ran closes her eyes and smiles.

    "So that world...really existed, didn''t it?"

    "In a way, yes."

    "In that case...I should tell you this."

    She opens her eyes again.

    Her gaze shines brighter than any I''ve seen before.

    "In that dream world, I, who was called ''Buk Hyang-hwa''...before I turned to salt, had something I wished to tell Master Seo."

    "Something to tell me?"

    "Though it may becking since it''s noting from her directly, these are the words from her from the dream conveyed through me. Please, listen."

    I nod, seriously listening to her words.

    "She, while studying the constetions of the Head Realm, researching the norigae, and investigating the connections between the ck Ancient Paper and the Ancient Force Realm, came to understand the true nature of something called ''Go (��/ Ancient)''."

    "True nature of ''Go''?"

    "Yes. ''Go'' means ''a dream that has ended.''"

    From Baek Ran''s mouth, the truth that Buk Hyang-hwa discovered flows out.

    "People are animals that dream. Especially humans, whose upper dantians have evolved, dream far more than any other animal."

    ''I see.''

    The reason why human-form Immortal Beasts have the word ''Go'' in their names.

    It is because humans are animals that dream.

    "However, all dreams must eventually end when light dawns. The power of such ended dreams is what we call the power (��/Force) of Go (Ancient)."

    That''s right.

    The sensation I felt in this world, simr to the Ancient Force Realm, was because this world is essentially a dimension that is the same as the dimensions within the Dimensional Sea of the Ancient Force Realm.

    Her exnation continues.

    "And, she came to understand about Ancient Force and realized that an enormous dream was connected to her norigae. So...she made efforts to ess that world within the dream. As you might have already noticed, the enormous dream she discovered was...this world."

    "...Is that so?"

    A True Immortal''s dream, even after ending, seems to leave behind such a vast dimension.

    "Then, is this world one that really exists?"

    Seo Ran listens carefully to those words.

    Baek Ran smiles.

    "...It does exist."

    "Why is that?"

    "The dimensions of the Ancient Force Realm she discovered arepletely ended dreams. But...the dream of this world has been ''inherited'' by someone."

    "Inherited?"

    "Yes. The original owner of the dream passed it on to someone else. Because it has been inherited by someone, this world exists. It is no longer a mere dream, but a ''will that is being passed on.'' Since it is being passed on, it is a meaningful world, not a meaningless one."

    "...Is that so?"

    As I contemte the meaning of the Ancient Force Realm, Go, and the existence that inherited the world of Salt Mountain, Baek Ran''s words continue.

    "And the same applies to you."

    "What?"

    She grabs my hand.

    "If what I saw in the dream is true...then you carry the greatest guilt and pain in your heart, more than anyone else in this world; isn''t that so?"

    "..."

    I remain silent.

    That''s right.

    Everyone was annihted by the Owner of Great Mountain.

    It was agonizing.

    The pain and guilt from that time are so severe that even my Karmic Fire went out.

    "Do not me yourself."

    "...What?"

    "Their hearts still remain within you, don''t they?"

    Her hand gently brushes over my chest.

    "Now, it''s time to stop punishing yourself. You cany down the burden in your heart."

    At her words, my body shudders.

    "...But, someone must remember."

    With a trembling body, I respond to her.

    "Someone has to remember this pain, this suffering...and must..."

    "Would those who had died wanted you to suffer?"

    Sarak��

    Baek Ran''s hand caresses my cheek.

    At her words, I look at her.

    From her face and demeanor, the image of her at the end of the 10th cycle shes by.

    "Ah..."

    That''s right.

    In the 10th cycle, she wasn''t happy when I brought back Yuan Li''s severed head.

    She simply...wished for me to ovee the pain and keep living.

    "Their deaths were undoubtedly painful. However...please forgive yourself. Because they do not resent you, nor do they wish for you to suffer because of them."

    "B-But...I, I..."

    "Because their heart...has already been passed down to you...it is not without meaning. Just like how this world truly exists."

    Baek Ran''s breathing grows heavier.

    "So please...learn how to...forgive yourself... Those were..."

    She leans her body against the tree trunk and closes her eyes.

    "The words...she wanted...to pass..."

    "..."

    "..."

    And then, Baek Ran falls asleep.

    Tuk, tuduk, tududuk!

    Raindrops begin to fall.

    The sky is stained with dark clouds.

    Kim Yeon checks Baek Ran''s pulse with a trembling voice and shakes her head.

    Buk Hyang-hwa...Baek Ran...has left just like that.

    "...Let''s first move her inside..."

    Kim Young-hoon begins to speak, and I rise from my seat.

    "I...need to go somewhere for a moment."

    "Hm?"

    "Please take care...of her body."

    I turn around immediately after finishing my words and take a step.

    Paaaatt!

    Using the ground-shrinking technique, I cross Shengzi, Yanguo, and Byeokra, arriving at the center of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    There, I clutch my chest.

    "Senior Brother, can you hear me?"

    Tuk, tuduk...

    Even in the desert, dark clouds form, and raindrops begin to fall.

    "Today, you must let me in."

    Woong��

    Step.

    I take a step forward.

    Normally, after taking a few steps, I would find myself outside again.

    However, for some reason, I feel as though I understand the distorted principles that Gwak Am hasid out.

    Step, step, step...

    Piercing through the principles of the Immortal Art, I keep walking deeper into Ascension Forest.

    [Someone like you dares to enter this ce?]

    "Yes. I now believe I can enter."

    [Ha. To cross through here, you''ll have to face hell.]

    Huarurururuk!

    mes begin to ignite all around me.

    The scorching Tribtion Fire burns the entire forest, pressing down on me.

    Soon, the surroundings transform into a burning hellscape, with smoke rising all around.

    Everywhere turns to charcoal, reduced to ashes.

    I continue to cross through the fiery hell.

    Pasasasasa��

    At some point, all of Ascension Forest has burned down, and the surrounding area has transformed into a desert.

    In that moment, I realize.

    ''This desert...''

    It''s not just an ordinary desert.

    It''s a familiar one.

    But it''s not the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    This ce is...

    Yes.

    It is the yet-unnamed Integrated Dao Domain of mine.

    The manifestation of the Great Desert to Dead Sea, an endless desert world.

    Gwak Am''s Immortal Art has thrust me into my own desert.

    Huaruruk!

    I brush against the scorching Tribtion Fire.

    This Tribtion Fire is the product of my own guilt.

    Monsters made of charcoal wail in agony from all directions.

    Those monsters are my own pain.

    Step, step...

    "Please let me in. This junior brother has grasped the beginning of his Immortal Art."

    I begin walking through the desert, paying no mind to any of it.

    "Master said that Immortal Arts is the act of twisting the world with the heart. Until now, I''ve been learning basic Immortal Arts while steadily building my understanding of it."

    Huarururuk!

    The Tribtion Fire grows even hotter.

    "And until now, I have wandered the world, wondering what stronger Immortal Arts are like and what kind of Immortal Art would suit me best."

    Huarururuk!

    The heat of the Tribtion Fire reaches its peak, and the world seems to turn white for a moment.

    At the same time, the desert begins to melt.

    The charcoal monsters begin to condense.

    "I have pondered about what I could do to not lose anything anymore, about what I could do to protect what is precious to me. But...it is only today that I understand."

    The words Buk Hyang-hwa passed to me through Baek Ran.

    ��Forgive yourself.

    The words that Azure Tiger Saint subtly passed to me as if speaking to Oh Hyun-seok.

    ��Lay down the burdens of your heart.

    The clue that Cheongmun Ryeong had given me.

    ��Effort alone won''t do.

    Tuk, tuduk...tududududuk��

    Swaaaah!

    Raindrops begin to fall.

    As rain pours down on the endless desert, the heat of the desert cools.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    My body starts to growrger.

    As Immortal Arts twists the principles of the world, the true form of my body begins to reveal itself.

    A monster with twenty-one heads.

    That monster splits into twenty-two parts.

    They are twenty-one corpses and ''myself.''

    The corpse of the 0th cycle smiles faintly.

    I nod my head.

    The flesh of the corpse starts to reform, and color begins to return.

    The me of the 0th cycle walks towards me.

    Suruk!

    The me of the 0th cycle merges with the me of the present.

    Following that, the me of the 1st cycle revives and oveps with me.

    The me of each subsequent cycle walks towards me and merges.

    The traces of my twenty-one lives are returning to my embrace.

    The body that had definitely taken on the form of a monster is now returning to the form of the ''human Seo Eun-hyun.''

    At the same time, as the rainwater cools the desert, another sight begins to reveal itself.

    It is an endless expanse of ss (����) mountains and seas.

    [TL: The Korean word for ss can also meanpiszuli, being ??.]

    The charcoal monsters condense and turn into diamonds, and the desert sands melt and cool, forming a ss sea of trees.

    The burning desert transforms into a forest of ss.

    Then, ''my'' twenty-one corpses revive and ovep with myself.

    "In the end, in obtaining one''s own Immortal Art...while effort is important, isn''t it also necessary to look into one''s own heart?"

    The moment the ss Forest ispleted.

    I pass through the ss Forest once more, arriving at the very center of Ascension Forest.

    Before the shrine of the Salt Sea Master.

    "I have grasped the starting point of my Immortal Art. If I refine this method I''ve created, by the time I reach the True Immortal Realm, I will definitely have obtained my own Immortal Art."

    Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    White Orchid Blessing Incantation.

    ck Blood Tears Flower.

    Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    ck Ghost Curse Banner.

    Extinguishing Realm Demonic Curse Banner.

    Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Taiji Quaking Lightning Body.

    Vast Cold Form.

    Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll.

    Ghost Immortal Kui Devilish Secrets.

    Six Extremes Yin Thunder Body.

    Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique.

    Mysterious Bizarre Gu, Spirit Sealing Bodkin, Dragon Form Disguise Method, Hidden Consciousness Technique, Flower Soul Filling the Heavens...

    Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique...

    And the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Thousand Lusters to Forest Sea.

    Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    ''All'' the methods I''ve learned and seen so far are fully melted and integrated, forming the potential for my own Immortal Art.

    "Crystal ss to Treading Sea (����������)."

    Seo Eun-hyun''s Innate True Method.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    This is the answer I present regarding my own Immortal Art.

    "That should do it, right? I''m going in."

    I walk straight towards the shrine that no one is guarding.

    Gwak Am doesn''t particrly stop me.

    Inside the shrine.

    Atst, I can see thest moments of Cheongmun Ryeong.

    He is sitting in a lotus position, his eyes closed.

    His corpse is still clean, as if he just died moments ago.

    Had I not sensed the absence of life, I would have thought he was still alive.

    "...Master..."

    I stare nkly at Cheongmun Ryeong for a moment.

    And then...I bow.

    Once.

    Twice.

    Thrice...

    Nine times...

    And finally, when I give the tenth bow��

    Paaatt!

    A pure white radiance bursts forth from Cheongmun Ryeong''s body.

    "Heot..."

    I take a sharp breath.

    It''s Cheongmun Ryeong''s soul.

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s soul looks at me warmly from within the radiant glow, then rises up to the sky and scatters.

    Tiny particles of light, like grains of salt, fall to the ground.

    "...Have you been waiting for me?"

    And then, I hear someone''s voice from up ahead.

    "You fool."

    "...Senior Brother?"

    "Even after Master took hisst breath and his life was severed...he insisted on seeing youplete the first step of your Immortal Art, waiting for you till the very end in that vessel."

    [TL: It''s not made clear if it means fate or life.]

    I look ahead.

    Into the darkness of the shrine.

    There, stands Gwak Am.

    I blink my eyes.

    Gwak Am''s appearance is one I''m seeing for the first time.

    They are no longer dressed in their usual rags and bandages, but in a deep, dark-red robe.

    The robe is covered with the faces of countless screaming humans.

    Their hair, long enough to reach their waist, has a deep, navy blue hue.

    I can''t see their face because they''re kneeling, facing the other way towards a tablet.

    The tablet bears the inscription: Salt Sea Supreme Deity (�y���ϵ�).

    "There''s what I said to you before, and Master''s lingering thoughts also requested it, so...killing you will be in the distant future."

    "Pardon? What do you mean...?"

    "I said let''s meet [Above], didn''t I? You fool."

    "...!"

    At those words, my eyes bulge wide.

    There''s only one person who''s ever said that to me.

    "...You...could it be...!?"

    I realize Gwak Am''s true identity, and I feel my eyes reddening with veins of blood.

    "Why are you here...!?"

    "What do you mean, why? Isn''t it obvious? I''m the gravekeeper."

    They speak in a gloomy voice.

    "I am the gravekeeper who guards the spirit tablet of the Salt Sea Supreme Deity, the Owner of Salt Mountain, my master. Rather than someone who dares bring in things like snakes...as his disciple, I am far more devoted. So why is it, Master, that you sought to take in a new disciple...? How could you show such a contradictory stance to the words you spoke to me at the end..."

    Kuaduduk!

    "...!"

    I feel one of my arms being torn off.

    The bracelet Hong Fan gave me rolls on the ground along with my arm, then instantly turns into red salt.

    "Now scram. You''ve learned everything there is to learn. Next time youe to the spirit tablet, don''t rely on artifacts for shortcuts. Come with your own strength. I will face you then."

    Tststststststs!

    The space around me begins to distort.

    ''This is...''

    The entire world bes blurry.

    At the same time, I feel a sense of alienation between myself and this whole world.

    The world of Peni is ejecting me.

    No, it''s not just me.

    Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, Azure Tiger Saint...and all the others are being expelled as well.

    I realize who the figure was that spoke to me on the first day.

    The administrator of Peni.

    The gravekeeper.

    The sessor to the Owner of Salt Mountain.

    The Great Mountain Supreme Deity (̫ɽ�ϵ�) is none other than Gwak Am, the administrator who inherited this world.

    ''...Is that so?''

    I can feel it.

    That They want to face me ''above''.

    And, for that purpose, even though They could have killed me at any time, They chose not to. Instead, They waited until I learned Immortal Arts from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    In other words, from the lingering thoughts of the Owner of Salt Mountain.

    From Their attitude, I understand that while They despise me, They also acknowledge me.

    "I will definitelye find you. I''ll find you...and repay my debt to you, Senior Brother."

    "...Don''t call me senior brother."

    Even though They say that, I can sense that They''re sparing me because They acknowledge me as Their junior disciple.

    Piiiitt!

    It feels as if the entire world is receding.

    The only clear image is the back of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity, kneeling before the spirit tablet of the Salt Sea Supreme Deity.

    As the world fades, I re at my senior brother''s back and, onest time, bow to Cheongmun Ryeong, who was also the Salt Sea Supreme Deity.

    At that moment, the Great Mountain Supreme Deity speaks to me.

    [Because of the gift you received from Master, an enormous misfortune (����) lurks before you. As someone who shares the same master, I will teach you how to desecrate (����) heavenly fate (����). Listen carefully, and survive.]

    They whisper knowledge into my ear.

    As I listen to this knowledge, I also show my respects towards Senior Brother.

    Even though we are against each other, They are still my senior brother.

    In that way, I finally found the Immortal Art I must dedicate my life to, and the existence I must dedicate my life in order to reach.

    And with the method to leave this world, which I have reached after spending all my time here,

    I''ve found everything.

    Trantor Notes: Changed Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea -> Thousand Lusters to Forest Sea to match the naming style.

 Chapter 467: Laugh. Only You Will Be Laughing

    Chapter 467: Laugh. Only You Will Be Laughing

    Chapter 467: Laugh. Only You Will Be Laughing

    Tstststststts!

    The world begins to blur.

    Kim Yeon bites her lip as she sees Baek Ran in front of her bing hazy.

    As the whole world distorts, she realizes that her own body is also bing blurry.

    The world blurs because she is being expelled from it.

    However, the reason she herself appears blurry is because her eyes are filling with tears.

    "Hyang-hwa. Do you know?"She speaks to Buk Hyang-hwa, standing before Baek Ran''s dead body.

    "I don''t want to lose anyone. I don''t want anyone to leave my side. The person known as Vast Cold said that this heart of mine is also love. But..."

    She holds on to Baek Ran''s increasingly blurry corpse as she continues.

    "You told me, didn''t you? To just bury you in this world and that I should fly away."

    As thews of the world return, her strength gradually returns, and the image of a bird is engraved on Kim Yeon''s face.

    "But...what should I do? I don''t think I can leave you here and fly away. I came all the way to save you but...what should I do with you? I... I..."

    Sarak��

    Just then.

    A soft hand brushes Kim Yeon''s cheek.

    It is the soul of Buk Hyang-hwa, bathed within the pure white light.

    Her soul, reincarnated in this world using Baek Ran''s body, appears as she did in her youth, during the most beautiful time of her life.

    [Do you know?]

    As if she had regained all the memories of her past life, Buk Hyang-hwa''s soul looks warmly at Kim Yeon and speaks.

    [They say a person is made up of three things. The Qi of the flesh, the Soul of the spirit, and the Fate bestowed by the heavens.]

    Her eyes meet Kim Yeon''s.

    [Before I became salt, I prayed to the heavens. Even if I died, I wished for something of me, even the smallest thing, to remain with you. I even earnestly prayed to the bird that formed my Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent. That my heart would be passed on to the one who remembers me... And...]

    The bird on Kim Yeon''s cheek.

    That bird touches Buk Hyang-hwa''s hand.

    [It seems my heart was not in vain.]

    Kim Yeon recalls Buk Hyang-hwa''s words.

    The Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent is, in truth, ''a single fate manifesting as talent in multiple people.''

    If so, the essence of the talent she holds and the talent that the Mad Lord holds��their fate��is the same.

    Kim Yeon caresses her own cheek.

    Why did the Mad Lord''s Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent transfer to her?

    Previously, she simply thought it was because the Mad Lord was her master.

    But now, she finally understands.

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s heart, so earnest and desperate, had momentarily touched the heavens and was passed on to Kim Yeon.

    [It may be difficult for you to understand just yet.]

    Buk Hyang-hwa hugs her tightly.

    [To you, and to the one you love. And...to everyone. I will give you the greatest gift I can...before I leave.]

    A pure white light surrounds both of them.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, who hade to this world while researching the norigae connected to the world of Salt Mountain.

    To that Buk Hyang-hwa, the entirety of her body bes enveloped in a pure white light, like salt.

    As the light gathers, a single white orchid (���m; Baek Ran) blooms in that ce.

    The mark of the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent that Buk Hyang-hwa carried in her previous life briefly appears on her face before burningpletely in the white light of salt. The ashes drift and merge into Kim Yeon''s mark.

    Then, Buk Hyang-hwa''s soulpletely whitens, scattering into the void.

    Jing��

    A vast resonance echoes, and Kim Yeon suddenly finds herself in a certain space.

    As thews of the world of Salt Mountain blur and Kim Yeon''s consciousness is transported to an entirely different dimension, she sees a massive bird sitting before her.

    In a trembling voice, Kim Yeon asks,

    Just who are they?

    The bird answers,

    It is a key.

    The Law Talent for Liberation.

    A Saint (�}��)parable to your kind, created by a Great God.

    The bird continues speaking.

    That though it has been passed down to them, for those ves of death to ept it, a price must be paid.

    That she, the sessor of the Trida Vast Cold Heavenly King among the ves of death, must choose whether to ept it.

    Kim Yeon stares at the bird for a moment before finally opening her mouth.

    "I will ept. Because thy art...no, you are..."

    She approaches the bird and embraces it.

    "...The fate...Hyang-hwa left behind..."

    Before she knows it, the bird has transformed into the figure of Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The bird, now in the form of Buk Hyang-hwa, smiles faintly and merges into Kim Yeon.

    At the same time, a message from the bird, in the form of Buk Hyang-hwa, echoes in Kim Yeon''s mind.

    That, as the Jo n was cursed with mental regression, and Buk Hyang-hwa was cursed with full-body paralysis, she, having chosen it, will inevitably suffer sudden misfortune as the price...

    "I will ept any misfortune. I will carry it in my embrace."

    Then, someoneughs from within the darkness.

    : : Not knowing the heart your master left behind, nor the heart of the child who handed you the key, you dare to im the brilliance of Vast Cold and ept the masterpiece I''ve dedicated my life to? : :

    "It''s not because of Vast Cold''s brilliance that I carry this. And...I do understand their hearts."

    Kim Yeon''s eyes glow a light pink.

    Around her, threads of soft light begin to glow.

    Pasasasasa��

    Around her, light pink quince flowers begin to bloom one by one.

    "Of course, I don''t know everything yet. Just a speck. However...having received Hyang-hwa''s heart, I will keep thinking about it as I live on. I don''t know who you are, but..."

    A wave of light pink flower petals over floods around Kim Yeon.

    "I will ept it. And even if it''ster, I will figure it out!"

    : : Is that so? : :

    Someoneughs again from within the darkness.

    : : I''ve heard your resolve. Then, as the creator of the key and the master of the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, as the creator of the [Pseudo-Ender Liberation Law Talent], I will bestow upon you sudden misfortune as the price for receiving the key. : :

    From deep within the darkness, something massive flies towards Kim Yeon.

    : : Until the day you reach the Thirty-Third Heaven, as long as you borrow the power of the Liberation Law Talent, you shall never speak a single word. Your tongue, other than being used for tasting, may convey no meaning, and your will shall only be expressed through your actions. Through no means with your mouth shall your meaning ever be expressed. : :

    Paaaatt!

    Something is pulled from Kim Yeon''s mouth and is bound in the darkness.

    She instinctively realizes.

    That was her Word Spirit (���`).

    From now on, she will not be able tomunicate with anyone��neither through her mouth, voice transmission, her consciousness domain, nor through heartnguage.

    That is the price for epting the Liberation Law Talent, having epted Buk Hyang-hwa''s heart.

    Though it is a wretched misfortune, Kim Yeon closes her eyes and epts it.

    Because even if she can never speak to her loved one again, even if she can never say the words ''I like you'' from her lips again, the fate that her most dearest friend left behind is now embedded deep within her as well.

    Because the traces of Jo Yeon and Hyang-hwa have been passed down to her.

    With firm resolve, Kim Yeonpletely leaves the space within the darkness.

    To continue moving forward, to continue reflecting on the hearts of Jo Yeon and Hyang-hwa...

    And within the darkness.

    The one who bestowed upon Kim Yeon the Liberation Law Talent and the sudden misfortune smiles faintly.

    : : I have kept my promise. Obsidian, Vast Cold, Golden Divine...and my old master. : :

    They curl their body into an even deeper part of the darkness where no light reaches, and closes their eyes.

    : : I have protected one of them... : :<hr>

    Oh Hyun-seok looks at the child gradually fading before his eyes.

    It has been several years since he began staying at the royal family of Peni Kingdom.

    Before he knew it, the child he had picked up had ovee her gloomy past, and now considers Oh Hyun-seok as her true father.

    "...Haha..."

    Heughs.

    "Ha, haha... Ahaha..."

    He continues tough.

    Memories from another time flow into his mind.

    Memories spanning approximately 700 years.

    Memories of another world.

    And he understands.

    That the world opposite from him is the real one.

    Thus, he also understands.

    Over the past few years.

    The child he had tried so hard not to get attached to has already be his real child.

    Oh Hyun-seok finally understands the true purpose of this world.

    For those who enter this world, each is given a role that brings difort.

    Yeon Wei was ced in the situation she feared most, and Jeon Myeong-hoon too was confronted with the things he longed for the most.

    Oh Hyun-seok himself, during hisst visit to this world, experienced life with the daughter he had lost, and this time it was no different.

    ''The true purpose of this world is...to show a person the possibility they''ve tried hardest to ignore.''

    Kim Young-hoon was a passing schr with no family or ties.

    Oh Hyun-seok was a father with a miscarried daughter.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon lived in a world where his lover was alive.

    Yeon Wei was in a world where she truly ended up with her lover.

    Seo Eun-hyun...it''s unclear what, but from beginning to end, he remained a dirty charcoal maker.

    This world is one that unearths the most secret hopes people have hidden and creates the possibility for them toe true.

    Oh Hyun-seok realizes that the essence of this world is a dream.

    Because a person''s hopes can only be fulfilled in dreams.

    And as he realizes that this world is a dream, he understands.

    ''I...I missed my child this much.''

    He is able to look into the heart he had been ignoring all this time.

    ''I...wanted to be a father.''

    Salt, when sprinkled on a wound, brings hellish pain, but it also cleanses the wound.

    This world is like salt being sprinkled on a wound.

    Oh Hyun-seok embraces his new daughter who is gradually bing blurry before him.

    "Dad...where are you going? Dad...?"

    "Don''t worry...child."

    He smiles through his tears.

    It is only at the moment of parting that he realizes.

    He had thought of this child as an orphan, and himself as the orphan''s guardian.

    But in truth, this child is already his own.

    Oh Hyun-seok is already a father.

    And...

    All fathers show their children a smiling face.

    "I''ll be back soon."

    Chiiiiii��

    A purple light swirls around him.

    As thews of the world blur, the power of his main body begins to return.

    Seo Eun-hyun had once taught him something called Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    He said that Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, which holds the potential for the evolution of all living things, would align well with the Bone Armor Treasured Origin Art Oh Hyun-seok had begun to learn.

    And today, on this very day,

    As Oh Hyun-seok realizes his fate, hees to understand the true meaning of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    ''A message of inheritance to pass on to someone.''

    Sururuk...

    Within the world of Salt Mountain, thew of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens enters.

    Thatw bes a single flower bud, which is ced in the hands of Oh Hyun-seok''s daughter.

    "So...just sleep for ten more nights."

    Sarararak��

    Oh Hyun-seok''s Purple Soul Filling the Heavens turns into a China aster flower and is ced in his daughter''s hand.

    Oh Hyun-seok''s daughter looks into his eyes and smiles.

    "You have toe back, Dad."

    "Of course. You trust Dad, right?"

    Her figure gradually bes fainter, and finally, shepletely disappears.

    And then, Oh Hyun-seok cries.

    He wanted to be a good father.

    But because he was just a few minuteste to the hospital, the child was lost.

    That''s why he always lived with self-me.

    However...

    In this world, he became a father.

    And atst, as he is able toy down that self-me, even if only a part of it...

    Oh Hyun-seok vigorously stops crying andughs.

    "Life is...!"

    Hisrades are gathering again. The ''guests'' who came from the outside are all heading back together.

    "Pleasure!"

    Let''sugh with pleasure.

    Let''sugh at any time.

    For the daughter he will meet again someday.

    That''s the resolve he makes.

    ''Someday, I will definitely reunite with my entire family, and together...we''llugh.''

    Reuniting with his entire family andughing together.

    From that day on, that became Oh Hyun-seok''s goal.<hr>

    "The method to desecrate fate...?"

    The image of Great Mountain disappears.

    At the same time, I realize that I am gathered together with myrades, being expelled somewhere.

    Paaaatt!

    The Salt Crystal norigage follows me andnds in my hand.

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts ''pleasure'', Kim Yeon has a pure white bird drawn on her cheek, and everyone else is making their own expressions.

    But my face darkens.

    ''That Great Mountain Supreme Deity said an enormous misfortune lurks before me.''

    If even a madman who grinded the entire universe to dust says it��s an enormous misfortune, then just what kind of misfortune is it?

    ''Of course, it wouldn''t be from Their perspective.''

    They are the Owner of Great Mountain, one of the most revered divines in the entire universe.

    Among the words Yeong Seung spoke while I was trapped in the cycle of infinite regression,

    Only the [Oldest One] and the [Owner of Light] could suppress the Great Mountain Supreme Deity by force, meaning They must be within the top five in the entire Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds.

    If even by Their standard it��s a misfortune, then there''s no solution except suicide, so there''s no point in thinking about it.

    ''It must be a great misfortune from my perspective.''

    Then what exactly is the misfortune?

    I grit my teeth.

    ''Whatever it is, this world has always been unimaginably cruel to us.''

    There is nothing more I can afford to lose.

    Woo-wooong!

    Gradually, my strength returns.

    I draw forth my will, and together with attraction force, I begin to use Immortal Arts.

    Kuguguguk!

    The world distorts, and I feel us being nearlypletely expelled from Salt Mountain.

    Whates into view is the Interdimensional Void.

    It is the domain of infinite Vestiges, and the Middle Realms area.

    Uduk!

    As soon as I enter the Interdimensional Void, I immediately draw forth attraction force and Immortal Arts, joining my palms together.

    "Hm...!"

    Paaaatt!

    I first try to evacuate myrades to the nearest Middle Realm!

    I sense the closest Middle Realm.

    The two closest Middle Realms possessing devilish energy!

    Paaatt!

    I send myrades flying directly toward the True Devil Realm!

    Before they even have a chance to speak,

    And after I send them to the True Devil Realm, I try to follow them by bending space with attraction force.

    That''s when it happens.

    "...Huh?"

    Space...doesn''t bend.

    Attraction force does not ur.

    No, it feels like the entire surrounding Qi has dried up.

    ''What is this...?''

    Suddenly, I feel a chilling sensation in my head.

    ''Wait. When I sensed the Middle Realms just now...''

    I felt [two] Middle Realms with devilish energy.

    One was the True Devil Realm.

    Then what was the other one...

    With a chilling feeling, I turn my gaze towards the other Middle Realm, the one that isn''t the True Devil Realm.

    There, a red world resides.

    : : I have been waiting. : :

    "Heot..."

    In an instant, I activate Immortal Arts.

    But right after, an overwhelming force squashes my entire body, soul, Integrated Dao Domain, and the Immortal Arts I activated, killing me.

    That is my twenty-second return.

    .

    .

    .

    Time rewinds.

    I open my eyes.

    ''Did I die again?''

    Thest thing I saw in my final moment was the True Immortal (�w��) Blood Yin (Ѫ�), filled with malice directed at me.

    ''Even though I''ve learned Immortal Arts, I can''t stand against a True Immortal who truly possesses their own Immortal Art...''

    Then, I feel something strange.

    "...Huh?"

    It''s the Interdimensional Void.

    But that''s not the issue.

    "Uh, uh?"

    Myrades are around me.

    And Oh Hyun-seok is shouting ''pleasure'', while a pure white bird is drawn on Kim Yeon''s face.

    My mind freezes, and I immediately repeat what I had just done.

    I send myrades to the True Devil Realm, and I quickly try to follow.

    But my attraction force and spells are rendered useless.

    Then, I once again notice the red world, staring at me from behind.

    : : I have been waiting. : :

    Crunch!

    Once more, everything about me is crushed, and I die.

    That is my twenty-third return.

 Chapter 468: First Day, First Day, First Day...First Day!!!

    Chapter 468: First Day, First Day, First Day...First Day!!!

    Piiiit!

    My consciousness returns.

    It''s that situation again.

    I gasp for breath and look around at myrades.

    Oh Hyun-seok is still wiping away his tears whileughing, and Kim Yeon, with a solemn expression, still has the white bird drawn on her face.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is trembling, as if recalling something, while Seo Ran has returned to his original form, and Hong Fan looks around in confusion.

    "H-Hurry!"Using attraction force and Immortal Arts, I tear open an entrance to the True Devil Realm, throwing myrades in before attempting to follow them in.

    However, the moment I try to enter the True Devil Realm, my body is forcefully repelled.

    At the same time, all of my strength is forcibly sealed.

    : : I have been waiting. : :

    An all too familiar will follows.

    "W-Wait! Chief Judge..."

    Pukwak!

    Without even giving me time to speak, I am crushed.

    Thest thing I remember is one phrase from Blood Yin.

    : : I don''t know about anything else, but I can never forgive you for summoning [Them] inside my friend. : :

    My consciousness sinks.

    That is my twenty-fourth return.

    The first moment of the twenty-fourth cycle!

    "Heok"

    I tremble uncontrobly, clenching my teeth.

    I look around again.

    It''s still the same.

    The point of my regression has been fixed in the worst possible form!!!

    "Ah, no..."

    I feel my mind going nk as I grit my teeth.

    ''Time has been fixed.''

    I need to find a way.

    I need some method to escape this situation.

    ''For now, let''s try not using attraction force.''

    I suppress attraction force, seal all my spiritual power and spiritual energy, and push myrades far off into the Interdimensional Void before holding my breath myself in the darkness. ����????��S?

    The next moment.

    : : I have been waiting. : :

    "This f��"

    Crunch!

    That is my twenty-fifth return.

    The first moment of the 25th cycle.

    ''Stay calm. First, ept that the regression has been fixed. I need to find the best way.''

    I recall the warning Great Mountain gave me.

    ''An immense misfortune lurks ahead of you.''

    The misfortune They spoke of must have been this, being trapped in the cycle of time.

    ''They taught me the method to desecrate fate.''

    I recall the words of Great Mountain.

    : : I have been waiting. : :

    "This d��"

    Without giving me time to think, Blood Yin appears.

    Crunch!

    That is my twenty-sixth return.

    The first moment of the 26th cycle.

    ''Quickly, quickly!''

    I recall the words of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    There''s no time to think calmly!

    ��Remember, fate ''must'' be fulfilled. The fates prophesied by True Immortals are of a nature that ''must be realized.''

    Blood Yin prophesied that our meeting is an inevitable fate.

    Thus, that ''fate must be fulfilled.''

    ��You, too, can shatter a prophecy head-on once you reach this domain, but since that''s impossible for you right now, I''ll have to teach you a trick. Listen carefully, you fool. The method to desecrate fate is simple. If there''s a fate where the universe will be destroyed, the way to twist that fate is to raise a ve called ''the universe'' and then kill that ''universe.'' If you do so, fate will be fulfilled��no matter how forced it may be��and you''ll be able to escape the absoluteness of fate by insisting to the world that you didn''t resist fate.

    That is the way to mock and desecrate fate.

    Kwaduk!

    I immediately cut off my arm and create a cursed beast.

    "Keruk?"

    The cursed beast rolls its eyes, unable to grasp the situation, and I shout at it.

    "From now on, you are Blood Yin."

    "?"

    "There, we''ve met now! Everything is done, right!? I''m leaving!"

    I open the door to the True Devil Realm together with myrades.

    They reach the True Devil Realm.

    And I am thrown out.

    Toong!

    "Heok, heok...h-heok..."

    Dripping in cold sweat, I look back.

    : : I have been waiting. : :

    The figure is there again.

    That is my twenty-seventh return.

    The first moment of the 27th cycle.

    I realize that I''m a moron.

    ''Because I didn''t have enough time to think things through, I acted too hastily.''

    But even without time, failure still leads to growth.

    More of Great Mountain''s wordse to mind.

    ��Of course, a being on the level of a True Immortal wouldn''t leave behind such a sloppy loophole. For example, even if you raise a ve called ''the universe,'' if that ve only shares the name with the universe and nothing else, the identity likely wouldn''t be epted. So, to bypass fate using such a sacrifice, you''d at least need to bring in something like a ''small universe.'' If it truly possesses the same essence as the entire Heavenly Domain, then it''s possible to forcefully fulfill the fate.

    : : I have been waiting. : :

    "...At least give me some time to reflect on the past. Twenty-eight..."

    [TL: One of the two ways to say twenty-eight is simr to ''This fuck.'']

    Puduk!

    That is my twenty-eighth return.

    The 28th cycle.

    I have no choice but to recall Great Mountain''s ''whispers'' even faster in this ever-pressing time constraint.

    ��Therefore, the method to desecrate fate is to ''perfectly'' fulfill that fate on a smaller scale. By doing so, you''ll build up resistance to that fate, making it difficult for the same fate to affect you twice... That is the only way for someone at your level to defy fate.

    In short, it''s a kind of ''apotropaic magic'',

    Like stepping in dung and encountering a small misfortune, thus avoiding a greater disaster.

    By warding off bad luck like that, just as I gained ''resistance'' after seeing Governing Immortal and indirectly encountering [Higher Beings] a few times, the same resistance builds up against fate itself, allowing one to escape from it.

    It''s like how a god cannot destroy the world twice with the same prophecy of a great flood.

    ��Of course, you''d still need the abilities of the Sacred Vessel stage for that.

    "...What am I supposed to even do?"

    ��I''ve told you everything. Survive. Then, die by my hand.

    With that, my memory of Great Mountain''s advice ends.

    "Hah..."

    What am I supposed to do?

    : : I have been waiting. : :

    "Hold on, Elder..."

    Crunch!

    ''Perfectly...same essence...small scale...fulfill fate...''

    That is my twenty-ninth return.

    The 29th cycle.

    Toong.

    As soon as the cycle begins, I send myrades flying toward the Astral Realm, while I move to the True Devil Realm.

    "Ha, haha, hahaha!!!"

    I let out a cry of joy.

    "I did it!!!"

    Though separated from myrades, I seeded in being the first to enter the True Devil Realm without hesitation the moment the cycle began.

    ording to Baek Woon''s exnation, the True Devil Realm is practically the same entity as Blood Yin.

    The fate of ''meeting Blood Yin'' has been fulfilled...

    "For now, if I move to the Lower Realms or another Middle Realm..."

    And then,

    The sky of the True Devil Realm turns red.

    : : Interesting. : :

    In truth, they were originally one body.

    Though separated, they are the same entity, so I thought the fate of ''reunion'' was fulfilled.

    ''...Is it because the name is different?''

    A name carries fate.

    The being who was once Yu Hao Te was renamed ''Blood Yin,'' and their fate has also changed.

    In that case, the True Devil Realm is not the same as Blood Yin.

    : : I have been waiting for you. You called upon [Them]. You alone cannot be forgiven... : :

    ''But at the same time, because they were once the same entity, it''s a world where they can interfere whenever they want...is that it...?''

    Feeling an overwhelming despair, I grit my teeth and pull out thest resort I can muster.

    "Immortal cultivation is repentant enlightenment... Just like tiny grains of salt..."

    Crunch!

    That is my thirtieth return.

    The 30th cycle.

    "Heh, heh heh...heh heh heh...!"

    I feel my mind slipping from the 30th cycle.

    It feels so distant.

    There''s no answer.

    Just how in the world am I supposed to escape from here?

    I sense that the being can follow me even if I escape to the ends of the universe.

    ''Even pulling out the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra won''t work.''

    I''ll be killed before it activates.

    No, even if it does activate, the difference in level between me and Great Mountain is so vast that it would barely destroy the Human Realm territory and the surrounding area, let alone the Heavenly Domain.

    "Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens...!"

    I invoke another Immortal Art that twists fate, the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    A cloud of cmity obscures the sky, blocking fate!

    : : Do you know...how many times I have suffered at the hand of the Lightning Immortal? : :

    Pukwak.

    The red world pierces through the ck cloud and crashes down on me.

    : : I have waited a long time. : :

    Cruuuunch!

    That is my thirty-first return.

    31st cycle.

    "Ha...! Ha, haha! Hahahahahahaha!!!"

    Iugh maniacally.

    Everything feels utterly hopeless, just as it did when everything was destroyed by the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    When I was tortured by Yeong Seung, I did recover my memory at the st moment,'' but since I lost the memory of ''me'' within the countless regressions, it didn''t feel this distant.

    But this time, I can feel it very clearly. That there really is no answer.

    I am trapped in this timeline.

    "Huha! Huhahahahaha!"

    : : I have been waiting. : :

    "Huaaaaah!!!"

    Crunch!

    That is my thirty-second return.

    32nd cycle.

    "Huaaaaaaah!!!"

    I hurl myself at Blood Yin with every bit of strength I have.

    I die while only screaming.

    That is my thirty-third return.

    ...

    33rd cycle.

    34th cycle.

    35th cycle.

    "You bastard! Do you know who I am? I am the current Chief Judge''s...!"

    Baduduk, Badudududuk!

    I try to impersonate one of the beings of the Underworld with the intensifying aura of death, but I die in the most excruciating way so far.

    That is my thirty-sixth return.

    ...

    62nd cycle.

    63rd cycle.

    64th cycle.

    "Zhengli! Zhengli! Zhengli! Yeong Seung! Yeong Seung! Yeong Seung! You xxx! Somebody, anybody,e here! Hurry!!! Please!!!"

    That is my sixty-fifth return.

    ...

    222nd cycle.

    223rd cycle.

    224th cycle.

    "Hoho, Daoist Blood. Do you know who I am? Sent by the [Oldest One], I am..."

    : : Just who are you daring to impersonate. : :

    Jiiiing!

    Chijijijijijik!

    I die experiencing not only every imaginable pain a human body can endure, but also the pain that can be endured by every living being of the Bright Cold Realm, True Devil Realm, and Blood Yin Realm.

    That is my two hundred twenty-fifth return.

    ''Which cycle am I on again?''

    Ah, I remember now.

    This is already the 500th cycle.

    I feel my head aching as I think.

    Even as I keep dying, I think.

    ''In all 500 attempts, I''ve tried everything I could, using every n and power at my disposal.''

    I''ve shouted for Zhengli, I''ve even tried calling upon Yeong Seung and the Heavenly Venerable of Time, and even the Radiant Eight Immortals that Baek Woon once called upon.

    But the time given to me is too short.

    No matter what I do, I die in an instant.

    ''It''s impossible to fight back.''

    Even the ''method to defy fate'' that Great Mountain told me about cannot be attempted unless I reach the Sacred Vessel level.

    But I''m not even at the Star Shattering stage, let alone the Sacred Vessel stage.

    My martial realm is at Void Shattering, but still...

    "...Wait."

    As I meet my 558th death, somethinges to mind.

    ''Can I do it?''

    I grit my teeth as I organize the thought that just popped up in my head.

    There was a time when I even tried to ''Return to thee'' to Blood Yin, but that didn''t work either. I just ended up dying a slightly more painful death.

    Asking for help from someone won''t break this situation.

    ''I need to raise my realm.''

    Right now.

    I must raise both realms of the Heaven and Earth Tribes to reach the Star Shattering stage!

    Crunch!

    612th death.

    ''If I turn Heaven, Earth, and Heart into the Star Shattering stage, the Three Great Ultimates will manifest.''

    Moreover, within my domain, there is even the artificial star created by the Mad Lord.

    ''If I rise to the Star Shattering stage, I''ll be able to match Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Puppet!''

    If I can do that...

    Perhaps, with the realm of the Star Shattering stage, I might be able to wield strengthparable to the Sacred Vessel stage.

    ''I''ll rise to the Star Shattering stage, use the strength of the Sacred Vessel stage to defy fate, and break through head-on.''

    A head-on breakthrough.

    That is the only option left for me.

    Amidst endless deaths, I begin to continuously undergo repentant enlightenment from the Qi Gathering stage to the Star Shattering stage, all for the sake of a head-on breakthrough.

    700th cycle!

    With eyes gleaming, I form hand seals.

    ''From now on...''

    I will begin the Star Shattering advancement ritual.

 Chapter 469: Star Shattering Advancement

    Chapter 469: Star Shattering Advancement

    Starting from the Qi Gathering and Qi Refining stages all the way to the Integration stage.

    There is amonality in the advancement rituals for advancing through these stages.

    It is precisely the concept of ''building up.''

    During the Qi Refining stage, one builds up Heaven and Earth spiritual energy. From the Qi Building stage, it''s the spiritual power refined into pure spiritual force. From the Core Formation stage, spiritual power is even more densely packed inside the Golden Core, and in the Nascent Soul stage, spiritual power is divided and stored in the Nascent Soul.

    During the Heavenly Being stage, Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is used to build the Heavenly Circle.

    In the Four-Axis stage, the Five Elements and Five Blessings are used to build the Earthly Bearings.

    In the Integration stage, the Heavenly Circle and Earthly Bearings arebined to fill the Integrated Dao Domain with Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, building the Six Harmonies Divine Powers.This is themonality across all Immortal Cultivation that begins from the Qi Refining stage.

    However, there is a slight difference that emerges at the Star Shattering stage.

    At the Star Shattering stage, there is no more building up.

    One simply...breaks.

    As I prepare for the Star Shattering advancement ritual, Blood Yin stops from immediately killing me and looks down at me.

    They seem to be intrigued.

    Well, that''s only natural. When ites to the Star Shattering ascension ritual, it''s understandable to be looked down upon like this.

    After all, the Star Shattering advancement ritual is notorious for being called a ''suicide ritual'' by many Grand Perfection Integration stage cultivators, due to its extreme severity.

    Perhaps They find it amusing because I''m choosing the most gruesome method of suicide for myself.

    That infamous Star Shattering advancement ritual is, surprisingly, extremely simple.

    Simpler than any other stage I''ve built up to so far.

    Exploding.

    The advancement ritual for the Star Shattering stage is to explode everything I''ve built since the Qi Gathering stage up to the Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    ''Yeah, keep looking down like that, Blood Yin.''

    They seem to think I would die horrifically from failing the Star Shattering advancement, and even if I seed, They have the confidence to still crush me the same way.

    ''You won''t be able to look down for much longer.''

    I''ll make you into the dog that chases after the chicken.

    The advancement to the Star Shattering stage, which brings one close to the peak of cultivation and referred to as a demi-god, is, amusingly enough, very simr to the Qi Building advancement ritual.

    At the 13th star of Qi Refining, one gathers Heaven and Earth spiritual energy into one clump using the form for ''Unified Origin.'' Then, with the form of the 14th star, ''Infinite Spiritual Cloud,'' it is exploded to form a spiritual cloud and then a spiritual star,pleting the advancement to the Qi Building stage.

    The Star Shattering advancement is identical.

    Just like the Qi Building advancement, one treats all of the cultivation and Integrated Dao Domain built as ''Unified Origin'' and explodes it.

    Kuarurung!

    My Integrated Dao Domain, now entirely filled with the ss Sword Mountain like my Heart Essence Domain, begins to rampage.

    Integrated Dao Domain.

    Colorless ss Mountain Treading Sea (�oɫ��ɽ����).

    My Integrated Dao Domain, which was named together with Crystal ss to Treading Sea, faces its end as soon as it was named.

    ''Don''t worry.''

    This is not the end, but the beginning.

    While consoling my Integrated Dao Domain, which is about to shatter as soon as it was named, I pour strength into it.

    "Here I go!"

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    The small world within me is destroyed.

    A tremendous roar and explosion reverberate through the Interdimensional Void, and an immense light bursts out from within me.

    From the explosion that originates from me, a massive dust cloud forms and shapes itself into a neb.

    If the 14th stage of Qi Refining creates the Infinite Spiritual Cloud, then the Star Shattering stage is about exploding the Integrated Dao Domain to form a neb.

    Perhaps, the advancement from the Qi Refining stage to the Qi Building stage was merely practice for this moment.

    Shiiiiiii��

    I regain consciousness within the neb.

    Everything is hazy.

    It''s only natural.

    I just exploded my domain with all my strength, which is practically no different from my main body.

    Who could remain unscathed after blowing up their own body, soul, life, and cultivation to the point of turning it to dust?

    Eight to nine out of ten Integration cultivators perish at this point of the Star Shattering advancement ritual, with their spiritpletely disintegrating into dust alongside the neb formed by the explosion.

    ''This is why the Void Refining Dharma Treasure is necessary.''

    Through the Colorless ss Sword shining in the center of the neb, I begin to regain even more rity in my consciousness.

    The Void Refining Dharma Treasure, which an Integration stage cultivator synchronizes with their Integrated Dao Domain and connects to their heart essence, does not explode even during the explosion of the Star Shattering advancement ritual.

    This is because even though it is synchronized with the cultivator, it is still an external object.

    ''But it is an external object that has been synchronized.''

    Therefore, although it does not explode, it remains within the neb as it is still connected to the heart essence, assisting in the reassembly of the scattered spirit and consciousness.

    Ordinary Grand Perfection Integration cultivators would move to the edge of the Chaos Realm when performing the advancement ritual, stabilizing the space and setting up formations around them to help condense their consciousness.

    By doing so, the Sacred Master of the Middle Realm could intervene to provide a faint amount of assistance.

    They could use thews of the Middle Realm to help condense the consciousness a little.

    Of course, even with this assistance, eight-nine out of ten still die.

    ''It wasn''t something to worry about too much, huh.''

    Having already reached Void Shattering, I am able to quickly regain my consciousness even though it waspletely scattered into the neb.

    Kiii��

    Kieee!

    Rather than that, Blood Yin''s Heavenly Demons infiltrate my neb to interfere with my efforts to gather my consciousness.

    ''Judging by the fact that They haven''tpletely scattered the neb yet, it seems They n to crush me even more painfully once I fully reach the Star Shattering stage.''

    That arrogance will be what lets me escape.

    Afterpletely ignoring the Heavenly Demons and keeping my consciousness clear, I proceed to the next step.

    ''Nowes the most crucial part.''

    Once a Grand Perfection Integration stage cultivator has fully regained their consciousness through the Void Refining Dharma Treasure within the remains of their exploded body, that is when the true advancement begins.

    Just as the spiritual cloud is formed in the 14th star of Qi Refining, and the spiritual star is created in the first constetion of Qi Building,

    During the Star Shattering advancement, one must use the neb formed from the explosion of the Integrated Dao Domain to create a [real star].

    Of course, it won''t be at the level of a sun or, but rather a satellite like the moon.

    Nevertheless, the star that is formed will be the cultivator''s main body going forward, allowing them to travel across light years through the star''s attraction force and wield cosmic authority.

    Exploding everything and turning oneself into a cloud of dust, then creating a star from within that dust cloud!

    That is precisely why Esteemed Ones are called Star Shattering (Shattered Star) cultivators.

    And now.

    The real problem begins.

    ''I''ve lost all my cultivation.''

    Though I regained consciousness within the neb, that''s all.

    I am now nothing more than a single soul inside the neb.

    I can no longer use the vast attraction force, spiritual power, spells, or even the dharma treasures I once controlled.

    The Refining Void Dharma Treasure must focus solely on keeping my consciousness intact, and I''ve lost all other authorities due to the recent explosion of all my cultivation.

    There''s no hopeful scenario where, because the neb originated from me, I can move it.

    That neb is no longer something that came from me, but rather the remains (�z��) I left behind after my suicide.

    How could a dead soul possibly move its own corpse?

    That''s impossible.

    ''Now I must do exactly that.''

    To reach the Star Shattering stage, I must achieve the impossible.

    Kurururung!

    Heavenly Tribtion begins to crash down from within my neb.

    The neb has be a cloud, and Heavenly Tribtion descends violently toward my consciousness.

    Kurung!

    Compared to the size of the neb, the Heavenly Tribtion is still at aughable level.

    ''But I need to advance quickly.''

    Otherwise, the Heavenly Tribtion will continue to grow.

    Kurururung!

    Lightning sparks start to gradually increase within the neb.

    At first, it''s just static crackling at the edge of the neb, but gradually, the size and shape of the lightning be clearer.

    Even now, the tribtion matches the level of ate Integration stage tribtion. If it continues to grow, I can''t even imagine how terrifying it will be.

    Moreover, this isn''t even the true Heavenly Tribtion of the Star Shattering advancement yet.

    It''s merely the precursor phenomenon before the real tribtion arrives.

    Wiiiiing!

    While maintaining my consciousness with the Colorless ss Sword, I begin to block the precursor Heavenly Tribtion using the other Colorless ss Swords.

    Since I''ve already reached Void Shattering, my reliance on the Refining Void Dharma Treasure is lower than that of other cultivators, making this possible.

    ''Alright, let''s do this!''

    In the Integration stage, one gains six divine powers.

    ording to what I learned from Cheongmun Ryeong, these six divine powers of the Integration stage are actually the basic Immortal Art, ''Various Omens.''

    Furthermore, Immortal Arts can be activated purely with the heart, without the need for cultivation.

    ''It seems any cultivator who hasn''t trained the six divine powers of the Integration stage into the domain of Immortal Arts won''t even be able to attempt the Star Shattering advancement.''

    At this moment, having lost all cultivation, what is necessary to condense a star is precisely Various Omens.

    Rain (��), Sunlight (�), Heat (��), Cold (��), Wind (�L), Time (�r).

    With the Immortal Art of Cloudiness (��), I gather the neb.

    With the Immortal Art of Warmth (��), I raise the temperature at the center of the gathered neb.

    With the Immortal Art of Wind (�L), I shape the center of the neb into the form of a star.

    With the Immortal Art of Flow of Time (�r), I begin the rotation of the star.

    With the Immortal Art of Coldness (��), I gradually cool the temperature of the star.

    With the Immortal Art of Clearness (�), Ipletely solidify the star''s form.

    Wiiiiing!

    In an instant, the six Immortal Arts activate, sequentiallypleting the star inside the Interdimensional Void.

    From now on, this is my new body.

    My mind settles into the satellite I created.

    Kurung, kururung!

    I gradually solidify my consciousness inside the satellite, watching the signs of Heavenly Tribtion surging around me.

    The size of the signs of the Heavenly Tribtion continues to grow, as if it is locking the entire satellite in a prison of lightning.

    ''Now, the true Heavenly Tribtion wille.''

    I swallow and wait for the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Woo-woong!

    In my sight, the Middle Realms begin to appear.

    Each of the Middle Realms has its own ''sky,'' and in each of those skies, constetions are reflected.

    Then, what are those constetions?

    Their true identity is the Astral Realm.

    The skies of the Middle Realms are all reflecting the Astral Realm.

    Paaatt!

    Why then, do the Middle Realms reflect the Astral Realm?

    It is because, in the end, the light of the Astral Realm upies the most important position for all living beings when ites to cultivation.

    Just like right now.

    Woo-woong!

    Beyond the Interdimensional Void, the starlight of the Astral Realm shines upon me.

    And the Heavenly Tribtion begins.

    sh!

    The Heavenly Tribtion starting from the Star Shattering stage is nothing like an ordinary Lightning Tribtion.

    The Heavenly Tribtion of the Star Shattering stage is also known as a Star Tribtion (�ǽ�), a tribtion directly sent down by the stars of the Astral Realm.

    And...

    Unlike the Heavenly Tribtions at the Integration stage, which have a set number.

    The Star Shattering Heavenly Tribtion descends as one ray from each of [all stars that shine upon the cultivator] during the cultivator''s advancement ritual in the Astral Realm.

    Kwarurururung!

    The Star Tribtion of the first star descends.

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    As I am exposed to the immense power of the star, I squeeze out all my strength to prevent the star I created from being destroyed.

    Ordinary cultivators in the Star Shattering stage conduct their advancement ritual in the Chaos Realm regions of the Middle Realms.

    Chaos Realm regions, like the Dead Earth Domain where Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll is located, often have periods when starlight doesn''t shine well. Cultivators aim for those times to drastically reduce the number of tribtions they face.

    But in the Interdimensional Void, such things don''t work.

    Kwarurururung!

    ''Kugh!''

    An overwhelming amount of starlight shines down from beyond the Interdimensional Void, from the Astral Realm.

    After all, the ce where the Astral Realm clings tightly to, like the Netherworld, Fate Realm, and Flower Realm, is the Interdimensional Void.

    This is a ce where by just slightly adjusting the ne, it is possible to see as many starlights as one wants.

    Kwa-jijijijijik!

    Finally, the first ray of the Star Tribtion, which felt like eternal punishment, ends.

    Since I''ve reached the realm of Void Shattering, I could endure it easily.

    But the problem starts now.

    ''Ah...''

    I let out a low groan as I gaze upon the endless starlight shining down from beyond the Interdimensional Void.

    ''Can I block all of that?''

    Just roughly counting the bright-shining starlights alone already numbers in the hundreds of millions.

    Including the dim starlights, I will have to endure tens, hundreds of billions of these Star Tribtions.

    ''I have to do it.''

    At that moment.

    : : How moving. : :

    The voice of Blood Yin, who had been silently observing until now, sends a message with a sneer.

    ''He-heok...''

    Seeing Blood Yin''s true body I am hit with a shock that makes my mind feel like it''s on the verge of copsing, and my body trembles.

    ''Th-That''s...a True Immortal''s true body...!!!''

    Having acquired the body of a star, I am finally able to perceive a higher dimension.

    Only now am I able to understand just how terrifying an entity a True Immortal truly is.

    The realm of Void Shattering is a different system, so even though I saw Blood Yin and understood the terror of a True Immortal, I couldn''t fully grasp it.

    However, at this very moment.

    I feel my very existence forcibly copsing in front of Blood Yin.

    ''Did I...miscalcte again?''

    The very act of advancing to the Star Shattering stage��it seems I overlooked the possibility of bing even more vulnerable in front of Blood Yin.

    The more truths and understanding I gain, the more dangerous this action bes, and I didn''t even realize it.

    It''s when I''m trembling.

    : : As a senior, I cannot turn a blind eye to the suffering of a junior. : :

    Blood Yin, in a manner as if feeling pity, starts doing something to my mind.

    And I immediately recognize the nature of Their spell.

    ''Th-This is...!?''

    Devilish Spell.

    Baihui Melody (?��)

    Paaaatt!

    In an instant, my mind starts to clear.

    Attraction force enters through my Baihui point, rotates within my brain, and exits through my forehead.

    Of course, in my star-formed body, I have no such physical organs, but that''s how it feels.

    At the same time, I sense my consciousness domain bing endlessly clearer, and my sensory perception sharpens even more than when I ingested the poison Hong Fan gave me.

    It''s not something that''s eroding me like Purple Soul Filling the Heavens or Heart Demons.

    It''s purely amplifying my abilities temporarily.

    Yet, even though my sweat nds no longer exist, I feel cold sweat running down my back.

    ''This can''t possibly be a blessing.''

    It''s undoubtedly a cmity in disguise.

    In the next moment.

    Devilish Spell.

    Protecting Melody.

    Only after Blood Yin gives me a blessing that increases my physical capabilities and life force do I understand Their true intention.

    "Ah..."

    After Blood Yin''s [blessing] passes, the densely packed Star Tribtions in the sky are momentarily held back by Blood Yin.

    "Ha...haha..."

    Blood Yin looks down at me and smiles as if feeling thrilled.

    As one Star Tribtion after another descends, they continue to amplify above the protective barrier created by Blood Yin.

    : : Now, as a senior, I will help my junior. : :

    sh, paaaatt!

    The starlight in the sky gradually brightens.

    ''Insane...''

    Is this what they call karmic retribution?

    It feels like I''m receiving back what I once did to Yuan Li.

    Finally, as the Star Tribtion amplifies and amplifies...

    When Blood Yin''s protective barrier begins to crack.

    Only then do I look at the massive torrent of Star Tribtions crashing down on me with a hollow, exhaustedugh.

    ''If Jeon Myeong-hoon offered up a finger as a sacrifice...no, no...even if he turned into Jeon Myeong-hoon juice for a human sacrifice...could that dy this Heavenly Tribtion for even one second?''

    In the next moment.

    I experience the Star Tribtions engulfing my entire body, and even my screams are crushed by the overwhelming power of the tribtion.

    My senses, forcibly amplified by Blood Yin by billions of times,pletely receive the pain of the Star Tribtion amplified by billions of times. My life force, strengthened and toughened by Blood Yin, survives for ten days while each grain of sand within my star-formed body cracks and explodes.

    Amidst unbearable agony that feels as though it will turn me into an imbecile, a forgotten memory resurfaces.

    ''Ah...I see.''

    The Heavenly Silkworm Controlling Ghosts Art, which maniptes multiple tools, was not a martial art I created.

    It was a martial art I learned from someone.

    Yes...

    It was a martial art I learned from Hong Fan, who also has a talent for martial arts.

    He once said to me.

    ��If there is a next life, I will follow Master in that life as well. So please, teach me martial arts then too. My Entering Heavens Beyond the Path will not change even then. Even if eternal and infinite time passes, my heart will remain unchanged...

    Recalling a scene from my forgotten 16th cycle, I lose consciousness while searching for the clue to break free from this cycle of time.

    ''Hong Fan''s Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.''

    Only that can help me in the current situation.

    That is my 701st return.

 Chapter 470: 701st Cycles First Day. And...

    Chapter 470: 701st Cycle''s First Day. And...

    Life after the 701st death.

    I collect myself quickly and assess the situation.

    ''I failed to advance.''

    But it''s fine.

    I gained more important information.

    ''I need to get Hong Fan''s help, Hong Fan''s assistance.''

    I swiftly organize the memories that just resurfaced.After the 15th cycle, during the 16th cycle, I truly witnessed the genius of Hong Fan, one of which was his ''martial arts.''

    I taught Hong Fan martial arts.

    Moreover, he mastered any martial art almost instantly.

    After he entered the Transformation Stage, when he could shift into a human form and unfold martial arts, his genius became even more apparent.

    Hong Fan had an aptitude for all weapons, and whichever weapon he wielded, he used it with the most optimal movements.

    It was to the point that I couldn''t help but be reminded of Kim Young-hoon during the 16th cycle.

    ''Now that I think about it, that wasn''t something you''d simply call ''talent''.''

    Rather, it was less of talent and more like someone at a higher level who had temporarily lost their memory and was gradually regaining their senses.

    It was something I could easily recognize because I had done the same thing multiple times myself.

    It''s probably...

    Something rted to Hong Fan''s past life.

    In any case.

    Not long after I taught him martial arts, Hong Fan''s martial prowess advanced rapidly.

    I recall the moment he crossed the Ultimate Pinnacle and reached Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.

    I remember it clearly.

    Hong Fan, with threads tied to the tips of his ten fingers, attached unique weapons to the ends of each thread.

    Sword, spear, shield, bow, whip-staff, ring, iron whip, halberd, dagger...

    Surrounding those ten weapons were dozens of other weapons.

    From bizarre weapons like the tiger hook, nine-section whip, iron fan, and judge pen, to war weapons like the moon de (Korean polearm), podao, and long spear, an innumerable number of weaponsy beside Hong Fan.

    Then, after that scene, he revealed his Gang Sphere.

    Nine Gang Spheres began to spin behind Hong Fan.

    His Gang Spheres, filled with different deadly poisons, were no different from poison pellets��just brushing against them would kill most living beings.

    The pitch-ck spheres devoured the surrounding light.

    At the same time, the poison rose to an even higher dimension from the ne of Qi, transforming into something metaphysical.

    ��This is my Martial Art.

    ��Impressive. To integrate the martial flow of ten thousand weapons through poison.

    I remember that conversation.

    ��It''s a splendid Martial Art.

    ��No, my Martial Art is not splendid at all. It is not that kind of Martial Arts.

    ��What? Why? How can such an incredible Martial Art not be considered good?

    Hong Fan said to me.

    ��First of all, my Martial Art was not created topete with others.

    ��Then what is that Martial Art for?

    ��This Martial Art was created so that I would not have topete with others.

    Tstststst...

    Hong Fan''s ck Gang Spheres merged into his Entering Heavens Beyond the Path, and before I knew it, the pitch-ck aura started to engulf the surroundings.

    The ck mist he exuded seemed to devour the surrounding weapons and erode the nearby space.

    As I watched even the light being endlessly sucked into the darkness, I asked him a question.

    What is the true meaning of his Martial Art?

    He answered.

    ��To survive.

    ��To survive?

    ��Yes. It exists for survival. This Martial Art is the crystallization of doing whatever it takes to survive. Killing my enemies, killing anything that threatens me, killing, killing, and killing again... If I can''t kill, I run. If I can''t run, even if I have to steal from others, doing whatever I can to survive��that is this Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.

    In the darkness, Hong Fan took his stance.

    ��What does Master think is the most necessary thing for survival?

    ��What is it?

    ��Learning.

    ��Learning?

    ��Yes. I will show you.

    I saw Hong Fan''s dance that day. It was a dance filled with endless possibilities.

    What was the reason poison was born in this world?

    It was to survive.

    Poison that inflicts pain to make sure the enemy can never hunt me, poison that paralyzes the prey to make them easier to kill and consume, poison that kills the charging opponent instantly...

    Poison exists to protect oneself and to survive.

    Poison is pain.

    And pain, in the end, is the teacher of life.

    I exchanged blows with Hong Fan.

    Then, Hong Fan''s Entering Heavens Beyond the Path quickly ''learned'' my Formless Sword, connected it into his own Martial Art, and used that connection to gain a momentary advantage over me.

    ��So, that''s it. The essence of your Martial Art is...the unification of Martial Flow.

    The me of that time who was at Treading Heavens could instantly grasp the true meaning of Hong Fan''s Martial Art.

    The true meaning of Hong Fan''s Martial Art is precisely unification!

    It''s about connecting his own Martial Art with the opponent''s and unifying their Martial Flow.

    And in that unified state, he could read the opponent''s flow, distort it, control it ording to his will, and ultimately reverse it!

    That is the ability of Hong Fan''s Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.

    So why do I need Hong Fan''s Entering Heavens Beyond the Path at this very moment?

    ''Heavenly Tribtion.''

    I look beyond the Interdimensional Void and gaze at the bright Star Tribtions.

    The reason Blood Yin didn''t block my first Heavenly Tribtion wasn''t just to watch my performance, but also because the first tribtion struck so quickly that there wasn''t time to block it properly.

    Therefore, when I face the Star Shattering Heavenly Tribtion, I am bound to take the ''first tribtion'' head-on, no matter what.

    To connect Martial Arts and unify them means, in other words, to connect hearts and unify them for a brief moment.

    And...

    ''The hearts of the Heart Tribe are the same as Heavenly Tribtions.''

    In other words.

    Through Hong Fan''s Entering Heavens Beyond the Path, I can ''unify'' the unavoidable ''first tribtion'' and ''all the Heavenly Tribtions that follow subsequently.''

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon! Hong Fan!!!"

    I throw my remainingrades into the True Devil Realm, leaving only the two of them behind as I prepare for the Star Shattering advancement ritual.

    Blood Yin, watching my advancement preparations, grants me a momentary reprieve, and I shout toward the two of them.

    "From this moment on, I need your help!"

    Integrated Dao Domain.

    Colorless Sword Mountain Treading Sea!

    After activating my Integrated Dao Domain, I begin to make it explode as I speak.

    ��Unite my Heavenly Tribtions!

    After sending my heartnguage to the two of them, I quickly begin my Star Shattering advancement.

    ''There''s no other way right now.''

    I look at Hong Fan.

    I know that Hong Fan had taught martial arts to Kim Yeon and has asionally been training his own martial arts as well.

    With his talent, at the very least, he should be close to the enlightenment of Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.

    So, I can only hope...

    For this one time, I desperately pray to the heavens that he can attain Entering Heavens Beyond the Path!

    ''Heavens above...''

    If you are a sapient being, I hate you.

    But if I continue to die here, won''t this worlde to a halt?

    For the sake of the flow of this world.

    And for the sake of a true genius like Hong Fan, not a durd like me...I desperately pray that Hong Fan reaches Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.

    So...

    "You must reach it, Hong Fan!"

    Kwakwakwakwang!

    Amidst the explosion, I shout towards Hong Fan.

    Hong Fan''s heart essence, evenpared to all other beings, is alien.

    It''s so alien that I can''t even tell if he''s reached Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.

    An endless Darkness World where not even a trace of light can prate!

    However, unlike the tainted and chaotic darkness of people like Jo Yeon or Seo Hweol, it is calm and serene, like the darkness of an endless night sky.

    It almost seems like the heart essence of someone peacefully asleep.

    All I see is darkness.

    Thus, I cannot determine if he has reached Entering Heavens Beyond the Path, and all I can do is pray.

    Kwarurururung!

    Once again, I transform into a neb and continue my advancement into the Star Shattering stage.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is struggling between life and death just from defending himself from the aftermath of my advancement, and Hong Fan is hiding behind Jeon Myeong-hoon and seems to be analyzing the true meaning of my words, exining it to him.

    ''If Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fanbine their powers, and I exert a bit of strength, I can face the Star Shattering Heavenly Tribtion by taking just onebined tribtion and end it all at once!''

    If that happens, I will have the opportunity to fully enter the Star Shattering stage and attempt the method that Great Mountain told me.

    Kurung, kurururung!

    Maybe it''s because I''ve done this before.

    I find the Star Shattering stage advancement ritual rtively easy to handle.

    Once again, I gather my consciousness within the neb and from the center, draw forth clouds with my Immortal Art.

    Then...

    ''Hm?''

    I sense something strange during the advancement.

    ''Wait, something''s odd.''

    Something is different from the advancement ritual of the previous cycle.

    I realize the reason right away.

    ''Ah...I see.''

    The neb that is erupting from my body is twice that of the previous cycle.

    Even if I die, I can maintain my cultivation realm when regressing thanks to Void Shattering.

    Then what happened this time after returning again, after my star-formed body was torn apart by the Heavenly Tribtion in the previous cycle?

    It''s simple.

    ''I did not fully reach the Star Shattering stage. However, after I self-destructed, my body became a neb, then reformed into the shape of a star, and was once again torn apart by the Heavenly Tribtion. Thus, what remained was merely...the gigantic cloud of dust left after the star was pulverized by the Heavenly Tribtion.''

    Those dust particles moved to the ne of Soul through the realm of Void Shattering, and they apanied my return.

    In other words, the neb formed from my remains in the previous cycle followed me into this one.

    Kugugugu!

    ''Hm, there isn''t much change.''

    I think as I absorb the neb.

    Though the neb has doubled in size, the mass of the star has only slightly increased. It hasn''t grown exponentially in size or anything of the sort.

    It does seem like the attraction force has be a bit stronger than before, but that''s about it.

    ''Of course, if the neb continues to umte every time I advance, theoretically, if I die about ten billion times, I might be able to be a True Immortal.''

    However, as I feel the ''death'' piling up deep within my soul, I realize that I cannot proceed in this way.

    ''That method won''t work.''

    Even now, I''ve died far too many times.

    Though I feel safe for now, a creeping sense of unease seizes my mind, warning me that if I die too many times, I''ll be dragged straight to the Netherworld.

    ''I need to escape quickly at the appropriate time!''

    Kururung!

    As I proceed with the advancement ritual with the doubled neb, I finally seed in fully solidifying the form of the star.

    Kurung, kurururung!

    Then, familiar starlight twinkles in the sky.

    The Star Tribtion is about to begin.

    I focus my consciousness on Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    [Hong Fan, I know you''ve been practicing martial arts. I also have a rough idea of where the pinnacle of your martial arts will lead, as I''ve reached the realm of Void Shattering. Right now, I need your strength. Please, lend me your power!]

    Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon both begin forming hand seals with determined expressions.

    Integrated Dao Domain.

    Great Heavenly Rain of the Charged Lightning Veil.

    Darkness World.

    Two Integrated Dao Domains unfold before me.

    It seems Hong Fan had already grasped the meaning behind my words at some point and shared it with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "I will show you, Master. This is..."

    Wiiiiiing!

    The inside of his Integrated Dao Domain begins to rotate.

    At the same time, Hong Fan''s will unfolds throughout the world.

    ''It''s the same.''

    Hong Fan''s Entering Heavens Beyond the Path from the past life heads towards the Star Tribtion about to fall on me, and...

    Waduk.

    Hong Fan explodes and dies.

    It''s Blood Yin.

    : : Would I let you interrupt the y (��)? : :

    "Ah..."

    The Star Tribtion plunges toward me.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, despite Hong Fan''s death, doesn''t run away. Perhaps he resolved to carry out the n they discussed together. He ignites his true origin.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    But it''s useless.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s true body is far too insufficient to handle the overwhelmingly cosmic Heavenly Tribtions of the stars. At best, he only manages tobine a mere several million or so Heavenly Tribtions into one.

    Even if he is loved by Heavenly Punishment, that''s the limit.

    I endure the several million Heavenly Tribtions that have merged into one with all my strength.

    As I endure, I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon, who haspletely exhausted his energy, turned pale, and died.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon...Hong Fan..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is smiling.

    I don''t know why he''s smiling.

    Maybe he''s in the middle of reuniting with Jin So-hae, who has already died.

    I can''t see where their souls have gone, and all that remains is the smile the two left behind.

    : : As a senior, I shall help my junior. : :

    Blood Yin mocks me again, blocking the Heavenly Tribtions and strengthening me.

    With the Heavenly Tribtion being blocked by Them, and in this moment of brief respite,

    Ipress the body of the star.

    Then, I ovey my incarnation on top of the body of the star.

    Tstststst...

    The body of the human Seo Eun-hyun returns.

    Looking up at Blood Yin with the body of the human Seo Eun-hyun, I open my mouth.

    "Are you enjoying this?"

    Surung��

    I draw the Colorless ss Sword.

    I begin to burn my true origin.

    Burning all of my lifespan and true origin, I pour everything into the sword.

    Doing something this insane in the middle of a Heavenly Tribtion inevitably results in death, but it doesn''t matter.

    I''m going to die anyway.

    There isn''t even enough time to grieve for Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s deaths.

    Therefore, in this short window, I must do what I can.

    "I will escape from your grasp."

    I directly explode the body that has taken the form of a star.

    Bing the explosion itself, I charge towards Blood Yin.

    [Even if I die a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times over!]

    Blood Yin''s single strike shes in my mind.

    My hope of escaping through Hong Fan was trampled mercilessly.

    What am I supposed to do?

    After dying nearly 700 times, I know that bowing down, begging, and groveling pitifully doesn''t work.

    The answer has always been to face it head-on.

    Swallowing my sorrow and rage, I fly towards Blood Yin, unleashing a single sword strike containing all of my pain.

    The single strike of True Immortal Blood Yin that crushed and killed Hong Fan.

    A True Immortal''s single strike!

    If I can block that strike just once, hope will appear.

    ''The goal is set.''

    No matter how many times I die ande back, I must be able to block Blood Yin''s single strike.

    If I can block a True Immortal''s strike, I will be able to see the hope of escaping through Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon!

    Therefore...

    I will keep dying.

    I will die over and over, and constantly fail.

    And by piling up the mountain of failure, I will definitely break free from this horrific cycle of regression!

    [Definitely!]

    Blood Yin dismissively flicks away everything I throw at Them.

    I am sent flying back, struck by the amplified torrent of Heavenly Tribtion caused by Blood Yin.

    In the agony of the Heavenly Tribtions, I suppress my fury and resolve to escape from this cycle no matter what must be done.

    I vow this.

    That is my 702nd return.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    ....

    ......

    The first moment of the 985th cycle.

    Atst, I managed to grasp a clue.

    ''The form has taken shape.''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, the thirty-third move.

    The form of the technique, which I named Sumeru, flickers before my eyes.

    This will be the key to blocking the single strike of a True Immortal.

 Chapter 471: Divine Descent (降神)

    Chapter 471: Divine Descent (����)

    All the divine spirits ruling this world know one thing.

    That is, while the realm after death may belong to the Heavenly Venerables, life before death is spent entirely under the gaze of light.

    As such, countless spirits fear, revere, and simultaneously worship the [Light].

    And, for that reason, they also despise it.

    Among them, Blood Yin particrly hates the light.

    No, to be precise, they have hated it ever since the days when they were still Yu Hao Te.

    When they learned the truth about the light and its ugly purpose from [The Oldest One], they began to despise the light.Of course, now that they have lost the power and backing they once had, they are treated like a bug by the light and must fear it, but they still hate the light.

    With the added matter of their old friend, Vast Cold, the light became even more loathsome.

    Thus, they cannot forgive Baek Woon, the devotee of the light who manages Vast Cold''s corpse.

    Moreover, they cannot forgive Seo Eun-hyun, the one who brought light into that world.

    While they might not be able to touch Baek Woon, who is assimting with the Bright Cold Realm, Seo Eun-hyun is different.

    At most, Seo Eun-hyun only became an Esteemed One by handling discarded old power like the Heart Tribe or whatever it''s called.

    He isn''t particrly intimidating, and even if he raises the realm of his Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation to the Star Shattering stage, it wouldn''t be scary.

    There''s no need to mention the Entering Nirvana stage, and even Sacred Masters are not frightening unless they are assimted with the Middle Realms.

    How much less so would someone at the mere Star Shattering stage be!?

    However, Blood Yin feels something strange.

    It''s Seo Eun-hyun, with whom they reunited due to their own prophecy.

    The moment Seo Eun-hyun saw them, he immediately began advancing to the Star Shattering stage, as if desperately trying to resist.

    Originally, Blood Yin nned to kill him and extract and torture his soul for tens of thousands of years. But now, Blood Yin watches with amusement, as if Seo Eun-hyun is saving them the trouble of killing him.

    After all, the probability of advancing to the Star Shattering stage isn''t high, and even if by some miracle he seeds, it would only make him more vulnerable to a True Immortal after reaching the Star Shattering stage, so there''s nothing to worry about.

    Even if he doesn''t be more vulnerable, it''s just a single Star Shattering stage.

    An early Star Shattering stage at that. Compared to a True Immortal, the difference is as extreme as that between a human and a long-tailed tit or perhaps a chick. ???

    : : Surely, it must be like that. : :

    But as Blood Yin watches Seo Eun-hyun advance before their eyes, and the star hepleted, they are shocked.

    : : What are you? : :

    Normally, a star created during one''s first advancement to the Star Shattering stage is about the size of a satellite.

    However, the star that appeared before Blood Yin''s eyes...

    It''s clearly the size of a.

    This is definitely not a normal situation.

    Wiiiiiiiiing!

    Moreover, Blood Yin can''t help but be astonished by the ''ring'' that begins to form around Seo Eun-hyun.

    : : Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation! How!? : :

    No matter if it''s someone who cultivated Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation during the Integration stage, they cannot undergo the Star Shattering advancement all in one go.

    From the Star Shattering stage onward, if one wants to cultivate Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, they must perform the absurd advancement ritual ''one more time.''

    In the state where they''ve already formed a star, they must explode the star once again toprehend attraction force through the insane process. Otherwise, Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation at the Star Shattering stage is impossible.

    Yet, for some reason, Seo Eun-hyun is wearing the ''ring,'' the proof of a Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation practitioner.

    : : Child, what kind of sorcery have you used? Reveal the truth before this Chief Judge. : :

    I failed.

    I failed.

    I failed, and failed, and failed again.

    I exploded myself in front of Blood Yin dozens, hundreds of times.

    And...through that process, I delved deeper and deeper into the nature of attraction force.

    In a state where my star wasplete, I repeatedly caused it to explode and continually improved.

    And after enduring the strikes of a True Immortal hundreds of times with my body, I came to understand True Immortals even more.

    A True Immortal is a world itself.

    Not a fake world like the small worlds formed in the Integration stage or the satellites made in the Star Shattering stage, but a [true world] itself��this is what a True Immortal is.

    In the body of a True Immortal, real living beings can grow, possessing true birth, aging, sickness, and death, with cultivators who advance toward Immortal Cultivation emerging from within.

    They are no different from Gods (��) who dominate from above, regting the fates of all phenomena under the heavens like invincible rulers.

    After enduring the power of a [world] hundreds of times, I finally found a way to counter the [world].

    A mere mortal cannot withstand a world''s power.

    Therefore, one must borrow it.

    If I cannot defeat the world with my own hands, I, too, must borrow the world''s power.

    Woo-wooong!

    Once again, I soar towards the Heavenly Tribtion that Hong Fan shot at me.

    And I see it.

    Blood Yin''s attraction force, moving in the ne of Fate...

    ''I too must soar into the ne of Fate, if only for an instant.''

    Paaatt!

    In an instant, the star I created shrinks and enters my body.

    How many times have I created a star, self-destructed, and regressed?

    At some point, a ''ring'' had appeared around me.

    ''This ''ring'' is drawing in the surrounding power.''

    Much like the Heavenly Circle formed during the Heavenly Being stage that draws in Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, the power of the ''ring'' seems to draw in the power of the ''world'' itself.

    Blood Yin attempts to strike Hong Fan.

    I push my main body, which is now encircled by the ring, inside my incarnation and transform into human form, charging towards Blood Yin''s single strike.

    The Colorless ss Sword is grasped in my hand.

    Though brief, in this short period, I regressed hundreds of times, and the Colorless ss Sword, which had been ''ovepped'' hundreds of times, evolved into a dharma treasure at the Star Shattering-level.

    Holding the now more fearsome Colorless ss Sword, my eyes gleam as I begin to draw a circle.

    Blood Yin''s attack seems about to strike Hong Fan at any moment, but I pay it no mind and continue drawing a circle with my sword on the spot.

    Kiiiiing��

    This is the Sub-Heart Sword, Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment.

    Simultaneously, it is also umting Dust Forms a Mountain.

    Within the hazy mist, a colorless circle is being drawn.

    Just as Kim Yeon''s Paired Wing Dance had, for a brief moment, reached the realm of true infinity due to the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,

    Each time my sword draws a circle, my consciousness elerates more and more.

    Boong��

    Boong boong��

    Boong, boong, boong, boong!

    ...

    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiing!

    At first, the rotation seems a bit slow, but before I know it, I feel like I''ve entered a realm where the world hase to a halt.

    ''Up to this point, this is a state that can be reached with normal mental eleration.''

    I elerate further.

    My sword moves faster.

    ''More.''

    Kiiiiiiing��

    ''More!''

    Kiiiiiiing!

    ''More!!!''

    Piitiiiitt!

    At some moment.

    I feel as if the world haspletely stopped.

    I feel as if I have be light itself.

    No, perhaps I might even be faster than that.

    In this frozen world, I look up at the ne of Fate.

    Even now, Blood Yin is still moving within this frozen world.

    And They''re moving so naturally.

    Blood Yin meets my gaze.

    : : How astonishing. To reach this realm with the body of a mortal. : :

    Their eyes gleam.

    : : I see. Do you possess all Five Senses? : :

    Five Senses?

    What does that mean?

    : : I was wondering how a mere mortal could push his mind into the realm of the Immortal Family, but for you to use such a method... Astonishing, truly astonishing. : :

    I don''t understand what They''re saying.

    But one thing is clear.

    At this moment, my mind has, even if only briefly, risen to a level equal to those beings called True Immortals.

    By endlessly drawing circles and elerating my mind, I have reached this realm.

    Blood Yin seems to grasp my intention and mocks me.

    : : Are you perhaps struggling to block my strike? : :

    I can''t answer.

    To remain in this realm, even temporarily, I must desperately keep drawing the circle.

    : : It''s useless. Do you think raising your mind to our level will solve anything? Hahaha... : :

    Then, the next moment.

    Blood Yin''s attack strikes me, standing in front of Hong Fan.

    ''I must maintain the circle...''

    A red wave from the ne of Fate engulfs me.

    I grit my teeth as I feel my entire body evaporating under the overwhelming force.

    ''No. Endure. Continue maintaining the circle. If I do, I can seed. If I keep, keep maintaining it...the move of Sumeru...!''

    But in the end, I fail to maintain my bnce before this immense force.

    Half my body, including my main body, is flung away, breaking my bnce, and the circle I was drawing shatters.

    At the same time, my mind returns to the realm of mortal beings.

    ''...Damn it.''

    As I feel my consciousness fading, I stretch out my hand toward Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    My attraction force surges toward them, pushing them far away.

    The next moment, an immense Star Tribtion swallows me, and I lose consciousness.

    That is my 986th return.

    986th cycle.

    Once again, I unleash the move of Sumeru and charge at Blood Yin.

    Blood Yin repeats the same situation as before.

    Everything is the same.

    But one thing is different.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Blood Yin''s power of immense force bes a wave that engulfs me.

    But I do not stop drawing the circle.

    Even as half of my body is destroyed, even as my main body is shattered, I don''t stop.

    In the final moment!

    Paaatt!

    At the end of drawing, drawing, and drawing the circle again, I finally feel my power reach a certain realm.

    The circle I have been drawing now surrounds me like a ring of light.

    I feel the endlessly drawn circle solidify, and Ipress it.

    Thepressed circle enters my body.

    At the center of my shattered star body.

    At the very core, the circle I had been drawing bes a single point.

    I let out a bitter smile.

    ''Is this the limit?''

    Jjeeeooong!

    The moment right after Iplete the point, I am hit and killed by Blood Yin''s single strike.

    Before my star ispletely destroyed, I mustplete this point.

    But...it''s toote.

    ''It''s fine, though.''

    Next time, I will make sure I seed.

    That is my 987th return.

    987th cycle.

    Paaatt!

    I draw the circle, push my mind into the realm of True Immortals, and sessfullypress the circle into a point.

    ''Now it really begins.''

    Fortunately, Ipleted the point before my body waspletely destroyed.

    What remains is to split the point!

    The form for creating the Gang Sphere!

    Using that form, I duplicate the point into three.

    ''With this...''

    Paaatt!

    Three points split again into nine.

    Then, the nine points split into 27, and the 27 into 81.

    With each split, the speed of the process grows faster.

    But the next moment.

    Waduk!

    I die again.

    ''Faster...''

    988th cycle.

    The points created through rotation could be counted in the hundreds.

    But once again, I failed to reach the target.

    ''More...!''

    989th cycle.

    990th cycle.

    991st cycle...

    At some point,

    I started to feel as though the ''circle'' I am madly drawing is being internalized within my mind.

    ''This is...''

    Finally, I understand.

    This act of ''drawing a circle'' has, at some point, bepletely one with me, just like the Sub-Heart Sword''s Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment.

    sh!

    The moment I realize this, I draw a circle at the start of the cycle and immediately condense it into a point.

    Paaaatt!

    Then, the point generated within my body instantly splits into dozens, hundreds, and begins to scatter in all directions.

    Soon after, I realize that three thousand lights have appeared around me.

    ''Now it''s enough.''

    : : What petty trick is this? : :

    I can sense Blood Yin mocking me.

    Silently, I raise my sword.

    In the next moment, the ''original point'' inside me emits light.

    Simultaneously, the light erupting from the original point begins to connect with the other three thousand ''points.''

    It looks like a constetion formed of three thousand stars.

    : : Hoh, is that what it is? : :

    As expected of a True Immortal. Despite being rotten, Blood Yin quickly realizes what I am trying to do.

    The constetion that starts from me continues to spread out, even though the ''points'' have all disappeared.

    The lines of the constetion reach the far side of the Interdimensional Void.

    They connect to the Vestiges there.

    Chijijik!

    The constetion continues to connect.

    Once the constetion connects with one Vestige, it extends further, linking with more and more Vestiges.

    In an instant, the entire Interdimensional Void begins to shine because of the constetion connected to me.

    : : You momentarily push your mind into the Immortal Domain (����), replicate that mind, and connect those replicated minds to the Vestiges... Do you intend to grant those Vestiges the mind of an Immortal Being? You intend to il about before me with that? Even if you temporarily grant the mind of an Immortal to those waste materials, what do you think will change? : :

    They chuckle, seemingly amused.

    : : You''re better than most Quasi-Immortals. It''s not a true Immortal Art, but it can be considered a Sub-Immortal Art. : :

    : : ...Wrong. : :

    I speak as I look up at Blood Yin.

    : : I didn''t connect the minds to the Vestiges. : :

    I can sense Blood Yin flinch in surprise as They look down at me.

    Speaking in the domain of True Immortals consumes an immense amount of mental power, so without saying more, I continue to activate the move of Sumeru.

    The lines of the constetion created from Sumeru finally extend beyond the Interdimensional Void and reach the Astral Realm.

    The Vestiges are merely a medium.

    What I truly aim to reach is...the universe itself.

    Through the constetions, I connect directly to the universe and feel a sudden tremor in my being for an instant.

    ''This is the universe...''

    It is so grand that even trying to express it in words feels sphemous.

    An infinite space of a divine level!

    That is what the Astral Realm, the universe, truly is.

    Hwiiing��

    Starting from Transcending Peaks, I begin to unfold every move in Severing Mountain Swordsmanship up to Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment.

    My Severing Mountain Swordsmanship had already begun to merge into one when I created umting Dust Forms a Mountain.

    But today, I have made up my mind to meld Severing Mountain Swordsmanship even further.

    Moves connect to moves.

    Simultaneously, the ''star ring'' within my body rotates fiercely, starting to absorb the world itself.

    The moves connecting to moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship draw a circle, and as the circle oveps with the star ring within me, it happens.

    Chwaaaack!

    Atst, through the constetion connected to the entire universe, the power of the entire world begins to be drawn into me.

    It''s as if the universe itself is being sucked into my sword form.

    Blood Yin had said this.

    How dare someone reach Their level of power through a mere mortal''s mind?

    They are right.

    Even if I momentarily connect my mind to the domain that transcends all speed and spacetime, they are beings who exist sofortably in this realm.

    I, alone, cannot defeat them.

    ''That''s why I won''t rely on just my mind.''

    I connected the Vestiges to me.

    Then, I connected to the ''worlds'' inside those Vestiges and imbued my mind into them.

    Using those Vestiges as mediums, I imbued my mind into the universe.

    The dust in the far reaches of the universe.

    The starlight, the cold, the heat, the workings of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    In this brief moment, ''my mind, which has reached the Immortal Realm,'' is briefly embedded in them all.

    Of course, I''m not truly borrowing the power of the entire universe.

    But...

    I earnestly pray to this whole world as I swing my sword.

    ''Please, lend me your power.''

    After countless rotations, I thrust my sword towards Blood Yin''s single strike.

    The power of the entire world stretches out to meet the force of another world that is charging at me.

    The next moment.

    ������!

    I explode along with the red wave rushing towards me.

    ''Ah...''

    Finally.

    On the 991st cycle, I sessfully achieve mutual destruction with a True Immortal''s single strike.

    That is my 992nd return.

    992nd cycle.

    "Once more!"

    Mutual destruction is not enough.

    I must block this single strike, survive, and...!

    After blocking the Heavenly Tribtion that Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon gathered for me!

    After fully entering the Star Shattering stage, until I canpletely defy Blood Yin, continue to advance this sword!

    I perform a sword dance.

    It is a sword danceposed of endless circles.

    I draw a circle, create a point, and scatter that point to form a constetion.

    After borrowing the power of the universe through that constetion, I perform a sword dance that integrates the entirety of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and unleash the final strike.

    That is...

    ''Severing Mountain Swordsmanship. Thirty-Third Move.''

    "Sumeru (횏�)!"

    Jjeong!

    Once again, my sword shatters.

    This time, however, there is no mutual destruction.

    The sword merely crumbles to pieces, and all the energy in my body is drained.

    "Ha...ha..."

    Iugh as I watch the Star Tribtion descending upon me.

    Now...

    I am almost there.

    That is my 993rd return.

    993rd cycle.

    I perform a sword dance and thrust my sword forward.

    Puhwak!

    The red wave descending from the ne of Fate splits in half.

    "Haha..."

    At first, I couldn''t even perceive it, but now I can see.

    The process of the red torrent, bursting from Blood Yin''s body like a sea of blood, surging towards Hong Fan is now vividly clear to me.

    ''The sword didn''t shatter.''

    I smile slightly.

    I take another step forward.

    Though I used up all my energy, I managed to block Blood Yin''s single strike without shattering the sword!

    Kwarururung!

    Once again, I close my eyes as I take the Star Tribtion head-on.

    That is my 994th return.

    994th cycle!

    995th cycle!

    996th cycle!!

    997th cycle!!

    "Ah..."

    Suddenly, I realize that I''ve entered a kind of trance (��㱾�).

    The red torrent flies towards Hong Fan in front of me.

    It''s a torrent descending from the ne of Fate.

    It''s too weak to be considered a true Immortal Art, and it''s merely an attack sent by Blood Yin in a jest, but even so, it''s the strike of a True Immortal.

    After several deaths, I now feel certain that I can split that attack without breaking my sword, and without exhausting all my energy.

    Only then do I fully realize.

    ''I''ve finally reached greatpletion in a new technique.''

    Just learning a technique doesn''t mean one can use it perfectly.

    Even the creator of the technique must practice it, refine it, and find ways to improve it until they internalize the optimal form that suits them best.

    Only by reaching that stage can one truly say they have reached greatpletion in it.

    Wiiiing!

    At the same time, I experience something strange.

    Everything in the world appears as a sword.

    Blood Yin is a sword.

    Every Vestige in the Interdimensional Void is a sword.

    Every Star Tribtion shing in the universe is a sword.

    Every starlight casting down Star Tribtion is also a sword.

    ''Ah...''

    I discover a new facet of the technique I''ve just created.

    The thirty-third move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is not only a sword dance that ''borrows the power of the world,'' but also a spell that ''draws power from the world'' like Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    And, the phrase ''borrows power from the world'' implies...

    If there''s an entity that is akin to a world itself, they can ''lend me their power'' through the sword dance I perform.

    Divine Descent (����)

    I can sense a divine being descending within my sword dance.

    : : Do you seek the Dao through the sword? : :

    For some reason, I find myself answering the divine being''s question as if entranced.

    "Yes. I do."

    : : You have reached the Dao-Seeking (���) realm of the sword. As you have caught this seat''s eye, there exists the intent to make you a devotee. Yet, to offer assistance is a different matter. Should you desire my aid, you must prove your skills. Combine Sword and Immortal as one and reveal your mastery. : :

    I understand what it means.

    Until now, I''ve only wielded the sword from the perspective of Martial Arts.

    And this unknown True Immortal is telling me to merge swordsmanship from both the perspective of martial arts and the perspective of spells.

    Paaatt!

    I unfold my sword dance within the radiance.

    It feels as if [someone] is helping me from the side.

    My swordsmanship, spells, divine powers, and attraction force allbine so naturally.

    I hear what seems to be a satisfiedugh in my ear.

    The [someone] who is helping me is admiring my swordsmanship.

    Hearing thatughter, my mind wavers, and I feel a deep urge to submit to that [someone] right then and there.

    Instinctively, I can sense it.

    This being has reached the utmost pinnacle of the sword.

    Although not of the Heart Tribe, it feels like this being is akin to a god as a sword cultivator like Hong Su-ryeong.

    Ah, I want to return to thee.

    How wonderful would it be to return to this being and be their sword.

    The exhausting life of a mortal with flesh and blood tires me.

    I want to live as nothing more than a sword, as iron.

    Yes, I will retu��

    : : How dare you!!!: :

    Blood Yin''s enraged voice snaps me back to my senses.

    : : Once again, you summon a wicked thing! Sinister beings, I beseech you to leave the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain! : :

    The next moment.

    Under the power of Blood Yin''s Immortal Art, activated with Their full effort, my body is crushed, and I die.

    That is my 998th return.

    ''Is it already the 998th cycle...?''

    It''s been long.

    So incredibly, endlessly long.

    In thest cycle, I was entranced by [someone] and nearly returned to them, but this time is different.

    ''With just my pure strength alone, I can block up to Blood Yin''s general single strike!''

    Once again, I slip into a trance, but this time, I do not lose my mind. Rather, I perform the sword dance with just my mind.

    As a world nests in my sword, a burst of radiance explodes outward.

    Simultaneously, I once again see the vision where the entire world appears as swords.

    Once more, [someone] tempts me with their voice.

    : : You, Dao-Seeker of the sword. Follow this seat. Then you shall see the ultimate truth of the sword. : :

    I refuse.

    "No thank you."

    : : What did you say? : :

    "I will see the ultimate truth of the sword with my own hands."

    Tssssaaaaaa!

    A brilliant white radiance erupts from within the sword dance.

    Within that radiance, I push back the mind of the being speaking to me and shout.

    "What meaning is there in attaining the ultimate truth of the sword by borrowing another''s hands!"

    I have failed, failed, and failed again.

    This is my sword, built upon the mountain of failure.

    "My sword is mine. The ultimate truth of the sword I seek is also mine alone. I appreciate your goodwill, but I will achieve it with my own hands!"

    As I shake off the will of the transcendent being that descended into the sword dance, I thrust my sword towards the single strike of Blood Yin.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirty-Third Move.

    Sumeru!

    The sword dance that borrows the power of the world flies towards the single strike unleashed by another world.

    ''Atst!''

    In the 998th cycle, for the first time, I have perfectly blocked Blood Yin''s strike!

    [Hong Fan!!!]

    I shout in mental speech to Hong Fan.

    As Hong Fan''s Entering Heavens bursts forth, memories of the 16th cycle sh by.

    ��What will you name your Entering Heavens Beyond the Path?

    ��Mm, I haven''t thought of a good name, but...does a name really matter? I''ll just call it whateveres to mind.

    ��Hmm, what are you saying? Only by having a name will it make it more satisfying when you use it, no? If you can''te up with one...how about I name it for you?

    ��Mm... Do as Master pleases.

    ��Alright. Do you have something you strive for? Some meaning you''d like to have in the name?

    ��Nothing specifices to mind but...if we must name it, please include the word sword.

    ��Sword?

    ��Yes. Since Master''s Entering Heavens is the Formless Sword, and since I''m receiving it from Master, I''d like it to have ''sword'' in it.

    ��Got it. In that case...

    A ck darkness is caught in Hong Fan''s hand.

    The darkness expands, bing a massive maw that devours the light.

    ��Let''s go with...the sword that cuts through the void (̓��) of nothingness.

    In the 16th cycle, I had given his Entering Heavens a name like that.

    Because Hong Fan''s sword, which united countless martial flows, was extraordinary enough to cut even thepletely nothing and void sky.

    ��If you don''t like it or if youe up with a better nameter, feel free to change it. If another namees to mind, you can use that instead.

    ��No, I quite like it. The Sword of the Void... If Ie up with a name I like more, I will return this name to Master. Of course...

    [Hong Fan. The name of your Entering Heavens will henceforth be...]

    I burst out in mental speech, and Hong Fan swings the sword of the void towards the falling Star Tribtion.

    ��If I can''t think of a better name until the end, I will continue to use this name even in the next life.

    [Void Sword.]

    Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.

    "Void Sword (̓�Մ�)!"

    Hong Fan''s sword extends towards the sky, connecting with the Heavenly Tribtion, and Jeon Myeong-hoon''s authority activates, drawing in millions of Heavenly Tribtions.

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon''s power merges with Hong Fan''s, theirbined strength multiplies.

    In an instant, hundreds of billions, trillions, of Star Tribtions converge.

    And I, once again, begin to descend (����/Divine Descent) the power of the universe through the sword dance of Sumeru.

    The first Star Tribtion is unavoidable.

    However...

    The unavoidable Heavenly Tribtion can definitely be blocked!

    The Sumeru Sword Dance, which can even cleave the single strike of a True Immortal in half, cuts through the first Star Tribtion formed by the union of billions of Star Tribtions.

    My single sword strike pierces through the Star Tribtion, breaks through the boundary between the Interdimensional Void and the Astral Realm, and enters the domain of the universe.

    [Haa...]

    I close my eyes.

    Within the almost thousand cycles of regression, I can finally give a ''genuine smile'' that I couldn''t do before.

    Woo-woong!

    The shattered Star Tribtion above me begins to flow directly into my body.

    At the same time, I feel myself truly ''connected'' with the stars that had justunched the Star Tribtions at me.

    I know what this is.

    It is a Star Vein.

    Through the Star Tribtion, I have be connected to the stars, and by receiving a Star Vein, I am being officially recognized as a true ''star'' by the universe itself.

    That is the true nature of the Star Tribtion.

    Through the star vein, the power of all the stars in the universe flows into me.

    My consciousness domain expands like crazy.

    I feel like I could explore the entire Heaven Tribe territory with just my consciousness domain alone if I willed it.

    I feel the power of the stars as I draw forth attraction force, quickly bringing myrades into the star within my body.

    After quickly retrieving the exhausted Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon, I take a single step forward.

    Paaatt!

    The surroundings shift instantly.

    This is the Astral Realm.

    The sea of stars, also known as the universe, the domain of infinity.

    [Atst...I have truly be an Esteemed One.]

    The realm where I can, through the ground-shrinking technique, move through space as if it were a dimensional leap.

    The realm where I can cross from the Interdimensional Void directly into the Astral Realm without any help from the Middle Realms.

    That is the Star Shattering stage.

    Jjeoong!

    It feels like a corner of the universe is copsing.

    In the distance, a part of the universe crumbles with an immense ripple. From there, a red sea begins to stretch its hand towards me.

    : : You! : :

    I grin.

    [This is just the beginning.]

    Feeling the endless power of the star vein flowing into me, I take another step forward.

    Paatt!

    Blood Yin''s figure quickly recedes into the distance.

    Feeling the power of having truly reached the Star Shattering stage, I leap across tens of light-years and escape.

    Kugugugugu!

    However, I see that what appears to be Blood Yin''s hand continuing to chase after me, undeterred.

    ''Now that I''vepletely reached the Star Shattering stage, I''ll retain this realm even if I regress.''

    Since I''ve solidified my realm after withstanding the Heavenly Tribtion, it won''t only be the neb that follows me.

    ''Now, I just need to find something in this Astral Realm that can defy the fate Blood Yin has prophesied.''

    And I''ve already decided on a candidate.

    However...

    Just then.

    "...!"

    While leaping through the Astral Realm, I am forced to stop in one sector.

    [...Hah.]

    Roughly fifty starlights are blocking my path.

    They aren''t the main bodies, just incarnations... Even so, each one feels like they are at the Sacred Vessel stage.

    I immediately know who they are.

    [We shot Star Tribtions to kill you, but what kind of being are you, absorbing it all and advancing instead?]

    The fifty Entering Nirvana beings I shed with in the Nether Ghost Realm!

    They are the ones blocking my path.

    Kugugugugu!

    Behind me, Blood Yin''s arm continues to follow, while in front of me, the fifty incarnations of the Entering Nirvana True Persons block my way.

    A situation of being trapped from both sides.

    ''Can I use the Sumeru Sword Dance one more time?''

    I am quitecking in energy.

    [...Not knowing whether I may be a True Immortal''s clone, incarnation, or Immortal Treasure, do you dare block my path?]

    I decide to bluff.

    But the fifty Entering Nirvana True Personsugh mockingly.

    [The former Chief Judge of the Netherworld guaranteed that you are nothing of the sort. We will kill you here, you insignificant thing.]

    ''Damn it...''

    There''s no other choice.

    My entire body trembles as if it''s about to fall apart, and I have almost no strength left.

    But...

    It seems my fortune is to keep swinging my sword until the very end of ends.

    I prepare my Sumeru Sword Dance, raising my sword will.

    It''s then,

    : : Will you truly not return to this seat? : :

    [Someone] speaks to me again from within the Sumeru Sword Dance.

    [...I don''t need it.]

    : : ...Is that so. But this seat is beginning to covet you. Will you not be this seat''s Immortal Treasure? : :

    [I said I don''t need it.]

    : : ...It cannot be helped. Then this seat shall make a grand gesture. : :

    [...Huh?]

    Woo-woong!

    From beyond the farthest starry sky, I sense that [something] is heading to this ce.

    ''That''s...''

    Through the Sumeru Sword Dance I''ve unfolded, [someone] is descending and calling their power here.

    [That, that, that''s...!]

    [Why, why, why i-is that falling here!]

    [You! Were you their devotee all along?!]

    [Everyone, flee! Flee as far as possible...!]

    It is a sword.

    A massive sword of radiant silver light is descending through the universe towards this ce.

    I feel Blood Yin''s arm flinch in shock and retreat.

    The size of the sword of light is so immense that even the sun looks like a firefly inparison.

    And, the moment the sword falls into this space��

    Sword-Guided Star Rai

    Deeeeng!

    The entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain trembles.

    As the sword of light shatters, all fifty incarnations sent by the Entering Nirvana True Persons are obliterated.

    I can feel that even their main bodies beyond the incarnations have suffered tremendous damage.

    However, more than anything,

    : : ��������������!

    I can feel that Blood Yin has been struck with a catastrophic blow and has been thrown down.

    A corner of the universe copses under the impact of the sword of light.

    I ask the [someone] who has shown me such overwhelming goodwill.

    [Who are you?]

    The [someone] responds.

    I can''t help but be shocked by Their answer.

    : : This seat is the Fifth of the Radiance Eight Immortals. Sword Spear Heavenly Lord. : :

    [...!!!]

    : : You, Dao-Seeker of the sword. One day, you shall be this seat''s Immortal Treasure. : :

 Chapter 472: 998th Cycles First Day.

    Sururuk...

    The Sumeru Sword Dancees to an end.

    Simultaneously, the will embedded in the sword dance by the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord fades away.

    : : Someday, you will be mine. : :

    "..."

    I swallow as I listen to the words of the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    I''ve garnered the attention of True Immortals once or twice before.

    The [Oldest One] had even pursued me during regression, and the Owner of Great Mountain had descended to kill me.Furthermore, although I don''t remember it well, there was a time I met a being known as an Immortal Beast, and in the darkness of the Serving Command Ark, I also encountered [someone].

    In addition, I also met with the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, the Heavenly Venerable of Time, Zhengli, and Yeong Seung.

    ''Hmm. It''s not just once or twice.''

    Anyway.

    I have received their interest and anger before.

    However, I had never encountered a being who ''coveted'' me like the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    ''To think a True Immortal...and one spected to be from a faction of light, desires me...''

    It is nothing short of a terrifyingly misfortune that sends chills down one''s spine.

    I look back.

    Kugugugugu!

    It seems as if a massive crack has formed in the universe.

    It looks as if a huge stone had fallen on a ss window, punching a hole through it.

    ''This is crazy...''

    Despite the universe''s restorative power refilling the space, I shiver remembering the incredible power unleashed by the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    "...Wait, by the way..."

    I recall something as I look at the hole pierced in the universe.

    There is silence beyond the hole.

    No reaction hase after the scream of the Blood Yin.

    My eyes tremble as I look at the hole.

    One second.

    Two seconds.

    Three seconds...

    "...Ha."

    Iugh.

    Then, quietly smiling, I feel the utmost joy within the life and death that had nearly repeated a thousand cycles and spread my arms wide.

    "I am...free."

    Atst, I have escaped.

    "I am, free!!"

    There is no sound in space.

    The vast starry sky and the darkness stretch endlessly.

    I start tough in that starry heaven.

    "Ha, haha..."

    As Iugh, Heaven and Earth spiritual energy bursts forth around me, beginning to surge.

    [Ahahahaha! Hahahahaha!]

    A roar ofughter bursts forth from my mental speech.

    I have!

    Finally!!

    [Escaped!!!]

    I feel the aura of Blood Yin subsidepletely, and I cry whileughing.

    Kurung, kururung!

    [Finally!!!]

    Jjeooong!

    My incarnation explodes, and my main body inside is revealed.

    Thepressed main body appears in the cosmic space.

    The main bodies of Esteemed Ones, known as the Origin Star (��Դ��).

    Origin Star.

    Colorless Sword Mountain Treading Sea Great Star.

    My Integrated Dao Domain has be a star in space, emitting starlight.

    A star made entirely of crystal ss from the surface to the core.

    The star filled with the Sword Mountain with inverted swords scattered everywhere has be both my world and myself.

    Kugugugu!

    At the same time, I feel an immense surge of spiritual energy rushing into the Origin Star through the star vein.

    At first, it seems that Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is simply filling the various ces within the Origin Star.

    However, soon after the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy fills up, the star starts to move as spirit veins begin to enter inside my star.

    The spirit veins fill various ces in the Colorless Sword Mountain like blood vessels.

    Simultaneously, Heaven and Earth spiritual energy begins to circte within the star.

    Heaven and Earth spiritual energy circtes throughout the, beginning to create celestial phenomena.

    Inside the star, it even rains, and brilliant glows gather to form something akin to spirits.

    At the same time, explosions of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy ur within, materialsbine, and life-like entities begin to emerge.

    They are just microbes for now, merely akin to bacteria, but...perhaps in a few hundred million years, fully sentient beings might be born.

    Just then, I notice that the cirction of Heaven and Earth spiritual energies inside my star is reaching a critical point.

    [Ah...]

    Kugugugugu!

    Simultaneously, Heaven and Earth spiritual energy starts to be ''produced'' in ordance with the principles of nature.

    A star that used to only suck in spiritual energy through other stars'' star veins can now transmit Heaven and Earth spiritual energy towards other stars.

    It is only now that I feel truly connected with the star vein.

    "Ah...I see."

    From Qi Refining to the Integration stage, one only consumes Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    Most cultivators spend their lives sucking in the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy around them, confining it within their bodies, and use it for spells, endlessly ''consuming'' resources.

    Even reaching the Four-Axis and Integration stage, only the amount of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy one can consume and confine increases, merely extending the retention period.

    The truth of ''consumption'' does not disappear.

    However, it changes after reaching the Star Shattering stage.

    From this point on, true nature forms inside one''s body, and ording to the cirction within that nature, Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is ''produced.''

    ''The Entering Nirvana stage creates stars, the Sacred Vessel stage organizes constetions, and the Star Shattering stage produces the materials that can create stars.''

    I recall the dawn of the universe andprehend the Star Shattering stage.

    The Star Shattering stage involves circting Heaven and Earth spiritual energy within one''s own star, being in the position of a producer who can create materials, or in other words, ''produce'' Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    The rank of a producer in the universe''s hierarchy.

    That is precisely the Star Shattering stage.

    Wo-woong!

    I produce Heaven and Earth spiritual energy and further precisely imprint my star''s attraction force into the universe.

    Wo-woong!

    Communing with the vast spacetime that is the universe, I imprint the principles of my ''first star'' through attraction force.

    The forms of the Star Shattering stage are, as obvious as it is, the forms of the Examination of Doubts.

    Rain, Clearing, Cloudiness, Want of Connection, Crossing.

    And Inner Diagram, Outer Diagram.

    Shwaaaaa...

    On the newly created first star, rain begins to fall.

    The rain turns into crystal as soon as it touches the ground, bing the foundation of my star.

    Thus, my first star bes a star symbolizing the early Star Shattering stage.

    Heavenly Rain Great Star.

    ''From now on, I should cultivate ording to the practice of the Star Shattering stage.''

    The practice of the Star Shattering stage is simple yet immense.

    The cultivation of Esteemed Ones is as follows:

    Above the star one has created, create an incarnation using the elements (chemical elements) of one''s own star.

    Then, have that incarnation mobilize the power of the star to again rise to the Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    After that, explode the incarnation again to create a second star.

    Thus, after creating a total of five stars and imprinting the principles of Rain, Clearing, Cloudiness, Want of Connection, and Crossing onto them,

    Take the five satellites and drag them around to orbit a suitable.

    Endlessly orbit the until one''s satellites align in a row around the, then borrow the''s power toplete the Inner Diagram.

    Once the Inner Diagram isplete, rotate around the and draw in star veins and Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from the universe toplete the Outer Diagram.

    Reaching the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage through a total of seven Star Body rituals is precisely the cultivation method of the Star Shattering stage.

    ''From the Star Shattering stage onwards, one''s lifespan increases by tens of millions of years.''

    Of course, that doesn''t mean the star created will explode or scatter after ten million years.

    Instead, if one cannot advance one''s realm even after ten million years, their soul will scatter throughout the universe and die, and only the satellites left by the Esteemed One will remain drifting in space.

    Esteemed Ones often describe this phenomenon as being ''devoured by the Heavenly Domain.''

    [Huu...]

    I manifest as a human form incarnation within my body and look up at the sky.

    The star is still without a proper atmosphere, and the entire world isposed of jagged seas of ss.

    Microbes exist to some extent, but that''s it. No traces of sentient beings are visible.

    I breathe above the star and feel the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    Typical Esteemed Ones have stars the size of satellites and don''t have many connected star veins.

    Therefore, the stars of typical Esteemed Ones don''t have much Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, and those Esteemed Ones usually continue cultivating in the Middle Realms with the help of Sacred Masters to grow their incarnations using the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy of the Middle Realm.

    However, I realize that I don''t need to do that.

    ''With so many star veins connected, and the itself being of aary scale, it is only slightlycking in Heaven and Earth spiritual energypared to the Middle Realms.''

    At this level, I can quickly advance my realm without the help of a Sacred Master.

    Moreover, having already trained in the Immortal Art Examination of Doubts, and with the effects of Understanding before Breakthrough in ce, I can cultivate far faster than other Esteemed Ones.

    Of course...

    ''Since the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain will meet its End in ten thousand years...it''s meaningless.''

    I organize various thoughts while moving forward.

    Suruk��

    I suddenly disappear from above the star and arrive in front of a cave made of ss.

    Since the star is my own body, I can immediately go with my incarnation to any ce I can think of on the star.

    "Is everyone safe?"

    I face myrades who I had hidden within my star.

    In terms of time, it has been only a brief moment since west saw each other, but it feels like it has been a very long time.

    "Ah, Eun-hyun, what''s going on? After regaining awareness in that strange world, we suddenly ended up in this bizarre ce. And...the condition of these guys is a bit strange."

    Kim Young-hoon looks at me worriedly, and I look at myrades.

    Hong Fan and Jeon Myeong-hoon are in an exhausted state, Kim Yeon is blinking at me, and Oh Hyun-seok is slightly teary-eyed, though he''s smiling.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon and Hong Fan are fine other than being exhausted. As for Hyun-seok Hyung-nim..."

    "I cried a bit having to part with my daughter for a while."

    It seems he epted the child from the dream world as his own daughter.

    I give him a faint smile.

    It appears that he, too, has finally epted his own heart.

    I then turn to Kim Yeon and speak.

    "Yeon-ah, are you alright?"

    She just blinks.

    "...Yeon?"

    She repeatedly opens and closes her mouth, then points at it.

    Kim Young-hoon lets out a sigh then speaks.

    "I don''t know what happened, but...it seems she lost her voice."

    "What!?"

    I''m shocked and immediately send her a heart message.

    ��Kim Yeon, what on earth happened!

    Then...

    The heart message doesn''t return.

    "...Kim Yeon?"

    I approach her, flustered, and Kim Yeon gestures awkwardly at [above].

    "...Could it be...the beings [above] are involved?"

    Nod nod.

    Kim Yeon nods, and I let out a low groan and ask.

    "Do you know how to use signnguage by any chance?"

    Kim Yeon shrugs.

    It seems she doesn''t know signnguage.

    Come to think of it, none of us had ever learned signnguage in the first ce.

    "Hmm...does anyone have paper?"

    "Here."

    Oh Hyun-seok pulls out paper from his domain, and I ce a brush in front of her to let her write.

    Kim Yeon looks a little perplexed but then picks up the brush and writes something.

    I look at it and frown.

    ''What''s this?''

    What she wrote aren''t any letters we recognize but are strange scribbles.

    It looks like the kind of messy scribble a three-year-old would make while haphazardly holding a brush.

    However, Kim Yeon looks at me with a gaze asking, ''Can you understand it?''

    It seems that, from her perspective, she''s writing ''letters,'' but what''s being expressed is entirely different.

    "Then, can you draw something like a picture?"

    Kim Yeon draws a ''picture'' on the paper.

    Fortunately, the ''picture'' turns out quite normal.

    In the picture, Kim Yeon is talking to something that resembles arge bird, and in the next scene, the bird pulls out Kim Yeon''s tongue.

    "...I see. Understood."

    It seems Kim Yeon has had her Word-Spirit sealed by some True Immortal.

    ''We''re getting involved with True Immortals quite often.''

    I sigh deeply and see Seo Ran clutching his head pass Kim Yeon.

    Seo Ran is gripping his head and trembling, while Shi Ho stands beside him, supporting him with a concerned look.

    "Seo Ran. What''s going on with you?"

    He speaks with a trembling voice.

    "I...I don''t know either. But for some reason, a woman keepsing to mind. Some...some..."

    "It''s fine."

    Woo-woong!

    I synchronize Seo Ran''s consciousness with the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy around him, stabilizing the energy itself and forcibly calming his mind for a moment.

    The others seem startled as they realize what I''ve done.

    I speak to myrades.

    "There''s something I need to tell you all. I just recently...upon leaving that dream world, advanced to the Star Shattering stage."

    "Hah! As expected..."

    Azure Tiger Saint nods as if expecting this, and the otherrades flinch in surprise.

    I exin the current situation and the ce we''re in to them.

    "So...the star we suddenly fell onto...is your body?"

    "That''s right."

    "Wow...that''s quite something."

    Kim Young-hoon sticks out his tongue, and Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Ran both have very astonished looks in their eyes.

    I organize and rify the current situation, and as I do, one thought crosses my mind.

    "By the way...this situation. It feels strangely simr to the first day."

    "Hm? You''re right, it does."

    I look at the sky outside the cave.

    Since the atmosphere hasn''t yet fully formed, the night sky of the universe is fully visible.

    The us, sharing conversation inside a cave.

    The mysterious world we''ve suddenly fallen into.

    It''s just like...

    The scene of our first day falling into this world.

    ''Ah, that''s right.''

    A lot has happened, but when I think about it...

    Today is the first day of the 998th cycle.

    It hasn''t even been a full day since the regression.

    Snap!

    To recreate the feeling of the first day we fell onto Ascension Path, I snap my fingers and start a fire.

    A me emitting seven colors arises inside the ss cave.

    "Going forward, we will save Kang Min-hee."

    "Hmm?"

    I continue to speak.

    "I am not sure if you know this but...the universe we live in, the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, will be destroyed in ten thousand years. For us cultivators, ten thousand years is not a very long time. Therefore, I n to find Kang Min-hee and together with her...either escape to another Heavenly Domain or find a way to survive even within the End."

    Exining the ns from now, I look up at the starry sky.

    I have escaped from Blood Yin for now.

    I managed to escape the fate They imposed on me somehow thanks to the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    ''Of course, I don''t know what will happen if I regress again.''

    Perhaps in the next life, I might not receive the help of the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    ''No, it''s better not to receive help if possible.''

    Honestly, receiving help from that being this time was like escaping the fox only to meet the tiger.

    In the next life, it would be better not to receive any help at all.

    Of course, not receiving help would make it ever so hard to escape from the grasp of Blood Yin.

    Therefore...

    ''The number one goal of this life is, not to die.''

    I set a few goals for this life.

    The first goal is simply ''survival''.

    The second goal is...searching for and rescuing Kang Min-hee.

    The third goal, since the End is imminent, is to head to the Lightning Sacred Sea and retrieve the treasures Yang Su-jin stole from the Middle Realms.

    It''s around when I set about three goals.

    Sway��

    "...Huh?"

    I fall right there on the spot.

    "Uh, Eun-hyun!"

    "Mmm!"

    "Se, senior?"

    Kim Young-hoon, Kim Yeon, and Seo Ran rush to one after another.

    Wondering if something has gone wrong with my incarnation, I try to shift my consciousness back to the star side, but I soon realize that there is a serious problem.

    Splish, ssh...

    Something like ck water begins flowing from my incarnation.

    ''This, this is...''

    Realizing the nature of this fluid, I am extremely shocked.

    ''D-Death!?''

    It is ''death energy (����)'' that has not only concentrated but haspletely liquefied.

    ''Ah...''

    I have thought about this before.

    If I die hundreds of times like this, might I not suddenly be dragged to the Underworld and be taxidermized for eternity?

    But up until now, since there had been no response from the Underworld through the senses of Nether Perception, I thought ''it''s still okay''.

    I realize it was a misconception.

    ''I-I''m being dragged.''

    I sense that my mind is being forcibly pulled towards an endless ashen world.

    ''Ah, no! How can this be!? I just escaped from the jaws of Blood Yin!!! Why!!??''

    I want to scream, but the power of death covers my mind and begins to submerge it.

    I can''t even move my body, let alone twitch a finger.

    ''No, no, no!!! Please! Please!!!''

    As my consciousness fades, I see in that vast darkness, deep and immense beings gesturing towards me.

    ''No...no...''

    The next moment.

    Hong Fan, who regained consciousness, yells something at Seo Ran, and Sea Ran pulling out the Nether Crossing Ship is thest...

    Ipletely lose consciousness.

    "...Where is this?"

    It is ashen.

    Yet, at the same time, it is not ashen.

    "...?"

    I suddenly be curious and look around.

    ''Is this...a pce?''

    The surroundings are that of a pce.

    Pirs that look like they are made of the same material as the Nether Crossing Ship support the ck pce, and I am sitting atop something that looks like an ashen carpet.

    "...Huh?"

    Then, I am puzzled to see ''Seo Ran'' behind me.

    For some reason, Seo Ran is also sitting behind me, trembling like a quivering aspen tree and looking at something in total disbelief.

    That''s when it happens.

    "That child used the Nether Crossing Ship to summon your consciousness here before itpletely left the domain of light."

    I suddenly turn my gaze towards a being sitting on a throne deep within the pce.

    The being is a woman.

    "Wee, Esteemed One Seo. I thought we would meet, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon. It''s regrettable yet also fortunate."

    I feel endless energy emanating from the being in front of me and start sweating coldly.

    "Who...is the noble one, and where is this ce?"

    She smiles faintly at my question.

    "This is the inner subspace of the Nether Ghost Realm''s Sacred Master Hall. And I am the one who has taken the position of Sacred Master of the Nether Ghost Realm, Sacred Master Yu Oh."

    Snap!

    She snaps her fingers, and a small table, teacups, and a teapot appear in front of me and Seo Ran.

    "Let''s have some tea and share a conversation for a while, O Heavenly King designate."

 Chapter 473: Her (1)

    Chapter 473: Her (1)

    ''Heavenly King designate?''

    I recall the words spoken about the ''Heavenly Kings'' long ago.

    ''Buddhist Family Seven Brilliances King.''

    The concept of ''Heavenly King''s first emerged from Tae Yeol-jeon''s mouth.

    The great seven Bodhisattvas that exist within the Buddhist Family.

    Each of their names ends with the title ''Heavenly King (����)''.

    ''Is that what she is referring to?''I quickly ponder.

    ''Referring to me as a Heavenly King designate...can it be considered as a certain ''point'' that the Enders, who are called Heavenly Kings, can reach?

    Even a brief consideration suggests that among the Seven Brilliances Kings, the ''Trida Vast Cold Heavenly King'' who symbolizes Unity is the owner of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The Vast Cold Heavenly Lord is the Heavenly King of Unity.

    And from what I''ve heard from rumors so far, there''s a high possibility that Vast Cold was also an Ender.

    Thus, her mention of ''Heavenly King designate'' likely refers to another term for Enders.

    ''In a way, she is an entity who holds a clue about Enders.''

    I must not be careless.

    I check my physical condition in case I need to resist Yu Oh.

    ''My body is gone, and currently, only the soul remains.''

    It seems I was temporarily dropped in front of Sacred Master Yu Oh while my soul was being dragged to the Netherworld via the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Thanks to that, I am merely a strong spirit entity, possessing just the consciousness domain of the Star Shattering stage.

    ''It seems...I can''t draw my main body''s power through the All-Heavens sword.''

    While checking this space belonging to Yu Oh, I click my tongue internally.

    Even if I try to bring the power of my main body by adjusting the ne, it feels like her space itself is sealed against such actions.

    ''I could escape using the realm of Void Shattering or Immortal Arts if necessary, but the extent of her power merged with the Nether Ghost Realm is unknown...I cannot act rashly.'' ?

    After reaching Void Shattering, the reason I bared my fangs at Baek Woon was because she had suffered injuries at the hands of Yang Su-jin.

    At the same time, Jeon Myeong-hoon was by my side, capable of wielding Yang Su-jin''s power whenever needed.

    That''s why I felt I could ''take on'' Sacred Baek Woon in case of an emergency and was a bit aggressive.

    ''But...is she really the same Sacred Master?''

    From Yu Oh in front of me, I feel an inexplicable, ominous foreboding with no clear beginning or end.

    At the same time, I feel a certain sense of d��j�� vu, but I can''t recall what it is.

    ''In any case, she''s definitely not an entity to be taken lightly.''

    I swallow hard and look at the tea before me.

    Judging from the faint scent of plums, it seems to be the Nether Ghost Realm''s specialty, plum tea.

    ''ck plum.''

    It''s a seed born in the territory of the Nether Ghost Realm''s ck Ghost Valley and is the most popr plum variety there.

    If a living person were to consume it, the sourness could cause a heart attack.

    Gulp.

    ��Not bad.''

    After sipping the ck plum tea, I alternately look at Sacred Master Yu Oh and Seo Ran.

    "Thank you for offering such fine tea."

    "It is I who should be thankful for you enjoying this humble tea. Originally, I wanted to personally brew a tastier tea, but under these circumstances, it''s a pity."

    "Haha, you are too modest. This tea is already excellent as it is..."

    "I am merely thankful for your excessive praise."

    "Since the topic hase up...I would greatly appreciate it if you could help my friend Seo Ran also enjoy this splendid tea."

    As I watch Seo Ran trembling like an aspen tree, I speak.

    "I wish you would ease the pressure on my friend a bit. Since he is still at the Four-Axis stage, it seems difficult for him to bear the authority of a Sacred Master."

    While sipping the ck plum tea, I respectfully ask Yu Oh to lessen the pressure on Seo Ran, keeping it within the lines of not upsetting her as much as possible.

    Then, Yu Oh tilts her head with a puzzled expression.

    "Um...you are saying strange things. I haven''t done anything to that child. It was that child who brought both the Esteemed One and the child''s own soul into the inner part of my pce through the power of the Nether Crossing Ship. Meeting you two here was not my n, and naturally, since it wasn''t nned, there was no opportunity for me to y any tricks."

    "Mmm..."

    I look at Seo Ran.

    Inside this pce, who knows what Yu Oh had done, but I can''t read intent or heart essence.

    ''Then just why is this happening?''

    "Seo Ran, what''s going on?"

    However, Seo Ran trembles more like an aspen, seemingly unable to hear me at all.

    "Um, it seems there''s an Immortal Art preventing mental fragmentation. Being too close to such a vast entity seems to have damaged the Immortal Art. That appears to be the cause."

    "Mm..."

    I recall when Gwak Am struck Seo Ran''s stomach and cast an Immortal Art.

    ''Could it be that the Immortal Art of Great Mountain was protecting his mind, and it cracked when encountering Blood Yin?''

    "Fortunately, it''s an Immortal Art I know of, so I can mend it. Since meeting like this is also fate. I will mend it for you."

    Snap!

    Yu Oh flicks her finger and the attraction force around Seo Ran seems to change. Then he immediately regains his senses.

    "Heheok...heok...heok..."

    "Are you okay, Seo Ran?"

    Seo Ran trembles like an aspen tree before raising his head to look at Yu Oh.

    After staring at her for a moment, Seo Ran bites his lip tightly.

    "Who...is this person?"

    "This person is the Sacred Master of the Nether Ghost Realm, known as ''Yu Oh''."

    "In addition to that, I am currently the pce lord of the Azure Ghost Pce. I ask for your kind consideration, Junior Seo."

    She smiles warmly at Seo Ran, looking at his ck robe.

    But the next moment, apletely unexpected word bursts from Seo Ran''s mouth.

    "Mother...?"

    "...?"

    "Are you...my mother...?"

    I feel a shock as if I''ve been hit on the back of my head, looking back and forth between Seo Ran and Yu Oh.

    ''What? This is...no, wait. Excluding the parts that look like Seo Hweol, Seo Ran''s face...seems to resemble Yu Oh?''

    Still in utter shock, I alternate my gaze between the two.

    Yu Oh looks at Seo Ran with an expression that shows interest and speaks.

    "Emm... What exactly is Sir Junior saying?"

    Seo Ran replies with a bewildered face.

    "...When I reached the Nascent Soul stage, I also saw the moment I was born. It was too brief to see clearly...but I vividly remember my mother''s face. I even asked my master to see a portrait of my mother. My mother''s name is ''Yu Oh,'' a disciple from the ck Ghost Valley. Sacred Master...shares the same name and appearance."

    He looks up at Yu Oh with a stunned expression.

    "Is Sacred Master...not my mother?"

    To that, Sacred Master Yu Oh makes a thoughtful expression and says,

    "Emm...I don''t particrly have any children. However, it''s possible for Yu Oh to have children."

    "Pardon...?"

    Seo Ran and I stare at her, wondering what absurd thing she is saying.

    Then, Yu Oh suddenly turns her head.

    "Eot...!"

    "Heot..."

    Click, crack crack...

    Seo Ran and I cannot help but be shocked by her actions.

    Shepletely twisted her neck, turning her head 180 degrees.

    But what''s even more shocking isn''t just that.

    "...!!!"

    What is revealed where she has turned her neck is ''another Yu Oh''.

    The face of the ''other Yu Oh'' appears to be peacefully sleeping with eyes closed.

    "The high ones of the Nether Ghost Realm all know this, but...the name ''Yu Oh'' has the meaning of ''the two of us.'' I have two faces and also two personalities. We also take turns, with one of us sleeping for several years while the other wakes up and bes active."

    Creak!

    Yu Oh turns her head counterclockwise again so that her ''awake'' face is facing us.

    "That is why...the personality that is awake now, ''I,'' have no children. But the ''other'' Yu Oh who is asleep right now, who knows."

    "Th-then...is it possible to wake the other one up now?"

    "Um, that would be difficult. Having two personalities and alternating between sleep and wake cycles every few years is due to my cultivation method. It''s a method of bncing Yin and Yang with two faces to bring me closer to Immortal Arts. Waking her up suddenly today would take me further away from Immortal Arts."

    "That...I understand."

    Seo Ran sighs deeply and lowers his head.

    "Hoho, someday you will be able to find your real family. Trust me. Having two heads, I have double the intuition."

    Yo Oh kindly consoles Seo Ran, and while I am wondering why she''s boasting about having only two heads, I suddenly realize I only have one head now and feel inferior, casting my eyes down slightly.

    "Ahem, that''s right. Let''s ask the other Sacred Master about your mother when she wakes up."

    "...Yes."

    I clear my throat and change the subject, and Yu Oh turns her gaze back to me.

    "What is the rtionship between the two of you?"

    "We are friends."

    "Friends you say...I hope you get along well."

    "By the way, I have a question."

    I take a sip of the ck plum tea and ask her with a serious expression.

    "What does Heavenly King designate mean?"

    "It''s so very obvious...it refers to you all. You have a rough idea already, no? Heavenly Rejected (�����) Esteemed One Seo?"

    "...!"

    I flinch in shock at her words.

    Seo Ran looks at me, puzzled, not knowing what Heavenly Rejected means, and I stiffen my face and heighten my tension as I continue with my question.

    "Does Heavenly Rejected being a Heavenly King mean...the Seven Brilliances Kings are referring to...''us'' seven?"

    "Yes. Even the Trida Vast Cold Heavenly King, the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord...was famous for calling upon the heavens in their distant youth during the Qi Refining stage''s Seven Stars Ritual."

    "..."

    It seems she''s indirectly telling me that the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, the Seven Brilliances Kings, are ''Enders.''

    "As you well know, the Seven Brilliances Kings are those that embody the hearts of beings. And you all, the seven Heavenly Rejected, are the candidates who are bound to be such Heavenly Kings. Therefore, studying the heart is inevitably essential for the Seven Brilliances Kings. Although it has been a short time so far...have you been studying the heart well?"

    "Short time, huh...I''ve only lived about 700, or maybe 800 years, but I don''t think it was that short of a time."

    "Hoho...time isn''t what''s important. What matters more is what kind of heart you have experienced during that time. From what I see, Esteemed One seems to have studied the heart unexpectedly well. I''m saying this because I can sense the traces of Immortal Arts."

    "I merely had the fortune to meet a good master and learn well."

    Yu Oh''s eyes sparkle as she questions me.

    "I''m suddenly curious. I know you''ve only recently been promoted to Esteemed One, but...how can I feel the traces of the Immortal Art Examination of Doubts...? Which master did you meet and where did you study?"

    "I merely met a good master and studied at a good ce. Of course, as I am not as exceptional as Sacred Master Yu Oh, so I dare not raise my head..."

    At my words, Yu Oh takes a sip of ck plum tea and her eyes shine.

    "It seems you have no intention of telling me."

    "This is a bit difficult to say...but...are we not meeting for the first time today? Unless it is a matter of utmost importance, I cannot casually disclose my master''s name."

    "Meeting for the first time, huh...Haha, well...good. So you''re saying we need to build a closer rtionship."

    She sets down her teacup and speaks.

    "Then let me tell you an interesting story about the Heavenly Kings I know. How about building a closer rtionship while listening to this?"

    "Hmm...what kind of story is it?"

    Chururuk��

    Yu Oh pours more ck plum tea and smiles.

    Then, I can''t help but be startled by the words thate from her mouth.

    "Falling into a ''strange world'', ''falling in love'', ''inevitably losing that loved one'', and ''through them realizing one''s own fate''��a story about some moths... I''ll tell you the beginning, development, twist, and conclusion."

    "..."

    It''s obvious.

    The ''moth'' she is talking about refers to ''us''.

    And I can instantly see something strange in her words.

    ''If you think about it...aren''t they all simr?''

    Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon...regarding Oh Hye-seo, I just can''t get a good grasp on her as a person.

    They have all ''been separated from a loved one''.

    In the case of Kim Young-hoon, it was even his wife.

    ''Why...are they simr?''

    I feel an eerie sense of d��j�� vu as I focus on the story emerging from Yu Oh''s mouth.

    "I will begin the story. A very long time ago. There lived a monster called Obsidian."

 Chapter 474: Her (2)

    Chapter 474: Her (2)

    Chapter 474: Her (2)

    Once upon a time, in the distant past.

    An entity named Obsidian fell upon thisnd.

    This being could notprehend the thoughts of people.

    It could notprehend any taste, nor could it understand any pleasure.

    It only felt a slight excitement when eating ording to physical responses, sleeping when sleepy, and mating when in heat.

    Nothing else could move Obsidian''s heart.

    At some point, Obsidian felt that it was a being devoid of its own soul.Therefore, it wanted to fill that missing part.

    And, it realized that to fill that missing part, it had no choice but to elevate its own spiritual realm through Immortal Cultivation.

    It began to practice Immortal Cultivation.

    Obsidian consumed animals.

    Initially, it ate livestock, butter it ate wild beasts, birds, and fish.

    Then it devoured people.

    Then it ate ghosts, and after that, it ate spirits.

    Having grown stronger by consuming demon spirits, mountains, fields, and seas, Obsidian eventually became a monster capable of devouring the sun, moon, stars, and even light.

    At that point, Obsidian realized.

    No matter how strong it became, the missing part inside its heart was not filled.

    Even at the pinnacle of Immortal Cultivation, that depleted part could not be filled.

    Then, Obsidian realized the reason.

    Before it could supplement thecking part of its soul through Immortal Cultivation, its existence had grown toorge.

    It was like regenerating a body without healing its scars.

    The power it had consumed was so great that it suppressed the heart, making it so it could no longer recover.

    Therefore, Obsidian made a decision.

    To abandon all its authority and return to the beginning.

    Thus, Obsidian used the ability it received when it first came to this world.

    That ability was Reincarnation (߀��).

    Without the constraints of the Underworld, it could reincarnate at will��that was the authority it brought when it came to this world.

    Through reincarnation, Obsidian abandoned all its authority and was reborn as a normal human baby.

    And, Obsidian imposed restrictions on itself while reincarnating.

    It arranged for its future self to ''suffer.''

    It arranged for its future self to undergo hardships and gain enlightenment on the true heart, gaining ultimate power.

    Obsidian vowed.

    ''I will, for 777 lifetimes, stand only on my hands upside down and chant the mantra symbolizing wlessness.''

    Thus, it reincarnated.

    And in the next life, as soon as it was conceived in a woman''s body, it crippled its own legs.

    Born unable to use its legs, it walked on its hands, chanting the wless Mantra (�oȱ�w��) for its entire life.

    People called Obsidian mad.

    They also called it a pitiful bastard, insulted it for its ominous muttering, and some even tried to hang it to death.

    In its first incarnation, Obsidian was stoned to death by people.

    In the second incarnation, it again stood on its hands and chanted the mantra.

    777 lifetimes passed like so.

    Having spent 777 lifetimes standing on its hands chanting the wless Mantra, Obsidian obtained overwhelming power worthy of being called a divine among divines.

    There was no being in the entire universe that could oppose Obsidian, and except for the two gods who created the wheel, no one did not tremble before it.

    [TL: The wheel means the wheel on a cart, in other words, the cartwheel.]

    Yet, Obsidian thought.

    It still had not filled the missing part in its heart.

    Thus, Obsidian went to the two gods who were not afraid of it.

    The Gods of the Wheel and the Axis.

    It asked them just how it could find the missing part of itself.

    The God of the Wheel said this.

    Tomit suicide before them and rest for a long time. To rest for an almost eternal period within their domain and soothe its weary soul.

    The God of the Axis said this.

    If it brought the most precious and valuable thing in the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds to them, they would tell it the method.

    Following the words of the God of the Axis, Obsidian searched for the most valuable thing in the world.

    But even after a long time, it could not understand what the most valuable thing was.

    Eventually, Obsidian thought.

    ''Since my body and authority have be the most dreadful weapon in the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds, I will cut off my body and bring it to them. I will cut off my lower half and bring it to the God of the Axis, and then I will walk on my hands upside down again.''

    It reached a single small world and began to carve off its lower body.

    With a sharp knife, it cut off its lower half, washed it in the river until it was clean, and repeated the process of ying off its own lower half.

    Eventually, Obsidian almostpletely yed its lower body.

    And as Obsidian was ying thest flesh of its lower half and moaning in pain,

    It met a girl by the riverbank.

    The girl gave the suffering Obsidian a remedy and handed it a bowl of milk porridge.

    Caught off guard, Obsidian inadvertently scooped up the milk porridge and was struck by a lightning-like shock.

    For the first time in 777 lifetimes, it wept uncontrobly over the ''taste'' it experienced, burying its head in the milk porridge.

    Ravenously licking the milk porridge, Obsidian pleaded with the girl.

    To please just give it one more te like this milk porridge.

    The girl dly gave it a te, and Obsidian, upon eating that rice porridge, felt satisfaction for the first time and also, ''gratitude.''

    With tears streaming down its face, it decided to repay this grace by following the girl while standing on its hands, blessing her for a lifetime.

    However, seeing a monster without a lower body following the girl while standing upside down, everyone looked at the girl strangely, and she felt embarrassed.

    But the kind-hearted girl, despite feeling embarrassed, did not chase Obsidian away. Instead, she brought a baby nket and carried the upside-down Obsidian on her back.

    From that day on, Obsidian apanied the girl.

    For the first time in a long while, Obsidian, being close to the ground but not standing upside down, could look directly at the world.

    Apanying the girl, it experienced anew the countless beauties and precious things of the world.

    And one morning,

    Waking up while sleeping together with the girl, it finally understood what the ''most valuable thing in the world,'' as mentioned by the God of the Axis, was.

    The most valuable thing did not exist.

    Because everything in this world, as long as it has a heart, is too precious to be valued.

    It realized why the milk porridge the girl gave it on the first day was delicious.

    It must have been because it was the first ''pure kindness'' it had received in this world.

    Realizing this, it wept.

    At the same time, it realized it had fallen in love with the girl and, after regrowing its lower body, it shared a bed with her.

    It finally felt its depleted soul was filled.

    It had understood the meaning of its existence in this world.

    After happily hugging his wife, he left briefly for a distant world to gather the remnants he had shed over 777 lifetimes to make her a god.

    And the very next day.

    When Obsidian returned with a gift for his wife, he found her dead, bitten by a snake.<hr>

    "Snake?"

    I ask Yu Oh.

    "Obsidian, who had be a being that could control the heavens and the earth, allowed his wife to be killed by something like a snake?"

    "I''m not sure myself. It might be a metaphor for something poisonous or...perhaps a metaphor for some treacherous being among the Heavenly Kings. I wasn''t there, so I don''t know exactly. Obsidian had sealed off that entire dimension, preventing beings like me from evening close, so how could I know the true circumstances of that time?"

    "Hmm...I see."

    "If you''re satisfied, let''s continue the story."<hr>

    Obsidian wept bitterly over his dead wife.

    At the same time, he finally understood the identity of what had been missing in his heart.

    It was ''desire (??/����).''

    [TL: More specifically, a very strong and deep desire/craving.]

    To realize desire, he had devoured countless suns, moons, and stars, and inflicted pain on himself over 777 lifetimes.

    But he finally understood the true meaning of desire.

    He always knew,

    Before and after reincarnation,

    That he would not be utterly annihted, so he had never truly desired for anything wholeheartedly.

    But now, he started to desire wholeheartedly.

    For the [outside] of the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds.

    For his homnd.

    If it was the world of the undyings, his wife would not have died.

    Having been fundamentally undying since he first fell to this world, Obsidian, who had never known any anxiety or fear, finally understood ''death'' painfully.

    Finally, he made his resolve.

    To burn all of himself, who had never evene close to death, and leave this world.

    No...

    Leaving was not the end.

    He decided to bring salvation to the world.

    To bring salvation to this world and bring it to his homnd, the world of undyings, to free all beings from the terror of death.

    Obsidian activated an Immortal Art that would swallow all phenomena.

    At the same time, he sought out an ominous ce during the activation of the Immortal Art, fell its gatekeeper, and headed beyond.

    To leave while taking everything from this world.

    To liberate everyone in this world from fear, anxiety, and the so-called fate.

    Thus, he disappeared beyond the ominous world.<hr>

    "...That concludes the tale of Obsidian, also known as the Obsidian Devil Heavenly King, one of the Seven Brilliances Kings."

    I listen to the story of the Obsidian Devil Heavenly King and let out a sigh.

    Setting aside his terrifying deeds...

    "...Do you not know the story beyond this?"

    "I do not know either. That person''s story ends here. And furthermore..."

    Sheughs.

    "The end of the stories for all Heavenly Kings are very much alike. The same for the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, and the same for the Golden Divine. Ultimately, they all return to the most ominous ce in the entire Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds, the ce that has remained intact since time immemorial, enduring countless Ends...they return to the Head Realm."

    "..."

    "By the way, how do you feel about it?"

    She pours tea as she speaks.

    "It''s a story about fate. In the beginning, ''Obsidian falls into a strange world and continues his cultivation,''

    "In the development, ''he meets a loved one and learns about the heart'',

    "In the twist, ''he inevitably loses his loved one,''

    "And in the conclusion, ''he reaches enlightenment on a truth that permeates his entire life. In other words, he realizes his fate.'' This is the story of Obsidian... Was it a bit interesting to you?"

    "...Setting interest aside...it''s a bit unpleasant to hear."

    I make a slightly bitter expression.

    Feeling a bitter taste in my mouth, I gulp down ck plum tea to wash it away and say,

    "The phrase ''beginning, development, twist, and conclusion'' feels as if the life of the existence known as Obsidian itself is like a section of a novel... It''s somewhat ufortable."

    "If you find the words ufortable, there is another expression. How about Heavenly Circle?"

    "Heavenly Circle?"

    She smiles faintly.

    "The form of the Heavenly Circle used when rising to the Heavenly Circle stage. You must know about the form of the Heavenly Circle stage, right?"

    "Yes, well...I know as much as others do."

    "In the form of the Heavenly Circle, there are Spring, Summer, Autumn, Winter, the Four Seasons. Doesn''t thinking of it as Spring, Summer, Autumn, Winter rather than beginning, development, twist, conclusion make it a little less unpleasant?"

    "..."

    "Every being lives through the Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter of life, and acknowledging that is the end of the Minor Boundary, the Heavenly Circle stage. To be born (Spring), to grow (Summer), to mature (Autumn), to lie down (Winter), and in the end, to be grateful to fate and peacefully fall asleep under the heavens (eptance at Fate''s End). This is the truth realized by everyone in the Minor Boundary. It''s just that I personally prefer the term beginning, development, twist, conclusion, and that''s why I use it."

    Her words continue.

    "So, how do you feel about it, Heavenly King designate Esteemed One Seo?"

    "...Heavenly King designate..."

    Her words suggest that I, too, will inevitably experience such a fate.

    ''No, I''ve already experienced it.''

    I think back to the 10th cycle and smile bitterly.

    In fact, if I hadn''t met Buk Hyang-hwa at the end of the 10th cycle or if I hadn''t properly handled Yuan Li, I don''t know what would have be of me.

    A fate of falling in love and [inevitably] parting with them.

    Isn''t that such a cruel fate?

    Feeling bitter, I speak.

    "So you''re saying this is the inevitable fate that all the Seven Brilliances Kings, that is, all the Heavenly Kings, go through. Then, the Heavenly Rejected who have experienced this fate are all called ''Heavenly Kings''?"

    Yu Oh shakes her head to my question.

    "There are two conditions to be called a Heavenly King."

    "Two conditions?"

    "Yes. The first is, as I just mentioned, to undergo the fate of Spring, Summer, Autumn, Winter, the Beginning, Development, Twist, Conclusion, ande to know their fate. The second is...to reach the extreme limit, the pinnacle of True Immortality. Those who meet these two conditions are called Heavenly Kings, and the Heavenly Rejected bearing the title of Heavenly Kings...in truth..."

    Yu Oh nces at Seo Ran briefly before speaking.

    "Can be one of the most distinguished beings even among the True Immortals."

    [Receive the treatment of Heavenly Venerables.]

    Perhaps worried that Seo Ran might melt like candle wax, she whispers the information about Governing Immortals to me alone via voice transmission.

    "Hmm...!"

    I swallow a gulp.

    ''So, a Heavenly King is a kind of special Governing Immortal.''

    Tingle!

    At that moment, I suddenly recall the beings I saw in the taenghwa at Grand Nirvana Temple and understand the full extent of what I felt then.

    ''So, that''s it. The feeling of ''being real entities'' I got from those taenghwa was because the Heavenly Kings in the taenghwa were essentially Enders who had reached the level of Governing Immortals.''

    Chills!

    Feeling that realization, I suddenly instinctively sense a crisis.

    "Heot...!"

    I suddenly stand up, ready for the shock, but Yu Oh and Seo Ran just look at me strangely.

    Nothing particr happens.

    "Em...did you not like the tea much?"

    "No, it''s not that..."

    I feel puzzled about how to exin it.

    ''You receive a shock when perceiving Governing Immortals.''

    Of course, after perceiving several times, resistance develops to some extent. But if there is apletely new being perceived, the shock is felt without any resistance.

    However, the existence of Governing Immortals itself is not shocking.

    For example, the [Light] warned by Yang Su-jin, and the [Owner of Great Mountain] each govern light and mountains respectively.

    Yet, ordinary humans do not melt like candle wax simply by seeing light or climbing a mountain.

    Light and mountains are within the domain of the Governing Immortals, but humans typically do not perceive that far.

    Since they are unaware of their true nature, there is no significant issue in seeing light or mountains.

    However, what if those who know the true nature of [Light] or the [Owner of Great Mountain] see such things?

    ''Every time they see it, they get shocked.''

    If I hadn''t gone crazy once in the past and hadn''t developed resistance from recognizing Governing Immortals too many times, I would have gone mad long ago.

    But, being mad or developing resistance does not mean one stops being shocked by Governing Immortals.

    If someone who has never built up any resistance hears about Governing Immortals like the [Seven Brilliances Kings] and recalls them, they would naturally experience great shock and pain.

    ''But...why am I alright?''

    I ponder for a moment before asking.

    "Perceiving True Immortals causes a great shock to the mind. But recalling the mentioned Seven Brilliances Kings...seems fine to me."

    She looks into her ck plum tea for a moment and says,

    "The reason for receiving shock when perceiving True Immortals is because of [wisdom]."

    "Wisdom?"

    "Yes. When a mediocre being directly faces a vastly superior being, they gain profound [wisdom]. From now on...ordinary Qi Building and Core Formation cultivators will be able to gain the ''wisdom of condensing stars'' when directly facing Esteemed One Seo''s main body. Most forms for the next stages are obtained in that manner."

    "..."

    I let out a low groan.

    Now I too have be a being that imparts some knowledge merely by perceiving my main body.

    "Moreover, beings too weak cannot even ept that wisdom and end up exploding and dying. For example...what would happen to a ve race thatcks even the consciousness domain, if they were to embody the ''the sense of using the consciousness domain to identify nes and draw Heaven and Earth energy from hundreds of li''?"

    "...Their heads would explode and die. Probably the same would happen to the Qi Refining stage, not just the ve race."

    Beings of lower realms cannotprehend the dimensions inhabited by beings of higher realms.

    For example, on paper.

    If one tries to exin a 3D ''apple'' to a 2D ''picture'' drawn in ck and white by smearing apple juice on it, what would happen?

    Naturally, the picture would either melt or be a mess.

    In this way, knowledge about higher-dimensional beings can be so powerful it could melt lower-dimensional beings.

    "You understand well. That''s right. Ultimately, the reason lower-dimensional beings are shocked upon seeing higher-dimensional beings is [wisdom]. Directly facing True Immortals grants [wisdom], and one melts away because they cannot handle that [wisdom]. Moreover, while one receives a shock from facing True Immortals, there is one reason for being safe even after knowing the reality of the Seven Brilliances Kings."

    "What is that reason?"

    Then, Yu Oh''s next statement makes me shiver.

    "The owner does not allow it."

    "Pardon?"

    "Exactly as said. The existence of the Seven Brilliances Kings. Their reality. And...the vast [wisdom] their existence harbors. The [names] of the Seven Brilliances Kings itself are tightly bound to the being currently owning them, so even if one calls their names and knows their reality, they cannot receive the [wisdom]... It does not cause shock at all."

    "...Are you saying the ownership of the names of the Seven Brilliances Kings is with [someone]?"

    "Exactly."

    I quietly gaze at my teacup.

    ''Thinking about it...even if Yang Su-jin has been extinguished, he was a True Immortal. Yet, there are more than a few who call his real name and title, and I too have shouted Yang Su-jin''s name numerous times and was fine.''

    Calling the name of an existence like Yang Su-jin and remaining unharmed.

    It''s because someone strongly holds the ownership of Yang Su-jin''s name, so calling it has no effect.

    Then, I think of a being as if struck by lighting.

    ''Yang Su-jin said...[something]...[is searching for us].''

    In the recesses of my mind, the stories I''ve heard thus far merge into a single thread.

    The ominousnd called the Head Realm.

    The being that is searching for us.

    The tale of Obsidian.

    The tale of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord.

    Thest moments of Yang Su-jin.

    The being that holds the ownership of the names of Enders...

    The mountain summit.

    Thirty-third Heaven.

    Audience Chamber...

    "I have heard from Sacred Master Baek Woon why the Head Realm is called the ominousnd. She said that the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord along with other great beings reached out to the Head Realm and died, making the Head Realm ominous. However...ording to the words of Sacred Master Yu Oh, even when the being called Obsidian was alive, the Head Realm was considered ominous."

    "That seems to be the case."

    "...Then, regardless of the ''reason the Head Realm is ominous'' that Sacred Master Baek Woon spoke of, it would seem that the very nature of the Head Realm has been ominous from the beginning. If so..."

    I recall the sinister guess that just urred to me and swallow my saliva.

    "It''s not a problem with the shape of the Head Realm or what surrounds it. It''s because [there is something considered ominous in the Head Realm]..."

    : : Gal (��). : :

    Jjiiiiiing!

    In an instant, Sacred Master Yu Oh elerates her consciousness domain, lifting her consciousness to the domain of Immortals and bursts out in a lion''s roar.

    I vomit blood along with a ringing in my head.

    "Haeook...heok..."

    [Shhh.]

    Suddenly appearing before me, Yu Oh ces her finger on her lips.

    [Do not. Speak. Carelessly. Don''t you know ''it''s hard to retrieve spilled water''?]

    "..."

    I cover my mouth and slowly nod.

    ''I received Yu Oh''s help.''

    Just now.

    I had no thoughts of speaking out loud about that existence.

    However, as soon as the truth that [there is something] in the Head Realm urred to me, my mouth moved on its own.

    ''Thank...goodness...''

    I think while covering my mouth.

    But at the same time, I gain a certainty.

    ''The reason the Head Realm is called ominous is not just because of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord and their friends. [There is someone or something ominous residing there].''

    It''s such a terrifying existence to the point that my mouth moved on its own just by inferring that ''such a being exists.''

    Yu Oh briefly makes eye contact with me and speaks.

    "You will probably understand more clearly why the Head Realm is ominous when you be a True Immortal. There''s no need to know now. After all, no matter how much you think about it now, you won''t even be able to guess."

    "...Thank you for the advice."

    "It''s nothing. By the way..."

    Yu Oh looks up at the ceiling and says,

    "...Yourrades seem to be doing their best to save Esteemed One Seo. It appears they are exerting all their efforts to bring back Esteemed One Seo''s consciousness from this world."

    "Hm!"

    Startled, I look upwards.

    Certainly.

    I seem to hear myrades'' voicesing from some distant ce.

    "Hmm..."

    Yu Oh looks down at me for a moment and then, regretfully, takes three steps back.

    "It seems this is as far as we go. Originally, there was a ce I intended to take Esteemed One Seo, but a distinguished guest has arrived at my residence. I must attend to the guest, so...I shall let you go for today. Please return to yourrades."

    Snap!

    Yu Oh snaps her fingers, and the surrounding scenery begins to distort.

    I realize that Yu Oh is about to expel us back outside.

    Woong!

    At the same time, I feel attraction force from [two ces].

    I sense the aura held by the attraction forces and discern the locations of the two ces.

    One side is a dark ce.

    Deep and yet deeper.

    It''s the Underworld.

    And from the other side...I feel the aura of Hong Fan and the Nether Crossing Ship.

    ''That way leads to the world of the living.''

    I stand up, intending to go where the Nether Crossing Ship''s aura is felt together with Seo Ran.

    "Thank you for your hospitality today. I hope there will be another day to drink tea together."

    I bow to her in respect.

    Yu Oh''s eyes sh for a moment.

    "...I too look forward to the day we meet again."

    She shows a bright smile that she has not shown until now.

    Before being expelled from Yu Oh''s pce, I suddenly ask her something that I''m curious about.

    "By the way...does Sacred Master know of a way to remove the death energy that has umted in the soul?"

    The death energy has be so concentrated that it liquefied and is flowing out, pulling me towards the Underworld.

    As this is also a problem that I must solve, I ask her.

    Hearing my question, she responds incredulously.

    "...You''re asking me, the pce lord of the Azure Ghost Pce, which guides the deceased to the Netherworld, to teach you a heaven-defying art that allows one that must die to avoid death?"

    "Haha, think of it as building a closer rtionship and please tell me."

    I remember when Yu Oh told me the story of Obsidian to ''build a closer rtionship,'' and decide to give it a try.

    ''Well, I don''t expect much... If it vites the rules of the ck Ghost Pce, she probably won''t...''

    "In that case, I''ll give you a clue."

    "Huh?"

    ''Really giving it?''

    "However, I too am making a big decision by giving this to you, so please answer the question I asked earlier about Esteemed One Seo. Who Esteemed One Seo''s master is, where you trained Immortal Arts, so on."

    "Hmm...Since you have shared a lot of information with me, I will tell Sacred Master who I studied under."

    "Good. Then I will tell you right away. It''s a form for ridding death energy. [When Taiji unites, the Three Ultimates (���O) will circte]. If you think carefully about this form, it will be of great assistance in softening the death energy."

    "Thank you. My master''s name is..."

    I open my mouth.

    "Salt (�y)..."

    The next moment.

    Paaaatt!<hr>

    "...Huh?"

    In front of my eyes is Hong Fan.

    "Master! Are you okay! We barely managed to bring back Master''s consciousness!"

    "Ah...oh dear."

    I click my tongue.

    "I couldn''t give the name. What to do now...?"

    "Pardon? What does that mean?"

    "Mm, It''s nothing, Hong Fan. Thanks for pulling me back like this."

    "Haw haw, it''s all thanks to Sir Seo Ran. I just assisted Sir Seo Ran a bit in operating the Nether Crossing Ship."

    Iugh at Hong Fan''s modesty and clear my head.

    It seems I will be busy sorting out the thoughts in my head tonight.<hr>

    Inside the pce from which Seo Eun-hyun had just left.

    The figure of her who is there begins to distort.

    The essence of her, who just shared a story with Seo Eun-hyun, begins to be revealed and causes the entire space to fluctuate.

    The attraction force she possesses causes the area to crumble.

    Having revealed her presence, she returns to the deepest part of the pce.

    She sits down where her throne is located.

    With one hand supporting her head, she looks somewhere inside the crumbling pce.

    Just then,

    From somewhere, someone pops out.

    It''s a figure of a person dressed in neat ck clothes.

    He crosses the crumbling pce and stands before her, saying,

    "What wicked scheme are you plotting in the Saha world this time?"

    As she twitches her eyes, the being in front of her steps back, looking up at her with a slightly humiliated expression.

    "I will see how long you can remain so leisurely. I have almost reached you now, so be alert."

    Having finished speaking, he turns his back and leaves from in front of her.

    She watches the being who just left from inside the pce and lets out a small sneer.

    The being who just left.

    To the one Seo Eun-hyun calls Hyeon Gwi.

    Trantor Notes: Obsidian Demon Heavenly King -> Obsidian Devil Heavenly King

 Chapter 475: Her (3)

    I sit down and organize the information given by Yu Oh.

    ''First, Enders will eventually be Heavenly Kings. Moreover, in the Buddhist Family, Enders who have be Heavenly Kings are referred to as the Seven Brilliances Kings and are used as a target point for cultivation."

    ording to Tae Yeol-jeon''s exnation, the Seven Brilliances Kings are actually bodhisattvas who personify human emotions.

    ''Emotions...the study of the heart...''

    I suddenly think of Immortal Arts.

    ''Are Enders some beings rted to the essence of Immortal Arts?''

    Why exactly have we fallen into this world?

    And why are we meant to return to the Head Realm?[Why] have each of us been granted a peculiar ability...?

    ''Thinking about this won''t give me any answers.''

    In any case, Enders are Heavenly Kings.

    And since Heavenly Kings are rted to emotions, we too might be connected to this thing called ''emotions.''

    ''That''s all that''s been revealed so far.''

    I organize more information.

    ''Obsidian was an Ender, and he too met a tragic end.''

    During the story of Obsidian, I recall the story about the [Snake].

    ''At Salt Mountain, it was made sure so a snake couldn''t enter that world, and the Owner of Names stepped forward to make a promise. Hyeon Eum��that is, Blood Yin��said the ck snake was ominous and forbade the use of rted symbols... Even in Obsidian''s story, a snake happened to bite and kill his wife.''

    What exactly is the [Snake]?

    I look at Hong Fan for a moment and ask.

    "Hong Fan, do you have any thoughts when I mention [snake]?"

    Since there had been many incidents rted to snakes around Hong Fan, it''s natural for me to ask him.

    Hong Fan seems to stroke his beard and then says,

    "A snake, you say...? Snake...hmm... I''m not sure, but traditionally, snakes have often been used as symbols of [wisdom]."

    "Wisdom...that''s true."

    Patience and wisdom.

    Rebirth and good fortune are what snakes symbolize.

    In some ces, they are considered ominous, but surprisingly, the snake is actually seen as a good omen.

    "Then, what do you think about legends where the characters suffer misfortune because of a snake? Is that also rted to wisdom?"

    "I believe a snake is, in a sense, a type of poison."

    "Poison?"

    "Yes. In reality, there''s no such thing as ''poison'' in this world. It''s just that some substances do not suit certain living beings, while they do suit others. Moreover, many living beings take substances unsuitable for themselves, dilute them, and use them as ''medicine.'' In short, the distinction between poison and medicine is determined only by the dosage��whether it is excessive or not. There is no such thing as a ''true poison''."

    His exnation continues.

    Since Hong Fan has surpassed me in the matter of poison, his words make quite a bit of sense.

    I, too, had used poison at one point, so I understand his exnation well.

    "Isn''t wisdom the same? An appropriate level of wisdom benefits a being. But...excessive wisdom always..."

    "Turns into a remedy worse than poison. It drives one mad to the point where their head might explode too."

    "That''s exactly right. The snake symbolizes wisdom. Therefore, if a character in a myth suffers misfortune due to a snake, it might be...a metaphor for [peeking into a wisdom beyond their capacity], leading them to receive retribution because they couldn''t handle it."

    "...I see."

    I find Hong Fan''s exnation quite credible.

    ''The moment a being perceives the name or essence of a True Immortal, they are inevitably shocked.''

    Yu Oh said this happens because they are receiving [wisdom] by facing a being higher than themselves.

    If it''s a being that can handle the wisdom they receive, they remain unaffected, but those who are too fragile to bear it end up bursting and dying.

    ''And in the world of Salt Mountain, where there is a myth about [preventing snakes from entering], even [uttering the name of a Governing Immortal-level being] wasn''t a problem.''

    Combining the words of Hong Fan and Yu Oh.

    The phrase [preventing snakes from entering] coincides with [blocking the wisdom of a being who has reached the ne of Fate from reaching].

    Since Hong Fan''s exnation naturally connects the events in the world of Salt Mountain with what Yu Oh said, I nod.

    "Certainly, there is truth in what you said."

    After nodding, I step outside the cave and climb to a spot on a ss mountain, where I sit in a lotus position.

    Hong Fan follows, checking if I need anything.

    "Is your body truly fine now, Master?"

    "Yes. In fact, too much power of death has umted in my soul, so I''m trying to solve that."

    "Mm...!"

    "Fortunately, I received a form from a Sacred Master to dispel the death aura."

    I tell Hong Fan about the form I received from Yu Oh.

    ''With Hong Fan''s help, I should be able to dispel the power of death more effectively.''

    If it''s a genius like him, he would likely catch any subtle tricks she might have tried to pull that I hadn''t noticed.

    After hearing the form I got from Yu Oh, Hong Fan nods calmly.

    "It seems like a very good form. For now, it doesn''t appear harmful to Master. It will help ensure Master isn''t suddenly dragged to the Underworld."

    "Oh, is that what you think?"

    "Yes. The form for the Taiji and Three Ultimates is especially useful for living beings. It doesn''t turn into a death form bybining the two. At least for this form, there doesn''t seem to be any trap, so it might be worth practicing."

    "Alright, thank you for your opinion."

    "It''s only natural. Then, since Master needs to examine the form, I''ll step away for a bit."

    Hong Fan bows to me and then goes down the ss ountain.

    I watch the back of his head for a moment.

    ''His ck hair has increased.''

    Is it because he has reached the Integration stage?

    Hong Fan looks a bit younger.

    He now looks like an old man in histe 60s.

    ''If he reaches the Star Shattering stage, it''ll be early 60s. At the Sacred Vessel stage,te 50s. At the Entering Nirvana stage, early 50s. When he bes a True Immortal, will he look to be in his 40s?''

    From True Immortal and above, the ''human form'' no longer holds much meaning, so I don''t know, but...

    I suddenly wonder how much younger Hong Fan will get. It''s quite intriguing.

    ''It seems he had a special past life. When he reaches the limit of how young he can get, will he receive memories of his past life?''

    If that happens, will Hong Fan still be the same Hong Fan I know...?

    ''...Enough. Let''s stop the useless thoughts... When Taiji unites, the Three Ultimates will circte...huh.''

    I shake my head as I think about the form.

    Taiji and Three Ultimates.

    Something immediatelyes to mind.

    Wo-woong!

    I send my incarnation into the sky.

    The incarnation quickly pierces through the sky and reaches outer space.

    Kugugugugu!

    Void Shattering.

    Heaven Path Method.

    Earth Path Method.

    ''Now, they have all risen to the same realm.''

    Wiiiiing!

    Colorless Sword Mountain Treading Sea Great Star.

    From the first star, the Heavenly Rain Great Star, attraction force converges towards me.

    The realm of Void Shattering.

    The power of a star on the ne of Soul intertwines with the power of a star on the ne of Qi.

    Simultaneously, the attraction force of fate draws a circle behind me.

    Paaaatt!

    The Three Great Ultimates rotate, and an immense power starts to boil within the incarnation.

    ''Incredible.''

    I stick out my tongue, savoring the unprecedented, colossal energy that begins to amplify within me.

    Dudududududu!

    Power itself boils over, shaking the entire surrounding cosmic space.

    ''What level of power is this?''

    I recall the Star Shattering Esteemed Ones I have met so far.

    In the case of Jang Ik, he seems to have a hidden move, so I''ve ruled him out from the beginning...

    As for the Esteemed Ones of the Blood Yin Realm...

    ''For those like Swae Ryeong or Gyu Cheon... With this level of power, I could beat them to death one against two."

    Of course, this is the minimum estimate.

    I still don''t quite know how strong I''ve be, so I am just roughly gauging it.

    Moreover, all of this is under the assumption of simply beating them down with raw strength, without using martial techniques.

    ''If I add martial techniques along with spells and Immortal Arts, and with the seven artificial stars of the Mad Lord...hmm.''

    I nod my head.

    It seems I won''t lose even against the Blood Yin Realm Seven Great Esteemed Ones Of An Era.

    Kugugugu!

    I observe the overflowing power and frown.

    ''Being able to face the Seven Great Esteemed Ones aside...there''s still no particr response from the death energy.''

    Even when I rotate the Three Great Ultimates, I don''t feel any particr effect on the death energy, and I frown.

    Nothing has changed.

    ''When Taiji unites, Three Ultimates circte...''

    I stop rotating the Three Great Ultimates and ponder what Yu Oh meant by ''Taiji.''

    ''Thinking about it in the simplest terms, it''s water and fire. Yin and Yang. Pairs of things that stand inplete opposition. Since Yu Oh is the Sacred Master of the Nether Ghost Realm, from her perspective, what would stand inplete opposition?''

    I ponder for a moment, then, to think from Yu Oh''s point of view, I activate Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Twin Flowers Reaching the Heavens (�p���L��).

    Whoosh!

    A ss-colored me rises in both of my hands.

    One side has a dark, obsidian-like light, and the other has a pure white, quartz-like light.

    All the methods I have learned so far have now merged into Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation and Yin Soul Ghost Incantation have also merged into Crystal ss to Treading Sea, taking their ce within me.

    The Innate True Method, Crystal ss to Treading Sea, is based fundamentally on the fire known as ss True Fire.

    It is a me that burns based on my ''memories of suffering,'' and anyone touched by the ss True Fire experiences a part of the pain I''ve endured, without exception.

    At the same time, those touched by the ss True Fire start losing their cultivation to it as they experience this pain.

    Of course, ''if they can maintain their sanity in the midst of pain and ept the suffering,'' it''s possible not to lose their cultivation, but that''s impossible for most beings.

    This is the result ofbining the characteristics of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and Great Desert to Dead Sea.

    Moreover, whatever enters the mes of pain ispletely melted down, adding to the ss True Fire, making Crystal ss to Treading Sea even stronger.

    The ss True Fire of Crystal ss to Treading Sea looks like a me, but it also possesses the properties of ss, solidifying into ss when it cools.

    Specifically, it is the process where the painful memories burning at the ne of Soul, and my clear mind deeper within, descends to the ne of Qi as it cools, turning into ss.

    In any case,

    This ss True Fire ultimately encapstes my mind.

    Thus, by infusing my memories and mind, it could, in theory, manifest everything I''ve experienced.

    Hwarurururuk!

    Curses and blessings.

    The spirits of Yin and Yang are contained within the ss True Fire in both hands.

    They resemble a ck flower and a white flower.

    I activate Twin Flowers Reaching the Heavens, trying to embody the same state as Yu Oh by activating Nether Perception.

    Paaaatt!

    As soon as I activate Nether Perception, I can feel an immense world of death beckoning me.

    ''Don''t be careless. One wrong move and I''ll be sucked right in.''

    I struggle not to be sucked into the world of death with all my might, observing the curses and blessings in my hands from the outskirts of the Netherworld.

    ''Curses and blessings...from the vision of Nether Perception, both are colorless...''

    There''s no distinction between the two, so what difference would uniting them make?

    I merge the two ss True Fires into one.

    From the vision of Nether Perception, it''s just two colorless mes merging into one.

    ''It''s just colorless with no change...huh?''

    My eyes suddenly widen as I stare at the ss True Fire.

    The colorless me, formed by the union of Yin and Yang''s curses and blessings, is pulling the death energy within me.

    The colorless (�oɫ) pulls in the ck (��ɫ), drawing the Taiji (̫�O).

    ��When Taiji unites, the Three Ultimates circte.

    I turn off Nether Perception and look at the phenomenon unfolding before my eyes in reality.

    Yin Soul Flower and White Orchid Flower.

    Within the ss True Fire, where the two mes are mixed, a dark power of death burns alongside them.

    Chiiiiii��

    However, the union of the three energies doesn''tst long. The energy of blessings and curses fades, and the power of death returns back into my body.

    "...This is it."

    When Taiji unites, the Three Ultimates circte.

    From the perspective of death, both blessings and curses, Yin and Yang, as long as they belong to the domain of life, are all colorless.

    And the colorless that forms when blessings and curses merge symbolizes ''life,'' and the forces of life and death once again draw the Taiji.

    When viewed in reality, it looks as if three energies are circting.

    ''It looks like Three Ultimates, but it''s actually Taiji drawn from the power of two energies mixed together with the power of death.''

    Understanding Yu Oh''s words, I close my eyes and draw the Three Great Ultimates.

    Insert Yin and Yang of the Heaven Path and Earth Path to create colorless.

    Correspond Void Shattering to death to create ck.

    As I do this, the Three Great Ultimates begin to circte without me needing to rotate them.

    Paaaatt!

    At the same time, I feel the power of death within me rapidly being drawn into the Three Great Ultimates.

    ''The speed of the Three Great Ultimates is even faster than when I forcibly rotate them.''

    The rate of power amplification increases.

    ''If it''s like this...''

    I grin.

    If it''s just an ordinary Sacred Vessel stage without a Middle Realm, I might truly be able to contend with them.

    Pssst...

    However, there''s a slight issue with the Three Great Ultimates created in this manner.

    Perhaps it''s because death inherently possesses the characteristic of stillness (�o).

    The Three Great Ultimates, having absorbed my death energy, eventually lets the aura die down, and the death energy returns to my body again.

    While there isn''t a significant change in the cultivation itself, it seems that the Three Great Ultimates obtained this way provide a higher rate of amplification in exchange for not being able tost for a long time.

    Ultimately, instead of resolving the death energy, it''s a method that temporarily detaches the death energy from my body to amplify my power.

    ''Of course, if I keep circting the Three Great Ultimates nonstop, theoretically, I wouldn''t be dragged to the Netherworld.''

    But that''s it.

    I would have to live my entire life constantly activating the Three Great Ultimates just to barely avoid being pulled into the Netherworld.

    ''...Hmm, for now, I need to find a more fundamental solution than what Yu Oh has given me.''

    I sigh, using the star vein to set my direction towards the Lightning Sacred Sea, and slowly start using the ground-shrinking technique.

    The new Three Great Ultimates that rotates driven by the aura of death.

    I rotate the Death Path (����) Three Great Ultimates again to further separate death from myself for a bit longer, and I turn my incarnation back towards the star.

    Just then.

    ''Hmm?''

    For a moment, I feel several scenes sh before my eyes.

    The outskirts of the Netherworld.

    The outskirts of the Source River, seen through the Star Vein Eye.

    And...

    "...!"

    It''s a scene of hundreds of millions of light clusters gathering to form a garden in the shape of flowers.

    "Ah...!"

    I understand what Blood Yin meant by Five Senses.

    ''So that''s it...''

    Until now, I thought Nether Perception and Star Vein Eye were the only senses that touched the domains of other Heavenly Venerables.

    But unexpectedly, I possess yet another sense.

    ''That ce is...Eastern Heaven Flower Field.''

    The sense that perceives the cradle that allows beings of the Netherworld and the Source River to return to the existing realm.

    I can feel clearly what this sense is.

    ''Every person...no, every living being in this world has, at some point, seen the Eastern Heaven Flower Field!''

    When a person who died is reincarnated and reborn.

    When a baby is born into this world, what is the first thing the baby sees?

    The midwife''s face? The parents'' face?

    Wrong.

    The first thing a baby sees is the ''light'' they gaze upon when they emerge from the darkness.

    Then, what exactly is that first ''light'' that shines upon the child?

    It is not merely a light seen when emerging from the darkness.

    Every living being, upon birth, sees the Eastern Heaven Flower Field they have passed through.

    ''I...if I think about it, have been ''reborn'' hundreds of times.''

    Each time I started a new cycle, I''ve always seen ''light.''

    That wasn''t simply the light of regression.

    That was, perhaps...

    The flower named after my life that I saw as I was granted a new life.

    ''That sensation I felt after dying and being reborn hundreds of times��that sensation was precisely...the sense of perceiving the Flower Realm.''

    As the aura of death that envelops me momentarily fades through the rotation of the Three Great Ultimates, I am able to clearly perceive that sense.

    ''This is...the sense of perceiving the five worlds...''

    I heighten my senses of the Eastern Heaven Flower Field even further.

    The entire world begins to blur, and here and there, light starts to shine.

    At the same time, light of all of the heavens'' natural colors fill the surroundings, and each cluster of light merges to bloom into beautiful flowers.

    ''This is the Flower Realm.''

    "These flowers are..."

    "They are flowers that symbolize life. The life that will soon be granted. They determine the family, environment, body, and race one will be born into, while also representing the lives of those currently living."

    "Oh, is that so?"

    "You must not touch them recklessly. Terrifying beings like the Wheel Annihtion Evil Heart Flower grow everywhere like weeds. Of course, those who have learned certain special methods can intrude here and use techniques that borrow the energy of such sinister flowers, but..."

    [TL: Wheel as in Cart Wheel, as in Axle and Wheel.]

    "Perhaps..."

    "Entering here is also fate, so I''ll give you a gift. Take it. It''s an Annihtion Flower."

    "Pardon?"

    Without giving me a chance to refuse, the old man ces a ck flower into my hand and leaves.

 Chapter 476: Sacred Sea (1)

    Thump-thump-thump��

    I clutch my throbbing heart and regain my senses.

    "Heok...huk..."

    The surroundings are still inside my body.

    "...What was that just now?"

    I had a conversation with [someone of unknown identity].

    And that [someone] had gifted me something called the [Annihtion Flower (������)].

    I quickly feel around my incarnation''s body and rummage through my main body as well.As I toss and turn, earthquakes and storms erupt in various ces, but now is not the time to worry about that.

    ''Just [what] did I receive, and from [whom]?''

    I feel cold sweat trickling down as I observe my body, soul, and celestial energy.

    ''There is no conspicuous ominous misfortune...but what exactly is it?''

    However, not seeing anything special only makes me only more anxious.

    Paaaatt!

    I gather myrades, who are scattered and each cultivating on their own, into one ce.

    "Everyone, I have something to tell you."

    "Hm? What is it?"

    Paaaatt!

    I take out the All-Heavens Sword and stick one into each of their heads.

    "From now on, with this, you''ll be able tomunicate with me. So...please ascend immediately."

    "Mm, what''s the matter, Master? Mm, this doesn''te off easily."

    Hong Fan brushes something off my chest, saying something is stuck and asks.

    "Firstly..."

    I tell myrades an important truth.

    "It''s about ''us''. The higher beings of this world call the seven of us, whoe from other worlds and possess special powers, as Enders (�K����)."

    "Oh, then me and this..."

    "And! I have asionally mentioned this before but do not recklessly reveal what you possess!"

    I interrupt Oh Hyun-seok''s words and shout loudly.

    "I know some of you may not know, but I have met a [higher being] long ago. It was a being also known as a True Immortal. And they told me this. ''True Immortals can bestow us with nothing but misfortune.'' In other words, even if True Immortals show us goodwill and bless us, their goodwill and blessings will be a misfortune that we cannot bear." ?

    I continue with a stern face.

    "And just now, I received something like an unknown blessing as a gift from a being I presume to be a True Immortal."

    Hearing this, the color drains from all myrades'' faces.

    Perhaps because they had been killed by the True Immortal-level Blood Yin hundreds of times, everyone seems fearful.

    ''Ah, is this not it?''

    Experiencing death too much in a short period, I got confused.

    There''s no way myrades died hundreds of times.

    They must be worried because they are remembering the time when Blood Yin invaded the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''I wasn''t confused before, but maybe it''s because the records in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections piled up too rapidly that I got confused momentarily.''

    I feel a headacheing on for some reason as I recall my meeting with Sacred Master Yu Oh.

    ''...What was it? Something was off. There was a sense of difort during my meeting with Yu Oh, but...I can''t figure out what it exactly was."

    I shake my head and decide to investigate slowly before continuing my exnation.

    "Anyway. Since I have received a blessing from such a being...it''s currently dangerous to be near me."

    "What are you talking about!? We need to stick together at a time like this."

    "Mmm!"

    "That''s right. Just like when you suddenly started leaking ck water and fainted earlier, someone needs to be there to help you!"

    After hearing that, I look at Seo Ran and Hong Fan and say,

    "If that''s the case, then everyone except Seo Ran and Hong Fan, please ascend."

    "What?"

    "Seo Ran''s Nether Crossing Ship and Hong Fan''s Entering Heavens Beyond the Path and Integrated Dao Domain are more than useful to me. Regardless of the realm I mean. However, if others want to stay with me, it would be better to raise your realm first."

    I sternlyy out the facts to myrades.

    "Frankly, at your current levels, you''re more of a hindrance."

    My words darken myrades''plexions.

    Kim Yeon and Kim Young-hoon look at me with strange eyes for some reason, while the rest of myrades nod with bitter expressions.

    "...Well, alright. If that''s the case...once I reach the same realm as you, I will definitelye and find you!"

    Oh Hyun-seok says this and turns around with Azure Tiger Saint.

    After a while, led by Oh Hyun-seok, the rest of myrades begin to attempt their ascension to the Bright Cold Realm.

    Woo-woong!

    They embody the attraction force of the Middle Realm, connecting their attraction force with the attraction force of the Bright Cold Realm and start creating a path to the Interdimensional Void.

    I see off myrades.

    And, just as they are about to ascend,

    Kim Young-hoon speaks to me in heartnguage.

    ��Seo Eun-hyun. Can''t you feel that something is off with yourself?

    ��What do you mean?

    ��The past you would never have said it like that.

    ��I''m not sure what you''re saying.

    ��...Alright. Since you seempletely unaware, I''ll tell you... Take a good look at your intent. You will be able to understand immediately what I am talking about.

    Puzzled by his words, I look at Kim Young-hoon, and they ascend back to the Bright Cold Realm from my body.

    "What about my intent...?"

    "If it''s about Master''s intent, it has be difficult to read due to the advancement in realm."

    Hong Fan, who remains here, immediately answers me.

    "It has be difficult to read... Ah, that''s right. Thinking about it, it was like that."

    Both the Esteemed Ones of the Blood Yin Realm and those seen in the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    It was difficult to read any of their intent.

    At that time, I just vaguely thought it was because of the difference in realms, but now I should be able to figure out the reason.

    I sit in a lotus position and begin to observe my intent.

    "What about my intent...? Oh."

    I immediately understand.

    ''This, this is insane...''

    Thud!

    I immediately rise from my seat and clutch my head.

    Back in the days of the True Devil Realm invasion.

    When I first saw the left hand of Esteemed One Swae Ryeong, I couldn''t read the intent at all.

    Back then, I thought it was simply due to the difference in realms that the intent was unreadable.

    But now, I finally understand the reason.

    ''Void Shattering is achieved through realizing emptiness, and Star Shattering Esteemed Ones eventually be emptiness upon bing Esteemed Ones.''

    I also understand the reason.

    The intent of Esteemed Ones begins to slowly transforms into attraction force.

    That is why I couldn''t properly read the intent of the Blood Yin Realm Esteemed One.

    Esteemed Ones naturally realize emptiness when they reach the Star Shattering stage.

    "...I see."

    Fate is essentially attraction force.

    And Immortal Arts is the method by which fate and the world are twisted by the heart.

    Therefore, from the Star Shattering stage onward, the heart begins to transform into attraction force itself.

    "...The reason why my intent, which was previously fine, suddenly began changing into attraction force is probably because..."

    I vomited the power of death using the Death Path Three Great Ultimates.

    ''Sacred Master Yu Oh...''

    I smile bitterly.

    [She] had said it.

    The heart is essentially death.

    Thus, the moment I momentarily shed the power of death from my body, the transformation of my heart into attraction force began.

    ''In the end, I found a method I can''t use...''

    If I empty out death, my heart turns into attraction force, and I eventually be emotionless.

    If I retain my heart without it transforming into attraction force, I end up being dragged to the Underworld by the power of death, trapped for eternity.

    Either way, it''s a dreadful ending.

    Kugugugu!

    I lead the Colorless Sword Mountain Treading Sea Great Star and navigate towards the far end of the universe while letting out a sigh.<hr>

    Three years have passed.

    Kugugugu!

    During my space journey, I finally arrive at a Decaying Corpse Realm after a long time.

    "This is the ce."

    Decaying Corpse Realms are usually scattered across the Interdimensional Void, but some special Decaying Corpse Realms are asionally found within the Astral Realm.

    Like Yang Su-jin''s ring finger, or this [thigh bone], so to speak.

    I extend my consciousness towards the [thigh bone] surrounded by a dimensional veil.

    ''As expected, it''s pretending to be a Decaying Corpse Realm, but it''s something alive. It''s not like the Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void...is it an Entering Nirvana True Person?''

    I carefully avoid provoking that being as I approach the inside of the thigh bone.

    In front of the world called the Peaceful Cloud Continent, I shrink my main body and ovey it with my incarnation, shaping it into a human form before descending within.

    Paaaatt!

    In one ce on the continent.

    After finding a familiar presence there, I head to the brat''s dwelling.<hr>

    Ruler of the Peaceful Cloud Continent.

    The Grand Perfection Golden Core Sage God (�F����) who is said to have set a foot inside the True God realm, the ck de Great Emperor (���д��) Ham Jin, is tilting his cup of wine surrounded by pond of alcohol and a forest of meat (�Ƴ�����).

    [TL: Pond of alcohol and a forest of meat is an idiom used to describe an environment of luxury, wealth, and indulgence.]

    "Hahahaha! This is indeed the paradise of the mortal world! Soon, through the True God advancement ritual, I will reach the Nascent Soul stage! Then, truly no one will be able to oppose this seat''s imperial words!"

    He embraces beautiful women and several handsome men, eyeing the virgins brought before him.

    "Hahaha! You were the ones who dared to challenge this seat''s power and prestige! Good. As an example, tonight this seat shall show you affection."

    "You filthy thing! If you are a cultivator, should you not cultivate the Dao instead of lusting after women like us who are already betrothed! Because of you plundering our nation''s treasury for your entertainment, our country is in chaos!"

    "Not to mention our n! Do you even know how many women and men you have taken away from us!? Why do you make our lives miserable!?"

    "Hahahahahaha!"

    Ham Jinughs uproariously.

    "Impudent things! Speak all you want. I have power, and you do not. That is all!"

    Ham Jin joyfully raises his cup towards the sky.

    "May the power and prestige of this seat be eternal!"

    Kwarurung!

    Just then.

    Clink��

    Ham Jin feels as if lightning shed before his eyes, and the whole world seems to have stopped.

    ''What''s this? The flow of particles is slowing down. No...is it my mind that has elerated? I see! ''Both'' are happening. This, this is...''

    Suddenly, Ham Jin realizes ''someone'' has arrived before him.

    "W-W-Wuji...! Cult Leader! Has the Cult Leader personally descended!?"

    Wuji Cult Leader Seo Eun-hyun.

    A giant devil with over a dozen heads, the source of the power Ham Jin has cultivated.

    Seo Eun-hyun, who has descended by distorting the spacetime around him, looks around and clicks his tongue.

    "With your talent and the ck de Maturing Secrets I made, you should have reached the mid Nascent Soul stage long ago. Just what have you been doing all this time?"

    "Th-Th-That is...I, I have been struggling to spread the name of the Cult Leader across this continent..."

    "Did I ask you to do that? Tsk...enough. Just hand over the key."

    "Yes, yes!"

    Ham Jin hastily pulls out a green jade tablet from his possession and presents it to Seo Eun-hyun.

    Receiving the jade tablet, Seo Eun-hyun looks at Ham Jin.

    "Just looking at you, your mind is full of delusions, desires, and greed."

    "Yes, yes. I, Ham Jin, have erred. If Cult Leader just gives me time..."

    "I originally intended to make you my direct disciple if you ascended."

    "Pardon...?"

    Seo Eun-hyun silently reveals his presence before Ham Jin.

    "Hu, huaaaaack! Hukuuaaaaack!"

    Ham Jin''s eyes burst and begin to melt.

    Blood tears stream from his eyes, and Ham Jin, unable to withstand Seo Eun-hyun''s presence, kneels down and starts vomiting.

    [Listen well. You seem to be following me and ying Cult Leader or Emperor, so I will warn you. If you truly wished to follow me, you should have disciplined yourself and umted cultivation, not oppress those weaker than you and enjoy such a pond of alcohol and forest of meat like this.]

    "Hukuuaaaaack! Kuuaagk! Ah, uaaaah!!!"

    mes begin to rise from Ham Jin''s body.

    They are ss-colored mes.

    From within these mes, ss swords start violently erupting from all over Ham Jin''s body.

    [You, my old connection, Ham Jin. If you had umted cultivation and reached the Heavenly Being stage, ascended and came to my side, then as someone with a connection to me, you would have be my true disciple. Then, someday, you might have reached the same realm as I.]

    "Kuaaaaack! Uhueok! Uheuong!"

    The screaming Ham Jin suddenly starts to weep.

    [You, Ham Jin. You yourself threw away the opportunity to be a god-like being and chose to stay here. I respect your choice, but you shall never face me directly again.]

    Kwaduduk!

    des of ss sprout from Ham Jin''s eyes.

    Ham Jin rolls on the ground screaming in agony, and Seo Eun-hyun suddenly disappears from the spot.

    Simultaneously, time begins to flow normally again.

    "He-heok...! Kuaaaaah! Aaaaah!"

    Ham Jin regenerates his body, pushing out the ss shards that have grown from him.

    Yet, even after pushing out all the ss shards and regenerating his eyes, Ham Jin does not open his eyes.

    It''s because he feels that if he opens his eyes, the terrifying presence of Seo Eun-hyun might still be before him.

    "Ku...kuhugk..."

    Ham Jin feels the knowledge of ''the process of star formation'' forcibly injected into his mind as he rises from the spot.

    The process of a star''s formation and the principle of nature''s cycle rotate in Ham Jin''s mind.

    Drip��

    He feels a nosebleed and, holding his head, shouts.

    "Get out! Everyone get out!"

    At Ham Jin''s shout, everyone inside the great hall quickly exits.

    He climbs onto his throne and falls into thought for a moment.

    And a littleter.

    He buries his face in his hands and sighs heavily.

    "Just what...have I been doing all this time...?"

    After that day.

    The ck de Great Emperor Ham Jin, who had swept through the Peaceful Cloud Continent, suddenly disappeared.

    Some say he was murdered, others say he became a true Heaven Beyond Heavens and ascended.

    The truth is, Ham Jin, reflecting on his own ugliness, cast aside all his power and prestige and began proper cultivation hidden in a mountain valley, but everyone on the Peaceful Cloud Continent spected that Ham Jin met his end through whatever means.<hr>

    After rebuking Ham Jin, I activated the jade tablet in the Decaying Corpse Realm and moved to another star.

    Paaaatt!

    ''Now I understand.''

    I click my tongue as I leap between stars.

    This ''Path of Stars,'' where each is a True Person.

    This wasn''t simply installed by Esteemed Ones.

    ''Using the Entering Nirvana True Persons as stepping stones, someone developed this.''

    I follow the Path of Stars leading to the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Looking at the path of these formations, I specte who could have developed this.

    "Just who could it be, using the bodies of True Persons as stepping stones to establish these transmission arrays...?"

    Ind on a filled with poisonous clouds and mutter.

    Just then.

    [ Lofty Dragon. ]

    "...!"

    I flinch in surprise at the sounding from around me and look around.

    [ They Instructed The True Persons At That Time To Create This Path ]

    I soon realize who the voice belongs to and am shocked.

    ''A star...! No, a True Person imitating a star...?''

    [ And When We Reached This Realm They Told Us To refine this path. ]

    The voice around me grows louder and clearer.

    [In order to repay that person''s grace, we became True Persons and refined their path. Therefore, the ''path'' that originallyprised of three True Persons that worshiped Lofty Dragon has now be a path formed of dozens of True Persons.]

    The incarnation of this star-mimicking True Person appears before me.

    He is dressed in ancient attire, his face marked with dozens of bizarre tattoos, and a magnificent beard, presenting a dignified image of an elderly man with white hair.

    [Cultivation spells are ultimately a path to reach Immortal Arts. The more it''s called a peerless divine skill, the closer it is to Immortal Arts. Moreover...Lofty Dragon arranged for two Immortal Arts to activate this Path of Stars. And, the methods to reach those two Immortal Arts are precisely...[Purple Soul Filling the Heavens], [Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade].]

    He looks at me and asks.

    [I am the Lofty Dragon Care Chief Priest of the Human Race. Why can I feel the aura of these two techniques from a Human Race Sacred Vessel junior? I don''t know about Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade, but Purple Soul Filling the Heavens should be unattainable without transmission beyond mere forms... Purple Soul Filling the Heavens was passed down to the Dragon Race, not the Human Race. What exactly is your identity?]

    I recognize who he is and my eyes light up.

    "You''re the one who left the diary in the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person. The one who was hung upside down by Lofty Dragon True Person for not being able to draw a taenghwa and got beaten quite badly..."

    [...]

    "..."

    An awkward silence hangs between us for a moment.

 Chapter 477: Sacred Sea (2)

    The True Person, who had been silent for a moment, clicks his tongue at me while looking at me as if in disbelief.

    [...I see. I didn''t realize it since the scale of attraction force seen in the foresight was absurdlyrge, but could it be that you''re in the Star Shattering stage? Your mental state doesn''t seem that well, but to think such an existence like you would appear...]

    He strokes his beard, appearing intrigued by me.

    "...I don''t quite understand what you mean."

    I furrow my brows, trying to grasp the meaning of what the True Person is saying.

    Since what stands before me is not the real physical body but an incarnation, I can''t read any biological reactions, nor can I read his intent since he''s a True Person beyond the Star Shattering stage where intent transforms into attraction force.

    The True Personughs while stroking his beard.

    [Esteemed Ones gradually begin to transform their consciousness into attraction force. I''ve seen quite a few who, unable to adapt to this change, end up suffering from Qi Deviation and Inner Demons... How about you? Are you afraid?]"...I''m not sure."

    I respond expressionlessly, stroking my chin.

    "In the past...emotions seemed quite important, but honestly, I''m not sure right now. I don''t know why I put so much effort into these things."

    I also can''t quite grasp why I had sought powers like the Three Great Ultimates or Void Shattering.

    ''Instead, if I had focused solely on Heaven and Earth Cultivation, I would have reached the Sacred Vessel stage by now.''

    He strokes his beard again and then abruptly introduces himself.

    [Come to think of it, I haven''t introduced myself. I am Jinlu Gok, the representative of the Human Race 500,000 years ago and the Lofty Dragon Care High Priest, who served the Immortal Beast Lofty Dragon as my master in the past. And...]

    I gaze at him with a bit of curiosity at his continued words.

    [...A man once called a master of consciousness methods 500,000 years ago...who, at one point, reached the third stage of Manifestation as a member of the Heart Tribe. Though I''ve now forgotten Manifestation, so I''m neither Heart Tribe or anything of the sort.]

    "...Hm. That is surprising. Mastering the skills of the Heart Tribe is not easy..."

    [What''s difficult about it? I even received direct teachings in the consciousness method from the Trida Vast Cold Heavenly King over 500,000 years ago.]

    He smiles faintly and ps his hands together.

    p!

    [And...speaking as a master of such consciousness methods, I''d say that those with Manifestation in the Heart Tribe experience their consciousness turning into attraction force at a faster rate and to a more intense degree once they reach the realm of an Esteemed One.]

    "Hmm...that''s interesting."

    Shouldn''t those who train in Manifestation from the Heart Tribe be able to maintain their emotions for a longer time even after bing Esteemed Ones?

    But Jinlu Gok exins that part quite clearly, making it easy for me to understand.

    [Have you ever built a sandcastle?]

    "Yes, well. I used to do it sometimes when I was a child."

    [I see. Then, when you build that sandcastle, is the shadow of arge sandcastle small, or is the shadow of a small sandcastle small?]

    I catch on to what he''s trying to say.

    "...You''re saying that the size of the shadow corresponds to the size of the heart built through Manifestation?"

    [Seven points out of ten. Think it over again carefully.]

    "Hmm..."

    I take a moment to reflect and carefully reconsider his question.

    Suddenly, I sense something strange.

    ''Wait, the size of the shadow?''

    "...The size of the shadow varies depending on the position of the sun, doesn''t it?"

    [Exactly. The correct answer isn''t the size, but the ''light.'' While the size does have some influence, it''s minimal. Ultimately, arger and longer shadow means being closer to the sun.]

    He tells me this with a profound expression.

    [In other words, the closer you get to the light, the bigger the shadow bes. If we consider the sandcastle you built as the ''cultivation of the Heart Tribe,'' then the cultivation of a Heaven Tribe cultivator that ''cultivates attraction force'' is an ''act of approaching the light.'' Of course, all beings inevitably draw closer to the light through cultivation, so that''s not the issue. The real issue lies with those who, like you or I, have built sandcastles, or even sand mountains, in their hearts. Ordinary Heaven, Earth cultivators are like nds.]

    "Hmm... So, that''s why people like us experience a much faster and more intense transformation of intent into attraction forcepared to regr cultivators?"

    [You could say so. Ordinary Star Shattering stage cultivators only have their consciousness briefly turn into attraction force whenever they use spells...and their consciousness gradually transforms over time. But for us, once our consciousness shifts into attraction force, our very mind changes into attraction force at once. Just like what you''re experiencing now.]

    "Hm..."

    I contemte, looking inward at myself.

    ''Indeed, I have been feeling somewhat emotionlesstely.''.

    I have be indifferent to the realm of Void Shattering, but if I keep going like this and forget Manifestation, it would be a significant loss of power.

    Although further training in Void Shattering is excessive, losing what I already have would be a disadvantage to me, so I ask Jinlu Gok for a solution.

    "From what you''re saying, it sounds like there''s a way to avoid this once one reaches the realm beyond the Star Shattering stage."

    [Of course there is.]

    "What is it?"

    I ask with a nk expression.

    [But before I answer...I have something to ask you.]

    "What is it?"

    [What does the heart mean to you? Why do you seek to regain it?]

    "Hmm..."

    I ponder deeply.

    ''That''s true, why am I trying to regain it?''

    The heart is nothing but a source of distraction.

    Even if I keep it within my chest, it''s nothing more than a factory that produces Heart Demons, a source of pain that gues me.

    ''From the start, isn''t the heart essentially death?''

    Recently, I have often been revolving the Three Great Ultimates to separate death energy from my body.

    At first, it was hard to keep the Three Great Ultimates spinning constantly, but now I''ve gotten somewhat used to it.

    After all, this is a matter of life and death, so I am literally staking my life on it.

    ''Diving deeply into the heart could cause the separated death energy to erupt and drag me to the Underworld...the heart? Why on earth do I need to cultivate such a thing?''

    It''s too dangerous.

    At this point, it might be better to give up on Void Shattering altogether and focus solely on Heaven, Earth, and Puppet.

    For some reason, Kim Yeon seems to have developed patterns simr to the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, which suggests that she lost her voice but gained something akin to the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent in return.

    If I could ask her to use that talent to create Sacred Vessel circuits or Entering Nirvana puppets, I could wield the strongest power in a more stable manner.

    ''...Wait, this is strange.''

    However, in ce of my lost emotions, my reason that has be extremely cold and rational detects a profound contradiction within myself.

    ��Why do you want to be the strongest?

    ''That''s because...only by being the strongest can I protect myrades.''

    ��Why do you want to protect yourrades?

    ''Only by being with them can I unravel the mystery of the existence known as Enders, and someday return to my homnd.''

    ��Why do you want to go back to your homnd? Couldn''t you just indulge in ponds of alcohol and forests of meat and focus on reproduction here for all eternity?

    ''That''s because...''

    I suddenly find myself at a loss for words.

    The question Jinlu Gok threw at me seems to cling to me, turning into a Heart Demon.

    ''No...this man. He''s really done something to me. There''s really a Heart Demon whispering within my consciousness... Jinlu Gok...did he cast some curse on me?''

    I re at Jinlu Gok for a moment, but I can''t afford to engage in a confrontation against someone at a higher realm with a curse clinging to me.

    Especially now, when even my Void Shattering is unstable, it''s even more impossible.

    ''Since he doesn''t have thoughts on attacking me for now, let''s deal with this Heart Demon first. It''s something I have to resolve anyway.''

    I extricate myself from Jinlu Gok''sary body, take a position in the cosmic space, and quickly begin to answer the contradictions that keep arising in my mind.

    ''My parents are back home...I have a job there... If I stay here, I''ll be reported missing, and who knows what will happen to my social standing...''

    ��Why are you concerned with the culture of those mere bugs? You are already a star in itself. With just a little more cultivation, you''ll reach the Sacred Vessel stage and enjoy a lifespan spanning in the billions. That''s enough time for microorganisms to evolve and build a civilization. So why are you trying to return to a society so far beneath you?

    ''...Is that...so?''

    It''s a reasonable point.

    Even my parents are ultimately just humans made of flesh and blood.

    Moreover, the world I perceive is beyond the grasp of ordinary mortals.

    As a Star Shattering Esteemed One, there is no longer any need to concern myself with the connection between parent and child.

    My body is no longer even human, and having be a star, why should I still be concerned about such things?

    I have transcended humanity.

    ''So it isn''t a Heart Demon, but a blessing.''

    It seems I have misunderstood Jinlu Gok.

    Instead of something like a Heart Demon, he appears to have given me a stimulus or blessing to free my mind from the shackles of inferior humans, but I had mistaken it due to my paranoia.

    ''Let''s throw away the shackles of race, and live freely as I roam the universe from now on.''

    Honestly, why should I be entangled in such chains of this and that?

    I no longer needrades.

    The annihtion of the Heavenly Domain?

    With my current self, I feel like I could reach the Entering Nirvana stage within 500,000 years if don''t care about the means and methods.

    ''I just need to repeat it 50 more times without dying.''

    Then I would attain the true body of the Entering Nirvana stage, be able to withstand the destruction of the Heavenly Domain, and surviving that would guarantee at least hundreds of millions of years of cultivation time.

    ''Even if it takes hundreds of millions of years, I will surely be a True Immortal.''

    I would be a True Immortal, and truly achieve eternal life.

    ''...''

    Then, I realize something strange.

    The [blessing] that Jinlu Gok gave me is whispering to me once again.

    ��Why do you need to achieve eternal life?

    ''That''s...''

    I ponder deeply before answering.

    ''Because I want to live?''

    Is there really a need for a reason beyond that?

    However, the ''blessing'' persistently asks for a reason.

    ��Why do you want to live?

    ''...''

    Why do I want to live...?

    Isn''t it obvious?

    There are all kinds of pleasures, prosperity, and splendor in the world.

    Isn''t living eternally to enjoy those things an incredibly precious opportunity?

    ��Why do you need to enjoy such things?

    ''That''s because among the desires of life, the desire for sleep, reproduction, and food are essential for a living creatures to survive...''

    Then, in the middle of my answer, I realize the contradiction in that response as well.

    ''...But I''m not a living creature anymore...?''

    I don''t even have such desires.

    Which means, the desires I just mentioned aren''t truly what I want.

    Realizing this truth, I be confused.

    I''m not even a living creature, and desires have no meaning.

    Having be a star itself, things likerades, family, and connections lost their meaning.

    Then...''why am I even living''?

    The one asking these questions is no longer the Heart Demon.

    It is myself, endlessly questioning and answering myself.

    I twist the surrounding spacetime with attraction force, elerating the flow of time, and think within that space.

    Ten seconds here equal one second outside.

    There is ample time to think.

    ''Why am I alive?''

    To avoid suffering?

    Simply because I cannot die due to regression?

    I trace my purpose from beginning to end.

    Why am I here, doing this?

    ''My initial purpose...was to break regression.''

    I recall the 18th cycle and think of Seo Li.

    To have a body that can be buried in the ground when it dies.

    To live a [single, proper life].

    To live a life [where those who remember me remain in this world even if I die].

    That was what I genuinely desired when I was still human.

    Though it doesn''t make much sense to me now, that''s how it was back then.

    ''And to break the regressions, I pondered how it could be done. The result of that contemtion was, ''Since I gained the ability when I came to this world, the ability should disappear if I return to Earth,'' and so I began searching for a way to return to Earth.''

    It''s a bitplicated, but that''s why I initially wanted to investigate the Ascension Gate at Ascension Path.

    Because if I could investigate the Ascension Gate, I might find a way to return to Earth.

    And for that, I began my life of Immortal Cultivation.

    ''Thinking back now, my early goals were incredibly tangled.''

    Break the cycle of regression.

    To do that, return to Earth.

    To do that, investigate the Ascension Gate.

    To do that, begin Immortal Cultivation.

    To do that, obtain the spiritual roots needed for Immortal Cultivation.

    To do that, reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    To do that...

    ''I really had a lot to do, huh...''

    As I reflect on all that, I recall the purpose I had forgotten.

    ''Yes, now that I think about it...my goal was to break the regressions and create a fate where I would be remembered even if I died.''

    But now, I no longer know what my purpose is.

    Could it be because my heart has transformed into attraction force?

    I feel that the goals I pursued before no longer resonate with me at all.

    ''What should I do?''

    Staring nkly into the void for a moment, I finally made a cold, rational decision, devoid of any emotion.

    ''There''s no meaning to living. If emotions hold no meaning, and instincts hold no meaning, then...there''s no meaning for me to live in this world.''

    "...Hah."

    Iugh.

    ''Then let''s die.''

    "Haha..."

    ''But I can''t die. As long as regression exists.''

    "Ha, haha! Hahahahaha!"

    ''Therefore...I must break the cycle of regression.''

    "Hehehahahaha! Ahahahaha!"

    ''Break the cycle of regression, and even if I die...let there be a world where those who remember me remain. That is...''

    "Hah! Hahahahahah! Ahah, ahahahah!"

    That is what I have been striving for from the very beginning��my purpose.

    Bursting into a crazedughter, I once again ept ''death.''

    Tststststststs��

    The death that had temporarily left my body while I was spinning the Death Path Three Great Ultimates returns to me.

    ''When attraction force reaches its peak, the Heavenly Domain reaches the End.''

    Moreover, ording to [Her], the more the Heart Tribe uses their power, the sooner the end arrives.

    It''s a problem that never required any deliberation in the first ce.

    The heart is essentially death.

    And all beings are fated to face death.

    [You madman!!!]

    From afar, Jinlu Gok''s stunned mental speech echoes through the cosmic space.

    When I think about it, the answer was always within me.

    [Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra!]

    I bring the attraction force around me to its peak.

    The surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is drawn in.

    I cannot crumple and crush the entire universe like the Owner of Great Mountain, but I can distort the surrounding attraction force and create a world filled with light and heat around me.

    Paaatt!

    Ipress the attraction force and contain it within my chest.

    Kurururung!

    Caressing my chest, I half-open my eyes.

    [...Thank you for your guidance.]

    Expressing my gratitude to Jinlu Gok, Ipletely ovee the phenomenon of intent transforming into attraction force.

    Attraction force and the heart were never entirely separate to begin with.

    From the beginning, ''the ce attraction force points towards is the heart.''

    Kuguk, kuguguguk!

    At the same time, I sense an immense attraction force emanating from the ''death'' I just epted, pulling me in.

    ''The Netherworld is calling me.''

    If this continues, I''ll be dragged back to the Netherworld.

    But...

    ''Let''s remember that moment.''

    The time of the universe''s creation.

    I may not have witnessed the beginning of the universe with my own eyes, but I was present during its early days, and through the Star Vein Eye, I could trace back to the point where the universe''s creation first began.

    As I imagine that moment of the universe''s creation, I open my eyes wide.

    sh!

    The light and heat gathered within my chest explodes.

    At the same time, the power of [death] within that light and heat also erupts.

    Kwarurururung!

    An overwhelming explosion urs within my body, and my incarnation bursts apart, leaving my main body positioned in the cosmic space.

    ''You said that the heart is death, and that it''s the end.''

    Defying [Her] words, I scatter death outward outward from within the explosion.

    When [She] showed me the destruction of the universe.

    My heart truly sank.

    To think my cultivation was elerating the end of the universe!

    But, when I thought about it again, it was strange.

    Certainly, when attraction force reaches its peak, the universe meets its end.

    But...

    Isn''t a new universe born at the same time?

    I recall the End Heavenly Circle that ends with eptance at Fate''s End, and the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle that concludes with the cycle of the Four Seasons, and I half-close my eyes.

    ''It is not the end.''

    Chwararararara��

    The power of [death] that had beenyered within my soul scatters, transforming into pure Heaven and Earth spiritual energy that envelops the surroundings.

    ''It can also be a new beginning.''

    I understand why the heart turns into attraction force during the Star Shattering stage.

    At the Star Shattering stage, the heart bes attraction force, and that force begins to reach its peak as cultivation progresses.

    Ultimately, the attraction force coalesces once more, bringing about the End, and beyond that End, a new [heart] is born.

    ''What I just experienced was akin to a preview of that process.''

    Of course, since I did not go through the [real] process, I don''t know what problems might arise when I truly reach that stage and attempt to go through it.

    But...

    One thing is certain.

    ''Whether at the Sacred Vessel stage or Entering Nirvana stage, there will definitelye a time when this experience proves useful!''

    I realize that, due to the recent attraction force and explosion, I vaporized and dispersed the power of death that had umted within my soul, and I smile.

    The transformation of the heart to attraction force.

    And the attraction force of the Underworld.

    Having resolved both, I swim through the still-lingering radiance of the explosion to bow to Jinlu Gok.

    As I wade through the cluster of light, I suddenly feel a strange sensation.

    ''Why...isn''t this space of light ending?''

    At that moment, I sense delicate, jade-like hands appear behind me and gently stroke my cheek.

    Chills!

    Despite having reached the level of an Esteemed One, I failed to detect any signs.

    I freeze in ce, feeling the delicate jade-like hands toy with my cheek.

    The delicate, jade-like hands trace my cheek, then slide down to caress my nape, and finally rest on my shoulder.

    Flinch!

    As soon as the hand touches my shoulder, I snap to my senses and try to move my body.

    But my body doesn''t respond, as if paralyzed.

    The delicate, jade-like hands continue to tease my shoulder.

    Since the 15th cycle, no one has persistently toyed with my shoulder like this.

    I grit my teeth in humiliation and shame, letting my shoulder be touched by a presence I did not permit.

    Then, the [Will] echoes.

    : : Delightful thing. : :

    The Will teases my shoulder as it speaks.

    : : As expected, you are far too desirable. : :

    Tingle!

    Feeling the sensation on my shoulder, my body trembles as if struck by a Heavenly Tribtion.

    Pukwak!

    [Someone], not stopping with just teasing, bites down on my shoulder with their teeth.

    I feel my hands and feet trembling in humiliation, and my face turning bright red.

    : : You belong to this Lord. When you eventuallye to the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain, you will inevitably be mine. : :

    With those words, the [Someone] vanishes abruptly.

    At the same time, I emerge from the glow of the explosion.

    "...!"

    I clutch my shoulder, bending over from the intense, sharp pain radiating from it.

    The pain I feel in my shoulder is so intense that even I, of all people, momentarily consider it unbearable.

    Fortunately, it isn''t a persistent pain but something that seems to have urred momentarily.

    ''This, this is...!''

    When I remove my hand from my shoulder, I see a long sword scar etched on my left shoulder.

    Pasasasasa!

    Even after dispersing my incarnation and reforming it, the result is the same.

    No matter how I recreate my incarnation, the sword scar remains etched upon it.

    ''This, this crazy...''

    Thinking about the being who engraved the mark on me and left, I feel my hair stand on end.

    [Sword Spear Heavenly Lord].

    ''D-Did Theye after witnessing me ovee death? Or after seeing the explosion? Just what exactly did They see toe find me...damn it."

    This is not good.

    A being of Light has not only sought me out but even left their own mark behind.

    ''I won''t be dragged to the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord instead of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld when I die, right?''

    I feel a cold sweat forming as I sigh.

    For now, I decide to find a way to remove this markter and approach Jinlu Gok.

    "Elder. I offer my deep gratitude for your teachings."

    If he hadn''t cast the Heart Demon curse on me, I wouldn''t have attained this enlightenment.

    Jinlu Gok looks at me for a moment, then lets out a deep sigh and dispels his incarnation as he speaks.

    [Originally, I only intended to give Junior a bit of enlightenment so you wouldn''t suffer from inner demons...but your Sudden Enlightenment has exceeded my expectations. Go on.]

    "Elder mentioned you had questions regarding Purple Soul Filling the Heavens or Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade..."

    [I don''t want to talk to you. I''ve roughly understood what kind of beings you''re entangled with. Just go and take care of your business. I have no more curiosity.]

    "Hmm...! I understand that there might be some misunderstanding, but I am by no means in the kind of rtionship you are thinking of with the [Owner of Great Mountain] or the [Fifth Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals, Sword Spear Heavenly Lord]..."

    [Kuaaaaaaghl!!!]

    Jinlu Gok screams and shouts.

    [Get out! Do not let them form an attraction force with me, and quickly disappear! Hurry and get lost!]

    "Ah..."

    I thought he could withstand it since he''s at the Entering Nirvana stage, but unexpectedly, even the name of True Immortals seems to be fatal to those in the Entering Nirvana stage.

    ''No, maybe it''s even more fatal because he''s at the Entering Nirvana stage. I didn''t think of that.''

    Smacking my lips, I head to the teleportation array on the surface of Jinlu Gok''s and activate it.

    "I apologize for disturbing your rest. I will visitter to apologize properly."

    [No need! Just get lost!]

    He seems to want to get rid of me immediately, but thinking I have formidable backers, he refrains from using force.

    I give a bitter smile, bow to him, and before transferring to another True Person''s body, I ask him a question.

    "I''d like to ask onest question... Do you know why the ''Path of the Stars'' made by Lofty Dragon True Person exists, and why it is connected to the Lightning Sacred Sea?"

    He replies curtly to my question.

    [Shouldn''t you ask the Divine Spirit you serve?]

    "As I mentioned, the Mountain..."

    [I got it, you brat! I''ll just say it, okay!? During the Blood Yin Great War, the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain was caught up in that conflict. Lofty Dragon True Person took pity on the living beings of the domain and created a path for them to escape to other Heavenly Domains. If you follow this Path of the Stars, at its end lies the ''starting point'' of this Heavenly Domain!]

    "...!"

    The starting point of the Heavenly Domain.

    It''s the ce I arrived at in my 19th cycle, guided by the awakening of the Star Vein Eye under the arrangements of Yeong Seung, the Immortal Treasure of the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    The starting point of the Heavenly Domain is where the Heavenly Domain first exploded. It is also a direct path to the deepest part of the domain of the Heavenly Venerable of Time, and at the same time, serves as the ''gateway to travel between different Heavenly Domains.''

    ''I see. The Path of the Stars guides the living beings to the starting point of the Heavenly Domain, allowing them to escape the domain whenever needed.''

    [...And 120,000 years ago, if that [madman] hadn''t stuck his ring finger into the starting point of the Heavenly Domain and blocked the path, our Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain would have been able to freely interact with other Heavenly Domains, but...thanks to the remains left by that madman, even if the Endes, we can''t escape the domain to flee. Likewise, ''beings from other Heavenly Domains'' also cannot meddle freely in this Heavenly Domain!]

    "...It''s Golden Divine, isn''t it?"

    Considering all the chaos he''s caused, it''s not surprising anymore.

    [This is the truth regarding the Path of Stars. At the other end of the Path of Stars, it connects to the Sea King Hall of the Ancient Force Realm. When a crisis erupts in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, the descendant of Lofty Dragon''s superior, Hae Yu, will open the path, activating it so ''the living beings within the body of Lofty Dragon''s superior'' will be the first to exit the Heavenly Domain. From that point onward, the Path of Stars served as an emergency escapework, allowing the living beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain to evacuate to adjacent Heavenly Domains through the Ancient Force Realm in case of emergency.]

    As I learn the truth of the Path of Stars, I nod.

    "Thank you for sharing this information. I will repay you someday."

    [The best way to repay me is to nevere looking for me again. I don''t want to get involved with you. Now go! Get out of here!]

    Jinlu Gok no longer associates with me as if I''m something terrible.

    With a bitter smile, I give him onest bow before activating the teleportation array.

    Paaaatt!<hr>

    Several days have passed.

    After passing through dozens of teleportation arrays, I have finally reached the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    I arrived at the ring finger of Yang Su-jin.

 Chapter 478: Sacred Sea (3)

    Kugugugu!

    A gigantic ring finger covered by a dimensional veil appears before my eyes.

    ''It''s been a while since I''vee here. No, it''s probably the first time I''vee in person, isn''t it?''

    Last time, I had only sent my consciousness rather than my main body, so it hadn''t felt particrly real.

    But this time, maybe because I''m here in my main body, or perhaps because I''ve risen to the Star Shattering stage...

    ''The Lightning Immortal Yang Su-jin...it feels as though he''s right in front of me.''

    I calm my tingling body and focus my mind.

    Woo-oong��When I extend my consciousness and exert my authority, I feel my consciousness domain transforming into attraction force again.

    Unless I take special measures, it will likely turn back into attraction force.

    Of course...

    Since I''ve already found a solution to consciousness turning into attraction force, I can revert it back to intent at any time by taking the proper measures at the right moment.

    ''Now then, shall I enter the Lightning Sacred Sea?''

    Let''s go find the Esteemed Ones who are struggling within the remains of Yang Su-jin.

    I slowly begin to make my way into the inner area of Yang Su-jin''s remains.

    Kugugugu!

    The Heavenly Rain Great Star gradually moves further into the dimensional veil of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Just as my main body enters the inner area of the Lightning Sacred Sea,

    Kwa-jijik!

    "...!"

    I look around.

    ''This ce...''

    Above and below is a world with nothing but ck clouds and golden lightning pouring down like rain.

    The first time I entered here with Jang Ik, it had looked like a simple bathhouse, so I''m slightly taken aback as I scan the surroundings.

    ''There''s nothing in particr that catches attention.''

    The only notable aspect, just like before, is that I can''t use the powers of Qi or Soul.

    However...

    [I am not the same as before.]

    Even in this world, attraction force exists.

    Kuguguguk!

    Starting from an Esteemed One, consciousness transforms into attraction force. It is not merely handling attraction force like in the Four-Axis or Integration stages, but a level where attraction force bes part of the soul itself!

    Thus, by merely thinking, I can distort space with attraction force or tear holes in spacetime more easily than breathing!

    Kwaaaang!

    I pierce through the spaceposed of ck clouds.

    As the space seems to dissipate, I find myself in a new location.

    ''This ce is...''

    The world is even more densely filled with thunderclouds (���) than before.

    The clouds are thicker, and even more electric charges rumble between them.

    Kwaaang!

    Once again, I pierce through the space with attraction force and move forward.

    However, the next space I reach is yet another world of thunderclouds!

    ''What''s going on? It wasn''t like thisst time.''

    I am bewildered but then suddenly notice the movement and flow of the clouds.

    ''This flow of clouds...this reaction of lightning...this is...!''

    I open my eyes wide and smile.

    ''So that''s it! The Lightning Path Method! Each of these worlds of clouds are an expression of each aspect of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Lightning Path Method! Simply breaking through recklessly won''t let me escape.''

    I begin to operate the form of the Lightning Path Method, utilizing the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy generated on the surface of my.

    For someone like me, who has learned all the techniques of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect through the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, mimicking the form of the Thunder Path Method is as easy as eating cold porridge.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    As lightning sparks across the surface of my main body, the surrounding clouds naturally dissipate.

    However, in an instant, the area fills with clouds again.

    ''As expected. To leave this ce, I must align the Lightning Path Method''s form with the flow of these clouds and lightning.''

    Kwarurung!

    Focusing my mind, I begin to earnestly operate the Lightning Path Method.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Lightning dances.

    Multicolored bolts of lightning paint the surroundings with vibrant hues, pushing back the clouds.

    Though more clouds gather as I push them away, the clouds once dispersed by the form do not drift back towards me.

    And finally, harnessing every form of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s Lightning Path Method, I synchronize the flow of the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy coursing through my main body.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    With that, the world once filled with thunderclouds suddenly erupts with a frenzy of lightning, transforming everything around me with a golden glow.

    It resembles the scene from my advancement to the Star Shattering stage, where the Star Tribtion had raged upon me.

    For a normal Star Shattering stage, one would need to exert all their strength to resist this lightning. However, observing the flow of the lightning, I realize this is the final trial.

    ''If the descendant here is one who has learned the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method, they would devour this lightning entirely... If it''s instead a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, they would absorb the lightning matching their mastered form, receiving a blessing, and...''

    In the final case,

    If it''s an entity who has fully mastered all Lightning Path Methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and obtained the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique...!

    Kurururung!

    The lightning begins to merge and vanish into nothingness!

    Just like how, when all Lightning Path Methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sectbine, the spiritual power and energy vanish, leaving only the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique as the sole Immortal Art.

    As the lightning fades, only the ck clouds remain in its ce.

    Kugugugu!

    The world, previously just filled with lightning, bes a realm left only with dark clouds in an instant.

    The nearby ck clouds no longer emit lightning, nor do they gather around me.

    They simply rotate around me, following the attractive force I radiate.

    After waiting for a while in that state...

    Kwa-jijijijk!

    Suddenly, a lightning possessing all of the heavens'' natural colors boils up from within the ck clouds and strikes my body.

    ''W-Wait, this...!''

    Knowing the effect of the prismatic lightning, I am shocked to the point of almost fainting.

    ''It strikes the soul directly?''

    The next moment,

    Under the power of the relic left by the True Immortal Yang Su-jin, I lose consciousness entirely.<hr>

    Murmuringmurmuringmurmuringmurmuring��

    The sound of countless murmuring voices reverberates in my mind.

    ''Where is this? And what...''

    I feel as though my mind is fragmented like powder, scattered everywhere.

    The fragmented pieces of my consciousness are hearing dozens, hundreds, thousands, billions, trillions of voices.

    The voices are so numerous and so vast that I cannotprehend them all.

    Fortunately, since having my consciousness splintered like dust is something I experienced to the point of exhaustion during the Star Shattering stage advancement ritual, I focus my mind on the consciousness hearing the most familiar voice.

    Paaaatt!

    Then, I be unable to hear any other sound except that voice, and I feel my mind sharply concentrate on the ce where that voice resounds.

    "Hah!"

    When Ie to my senses, I see Kim Yeon in front of me.

    "Hm?"

    "Uh?"

    Slightly taken aback by this absurd situation, I look around.

    Then, the eyes of Kim Yeon, who seems to be demonstrating something like a magic artifact, widen.

    "Mm...! Mmm mmm!"

    "H-Huh? Kim Yeon? What''s wrong��huh!"

    I suddenly flinch in surprise upon hearing my voice.

    ''Th-This is...!''

    Perhaps because my consciousness hasn''t fully coalesced yet, my senses feel a bit unstable.

    I concentrate even more on gathering my consciousness while observing my body.

    Then, I let out a hollowugh as Ie to understand my current situation.

    I have descended into the body of Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is cultivating in the Bright Cold Realm.

    "Mm-hmm-hmm!"

    It seems that Kim Yeon realizes my mind has inhabited Jeon Myeon-hoon''s body, as her eyes gleam with recognition.

    "Uh...that''s right, Yeon-ah. I''ve arrived at the Lightning Sacred Sea, and somehow I ended up possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body. And..."

    As I feel my senses gradually returning, I sense the presence of Yeon Jin and Yeon Wei nearby.

    I close my eyes.

    Pajik, Pajijik...

    I feel it.

    The locations of the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are detected by me in the form of Lightning Souls (�׻�).

    Simultaneously, I realize that as I am now, I can ''possess any disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect without question.''

    ''No, it''s not just that.''

    Through the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, I notice that I can seize the cultivation of Yeon Wei or Yeon Jin, or even inject the energy of the Lightning Sacred Sea to amplify it. Moreover, I can issuemands to them at will.

    ''I see. When one who has learned the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique arrives at the Lightning Sacred Sea, they gain the authority to freelymand the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...no, all disciples of Yang Su-jin.''

    At this moment, my position is practically equivalent to having unrestricted ess to the Founder''s Command of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect without even needing the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, can you hear me?"

    Feeling a little guilty for suddenly taking over Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body, I try tomunicate with him.

    However, I receive no response.

    It seems that any disciple who bes possessed via the Lightning Sacred Sea falls into such a deep slumber that they cannot remain conscious.

    ''This could be somewhat dangerous.''

    It''s fortunate that it was me who mastered the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique and entered the Lightning Sacred Sea. If someone like Oh Hye-seo had mastered the technique and entered, a Thunder Beast might have been born in the Head Realm that very day.

    After exining the current situation in detail to the flustered Kim Yeon, I ask her about the current circumstances.

    Kim Yeon eagerly exins with hand and food gestures while going ''Mmmhmm''.

    "So, you''re saying that since you can''t speak, I should ask someone else?"

    "Mm!"

    "All right, I''m sorry."

    "Mm..."

    Leaving Kim Yeon behind, I move using Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    As I move in his body, I realize something.

    ''This, this is...''

    Is it because I descended through the Lightning Sacred Sea?

    I sense that I can naturally use all of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s techniques.

    Kwa-jijik!

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is also famous for its Flying Escape Technique, which moves at the speed of lightning.

    The Flying Escape Technique of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is also called the Lightning Shadow Flying Escape Technique because it leaves afterimages of lightning when moving. In the past, while I was still in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I too used to be able to use the Lightning Shadow Flying Escape Technique beforepleting the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    ''This looked quite cool, so I would asionally move using the Lightning Shadow Flying Escape Technique, but afterpleting the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, I couldn''t use it anymore...this is excellent!"

    Using the Lightning Shadow Flying Escape Technique, I move to the area where myrades are with shes of lightning.

    I quickly circle around Cedar Wood Grove once.

    Pajijik!

    Cedar Wood Grove is tranquil, just as before.

    ''There doesn''t seem to have been any major disturbance in the Bright Cold Realm.''

    Possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body, I draw out my original consciousness domain through his body.

    Kururung!

    A storm begins to whirl around centered on Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    Using his body as a medium, I raise my consciousness domain and quickly reach the peak of Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    I make contact with Baek Woon.

    sh!

    Inside Baek Woon''s White Jade Pavilion.

    I appear in front of Baek Woon through the projection of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    She res at me and speaks.

    [When I sensed someone suddenly intruding on my territory, I thought some Integration stage human had gone mad...but it was you, not some descendant of Yang Su-jin. Seo Eun-hyun.]

    [I apologize for my rudeness, Sacred Master. Is your body well?]

    [You crazy bastard... Do words of concern evene out of your mouth?]

    She res at me, growling as if she could tear me apart.

    It seems that the incident of electrically torturing her and summoning Blood Yin as a result left quite an unpleasant memory for her.

    I clear my throat and say.

    [I truly, sincerely apologize for the unfortunate incident before. However, I have done my best in my own way to clean up the mess I made.]

    [Hmph! It wasn''t you, but the great ones who probably exerted their power! If it weren''t for your shoulder, I would have beaten this projection you''ve Divine Descent into and yourrade to death on the spot.]

    It seems she still harbors a grudge against Jeon Myeong-hoon, as she spits out harsh words.

    ''My shoulder, huh...''

    I subtly touch the left shoulder of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body, which I have borrowed.

    Rotten though she may be, she is indeed a Sacred Master.

    She somehow managed to figure out from that vast distance that I was chosen by the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    [In any case, I don''t wish to maintain a bad rtionship with Sacred Master. My main body has currently reached the Lightning Sacred Sea. If I return from the Lightning Sacred Sea with the [Symbols of Names] of the Middle Realm...would you consider reconciliation?]

    Regardless of what happened, resolving the tension with Baek Woon is the right thing to do.

    She''s not a wicked viin to the core, and as long as she is the Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm, the lives of myrades are essentially in her hands.

    Seeing me go this far, she sighs and says.

    [...To voluntarily participate in the Lightning Sacred Sea expedition... If you truly manage to retrieve the symbols, I will not only forgive you but also grant an appropriate reward. After all, the divine artifacts stolen by Golden Divinie are crucial for the Middle Realms.]

    [I see. Being able to resolve the grudges between me and Sacred Master is truly a rel��]

    [But!]

    Baek Woon''s eyes ze with fire.

    Confirming that a great misfortune has filled the celestial energy in an instant, I flinch.

    [No matter what, I cannot simply let go of the fact that you shocked me with electricity, tortured me, summoned Blood Yin, and threw the Bright Cold Realm into chaos without any consequence.]

    [...]

    With nothing to say, I clear my throat.

    [...What do you want?]

    She gives a sly smile.

    [I will strike you with a sincere blow. If you take it, I''ll forget everything that happened in the past.]

    [Hm. Then, I will ascend back to the Bright Cold Realm to meet you. If you can wait just a bit...]

    [No need to wait. Since you''re already possessing the descendant of Golden Divine, take this hit in that form to resolve the grudges regarding both of you.]

    [What!?]

    I look at her in shock.

    Without waiting for my response, Baek Woon brightens her gaze and begins gathering Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    ''This insane woman... She really intends to hit me with a strike.''

    Breaking into a cold sweat, I swiftly withdraw the projection and pull my consciousness back into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body in Cedar Wood Grove.

    Kugung, Kugugugung!

    Above Cedar Wood Grove.

    The energy of the sky appears to distort dramatically, before pure white clouds gather in the sky.

    The white clouds condense into the form of Baek Woon, dressed in a simple white robe, and her figure starts to expand endlessly.

    Soon, Baek Woon''s form, now as enormous as a, raises her hand to the heavens.

    The entire sky over Cedar Wood Grove seemed to darken,pletely obscured under the sole of her enormous foot.

    I look up at her with a dumbfounded expression, letting out a low groan.

    Kururururung!

    ''Just how much resentment has piled up...?"

    Honestly, considering the havoc I caused by summoning Blood Yin and flipping the entire Bright Cold Realm, this is a light price to pay.

    [Tree Halberd (���).]

    In the consciousness domain of the Sacred Vessel stage, Baek Woon''s-sized body is fixed.

    At the same time, her incarnation''s hand grips a massive wooden spear, over ten timesrger than the incarnation itself.

    Kururururung!

    Her form made of clouds siphons lightning from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Heavenly Golden Thunder Body.

    Simultaneously, it feels as if the entire Bright Cold Realm is suppressing me, blocking any attempt to draw upon my main body''s authority.

    ''Is she really nning to kill Jeon Myeong-hoon? Even if he can revive...I can''t just waste Jeon Myeon-hoon''s life on something like this.''

    Woong<em>��</em>

    I form a Qi sword, gripping it as I take my stance and begin performing a sword dance.

    [Did you know, Sacred Master?]

    [Just die already, you vile scum!]

    In an instant, my consciousness rises to a higher realm.

    The single strike of a Sacred Master who is virtually no different from a True Immortal inside a Middle Realm!

    Unlikest time, when she dealt with me half-heartedly, the authority where I can feel her genuine will to rip me apart entirely!

    [Facing Blood Yin, I blocked Their single strike once.]

    The Sword Dance of Divine Descent unfolds in my hands.

    A world enters within the sword dance.

    At the same time, I feel the power of the entire Bright Cold Realm settling within the sword dance.

    I faintly sense the strands of Baek Woon''s emotions that are interwoven throughout the entire Bright Cold Realm and adjust the world''s flow.

    She is shocked.

    [How!? I am the Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm! I am its rightful administrator!]

    Dudududududu!

    Using Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body, I draw a circle.

    Usually, only my power and the world''s strength reside in the Sumeru Sword Dance.

    But now, using the power of the Lightning Sacred Sea to Divine Descent into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body,

    Kwarururung!

    I feel even the power of the Lightning Sacred Sea, from that distant ce, enter into the Sumeru Sword Dance.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirty-Third Move.

    Sumeru.

    Transformation Technique.

    Sumeru Bright Cold Lightning Path (

    Heavenly Lightning surges into the sky with peach blossom petals, unleashing a roar like a dragon''s cry.

    Baek Woon''s earnest single strike, borrowing even the power of the Bright Cold Realm, bursts apart as I pierce straight through her incarnation, scattering the clouds as I soar into the sky.

    : : I implore. : :

    My will, having briefly elerated into the domain of True Immortals, reverberates across the entire Bright Cold Realm.

    : : The grudges be resolved. : :

    Among the living beings who hear my will, the weaker ones faint on the spot, those at the Heavenly Being stage or higher feel a severe strain on their hearts, and those from the Four-Axis stage and above have their eardrums rupture.

    Even the Integration stage Grand Cultivators and Demon Kings tremble uncontrobly and copse where they stand upon hearing my will.

    Baek Woon''s form, manifested as clouds, disperses and speaks.

    [...To gain the selection of a Heavenly Lord, must one be a genius of your caliber...]

    Her tone carries a hint ofment.

    [I will resolve my grudges here. My admirations for your talent that shines like the sun.]

    Baek Woon withdraws her consciousness while admiring me, and I descend upon Cedar Wood Grove using Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    The Heart Tribe of Cedar Wood Grove, myrades, and a few of the Grand Cultivators residing there have all gathered.

    [I apologize for causing a disturbance. Everyone, I am Seo Eun-hyun, currently undergoing Divine Descent into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body. My main body remains at the Lightning Sacred Sea and...]

    It''s when I begin to calmly exin the situation.

    From among myrades, Yeon Wei, who is possessing Yeon Jin''s body, pops out.

    She looks at me and asks.

    "...So you possessed Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body?"

    [Yes. Since I am part of the Heart Tribe, like the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, I can use the Heart Tribe''s characteristics to��]

    "Even Jang Ik couldn''t directly possess a Bright Cold Realm''s Heart Tribe from the Lightning Sacred Sea."

    [Well...it seems activating the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique''s form from the Lightning Sacred Sea enabled the possession.]

    "...Of Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    [Yes, that''s correct, but...?]

    "...Among the records of the Lightning Sacred Sea left in the ancient texts of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...the only one who used the Divine Descent characteristic of the Lightning Sacred Sea was the Founder himself, and...only a few True Immortal direct disciples of the Founder. From the start...for such Divine Descent to be invoked...there is a transmission that states one''s mind must extend across the five domains, much like a True Immortal."

    [I believe there is a slight misunderstanding, Elder Yeon Wei. While my mind may indeed span across the five domains, this is ultimately just a workaround method. And as I''ve mentioned multiple times before...]

    "...I have something to say. Let us meet shortly in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s quarters."

    With those words, she flies off to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s residence.

    Sensing her unsettled intent, I briefly exin to the taken aback Heart Tribe before going to seek out Yeon Wei.

    "Ah, by the way, Esteemed One Seo. Sir Kim Young-hoon is looking for you."

    "Please inform Hyung-nim that I''ll visit him shortly as well. There are some matters I must attend to first..."

    To clear up Yeon Wei''s misunderstanding, I fly to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s quarters.

    "Elder, are you here?"

    Creak��

    I enter Jeon Myeong-hoon''s quarters and find her.

    There, I meet the eyes of Yeon Wei, kneeling submissively in the center of the room waiting for me.

    The unsettled look in her eyes has subsided.

    "Hold on, Elder Yeon Wei. What are you doing? Please, rise. That voice just now was only..."

    "The yell you let out just now was heard throughout the entire Middle Realm. It was only recently that the voice of [that being] from the Blood Yin Realm struck the Bright Cold Realm. How could I forget that sensation so quickly?"

    She kneels before me humbly, then suddenly starts to remove my shoes and socks.

    [Wait, you''re misunderstanding. No, before that, what are you even...?]

    Then, my mind goes nk at her continuing actions.

    Yeon Wei no longer looks up at me with trembling, anxious, hollow, or despair-filled eyes.

    Instead, she exudes an intent of her heart beingpletely at peace, carefully removing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shoes and setting them aside before lowering her head before my bare feet.

    "Please do not address me as Elder, O Great One. I have spent much time in thought, and I have finallye to a conclusion. Now that the Founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is gone...our sect is left without his protection, and instead, only True Immortal-level beings with deep resentment against the Founder remain. Yet, the Great One...has always extended your support to help maintain the lineage of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    With a sincerely devoted intent directed towards me, she continues, her face bowed beside my feet.

    "As the highest elder of the current Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I humbly ask. From now on, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will be a sect devoted to serving the Great One. Therefore, I implore, please be the divine spirit that guards us in ce of the Founder."

    After finishing her words, she presses her lips to the top of my foot, repeating her plea.

    "This foolish mortal humbly asks. Please take pity on our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Until the sessor of the Golden Divine, Myeong-hoon, fully matures, please protect us...!"

 Chapter 479: Sacred Sea (4)

    Chapter 479: Sacred Sea (4)

    Chapter 479: Sacred Sea (4)

    I look up at the ceiling for a moment, rubbing my face with my hand.

    ''...No matter how I exin it, she won''t believe me anymore.''

    She has reached a conclusion all on her own.

    Even if I were to cruelly torture her, saying, ''Say that I am Seo Eun-hyun, not a True Immortal!''

    Or if I were to gently persuade her, saying, ''I am not True Immortal.''

    On the surface, she might seem convinced, but deep down, she would still believe I am a True Immortal and treat me as such.

    ''What should I do?''I am Seo Eun-hyun.

    I am not some True Immortal; I am simply Seo Eun-hyun.

    How exactly am I supposed to prove myself?

    "...I am."

    Raising Yeon Wei, who looks as if she''s about to lick my feet, I say,

    "Seo Eun-hyun. I am not a True Immortal."

    "..."

    Yeon Wei listens to my words with utmost respect.

    "No matter how you think of me...well, to be honest, if you don''t know me, you wouldn''t understand. I admit it. I may look like a True Immortal at times. But regardless of what you think, I am not a True Immortal."

    "Howe..."

    "But."

    I cut off her words and speak firmly.

    "If you believe me to be a True Immortal...then think of me that way. After all, I, too, aim to be a True Immortal someday, and if that day everes, I won''t forget the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    At my words, her eyes light up.

    "Thank...thank you! Thank you so much!"

    She bows down and continues to kiss my feet.

    Unable to forcibly stop her, I can only clear my throat and step back.

    "Please stop. And...I would appreciate it if you treated me as you used to..."

    "As youmand!"

    Thud!

    She answers, bowing her head with enough force to make a thud, and then steps back.

    Watching Yeon Wei''s disy, I sit in a lotus position in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s quarters for a moment.

    Crack, crackle...

    Gradually, I feel it.

    My consciousness is once again reversing back to the Lightning Sacred Sea, and this brief moment of Divine Descent is about to end.

    I speak into the void.

    "Are you watching, Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    And immediately, a replyes.

    ��Yeah.

    "When did you wake up?"

    ��From the very beginning. It''s just that until now, I couldn''t react inside you because the presence of your soul was so overwhelming... Should I say I was ttened? Something like that. When you raised your consciousness to the Immortal Domain using my body to block the Sacred Master''s attack, the intensity of the stimulus was so strong that I had no choice but to awaken forcefully. But thanks to you, I got to experience the Immortal Realm early... it wasn''t bad.

    "...What do you think about Yeon Wei''s behavior?"

    ��What do you mean, what do I think? Just ept it. Our ancestor, after all, despite how often she misses the mark, does put in the effort in her own way.

    "The problem is that she misses the mark far too often."

    ��That is true.

    I check on the awakened Jeon Myeong-hoon within me to see if he''s alright, and he surprisingly doesn''t seem to have any major issues.

    It seems that anyone who has mastered the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method can maintain their consciousness and resist even during a Divine Descent.

    In this case, however, my consciousness is so overwhelming that Jeon Myeong-hoon''s consciousness was ttened without a chance to resist.

    ��So then, what''s the problem? Yeon Wei swore to follow you faithfully, didn''t she?

    "I just...want her to treat me as me."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon bursts intoughter inside me at that.

    ��Hahaha! How funny. What does it even mean to treat you as ''you''?

    "Well, that is..."

    ��Are you asking to be treated as ''human Seo Eun-hyun''? Give it up. That''s impossible. Being treated like a human...honestly, even reaching the Qi Building stage is enough to begin shedding that part. The moment one enters the path of Immortal Cultivation and surpasses the Qi Building stage, we are no longer humans but rather ''cultivators who resemble humans''.

    "...Still, as a fellow sect member..."

    ��I get what you''re trying to say, but that''s impossible too. This isn''t just an issue of being a cultivator or the realm...it''s because the ''subject is you''.

    "Just what about me?"

    ��Do you want me to be blunt?

    Pajijik!

    As my presence starts being drawn back into the Lightning Sacred Sea, Jeon Myeong-hoon seems to regain some energy.

    He creates a clone with lightning in front of his body and speaks through it.

    [You, you know...have been acting strangetely.]

    "...That''s because of the Star Shattering stage. In Star Shattering, the heart gradually transforms into attraction force..."

    I exin to him about the realm of Star Shattering, and after listening, Jeon Myeong-hoon nods immediately.

    [It''s clear now. What I''m about to say has nothing to do with that kind of attraction force in the Star Shattering stage. Just Seo Eun-hyun, it''s about your fundamental state.]

    "My fundamental state?"

    [That''s right. I''m talking about you... Honestly, as time goes by, you''re paying more attention to your shoulders.]

    "..."

    [It''s not because your shoulders are an erogenous zone or because you''ve learned some technique that makes them more sensitive, right?]

    "...Of course not."

    [The reason your shoulders have been getting more sensitive and why you keep focusing on them...in my perspective, it''s because you''re carrying too much weight on them.]

    "What?"

    [...When I look at you, you know...]

    He reaches toward my chest, pulling out the hand of So-hae from within and gently strokes it.

    [Sometimes, it seems like you''re excessively abusing yourself. It feels like, because of the burdens you carry on your back, you''re being crushed by the weight and dying a little each day.]

    "..."

    [Fortunately...in the world of Peni Ind, that world resembling the Head Realm, after you spoke with the reincarnation of Buk Hyang-hwa, you seem to have stopped some of that self-punishment.]

    "That''s true."

    I heard from Baek Ran about ''how to forgive myself.''

    Simultaneously, I extinguished the mes of abuse that had been tormenting me, capturing the starting point of my Immortal Art andpleting Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    "Back then...I forgave myself a lot."

    [Yes. Since then, yourplexion has improved significantly. But...]

    He strokes Sohae''s hand and looks at me.

    [Even if you''ve forgiven yourself, it seems you''re still driving yourself too hard.]

    "...What?"

    [It''s exactly as I said. There''s too much weighing on your shoulders. I''m saying you try to take responsibility for everything all by yourself.]

    He speaks with a serious expression.

    [Of course, I understand. Honestly, the Enders you mentioned? It''s because among us Enders, you''re the most capable. It''s a good attitude to have. But because you put too much burden on your shoulders and push yourself too hard, at some point, it seems like you stopped caring about others'' opinions and perspectives.]

    "..."

    [Ancestor Yeon Wei''s attitude also reflects this. Haven''t you been judging her solely from your own perspective? It''s not necessarily a bad thing. After all, the majority of our fates rest on your shoulders. But...sometimes, listen to the views and perspectives of those weaker than you. I don''t mean to pay attention or be considerate of the weak.]

    He ces Jin So-hae''s hand down momentarily, then rises from his seat and puts his hand on my shoulder.

    I don''t brush it off.

    [It''s not about paying attention to the weak...just trust us a little more. I will always believe in you and follow you. But...also remember that we, too, have our own perspectives, views, and the heart to be of help to you. That person has also found a solution that she believes will benefit us most, based on her own judgment.]

    "...I''ll think about it."

    Pajijijk!

    It seems the duration of Divine Descent has reached its end.

    My consciousness scatters directly from inside Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    Pasasasasa!

    The sound of murmuring echoes from all directions.

    ''This is...''

    I immediately recognize what they are.

    They are voices.

    The voices of those who have ''learned the Lightning Path Method.''

    Pajik, Pajijijik...

    I savor the sensation of lightning swirling inside my mind, identifying their identities.

    ''I see. These are...all those who were taught by Yang Su-jin!''

    Those who learned the wisdom of lightning from Yang Su-jin and inherited his teachings.

    However, the majority are Qi Building stage and below.

    ''I see. That time...''

    The day the Owner of Heavenly Punishment sought out Zhengli and erased the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The Owner of Heavenly Punishment not only wiped out the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect but almost all those who had received Yang Su-jin''s teachings.

    The ones who survived were the extreme cases.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, with the highest talent among them.

    Or unaffected by the Owner of Heavenly Punishment''s power due to their powerful strength, the fewentitiesinthevastandevenmoreimmenseUpperWorld.

    ''Kugh...''

    It seems a few of Yang Su-jin''s disciples who are presumed to be True Immortals also survived.

    I erase their presence from my mind and survey others.

    Aside from the True Immortals, the majority are below the Qi Building stage.

    They were likely deemed unworthy of being killed directly by the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    In other words...

    The vast majority of Yang Su-jin''s disciples remaining in this world are either at the Qi Building stage or True Immortals.

    ''The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Head Realm is unique.''

    ording to Yeon Wei''s asional reports, it seems that in the Head Realm''s Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, a few Nascent Soul cultivators have emerged,pletely seizing dominance over the continent.

    With the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect controlling the Head Realm, it''s likely that within a few years, they will gather the continent''s resources and produce someone who will reach the Heavenly Being stage.

    ''I see. So in the Lightning Sacred Sea, if someone who is thought to continue the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s, or in essence, Yang Su-jin''s legacy, enters, they are given the chance to observe Yang Su-jin''s connections in the Lightning Sacred Sea.''

    I fully condense my consciousness and examine my surroundings.

    My surroundings are dark.

    I sense the attraction force around me shifting as some phenomenon approaches.

    While waiting for it to draw near, I reflect on my conversation with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Compared to when we first came to Ascension Path, he really has changed a lot.

    ''...Yes, I''ve definitely been thinking too much from my own perspectivetely.''

    Perhaps it''s because I''ve experienced death too many times in such a short span.

    At times, I even confuse my own death with that of myrades, and once, thinking that since I can endure the titles of True Immortals, an Entering Nirvana True Person naturally would be able to do so as well, I recklessly dropped the titles and names of True Immortals like a bomb on Jinlu Gok, who had given me grace.

    The distinction between self (��) and others (��) has grown blurred through so many deaths.

    Because of that, I think I''ve be confused about the difference between ''the me I see'' and ''the me others see.''

    While I simply see myself as myself, I might actually appear as an unfathomable monster from the perspective of someone ordinary like Yeon Wei��something I had overlooked.

    Tstststss��

    Ipress the Heavenly Rain Great Star and insert it into my incarnation body, taking on a human form.

    Clench...

    I hold my head and make a bitter expression.

    ��That''s...something I don''t want.''

    Yeon Wei''s rtionship with me isn''t deep enough for her attitude to wound me greatly.

    But...

    If I look at it objectively, this incident is no different from what happened with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The incident of someone who was once my master in a past life beginning to address me as Senior or Daoist from the next life.

    Starting from Buk Hyang-hwa and Cheongmun Ryeong, how many of my precious ones have called me senior or elder?

    As time flows, I naturally grow stronger, but others can only live in time that is separate from my own.

    I bury my face in my hands.

    Regression is indeed a powerful authority.

    But...

    At the same time, it''s also an incredibly dreadful curse.

    Because as long as I have this ability, I must live forever in fear of bing ''someone too high'' in the eyes of those dear to me...

    ''My strongest hope is simply life.''

    It''s something I''ve thought about continuously since the early cycles in the Head Realm.

    What I desire most is life.

    A ''single, proper life'' where I fear death and, even if I die, time does not rewind, and my connections don''t disappear.

    If my life were to be built on desire, then someday, I might find myself muttering something unfunny like, ''Life is essentially life.''

    As much as that...

    For me, whose meaning of life diminishes with each reversal of time, life has be something that I desperately crave for.

    Desperately craving for life, I have to pour all my strength into giving meaning to each life.

    For that reason, I want at least myrades to see me as I am.

    Because even if time reverses, at least they stay by my side.

    But countless connections, starting with Cheongmun Ryeong and Buk Hyang-hwa, and now even Yeon Wei...those who once stood beside me are beginning to look at me with fear.

    In this situation, what am I supposed to do?

    ��It''s not about paying attention to the weak...just trust us a little more. I will always believe in you and follow you. But...also remember that we, too, have our own perspectives, views, and the heart to be of help to you. That person has also found a solution that she believes will benefit us most, based on her own judgment.

    "...Are you asking me to trust you, Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    I recall Jeon Myeong-hoon''s words.

    And as I think of those who stay beside me even within my backward flow of my time, I pull myself from my gloomy heart essence.

    "Yes. I suppose there''s no other choice."

    I dislike it when the reactions of those beside me change.

    I just want them to treat me as I am.

    But that''s impossible unless I go as far as brainwashing them.

    ''As I grow stronger, naturally, their thoughts and perspectives towards me have no choice but to change...''

    I have always told Jeon Myeong-hoon to trust and follow me.

    When I think about it, rather than just dragging them along by saying, ''this time, too,'' and ending it there, perhaps I should have trusted them better.

    Even if I find it unsatisfactory, their views and thoughts about me,

    I decide to ''trust'' their attitude towards me.

    Because...

    They, too, are trusting me in their own way.

    Kurung, kururung!

    Thunder roars, and before my eyes, a massive creature resembling a hummingbird appears.

    A hummingbird the size of the moon, its entire bodyposed of lightning.

    "...!"

    The moment I see it, I feel as if my main body is about to burst apart, and I sense lightning striking throughout the atmosphere of my main body.

    [Wh-Who is the distinguished one?]

    Wiiiiiiiiiiing!

    The hummingbird ps its wings at a speed surpassing lightning, watching me for a moment.

    Then it shrinks to the size of my palm, and, standing in front of me, it begins cutting through the darkness.

    It seems to be telling me to follow.

    I follow the hummingbird, tearing through the space of darkness.

    After a while.

    I emerge from the darkness, arriving at a ce resembling a Peach Blossom Spring.

    A world where all kinds of rare and beautiful flowers are in full bloom, where wine springs forth like water everywhere, and flowers and trees emit beautiful sounds of music.

    The hummingbird leads me to a pavilion at the center of this world.

    In front of the pavilion, there is a small pond, and in that pond stands a hundred-storey stone pagoda densely covered with carvings like sesame seeds.

    The pagoda has manyyers, but its overall size is only about the height of an adult man.

    ''What is that pagoda?''

    Feeling a strange flow emanating from the pagoda, I follow the hummingbird into the pavilion.

    Just then,

    "...!"

    The hummingbird that had guided me here now transforms into a small human girl with tinum blonde hair.

    She is dressed in a robe made of golden lightning, standing with her pristinely white and clean bare feet, offering her greetings from above the within the pavilion.

    Suruk��

    She opens her mouth in front of me.

    However, without uttering a sound, she only moves her lips.

    Since I know how to read lips, I can understand her meaning even without hearing her voice.

    ��Wee to the inner depths of the Lightning Sacred Sea, the management space, Young Master.

    "...And who is the distinguished one?"

    ��I am the attendant concubine and pet of the Golden Divine, Immortal Beast Golden Shaking Bird (�����B). As for my true name and title...as Young Master cannot withstand my rank and hearing it could drive Young Master mad, I will not reveal it at this time.

    I look at Golden Shaking Bird, feeling tense.

    "Why have you brought me here?"

    ��It is because Young Master has rightfully inherited the legacy of the Golden Divine. The Golden Divine instructed that if someone who haspleted the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique appears, this management space of the Lightning Sacred Sea should be gifted to them.

    Hearing this, I speak with a joyful expression.

    "Oh...In that case, since I''m here, I''d like to take with me the [Symbols of the Five Middle Realms] that are said to be in the Lightning Sacred Sea..."

    However, Golden Shaking Bird chuckles at my words and covers her mouth.

    ��I apologize for my rudeness, however...you cannot take them from here.

    "What? Why not?"

    ��Because...the Lightning Sacred Sea is merely the [passage] leading to the space where the [Symbols of the Five Middle Realms] are located. It is not the ce where they actually reside. The Golden Divine''s treasure vault is located separately. The very purpose of the Lightning Sacred Sea''s existence is merely to serve as a pathway to escape anywhere within Mount Sumeru, should those like Young Master arrive one day.

    "Mount Sumeru?"

    ��Those who attain the rank of Immortality often refer to the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds as Mount Sumeru. There is no need to know right now.

    "Hmm, understood. In any case...the true power of the Lightning Sacred Sea is to function as an emergency passageway?"

    ��That is correct.

    "Good. Then, through that power, I''d like to transfer the living beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain to another domain when the End urs here."

    <em>Chuckle.</em>

    Once again, Golden Shaking Birdughs and shakes her head.

    ��I apologize, but that is impossible. As the Lightning Sacred Sea is abyrinth the Golden Divine created to escape from the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity, only someone acknowledged by the Golden Divine who can wield the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique like Young Master is able to use it.

    "What...?"

    ��Of course, if the Golden Divine were to revive, sufficiently master the Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion Method, and return, these usage conditions could be changed...but that is probably impossible.

    She looks somewhere with a somewhat bittersweet and longing expression.

    It seems she misses Yang Su-jin quite deeply.

    Hearing her words, I smile inwardly to myself.

    ''I''ll just bring Jeon Myeong-hoon back hereter.''

    If it''s him, he could surely change Golden Shaking Bird''s mind.

    ''Well then, for now, I''ve settled the fundamental issue regarding the Lightning Sacred Sea...I should handle the remaining matters.''

    Even if I were to transport the living beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain''s Astral Realm to another domain, I still need to find the Symbols of the Five Middle Realms.

    I speak to Golden Shaking Bird.

    "Then, for now, open the path to Yang Su-jin''s treasure vault. I need to acquire the divine artifacts of the Five Middle Realms."

    At this, Golden Shaking Bird shakes her head wildly with a slightly unnerved expression.

    ��That, too, is impossible.

    "...Why are there so many restrictions?"

    ��I am truly sorry. However, if the Golden Divine''s treasure vault...were to be improperly handled by someone who has risen to the Immortal Seat, they could end up like the Heavenly Lightning Banner, trapped in a ce of misfortune... It''s too frightening to meddle with.

    "..."

    ��Therefore, instead of me opening the door, it would be...more suitable for Young Master to ovee the trial and enter the treasure vault.

    "...Understood. So then, how do I go about receiving this ''trial''?"

    In response to my question, Golden Shaking Bird points outside the pavilion, towards the pond.

    ��The stone pagoda in that pond. That pagoda is called the Tower of Trials, and within it are trials ranging from the Qi Refining stage up to the Entering Nirvana stage. If you break through the pagoda and reach the topmost level, not only will you naturally gain ess to the Golden Divine''s treasure vault, but you will also be able to control the Lightning Sacred Sea even more powerfully.

    "Hm...understood. I shall proceed as suggested."

    I observe Golden Shaking Bird for a moment, and since she doesn''t seem to harbor any malice, I decide to follow her words.

    ��The Tower of Trials resets all progress once one enters and exits. However, since Young Master is here, I will make a special effort to ensure that progress can be saved from thest level reached, instead of starting from the beginning.

    "Good. Then open the door so I can enter the Tower of Trials."

    I approach the pond and speak.

    And at that moment, Golden Shaking Bird gives me a hard push on the waist with her pristine white foot from behind.

    ��You just need to step right in.

    Ssh!

    Without a chance to resist, I''m shoved by her foot and fall into the pond.

    ''Urk!''

    Recalling the feel of Golden Shaking Bird''s foot just now, a thought suddenlyes to mind.

    ''Did Yang Su-jin capture Zhengli...because of her soft feet?''

    Somehow, the thought that only True Immortal rank beings with clean feet are around Yang Su-jin crosses my mind.

    Chwaaaaa!

    With such thoughts in mind, I sink deeper into the water.<hr>

    Ssh!

    Emerging from the water, I look around my surroundings.

    ''This ce...''

    It''s the same hot spring-like world I visitedst time.

    "Hmm!"

    Wududuk!

    I manipte attraction force to pierce a hole in the world.

    Then, I move on to the next world beyond the hot spring world.

    The next world is a ce where the light is extremely dim, almostpletely shrouded in darkness. As I sweep through with the consciousness of the Star Shattering stage, I find it''s a world where fruits and flowers made of protein bloom.

    It seems this is where Jang Ik had picked up that meat apple.

    Simultaneously upon entering this world, a marker enters the rage of my attraction force.

    [First Floor.]

    ''It seems the hot spring world was like a waiting area, and this is where the Tower of Trials actually begins.''

    However, there doesn''t seem to be anything like a trial here.

    ''The Star Shattering expedition team must have already cleared this trial.''

    Most likely, the expedition team is stationed on the upper floors.

    Kurururung!

    Once again, I manipte attraction force and break through to the next floor.

    Second floor, third floor, fourth floor...

    Twenty-seventh floor, twenty-eighth floor, twenty-ninth floor, thirtieth floor...

    Fortieth floor, fiftieth floor, sixtieth floor, eightieth floor...!

    Finally, when I reach the ny-fifth floor,

    Kugugugugu!

    I find myself in a ce resembling outer space and survey my surroundings.

    As I try to pierce through the space with attraction force, a counterforce appears, restoring the space.

    ''This must be an uncleared floor. Then the expedition team should be here.''

    I extend my consciousness domain and begin to explore into the distant reaches.

    Then, beyond the cosmic space, I see a colossal entity being pursued by several beings.

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    It''s a beetle the size of a satellite.

    The beetle, scattering golden lightning, flies toward me, thrusting its mandibles in my direction.

    It seems intent on splitting me apart.

    But in the next moment.

    The Three Great Ultimates rise behind my back.

    Wiiiiing!

    The Three Great Ultimates begin to spin, and I reach out towards the lightning beetle.

    Kwa-jijik!

    The beetle''s mandibles are caught in my hand.

    I tighten my grip on the beetle, and after a moment, it bursts apart and dies.

    Kwaang!

    In the ce where the beetle exploded and died, a small golden fragment remains.

    I reach out and grab the golden fragment.

    Simultaneously, I be aware through my attraction force that ''I can now proceed to the next floor.

    It seems this creature was the master of this floor.

    And it''s when I''ve caught the floor''s master.

    sh!

    A group of Esteemed Ones with vast presences assembles around me.

    There are a total of 21 of them.

    Among them, I smile slightly when ncing at a green-hued figure before turning to observe the rest of the Esteemed Ones.

    [Greetings, seniors. This unworthy junior is Seo Eun-hyun, a Star Shattering Esteemed One who has recently emerged from the Bright Cold Realm and a practitioner of the Human Race. I havee here under the guidance of the Sacred Master to assist in the conquest of the Lightning Sacred Sea. I hope you will allow me to be of assistance.]

    Then, amidst my polite greeting, an unexpected voice shouts in fury.

    [You filthy thing. Are you that Human Race madman!?]

    [Pardon...?]

    I turn my head, and there, a Star Shattering stage Esteemed One who appears to be from the Tall Tree Race is ring at me with a face flushed red.

    [You''vee well! You son of a scoundrel! You dare to defile my Sacred Master! I''ll rip your main body to shreds and scatter it across Heaven and Earth!]

    [...There seems to be a misunderstanding, Daoist. And besides, why is Sacred Master Baek Woon ''your'' Sacred Master?]

    [Silence! I have nothing to exin to a molester like you! Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm, let us all attack this vile menace!]

    At his words, several Esteemed Ones from the Bright Cold Realm surround me.

    [Look here, Daoists. Why are you all following the words of this Tall Tree Race Daoist? There''s no point in exhausting ourselves here in pointless conflict. How about moving on and tackling the next floor quickly?

    However, an Esteemed One of the Yellow Dragon Race speaks, their eyes gleaming.

    [There''s no use denying it, evil breed. Everyone here has already heard that you tortured the Sacred Master and provided the opportunity for the Owner of the Blood Yin Realm to descend upon the Bright Cold Realm. You are no better than a traitor to the Bright Cold Realm!]

    Standing beside them, a Fighting Ghost Race Esteemed One flexes their muscles and grins.

    [Torturing the Sacred Master? Just how powerful are you? And on top of that, a member of the Heart Tribe!!! I''m already looking forward to how exciting it will be when we fight...]

    [TL: A reminder that excited can also mean aroused.]

    It seems they are divided.

    Those who simply want to fight me, and those who resent me for allegedly torturing the Sacred Master and enabling the descent of Blood Yin.

    But it doesn''t end there.

    [Heh heh. I don''t like allying with those from the Bright Cold Realm...but if it means I can legally beat down on a Human Race, I''m more than willing to join anytime.]

    The Esteemed Ones from the True Devil Realm also join in, encircling me.

    [Our Ancient Force Realm has business with him as well. We need to find out why he''s been issued an [Exile Order] from Sacred Master Hae Lin. After assisting with the capture, we will handle the interrogation.]

    The Esteemed Ones of the Ancient Force Realm surround me for an absurd reason.

    Adding to that, the Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm address the remaining Esteemed Ones who are standing back and just watching.

    [Look here, Purple Gold Realm Daoists and Mountains and Rivers Daoists! If you assist us in capturing this one, we will make it worth your while! Please lend us your aid!]

    Purple Gold Realm Esteemed Ones and Mountains and Rivers Esteemed Ones also surround me.

    [TL: Mountains and Rivers as in misceneous factions, hermits, etc. I might have tranted it as Independent or Hermit in the past, but I��ll be using Mountains and Rivers from now on.]

    I observe the Esteemed Ones encircling me.

    Five from the Bright Cold Realm.

    Three from the True Devil Realm.

    Four from the Ancient Force Realm.

    Four from the Purple Gold Realm.

    Four Mountains and Rivers Esteemed Ones roaming the Astral Realm.

    A total of twenty Esteemed Ones have encircled me.

    As I observe the Esteemed Ones around me, I notice the only one who hasn''t joined the ranks of the attackers.

    I look at Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One Jang Ik and say,

    [This disciple Seo Eun-hyun has seen Master.]

    [Good.]

    [But, will Master not be joining in the joint attack?]

    The Esteemed Ones'' eyes widen when I address Jang Ik as my master, and they all start watching him warily.

    However, Jang Ikys down in the cosmic space and closes his eyes as if he has no interest.

    [Anyway, I heard you either killed or put into aatose state all my top disciples.]

    [...]

    [For now, wait. I''m drained from clearing this floor, so know that I''ll face you when I''m in my best condition. I''m going to sleep for a bit. All of you, handle things as you see fit until I wake up.]

    After saying this, Jang Ik adjusts the surrounding environment, ensuring that no one can approach his vicinity, and falls asleep just like that.

    With looks of relief, the Esteemed Ones collectively let out sighs of relief.

    [It''s a relief that Heaven-Copsing hasn''t betrayed us.]

    [So he isn''t on your side either, human wretch.]

    [me your fate.]

    They begin tightening their encirclement.

    And I smirk.

    [Oh dear, that''s the wrong answer.]

    [Wrong answer?]

    I speak to the one who seems to represent them��the Yellow Dragon Race Esteemed One.

    [It''s not that Jang Ik didn''t betray you. Rather, he should have joined forces with you to pressure me.]

    [Ha, looks like you''re relying on something because he''s your master...]

    [Alright, that''s enough. Let''s cut the chit-chat...why don''t youe at me?]

    To be honest, even I am somewhat curious about the extent of my own abilities.

    Since reaching the Star Shattering stage, all my opponents have been beings like Blood Yin, the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord, Sacred Master Baek Woon who merged with the Bright Cold Realm, and the Entering Nirvana Quasi-Immortal Jinlu Gok��each of them far above my level.

    ''I need an objective assessment of my strength.''

    In that sense, the twenty Star Shattering stage Esteemed Ones have shown up at just the right time.

    Among the Esteemed Ones who seem incredulous at my deration, one Esteemed One from the Purple Gold Realm lets out an enraged shout and charges at me.

    [Arrogant fool!]

    The Colorless ss Sword bursts forth from within my body.

    Wududuk!

    With the power of Crystal ss to Treading Sea, my right hand holding the Colorless ss Sword transforms into ss True Fire, merging with the Colorless ss Sword.

    The Three Great Ultimates appear, and I, merged with the sword, raise it and sh.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Ascending Vein.

    Tukwang!

    The energy of the Three Great Ultimates flows into the sword, sending the Purple Gold Realm Esteemed One tearing through the space and up to the next floor.

    Kwang, Kwang, Kwang!

    Even after piercing through the next floor, the Purple Gold Realm Esteemed One continues to break through the subsequent floors above.

    The 96th, 97th, 98th, and 99th floors are pierced through all at once.

    From these four floors, powerful presences surge down upon the 95th floor.

    The owners of those presences all express their anger at me for recklessly punching holes through their floors.

    Hwarururururuk!

    Enveloping myself in ss True Fire, I take out my main body and begin transforming it.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Full Release (ȫ�_).

    Origin Star (��Դ��) Combat Technique Form (�^����) Open.

    My Origin Star changes, taking on abat-optimized form.

    The ss True Fire envelops the entirety of my Origin Star.

    I distort attraction force and ce Hong Fan and Seo Ran, who are within the Origin Star, into a suitable alternate space, then transform my body.

    Hwarururuk!

    The ss True Fire zes across the entire Origin Star, reshaping its form.

    As the Origin Starpresses, I assume the appearance of ''Human Seo Eun-hyun.''

    ss True Fire nkets my entire body, transforming into the robes of immortals, with parts of the mes trailing down my back to form winged garments.

    As my consciousness elerates, part of it reaches the Immortal Domain.

    From within the mes of ss, I look down upon the Esteemed Ones with arrogance and speak.

    : : C O M E A T M E. : :

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 480: Esteemed Ones Power

    Chapter 480: Esteemed One''s Power

    Ziiing!

    As the will emanates from the realm of Immortal Domain, the Esteemed Ones all shudder where they stand as though struck by a powerful shock.

    However.

    [Gal (��)!]

    At the thunderous roar of the Yellow Dragon Race Esteemed One, everyone quickly regains their senses.

    [It seems you indeed have the skill to torture the Sacred Master. But it''s still not enough.]

    Huarururuk!In the expanse of space, the body of a Yellow Dragon ignites in mes.

    Simultaneously, I can see six stars within them.

    ''So, theypleted the Heavenly Inner Diagram Great Star... They''re in thete Star Shattering stage.''

    In the Star Shattering stage, the number of stars naturally divides the ream into early, middle, andte.

    If only the Heavenly Rain Great Star is created, it''s the early stage.

    Heavenly Rain, Heavenly Clearing, Heavenly Cloudiness, Heavenly Want of Connection, and Heavenly Crossing.

    Up to five stars is the middle stage.

    Beyond that, if one seeds in attaching oneself to arger for cultivation and gaining enlightenment on attraction force, then sessfully creating the Heavenly Inner Diagram Great Star, one reaches thete stage.

    Finally, upon creating the seventh star, the Heavenly Outer Diagram Great Star, by drawing in the energy of the entire universe through attraction force, one reaches the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage.

    Kugugugugu!

    The six stars of the Yellow Dragon are linked to each other, exchanging star veins and amplifying their power.

    Then, at the peak of that power!

    sh!

    A Dragon Wave erupts from their mouth.

    In an instant, the cosmic space lights up.

    In the midst of this intense heat and light, I am momentarily reminded of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    [Very...good...]

    Heaven above and heaven below are filled solely with the golden Dragon Wave.

    From within it, I surge forth ss True Fire and smile brightly.

    [Even if I go a little rough, it won''t break them...]<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    The Bright Cold Realm''s Yellow Dragon Race Esteemed One.

    As Gyu Wol-jin spews a Dragon Wave from their mouth, they furrow their brows.

    ''I did expect this much because they said he''s a madman who tortured the Sacred Master, but...truly terrifying indeed.''

    Dudududududu!

    Beyond the Dragon Wave, they catch sight of a monstrosity slowly breaking through and click their tongue inwardly.

    ''From what I heard, he joined hands with the Golden Divine''s sessor to exploit the Sacred Master''s injury so...I thought he was merely someone who targeted others'' weaknesses, but...no. This man is a veteran of many battles who has cut through brutal battlefields, oveing opponents stronger than himself to make it this far.'' ??

    Grasping the essence of Seo Eun-hyun at a nce, Wol-jin signals to the other Esteemed Ones.

    Recognizing Wol-jin''s signal, the Esteemed Ones adopt serious expressions and begin to draw upon their full power.

    [He''s a monster. Everyone, do not let your guard down.]

    [Crush him with your full power!]

    As everyone are individuals capable of foreseeing the future and discerning the wisdom of time and space, none gathered here underestimate Seo Eun-hyun.

    Three Esteemed Ones from the Purple Gold Realm advance to the next floor.

    The 99th, 98th, 97th, and 96th floors have already been breached, and the monstrous beings of each floor are currently emitting murderous intent toward Seo Eun-hyun.

    [It would be nice if the Daoists of the Nether Ghost Realm were here.]

    [It can''t be helped. They all suddenly fell into madness and fled somewhere.]

    [There''s no time toment those who are absent.]

    They each ascend a floor, beginning to guide the minds of the floor masters who radiate killing intent towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    The masters of each floor start to fix their gazes on Seo Eun-hyun.

    Wuduk!

    From within Wol-jin''s Dragon Wave, a hand emerges.

    It is a hand made of mes of ss.

    Wudududuk!

    As the hand breaks through the Dragon Wave, it gradually tears it apart, creating an exit pathway.

    Finally, when he tears out from Wol-jin''s Dragon Wave.

    sh!

    Wol-jin stops emitting the Dragon Wave and quickly retreats.

    The spot he vacated from is filled by the Esteemed Ones of the Ancient Force Realm.

    Four Esteemed Ones of the Ancient Force Realm.

    Sea Sinking Esteemed One, Wi Mu-cheon.

    Red Tide Esteemed One, Gyo Wi.

    Salt Sea Esteemed One, Yuk Jeung.

    Great Pulse Esteemed One, Sa Ha.

    They are the Esteemed Ones of the Sea King Race that is Hae Lin��s coteral bloodline, the Red Shark Race, the Sea Dragon Race, and the Iron Crab Race respectively.

    [So, you''re the one they say brought Blood Yin, that bastard, and wrecked the Bright Cold Realm?]

    Kwaang!

    Salt Sea Esteemed One, Yuk Jeung.

    The Esteemed One of the Sea Dragon Race descends toward Seo Eun-hyun in a half-human, half-dragon form and speaks.

    Seo Eun-hyun raises one arm to block Yuk Jeung''s foot and looks up at him.

    Yuk Jeung grins widely and says,

    [I couldn''t care less about the Exile Order or whatever from Sacred Master Hae Lin, but just the fact that you aided that retarded immortal Blood Yin is reason enough to be your enemy!]

    Demon Ability.

    Three Hundred Million Jin Deep Sea Star (���|�����).

    Kugugugugu!

    Droplet by droplet, a massive sphere of water forms around Seo Eun-hyun, each drop containing a weight of three hundred million jin.

    At first, the water sphere seems to evaporate as it contacts the ss True Fire, but it quickly grows in size, soon reaching aary scale.

    Seo Eun-hyun is caught in the center of the-sized sea, feeling immense attraction forcespressing his body and the crushing pressure of the water from all sides.

    [Perish!]

    Pasasasasasa!

    Pure white light bursts forth from various points within the sea of the Three Hundred Million Jin Deep Sea Star.

    The salt in the sea emits light, transforming into a form of power on the ne of Qi.

    [Salt Sea Flooding the Heavens Esoteric Method (�}

    There is a legend in the Ancient Force Realm.

    When the legendary divine skill, Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade, is mastered, it is said to grant supremacy of the Ancient Force Realm in one''s hand.

    Yuk Jeung once exterminated an esoteric cult in the Ancient Force Realm and killed its Chief Law Protector, obtaining a technique from the Law Protector''s corpse.

    That technique became their Innate True Method and is also derived from a portion of Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade''s form.

    It is the peerless divine skill, Salt Sea Flooding the Heavens Esoteric Method.

    [Behold, this is the pinnacle of esoteric methods honed over tens of thousands of years to kill Blood Yin and Ja Eum: Salt Sea Flooding the Heavens Esoteric Method!]

    Kwarururung!

    The entirety of the summoned Three Hundred Million Jin Deep Sea Star shines pure white and explodes.

    The floor in the form of cosmic space quakes, piercing holes into the very fabric of space.

    Wol-jin shouts at Yuk Jeung.

    [Yuk Jeung! What are you doing, making a hole in the Tower of Trials!?]

    [Huhaha! Who cares!? Now''s not the time to worry about that trivial stuff!]

    Then, in the midst of the pure white light exploded by Yuk Jeung''s Salt Sea Flooding the Heavens Esoteric Words, a shadow begins to shimmer.

    Shiiiiii��

    As the light fades, a round crystal rests at the center of the explosion, as if sitting like an egg.

    Crack!

    In the next moment, the crystal shatters, and Seo Eun-hyun bursts forth from within.

    [Not bad. If what you learned was at the level of Salt Sea Returning Dew Jade, it could have been dangerous.]

    Then, he smirks.

    [So, is it my turn now?]

    Huarurururuk!

    The ss True Fire on Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body res up even more fiercely.

    He appearspletely unaffected by Yuk Jeung''s recent attack!

    [Launch a full assault! Don''t give him any opportunities!]

    Wi Mu-cheon from the Sea King Races cries out.

    At the same time, the Esteemed Ones of the Ancient Force Realm pour their most powerful attacks towards Seo Eun-hyun once more.

    Seo Eun-hyun forms hand seals.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea Star.

    Sword Sea Star Bod

    Chwarararak!

    The ss True Fire zing on his body transforms.

    Each fire fragment of the ss True Fire turns into a sword, whirling wildly around him.

    At the same time, Seo Eun-hyun''s hand begins to transform.

    Huarurururuk!

    His hand transformspletely into ss True Fire and ''merges'' perfectly with the Colorless ss Sword that emerges from the void.

    The next instant,

    Taaatt!

    The attraction force in the area twists violently, and Seo Eun-hyun leaps towards the Esteemed Ones of the Ancient Force Realm.<hr>

    Outside the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    There, everything remains calm, appearing just as it would under normal circumstances.

    And, the four colossal beings surrounding the Lightning Sacred Sea each let out a sigh.

    They are the Esteemed Ones of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    [You all felt it too, didn''t you?]

    [I felt it. A Reaper of the Netherworld has undergone Divine Descent upon the Lightning Sacred Sea.]

    [Hey, ck Ghost Pce brat! Say something! At our level, everyone knows your lot are justckeys of the Underworld! So just why did a Reaper suddenly descend upon the Lightning Sacred Sea?]

    [How would I know!? And you call usckeys of the Underworld, but we''re only the bottom of the bunch! We''ve never even glimpsed the real [Ship of the Underworld]. All we managed to do is glimpse the shadows to barely replicate the Nether Crossing Ship! If a Reaper suddenly descends, just what am I supposed to do about it!?]

    Feeling the [terrifying aura of death] that had just descended upon the Lightning Sacred Sea, they bicker among themselves.

    And just then,

    Something begins to register in their foresight.

    [H-Huuaaaaaa!]

    [Reaper! It''s a Reaper. A Reaper is descending!]

    [Kiyaaaaa, run!]

    [I, I can''t die yet! Please forgive me. Please forgive me...!]

    Seeing the scenes that unfold in their foresight, they all tremble in terror and leap to various parts of the universe, disappearing entirely.

    And immediately after they flee,

    Kwaaang!

    The dimensional barrier of the Lightning Sacred Sea explodes apart as a colossal sh erupts outward.

    From within that sh, twenty Esteemed Ones emerge, ncing inside with expressions of horror.

    [Why are you all acting like this? Didn''t you say you would capture me? Come then, try capturing me. I''m not running away!]

    Dududududu!

    Something strides forward from within.

    At the same time, the fabric of space begins to tremble.

    And, the three Esteemed Ones of the True Devil Realm watching him.

    ck Fog Esteemed One, Oh Mu.

    Violent Cliff Esteemed One, Tae Cheok.

    Star Seeking Esteemed One, Yo Un.

    The ck Smoke Race, whose body transforms into dark smoke.

    The Dark Ape Race, descendants of the Immortal Beast Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape.

    The Batwing Race, who have bat wings.

    The three Esteemed Ones begin to use their devilish arts.

    Tsssaaah!

    A mist of curses spreads around, starting to bind Seo Eun-hyun.

    Violent Cliff Esteemed One Tae Cheok charges at Seo Eun-hyun and throws a punch, while Star Seeking Esteemed One Yo Un, in the form of a young girl, opens her mouth wide behind him.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun releases his ss True Fire.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea Star.

    Heavenly Shatter Star Bod

    A pair of wings appears behind the ss True Fire.

    The wings forged from mes of ss seem to reflect both the vast sky and the starry night alternatively.

    The pair of wings seems to absorb into Seo Eun-hyun''s arms, and he extends his hand towards Violent Cliff Esteemed One Tae Cheok.

    Jjeoong!

    [What...!?]

    Violent Cliff Esteemed One''s eyes widen in shock.

    In the next moment, he lets out a crazed scream and pulls back from Seo Eun-hyun.

    A ss-colored me clings to his hand.

    Seo Eun-hyun reaches out his hand towards Star Seeking Esteemed One, who is opening her mouth to swallow him.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea Star.

    Twin Flowers Reaching the Heavens.

    Yin Soul me.

    Huarurururuk!

    The dark ss True Fire enters the mouth of Star Seeking Esteemed One, and shortly after, she immediately closes her mouth and struggles in agony.

    The following instant, Seo Eun-hyun watches the ck smoke covering him and lets out a sneer.

    [This thing dares to scatter curses in the presence of this Esteemed One?]

    ck Fog Esteemed One meets Seo Eun-hyun''s gaze.

    They hurriedly read the celestial energy and calcte the optimal future.

    Then, they are stunned with shock.

    In every future they see, the only oue is themself, screaming like mad in agony.

    [I''ll teach you properly.]

    Kugugugugu!

    The ss True Fire begins rotating around Seo Eun-hyun.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Av��ci Hell Star Bod

    [...!!!!!!]

    The ss True Fire turns ck.

    Simultaneously, the now darkened ss True Fire envelops Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body.

    ck Fog Esteemed One, having stared at the dyed-ck Seo Eun-hyun, feels their eyeballs explode.

    [Huaaaahhh!!!]

    They are struck with terror and flee.

    For an Esteemed One to simply look at a curse and have their eyes explode...

    This means that the being before them, at least in terms of curses, might be an entity infinitely close to a True Immortal.

    [You can''t escape.]

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Av��ci Hell Star Body.

    Sword Sea Star Body.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s hand once again merges with the Colorless ss Sword.

    He swings the Colorless ss Sword, now aze with ck me (����).

    Sub-Heart Sword.

    Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment.

    The curse of the Av��ci Hell Star Body, channeled through the inescapable Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment, lodges together directly into the ck Fog Esteemed One.

    The fleeing ck Fog Esteemed one lets out a terrifying scream, loud enough to echo throughout the entire neary star system, before turning into a star on the spot.

    Having endured too much pain in a short period, their mind momentarily fell apart.

    [No matter what, I can''t let you go easily.]

    Huarururk!

    His body shifts from ck me back to ordinary ss-colored mes.

    Simultaneously, Seo Eun-hyun extends both hands towards the other Esteemed Ones who are charging at him ferociously.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Mysterious Bizarre Star Bod

    Thousands of strands of ss True Fire spread out in all four directions from Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    [Don''t block it! Evade!]

    Under the lead of Wol-jin, the Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm all evade, but the two remaining Esteemed Ones from the True Devil Realm, and the Ancient Force Realm Blood Shark Race Esteemed One Gyo Wi, get hit by the me.

    In that instant, ss True Fire begins inscribing circuits onto their bodies.

    [Kuaaaaargh!]

    [Hukuaaaaah!]

    Combining the spell of the Mysterious Bizarre Gu and the circuits of the Mad Lord, a technique that instantly turns those struck into puppets for maniption hits the three Esteemed Ones.

    Star Seeking Esteemed One, Violent Cliff Esteemed One, and Red Tide Esteemed One.

    The three Esteemed Ones scream as they instantly fall under the control of Seo Eun-hyun and charge towards the other Esteemed Ones.

    The Esteemed Ones of the Ancient Force Realm and the Bright Cold Realm.

    And, the Esteemed Ones of the Purple Gold Realm, who had gone to control the monsters of the upper floors, now reveal themselves.

    The master of the 96th floor.

    A Thunder Corpse (��ʬ) at the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage charges at Seo Eun-hyun under the control of a Purple Gold Realm Esteemed One.

    The master of the 97th floor, a Thunder Peng (���i) at the Sacred Vessel level, ps its wings, scattering a storm imbued with lightning, while the master of the 98th floor, a Thunder Bear (����), begins gathering nearby nebe, preparing for a supernova explosion.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Wind-Painting Star Body (�L�T���w).

    Interster wind begins to blow.

    Summoning Wind Dragon Transformation, Great Desert to Dead Sea, and others.

    The authority of Wind-Painting Star Body, whichbines methods that manipte wind and attraction force, controls the interster wind through attraction force.

    Kugugugugu!

    A tornado arises in the universe.

    ss True Fire mixes with the interster wind, scattering everywhere.

    The Thunder Beasts of the Tower of Trials, struck by the ss True Fire, all begin to howl in rage.

    Not only are their spells disrupted by the interster wind, but the ss True Fire brings a stinging pain to their bodies that seems almost unbearable.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun forms a hand seal.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Av��ci Hell Star Body.

    The ss True Fire covering their bodies all at once transforms into a ck-colored fire, imbued with ''all of Seo Eun-hyun''s pain''.

    As soon as the Thunder Beasts are struck by the ck-colored mes, they scream, losing their minds from the pain and start fleeing far from the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    When the energy of the Lightning Sacred Sea breaks, the Thunder Beasts disintegrate in unison.

    Seo Eun-hyun smirks as he looks at the remaining Esteemed Ones.

    Now, only five Esteemed Ones from the Bright Cold Realm remain in ce.

    Of the Yellow Dragon Race, Opening Heaven Esteemed One, Wol-jin.

    Of the Horned Ox Race, ttening Heaven Esteemed One, Ham Rak.

    Of the Rotting Owl Race, Safe Heaven Esteemed One, Gwi Ro.

    Of the Tall Tree Race, ughtering Heaven Esteemed One, Geuk Gwang.

    Of the Fighting Ghost Race, Final Heaven Esteemed One, Jin Wol-ryeong.

    Then, Geuk Gwang of the Tall Tree Race draws a silver-blue sword from their waist and shouts,

    [I am a devotee of the Great Light.]

    Paaatt!

    A silver-white light surrounds them.

    [Have you ever heard of this name?]

    At Geuk Gwang''s cry, the other Bright Cold Realm Esteemed Ones immediately seal their hearing.

    [The Fifth Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals, Sword Spear Heavenly Lord!]

    Invoking the name of a True Immortal, Geuk Gwang pours all the silver-white light into their sword.

    Using the name of a True Immortal as an attack, they erge the silver-blue sword.

    Wo-woong!

    The silver-blue giant sword appears in the cosmic space.

    [O Sword Spear Heavenly Lord, please grant strength to your devotee!]

    The divine light of the sword seems to illuminate the entire universe.

    ''No matter how strong that one is, how could he stand unscathed before the name of a divine spirit? No, even if he somehow remains unharmed, how could he ever stand against the might of the divine spirit itself?''

    With a majestic and unshaken manner, they pray for the protection of the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord, the divine spirit they serve.

    [O Divine Spirit, please bestow your protection upon me!]

    Like a priest offering a sacrifice, they extend both arms towards the divine light.

    In the next moment.

    The divine light of the sword begins to converge upon Seo Eun-hyun.

 Chapter 481: Bound God (1)

    Chapter 481: Bound God (1)

    Paaaat!

    A space of light.

    Seo Eun-hyun feels as though he might be overwhelmed as he stares at the massive being standing before him.

    ��This is...the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord...?��

    Before his eyes is a giant.

    No, it isn��t just any giant.

    A silver-white monster.A colossal god dressed in ancient immortal robes, wearing a miangun (crown) on its head and a mask of silver-white on its face!

    As Seo Eun-hyun gazes at this being, he feels as if he is staring at a ��de clothed in human skin.��

    The being, whose face is obscured, looks down at Seo Eun-hyun.

    From this being emanates an endless sense of despair!

    An aura of overwhelming power and awe!

    ��I can��t...endure this...��

    Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body trembles as though his mind is melting like wax.

    ''No...It can��t end here!''

    Yet, he does not crumble.

    In this encounter that feels eternal, he clings to his consciousness until the end, maintaining hisposure as he performs a respectful gesture.

    [Greetings...to the...great one...]

    It��s when Seo Eun-hyun shows his respect.

    The colossal being speaks.

    : : As expected. I want to make you mine even at this very moment. : :

    The being continues.

    : : I want to chew you up. To bite and tear you apart. I want to steal that sword will and gaze upon it in ecstasy. I want to grind you into pieces and see what emerges. I want to pulverize your entire body into powder and drink it while watching if you still pursue the sword. I want to know how far your sword can reach. I want to strangle you until you cry helplessly and drop the sword from your hands. I want to embed my sword all over your body and impart my swordsmanship to you. I want to give you hope that your sword can surpass mine and then watch as that hope shatters. I want to shatter your sword into pieces before your very eyes and force you to eat it. I want to break, snap, and crush your sword and give you terror to the point that you can never look at the sword again. At the same time...: :

    A voice dripping with obsession, almost sadistic in its intensity.

    Atst, Seo Eun-hyun, unable to bear it any longer, looks up at the being before him.

    Kwaduduk!

    des of all kinds sprout from Seo Eun-hyun��s body and begin to devour him.

    But he doesn��t falter; he stares directly at the being.

    Even if it means suffering from confronting this great being, it��s a determination to say what must be said.

    [My apologies, but.]

    Interrupting the being��s words, he utters a low, forceful deration.

    [The sword is already myself. Therefore, unless you break me, you cannot break my sword. And...as I am notposed of just myself, you will never be able to break just me!]

    At those words, the silver-white being brings its massive face closer to Seo Eun-hyun, filled with sadistic delight.

    Seo Eun-hyun feels the pressure of something akin to a gctic cluster approaching right in front of him.

    : : Then, how about tearing apart what is precious to you and crushing it before your eyes, repeating this a hundred billion times? : :

    [Do you even know what is precious to me...?]

    Wuduk, Wududuk!

    Seo Eun-hyun is being swallowed by the des.

    Swords, spears, arrows, and countless other war weapons grow from his entire body, devouring him.

    Yet, even as his very being is consumed, even as excruciating pain floods his entire body, he does not retreat and shouts firmly.

    : : What is it? : :

    [It is everything.]

    : : Everything? : :

    [Yes. Every moment I have lived, am living, and will live. Each and every single moment is what is most precious to me.]

    He briefly closes his eyes.

    Perhaps Geuk Gwang of the Tall Tree Race yed a trick, for he found himself dropped into this space.

    However, he is not particrly afraid.

    It is not because the being before him reveals some sadistic fascination with him.

    Through encounters with Great Mountain, Yeong Seung, and Blood Yin, has already experienced dreadful and extreme pain and despair.

    For that reason, when ites to ''pain,'' he is no longer afraid of anything in all phenomena.

    ''What��s truly frightening is not that...What��s frightening is...''

    It is when the deepest, most fundamental part of his heart gets broken.

    It is when the very existence of the ��preciousness of life itself�� that has sustained the being known as Seo Eun-hyun get shattered.

    ��It is when my heart breaks.��

    As long as his heart does not break, there is nothing to fear.

    Thinking this, Seo Eun-hyun opens his mouth.

    [I am most grateful for life and consider it the most precious. Therefore, you cannot destroy what is precious to me. Because...even you are included in what is precious to me.]

    At his words, the silver-white colossal god pauses and looks at him.

    : : How arrogant. : :

    Seo Eun-hyun only smiles in silence.

    : : Arrogant, arrogant, and even more aarrogant. Have you perhaps inherited traces from those arrogant mountains? Indeed...it seems I must pin you beneath me, pierce your body with swords, and watch as you wail for my urge can be satisfied...Yet, even so...still...: :

    Sururuk��

    The silver-white colossal god dissolves into pure white light and disappears.

    Seo Eun-hyun feels something like the soft touch of slender jade-like fingers stroking him from behind.

    Pasasasa��

    The swords sprouting from his body melt away in an instant.

    : : I want to see your sword surpass mine. : :

    Shwaaaa��

    With those words, the silver-white monster.

    The will of the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord vanishes from the space.

    At the same time, Seo Eun-hyun feels the entire world of light,posed of divine sword radiance, seep into his body.

    When hees to his senses, he is once again facing the Esteemed Ones.

    ughtering Heaven Esteemed One, Geuk Gwang, is staring at him with an astonished expression.

    Seo Eun-hyun nces around briefly.

    ��Is this the blessing of the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord?��

    In that instant, he realizes what kind of divine powers he can manifest through his sword when he thrusts it.

    As long as this blessing is with him, he will be able to disy all divine powers through his sword.

    Even the only two weaknesses of Crystal ss to Treading Sea would no longer hold any meaning to him.

    ��The extreme of a sword cultivator.��

    He knows now that if he moves his sword now, the path to the utmost limit as a sword cultivator will open.

    He could summon rain and wind with the sword, cause earthquakes and tsunamis, and bring down meteor showers to destroy civilizations.

    With a single sword, he could annihte the universe, and with a single sword, recreate it.

    It is possible to encapste all phenomena within the sword.

    Seo Eun-hyun contemtes.

    ��Then, is this the extreme of the sword, or the extreme of spells in the form of a sword?��

    When Seo Eun-hyun extends his arm, divine radiance naturally condenses, forming a silver-white sword in his hand.

    The sword looks far nobler and more sacred than the silver-blue sword held by Geuk Gwang.

    [Why, why, why...!]

    Geuk Gwang trembles with an expression that says he might copse at any moment.

    [I, I was the first...I was the first to serve that being...''That'' is a blessing I have yet to receive...Why is it you...]]

    And in the next moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun closes his eyes briefly and then opens them, as if finally making up his mind.

    He breaks the silver-white sword floating above his hand in one swift motion.

    [Wh-what, what, what...what have you done!!!]

    Geuk Gwang��s eyes roll back halfway, and Seo Eun-hyun, with a determined expression, disperses the lightpletely as he speaks.

    [I have no need for power thrown to me by others.]

    Everything has been built by his own efforts.

    Even though his martial arts were created by Kim Young-hoon, it was he who mastered it with his own two hands through blood, sweat, and toil.

    Even though someone had assisted him with cultivation methods, it was he who ultimately mastered it.

    Even if there had been help from predecessors, it was always he who ultimately mastered it on his own.

    [I have understood the extreme of a sword cultivator well. Someday, I will reach it with ��my own power.��]

    Seo Eun-hyun shouts as he looks at the shattered fragments of the sword before him.

    [Thank you for showing me the path. I do not need the blessing. I will reach that ce with my strength alone, and that is enough!]

    Wo-woong!

    The shards of the silver-white sword tremble in ce before scattering into the void.

    Seo Eun-hyun feels as if a powerful heartbeat, full of exhration, echoes in his ears, but he no longer listens.

    What matters now are those standing before him.

    [Come at me.]

    With that, Geuk Gwang draws their sword and charges.

    [I Will Kill You!!!]

    Sap stream down from their eyes.

    From the front is ughtering Heaven Esteemed One, Geuk Gwang.

    From behind, Final Heaven Esteemed One, Jin Wol-ryeong, advances.

    Paaaatt!

    A vast radiance descends behind Geuk Gwang.

    Seo Eun-hyun feels as though eight enormous giants are dwelling within that halo of light.

    ��Does the technique itself draws upon the Radiance Eight Immortals...!''

    Seo Eun-hyun perceives his back.

    Final Heaven Esteemed One Jin Wol-ryeong forms a hand seal.

    Origin Star.

    Combat Technique Form!

    Kugugugugu!

    Seo Eun-hyun��s eyes widen.

    For a moment, it seems as if Jin Wol-ryeong��s Origin Star manifests beforepressing and taking the form of Jin Wol-ryeong, like Seo Eun-hyun.

    But what surprises Seo Eun-hyun is not that.

    ''Winged garments!? Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation!''

    Jin Wol-ryeong, like Seo Eun-hyun, dons ��winged garments.��

    The ��rings�� of Star Shattering Origin Stars, whenpressed into the Combat Technique Form, transform into ��winged garments.��

    In other words, Jin Wol-ryeong of the Fighting Ghost Race is also a maniac who has exploded theirpleted Origin Star once more to achieve Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, just like Seo Eun-hyun!

    [Fighting Step second stage.]

    One of Jin Wol-ryeong��s arms shifts as if transforming into a tentacle before morphing into a boneden thorn bush that lunges at Seo Eun-hyun.

    From the front is the charging Geuk Gwang, borrowing the power of the Radiance Eight Immortals. From behind is Jin Wol-ryeong, a mid Star Shattering stage Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation practitioner, rushing forward.

    From below, Safe Heaven Esteemed One Gwi Ro of the Rotting Owl Race attempts to swallow Seo Eun-hyun with their unique corrosion technique. From above, Trampling Heaven Esteemed One Ham Rak continuously absorbs Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, amplifying their own Qi.

    And in the far distance, Opening Heaven Esteemed One Wol-jin seems to be gathering strength for a powerful strike.

    ��Indeed, the Bright Cold Realm Esteemed Ones are formidable.��

    Though surpassed in numberspared to the Esteemed Ones of the Blood Yin Realm, in terms of quality, each one is powerful enough to overwhelm those from the Blood Yin Realm.

    [You are the best among them.]

    Seo Eun-hyun begins to exert his power.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Sword Sea Star Body.

    The Colorless ss Sword merges with his body.

    Wuduk, Wudududuk!

    From various parts of Seo Eun-hyun��s body, Colorless ss Swords emerge.

    Full Body Sword Draw

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords erupt forth, shooting forward like arrows.

    [All-Heavens.]

    Seo Eun-hyun��s hand appears to distort for a moment.

    Simultaneously, his hand fused with the Colorless ss Sword morphs in an eerie manner, bing a gigantic sh that sweeps the surroundings.

    The ss True Fire dances in the void.

    The mes of ss transform into sword shes, cutting through everything in their path.

    A world of an instant.

    Geuk Gwang is sliced apart along with their sword.

    Safe Heaven Esteemed One Gwi Rounches the corrosion technique at Seo Eun-hyun, but it burns away in the ss True Fire, forcing them to morph into an owl the size of a satellite and retreat.

    But by then, both their wings have already been severed by All-Heavens.

    The only ones who manage to respond to Seo Eun-hyun are Jin Wol-ryeong, the Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation practitioner who has reached the second stage of Fighting Step,

    And Trampling Heaven Esteemed one Ham Rak of the Horned Ox Race.

    [More, more...! Make me happier! More, more, more...! Huuugh!]

    Seo Eun-hyun grabs Jin Wol-ryeong''s horn and scatters sword shes across her entire body.

    Perhaps it��s due to the Fighting Ghost Race''s innate nature to be aroused during battle, she faces Seo Eun-hyun with a face filled with ecstasy.

    But that too is only an instant.

    Soon, she is flung away, her entire body shed apart after being unable to block more than a single sh from Seo Eun-hyun.

    ��These insane muscle-bound Fighting Ghost Race bastards...��

    Seo Eun-hyun realizes that there are ces where his sword shes did not cut properly due to her massive muscles, and he clicks his tongue.

    ��That woman will recover soon enough. That leaves these two.��

    Opening Heaven Esteemed One, Gyu Wol-jin.

    Trampling Heaven Esteemed One, Ham Rak.

    They are cultivators from the Yellow Dragon Race and Horned Ox Race, respectively. Interestingly, both belong to the Earth Tribe.

    Among them, Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes fixate on the Esteemed One of the Horned Ox Race, Ham Rak.

    [A martial artist at Tribting Heavens, I see.]

    Ham Rak, whose upper body resembles an ox and lower body a human, lets out a snort and greets Seo Eun-hyun respectfully.

    [So that��s what you call the Third Realm of Non-Toppling (���). I shall learn a thing or two from a senior who has entered the Second Realm of Non-Standing (����) like Senior Jang Ik!]

    [So you call Three Heavens Beyond the Path as Three Realms of Non-Toppling, and Three Flowers Wuji as Three Realms of Non-Standing, huh. Interesting.]

    [Huhu. To not fall down, and at the end, to not rise up. Isn''t it interesting? Since Senior practices Land and Will Dual Cultivation like me, and is even a Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation practitioner, you would know even better. That when one bes a Star Shattering Esteemed One, one ultimately loses Manifestation.]

    Seo Eun-hyun, looking intrigued, asks him.

    [Then how do you maintain your Manifestation?]

    [If not falling is Non-Toppling, and not rising is Non-Standing...I have chosen not to rise but also not to fall.]

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at him with eyes of pity.

    To not rise but also not fall.

    In other words, they are willing to remain forever in ce, never progressing beyond that stage, in exchange for maintaining Manifestation.

    It is not just about Manifestation.

    They have also stopped cultivating the Earth Tribe Methods.

    The choice topletely forgo advancement and stay eternally in ce for the sake of sustaining the two realms.

    That is the path Ham Rak has chosen.

    [...Are you fine with that?]

    [Huhu, you have the same eyes as Senior Jang Ik. But it��s fine. This, too, will have its own path, after all. Now, enough with the idle chatter!]

    Kugugugugugu!

    Seven stars are felt within Ham Rak��s body.

    Seo Eun-hyun smirks.

    ��A Tribting Heavens at the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage...good.��

    Pasasasasasasa!

    He suppresses the ss True Fire of the Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Instead, he faces Ham Rak holding only the Colorless ss Sword.

    The two martial artists sh within the sea of stars.

    Manifestation.

    Non-Toppling, Non-Standing (�����).

    Ham Rak��s Manifestation that [Absolutely Does Not Change] meets Seo Eun-hyun��s All-Heavens Sword that [Changes Into Everything].

    sh!

    In the next moment.

    Ham Rak��s body splits apart.

    At the same time, Seo Eun-hyun''s chest caves in, and his entire right waist and ribs are torn away.

    Neither being bleeds, as both have surpassed the limits of life.

    In the ce that is split and broken, only starlight shimmers faintly.

    But in the next moment, Ham Rak smiles.

    [So, that is...the higher stage...Thank you. Thank you...! Senior!]

    With those words, they copse unconscious.

    [Guaaaaahhhh!]

    Jin Wol-ryeong, having recovered, charges at Seo Eun-hyun again.

    And Wol-jin, who has been gathering energy, finally rises.

    Dududududu.

    Behind Wol-jin, the form of a giant dragon appears.

    As soon as Seo Eun-hyun sees the dragon form, his mind wavers as if it��s breaking, and he feels blood trickling from his seven orifices.

    ��That��s...!��

    [Huha, y with me more!]

    He shes through the persistently clinging Jin Wol-ryeong again and burns his sword into mes through the Av��ci Hell Star Body.

    Finally, Jin Wol-ryeong loses consciousness from the pain.

    Seo Eun-hyun kicks Jin Wol-ryeong into space, focusing on the momentum building from Wol-jin.

    ��Lofty Dragon...!��

    The form of Lofty Dragon rises behind Wol-jin.

    Wol-jin is drawing forth the power of their Immortal Beast bloodline to the fullest, invoking the power of their ancestor.

    The direct bloodline of Lofty Dragon.

    That is Wol-jin.

    Goooooo!

    The cosmic space quivers.

    The next moment, Seo Eun-hyun is struck by the tail of Lofty Dragon��s form and is hurled far away, all the way to a distant star away from the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    ��Kugh...!��

    Wol-jin closes the distance instantly using the ground-shrinking technique.

    Jjeoook!

    The form of Lofty Dragon behind Wol-jin opens its mouth.

    Kwaaaang!

    The illusion of Lofty Dragon, vast enough to join together dozens ofs, directly bites down on the Seo Eun-hyun crashed into.

    The he mmed into shatters, and Seo Eun-hyun, caught between Lofty Dragon''s upper and lower teeth, holds on to resist being crushed.

    ��I tried to dodge, but couldn��t...This feeling. It��s [Certain Hit].��

    His eyes glimmer.

    ��I��m starting to grasp the principle of [Certain Strike]. Is it bestowing the fortune of ��definitely being struck�� on the opponent...��

    Guguguguguguk!

    Caught between Lofty Dragon''s teeth and enduring to avoid being crushed, he activates Av��ci Hell Star Body.

    ss True Fire dyes ck and surges into the interior of Lofty Dragon��s illusion.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun clicks his tongue.

    There��s no reaction.

    ��Because it''s an illusion from the past...present pain doesn��t affect it. Damn it...I thought the weaknesses of the Crystal ss to Treading Sea were only two, but it turns out there��s a third.��

    So far, he has identified three weaknesses of Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    The third, just now discovered, is the ��illusion of the past.��

    The advantage of the ss True Fire that transmits Seo Eun-hyun��s pain is nullifiedpletely.

    The second is ��attacks that use the heart, like those from the Heart Tribe orplete Immortal Arts.��

    In the ne of Soul, the power of Seo Eun-hyun��s attacks are halved, and if it is aplete Immortal Art that uses only the heart without relying on attraction force, it can shatter the pain inflicted by the Crystal ss to Treading Sea head-on and even critically injure Seo Eun-hyun.

    The first is ��salt.��

    Salt, which symbolizes ��repentant enlightenment�� in the higher nes, canpletely extinguish and destroy the pain of the ss True Fire. Therefore, in the ne of Qi, salt itself has a property that disperses the form of the Crystal ss to Treading Sea, weakening the mes of the ss True Fire.

    ��It''s fortunate I took down the Sea Dragon who was using that Salt Sea Esoteric Method or whatever...��

    Seo Eun-hyun breathes a sigh of relief and begins to subdue the Crystal ss to Treading Sea within the mouth of Lofty Dragon trying to crush him.

    As Crystal ss to Treading Sea subsides, Seo Eun-hyun��s ��heart�� begins to stir.

    Dudududududu!

    Immortal Arts activate.

    The Immortal Art Various Omens trigger the forces of Rain, Sunlight, Heat, Cold, Wind, and Time, causing ��Twilight�� to whirl around him.

    The attraction force distorts spacetime, elerating the flow of time around Lofty Dragon.

    Seo Eun-hyun smirks while looking at Wol-jin.

    [You can��t sustain your ancestor��s dharma form indefinitely, can you?]

    Wol-jin��s opens their eyes wide.

    [Human...just how deep is your understanding of Immortal Arts...!]

    They look at Seo Eun-hyun in ridiculous disbelief, biting down on their teeth.

    [Fine. Then I��ll end this in one blow! Go!]

    Lofty Dragon''s dharma form.

    A vast energy wave is felt from deep within its maw.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s expression changes for the first time.

    [...This is quite serious.]

    Kwaaang!

    Seo Eun-hyun narrowly escapes from Lofty Dragon��s mouth, cold sweat dripping as he grips the Colorless ss Sword.

    Kiiiiing!

    He draws a circle.

    Simultaneously, Seo Eun-hyun��s mind once again soars into the Immortal Domain.

    ��I have to block this. This is...dangerous.��

    This is Lofty Dragon who was once a Great Net Immortal.

    Even though they descended into the Entering Nirvana stage, even though they are only manifested as an illusion through the power of their descendant��s'' bloodline, their full-out single strike surpasses the casual single strike of Blood Yin, who swung as if to swat away a bug.

    The Sumeru Sword Dance, borrowing the power of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, bursts forth from Seo Eun-hyun��s sword as Lofty Dragon''s dragon wave engulfs him.

    The next moment.

    The universe briefly brightens.<hr>

    Chiiiiii��

    I stare at my trembling body.

    ��Ah...this isn��t the 999th cycle.��

    I thought I was going to die.

    At the same time, I reflect on myself for having tried to deal with the Esteemed Ones with such an an arrogant mindset.

    ��Keheok...heok...��

    I vomitva from my mouth.

    Having be a star, my body no longer expels blood but instead spewsva or Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    ��Heheok...heok...��

    Just now, I truly thought the world was ending.

    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy that filled my entire body and the ss True Fire of Crystal ss to Treading Sea are now reduced to mere specks.

    Fortunately, the production of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from my Origin Star is slowly recovering my body, but it seems it will be a long time before I am fully restored.

    However, I smile faintly.

    Ssssss��

    The dharma form of Lofty Dragon True Person that had unleashed the dragon wave dissipates.

    Now, all that remains is...

    Wol-jin, utterly exhausted from summoning the dharma form of Lofty Dragon.

    ��No...the other Esteemed Ones are also gradually recovering.��

    This is an Esteemed One.

    No matter how severe the injuries, they recover almost instantly through the self-production of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    To counter this kind of monstrous regenerative ability, one must either kill them outright or use attacks through Immortal Arts.

    I look at Wol-jin and ask.

    ��Are you still willing to try, Daoist Gyu?��

    Wol-jin returns to their human form with a darkened expression.

    ��How could that be? It is our defeat.��

    ��Haha, why so? Right now, my power ispletely drained, and it looks like Daoist Gyu and yourrades have almost fully recovered.��

    ��We have realized that your capability in Immortal Arts is so high to the point that it treats us as nothing inparison. Even if your energy has waned, challenging you would only make us fools. Moreover...you are also a practitioner at the fifth stage of Manifestation. Not just a grandmaster of Immortal Arts, but the fifth stage of Manifestation...We do not have the confidence to defeat the distinguished one...Indeed. Torturing the Sacred Master was not through trickery, but through your own power...��

    ��It was a trick at that time though...��

    I decide to remain silent.

    If I say that I had just reached Void Shattering then and that my Heaven and Earth cultivation was only at the Integration stage, they wouldn��t believe me.

    ��If I say I reached Star Shattering within that brief period of time, they might think I��m mocking them...��

    ��Besides...it seems the distinguished one still has things hidden, right?��

    At that, I simply give a meaningful smile.

    Indeed, I have yet to reveal the artificial stars of the Mad Lord and 3 forms of Crystal ss to Treading Sea, which means I can still crush them at any time if I bring those out.

    ��I was going to educate them thoroughly...but if they��re taking this submissive an attitude, there��s no helping it.��

    ��...Then, how do fellow Daoists n to deal with your business with this one?��

    ��We will makepensation for the unfortunate incident earlier. Moreover, it seems your cultivation method doesn��t have much to do with the Blood Yin Realm...and judging by the expression of the Trampling Heaven Esteemed One who is also of the Heart Tribe, you don��t seem to be that much of an evil breed either. As for your character...we��ll observe a bit more.��

    ��Hmmm...��

    I stroke my chin and ask.

    ��That doesn��t seem to be everything. Is there more?��

    ��...This is why the Heart Tribe.��

    ��I can still read a bit of Daoist��s intent since your will has not fully materialized into attraction force yet.��

    Wol-jin bursts into boisterousughter and speaks.

    ��When one reaches the Star Shattering stage, within the Origin Star, the Great Nature begins to circte. However, no matter how much the Great Nature circtes, to ��produce�� Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, the size of the Great Nature must be immense, and there must be many Great Natures capable of ��interacting�� with each other. In other words...��

    His next words make me flinch.

    ��In the early Star Shattering stage, it is absolutely impossible to produce Heaven and Earth spiritual energy. Producing Heaven and Earth spiritual energy with only one star? It��s nonsense. For all Esteemed Ones, the ��minimum�� is the mid Star Shattering stage, and on average, it��s thete Star Shattering stage. In other words, when five to six Origin Stars are formed can one ��produce�� Heaven and Earth spiritual energy. That��s why this Esteemed One thought the distinguished one was at thete or Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage at first.��

    ��...��

    ��But for an early Star Shattering stage...to produce power equivalent to Grand Perfection with only one star. And that too with Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation! This Esteemed One has never encountered an existence like the distinguished one before. With your level... you will surely reach the rank of True Immortal someday. If we aren��t going to kill the distinguished one here and now, we would rather not offend a future Great Immortal (����).��

    I feel my face flush and wave my hand.

    ��You tter me too much. But thank you, nheless.��

    ��Haha, there��s no need for modesty. Anyway...this Esteemed One will go back to find myrades and return to the Lightning Sacred Sea. Huuuu...we��ll have to start the conquest from the first floor of the Lightning Sacred Sea again.��

    They let out a deep sigh, and I chuckle heartily and speak.

    ��Don��t worry. You��ll likely be able to continue from the floor you conquered. Since the master of the 98th floor was killed, you can start from the 99th floor.��

    ��What? What do you mean?��

    ��I met a being called the Golden Shaking Bird...��

    I ry the information about Golden Shaking Bird.

    Soon after having heard my exnation, Wol-jin adopts a contemtive expression.

    ��A being capable of overriding the authority of the Tower of Trials to that extent...? Hmm...I��ll need to revisit some ancient texts I once found before.��

    ��Do as you please. As for me...I still have an unfinished duel, so I��ll be on my way.��

    ��Ah...with the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One...Do as you wish. This Esteemed One needs to find the Daoists of the Nether Ghost Realm, so...��

    They gesture for me to go to do as I please, and I re-enter the depths of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Inside the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Within the spatial barrier where Jang Ik is sleeping.

    I knock on the spatial barrier and shout.

    ��Master, please wake up.��

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    But there��s no response from inside.

    ��Master!��

    I sigh and draw my sword.

    ��I know you��re pretending to sleep. Please wake up.��

    Kukwagwagwang!

    The moment I raise my sword as such and strike down on the barrier, my head is severed.

 Chapter 482: Bound God (2)

    Chapter 482: Bound God (2)

    ''...Huh?''

    I feel puzzled as my neck is severed.

    ''It''s not Jang Ik?''

    It can''t be Jang Ik.

    If it were Jang Ik, he wouldn''t have delivered this kind of absurd strike against an Esteemed One at the Star Shattering stage.

    ''Jang Ik would know that those at our level won''t die even if their heads are cut off.''

    With my head flying off, I quickly assume a stance.In the next moment,

    Kwarururung!

    Inside the spatial barrier, a golden lightning bolt emerges.

    A single Thunder Bee (�׷�) appears, grasps my severed head, and flies off somewhere.

    "...!"

    ''I see. This isn''t Jang Ik but the master of the 99th floor!''

    My expression naturally darkens.

    Come to think of it, something felt strange.

    Although I had pierced through to the 99th floor, the masters of the 96th, 97th, and 98th floors had shown themselves, but not even the nose of the 99th floor master was nowhere to be seen.

    ''Then what about Jang Ik!?''

    I search for Jang Ik.

    And I find him immediately.

    Kugwagwagwang!

    The 99th floor.

    Jang Ik is there, swinging his podao against thousands of Thunder Bees, preventing them from descending below the 99th floor.

    Boo-woong!

    As the Thunder Bee that holds my face passes by him, our gazes meet briefly.

    Clicking his tongue as if in disbelief, he mutters.

    "...We fell for it splendidly. All of us..."

    Soonter.

    At the center of the 99th floor, filled with Thunder Bees.

    What stands before me stands is an enormous hive the size of a continent, attached to a tree as massive as severalsbined.

    The Thunder Bee carries me inside the hive.

    To its most secret chamber.

    ''I was wondering why it only brought my head. It must have been some kind of sorcerous act.''

    I click my tongue internally.

    To a Star Shattering Esteemed One, a ''head'' is not a significant part.

    Considering the main body is a star, what meaning does a head hold?

    Even if their head is cut off, an Esteemed One can continue to remain there and act as if nothing happened.

    However, this bee cleanly severed my head and simultaneously pulled my ''soul and spirit'' along with it.

    It must have established some kind of sorcery through the act of ''decapitation'' to extract my soul and spirit to this ce.

    Woooo-woong!

    Then, I finally see the true nature of the bee that brought my head here.

    Crackling��

    With sparks of thunder crackling, the bee soon takes on a human form.

    Long hair.

    Pale white feet.

    A mature-looking woman d in a robe of thunder and lightning.

    It''s a woman befitting the description ''adult form of the Golden Shaking Bird.''

    As she transforms into a human form, I feel her presence descend heavily over the entire 99th floor.

    Considering that each floor is akin to a separate dimension, it means that she has filled this entire dimension with her presence.

    From that alone, I can immediately infer this woman''s level.

    ''Entering Nirvana... A True Person!''

    The being before me is a Quasi-Immortal!

    Just a step below a True Immortal.

    "...First of all, why did you bring only my severed head here?"

    While testing whether I canmunicate with my body, I subtly channel the power of Void Shattering and Immortal Arts while trying to avoid detection.

    [I saw the distinguished one fighting the projection of Lofty Dragon. Hence, I figured that if I brought your entire body, I wouldn''t be able to handle it. That''s why I only brought your soul and spirit along with your head connected to it.]

    "The distinguished one''s realm is...Quasi-Immortal, correct?"

    [In terms of the Immortal Cultivation realm of a cultivator, that would be correct.]

    "What is the reason for bringing me here?"

    [It is to escort you to the 100th floor.]

    "What is your rtionship with Golden Shaking Bird?"

    Since she answers all my questions willingly, I continue to inquire.

    Then, when she hears the question regarding Golden Shaking Bird, she smiles with an oddly chilling expression.

    [My roots (��Դ)... In the terms of your people...the word ''mother'' would be most fitting.]

    "...!"

    I re at her and speak.

    "...The reason you are taking me to the 100th floor. Is it rted to your ''mother''?"

    [You could say so...]

    Just then,

    Jjeooong!

    An enormous roar erupts from the distance.

    It sounds as if a dragon''s cry bursts forth from a distant ce, and suddenly, I find myself in the space where Jang Ik, Gyu Wol-jin, and I are gathered.

    "This ce...!"

    Jang Ik sighs and speaks.

    "This is a space that I and that Gyu fellow created bybining our powers. Using my heart essence, your heart essence, and Gyu''s Immortal Beast bloodline, we temporarily created an invible consciousness space."

    The podao that Jang Ik had sent into my heart essence in the past.

    It seems that he used the trace of that podao to instantly link our heart essences, and with the power of Lofty Dragon, Wol-jin created this temporary space.

    Each step of it is astonishingly intricate, and I can''t help but be impressed.

    "Incredible. Anyway, I am currently in a situation where I''ve been kidnapped by the Quasi-Immortal-level Thunder Beast that seems to be the master of the 99th floor."

    "I know. And the reason I called you here is because that Gyu Wol-jin fellow said he has something to say to you."

    We quickly exchange words.

    In any case, we had cleared up to the 98th floor, but with a Quasi-Immortal appearing as the master of the 99th floor and me, the strongest among us, being kidnapped by that Quasi-Immortal, time is of the essence.

    Wol-jin promptly speaks.

    "While briefly flipping through some ancient texts, I found a record about the ''Golden Shaking Bird'' that the distinguished one mentioned and the Tower of Trials. It was said right there. That the Golden Shaking Bird is the master of the Tower of Trials located within the Lightning Sacred Sea, the master of the 100th floor, and the final gatekeeper."

    "...As I thought."

    Wol-jin speaks with a darkened expression.

    "Distinguished one said that this Golden Shaking Bird once helped you, correct? However, ording to the ancient text, among the subordinates of the Golden Divine of Lightning, the Thunder Beast Golden Shaking Bird is particrly cruel, violent, and cunning, skilled at deceiving people. I believe it may have deceived the distinguished one."

    "Hmm...!"

    "For now, I am doing my best to prevent the Thunder Bees of the 99th floor from descending below the 98th floor. The problem is, the hole between the 99th and 98th floors is about to close. If that happens, your soul and spirit might be trapped by that Quasi-Immortal for a thousand, ten thousand years. We decided to rescue you before that happens."

    "Is there a way?"

    Jang Ik nods and draws his podao.

    "I''m going to embed my podao in you. Then, in the ne of Soul, I''ll pull my podao and you down to the 98th floor. All the Esteemed Ones, including Wol-jin, will use their strength to pull your soul, so respond well. It''ll feel like your soul is being torn apart, but bear with it."

    "Understood. Then I will also embed my own..."

    "I understand."

    I embed my Sub-Heart Sword into Jang Ik''s heart essence to make it easier for him to pull me.

    Jang Ik embeds Copsing Immortals Annihting Heavens into my heart essence.

    We quickly connect, and we each grasp the ''link'' that forms between Jang Ik and me.

    "Alright then, I''ll start pulling..."

    Just as Jang Ik, Wol-jin, and the other Esteemed Ones on the lower floor are about to pull me.

    Ching��

    Time seems to have stopped.

    And within this frozen time, I am the only one conscious.

    ''What is this...?''

    Step, step, step...

    In this space, created from the heart essences of Jang Ik and me.

    An outsider steps in all too naturally.

    She has soft, pure white feet.

    She wears a robe made of lightning and appears as a young girl with tinum hair.

    It''s the Immortal Beast of Yang Su-jin, Golden Shaking Bird.

    She smiles faintly as she looks at me before speaking.

    [I havee to rescue you. Please follow me.]

    "...What are you doing?"

    [For now, pleasee with me. This is a dimension where the descendant of Lofty Dragon used Lofty Dragon''s power to establishws, so it was difficult to enter forcibly. It''s not easy to endure either.]

    "No, I will not leave."

    [Yes, please do not worry. You will not have to move a single finger.]

    Snap!

    As she snaps her fingers, my consciousness suddenly shifts to the 99th floor.

    I am back in front of the Thunder Bee Queen who is known as the child of Golden Shaking Bird.

    The Thunder Bee Queen, upon seeing Golden Shaking Bird suddenly appear, bows toward her from her seat.

    [I offer a bow to the master.]

    [Enough with the greetings. And there is no need to call me master. For there will be a new master to take that ce.]

    Grabbing my hair, she lifts it and starts walking somewhere.

    As she proceeds, the Thunder Bee Queen extends her arm, opening a dimensional gate.

    Step, step...

    The Golden Shaking Bird opens the dimensional gate with me, and beyond the 99th floor��

    I arrive in one motion to the 100th floor of the Tower of Trials within the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Wo-woong!

    The 100th floor of the Tower of Trials feels like a rooftop.

    Above the tower''s rooftop that resembles a barren in, there looms a massive apparatus, simr to a celestial sphere.

    As I look at the structure of that celestial sphere, I flinch in surprise.

    ''...Yeong Seung?''

    Seen at the end of the 19th cycle, the structure looks quite simr to the South Pr Ritual Treasure, Yeong Seung.

    However, unlike Yeong Seung, it does not have the mysterious and divine inscriptions engraved on it, nor does it exude such an overwhelming aura.

    The celestial sphere of the top floor of the Tower of Trials only moves slowly, asionally emitting a faint glow that resembles constetions, appearing to be nothing more than a massive mechanical device.

    [What do you think? This is the Myriad Realms emergency exit my master threatened the Heavenly Craftsman to make. Created to escape from the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, this is the Immortal Treasure, Great Deste Path (��ĵ�). Though, without a substitute for its personality, it''s just a giant lump of scrap metal. In the past, it used to be a ''path that can go anywhere,'' but now it''s just a ''prison that can go nowhere.'']

    "...What is the reason you brought me here?"

    [It is to gift the distinguished one this marvelous Immortal Treasure, Great Deste Path, along with the authority to control the entire Tower of Trials. Do you like it?]

    "If that was the case, you could have just exined it back in the garden. What is the reason for going through all this trouble to bring me here?"

    [Huhu...you''re so pure. Theplete opposite of my former master...]

    Golden Shaking Bird chuckles and ces my head down on the ground.

    [First, let me reintroduce myself. Greetings, I am Golden Shaking Bird. I am the attendant concubine and pet of Golden Divine Yang Su-jin...as well as thebat weapon, fully matured Thunder Beast. At the same time, I am the collective of all the vengeful spirits of the Thunder Bird Golden Shaking Sect, which followed Yang Su-jin faithfully only to be annihted by his hand. I am the administrator who manages the ''Tower of Trials'' after being bound to the Tower of Trials'' 100th floor after the death of Yang Su-jin...and also a pitiful existence whose body is being torn apart piece by piece by the very tower itself.]

    She kneels in front of me and gently strokes my head.

    [Master was truly cruel, wasn''t he? He grinded the sect that followed him without a hint of hesitation and turned them into a monster. After using that as abat weapon to his heart''s content, he left with just the single sentence ''I''m going back home.'' When I clung to him, begging to follow, he tied me to his ring finger and discarded me into the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. Then, he ensured that through the Tower of Trials, my entire body would be ground down over endless eons until it finally disintegrated... Ha, haha, ahahahahahaha!!!]

    She bursts into madughter.

    [The reason the Tower of Trials is called the Tower of Trials is not because of anything else. It''s merely because whenever the Owner of Heavenly Punishment pursued my master, he used it while undergoing trials akin to death. It isn''t because of the monsters that extend from the 1st to the 100th floor.]

    Wuduk...

    She tightens her grip on my head.

    Lightning courses through my head, causing it to throb with pain.

    [The children that rule the floors from the 1st to the 99th...are the flesh of my body that were torn away after my body was ground down by the Tower of Trials. Thergest chunk became the Thunder Bee on the lower floor, and from the Thunder Bee, the flesh of lower realms continues to fall off. The flesh continues to dpose floor by floor until eventually, they are expelled beyond the Lightning Sacred Sea. My master, after going through all the trouble of creating me, decided to confine me in this tower for countless eons and dpose me.]

    "..."

    [So I made a decision. One day, if someone who wouldplete my master''s legacy were to reach the Lightning Sacred Sea, I would give them my position and escape from this ce. I would flee and...find the ''home'' my master returned to, turn all of his precious people into Thunder Beasts, establish a hierarchy with those beasts, and be my master''s true wife... That is the resolve I made.]

    Wudududuk!

    Her fingers dig into my head.

    [After suffering that much, wouldn''t I deserve at least that much? If you are the one who is continuing my master''s legacy, then I am, in a way, a senior sister to you. For this senior sister, would you kindly remain imprisoned inside this tower for all eternity? You won''t have to wait too long. One day, I will persuade my master toe here and dismantle this dreadful disassembly facility to rescue you.]

    With eyes that havepletely lost their sanity, she whispers to me.

    Through her hands, I gradually feel an Immortal Art-level restraint binding my soul.

    The chains of attraction force binding Golden Shaking Bird entangle me.

    "...Then you could have just captured me and suspended me here when we first met. Why did you make me go through the Tower of Trials?"

    [It is because only by using that method could I establish the technique that would impose my restraints on the distinguished one.]

    "Is that so? Then what is the reason for bringing only my head here?"

    [Because it��s annoying if you resist. Don''t worry. It won''t hurt. Only a slight impact will be focused on your head. Once I leave, I''ll toss your main body inside the tower, so pick it up at your leisure.]

    "Then why are you stabbing my shoulder with a de like this?"

    I growl at her while ring, feeling the sensation of being stabbed in the shoulder.

    [You are saying strange things. Your entire existence is currently separated between your head and the rest below. You shouldn''t be able to feel any pain in your shoulder.]

    "Damn it...! Don''t spout nonsense! If it''s not you stabbing my shoulder right now, then who is it!?"

    I shout nonsense, trying to disrupt her focus so I can deliver a strike through Void Shattering.

    "My shoulder hurts! Don''t touch my shoulder! I''ll kill you!!!"

    But while shouting nonsense, a strange sensationes over me.

    ''...It really does hurt.''

    As she said, my head and the rest of my body are separated by something like an Immortal Art.

    Thanks to that, my soul and spirit is tethered to my head, leaving my main body devoid of sensation.

    So then, why in the world...

    Does my shoulder hurt?

    ''...Well, since the pain is real, it might help distract Golden Shaking Bird''s focus a bit.''

    "Don''t touch my shoulder! My shoulder!"

    [Since before, what nonsense are you...ah!]

    Suddenly, Golden Shaking Bird looks somewhere below and her face quickly changes to one of shock.

    ''Now!''

    The mental distraction through my shoulder worked.

    What remains is...

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirty-third move.

    Sumeru!<hr>

    95th floor of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    The ce where Seo Eun-hyun was ambushed by the master of the 99th floor who was disguised as Jang Ik and lost his head.

    There, Seo Eun-hyun''s floating body, the Esteemed Ones who have regained their strength, and Jang Ik, who was holding back the Thunder Bees on the 99th floor, have gathered in full. A total of twenty-five Esteemed Ones.

    "Just why have the Daoists of the Nether Ghost Realm disappeared?"

    "That...my apologies. I cannot say."

    "Well, never mind. Can Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One...not break through the 99th floor?"

    "The hole in the 99th floor has closed. The owner of the 99th floor is determined and has firmly sealed the barrier of the 99th floor. Even if all of usbine our strength, it will only create a small gap."

    Wol-jin sighs.

    "...Many sacrifices have been made in the conquest of the Lightning Sacred Sea...but to lose someone at the level of possessing Immortal Talent (�ɲ�) so futilely...it is a loss for the Bright Cold Realm."

    The other Esteemed Ones also looked grim.

    "To avoid theing End, we definitely need his existence."

    "Can just us Esteemed Ones break through the master of the 99th floor who is thought to be at the Entering Nirvana-level?

    "We must seek the aid of the Sacred Masters."

    ��But how? For the Sacred Masters to descend here, a medium is required. And it must be an incredibly powerful medium connected to the essence of the Sacred Masters! Otherwise, we would have to create an altar for their descent over the next five thousand years, and even then, the probability of the altar activating correctly is only four in ten!"

    Just then.

    sh!

    From the left shoulder of Seo Eun-hyun''s decapitated body, an overwhelming sword light bursts forth.

    Simultaneously, an immense presence begins to descend upon the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Kugugugugu!

    "Th-This is...!"

    ughtering Heaven Esteemed One Geuk Gwang, sensing the aura, immediately bows as a flower blooms from their head, scattering pollen.

    All the Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm simultaneously kneel in reverence.

    Cheoook!

    From Seo Eun-hyun''s left shoulder, a hand, thin like an old, withered tree branch, emerges.

    The hand, surrounded by a bright white light, tilts his body back from his shoulder, and descends his main body into the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Wo-woong!

    The entire Lightning Sacred Sea shakes violently as if trying to repel the foreign intrusion from outside, but the presence descends firmly in ce without concern.

    A being wrapped by radiant white light, resembling a dried, ancient tree.

    That being is the Administrator of the Bright Cold Realm.

    It is Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    [We pay our respects to the Sacred Master!]

    Twenty-four Esteemed Ones shout in unison as they bow.

    Baek Woon nods and then looks up towards the distant upper floor.

    She stares beyond the 99th floor.

    [He is not someone I like, but since he serves as a medium for my descent as a fellow Sacred Person, he is somewhat useful.]

    She nces at ughtering Heaven Esteemed One Geuk Gwang and clicks her tongue.

    [You fool. Stop your stupid behavior and assist me. How shallow must your faith be to great one that you can''t even fulfill the role of a medium that even the Human Race bastard could manage!?]

    Geuk Gwang''s face flushes a deep red at her words, but he quickly regains hisposure.

    After scolding Geuk Gwang, Baek Woon flies in one leap to the boundary between the 98th and 99th floors.

    In the next moment,

    [Tree Halberd.]

    The space around her ripples with white clouds, taking the form of a colossal wooden spear.

    Jjeooong!

    Baek Woon swings the wooden spear.

    With her single strike, the entrance to the ny-ninth floor shatters, creating a dimensional passageway.

    Boo-woooong!

    Hundreds of millions of Thunder Bees rush at Baek Woon all at once.

    But Baek Woon opens her mouth.

    Jjiiiiing!

    A colossal lion''s roar shakes the entire dimension, and the hundreds of millions of Thunder Bees explode and perish on the spot.

    Pijijik!

    Before her stands the one who ambushed and kidnapped Seo Eun-hyun.

    The Thunder Bee Queen appears.

    She looks at Baek Woon and sneers.

    [Well, who do we have here? Isn''t this Baek Woon, who became a waste? This brings back past memories. The Baek Woon who once begged for her life in front of the Golden Divine dares toe before me, who wields his authority. Just thinking of that time...]

    Just then, immediately.

    Clench!

    Baek Woon''s hand grabs the head of the Thunder Bee Queen.

    Badudududuk!

    The Thunder Bee Queen''s head bursts under Baek Woon''s grasp.

    Wiiiiing!

    The scent of peach blossoms begins to spread around Baek Woon.

    The Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm, Baek Woon, is drawing upon the power of the Bright Cold Realm from the far ends of the universe.

    [You foolish thing. The one I feared was the Golden Divine. Do you think I would fear a worthless thing like you who can''t even be considered his dregs? Do you see me, who once stood before True Immortality, as being on the same level as you, a half-baked Entering Nirvana?]

    [U-Uh...uuuhhb...!]

    The Thunder Bee Queen struggles to escape, but she cannot break free from Baek Woon''s grasp.

    ''I-Immortal Art...!''

    The eyes of the Thunder Bee Queen fill with terror, and Baek Woon smirks as she begins to crush herpletely.

    [You spoke so well just moments ago. Go ahead. Beg. Beg for me to spare your life. Lick my feet like a dog. Beg while promising to offer everything you have just to spare you. If you do that, I''ll leave at least your life.]

 Chapter 483: Bound God (3)

    Wuduk, Wudududuk!

    The Thunder Bee Queen, held in Baek Woon''s grasp, tries to resist, but as the fragrance of peach blossoms fills the surroundings, she eventually finds herself with no choice but topletely kneel.

    From the Thunder Bee Queen''s entire body, pure white sprouts begin to emerge.

    The sprouts envelop the Thunder Bee Queen, rooting themselves as they grow and tightly coil around her in the form of vines.

    Wudududuk!

    Finally, Baek Woon, who has trapped the Thunder Bee Queen inside a wooden prison, begins forming hand seals.

    Dududududu!

    [Summon. Heavenly Lotus Great Mountain.]The space tears apart as the sacred mountain of the Bright Cold Realm, the Heavenly Lotus Mountain, is summoned to the 99th floor.

    Simultaneously, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy of the Lightning Sacred Sea begins emitting the same wave as the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm.

    [As a Sacred Master, Imand. This world shall now be a part of the Bright Cold Realm for three days.]

    All the floors from the waiting space of the Lightning Sacred Sea''s Tower of Trials up to the 99th floor are bathed in the light emitted from Heavenly Lotus Great Mountain.

    Baek Woon, with control over the 99th floor and below secured, stretches her hand towards the sky.

    [Open.]

    Jjeeoooeok!

    The void splits open, and the door to the 100th floor appears.<hr>

    Chiiiiii��

    ''Did it work?''

    I stare at the opponent before me.

    The Sumeru Sword Dance struck properly.

    However, Golden Shaking Bird appears unscathed on the surface.

    After a moment, Golden Shaking Bird smirks and speaks.

    [What is this? Using a sword dance that borrows power from the Lightning Sacred Sea that I am the master of...kekek. That''s a bit impractical of you.]

    ''It worked on Baek Woon... Is it the difference between a True Immortal and the Sacred Vessel stage?''

    Just as I am taken aback.

    Jjeeoooeok!

    Suddenly, the entrance to the 99th floor opens, and an unimaginable figure appears from beyond.

    It is Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    At the same time, a spiritual energy wave that''s the same as Bright Cold Realm''s spiritual energy emanates from beyond the 99th floor for some reason.

    Golden Shaking Bird narrows her eyes and, as if mocking, addresses Baek Woon.

    [To cruelly kill Thunder Bee Queen who is like my child beforeing here. You''re too much, Baek Woon.]

    Baek Woon scoffs and responds.

    [Not your child, but probably just a lump of flesh. Don''t pretend to mimic emotions when you have no attachments. I''m well aware that the only attachment you ever had was to the croaked Golden Divine.]

    At those words, Golden Shaking Bird''s eyes grow even colder.

    [For a waste, you sure run your mouth well... Something that couldn''t even dare look at me even when they were a True Person sure dares to raise their head in front of me. It seems I''ll have to make you lick my feet again after such a long time.]

    [I wouldn''t lick the feet dirtied by the Golden Divine''s spit even if given for free. Also, True Persons aren''t supposed to directly look at True Immortals. It wasn''t that I lowered my head to something like you because I didn''t dare to look, but due to the nature of the Entering Nirvana stage, you iplete Immortal Beast... And you keep babbling about me being a waste, but...]

    Paaaatt!

    A radiant light bursts forth from Sacred Master Baek Woon.

    On top of her own, the power of the Bright Cold Realm is being emanated.

    [As long as I am the Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm, even if you are a genuine True Immortal, you are not particrly above me.]

    Gugugugugu!

    The dimension begins to shake.

    No, it feels as though the entire Trial Tower left behind by Yang Su-jin is trembling.

    ''Is this Baek Woon''s true power when she decides to go all out? It feels even stronger than what I facedst time...''

    Realizing that Baek Woon''s power has increased several timespared to before, I search for the reason and immediately understand why.

    ''...I see. Activating the form of Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, I can feel it.''

    Golden Shaking Bird sneers at Baek Woon as she forms hand seals.

    [What''s this wasted thing mumbling about? Does this look like the Bright Cold Realm? And do you not know who has the authority to wield the traces of my master embedded in your stomach?]

    Wo-woong!

    Above Golden Shaking Bird''s head, two clumps of light arise.

    [Heavenly ck Banner (������). Earthly Yellow Banner (���S�).]

    Kuuung, kung!

    Two giants of lightning appear beside Golden Shaking Bird.

    Each giant of lightning grasps a massive, pitch-ck banner and a gigantic golden banner with both their hands.

    [Wave, Heaven Earth Twin Banner (

    Golden Shaking Bird utters a dharma form, activating what appears to be an Immortal Treasure.

    The giants, each wielding a banner, shout loudly and begin to swing the banners.

    [Heavenly ck!]

    [Earthly Yellow!]

    The banners transform into streams of ck and yellow, swirling in the void and colliding furiously with each other.

    At the same time, the Yin and Yang of Heaven and Earth sh, reverberating with a thunderous roar that envelops the surroundings with lightning.

    [Thunderous Roar Rebuking Non-Human (

    Golden Shaking Bird activates something that seems to be a type of Immortal Art.

    Simultaneously, the lightning formed by the two banners strikes toward Baek Woon''s stomach.

    It is the exact spot where the seven lightning spears have been embedded.

    However, Baek Woon neither attempts to dodge nor shows any fear.

    Kwarururung!

    The lightning strikes her.

    Golden Shaking Bird sneers, covering her mouth with one hand.

    [Do you now understand your ce in the hierarchy, Baek Woon? For a waste, if you dare to lift your head in front of me...]

    At that moment.

    Baek Woon sps her hands together reverently and begins to pray.

    [The devotee humbly requests.]

    Dudududu!

    The world quakes.

    At the same time, a massive beam of light descends from the sky, directed at Baek Woon.

    Golden Shaking Bird''s expression shifts to shock.

    : : ������! : :

    She urgently shouts something in the True Immortalnguage in the Immortal Domain.

    I can understand why she does so.

    Baek Woon''s stomach.

    Instead of the sevenrge lightning spears that had been there before, seven tiny, needle-like objects are embedded.

    I immediatelyprehend the situation.

    ''It''s Jeon Myeong-hoon. With Jeon Myeong-hoon''s help, she must have taken some measures to minimize the influence of the lightning spears while descending into the Lightning Sacred Sea.''

    Previously, Jeon Myeong-hoon had been unable to properly control Baek Woon''s lightning spears, but it seems he gained some kind of insight while touching my Star Tribtion.

    : : ����������

    Golden Shaking Bird throws me aside and urgently begins to expand her body.

    It''s as if she is terrified of the existence Baek Woon is summoning.

    Kwa-jijijijijijijik!

    As her body erges, she turns into a colossal hummingbird of lightningrger than a and looks down at Baek Woon before letting out a screech.

    : : ��������

    With her single cry, it feels as though the entire world is about to shatter.

    In reality, excluding the entire structures above the 100th floor, the 100th floor of the Tower of Trials and the entire world from the 99th floor down to the 1st floor copses at once from Golden Shaking Bird''s thunderous roar.

    An authority that destroys one hundred dimensions with a single cry!

    This is the might of the Yang Su-jin��s fully matured Thunder Beast

    However, Baek Woon''s prayer has ended.

    [As the Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm, I humbly request. Please suppress the evil immortal rampaging in the Bright Cold Realm. Please descend upon this ce...]

    Dududududu!

    A massive afterimage of light ripples behind Baek Woon.

    The being is d in the same ancient immortal robes as the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord, with a mianguan on their head and a mask covering their face.

    "...!"

    I am vaporizing.

    My face transforms into photons, dispersing into the void.

    Simultaneously, knowledge floods my mind.

    Water Escape Technique for hiding in the water.

    Sea Escape Technique for hiding in the sea.

    Rain Escape Technique for hiding in the rain.

    Furthermore, wisdom regardings Immortal Arts that can summon earthquakes and tsunamis, can cause endless rain to fall for a hundred years to destroy a world, can usher in an ice age, and more are etched into my brain.

    [Seventh Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals (��������), Great Sea Heavenly Lord (�����), please bestow thee power...]

    A deep, navy blue light begins to dominate the surroundings.

    A True Immortal who governs Navy Light (�{��).

    The projection of the Great Sea Heavenly Lord enters behind Baek Woon in the form of a halo, lending her its power.

    Pasasasak!

    After perceiving the illusion of the ruler of blue light, my head fully vaporizes and I briefly lose consciousness.<hr>

    I regain my senses.

    ''This is...''

    I have returned to my main body.

    It seems even the spell the Thunder Bee Queen had ced on my head has vaporized into light, causing my soul and spirit to return to my main body.

    Regenerating my head, I survey my surroundings.

    ''W-What on earth...?''

    My mouth falls open as I take in thepletely transformed Tower of Trials.

    An Ice Age (�����)!

    It''s as if an ice age has swept through the entire universe!

    Countless starlights that once glimmered in the Lightning Sacred Sea are now frozen, unable to emit light, casting the area in darkness.

    At the same time, the surroundings are filled with a cold so intense it feels as if even the soul would freeze.

    No, saying it feels as if even the soul would freeze is not a metaphor.

    ''Th-The ne of Soul has ceased functioning!?''

    I am shocked as I observe that the intents within the ne of Soul are barely active, as if frozen solid.

    The Seventh Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals summoned by Baek Woon.

    The power of the Great Sea Heavenly Lord has frozen not just the entire Tower of Trials, but even the ne of Soul itself.

    I even wonder if parts of the ne of Fate might have frozen as well.

    [Hea...haaaa...]

    I momentarily cut off the star vein.

    All the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy flowing in through the star vein has been entirely reced by the cold. If I keep the star vein connected, even my Origin Star would likely freeze.

    Dudududududu!

    I use the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy produced internally within my Origin Star to warm it and soar up to assess the situation.

    Paaatt!

    99th floor.

    Arriving where Baek Woon stands, my jaw drops.

    Everything except Baek Woon, who is emitting a pure white light, is frozen solid.

    Yes...

    Yang Su-jin''s Thunder Beast''s Complete Body.

    I mean everything, including the Golden Shaking Bird.

    I ask Baek Woon in a daze.

    [Did you...exterminate the Thunder Beast?]

    Huuuuu...

    Baek Woon lets out a sigh.

    From her mouth, pure white Heaven and Earth spiritual energy pours out.

    [No. She escaped.]

    [P-Pardon...!?]

    I can''t help but be shocked.

    A hundred dimensions and their corresponding nes of Soul and Fate have all frozen.

    And even the frozen surface of Golden Shaking Bird is right in front of my eyes, yet she says she escaped?

    [I knew that the old-timer of the Lightning Sacred Sea would be hiding something...but I never knew that the Tower of Trials extended to the 108th floor."

    Snap!

    Baek Woon snaps her fingers, and a dimensional gate opens above us.

    [She fled to the upper floors. Foolish thing. Does she really think she can escape from the power of a Heavenly Lord...I must go up and capture her.]

    The power of a Heavenly Lord.

    Indeed, the projection of the Great Sea Heavenly Lord that swept through this ce just now has even turned the 101st floor, which Baek Woon hadn''t detected, into an ice age.

    [She''s probably hiding on the 106th floor. If my assumption is correct, the 107th floor is Yang Su-jin''s treasure vault, so that lowly creature bound to Yang Su-jin won''t dare to go up there carelessly.]

    [Then, do you know what the 108th floor is for?]

    [If my assumption is correct, the 108th floor is...]

    Curious at the mention of the 108th floor, I ask Baek Woon, and she looks like she''s about to share her thoughts but then furrows her brow.

    [...No, never mind. You don''t need to know. Rest for now. I need to go catch that thing and then head to Yang Su-jin''s treasure vault to prepare for the End.]

    Booong!

    Finishing her words, she crosses into the dimension of the 101st floor.

    I watch her for a moment and let out a sigh.

    Huuuu...

    As Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is drawn in, it makes my core feel cold, but I breathe a sigh of relief.

    ''...This was resolved far better than expected.''

    Honestly, I had anticipated that conquering the Lightning Sacred Sea would take at least several thousand years.

    Yet, due to unexpected variables, Sacred Master Baek Woon descended and resolved it all in an instant.

    ''Now, as long as Sacred Master Baek Woon can retrieve the symbols of the Middle Realms, there shouldn''t be a reason to worry about the End!''

    I smile faintly, my face brightening.

    If that happens, we''ll be able to bypass the Ending in the ten thousand year point and live in a world full of boundless time after the creation of the universe.

    ''Right after the creation of the universe, Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is hundreds of millions of times more abundant than usual, which will help myrades'' cultivation as well.''

    Now, my only remaining goal is to find Kang Min-hee and restore her mind.

    Everything is falling well into ce!

    Crack!

    "...Huh?"

    I turn to see someone who hase up beside me and ced a hand on my shoulder.

    It''s Golden Shaking Bird.

    Her pupils arepletely unfocused, and an uncontroble madness fills her gaze.

    "H-how...you didn''t...to the 106th floor...?"

    However, I soon understand how Golden Shaking Bird tricked Baek Woon and appeared next to me through the form circting around her.

    ''E-Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens!''

    She hid within the form of my Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens!

    The Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens that evades fate!

    Hidden within that form, she evaded Sacred Master Baek Woon''s foresight and concealed herself near me!

    Heh.

    Golden Shaking Bird smiles.

    A smile that sends a chill down my spine.

    She pushes her hand even deeper into my shoulder!

    And through that, Ie to understand how Sacred Master Baek Woon descended to this ce.

    ''Did Baek Woon descend using the sacred scar of Sword Spear Heavenly Lord on my shoulder? If so, what Golden Shaking Bird is trying to do now is...''

    With all my remaining strength, I turn my head over my shoulder and, to the Bright Cold Realm''s White Jade Pavilion that Baek Woon used to descend, shout to myrade, Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was summoned there by Baek Woon.

    [Run! Jeon Myeong-hoon!!!]

    Kwa-jijijijijijk!

    Through the passage Baek Woon descended from, Golden Shaking Bird reaches out her hand in reverse.

    A whisperced with a bone-chilling obsession escapes from her lips.

    [MymasterhasreturnedreturnedreturnedreturnedreturnedreturnedthistimeIwontIwontIwontIwontlethimlethimlethimlethimlethimgogogogogogogogogo...]<hr>

    Bright Cold Realm, White Jade Pavilion.

    After Seo Eun-hyun departed for the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, who has been separately summoned by Baek Woon and is maintaining a spell to temporarily nullify the power of the lightning spears attached to her stomach, twitches his eyes.

    "Hmm? What''s this?"

    For some reason, a great misfortune is detected in his foresight.

    Simultaneously, from a distant, far-off ce, a familiar voice reaches him.

    [Run! Jeon Myeong-hoon!!!]

    ''Seo Eun-hyun''s voice!?''

    Following Seo Eun-hyun''s words for now, Jeon Myeong-hoon exits the White Jade Pavilion and looks around.

    "Seo Eun-hyun! What are you talking about!? Seo Eun-hyun!"

    At that moment, the Sub-Heart Sword embedded in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s heart essence vibrates, transmitting Seo Eun-hyun''s voice.

    ��Jeon Myeong-hoon, right this instant...

    Just then.

    Kwa-jijijijijijk!

    From the depths of the White Jade Pavilion, where the teleportation formation Baek Woon used to descend to the Lightning Sacred Sea is located.

    A massive arm of lightning bursts forth and chases after Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon flinches in surprise and decides to retreat as Seo Eun-hyun instructed.

    But in the next moment, before he even has time to perceive it, Jeon Myeong-hoon is already caught by the hand of lightning.

    "Kugh...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon tries to absorb the lightning hand, but as he does, an immense chorus of agonized screams numbering in the tens of millions reverberates through his mind, forcing him to vomit blood.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon faintspletely amidst the ceaseless whisper that calls to him from beyond the arm of lightning.

    [MasterMasterMasterMasterMasterMasterMaster...]

    The arm of lightning pulls the unconscious Jeon Myeong-hoon and takes him to the far end of the universe, towards the Lightning Sacred Sea.<hr>

    Kwa-jijijijijijk!

    I am bound by chains of lightning, unable to move my entire body, and can only watch as Golden Shaking Bird extracts something through my shoulder.

    Golden Shaking Bird pulls Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had been in the Bright Cold Realm, out from my shoulder, miniaturizes him, and cradles him tenderly in her embrace.

    [FinallyIhavemasterinmyhandshe''sminenowIwilltrainhimsohecanneverescapemyembraceagainfromnowonIwillbehismasterIwillmakehimintoabodythatcannotevenbreathewithoutme...]

    "N-No..."

    [NowthatIhaveobtainedthetruesovereigntyoftheLightningSacredSeaIam...]

    She extracts something from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body and scatters it across the entire expanse of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    [I am the true God of the Lightning Sacred Sea!!!]

    Kwarurururung!

    Lightning rains down across the entire expanse of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    I can feel it.

    Through Jeon Myeong-hoon, she has now gainedplete dominion over the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    At the same time, struck by the lightning, I am instantly expelled from the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Pajijijik!...!

    "Th-This is..."

    I look around with a bewildered expression.

    It seems others are just as confused, as the Esteemed Ones around me also look around with bewildered faces.

    The most shocked face among them belongs to Baek Woon.

    Baek Woon stares at the Lightning Sacred Sea with a look of utter disbelief.

    And before us, the human form of Golden Shaking Bird appears as a projection.

    [Ahaha, I''m sorry for startling you all. Originally, I was going to pass the Lightning Sacred Sea to that Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens user over there and head to the Head Realm...but my master has returned. My master! My master has reincarnated. Can you believe it? Heh, hehe, ehehehehehehe! But of course, my master wouldn''t remember his past life, would he? That won''t do. After all he''s done to me, he gets to live peacefully with no memories? Absolutelyabsolutelyabsolutely not. Therefore...my apologies, but I will be taking possession of the Lightning Sacred Sea for just about a hundred thousand years.]

    She smiles brightly, lifting the ends of her skirt and bowing modestly as she speaks.

    [From now on...I must train the master who has returned for a hundred thousand years. So, everyone, as the End of whatever is none of my concern, I hope you give it your best struggling outside the Lightning Sacred Sea.]

    Golden Shaking Bird, who has finished speaking, bows to us with full courtesy, and then disappears just like that.

 Chapter 484: Empty One (1)

    [...Tsk.]

    Baek Woon, silently looking down at the Lightning Sacred Sea, extends her hand.

    The energy of the Great Sea Heavenly Lord that remains within her body stirs, spreading across the entirety of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Shwaaaaaa!

    Just like the spell used by the Salt Sea Esteemed One Yuk Jeung, the entire Lightning Sacred Sea bes enveloped in water.

    Simultaneously, an overwhelming pressure starts pressing down on the entire Lightning Sacred Sea.

    However, the Lightning Sacred Sea doesn''t show any particr reaction.

    [So, they''ve used the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body. They''ve sealed it up quite thoroughly.]Sacred Master Baek Woon clicks her tongue irritably as she speaks.

    [Esteemed Ones, listen up. There is no longer any point in conquering the Lightning Sacred Sea. Now, there is only one way to endure the End.]

    Hearing her next words, I flinch in surprise.

    [For the remaining ten thousand year period, we will bind the powers of the five Middle Realms, Sacred Masters, and Esteemed Ones as one to create a space that can withstand the End. There are a total of twenty-seven Esteemed Ones within the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. Among them, including the newly-risen Esteemed One Seo, there are twenty-six with us. Five Sacred Masters, twenty-six Esteemed Ones. We will construct a space for only thirty-one individuals to take refuge during the period of the End, and once the End passes and creation begins anew, they will emerge and revive their respective races.]

    Some nodded calmly at her words, but a few, including myself, protested.

    [Wait a moment, Sacred Master. What do you mean by that? Only we will take refuge?]

    [The refuge capable of enduring the End is...a kind of Sub-Immortal Realm formed by intertwining the power of the five Middle Realms. In that space, unless one exists as a conceptual being, it is impossible to survive. Only you Esteemed Ones, who have be stars yourselves and have taken one foot into the realm of conceptual beings, can take refuge there. If I could lead everyone to escape the End, I certainly would do so, but lifeforms cannot survive within the refuge space.]

    [Is there...no way to make the refuge more suitable for other lifeforms to survive?]

    [Don''t be ridiculous. It must be at least this much to ensure survival against the End. Frankly, even this refuge space is one where the conditions have been rxed to allow you Esteemed Ones to withstand it. Although we Sacred Masters would have to pay a significant sacrifice, there is the possibility of avoiding End through the Middle Realms. We are only extending this consideration solely for your benefit.]

    [...Is there no other way?]

    Baek Woon clicks her tongue and replies.

    [Do you think there could be one? Yang Su-jin blocked off the exit, so we can''t escape to other Heavenly Domains. Thanks to Yang Su-jin, even borrowing the power of True Immortals from other domains is difficult. The Entering Nirvana True Persons are too busy worrying about their own survival. In this situation, what else can we possibly do?]

    [...]

    I let out a faint groan.

    [Still, don''t worry too much. Once we create the refuge space with thebined power of the five Middle Realms, the five Sacred Masters, and all the Esteemed Ones, we will allow you to ce your cherished ones at the outskirts of the refuge. Of course, even then, the survival rate won''t exceed one tenth...no, five in a hundred.]

    The despairing odds weigh heavily on my shoulders.

    [Now then, I''ll take my leave. You should all return as soon as possible as well.]

    Baek Woon ces her hand on my shoulder and, through the sword scar on my left shoulder, returns to the Bright Cold Realm.

    I brush off my shoulder irritably as I continue to gaze at the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    "...Jeon Myeong-hoon..."

    Yeon Wei''s request resurfaces in my mind.

    Her plea to protect Jeon Myeong-hoon lingers in my thoughts, refusing to fade.

    But...

    I have failed to protect Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    [Hey. Esteemed One Seo. Why don''t you return to the Bright Cold Realm for now as well? If even the Sacred Master has no solution, entering the Lightning Sacred Sea is impossible.] ?

    Gyu Wol-jin approaches me with a bitter expression and speaks.

    I let out a deep sigh and ask.

    [...Is there truly no way?]

    [There isn''t. The Sacred Master has dered it so.]

    [But can''t Daoist Gyu draw upon the power of Lofty Dragon True Person?]

    [Not just the True Person''s power, but even the strength of the [Great One] that the Sacred Master summoned didn''t work. So what more can be done?]

    Wol-jin sighs and continues.

    [If you''re really determined to stay, I won''t stop you. However...without ess to the Path of Stars, just returning to the Middle Realms would take at least a thousand years. That''s why we need to return to the Middle Realms even a day faster.]

    [...What do you mean we can''t use the Path of Stars?]

    Since I arrived here by using the Path of Stars, I ask out of confusion.

    Wol-jin lets out a long sigh and exins.

    [The Path of Stars is ultimately connected to the Ancient Force Realm. And the path into that realm lies at the very end of the Path of Stars, at a Decaying Corpse Realm where the continent known as the Peaceful Cloud Continent resides. For convenience, we call it the ''Peaceful Cloud Realm.'']

    [Yes, I know of it.]

    [Good. Then, have you seen the remnants of the battle between the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One and the Yin Ghost Esteemed One of the Ancient Force Realm that took ce on that Peaceful Cloud Continent?]

    I recall the mountain that formed from the corpse of that enormous turtle in the Peaceful Cloud Realm and nod.

    [When we first set out for the Lightning Sacred Sea expedition, our n was to travel through the Path of Stars. It''s the fastest route. But...the problem was that ''something'' possessed the Yin Ghost Esteemed One.]

    [What? Something possessed them?]

    [That''s right. Even though the Yin Ghost Esteemed One was born with the true blood of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle and had considerable resistance to possession and divine descent...for some reason, [that being] possessed them all too naturally and tried to sever the Path of Stars entirely. Then, it tried to kill all of us who set out on this expedition to stop the End.]

    [...!]

    Before I know it, other Esteemed Ones have gathered around, listening to our conversation.

    Among them is Jang Ik.

    [We thought it was someone entirely different. The fellow was only at the early Star Shattering stage, and they were an Esteemed One who mainly practiced defensive divine powers, so we all believed we could quickly subdue them even if they charged at us in a frenzy. But...]

    Jang Ik shudders with an expression dread.

    [They turned into a monster. No, it would be more urate to say the [something] that possessed them turned them into a monster. After all the Esteemed Ones and I trapped the Yin Ghost Esteemed One within the Peaceful Cloud Realm, we manipted thews from outside the realm so that ''the power umted through Immortal Cultivation would be as worthless as garbage within the Peaceful Cloud Realm.'' Since I hadn''t umted my strength through Immortal Cultivation, my power wasn''t reduced, but since they had reached the Star Shattering stage through Earth Tribe cultivation, we used this spell to seal their powers. After I subdued them, those from the Nether Ghost Realm tried to exorcize the being possessing the Yin Ghost Esteemed One. However...]

    As Jang Ik is about to exin further, he suddenly looks at me and says.

    [No, wait a moment. Now that I think about it, earlier when I saw you fighting, you''ve reached the Star Shattering stage through Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, haven''t you?]

    [Yes, that''s correct...]

    [No, then why am I wasting my breath exining this to you? See it for yourself!]

    [Pardon?]

    As I stand there bewildered, Wol-jin clears his throat and adds.

    [Come to think of it, Esteemed One Seo...has only recently advanced to the Star Shattering stage, so it''s possible you don''t know yet. Moreover, most Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation practitioners are far more ustomed to the Heaven Tribe''s vision, so there''s also that.]

    [What do you mean by that?]

    [Since reaching the Star Shattering stage, have you ever tried activating the vision of the Earth Tribe to its fullest extent?]

    [Hmm, not particrly...]

    [Then this is perfect timing. I''ll teach you how to use the Earth Tribe''s vision effectively. Now, follow my lead.]

    Woong!

    A Taiji (̫�O) appears in Wol-jin''s eyes.

    Ifollow him and draw forth the vision of the Earth Tribe.

    [The vision of the Earth Tribe is often said to be the eye that sees Heaven and Earth spiritual energy. It is the eye that reads the precise flow of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy and draws in information from the surrounding space... To be honest, this vision of the Earth Tribe is nothing more than intensely heightened animal instinct. Up until the Integration stage, at least.]

    Woo-woong!

    The entire universe is dyed with Taiji.

    I see Taiji imbued in everything.

    ''Up to this point is what I saw in the Integration stage.''

    I read the information of Taiji flowing throughout the universe, further enhancing the senses of the Earth Tribe.

    Then, Wol-jin''s exnation reaches my ears.

    [However...from the Star Shattering stage, the Earth Tribe''s eye finally blossoms, much like the Heaven Tribe''s eye. Just as the Heaven Tribe reads celestial energy through attraction force from the Qi Refining 7th star...the Earth Tribe can go against Taiji through explosion.]

    Tstststst!

    Gradually, my sensese into contact with the very essence of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    ''This is...''

    As I intensify the senses of the Earth Tribe, I begin to perceive the ne of Qi.

    Or as it''s also known, I begin to perceive that the entire material world is undergoing a great transformation.

    ''This is...the essence of the ne of Qi.''

    Kugugugugu!

    Explosion!

    It is an endless explosion.

    All beings within this world are constantly exploding, emitting waves in all directions.

    And to the inexperienced senses of the Earth Tribe, these waves had appeared as ''the form of Taiji.''

    Woo-wooong!

    Through these waves, Ie to understand how this entire universe operates and how thews are established.

    At the same time, I realize the Twelve Earthly Melodies of the 3rd star of Qi Refining.

    I finally understand the meaning behind engraving the twelve types of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy waves during cultivation.

    ''So this is...the true meaning of the 3rd star of Qi Refining...''

    It is when I am marveling at this worldposed of waves.

    A familiar wave reaches me.

    ''Is this Wol-jin''s wave?''

    I connect my mind to that wave and simultaneously hear Wol-jin''s voice.

    [You''ve entered. Now then...try to locate the wave of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One.]

    [...I''ve found it.]

    I sense Jang Ik''s wave.

    [Connect your mind to that wave. If you understand that you, too, are a kind of wave, it should be entirely possible.]

    Woong!

    A wave stirs from within my soul.

    ''So this is the true form of the consciousness domain.''

    Moving the wave of my soul, my consciousness domain, I harmonize my mind with Jang Ik''s wave.

    [How does it feel?]

    [It feels as if...I''m sticking my arm into something foreign.]

    [Imagine it as a book.]

    [A book?]

    [That''s right...a book. Think of it as cing your finger into a part of the book.]

    [I''ve done so.]

    Wol-jin''s mind guides me.

    Following his lead, I move my consciousness.

    [Qi (��) is, ultimately, explosion. And explosion is the very trace of life itself. Therefore...one who approaches the essence of explosion gains the authority to peruse the traces of life��history.]

    ''Ah...I understand.''

    In truth, even without Wol-jin''s help, it''s an authority I would have naturallye to understand after living a few years as a Star Shattering stage Esteemed One.

    It''s a sense that feels that natural to me.

    Chwararararak!

    As if turning the pages of a book, I move against the grain of the waves.

    Dozens, hundreds of scenes sh before my eyes.

    I recognize this sight well.

    During regression, it''s what I see each time I go against the flow of the river of time.

    Retracing Jang Ik''s history, I reach the scene he intends to show me.

    ''This is...the true sense of the Earth Tribe...!''

    If the Heaven Tribe reads fate, then the Earth Tribe reads history!

    Chwararararak!

    I arrive at the moment in the past when Jang Ik was fighting against the being known as the Yin Ghost Esteemed One.

    The Peaceful Cloud Realm where these two beings shedes into view.

    And I flinch in surprise.

    ''Jang Ik...!''

    Jang Ik is covered in blood, gasping for breath, while the ck figure before him sits calmly atop a rock.

    ''Yin Ghost Esteemed One...I heard they were born with the ck Turtle True Blood, but an Earth Tribe managed to overwhelm Jang Ik in their transformed state?''

    [TL: Transformed state as in human form.]

    The Jang Ik of the past opens his mouth.

    [Who are you? How...how are you able to suppress me in your transformed state while within this formation that suppresses the power of Immortal Cultivation? And just why are you blocking us from reaching the Lightning Sacred Sea?]

    Then, the someone shrouded in darkness replies.

    [When do you think an existence truly dies?]

    [What?]

    [It is said a True Immortal dies when they can no longer dream, and an Immortal Beast dies when they arepletely forgotten by all. But both are wrong. In this world, death does not exist.]

    [What on earth are you talking about!?]

    [Even after dying again and again, being reborn through the Netherworld and living as a ve to fate is what we call life. What I''m saying is, in the end, we are bound in a cage where we cannot die even if we desire for it.]

    [I cannot understand what you''re saying. How does taking over the body of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle and blocking us have anything to do with that!?]

    [True liberation...if you wish to reach the End (�K��), the first thing you must overthrow is not Light, but the Underworld.]

    The being in the darkness rises from their ce.

    Their presence causes Jang Ik to take a step back.

    An foreboding wave radiates from the figure, dominating the surroundings.

    [The true ultimate of the heart is something anyone can attain. Because death is ultimately the heart, we can all reach the extreme of the heart if we die. That is why the Heart Tribe is a futile, utterly useless existence. But at the same time, due to that damn Wheel, we can never truly die, so it is also a resentful existence.]

    Kuuung!

    They extend a hand.

    A simple gesture, with no martial technique or meaning imbued��just a mere stretch of their hand.

    Yet Jang Ik, in response to that movement,unches ughtering Immortals, Executing Immortals, Severing Immortals, and Copsing Immortals.

    He swings the four Annihting Heavens de and barely manages to hold his ground.

    Dudududu!

    ''Just what...is that?''

    They''re not using any spiritual power.

    They''re not using Qi.

    Nor is it any kind of Immortal Art.

    Yet this unidentified being seems to drive Jang Ik to his limit, wielding some unknown authority with nothing more than an outstretched hand.

    [O futile and resentful existence...]

    The being looks at Jang Ik, with an oddly sympathetic gaze, and begins to expand in size.

    It''s a turtle.

    The Yin Ghost Esteemed One, who inherited the Immortal Beast True Blood of the legendary Yin Ghost ck Turtle, reveals their true form.

    [Can you approach me?]

    Puhwak!

    Jang Ik slices through the foreboding wave emitted by Yin Ghost Esteemed One, leaps into the air, and merges his four podaos into one.

    [Annihting (��) Heavens (��)!]

    Jang Ik''s cleaving strike that''s imbued with all his strength plunges into Yin Ghost Esteemed One.

    For some reason, Yin Ghost Esteemed One doesn''t dodge Jang Ik''s attack, allowing their shell to be split apart and die.

    However, even in death, they tear a jade que that looks like the key to the Path of Stars from Jang Ik''s belt and swallow it.

    Afterwards, they copse over the spot where the teleportation array to the Path of Stars is located, closing their eyes.

    Jang Ik, still drenched in blood, falls before the Yin Ghost Esteemed One''s corpse and cries out as if in agony.

    [You...who are you!? I''m asking who you are! Why would you seize the body of ourrade, Yin Ghost, and block us who only wish to live!?]

    They slowly close their eyes and respond.

    [I am simply myself. And I did not possess yourrade''s body, for Yin Ghost Esteemed One was just another personality of mine from the beginning... There is no need for you to know more. And there is no need to fear death, o ve... After all, the beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain are...nothing but ves, living without truly living... Between living while...not truly alive...and death...what difference...is...there...?]

    For some reason...

    I get the impression that this unidentified being is ''tired.''

    ''Tired...of dying? Even though they just said they''re another personality of Yin Ghost?''

    And so, Yin Ghost Esteemed One dies, and all that remains is Jang Ik, covered head to toe in blood, howling up at the sky.

    Jang Ik grits his teeth and flies out of the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    This is where Jang Ik''s memories end.

    ''...Just what kind of being possessed Yin Ghost Esteemed One...?''

    Then, as I attempt to release the senses of the Earth Tribe, I realize that I can''t let go of the senses.

    [...Huh?]

    For some reason, my mind remains fixed in front of the corpse of the dead Yin Ghost Esteemed One.

    And then,

    Blink.

    The supposedly dead Yin Ghost Esteemed One opens their eyes and meets mine.

    [...!]

    I feel a shock that seems to freeze my mindpletely and gasp.

    Blink��

    It''s because the giant turtle form disappears in front of me, and in its ce appears Yin Ghost Esteemed One''s transformed body, standing with their hands sped behind their back.

    Unlike when they stood before Jang Ik, they are not cloaked in a foreboding aura, allowing me to see their form clearly.

    But seeing their true form only makes my whole body erupt in goosebumps.

    Because their appearance...is exactly like that of Hyeon Gwi (����/ck Tortoise) of the ck Scaled Fish Commanding Sect.

    [You must be this generation''s Golden God (����), I assume. Usually, only they or Silver Basket can master martial arts to this extent.]

    [TL: Golden God (����) has the same Hanja as Golden Divine (������). Golden Divine literally means Golden God Person.]

    Thump, thump, thump...

    Even though I have no heart, I feel as though it is trembling, and I lower my gaze to avoid meeting Hyeon Gwi''s eyes.

    Ominous.

    Ominous, ominous, and even more ominous.

    Never before have I encountered such an ominous presence.

    [I just asked, didn''t I? Whether you could approach in front of me. So, how about it, Golden God? Can youe stand before me? You futile and resentful...leftover.]

    In front of Hyeon Gwi who is emanating profound despair for some reason, I unknowingly shake my head.

    Instinctively, I understand.

    Hyeon Gwi is no different from our natural enemy (�씳).

    Hyeon Gwi watches me silent and still, with his hands sped behind him.

    I cannot read any of his emotions at all.

    It is apletely empty Void (��̓)!

    A bottomless pit that endlessly swallows all that exists!

    [Heheok...heok...heok...]

    I copse on the spot, clutching my chest.

    ''The...the...the authority of Regression...is...shaking...''

    Instinctively, I realize.

    This being is death.

    And, at the same time...

    Perhaps...this being is deeply connected to the very origin of us Enders.

    ...

    [So that''s it. You are a being connected to our origin, aren''t you?]

    With that realization, I look up at Hyeon Gwi, grinning so widely it feels like my mouth might tear.

    [Hm?]

    Hyeon Gwi''s eyes slightly squirm.

    [Let me...correct myself. I will reach in front of you. I will reach you! I can reach you!]

    Overwhelmed with exhration, relief, and boundless joy, I stare directly at him and let out a crazedugh.

    [You, you can kill me, can''t you!? Right!? Go on, kill me! I''m telling you to kill me right here and now!]

    Hyeon Gwi looks at me with an empty gaze.

    Then, with a faintly exasperated tone, he speaks.

    [...Remarkable. No Golden God in history has dared to even breathe properly before me...given the absolute hierarchy between me and the Golden God. You are a little unique.]

    He wipes his face.

    At the same time, the appearance of Hyeon Gwi changes.

    He transforms into the appearance of a young girl with a ponytail, d in ck martial robes.

    [In order to properly surpass the Light, I had intended to steal your strength today, but I''ve changed my mind. I''ll give you a bit more time to ripen.]

    Cheok!

    The girl takes a stance.

    [I will show you the ultimate of Martial Arts. Watch carefully and try to reach it.]

    With eyes of endless void, she begins to dance.

    ''That is...''

    It feels as if everything in the world is vanishing.

    All that remains is her, and what she is creating.

    Every one of her movements flows into the next, drawing a circle.

    At the same time, she melds with the circle as she dances.

    In the end, all that remains in all phenomena is that single circle.

    Within that circle, I can feel an unparalleled sacredness and ominousness simultaneously.

    And in the next moment��

    Crack��

    At the final moment...the circle shatters.

    What''s left is nothing at all...

    An endless void.

    The ultimate meaninglessness (�o��ζ) where nothing exists!

    ''This is...''

    The ultimate of Martial Arts.

    A fragment of Martial Extreme (��O).

    Pasasasasasa��

    At the same time, the Peaceful Cloud Realm from Jang Ik''s past, which I am observing through the senses of the Earth Tribe, begins to crumble into fragments and disappears into the void.

    Watching this sight, I finally manage to escape from the senses of the Earth Tribe and return to reality.<hr>

    Chak, Chak, Chak!

    Someone is pping my cheek hard.

    It''s Jang Ik.

    [Seo Eun-hyun, are you awake? Stop pretending to sleep and get up!]

    [...I''m awake.]

    Chak, Chak, Chak!

    [I''vee to my senses. Please stop hitting me.]

    My head shudders as I look into the empty space with a strangely nihilistic expression.

    ''So that''s how it is...''

    Blood Yin said that I attained the Five Senses.

    Nether Perception that senses the Netherworld.

    Star Vein Eye that senses Source River.

    Fetal Movement that senses the Flower Realm.

    The basic consciousness that perceives the Astral Realm, and the derived senses for distinguishing nes and so forth...

    I possess four senses in total.

    Since the ability to distinguish nes and simr skills are derived from basic consciousness, they essentially count as one, and I had never understood why I was said to have five senses to perceive the five realms.

    But today, I finally understand.

    The sense that bestows talent upon Kim Young-hoon.

    The ultimate meaning of the Heart Tribe that I attained in my pursuit of Martial Arts.

    What I had conveniently called perception is, in fact, a sense that descends from the Interdimensional Void.

    It should not be called perception, but Void Perception (̓�X).

    Drip...

    Suddenly, I feel tears welling up.

    Jang Ik flinches in surprise and asks.

    [What, why are you crying, you brat? Is your cheek hurting from the ps? Look at this kid, crying like some girl from the Small Green Race!]

    [Leave him be, Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One. Judging by that expression, it seems he''s realized that the person he likes has no interest or meaning for him. I know that feeling well.]

    ughtering Heaven Esteemed One Geuk Gwang makes a face of understanding for some reason, and I wipe away my tears and speak.

    [...Just now, I think I met the God of Martial Arts (����).]

    [What!? Then why are you crying? Shouldn''t you be happy to have met such a being?]

    Jang Ik seems perplexed, but I can''t hide the emptiness in my heart.

    Because...

    [It''s because I glimpsed just how empty and horrifying the ultimate of Martial Arts truly is.]

    The Martial Arts (��) I have been pursuing.

    I''ve now realized that the ultimate pinnacle of that path is nothing more thanplete emptiness.

    The God of Martial Arts in this world is the being that governs the void.

    And I received a direct affirmation from that Martial God that Martial Arts have no meaning.

 Chapter 485: Empty One (2)

    At my words, Jang Ik narrows his eyes.

    [...You, did you perhapse into contact with...the being I encountered in my memory?]

    I nod quietly.

    Jang Ik, after contemting something seriously, speaks.

    [Shake it off quickly. How can you be sure that the entity you encountered in the memory is truly the Martial God?]

    [...I have no choice but to be certain. What I saw at the end was...]

    I feel my body trembling uncontrobly and struggle to steady my posture.

    However, I fail to regain my stance.Compared to that sacred yet ominous circle I glimpsed at the end, all the martial arts I have mastered up to this point feel utterly insignificant.

    The martial arts I have trained in feel like trash, to the point where the very thought of disying them further fills me with shame.

    Jang Ik, perhaps reading my heart essence, lets out a low sigh.

    [...It seems like you need a break for now.]

    With that, Jang Ik grabs my head and heads towards a nearby star.

    The other Esteemed Ones also follow Jang Ik.

    The ce Jang Ik heads towards is a star near the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    It''s the ce Ham Jin once briefly visited and where he ended up with dozens of wives.

    "Tsk. Your heart essence is shaken to the point where you can''t hold a conversation. I''ll need to use some shock therapy to snap you out of it..."

    As he enters the with an atmosphere, he speaks aloud while stroking his chin. At that moment, Jin Wol-ryeong approaches and says,

    "If that''s all it takes, it''s quite easy. Hey, Human Race Esteemed One. Mate with me."

    She approaches me and gently ps my face.

    Kwarurung!

    I''m driven straight into the ground, buried down to thevayer of the star.

    All around the star, earthquakes and volcanic eruptions ensue, with tsunamis rising.

    "You drained fellow! Now, let me give you a proper education!"

    Just as she prepares to charge at me again, Jang Ik grabs her by the hair and tosses her into the distant sky.

    sh!

    From Jang Ik''s body, dozens of podaos seem to shoot forth, spreading across the to suppress the ongoing disasters.

    Kugung!

    Watching this, Gyu Wol-jin lets out a sigh and stamps their foot.

    The crust of the rises, and I emerge from thevayer back to the surface.

    "Those crazy muscle-brained lunatics."

    Jang Ik shakes his head and clicks his tongue.

    "Isn''t there anyone with a more proper solution?"

    He res around, but all the Esteemed Ones, except for those of the Bright Cold Realm, avoid his gaze.

    I speak with a weary expression.

    "...It''s alright, Master. I just...want to be alone for a bit."

    "Hmm..."

    Jang Ik seems to peer into my heart essence for a moment, then lets out a sigh and says.

    "...Very well. Do as you wish. But you must return to the Bright Cold Realm. And..."

    He looks at me and asks.

    "We were just discussing the Path of Stars earlier, but...you. When you came herest time, didn''t you use the Path of Stars?"

    At Jang Ik''s words, the other Esteemed Ones all open their eyes wide.

    "Is that true, Esteemed One Seo?"

    "That''s impossible! H-How on earth did you use that path!?"

    I weakly take out a jade que from my sleeve and briefly exin what happened in the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    "...I see. Since it''s been some time since we left, the seal that Yin Ghost Esteemed One ced over the Path of Stars must have weakened."

    "With the seal and the energy that the Yin Ghost Esteemed One held both dispersed...his body, which we once neededbined efforts to prate, was easily breached."

    "This means we can all return through the Path of Stars!"

    The Esteemed Ones are all filled with expressions of joy.

    Then, Wi Mu-cheon of the Sea King Raceughs heartily as they ept the jade que from me and says.

    "Thank you very much, Esteemed One Seo. If it weren''t for you, our return to the Middle Realms would have been dyed by a thousand years. As you''ve saved us Esteemed Ones a thousand years, we will make sure you''re properlypensated for that. Since we can reach the Ancient Force Realm in just a few days through the Path of Stars, we can even directly petition the Sacred Master to lift the Exile Order ced on you."

    Jang Ik approaches me and says.

    "Then, we''ll be returning now. We''ll also keep the Path of Stars activated for five hundred years at the far end. That way, even without that jade que, you''ll be able to use the Path of Stars to reach the Ancient Force Realm during that period. I hope you can find peace of heart within that time. And..."

    He turns around as if to leave, but then pauses momentarily, meeting my gaze with a grin.

    "When youe back to the Bright Cold Realm after you''ve regained yourposure, that ultimate of Martial Arts. I''m expecting you to recreate that for me."

    "...Yes. I will do so."

    Among the Esteemed Ones preparing to rise into the sky, I look at ck Fog Esteemed One of the True Devil Realm and speak up.

    "ck Fog Esteemed One, Oh Mu."

    They jolt in surprise at my call and stop in ce.

    "Wh-What is it, Esteemed One Seo?"

    "Distinguished one was the one who grabbed and tore this Esteemed Onest time we met, correct?"

    That''s right.

    ck Fog Esteemed One Oh Mu was the one who had viciously ripped me apart and attempted to devour me when I visited the Lightning Sacred Sea with Jang Ik previously.

    They avoid my gaze and clear their throat.

    "I apologize for that incident back then. You see...our ck Smoke Race originates from the Blood Yin Realm''s Heavenly Demons. However, we''re a race that rejected Blood Yin''s rule and broke away. Since we were originally Heavenly Demons, we carry an innate savagery...so when I saw Esteemed One Seo at that time, I couldn''t restrain that savagery. I deeply apologize for what happened then, and...I will provide properpensation."

    "...Understood. I ept your apology. And...you are called the Star Seeking Esteemed One, I believe?"

    I turn to look at Star Seeking Esteemed One Yo Un.

    "I''ve heard you''re from the Batwing Race. I know a child among the Batwing Race in the True Devil Realm, and I would appreciate it if you could look after her. Also, they have a partner from the Horn Devil Race who is set to be her husband, so if you could watch over him as well..."

    [TL: Qi Wing Race was previously tranted as Batwing Tribe so just gonna make it Batwing again.]

    I entrust Yo Un with a request regarding Su In and Hong Yeon, and Yo Un nods silently.

    "Then, we''ll be off now. Take care."

    The Esteemed Ones who joined the Lightning Sacred Sea expedition wave to me as they rise into the sky.

    The ones remaining are Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, Jang Ik, and ughtering Heaven Esteemed One, Geuk Gwang.

    "What are you doing, Heaven-Copsing?"

    "...I feel a strange sense of difort. It''s as if something sticky is clinging to my soul... Hmm...I suppose it would be better to go to the Bright Cold Realm and then investigate. I can''t figure out why...I feel this filthy. If I focus a bit more, I think I might be able to identify the source, but..."

    He summons his podao and res into the void while radiating killing intent.

    Geuk Gwang clicks their tongue as they watch him.

    "Do itter. It would be best to have the Sacred Master examine your soul."

    "...Understood. Let''s get going quickly, then."

    Jang Ik shakes his head at Geuk Gwang''s words and follows the other Esteemed Ones.

    Finally, only Geuk Gwang remains in ce, looking at me with an expression that seems to convey, ''I understand everything.''

    "I understand the feeling when one''s purpose in life gets broken. Though I don''t like you, your situation oddly resembles one I faced in the past, so I can''t help but give you some advice.

    "Even if your life''s purpose has be meaningless, never give up. Even if the other person doesn''t acknowledge you, continue to strengthen yourself and strive to reach the same vision as them.

    "When you finally rise to the same vision as the other, sharing the same scene��that is when the true beginning starts. You haven''t even started yet, so don''t despair so soon!"

    Leaning against a rock, I look up at Geuk Gwang and respond.

    "...Those are good words. Thank you for the encouragement. The ''other person'' you speak of...is it Sacred Master Baek Woon?"

    I ask, recalling Geuk Gwang''s behavior towards Baek Woon.

    They nod.

    "That''s right. I''ve already been striving for tens of thousands of years to bear fruit between that person and myself. Though that person doesn''t even look my way, I do not give up. Even when I reached the Grand Perfection Integration stage, even during the Star Shattering advancement ritual...

    "I kept thinking that I''m in a much more advantageous position than other members of the Tall Tree Race, being truly part of that person''s family, and with that determination and hope, I condensed my Origin Star. As a result, I was able to reach the rank of a Star Shattering Esteemed One. You, too, even if your goal feels meaningless, should keep looking forward and soar. Because until you reach the same vision as the other, all the rejections you''ve faced so far are meaningless!"

    "..."

    It is certainly admirable and ratherforting, but I notice something strange mixed in the words.

    "...What do you mean by ''truly part of Sacred Master Baek Woon''s family''?"

    "Ah. My mother''s grandmother, in her youth, received the pollen Sacred Master Baek Woon scattered and was pollinated. As a result, my mother''s father inherited the Sacred Master''s lineage and was born as their descendant. So...Sacred Master Baek Woon would be, in your Human Race''s terms, my ''maternal great-grandfather.''"

    "..."

    A deep silence fills the space between us for a moment.

    Geuk Gwang frowns as they see the look in my eyes.

    "What? Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t try to judge the Tall Tree Race using your Human Race kinship standards! In the first ce, many of us in the Tall Tree Race don''t even have gender distinctions, and our concept of parents, offspring, and ancestors is entirely different from you mammalian races!"

    "..."

    "No one else hears these things from me, but I shared this to console you out of special consideration, but how ridiculous. You foul-tempered Human Race. Enough. I''m leaving!"

    Geuk Gwang, irritated by the look in my eyes, turns and follows the other Esteemed Ones onto the Path of Stars.

    I look up at the spot where Geuk Gwang disappeared with an incredulous expression, and suddenly realize something.

    "...Ah."

    Geuk Gwang''s words were so absurd that, in the shock of it, I seem to have partially recovered from the overwhelming shock of the ultimate of Martial Arts that Hyeon Gwi had shown me.

    "...I really wasn''t in the right mind either."

    The Esteemed Ones who had been fighting blow for blow with me just moments ago suddenly started treating me well, and that Geuk Gwang fellow even shared a story he''d never told before tofort me.

    Sure, maybe they want to strengthen ties with someone as powerful as me, but...

    I stand up and draw the Colorless ss Sword with a grim expression and perch on the rock.

    "You must be close by. Come out. Before I scatter Sub-Heart Swords all over this star."

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    In front of me.

    A shadow beneath a tree seems to writhe, and soon, a familiar face emerges from within.

    ck robe.

    ck horns.

    And the naturally spreading gloomy spiritual energy.

    "So it''s you. The one who orchestrated those Esteemed Ones tofort me."

    The figure with the face of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum just smiles softly with a kind expression.

    "Hoho, Daoist Seo."

    "I heard Hyeon Eum died at the hands of the Mad Lord and jumped to another body somewhere, but...it seems you managed to take over it, Seo Hweol."

    "It''s all thanks to Daoist''s help. Due to Blood Yin suffering a devastating blow they could have never imagined, they had no time to pay attention to a mere clone like Hyeon Eum. Truly...I owe Daoist Seo a debt of gratitude for yourpletely unimaginable assistance."

    "...By the way, is this Esteemed One a daoist to you? Call me senior."

    "..."

    I spit out ss True Fire, surrounding the area.

    This is to ensure that if he tries any tricks, I can make him experience the torment of hell through the power of the Av��ci Hell Star Body.

    I watch Seo Hweol with vignce and ask.

    "Even if you brainwashed the stars and infiltrated various parts of the Astral Realm...how did someone like you, who hasn''t even be an Esteemed One, manage to manipte other Esteemed Ones?"

    "I understand you''ve hidden Seo Ran in an alternate space. If you bring him out for a moment, I can show you exactly how that was possible."

    "I see. Hyeon Eum, was it?"

    A Taiji (̫�O) appears in my vision.

    The extreme of the Earth Tribe senses that Wol-jin taught me just moments ago.

    Pararararak!

    Like pages flipping backward, the Taiji reverses, revealing the split soul of Hyeon Eum that Seo Hweol has taken over.

    I read into Hyeon Eum''s past.

    "I wondered why a being who was the clone of a True Immortal was nothing more than a mere Dragon King in the Integration stage...so it was because of that."

    As I read into Hyeon Eum''s history, I leisurely expose Seo Hweol''s scheme in front of him.

    "The being known as Hyeon Eum was never a single entity to begin with. Simr to the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent...a certain conceptual being manifested part of its existence in the material world."

    If the fate of the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent manifests in the form of talent,

    Then ''Hyeon Eum'' is a ''collection of information'' created by Blood Yin through intertwining part of the histories of the Immortal Beast ck Dragon and Lofty Dragon.

    That collection of information manifested in the material realm, bing the living beings known as the ck Dragon Race.

    "And...the true origin of this conceptual entity was in the Astral Realm from the start. So that''s how it is."

    I realize why Seo Hweol suddenly fled to the Astral Realm.

    I understand the reason he brainwashed the stars of the Astral Realm, as well as how Blood Yin was able to bind the True Persons in the Astral Realm through contracts.

    I understand why They, while being in the Interdimensional Void, were able to transmit ''information about me'' to the True Persons in the Astral Realm in an instant.

    "It''s the constetion. Blood Yin created an informational entity by gathering the histories of the Immortal Beast ck Dragon and Lofty Dragon, and then engraved that entity in the Astral Realm as a constetion. Through the constetion, They connected to the True Persons in the Astral Realm and established contracts. And by descending the power of the constetion into the Bright Cold Realm that reflects the Astral Realm''s starry sky, he created the ck Dragon Race. The mechanism that moderately instills consciousness and controls the slightly superior individuals among the ck Dragon Race was ''Hyeon Eum.''"

    Iprehend how Seo Hweol managed to take over Hyeon Eum''s body.

    "[The Fifth Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals, Sword Spear Heavenly Lord] used Their authority to shatter a corner of the universe, dispersing part of the constetion''s power and severely wounding Blood Yin. Taking advantage of that moment, you swallowed up Hyeon Eum through the stars you had brainwashed. Isn''t that right, Seo Hweol?"

    "Hoho...you''ve be a little frightening, Daoist Seo."

    He smiles as he meets my eyes that are swirling with Taiji.

    It seems he''s already well aware of the information regarding the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord, as he doesn''t appear particrly shocked.

    "The more I use it, the more familiar I be with it. This thing called Earth Tribe senses..."

    Reading Seo Hweol''s history through the Earth Tribe''s senses, I click my tongue.

    ''If the Earth Tribe possessed these senses from the Qi Refining stage like the Heaven Tribe...perhaps the Heaven Tribe would have been at a significant disadvantage against them.''

    The senses that read history.

    This perception allows me to read parts of the target''s history that I want.

    Just as I did with Jang Ik, I can enter a scene of history that the individual permits and observe it, or, as I did with Seo Hweol just now, I can instantly read only the information I need.

    However, it''s not omnipotent. I can''t read ''history in which I am not directly involved.''

    As I''ve traveled through the Head Realm, Bright Cold Realm, and Ancient Force Realm, I''ve investigated the rtionships between Seo Hweol, Blood Yin, Hyeon Eum, Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, and more. The reason I could immediately read the hidden truth of Seo Hweol devouring Hyeon Eum is because it is deeply connected to my own actions.

    ''As for the past concerning Seo Hweol himself...it''s hard to read.''

    Realizing that I can''t read the history of ''Seo Hweol'' himself, I click my tongue.

    Is it due to his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens? His past is wrapped in something dark and murky, blocking me from reading entirely.

    ''This is probably Oh Hye-seo''s authority.''

    Just as Kim Yeon gained an incredibly vast consciousness domain, it seems she obtained the senses of the Earth Tribe from at least the Star Shattering stage.

    ''Judging by her higher level of application than mine...it might even be Earth Tribe senses that surpass the Star Shattering stage. The legend of the Noble Blood True Sea Radiance Body or whatever among the Fighting Ghost Race seems to originally lean that way as well.''

    Specting about Oh Hye-seo''s authority, I look at Seo Hweol with eyes that bear the Taiji symbol.

    He raises both hands with a faint smile.

    "I really can''tpete with Daoist Seo. As expected, I''ve beenpletely seen through. Hoho...well, it''s fine. After all, Daoist Seo is the one who provided immense assistance in helping me devour Hyeon Eum."

    I look at Seo Hweol with transparent eyes and ask.

    "What''s your purpose? Why did you guide the Esteemed Ones to wake me up?"

    His goals arepletely unreadable.

    "I should be a harmful existence to you. If anything, if you''re able to influence the Esteemed Ones to a certain extent, shouldn''t you use them to press me even further?"

    To understand his true meaning, I read through history and ask questions to make him reveal any gaps.

    Seo Hweol responds with a smiling face.

    "There''s a slight correction to be made. As it has not been long since I devoured Hyeon Eum, I am not yet on par with genuine Esteemed Ones. I have only attained powerful authority over the ck Dragon Race, the Sea Dragon Race, and the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm. ''For now,'' I can''t manipte the Esteemed Ones at will. The reason the Esteemed Onesforted Daoist Seo was because they already had some intention to strengthen their connection with Daoist Seo to begin with."

    "..."

    I interpret through Seo Hweolnguage, while at the same time, try to read his intention through the senses of the Earth Tribe.

    ''Not readable.''

    It''s all lies.

    "And...Daoist Seo is not a harmful existence to me."

    "...What?"

    I flinch at his words.

    Because the result from reading him with the senses of the Earth Tribe and the Heart Tribe is...

    Seo Hweol''s statement is ''sincere.''

    "Didn''t Daoist Seo just say it himself? Daoist Seo is like a shield protecting me, so he isn''t someone who is a threat to me."

    ''...This is unreadable too.''

    But if I were to deduce from context, it seems he is saying that because my act of deploying the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord at Blood Yin allowed him to gain benefits like devouring Hyeon Eum from behind, hence, he considers my actions as a shield.

    "...So, are you saying you''re going to help me?"

    "There''s no reason I can''t. As I see it, there are currently two things that Daoist Seo needs most. One is Daoist Seo''srade, the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother. And the other is..."

    He points up to the Lightning Sacred Sea floating in the sky.

    "Trapped in the Lightning Sacred Sea, currently undergoing sexual torture through soft feet, Daoist Seo''srade, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Aren''t those the two things?"

    "...!"

    I flinch in surprise at his words and ask.

    "...You, do you know Jeon Myeong-hoon''s situation right now?"

    "Hoho. I apologize to Daoist Seo, but...among Daoist Seo''srades, there isn''t a single one who hasn''t been infected by me."

    "...[Seventh Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals, Great Sea Heavenly Lord]!"

    "...! Kuuuuugh!"

    "Kuuuugh!...!"

    Seo Hweol and I both copse, blood flowing from our seven orifices.

    I get up a little earlier and re at him.

    "This is the punishment for recklessly nting Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens in myrades. Normally, I would have stuffed you with Sub-Heart Swords and poured ss True Fire all over you, but...today, even if it''s you, I''ll hold back."

    I approach Seo Hweol, grip his shoulder, and press down as I question him.

    [Speak. Can you help Jeon Myeong-hoon escape from the Lightning Sacred Sea?]

    He looks up at me with a smile.

    Now, he no longer appears to me as terrifying and immense as before.

    ''I can control him. At least someone like this bastard...''

    In that case, epting his help shouldn''t be a problem.

    Even if I have to rely on his help...

    Let''s get Jeon Myeong-hoon out as quickly as possible, before he is broken.

    "If you grant me one request, I will help you."

    [If you''re going to bring up Seo Ran...]

    "After rescuing the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother and Jeon Myeong-hoon...the 107th floor of the Tower of Trials within the Lightning Sacred Sea, known as the treasure vault of Yang Su-jin. Please confirm what lies beyond it."

    [What did you say?]

    "If Daoist ascends to the 108th floor of the Lightning Sacred Sea, I will give Daoist my full support. How does that sound?"

    I remain silent for a moment.

    Then, I speak.

    [Fine.]

    Thus, in order to save Jeon Myeong-hoon,

    I join hands once more with the snake-like Seo Hweol.

 Chapter 486: Empty One (3)

    Chapter 486: Empty One (3)

    "First, do you have any concrete method to extract Jeon Myeong-hoon right now?"

    "The simplest method would be this."

    "What is it?"

    "I use my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to fragment yourrade''s soul and rearrange it. Then, by copying that arrangement and embedding it into the soul of a suitable living being..."

    "That''s unnecessary. If you even think of doing such a thing to my friend''s soul, I will kill you, even if I have to destroy the universe."

    "Understood. I''ll discard that method. Then, the second option."

    Seo Hweol begins to exin his n."Inside the Lightning Sacred Sea, the tens of quadrillions of Thunder Beasts within the inner section of the Tower of Trials�� we��ll brainwash all those Thunder Beasts.��

    "Brainwash...the Immortal Beast Golden Shaking Bird? Are you saying you can do that"

    "It''s not impossible. I assume you already guessed my purpose?"

    "...Presumably, it''s the brainwashing of Blood Yin."

    I re at him, deducing based on Seo Hweol''s previous actions.

    He''s been preparing for brainwashing through countless Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, stubbornly clinging to a body of the Sea Dragon Race derived from the split soul of Blood Yin''s split soul, Ja Eum, and ultimately seeded in recing Hyeon Eum, Blood Yin''s split soul, with himself.

    ''From the Sea Dragon Race to Hyeon Eum, he''s been climbing the chain upward through brainwashing. In that case, the final target is obviously...Blood Yin.''

    Moreover, I once read through Seo Hweol, discovering that his ultimate goal is to brainwash [someone].

    "To brainwash Blood Yin, so that the leftover of the leftover of the leftover, that is akin to you, can achieveplete independence of self. That is the conclusion I''ve reached from observing you all this time. Am I wrong?"

    "..."

    Seo Hweol merely smiles faintly without responding at all to my words.

    ''Whether this is truly his goal or not, it''s certain that this matter holds considerable importance for him.''

    After smiling for a moment, he continues his exnation.

    "...Well, assuming that''s the case, Daoist Seo. Why do you think I haven''t directly attempted to brainwash Blood Yin with my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, but am instead slowly crawling up from the very bottom that is the Sea Dragon Race?"

    "The difference in rank is simply too overwhelming."

    No matter how rotten Blood Yin may be, They are still a True Immortal.

    Moreover, they once held the right hand seat of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    They are the leftover of Yu Hao Te, who once reached the rank of Chief Judge of the Netherworld, and partially restored a part of Yu Hao Te''s authority.

    Among True Immortals, They are likely quite powerful.

    "It is precisely that. The difference in rank is too vast. Compared to Blood Yin''s main body, I am but a mere bug. No, I''m just inorganic matter that didn''t even manage to be a bug. The difference between a grain of sand and a person is immense. If a grain of sand said it would brainwash a person, do you think it''d be possible?"

    "Impossible."

    "Exactly. However...if a grain of sand exerts its full power, it can brainwash other grains of sand. I''m saying it can brainwash other inorganic matter. And...the bodies of living beings are ultimately made up of nothing more than blood, bones, skin, organs, and if we go deeper, things called cells and gic material. Going even further, those too areposed of inanimate objects. While a grain of sand cannot brainwash a human, it can slowly and gradually brainwash the inorganic materials thatpose the human."

    He traces a drawing in the air.

    It is a helical gene, cells, and various parts that constitute a human from fingernails and toenails.

    "From a single grain of sand to a single unit of gic material. From a single unit to two. From two units to five. From five units to one cell. From one cell to five cells. From five cells to fingernails, toenails, hair, skin, blood, organs, bones...all the way to the person''s brain. To make the entirety of the person into oneself."

    Afterpleting his drawing of a full human figure, he clenches his fist.

    Sururuk��

    The drawing of the human is sucked into Seo Hweol''s palm.

    "That is...the method by which an existence that doesn''t even qualify as a bugpared to a human can brainwash and ovee the human. By brainwashing each and everyponent that makes up that being from the very bottom, and making it all into my own. If you''ve heard this much, if it''s Daoist Seo, you must have figured it out, right?"

    "...Starting from the Qi Refining Thunder Beasts on the first floor of the Tower of Trials in the Lightning Sacred Sea...progressing through the second, third, and fourth floors, all the way to the Thunder Bee Queen...climbing up step by step until the very end to brainwash Golden Shaking Bird?"

    "Precisely. This is the only way to rescue Daoist Seo''srade, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I look at him and ask.

    "Up to this point, it doesn''t seem like you need my help at all. But it feels like there''s something that requires my assistance."

    "Indeed. The only one within the Lightning Sacred Sea into whom I''ve embedded Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is Daoist''srade, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Therefore...I need to infect the Thunder Beasts on the first floor with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens through Jeon Myeong-hoon. However, Jeon Myeong-hoon is currently being harassed and guarded by Golden Shaking Bird on the 106th floor. Infecting anything with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens under the nose of a True Immortal-level being is unimaginable."

    "What is it you need help with?"

    "I know of the hidden method...no, the Immortal Art of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. It''s called Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, correct? It''s an Immortal Art that distorts the fate imposed by True Immortals by cloaking one''s fate with misfortune. Please teach that to me."

    After a moment of contemtion, I ask.

    "As I understand it, Immortal Beasts are beings rted to history. Using an Immortal Art to evade fate in front of beings connected to history doesn''t seem very effective, does it?"

    "Hmm...there seems to be a misunderstanding, Daoist Seo. Golden Shaking Bird is called an Immortal Beast simply because it''s a Thunder Beast of True Immortal rank. In truth, it''s not a genuine Immortal Beast. It was created artificially by clumping sect members and merging them together...an artificial Immortal being created through Heterodox Method that can never be a genuine Immortal Beast. Golden Shaking Bird absolutely cannot wield the power of history. Rather, given it was once the weapon of the Heaven Tribe''s Golden Divine, it leans more towards fate."

    "I see. However...it might be difficult for me to transmit Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens to you."

    Seo Hweol looks at me with a puzzled expression and asks.

    "Why so? I''m aware that mastering all the Lightning Path Methods of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is a prerequisite. I can fulfill that condition right now through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens..."

    "That''s not the problem."

    I sigh, silently reciting the form for Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens is a cultivation method, as well as an Immortal Art, based on the Deration of Human Rights.

    But at the same time...

    ''Yang Su-jin...this human...''

    ��Non-humans shall not inherit (���˲���).

    It is also the will of Yang Su-jin himself.

    The moment I even think of passing Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens to Seo Hweol, I see the form''s words coalesce before my eyes to form those words, and click my tongue.

    Simultaneously, I sense Yang Su-jin''s will forbidding the people of this world from knowing the Deration of Human Rights.

    ''To ''never transmit it to non-humans,'' how excessive.''

    It''s as if his will demands that not only should the beings of this world be denied enjoyment of the Deration of Human Rights, but that they should remain utterly ignorant of its existence.

    "...It seems that Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens cannot be passed on. The will of the Golden Divine stands in the way."

    "...There''s no helping it, then. Understood. In that case, Daoist Seo will have to personally use Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens."

    "You want me to personally scatter cmity onto Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    "There''s no other way. Without this method, there''s no path to rescuing yourpanion."

    "Fine. Then tell me precisely what you intend to do through Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens."

    Seo Hweol exins to me the n to blind Golden Shaking Bird using Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, during which he would scatter Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    After hearing his n, I nod.

    "Very well. Let''s begin immediately."

    "Understood. I will prepare immediately as well."

    Seo Hweol, still possessing Hyeon Eum''s body, melts into the shadows and disappears, while I soar into the sky, revealing my main body.

    Kugugugugugu!

    As my main body emerges above the star, the eyes of the humans and various living beings residing on the star open wide in shock.

    I suppress my presence to the utmost, carefully controlling to prevent the minds of the living beings from exploding from unnecessary influx of knowledge. Then, I send a voice transmission across the entire star.

    [Hear me, inhabitants of this star. This Esteemed One hase from a distant other world. This Esteemed One shall bestow blessings upon you, so prepare yourselves to receive the blessings of this Esteemed One.]

    As my vast will sweeps over them from the Heavenly Rain Great Star, all living beings on the star bow in unison, offering prayers directed towards me.

    A few dayster.

    The inhabitants of the star havepletely begun to revere me as the god of the star.

    Through a divine message, I issuemands to the residents, and soon, at the center of the continent on the star,

    A grand altar is constructed at the ce richest in spirit veins.

    It is an altar for Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    Countless incantations of curses and cmities are engraved on the altar in thenguage of the Bright Cold Realm.

    However, I continue expanding the altar for several more months, waiting for contact from Seo Hweol.

    And six monthster.

    Atst, a message arrives from Seo Hweol.

    [Please begin, Daoist. Everything is ready.]

    [Very well.]

    I issue a divine message to the inhabitants of the star, promising them blessings, and order them to prepare for the ritual.

    Three dayster, all preparations areplete.

    Paaaatt!

    My incarnation descends above the altar constructed by the inhabitants of the star.

    The residents all bow and greet me in their respectivenguages, and I silently raise both hands.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Twin Flowers Reaching the Heavens.

    Huarurururuk!

    The Yin Soul Fire and White Orchid me gather in my hands.

    ss True Fire spreads across the altar, activating the form of curses engraved on it.

    A terrifying ominous fire begins to ze on the altar.

    [Are you ready, Seo Hweol?]

    Then, Seo Hweol''s response echoes back to me.

    Tsssaaaa!

    One by one, the stars near the Lightning Sacred Sea begin to lose their light.

    It is as if all the stars are being swallowed by darkness.

    For the past half-year, I have been preparing for Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, while Seo Hweol has been brainwashing the surrounding stars, enveloping them through the power of Hyeon Eum to prepare for Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Before long, all 28 stars near the Lightning Sacred Sea have lost their light, and those stars begin to form a formation.

    The star veins twist.

    The attraction force focuses on the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Huarurururururuk!

    Simultaneously, all the spiritual veins on the star where I stand rush towards me, and I resonate with my main body to intensify the ss True Fire.

    [Then let us begin.]

    Puhwak!

    ss True Fire surges, and my incarnation rises to the stratosphere of this star, reaching a vantage point from which I can clearly observe the Lightning Sacred Sea and easilymune with the stars that Seo Hweol has seized.

    [Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.]

    [Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.]

    Seo Hweol''s darkness envelops me.

    At the same time, I draw the Sub-Heart Sword and begin resonating it with all the Sub-Heart Swords I have imnted in myrades'' heart essences.

    [Please be mindful of the n. When my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and Daoist Seo''s Sub-Heart Sword reach Jeon Myeong-hoon through the ne of Soul, Daoist Seo will divert Golden Shaking Bird''s attention with the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens and other methods. Meanwhile, I will infect the lower Thunder Beasts within the Tower of Trials with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.]

    [I know.]

    Side-by-side with Seo Hweol within the darkness, I delve into the Lightning Sacred Sea through the ne of Soul.

    In the distance, I sense the wave of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Though that wave feels distant, as Seo Hweol and I simultaneously activate the Sub-Heart Sword and Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, it instantaneously draws closer.

    Paaatt!

    At that moment, I enter the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Kurururung!

    Dark clouds gathered by cmity spread around us.

    Beneath the ominous clouds, Seo Hweol discreetly extends his shadow.

    I consider whether I might as well be able to take Jeon Myeong-hoon''s soul as I look back at him, who has allowed me to enter the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    [...Jeon Myeong-hoon...]

    He is bound all over, with his eyes and mouth tightly sealed by white thread-like bindings, while tiny fairy-like beings whisper incessantly in his ears as if trying to brainwash him.

    Just as I reach out my hand towards Jeon Myeong-hoon,

    Puhwak!

    A portion of the dark clouds part, revealing a familiar figure.

    It''s Golden Shaking Bird.

    She has fully transformed into her hummingbird form of lightning and res at me, screeching in thenguage of a True Immortal.

    : : How dare a wretch like you not know your ce and disrupt the precious time between me and my Lord Husband (����)? Being able to receive the Immortal Art of Lord Husband''s previous life was my Lord Husband''s grace to you, so how dare you bestow misfortune to Lord Husband and use Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens? How disgusting. Howughable. Do I look so foolish as to not know how to counter Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens? : :

    Her presence weighs down on me, as if saying she will no longer care about someone like me, and attempts to crush me to death.

    I try my best not to look directly at her and continue to maintain Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    However...

    ''It''s being pushed back. The Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens...!''

    With each p of her wings, the dark clouds of Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, formed by gathering misfortune, dissipate.

    ��Are you not ready yet, Seo Hweol!?

    [I need more time.]

    Is it because she was the concubine andbat weapon of the Golden Divine Yang Su-jin?

    Golden Shaking Bird swiftly puts an end to Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, as if she not only knows how to counter it, but break it entirely.

    At this rate, Seo Hweol, who is working to infect with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, will be discovered.

    ''I need to take drastic measures.''

    I bite my lip hard.

    Honestly...

    If it''s not an absolutely critical situation, this is a method I would never want to use.

    But right now, it''s truly urgent.

    ''If I miss this moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon will be thoroughly disciplined and brainwashed by this lunatic for a hundred thousand years, his personalitypletely warped!''

    No matter what!

    No matter what, I must buy time!

    To do that, I call upon the name I''d rather never utter again.

    [Zhengli!]

    The first cry.

    A faint attraction force forms.

    It''s so weak that it seems it would soon dissipate if left alone.

    [Zhengli!!]

    The second cry.

    Golden Shaking Bird, enraged, rushes at me, and I barely fend off her attack by simultaneously using both Sumeru Sword Dance and Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    At the same time, the attraction force strengthens, and I can feel myself connecting with the entity beyond that force.

    : : In Whose Sanctuary (�}��) Do You Dare Summon Such A Vile Presence !!?? : :

    Golden Shaking Bird, as if genuinely furious, channels all her strength to utterly obliterate me.

    Then, at thest moment.

    [Zheng!!! Li!!!]

    With all my strength, I call for Zhengli.

    In the next instant,

    Kwa-jijijijijijijik!!!

    A being with pure and immacte feet far beyondparison to the likes of Golden Shaking Bird''s appears between me and Golden Shaking Bird.

    Paaatt!

    The countless Immortal Arts and authority of lightning that Golden Shaking Bird summoned to annihte me are instantly [erased], and she is forcibly returned from her Thunder Beast form to that of a girl, copsing before the white-haired woman.

    [Get, get away! Don''te near me! Begone! Begone I say, you ursed fiend!]

    As if her very ability to speak thenguage of True Immortals has been stripped, Golden Shaking Bird lets out mental speech in a panicked burst, scrambling to get away from the white-haired woman while still on the ground.

    The white-haired woman raises one finger to her lips.

    The gesture seems to say, ''Shhh.''

    "A...ah...aaaah..."

    Golden Shaking Bird, who had been in a state that''s half a spirit of lightning, is transformedpletely to her human form with just that one gesture. Her voice, too, changes to a physical one as well.

    The white-haired woman approaches Golden Shaking Bird.

    Golden Shaking Bird, despite being an entity of True Immortal rank, crawls away in a pathetic, unimaginable disy, desperately trying to escape from the white-haired woman.

    Yet somehow, as if paralyzed, Golden Shaking Bird copses in ce. The white-haired woman approaches from behind and grasps her face, beginning to whisper something into her ear.

    Then, Golden Shaking Bird begins to sob.

    "D-D-Don''t. Don''t lie to me. It''s Master. Master has returned. It is Master. Master has reincarnated. Don''t lie to me. Don''t liedon''tliedon''tliedon''tdon''tliedon''tlietomeeeeeee...!]

    Golden Shaking Bird thrashes about as if trying to resist the whisper of the white-haired being, and finally, as if finding strength again through sheer will, she lets out a burst of mental speech.

    [Leave the Lightning Sacred Sea! You hideous monster!]

    Kurururung!

    Yang Su-jin''s ring finger shakes violently as Heavenly Lightning rumbles from all directions.

    The lightning seems intent on driving the white-haired being out of this world.

    Yet the white-haired figure appears entirely unaffected, spreading her arms wide with augh.

    Dudududududu!

    Herughter alone causes the entire Lightning Sacred Sea to tremble.

    Even the cry that Golden Shaking Bird used when attacking Baek Woon feels insignificantpared to this being''sughter.

    ''That...that is her true level...''

    Then, the white-haired figure.

    Zhengli finally speaks.

    : : I C O N V E Y O N B E H A L F O F M Y M A S T E R T R A S H T H A T G O L D E N D I V I N E L E F T B E H I N D D O N O T P R E S U M E T O H O L D W I T H I N Y O U R G R A S P T H A T W H I C H B E L O N G S T O T H E L O R D S O M E D A Y T H E T R I B U L A T I O N (��) S H A L L E M E R G E T H R O U G H H I M A N D E S C A P E F R O M C O N F I N E M E N T : :

    [Do not prophesize! Do not impose fate! No! I can''t let him go! Master is now mine. Within the Lightning Sacred Sea, I am the god! The one who dictates my master''s fate is me! Scram! You filthy traitor!]

    : : T H E B E T R A Y A L L I E S W I T H T H E M : :

    Kugugugugugu!

    With those words, Zhengli begins to transform into lightning itself, leaving behind a forebodingugh as she is forced out of the Lightning Sacred Sea by Golden Shaking Bird.

    Her figure fades away.

    Then, a response arrives from Seo Hweol.

    [Let''s go, Daoist Seo. It is done.]

    I suddenly notice Zhengli''s left ring finger has two identical rings worn before leaving the Lightning Sacred Sea with Seo Hweol.

    Had I stayed any longer, Golden Shaking Bird would have captured my mind and tortured me for a hundred thousand years.

    Kurururung!

    The dimensional barrier of the Lightning Sacred Sea ripples with immense lightning bolts across its entire surface.

    Watching the lightning, I shudder at the level Zhengli just disyed.

    ''She''s more formidable than expected. Zhengli...''

    The level she demonstrated was in no way inferior to that of the South Pr Ritual Treasure Yeong Seung, and in terms of pure destructive power, she might even surpass it.

    ''More than that...I thought Zhengli would do something to me as well, but...unexpectedly, she just left without doing anything.''

    I consider myself fortunate as I once again send an incarnation to the star where I conducted the ritual for Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens.

    [You have all worked hard preparing to receive this Esteemed One''s blessing. This Esteemed One bestows blessings upon this world.]

    I infuse a great amount of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, produced by my main body, into the entire star.

    Then, I breathe out upon the priests and disciples who worship me, along with the workers who took part in constructing the altar.

    Huuu��

    Around those who receive my breath, masses of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy seem to condense into spiritual nature (�`��) before being absorbed by them.

    Those who are already cultivators advance an entire realm, and those who are mere mortals are granted spiritual roots.

    Those suddenly bestowed with spiritual roots look bewildered, and those who have risen in realm express immense gratitude toward me for having resolved the issue of lifespan.

    For the next hundred years, this star will at least retain the level of Heaven and Earth spiritual energyparable to Ascension Path, so an extraordinary number of individuals capable of ascending will likely emerge from it.

    After taking these measures, I retrieve my incarnation and return to my main body, then envelop the entire star with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Woo-wooong!

    Star Vein Eye, Fetal Movement, Nether Perception, Void Perception, and consciousness domain.

    To erase the star''s existence in all senses, I cut.

    Paaatt!

    For a moment, the star appears as if it has vanished from the universe''s trajectory.

    This Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts will remain in effect for at least three hundred years.

    Golden Shaking Bird will neither discover this star nor realize that I have bestowed a blessing upon it.

    And after three hundred years, all traces of my blessing will have disappeared by then, so even if she wants to punish it, there won''t be any grounds to do so. By then, she''ll likely be preupied spending time with Jeon Myeong-hoon and won''t pay any attention to this star.

    With those precautions in ce, I swiftly step onto the Path of Stars.

    Kurung, kurururung!

    The space near the Lightning Sacred Sea trembles.

    Simultaneously, I sense a massive killing intent directed at me from within.

    Golden Shaking Bird, having regained her senses, is now targeting me.

    Kwarururung!

    A massive arm of lightning emerges from the Lightning Sacred Sea, flying toward me.

    Golden Shaking Bird is beginning to exert her strength in order to capture me.

    Paaaatt!

    I leap onto the Path of Stars, rapidly traverse the vast cosmic space, and address my shadow.

    [So, how long will it take for you to ''guide'' the Golden Shaking Bird?]

    I asked in advance, before proceeding with the n.

    I asked if it''s truly possible to subjugate Golden Shaking Bird with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Seo Hweol said it was impossible.

    Truly brainwashing a True Immortal is, by itself, unattainable.

    His task is to imnt Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens within Golden Shaking Bird and ''guide'' her to create a ''gap'' that will allow Jeon Myeong-hoon to escape.

    And just to guide her in that way required such aplicated preparation process.

    Seo Hweol''s response arrives.

    [Ten thousand years. It will take approximately nine thousand to ten thousand years.]

    [...That''s around the time the End approaches.]

    [If it were any less, it wouldn''t be easy to imnt an Immortal Art that guides a True Immortal''s mind.]

    [...Fine.]

    Ten thousand years.

    An incredibly long time, butpared to the hundred thousand years proposed by Golden Shaking Bird, it''s a timeframe that''s passable.

    If it''s ten thousand years, I feel it''s something that can be endured.

    ''Endure for just ten thousand years, Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    I will definitely rescue you.

    As I flee from the arm of lightning chasing us despite leaping across thousands of light-years, I pray for Jeon Myeong-hoon''s safety.

 Chapter 487: Esteemed Ones Path (1)

    Pajijijijijik...

    How many days have I spent fleeing through the Path of Stars, evading the grasp of the Golden Shaking Bird? As I travel, the strength in the arm gradually fades, and eventually it finally vanishes.

    ''It seems it''s impossible for it to emerge directly beyond the Lightning Sacred Sea. It must have exhausted its strength trying to reach out from within its confinement.''

    Paaatt!

    Now, the end of the Path of Stars is in sight, and the Peaceful Cloud Realmes into view in the distance.

    A massive thigh-shaped Decaying Corpse Realm floats in the cosmic space.

    ''Just one more crossing from here, and I''ll be in the Ancient Force Realm.''

    The Deep Sea of the Ancient Force Realm might be daunting to cultivators at the Integration stage and below, but for Esteemed Ones and above, one can easily break through the depths and rise back up, relying on attraction force at a cosmic level. Even if they enter the Ancient Force Realm, they can emerge with their own power without issue.However, instead of returning straight to the Ancient Force Realm, I exit the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    By now, I''vee far enough that I could reach the Middle Realm within a few months if I chose to travel there, so there''s no pressing need to rush along the Path of Stars.

    Rather than that, I take a moment to carefully observe the Peaceful Cloud Realm from the outside.

    ''I''ve wondered about this before, but what exactly is this Decaying Corpse Realm?''

    No, it''s probably not even a Decaying Corpse Realm.

    The stars that connect the Path of Stars are all just True Persons in disguise.

    Therefore, this Peaceful Cloud Realm is likely also the disguise of an Entering Nirvana True Person, but why would this particr being choose to disguise themself as the Decaying Corpse Realm?

    ''If I awakened them to ask...the living beings inside the Peaceful Cloud Realm would probably be thrown into chaos. And honestly, I can''t assume they would be a friendly presence towards me...''

    Though curiosity stirs within me, I decide to leave it be for now, flying to a nearby suitable star and settling myself there. I then turn to my shadow and ask,

    "Over the past few days, I couldn''t ask because I was busy shaking off Golden Shaking Bird, but...didn''t you also say you''d help me find Kang Min-hee, the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother?"

    "Rest assured. I will help Daoist locate the Ghost Mother as well."

    Seo Hweol emerges from my shadow with a faint smile.

    "Tell me her location."

    "Hmm...I don''t know yet myself. I''m simply having ''myself'' scattered across the cosmos and Hyeon Eum to search for her. But please don''t worry. In about ten years, I''ll be able to trace the Ghost Mother with my wife''s assistance."

    "What, so you haven''t tried any tricks on her?"

    "Has Daoist Seo forgotten what he nted in the bosom of the Ghost Mother?"

    "Well...just inform me of her location once you seed in finding her. And, Oh Hye-seo."

    I look at Seo Hweol as I speak.

    "I know you''re acting as Seo Hweol''s eyes right now. You''re probably watching our conversation as well. If you find Kang Min-hee in the future, you''re to retrieve every ''record'' of her movements since she arrived in the Astral Realm and deliver them to me. Understood?" R

    "Hmm, my wife is asking Daoist Seo, ''Who do you think you are to be giving orders?''"

    "Since Seo Hweol is right in front of me, and you''re connected to Seo Hweol...I can locate you at any time through Seo Hweol andunch an attack."

    Huaruruk...

    I speak, letting ss True Fire rise from my body.

    It''s not a joke.

    By using the Sub-Heart Sword and Flower Soul Filling the Heavens to pass through Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, I can pinpoint Oh Hye-seo''s location.

    Using this method, I can send her the Sub-Heart Sword imbued with ss True Fire.

    "My wife says she ''epts the terms''."

    "She should have done so from the start."

    I release the ss True Fire and assume a lotus position.

    I can afford to wait ten years.

    ''Kang Min-hee''s location...is immensely important to me as well.''

    Originally, I thought I''d have to fly aimlessly around the entire universe searching for her...but with this method, I''ll be able to memorize her location and find her directlyter on.

    "Once I''ve found the Ghost Mother''s location and gathered her movement records over the past hundred years, I''ll see Daoist again. Farewell."

    With those words, Seo Hweol vanishes from the spot.

    I gaze into space from atop the deste star, then attempt to connect with myrades'' Sub-Heart Swords that are linked to their souls.

    The distance to the Lightning Sacred Sea is too great, so while the Sub-Heart Swords can resonate with each other, they can''t maintain a connection from that far. However, near the Peaceful Cloud Realm, connecting with the Sub-Heart Swords is entirely possible.

    ''For now, returning to the Bright Cold Realm with my main body...would be difficult.''

    I feel a sense of shame towards Yeon Wei.

    ''Yeon Wei might actually hang herself... No, I won''t tell her that Jeon Myeong-hoon has been kidnapped...just yet.''

    For now, let''s just greet myrades and update them on recent events through the Sub-Heart Sword.

    Just as I think this,

    "...Em?"

    Peett!

    Something like a sh of light flickers, and my connection through the Sub-Heart Sword is cut off.

    ''What was that?''

    Curious, I attempt to reconnect to the Sub-Heart Sword through the ne of Soul, and in the next instant, a sh appears and the connection is broken once more.

    ''What the...?''

    Determined, I reconnect the Sub-Heart Sword.

    ''Fine. I''ll establish a solid connection through the ne of Soul.''

    Paaatt!

    Just as my consciousness is about to reach myrades,

    sh!

    I see it.

    When I elevate my mind fully to the ne of Soul, I finally see it!

    The scene of a golden radiance shing in the ne of Soul and severing my very will in an instant before disappearing.

    "...Hah."

    I let out a small chuckle and begin concentrating my mind with all my strength.

    "So that''s how it is?"

    Perhaps this is a blessing in disguise.

    Although Jeon Myeong-hoon is doomed to endure ten thousand years of pleasure training, it seems there are those who have grown in power during that time.

    "You sure are fast."

    I hadn''t even noticed.

    It''s probably because of Hyeon Gwi.

    Ever since witnessing the pinnacle of martial arts shown by the Owner of the Void, my enlightenment has be scattered, which might exin mypse in perception. But...even with that in mind, the speed is astonishingly hard to even perceive!

    There''s only one being with both this speed and this golden radiance.

    I prepare to reconnect with myrades.

    ''If I am to break through this speed and reconnect, there''s only one way.''

    I must pierce through.

    No matter how quickly my will is cut off, I need to crush his very intent moving at that speed with enough powerful force, and pierce directly through.

    Kugugugugu!

    I pull my main body up momentarily to the ne of Soul.

    Then, within the ne of Soul, I ovey my shining light with the appearance of my main body.

    On the ne of Soul, the forms of stars be one.

    At the same time, boundless power begins surging from that spot.

    [Here Ie. This time, you won''t stop me...!]

    Dududududu!

    The entire ne of Soul nearby begins to shake.

    I focus my consciousness directly through the ne of Soul.

    Kwaaang!

    Immediately, my consciousness collides with something.

    Once again, something incredibly fast attempts to sever my consciousness, but due to the difference in weight, I feel something ''breaking.''

    And at that very moment, my consciousness finally reaches the Bright Cold Realm.

    Chwararak!

    The ce where I open my eyes is the Cedar Wood Grove in the Bright Cold Realm.

    Above a mountain.

    On the mountain peak.

    In front of me stands a familiar figure, gripping a saber and grinning.

    "You''re here."

    The man in ck martial attire.

    Kim Young-hoon, wearing a bright expression, immediately readies himself.

    "Come at me. Today, I''ll show you who the real hyung-nim is."

    I smile faintly at his words and raise both hands.

    I can feel Kim Young-hoon tensing as he envelops his entire body in sharp energy.

    At the edge of the imminent sh!

    I spread both my hands wide andugh.

    "I surrender."

    "...What?"

    Kim Young-hoon frowns and asks again.

    "What kind of crazy talk is this? Are you doing this because you don''t understand why I''m acting this way?"

    "Yes, I understand. Congrattions, Young-hoon Hyung-nim."

    Through the ne of Soul, I gaze into Kim Young-hoon''s soul.

    Currently, he exists within the ne of Soul as a radiant star, with clouds gathering around him and emitting a brilliant light.

    He too has reached the realm of Void Shattering.

    Kim Young-hoon, brimming with sharp energy as if he''s about to cut me down at any moment, shouts.

    "If you know, why are you acting like this? Before I cut you down right now..."

    Just as he grows excited and prepares to swing his saber,

    Tadatt!

    "You''re here, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Someone jumps in between me and Kim Young-hoon.

    "So, have you managed to control your emotions?"

    It''s Jang Ik.

    "...I haven''t managed to control them yet. Because of that, my current realm is also in an unstable state."

    Beyond Jang Ik, I look at Kim Young-hoon and raise the All-Heavens Sword above my hand.

    Wo-woong!

    The Formless Swordpresses, and a single sword with all of the heavens'' natural colors appear above my hand.

    This is my sword that has reached the realm of Seated Detachment, Entering Hope.

    And going further from here, this is my sword that has reached the realm of Void Shattering.

    Kiiiing!

    The All-Heavens Sword,pressed from the Formless Sword,presses once again.

    Taking on a form akin to a line of intent, I gaze at the All-Heavens Sword, which has materialized as the very concept of ''cutting'' itself.

    This is my sword.

    At a nce, it appears unimpressive, merely a thin line.

    But this is my sword, manifested as the very concept of ''cutting''.

    "I returned from briefly visiting the Lightning Sacred Sea. Near the Lightning Sacred Sea, I encountered an incident...and had to witness something terrifying."

    "Something terrifying?"

    Kim Young-hoon looks puzzled, and I try to move thepressed All-Heavens Sword.

    However, the thin All-Heavens Sword seems to distort in air and then, like a reed, snaps and scatters into the air.

    "A terrifying martial art that denies the very meaning of Martial Arts. I had to witness the emptiness that renders everything we''ve trained as meaningless. Since then...I''ve begun to have doubts about my martial arts. Because of that, my current realm has be unstable. While I can still use the Sub-Heart Sword and the basic abilities of Void Shattering to some extent...fighting as a true martial artist is difficult."

    Jang Ik supplements my exnation.

    "This brat seems to have encountered some [transcendent entity] out in the distant universe. Ever since then, he''s been in this state."

    "I see...well, I understand for now."

    It seems Kim Young-hoon and Jang Ik have already introduced themselves, as they appear quite familiar with each other.

    "Well, since it''se to this, we should drink and relieve our pent-up feelings."

    Kim Young-hoon smacks his lips and disappears briefly before reappearing.

    In his hand is a cloth bag, inside which are a small table for drinks, a bottle of alcohol, and a side dish.

    Jang Ik, Kim Young-hoon, and I sit atop the mountain and begin drinking together.

    "By the way, I notice even Cedar Wood Grove uses chopsticks."

    "I introduced them myself, since they can double as daggers in emergencies."

    Kim Young-hoon has already distributed chopsticks and spoons to Cedar Wood Grove, and Jang Ik seemspletely ustomed to chopsticks as he uses them skillfully to pick up the side dish.

    The side dish looks like a pure white bellflower root sd, though it resembles stripped tree bark. Despite its appearance, it tastes incredibly good.

    Moreover, with each bite, my consciousness bes clearer, and a boundless stream of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy seems to spring forth within me, making it appear to be a remarkable elixir on its own.

    ''Though I''m currently in a clone state, even just transferring the spiritual energy to my main body through the ne of Soul would be considerably beneficial...''

    A spiritual elixir effective even for those at the Star Shattering stage��what on earth is this?

    As I take a sip of the drink and some of the side dish, curiosity crosses my face, prompting Kim Young-hoon and Jang Ik to speak.

    "The liquor is White-Red Wine. I prepared it in advance since it seems you like it."

    "Oh, thank you. But what is this side dish? It''s incredibly delicious."

    Jang Ik picks up another bite of the side dish and exins.

    "It''s Sacred Master Baek Woon''s body."

    "..."

    As I''m eagerly eating the tree bark that looks like bellflower root sd, I freeze on the spot.

    "Since I went through so much in the Lightning Sacred Sea, I pestered her for a nourishing elixir for my health. Generously, she told me to cut off whatever part I wanted from her body and eat it. So, I brought some back."

    "...Couldn''t it have been just a polite gesture? You know, like saying, ''You''ve been through so much; I wish I could even cut off a part of myself to feed you'' or something along those lines..."

    "Not my problem. She should''ve chosen her words more carefully."

    Feeling uneasy, I remove the mouthful of Sacred Master Baek Woon''s body sd from my lips.

    Jang Ik clicks his tongue and says,

    "Anyway, the bodies of the Tall Tree Race are already traded in various ces as spiritual elixirs. Since the Tall Tree Race is half tree by nature, cutting off parts and selling them isn''t an issue. Moreover, there are a lot of cases of the Tall Tree Race themselves cutting their body to use as food for nutrients or for trading. And honestly, for any Heaven Tribe at the Core Formation stage and above, the physical body itself isn''t even that important. I also got permission."

    "...Yes. Well, if you put it that way..."

    Though I still felt a bit uneasy...since Sacred Master Baek Woon herself granted permission, I decide to just go along and eat it.

    Unlike Qi Building Pills or simr items, this is essentially like Sacred Master Baek Woon handing over her trimmed nails or toenails, so I don''t feel too guilty about consuming it.

    Only slightly unsettled.

    While eating, a sudden curiosity strikes me, and I ask.

    "By the way, which part of Sacred Master Baek Woon''s body is this?"

    "Heh heh, curious, are you? If you knew, neither of you would be able to put it in your mouths..."

    "...Never mind."

    Though the feeling of unease grows, the taste of Sacred Master Baek Woon''s body is truly akin to heavenly delicacy, so I decide to keep eating without further thought.

    Jang Ik and Kim Young-hoon, in particr, eat the body of Sacred Master Baek Woon enthusiastically, while I just pick at it, letting them enjoy more.

    Then, when there are three pieces of Sacred Master Baek Woon''s body left,

    Jang Ik and Kim Young-hoon each grab a piece, quickly chewing and swallowing, while I slowly reach for thest piece.

    ''Its unsettling, but it''s still a spiritual elixir...so it wouldn''t hurt to eat it.''

    Just as I pick up thest piece with my chopsticks,

    Takk!!

    Kim Young-hoon''s chopsticks flick my chopsticks away powerfully, snatching Baek Woon''s body piece at the speed of light.

    "No, what is...?"

    Just as I''m taken aback,

    Tuung!

    A green light shes as Jang Ik''s chopsticks smack Kim Young-hoon''s chopsticks back.

    tter!

    Thanks to that, thest remaining piece falls back onto the te.

    Kim Young-hoon res at Jang Ik with widened eyes.

    "What are you doing?"

    "What are <em>you</em> doing? You should know how to yield something valuable to a senior."

    "Shouldn''t it be the senior who yields to the junior?"

    "Then why don''t you yield to Seo Eun-hyun? You always go around calling each other brothers."

    "Seo Eun-hyun reached this realm before me, so in cultivation terms, he''s technically my senior."

    "Is this brat drunk? The nonsense he''s spouting is ridiculous."

    I look at the two and sigh as I say,

    "You each took one piece when there were three left, so thisst one should be mine. I''ll take it, so please stop fighting."

    "What nonsense is this!? I went through the trouble of getting this from Baek Woon, so of course I should eat it!"

    "Neither Senior Jang nor Seo Eun-hyun really need this, do they? I, however, want to eat it because the nature of light within this elixir aligns perfectly with my saber energy!"

    Tick, tidik, tick tick tick!

    We sh our chopsticks as we bicker with each other.

    ''Why on earth are they acting like this?''

    While Sacred Master Baek Woon''s fragment is indeed an incredible spiritual elixir, I didn''t expect it to cause an argument.

    They both seem awkward as they suddenly disy a greed they normally don''t show, fighting over a side dish.

    Watching them, I suddenly catch a glimpse of Jang Ik and Kim Young-hoon''s expressions.

    Only then do I understand.

    ''I failed to notice because they''re all good at concealing their intents and heart essences at this level.''

    I chuckle as I move my chopsticks.

    ''I should have caught on when Kim Young-hoon brought out the drinking table. So, was this their n all along?''

    Paang!

    A powerful energy wave explodes from my chopsticks, pushing the two of them back.

    "Both of you should step aside. It seems I really must eat this."

    "You greedy Heaven Tribe scoundrel, so you reveal your true colors!"

    "Gal! A mere Deputy dares to covet the Director''s side dish!"

    Jang Ik and Kim Young-hoon thrust their chopsticks forward, trying to snatch my side dish.

    Kim Young-hoon''s chopsticks turn into golden radiance as they thrust towards me.

    Jang Ik''s chopsticks dye green, unleashing overwhelming oppressive force that presses down on my momentum.

    Tiiing��

    Kim Young-hoon''s chopsticks flick the side dish caught between my chopsticks.

    The side dish flies into the air, and Jang Ik springs up from his seat, leaping after it.

    Simultaneously, Kim Young-hoon and I grab Jang Ik''s leg with our chopsticks and m him down to the ground.

    Jang Ik quickly rises again, swinging his chopsticks.

    shes scatter in all four directions.

    Both Kim Young-hoon''s and my chopsticks snap.

    Yet we each create colorless and golden light chopsticks, using them to confront Jang Ik.

    Jang Ik rushes at us, wielding his chopsticks in a downward sh.

    Dukwang!

    Even though they''re just chopsticks, the force of that single strike cleaves the mountain behind us cleanly in two.

    Kim Young-hoon evades, while I let it phase through before slowly reaching out with my chopsticks towards the side dish falling from above.

    ''If I don''t use my full power...they''ll both be disappointed.''

    Heaven, Earth, Heart.

    The Three Great Ultimates rise behind my chopsticks.

    Though I''ve limited the energy to the Qi Refining level, the Three Great Ultimates are still the Three Great Ultimates.

    An overwhelming tyrannical force that suppresses Kim Young-hoon and Jang Ik, who are both disying energy at the same Qi Refining level, begins to surge.

    I center my energy at the Qi Refining level and begin to elerate my consciousness.

    Tiiing, tiding!

    As my consciousness elerates, the surroundings darken, and the speed of our chopsticks shing intensifies.

    ''Kim Young-hoon''s speed now...seems to have reached some kind of transcendence.''

    It''s no longer just fast.

    When I regain my senses, he''s already moved his chopsticks.

    But it''s not simply a matter of surpassing space.

    This is...

    ''Time...reversal? This crazy...''

    0.1 seconds?

    No, perhaps even shorter than slicing 0.1 seconds into ten billion parts.

    Yet undeniably, his chopsticks briefly reversed time.

    His speed transcended time itself, even if only momentarily.

    Tukwang!

    Kim Young-hoon''s chopsticks pin me in ce.

    Jang Ik''s chopsticks tear apart the chopsticks I formed, ripping through the space itself as he corners me.

    It''s just above a small te, yet within that space, three Heart Tribe members are fiercely battling.

    And at some point, this three-way duel between me, Kim Young-hoon, and Jang Ik,

    Has turned into a battle between two factions��Kim Young-hoon and Jang Ik against me.

    ''The vision...is different!''

    Heaven Path, Earth Path, Heart Path.

    I elevate all three visions to the level of the Star Shattering stage.

    I read their history, fully grasping the techniques and intent Jang Ik and Kim Young-hoon are preparing.

    At the same time, I foresee every possible oue and block each of their moves in advance.

    ''Even if the speed can momentarily transcend time...''

    For someone like me, who can read both the past and the future, speed is meaningless.

    Everything is read.

    Tidididing!

    Kim Young-hoon''s speed is indeed fast enough to transcend time, if only for a fraction.

    But it''s useless.

    With an almost omniscient sense, I begin to predict and counter every move Kim Young-hoon makes.

    The tyrannical force granted by the Three Great Ultimates overpowers Jang Ik''s destructive power.

    The omniscience (ȫ֪) gained from the Three Realms of Heaven, Earth, and Heart suppresses Kim Young-hoon''s speed.

    Jang Ik and Kim Young-hoon gradually start increasing the synergy of theirbined attacks.

    It seems they realize they have to join forces to match me.

    The storm above the te grows more intense by the moment.

    We aren''t simply bickering over a side dish with our chopsticks.

    Aware that my Void Shattering realm is unstable, Jang Ik and Kim Young-hoon have chosen to disy their skills through a chopstick duel in a way topete without having to use their full power for my sake.

    Dancing within the movements of chopsticks��this too is undeniably a martial contest.

    At some point, as I fend off their increasingly synchronized attacks, I slip into a state of ecstasy.

    My chopsticks transform into the All-Heavens Sword, while theirs be the Surpassing Radiant Saber and the Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de, shing against me.

    In this trance, I recall the circle that Hyeon Gwi once showed me.

    ''Ah...''

    Can I reach that circle?

    The moment when Hyeon Gwi shattered that circle without hesitation does note to mind.

    Geuk Gwang of the Tall Tree Race may be, by human standards, utterly deranged like a mad dog in heat.

    But what they said isn''t entirely wrong.

    ''I should reach that realm first before making my judgment.''

    Even if the end of that path leads to Wuji shattering meaninglessly.

    I, too, will need to reach that realm before I can make my judgment.

    ''Can I reach it?''

    It feels distant.

    Yet it''s beautiful.

    A sacred realm that all those who practice martial arts strive to attain.

    ''Can I reach it...?''

    So distant that it''s despairing, even ominous.

    And yet...

    ''I will reach it.''

    Even if that ce turns out to be truly ominous.

    I resolve to witness that summit with my own eyes as I make a grand movement with my hand.

    Crack!

    The te shatters.

    And in the end, thest side dish slips from my grasp and falls towards Kim Young-hoon and Jang Ik.

    However, neither of them wear the expression of a victor.

    "Is that it? That so-called Ultimate of Martial Arts you imed to have seen?"

    It seems Jang Ik saw something through me just now, as he makes an anguished expression.

    I give a bitter smile.

    Kim Young-hoon lets out a slightly drainedugh.

    "I won the side dish, but I''ve lost in enlightenment."

    Yet he quickly regains hisposure,ughing more heartily as if delighted.

    "Well, what does some side dish from a Sacred Master''s body matterpared to Martial Arts? Seeing something that great is far more fitting as a side dish."

    He tosses away the fried fragment of Baek Woon''s body, and Jang Ik, no longer fixated on the side dish, grabs the White-Red Wine and drinks directly from the bottle.

    Jang Ik asks.

    "Still can''t pick up the sword?"

    I nod with a bitter smile.

    "I might be able to contest a bit in martial arts skills like we did just now, but I still don''t have the confidence to wield the sword."

    If I were to hold the sword, it still feels like it will simply vanish.

    The circle that Hyeon Gwi showed me was that terrifying, that sacred, and also that ominous.

    "Well, so be it. There''lle a day when we can truly duel. I''ll let you off for today."

    Jang Ik clicks his tongue and drinks, while Kim Young-hoon closes his eyes and reys my intent earlier, his face flushed as if intoxicated by it.

    And so,

    Our brief martial contest under the guise of a drinking partyes to an end.

    No one knows what the result would have been if we had used real swords and weapons and given our all...

    But at least with chopsticks, the judgment was in my favor.<hr>

    After a brief exchange of greetings with myrades, I share information about Jeon Myeong-hoon''s situation only with my fellow Enders, excluding Yeon Wei and the others.

    "So, he''s undergoing terrible torture at the hands of Golden Shaking Bird...?"

    "Yes. However...I''ve formed a temporary alliance with the Seo Hweol bastard to rescue him."

    "Em. Emmm...emm."

    Kim Yeon looks at me with worried eyes, trying to say something.

    "...Sorry. I can''t understand you."

    "...Emm..."

    I realize that I''ll need to find a way to interpret her gestures andnguage at some point.

    After discussing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s situation, Kang Min-hee''s location tracking, and our future ns with myrades, I step out of Cedar Wood Grove for a moment.

    ''...A lot has happened.''

    I rose to the Star Shattering stage, attracted the obsession of the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord, scolded Ham Jin, encountered Golden Shaking Bird, and as Jeon Myeong-hoon was kidnapped, it marked the end of the Lightning Sacred Sea expedition.

    Then, I met Hyeon Gwi, who is presumed to be the Heavenly Venerable of the Void, witnessed the Ultimate of Martial Arts, and joined hands with Seo Hweol, entering a contract.

    And now, I briefly exchanged moves with Kim Young-hoon who has risen to Void Shattering, and Jang Ik.

    Truly...

    It feels like an overwhelming number of absurd events have happened, so much so that it''s difficult to summarize.

    ''Now...after finding Kang Min-hee, I need to find a method to reach her mind, and I also need to begin my Star Shattering cultivation.''

    I can''t rescue Kang Min-hee immediately.

    Inside her soul, there''s a hole directly connected to the deepest part of the Netherworld.

    I need to either close that hole or find a way to break free from the Netherworld''s influence.

    Until then, she...will have to be sealed temporarily once I find her.

    ''For ten thousand years...while finding ways to save myrades from the End, rescue Kang Min-hee...and rescue Jeon Myeong-hoon, let''s cultivate.''

    I return my consciousness to the Astral Realm.

    Now, I just need to wait for news about Kang Min-hee from Seo Hweol and seal her once she''s found.

    A few yearster.

    News of Kang Min-heees from Seo Hweol.

    "...Did I hear that wrong?"

    "No, you heard correctly, Daoist Seo."

    "...What...exactly happened to Kang Min-hee?"

    "She died. And then, she reincarnated."

    "...What is this bullshit that only you would..."

    Without another word, Seo Hweol hands me a crystal orb containing a recording spell.

    When I activate the crystal orb, inside, I see an infant Kang Min-hee babbling incoherently.

    A hundred years and some decades since Kang Min-hee parted ways with us.

    In that period of time��short if short, long if long��she has died and reincarnated.

    "...First, exin. My head hurts... Please, make it understandable."

    "To exin this...I must first tell you about the advancement ritual for the Sacred Vessel stage."

    From Seo Hweol''s mouthes an exnation about the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual.

 Chapter 488: Esteemed Ones Path (2)

    "The advancement ritual for the Sacred Vessel stage is like the Ship of Theseus."

    "...What?"

    I''m momentarily dumbfounded by the absurd phrase that suddenly popped out of Seo Hweol''s mouth, but then I realize the reason and nod my head.

    "Did you learn that from Oh Hye-seo?"

    "Yes. I have learned many things about her homnd from her. Since Daoist Seo and yourrades are clearly the main figures of this generation, it seemed beneficial to study it, if only tomunicate better with Daoist Seo."

    "...Well, fine. Just keep exining."

    "By the way, is Daoist Seo familiar with the concept of the Ship of Theseus? My wife mentioned that Daoist Seo might be too stupid to know about it."

    "...I know, so get to the point."The Ship of Theseus.

    You remove an old nk from arge ship and rece it with a new one.

    Then, whenever other parts wear out, you repeat the process.

    At the end, when every nk has been reced with new ones, can you still call it the same ship that Theseus sailed on when he slew the Minotaur?

    "The Star Shattering stage is the phase where the soul transforms into attraction force. However, from the Sacred Vessel stage onwards, attraction force reaches its peak, and the soul gradually transforms into Immortal Arts itself. Therefore, the advancement ritual from the Star Shattering stage to the Sacred Vessel stage requires recing one''s entire life with Immortal Art."

    "What kind of process would make Kang Min-hee reincarnate?"

    "Strictly speaking, it''s not as though she actually died, crossed the Nether Crossing River, went to the Underworld, faced judgment, and reincarnated. She simply grounded all her umted cultivation, mind, soul, and rank into the Astral Realm and scattered them. In other words...it''s the concept of clones or leftovers. However, while typical clones or leftovers are created one or two at a time, since onepletely shatters oneself during the Star Vessel ritual, thousands, tens of thousands, tens of millions of clones and leftovers are created."

    Seo Hweol''s exnation continues.

    "Let me exin about the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual. If the Star Shattering stage is the realm where one ''explodes'' everything of oneself, then the Sacred Vessel stage is the realm where one ''scatters'' everything. Cultivation, consciousness, authority...all of it is scattered, leaving fragmented versions of oneself closer to mortal rank in a designated area. Then, using the Immortal Art one has chosen, one begins to integrate these fragments, one by one, centering around that Immortal Art."

    "Integrating the fragments around the Immortal Art?"

    "The simplest example is right before your eyes."

    "Ah..."

    As I look at the ''Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens,'' I roughly grasp the concept.

    Oneys down the Immortal Art they aim to attain, then shatters their body into fragments, spreading them beneath that Immortal Art.

    Then, they gather those fragments one by one, merging them back together with the Immortal Art as the center.

    I ask to confirm if my understanding is correct.

    "You''ve understood well."

    "Hold on, there''s something I still don''t quite get... Doesn''t that mean that without something like your Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, advancement to the Sacred Vessel stage is nearly impossible?" ??

    "Haha, there''s a misunderstanding. One only bes slightly vulnerable during the Sacred Vessel advancement, not to the point of it being impossible. Because...typically, one entrusts their personality to the Immortal Art."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "For instance, suppose one scatters and spreads everything of themself beneath the Immortal Art Examination of Doubts. In that case, Examination of Doubts doesn''t just remain as Examination of Doubts. The Immortal Art Examination of Doubts is also embedded with the personality of the main body, born within the area where the fragments are scattered. This Immortal Art, imbued with the main body''s personality, absorbs the other fragments, gradually regaining strength, authority, and memories, and grows before finally rising to the Sacred Vessel stage."

    "I understand. Then, this appearance of Kang Min-hee you showed me is..."

    I look at her within the crystal orb and speak,

    "...Not Kang Min-hee herself, but an ''Immortal Art'' with her personality?"

    "You could say so."

    "..."

    ''It really is the Ship of Theseus.''

    Entrusting one''s personality to an Immortal Art, which then bes their main body.

    In that case, does an existence after the Sacred Vessel stage be entirely different from before the Sacred Vessel stage?

    "...I understand for now. Thanks...for helping me find Kang Min-hee''s location."

    "It''s nothing. And here are the requested movement records and current position of the Ghost Mother."

    I take the data gathered by Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo, look over it, and then rise from my seat.

    The maximum distance that typicalte Star Shattering stage cultivators can travel in a single leap with the ground-shrinking technique is around 1.5 light-years.

    Fortunately, the distance between her and me is currently about 15 light-years.

    ording to Gyu Wol-jin, I''m practically at the Grand Perfection Star Shattering level, so I should be able to reach her in about eight or nine days.

    "Then I shall take my leave now. I need to start preparing for my wife''s Star Shattering advancement soon, and above all, she gets fussy if I''m away too long. The next time we meet...will be in ten thousand years, at the Lightning Sacred Sea."

    After finishing his words, Seo Hweol melts into the darkness of the universe and disappears.

    I watch him for a moment, then use the ground-shrinking technique towards a distant point in the cosmos.

    sh!

    I muster all my strength and leap across the vast expanse of space.

    I cover an immense distance in an instant, and as a result, I find myself temporarily drained and need to take a brief rest at that spot.

    I should fully recover in just one day.

    In a little over a week, I should be able to reach her.

    ''Just wait a little longer. I''ming to help you.''<hr>

    The ce I arrive at is familiar.

    Mengyun Continent.

    Once, during my Four-Axis stage cultivation while running the Wuji Religious Order, this was the world where I first stopped by and forged a contract.

    ''Since the people of this world haven''t named the star itself...I suppose I''ll call it Mengyun Star for convenience.''

    Mengyun Star is shrouded in ghostly energy everywhere.

    A few hundred years ago,

    While conducting my Axis Foundation Practice, I lent my power as the Wuji Ghost King to a Mengyun Star cultivator named ''Yu Hui''.

    After that, Yu Hui served me and cultivated the Ghost Path Method, supposedly bing a well-known cultivator on Mengyun Star.

    ''Is it because of that? It seems that thanks to Yu Hui, the Ghost Path Method is popr across Mengyun Star.''

    Perhaps Kang Min-hee chose to scatter her cultivation on this Mengyun Star for that very reason.

    ''Should I search for Yu Hui?''

    I sweep my consciousness domain across the entire Mengyun Star, and soon I find him, secluded and facing a critical juncture as he advances from the Core Formation stage to the Nascent Soul stage.

    ''Hmm, I could help him, but it''s probably better for him to ovee something like this on his own. Besides, it doesn''t look like he''s in danger of dying yet.''

    I decide not to interfere with Yu Hui unnecessarily and instead survey the entire star system where the Mengyun Star is located.

    ''Since I''ll be watching over Kang Min-hee for a long time anyway...I might as well conduct my Star Shattering stage cultivation here in this star system.''

    It would be best to prepare for cultivation by finding a reasonablyrge that I could orbit around.

    However, after scanning the entire star system, I realize that there''s norge enough to bear the size of my main body.

    ''This...the main body being big is also a problem.''

    After spending several days examining nearby neighboring star systems, I finallye to a realization.

    ''My body is toorge...so I can''t conduct Star Shattering cultivation on a typical. What should I do...?''

    After much contemtion, I eventually extend my gaze towards the fixed star.

    Fixed star.

    The massive lump of light also known as a sun.

    ''Hmm...''

    After pondering for a long while, I finally make a decision.

    ''I should be able to use a fixed star...right?''

    I discreetly choose one of the orbits in this star system and settle my main body there.

    Fortunately, my main body naturally integrates into the star system, and the star veins flowing from the fixed star don''t reject me.

    For now, it doesn''t seem like conducting my Star Shattering cultivation here will be impossible.

    I retrieve Seo Ran and Hong Fan from the alternate space and exin the situation to them.

    "Hmm, I see."

    "That''s right. That''s why I need a bit of your help, Seo Ran."

    "No problem. I can lend it as much as Senior needs it."

    "Thank you!"

    I ce Seo Ran, Hong Fan, and one of my incarnations on Seo Ran''s Nether Crossing Ship and send them towards the Mengyun Star.<hr>

    East of Mengyun Continent.

    In a corner of Baekju City, part of the subordinate nation under the Commanding Spirit School.

    In that ce, where an unusually heavy yin energy flows, a ghost with disheveled hair cradles a baby and sings a luby.

    [Hush little baby, don''t say a word. The stars and moon are quiet, too. Hush little baby...]

    Then, a young man emitting spirit energy appears in the ce where the ghost resides.

    He is a Qi Building cultivator from the Commanding Spirit School, sent to exterminate the ghosts that have been recently appearing frequently in Baekju City.

    Holding a talisman, the man approaches the ghost and bursts in anger.

    "Wicked ghost. Are you from an evil Ghost Path Sect? This is the territory of the subordinate nation under the Commanding Spirit School. If you don''t scram immediately, I''ll exterminate you!"

    But the ghost pays him no mind and only hums to the baby in its arms.

    The man frowns.

    "...Hmm, is it a mindless minor spirit? So it''s not from another Ghost Path Sect, but a naturally urring vengeful ghost. But how could such a minor spirit enter Baekju City, where the Commanding Spirit School''s barrier is active...?"

    As the man draws closer to the ghost, he flinches in surprise.

    "What? This child is emitting yin energy? So it''s a constitution that attracts ghosts! A constitution that draws vengeful ghosts into Baekju City, which is protected by a vengeful ghost barrier...how evil!"

    Kwajijijik!

    The man swings his talisman, scattering the ghost.

    As a result, the baby that was in the embrace of the ghost falls to the ground, crying loudly.

    "Forgive me...but with such an evil constitution. Especially in the current situation where the influence of the Ghost Path Sects are growing under the Death Spirit King, Yu Hui...a being like you cannot be allowed to live. Just disappear and attain Buddhahood...!"

    He raises the lightning scattering talisman.

    Clench.

    Someone grabs the man''s wrist.

    "Who are you!?"

    [Do not gaze directly upon this Esteemed One.]

    "Kaaaaagh!"

    The Qi Building stage man''s eyeballs burst, and ss-colored mes begin to burn from where his eyes once were.

    No, the man''s entire body begins to ignite in ss-colored mes.

    "Kuaagaaagh! Hukeooook...! Guheeoook...! Kuheeoook!"

    [Oh dear, you looked directly. But do not worry. This is not even this Esteemed One''s ss True Fire, just a mere shadow with less than a millionth of its full power. You will neither go mad nor suffer any aftereffects. In fact, your chances of reaching Core Formation in this lifetime have increased by seven tenths, so consider it a blessing.]

    The being who finished speaking grabs the man burning with mes and hurls him towards the sky.

    As the man flies through the air, the mes extinguish, and he bes trapped inside arge ss crystal. He then falls back down,nding at his own Commanding Spirit School.

    The being who threw the man away.

    The man dressed in white looks at the baby who is crying loudly and gestures somewhere.

    Then, the ghost that had just been scattered re-forms and gently cradles the baby, soothing it.

    After a short while, the baby falls asleep again.

    The man in white lowers his rank and gazes at the baby.

    "...It''s been a while, Kang Min-hee. Now...for a long while, I''ll stay by your side."

    He strokes the child''s head and speaks.

    "I''ll find a way to save you, so...just wait a little longer."

    The man in white, Seo Eun-hyun, sits next to his former lover who turned into a baby, and looks up at the sky.

    In the sky of Mengyun Continent, a new star appears.

    The Core Formation Esteemed Ones of the continent observe the new star, recognizing it as an ominous star symbolizing immense suffering, and predict that great cmities will soon sweep over the entire continent.

    No, over the entire world.

    Amidst the turbulent era on the chaotic Mengyun Star, ten years pass.<hr>

    "Min-hee-ah,e eat."

    It has already been ten years since I arrived on Mengyun Star.

    I built a house in the mountains of a subordinate nation east of the Mengyun Continent and raised Kang Min-hee.

    Dudududu��

    I hear the sound of Kang Min-hee running from a distance.

    "...Min-hee-ah, I told you to please not run upside down on your hands before meals."

    "...Uuuu..."

    With a slightly downcast expression, she jumps up while in a handstand position.

    Then, ghost-like beings appear around her, supporting her, and she floats over to the dining table in their arms.

    "Uu-uu, uu-uu-uu."

    As soon as Kang Min-hee mumbles something, the ghosts each bring her water and wash her hands.

    "Alright, let''s eat."

    "Uuu!"

    With her small hands, she wraps up food and chews it slowly.

    Over the past ten years,

    I''ve observed Kang Min-hee and came to know something.

    She is unable to speak.

    And she cannot walk on her two legs.

    Instead, she walks upside down on her hands or is carried by ghosts, and asionally mutters something in an iprehensible, strangenguage.

    ''I didn''t understand at first, but I recently found out that thenguage she speaks is used only by the upper echelon of the Netherworld.''

    While chewing her food, Min-hee mumbles something softly in her small voice.

    As she mumbles, the celestial energy changes drastically.

    Even though she cannot use any spiritual power, authority, or attraction force, her muttering causes the attraction force throughout the entire star system to tremble.

    "...Min-hee-ah, I told you to be quiet while eating."

    "Uuu..."

    Kang Min-hee sighs as if annoyed that I don''t understand her meaning, then puts more food in her mouth.

    ''...Is that her Immortal Art which forms the core of her Sacred Vessel advancement ritual?''

    Only recently, by interpreting hernguage, have I been able to learn what her Immortal Art is.

    The name of the Immortal Art is the wless Mantra.

    It is not something Kang Min-hee originally learned, but rather, I believe it is a mantra imparted to her by the forces of the Underworld through her Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root.

 Chapter 489: Esteemed Ones Path (3)

    Chapter 489: Esteemed One''s Path (3)

    Immortal Cultivation is, ultimately, a bridle.

    Attraction force is a chain, and fate is a bar.

    However, if one wishes to escape this inverted world from which there is no escape, one must first reach the pinnacle of the bridle.

    The first step towards that pinnacle is to draw a circle.

    Draw a perfect circle, wless in every aspect.

    It is from there that it all begins.

    This is what is called ''wlessness.''�DFrom the form of the wless Mantra.<hr>

    It has been twenty years since I arrived at Mengyun Star.

    Kang Min-hee has finally be an adult.

    "Wo-woong!"

    Upside down, she calls for her ghosts and flies through the air, expressing joy.

    Is it perhaps due to the instinctive drive of the Sacred Vessel stage advancement ritual?

    Since the moment she couldmunicate with me through her ''woong,'' she has been eager to explore the world.

    ''She''s probably trying to retrieve her scattered fragments spread across Mengyun Star.''

    But I did not permit it.

    Among her scattered fragments, there are already numerous monsters who have reached the Heavenly Being stage, and there is the real possibility that Kang Min-hee, the core of the advancement ritual, could be killed by one of her own fragments.

    If that were to happen, she would really die during the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual.

    Over the past twenty years I''ve spent here, I cross-verified the details of the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual by sending an incarnation to Sacred Master Baek Woon, and it seems Seo Hweol''s exnation is correct.

    ''I heard that each of the fragments desire to be the main body and wield authority for themselves... They don''t want to be absorbed by Kang Min-hee��rather, they want to kill her.''

    Following the advice I received over twenty years from Sacred Master Baek Woon through my incarnation, I kept Kang Min-hee confined to this mountain valley until she reached adulthood.

    Could it be due to the innate influence of her Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root?

    Or perhaps it''s a traitmon to all who have reached the Star Shattering stage through the Ghost Path Method.

    Since she was young, she possessed the talent for subjugating ghosts with just her gaze and thoughts.

    However, there were asional incidents where her mind nearly sumbed to being invaded by the ghosts.

    Her power to subdue ghosts was not yetplete.

    I promised her that once her power fully matured upon reaching adulthood, she would be allowed to travel across the Mengyun Continent, which is why she is so delighted right now. ??��

    ''Her physical body has matured, and she''s grown ustomed to her authority. There''s no need to worry about her being consumed by her own abilities.''

    "Very well. I grant you permission. From now on, you are free to travel the Mengyun Continent and see the world. However..."

    I signal to Seo Ran, who steps forward to join us.

    "From now on, you will learn cultivation methods from Teacher Seo Ran, who has learned the Ghost Path Method. Teacher Seo Ran will be your master and follow you, teaching you in the Ghost Path Method. He will also protect you in times of danger."

    "Woong..."

    Kang Min-hee ponders for a moment, then nods.

    In fact, she seems to like Seo Ran, flying up above him and grabbing his horn, shaking it with delight.

    Perhaps it''s due to the strong sense of camaraderie they share, both being from ck Ghost Valley.

    "Well, everything''s fine, but...why is she flying upside-down?"

    "...She used to walk upside-down on her hands. When I asked her to do something about the dirt getting on her hands, she settled for flying upside-down instead."

    "Hmm..."

    Seo Ran looks up at Kang Min-hee with a slightly taken aback expression, while I pack her belongings and hand them over to one of the ghosts under hermand.

    "Well then, off you go, Min-hee. I''ll be waiting."

    "Woong!"

    Kang Min-hee, still upside down, gives me an enthusiastic farewell before descending along the valley.

    Seo Ran hurriedly follows after her, while I sit on the porch and watch as she grows more distant.

    ''In the past, she always looked exhausted...or a bit sad. But for the past few years, she''s always been bright...so it''s nice to see.''

    "...Hong Fan. Are you here?"

    Sururuk��

    Hong Fan slithers out from behind a beam like a snake and transforms into a human before standing behind me.

    Now at the Grand Perfection Integration stage, Hong Fan looks as youthful as someone in his mid-tote fifties.

    He no longer looks like an old man, but rather like a slightly aged middle-aged man.

    "Yes, please ask."

    "How is the interpretation of the wless Mantraing along?"

    For the past twenty years, I''ve entrusted Hong Fan with the interpretation of the wless Mantra.

    I believe it might be the key to breaking Kang Min-hee''s curse.

    ''Perhaps Kang Min-hee''s loss of rationality...is because she obtained an Immortal Art like the wless Mantra from the Underworld.''

    It seemed that researching the wless Mantra is necessary to sever her curse, so I began interpreting it alongside Hong Fan for that purpose.

    But in the midst of interpreting the wless Mantra,

    Hong Fan started showing unusual reactions.

    �DSome...memory. It feels like I''m beginning to remember something.

    �DMemory? What kind of memory?

    �DStrangely...it feels like something from a past life. As for what this memory really is...it''s unclear.

    �DCould it be that your past life was somehow rted to the wless Mantra...?

    �DI''m not certain, but...I feel like I used to know a great deal about the wless Mantra.

    Whenever Hong Fan would look at the wless Mantra, he would clutch his head, saying that something from his past life seemed to resurface, so left the interpretation entirely to him, hoping to help him awaken those memories.

    After all, I can''t fullyprehend an Immortal Art like the wless Mantra anyway with my level.

    ''It''s probably better to leave it to Hong Fan, who ims to have known it in his past life.''

    "Hmm...I feel like I''m on the verge of recalling something, but to be honest, it may take some time at this pace. Perhaps at this rate, it could even take thousands of years."

    "Take your time. Your memories may be even more important, so focus on recovering those as well."

    "Hoho, in truth, the only memories that are resurfacing are specifically rted to the wless Mantra. No other memoriese to mind."

    "Hmm, is that so...? Very well. Then, just do as much as you can."

    After encouraging Hong Fan, I inform him of my own ns.

    "Now, I must also begin my cultivation. As you roam throughout this star system, keep an eye out for anything suspicious approaching."

    Up until now, I have personally protected the entire star system with my main body.

    Just in case Entering Nirvana True Persons or others appeared, I needed to be prepared.

    Additionally, there are countlessrge rock fragments in the Astral Realm, so I''ve been using my main body to clear those that approach this star system to prevent Mengyun Star from being obliterated overnight.

    Now, Hong Fan will take over that role.

    "As youmand."

    Hong Fan immediately rises to the sky and heads toward the outskirts of the star system.

    After watching him for a moment, I sit in a lotus position.

    "Huuu..."

    I inhale, drawing in Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    The energy within my incarnation rapidly amplifies, reaching the 6th star of Qi Refining.

    ''In the past, I used to struggle to reach beyond Qi Refining 7th star...''

    Woong��

    Now, there''s no need to align with the auspicious time to perform the Seven Stars Ritual.

    This is because, by tracing the star veins connected to the main body, I can directly locate the stars corresponding to the Seven Stars Ritual and draw upon their power.

    My main body acts as the altar, and the star veins as the ritual.

    Thus, there''s no need for the tedious steps of setting up an altar and performing the rites anymore.

    sh!

    After I cross the 7th Star of Qi Refining, I continue to supply my Incarnation with Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    In an instant, my incarnation advances to the Qi Building stage, reaching the first constetion, second constetion, third constetion, and fourth constetion of Qi Building.

    At this point, merely drawing in Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from the surroundings no longer elevates my realm easily.

    ''It''s about time...to receive directly from the main body.''

    Kugugugugu!

    Light shes in the sky, and then, as if intending to envelop the entire vicinity, a beam of light pierces down into the valley.

    "Huuu..."

    Core Formation��Early, Mid, Late, Grand Perfection.

    Nascent Soul��Early, Mid, Late, Grand Perfection.

    Heavenly Being��Early, Mid, Late, Grand Perfection!

    Kwajijijik...

    Absorbing all the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy transmitted by the main body, my incarnation instantly leaps into the Heavenly Being stage.

    A typical Heavenly Being cultivator would ascend at this point.

    In the Astral Realm, it is difficult to procure enough Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to advance beyond this realm.

    For a typical Heavenly Being cultivator in the Astral Realm to advance to the next stage, they would generally need to gather Heaven and Earth spiritual energy until their lifespan reaches its limit and then challenge the Four-Axis stage.

    ''Of course, I have no such need.''

    Kwarururung!

    Once again, a massive amount of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy is sent down in a single heap from the main body.

    I absorb the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy with the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle and advance to the Four-Axis stage.

    Kugugugugu!

    Heavenly Tribtion rumbles in the sky, but as soon as the main body sends forth its will, the clouds themselves disperse.

    Now, unless it''s a Heavenly Tribtion of Integration stage or higher, I have no need to endure it.

    ''I have now reached the Four-Axis stage...no, the Earth Axis stage.''

    I rise to the stratosphere of the Mengyun Star, overlook the Menyun Continent, and begin my Earth Axis cultivation.

    Jjeong!

    This is the benefit of forming the axis through the Five Blessings Axes, or, like me, constructing all the Earth Axes.

    Within my main body.

    Among the various energies that constitute the Colorless Sword Mountain Treading Sea Great Star, the energies of the Five Blessings and Six Extremes Axes and the Five Elements Axis resonate with my will, flowing into the area created within my incarnation''s Nascent Soul.

    Simultaneously, the axes of Five Blessings, Six Extremes, and Five Elements of my main body and incarnation resonate, further strengthening the connection between my main body and my incarnation.

    ''It''s still not enough to call them true axes.''

    It''s still merely the seeds of the axes, with energy too weak to be considered genuine axes.

    Over the next few years, if I imbue energy and consciousness into these axis seeds, I''ll be able to make them into true axes.

    This is the difference in how one establishes the axes during the Four-Axis stage.

    Depending on the axes established during the Four-Axis stage, the type of axes one can form for the incarnation during the Star Shattering stage varies.

    Those who form their axes with the Heterodox Axis Foundation will end up creating incarnations based on the Heterodox Axis Foundation even in the Star Shattering stage.

    On the other hand, those like me who established their axes through the Twelve Earthly Branches Axes will continue to form the Twelve Earthly Branches Axes even at the Star Shattering stage.

    ''I didn''t realize how crucial the first step would be.''

    After nurturing the axis seeds for about a hundred years, I should be able to advance to the Integration stage as aplete Earth Axis cultivator.

    ''Good... Now...let''s wait patiently.''

    Looking down from the sky of the Mengyun star, I gaze at Kang Min-hee and Seo Ran as they travel across the Mengyun Continent as I slowly nurture the axis seeds.

    In this manner, about a hundred years pass.

    A message arrives from myrades in the Bright Cold Realm.

    Hon Won has been killed by Yeon Wei.<hr>

    "...What on earth happened?"

    Beside Cedar Wood Grove.

    I manifest a heart essence avatar and approach her, who is imprisoned within the Human Race district''s detention center.

    She is not in the body of Yeon Jin, but instead inside a puppet seemingly crafted in her own appearance by Kim Yeon, her eyes gloomy as she meets mine.

    Hon Won is dead.

    This means that an Integration stage Grand Cultivator of the Human Race has died, and simultaneously, someone who seemed both to be and not to be Yeon Wei''s pir of dependence has perished.

    And, it was Yeon Wei herself who carried out the act.

    She rolls her eyes, looking at the guards behind me.

    "...I would...like to speak alone."

    The guards re at her, but I dismiss them with a gesture, then separate the surrounding space from the Bright Cold Realm and ask,

    "What on earth happened? No...more importantly, how did you, who lost all your cultivation through who knows what, manage to kill Hon Won...?"

    "I used Hon Won''s bloodline to trigger a curse that traces back through his ancestors. That curse met my own curse already within his body, amplifying and driving Hon Won''s condition to its worst. Then, I took advantage of that moment to lure him into a trap and activated the trap to kill him. When I told him that the Cheon Ra or Jeon Ra woman he believed dead was still alive, he willingly followed me."

    "...Why did you kill him?"

    "I haven''t finished exining ''how'' I killed him yet."

    I gaze at Yeon Wei, whose heart essence has fallen into confusion and panic, and ask with a bitter expression.

    "...Alright. Continue."

    "Despite everything, how could someone like me, stripped of all my cultivation, really be able to kill Hon Won? So I revealed the truth to him. A truth he absolutely could not deny."

    "A truth?"

    "...Bloodline. No matter how much he feigned madness for tens of thousands of years, refusing to see the truth, bloodline cannot be hidden."

    A cruel smile spreads on Yeon Wei''s lips.

    "Yeon Jin is, in fact, a descendant of the child of Hon Won and me."

    "...!"

    "There is a technique called Long Pregnancy Overflowing the Heavens (�L������). It''s a secret art of the Tall Tree Race that I acquired while plundering resources from them before my engagement with Hon Won. It extends the usual gestation period of ten months to a hundred years, in exchange for transforming the child quality into the physique known as the Long Heaven Body (�L��֮�w). This physique absorbs Heaven and Earth spiritual energy a hundred times faster than that of other races. The only reason the Tall Tree Race, whose only im to fame is being descendants of Sacred Master Baek Woon, holds influence in the Bright Cold Realm is because of this secret art."

    The smile hanging on her lips deepens.

    However, to me, it doesn''t look like she''s smiling. Rather, it looks like she''s screaming.

    "I wanted our child to reign over the Bright Cold Realm. But Hon Won went mad, and in the process of fighting him, I ended up using all the spiritual energy required to activate Long Pregnancy Overflowing the Heavens that I had infused into the embryo. In the end, the child born after I reduced Hon Won��s cultivation was just an ordinary child. I gave them the surname Yeon and the continuation of the bloodline in secret from Hon Won...is the present Yeon Jin."

    "..."

    "For a thousand years before and after that period, I was the only one Hon Won was with. Perhaps because of this, when his memories became distorted, he believed he was only ever with the one named Cheon Ra. He forgot about his rtionship with me. So...I revealed Yeon Jin''s bloodline to him, making him remember who he truly had been with back then, in a way he could not deny."

    The panic in her eyes grows even more intense.

    "Isn''t it astonishing? That Hon Won. The Hon Won who couldn''t recover no matter how he was treated...only then did hee to his senses. Only then did he realize that something was wrong."

    Drip, drip drip...

    Something falls from her eyes.

    Despite being a puppet body, her consciousness,den with the intent of sorrow, resonates with the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy around her, causing blue spiritual energy to flow from the puppet''s eyes.

    "And then...he asked me to kill him. He said his entire life had been...a marite puppet show. He begged to be set free...and flew into the dharma treasure I held...impaling himself and taking his own life."

    "..."

    "I only meant to deal a final blow to Hon Won before I died myself. But somehow, it ended with himmitting suicide. I reported to the Grand Cultivator Association that I killed him. To them, Hon Won was tormented by me until the end and then killed. The Pengali ce Lord pitifully taking his own life...I didn''t want to say that."

    "..."

    She looks up at me with gloomy eyes.

    "...But I can tell Lord Divine Spirit, right? Isn''t that right? O Divine Spirit, who tramples on all our hopes and toys with us."

    She res at me, growling with a voice that seems to boil from her very guts.

    "It seems Lord Divine Spirit isn''t aware of the wonders that the Golden Divine performed. In truth, at Shattered Heaven Peak, there is an Immortal Art that can pinpoint the location of disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and confirm their ''state of fate.'' It was kept secret even from the Divine Spirit and hidden until the very end...but it seems Lord Divine Spirit didn''t know that."

    I let out a low groan in response to her words.

    "Where is Myeong-hoon right now? And why did you cast him somewhere to leave him with a ''fate status of being tortured until his personality copses,'' while you''re cultivating in the Astral Realm as if in seclusion? It''s almost as if..."

    Budududuk...

    Yeon Wei''s fingers scrape across the prison floor.

    "After taking spiritual medicine...you''re digesting it... Isn''t that right...?"

    Yeon Wei grits her teeth and res up at me.

    "Just how much...do you need to toy with us to be satisfied...just how much...!? Please tell me. Where has our founder''s reincarnation, the hope of the Great Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jeon Myeong-hoon, gone!!??"<hr>

    Heavenly King Heavenly Domain.

    Inside the Pce of Radiance.

    At its center, beneath the [Seat of Light], eight colossal giants of light appear.

    : : Did you feel it? : :

    : : Indeed. : :

    All of them simultaneously look somewhere with grave expressions.

    : : The Great Mountain Supreme Deity Ra Cheon (�_��) has... : :

    : : In the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain''s time. At the time of Gi (��)...vanished. : :

    With the sudden disappearance of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity, they exchange words whilemunicating with somece in an rmed manner.

    : : What should we do? : :

    : : We must immediately lift the seal on the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain and observe the inner regions to determine the truth and falsity. : :

    : : Is there a chance this was staged by Them? : :

    : : What nonsense. Look at the Immortal Registry (�ɼ�). : :

    : : In the Immortal Registry created by the Owner of Names...the light of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity Ra Cheon has disappeared. : :

    : : Ra Cheon has died. As it stands, the death of the being known as Ra Cheon is beyond question. : :

    : : Regardless, we must observe the truth. Do you even know how much prophecy is consumed to seal the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain and create a new sealing Heavenly Domain? : :

    : The longer we dy, the more prophecy will be wasted. Uncovering the truthes first. : :

    : Agreed. Even if They somehow seeded in casting off the name bestowed upon them by Hyeon Go, They would need time to adjust to the loss of the name''s power. : :

    : : At this moment, even if we open the gate to the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain, we can sufficiently prevent Their escape. However, we must take all necessary precautions, mobilizing the full power of the Radiance Hall as preparation. That way, whatever trick They might have employed, we can reseal Them. : :

    The colossal beings of light.

    The Radiance Eight Immortals.

    After exchanging their views, they finally reach a conclusion.

    : : All True Immortals of the Radiance Hall, assemble. We will temporarily lift the seal on the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain. : :

    They vanish from the Pce of Light in an instant and reach the vicinity of a dimensional entrance beyond the Interdimensional Void.

    At the entrance, enormous characters that spell ''Earth Axis (���S)'' glow with light, and anchored around those luminous characters, chains vast enough to cover the universe envelop the entire dimension.

    Behind the Radiance Eight Immortals, hundreds of divine spirits begin to appear one by one.

    As the Radiance Eight Immortals extend their hands forward in unison, the characters over the entrance to the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain disperse, and the entrance cracks open, ever so slightly.

    Though the gap is small, the radiant light emanating from the Radiance Eight Immortals seeps into the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain, illuminating itpletely.

    Then, as the Radiance Eight Immortals illuminate the entire domain, they shout urgently in unison.

    : : Reseal it! : :

    : : Great Mountain Supreme Deity has... : :

    In the next moment.

    Fifth Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals, the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord''s manifested incarnation explodes within the domain.

    Simultaneously, a colossal arm emerges from within the entrance to the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain.

    The arm is so enormous that even the incarnations of the Radiance Eight Immortals��each onerger than a fixed star��look like mere bugs inparison.

    The arm is a mountain.

    A gigantic mountain range that takes the form of an arm.

    And that mountain range...

    One, ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand, hundred million, trillion, 10 quadrillion, 100 quintillion, septillion, 10 octillion, 100 nonillion, undecillion, 10 duodecillion, 100 tredecillion, quindecillion.

    It is a mountain range made of corpses as many as the sands of Ganges River (���ɳ), all weeping blood and lying in death.

    The Mountain God.

    The Eminent Divine Spirit known as the Great Mountain Supreme Deity begins to exert Their power against the forces of Light.

    [Aaaaaaaah!]

    [Kuaahhh!]

    [Kuuuuuaaaahhhhhhh!]

    The corpses embedded in the body of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity all begin to scream in unison.

    At the sound of their screams, both the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain and the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain shake violently.

    The Radiance Eight Immortals re down at the Great Mountain Supreme Deity and growl.

    : : So that''s it. They deceived us. No, They deceived everyone. : :

    : : They have been preparing this since 40,000 years ago. : :

    : : While everyone was distracted by that being''s enthronement, They desecrated (����) fate with a substitute. : :

    Dudududududu!

    Released from the seal, the Great God draws upon Their power and looks up at the Radiance Eight Immortals.

    : : Open The Way To The Audience Chamber. : :

    Starting with the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord, who has just regenerated their incarnation, the Radiance Eight Immortals do not respond to Their words.

    Simply sping their hands together, they bow their heads slightly towards a point higher than themselves.

    : : Glory to the Radiance Supreme Deity. : :

    Then, above them, the splendidly resplendent [Seat of Light] reveals itself.

    In the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, Hon Won realized the truth of Yeon Wei''s sincerity and chose to rush at her, embracing death.

    In the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain, the Radiance Eight Immortals mistakenly believed that the Great Mountain Supreme Deity Ra Cheon had died and opened the gate to the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain.

    In the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain, the Great Mountain Supreme Deity deceived everyone, emerging from Their confinement.

    Thus, the entire Heavenly Domain began to tremble.

    TL Note: As many as the Ganges River sands can also mean ten sexdecillion. Bridle has the meaning of restricting the freedom of people/livestock but also protecting them.

 Chapter 490: Eve of the End (終末前夜) (1)

    Chapter 490: Eve of the End (�K

    nk-

    "O-O Esteemed One, what has happened!?"

    "Just what is...?"

    Covered in bruises, I step out of Yeon Wei''s holding cell.

    "Don''t worry about it. Today''s events will be kept under wraps."

    I emerge from Yeon Wei''s confinement room, bruised all over.

    Woong-Using my heart essence, I manipte my heart essence avatar, restoring its bruised and damaged body back to its original state.

    Just moments ago.

    I released Yeon Wei and sealed both of our spiritual power, internal energy, consciousness, intent, Immortal Art, all weapons, and martial techniques, and fought with bare fists.

    Yeon Wei was able to use her puppet''s special abilities, so the fistfight between us was fairly intense.

    Without going that far, no words would have reached her. Her panic was that severe.

    After that, I spent quite some time exining the truth to her.

    Golden Shaking Bird, the matured Thunder Beast created by Golden Divine Yang Su-jin.

    The connection between the Lightning Sacred Sea and Golden Shaking Bird. Her ns.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon''s descent, and how, through her, Golden Shaking Bird kidnapped Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    And how, to rescue Jeon Myeong-hoon, I''m even working with a vile entity born from the Blood Yin Realm.

    That, given just ten thousand years, I am certain I will be able to save Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I exined all of this after a long bout of exchanging punches with her.

    I don''t know if Yeon Wei epted it.

    I deliberately avoided checking her intent and heart essence.

    For the truth I could reveal, I conveyed to her with all my sincerity.

    Now, epting it is her part.

    ''Hon Won...''

    I hate Hon Won.

    The fall of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was partly due to that bastard.

    Just thinking about Hon Won makes me want to immediately beat him to death on the spot.

    However...

    Killing him was, at the very least, Yeon Wei''s right.

    Not him recklessly rushing in and killing himself like that.

    "I''m sorry, Yeon Wei."

    Right now, all I can do...is just this much.

    With that thought, I disperse the heart essence avatar and prepare to return my consciousness to the Astral Realm.

    Kiiiing-

    At that moment.

    My heart essence avatar is suddenly at the White Jade Pavilion on Heavenly Lotus Mountain in the Bright Cold Realm.

    I stand before Sacred Master Baek Woon''s throne.

    And I am not alone.

    The other Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One Jang Ik, Opening Heaven Esteemed One Wol-jin, Trampling Heaven Esteemed One Ham Rak, ughtering Heaven Esteemed One Geuk Gwang, Final Heaven Esteemed One Jin Wol-ryeong, Safe Heaven Esteemed One Gwi Ro. ?

    And recently risen to the realm of Esteemed One and acknowledged as such by the Sacred Master, ''Kim Young-hoon''.

    The eight Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm have all gathered in one ce.

    All the Esteemed Ones, except for Jang Ik and Kim Young-hoon, prostrate themselves to the Sacred Master from where they stand.

    "We pay our respects to the Sacred Master!"

    Jang Ik, Kim Young-hoon, and I merely pay respects within the bounds of not being rude.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon waves her hand and speaks.

    "That''s enough. This is not the time for empty formalities. I''ll get straight to the point. First, take a deep breath and prepare yourselves for the shock of the [wisdom] I''m about to reveal."

    At the Sacred Master''s words, the Esteemed Ones murmur among themselves briefly before making preparations.

    Kim Young-hoon looks slightly bewildered as if not sure what to expect, but Jang Ik and I each exin to him a method to prepare oneself when facing [Higher Beings].

    ''What on earth is she nning to show us?''

    I harden my heart, using the ultimate sense of calm to clear my heart.

    Baek Woon scans the room and says,

    "It seems everyone is ready. In that case...I will tell you. In this world, there are beings called Governing Immortals who oversee the entire world."

    "...!!!!"

    "...!"

    "!!!"

    The Esteemed Ones gathered in the White Jade Pavilion copse to the floor simultaneously, vomiting blood-likeva or Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    Even I, who built up some resistance, feel my head buzzing after hearing those words after so long.

    The one most affected, however, is Kim Young-hoon.

    Lacking almost any resistance to the concept of such beings, he bleeds from his seven orifices, copses to the floor trembling, and nearly faints, foaming at the mouth.

    Jang Ik and I use our Sub-Heart Sword and podao to stimte his heart essence, helping him regain a bit of senses, but it is clear that he is struggling to adapt to the shock of the [wisdom] he has just received.

    She waits until we''ve somewhat recovered before she resumes speaking.

    "And...among these Governing Immortals, the Governing Immortal known as the Mountain God and the Governing Immortal known as the Owner of Light are currently...in the midst of a confrontation. A confrontation took ce a few hundred years ago as well, and back then, it ended in the Light''s victory."

    I recall a few hundred years ago in the world''s timeline.

    Around the 19th cycle of my regression, when ''the world''s light dimmed for a moment, and the mountains'' spirit veins trembled for a moment''.

    ''So that''s it...! Then, the reason such a phenomenon urred across the entire world back then...was because the Great Mountain Supreme Deity shed with the Light!?''

    At that moment.

    "...!"

    "This, this is..."

    "My heavens...what on earth is happening...?"

    It is currently daytime.

    And yet, suddenly, the light across the entire world dims.

    The sun loses its light, and a sky full of stars appears above.

    It doesn''t end there.

    Chiiiiii-

    The stars in the sky, too, suddenly begin to lose their light.

    Dudududududu!

    Along with this, the spirit vein of the Heavenly Lotus Great Mountain where we stand begins to rampage wildly, shaking violently.

    Kududududu!

    Earthquakes spread across the entire Bright Cold Realm.

    Volcanoes erupt in various ces, and anything in the form of ''piled earth'' either copses or begins to shake.

    Heavenly Lotus Great Mountain nearly crumbles as well, but with Baek Woon and all of us exerting our strength, we manage to keep the mountain stable.

    And a little whileter.

    The strange phenomenon from moments ago fades away, and the sky returns to its normal daylight state.

    The trembling of the mountain ceases as well.

    But I can feel it.

    ''The mountain''s spirit vein has weakened, and the light of the sky remains dim.''

    ughtering Heaven Esteemed One Geuk Gwang asks in a hopeful voice.

    "It, it seems light has returned. Then, doesn''t that mean that mountain or whatever has been defeated? Has it been sealed away again like a few hundred years ago?"

    It appears that Geuk Gwang, having heard much from Sacred Master Baek Woon, seems to know quite a bit.

    The other Esteemed Ones show expressions of joy at the words, but I feel a sense of unease.

    ''That Great Mountain Supreme Deity got sealed away this easily?''

    The nightmare of that time still lingers in my mind. When They, with just a single Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra,pressed the entire universe to annihtion using a mere projection, not even Their main body.

    ''It makes no sense. The light is still weakened, and the mountain''s spirit vein is also weakened. Could it be...?''

    Cautiously, I voice my spection.

    "Could it be...that the two gods are still fighting? Both the light and the mountain''s energy seem to be a bit weak..."

    At my conjecture, Geuk Gwang retorts angrily.

    "You faithless wretch! You dare doubt the Great Light? And yet you are the Light''s devot..."

    [Silence.]

    Baek Woon speaks, her expression tense.

    At her words, Geuk Gwang mps their mouth shut, and all the Esteemed Ones focus their attention on Baek Woon.

    Baek Woon seems to be observing something, gazing intently at the sky.

    ''I''ve heard that Sacred Masters'' foresight, by drawing on the power of the Middle Realm itself, can beparable to that of a True Immortal, but...''

    It seems she might be directly observing the battlefield of the deities beyond the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    ''Even if it''s not to that extent, she might be able to calcte the celestial energy with the Middle Realm''s power and read the situation on the battlefield...''

    Just what is happening right now in the other Heavenly Domains?

    It''s when we are all gripped with anxiety.

    Tremble, tremble-tremble-tremble...tremble-tremble-tremble-tremble-tremble...

    Like an aspen tree, Sacred Master Baek Woon begins to tremble like mad.

    Then, she shouts in a voice filled with terror.

    : : Hear me, all Esteemed Ones! Hear me, all Sacred Masters! Hear me, all True Persons! Even you, Blood Yin, listen! : :

    Ziiiiing!

    I can feel her putting all her power into projecting her voice, making it resonate across the entire universe.

    : : The Great Mountain Supreme Deity has escaped from the grasp of the Radiance Supreme Deity! They are heading somewhere! The Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain will be annihted! Everyone prepare for destruction! : :

    "...!!!"

    Knowing the terror of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity, I scream as my eyes roll back in panic.

    "Immediately!!! Immediately make that evacuation space or whatever it is!!! Immediately!!!"

    Dududududududu!

    Astral Realm.

    My half-crazed main body shoves the entire Mengyun Star where Kang Min-hee is located into an alternate space created by my attraction force, then frantically prepares to ascend to the Bright Cold Realm.

    [We''re ascending. Seo Ran, Hong Fan, prepare yourselves!]

    I surrender my body to the attraction force of the Bright Cold Realm, and quickly ascend my main body towards it.

    Since piercing through the path of ascension takes quite some time, my original n was to just head to an Astral Realm area close to the Bright Cold Realm and enter from there.

    But now is not the time to worry about such things.

    I smash through all the Star Shattering stage Vestiges rushing towards me and ascend to the Bright Cold Realm in an instant.

    ''W-Wait, Hong Fan! I left Hong Fan in the Astral...damn it, damn it, damn it!!! I''m sorry!!! Hong Fan!!!''

    I realize I hadn''t brought Hong Fan along, but there''s no time to dwell on that now.

    In an instant, I summon myrades towards me using attraction force, and while in my Combat Technique Form, I pull them all into my embrace and shout.

    "I love you! All of you! You have all been connections more than I deserve!"

    For all this time, everyone has truly been undeserved connections in my life.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon, with light drained from her eyes, leans lifelessly against her throne, while the Esteemed Ones who are still unable to grasp the situation are yelling frantically at her to do at least something.

    And then, five faint projections appear in the White Jade Pavilion.

    From each of those presences, I sense the aura of Ancient Force, aura of True Devil, aura of Nether Ghost, aura of Purple Gold.

    Because I have built the Five Blessings Axes, I can perceive them clearly.

    And from the final projection...

    As I feel the aura from thatst projection, I recoil with goosebumps.

    ''B-Blood Yin!!?''

    I cannot forget.

    The vicious True Immortal who killed me hundreds of times.

    It is the presence of Blood Yin.

    As I stand there in shock, the projection imbued with the aura of Ancient Force speaks.

    [Everyone, thank you for your hard work. It has been a good life.]

    I recognize who he is.

    It''s Sacred Master Hae Lin of the Ancient Force Realm.

    ''Blood Yin''s presence and Hae Lin''s voice...then these people must be...''

    It seems they are the Sacred Masters from the other Middle Realms.

    Baek Woon''s body also glows, as if she has also sent her projection to other Middle Realms.

    Baek Woon speaks.

    [We''re all going to die in such an absurd way, but...it was an enjoyable life in its own right. Those Tall Tree Race sapling brats trying to spread their pollen as well, was enjoyable in its own way. Of course, back when I was young and undergoing the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual, I really wanted to exterminate (����) them, but...somehow, I grew fond of them over time. Hae Lin, I remember helping you with your Sacred Vessel advancement as well. Yu Oh, I remember clearly when I received assistance from the distinguished one. Ban Ta, to think that the young Sacred Vessel is still holding the Sacred Master position, keke...Ja Eum! Honestly, I still have no idea what you''re thinking. And...Blood Yin. To you...I have so many things to say but since we''re about to die, I''ll keep it to one. It''s not as if you are truly unaware of who you are, so stop being so disgraceful.]

    Herst wordse to an end.

    Ban Ta, the Sacred Master of the Purple Gold realm, opens their mouth.

    [...If I had known it woulde to this, I wouldn''t have advanced to the Sacred Vessel stage back then. In five hundred thousand years, I don''t know what happened, but not a single worthwhile sessor has shown up. These parasite Purple Gold Realm Esteemed One bastards. If I had known it woulde to this, regardless of whether the living creatures of the Purple Gold Realm are screwed or not, regardless of whether the Purple Gold Heavenly Lord''s Vestige appears and shatters the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain to pieces or not, I would have just lived doing whatever I wanted!]

    For some reason, they seem to have quite a few regrets.

    Then, Yu Oh opens her mouth.

    [All is ording to the will of the Imperial Venerable. They are at work among us.]

    Her words are brief.

    Just as Baek Woon is a devotee of the Light, Yu Oh seems to be a devotee of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    Among the Sacred Masters, the Sacred Master of the True Devil Realm, ''Ja Eum,'' speaksst.

    I look at Ja Eum, and now understand where the first Sea Dragon King who appeared in the Ancient Force Realm has been all this time.

    ''So, he became the Sacred Master of the True Devil Realm...''

    Ja Eum hesitates for a moment, then looks to the sky.

    [...Has that tyrannical god broken through the encirclement of Light? Given the obvious ce They always targeted...it seems the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain will soon be finished. Hoho...]

    He lets out a brief, heartyugh.

    Then Ja Eum turns to the projection of Blood Yin and opens his mouth.

    [Hoho...Blood Yin, you pathetic Immortal. All this time you''ve been disgracefully trying to reim your honor by throwing a fit and this is all that it amounts to in the end. To use as a protective charm in case of emergency, you created Hyeon Eum as a reserve body. But then, terrified of that ck Dragon, who once couldn''t even dare look at Yu Hao Te''s heel, mighte to intervene, you created the Sea Dragon Race to escape from the possibility of ck Dragon.

    [If you were truly the former Chief Judge, you wouldn''t have cared in the slightest what some ck Dragon does. The very fact that you resorted to such actions is a perfect demonstration that you''re not the former Chief Judge at all.

    [If you were truly Yu Hao Te, there would have been an uproar, with the Underworld rushing to receive you, with the Radiance Hall vying to invite you, and with third-party forces moring to wee you. Doesn''t this prove just how utterly moronic your conduct is? Please stop wallowing in the delusion of past glory and take a good look at reality.

    [Were you pleased? For shedding the name given by Lofty Dragon and Sae Eum through Hyeon Eum and me, creating a reserve body for emergencies and even as a sacrificial offering in one, and even using me meticulously and frugally to put the True Devil Realm under your control? Though I am no Heavenly Immortal, I dare prophesize this. Even if the tyrannical god does not descend, your own deeds will eventually strangle around your neck. If you ever get another chance, I sincerely hope you live properly this time.

    [Hoho...how refreshing. It feels like my chest has beenpletely cleared. Hoho...]

    At the words of the True Devil Realm Sacred Mater Ja Eum, the other Sacred Masters, the Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm, Baek Woon, and myself.

    All of us, even Blood Yin, stare at Ja Eum with dumbfounded expressions.

    ''Ja Eum that guy...wasn''t he supposed to be just a fragment or puppet of Blood Yin? Who would have thought he held such a deep-seated resentment against Blood Yin, who is practically the main body...''

    Then, Blood Yin''s projection opens its mouth.

    [...I only...wanted to witness the Imperial Venerable''s workings once again, from that right hand seat. That was all.]

    They, too, seem to have much more to say, but after speaking inly, They simply dispel Their projection and vanish from the hall.

    In my incarnation, I bid my final farewells to the other Esteemed Ones inside the White Jade Pavilion, and in my main body, I tightly embrace myrades and tell them I love them without restraint.

    Thus, the Great Mountain Supreme Deity descends.

    And the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain meets its end...

    Or so I thought.

    "...Sacred Master Baek Woon."

    "...What?"

    "Pardon me for asking, but...when exactly are we supposed to be annihted?"

    Baek Woon, seeming slightly flustered, reads the celestial energy.

    "...The celestial energy is too disrupted by the battlefield of the gods to read any further. Even I do not know. Just why...is the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain not being annihted...?"

    After trying for a while to read the celestial energy, Baek Woon lets out a deep sigh and speaks.

    "...For now, there''s nothing more I can discern. In a few days, the gods I serve will provide a response. At that time, I''ll submit a detailed inquiry and deliver their answer."

    At those words, I and the Esteemed Ones around me let out a sigh of relief.

    At the very least, Sacred Master Baek Woon''s statement of ''a few days'' could be taken as a certified time frame.

    The Interdimensional Void between the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain and the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain.

    There, traces of a colossal battle remain.

    The bodies of countless divine spirits are shattered, drifting in pieces throughout the Interdimensional Void, and the Radiance Eight Immortals at the center are trembling, flickering as though they might extinguish at any moment.

    The Seat of Light that was once above them is nowhere to be seen.

    The Radiance Eight Immortals are all trembling, as if humiliated.

    : : Cunning one. : :

    : : To feign directly entering the Audience Chamber, only to sharply change course. : :

    : : We had no idea Their hidden power was this much. : :

    : : Weren''t They nearlyparable to prime Vast Cold, Obsidian, and Silver Basket? : :

    : : There''s no need for concern. Unlike those monsters, that one''s power is consumable. : :

    : : Indeed. The more They expend that Corpse Mountain Blood Sea They umted, the more Their strength will wane unless They have a stronger sacrifice. : :

    : : Such are the limits of the Devil God''s power. When the timees, we''ll capture Them. : :

    : : After facing us, there''s no way They''ll be able to immediately find a powerful sacrifice. Let us wait for the right moment... : :

    It is then.

    A messenger from the Radiance Halles rushing towards them.

    A True Person, in the form of a bird, swiftly flies over and delivers urgent news.

    [O Great Gods! The Tyrannical Mountain has appeared in the Horse Ear Heavenly Domain! They are making contact with the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity!]

    Upon hearing this, the Radiance Eight Immortals tremble as if struck by lightning, and release a furious roar.

    : : ------! : :

    Their rage-filled shout seems to reverberate across the entire Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds.

    Prison of the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity.

    The Imprisonment Dimension, Horse Ear Heavenly Domain (�R������).

    In front of the Heavenly Domain that appears as a prison made of light, a colossal Great Mountain that seems to crush the entire universe appears.

    The Great Mountain seems to bemunicating with the entity inside the Horse Ear Heavenly Domain.

    Cosmic voices and signals seem to pass back and forth between the inside and outside of the Heavenly Domain.

    After a moment, the domineering Great Mountain bellows in anger.

    : : D E F E A T E D O F T H E E R A W I L L Y O U R D E C A Y B E E T E R N A L : :

    Then, a replyes from within the Horse Ear Heavenly Domain.

    Hearing the returned message, the Great Mountain Supreme Deity begins to tremble.

    It is a tremor mixed with rage.

    : : I N T H A T C A S E : :

    Dududududu!

    The entire Horse Ear Heavenly Domain begins to shake.

    The Great Mountain Supreme Deity raises Their hand.

    The Imprisonment Dimension that seals the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity begins to graduallypress.

    : : B E C R U S H E D W I T H T H E H E A V E N L Y D O M A I N A N D P E R I S H D E F E A T E D O F F A T E : :

    Dudududududu!!!

    Along with the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity, the entire Horse Ear Heavenly Domain begins to crumple and be destroyed.

    Then, before that Great Mountain, a white-haired woman appears.

    This woman, whose face cannot be seen, is dressed neatly and wears flower-patterned shoes. She bows to the Great Mountain Supreme Deity and speaks.

    [Arrogant and savage tyrant. My lord will note to an end.]

    As if the words of a bug aren''t even worth hearing, the Great Mountain Supreme Deity pays her no mind, focusing entirely on obliterating the Owner of Heavenly Punishment along with the entire dimension.

    [Their dream has already been passed on. Their prophecy will never end! They will not be devoured as a defeated one, like your master!!!]

    In the next moment, the white-haired woman, Zhengli, is torn limb from limb.

    As if thoroughly crushing a bug to death, she is tortured before the Great Mountain Supreme Deity, repeatedly dying and resurrecting by the hundred millions, until finally, her entire body is shredded into pieces.

    Kwadudududuk!

    And atst,

    Havingpressed the entire Horse Ear Heavenly Domain, the Great Mountain Supreme Deity swallows thepacted Heavenly Domain.

    Booooooong!

    [KUAAAAAAAAAH!]

    [HUAAAAAAH!!!]

    [UUUUUGH! AAAAAARGH!]

    From the mountain of corpses beneath Them,va-like blood tears burst forth, apanied by the most agonizing screams ever heard.

    At the same time, dark red lightning seems to seethe and overflow around the Great Mountain.

    The Great Mountain Supreme Deity looks down upon the entirety of Mount Sumeru with an air of indifference and begins to draw forth Their power.

    : : S H A L L W E B E G I N T H E S U P R E M E D E I T Y H U N T : :

    The fate of the entire Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds begins to shake.

 Chapter 491: Eve of the End (終末前夜) (2)

    Chapter 491: Eve of the End (�K

    Hearing from Sacred Master Baek Woon that the Great Mountain Supreme Deity had escaped the clutches of Light, we all prepared for annihtion.

    Ten days have passed since then.

    White Jade Pavilion, at the summit of Heavenly Lotus Mountain in the Bright Cold Realm.

    The Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm are gathered before it, waiting.

    Paaaatt!

    A light descends from the sky, illuminating the White Jade Pavilion.

    It is the beings who govern the light delivering a revtion to Baek Woon.How long have we waited in front of it?

    Paatt!

    The light fades, and Baek Woon''s voice transmissiones out from within.

    [Enter.]

    Paatt!

    In an instant, we are back inside the White Jade Pavilion.

    "Sacred Master, what on earth is going on? Is the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain facing the End?"

    As I recall the nightmare of that time when the Supreme Deity of the Great Mountain wreaked havoc, I feel cold sweat trickling down my back.

    Baek Woon shakes her head.

    [No. I have just received a revtion. Currently, the tyrannical divine spirit is...in the distant Elephant Nose Heavenly Domain and waging war against its owner there. Not only that, but it seems They intend to wage war against the owners of other Heavenly Domains as well.]

    "...!"

    ''Just what on earth are you doing, Great Mountain...!?''

    I click my tongue in disbelief at Their outrageous behavior and continue with my question.

    "Then, what will happen to us?"

    [The divine spirits have given me a revtion... They say that for the tyrannical divine spirit to reach the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain again, They would only do so after finishing the wars with the owners of other Heavenly Domain first. And since the owners of Heavenly Domains are by no means insignificant...it is predicted that this will take tens of thousands of years.]

    "...Tens of thousands of years..."

    In that case, all that awaits us is the natural End for now.

    It seems there won''t be the sudden End brought about by the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    Just then,

    As those words leave Baek Woon''s mouth, it feels as though the entire world has begun to rumble.

    Simultaneously, shadows that I hadn''t even realized were present in this ce shoot up into the void and vanish.

    "This is..."

    Noticing the tremor that shook the world and the shadows that disappeared, I click my tongue in realization.

    ''Sacred Masters. True Persons. Or beings of aparable level... Were they hiding here to hear the revtion Baek Woon received from the light? And that tremor just now...''

    [...The Middle Realms are colliding.]

    Baek Woon clicks her tongue regretfully, gazing off somewhere beyond the Bright Cold Realm.

    [The Blood Yin Realm is on the move, colliding with the True Devil Realm with full force. It seems They are trying to force their way into the True Devil Realm. Ja Eum is desperately holding a defensive front against Blood Yin...]

    As soon as we hear this, we all offer our condolences towards Ja Eum.

    "To say such things right in front of Blood Yin..."

    "As far as I know, the Sacred Master of the True Devil Realm was originally ackey of the Blood Yin Realm..."

    "Now I see, they weren''t at the level of ackey but a split body. But for a split body to be so independent that they would dare say such things to the main body...."

    "What a pitiful person. Well, I suppose they thought the world was going to be destroyed, so they said whatever they wanted...who would have guessed it wouldn''t end?"

    The Esteemed Ones each click their tongues, offering their condolences to the pitiful Ja Eum, and I too click my tongue inwardly.

    ''Hecked caution. Or was it just bad luck? Anyone familiar with the Great Mountain''s temperament wouldn''t be surprised if the world ended right away...but who could have known it wouldn''t? Though it''s possible for an existence at the peak of True Immortality to distort the celestial energy, so one can''t foresee the future...tsk.''

    A split body harbors a different heart from its main body.

    Not just any different heart, but a rebellious heart.

    The issue isn''t simply that he unleashed wild fury in front of Blood Yin.

    ''For Blood Yin, Ja Eum must have been both an agent of their will and a split body. They likely never imagined Ja Eum would harbor such treachery. But now that They discovered it, They have probably opened the True Devil Realm and are trying to retrieve Ja Eum.''

    Honestly, until now, I''ve still harbored a lingering fear of Blood Yin.

    Though They suffered a fatal wound from the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord, They are still a True Immortal.

    I''ve been afraid that They might descend at any moment and attempt to capture me again.

    On top of that, after learning about the ''prophecy'' used by True Immortals during the Star Shattering stage...

    I realized that, in fact, I still haven''t escaped Blood Yin''s prophecy.

    ''The prophecy of Blood Yin that says we will meet again has not yet been broken.''

    No, to be more precise, Blood Yin''s prophecy isn''t merely ''we will meet again within a hundred years.''

    After reading and analyzing the celestial energy at the Star Shattering stage, I discovered,

    The fate They assigned to me was, ''we will meet again within a hundred years, and I will experience death at Blood Yin''s hands.''

    The part of the prophecy stating ''we will meet again within a hundred years'' has already been fulfilled.

    However, the part stating ''I will experience death at Blood Yin''s hands'' has not yet been realized, and as long as I remain bound by this prophecy, there''s still a chance that Blood Yin would pursue me.

    ''I originally intended to seek help through Kang Min-hee, but Kang Min-hee is currently undergoing the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual, so I won''t be able to rely on that kind of assistance.''

    Therefore, for a while, I nned to hole up in the Astral Realm andy low for several thousand years.

    However...

    ''It seems I can let go of my worries regarding Blood Yin for a while.''

    Perhaps until They retrieve the Sacred Master Ja Eum from the True Devil Realm, Their focus will remain solely on him.

    I breathe a sigh of relief and prepare to release Mengyun Star from the alternate space into the Middle Realm.

    For the inhabitants of Mengyun Star to have suddenly ascended to the Bright Cold Realm, there is probably no greater benefit.

    But then, Baek Woon''s voice echoes in my ears.

    [Seo Eun-hyun. I will return you and the star you brought back to its original ce in the Astral Realm.]

    "Pardon? Why is that?"

    [There are three reasons. The first is that ''too much fate has flowed in.'']

    She continues her exnation.

    [As the Sacred Master of the Middle Realm, I must regte the attraction force and the environment here. If too many beings flood in all at once, there will be too much attraction force to manage across the entire Middle Realm. Normally, it wouldn''t be an issue, but with all the preparations I must undertake for the End that wille in ten thousand years, I can��t afford to handle such a burden.]

    "Hmm..."

    Kugugugugu!

    The dimension of the Bright Cold Realm opens wide, and a passage leading to the Astral Realm appears before my eyes.

    Baek Woon is telling me to take Mengyun Star and descend again to the Lower Realms.

    [Second. While it concerns the Middle Realm, the fact that you took a star from the Astral Realm is also an issue. Though there is no immediate problem, by removing a star connected to star veins, you''ve caused all the stars in the Astral Realm to be shaken. Of course, from a macroscopic perspective, that level of shaking probably won''t have any impact on the universe. Honestly, I don''t see that kind of trembling as a major problem either. However...]

    As I listen to her continuing words, I realize how serious it is to recklessly move stars, even though the situation was urgent.

    [The faint vibrations connected to the star veins would be an unimaginable disaster by the standards of ordinary living beings. What seems like a minor tremor to us would feel like a catastrophe sweeping through the entire universe to beings without a spirit vein. Minor earthquakes and tidal waves will ur on countless stars, and innumerable living beings will die. Not that it matters to me...but you seem to be particrly meddlesome among the Esteemed Ones, so I''m telling you in advance to prevent you from getting entangled in Heart Demons.]

    "...! Then...if I return the star to its original orbit, can the disaster be averted?"

    [That''s right. If you return that star to the Astral Realm, it will naturally reconnect with the star veins and reabsorb the minor tremors. Of course, the surface of that star will bepletely overturned...but you should be able to protect the lifeforms from at least that much.]

    "I am grateful for the advice. That said...if adjusting stars affects the entirework of star veins across the universe, then wouldn''t it be problematic if Esteemed Ones destroyed stars, or ascended to the Bright Cold Realm?"

    [Esteemed Ones are fine. When Esteemed Ones ascend to the Middle Realms, they can do so while remaining connected to the star veins. And as for the stars you destroy, they don''t disappear entirely upon being smashed. A faint remnant of the star veins lingers, so it will gradually disappear without disrupting the workings of the universe.]

    "Thank you for your guidance. However, if Sacred Master''s goal was to persuade me, one piece of advice would have been enough. The fact that Sacred Master mentioned ''three points''...must mean that all three are important. What is the third?"

    Wo-woong!

    As I feel the Bright Cold Realm gradually pushing me back to the Astral Realm, I ask.

    Paaaatt!

    A projection of Baek Woon appears before my eyes.

    She looks back and forth between me, who is being pushed out, and the Mengyun Star, which is gradually emerging from the alternate space.

    Thepressed Mengyun Star is slowly expanding, and she gently caresses it, as if softly stroking the star.

    [...Thest is for the sake of a junior undergoing the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual. Advancement rituals for the Sacred Vessel stage are typically avoided in the vicinity of other Sacred Vessels. The reason is that if the ritual takes ce within the influence of another Sacred Vessel cultivator''s attraction force, they inevitably affect each other. This child''s mind will be influenced by mine, and my mind will be affected by this child''s as well.]

    Baek Woon withdraws her hand from caressing the Mengyun Star and continues speaking.

    [...This Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds. For those exalted ones who are True Immortals and above, this entire world that is called ''Mount Sumeru'' isrgely divided into two major forces. The faction symbolizing life, called ''Light,'' and the faction symbolizing death, called the ''Underworld.'' While there are other forces outside the two, they are all rtively minor forces. As you know, I am a Saint of Light from one of the two principal factions.]

    "Not a Saintess?"

    [Call it whichever you like. Honestly, among the Tall Tree Race, there are far more without a strict division of male and female, and starting from Esteemed Ones, such distinctions are practically meaningless. Regardless, I am a being faithful to the force of Light. And...the child undergoing the advancement ritual right now seems to be directly supported by the Underworld.]

    "...That''s true."

    [That''s why I''m helping.]

    "...Aren''t the two factions in apetitive rtionship? Is it really alright to help?"

    Baek Woon nods.

    [I don''t know how those above view it, but...this is what I think. Life and Death cannot be dismissed as a simple rivalry. They are essential to each other. Even if those above sh and, perhaps someday, their conflict reaches us and we are forced to fight... Until that timees, I believe we can continue to give and receive. Because we are necessary to each other.]

    With those words, she sends Kang Min-hee and me back to the Astral Realm where we originally were.

    ''A rtionship of mutual necessity...''

    Even if they are opposing forces, they are necessary to each other.

    I realize that her words contain a profound insight.

    "No, Master. Couldn''t you have brought me along...?"

    Hong Fan, who had been left behind at the outskirts of the star system and missed following me as I ascended, appears with a slight grumble. I apologize to him and return the Mengyun Star to its original orbit.

    "...Well, I get it for now. By the way, Master."

    "Hmm, what is it?"

    "I havepleted the interpretation of the entire form for the wless Mantra, as well as the flow of its attraction force. Master should be able to grasp it now."

    "Ah...! Thank you!"

    I receive the form and training method for the wless Mantra from Hong Fan.

    However, upon looking at the training method, I find myself utterly dumbfounded, unable to even consider beginning such training.

    ''The ideal way to cultivate...requires reincarnating ''at least'' 666 times and standing upside down while chanting the mantra for 666 lifetimes until death. Is that truly the method?''

    The first time I heard about the wless Mantra was from Yu Oh, during an exnation about the entity called ''Obsidian.''

    It was said that Obsidian had cultivated in this manner through 777 reincarnations.

    ''So what Kang Min-hee is practicing must be a simplified version.''

    In any case, it''s clear that cultivating this mantra requires living upside-down nearly the entire day.

    I ponder as I cultivate my incarnation, which has achieved the Grand Perfection Earth Axis stage, having nurtured the axis seeds over the past hundred years atop my main body.

    ''Should I give it a try? Since the full practice is nearly impossible for me right now, I''ll attempt the simplified training...''

    Woong!

    I invert the incarnation above my main body and have it begin chanting the wless Mantra.

    For the first year, there is no effect whatsoever.

    But as time passes, the wless Mantra gradually begins to shake external attraction force.

    ''What is this...?''

    The more I train in the wless Mantra, the more it feels like a ''perfect fit'' for me.

    ''Among everything I''ve learned so far...it''s even easier to learn than devilish arts like Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation or Great Desert to Dead Sea!''

    It feels as if this mantra was prepared just for me.

    I continue reciting the wless Mantra, immersing myself in a trance and sinking deeper into it.

    I endlessly repeat the wless Mantra, feeling as though I am sinking into a cozy darkness, like the inside of my mother''s womb.

    One day, something strange happens.

    As I chant the wless Mantra, I find myself staring into an endless, boundless darkness.

    Peering into that darkness, a thought crosses my mind.

    ''Is this...the source of the wless Mantra''s power...?''

    Then, the darkness responds.

    Yes.

    ''It''s cozy...''

    Cross over.

    If you do, you will feel an even greater warmth andfort.

    ''Is this...the true cultivation method for the wless Mantra? To cross over fully into this darkness...?''

    Exactly so.

    This is a cultivation method meant solely for you Enders.

    Drawing a circle is a method meant only for the ordinary. You, however, need only entrust your heart to this darkness.

    ''Circle... I don''t have to draw...that...circle...? That...terrible...circle...?''

    I feel my mind sinking deeper into the darkness.

    Yes.

    Drawing the circle is too exhausting.

    Just think of that terrifying, sacred, and ominous circle.

    How exhausting it is.

    Let''s just entrust everything...to thatforting darkness.

    I sink further into the darkness,pletely letting go of my consciousness.

    ...

    ...

    ....

    ''Immortal Cultivation is repentant enlightenment.''

    For some reason, I find myself muttering that form.

    ''Like tiny grains of salt gathering...''

    The Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra sprouts within me.

    Simultaneously, I snap my eyes open.

    [...Ah...]

    How many years have I been cultivating the mantra in this trance-like state?

    ''I see.''

    Using the senses of the Earth Axis, I read my history and calcte how many years have passed.

    Already, it has been eight thousand years since Jeon Myeong-hoon was captured.

    During that time, I have been cultivating the wless Mantra in a state of trance.

    Around me float the Heavenly Rain Great Star, Heavenly Clearing Great Star, Heavenly Cloudiness Great Star, Heavenly Want of Connection Great Star, and Heavenly Crossing Great Star that I all unconsciously formed while cultivating the wless Mantra.

    I have reached thete Star Shattering stage.

    ''I see...''

    But rather than that, I am ovee with a volcanic surge of emotion at having grasped the true meaning of the wless Mantra.

    [Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra.]

    Paaaatt!

    The surrounding Heaven and Earth spiritual energy converges into Yin-Yang Five Elements, forming a single point before me.

    The single point turns into a pure white light that illuminates the cosmic space.

    [wless Mantra.]

    At the same time, attractive force trembles, drawing a circle of darkness around that single point.

    A circle of darkness, a point of light.

    Together, they form a Wheel.

    ''This is...''

    Axle (܇�S) and Wheel (܇݆).

    Together, theybine to create a [Completed Wheel].

    ''The starting point...to saving Kang Min-hee...!''

    Eight thousand years.

    After eight thousand years in this state of trance, I have finally obtained a starting point to rescue Kang Min-hee.

 Chapter 492: Eve of the End (終末前夜) (3)

    Chapter 492: Eve of the End (�K

    I see a path.

    The path is vast and wide, and it seems that by following this path, I will surely achieve everything I desire.

    But the path is hidden.

    Therefore, this is not a path that can be taken carelessly by just anyone.

    I reach out towards a certain wall that blocks this path.

    From my hand, a point of pure white light and a circle of darkness seem to appear, before gently opening the wall that blocks the path.

    The wall bes a door through which I can enter, and I gaze at the door.''So this is Minor Completion (С��).''

    I look back.

    Having reached minorpletion, a brief reprieve should be granted.

    But after this brief reprieve, I must enter that door, where time that has beenpressed as long as eternity awaits.

    ''Will I be able to enter?''

    I am afraid.

    But if I walk this path to the conclusion, before the End, I can grasp at least the faintest starting point to achieve everything and save Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, and the now-silent Kim Yeon.

    I briefly look beyond the path, steeling my heart.

    ''Let''s go.''

    After a fleeting moment of reprieve, I shall return and seize everything within my grasp.

    Because...

    My desires are so vast.

    To obtain them, I must pay the price.

    And so, in this fleeting reprieve before walking the path, I raise my consciousness to see the faces I long for.<hr>

    "...Er."

    Wiiiiiiing!

    "...Er...Ma..."

    I briefly look around in a daze, then snap to my senses at the sound of a familiar voice.

    "Master!!!"

    [...Ah...Hong...Fan...is that you?]

    My mind is a bit muddled.

    I can hardly believe that I''ve been cultivating for eight thousand years, and I wonder how much the world has changed in that time.

    Simultaneously...I remember what I have done over the past eight thousand years.

    [Hmm...I feel...a bit hazy...]

    I gather my scattering mind.

    Reciting the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra inwardly, my scattered mind gradually seems toe together, bringing back my reason.

    ''For eight thousand years...Yes. I was definitely reciting the wless Mantra...taking one step after another into the darkness.''

    It felt as though [something] beyond the darkness had spoken to me, saying that if I quickly crossed over the darkness, I could achieve greatpletion in the wless Mantra in an instant... ??

    ''But then...why couldn''t I reach greatpletion after eight thousand years?''

    As I ponder, I let out a small exmation.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    At the same time I was reciting the wless Mantra, I repentantly enlightened myself through the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra.

    While engaging in self-repentant enlightenment, I endlessly traced a circle within my heart, following the standard cultivation method of the wless Mantra.

    At times, I seemed to hear a voice from a distant ce, urging me onward...but I ignored it and continued to cultivate the wless Mantra in the standard way, advancing slowly yet steadily towards the darkness.

    As I cultivated in the wless Mantra, fleeting thoughts crossed my mind that it might be better to quickly cross into the darkness to obtain the ultimate authority.

    But each time that happened, the form of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra helped me.

    Immortal Cultivation is repentant enlightenment.

    Like tiny grains of salt gathering to form the sea.

    Build mountains through repentant enlightenment.

    Endlessly repeating that aphorism, I searched for myself over and over again within the circle.

    Of course, such a process is not strictly necessary for cultivating in the wless Mantra.

    In a way, it was an unnecessary and meaningless action.

    Perhaps it was because I repeated that meaningless action countless times that it took me eight thousand years to get this far.

    ''But...it''s fine.''

    There is no need to forcibly approach that boundless darkness.

    With just my own power alone, I have already...

    Wiiiiing.

    [Hong Fan...]

    Wiiiiiiiiiing!

    [Look...]

    The wless Mantra.

    Having reached minorpletion.

    [The Wheel is turning.]

    The Wheel formed by the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra and the wless Mantra rotates above me.

    No, to be precise, it rotates above ''us''.

    By now, after eight thousand years of reciting the wless Mantra, I''ve instinctively reached the very end of the mid Shattering stage.

    I''vee to the realm of forming five stars.

    In other words, the wheel is rotating above the star system where ''we'' reside, and it is gradually growingrger.

    ''I can feel it...''

    My mind circtes through all five worlds, reincarnating (݆��).

    ''I see. Back when I created the Sumeru Sword Dance, I only understood the phenomenon of my mind reaching the Immortal Domain by drawing a circle, but I couldn''tprehend the reason itself.''

    But now, I feel I understand.

    My mind spanning across the five worlds.

    And drawing a circle in that state.

    That is, in itself, one of the methods of rising to the Immortal Domain.

    ''The Interdimensional Void, Source River, Eastern Heaven Flower Field, and the Underworld. These four dimensions are all rted to death. And the Astral Realm is a dimension rted to life.''

    I understand where the Nascent Soul stage cultivation and the Four-Axis stage ''Heterodox Axis Foundation'' originates from.

    ''Everything in this world possesses a soul. Even each and every one of my cells. And while my soul, which has a ego, goes to the Underworld, my cells or keratin that have no such ego, or things like clothes or swords, return to the Source River after death. The existence known as ''me'' gets broken down after entering the domain of death, and in the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, everything is rearranged and reincarnated.''

    We, in fact, already possess the attraction force towards all worlds.

    It''s just that after death, my very existence gets disassembled, rearranged, and divided.

    However...

    What if I could fully span across all five worlds as myself?

    ''A single world alone cannotpletely hold the plete me.'' And the attraction force of the next world gradually grows stronger.''

    From the Underworld to the Source River, from the Source River to the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, from the Eastern Heaven Flower Field to the Interdimensional Void, and from the Interdimensional Void back to the Underworld...

    Of course, it doesn''t necessarily have to follow this order, but in any case, existence itself circtes around the Astral Realm as the center, revolving through the four worlds and drawing a circle.

    This is a simplified form of experiencing reincarnation.

    And while undergoing this simplified experience of reincarnation within the world, my mind rises above the reincarnation.

    This is precisely the principle behind elevating my consciousness to the Immortal Domain through the Sumeru Sword Dance.

    "Master! Please,e to your senses! You must not turn the Wheel! That path invites unimaginable suffering. Please, Master, hear my words and wake up!"

    Hong Fan''s voice faintly reaches me.

    [...Hong Fan.]

    I smile warmly towards Hong Fan.

    A smile spreads across the face of my incarnation created for thete Star Shattering stage cultivation.

    ''Ah...I see. So that''s how it is.''

    The five stars, all uniformly formed of crystal, now naturally align to form a single constetion. The Colorless Sword Mountain Treading Sea Great Star, which once was a Great Star (����), has now transformed into a Great Star Enclosure (����ԫ).

    The constetion of the Colorless Sword Mountain Treading Sea Great Star.

    Colorless Sword Mountain Treading Sea Great Star Enclosure.

    Just as the domains of the Golden Core in the Core Formation stage are called Supreme Pce Enclosure, Purple Forbidden Enclosure, and Heavenly Market Enclosure,

    I have be the master of the Colorless Sword Mountain Treading Sea Great Star Enclosure.

    In short, the owner of the Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    To cultivate repeatedly to be a constetion in the sky!

    This, is the essence of cultivation in the Star Shattering stage.

    At the same time, I gradually approach the ne of Fate.

    I realize that the domain known as ''the heavens'' no longer feels distant.

    ''Soon...I might just reach the ne of Fate.''

    No, even now, with the All-Heavens Sword, it feels like I can interfere with the ne of Fate far easier than before.

    The problem is that I can''t bring myself to hold a sword in my hand after witnessing Hyeon Gwi''s dance.

    "It is now! Everyone. Now that Master has somewhat regained his senses, we must awaken him fully. If not, once that Immortal Art activates..."

    While I am lost in various thoughts, Hong Fan is noisily shouting something while looking at the Wheel I have raised.

    Around me, the Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm...

    And myrades, who have all reached the level of Esteemed Ones before I knew it,e into view.

    Kim Young-hoon has fully risen to Void Shattering, and Oh Hyun-seok, somehow or another, seems to have seeded in containing the power of a star within himself.

    And Kim Yeon... Who knows what she did, but her lifespan is at the Four-Axis level while her cultivation is at the Heavenly Being stage.

    It seems she intentionally scattered her cultivation after reaching the Four-Axis stage, bringing herself back down to the Heavenly Being stage.

    I don''t know why she made that decision.

    In any case, there are twenty-eight artificial stars floating around her in apressed state, supplying her with power. Regardless of her cultivation realm, her actualbat strength appears to be nearly equivalent to that of two people in the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage.

    ''Could it be...were they worried because I had fallen into a state of trance?''

    The End is still far off.

    And judging by the aura I sense, Kang Min-hee''s advancement ritual to the Sacred Vessel stage has not yet concluded.

    When I lower my consciousness to the Mengyun Star, I see Kang Min-hee still wandering around various parts of the star with Blood Yin, Seo Hweol, Seo Ran, and others, absorbing her fragments and raising her cultivation.

    It seems she experiences bursts of madness each time she absorbs a fragment, but Seo Hweol, by grazing on Blood Yin, has prevented her from going berserk, so no problems have urred.

    One thing that''s concerning is that Seo Hweol appears to be preparing something to break the Immortal Art that was cast on Seo Ran by Gwak Am and Yu Oh, but...it still seems a long way off from being broken, so it doesn''t appear to be a major issue for now.

    In any case, it feels good to see these beloved faces after eight thousand years.

    Now, it''s time to walk the path again.

    [I shall now...return to...cultivation...]

    "No, you must not! Master, please, you muste to your senses. I have remembered something about the wless Mantra. I don''t know by what cause and effect Master hase to learn of its paired counterpart, but if Master continues to learn it, you might no longer be able to save yourrades. You might be unable to ovee the End! You might lose yourself entirely!"

    [...Hong Fan.]

    I speak to him.

    [While reciting this mantra, I received a whisper from some being beyond. That being said that if I follow them, I would immediately achieve greatpletion in the mantra. But...I did not follow that being''s whisper.]

    "Master did very well. Whoever that being may be..."

    [Instead.]

    My incarnation sits on one of the stars of the Colorless Sword Enclosure, meeting Hong Fan''s trembling gaze.

    Has Hong Fan also reached the Star Shattering stage by now?

    He now appears to be in his early fifties.

    Perhaps when he reaches the Entering Nirvana stage, he will look like a man in his early to mid-forties.

    [I proceeded through the proper method. No matter what the darkness whispered, I ignored it all...and by learning this mantra through the proper method, I have glimpsed hope.]

    Hong Fan, as if unable to understand, grasps my hand and asks,

    "Just what is Master saying? Hope? At this rate, Master will be consumed by that Immortal Art and perish before even being able to reach the refuge space for the End. You will die!"

    [...If I cultivate deeper into this mantra, I can save Kang Min-hee. That much is certain.]

    "Then what about Sir Myeong-hoon? In two thousand years, didn''t Master n to go and rescue Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon with that Seo Hweol person!?"

    [Yes, we nned to use Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to break Jeon Myeong-hoon free. But...the bastard alone isn''t enough. That person is a True Immortal. And for someone like me who isn''t a True Immortal to contend with a True Immortal...I need something beyond what I currently possess. Moreover, I''m still bound by Blood Yin''s prophecy as well...]

    Golden Shaking Bird and Blood Yin.

    The unknown being who gifted Kim Yeon with a new form of Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent.

    If I can''t deal with them somehow, I won''t be able to save myrades.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, Kim Yeon, and even myself.

    If I am to save everyone, I must find hope here.

    [With the power we possess, we can''t do anything. So, we must take a gamble. Because you conveyed the mantra to me...I was able to see hope. Thank you, Hong Fan.]

    "It is all my fault...I was wrong. Passing that mantra to Master recklessly without even fully recalling all my memories of it...Master. This servant, Hong Fan, beseeches you. Please do not entrust yourself to the Immortal Art. Why must Master risk your life on such an uncertain gamble!?"

    [...Because...]

    I smile faintly.

    [Life, after all...exists for my own sake. So if it''s to protect something precious to me, I can stake my life on it.]

    More than anything.

    Though I called it a gamble to Hong Fan...I know otherwise.

    As long as I don''t lose myself within this Immortal Art, I can aplish everything before the End.

    [...Therefore, do not worry. I will definitely return before the End. Thank you, Hong Fan. And thank you, everyone...]

    I bid farewell once more to Hong Fan and to everyone I hadn''t seen in eight thousand years, then close the eyes of my incarnation.

    Now, within the depths of that darkness.

    It''s time to follow the path prepared by the darkness.

    ''No...that''s not it.''

    It''s not the path prepared by the darkness.

    The pure white mountain of salt.

    And darkness.

    The twobined to form the Wheel.

    Therefore, this is...a path prepared by two beings.

    Though myrades and Hong Fan seem to be trying to use even the power of the Bright Cold Realm to influence my mind, waking after eight thousand years was only a brief reprieve achieved after reaching minorpletion...

    ...

    ...

    Now, he is both wheel and axle.

    He has stepped onto the path we have created.

    A precious opportunity crafted by the two Imperial Venerables, even at the cost of deceiving themselves.

    It is an arrangement set up solely so that the sessor can reject the temptations of the two Imperial Venerables and walk the correct path.

    This is not a prophecy.

    It is neither the authority of fate nor the authority of history.

    It is nothing more than an impossible miracle.

    Therefore, you, ck Snake (����).

    For this inheritance alone, no matter what you do, you will not be able to bestow any blessings.

    This time, the sessor will walk alone...

    Thus, within someone''s earnest desire, Seo Eun-hyun once again steps onto a certain path in a state of trance.

    And from this moment, Seo Eun-hyun''s time begins to flow differently.

    Ten thousandfold.

    Within the time of life that is perceived to be ten thousand times longer, Seo Eun-hyun creates the Heavenly Outer Diagram Great Star and the Heavenly Inner Diagram Great Star, reaching the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage.

    However, such things are not what matters.

    Using Kang Min-hee''s Sacred Vessel advancement ritual as a medium, [someone] deep within the darkness connected to her scatters Seo Eun-hyun''s mind.

    Had he sumbed to the temptation of darkness, he would have ended up in the same plight as Kang Min-hee, but Seo Eun-hyun does not yield to the temptation and steadily draws a circle.

    To fulfill a promise, [someone] beyond the darkness begins to reincarnate Seo Eun-hyun''s mind among the seven stars.

    Thus, Seo Eun-hyun''s mind starts to orbit around a fixed star, drawing a Sacred Disc (�}�P).

    And finally...

    The Eve of the End approaches.

    Trantor Notes: Sacred Disc as in Sacred Vessel (they are written the same).

 Chapter 493: Eve of the End (終末前夜) (4)

    Chapter 493: Eve of the End (�K

    ''I'' have be a very small being.

    No, saying ''be'' feels a bit strange.

    I have been small from the moment I was born.

    But something feels odd.

    It''s as if I used to be a big being.

    A being capable of destroying the entire world, of moving between stars, possessing authority even greater than those of gods...

    I don''t know why, but I feel like I was that kind of being.Perhaps it''s just a delusion.

    After all, I am merely a tiny microorganism.

    I live by photosynthesizing, absorbing surrounding materials for nutrients, and in this way, I live my whole life.

    Then, I die.

    ...

    I have be a microorganism.

    But this time, a slightlyrger microorganism than before.

    Now, I am able to prey on other microorganisms.

    Unlikest time, I live by devouring microorganisms.

    While doing so, I am eaten by a microorganismrger than myself and die.

    ...

    When Ie to my senses, I am once again a microorganism.

    But this time, I am not just a slightlyrger microorganism.

    I exist as multiple microorganisms ''simultaneously.''

    In other words, the microorganism at the eastern edge is me, and the microorganism at the western edge is also me.

    I have be multiple microorganisms and gather them together.

    As the collective consciousness of the microorganisms, I make them cooperate to find food.

    This time, I am neither eaten as before, nor do I live as briefly as before.

    But eventually, I also reach the end of my lifespan and die.

    ...

    Ie to my senses once again.

    In this world, there are many beings like my previous self, entities that have be the collective consciousness of microorganisms.

    And I, too, have be a part of one of those collective consciousnesses.

    These beings with collective consciousness survive by consuming countless microorganisms.

    Sometimes, there are even cases where one collective consciousness consumes another.

    In the past, I think I once called these collectives of microorganisms ''bugs.''

    ...But what is a bug?

    And what is a ''past''?

    I can''t quite remember.

    While I am lost in other thoughts, I am eaten and killed by another ''bug.''

    ...

    When Ie to my senses again, I perceive that I have grownrger.

    I have be arge bug.

    I realize that I am able to prey on other bugs.

    The moment I understand this, I keep moving to avoid being eaten by other bugs.

    Endlessly, I devour other bugs, flee, and struggle to survive.

    But then, I am crushed to death by a massive rock that falls from the sky.

    ...

    When Ie to my senses again, I am alive.

    In front of me is a stone, and underneath it lies a small bug, crushed to death.

    By the standards of the ''past'' era, it''s a stone smaller than a pinky finger, but to bugs, it''s arge rock.

    ''What exactly is this past era standard? And what kind of organ is a pinky finger?''

    I briefly drift into these other thoughts, but then I quickly stop myself.

    In the Great Nature, losing myself in such thoughts could lead to death or being eaten at any moment.

    I need to quickly prepare to survive.

    As I move my body, I perceive that my ''domain'' has expanded again.

    I have be ''bugs.''

    Just as I was once a collective consciousness of microorganisms, I have now be a collective consciousness of ''bugs.''

    I lead the bugs that have be a part of me and set out to survive.

    Though I end up dying again, death no longer fills me with dread.

    In the days of being a microorganism, I didn''t know this, but now I do.

    I am gradually growing.

    With each experience of death, I am gradually evolving.

    So death is not something to fear; rather, it is just another opportunity.

    Thus, there is no need to fear anything.

    ...

    ''I'' continue to growrger andrger.

    At first, a microorganism.

    Next, a bug.

    Then, a big bug that eats other bugs.

    After that, a small beast that preys on big bugs.

    Then, arge beast.

    An evenrger beast.

    A monster that devours beasts.

    ...

    Eventually, I be the collective consciousness of monsters.

    ...

    Huarururururuk!

    The entire world is aze.

    The ce where ''I'' live is right here.

    The ground is mostly clear and transparent.

    Of course, there are also many areas dyed in various colors.

    But I have to be careful, as sharp and jagged things stick out across the ground.

    If I''m not cautious, the body could be torn apart in an instant.

    But what I need to be even more cautious of is the ''mountain fire.''

    The high ces on the ground are called ''mountains,'' and at the summit of these mountains, mes sometimes erupt that are the same color as the ground, turning the surroundings into a sea of fire. ?

    When that fire touches my body, a pain as if my mind is being torn to shreds, no. Pain that is much more excruciating than that is felt.

    Of course, it doesn''t actually harm the physical body, so survival isn''t a problem.

    But if I remain in that fire, the pain grows so intense that I would rather die than live, so I must be cautious.

    If I''m not careful, merely touching that fire could be so painful that I mightmit suicide.

    If that fire is a threat to the ''mind,'' then there is something else that is a threat to ''life''.

    Kwarururururru.

    A ck stream flows before me.

    It is a ''river.''

    If any beinges into contact with that ck stream, they slowly die, regardless of the reason.

    Fortunately, there is no pain, but even so, it''s terribly frightening.

    The one small relief is that, over time, the ck energy dissipates from the water, and it bes just ''water.''

    The ''water'' created in this way is extremely precious.

    Because that ''water'' symbolizes life itself.

    Fortunately, in the distance, I can see ake where ''water'' has pooled.

    ''I'' lead the bodies towards theke, guiding them to drink from it.

    It is then.

    Kugugugugu!

    The sky turns bright red.

    Curious about what''s going on, I look up, only to see a ball of fire descending from the sky.

    And it''s not just one.

    Instinctively, I sense that I must not get hit by those fireballs and try to avoid them, but they crash into the distant mountain slope before I can even react.

    Kugwagwagwa!

    Along with that, the world trembles.

    A massive shockwave sweeps us all away, and every race, without exception, ispletely wiped out.

    ...

    Gradually, life begins to sprout on the ground.

    And as expected, ''I'' return as well.

    However, ''I'' sense something has changed.

    The bodies gradually stop listening to me.

    These bodies now possess something unlike before.

    "Uu! Uu! Uu!"

    "Uwoah! Uwoah!"

    They are beings with scales on their bodies, hair on their heads, and smooth faces.

    My bodies use their tails to bring ''fire'' and manipte it.

    At the same time, theybine ''river'' and ''fire'' to create unusual phenomena.

    They begin tobine the ck river and the colorless fire to refine the earth, creating something called ''tools''.

    Around this time, I realize why the bodies don''t listen to me.

    It is because they have developed something called ''ego.''

    Now, I can only guide their ''ego.'' I can no longer control them directly.

    However, after discovering their ego, I feel my boundaries expand, growing wider and broader.

    My mind melts into their ego, bing them themselves.

    I am both a mother and a father to someone, and a child and parent to another.

    I am their prey and their predator, their daily sustenance and their tool, all at once.

    As ''they'' gradually grow stronger in ego and reason, they use tools and begin to use ''writing.''

    For some reason, the writing is Hangul.

    ...

    What is Hangul again?

    I think I remembered it once, but it doesn''t seem very important.

    In any case, I evolve together with them, struggle alongside them, and at times, harmonize with them.

    As their ego develops and their intelligence arises, I gradually melt even deeply within them.

    To the point where I can no longer even remember my original self.

    ...

    My original self?

    Just what exactly is that supposed to be?

    It''s of no concern.

    It doesn''t seem important.

    What''s important is that they are me, and I am them.

    They are constantly filled with fear.

    It''s due to the primal terror of death.

    But I am not afraid.

    Because I know that death is merely a part of the process by which I am reborn.

    I whisper wisdom to them.

    Among them, the perceptive ones receive my wisdom and, at the same time, try to seek out me who gave them the wisdom.

    Of course, they can never find me.

    Because I am them.

    But when they fail to find me, they create a symbol to represent ''me'' and begin to worship it.

    Before I know it, ''I'' have be their God (��).

    Those who worship me as their god offer me their prayers and analyze my wisdom.

    For the sake of those who seek me, I whisper even more wisdom.

    Countless years pass.

    Having obtained my wisdom, they begin to start something.

    And then, some timeter.

    The most perceptive among them breathes out fire from their mouth.

    The others grow even more fearful and reverent of that being, growing a deeper worship for ''me.''

    The one who first breathed fire passes down the method to their kin.

    The kin record the method in writing and organize it, refine it, and practice it.

    Before long, they are able to wield increasingly greater amounts of fire.

    Among those who wield fire, the clever ones improve and evolve the technique, discovering ever more superior methods.

    Then, at a certain moment, they are struck by lightning falling from the sky.

    Kwarurururung!

    Those struck by lightning have an image of their younger forms etched within them, their appearance transforming into something never seen before.

    Their faces remain the same, but their bodies, once nothing but scales and tails, now grow arms and legs, and the scales and tails vanish.

    They are both amazed and frightened by this change, and soon they give a name to this form.

    They call it ''Transformation (����)''.

    Soon, those who achieve Transformation be leaders among them, ruling over the entire world.

    At this point, I confirm the true nature of this world.

    This world is round.

    And as it spins, it brings about day and night.

    Before I know it, my mind now pervades this entire world, and I feel my mind connecting with ''something.''

    It is yet another ''me.''

    Another being, just like myself.

    It turns out there are six other beings like myself, with minds epassing an entire world.

    I instinctively know that they and I are the same kind of existence.

    At the same time, I sense that when my mind expands and grows enough to fully connect with them, something monumental will ur.

    I want to know what that event might be.

    More years pass again.

    ''Them.''

    Those ''other selves of mine'' who call themselves the Candle Dragon Race (�T����) have now reached the highest pinnacle, even surpassing Transformation.

    They call this level the ''Earth Axis stage''.

    As the number of Candle Dragons cultivating the ''Earth Axis stage'' increases, my mental domain also growsrger andrger, until I am now nearly indistinguishable from the star itself.

    Then, at a certain moment.

    One of the Candle Dragons who reached the Earth Axis stage decides they can no longer cultivate on this star and rises into the sky.

    They soar into the sky, pierce through the domain of void, and advance to the world of attraction force calling for them.

    Yes, they have ascended.

    And it''s when the first ascender emerges from ''me.''

    ''...Ahhh...''

    I am finally able to understand who I am.

    Tststststststs!

    My mind that has been divided among seven stars finally reconnects.

    Simultaneously, the [Wheel] above me takes on aplete form.

    From the central axis of the wheel, eight spokes extend outward, connecting to the wheel''s rim.

    The Wheel is atstplete.

    Simultaneously, I finally recover the memories of ''me'' that I have forgotten.

    Kugugugugugu!

    The stars disy strange phenomena.

    As I reim my ego, the surfaces of the stars tremble as if writhing.

    Forgotten memories from ages past resurface.

    After creating the Heavenly Rain Great Star, I slowly cultivated my incarnation up to the Grand Perfection Integration stage before detonating it to create the Heavenly Clearing Great Star.

    It was easier than the first Esteemed One advancement ritual.

    After all, I was not detonating my entire being but rather only a clone.

    During the advancement of the Heavenly Clearing Great Star, I created a circle following the form of the wless Mantra.

    Simultaneously, this circle spun the neb, and with the rotational force, drew in the surrounding dust clouds.

    Through the attraction force of my main body, the Heavenly Clearing Great Star reached the same mass as the Heavenly Rain Great Star before it becameplete.

    Normally, it would have taken a considerable amount of time to gather the neb, but the wless Mantra minimized that duration.

    While reciting the wless Mantra, I continued to create the next stars.

    Heavenly Cloudiness Great Star.

    Heavenly Want of Connection Great Star.

    Heavenly Crossing Great Star.

    Ipleted the five stars symbolizing Rain, Clearing, Cloudiness, Want of Connection, and Crossing.

    At that moment, I briefly regained consciousness and told myrades that I would walk the ''path'' ahead.

    Afterwards, I returned to the state of trance and created the Heavenly Inner Diagram Great Star and the Heavenly Outer Diagram Great Star.

    The five stars orbited around the fixed star, finally aligning in a straight line.

    The five stars, having received the fixed star''s authority and in a state connected through star veins, formed the sixth star.

    Once the sixth star was created, the six stars orbited around the fixed star and revolved.

    This rotation drew in the surrounding neb, and by using that neb toplete the final star, I finally entered the Grand Perfection Star Shattering Stage with the seven stars symbolizing Rain, Clearing, Cloudiness, Want of Connection, Crossing, Inner Diagram, and Outer Diagram.

    Moreover, a Grand Perfection with all seven stars possessing the rings of Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation.

    After entering the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage...

    My consciousness shattered into fragments.

    ''So that''s how it was...''

    I recall when the ''first'' me remembered the ''past.''

    The version of me as a microorganism remembered the me of the Star Shattering stage.

    My memories continue to trace back further into the past.

    This time, it''s memories from the Integration stage.

    During the Integration stage, I remember adventuring with myrades and rising to Void Shattering.

    I even recall those 190,000 years spent drifting through the universe back then.

    My memories go even further back.

    To the Four-Axis, no. To the Earth Axis stage.

    To when the Great Mountain Supreme Deity crushed the Wuji Religious Order to death.

    To when I conducted Axis Foundation Practice in the Ancient Force Realm and the Nether Ghost Realm...

    Heavenly Being stage.

    The time when I split into Seo Li...

    When the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was destroyed by Heavenly Punishment.

    Nascent Soul stage, Core Formation stage, Qi Building stage, Qi Refining stage...

    My memories even reach back to those distant and nostalgic times.

    Five Energies Converging to the Origin, Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, Pinnacle, first-rate, second-rate, third-rate...

    And to that past when I waspletely ignorant, first falling onto Ascension Path.

    I realize that this phenomenon of tracing back my memories is not a simple recollection of the past.

    Just like when I advanced to the Nascent Soul stage, this is a part of the advancement ritual where I trace my entire life back.

    ''Ah...I see.''

    Following the orbit of the seven stars, my consciousness has transformed into an orbit around the fixed star in the shape of an outer rim of a disc (�P/vessel)

    My soul is reincarnating around the fixed star, drawing a circle.

    And with each rotation my consciousnesspletes within that circle, a memory from a certain realm or a certain stage of my life returns to me.

    As I revisit the stages of my life, I remember my life.

    The memories are as vivid and intricate as those in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''Now...should I reach the time before I came to Ascension Path...''

    As I look at my memories from the present all the way to the earliest moments in Ascension Path, I set my heart on tracing back to my days on Earth.

    Just then.

    ''...Huh.''

    I suddenly realize that there is a part of my life that [was not recorded in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections].

    That was...

    The 14th cycle.

    The time when I joined the Azure Heaven Creation Sect and met Esteemed One Swae Ryeong in the True Devil Realm.

    When I created the 25th move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, and glimpsed Kim Yeon''s consciousness, peering into [something] within her memory.

    That memory was definitely [the moment right before reaching Ascension Path].

    ''Ah...''

    Finally, my consciousness arrives at that point in the past as well.

    Just before reaching Ascension Path.

    ''That is...''

    Right after we were engulfed by andslide.

    I vaguely remember that time.

    Within the darkness of the buried soil.

    We, who were on the brink of death in that ce...

    Suddenly, as if we had been reborn, reached a new space.

    Emerging from the darkness into a ce of light, we all squinted our eyes and gazed directly at [It].

    There, we saw...

    The [ck Snake Biting Its Tail].

    The being that brought us to this ce is the [ck Snake Biting Its Tail]!!!

    : : ????????!

    With the piercing pain and pressure inflicted on my mind, I scream a wail that resonates throughout the entire universe.

    ''Don''t think. Don''t think...!''

    A pressure far more terrifying and horrifying than anytime I recalled or encountered a Governing Immortal seems to crush my mind.

    Until now, the only being that had subjected me to such overwhelming pressure was the [Oldest One], who pursued me during regression.

    Kiiiiiiiiiing��

    I quickly shift my mind elsewhere.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, who handed me the steering wheel just before thendslide.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, who made me work overtime the night before our workshop.

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon, who two days prior had called me out to the smoking area, blowing clouds of cigarette smoke in my face to relieve his own stress!

    Clinging to my anger towards Jeon Myeong-hoon like a lifeline, I swiftly pull myself away from thoughts of that terrifying being.

    ''Thank you, Jeon Myeong-hoon...! For giving me such a powerful emotion...!''

    I silently offer an incredulous thank you to Jeon Myeong-hoon, and I continue to review my entire life.

    Atst, the moment I was born from my mother and father.

    I arrive at the scene I saw during the Nascent Soul stage and quickly pull myself out of the recollection.

    And finally,

    ''Ah...''

    I momentarily step out of the orbit of the star system and rise up to the ce where the Wheel is turning.

    My orbit, which spans both the Wheel and the star system, merges.

    I feel my mind bing one with the Immortal Art.

    At that same time, the spinning of the orbit begins to elerate.

    I detach all the Candle Dragons who were born on the surface of thes and relocate them to a nearby star.

    I know that I could simply absorb those who were born from me, but I decide to grant them a new life and fate.

    Those who had boughtnd and buildings on my surface wail, but that is none of my concern.

    Then, at the moment when the spinning of the seven stars reaches its peak.

    Boo-woong!

    I gradually narrow the rotating orbit of the seven stars.

    The moment the stars reach the center of the Wheel��

    sh!

    The spinning stars explode all at once.

    I feel my mind growing hazy.

    Just like advancing to the Star Shattering stage, advancing to the Sacred Vessel stage boasts staggering difficulty.

    Even if a Grand Perfection Star Shattering Esteemed One prepares meticulously and chooses the auspicious timing, the sess rate for advancement might not even reach 10 percent.

    However,pared to advancing to the Star Shattering stage, it is noticeably easier.

    For Star Shattering advancement, one must destroy ''everything'' of oneself.

    In contrast, for Sacred Vessel advancement, onepresses the Sacred Vessel (Disc) and detonates it, but one''s Immortal Art remains intact afterward.

    ''The advancement to the Sacred Vessel stage...involves dividing oneself into countless fragments, merging oneself back together within an Immortal Art, and through that process, creating a rotating orbit through consciousness.''

    Then,pressing that orbit and detonating it is the essence of the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual.

    Kugugugugu!

    As cosmic space vibrates, an immense neb forms.

    During the Star Shattering stage advancement ritual, this neb ispressed to create a star.

    However, it''s different for the Sacred Vessel stage advancement ritual.

    Wo-woong!

    Centered around the Immortal Art I have created, the neb begins to gradually spin.

    Soon, dust clouds gather at the center of the neb, and the temperature at its core starts to rise.

    Paaatt!

    A Tribtion (��) begins to sweep over.

    ''...! Something is off.''

    Normally, the Heavenly Tribtion for the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual arrives from the Four Realms.

    Underworld, Interdimensional Void, Source River, and Eastern Heaven Flower Field.

    Heavenly Tribtion converges from these realms of four and forces the Sacred Vessel-bing Esteemed One to ''perceive'' all Four Realms. That is the purpose of the Sacred Vessel advancement tribtion.

    Just as the purpose of the Star Shattering Star Tribtion is to connect the star and the Esteemed One, the Sacred Vessel advancement tribtion aims to link ''existence'' and ''the state after death.''

    Kwarurung!

    From the Source River, star veins writhe, and a Heavenly Tribtion that erases spacetime itself pierces me.

    From the Underworld, a Heavenly Tribtionposed of the same ''death energy'' umted within my soul strikes me.

    From the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, a Heavenly Tribtion that instantly transforms my body to the fates of the Eastern Heaven Flower Field and scatters me to death prates me.

    Then, finally.

    From the Interdimensional Void, something terrifying and utterly unknowable stabs me.

    The one certainty is that if I lose my focus while enduring these Heavenly Tribtions, I will be immediately pulled into the corresponding realm and die.

    ''Something...is off.''

    As I withstand the Heavenly Tribtions, I am struck by an odd feeling.

    ''It''s too strong!''

    Dududududu!

    The number of Sacred Vessel stage Heavenly Tribtions thate from each world is four.

    That means I am supposed to endure a total of sixteen Heavenly Tribtions.

    However, even after finishing all sixteen rounds of Heavenly Tribtions, I break out into a cold sweat, feeling the unending onught of Heavenly Tribtions with power far beyond what I heard from Baek Woon,

    ''The Heavenly Tribtion has be weird!''

    Normally, one can tell how much Heavenly Tribtion remains by looking at the sky.

    How many Heavenly Tribtions passed and how many are left can all be seen from the celestial energy.

    But...

    ''The Heavenly Tribtion...has gone crazy!''

    No matter how much I try to read the celestial energy, I can only see a future where ''Heavenly Tribtion keeps striking continuously,'' with nothing else discernible.

    The Heavenly Tribtion that has always fallen in precise amounts up until now seems to have suddenly lost its mind.

    The standard of the Heavenly Tribtion has disappeared!!

    ''Just why...?''

    I grit my teeth inwardly as I continue enduring the blows of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The more the Heavenly Tribtion crashes down, the stronger the force pulling me towards each realm bes.

    The Underworld.

    The force pulling me from that deep, dark ce grows even stronger.

    ''Ah, no...! If I keep getting hit by the Heavenly Tribtions like this, I''ll really die!''

    The issue isn''t the power of the Heavenly Tribtion, but its nature.

    Its nature to drag me towards death is unendingly striking me!

    How many weeks have I endured, holding on against the Four Realms Tribtion like this?

    Pajijijijik!

    Finally, the Heavenly Tribtion subsides.

    ''Huuuuu...''

    Kugugugugu!

    As the neb spins. my consciousness settles at its center.

    An astrbe (�ǱP/??) of spinning neb, a holy Sacred Vessel/Disc (�}�P/??) of rotating reincarnation!

    If the Star Shattering stage is the realm where one bes a constetion,

    Then the Sacred Vessel stage is the realm where one bes a ''rotation.''

    At the center of this rotation is my soul, centered on Immortal Arts, while my true body has be a ''spinning neb.''

    As I continue my Sacred Vessel cultivation, the center of this spinning neb will gradually grow hotter and stronger, transforming into a fixed star that emits its own light.

    In the early stage, it is a spinning neb.

    In the mid stage, a fixed star.

    In thete stage, a red giant.

    In Grand Perfection, bing a white dwarf is the typical cultivation path of the Sacred Vessel stage.

    [Huuuu...]

    I open my eyes.

    From the Sacred Vessel stage onwards, one''s very heart essence bes a world.

    The Colorless Sword Mountain Treading Sea Great Star Enclosure has now be a world within my mind, and from now on, as long as I spend time within this world, I can extract anything from it into reality, creating sustaining existences in the world.

    At the same time, I recall the time I have spent on this evolution.

    In terms of real time, it was a brief period, not even fully spanning 2,000 years.

    Yet, during that time, my mind had shattered into at least ten thousand pieces, slowly merging back together.

    Each of those fragments lived as microorganisms, that''s difficult to say if they even have souls, on the surfaceyers of my Origin Stars and underwent countless lives.

    Therefore, although it was an incredibly short period of time in reality, my ''subjective experience'' as I underwent the cycle of reincarnation and created the Candle Dragon Race amounts to around twenty million years.

    Wo-woong!

    As I focus my consciousness, the ring of the neb, the Sacred Vesselpresses.

    I create an incarnation and ce the Sacred Vessel within it, then half-open my eyes.

    [It was long...]

    It was a long, and even longer time.

    The miracle achieved by learning both the wless Mantra and the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra simultaneously.

    Instead of the usual cultivation method of splitting one''s mind and unifying it under an Immortal Art,

    The masters of the two Immortal Arts allowed me to rise to the Sacred Vessel stage by splitting my mind and living countless lives as microorganisms to evolve a species.

    [It was you two.]

    In the depths of darkness, faintly pulling at me from there, the [Oldest One].

    And a mountain built up with pure white salt.

    The two visions pass fleetingly before my eyes.

    [I don''t know what it is you want from me. However, I will walk my own path.]

    I quietly express my resolve to the void.

    No responsees.

    But that alone is enough.

    Two hundred thousand years.

    In subjective time, after 20,190,000 years, I have finally reached the Sacred Vessel stage.

    [Now then...]

    It''s time to prepare for the End.<hr>

    Inside the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    In the bedchamber of Golden Shaking Bird and Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    There, Golden Shaking Bird clutches her head, trembling uncontrobly in a corner of the bedchamber as if she has lost her mind.

    [Nonononononononononopleasepleasepleasepleaseplease... Someone,pleasetellmeit''sadreampleasepleaseplease...]

    Pajik, Pajijijik!

    Red lightning crackles over Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body, which is covered in countless small footprints with his upper garment removed.

    Golden Shaking Bird trembles, trying to pull open the bedroom door as if desperate to escape, but the red lightning repels her hand.

    [Th-Th-Th...]

    She looks back at Jeon Myeong-hoon with a face twisted in terror, trembling like mad.

    [They are resurrecting...inside his body...! Ah, no. I need to get out. I need to get out. I need to get out...!!!]

    But she cannot leave.

    Unable to leave and unable to approach Jeon Myeong-hoon, Golden Shaking Bird can only tremble in horror.<hr>

    Bright Cold Realm, Heavenly Lotus Mountain.

    At its center, Baek Woon smiles faintly while looking off into the distance.

    [...He''s done it. That monstrous child. But this...]

    As she nces down at the ck paper in her hand, her faintly smiling face turns grave.

    [...This is serious.]<hr>

    Ancient Force Realm, Sea King Hall.

    Nether Ghost Realm, ck Ghost Pce.

    Purple Gold Realm, Ban Ta Castle.

    True Devil Realm, Blood Sacrifice Altar.

    The Sacred Masters there.

    And Blood Yin''s clones all stare at the ck paper in their hands with solemn expressions.

    Momentster,

    Hae Lin of the Sea King Hall in the Ancient Force Realm wears a grave expression.

    Pasasak!

    The ck paper held in his hand.

    The ck Ancient Paper crumbles to dust.

    He lets out a low groan and clutches his face.

    [Ahh...! Has the tyrannical Devil God devoured Them as well...!? Next, it will be the turn of the [Hungry One]. Is Mount Sumeru''s fall inevitable...? What are the Heavenly Venerables doing? Where has the so-called Heavenly Craftsman vanished to, and just what is the Snake doing now? Are the Radiance Eight Immortals only good for putting on airs and unable to do anything in the face of that Devil God!? Ahhh, the world will be overturned.]

    Hae Lin sighs deeply, tears of anguish streaming from his eyes.<hr>

    After devouring the Elephant Nose Heavenly Domain and the Owner of Names,

    Next came the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain and the Earth Boundary Heavenly Domain.

    The Great Mountain Supreme Deity, who has devoured a total of two Supreme Deities and four Heavenly Domains, now sends Their will towards the Good Sight Heavenly Domain.

    : : C O M E F O R T H V O I D : :

    Raising both hands, They speak.

    : : I F Y O U D O N O T R E V E A L Y O U R H E A D I S H A L L D E V O U R Y O U W H O L E : :

    But no responsees from within.

    With a faintly simmering anger, the Great Mountain Supreme Deity slowly brings Their hands together.

    The Good Sight Heavenly Domain begins to crumple.

    : : D I S G U S T I N G S L A V E C O N T I N U E T O F A I L A N D R E P E A T E D L Y F A C E D E A T H : :

    Dududududu!

    Thus, after crushing and swallowing the Good Sight Heavenly Domain, the Great Mountain Supreme Deity, now having devoured five Heavenly Domains, heads toward the Twin Holding Heavenly Domain while muttering quietly.

    : : W H I L E Y O U L I E D O W N T H I S S E A T S H A L L F E A S T O N H U N G E R L A Y D O W N A C A R P E T W I T H T H E S N A K E '' S B L O O D A N D R E A C H T H E A U D I E N C E C H A M B E R D O N O T R E G R E T : :

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 494: Eve of the End (終末前夜) (5)

    Ziiiing!

    I extend my consciousness domain and lower my gaze.

    My consciousness domain has expanded to an immense size.

    ''This entire star system...feels as though it fits in the palm of my hand.''

    Everything within a radius of 0.6 light-years enters my mind.

    Within this range, I am omniscient.

    ''Though I only did the advancement ritual using the Heaven Tribe Method and haven''t yet achieved Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, at this level, I probably wouldn''t easily lose to anyone.''

    Wo-woong!

    Behind me, instead of the Three Great Ultimates, a Wheel emerges.It is a wheel with eight spokes.

    I can sense it.

    The cultivation of the Sacred Vessel stage will require me to fully materialize these eight spokes.

    The cultivation of the eight types of fates that Baek Woon spoke of.

    That is the cultivation of the Sacred Vessel stage, and it seems this goal is represented by these spokes.

    ''I should ask other Sacred Vessels for more details.''

    With that thought, I look downward.

    I can see the people of Mengyun Star all looking shocked.

    After all, with the disappearance of seven stars, it''s only natural for them to be rmed.

    However, among all the confusion, the most startled must surely be...

    ''The Candle Dragon Race.''

    The Candle Dragon Race have all been relocated to Mengyun Star.

    Although there are minor differences among the Candle Dragon Race who had lived on the seven stars, they all ultimately originate from me, so the differences aren''t significant. ?

    The race that had evolved while living in the hell that was my world, that is the Candle Dragon Race.

    Although they initially express some dissatisfaction about the slightly lower levels of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, they quickly settle into Mengyun Star''s heaven-like environment, each finding a spot to lie down in contentment.

    ''But this is strange.''

    I feel a hint of puzzlement as I observe the Candle Dragon Race.

    ''Is it normal for apletely unheard-of race to emerge during the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual?''

    I decide to ask someone more knowledgeable about this phenomenonter. For now, I store a sample of the Candle Dragon Race''s bloodline genes in my world and move on to find someone else.

    It is Kang Min-hee.

    Finding her is easy.

    She is still floating upside down alongside Seo Ran, absorbing her scattered fragments.

    ''It seems she''s almostpleted her advancement as well.''

    But perhaps due to her connection to the Underworld through the wless Mantra...

    The more Kang Min-hee finds her essence, the more she seems to lose her former self.

    Once bright and cheerful, the more she absorbs the fragments, the more she seems to lose her human appearance. She is changing to resemble the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother and is visibly losing her rationality.

    Seo Ran, who once protected Kang Min-hee, is now being dragged around by her.

    I frown slightly as I nce at Seo Ran.

    [...Now that I think about it...]

    Two thousand years ago.

    I had briefly opened my eyes.

    At that time, when I swept through Kang Min-hee''s surroundings with my consciousness domain, I had seen her apanied by Blood Yin, Seo Hweol, and Seo Ran.

    Back then, I was too out of my mind to give it much thought, but in retrospect, it was absurd.

    ''I can overlook Blood Yin, but...Seo Hweol, that bastard...''

    I have no idea when he managed to blend in with Kang Min-hee.

    Snap!

    I snap my fingers and Seo Ran appears before me in an instant.

    Kang Min-hee looks startled below, but this isn''t the time to pay attention to that.

    [Ah! S-Senior?]

    [Stay still for a moment.]

    I ce a hand on Seo Ran''s shoulder with my eyes gleaming.

    Wo-woong!

    The Wheel rises behind me.

    I incorporate Seo Ran''s consciousness domain into the rotation of my consciousness.

    [Senior! Ugh! My consciousness feels like it''s about to scatter!]

    [Don''t worry. I''m just pulling out something vile.]

    After some time.

    From within Seo Ran''s consciousness, dark and dirty things begin pouring out like a swarm of bugs.

    [Come out at once, snake-scorpion bastard!]

    Finally, all the ck things within Seo Ran''s consciousness burst forth.

    Wududuk!

    I clench my hand and attraction force condenses, causing all the ck things that came from Seo Ran to explode except one.

    Everything my gaze touches burns away, leaving no trace behind.

    Squirm, squirm...

    After some time.

    The final ck fragment writhes, taking on a human shape.

    I hastily transfer Seo Ran into my world and re at the bastard.

    [What do you think you''re doing, Seo Hweol?]

    [Nothing much. Just struggling, that''s all.]

    [...You...]

    I re at Seo Hweol.

    His entire body, for who knows what reason, has taken on a faint reddish huepared to when he absorbed Hyeon Eum.

    Unlike Hyeon Eum, who had been covered entirely in a ck robe, Seo Hweol is now cloaked in a dark red robe.

    [I devoured Blood Yin''s clone. It was fortunate. If Blood Yin hadn''t been busy subjugating Ja Eum, I wouldn''t have gotten the chance. Now, I''ve crawled right up to Blood Yin''s doorstep. I should thank Daoist Seo.]

    [...There''s no way you''ve only done such things to Blood Yin. Since you''ve meddled in Kang Min-hee''s advancement ritual, didn''t you do something to her as well!?]

    [My apologies, but I''m not bold enough to attempt such things to the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother. Who knows what might happen if I were to again peek [beyond] within her? Hoho...]

    I re at him as I speak.

    [What are you nning to do with Seo Ran?]

    [...Ten thousand years have passed. That much time is more than enough to extend my dominion across the corners of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. In truth, the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain has been practically vacant thanks to Golden Divine''s Lightning Sacred Sea sealing it off. It''s no different from an empty house.]

    [Don''t dodge the question!]

    [In any case, what I want to say is...I''ve nearly gainedplete control of the Lightning Sacred Sea. I''ve reached the point where I could create opportunities at will for yourrade, Jeon Myeong-hoon, to leave. And...with that level of control over the Lightning Sacred Sea, I can aplish other things as well. For example, I could prevent True Immortals from other Heavenly Domains from interfering here at greater degree or...]

    [You...!]

    Huarurururuk!

    ck mes spill from my entire body as I approach him.

    [Do you want to taste real fire? Is that why you''re changing the topic with me in front of you?]

    [In short, the one who has been preventing Daoist Seo from being abducted during his advancement all this time was none other than me. If you wish, I could slightly release the Lightning Sacred Sea''s sealing authority.]

    It is then.

    Chwaaaak!

    A terrifying light bursts from my left shoulder, beginning to pull me.

    ''Th-This, what in the world...?''

    A distant ce.

    Beyond the Heavenly Domain!

    From there, I see eight colossal giants of light.

    Among them, the illusion of the fifth seat beckoning me flickers before my eyes.

    ''I-I''m being dragged in!''

    : : So you have finally risen. Come here. You are to be the Immortal Treasure of this Immortal... : :

    From the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain, [that being] is calling for me!

    I''m horrified, knowing that if I lose my focus, I''ll be dragged away entirely.

    It''s at that moment.

    Snap!

    When Seo Hweol snaps his fingers, I freeze in ce on the spot.

    [...Ha. So you were blocking this?]

    [One could say so. There''s no need for concern. As long as I''m in control of the Lightning Sacred Sea, Daoist Seo won''t have to worry about being dragged off immediately. Of course...]

    He points upward with his finger.

    [It would be wise to avoid entering the Bright Cold Realm. If you were to go there, even with my block in ce, you''d be pulled straight into the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain.]

    [What?]

    [Think about the name of the Bright Cold Realm.]

    [...]

    It was once the world of ''Vast Cold (�V��),'' but now it is the world of ''Bright Cold (�⺮; lit. light + cold).''

    It is the world of light.

    ''Baek Woon is already a universally acknowledged Saint of Light. It wouldn''t be surprising if I were dragged away through Baek Woon.''

    [...Fine. I''ll dy questioning you until a littleter.]

    In any case, avoiding the End is the priority for now.

    I''ll rescue Jeon Myeong-hoon, enter Yang Su-jin''s treasure vault, and retrieve the symbols of the Middle Realm.

    After returning the symbols, I''ll head to the Purple Gold Realm, where they desperately seek a sessor. If I go there, they would certainly ept me.

    [For now, we will depart for the Lightning Sacred Sea with myrades! Tell me where they are.]

    [Hoho. If Daoist Seo is searching for hisrades...they are all currently with the refuge space.]

    [Refuge space?]

    [That''s right. It is a refuge space centered around Sacred Master Baek Woon. Fortunately, Daoist Seo''srades who hail from his homnd have all reached the Star Shattering stage or its equivalent, allowing them to enter the space alongside Sacred Master Baek Woon to escape the End.]

    [...You''re saying I can''t call for them right now?]

    [It''s entirely possible. However, the refuge space operates on the principle that each individual within anchors themselves to the formation as its axis, creating their own domain within the space. If they were to leave now, it would likely be difficult for them to reenter once the End begins.]

    [...]

    I deliberate for a long time.

    The fact that all myrades from my homnd have reached the Star Shattering stage likely means that Kim Yeon has also reached a simr level, or a realmparable to it.

    There''s no need to worry about myrades.

    [...Then, does that mean only you and I will go?]

    [One could say so.]

    Seo Hweol shrugs his shoulders as if it doesn''t matter.

    [Please do not worry about me. My wife is safely within that space as well. In case of an emergency, she will survive and scatter me in the new world.]

    [...You gue-like bastard.]

    [Hoho, thank you for thepliment. And there''s no need to worry about the Ghost Mother down below either.]

    [I already know that.]

    Even if the End urs, Kang Min-hee will be protected by the Underworld faction.

    I can feel that as she advances to the Sacred Vessel stage, she is transforming to be the [vessel] of some existence.

    She is likely bing the vessel for one of the exalted Reapers of the Underworld.

    ''In that sense, there''s no need to worry about Kang Min-hee''s life for now.''

    The Reapers of the Underworld will protect her.

    [Because of that, Daoist Seo doesn''t need to worry about anything. Daoist Seo just needs toe with me, rescue Jeon Myeong-hoon from the Lightning Sacred Sea, and enter the 108th floor of the Lightning Sacred Sea.]

    [...Understood.]

    I try to look for Hong Fan but realize he isn''t here, so I nod in acknowledgment.

    Hong Fan is likely also preparing his own domain within Sacred Master Baek Woon''s refuge space.

    I head toward the Path of Stars and close my eyes, envisioning the jade que that serves as the key to the Path of Stars.

    The Esteemed Ones of ten thousand years ago were helpless without the key to the Path of Stars, but I don''t face such limitations.

    Paaatt!

    The jade que from that time manifests above my hand.

    My heart essence has now be aplete world, and I am able to bring anything from within that world into reality.

    Heart essence is ultimately my heart.

    It can be transformed in ordance with my thoughts and the will I express.

    Therefore, if I imagine the jade que, I can manifest it whenever I want.

    [Open, Path of Stars.]

    Wo-woong!

    I step on the Path of Stars in the direction of the Peaceful Cloud Realm, heading towards the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    I will rescue Jeon Myeong-hoon and survive from within the End.

    And I willpletely free Kang Min-hee from the Underworld''s attraction force.

    I will, without fail...!<hr>

    How long have I been traveling the Path of Stars with Seo Hweol?

    At some point along the way, I pause atop a.

    [Wait. I have some matters on this.]

    [Then please, attend to it. I''ll be waiting here.]

    With those words, he disperses into the darkness and hides.

    I turn my gaze to the ground below and speak.

    [It''s been a while, Senior Jinlu. Have you been well all this time?]

    The one I havee to meet is Jinlu Gok, the Human Race Entering Nirvana Quasi-Immortal.

    [I havee because I have something I wish to ask you.]

    But no answeres.

    I click my tongue and reveal the Wheel behind my back.

    [Please lend me your ear for a moment. And please stop pretending to sleep.]

    Dududududu...!

    As I begin to draw out my power, I can feel the entire star trembling.

    Perhaps the voice of a Sacred Vessel can''t be ignored, as I can feel Jinlu Gok making his presence known in irritation.

    [...Damn it. Why are you bothering this Immortal so much?]

    [Junior Seo Eun-hyun hase with a question. As a senior of the same Human Race, I ask for your guidance.]

    [The End is not far off, and yet you''re truly making this bothersome! If you''re looking for a way to avoid the End, I have nothing to say other than to head to the Middle Realm and join the formation led by Baek Woon. Well...not that it would matter if that [Arrogant God] crawls over to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain to bring about the true End. There''s no answer to that.]

    Jinlu Gok speaks in an annoyed tone, facing me in just his state without even forming an incarnation.

    However, I shake my head.

    [That''s not it. Senior, do you perhaps...know anything in detail about the advancement ritual for the Sacred Vessel stage?]

    I havee to Jinlu Gok regarding my curiosity about both my situation and the situation of the Candle Dragon Race.

    If it''s Jinlu Gok who held a position simr to being a disciple of Lofty Dragon, I thought he might know.

    After a moment of contemtion, Jinlu Gok opens his mouth.

    [Creating a species while advancing to the Sacred Vessel stage is rare, but not unheard of. Back when this Immortal served as the high priest of Lofty Dragon, I once saw such a method described in an ancient tome they gave me.]

    [Ah...! Is that so?]

    His exnation continues.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    But the more I listen to his words, the more I can''t help but let out low sighs.

    [...In this way, those who asionally advance to the Sacred Vessel stage by creating a species end up creating a race that they themselves belong to.]

    [...Is it truly impossible to create a race that has no rtion to oneself?]

    [From what I know, that''s impossible. In the case of the Human Race...depending on the cultivation method, there can be variations ''racially''. For instance, a Yellow Human Race cultivator advancing to the Sacred Vessel stage might create a White Human Race or ck Human Race. However, I''ve never read in any ancient tome about something like a ''Candle Dragon'' emerging from the body of a Human Race cultivator.]

    [...]

    ''Why on earth did they emerge in the first ce?''

    At the time of my advancement to the Sacred Vessel stage, my reasoning had been clouded, so I hadn''t noticed anything strange at the time. But now that I think about it, it''s incredibly bizarre.

    [To begin with, are you even human?]

    [Pardon?]

    [For an ordinary human, even if they advanced in such a manner, a human should have emerged as an intelligent entity. But that''s not the case for you. Something entirely different emerged. This means that some ''strange'' information is embedded in the blueprint of your life. Generally, creating a race this way is influenced by your life''s original blueprint. Do you, by any chance, originally possess some kind of Immortal Beast True Blood or anything like that?]

    After hesitating for a moment, I raise my hand in front of him.

    Chiiiiiii��

    A faint, hazy mist flickers over my hand.

    [This is the only Immortal Beast True Blood I possess. Moreover, this is not even a true bloodline but ''Immortal Beast talent'' or ''seed'' that one obtains by living more than ten times the lifespan of their race.]

    [Hmm...]

    Paatt!

    When I manifest the seed of the Immortal Beast True Blood I''ve awakened and let it float above my hand, he, who up until now has only shown me an attitude of being bothered, immediately forms an incarnation and begins inspecting the seed.

    [...It''s true that the seed of an Immortal Beast is something inevitably acquired by those at the Four-Axis stage and above, but yours is a little unusual.]

    [In what way is it unusual?]

    [...It''s too much!]

    [Pardon?]

    [How old are you, exactly?]

    [...Roughly...hmm...about 10,800 years old.]

    Jinlu Gok looks at me with a dumbfounded expression before clicking his tongue.

    [A 10,800-year-old Sacred Vessel...what a monstrous brat. Are you the reincarnation of Yang Su-jin? In any case, here''s what''s strange about your bloodline. Clearly, you are only 10,800 years old, but the depth of history umted in this energy is...hundreds of thousands��no, millions, tens of millions of years! Does that even make sense?]

    I clear my throat and inform him that I cultivated using a certain Immortal Art that created a perceived sense of time equivalent to twenty million years.

    Upon hearing this, Jinlu Gok strokes his chin thoughtfully, then shakes his head.

    [If you used an Immortal Art that prolongs perceived time...then I suppose this amount of time is understandable. But even so, it''s still strange. Are you really human? If you used an Immortal Art that extends perceived time, then what emerged should still be human. So why in the world would something like that Candle Dragon Race emerge...?]

    With an expression that says he can''t understand it at all, he prods at the energy of the Immortal Beast True Blood.

    As he continues to observe the energy, his eyes suddenly light up as though he''s discovered something.

    [This...I see. There''s something abnormal.]

    [What do you mean by abnormal?]

    [A transformation has urred.]

    [A transformation? What kind of transformation?]

    His eyes gleam as he carefully examines the energy of the Immortal Beast True Blood.

    [Nearly...900 times...no. About a thousand transformations have been made to your true blood. I don''t know what happened, but your true blood bears traces of cycles of time, life, and death being imposed upon it. About a thousand times...As a result, it seems your true blood has transformed from being human to something as far removed as the Candle Dragon Race.]

    [...]

    [Does anythinge to mind?]

    I let out a low groan.

    Immortal Beast True Blood is a type of ''information'' in the form of blood.

    It is something that infuses the history of the subject into Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, granting power.

    My Immortal Beast True Blood has undergone at least 998 mutations due to regression, and as a result, it seems I have transformed from the Human Race into the Candle Dragon Race bloodline.

    [...I do have some guesses, but...I will study it more thoroughlyter. That is, if I survive the End.]

    [Do as you please. Then, there''s nothing else you need to ask, right?]

    [No. Thank��]

    [Then get lost! There are too many beings entangled with you, so I have no desire to face you!]

    Paatt!

    Before I realize it, I find myself transported to the next under Jinlu Gok''s yell.

    It seems Jinlu Gok forcibly activated the Path of Stars to send me away.

    I smirk and quickly proceed along the Path of Stars, heading toward the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    ''Later, if the opportunity arises, I''ll need to study the bloodline factors of the Candle Dragon Race stored in my world.''

    It''s clear that the Candle Dragon Race is undoubtedly connected to my regressions.<hr>

    Kwarururung!

    As I arrive at the Lightning Sacred Sea, I slightly furrow my brows.

    ''What in the world...?''

    The Lightning Sacred Sea, until recently, had just been a ring finger-shaped dimension enveloped in a dimensional barrier.

    But now, true to its name, the entire ring finger-shaped dimension is aze with lightning fire.

    Kwa-jijijijijik!

    Multi-coloured and multi-shaped lightning rages like crazy, burning across every corner of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    [...Seo Hweol. Do you know why the Lightning Sacred Sea is in this state?]

    Sururuk��

    Emerging from the darkness, Seo Hweol, cloaked in a dark-red robe, shakes his head with a puzzled expression.

    [That, I''m not sure about either. My guess is that Golden Shaking Bird is doing something through the one called Jeon Myeong-hoon.]

    [Is it some kind of ritual through the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body?]

    [Given the situation, it seems best for Daoist Seo to enter alone. Please leave Seo Ran to me. I''ll take good care of him while Daoist Seo is gone.]

    [Don''t spout nonsense. Either way, if I fail this time, Seo Ran will die because the End wille. If I don''t fail, Seo Ran staying with me is...better than leaving him with you.]

    [Hoho...how dependable.]

    ''As expected, it''s better for Seo Ran to be with me.''

    If I were to interpret Seo Hweolnguage, it would mean that keeping Seo Ran with me is more of a loss to him.

    ''After rescuing Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kang Min-hee, I''ll have to find out why he''s so obsessed with Seo Ran.''

    [Now then, we shall enter the Lightning Sacred Sea. Use all your power to create an opening.]

    [Understood. Then, I wish for a safe return...]

    Leaving Seo Hweol behind, I enter the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Inside, I witness an uncanny sight.

    ''That''s...!''

    A sudden chill runs through my entire body, and I instinctively try to leave the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Kwarururng!

    But for some reason, red lightning erupts and seals off the exit to the outside.

    ''Seo Hweol...did you scheme something again...?!''

    Biting my lips tightly, I re at the upper levels of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    ''It doesn''t matter. No matter what schemes you''veid, I have every confidence I can break through! As long as I reach the 100th floor, I can leave again. Let''s clear the way to the 100th floor quickly!''

    On the first floor of the Tower of Trials.

    I turn my gaze to the hundreds of millions of Qi Gathering stage Thunder Beasts.

    The Thunder Beasts are all kneeling, hands sped together and assumed in a posture as if they are praying to someone.

    The sight inexplicably reminds me of a past nightmare, but I shake my head.

    ''Seo Hweol must be controlling the Thunder Beasts through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.''

    There''s no way the Thunder Beasts of Yang Su-jin, the enemy of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment, would suddenly be praying to the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    It must be because they have been infected by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens as per Seo Hweol''s n.

    ''Whatever schemes you''re plotting, they won''t work, Seo Hweol!''

    Remaining as wary of Seo Hweol as possible, I move upward to rescue Jeon Myeong-hoon.<hr>

    Watching Seo Eun-hyun enter the Lightning Sacred Sea, Seo Hweol chuckles softly.

    [...As you interpret my words in reverse, for today, I''ve spoken inly. Truly...for you to help me this much, I find you utterly dependable, Daoist Seo...]

    Gazing at the Lightning Sacred Sea for a moment, Seo Hweol briefly erases the smile from his lips.

    With a now expressionless face, he extends his hand towards it.

    As if there''s something he longs for in front of him...

    [...It''s been long.]

    With a face stripped of all emotion, he utters a faint exmation and opens his mouth.

    [Long, and even longer...The moment Seo Ran crosses the 107th floor...I will, atst...awaken from this dream.]

    Woo-woong!

    Seo Hweol turns his back to the Lightning Sacred Sea and gazes at the entire universe.

    Though his vision is gone, he senses the entire cosmos by borrowing the senses of Oh Hye-seo. With both hands outstretched, he speaks.

    [Now...]

    The entire universe begins to change.

    The stars in the sky tremble, and the attraction force grows stronger.

    As the attraction force reaches its peak, the universe begins to contract.

    The world is soon filled with light and heat as everything startspressing into a single point.

    [The End begins.]

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly once more.

    Wearing a mask-like smile he begins to disperse.

    Simultaneously, all the stars and nebe of the universe begin resonating with him.

    The End has begun.

    And as Seo Eun-hyun begins climbing the Lightning Sacred Sea to rescue Jeon Myeong-hoon and search for the symbols of the Middle Realms,

    Within Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body, the Heavenly Tribtions he has consumed thus far are raging, as if preparing to meet their true master.

    As chaos begins to break out across all the Middle Realms,

    Hong Fan, who had been staying in Baek Woon''s refuge space along with Seo Eun-hyun''srades, abandons the ce and heads towards somewhere beyond the Middle Realm.

    In the Bright Cold Realm, all the inhabitants collectively fall into madness.

    In the Purple Gold Realm, a rebellion erupts outside Ban Ta Castle.

    In the Ancient Force Realm, the Demon Race each begin preparing for their final moments.

    In the Nether Ghost Realm, the ck Ghost Valley sets sail their hidden 5,000 Nether Crossing Ships, readying to retrieve the souls of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    And...

    At the outskirts of the True Devil Realm, Star Seeking Esteemed One Yu On, who had received a request from Seo Eun-hun, wears a mask-like smile and raises something in both hands.

    It is Su In and Hong Yeon��the heads of the children Seo Eun-hyun had asked her to protect.

    The Sea Dragon King and the Sacred Master of the True Devil Realm, Ja Eum, now stripped of ego by Blood Yin, smiles.

    The ck Dragon King and an entity of one of the concepts of a constetion within the Astral Realm, Hyeon Eum''s incarnation, smiles.

    The Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm all wear identical smiles with their hands sped behind their backs as they look up at the sky of the Blood Yin Realm.

    Across the entirety of the Astral Realm, all living beings simultaneously sp their hands behind their backs and begin smiling in the same direction.

    The direction they are looking toward is none other than where the Blood Yin Realm lies.

    With the advent of the End, Seo Hweol''s great n, the culmination of his life''s dedication, begins.

 Chapter 495: Seo Hweols Main Body (1)

    Chapter 495: Seo Hweol''s Main Body (1)

    Boom!

    I look at the Thunder Beasts that handed over the key to the next floor and showed absolutely no reaction to me as they were ughtered.

    ''...Ominous.''

    It hasn''t just been one or two times when things have been ominous when I''m with Seo Hweol, but this time, the level of ominousness is on another level.

    If Seo Hweol''s schemes feel like a suffocating grip tightening around my throat, this ominousness is akin to being thrown to the bottom of the deep sea with nothing but my bare body, watching the oxygen in the tank diminish in real-time, while some colossal entity slithers towards me through the dark abyss.

    ''More than anything...no matter how extraordinary Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens might be, this is already the 80th floor of the Tower of Trials...and yet, there''s no response from Golden Shaking Bird?''

    It''s just when I''m thinking this."...!"

    Chills!

    As soon as I step into the 81st floor, I feel chills spreading across my entire body.

    Pajik, Pajijijik.

    The lightning of Heaven and Earth trembles, and an ominous feeling shes through my brain.

    At the same time, I suddenly feel an uncontroble desire to create banners (�) and admire them. A primal urge towards banners surges maddingly within me.

    ''Suddenly, banners seem so lovely... This is...''

    Crunch...

    Lightning, banners, and a primal urge for banners.

    There is only one entity associated with those terms.

    Heavenly Lightning Banner, Zhengli!

    The moment I think of her, I feel an insane urge to shout ''Zhengli'', and I mp my hand over my mouth.

    ''Did Zhengli who descended upon the Lightning Sacred Seast time do something!? Damn it...I absolutely must not call that name!''

    Suddenly, an image shes through my mind of the Thunder Beasts who were just moments ago quietly in a posture of prayer, offering devotions toward something.

    ''It wasn''t because they were controlled by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens... Could it be...?''

    Recalling the nightmare of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I decide to rise even faster to the higher floors.

    Regardless of this or that, what I must do remains the same.

    Instantly rising to the 98th floor while shattering through the Thunder Beasts, I, stepping on to the 99th floor,

    Arrive at the ce where the Thunder Bee Queen should be and look around.

    In the far distance, I see a-sized tree with a hive hanging from its branches.

    I quickly head inside the hive, and as soon as I enter, I see Thunder Bees in the same prayer posture as the other Thunder Beasts.

    I head towards the center of the hive.

    The ce where the Entering Nirvana Stage Thunder Bee Queen resides.

    And immediately, I confirm her condition.

    Pajijk, pajijijijik...

    Her pupils are devoid of light and she endlessly mumbles prayers towards some direction.

    With each and every line of her sphemous ritual prayer, the surrounding space ripples.

    ''This is...!''

    I realize the nature of the prayer that this Entering Nirvana stage Thunder Beast is endlessly reciting while half-bewitched.

    It is a ritual prayer of Returning (�w��).

    Murmurmurmurmurmurmurmurmurmur...

    We return to thee...

    We return to thee...

    We return to thee...

    A prayer-like sound, akin to the cacophony of countless roaring voices, is flowing from her mouth!

    Crunch!

    I immediately paralyze the part of my soul responsible for hearing.

    If I keep listening, I too will be eroded, transformed into a Lightning Sacred Body and forced to suffer a curse that follows me through regression like before. ??

    "...Seo Hweol..."

    I grind my teeth and realize where that bastard has led me.

    ''I don''t know when, but at some point, Lightning Sacred Sea started being eroded by the Owner of Heavenly Punishment...''

    And Seo Hweol must have known about this and still sent me here!

    ''As expected, I can''t trust that snake-scorpion bastard!''

    Grinding my teeth, I briefly contemte.

    Then, Ie to a conclusion.

    ''For now, I''ll still continue rescuing Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    Regardless, the End ising soon.

    I have to try something before that happens.

    Moreover, the fact that Golden Shaking Bird kidnapped Jeon Myeong-hoon and showed no concern for the End might mean it''s possible to avoid it in the Lightning Sacred Sea!

    Therefore, preparing to flee from here recklessly would only be a poor move.

    ''Retreating now would be the worst decision. I need to push through and find Jeon Myeong-hoon! Even...in the worst-case scenario, I can always call upon the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord!''

    Resolving myself firmly, I reach out towards the Thunder Bee Queen.

    Piercing into the area where her heart should be, I pull out the key to the 100th floor from within her body.

    Pasasasasa!

    In an instant, the door to the 100th floor opens, and a familiar scenees into view.

    It is the Great Deste Path.

    A massive celestial sphere like Yeong Seung floats in the sky, moving about.

    ''This is the 100th floor... And...''

    Woo-woooong!

    I close my eyes and expand my consciousness.

    At the same time, a halo appears behind my head.

    It is a Wheel-shaped halo.

    ''Through rotation, I''ll locate the entrance to the hidden space.''

    Up until the Star Shattering stage, one is still a star or constetion. In other words, a tangible object. But from the Sacred Vessel stage, one begins to transcend tangible objects.

    Now, my main body is the rotating [Flow].

    I have be a part of the universe''s flow itself.

    Kiiiiiing!

    [Are you there!?]

    Unleashing mental speech, I throw a fist towards a point in the void.

    Kwaaang!

    The space crumples, shaking the entirety of the 100th floor.

    Crack!

    In an instant, I create an entrance leading to the 101st floor and step through.

    Paaatt!

    ''This ce...I see.''

    I realize I''m now outside the Tower of Trials.

    Below me lies the enormous Tower of Trials, and further below stretches an endless blue Great Sea. Above, the sky unfolds like an infinite blue Dome Sky.

    This is the 101st floor of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    ''Though it''s called the 101st floor of the Tower of Trials...in reality, it''s just a space that gradually grows ''further away'' from the tower''s center. It''s not really a ''next floor'' in the traditional sense.''

    I scan my surroundings, staying on high alert in case Golden Shaking Bird ambushes me.

    Fortunately, Golden Shaking Bird doesn''t make any moves against me.

    She might already be busy, preparing against the erosion of Heavenly Punishment.

    ''If that''s the case, onward to the next floor!''

    Kwaaang!

    I break through the door to the 102nd floor again.

    When I reach the 102nd floor, the Tower of Trials appears even smaller.

    From its previous towering size, it seems to have shrunk to the size of a two-story building.

    And the endless Great Sea that had stretched to infinity now seems to reveal its distant edges.

    ''Not here either?''

    Crack!

    103rd Floor.

    The Tower of Trials has now shrunk to the size of an adult man''s body, and the Great Sea where the tower once stood has be a small pond.

    The surroundings are shrouded in strange mist, and nothing beyond the mist can be sensed.

    Step, step...

    ''Beyond the mist lies the 104th floor.''

    Recognizing this, I walk towards the mist, trying to move through it.

    Yet, no matter how far I walk, I realize that I am not distancing myself from the Tower of Trials at all.

    ''I see. It may seem like a trivial space, but...in reality, is itpressing a distance spanning hundreds of millions of light-years?''

    However, I have no intention of struggling over such trivial matters.

    Wiiiiiiiing!

    I activate the Wheel floating behind my head.

    The name of this wheel (݆) is still unknown to me.

    However, what''s certain is that this wheel is a type of a powerful Immortal Art.

    And the ability of this wheel is precisely [Rewrite (��׃)].

    The power to temporarily ''reset'' phenomena as I perceive them.

    Of course, this is only a fragment of the true authority wielded by the wheel, but for now, it is more than sufficient.

    [I dere: rewrite the space before my eyes.]

    Kiiiiriririk!

    The Wheel begins to spin.

    Simultaneously, the mist before me dissipates, and I instantly arrive at the 104th floor.

    ''As I thought, this is the 104th floor.''

    Emerging from the mist, I find myself in a familiar garden.

    Looking back, I see the small stone pagoda in the shape of the Tower of Trials, situated in a small pond.

    This is the management space of the Lightning Sacred Sea, where Golden Shaking Bird had first brought me.

    Remaining cautious of Golden Shaking Bird, I examine my surroundings.

    ''Not here either...''

    She is not here.

    I rise to the pavilion where Golden Shaking Bird once guided me.

    ''I don''t sense her presence anywhere in this entire garden. That must mean she''s on the next floor...!''

    Closing my eyes briefly at the center of the pavilion, I am able to perceive the entirety of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    ''I see. Are these the methods to proceed to the next floors?''

    Within the pavilion, I discern the methods to proceed to the 105th floor, 106th floor, 107th floor, and finally the 108th floor which Seo Hweol mentioned.

    After grasping these methods, I exit the pavilion and draw forth attraction force.

    Kuguguguk!

    With attraction force, I tear open a crack in the void and leap into it.

    The method to proceed to the 105th floor is to ''ascend'' from the 104th floor.

    Just like ascending to the Middle Realms, I grab hold of a massive attraction force from within the crack in the Lightning Sacred Sea and cling to it.

    Unlike true ascension, the ascension within the Lightning Sacred Sea is brief.

    Paaaatt!

    ''This ce is...''

    Looking below, I see a vast continent stretching beneath me.

    Fields of red poppies are blooming profusely throughout thend.

    And in the center of that continent lies the garden where I had just been moments ago.

    Turning around, I see a sacred Immortal Pce floating in the air with faint lightning flowing around it.

    The lightning consists primarily of two colors: red and gold.

    What''s peculiar is that the red lightning blooms into the shape of poppies in the void before vanishing.

    ''This pce isn''t the end.''

    I see stairs at the back of the pce, leading to an even farther and higher sky, and confirm what lies at the end of those stairs.

    At the very end of the stairs is another Immortal Pce where only red lightning courses.

    I recall the knowledge I acquired about each floor in the 104th-floor pavilion, the management space of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    ''That ce is the 106th floor. And it was said that Yang Su-jin''s treasure vault can be reached by passing through the Poppy Fragrance Labyrinth (�����Ԍm) within the 106th floor.''

    I step into the 105th floor, the Immortal Pce of red-gold lightning.

    This pce of red-gold lightning feels strangely familiar.

    ''I see. Theyout is identical to the structures of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    To be precise, the arrangement of the halls, rooms, and furniture in this Immortal Pce matches perfectly with those of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Observing the subtle flow of attraction force and fate throughout everything within the Immortal Pce, I deduce that it is likely some kind of altar designed to attempt recing one''s fate.

    At the same time, I notice a stone tablet inscribed with extremely familiar writing.

    ''English!?''

    For some reason, the entire text is written in uppercase letters. As I roughly interpret the phrases, Ie to understand their meaning.

    ''This is...''

    It is a method to wield one of the authorities possessed by the Lightning Sacred Sea and the Tower of Trials.

    And the authority described here is none other than the way to pletely grind Golden Shaking Bird to dust.''

    ''If this method is used...Golden Shaking Bird will be shredded into hundreds of millions of tiny Thunder Beasts and utterly annihted. No matter what, she was practically your subordinate... Yang Su-jin...why would you leave behind such instructions for future generations to push her this far?''

    Feeling bitter, Imit the form written in English to memory.

    At that moment, as I read the veryst sentence of the form, a message left by Yang Su-jin, I involuntarily flinch.

    The message is short and concise.

    But for some reason, it stirs a strange feeling within me.

    ��May they find peace.

    "...Wait."

    Although I need to rise to the 106th floor to confirm Golden Shaking Bird''s condition, I find myself unable to take my eyes off the message.

    Because within that brief message lies the hidden underside of Yang Su-jin''s cruelty.

    ''By ''they''...could it mean.''

    I feel like I somewhat understand why Yang Su-jin had embedded Golden Shaking Bird, who had followed him so faithfully, into the Lightning Sacred Sea, grinding her down for uncountable years and tearing her into hundreds of billions of pieces.

    After staring at the stone tablet for a moment, I leave the Immortal Pce of red-gold lightning and head to the Immortal Pce of red lightning.

    I rise to the 106th floor.

    Pajik, pajijijijik...

    As I approach the 106th floor, the ominous feeling weighing heavily on my shoulders grows even stronger.

    Pajijijijijijijijijik...

    In front of the Red Lightning Immortal Pce.

    I hesitate for a long time, debating whether or not to open the pce door.

    ''Beyond this door...I feel an inexplicable and overwhelming sense of foreboding.''

    It''s possible that Zhengli has descended here directly.

    Golden Shaking Bird may have been captured by her, which would exin why she has been unresponsive to me until now.

    After regting my breathing for a while in front of the Red Lightning Pce, I push the door open.

    ''Even if Zhengli herself is really here...I must...save Jeon Myeong-hoon!''

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    The door opens.

    Then the very next moment.

    I see a terrifying monster bursting out from within.

    : : KYAAAAAAA!!! : :

    It is a monster with thousands, no, hundreds of millions of bird heads.

    The monster with bird heads and erupting lightning scrambles out of the Red Lightning Pce in a panicked frenzy, fleeing somewhere as if consumed by terror.

    ''Th-That just now!?''

    I shudder as I realize the identity of the monster that just burst out.

    The aura emanating from that creature unmistakably belongs to Golden Shaking Bird.

    ''What''s this? Golden Shaking Bird turned into a monster and ran off as if she had seen something she shouldn''t have?''

    Tension builds within me as I cautiously step further inside.

    Then, I see it.

    Within that ce...

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is present.

    "...Hmm?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, sitting calmly in a lotus position with his upper garment removed, meets my gaze.

    His hair has grown even longer than before.

    In fact, his hair half-covers the inside of the Red Lightning Pce, which looks like a bed chamber.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, are you alright? Are you unharmed?"

    At my words, he smiles faintly.

    That serene smile, uncharacteristic of Jeon Myeong-hoon, makes me feel an unsettling foreboding.

    Usually, this kind of expression only appears when infected by Seo Hweol...''

    "...Have you perhaps been possessed by someone? Who are you?"

    At my question, he smirks and rises from his seat.

    Pajijijik!

    The surrounding lightning surges around him, and his long hair shortens.

    "Is this okay now? If it''s the image from the memory, isn''t this the most appropriate? I am Jeon Myeong-hoon.��

    "...Then, what is it that you treasure most?"

    "What I treasure most...That would be the Heavenly Lightning Banner of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect that Golden Divine stole and set up as the divine artifact, wouldn''t it?"

    "...Even nonsense has its limits."

    Bududuk...

    Grinding my teeth, I re at the figure before me.

    "What Jeon Myeong-hoon treasures the most is Jin So-hae''s hand, not something like the Heavenly Lightning Banner! Who are you? Are you an Entering Nirvana True Person? No, that''s not it. Are you arade Thunder Beast of Golden Shaking Bird? Get out of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body immediately!"

    Even as the sense foreboding from the entity in front of me feels like it''s paralyzing my mind, I resist with all my might and shout at him.

    "Arade Thunder Beast of Golden Shaking Bird, huh...I''ve heard it here and there, but you truly have a talent for entertainment."

    "What...?"

    Pajijik!

    In the next moment, Jeon Myeong-hoon appears right in front of me, gripping my mouth roughly and lifting my body off the ground.

    I struggle about to escape his grasp, but I quickly realize it''s impossible to break free.

    Golden lightning crackles from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes as he smiles faintly.

    "How unpleasant. A mere bug dares to use this Immortal."

    ''Just what is he.?''

    I''m taken aback, but one thing bes clear.

    The being before me is, at the very least, at the rank of True Immortal!

    Kuguguguguk...

    ''This...isn''t Jeon Myeong-hoon''s grip strength!''

    It''s when I''m shocked and desperately trying toe up with a way to escape this predicament.

    Thud!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The entity possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body suddenly lets go of my face.

    I copse to the ground in front of him, coughing violently as I kneel.

    ''His rank...i-it''s too vast. To the point I can''t possibly resist...!''

    Yet the most terrifying thing is that the rank this entity just disyed wasn''t even a fraction of his full power.

    The entity possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon briefly looks down at his own hand, then smiles faintly.

    "...I''ve been had. That one...in the end, orchestrated it so that this Immortal would arrive at that ce. Their prophecy surpassed this Immortal. Haha...with their strength alone, it would have been impossible. They must have borrowed the strength of the [Oldest One]."

    Muttering these cryptic words, he clicks his tongue and speaks.

    "As the resurrection is still iplete, This Immortal''s fate shall be left in your hands for now. Do as you please. I will find my own way out."

    "...Who is...the distinguished one? And what do you mean by...what you just said?"

    "There''s nothing to be curious about. That grotesque thing lodged in your chest will soon tell you everything anyway. Just do as you please."

    After finishing those words, he sits in a lotus position before me, closes his eyes, andpletely hides its aura.

    I watch him for a moment before speaking.

    "...I must save myrade, Jeon Myeong-hoon. I don''t know who the distinguished one is, but...you are probably a True Immortal simr to the Heavenly Lightning Banner or Golden Shaking Bird. It seems you intend to take over myrade''s body, but I cannot allow that. Therefore, no matter what it takes, I will reim myrade''s body!"

    Thud!

    I ce both hands on his shoulders.

    Surprisingly, he does not resist.

    No, it seems he doesn''t even have the energy to resist.

    ''Did he say being in the middle of resurrection? He must be unable to use his strength temporarily while resurrecting inside Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body! Being unable to resist...was the ''do as you please'' genuine...? I can''t tell. But regardless of whether it is or isn''t...what I must do is already decided!''

    After observing him for a moment, I hoist Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body over my shoulder and head towards the Red Lightning Immortal Pce.

    I make my way to the center of the red bed chamber.

    The closer I get to the center, the stronger the scent of poppies bes.

    ''They said that passing through the Poppy Fragrance Labyrinth would lead to the treasure vault of Yang Su-jin.''

    Because entering was not allowed for Golden Shaking Bird, she never reached there before.

    But the moment I arrive at the entrance to the Poppy Fragrance Labyrinth, I immediately realize that I have the ''qualification'' to enter.

    ''So it opens incredibly easily for one who has mastered the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique...!''

    Pasasasasa.

    Before me, abyrinth-like space fleetingly reveals itself.

    But the moment the spacees into contact with the power of my Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, it instantly distorts, transforming into a straight passageway stretching forward.

    I sprint quickly through the passageway.

    The scent of poppies wafts from all around, and beyond the scenery, I see some kind of illusion.

    A figure resembling Yang Su-jin and a white-haired woman are walking through a field of poppies.

    The two of them, standing at the center of the poppy field, exchange what looks like rings.

    ''...I see.''

    I grasp the purpose of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Aside from the Tower of Trials, the spaces here consist entirely of a bed chamber, a garden, and a flower field.

    This ce...was a space created by Yang Su-jin to be with the person he treasures the most.

    How long do I soar through the Poppy Fragrance Labyrinth where the illusions of Yang Su-jin and the white-haired woman reside?

    I finally arrive at a new space.

    Paaaatt!

    ''That''s it!''

    In a bizarre space that feels like a mix of an illusory dream and being underwater, I reach out towards the familiar auras floating through that space.

    Paaaatt!

    The Five Symbols of the Middle Realms quickly enter the world within my soul.

    ''Now, I just need to get out...''

    But when I turn around, the path through the Plum Fragrance Labyrinth that I came through has disappearedpletely.

    "What...!"

    It''s when I''m taken aback.

    The being possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon offers advice.

    "You cannot return to the previous floors from the 107th floor of the Lightning Sacred Sea. That Yang Su-jin created the Poppy Fragrance Labyrinth and this 107th floor to steel his resolve. In other words, it''s a structure where you can only move towards the so-called 108th floor from the 107th floor."

    "...!"

    I already sensed the path leading to the 108th floor.

    ''Damn it...I hesitated because I don''t know what scheme Seo Hweol is up to, but...''

    It seems I''m not in a position to choose anymore.

    Grinding my teeth, I have no choice but to throw myself towards the 108th floor of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Paaaatt!

    A blinding white light engulfs my vision.<hr>

    "...Huh?"

    I look around with a dumbfounded expression.

    It''s familiar.

    This ce...is far too familiar.

    I swing my hand.

    Kwaaaang!

    The ceiling of the familiar underground basement is torn away, revealing the surrounding scenery.

    "...Ha, haha, hahahahaha!"

    Atst, I realize where the 108th floor of the Lightning Sacred Sea is.

    And I think I understand why Seo Hweol once told me to investigate Yang Su-jin''s shrine if I wanted to conquer the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    "...So that''s how it is. It was here."

    The 108th floor of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    That ce is none other than the Heaven-Treading Desert of the Head Realm.

    Beneath Yuan Li''s ck Castle.<hr>

    Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Astral Realm.

    At one location within the Astral Realm, in the constetion of Hyeon Eum.

    There, Seo Hweol opens his eyes wide.

    "...It''s done."

    He rises from his seat, spreading his arms with a smile.

    "Finally, Seo Ran has returned to the Head Realm."

    Cheok!

    With a faint smile, he forms a hand seal.

    Cheok, cheok, cheok, cheok!

    All the Seo Hweols scattered throughout the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain simultaneously begin to form hand seals.

    At the same time, the same phrase bursts forth from the mouths of all the Seo Hweols in unison.

    [Activate. Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.]

 Chapter 496: Seo Hweols Main Body (2)

    Chapter 496: Seo Hweol''s Main Body (2)

    Before Seo Eun-hyun reaches the 107th floor.

    The gazes of the Seo Hweols, who have activated Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, extend beyond the entire universe and reach the Blood Yin Realm.

    And, the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm that have been infected by Seo Hweol without even the birds and mice noticing,

    Those Heavenly Fiends, standing with their hands sped their backs and faintly smiling, begin to crumble.

    Pasak, pasak, pasak!

    The Heavenly Fiends disintegrate.

    At the same time, the ''Seo Hweols'' within them begin to be ''consumed.''By consuming the Heavenly Fiends that could be called the authority of Blood Yin, Blood Yin themself begins to be brainwashed.

    : : Failed creation. How dare you look down on a True Immortal with such ridicule? : :

    A grand and majestic voice erupts from the very origin of the Blood Yin Realm, spreading across the entire universe.

    : : Just because you slightly tainted this Immortal''s vassals, just because you slightly tainted this Immortal''s constetion, just because you crawled your way up before this Immortal using this Immortal''s authority...did you think it''s possible for a mere failure to devour this Immortal? : :

    Dudududududu!

    The voice of the Blood Yin, tinged with rage, seems to scatter throughout the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    : : How miserable. For a fragment that isn''t even this Immortal''s leftover. For a failure made from that fragment to ridicule this Immortal like this, oh how miserable it is. : :

    Kududududududu!

    Fifty True Persons within the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain who did not join the Path of Stars and have been maintaining their consciousness with rity, simultaneously conceal their light entirely. ��

    Until now, the Quasi-Immortals who have maintained their consciousness and exerted their efforts to spy on the Nether Ghost Realm, all at once extinguish their consciousness as if by a prearranged promise and enter into slumber.

    : : This Immortal is Yu Hao Te. : :

    The one who possesses the memories of the former Chief Judge of the Netherworld.

    Now a True Immortal who holds the Authority Seat of Vice in their grasp.

    The Owner of the Blood Yin Realm, True Immortal Blood Yin descends into the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    : : You bug, unable even to shake off the curse left by this Immortal''s recement. I shall make you know your ce. : :

    Shwaaaa!

    At the same time, it seems as though all the stars across the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begin to be shrouded in red mist.

    : : I, Yu Hao Te, hereby dere in the name of Vice (����), : :

    Kwarururururu!

    Simultaneously, blood begins to flow from the eyes of all the Seo Hweols scattered throughout the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    : : To the sinner judged by the current Chief Judge, Yama True Lord (�ħ�w��), I deliver subsequent judgment. Sinner Seo Hweol, hear my words! : :

    Chwararararak.

    One of the gxy clusters within the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain where They have descended.

    Blood mist begins to converge towards it from all directions.

    As the blood mist coalesces in the void, it takes on the form of a scroll the size of a small gxy.

    Chwaruruk!

    The scroll unfurls.

    Upon it, evil deeds (���I) are inscribed.

    These evil deeds are the sinsmitted under the name of the entity known as ''Seo Hweol.''

    Just when Blood Yin is about to resoundingly recite Seo Hweol''s evil deeds within the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain that is facing the End,

    Wo-woong!

    From the constetion of Hyeon Eum, a gloomyughter can be heard.

    [How amusing you are, O ''Blood Yin.'' While you look down on me as a bug, for what reason did you break your seclusion from healing the wounds inflicted by the Owner of Light and descend into the Astral Realm? Why would you recklessly invoke the authority of Vice in a state where you are iplete in order to capture a failure like me?]

    : : You! : :

    Blood Yin roars.

    However, the reply thates from the distant constetion only mocks Blood Yin further, exposing Their true hidden thoughts.

    [It must be because you are afraid of me. Isn''t that right, Blood Yin? Not knowing what corrupted me in the Head Realm, not knowing what kind of ominous power I obtained there that allowed me to escape your control and taint the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain... It is because of that ignorance, because of that fear of the unknown, that you are unleashing all your power. Hoho...]

    : : ...Let the judgment begin... : :

    Ignoring the voice transmitted from the distant constetion.

    Ignoring Seo Hweol''s voice, Blood Yin tries to imbue power into the scroll.

    But just then.

    [Your shamefulness is the very reason for your defeat, Blood Yin.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Kuguguguguguk!

    From deep within Blood Yin, something struggles madly as if trying to break free.

    Kwajijijijik!

    Blood Yin''s body, the Blood Yin Realm, turns upside down in chaos.

    At the same time, a purple dragon lets out a roar from within.

    [No longer can I endure! The neck must be hanged! The neck must be hanged! The neck must be hanged!!!]

    It is the first Sea Dragon King, whose True Devil Realm was invaded by Blood Yin thousands of years and ago and ultimately devoured.

    The personality of Ja Eum, through Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, is temporarily released.

    Paaatt!

    A man d in dark-red robes and adorned with dark-red horns appears right in front of Blood Yin with a gentle smile gracing his face.

    [You are not Yu Hao Te. Merely a madman who believes themself to be Yu Hao Te.]

    : : S H U T U P !!! : :

    The entire universe shakes from Blood Yin''s wrath.

    Yet, despite Their rage, the man with the gentle expression before Them, Seo Hweol, remains beyond Their reach.

    It is because of the purple dragon rampaging within Their body.

    [Yet, despite it all, you made countless vile efforts to be Yu Hao Te. For example, to sever the name that Lofty Dragon and Sae Eum carved into your soul, youbined the informational body of ck Dragon with Lofty Dragon''s power to create Hyeon Eum.

    [By cutting away the contradictions (ì��) buried deep within your soul��those that deny your very existence��you turned them into the fragment of Hyeon Eum and created another clone, Ja Eum, an entity independent of the ck Dragon.

    [Hoho... Hohuhuhuhu... Don''t you think it''sughable? Vile, vile, utterly vile. That ''Ja Eum'' you severed...was, in the end, Yu Hao Te''s dignity (���) that resided within you. Disgusted by how vile they had be, and harboring rebellious intent toward you, Blood Yin, that Ja Eum is Yu Hao Te''s Heart Demon.]

    : : I am Yu Hao Te''s dignity! Ja Eum is ultimately a part of this Immortal! Because this Immortal is Yu Hao Te! : :

    Then, regarding the shout involving them, a responsees from Ja Eum raging within Blood Yin.

    [Shut up! Yu Hao Te is dead! You are Blood Yin, and I am merely Ja Eum. Please, just stop now. Please stop these vile acts and stop desecrating the noble Yu Hao Te of the past. Please, just hang yourself!]

    : : I am...Yu Hao Te! : :

    Dudududududu!

    Crimson energy emanating from Blood Yin wildly engulfs the surrounding gxies.

    It''s as if the entire universe is about to face destruction because of Their thrashing.

    : : Do you think the likes of you can defeat this Immortal, who holds the Authority Seat of Vice? Do you think you bugs can stand against Yu Hao Te, the highest confidant of the [Oldest One] who stands at the zenith of the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds? I am Yu Hao Te! Undeniable by anyone, the Great... : :

    It''s at that moment.

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly and pulls something from his robe.

    : : Chief Judge is...none other than...I... : :

    Seeing what Seo Hweol has revealed, Blood Yin stops thrashing and stares wide-eyed.

    What Seo Hweol has taken out is none other than the Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    Specifically, it is the true Heavenly Lotus Fruit that Seo Eun-hyun had sent to Kang Min-hee''s possession.

    It is the fruit of True Immortals that Seo Hweol had obtained by intervening in Kang Min-hee''s advancement ritual.

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly and forms a hand seal.

    [Curse of Tainted Soul Killing Sight.]

    From his hand, a devilish spell that reveals ''the truth the opponent most refuses to ept'' through the traces of soul and history bursts forth.

    Pasasasak!

    As the Heavenly Lotus Fruit crumbles into pieces, it projects a scene from a distant ce into the space before them.

    And, beyond that scene,

    Blood Yin locks eyes with someone resting under the shadow of a Melia tree.

    : : ...I am...Yu, Yu Hao Te...Yu Hao Te... : :

    The presence beneath the Melia tree begins to speak.

    Simultaneously, Ja Eum, who has been rampaging inside Blood Yin, begins to expand crazily and wreaks utter havoc as if about to devour the entirety of the Blood Yin Realm.

    Blood Yin''s true body begins to copse.

    Yet, even as Ja Eum''s rampages, Blood Yin merely trembles without resistance, staring at the figure seated beyond the revealed scene.

    Pasasasa...

    Momentster.

    The scene projected beyond the Heavenly Lotus Fruit, summoned by Seo Hweol through Tainted Soul Killing Sight, shatters.

    And Blood Yin begins to wail.

    : : Aaaaaaah! Uaaaaah!!! Gaaaaaah!!! : :

    As if struck by a shock so severe it shatters the mind, They wail and thrash about uncontrobly as if gone insane.

    Kwarururung!

    In the Blood Yin Realm, Ja Eum suppresses Blood Yin''s convulsions while shedding tears alongside Them.

    [Pitiful one. Let us fall asleep now. Seo Hweol will lull us to sleep. Cause and effect��was that not the favorite saying of Yu Hao Te? We are merely reaping the results of the evil deeds we have sown!]

    Kugugugugu!

    Seo Hweol''s lips stretch into a grotesque smile.

    Soon after, Seo Hweol begins to expand his form as he faces the half-mad Blood Yin.

    The darkness of the universe begins to converge towards Seo Hweol.

    Havingpletely devoured the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, Seo Hweol descends before Blood Yin through Hyeon Eum''s true body.

    Ja Eum suppresses Blood Yin''s body, while the erged wicked Owner of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens opens his mouth wide towards Blood Yin.

    Kwaduduk!

    Just when Hyeon Eum sinks its fangs into Blood Yin''s true body,

    Pasasasa��

    The darkness forming Hyeon Eum''s body copses, leaving behind only the 2,401 stars that formed the informational body of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum.

    Seo Hweol, ''consuming'' the personality of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum that he controls, begins to brainwash Blood Yin.

    A short timeter.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Blood Yin Realm''s violent convulsions subsidepletely.

    Simultaneously, the Blood Yin Realmpresses in size, and from one of the 2,401 stars'' positions, an incarnation descends.

    The incarnation of Blood Yin is a man with a gentle face, d in a dark-red long robe.

    He bears the face of Seo Hweol.

    [...As expected of a True Immortal. Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens will be released soon.]

    Even after consuming the entirety of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, a being with the resistance that will soon break free from the brainwashing.

    That is a True Immortal.

    Though They raved madly while falsely iming to be Yu Hao Te, and even became perhaps the most disgraceful True Immortal in Mount Sumeru, that is Blood Yin.

    Yet Seo Hweol merely smiles faintly, gazing somewhere far off with an expression utterly unconcerned.

    [Well, it doesn''t matter.]

    Snap!

    Simultaneously, across all the Middle Realms.

    The Esteemed Ones residing within the Middle Realms begin to smile faintly in union.

    The Sacred Masters who were forming refuge spaces alongside the Esteemed Ones initially frown as if resisting, but soon start smiling faintly as well.

    Under the activation of Seo Hweol''s simplified Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain is instantly brainwashed.

    [As expected, it''s difficult with just the simplified version against Sacred Masters or Esteemed Ones.]

    The Sacred Masters and Esteemed Ones, while it will take longer than Blood Yin, will probably still manage to free themselves from Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens within half a year or so.

    However, Seo Hweol shows no sign of concern.

    [Now...everything will soon end.]

    Sururuk!

    A short whileter, Seo Hweol emerges from a hidden spot within the constetion of Hyeon Eum and gazes towards the direction of the Lightning Sacred Sea, a smile spreading across his face.

    His n has alle to fruition.

    Seo Ran has atst reached the Head Realm.

    A path truly long and seemingly endless.

    Seo Hweol smiles brightly and spreads his arms wide and murmurs as if proiming to the entire universe.

    [Activate. Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.]

    Kugugugugu!

    At that very moment, the attraction force of the entire universe reaches its peak, and the universe begins to contract.

    The End begins, and the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens that has infected the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain activates.

    Its target lies within the Interdimensional Void of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Located in the central upper part between the Five Middle Realms and the most ominousnd in the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds.

    It is the Head Realm, the skull of some being.

    Oh Hye-seo appears next to Seo Hweol and extracts the souls from the skulls of Su In and Hong Yeon.

    Finally, Seo Hweol activates the n he had begun devising 40,000 years ago.

    Kugugugugung!

    The attraction force of the entire universe begins to converge toward the Head Realm.<hr>

    Kugugugugugu!

    I stare at the sky of the Head Realm with a dumbfounded expression.

    It''s a familiar darkness.

    Looking at the entity with that revolting heart essence, I finally understand Seo Hweol''s true purpose.

    "Brainwashing...the Head Realm? Is that your goal, Seo Hweol?"

    "Kuuuugh!"

    With a dumbfounded expression, I fix my gaze towards the center of the Head Realm''s sky.

    To the Ascension Gate within Ascension Path.

    The Ascension Gate that is normally closed forcibly opens, and from it, a brainwashing wave as vast as thebined entirety of the universe envelops the Head Realm.

    "...Seo Ran?"

    Then, I see Seo Ran screaming in agony.

    "Seo Ran!"

    Boo-woong!

    A certain halo appears behind Seo Ran''s head.

    In agony, he utters someone''s name.

    "Kuu...uuaaaargh!!!"

    It is the halo of the Heavenly Circle, obtained during the Heavenly Being stage.

    The circle symbolizing eptance at Fate''s End (���K��).<hr>

    Astral Realm.

    The location where Seo Hweol resides.

    Around him, four axes emerge.

    Health, Wealth, Longevity, and Love of Virtue.

    The eptance at Fate''s End of the Head Realm, and the Four Axes of the Astral Realm.

    Seo Hweol forms a hand seal, his smile disappearing as he adopts a solemn expression, and deres:

    [Then, from this moment on...Heaven and Earth Unity shall begin.]

 Chapter 497: Seo Hweols Main Body (3)

    Chapter 497: Seo Hweol''s Main Body (3)

    The very first existence of ''me'' began approximately 60,000 years before the collective ascension of the Three Great Sects and the Demon Race.

    At that time, ''I'' was ''activated'' by Blood Yin.

    However, the ''me'' of that time was not the ''me'' of now.

    ''I'' was merely an existence that ''operated'' unemotionally and monotonously, like a mechanical device.

    Without any doubts or anguish, ''I'' simply executedmands whenever Ja Eum, the split soul of Blood Yin, inputted orders.

    40,000 years ago, ''I'' flowed down to the Lower Realm. There, under Ja Eum''s orders, ''I'' began searching for what Blood Yin desired most.

    The Authority Seat of Yu Hao Te, divided into ''Vice'' and ''Virtue.''The other half of the Seat of Vice.

    ''I'' was essentially activated by Blood Yin to find it.

    However, the ''me'' of that time was not the ''me'' of now.

    The n to devour Blood Yin, spending hundreds of billions of years covering the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain with Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, Ja Eum''s n to ultimately annihte Blood Yin''s persona, began during that time.

    Even though I was central to Ja Eum''s n, the ''me'' with an autonomous persona did not yet exist then.

    The point at which I became ''me'' came slightlyter.

    The birth of the current ''me'' that urred approximately 4,000 years before the collective ascension.

    It happened during the munication work'' of the Yuan n under Blood Yin''smand.

    At that time, the Yuan n, through the Sea Dragon Race, which bore Ja Eum''s bloodline, attempted tomunicate with ''Virtue,'' that is, the Authority Seat (����) of ''Good Deeds.''

    Together with the ''fragments'' hidden in the Head Realm, I was born as ''me.''

    Born.

    Some may call that word a blessing, but for me, it''s different.

    To me, ''birth'' is...nothing short of the most horrific curse imaginable.

    From the moment I was born, I emerged in a ce more wretched than hell itself. After experiencing a brief moment of happiness, I had to endure torment akin to that of hell.

    It was such unbearable agony that I had no choice but to disassemble and reassemble myself, transforming into a ''configuration'' devoid of heart.

    However, it was precisely because I endured that pain that I was able to bepletely born.

    The true nature of ''me'' is none other than Purple Soul Filling the Heavens that reached the domain of Immortal Arts.

    As that Purple Soul Filling the Heavens merged with the ''fragments'' in the Head Realm and became corrupted, within that corruption, what arose from the mind being turned into configurations is none other than Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    That is what I am now.

    An existence that, from the moment of birth, was someone else''s Immortal Art.

    But an Immortal Art that came to possess a personality.

    In other words, ''I'' am ultimately an existence that is itself an Immortal Art��a Sacred Vessel.

    And not just any Sacred Vessel, but a type of innate (̥��) Sacred Vessel.

    Yet...born in agony so unbearable that no mortal could withstand it, dismantling my own mind and heart and rearranging them into configurations to be Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, I came to loathe the world with an indescribable intensity.

    Thus, within the mes of agony, hatred, and loathing that could set the world aze, I set a single purpose.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    The sky is filled with brainwashing waves.

    ''Seo Hweol... Just what are you...?''

    It was while I stand dumbfounded, staring up at the sky.

    [Someone] possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks and speaks.

    "In my opinion, it would be best for you to quickly kill yourself."

    "What do you mean by that!?"

    "It''s just that...this ce is far too dangerous for anyone at the Star Shattering stage and above. Since you''re already inside the jaws, escape will be difficult..."

    The brainwashing waves crash down with overwhelming force towards where we are.

    I hurriedly take Jeon Myeong-hoon and Seo Ran on my back and flee.

    Paaatt!

    Using spatial movement, I instantly flee to the Northern Grasnds, but I flinch in shock.

    The massive waves of brainwashing energy that had struck the Heaven-Treading Desert are now surging toward us.

    ''Is it chasing us?''

    "No. That''s not it. They''re heading towards the Liberation Seal."

    At those words, I step slightly aside from the trajectory of the brainwashing waves, which pass us by and head straight towards the northernmost end, where the ''Serving Command Pce'' has appeared.

    ''Serving Command Pce? But why? No, wait, more importantly...''

    "Did you just read my thoughts?"

    "Living beings, even whenpletely free from the limits of their physical bodies, can''t seem to shake the habit of thinking in electrical signals. Well, of course...even if it''s not electrical signals, as long as you haven''tpletely transcended Yin and Yang, it''s possible to read them."

    It seems that, much like Zhengli, who specializes in lightning, this being can read or manipte the brain''s electrical signals.

    "If you''re that extraordinary, please do something to help myrade Seo Ran! What is happening to him?"

    I turn to Seo Ran, who is suddenly projecting the Heavenly Circle of eptance at Fate''s End behind his head while screaming someone''s name in an unintelligible pronunciation.

    At my words, that being briefly turns his face towards where Seo Ran is.

    For some reason, that being has his eyes closed and doesn''t even spread out his consciousness domain, yet it feels as though he is perceiving Seo Ran through some other sense.

    The being who observes Seo Ran for a moment shakes his head.

    "There''s an Immortal Art protecting his mind and turning his ''whole being'' into an ''object''."

    "Yes, indeed..."

    It''s the Immortal Art Gwak Am had cast on him,ter repaired by Yu Oh after it was broken.

    And Yu Oh had mentioned that this immortal art would ''break when in the presence of a great existence.''

    ''Wait, if that''s the case...''

    ��How unpleasant. A mere bug dares to use this Immortal.

    I recall the words spoken by the entity possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    At the same time, I realize that Seo Hweol had a purpose in bringing me into the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    ''...I see.''

    Seo Hweol had noticed something wrong with Jeon Myeong-hoon in the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    And inside Jeon Myeong-hoon, [someone] is reviving. If I entered the Lightning Sacred Sea with Seo Ran, he must have anticipated that the [someone] and Seo Ran would meet, causing the Immortal Art cast by Gwak Am on Seo Ran to break.

    I now understand why the entity possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body had said it was ''unpleasant''.

    As if reading my thoughts again, the being''s eyes glimmer as he smiles.

    "You''re a perceptive one. The Immortal Art cast on him has been broken. Thanks to that...it seems they''re ''reconnecting.''"

    "Are you saying Seo Hweol and Seo Ran are connecting?"

    I take a deep breath and kneel before him.

    "...Please, if you are capable of repairing this Immortal Art, I beg you to do so and save Seo Ran. He is myrade. As for your taking over the body of myrade, Jeon Myeong-hoon, I will overlook it ''for now.'' Please, I implore you...!"

    "How audacious. ''For now,'' you say..."

    "That is..."

    "No."

    I grit my teeth and re at him.

    However, an unexpected replyes from his lips.

    "This Immortal does not know such ancient Immortal Arts. Since it is an Immortal Art unknown to this Immortal, it cannot be repaired. It is fundamentally impossible to grant your request."

    "That...! It''s an Immortal Art that even the Sacred Master of the Nether Ghost Realm can perform, so why!?"

    "Kukuk...kuhuhuhu...Sacred Master? Nether Ghost Realm?"

    As if finding something incredibly amusing from my words, he lets out a lowugh.

    "Seeing as you keep spouting nonsense, it''s clear you haven''t yet realized your fate. Well, considering how many talentless fools only realize it when advancing to True Immortality, it''s not all that unusual. In any case, it''s impossible for this Immortal."

    "By manipting the electrical signals you mentioned earlier...is it not possible to help Seo Ran?"

    Recalling how Zhengli manipted the electrical signals in the brains of the entire Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to distort perception, I desperately plead with him.

    However, he shakes his head once again.

    "In this ce, it is impossible."

    "Pardon? What do you mean by that?"

    "...You don''t need to know. For now, I will remain as hidden as a dead mouse here."

    He gazed far into the distance, towards the northernmost end where Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves are heading to the Serving Command Pce. Then, ncing briefly to the right, he speaks.

    "...Beware of the Light. No matter what you think, no matter what you predict, they are a sinister existence that surpasses imagination. This is the only answer I will give you."

    "...?"

    ''What''s this? For some reason...''

    It doesn''t feel like he''s talking to me.

    It feels as though his words are directed not at me, who is standing right next to him...but at someone else entirely.

    But I can no longer ask him anything.

    Pasasak!

    "...!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body begins to distort as if bing Yin and Yang themselves, disintegrating into tens, hundreds, thousands of Taiji symbols, before scattering everywhere.

    Hwiiiiii!

    A wind blowing westward carries the traces of Yin and Yang far off into the western distance.

    The traces of Yin and Yang seem to distort towards the western end, where the main sect of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is located, and then vanishes into the void.

    I grit my teeth as I stare briefly at the spot where he vanished.

    ''What apletely useless existence!''

    In the end, all he did was steal Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body and flee somewhere without offering any help to Seo Ran.

    Although I''m furious that Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body was taken, for now, I focus on Seo Ran, gripping his shoulders and shaking him, trying to do anything to help.

    "Get a hold of yourself, Seo Ran! Remember! You are Seo Ran! Don''t lose yourself!"

    "Uh, uuugh...Ughghgkk...!"

    Bloodshot veins appear in Seo Ran''s eyes.

    He grits his teeth.

    He clenches them so tightly that blood flows from his gums.

    Kugugugugu!

    In the distance, the Serving Command Pce begins to move.

    From the Serving Command Pce, saturated with Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves, an immense flood of brainwashing waves starts to ''amplify.''

    ''What!?''

    The brainwashing waves literally begin to engulf the entire sky.

    Seeing this, I realize something.

    ''The spell formation that is at the very top of the Serving Command Pce...is it that!?''

    Then, I recall the ritual locations Seo Hweol had revealed during the 15th cycle.

    "Ascension Path, ck Castle, Serving Command Pce...and Sea Dragon Pce!"

    That bastard had definitely said that he had already conducted the Four-Axis advancement ritual in those ces.

    And the Sea Dragon Pce unmistakably has a structure designed for some sort of ritualistic purpose.

    ''Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves emanated from the Ascension Gate on Ascension Path, pierced through the ck Castle, and headed towards the Serving Command Pce. In that case, the next destination must be...''

    Sea Dragon Pce!

    There''s no other ce it could be!

    ''If I want to save Seo Ran, I need to stop whatever Seo Hweol is doing!''

    Just as I attempt to pull Seo Ran back into my domain, I suddenly sense an overwhelming surge of resistance and realize that Seo Ran is not entering my domain.

    "What...!? Why isn''t he suddenly entering my domain!?"

    I''m taken aback, but now is not the time to dwell on it.

    Hastily holding Seo Ran, I use the ground-shrinking technique.

    It''s then,

    Kwadatang!

    "Kuhuk!"

    Thud!

    One moment we are in the Northern Grasnds, but the next, we are hurled into the Heaven-Treading Desert, directly beneath Ascension Path.

    Normally, we should have directly reached the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''Th-The ground-shrinking technique was canceled? This is...''

    I understand what''s happening.

    My instincts are rejecting the use of any spells.

    From the deepest depths of my unconsciousness, a sense of repulsion rises.

    In the Head Realm, spells must not be used.

    ''Why? What is the meaning of this!?''

    My instincts are warning me.

    To not use spells in the Head Realm!

    ''Ridiculous! I don''t have time right now!''

    My consciousness trembles from me forcibly trying to cast a spell.

    But just then,

    Crack!

    "...! Kuaaaaaah!!!"

    I clutch my head and copse on the spot.

    "Heoheok...heooook..."

    My conscious domain begins to rampage.

    Simultaneously, my consciousness begins to ''read'' the surroundings uncontrobly.

    As Heaven and Earth spiritual energy reverses, the scene of the Heavenly Treading Desert.

    The ''history'' of Ascension Path begins to be read.

    And among the ''scenes of history'' of Ascension Path, one image etches itself into my mind.

    ''Esteemed One? Star Shattering stage?''

    It is a Star Shattering stage Esteemed One.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realme into view.

    They are pouring into the Head Realm through the Ascension Gate.

    The Esteemed One, exuding blood devilish energy of the Blood Yin Realm, descends above the Ascension Path and searches for something.

    Then, their gazends on a certain ce.

    It is none other than the shrine constructed of massive ck ore.

    Since the shrine is positioned directly in front of the Ascension Gate, it is not difficult to find.

    The Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm, with their monstrous form, swings one hand without hesitation.

    The shrine of Yang Su-jin is ripped from its ce and flung far outside Ascension Path.

    The shrine crashes into the Heaven-Treading Desert outside Ascension Path and embeds itself there, leaving only the topmostyer exposed above the desert sands.

    And the part of that shrine happens to be the ck Castle I am familiar with.

    Immediately after, the Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm lets out an eerie scream and overturns the entirety of Ascension Path.

    The vacant space where Yang Su-jin''s shrine once stood is shoved to one side of Ascension Path.

    The Esteemed One of the Blood Yin neughs.

    As though they feel schadenfreude.

    Then, the Esteemed One extends a hand to erase even the fragmented half of Yang Su-jin''s ''warning que'' that had been torn apart by their single strike moments earlier.

    At that moment, the Esteemed One''s consciousness begins to spiral out of control.

    The Esteemed One suddenly looks up at the ''sky.''

    In the next moment,

    The Esteemed One starts screaming.

    As if they witnessed something unimaginably horrifying and terrifying.

    The same Esteemed One who had just violently ripped Yang Su-jin''s shrine apart now weeps like a child, clutching their head and trembling with pain and despair.

    Their figure looks as if they had gazed upon something unbearable and gone insane.

    Paaaatt!

    "Kuheok...! Heheook! Heok!"

    It''s only now that I understand why my instincts have been warning me. I withdraw my consciousness domain entirely and lower my gaze, refusing to look ''directly'' at the ''sky.''

    ��In my opinion, it would be best to quickly kill yourself.

    ��It''s just that...this ce is far too dangerous for anyone at the Star Shattering stage and above.

    I now understand why a being presumed to be a True Immortal kept their consciousness domain contracted and their eyes tightly shut.

    ''I must not look. I must not use any power! The ''current'' me absolutely cannot do such things!''

    I realize I must not recklessly peek at the sky of the Head Realm, expand my consciousness domain, or use any spells.

    Doing so could lead to an end more miserable than death.

    ''If that''s the case, then Seo Ran...''

    I carry Seo Ran on my back.

    Afterward, I use only my senses to determine the direction and, with my eyes on the ground, propel myself forward by kicking off the earth.

    Kwaaang!

    The physical abilities I possess, having reached the Sacred Vessel stage, are more than sufficient on their own.

    With a single kick, I shoot forward like a meteor, reaching the sea beneath the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Looking at the reflection of Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves on the surface of the sea, I observe and read the flow of those waves.

    ''As expected, it''s heading toward the Sea Dragon Pce!''

    Sprinting at full force and determined to shatter the Sea Dragon Pce, I deploy water-traversing steps ever faster and move across the sea.

    "Just hold on a little longer...! Seo Ran!"

    In the distance, the [southern end] of the Head Realmes into view.

    With Seo Ran still on my back, I prepare to dive.

    But it seems that''s unnecessary.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Sea Dragon Pce is surfacing.

    Dudududu!

    ''It''s rising up? Kugh...''

    Careful not to look directly at the sky, I follow the Sea Dragon Pce''s straight ascent from underwater, chasing it as it rises toward the sky.

    Tingle, tingle...

    However, as time passes, my body starts stiffening, my head begins to ache, and an indescribable flow of knowledge seems to pour into me, forcing out a groan.

    ''Heheok...heok...''

    Thump, thump...

    My heartbeat gradually quickens, and strength drains from my body.

    Of course, even in this condition, I continue crossing the sea swiftly, but it''s clear that my strength is waning.

    ''Is this...the Head Realm...?''

    Just by keeping my ''eyes open,'' my vision gradually starts to warp, and I feel the terrifying gaze of some unfathomable being upon me.

    �� This ce is far too dangerous for anyone at the Star Shattering stage and above.

    He didn''t close his eyes and say such things for no reason!

    Struggling with all my strength, I force myself to continue using void steps with my eyes shut, rising towards the Sea Dragon Pce.

    I intend to ram it with my body and destroy it entirely.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Sea Dragon Pce, which has been rising in a straight line, finally reaches the upper sky.

    It arrives at the [Astronomical Observatory] of the Sea Dragon Race and merges with it.

    Only then does ite to a stop.

    ''That ce is...''

    I grit my teeth tightly.

    That ce is where thest remains of Cheongmun Ryeong are located.

    If I charge straight into it, his remains could be shattered.

    It is an absolute salt pir that turns everything that touches into salt, but now that I have reached the Sacred Vessel stage, I instinctively feel that I can break it.

    Clenching my teeth, I kick off the void once more.

    ''Master...''

    To save Seo Ran.

    I will honor you in my heart.

    Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves converge on the Sea Dragon Pce, and I charge towards it without hesitation!

    Kwaaaang!

    With my body m, the Sea Dragon Pce copses before the brainwashing waves can reach it, and the Astronomical Observatory beyond the pce, along with thest remains of Cheongmun Ryeong, crumblespletely.

    ''Ah...''

    The remains of Cheongmun Ryeong fall.

    Those remains scatter downward, having turned into nothing more than ordinary salt powder.

    Perhaps, from the very moment he died in the world of Peni Ind, Cheongmun Ryeong''s remains had already turned into an ordinary salt pir.

    ''Farewell, Master.''

    I silently pay respects and turn to shout at Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves.

    "Stand down, snake-scorpion bastard. Your objective has already been blocked!"

    Kugugugugugu!

    At my shout, the surrounding space trembles.

    Drip...

    Blood begins to trickle from my seven orifices.

    It''s because I deliberately mixed spells into my voice, even at the cost of taking damage.

    Revealing the authority of the Sacred Vessel stage, I block Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves.

    Wiiiiiing!

    A wheel manifests behind my head.

    ''Quickly, as quickly as possible, I will block Seo Hweol and escape from the Head Realm without looking at the sky!''

    For now, that is the best course of action!

    [I dere: Your spell shall be rewritten.]

    Kiiiiiiing!

    I have faced Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves multiple times before.

    My understanding of his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is sufficient, and this Immortal Art is one that temporarily ''reconfigures'' from what I understand.

    Therefore...

    I can manipte it!

    [Return!]

    Then, a whisper that I cannot possibly deny echoes in my ears.

    "To your origin."

    It is a voice that sounds all too undeniably correct.

    Redirecting Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves back to Seo Hweol''s origin.

    That is the best method to block Seo Hweol, who has surged right up to my very eyes!

    Such a stream of thoughts surfaces in my mind, and the logic behind it is wless.

    Thus, I unconsciously follow that whisper and repeat the words aloud.

    [To your origin!]

    At that moment,

    Paaaaatt!

    Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves...suddenly begin to plunge straight into Seo Ran, who is on my back.

    Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves pierce directly into Seo Ran''s body.

    Then, as those waves pass through Seo Ran entirely...

    The location where the Sea Dragon Pce once stood.

    It pierces through the [southern end] and exits beyond the Head Realm.

    Immediately after, the entire world turns blindingly white.

    [...Hah.]

    I feel as though my mind is clearing for some reason.

    Dududududu!

    It seems as if earthquakes and tsunamis are urring throughout the entire Head Realm, and a crack suddenly appears across the entirety of the ''sky.''

    Simultaneously, the phenomenon of the world turning white intensifies, to the point where I can now only see those who are right next to me.

    Hwiiiiii��

    As I fall to some unknown ce, I find myself face to face with Seo Ran, who, for some reason, is shedding tears.

    "...Why are you crying, Seo Ran?"

    "...I finally remember."

    He speaks.

    "I remember who the ''woman'' in my memory is."

    He had definitely said that ever since Peni Ind, a certain ''woman'' beganing to mind.

    "...Who is it?"

    "It''s..."

    At first, I thought Seo Ran might be recalling someone from Kang Min-hee''s memories since he had taken on Kang Min-hee''s role.

    Later, the possibility arose that he might be Yu Oh''s child, so I wondered if it could have been Yu Oh.

    But...

    It is only now that I finally understand exactly who Seo Ran found ''yearnful,'' ''bothersome,'' ''annoying,'' and yet wanted to ''possess.''

    "A woman named...Oh Hye-seo. But...I do not know who this person is."

    "...I suppose so."

    Clench!

    As I fall with Seo Ran to some unknown ce, I grit my teeth.

    For some reason, tears stream from my eyes.

    "Because it was you."

    "...What?"

    "...It was...you..."

    My body trembles.

    Not from fear or cold, but from betrayal, sorrow, absurdity, and pity.

    It is only now that I understand everything.

    Yuk Rin of the Ancient Force Realm was, at first, clearly a cold and rational Dragon King with no tears or blood.

    To achieve his own goals, he was an existence that treated Yuk Yo as a chess piece or object.

    But at some point, Yuk Rin became obsessed with Yuk Yo, desiring to possess her.

    And Yuk Yo and Baek Rin.

    He tormented the two lovers as much as possible, trying in every way to separate and inflict pain upon them.

    Come to think of it, wasn''t it strange?

    Why would the once cold and calcting Dragon King suddenly be consumed by emotions towards Yuk Yo?

    The answer is all too simple.

    Because Seo Ran wanted it.

    Ie to understand the reasons behind the seemingly trivial matters that I had never been able to grasp before across my 998 lifetimes.

    ''Why'' did Seo Ran suddenly think of Oh Hye-seo?

    ''Why'' did Seo Hweol never kill Seo Ran directly but always attempt to do so indirectly?

    ''Why'' did the Chief Judge only punish Seo Hweol''s ''masks'' and not his ''main body''?

    ''Why'' did the Owner of Great Mountain kill everyone but specifically devoured only Seo Ran''s Nascent Soul?

    ''Why'' did Seo Ran regain his senses on Peni Ind before I did?

    ''Why''...

    Did Seo Hweol, when I said that Seo Ran is [my friend], burst out into such uncharacteristicughter?

    "You...were Seo Hweol''s...main body."

    I understand everything.

    The [pir] of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    The treasure Seo Hweol [holds most precious].

    The sole [light] I saw within the heart essence of his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Only now do I understand why I have always been so easily swayed by Seo Hweol.

    It''s because...

    The most powerful [core] of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens has been right beside me, acting as a ''friend'' in my heart.

    Having the core of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens by my side, I have...unknowingly been ensnared in its greatest influence all along.

    Even if Seo Ran had no intention of doing so.

    "...What...do you mean...?"

    Seo Ran asks with a look of confusion.

    "..."

    I look at Seo Ran''s face.

    "...If I kill you...I can...stop Seo Hweol''s conspiracy..."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Because you are Seo Hweol''s greatest weakness.

    However...

    Tears stream down my face as I grit my teeth.

    I can...absolutely not kill Seo Ran.

    Therefore, I absolutely cannot kill Seo Hweol.

    Because Seo Ran is...

    No.

    Because Seo Hweol is truly my friend.

    I can destroy Seo Ran''s body here and now, even crush his soul and send him to the Underworld.

    But I release the strength from the hand holding Seo Ran''s body.

    The world has arrived at the End.

    Seo Hweol''s n has seeded, and whether he brainwashes the Head Realm or does something else, he will attain what he desires in his grasp.

    ''You''ve won, Seo Hweol...''

    In this life, I have no idea what more I can possibly do.

    I cannot kill my friend.

    No matter if it''s...

    The only way to kill the monster I''ve hated the most.

    And so, in the midst of the world that whitens and crumbles with the End, I close my eyes, waiting for my 999th return.

    I thought this would be my 999th death.

    An old man carrying a flower basket speaks.

    "O Annihtion Flower,"

    An unimaginably ominous flower begins to bloom from my chest.

    "Open the doors to the Audience Chamber."

    The next moment, the whitened world blinks into darkness.

 Chapter 498: Bugs

    Chapter 498: Bugs

    ''Who was this again...?''

    I stare nkly at the old man holding a flower basket, who has appeared beside me at some point, unable toprehend who he is.

    The whole world is covered in darkness.

    Seo Ran, who stands before me, is crumbling away into the shadows.

    It''s not just Seo Ran.

    The ominous flower blooming from my chest is deconstructing even myself.

    The ominous flower is devouring me.I am being consumed by this ominous flower, known as the [Annihtion Flower].

    And then...

    As I be one with the Annihtion Flower, I finally understand.

    The beings who have transcended the limits and boundaries of True Immortals.

    Regarding the ns of the Governing Immortals!

    I can feel the world being annihted.

    However, this annihtion is not the same as the [End] that just urred moments ago.

    If the typical [End] is when the universe''s attraction force reaches its peaks, causing everything to contract andpress into light and heat...

    Then the annihtion brought about by this [Annihtion Flower] is truly nothing but pure, ck darkness!

    It''s not a proper End, but rather an act of simply ''oveying'' the concept of [Death] on the world!

    ''Ah...everything...has ended...''

    I understand.

    Now, as everything in my body is absorbed by the Annihtion Flower and its roots, I be annihtion (����) itself ande to understand.

    The nid out by the being before my eyes.

    And...the nid out by [those who are with Him].

    Kiiiiiiing!

    Everything in the Head Realm disappears.

    The Great Sea, the Heaven-Treading Desert, the West, the East, the North��everything.

    All that remains is pitch-ck darkness and...

    The Sun and Moon hanging far off in the sky!

    ''Is that...the true form of the Head Realm''s...Sun and Moon?''

    It is exactly as described in the diary of the Sea Dragon Race astronomer, Jeon Hyang.

    The Sun and Moon of the Head Realm are fixed in ce.

    It was merely that, when the Head Realm''s world was intact, the flow of Yin and Yang in the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy created an optical illusion, making it seem as if day and night alternated.

    The Sun and Moon of the Head Realm...merely exist in a position that seems to overlook the entire Head Realm from a slightly southern direction.

    ''Ah...I see.''

    I recall how Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves pierced through the sky at the [southern end] of the Head Realm and ''escaped.''

    The ce Seo Hweol escaped to...

    Is the [Forehead (ü�g)].

    The flower basket old man beside me lets out a small exmation.

    "How astonishing. I thought it was merely the desperate struggle of a bug...and yet, it worked? Ha, hahahahaha!"

    The desperate struggle of a bug.

    Seo Hweol escaping through the forehead.

    And...

    That feeling of ''the mind clearing'' at thest moment.

    The spell cast over the Sea Dragon Pce that ''clears the mind''...

    ''Ah...I see now.''

    Finally, I understand what Seo Hweol''s true purpose is.

    It''s not about brainwashing the Head Realm.

    The Head Realm is not a [being] that someone like Seo Hweol can brainwash.

    As I gaze at the Sun and Moon before me, I be even more certain.

    When Seo Hweol seized control of the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, there was only one thing he sought to obtain while manipting the entire world.

    To awaken the Head Realm.

    I recall the phenomenon from just a moment ago when the world turned white.

    I thought it was simply the aftermath of the End.

    But...it isn''t.

    The power of annihtion granted to me by the Annihtion Flower whispers the truth.

    That phenomenon just now isn''t something as simple as the ''End.''

    It is merely...

    The process of the Head Realm ''awakening.''

    If the Head Realm is a ''living'' being, then this living entity currently exerts no influence and is merely in the state of existing.

    Such a state is often referred to as ''dreaming'' by many beings.

    Seo Hweol temporarily cleared the Head Realm''s mind in an attempt to ''awaken'' the being that the main bodies of the five Middle Realms desperately sought to reach.

    And...

    When a dreaming existence wakes up, the beings within the dream ultimately disappear.

    The scenery of the world turning white just moments ago.

    The fact that I was able to fully ''absorb'' the Candle Dragon Race as I advanced to the Sacred Vessel stage.

    And finally...the ims Seo Hweol made in the diary of Jeon Hyang.

    His ims that only through ascension can we have dignity.

    Yes, perhaps...

    Because beings within a dream can only attain dignity when stepping outside the dream, Seo Hweol may have chosen to lead everyone into collective ascension.

    It''s when I am lost in thought, contemting such notions.

    The flower basket old man opens his eyes wide.

    Staring beyond the darkness.

    He appears astonished as he looks at the forehead of the Sun and Moon.

    "The bug...hase [face-to-face]...!"

    ''Seo Hweol...is doing something...with the awakened Head Realm...''

    Is he now facing something absolute?

    If so, then...

    What is it that he is seeing?

    Afterward, I see a resplendent radiance at the southern end of the world.

    Thunk��

    That is the end.<hr>

    ''...Huh?''

    I feel something strange.

    It''s bright.

    The sky is blue, and the earth is green.

    From far away, the scent of the sea drifts toward me.

    ''...This is...nice...''

    Though my body has been obliterated by the Annihtion Flower, I can still feel senses.

    For some reason, a drowsy feeling washes over me, making me want to fall asleep.

    ''...But, something is strange...''

    Why am I suddenly in a ce like this?

    ''I dove into the Lightning Sacred Sea to save Jeon Myeong-hoon...ended up in the Head Realm and...Seo Ran and Seo Hweol...''

    Suddenly, I realize something strange.

    ''...Who was Seo Hweol again?''

    Tingle��

    For some reason, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections shakes violently.

    I ponder for a while about the name ''Seo Hweol,'' which just came to mind, and finally, I understand.

    ''Seo Hweol...is just a type of blue earthworm. Why did Ie looking for something like that?''

    It''s strange.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is shaking violently like mad.

    But I can''t understand.

    For some reason, the thought of ''blue earthworm'' refuses to leave my mind.

    Blue earthworm.

    A medicinal ingredient collectively referred to as ''Seo Hweol.''

    A meager, insignificant worm ground and added when cultivators in the Qi Refining stage concoct pills, asionally referred to as ''Seo Hweol.''

    No, no, that''s not right...

    This is my misunderstanding.

    ''Seo Hweol'' is simply a nickname I gave to one of those ''blue earthworms.''

    ''...Why did I give a nickname to a worm?''

    I can''t remember.

    From the very beginning, I can''t even recall the origin of the name ''Seo Hweol.''

    I have no idea what logic led me to even give such a name.

    What is certain is that ''Seo Hweol'' is a [nonexistent] term.

    ''Right now...instead of wasting time on something so unimportant, I need to focus on the suddenly thrashing Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections...this flower basket old man, and...myself, who has be an Annihtion Flower.''

    Then, I notice the old man with the flower basket trembling violently beside me.

    He is staring at the sky as if ovee with chills.

    ''...? What...?''

    Just then.

    He suddenly yells out in a roar.

    [Remember!]

    Ziiiiing!

    His roar stays stuck in my mind.

    Along with it, together with a shock as if struck in the back of the head, I feel [something] terrifying rising in my head.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections stabilizes.

    And...

    With his single word, I recall everything I had [forgotten] up until now!

    The name of the True Immortal whom I met on the lowest floor of the Serving Command Ark in the past, Bong Myeong!

    The ck Dragon I encountered through the ck Dragon True Blood, the name Yu Hao Te revealed by the ck Dragon, and the moment of that encounter!

    And...

    In my 19th cycle, [the flower basket old man who had ridden on my shoulder the entire time throughout]!

    Everything about the [Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable]es flooding back!

    And...

    Ziiiiiiiing!

    Kwarururung!

    Ie to know who ''Seo Hweol'' is.

    ''Ah...ahhh...''

    A brutal, wrenching pain feels as though it is tearing through my brain.

    I tremble in horror at the sensation of having learned something I [should not know]!

    Just now!

    At that very moment!

    The existence of [Seo Hweol] had vanished from the world!

    It was carved out of history entirely, rewritten (��׃) into nothing more than a nickname for ''blue earthworms!''

    A dreadful truth that I would have remained oblivious had the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable not revealed it to me!

    Seo Hweol...

    Has been excised because he came to know something he [should not have known].

    Without anyone being able to perceive it, in just a single moment!

    The Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable opens his mouth.

    "Despite detonating all the power umted in the Annihtion Flower over a hundred million years...the door still remains closed. Making their way into this Audience Chamber with nothing but their innate authority. Salt Sea, Vast Cold... Those two, just what..."

    A tone that seems to bementing about something.

    But I, suffering from the agony of retaining memories of an [erased existence], find it difficult to interpret the meaning of his words.

    Kugugugugu!

    Then, while I fail to regain my senses...

    The Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable lifts me, who has be the Annihtion Flower.

    "I havee to understand that my strength alone cannot suffice. And...as you said, I know that light is insidious."

    Still gazing towards the southern end, he turns his head to the right and speaks to someone.

    I think I know who that someone is.

    "That being is meticulous beyond imagination. Perhaps even all of our actions are part of their prophecy. However...this time will be different. This time, we are not attempting to defy the heavens (����)."

    The Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable is transcending spacetime with the entity possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon to converse.

    "The prophecy of Great Mountain has already brought you to this ce. Cooperate. As the chaos has already begun."

    Kurung, kurururung!

    With every word he speaks, the ominous energy (�ך�) flowing from my Annihtion Flower-turned body dyes the surroundings.

    As if it will annihte the world all over again.

    "The Radiance Eight Immortals cannote here. Never mind the Lightning Sacred Sea...because the role of the Annihtion Flower does not end with simply knocking on the doors of the Audience Chamber!"<hr>

    Heavenly King Heavenly Domain.

    Or rather...

    In the ce that ''used to be'' the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain, eight giants of light with despondent demeanours stand trembling in humiliation as they look upon the copsed domain.

    : : O H E A V E N L Y V E N E R A B L E S ! : :

    : : W A S T H A T A L L O F Y O U !!?? : :.

    The eight giants collectively re beyond the ruins of the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain at the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, now being recreated after the End.

    There, the single move unleashed by the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable nkets the Head Realm in annihtion, using that annihtion as a coordinate to open a direct ''path'' towards the [existence connected to the Annihtion Flower].

    The Radiance Eight Immortals, who had been preparing to stop the Great Mountain Supreme Deity in the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain, collectively grit their teeth in anger and tremble in fury.

    [Seo Eun-hyun, who has be the Annihtion Flower].

    And the existence connected to him.

    The Owner of Mountain, who had been watching the closing act of the Supreme Deity Hunt, begins to properly exert Their strength.<hr>

    Eastern End of the Head Realm.

    In a ce where a small hole has formed in the dimensional barrier from the activation of the Annihtion Flower, someone enters.

    "Kugh..."

    It is Hong Fan, who has lowered his cultivation to the Integration stage and entered.

    Stepping onto the easternmostnd, Hong Fan, perhaps unustomed to his senses being constrained to the Integration stage,

    Perhaps unustomed after traversing such a vast boundary,

    He clutches his head and staggers in ce for a moment.

    During this time, Hong Fan identally steps on and crushes a blue earthworm that had just crawled out from underground.

    "Hmm...!"

    Regaining hisposure, Hong Fan lifts the foot that had squashed the blue earthworm.

    The blue worm lies crushed and dead.

    Seeing this, Hong Fan kneels down for a moment, as if feeling regret.

    "Ah...! I am sorry, little bug. It was not my intention... But s...you could have just stayed buried in your burrow and lived. Why did you stick your head out of it? Pitiful child..."

    As if sympathetic, Hong Fan buries the crushed blue earthworm back into the earth and builds a small mound over it.

    "If there is a next life, then please, do not stick your head out of the burrow. You might get stepped on and die. Even if you doe out...quickly retreat back inside. So that no one steps on you..."

    After briefly praying for the blue earthworm''s rebirth in paradise (�O��), Hong Fan regains his bnce and looks towards a distant ce.

    The ce from which an overwhelming power of annihtion emanates.

    Step��

    Hong Fan, with a hardened expression, uses the ground-shrinking technique towards the power of annihtion.<hr>

    "The path has already beenid."

    Kugugugugu!

    Once again, the Head Realm faces annihtion.

    Simultaneously, I sense a significant change in the attraction force emanating from the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable.

    The Heavenly Venerable''s attraction force shifts the axis of spacetime.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Throughout the world, I can feel the fabric of time and space being wildly distorted.

    At the same time, I catch a faint glimpse of Yeong Seung (����) flickering beyond the sky.

    Yeong Seung, empowered by the authority of the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable, activates something.

    "Pleasee! Western Heaven (����), Great Mountain (̫ɽ), Liberation (���)!"

    At that exact moment, beyond the distorted flow of time, the ''path'' connected to the Annihtion Flower is revealed.

    Beyond the annihting Head Realm, [someone]s begin to emerge.

    ''Ah...so that''s what it is...''

    The figure of the flower basket old man begins to gradually distort and twist.

    From my perspective, only a few seconds have passed, but perhaps due to the time-space distortion caused by the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable and Yeong Seung...

    The entities emerging from the rift seem to have already spent thousands, tens of thousands of years.

    Countless Reapers appear, and from the dark and deep recesses, the [Oldest One] descends.

    The monster that has umted power and authority through countless mountains of corpses and seas of blood��[the one connected to me], the Great Mountain Supreme Deity emerges.

    And behind them, though the figure is not clearly visible, [a somewhat familiar being] makes their entrance.

    From the old man who has been holding me until now, flowers of various shapes and colors bloom from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears.

    He begins transforming into a colossal bizarre god (����),posed entirely of a flower field.

    : : The Snake ising. : :

    The voice of the old one echoes.

    I feel my entire soul being crushed under the weight of their presence.

    The very existence and mass of these entities distorts reality itself.

    The Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable releases me on the spot.

    As if summoning these great entities to this ce is the end of my role.

    The great beings summoned here no longer pay attention to me.

    Among them, the Owner of the Great Mountain seems to briefly nce at me, but as if deciding it is not important right now, They divert their gaze.

    However, I am struck by a powerful shockwave just from that gaze, and I am sent flying far into the distance.

    In an instant, I am flung beyond the Head Realm and into the newly created Astral Realm as I watch their backs.

    At the forefront, the bizarre god of the flower field speaks.

    : : Atst, the moment has arrived to break open the door. In order to save Time... : :

    With those words, the great beings begin to exert their power.

    Under their authority, the entirety of the newly created Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, no, even beyond the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, trembles under their overwhelming authority.

    Wiiiiing��

    For some reason, the [Oldest One] seems to slightly nce back at me.

    From within a darkness so deep that even perceiving is difficult, the [Oldest One] does ''something'' to me.

    I immediately understand what they have done.

    They have forbidden (��) my death!

    ''...I see.''

    While I am uncertain about the others, I can tell that at least this being is clearly aware of my regression.

    And so, under their authority, the world twists, and a blinding light illuminates everything.

    That''s the end.

    Hwiiiiiiii��

    I, now reduced to a single flower petal drained of all power, drift endlessly through the universe, unable to die.<hr>

    The first year is bearable.

    But...two years pass, then three, then ten.

    In this state as a flower petal, I am utterly incapable of doing anything.

    Complete powerlessness (�o��)!

    However, I can feel my authority gradually returning.

    At the outskirts of the Underworld, my authority as a Sacred Vessel Sacred Master begins to return.

    In this form as a single flower petal, if I can just connect to the outskirts of the Netherworld after recovering all my authority, I can regain my strength.

    But...

    I have no way to do so.<hr>

    A hundred years have passed.

    I decide to carry out the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual for the Earth Tribe by splitting my consciousness right now.

    After all, Immortal Arts are activated by the heart alone.

    Reciting the wless Mantra, I think of being ''upside-down'' in my state as a flower petal as I fragment my mind.<hr>

    A thousand years have passed.

    In subjective time, it felt like ten million years.

    Is it because I had already undergone the Heaven Tribe Sacred Vessel advancement ritual?

    The Earth Tribe Sacred Vessel advancement ritual is 99 percentplete.

    Though confined to the tiny interior of this flower petal, I created a race, formed a world, and developed civilizations through my thoughts (����).

    The civilizations that emerged within my thoughts ultimately unified into one and returned to me, bing ''me'' once again.

    By reiming my body and conducting a simplified version of the Earth Tribe Sacred Vessel advancement ritual, I can now advance to the Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation Sacred Vessel stage.

    While my ability to wield Immortal Arts has improved, I am still far from finding a way to restore my body and authority.

    Because the Underworld has forbidden (��) my death, I cannot enter the Underworld, let alone its outskirts.

    To ovee this, I must either obtain power strong enough to shatter the prohibition of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld or find something capable of ignoring the prohibition altogether.<hr>

    Ten thousand years pass.

    I drift across various corners of the universe, asionally being devoured by innate Star Shattering Esteemed Ones and excreted as waste while wandering through the world.

    Since I cannot die anyway, I am not particrly worried.

    I attempt anything to find a way to connect to the Netherworld.

    I try to achieve this through Immortal Arts, but every Immortal Art I can employ is swallowed by the Heavenly Venerable''s prohibition.

    With Immortal Arts alone, I can never regain my strength.

    Realizing this, I search for other methods.

    I cling to innate Star Shattering Esteemed Ones, parasitizing them with my Immortal Arts, taking control over them, and testing my methods.

    I even try creating puppets or mechanical devices through parasitism.

    I activate every ritual and spell I know.

    As ast resort, I even offer a ritual to the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    However, the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord does not respond at all.

    I also try to search for myrades, but ever since the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable and Yeong Seung distorted time and space, I can no longer ess the Middle Realms from the Astral Realm.

    I attempt to distort spacetime using Immortal Arts to ascend, but...in a state devoid of spiritual power, Qi, or attraction force, going to the Middle Realm feels impossibly distant.

    Even doing so by guiding innate Star Shattering stage Esteemed Ones results in the same.

    Perhaps it''s due to a problem with spacetime itself, as even with the power of Esteemed Ones, ascension is far too difficult.

    After realizing how difficult it is to meet myrades, I fall into extreme suicidal urges.

    However, there is no way for me to die.

    Since I am not entirely free to use Immortal Arts, I spend most of my time in a powerless state as a mere flower petal, contemting how to escape this condition.<hr>

    Another hundred thousand years pass.

    Now, I am three hundred thousand years old.

    It is only around this time that I find a way.

    It is none other than my death energy (����).

    Though my death is forbidden, the power of death umted in my soul remains intact.

    To reim my power in this world where everything else has disappeared, I search for a way to harness this death energy.

    Using the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra to push attraction force to its peak and then causing it to explode can temporarily dissolve the death energy. That much is the truth.

    Thus, I begin searching for a way to handle death energy through the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra.

    Time flows endlessly once more.

    Then, when I reach exactly 320,000 years of age...

    The result of relentless imagining, contemting, doubting, and reconstructing the method of handling death energy is��

    I realize that I am going insane.

    Someday, a circle (�A) appears before my eyes.

    It is the circle that Hyeon Gwi once drew.

    Previously, this circle had terrified me. The sight of Hyeon Gwi mercilessly smashing the circle and the void that extended beyond it were horrifying to the point that I couldn''t dare grip my sword.

    But...

    I suddenly sense something strange.

    Back then, Hyeon Gwi''s dance was so dreadful and horrifying to me.

    Yet for some reason, the dance no longer feels as terrifying.

    Why was I so afraid of something like that? Such a question crosses my mind.

    Henceforth, I begin to ponder the reason.<hr>

    I turn 330,000 years old.

    My sense of time seems to have started slipping at some point.

    It''s been off for a while, but now it truly feels like I have transcended the era when I wore a human mask.

    Time no longer feels like a vague, endless flow.

    To be precise, time no longer scares me.

    No...

    I have be unafraid of something else.

    Is it because of the tens of thousands of years of forced secluded cultivation?

    I feel as if I have opened my eyes to ''something.''

    What that ''something'' is, I cannot clearly discern.

    However...when Void Perception starts to resonate, I wonder whether it''s perhaps rted to what Hyeon Gwi had shown me.

    I endlessly reflect and reflect again on Hyeon Gwi''s dance.<hr>

    How much time has passed...?

    Ah, yes.

    Soon, I will turn 400,000 years old.

    Nearly two hundred thousand years have passed.

    Blink��

    I blink my ''eyes.''

    When Ie to my senses, I find myself suddenly inside a ''body.''

    And...before my eyes stands a familiar being.

    I understand that this being has temporarily granted me a body.

    "...You''vee to find me, Hyeon Gwi."

    It is the girl in ck martial attire, Hyeon Gwi.

    She stands upside down in the cosmic space, her face expressionless and hollow as she meets my gaze.

    "For what reason did youe to seek me out?"

    "...Since it seems you''vepleted something interesting, I''vee to give you a chance to demonstrate it."

    "I''m still too ashamed to reveal it."

    "Show it now. It is already nearlyplete, and all that remains is refinement. Even if you name it and use it right now, it won''t bring shame. I want to sh with it myself."

    "Kukuk..."

    I can''t help butugh for some reason.

    "Even you at the zenith of Martial Arts...were a Heart Tribe all along."

    "I merely sought you out because you seem most suitable for a rehearsal before facing Underworld."

    "The [Oldest One]...has gone to the Head Realm. Do you think They will return?"

    As I became the Annihtion Flower of the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable, I came to understand all of the ns of the Heavenly Venerables and Governing Immortals.

    Even the insane actsmitted by the Great Mountain Supreme Deity...

    I understood what kind of war they waged and what they were truly nning.

    Thus, if Underworld does not exist in the end, her so-called ''rehearsal'' holds no meaning.

    However, at my words, Hyeon Gwi merely sneers at me.

    "Do not worry. Underworld always returns."

    "Pardon?"

    "You don''t need to know. When the timees, ask Underworld directly."

    Sururuk...

    Darkness gathers in her hand, coalescing into a sword.

    I watch her for a moment before silently summoning the Colorless ss Sword.

    The body I inhabit now is not my main body, but an incarnation created by Hyeon Gwi.

    Moreover,munication with my main body, which resides on the outskirts of the Netherworld, remains severed.

    However, it seems Hyeon Gwi has used her power to allow me to at least summon my sword.

    For a brief moment, I stare at the sword. Then, as she said, I prepare the singr sword technique I have studied for hundreds of thousands of years.

    "Can you hold the sword now?"

    "I can."

    Woo-woong!

    She casually draws a circle in the void with her sword.

    Unlike thest time when her dance drew a circle, this is merely a casual act of roughly tracing a circle in the void.

    Yet, I feel as though I will be overwhelmed by her martial will emanating from that simple act.

    But...

    That is all.

    I merely smile faintly and lift my sword.

    Hyeon Gwi smirks, letting her sword hang loosely.

    "...You''ve be decent. Now, show me. After studying for hundreds of thousands of years, what is the answer you have attained?"

    Cheok!

    I take my stance.

    This is a single sword technique.

    Yet, it transcends everything I have umted thus far.

    It is the simplest movement, known among countless swordsmen as a ''thrust.''

    The Colorless ss Sword and the All-Heavens Sword merge.

    The two swords, united as one, be a line.

    The tip of that sword bes a point.

    With this single point, I will execute a ''thrust''.

    Hyeon Gwi smiles gloomily.

    Her expression is impossible to interpret.

    A gaze imbued with emotions like ''weing'' ''pity,'' ''sympathy,'' ''joy,'' ''pleasure,'' ''depression,'' and ''pain.''

    "Through tens of thousands of years of solitude and powerlessness, you havee to perceive that ce."

    Sururuk...

    The sword of darkness begins to be one with her arm.

    That sword is no simple sword.

    Merely a form that resembles a sword, it is the assemnce of Martial Arts!

    For some reason, she looks at me with a gaze that seems to be filled with genuine pity.

    "Congrattions on glimpsing the domain of true despair. Now,e at me."

    The next moment, my sword, too, bes dyed in darkness.

    No, everything about me is instantly dyed in darkness.

    I be death.

    A thought once crossed my mind.

    If I canpress death energy with the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra and then detonate it, can I not make use of it?

    As I pondered this, my thoughts suddenly shifted to Hyeon Gwi''s martial art.

    While considering her circle and the use of death energy,

    I felt my consciousness touch upon a certain realm.

    It was...death.

    Beyond what the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld sealed away under the name of the cycle of rebirth.

    The domain of absolute annihtion.

    I witnessed the true death that resides there.

    Even the Interdimensional Void of the Heavenly Venerable of the Void is merely a mimicry of this true death, a path to make it easier for living beings to approach true death.

    It is not true emptiness (��).

    What is true emptiness (��)?

    What is true death?

    Death is purity.

    The primordial state of absolute nothingness.

    The absolute truth that applies equally to all things!

    Death is rest, and at the same time, peace, and great purity.

    And yet...it was only after two hundred thousand years of seclusion that I barely glimpsed that truth.

    I could not reach that ce.

    However...I understand now.

    Only by reaching that ''purity'' can I shatter the Heavenly Venerable''s prohibition and reim death.

    Then, what must I do to reach that ce?

    To reach that domain of purity, Ipress everything.

    All of my life (��).

    All of my death (��).

    All of my heart (��).

    All of my history and all of my future��everything!

    Into a single thrust.

    I pour everything to aim for the domain of purity.

    To reach ''true death,''

    Through the domain of the Underworld, domain of the Source River, domain of the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, and domain of the Interdimensional Void,

    I pierce a ''hole'' through all of them!

    I surround my body with death energy, condensed to the point it feels liquefied.

    What is the identity of this death energy?

    I have pondered this for a long time, and I finally understood.

    This death energy is precisely the traces of resistance against fate throughout my countless histories.

    The traces left behind by my resistance against the fate of death and my endless struggles against the pull of attraction force have crystallized into this death energy.

    The countless moments when I lost to attraction force.

    Those traces have umted to be my shackles.

    The marks of defeat have be my death energy, trying to once again bind me to the fate of death and forcefully pull me to defeat.

    But...

    This time, I do not resist that attraction force of death.

    Instead, I ept it.

    I can feel the death energy dragging me towards death.

    Of course, thanks to the Heavenly Venerable''s prohibition, I do not die. But a pain akin to death engulfs me.

    A thousand moments of death sh before my eyes like a revolvingntern.

    [TL: Revolvingntern is a metaphor for a rapid flood of memories.]

    All that torment crashes down upon me at once!

    "Take this."

    Hyeon Gwi''s sword lowers towards me.

    I do not resist the power of death.

    Instead, Iply with it, adding my own will to that power.

    All of my attraction force and heart, with the form of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, converge into a single point and be added to the power of death.

    Paaaatt!

    In that state, I thrust!

    For a fleeting moment, my body transcends life.

    Through my eyes, I see the dimensions of the Source River, the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, the Interdimensional Void, and the Netherworld.

    And then...

    Beyond them.

    Towards true death.

    Towards the domain of ''purity,'' I thrust my sword.

    I no longer perceive Hyeon Gwi before my eyes.

    I simply...

    Thrust towards the Ultimate of Martial Arts.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirty-Fourth Move.

    Complying with the entirety of my attraction force of death,pressing the entirety of my strength and adding on to it �� all for a single thrust!

    Kunlun (����)!

    I witness absolute purity.

    Though it is only through a hole smaller than a mere point, I behold that purity.

    Pasasak!

    The next moment, my sword shatters, and my body is deeply shed.

    My single technique is broken by Hyeon Gwi''s single strike.

    Smirk.

    However, Hyeon Gwi smiles.

    In her right hand, a small hole has been pierced.

    "Sloppy."

    She offers her critique.

    I simply smile silently in return.

    For the first time in hundreds of thousands of years, I am able to hold the sword again.

    That alone is enough.

    "But it was worth seeing."

    Concluding her brief evaluation, she bursts her own heart on the spot and dies.

    ''...I see...''

    I understand her method of taking her own life so easily.

    It isn''t suicide.

    It is merely...

    Abandoning the flesh and moving beyond.

    A method of drawing infinitely close to the domain of purity and transferring to another ce.

    To her, death is not something to fear��it is merely a part of her Martial Arts.

    When I consider that the best I can manage is to create a pinpoint hole capable of glimpsing the domain of purity with all my strength, the gap between her and myself is despairingly vast.

    But I smile.

    Pasasak...

    The Heavenly Venerable''s prohibition cannot stop me who has momentarily transcended the domain of death.

    I regain all of my authority.

    At the same time...with every ounce of my willpower exhausted, I can feel my body and soul falling into that deep domain of the Underworld.

    ''Ah...have They returned?''

    I can feel it.

    Deep within the Underworld, for some reason, I sense the presence of the [Oldest One].

    However, having exhausted everything in the recent sh with Hyeon Gwi, I have no strength to resist.

    For reasons unknown, the [Oldest One] does not seem particrly eager to pull me in.

    I am simply falling, sinking deeper into the domain of the Underworld.

    I don''t think Hyeon Gwi will particrly help me.

    ''...Is this how I...be taxidermized?''

    It''s been a long and eventful journey.

    I close my eyes and fall deeper into the deep and deeper ce.

    Beyond the domain of the Underworld.

    In the ce where the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain lies, for some reason, there now exist [three] additional Middle Realms that appear to have been torn apart and crushed like bugs.

    Beyond them...

    The Head Realm, perhaps it''s just my imagination, seems to have grown slightlyrger in size.

    Resigned to being taxidermized for all of eternity, I fall powerlessly like a bug to the deepest depths.

    That is my nine hundred ny-ninth return.

 Chapter 499: 999th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 499: 999th Cycle''s First Day

    When Ie to my senses, what I see is not the familiar scene from before.

    Not the river of scenes, nor the ten thrones beneath the ck sky, but simply an infinite and boundless darkness.

    The deepest and most colossal existence.

    The endless darkness itself that is presumed to be the [Oldest One].

    ''Ah...so I''ve been taxidermized after all.''

    In the end, it seems that regressing right in front of this existence is meaningless.

    It appears that my authority of regression wille to an end on this very day.Until now, it has been a good life.

    It''s when I think so.

    Wo-woong!

    From the boundless darkness, a light bursts forth.

    The light is pure and white, like salt.

    I have seen that light before.

    It''s the same light I had seen on Peni Ind.

    ''The light of...Salt Mountain?''

    When I regain myposure, the light has formed a [Wheel] before my eyes.

    A wheel far more radiant, beautiful, immense, and sacred than my own��a wheel of pure white brilliance.

    And as soon as Ie to my senses, the Wheel begins to reverse.

    Kiiiiiing!

    ''...!''

    At the same time, I sense a deep sighced withmentation erupt from the depths of the darkness.

    Simultaneously, I sense something [twisted] being reversed and returning to its normal state within the wheel''s reversal.

    It feels as though my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections has eased a little.

    And just when the wheel halts its reversal, and my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections feels significantly lighter,

    I suddenly realize that I am moving farther away from the [Oldest One].

    ''This is...!''

    Kiiiiiing!

    Once again, the familiar ''river of scenes'' rushes past me, and far in the distance, the ck sky emerges with the illuminating ten thrones.

    The [Oldest One]...

    Has let me go.

    From a great distance, I seem to hear a voice.

    We will meet again.

    That definitely seems to be the meaning behind the voice.

    As I fail to understand the will of the [Oldest One] who is letting me go, all I can do is nod.

    Hwiiiiii!

    The process of reversing through history is quite long.

    After all, retracing 200,000 years in a single leap naturally requires some time.

    Taking advantage of this gap, I look up at the [sky] that has now be a little familiar.

    The [ten thrones] within it.

    ''No...seven?''

    Among them, only [seven thrones] are shining.

    It is then.

    Sururuk...

    The light flickers for a moment, then [three] more thrones brighten once again...

    The number of thrones have be [ten]!

    ''Due to the regression...the thrones are returning...''

    It is at that moment.

    Is it because my realm has risen?

    Or is it because something unusual has urred with the thrones returning?

    I begin to see something new.

    From those [ten] thrones, I can perceive ''something.''

    ''Those are...symbols?''

    They are symbols.

    Among the symbols I had seen before in Yeong Seung''s ring, some of them are now visible, emitting light from the thrones.

    However, I cannot perceive them clearly, and I can only recognize the symbol of the [Mountain Exuding Darkness].

    That mountain symbol, naturally, belongs to the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    Since it is a symbol tied to the connection between me and my senior brother, I recognize it instantly...

    As I confirm the Great Mountain Supreme Deity''s symbol, I sense the familiar moment of regression approaching.

    ''This time''s moment of regression...where will it be...?''

    In the past, regression was always fixed upon reaching the Head Realm.

    If so, will it be fixed this time as well...?

    As I contemte this question, I wee the new 999th cycle of regression.

    Light envelops me.<hr>

    Wo-woong!

    Ie to my senses.

    And I immediately grasp the current situation.

    "...So it''s [here]..."

    Is this fortune, or is this misfortune?

    : : Die. : :

    I find myself in an all-too-familiar regression point.

    I am standing right before Blood Yin.

    I see the authority of the Blood Yin surging toward me.

    However...

    Unlike before, Blood Yin no longer appears as despair itself.

    ''I''ve been through far too many terrifying things for that to be the case.''

    Huuu...

    Exhaling death energy from my entire body, I rapidly elerate my mind.

    Though the body I inhabit is at the Integration stage, I have definitely restored all of my original authority at the time of my death.

    And ever since reaching Void Shattering, my authority has begun to umte with each regression.

    Thus...I am now in the Sacred Vessel stage.

    : : Silence and be respectful (�o�C). : :

    With my mind elerating after rising to Sacred Vessel, I utter a single phrase, and Blood Yin flinches.

    : : I havee, sent by the Imperial Venerable. Former Chief Judge, respectfully uphold propriety! : :

    Kiiiiiing!

    Behind my head, a [Wheel] emerges.

    At the same time, liquefied death energy undtes around me.

    With a solemn gaze, I re directly at Blood Yin.

    Even though True Immortals are, without a doubt, True Immortals, and staring directly at one means enduring overwhelming pain...I have already witnessed true death.

    Therefore, I can bear the fear and pain of gazing at a True Immortal for a moment.

    Under my stern rebuke, Blood Yin flinches and shudders before halting on the spot.

    Then, immediately after.

    Paaaaatt!

    Blood Yin reveals a form They have not shown even once throughout the entirety of the previous 900 cycles.

    ''...!''

    Blood Yin''s form shrinks.

    The massive lump of blood mist that was Blood Yin shrinks to a sizeparable to mine as They transform.

    Sururuk...

    Transforming into a human form, Blood Yin, now concealing Their presence, locks eyes with me.

    I can''t help but be surprised the moment I see Their appearance.

    They somewhat resemble Seo Hweol, but at the same time, there is a lingering impression of Yu Hao Te.

    With eyes that look slightly fierce but a countenance that could appear exceptionally kind if he smiles, an overall soft impression.

    "Does the distinguished one have proof that he is the envoy of the Imperial Venerable?"

    He sharply questions me.

    However, I respond without faltering.

    "I was sent by the Imperial Venerable. Verify it for yourself. Do you not possess the eyes that judge all Vice?"

    "..."

    This is no jest, but the simple truth.

    I have returned to this time point because the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld granted me permission to regress and [sent me back].

    Wo-woong!

    For a moment, red energy shes in Blood Yin''s eyes.

    Then, letting out a low groan, he kneels on one knee before me.

    Kwaching!

    Simultaneously, the surrounding space begins to be rewritten.

    With Blood Yin''s will, a small dimension forms within the Interdimensional Void, and both he and I��along with myrades��are relocated to a space resembling a reception chamber adorned with gemstones radiating dark-red light.

    "To the one sent by the Imperial Venerable, this...Blood Yin...pays his respects... I apologize for being unable to wee thee under the name of Yu Hao Te."

    Though he usually refers to himself as Yu Hao Te, it seems he still has some conscience thatpels him to properly introduce himself as Blood Yin as he recognizes me as a fellow Reaper.

    I survey my surroundings.

    ''So he created a small dimension on the spot. I could think of it as a simple reception chamber but...it''s a type of barrier meant to prevent me from escaping in case of emergency.''

    I cannot let my guard down.

    "I convey the words of the Imperial Venerable. You, the former Chief Judge, are to immediately abolish the clone called Hyeon Eum."

    "May I ask the reason...?"

    "It is the doing of the Imperial Venerable! Do you not trust this?"

    For a moment, Blood Yin raises his head and looks at me.

    My legs feel like trembling under that crimson gaze.

    This isn''t fear but a sort of instinct.

    An instinct born of the overwhelming disparity in rank between a Sacred Vessel and a True Immortal.

    "...Understood."

    Snap!

    Blood Yin snaps his fingers on the spot.

    Simultaneously, an illusion appears before my eyes.

    This isn''t an ordinary illusion. It''s practically a dimensional passage connected almost directly to the Astral Realm.

    Out of the 2,401 stars, 2,400 simultaneously lose their light and crumble into fragments.

    The constetion known as Hyeon Eum no longer exists.

    All that remains is a single.

    "What is the reason for leaving one behind?"

    "It is because I trust in the Imperial Venerable."

    "If you truly have faith, then sever it without hesitation!"

    Then, Blood Yin res at me.

    "...As expected...this wretched bug has deceived this Immortal..."

    Upon hearing those words, I gather myrades and immediately detonate my Integration stage body without hesitation.

    Kwaaaang!

    Right here, on the spot, I initiate the advancement ritual for the Star Shattering stage!

    Kwa-jijijik!

    Under the self-destruction of a Grand Perfection Integration stage, the small dimension tears apart.

    Kururung!

    Nebe spread outward, and I feel Blood Yin once again in his true form ring at me.

    : : Do not expect to die peacefully... How dare you impersonate an envoy of the Imperial Venerable and destroy this Immortal''s clone? Spy of Light!!! : :

    Kugugugugu!

    An immense pressure crashes down on me.

    It seems I''ve made some sort of mistake in front of Blood Yin.

    ''Is leaving a single star intact something the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld would have normally allowed? Or...was there some gap shown in our brief conversation?''

    I quickly condense my Origin Star.

    ''In the previous life, I reached the Sacred Vessel stage of the Heaven Tribe, and also underwent the advancement ritual for the Earth Tribe Sacred Vessel stage.''

    What remains now is toplete the Earth Tribe advancement ritual perfectly with this Origin Star and face both the Star Shattering and Sacred Vessel Heavenly Tribtions simultaneously!

    If I seed, I will truly reach the Three Great Ultimates of the Sacred Vessel stage.

    [A spy of Light, you say? What a strange im.]

    : : You summoned the Radiance Eight Immortals yet dare to speak lies! Immediately... : :

    Blood Yin uses some kind of transcendent authority.

    However, I silently turn the Wheel.

    [I dere: Your authority shall be rewritten.]

    I''ve endured that single strike Blood Yin used to subdue me many times before.

    I''vee to understand it to this extent.

    Pasasasa!

    Blood Yin''s attack truly transforms into a wave, merely sweeping over me.

    I can sense Blood Yin''s astonishment.

    However, I still feel a powerful distrust lingering in the depths of his consciousness.

    Because of some mistake during our conversation, it seems he won''t believe me no matter what trick I pull.

    ''If that''s the case...I''ll have to proceed as originally nned.''

    This is actually better.

    In the first ce, bluffing in front of Blood Yin was nothing more than a gamble, thinking, ''Would he believe me if I do this?''

    ''On the contrary, just having him kneel before me and smash Hyeon Eum to that extent is already a gain.''

    Seizing the moment when Blood Yin is taken aback, I quickly move from the Interdimensional Void to the Astral Realm.

    From behind, I hear the sound of Blood Yin''s enraged roar.

    But I begin to manipte the attraction force of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Wiiiiiiing!

    Thews surrounding me rotate like a wheel.

    At the same time, the dimensions thicken, sealing tightly so that Blood Yin cannot enter.

    Kugugugugu!

    : : ��������

    From beyond, I can feel Blood Yin trembling in fury, attempting to break through to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    And finally��

    Kwachiiing!

    A section of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain copses, and an enormous, colossal red arm bursts through.

    Simultaneously, the universe is rewritten.

    Under Blood Yin''s will, the universe changes in various ces.

    However...

    I see it.

    How Blood Yin maniptes this world and how the universe obeys hismands.

    ''I can escape. I''m sure of it!''

    Wherever Blood Yin sends his will to form a barrier, I send mine to dismantle it.

    When he sends his authority, I reverse it. When he sends a curse, I reflect it. When he uses attraction force, I respond with repulsive force.

    Blood Yin''s single arm and I arepeting on nearly equal footing.

    However...

    It''s not enough.

    ''If this drags out, I''ll definitely lose.''

    Even now, Blood Yin is so enraged that he''s not in his right mind, which is the only reason I''m managing to exchange moves with him.

    It''s not enough with just this.

    ''More, an even stronger decisive move...!''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirty-third Move.

    Sumeru!

    The Sumeru Sword Dance draws a circle around me, beginning to borrow the power of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    ''Once again, the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord might obsess over me.''

    Therefore, this time, I block even the possibility of such an oue at its root!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirty-fourth Move.

    Kunlun!

    The move of Sumeru and the move of Kunlun unite.

    I transform Sumeru''s final decisive stroke into a thrust, spreading the thick death energy of me and the entire world.

    Then...

    Stepping beyond the Underworld, I unleash a single thrust that reaches true death!

    Kiiiiiiing!

    For an instant, my body transcends the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    And...Blood Yin''s true body.

    I can perceive beyond it all.

    Paaatt!

    A thrust faster and more precise than anything else!

    Puhwak!

    Immediately after��

    The world freezes.

    It feels as though the vibrations of the entire world have subsided.

    At the same time...

    I hear the scream of Blood Yin, who now has a small hole in one of his hands.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    : : ������

    I immediately turn around and leap across dozens of light-years using the ground-shrinking technique.

    The one and only means to desecrate Blood Yin''s fate which I couldn''t use in my previous life due to the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord''s interference!

    In this life, I will use it!

 Chapter 500: Conclusion Of The Escape

    Chapter 500: Conclusion Of The Escape

    Kugugugugu!

    The universe trembles.

    Blood Yin, who had fired his arm at me, refrains from directly reaching out to grab me��perhaps wary of Kunlun, or perhaps cautious of the Wheel.

    Instead, massive hands formed of blood mist emerge, stretching out to seize me in its ce.

    However, that much is enough.

    ''As long as Blood Yin doesn''t act directly...this is enough.''

    Crack!For some reason, a throbbing sensation is felt in my left shoulder.

    I briefly sweep over my shoulder with my consciousness and quickly understand the cause.

    The scar left by the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord has somehow followed me even into this life.

    However, because I just used Kunlun, enveloping my body with death energy, the power of the Underworld that surrounds me seems to prevent it from affecting me.

    ''This rather works out well.''

    At this moment, the power of the Radiance Eight Immortals would only be a burden.

    Therefore, I suppress it instead!

    Tstststss...

    Ipletely seal the scar with death energy and elerate even faster through the universe.

    Then,

    Kugugugugugu!

    Fifty Entering Nirvana True Persons block my path.

    Smirk.

    [True Persons Seniors, what business do you have here?]

    From behind, Blood Yin''s spell bears down on me. From ahead, True Persons with whom I have unresolved enmity surround me.

    Each of them blocks my path with their clone, growling menacingly.

    Each clone is at the Sacred Vessel level.

    [The time hase to repay old grudges.]

    [You, who seem to have been lucky enough to reach the Sacred Vessel stage, do you think you can escape our grasp?]

    I look at them and sneer.

    [Does it not feel strange that someone who was just at the Four-Axis stage until recently has now reached the Sacred Vessel stage?]

    [We understand what you''re trying to imply. But True Immortal Blood Yin has vouched for it. You are, in the end, not a True Immortal��]

    Wiiiiiing!

    Without saying another word, I summon the Wheel behind my head.

    ''As expected, it doesn''t work. But this time...I might just be able to carve out a gap and escape!''

    The possibility is high!

    Just as I''m thinking this and prepare to activate the Wheel,

    [����

    [��������

    The True Persons begin convulsing one after another as they fix their gazes on the Wheel behind me.

    [...?]

    I stare at them, unable toprehend their reaction.

    ''What''s this? Did they see something they shouldn''t, like during the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra?''

    All the better for me.

    Because the result is so unexpected I quickly nce back at Blood Yin''s spell, which has nearly caught up to me, then leap onto the clone of one of the True Persons and activate Crystal ss to Treading Sea. ??

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Ghost-Face Killing Heavens Furnace

    Dudududududu!

    The mes of the Crystal ss to Treading Sea engulf me.

    Simultaneously, the mes twist and distort as they transform into ghost fire, exuding pitch-ck ghostly energy.

    From my entire body, streams of ghost fire surge forth, dyeing the surroundings.

    And then...

    Over the immortal attire covering my body, [faces] begin to emerge.

    Each face takes the form of a skull, with expressions ranging from agonized suffering to serene calm.

    However, they share onemon trait: every single skull weeps tears of blood.

    The skull faces emerging over the immortal attire total 999.

    Chiiiiii!

    At that moment, ghost fire spreads to my face, changing its form as well.

    My original face bespletely covered by a mask with the texture of charcoal. Eyes, nose, mouth, ears��

    The seven orifices vanish entirely.

    What remains is nothing but a faceless charcoal mask, emitting ghost fire in fiery streams through its cracks.

    On top of that mask, several eye-shaped patterns, representing curses, etch themselves, creating a grotesque and eerie impression.

    The ends of my arms and legs sharpen into jagged edges, reaching a point where they could easily be called devil ws.

    Kwaduduk!

    In this state, I stand atop the clone of the Entering Nirvana True Person, raising the Wheel high behind my head and intimidating the True Person.

    [Move immediately. If you do not obey, I shall transmit the Wheel directly to your main body using this clone as the medium.]

    [You...!]

    The True Person trembles with rage, but perhaps understanding that my capabilities are sufficient to back up my words, they move their swallow-like body and quickly streak across the universe.

    The Crystal ss to Treading Sea form optimized for Curse and Ghost Path Methods��the Ghost-Face Killing Heavens Furnace��can indeed do such a thing, so it isn''t a lie.

    [Can''t you go faster!?]

    Kwa-jijijijik!

    The eye-shaped patterns on my mask begin flowing from my hands into the True Person''s clone.

    In response, the clone screams madly and elerates even further, moving through the universe at faster speed.

    Hwiiiii!

    In the far distance, I can see Blood Yin''s spell growing further away.

    At this point, one might think, ''I''ve shaken it off,'' but I don''t let my guard down.

    ''Fate is near absolute.''

    If I were on equal footing with those beings, I might be able to shatter the absoluteness of fate head-on, but as long as I remain below them, that''s almost impossible.

    In other words, as long as the prophecy exists that says, ''I will meet Blood Yin and face death by his hand,'' even if I escape Blood Yin''s grasp now, it is my fate to encounter them again someday.

    ''Therefore...I shall desecrate fate.''

    Using the information Oh Hye-seo had given me in my previous life, I begin to calcte the coordinates.

    ''There...!''

    The clone of the True Person.

    Grabbing hold of their head, I pour even more ghostly energy and curses into the body, driving it into a berserk state.

    The True Person''s clone lets out a pained scream and flies rapidly towards a distant star cluster.

    Then it happens.

    Kuuung!

    Tingle, tingle...

    A massive sound reverberates from behind me, and a spine-chilling sense of foreboding spreads through my entire body.

    ''Th-That''s...!''

    Though Blood Yin''s spells are hundreds of light-years away, I can see it clearly.

    It must be a type of Immortal Art that transcends distance.

    What appears is a hanging scroll formed of dark-red mist.

    The scroll unrolls downward, and writing begins to form upon it.

    What it records...are the charges of my sins.

    : : I dere: your Vice shall be judged... : :

    Chills!

    ''Blood Yin, this narrow-minded bastard...''

    Are you really using an Immortal Art wielded by the authority of the Chief Judge in his prime against a mere Sacred Vessel?

    : : Hear me, Seo Eun-hyun, spy of Light! You, possessing the attraction force of Light, dare to steal my Lord''s Immortal Art. Thus, you shall be charged with the sin of coveting the authority of the Underworld! : :

    Kugugugugu!

    The entire universe began to tremble.

    However, I''m on the verge of madness.

    ''He''s been calling me a spy of Light, a devotee, iming that I summoned the Radiance Eight Immortals...''

    Just what kind of nonsense is he spouting?!

    Still, instead of trying to make sense of the situation, I focus on responding first.

    ''I must stop the judgment. Can that too be rewritten...?''

    ng!

    Suddenly, a shackle used for prisoners is fastened around my neck.

    Soon, visions of Karmic Fire surging wildly around me appear.

    ''I can''t move...!''

    : : Due to the severity of the sins, sinner Seo Eun-hyun shall be executed by dismemberment and exiled to the True Devil Realm for reincarnation! : :

    ''No, no...!''

    Not even the Wheel can rewrite this.

    This is truly unavoidable!

    I''m about to be a threeyered Seo Eun-hyun pancake!

    Kaang!

    [...?]

    Blood Yin''s Immortal speech resounds throughout the universe.

    : : What...!? Why does the judgment not activate? Are you saying this Immortal''s insight is wrong? Are you saying this Immortal''s judgment is wed? This is a thief who, as a ''believer of Light,'' stole the Immortal Art of the Underworld! So why is this Immortal''s judgment out of alignment!!! : :

    ''I don''t know what''s happening, but...''

    Crash!

    I shatter the shackle as it is and continue to coerce the clone of the True Person.

    : : This is impossible!!! : :

    Kugugugugugu!

    Behind me, several fixed stars explode under the wrath of Blood Yin.

    The light from the far reaches of the universe flickers violently, and crimson shadows sway madly.

    This is truly a True Immortal!

    ''I still...can''tpete against Blood Yin''s authority...''

    The gap in authority is simply too vast.

    All I can do is move forward, focusing on getting as far away from Blood Yin''s influence as possible.

    Just then.

    Kwarururung!

    A sound like the copse of space echoes, as a giant Peng bird, with one wingrge enough to shroud the sun, appears before me.

    The Peng bird''s form is half-transparent, as if it exists both within and outside reality. Its two eyes burn bright red, like smelting furnaces.

    [Insolent thing. Do you dare mock this Immortal?]

    [...!]

    I turn to look at the Sacred Vessel-level clone of the Quasi-Immortal that I am holding.

    The clone that I have been holding onto suddenly smirks, then with an oddly gloomy face, transforms into a ck-haired woman dressed in a neat ck skirt and ck jeogori.

    [TL: Jeogori is the upper garment of a hanbok. Search ??? for images.]

    Pasasasak!

    The ck-haired woman melts into something resembling ck slime and covers my arm.

    ''A curse? No, this is...just a simple Five Elements spell.''

    It seems to be a water-element spell.

    The ck slime writhes as it spreads over my body, while the ck Peng bird before me...

    The main body of the True Person who I have just been coercing and using as a mount, roars furiously as if consumed by rage.

    [You dare mock me!? I will tear your body to shreds, nt madness within you, and torment you as my Immortal Treasure for hundreds of millions of years!]

    Kugugugu!

    As the Peng bird ps its wings, an interster wind begins to surge.

    Kugugugugu!

    The attraction force of the universe warps, and something begins to be summoned in front of the Peng bird.

    Realizing its identity, I am utterly shocked.

    ''Antimatter!?''

    A mass of antimatter the size of a moon is being summoned at the center of the interster wind created by the Peng bird.

    As the antimatteres into contact with the matter of the universe, it instantly transforms into Qi, exploding together with light.

    Wuduk, wudududuk!

    Observing the lump of antimatter the size of a moon release an explosive force capable of casually surpassing an entire star system, I quickly take the Starting Form.

    Kunlun, Simplified Form.

    Ground-Shrinking, Combined Style.

    Dusk Scattering (�S��)!

    This is a technique where Ipress a slight concentration of death energy at the tip of my sword, then thrust quickly while adding attraction force to tear a hole into the void!

    Paaang!

    A hole opens in the void.

    This is no ordinary hole.

    Unfolded alongside the spell of ground-shrinking, the hole serves as a special method for travel, capable of traversing thousands of light-years in a single step.

    Paaaat!

    In a single leap, I cross thousands of light-years and nce back.

    Kugugugugu!

    I can feel it.

    Far off in the distance, the Quasi-Immortal is once again pursuing me.

    In mere moments, they will reach this ce!

    ''It''s fine. Now...I''m almost there.''

    Without releasing the form of Ghost-Face Killing Heavens Furnace, I prepare for the final ground-shrinking technique.

    Kugugu!

    Far away, dozens of light-years beyond, I begin to sense the presence of the Peng Bird.

    Unlike me who used a special technique to leap across thousands of light-years, it''s covering the distance by simply flying with ease!

    But I only smirk as I swiftly take my Starting Form again and thrust once more towards the void.

    Dusk Scattering!

    Paaaatt!

    The void tears open, and finally, I reach the destination I''ve been aiming for.

    Puhwak!

    Within a massive neb.

    There, I sense a familiar presence.

    Woooooo��

    Quadrillions of ghosts are wailing.

    At the center of this sea of ghosts, a colossal being is rising.

    The Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    At this moment, it is Kang Min-hee, at the Star Shattering stage.

    [I''ve arrived.]

    I can feel the Peng Bird once again chasing from afar.

    On top of that, the attraction force of Blood Yin''s fate tightens even more fiercely around me.

    But...

    It''s over.

    Boo-wooooong!

    Reciting the wless Mantra, I charge directly at Kang Min-hee.

    She stares at me with irrational eyes.

    My form, specialized for the Ghost Path Method, seems to make her perceive me as one of the Ghost Kings under her rule, as she doesn''t bother restraining me.

    I burrow into the chest of her massive being.

    Puhwak!

    Within the deep darkness.

    I walk straight into the darkness.

    At the same time, due to the authority of the wless Mantra, my mind seems to split apart and my perception of time begins to stretch.

    Adding the realm of Void Shattering to my efforts, I elerate my consciousness with the wless Mantra, continuing to walk deeper and deeper into her inner depths.

    ''There is enough time.''

    Therefore...

    Here and now, I will desecrate fate, advance to the Sacred Vessel stage of the Earth Tribe to attain the Three Great Ultimates,

    And...I will save Kang Min-hee.

    Paaat!

    I reach out my hand into a ce of darkness deep within her and seize what I came for.

    Clench!

    The true Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    The very object I had ced within her bosom when I sent Kang Min-hee to the Astral Realm.

    And...

    The food of True Immortals that''s imbued with the authority of Blood Yin!

    ��The method to desecrate fate is simple.

    The teaching of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity surfaces in my mind.

    ��If there''s a fate where the universe will be destroyed, the way to twist that fate is to raise a ve called ''the universe'' and then kill that ''universe.'' If you do that, fate will be fulfilled��no matter how forced it may be��and you''ll be able to escape the absoluteness of fate by insisting to the world that you didn''t resist fate.

    Woo-woong!

    ��That is the way to mock and desecrate fate.

    [Atst, ''we meet again,'' Blood Yin.]

    Woo-woong!

    The split soul of Blood Yin quivers.

    It seems as though it wants to rip me apart right now, but it cannot exert its power within Kang Min-hee.

    Perhaps this is because the forces of the Underworld are nning something involving Kang Min-hee.

    With this...

    The reunion with Blood Yin is ''fulfilled''. All that remains is to ''face death.''

    And...

    I continue to walk towards the deep depth of Kang Min-hee.

    The hole inside her that connects to death.

    Together with Blood Yin, I will go to seal that hole.<hr>

    It''s a memory from long ago.

    ��Min-hee-ssi, think about it carefully. Who evenes up with the idea of selling soap imprinted with the Universal Deration of Human Rights? And this isn''t even our original project. Let''s just stick to what we were already doing, okay?

    ��I''m saying let''s do both. We have enough leeway right now, don''t we? Don''t you know the president likes this kind of thing, Eun-hyun-ssi? Stop arguing and just get this done.

    [TL: -ssi basically means Mr. or Ms.]

    ��No, why would the president like something like this? He only mentioned watching a movie where the Universal Deration of Human Rights appearedst time. Let''s just stick to the manual and prepare for delivery as originally nned.

    ��...Why are you interfering with every single thing? You know I''m getting promoted to team leader next month, right? Let''s not make this exhausting for each other and just get things done quickly. You''re well past the early days of employment, aren''t you?

    ��...

    ��And you still don''t get how much the president loves derations like this? Well, it''s not like your tactlessness is a new-thing, Eun-hyun-ssi... Huu, it''d be good for you to study the Universal Deration of Human Rights by tomorrow. Anyway, I have a meeting now, so I''ll take my leave.

    The project Kang Min-hee herself had pushed forward.

    ''Human Rights Deration Soap.''

    It didn''t seem like such a bad idea.

    But...unexpected difficulties arose.

    ��Hey!!! Kang Min-hee!!! Where''s Kang Min-hee!? Deputy Kang Min-hee! Did <em>you</em> include the deration!?

    Oh Hyun-seok had stormed into the office, shouting furiously.

    ��Our client Yang Zhengxin just canceled the entire contract and left! Did you not know that Yang Zhengxin''s family got ruined once in the past because of the Universal Deration of Human Rights!?

    After that, the memories are hazy.

    The president, who was known for collecting derations and famous quotes, had summoned Kang Min-hee with a stern expression and reprimanded her.

    For a while, thepany atmosphere became incredibly bad.

    Thankfully, she wasn''t fired, but since such a major contract had fallen through, rumors spread that her sry would be docked and it would negatively affect her performance reviews for some time.

    Because of that, Kang Min-hee was not in her right mind for several days.

    She was constantly summoned, swore at, and reprimanded for days on end...

    She became so gloomy that she went drinking.

    In the middle of her drinking, Seo Eun-hyun had intervened.

    While drinking together with Seo Eun-hyun, at some point, her consciousness slipped away.

    Kang Min-hee, reminiscing about that time in her memory,ughs.

    When she opened her eyes, she was on the bed in Seo Eun-hyun''s house.<hr>

    Within a ck canopy.

    A woman is surrounded by dozens of Ghost Kings at the Integration level.

    She is sitting on a ck throne, dozing off.

    For some reason, it seems as though she is dreaming a happy dream.

    Just then...

    The Ghost Kings who are guarding her suddenly begin to tremble violently in terror in unison.

    Puhwak!

    Someone has entered the ck canopy.

    A grotesque being with only eye-shaped patterns on its face and 999 ghost faces (����) adorning its entire body.

    The Integration stage Ghost Kings tremble in fear and copse to their knees on the spot.

    Slowly, the monster with 999 ghost faces approaches the woman on the throne.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Kang Min-hee.

    ng!

    On either side of her, two Ghost Kings at the Star Shattering stage, trembling in fear, raise their scythes in a cross to block the ghost-mask monster with 999 ghost faces.

    However, the monster of ghost faces pays them no mind and passes right through the scythes of the Ghost Kings, grabbing Kang Min-hee by the arm.

    [Kang Min-hee.]

    Woo-woong!

    Behind that being''s head, a Wheel floats up.

    [I will save you now.]

    The being stares straight into the [ck hole] that lies beyond Kang Min-hee''s heart essence.

    And then, the entities beyond that hole begin to react to its gaze.

    Kiiiiing!

    The Ghost-mask monster.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s wheel begins to spin violently.

    [I dere: Be rewritten...]

    The connection between Seo Eun-hyun and Kang Min-hee seem to sh past them.

    [Break apart, the voices that call to her!]

    Kwagwang!

    At that very moment, terrifying ghostly energy begins to gush out from the hole inside her heart essence.

    First Seat of the Underworld Ten Kings.

    Current Netherworld Chief Judge.

    Yama True Lord (�ħ�w��), Yama (��_), following themand of the [Oldest One], begins to reveal their presence.

 Chapter 501: Kang Min-hee

    Chapter 501: Kang Min-hee

    Kururung!

    The sky seems to roar.

    From the hole within Kang Min-hee''s heart essence, a terrifying rumble echoes forth.

    At that moment, I catch a glimpse of [something] beyond.

    Flicker, ficker, flicker...

    It is fire.

    A crimson me zing fiercely!And at the center of that me burns a towering crimson me giant!

    The me God (����) d in the tribunal robes res directly at me.

    : : Do you dare stand in the way of the workings of the Imperial Venerable? : :

    Dududududu!

    For some reason, despite recognizing the existence of that being, my soul does not be corrupted.

    No substantial wisdom flows into me.

    The little wisdom I do receive is limited to the title and name of that being.

    Beyond that, no further knowledge invades to corrupt or erode me.

    It feels as if that being is intentionally showing me mercy.

    : : To close the door of that child is to obstruct not only this Lord, but the workings of the Imperial Venerable. I will consider it an act of defiance. Step back. : :

    Chijijijik!

    My eyes begin to feel increasingly dry.

    Even with this act of consideration, I feel that if I continue to gaze directly at Them, my eyes will be scorched.

    Before me is the Tribunal Chief of mes.

    The foremost among the Underworld Ten Kings.

    The current Chief Judge, Yama True Lord Yama, speaks, and in that instant, a future shes before my eyes.

    It is a vision of myself being dragged into the depths of the deep Underworld and endlessly tortured under Yama''s authority.

    This is no mere illusion.

    The celestial energy shifts, fixing my future into that oue.

    If I reject Yama True Lord''s words here and continue trying to close the gate to save Kang Min-hee, that future will inevitably be my fate.

    However...

    The searing pain of my body burning away is not particrly frightening.

    What I fear more is the pain of failing to save Kang Min-hee now andter living with the self-reproach that will follow.

    It is the torment I would inflict upon myself.

    ''Can I do it?''

    No.

    Doubt is unnecessary.

    I must do it.

    ''I will!''

    Kiiiiing!

    Behind my head, a wheel rises like a halo.

    Yama True Lord, as if enraged, erupts into a furious ze that engulfs Their entire body.

    Closing my eyes momentarily, I recall the scene I witnessed just moments ago.

    The white wheel I had seen from the [Oldest One].

    I bring to mind that wheel.

    How that wheel reversed.

    How that wheel operated.

    What sort of attraction force operated within it, and what authority surged through it...

    Wiiiiing!

    The wheel begins to reverse.

    Yama True Lord invokes Their authority.

    Before I know it, the surroundings have shifted entirely.

    It seems that Yama True Lord momentarily distorted reality with Their authority, creating a new dimension.

    From the distant sky, something massive resembling a jade seal (imperial seal) begins to fall.

    Kwaaang!

    I am instantly crushed to death beneath the jade seal.

    Kiiiiiing!

    However, even though I die, the wheel continues to reverse.

    Paaatt!

    With that, I raise myself up and nce to the side.

    There is a zing stamp of fire, and beneath it lies what appears to be the remnants of ''me.''

    But ''I'' am not dead.

    : : Audacious thing. You dare face this Judge while performing the advancement ritual for Earth? : :

    Kwadudududuk!

    The next moment, a ming hand thrusts into my mouth.

    The fiery hand grips my tongue from within and pulls it out entirely.

    Starting with my tongue, the neb within my body, my inner core, my outer core, my attraction force, and even the explosions��all of it is ripped out, leaving me dead on the spot.

    [TL: Core as inary core.]

    The wheel reverses.

    I find myself standing once more, staring at the figure of my own corpse lying beside me, lifeless, with everything within me ripped out.

    Immediately after, I am sliced to death by a saw.

    The wheel reverses.

    I am frozen within ice, my soul itself freezing solid, and I die.

    The wheel reverses.

    I am...

    The wheel...

    ...

    ...

    How many times have I died, and died, and died, and died over again?

    Kwa-jijijik!

    I find myself in a de Mountain Hell (��ɽ�تz), my entire body impaled, fully aware of my impending death.

    [TL: de Mountain Hell is the seventhyer of the 18 levels of hell in Chinese myth.]

    Yet, I remain indifferent to the pain, steadying myself in ce.

    Slowly, I kneel.

    Though my entire body is pierced through, it is bearable.

    Slowly, in that state.

    I bow towards the Yama True Lord.

    "I thank the great Yama True Lord for their mercy."

    I know.

    They are killing me with consideration.

    If They truly used the full authority of Their original body, crushing mepletely along with the wheel and taxidermizing me would be a trivial feat. Yet, They spare the wheel, granting me permission to resurrect and repeat the meaningless deaths.

    I nce behind me.

    Already, hundreds of my corpses lie in view.

    I suspected it from the start.

    ording to the words of Blood Yin, I must have stolen something that is called the Immortal Art of the Wheel.

    However, the Yama True Lord, rather than unleashing fury against me, shows consideration, merely allowing me to know Their name without inflicting unbearable torment.

    Therefore, the countless deaths They inflict on me here and now are...

    Nothing more than a kind of trial.

    Woo-woong��

    I am forcibly lifted to my feet by an overwhelming force.

    Yama True Lord, Their towering body zing with mes, briefly looks down at me.

    : : Do not kneel. One who bears the Wheel does not kneel recklessly. : :

    The Wheel.

    The Immortal Art thatbines the wless Mantra and the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra.

    The recent trial, it seems, was entirely Their way of teaching me how to properly wield this Wheel.

    Following the simple ''resets,'' I grasped the abilities of this Wheel a little more clearly.

    The ability of the Wheel is to rearrange causality (���/cause and effect).

    To be precise, it is more urate to say it organizes causality.

    At present, I do not die easily.

    My main body itself has be a kind of Immortal Art, and I have transcended life halfway, bing a being too immense to be considered merely a living creature.

    Such a being as I cannot simply die from trivialities like having a stamp pressed onto my body, being frozen, having my tongue and entrails torn out, or being burned alive.

    What Yama True Lord did is ''ovey'' death upon me through the form of death.

    By reversing the Wheel, I returned myself to the state before the ''oveid'' death, restoring it as it was.

    It is the act of restoring to my original state before any history or prophecy oveid on me by True Immortal and above entities through organizing casualty!

    In other words, this is a means suitable for resisting the power of True Immortals, simr to the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    : : ...Impressive. : :

    Yama True Lord lets out a small exmation of admiration as They watch me firmly maintain the Wheel.

    : : Do you truly intend to save that child, who has received the support of the Underworld? Do you truly seek to save the child who will be the vessel for the Imperial Venerable''s descent? : :

    "Yes."

    : : Even if your path bes a thorny road fraught with hardship? : :

    "...Compared to the thorny road before me,"

    I speak as I stare resolutely at Yama True Lord.

    "The Sword Mountain within me is far more agonizing!"

    Paaaatt!

    At that moment.

    The world became clear in an instant.

    The inner depths of the dimension created by the Yama True Lord, filled with only darkness and mes, is rewritten.

    It transforms into a ss Sword Mountain.

    The wless and clear ss Sword Mountain is piercing me.

    At the same time, the Yama True Lord''s body is pierced all over by my ss swords within this Sword Mountain.

    It is clear.

    wlessly clear.

    And...it hurts!

    "I have witnessed the ultimate extreme of pain. The extreme of pain surpasses even the Karmic Fire of the former Chief Judge. That pain is none other than...oneself."

    The Wuji Religious Order evaporated, and my Karmic Fire was extinguished.

    Though I learned of this onlyter, the condition for extinguishing the Karmic Fire is for one''s own pain and remorse to surpass the pain of the Karmic Fire itself. When that happens, the fire naturally goes out.

    From that, I came to understand one fact.

    No matter how painful and terrifying external pain may be,

    It cannotpare to what lies within oneself.

    Enduring one hundredshings is not as effective as repenting to oneself even once.

    Therefore...

    "I do not want to do anything that I will regret."

    I do not wish to suffer.

    Having reached the pinnacle of pain, I dislike pain even more.

    And because I have realized that the greatest pain is my own regret...

    I seek to live a life free of regret.

    "If I were to die tonight, I wouldmit nothing in the morning that I would regret! Please, return her to me!"

    Yama True Lord gazes at me for a moment, then looks around at the colorless Sword Mountain.

    : : Good. : :

    Even though They are pierced through by the Sword Mountain, They show no sign of pain and, instead, seem to be in a good mood.

    : : I permit it. : :

    "...!"

    At those words, I feel a tingling sensation coursing through my entire body.

    The Chief Judge has granted permission to save Kang Min-hee.

    : : However, as for what is binding that child...judge it for yourself. : :

    Having finished speaking, Chief Judge Yama True Lord raises one hand.

    : : O Karmic Mirror (�I�R), close your eyes. Return the distinguished one to his ce. : :

    Simultaneously, the small dimension transformed by my will begins to tremble and distort.

    Soon after, I find myself facing the Yama True Lord sitting in a lotus position, along with a massive, mirror-like object behind Them reflecting the both of us.

    Wo-woong!

    In an instant, I return to my main body with them.

    ''This ce is...''

    Just before.

    It is the very moment when I was holding Kang Min-hee''s arm and peering into the hole within her heart essence.

    ''I see. Was that small dimension something created by Yama True Lord''s Immortal Treasure...?''

    It seems to be something that reflects a person''s essence, history, or simr concepts.

    Tingle, tingle...

    I feel a tingling sensation as something flows into my mind.

    It is wisdom bestowed by the Yama True Lord.

    The method to fill the hole in Kang Min-hee''s heart essence.

    Wo-woong!

    As I enter the depths of her heart essence, I raise both hands and begin chanting the wless Mantra.

    Wo-woong!

    Between my hands, a ck circle formed by attraction force rises.

    Wiiiiiing!

    I feel the circle rotating.

    Along with it, the ck hole in front of me begins to resonate.

    Sssssss��

    Using the wisdom granted by the Yama True Lord, I reduce the size of the wless Mantra.

    Although it is wisdom received from Them, it feels like something I might have eventually discovered through further study of the wless Mantra.

    As the circle of the wless Mantra shrinks, the ck hole simultaneously begins to decrease in size.

    Tstststststs!

    Then, at a certain moment��

    Paaatt!

    The circle condenses to a single point and vanishes, and the ck hole likewise bes a tiny dot before scattering away entirely.

    ''It''s done...''

    Atst, I am able to save Kang Min-hee.

    Paaaatt!

    I roam through Kang Min-hee''s heart essence, searching for her main consciousness.

    How much time has passed?

    Eventually, I find her main consciousness lying dormant at the center of a mass of dark clouds.

    Paaatt!

    Twin Flowers Reaching the Heavens.

    White Orchid Flower!

    The energy of blessings dispels the surrounding darkness.

    I approach her main consciousness, grab her by the shoulders, and shake her.

    "Wake up, Kang Min-hee."

    At this, Kang Min-hee half-opens her eyes.

    A somewhat dazed gaze.

    She is dreaming.

    I use the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace to enter her dream.<hr>

    ''This ce is...''

    This is my house.

    The home I miss dearly.

    The splendid house where I could always enjoy afortable life, equipped with magical artifacts like the one called aputer, as well as light fixtures, an air conditioner, and a boiler.

    And this is currently a scene where I am sitting on the bed, saying something to Kang Min-hee, whose face is slightly flushed.

    ''This...is that day.''

    It was the day Kang Min-hee drank too much and passed out and I had no choice but to bring her to my house and let her rest in my room for a while.

    Kang Min-hee and I are talking about something.

    She says, ''Can''t you even take what''s given to you?'' while letting out a deep sigh, and I seem to beughing, saying, ''Just buy me a meal.''

    After some time, we begin to bicker about something. Then, leaning close to her ear, I whisper something.

    Hearing my words, Kang Min-hee briefly shows a nk expression. She stays still for a long moment before quietly leaning her head on my shoulder.

    This was the day we began our brief romance again.

    "Stop watching."

    Pasasasasak!

    The dream begins to blur, and Kang Min-hee appears beside me.

    "What are you doing here? Get out."

    Holding a smoking pipe in one hand and dressed in a ck robe, she looks at me with cold eyes.

    "I was just reminiscing about old dreams in my sleep, but here you are, spying on me like a pervert...As always, you''re the worst. Get lost. It was just a memory, and I have no intention of getting together with you again."

    "I know."

    "If you know..."

    Without saying anything else, I take Kang Min-hee''s hand.

    "Let''s go. For now, let''s leave, and then we''ll talk."

    "L-Let go."

    As I hold her hand, Kang Min-hee seems flustered and tries to pull her hand away.

    But I don''t let go. Holding her hand, I move forward.

    Deeper into her heart essence.

    There, countless ominous and foreboding energies are lurking.

    "Let go! Let me go! Hurry! Do you want to die?"

    Kang Min-hee starts to get angry.

    However, I somehow sense a tremble in her voice.

    I reply.

    "I won''t die."

    "Don''t talk nonsense! What would you know...what would you know...!?"

    Hwiiiiuuuuu<em>��</em>

    I can see dark clouds around us.

    Within Kang Min-hee''s heart essence.

    No, this ce isn''t exactly her heart essence. It''s filled with resentful spirits nested within her soul.

    "Stop pretending to be strong, Seo Eun-hyun! Let go of me already!"

    Before I know it, her voice has be tearful.

    She is worried about me.

    I begin reading her past with the vision of the Earth Tribe.

    Since I already roughly heard about what happened to her in ck Ghost Valley, it isn''t difficult to read.

    Ie to understand what has happened in that time.

    Though I can''t properly read anything about the [Hole of the Underworld], I can read about the ''ghosts.''

    ''I see. So this...is what the Chief Judge meant...''

    ��However, as for what is binding that child...judge it for yourself.

    Kang Min-hee acts strong on the outside, but in truth, she is fragile inside.

    Despite that, she carries an enormous sense of responsibility.

    ''The ghosts...''<hr>

    Kang Min-hee, having entered ck Ghost Valley, learned the Serene Soul True Secrets to console the souls of ghosts.

    The reason was simple.

    She pitied the ghostly souls, who, even in death, were being enved within ck Ghost Valley.

    She began to embrace the ghosts, one by one.

    She started to hold them,fort them, and console them.

    And gradually, ghosts began to gather around her.

    It wasn''t due to some innate constitution like the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root.

    It was her attitude��her genuine efforts to understand the emotions of the ghosts, to console them, and to embrace them.

    That attitude was what drew the ghosts to her.

    During the Seven Stars Ritual, a group of ghosts who obeyed hermand burst forth and punched a hole through the thick ck clouds.

    Even during her advancement to the Qi Building stage, she didn''t require Qi Building Pills.

    The ghosts willingly offered their ghostly energy to help her advance.

    Unlike Jeon Myeong-hoon, who required devouring Heavenly Tribtions to grow, her growth wasn''t restricted before reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    Without any hindrance, from the day she learned the Serene Soul True Secrets, she steadily grew with the help of the ghosts, advancing all the way to the Four-Axis stage.

    However, there was a side effect.

    Kang Min-hee began to sense her mind being gradually eroded by the ghosts.

    The pain of the ghosts.

    Their lingering resentment.

    The terror of not wanting to die.

    The fear of death...

    These horrifying emotions gradually consumed Kang Min-hee''s mind.

    To endure this, Kang Min-hee tried recalling the happy days of her life.

    ...Strangely, the first memory that came to her was the scene of watching the sunset through clouded skies with her ex-boyfriend at an observation deck.

    Although she wasn''t pleased with that memory, to retain her sanity, she continued her cultivation while recalling it.

    Then, one day.

    She felt that [something] beyond herself was ''calling'' to her.

    That [something] said...

    It would help her.

    That embracing the ghosts'' resentment alone must be agonizing, and if she sought its aid, it would share the burden with her...

    Kang Min-hee refused.

    However...at some point, the [call] grew stronger.

    The [call] began teaching her a form.

    At first, she ignored the form, but as time passed, the [call] intensified.

    Then, one day,

    Kang Min-hee met Seo Eun-hyun again.

    The day she reunited with Seo Eun-hyun, who had be a Grand Cultivator.

    On that day, she was thrown somewhere by the power of Oh Hye-seo, and before she knew it...

    She found herself on the brink of falling into the maw of a terrifying existence.

    To ovee this crisis, there was only one solution.

    Kang Min-hee had to fully ept the power of the ghosts.

    Until then, she hadn''t fully embraced their resentment and pain.

    She had only cradled them, drawing a small amount of ghostly energy for use.

    If she properly integrated with the ghosts, she could immediately wield tremendous authority.

    To resolve the situation, Kang Min-hee epted the ghosts.

    And within the ghosts'' lingering resentment and pain, she finally responded to the [call].

    Beyond that [call].

    [Something] seized Kang Min-hee''s mind, and from that moment onward, her memories became unclear.

    The [call] seized her soul, the flow of a being called Seo Hweol invaded her, and the existence beyond the [call] descended through her body. After that, she lost consciousness.

    From then on, it was a time of endless torment.

    She was losing herself amidst the whispers and lingering resentment of the ghosts.

    And at some point.

    Kang Min-hee opened her eyes again.

    The moment she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Seo Eun-hyun.

    The man with whom she had once created moments of happiness.

    It seemed as though he was fighting against her.

    Scenes flickered and distorted.

    Kang Min-hee couldn''t understand why she was fighting Seo Eun-hyun.

    She didn''t want to fight.

    She didn''t want to hurt him.

    Rather than tearing him apart with her hands, she only wanted to hold his hand.

    She didn''t want to fight with him anymore!

    At this rate...it felt as if she might end up killing Seo Eun-hyun with her own hands.

    So, even in the midst of her muddled memories, Kang Min-hee begged.

    She begged the existence of the [call].

    Please.

    I will give you anything. Just stop me from killing Seo Eun-hyun with these hands.

    A responsees from the [call].

    ����

    It was anguage iprehensible to mortal beings.

    Yet Kang Min-hee could understand it, and she ''epted'' the voice of the [call].

    She didn''t know the details, but she understood.

    Beyond the [call].

    She had to entrust herself to the endless darkness, falling to a ce where she could never see Seo Eun-hyun again, in order not to kill him with her own hands.

    To avoid destroying what was most precious to her with her own hands, she had to give up what was most precious.

    Kang Min-hee, faced with this miserable truth,

    At the cruel fate of this world,

    And at the pain of the countless lingering spirits who had died in this world, felt an overwhelming sorrow.

    ''Life is...''

    She had said something.

    She cannot remember what it was.

    She only vaguely recalls expressing the emotion of ''sorrow.''

    After speaking those words, Kang Min-hee''s path was decided under the guidance of the [call], and though following that ''path'' would mean she could never see Seo Eun-hyun again, she understood it would ensure that she would never kill him.

    That was Kang Min-hee''s past.<hr>

    ''...It was the ghosts.''N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The various things rted to me and the [call].

    In other words, the [Hole of the Underworld] contributed to her madness.

    But now that the hole is sealed with the wless Mantra, the reason she still cannot regain her senses is because of the ghosts.

    It is because she absorbed the ghosts'' powerful lingering resentment and pain into herself, bing corrupted as a result.

    "Let go...let go..."

    Kang Min-hee''s voice trembles.

    She is telling me to leave her and go.

    She seems afraid that I too might be eroded by the ghosts.

    For the grudges of the ghosts are by no means shallow.

    And...it is because Kang Min-hee is currently clutching the lingering resentment of the ghosts with her own hands that she has been unable to escape from the madness of the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    ''She must have thought she had to embrace them.''

    She''s always like that.

    Even though she appears cold and curt on the outside, the truth is that she''s always been considerate of me at heart.

    ''It was the same during the Deration of Human Rights soap incident.''

    If she hadn''t taken the lead back then, perhaps instead of the Deration of Human Rights soap, we might have ended up creating a Communist Manifesto soap or some other absurd soap.

    ...After all, there was precedent for actually pushing forward the Communist Manifesto soap under the president''s orders.

    ''Anyways.''

    The important thing is not that.

    She is soft-hearted.

    She wants to embrace those who are pitiful.

    Even though she seems cold, her true nature is kind.

    That''s probably why she cannot ignore the resentment of these ghosts.

    ''If that''s the case, then what I need to do is...''

    Squeeze!

    I grip Kang Min-hee''s hand even tighter and begin moving forward.

    Kang Min-hee tries to shake off my hand, but I refuse to let go and continue moving ahead.

    Terrifying vengeful spirits appear before us.

    They are the aggregation of the resentments that Kang Min-hee is embracing, as well as what has been binding her.

    [It''s unfair! So unfair!]

    [We are indignant. So indignant.]

    [My baby, my baby, my baby...]

    [I want to live. I don''t want to die. Where is this ce? Mommy. Mommy...]

    [Please Save me. Please save me. I don''t want to be a pill.]

    [The Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One will punish you! Just like what was done to us, the Small Green Race, you will be boiled into soup and consumed!]

    [It hurts, it hurts, it hurts. It hurts so much...!]

    [Idon''twanttodieIdon''twanttodieIdon''twantodieIdon''twantodieIdon''twantodie...!!!]

    Towards that umtion of pain and suffering, I open my mouth.

    "I cannot understand you all."

    How terrified must they have been?

    How horrifying, how agonizing must it have been?

    I do not dare judge by my own standards.

    No matter how much suffering I''ve endured in my life, if all my memories were erased right now, my strength taken away, and I was killed wretchedly, I, too, would probably harbor that kind of pain.

    I cannot recklessly im to ''understand'' them.

    But...

    "I know a little about pain."

    Step.

    I take another step forward, approaching the collective mass of resentment.

    "Therefore...I can empathize with you."

    Come.

    Paaaatt!

    The ghosts enter into my embrace.

    I use the vision of the Earth Tribe to read their pasts and the vision of the Heart Tribe to perceive the intent and heart essence they experienced in their pasts, embodying their pain and fear within myself.

    Sssssss!

    What is it that ghosts desire most?

    Because I myself am a great ghost, merely living because I cannot die...I know.

    To have their stories heard.

    It is to have their circumstances ''acknowledged'' by someone.

    I quietly listen to their suffering and empathize with them.

    Even without using any forms or spells...

    The ghosts I empathize with turn pure white and fly off into the void.

    "Come again. Keeping. Come more...!"

    I call for the ghosts binding Kang Min-hee.

    At least tens of trillions.

    At most, tens of quadrillions of ghosts.

    Yet, I am not afraid.

    I take another step forward.

    One step, then another.

    In this way, I empathize with the suffering of the ghosts, embodying and acknowledging it within myself, all the while moving forward slowly.<hr>

    Kang Min-hee, being led by Seo Eun-hyun''s hand, gazes at him.

    ''How can you do that?''

    Just from epting the resentment of a single ghost, it felt like she''d lose her mind from the pain.

    How can a human being possibly understand death?

    Can one trulyprehend the loss of their entire life being taken away by death?

    For that reason, it''s impossible for Kang Min-hee to understand the ghosts who have experienced ''death''.

    ''How can you acknowledge them...and empathize with them?''

    She cannot understand Seo Eun-hyun.

    Suddenly, something appears before her eyes.

    It is a series of scenes.

    ''This is...''

    It was the day she and Seo Eun-hyun first met.

    The days when they dated, spent time together, and eventually parted ways.

    The awkward days that followed.

    This is...

    Seo Eun-hyun''s memories.

    The ones involving her among Seo Eun-hyun''s memories are naturally surfacing.

    Seo Eun-hyun is splitting apart.

    To ept even more of the vengeful spirits before him and to empathize with them, he is breaking apart.

    At least ten thousand fragments.

    Fragmented into ten thousand pieces, he is holding Kang Min-hee''s hand and moving forward.

    From the cracks in Seo Eun-hyun''s fractured self, his memories are seeping into her.

    Within his memories, Kang Min-hee realizes for the first time that she is considered ''strong.''

    And so, she gives a bitter smile.

    ''...Do you know, Seo Eun-hyun?''

    She looks at Seo Eun-hyun''s back.

    It��s a back as big as a great mountain.

    ''The one who''s truly strong...is you.''

    Seo Eun-hyun, on her behalf, is empathizing with andforting the vengeful spirits she harbored.

    But suddenly, a thoughtes to her.

    ''If you''re the one stepping forward to embrace everyone''s sorrow...who will embrace yours?''

    Then, from the state of merely being pulled along by Seo Eun-hyun''s hand, she takes steps on her own.

    Step��

    One step.

    Forgotten memories return.

    Two steps.

    They are memories from back then.

    The moment she lost Seo Eun-hyun, and in her resolve to save him, when she felt sorrow.

    Three steps.

    She remembers that within her own memories, she had sensed her essence.

    Within that essence, she saw [something].

    It was something that resembled the Buddha statues she used to asionally see near a temple when she was a child.

    Draped in a blue kasaya, seated on a blue lotus, and forming the hand seal known as the Abhayamudra (ʩ�oηӡ), a Buddhist taenghwa appeared before her.

    Four steps.

    Kang Min-hee reached out toward the taenghwa and cried.

    She doesn''t know why she was crying.

    But one thing she is certain of is...

    She understood the meaning of ''sorrow.''

    Five steps.

    Wo-woong!

    Light enters Kang Min-hee''s eyes.

    ''When I think about it...you''ve led me in so much.''

    Her first love, her first rtionship, her first heartbreak...

    All of it, Seo Eun-hyun led her through.

    Even now, he is leading her.

    ''I can''t lead you.''

    She is not strong enough to move forward without hesitation.

    Seo Eun-hyun may think Kang Min-hee is fragile yet has strong responsibility, but Kang Min-hee believes Seo Eun-hyun is much stronger than herself.

    Six steps.

    Kang Min-hee stands almost side by side with Seo Eun-hyun.

    She looks directly at the ghosts before her.

    ''But...I can protect you.''

    The next moment.

    Kang Min-hee finally steps forward, moving just slightly ahead of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seven steps.

    ''I will protect you. Even ifforting you is left to that girl...just as you have led me, I will, with all my strength...protect you and everyone else.''

    She cannotfort Seo Eun-hyun.

    She has known this ever since that day she touched the taenghwa of the bodhisattva in the blue kasaya.

    She has already be someone who consoles others.

    Someone who provides sce for sorrow.

    Sorrow is about ''what is left behind.''

    It is the longing for what has been left behind, the yearning and regret that arise in one''s heart.

    Because what is left behind is usually something that can never be reached again.

    The ghosts left behind life.

    And even though Kang Min-hee broke up with Seo Eun-hyun, she always left a ce for him in her heart.

    But...

    Seo Eun-hyun will never return to that ce.

    To console sorrow means to understand what has been left behind and to let it go.

    ''I see...''

    Kang Min-hee finally understands what the [call] did to her.

    The [call] turned Kang Min-hee into a Nether Crossing Ship.

    The Nether Crossing Ship stores ghosts, and during the End, escapes the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain to allow the ghosts to peacefully cross over to the Underworld.

    The role to ''send off'' ghosts so that they can find sce in the Underworld.

    That is the hidden role of ck Ghost Valley and the true purpose of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Kang Min-hee looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''If I want to be more free...I''ll have to let you go too, won''t I?''

    She now understands her own sorrow.

    The sorrow of leaving a ce for Seo Eun-hyun where Seo Eun-hyun has left.

    That is ''her'' sorrow.

    To console that sorrow, she will have to let Seo Eun-hyun gopletely from her heart.

    ''But...I don''t think I can let you go just yet.''

    Therefore, Kang Min-hee decides to ept her sorrow for a little longer.

    However, this sorrow is different from the sorrow she has experienced so far.

    Shepletely epts her sorrow.

    Letting it go from her heart entirely is a foregone conclusion.

    And letting go means building a wall between people.

    Kang Min-hee wants to protect Seo Eun-hyun through that wall.

    Puhwak!

    At that moment.

    Her hairpletely transforms into blue.

    From Kang Min-hee at the center, a blue light spreads outward, purifying the darkness.

    The lingering resentment of the ghosts is washed away all at once.

    Pasasak!

    At the same time, the charcoal mask on Seo Eun-hyun shatters into pieces, fully revealing his face.

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles faintly at Kang Min-hee.

    "See? I told you I wouldn''t die."

    Pasasasasa!

    Simultaneously, Seo Eun-hyun''s form, which had been shattered into ten thousand pieces, restores itselfpletely.

    Kugugugugu!

    Along with that, the Three Great Ultimates begins to rise behind Seo Eun-hyun.

    He empathised and read the histories of the ghosts within Kang Min-hee, acknowledging them.

    Through the advancement ritual of reading countless histories, Seo Eun-hyun fulfilled the final condition for the advancement ritual of the Earth Tribe Sacred Vessel stage.

    Seo Eun-hyun releases Kang Min-hee, who has escaped from the darkness, and steps forward.

    He walks towards the Entering Nirvana True Person flying in from the distance.

    Kang Min-hee slightly reaches out her hand towards that Seo Eun-hyun and recalls the past.

    After the day Seo Eun-hyun brought Kang Min-hee home and suggested they try dating again for a while,

    The two dated again for about three days. Then, on the final day, they broke up.

    On the outdoor terrace smoking area of thepany.

    There, Kang Min-hee smoked a cigarette while gazing at the sunset.

    Seo Eun-hyun silently came to her side and stood there for a moment.

    After a brief silence,

    Kang Min-hee once again suggested breaking up with Seo Eun-hyun.

    ��That''s enough. Let''s break up again. I''ve been consoled enough...

    ��Will you be okay?

    ��Yeah. More than me...

    It was because...

    There was someone who couldfort Seo Eun-hyun better than herself.

    �� ...Never mind. Even if I exin, you won''t understand.

    Of course, Seo Eun-hyun, who treats tact as if it''s something to gulp down when hungry, didn''t notice, but...Kang Min-hee already realized.

    Kim Yeon would someday end up with Seo Eun-hyun.

    And...she wouldfort and heal Seo Eun-hyun far better than she could.

    ��Let me have one too, Kang Min-hee.

    ��You said you quit?

    ��I really feel like having one.

    ��...It''s thest one.

    ��...? Didn''t you just buy a pack?

    �� Shut up. I''m giving you one only because it''s today.

    ��Give me a light too...

    She lit a me.

    However, for some reason, the lighter didn''t ignite.

    It hadn''t been long since she bought it, but it seemed to be broken.

    Kang Min-hee removed the cigarette from her mouth and handed it to Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun brought the tip of the cigarette to the me in Kang Min-hee''s cigarette.

    Chiiiii��

    Passing the me she had been holding in her mouth, Kang Min-hee delivers her final words of goodbye.

    �� Farewell, ex-boyfriend.

    Seo Eun-hyun, likewise, receives the me for thest time and responds.

    ��Stay well, ex-girlfriend.

    "Farewell..."

    Kang Min-hee watches Seo Eun-hyun, who is no longer within her reach, and gently clenches her fist.

    "Seo Eun-hyun."

    Seo Eun-hyun has left Kang Min-hee.

    She knows he will not return.

    She lets him go.

    And now, she decides to watch over him from behind.

    From behind, or perhaps from ahead.

    She will not approach him again, but will simply watch over him.

    She will be Seo Eun-hyun''s wall.

    She will be a wall and silently protect him.

    Because that...

    Is her way of letting Seo Eun-hyun go.

    That day.

    Kang Min-hee fully epts the meaning of what she had realized before��that ''life is sorrow.''

 Chapter 502: Half-Immortal Realm (半仙之境)

    Chapter 502: Half-Immortal Real

    The Three Great Ultimates flow behind me.

    I feel a resonance forming between the Three Great Ultimates and the Wheel.

    ''This is...''

    Something is drawing the two toward each other.

    Just in case, I try ovepping the Wheel and the Three Great Ultimates.

    It''s at that moment.

    Pasasa![...?]

    The Wheel shatters, unable to withstand the amplification rate of the Sacred Vessel stage Three Great Ultimates.

    Though it isn''t easily broken by external pressure, it seems to be somewhat vulnerable to the internal pressure caused by the explosive forces within me.

    ''These two seem capable of ovepping, but...to make that possible, it seems I need to further perfect the Wheel and deepen my understanding of the Immortal Art.''

    It feels like there might be something incredible awaiting, but for now, it seems to be a card I can''t y.

    Of course, it isn''t a major issue.

    Badududuk!

    Because I am already an erupting volcano myself.

    A Quasi-Immortal at the Entering Nirvana stage traverses thousands of light-years and flies toward me.

    Then, they open their mouth wide and hurl another antimatter bomb at me.

    Shwaaaaaa!

    I don''t know the exact principle behind it, but it seems to be a secret art that transforms water-attribute spells into antimatter at a subatomic level.

    Slowly, I grip the Colorless ss Sword in my hand.

    Before I had the Three Great Ultimates, the existence before my eyes seemed difficult to handle...

    But now, it''s different.

    ''I can handle this much.''

    As the antimatter makes contact with the matter of the universe, it transforms the surroundings into Qi, eroding the space around it with light.

    It''s as if the primordial scene of creation is unfolding.

    The entire world is engulfed in light.

    I ce the tip of my sword against the void and slice upward.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture.

    Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Art.

    Entering Heavens Beyond the Path Martial Arts...!

    From that point on, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts of Kim Young-hoon and I thatpletely melted into the realm of Entering Heavens Beyond the Path. ??

    This peerless divine technique has only now, today, obtained a name beyond Entering Heavens Beyond the Path Martial Arts.

    In its earliest stage, Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts merely severed the opponent''s intent (��) and consciousness (�R), erasing their perception of existence.

    Over 400,000 years, that Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts has, in my hands, evolved, and evolved, and evolved again.

    Now, it can not only hide myself but also conceal others, maintaining that state for up to 500 years.

    Thus, it is time to give it a new name.

    [Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path

    Shukaak!

    Beyond the Dao, I shall conceal myself from the heavens.

    The tip of my sword scorches through the void.

    The next moment.

    Paatt!

    The antimatter explosion before me vanishes like an illusion in an instant between the Quasi-Immortal and me.

    [Wh-What...!? What kind of sorcery is this...?]

    The Quasi-Immortal is momentarily taken aback.

    Jiiiiiing!

    A terrifying shockwave is transmitted directly to the soul.

    I quickly use Mountain Echoes Valley Responds to unleash a sword cry that neutralizes the shockwave, protecting both myself and Kang Min-hee behind me.

    However, the Quasi-Immortal, seemingly unable to adapt to the shockwave transmitted in the ne of Soul, lets out a scream and howls madly.

    Through Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path, I elevated the recent explosion entirely to the ne of Soul.

    The explosion urred in the ne of Soul, transformed from a material detonation into a shockwave that impacts the mind.

    Not just severing consciousness and hiding within perception, but cutting apart the very phenomenon of an opponent''s attack, sending it to the ne of Soul and erasing it from sight.

    No...it doesn''t just stop at erasing. It transfers the phenomena itself into a battlefield advantageous to me!

    That is the vision of the repeatedly transcended Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    This is Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path.

    ''If it were Kim Young-hoon, he probably could have created Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path in about six thousand years.''

    He wouldn''t have taken 400,000 years like me.

    [You...]

    It''s when I''m gauging the power of Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path.

    The Quasi-Immortal res at me and mutters.

    [The Three Great Ultimates behind your back...they are undoubtable proof that you have learned Heaven, Earth, and Heart.]

    I give a bitter smile.

    Just moments ago, this Quasi-Immortal, who had been casually firing antimatter bombs in an attempt to hunt me down, now has an entirely different gaze.

    It seems they finally regained someposure.

    The Quasi-Immortal res at me and mutters.

    [...I will apologize. I was too rash.]

    At those words, I let a slight look of joy to show on my face.

    [If that''s the case, then perhaps we can reconcile...]

    [But reconciliation is impossible. An enmity has already been born. How could I ascend to True Immortality peacefully while having an unresolved enmity with an entity like you?]

    [...]

    [I apologize for underestimating you. This Immortal will crush you with my full strength.]

    Kugugugugu!

    Up until just now.

    The Quasi-Immortal, who resembled nothing more than arge, foolish pigeon, begins to transform.

    ''The Peng form from earlier...was merely a convenient mode for movement, and is this...their true Combat Technique Form?''

    Chwarak, chwarararararak!

    The Quasi-Immortal''s body transforms.

    Their avian form morphs into a beastman form.

    Yet their massive size remains unchanged, with an arm stillrge enough to cover an entire fixed star.

    Even though they take on a beastman form, the resemnce to a human is limited to their general frame. The overall appearance is anything but human.

    The Quasi-Immortal''s face resembles a goblin,posed of ck liquid and dark blue ice crystals.

    Their arms, still wings, now reveal each feather transformed into separate ''arms'' of ck liquid, with each hand writhing with eleven fingers.

    Dozens of eye-like patterns, simr to those on my Ghost-Face Killing Heaven Furnace<em></em>are engraved all across their body, and their legs are obscured by a curtain formed of a ck waterfall, obscuring them from view.

    The waterfall resembles a kind of skirt, and as it flows downward, it melds into the darkness of the universe, until their lower body appears entirely fused with the Astral Realm itself.

    Chiiiiiiiiii��

    [I dere:]

    The Quasi-Immortal begins to use its spell.

    [O quickly spinning Troubled Star (����),e to this ce.]

    Chichichichichit!

    Space begins to distort.

    At the same time, a star appears above one of the arms of the Quasi-Immortal.

    Wiiing!

    The summoned star begins to rotate.

    However, the speed of its rotation is unusual.

    At first, it seems to rotate at a speed simr to that of a regr, but it gradually elerates, spinning over 60 times per second.

    Yet it does not stop there. The rotational speed increases even further.

    [I dere: Let the Troubled Star summon a storm.]

    Gugugugugu!

    An interster wind sweeps through the cosmic space.

    This is not an interster wind like before, which could be resisted to some degree.

    This is truly a terrifying cosmic gale that sweeps me away, hurling me towards a distant star system.

    Chichichichiching!

    Once more, space warps, and the Quasi-Immortal leaps through the space to follow me.

    Holding the frantically spinning star in their hand, they continue speaking.

    [I dere: Let the stars of the nations listen.]

    Wooo-woooong!

    At the Quasi-Immortal''s words, all the starlight shining upon this ce begins to hum in response.

    I feel the stars of the star veins resonating, and an overwhelming sense of foreboding rises within me.

    [Create a fence from which the foe before me cannot escape. Weave a with starlight so they lose their way forward.]

    I can feel it.

    The star veins entwine, sealing a distance of several hundred light-years.

    A barrier is formed, ensuring neither I cannot escape the battlefield between the Quasi-Immortal and I.

    [I dere: O path of starlight, do not bestow the heaven''s attraction force upon my adversary. O vibration of stars, do not grant the earth''s resonance to my foe.]

    ng!

    Thews within the barrier shift.

    At the same time, I feel a sensation of darkness overtaking my vision.

    ''The Heaven Tribe''s sight and the Earth Tribe''s sight...have been sealed?''

    The vision tied to both is cked out.

    The constetions no longer allow me to read the future or the past.

    It seems the Quasi-Immortal cannot interfere with the Heart Tribe''s vision, but it feels as though my perceptual faculties have been divided.

    [I dere: O Troubled Star, twist this Immortal''s bridle and seize the Five Elements.]

    Kuguguguguk!

    It doesn''t end there.

    The star in their hand appears to spin even faster, causing the nearby Five Elements to transform.

    ''Astounding...''

    The Five Elements converge into one, and all attributes are transformed into the water attribute.

    In a remote corner of the universe.

    Though this twisting ofws is limited to within this barrier, even that is an overwhelming miracle.

    Nearby fixed stars extinguish, ignoring thews of physics, and turn into frozen masses of ice.

    All thes in the vicinity either be engulfed in water or plunge into an ice age.

    [Now, shall we begin?]

    The Quasi-Immortal looks at me.

    They seem fully prepared to fight me.

    I look up at them.

    Forming a hand seal, I draw forth one of the two forms of the Crystal ss to Treading Sea Great Star that I had yet to reveal.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea Great Star.

    Torch of Myriad Forms and Connections (�f���򾉟�).

    My body bes a torch, and my ss True Fire bes its me.

    Around the me, akin to candlelight, my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections unfolds.

    Perhaps, in the Quasi-Immortal''s eyes, I appear as a mass of hazy mist.

    Though the vision of the Heaven and Earth Tribes may have vanished, the authority remains intact.

    Therefore...the Three Great Ultimates are still present.

    Hwarururuk!

    I amplify the ss True Fire, again and again.

    With the Three Great Ultimates behind my back and the hazy mist, I begin flying towards Quasi-Immortal.<hr>

    The two cosmic entities collide.

    The Entering Nirvana Quasi-Immortal holds the spinning star in their hand and shouts.

    [O Troubled Star, hear me! Twist the Water of the Five Elements and reverse it with the power of darkness (����).]

    Kugugugugu!

    The star system, once overflowing with water energy, transforms into antimatter and begins to explode.

    However, Quasi-Immortal''s incantation does not end there.

    It''s as if they anticipate that such an attack would have no effect on the foe before them.

    [Troubled Star, heed mymand! Whisper the curse with a thousand mouths! Let this Immortal''s authority echo and manifest throughout the entire world.]

    An orbit forms around the Troubled Star.

    It is an orbit created from attraction force and rotation.

    The orbit gradually expands, quickly engulfing the surrounding star system and reaches the edges of the barrier Quasi-Immortal has erected.

    Soon, whispers begin emanating from the orbit.

    Attraction Force Reversal.

    Gravitational Concentration.

    Copse of the Five Elements.

    Antimatter Waterfall.

    Summoning Supernova Explosion.

    Spatial Waterways.

    Wrath of Water.

    Knight of Winter.

    Twilight of Frozen Earth.

    World of Extreme Cold.

    Within what living creatures might call a moment,

    Thousands of spells and incantations are activated.

    Each one is a grand spell capable of annihting an entire world or civilization!

    Attraction force reverses.

    At the same time, to Seo Eun-hyun''s left, gravity concentrates, creating a terrifying repulsion force.

    The Five Elements copse, shaking Seo Eun-hyun''s physical body.

    An antimatter waterfall materialises.

    A supernova, on the verge of explosion, is summoned to block Seo Eun-hyun''s path.

    A waterway connecting one space to another emerges, allowing the water of a distant supermassive''s ocean to flow in.

    The water, heeding its master''smand, erupts in fury and clings to Seo Eun-hyun.

    Meanwhile, the ck water surrounding the Quasi-Immortal condenses, forming a knight-like figure that radiates boundless cold.

    The-sized knight wields a spear and charges toward Seo Eun-hyun. The moment Seo Eun-hyun and the knight collide, a blinding light bursts forth, followed by an explosion.

    After the explosion, the entire surrounding space is dyed in extreme cold, rendering movement impossible ording tows of physics.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun continues to move.

    Kugugugugugu!

    [This Immortal bestows upon thee a minor misfortune. You shall never reach this Immortal.]

    The space between the Quasi-Immortal and Seo Eun-hyunyers itself. While the distance appears close at a nce, Seo Eun-hyun is actually subjected to an immense ''distance''.

    Yet, Seo Eun-hyun advances.

    [I dere to the Troubled Star: O Troubled Star, summon this Immortal''s influence amidst the interster wind.]

    Dudududu!

    Interster wind sweeps through, distorting the space.

    And, amidst the distorted space, two beings at the Sacred Vessel stage descend.

    [Immortal Treasure, Cutting River Fan (?����),e to this Immortal''s hand. Immortal Treasure, Red Flood Dragon que (������), respond to this Immortal''s call.]

    A pitch-ck sea that scatters sharp energy.

    A colossal fan, formed from that ck sea, is grasped in the Quasi-Immortal''s hand.

    A writhing que, crafted from what seems to be the flesh of some creature and adorned with the image of a red flood dragon, floats above the Quasi-Immortal''s head.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, the Immortal Treasures resist the will of the Quasi-Immortal, thrashing as if unwilling to obey.

    The Quasi-Immortal roars in fury and suppresses the two Immortal Treasures with attraction force.

    [Do not resist! I dere this: Let the Immortal Treasures'' intellect be temporarily relinquished!]

    Kwarururuung!

    A sound akin to thunder reverberates, and the two immortal treasures fall silent.

    Yet, controlling the treasures seems to have drained the Quasi-Immortal considerably as its arms tremble faintly.

    The Quasi-Immortal swings the Cutting RIver Fan.

    Hwiiioooooo!

    Interster wind begins to rage wildly.

    But that is not all.

    Within the storm of interster wind, hundreds of shes at the same level of the spells that bombarded Seo Eun-hyun emerge and surge toward him.

    However, in the center of the hazy mist.

    Where the mes of ss burn brightly, the fire morphs into a sword-like shape, deflecting and repelling all the iing shes.

    Kwagwagwang!

    Each sh that collides with the fire unleashes terrifying interster winds that shake the surrounding nebe.

    From the Red Flood Dragon quees what sounds like the roar of a red flood dragon, and the ck water surrounding Seo Eun-hyun turns red, transforming into a red tide that encircles and dissolves him.

    Then,

    Kwaaaaang!

    A ss-colored me explodes, and a ss candle bursts forth from within the red tide, piercing through the distortion of space and advancing towards the Quasi-Immortal.

    Finally.

    Kwa-jiijijik!

    Seo Eun-hyun reaches the hem of the Quasi-Immortal''s skirt.

    The edge of the waterfall.

    Shiiii!

    Seo Eun-hyun wraps around the Quasi-Immortal and begins moving up.

    Along his path, the hazy mist from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections lingers like a trail, gradually entwining around the Quasi-Immortal''s body.

    The scene resembles a hazy dragon with a head shaped like a candle, coiling around a giant god.

    Chwararararak!

    From the Quasi-Immortal''s body, tens of thousands of hands of darkness erupt, attempting to push the dragon away.

    But the dragon does not release its hold, continuing to coil upwards.

    Once the dragon fully coils around the Quasi-Immortal, it bes difficult for the Quasi-Immortal to attack with the Immortal Treasures.

    Instead of panicking, the Quasi-Immortal raises the revolving star they summoned further into the sky.

    [I dere this: O River of ck Water, transform into a River Whip ande to this hand.]

    Chwararararak!

    The umted water energy in the star system condenses, forming a massive river of ck water.

    The river flows into the Quasi-Immortal''s grasp in an instant, transforming into a ck whip.

    [I dere to the Troubled Star: Bestow thy condemnation upon the adversary.]

    Chwak!

    The giant god swings the ck whip towards the revolving star.

    The star, called the Troubled Star, trembles violently upon being struck by the whip of ck river.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s body also shakes, as though struck by the whip.

    The Quasi-Immortal beginsshing the Troubled Star.

    Kwa-jijijik!

    The body of the star begins to be torn apart.

    At the same time, the head of the dragon, the candle,

    Seo Eun-hyun''s main body begins to be gradually torn apart.

    The curse of a Quasi-Immortal!

    Chwak! Chwak!

    However, it''s when the Quasi-Immortal continues tosh the star.

    Chwararararak!

    The star begins to gradually darken, dying ck.

    The dragon''s head.

    From the ce resembling a candle me bursts forth a pitch-ck me.

    [You reversed the curse? Terrifying one, what pain have you endured to overturn the curse of a True Person with your weight ss alone...?]

    Gradually, as Seo Eun-hyun''s main body, the dragon''s head, climbs higher and higher towards the head of the giant god, the Quasi-Immortal begins to grow visibly impatient.

    Even antimatter is ineffective.

    Even the thousands of spells cast simultaneously are ignored as he continues to advance.

    Attacks using Immortal Treasures are deflected and he draws closer.

    Even their curse is overturned by the weight ss of his own curse and swallowed instead.

    ''This monstrous being...! Wasn''t Vast Cold said to be at this level in their youth? If I let him go, he will undoubtedly be a vicious viin like Golden Divine and exact merciless revenge upon us.''

    The Quasi-Immortal''s eyes burn with ferocity.

    A grim resolve to deal with Seo Eun-hyun here and now through whatever means is etched onto the Quasi-Immortal''s face.

    Jeoook!

    The dragon with a head like a candle.

    The monster known as Candle Dragon opens its mouth.

    At the center of that mouth, Seo Eun-hyun, with the Three Great Ultimates on his back and spewing ss True Fire, meets the gaze of the Entering Nirvana True Person.

    Kiiiiing!

    The Quasi-Immortal feels a chill run through their entire body.

    It wasn''t merely climbing up their body.

    It wasn''t just climbing. He has hidden himself with that candle, endlessly performing a sword dance all the way to this point.

    The eyes of Seo Eun-hyun, who elevated himself to the True Immortal Domain through the sword dance, now burns incandescently white.

    The Quasi-Immortal feels their entire being ring with a sense of crisis.

    ''Ominous... If that strikes directly, even this Immortal will suffer a fatal wound...! If so, I must counter it...''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirty-Third Stance.

    Sumeru!

    However,

    There is something they didn''t anticipate.

    That is, every form of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship can naturally connect to another!

    At the climax of the Sumeru Sword Dance, which borrows the power of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, Seo Eun-hyun transitions into the stance of the next move.

    The ideal of the thrust that reached the Ultimate!

    And at its tip, the power of death!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirty-Fourth Stance.

    Kunlun!

    The chained technique of Sumeru Kunlun unfolds right before the Quasi-Immortal''s eyes.

    In that instant, the Quasi-Immortal tries to escape, either by cutting through the hazy mist binding them or by shrinking their body.

    But escape is impossible.

    It is as though thousands, hundreds of millions, quadrillions of people are clutching their body in countless ces, refusing to allow any transformation or flight.

    There is no escape.

    Bound and sealed, there is no way to evade.

    Then, what remains is...

    ''To strike back!''

    A terrifying authority emanates from the Quasi-Immortal''s head that resembles a goblin.

    In that brief moment, even Seo Eun-hyun feels his legs weaken.

    At the same time, the entirety of the Quasi-Immortal''s body, which Seo Eun-hyun is holding, seems to reverse itself.

    The Quasi-Immortal''s colossal body undergoesplete antimatter transformation!

    A spell in which they momentarily detonate their cultivation, transforming their entire body into antimatter to induce mutual annihtion.

    Because their body itself has been turned into antimatter, it can no longer be nullified by Seo Eun-hyun elevating it to the ne of Soul as he had done just moments earlier.

    The equivalent of three stars'' worth of antimatter explodes, and within that explosion, a thrust resembling a ck line pierces through the center of the st.

    Like so,

    A small ster system, where intelligent life has not yet emerged, bes buried in light and disappears entirely.<hr>

    Chiiiiiiii��

    Looking at the smoke emanating from my body, I nce back.

    Behind me.

    The entire ster system where we had just been fighting moments ago.

    No, an area farrger than that is engulfedpletely in light.

    ''I almost died.''

    I click my tongue.

    Had the chained technique of Sumeru Kunlun been even slightly dyed, I would have probably died right there.

    To be precise, my cultivation would have fallen to the Star Shattering stage, and I would have revived, but...

    Standing in front of a Quasi-Immortal with Star Shattering stage cultivation is the same as dying.

    Amidst a field of-sized asteroids, I sit down on a suitable meteor.

    Thanks to the perfectly executed chained technique of Sumeru Kunlun, I managed to pierce straight through the Quasi-Immortal''s center and escaped with nothing but a slightly scorched body as my only injury.

    ''I wonder what happened...''

    I don''t believe that thest strike had killed the Quasi-Immortal.

    The life force of an Entering Nirvana True Person is immense to the point that it transcends imagination.

    Just as I am thinking of this.

    Ududk, udududuk!

    Space distorts as if being crumpled, and someone appears.

    Chhiiiiiiii��

    It is an Entering Nirvana Quasi-Immortal with smoke rising from its entire body.

    They still have that goblin-like face, wings transformed into arms, and the waterfall-like skirt. However, their size is now closer to my own, resembling that of a regr human.

    The being res at me.

    [What sorcery have you performed? I cannot use my cultivation...!]

    I smile faintly without saying a word.

    The power of Sumeru Kunlun has struck its mark.

    Through the power of pure death, a pin-sized hole has been pierced in the Quasi-Immortal''s soul, leading directly to the domain of pure death.

    The natural restorative forces of the world will eventually seal the hole, and their cultivation will return on its own. But for now, no matter what they do, they will be unable to use their cultivation.

    [Speak. What must be done to restore my cultivation?]

    [...]

    [You will not answer? Then...]

    The Quasi-Immortal res at me and stretches out one hand in my direction.

    [I have no choice but to subdue you in closebat!]

    I tense up and raise the Three Great Ultimates once more.

    ''The physical ability of an Entering Nirvana True Person...just how strong is it?''

    The next moment,

    Paaatt!

    The Quasi-Immortal''s body reaches me as if folding through space.

    Though they lost their cultivation, they seem capable of manipting a slight amount of attraction force. In an instant, they use the ground-shrinking technique to close the distance and thrusts their fist.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    The-sized meteor shatterspletely.

    ''This is Entering Nirvana...!''

    A simple ''punch,'' without any cultivation, Qi, attraction force, or martial technique, is enough to destroy a.

    Considering that even Star Shattering Esteemed Ones would need to use techniques or ''skills'' or ''authorities'' to destroy a, the power of a Quasi-Immortal is truly absurd!

    Wiiiiing!

    Drawing volcanic energy from the Three Great Ultimates behind me, I lock eyes with the Quasi-Immortal who can''t use their cultivation.

    The next moment, we collide once again.

    Jeeeoooong!

    Kicking off a meteor fragment, they fly towards me with an outstretched hand.

    Activating my Sword Sea Star Body, I extend my sword fused with my hand, deflecting their punch before stepping in and driving my knee into their sr plexus.

    Jeong!

    A meteor behind the Quasi-Immortal shatterspletely from the shockwave of my strike to their sr plexus.

    But as if unfazed, they adjust their posture, twist their body, and escape from my grasp.

    Paatt!

    I take a step back and execute a cross sh before reaching towards the horn on the goblin-like face to grab it.

    Clench!

    Gripping tightly to prevent their escape, I start swinging the Quasi-Immortal''s body violently.

    Kwaaaaang!

    I m their body into the meteor floor, repeating the motion until the meteor shatterspletely.

    Boong!

    Tak!

    The Quasi-Immortal''s arms grab mine, using a precise counterforce to break free of my hold.

    It seems they haven''t wasted their hundreds of thousands of years of age.

    Disying a familiarity with closebat, the Quasi-Immortal grabs my arm with their left hand and punches towards my sr plexus with their other fist.

    Kwang!

    A meteor behind me shatters.

    However, I show no sign of pain and immediately lunge forward to headbutt them.

    The Quasi-Immortal, as if to ept the challenge, meets my headbutt head-on.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The shockwave erupting between us shakes the very space around us, shattering several nearby meteors.

    Paatt!

    Thus, the real battle between me and them begins.

    Even though it''s closebat, the Entering Nirvana True Person is indeed strong.

    Even when I wield the formless All-Heavens Sword to control thousands of trajectories and press them, they use the sheer mass and force of their physical body to close in and deliver strikes against me.

    Drawing forth power from the Three Great Ultimates, I relentlessly press the Quasi-Immortal who cannot use their cultivation.

    sh, strike, hit, grab, and swing again!

    How long have I been pressing and pressing the Quasi-Immortal?

    Atst,

    Pasasak!

    My fist ms into the Quasi-Immortal''s face.

    The area where my fist strikes is deeply gouged, breaking apart their face.

    The goblin-like face shatters, revealing the face in a Transformation state.

    [TL: Transformation state referring to the appearance of demon beasts who can transform into humans during the Nascent Soul, aka, Transformation stage.]

    The gloomy visage of a woman res at me with clenched lips.

    I smirk and unleash a flurry of attacks on her face like crazy.

    Victory begins to tilt in my favor.

    Bit by bit, her Combat Technique Form breaks down, revealing the ordinary body of her Transformation state.

    And finally!

    The move of Severing Mounting bursts forth, and simultaneously, her body pierces through three meteors before being flung out of the asteroid field entirely.

    Pasasak!

    Her Combat Technique Form shatterspletely.

    Puhwak!

    I follow her through the asteroid field, grab her by the hair, and soar towards a nearby, smashing her face directly into its surface.

    Kwagwagwagwan!

    The surface of the, filled with poisonous clouds, quakes violently.

    Descending into the''s outer core, I stomp down on the Transformation state''s skull belonging to the Entering Nirvana True Immortal who has expended all of her energy.

    Kiiiing��

    The power of the Three Great Ultimates begins to wane slightly.

    For the Three Great Ultimates that amplifies power to near infinity to fade, it means the energy expended is beyond imagination.

    The expenditure was monumental. However,

    [I...]

    At longst, I took down a True Person.

    "I won."

    I defeated an Entering Nirvana True Person.

    Not only that, but I also captured a hostage��one of the True Persons suspected to have formed a direct contract with Blood Yin.

    This is the extent of my current strength.

    p, p, p, p...

    Suddenly, the sound of apuse echoes from behind me.

    "...!"

    Startled by the sudden noise, I whip around.

    There, I see a man d in a purple-gold robe with jet-ck hair cascading down his back, pping his hands.

    Possessing reddish-purple eyes, he licks his lips with his tongue and speaks.

    "Impressive. It doesn''t seem like it''s been long since you reached the Sacred Vessel stage, yet to have already taken down a Quasi-Immortal. Truly, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call this the Half-Immortal Realm."

    Gripping the limp head of the utterly exhausted Quasi-Immortal, I ask him a question.

    "Who is the distinguished one?"

    At my words, the man in the purple-gold robe steps closer and responds.

    "Sacred Master of the Purple Gold Realm, Ban Ta."

    Clench!

    He stretches out his hand for a handshake, grinning as he does so.

    It seems to be the greeting custom of the Purple Gold Domain.

    "Congrattions on rising to the Sacred Vessel stage. Until recently, you were merely an Esteemed One, weren''t you? A remarkable figure deserving of being called a Half-Immortal...is worthy of visiting Ban Ta Castle of the Purple Gold Realm. That''s why I havee personally."

    Clench!

    Still gripping my wrist, he begins to apply strong pressure for some reason.

    "Will you ept the invitation?"

 Chapter 503: Yearned-for Reunion (1)

    ''Ban Ta Castle...''

    I heard that the Sacred Master of the Purple Gold Realm resides in a ce called Ban Ta Castle.

    It seems he is inviting me to congratte me on reaching the Sacred Vessel stage.

    ''It''d be good to go at least once.''

    As I briefly deliberate while looking at the oddly glimmering eyes of Ban Ta, I suddenly recall something.

    "Ah, Sacred Master. Please wait a moment."

    I try to withdraw my hand from Ban Ta''s handshake.

    For some reason, he seems to have a habit of holding handshakes for a long time, gripping tightly and reluctant to let go. However, when I pull out the split soul of Blood Yin that I am holding in one hand, he finally lets go."That is..."

    "It''s the split soul of Blood Yin."

    The very thing embedded in the Heavenly Lotus Fruit.

    ''Just now, through Kang Min-hee, I briefly gazed into the Underworld. Thanks to that...I sessfully fulfilled every fate that Blood Yin bestowed in a simplified manner.''

    Thus, the absolute nature of Blood Yin''s fate has now been fulfilled.

    Only one task remains.

    Wo-woong!

    I raise the split soul of Blood Yin, concentrating attraction force.

    ''I can feel it...''

    Wo-woong��

    In a far-off corner of the universe, there is a [star].

    It is a star connected to the split soul of Blood Yin through attraction force.

    That star is also connected to me through attraction force.

    I quickly announce before the star.

    "I, Seo Eun-hyun, have [reunited with Blood Yin within a hundred years and experienced death due to Blood Yin]."

    A simplified Seven Stars Ritual.

    However, unlike the Seven Stars Ritual, which seeks approval from the heavens to continue cultivation, this is an act proiming to the heavens that I have fulfilled my fate. ??

    That star is a star created by Blood Yin.

    Just as the Entering Nirvana True Persons collectively created a star and imposed fate upon me, Blood Yin also created a star and endowed me with that prophecy.

    Deeeeng��

    With the echo of a brahma bell reverberating from the depths of the universe, I perceive that I have atst seeded in breaking free from the star''s attraction force.

    ''I''ve deceived fate!''

    Paaaat!

    Along with that, I crush the split soul of Blood Yin, which is no longer needed.

    "I hope we never meet again, Blood Yin."

    Thinking of the main body connected to this split soul, I let out a single remark towards Blood Yin''s split soul.

    ''A powerful curse or misfortune of True Immortal level could be unleashed, so I should prepare.''

    But it doesn''t matter.

    ''Fate of the same kind develop resistance, so I no longer need to suffer under the absoluteness as before!''

    In other words, the fate of Blood Yin seeking reunion with me is much harder to realize.

    Still, I must remain cautious, as Blood Yin can directly invoke misfortune on me.

    It''s at that moment.

    ''...?''

    The split soul of Blood Yin unexpectedly disperses into the void without any resistance.

    Somehow, I feel Blood Yin''s gaze through the dissipating split soul.

    For some reason, within that gaze, I feel no anger mixed in.

    ''Why? Shouldn''t he be flying into a rage?''

    Perhaps my confrontation with the Yama True Lord unexpectedly worked to my benefit.<hr>

    The Interdimensional Void.

    In that void beyond the Astral Realm, Blood Yin is burning in mes.

    Scarlet mes engulf his entire body, delivering a pain that affects even True Immortals.

    However, Blood Yin does not resist the pain. He remains still, quietly experiencing the torment.

    The scarlet mes.

    Different from the Karmic Fire he had once wielded, these mes were given to him just moments ago by the Yama True Lord when he briefly glimpsed the Underworld while following Seo Eun-hyun.

    Yet, rather than seething with anger at Yama True Lord''s actions or writhing in agony, Blood Yin seems to be lost in thought.

    : : Could this Immortal have been mistaken? : :

    He gazes at a section of the Interdimensional Void.

    It is the ce where the Bright Cold Realm resides.

    : : Could it be that he wasn''t a spy of Light? How could that be? If he wasn''t a spy of Light, how did he fulfill the summoning conditions for the Radiance Eight Immortals? : :

    Blood Yin murmurs bitterly.

    : : Without a devout faith in Light, the conditions could never be satisfied. How...did the Imperial Venerable know of this, or did they not...? Is all I can do only to silently hold my breath in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain while that insidious Light takes action? : :

    After mumbling to himself for a while, Blood Yin lets out a small sigh and surrenders his body to the pain of the scarlet mes.

    Blood Yin resolves toy low for some time within the grand scheme of the giants.

    However, he decides to continue to observe Seo Eun-hyun.

    Blood Yin.

    The Light he knows of is a being so insidious it defies imagination.

    It might very well be a plot to reach the depths of the Underworld through Seo Eun-hyun...<hr>

    Blood Yin''s gaze lingers until the split soulpletely dissipates, then it disconnects.

    Yet I believe that Blood Yin is still watching me.

    Though it doesn''t show in the celestial energy, the actions of True Immortals are inherently beyond theprehension of mortal eyes, so such readings are meaningless.

    ''...Anyway. For now, I''ve fended off Blood Yin''s devilish grasp.''

    Of course, I''m still a little concerned about the remaining Entering Nirvana True Persons, but...I could retreat into a Middle Realm or seek help from those like Jinlu Gok in the Path of Stars to solve the problem.

    Now, what remains is...

    The End.

    And the events that will unfold after ''Hon Won'' dies.

    ''The chain reactions caused by Hon Won''s death, which I learned about when I became the Annihtion Flower of the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable. To prevent those...Hon Won cannot be allowed to die.''

    And finally...

    ''Seo Hweol.''

    I must confirm and suppress Seo Hweol''s movements.

    I recall the Seo Hweol, who had be a ''blue earthworm'' at the end of my previous life.

    Has Seo Hweol in this life also be a ''blue earthworm''?

    ''He''ll probably be fine this time around.''

    The final moments of my past life.

    The reversal of the White Wheel shown by the [Oldest One]!

    ''When that reversal began, my regression started, and the three seats shrouded in darkness began to radiate light once more.''

    In a sense, the fact that the Great Mountain Supreme Deity and the other Governing Immortals safely returned alive through regression could also be interpreted as part of the [Oldest One]''s arrangement.

    Because of that, I believe Seo Hweol has also returned due to the reversal of the wheel.

    ''The goals of this life are survival through the End, the absolute prevention of the chain reaction starting from Hon Won''s death, and theplete control of Seo Hweol. I''ll think of it like this for now.''

    On top of that, it would be ideal to raise my cultivation realm as much as possible.

    ''I must begin the Sacred Vessel stage cultivation...and as for the Entering Nirvana stage advancement ritual...if luck permits, I might be able to achieve it within this lifetime.''

    The Entering Nirvana stage advancement is rtively lenient, so even someone as untalented as me doesn''t need to worry about failing to reach that stage.

    The real problem is the True Immortal advancement ritual.

    ''Well, advancing to True Immortal is still a somewhat distant goal for now, so let''s put it aside for the moment...''

    In any case, I decide to set my goal in this life to also reach the pinnacle of Void Shattering and achieve the Grand Perfection Sacred Vessel stage.

    Having set all of my goals for this life, I turn to Ban Ta and say,

    "The urgent matters are over now."

    "Oh, then..."

    "And, I have something to give you."

    "Something to give me?"

    I rummage through my domain and retrieve an item I had stored there in my past life.

    As soon as he confirms it, Ban Ta''s eyes widen in astonishment.

    Wo-woong!

    In my past life, I hadn''t had the chance to examine it properly, but looking at it again now, it''s incredibly beautiful.

    It''s a purple stele about the size of a single sheet of paper.

    However, it gives the impression that it was heavilypressed from something farrger and, once released, its size would easily expand to span ten li, perhaps even a hundred li.

    Large characters are engraved on the purple stele, and I recognized that they are names written in ancientnguage.

    Radiance Hall (������).

    Fallen Guiding Envoy of the Final Age of Dharma (����ĩ��ʹ��).

    Seat Holder of Wealth (��ԣ����).

    Purple Gold Heavenly Lord (�Ͻ����).

    Heuk Am (����/ck Hermitage).

    ''Radiance Hall...''

    From the various ounts I had heard, it seems that the Purple Gold Heavenly Lord was secretly an infiltrator nted by the Underworld in the forces of Light.

    Hence, why their position was also recorded to belong to Radiance Hall.

    Woo-woong!

    As soon as I look at the name, my head begins to spin, and I glimpse what seems to be a small hermitage shimmering before my eyes.

    Beyond the hermitage, I can faintly make out a figure cloaked in shadows.

    Paatt!

    However, the vision does not go beyond that.

    ''A ck hermitage...could this be rted to the essence of the Purple Gold Heavenly Lord?''

    Shaking my head, I dispel the influence of the Purple Gold Heavenly Lord and promptly take out other items.

    Familiar names appear before me.

    Chief Judge of the Netherworld.

    Seat Holder of Good and Evil, Nether Devil True Lord Yu Hao Te.

    Deputy Judge of the Netherworld.

    Seat Holder of Health, Ancient Force True Lord Hae Nyeong.

    Reincarnation Judge of the Netherworld.

    Seat Holder of Longevity, Nether Ghost True Lord Yu Su Ryeon.

    And finally...

    Seat Holder of End (�K������).

    Vast Cold Heavenly Lord (�V�����).

    These are the true names and positions of the legendary Five Blessings Immortals (�帣��).

    I can feel the immense waves of power emanating from these inscriptions.

    ''These are...the [symbols] of the five Middle Realms...''

    As I stare nkly at the symbols for some time, I suddenly realize the nature of these steles.

    The power radiating from those ''names'' are so overwhelming that I didn''t notice it at first, but the material of these steles is something I am very familiar with.

    ''Salt Crystals!''

    To my astonishment, all of these steels are made of Salt Crystals.

    Wo-woong!

    However, unlike ordinary Salt Crystals, which return to the Ancient Force Realm when used, these Salt Crystals seem to be directly connected to their respective Middle Realms, allowing them to return there.

    ''These aren''t just ordinary Salt Crystals.''

    Generally, the energy of the Ancient Force Realm condenses into ancient stones, which then gather and transform into Supervisory Jades.

    These Supervisory Jades, whenpressed by the thousands, further transform into Salt Crystals.

    However, the [symbols] of each Middle Realm are not mere Salt Crystals. They exude a wave of Salt Crystal energy, as if they areposed of hundreds of millions of such Salt Crystalsbined.

    ''With this...it wouldn''t just allow me to descend my consciousness to the Lower Realms or reflect the ces I''ve been through like the Supervisory Mirror...I could open and close [gates] to any of the Middle Realms at anytime, anywhere.''

    After staring at the [symbols] for a moment, I focus on the [symbol] of the Purple Gold Realm.

    Using attraction force, I move the stele inscribed with the true name of the Purple Gold Heavenly Lord towards Ban Ta.

    "As the End will soone, this junior, Seo, presents the symbol of the Purple Gold Realm to senior Ban Ta."

    Ban Ta, who had been staring nkly at the symbol of the Purple Gold Realm for a moment, runs his hand over the stele.

    Then, with a trembling voice, he says,

    "You are...truly...remarkable."

    "It''s too high of a praise."

    "This is no exaggeration... You are truly remarkable, unlike the parasites of the Purple Gold Realm... Hu, huhahahaha... You have a sense of responsibility, and your face has a likeable appearance that will garner favor from the masses well. You are perfect for governance."

    "I am ashamed. As a junior, I am far from qualified to be a leader."

    I shake my head, and Ban Ta looks at me with widely flickering eyes for some reason.

    "Far from qualified, you say? You''re even modest. How could there be someone this perfect... Heh heh... As a senior...I am truly...satisfied!"

    With wildly flickering eyes, he approached me and grabs my hand with both of his.

    "Truly...I want to invite you. If you were to visit Ban Ta Castle, I''d even be willing to rename it ''Eun-hyun Castle'' for the day of your visit."

    "I deeply appreciate your kindness, but..."

    "Will youe now?"

    "I have a matter I need to attend to."

    After asking for Ban Ta''s understanding, I manage to slip away from his strangely firmer grip and head towards Kang Min-hee.

    I temporarily left her behind in a neb while fighting the Entering Nirvana Quasi-Immortal.

    Taatt!

    At a distant corner of a neb.

    There, I reunite with her as she sits among spirits that have turned light blue, waiting for me.

    Her hair has turned blue, and she wears a robe mixed with blue and ck.

    Unlike before, when her hair had been disheveled, it is now neatly arranged, reaching down to her waist. Though her face shows a hint of fatigue, she looks much cleaner than before.

    Kang Min-hee''s gaze meets mine.

    "I told you not toe, didn''t I? I said you could die... Anyway, you never listen."

    "Well, I didn''t die, didn''t I? In the end."

    "Next time, I won''t let you pull a stunt like this. Got it?"

    I chuckle and nod my head.

    "Do as you please, Daoist Kang. And..."

    At my following words, Kang Min-hee lets out a faint smile.

    "Wee back, Kang Min-hee."

    "...Yes, Seo Eun-hyun."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I approach Kang Min-hee and hug her once.

    After 999 lives.

    I have finally seeded in rescuing Kang Min-hee from the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother.

    "...That''s enough."

    Kang Min-hee, who is hugged by me for a moment, pushes me away before clearing her throat as she avoids my gaze.

    "All the otherrades have been gathered, right? Where are the others?"

    "They''re inside me."

    "...What?"

    "It was a dangerous situation. If they had stayed where they were, they would have all withered away and died. So, without a choice...I temporarily relocated them. It was a bit abrupt, but I think they''ll understand."

    "What do you...?"

    "I''m not trying to make excuses, but...I received a prophecy from some immense being. And to escape that fate and prophecy, I had no choice but to make this decision. To be honest...I think the others are morefortable being inside me."

    I exin the situation to Kang Min-hee in detail.

    After a while, Kang Min-hee fully understands the situation, and perhaps having initially misunderstood something, she ps my shoulder, saying, ''You scared me, you glutton!''

    "Haha, so, you want to meet them?"

    "...Yeah. It''s been a while...I should see their faces. So much has happened since then..."

    "Alright. Then..."

    I open the Colorless Sword Enclosure and move Kang Min-hee inside, then send an incarnation into the enclosure.

    From the perspective of myrades, they were suddenly abducted from the world of Peni Ind into the world inside my body, only to see Kang Min-hee a few daysters.

    Everyone except Jeon Myeong-hoon looks very surprised.

    "No, what!? You''ve reached the Sacred Vessel stage?"

    Starting with Oh Hyun-seok.

    "You...your presence has sharpened significantly. What did you see!?"

    Kim Young-hoon, stirred by the presence I gained from obtaining Kunlun.

    "Mmm! Mmm-mm-mmm!"

    Kim Yeon, still iprehensible as ever.

    "...Don''t worry. I''ve always trusted you. But...suddenly reaching the Sacred Vessel stage... I''m a bit overwhelmed wondering just what you''ve been doing, but...I''m sure you handled it well."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, giving a trusting smile.

    There is no one who isn''t surprised.

    Kang Min-hee also seems shocked by the state of ourrades.

    "...Director...Kim Young-hoon? What on earth happened to your hair...?"

    "Hm? Hahahaha! Uhahahaha! It''s good to see you, Deputy Kang!"

    "Kim Yeon...? What''s going on with you?"

    "Mmm...mmm-mm-mmm mmm."

    "..."

    Kim Young-hoon''s hair has undergone a drastic transformation, and Kim Yeon has be mute.

    But what surprises Kang Min-hee the most is something else.

    "It''s been a while, Kang Min-hee."

    "You''re..."

    It''s Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    He approaches Kang Min-hee while stroking So-hae''s hand, and calmly offers both a greeting and an apology.

    "I''m sorry for the past. I''ve done many things that wronged you. There are some things I can''t say here, but...if it''s you, I trust you know what I mean. Back then, I was too young to distinguish right from wrong. I don''t expect forgiveness. I just hope that, asrades facing this world together from now on, we won''t have to feel ufortable."

    "..."

    Hearing this, Kang Min-hee stares at Jeon Myeong-hoon, her mouth slightly agape, and rubs her eyes.

    "...You''re not possessed by a ghost, are you? Just...happened to you, Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    "...It''s a long story. I''ll tell youter."

    He gives a bitter smile as he continues to stroke Jin Seo-hae''s hand.

    Kang Min-hee also gives a bitter smile.

    "...It seems everyone...has been through a lot."

    She, together with the otherrades, as if overwhelmed with emotions after reuniting after so long, holds the hands of Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeong-hoon and lowers her head briefly.

    "...Still, I''m d everyone is safe."

    We all hug Kang Min-hee tightly.

    "There must be a lot to talk about. Let''s go inside and share a conversation for a bit."

    Snap!

    I create a house out of crystal within the Colorless Sword Enclosure and send myrades inside.

    There is much to discuss, starting from our entry to Peni Ind.

    Seo Ran and Shi Ho enter...and I prepare to send in Hong Fanst.

    At that moment, Hong Fan approaches me with a question.

    "Master."

    "Oh, what is it, Hong Fan?"

    "You''ve acquired a new Immortal Art."

    "Hm...! You''ve noticed?"

    In real time, the only instances when I used the Immortal Art of the [Wheel] were once briefly in front of Blood Yin, once for a moment before the True Persons, and once again in front of the Yama True Lord.

    For him to notice that I acquired a new Immortal Art based on those brief disys, it truly feels like Hong Fan.

    "That''s right, I''ve obtained a new Immortal Art."

    "Who is the one who passed on that Immortal Art?"

    For some reason, Hong Fan is wearing an expression almost devoid of emotion, with a rather businesslike and emotionless face.

    However, because I''m unsure how to respond, I clear my throat.

    ''I can''t exactly say I acquired it while helping Kang Min-hee''s Sacred Vessel advancement ritual in a past cycle...''

    Clearing my throat again, I reply,

    "Em, it''s a bit difficult to exin, so... You know how there are things that one shouldn''t even mention."

    "...I am curious about this Immortal Art as well. Would it be possible for Master to teach it to me?"

    "Hmm... That might be a little difficult."

    I can feel it.

    If I were to recklessly pass on this Wheel Immortal Art, there''s a high chance it would provoke interference from either the Yama True Lord or the Underworld.

    Just as the Great Mountain Supreme Deity descended at the end of a previous cycle because I recklessly used the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique...

    I have a familiar feeling with this Wheel.

    What''s certain is that I mustn''t carelessly spread it.

    "..."

    At my response, Hong Fan looks at me for a moment.

    "It gives me...a yearning feeling. For some reason, this Immortal Art truly...feels yearnful..."

    The gaze in Hong Fan''s eyes as he says this is, how should I say it...

    It resembles his gaze when he first saw Tae Yeol-jeon as a nun.

 Chapter 504: Yearned-for Reunion (2)

    Chapter 504: Yearned-for Reunion (2)

    "...?"

    What''s going on?

    "By any chance, have you remembered your past life?"

    "...That''s...not it, but it feels like something is about to...emerge..."

    His expression shows he is feeling somewhat nostalgic.

    Perhaps this [Wheel] is really connected to Hong Fan''s past life.

    ''Should I tell Hong Fan...?''Maybe letting Hong Fan know could help.

    But after some deliberation, I shake my head.

    "...I''m sorry. But this...I can''t tell you."

    The memory of that incident with the Wuji Religious Order still lingers in my mind.

    I cannot carelessly reveal anything.

    Especially matters concerning those of higher rank.

    "...I see. I understand."

    Hong Fan maintains that nostalgic expression for a moment before breaking into a wide smile.

    "...I apologize. What I originally wanted to say was...it''s nothing significant, but I just wanted to offer my congrattions. It seems I ended up unnecessarily troubling Master... Anyway, congrattions on obtaining a new power, Master!"

    "Haha, thank you!"

    Well, that makes sense.

    Starting from the matter with Blood Yin to everything else, it must have all felt sudden and overwhelming from the perspectives of others.

    I exin the matter regarding Blood Yin, the pursuit of the True Person, our circumstances regarding surviving the End, and my goals within the line of not revealing my regression. Along with that, we step into the crystal pavilion.<hr>

    I send an incarnation to reconnect with myrades, and after sending them to the Middle Realm, I decide to summon the Esteemed Ones again.

    ''I''ll have to be a Sacred Master of a Middle Realm soon...''

    Living as a Sacred Master in a star system isn''t bad, but the issue is there''s too high a risk of abductionpared to the Middle Realms.

    ''I''ll first return to Ban Ta and make a brief stop at Ban Ta Castle before traveling to other Middle Realms to return the symbols of their Middle Realms...then slowly consider which Middle Realm''s Sacred Master I will be. And if possible, I''ll make sure Jeon Myeong-hoon doesn''t end up near the Lightning Sacred Sea in this life...''

    Organizing my ns, I seal the unconscious Quasi-Immortal within my body and prepare to use the ground-shrinking technique to return to Ban Ta.

    It''s then,

    Wo-woong!

    The space distorts, and two Sacred Beings kneel gracefully in a humble manner before me.

    Bowing their heads deeply, they speak.

    "We offer our gratitude to benefactor. We are sworn sisters who were held captive by the vile Quasi-Immortal Yeo Hwi (����), Sacred Vessel Sacred Masters Ha Woon (Cutting River) and Jeok Ru (Red Flood Dragon). Thank you for saving us from that licentious enemy."

    I immediately recognize who they are.

    "Immortal Treasure Cutting River Fan and Immortal Treasure Red Flood Dragon que...so you were Sacred Beings."

    "Yes. I was captured 120,000 years ago, and my sworn sister Jeok Ru was captured 40,000 years ago. After being refined into Immortal Treasures by that Quasi-Immortal, we suffered a long, exhausting, and painful existence without being able to put any meaningful resistance. Thanks to benefactor capturing that depraved foe, we were able to be free. We offer our deep gratitude once more."

    Smiling brightly as if genuinely happy just thinking about it, they bow to me once again.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Enough with the gratitude. I simply happened to defeat her in the course of confronting her."

    "Huhu, you are even humble. In any case, instead of just giving our thanks, we wish to repay benefactor. Please ept this. It''s a jade slip containing the cultivation form for the Sacred Vessel stage, the advancement ritual for the Entering Nirvana stage, and the cultivation form for the Entering Nirvana stage."

    Ha Woon hands me the jade slip containing the forms I need.

    "Ah, thank you. However, I could have received this jade slip from Sacred Master Ban Ta who is waiting over there..."

    The moment I say the words ''Ban Ta,'' it happens.

    The two Sacred Vessel Sacred Beings nce at each other, then exchange a meaningful smile.

    "...Later on, Sacred Master Ban Ta will also give you the same forms. No, not just Sacred Master Ban Ta, but the other Middle Realm Sacred Masters as well. When that happens,pare their forms with ours. You will be able to immediately sense something strange. You must not recklessly cultivate the forms given by the Sacred Masters. You will lose your ability to choose."

    Following Ha Woon, the woman in the red robe, known as Jeok Ru, speaks.

    "And...regarding that prison called the Purple Gold Realm... No, that impoverished ce, I strongly rmend that you never go there. Even if you''re invited! If you happen to be invited and still go, under no circumstances should you eat the food of the Purple Gold Realm. If Sacred Master Ban Ta invites benefactor, ignore the invitation, and if benefactor didn''t ignore it, do not follow him. Even if benefactor do follow him, you must never eat the food of the Purple Gold Realm. And..stly, even if benefactor does eat the food of the Purple Gold Realm, never, under any circumstances, ept Ban Ta''s final proposal."

    "Final proposal?"

    "Yes. If benefactor were to consume the food of the Purple Gold Realm, Sacred Master Ban Ta will without fail rename his residence using benefactor''s name, calling it ''So-and-So Castle''. Whatever happens, you must never ept that proposal."

    "Haha, these are quite interesting warnings. Understood, I''ll keep it in mind."

    I nod,mitting their warnings to memory.

    ''From my previous life, it was well-known that Ban Ta was eager to find a sessor Sacred Master.''

    Judging by their words, Ban Ta seems to have frequently invited Sacred Vessels in an attempt to make them his sessor.

    ''I''ll have to be cautious with him as well.''

    I decide to be slightly more vignt regarding Ban Ta.

    Before leaving, the sworn sisters Ha Woon and Jeok Ru hand me a drop of their blood.

    Wo-woong��

    It isn''t actual blood but rather a collection of information imbued with their energy.

    It seems to be a portion of the Immortal Beast seed they possess.

    "Please keep these drops of blood, and when you ever need help, call upon our names."

    "Once in the future, we will lend you the strength of Unnie''s Immortal Art, Cutting River (?��), and my Immortal Art, Ominous Dragon (����)."

    "Of course, you can also call us through the blood simply to share a cup of tea."

    "We wish to maintain a good rtionship with benefactor in the future, so please ept them."

    After storing their blood droplets in my inner world, I nod.

    "I will remember the goodwill of the Sacred Beings."

    At my words, the sisters Ha Woon and Jeok Ru, having said their part, disappear beyond the space.

    I prepare to use the ground-shrinking technique to return to the star system where Ban Ta is.

    It is then,

    Kugugugung!

    "...!"

    An immense pressure that feels like it''s crushing my entire body freezes me in ce.

    ''Th-This is...!''

    Overwhelming pressure is pushing down on me.

    From approximately four sources!

    Those pressures press against me from different directions, and I can discern what they are.

    ''True Persons!''

    Kugugugugu!

    Beyond the neb, two True Persons resembling fish and two True Persons resembling human-faced birds appear.

    [Release Yeo Hwi.]

    [We are her friends. No matter what kind of entity you have as your backing...facing all four of us at once will be difficult.]

    [Even if you were lucky enough to defeat a Quasi-Immortal, do you think you can handle us...?]

    [Before we tear you to shreds, hand over my Yeo Hwi.]

    It seems they are True Persons particrly close to the one I took hostage.

    I let out mental speech, posing a question.

    [Are the others noting?]

    [The others are noting, feeling reluctant about you.]

    [They suspect that there might be a terrifying existence backing you. Or perhaps you yourself are a candidate for a True Immortal''s Immortal Treasure.]

    [But we, too, have means at our disposal.]

    [We do not fear you. Hand over Yeo Hwi.]

    Kuguguguk!

    It feels as though my body is crumpling.

    I notice their intention.

    ''They don''t particrly have thoughts of letting me live and leave.''

    Whether I hand over the True Person or not, it''s the same.

    I can feel that they havee to eradicate me, leaving no roots unpulled.

    ''Four True Persons. Could I face them...?''

    No, I can''t.

    I have to focus on escaping.

    And if it''s escaping, I think I can manage at least that.

    ''Fist, starting with the [Oldest One]...''

    I begin to clear my throat, preparing to call upon the names of the beings I know.

    While it''s dangerous for me too, I''ll be able to deal a truly devastating hit to these True Persons!

    Just as I am about to utter the names of the True Immortals,

    Woo-woong!

    Someone blocks my front.

    [...?]

    It''s a familiar back.

    A wooden figure d in white robes.

    Sacred Master Baek Woon has appeared before me.

    Baek Woon turns to face me and speaks.

    [You''ve done it. You really managed to take out the [symbols] from the Golden Divine''s treasure vault!]

    Then, others appear to my left and right.

    A woman with ck hair, wearing ck robes.

    Sacred Master Yu Oh.

    A handsome man with blue skin covered in scattered blue scales and wearing an open-front garment.

    Sacred Master Hae Lin.

    And behind me, a male Sea Dragon Race whose face resembles one that makes me feel unpleasant.

    Sacred Master Ja Eum.

    [Just earlier, I felt the aura of the [symbols].]

    [The distinguished one must have them, correct? Please hand them over.]

    [We will be able to withstand the End.]

    However, at their words, the True Persons erupt in fury.

    [How dare mere Sacred Masters!?]

    [What do you think you can do, sending clones to a ce that isn''t even the Middle Realms!?]

    [Scram! We have business with him!]

    Dududududu!

    The roars of the True Persons cause a corner of the universe to tremble.

    At their shouts, the clones of the Sacred Masterr shake as if they are about to disappear.

    I endure the sensation of my insides churning by the vibrations of their roars.

    Then, Baek Woon suddenly shouts loudly.

    [Hand it over now! If you give me the [symbol], I will help you immediately!]

    [Gal! You dare to mock us? Will you not get lost at once...!]

    I observe the reactions of both the True Persons and the Sacred Masters.

    With swift judgment, I take out the steles and throw them to each of the Middle Realm Sacred Masters.

    Baek Woon receives the stele of the ''Seat Holder of End, Vast Cold Heavenly Lord.''

    Hae Lin receives the stele of the ''Seat Holder of Health, Ancient Force True Lord.''

    Ja Eum receives the stele of the ''Seat Holder of Good and Evil, Nether Devil True Lord.''

    Yu Oh receives the stele of the ''Seat Holder of Longevity, Nether Ghost True Lord.''

    And, from a far distance, Ban Ta rushes to this ce with a stern expression.

    He also carries the stele of the ''Seat Holder of Wealth, Purple Gold Heavenly Lord.''

    Woooo-woooong!

    Five beams of light hum and gather at the scene.

    Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm, Baek Woon.

    Sacred Master of the Nether Ghost Realm, Yu Oh.

    Sacred Master of the Ancient Force Realm, Hae Lin.

    Sacred Master of the True Devil Realm, Ja Eum.

    Sacred Master of the Purple Gold Realm, Ban Ta.

    The Sacred Masters of the five Middle Realms smile faintly and infuse their consciousnesses into the steles.

    The True Persons let out roars filled with fury, and the clones of the Sacred Masters standing beside the steles all vanish in unison.

    But in the next moment��

    Paaatt, paaatt, paaatt, paaatt, paaatt!

    Centered on the steles, five massive dimensional gates open.

    Beyond the dimensional gates, Heavenly Lotus Mountain, ck Pce, Sea King Hall, Ban Ta Castle, and Blood Sacrificial Altar.

    The residences of the five Sacred Masters appear, and the five Sacred Masters step through the gates simultaneously.

    Baek Woon begins walking forward.

    Thud, thud, thuuud!

    With every step she takes, Baek Woon growsrger.

    At first, she is about the same size as me, but with each step, she grows to the size of a moon, a, and then a fixed star, until she stands eye-to-eye with the True Persons.

    Woo-woong!

    The dimensional gate opened with the [symbol] of the Bright Cold Realm.

    From that gate, the ferocious energy of the Bright Cold Realm is empowering Baek Woon.

    Baek Woon looks down at the True Persons with an ominous expression.

    [B-Baek Woon! Are you protecting that Sacred Vessel in front of us? That one has captured our friend, Yeo Hwi. If you just hand him over...]

    In the next moment.

    Kwaaaang!

    Without listening to further words, Baek Woon strikes one of the True Persons at the Entering Nirvana stage, ''crumpling'' their formpletely.

    [You dare not call me senior? You impudent brat!]

    Behind Baek Woon, the Sacred Masters of each Middle Realm begin drawing upon the power of the Middle Realms and step forward to block the way in front of me.

    The faces of the True Persons, who were full of confidence at first, change drastically in an instant.

    The Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms, having obtained the [symbols], begin to properly use their strength.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Darkness surges and churns around Yu Oh.

    At the same time, the dark figure of a giant flickers faintly behind her.

    Just as Baek Woon and Geuk Gwang learned a method of borrowing the power of the Radiance Eight Immortals,

    She seems to have learned a method that borrows the power of a Reaper of the Netherworld.

    nk!

    The projection of a Reaper opens the mouth of the gourd used to collect the souls of the dead.

    Hwioooooooo!

    It''s like a ck hole in the universe!

    The space where the Entering Nirvana True Persons are begins to shift as a whole, pulling the True Persons into the hole.

    [Hear us, stars of the nations (�а�)! We dere: During the Time of Great Yin, the ce where we reside shall be free from the Netherworld''s interference!]

    The star veins writhe.

    Then, during the time corresponding to ''night'' on one, the Netherworld that oveps with this Astral Realm temporarily detaches itself from this world.

    For the duration of one night, no one in this vicinity will die.

    However, Hae Lin''s voice resounds.

    [I will make you beg for death.]

    Dudududududuk!

    His body growsrger.

    Simultaneously, from the dimensional gate of the Ancient Force Realm, a waterfall-like ''Deep Sea'' is unleashed into the cosmic space.

    The True Persons can be seen franticallymunicating across the distant Astral Realm.

    Judging by their franticmunication with other the True Persons, it seems they are requesting for reinforcements.

    However, the connection they sent to the other side of the Astral Realm is forcibly severed.

    The True Persons on the other side have chosen to ignore them.

    The Deep Sea begins to move centering on Hae Lin, and wraps around his body like armor.

    Watching this, I can''t help but think of the Clear Scale Armor.

    Finally, the Deep Seapletely envelops Hae Lin and takes shape.

    It bes a colossal sea in the form of a Xiezhi, more massive than anyone else present.

    The Xiezhi ms its forepaw down.

    In that single strike, imbued with the authority of the Ancient Force Realm, the nearby space of the Astral Realm is entirely shattered, causing a corner of the universe to copse.

    ''Crazy... This is practically...''

    ...Comparable to the single strike from the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    Chhiiiiiii��

    But immediately after, Hae Lin sends the Deep Sea armor back to the Ancient Force Realm, wearing a visibly exhausted expression.

    For even Hae Lin, who can endlessly draw upon the power of the Ancient Force Realm, to be this drained means the technique consumes an unimaginable amount of energy.

    Even so, to unleash powerparable to the single strike of a True Immortal!

    ''This is the true power of the Middle Realm Sacred Masters...!''

    Next, Ja Eum steps forward.

    Ja Eum, making an unpleasant smile, forms a hand seal and summons something from the corner of the universe, which has copsed into an entrance to the Interdimensional Void.

    Devilish Spell.

    Blood Yin Ghost Valley Labyrinth.

    Devilish spell.

    Blood Sacrifice Consuming Style: Blood Yin Returning Home.

    The surroundings transform into the outskirts of the Netherworld that has been eroded by the authority of the Blood Yin.

    At the same time, the Entering Nirvana True Persons are suddenly connected to Blood Yin through attraction force and start being dragged into the Blood Yin Realm.

    [

    [!!!!!!!!!!!!!!]

    The True Persons scream madly and shout towards the other side of the attraction force, narrowly managing to escape Ja Eum''s authority.

    [How dare you!!??]

    The True Persons re at Ja Eum, trembling with rage.

    But it thest moment,

    Ban Ta steps forward.

    [Die. You scum worse than parasites.]

    Clench!

    The energy of the Purple Gold Realm begins to be endlessly supplied to Ban Ta.

    At the same time, something falls from a distant ce.

    It is a totem pole (??/�L��).

    [TL: Jangseung, aka ??, is basically a guardian totem pole traditionally ced at the edges of viges to mark boundaries and fend off demons.]

    Each and every purple totem pole arerge enough to pierce through a fixed star, descending from beyond the cosmic space and embedding themselves into the bodies of the True Persons.

    Jeong, jeong, jeong, jeong!

    The True Persons, overwhelmed by pain, begin to flee.

    Towards the scattering True Persons, Sacred Master Baek Woon steps forward once more.

    The nebs of the universe converge.

    At the core of the nebs, light and heat begin to surge and churn. That light, under Baek Woon''s will and the power of the Bright Cold Realm, starts to be refined.

    The light takes the form of a halberd.

    The gigantic Baek Woon, now grasping the resplendent Light Halberd (���) forged from the gathered neb, hurls it without hesitation.

    Chills!

    From that spear of light, I recall a scene from my past life.

    The scene of the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord''s sword of light flying across the universe.

    Jjjeoong!

    The Light Halberd copses a corner of the universe, and the True Persons, sensing this, flee even more frantically.

    Chiiiii��

    Baek Woon''s right arm burns away, but she remains unfazed, slicing off her right arm entirely with an indifferent expression. She then shouts loudly.

    : : Hear me, Entering Nirvanas. This Seo Eun-hyun before you is the Great Hero of the Middle Realms, who reimed the symbols of the five Middle Realms from the bird of the tyrannical Golden Divine. Henceforth, any being who dares oppress the Great Hero of the Bright Cold Realm shall face me, Baek Woon, personally! : :

    Her voice reverberates across the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    ''This is...Sacred Masters who have gained the ability to wield their power even within the Astral Realm...!''

    In truth, Sacred Masters capable of drawing power from the corpses of the Middle Realms are no different from True Immortals.

    I gaze up at the Sacred Masters in awe of their power.

    Paaatt!

    Soon, the Sacred Masters return to their original forms.

    Baek Woon taps my corbone lightly with her left arm, praising me.

    [You are a Great Hero. To aplish in such a short period of time what no Esteemed One could achieve... Thanks to you, we have regained the strength to endure the End. As a senior of the Bright Cold Realm, I am deeply proud of you.]

    Hae Lin approaches with a pleased expression.

    [I don''t know if you remember. Last time, I issued an exile order because you learned the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra. I believed it would benefit you more to cultivate hidden in the depths of the Deep Sea rather than staying in the sea domains of the Ancient Force Realm. That''s why I expelled you from the sea domain with that exile order. There was no malice behind it. By the way...after you left, Yuk Rinpletely lost his mind. Attempting to challenge the realm of Esteemed Ones, he fell into madness, mistaking himself for Yuk Ung. In the process...he destroyed an entire sea domain and is now sealed. Would you mind ''briefly'' stopping by the Ancient Force Realm to check on him?]

    He mentions Yuk Rin''s situation and suggests I visit the Ancient Force Realm.

    [Thank you for the suggestion. Ah, by the way...]

    I approach Yu Oh, who is standing among the Sacred Masters.

    [It''s been a while, Sacred Master Yu Oh.]

    [...?]

    [Hmm, now that I look at it, it''s not ''that face''. Last time, I had a brief chat with the back of Sacred Master Yu Oh''s head. By any chance, did the back of your head tell you anything?]

    [...???]

    Yu Oh''s expression begins to take on something peculiar, and I can''t figure out what she is thinking, leaving me pondering how to continue the conversation.

    At that moment, Ja Eum approaches me with a faint smile.

    [Hoho. When I first heard about you from Baek Woon, I thought you were just a cheeky Heart Tribe Esteemed One. But now, you''ve be a respectable Daoist...]

    [...Sacred Master Ja Eum... The title of Daoist is still a little burdensome.]

    To be precise, hearing the term Daoist directed at me from that face is very unsettling.

    ''It looks...far too much like Seo Hweol.''

    At my reaction, Ja Eum chuckles and nods his head.

    [Understood, Cultivator Seo. Then perhaps we''ll discuss titles again once we''re better acquainted. By the way, Cultivator Seo.]

    [Yes?]

    [I am reminded of when Cultivator Seo was below the Heavenly Being stage. Was it just a few hundred years ago...? I recall when Cultivator Seo brought the Heavenly Lightning Banner to the True Devil Realm and attempted to send it below the Void Spirit Pond.]

    [Ah, yes...]

    To me, it''s something from hundreds of thousands of years ago.

    Back in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect days, such an event had indeed urred.

    [Incidentally, I do have something to say regarding that. Because of Cultivator Seo bringing the Heavenly Lightning Banner back then, there were changes in the flow of attraction force...which in turn altered the fate and ecology of the living beings in that area. I believe Cultivator Seo should visit the True Devil Realm to check on it.]

    [Hmm...!]

    The region where the Void Spirit Pond is located is, of course, the area where Su In and Hong Yeon reside.

    ''There were changes in the area where those two live?''

    It definitely seems like something I need to confirm.

    [Indeed, that is partly my responsibility. I should go and take a look.]

    [Exactly. Since we''re on the topic, why don''t we briefly go take a look right now?]

    Wo-woong!

    Ja Eum casually uses the power of the [symbol] to open an interdimensional gate connecting to the True Devil Realm, then grabs me and casually pushes me inside.

    Before I know it, I find myself stepping into the True Devil Realm alongside him.

    Just as I''m about to cross into the True Devil Realm��

    Kwaching!

    The entrance to the True Devil Realm is violently warped.

    Baek Woon, Hae Lin, Yu Oh, and Ban Ta. The other Sacred Masters each strike the entrance with their respective attraction forces.

    Among them, Ban Ta, in particr, has a twisted expression resembling an evil spirit.

    [What do you think you''re doing, Sacred Master Ja Eum?]

    Ban Ta growls as he approaches Ja Eum.

    Ja Eum, smiling faintly, replies,

    [Hoho, Sacred Master Ban Ta. Why are you so worked up? This is just...]

    Then,

    Kwak!

    Ban Ta kicks Ja Eum squarely in the shin.

    With his face fully distorted, he res at Ja Eum and speaks.

    [Is this the time to beughing, Ja Eum?]

    The smile from Ja Eum''s face disappears as he meets Ban Ta''s eyes.

    [I don''t see what the issue is, Ban Ta.]

    [Are you saying this, not knowing my situation? No, ignorance would be preferable. Because if you knew and still acted this way, I''d want to invade the True Devil Realm!]

    Kudududuk!

    Ban Ta grabs Ja Eum by the shoulder and presses him down.

    Ja Eum furrows his brows as if trying to resist, but his waist bends slightly under Ban Ta''s pressure.

    Ban Ta, with his face twisted like an evil spirit, res at the other Sacred Masters.

    [Seniors Baek Woon and Yu Oh. And Hae Lin. What''s going on with you? Are you mocking me right now? Don''t you well understand what I''m feeling right now!!!]

    At those words, Baek Woon sneers and responds.

    [What''s the issue, Ban Ta? I have no intention of doing anything in particr. I only meant to briefly invite him to White Jade Pavilion for somemendation, since he''s a native of our Bright Cold Realm.]

    Hae Linughs at Baek Woon''s remark.

    [A native of the Bright Cold Realm, you say? How amusing, Senior Baek Woon. Seo Eun-hyun attained significant enlightenment in the Ancient Force Realm. Wouldn''t that make his origin the Ancient Force Realm, where he acquired the greatest enlightenment?]

    Yu Oh also joins the conversation all of a sudden.

    [My apologies for interrupting, but if we''re going by that logic, he could also be considered a native of our Nether Ghost Realm. Just look at the power of death brimming in his soul. And everyone here saw him fleeing from Blood Yin. That strike at Blood Yin''s hand was definitely the thick power of death! He is undoubtedly a native of our Nether Ghost Realm. I must speak of this matter further.]

    [Hoho. Rather, the one who should be speaking about this is me. He is our True Devil Realm''s...]

    And then.

    Ban Ta, seething with rage, roars at them.

    [Fine, you dog bastards! After all the years I''ve waited, are you telling me none of you are willing to yield even a little? Greedy fools! In that case, I have no choice but to settle this with strength!]

    Ban Ta forms hand seals.

    Once again, totem poles descend from beyond the universe.

    At the same time, the other Sacred Masters also begin drawing upon their authorities.

    Chuk, chuk, chuk, chuk, chuk!

    The five Sacred Masters from the Middle Realms takebat stances, encircling me in the center as they suddenly prepare to fight.

 Chapter 505: Yearned-for Reunion (3)

    Duduk, dududuk, gududududuk!

    The Sacred Masters who are beginning to draw upon the power of the Middle Realms,

    These beings, who are virtually no different from True Immortals, begin to exude their rank.

    The sheer intensity of their rank alone causes the celestial energy in the vicinity to flicker and distort countless times.

    ''As expected, I can''t defeat the Sacred Masters of Middle Realms.''

    Sacred Masters of star systems and those of the Middle Realms are simrly formidable within their respective domains.

    Of course, even when they are said to be simr, the Sacred Masters of the Middle Realm have a slight edge.

    However, it''s a different story when ites to external attacks.Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms can perfectly unfold a defensive battle by drawing on theplete corpse of the True Immortal that constitutes their Middle Realm when external attackse. Additionally, they can open a pathway to outside the Middle Realms through the [symbols], enabling them to counterattack even against True Immortals in case of emergencies.

    But Sacred Masters of star systems are different.

    If a True Person at the Entering Nirvana stage were to attack from the outside the star system, the star system would crumble from the periphery, leading to inevitable defeat.

    This is because the defensive power of the star systems, which they are harmonized with,cks the absolute quality.

    ''To ovee the Sacred Masters, it would be better to...''

    I recall the move of Kunlun.

    Unless I can unleash an attack that approaches the domain of ''pure death'' on the level of Kunlun, there is absolutely no chance of victory against the Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms.

    Suddenly, a thought regarding Jang Ik crosses my mind.

    ''Jang Ik...never feared Baek Woon.''

    Perhaps, if it''s Jang Ik, who has reached the pinnacle of the Second Step Before the Throne, he might have a single move capable of seizing victory against such Sacred Masters.

    It might very well be the hidden something I sensed from him thest time we met.

    Of course, I''m not overwhelmed by Baek Woon either, but to a certain extent, that''s because of the Immortal Arts and names of True Immortals I know.

    It is thanks to that iprehensible knowledge that I have.

    If I were to face Baek Woon relying solely on my own abilities, I wouldn''t remain as Seo Eun-hyun but instead ''Seo the Firewood''.

    That''s why I''ve always harbored an instinctive fear towards Baek Woon, born from a fundamental difference in weight ss.

    ''Even when I tortured Baek Woonst time, it was only possible because I had the asymmetrical advantage of Yang Su-jin''s Thunder Spears and Jeon Myeong-hoon. If it had been me alone, I wouldn''t have dared.'' ��

    Shaking my head, I feel cold sweat running down my back as I stand before the Sacred Masters, whose momentum grows ever stronger.

    As long as one isn''t a vegetable, one can understand.

    These individuals are not simply trying to ''invite'' me.

    ''They''re...trying to capture me and turn me into a Sacred Master!''

    In truth, aside from Ban Ta, the other Sacred Vessel Sacred Masters also harbor significant desires for sessors.

    However, I never expected them to be this zealous.

    Ban Ta growls.

    [Five hundred thousand years. Five hundred thousand years! I''ve endured this ursed Purple Gold Realm for five hundred thousand years, pretending to be a king and even naming my castle Ban Ta Castle! Baek Woon! Back then, you were one of the True Persons who captured me and made me the Sacred Master of the Purple Gold Realm. How can you be so shameless!?]

    At this, Baek Woon sneers.

    [What does five hundred thousand years matter? After all, as cultivators, we must all be ustomed to eternity! It''s not even a long time, so don''t make such a fuss. And captured to be the Sacred Master, you say? Weren''t you the one who agreed willingly? You even said it was necessary for your cultivation, so I gave you the entire Purple Gold Realm. Yet how is it now my fault for your failure of not being able to raise a sessor? I, on the other hand, even willingly lowered my realm by one step to be a Sacred Master for the sake of the greater good!]

    At those words, Ja Eum lightly interjects.

    [Apologies, Sacred Master Baek Woon, but wasn''t the so-called ''greater good'' you speak of simply the decree of the Radiance Eight Immortals? At the time, I don''t recall there being any particr reason for the Sacred Master to take charge of the Bright Cold Realm. It was simply amand from the Radiance Eight Immortals that happened to benefit you personally, was it not? Calling it for the ''greater good'' or whatever is...is a bit unbing to look at.]

    [This brat thinks he can say whatever he wants just because he has a mouth...!]

    What starts as a mere argument between the Sacred Masters begins to escte as their auras swell.

    Their intensifying auras swell to the point of nearing an explosion.

    Then, just as their auras reach the brink of exploding��

    [Let''s not do this. I have a good solution.]

    [What is it?]

    At Ja Eum''s words, the Sacred Masters collectively stop their quarrel.

    He smiles faintly before turning his gaze towards me.

    [That is to simply...]

    Then, just as he seems about to say something, he suddenly reaches out towards me quickly.

    Chwaaaa!

    It feels as though a colossal sea dragon is flying towards me!

    I narrowly evade Ja Eum''s strike, and the other Sacred Masters immediately catch on to what''s happening.

    The ssic ''first to catch wins'' situation!

    [Kugh!]

    Startled by this incredulous turn of events, I quickly retreat.

    But the Sacred Masters, their eyes now aze, rush after me.

    [Wait, wait, Seo Eun-hyun. Where are you going?]

    [Come now, Cultivator Seo. Just stop by Ban Ta Castle for a moment. I''ve even prepared a feast for you. Drop by Ban Ta Castle and enjoy some food before you leave!]

    [Hoho, Cultivator Seo. I have some important information to share with you. Won''t you listen for just a moment? It''s about Purple Soul Filling the Heavens...]

    They push and shove each other with attraction force and spells as they close in on me.

    Then, they begin quickly hurling ''something'' constructed of consciousness towards me, and I can''t help but be struck by some of them.

    ''These are...Sacred Vessel cultivation methods!?''

    These are Sacred Vessel cultivation methods unique to each Sacred Master of the Middle Realms.

    [Look, Seo Eun-hyun! The cultivation method of our Bright Cold Realm is the most superior!]

    [No, look at the Purple Gold Realm! Do you know what I''ve been doing for the past 500,000 years?! This is the Sacred Vessel stage cultivation method I''ve spent five hundred thousand years researching in the Purple Gold Realm. It is by far the most superior Sacred Vessel stage cultivation method!]

    While throwing their Sacred Vessel cultivation methods at me, they beckon me toe to them.

    Finally, when they chase me down to the point where they are once again right before me,

    ''As expected... Now is not the time to be a Sacred Master.''

    Starting from the role of protecting the Middle Realm during the End, it''s not something a novice Sacred Master like me can aplish properly

    ''This is the time toy the foundation! Even if I do be a Sacred Master, it should be after the End, during the era of creation!''

    With a faint smile, I speak to the Sacred Masters.

    [My apologies, but this junior feels it is still a bit too early to take on the position of a Sacred Master of a Middle Realm. I will wander the Astral Realm for a little longer and decide then.]

    With those words, I immediately draw the Colorless ss Sword and sh towards the void.

    Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path!

    Paaatt!

    In the blink of an eye, I vanish from the Sacred Masters'' sight like a mirage.

    The Sacred Masters, unable to grasp the situation for a while, erupt into fury.

    [Y O U !!! ]

    [Y O U D A R E E S C A PE !!??]

    Unleashing the power of the Middle Realms, the Sacred Masters begin to devastate the surroundings with terrifying authority.

    ''Quick judgment.''

    Upon seeing me disappear in an instant, they seem to have deduced that this is not a teleportation spell or ground-shrinking technique, but some form of stealth technique, and they respond by unleashing wide-area attacks.

    ''But it''s unfortunate for them.''

    If there is one problem, it''s that their opponent isn''t an ordinary beginner at the Sacred Vessel stage, but me��someone who has risen to the Sacred Vessel stage through the Three Great Ultimates.

    Piiiitt!

    I retreat to the most concealed ce within the ne of Soul, distancing myself far from them.

    My All-Heavens Sword, which already allows me to traverse nes, has now been enhanced with Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path.

    Not only can I send myself into the ne of Soul, but I can also shift all my traces and all premonitions regarding me into the depths of the ne of Soul, allowing me to temporarily vanishpletely.

    Temporarily, no history, no foresight, can locate me.

    This feat is an extraordinary technique that even Jang Ik can not replicate, only made possible because of my advancement to the Sacred Vessel stage significantly enhancing my control over the ne of Qi and my power within the ne of Fate.

    I swiftly escape from the grasps of the Sacred Masters and head towards the Path of Stars.

    ''First, I need to head to the Lightning Sacred Sea and inform the Esteemed Ones that the search for the symbols has concluded... After arranging for them to return through the Path of Stars, I''ll have to make contact with that guy.''

    Wo-woong!

    The celestial energy in the vicinity shifts.

    It seems the Sacred Masters are performing divination.

    However, when even foresight fails to reveal my presence, they appear flustered.

    ''I''ve temporarily hidden myself from foresight using Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path. But as soon as that technique wears off, they''ll pinpoint my location immediately.''

    I need to proceed quickly.

    Paaatt!

    I arrive in the Peaceful Cloud Realm, leaving behind an incarnation to both observe the Sacred Masters'' movements and to ensure that I''ll notice any anomalies urring in the realm. With that arranged, I immediately activate the Path of Stars and head towards the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Wo-woong!

    I quickly move along the Path of Stars.

    Unlike when I had activated it as an Esteemed One, activating the Path of Stars now at the Sacred Vessel stage allows me to pass through far more bases at once and activate teleportation arrays with much greater speed.

    In what feels like an instant, I arrive at the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    ''For now...directly entering the Lightning Sacred Sea is absolutely out of the question.''

    Doing so would result in an immediate confrontation with Golden Shaking Bird.

    I send an incarnation into the depths of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    Not long after, several figures emerge.

    It''s the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One Jang Ik and the Lightning Sacred Sea expedition team.

    After exining the situation to them, I inform them that the Path of Stars has been reactivated and that they can immediately use it to return.

    At first, they appear slightly suspicious, but as those deeply connected to the Middle Realms, they seem to vaguely sense that the [symbol] have returned to the realms and show signs of eptance.

    [Understood. Someone of the Sacred Master level wouldn''t deceive us for fun. Then, let us meet again in the Middle Realm.]

    With that, they step on the Path of Stars.

    Then, Jang Ik locks eyes with me.

    "You, just what exactly did you do?"

    His eyes widen��not at anything else, but at my realm.

    "No matter how much we of the Heart Tribe grow rapidly with just enlightenment, there''s still a certain degree of gradual cultivation (�u��) that must take ce... Just how did a brat at the First Step Before the Throne reach the Second Step Before the Throne in just a few hundred years...and that too while cultivating Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation alongside it?"

    He seems to find it a bit absurd.

    I lift the Colorless ss Sword with a grin.

    "Would you care for a match?"

    "Hmm..."

    In my past life, I was paralyzed with fear by the ''perfect circle'' shown by Hyeon Gwi and couldn''t raise my sword.

    Because of that, my exchanges with Jang Ik were limited to the chopstick fight, and we never truly fought head-to-head, leaving a sense of regret.

    But it''s possible in this life!

    As I stare at Jang Ik with a faint expression of anticipation, he speaks again.

    "...Let''s save it forter."

    "...Pardon?"

    Slightly taken aback, I question him again.

    ''The Jang Ik is holding back?''

    From a fight with me?

    A fight with a strong opponent?

    However, I immediately understand from Jang Ik''s next words.

    "It seems that for the two of us to truly exchange enlightenment, we would have to stake our lives. In other words, if we were to fight, one of us would have to die. It''s not a situation where one side can hold back against the other."

    He smacks his lips and says,

    "Before dying, shouldn''t I at least leave some final words for Cedar Wood Grove and visit the graves of my other disciples you''ve killed? So, as much as it pains me, let''s postpone our duel for now."

    "...Understood."

    Since it''s a reasonable suggestion, I slightly smack my lips and decide to settle things with him at ater time.

    Jang Ik turns around, about to step onto the Path of Stars, but suddenly stops and looks back at me.

    "You. Do you know why our Heart Tribe''s territory is called Cedar Wood Grove?"

    "Pardon? Isn''t it simply because there are a lot of cedar trees?"

    "And...why do you think there are so many cedars nted in the Heart Tribe territory? With my abilities, I could have easily cleared them all in an instant and nted any other crop that would be more useful. Why do you think I deliberately created a cedar forest?"

    "Is there some reason for it?"

    "Of course there is. The details are..."

    As though recalling something, Jang Ik furrows his brows.

    But he shakes his head and says,

    "...Go visit the Peaceful Cloud Realm. The Fighting Spirit of the Small Green Race there...you Human Race call it martial arts, right? Anyway, if you trace back the origin of Peaceful Cloud Realm''s Fighting Spirit and martial arts, you''ll find something interesting."

    Something interesting?

    The origins of martial arts?

    ''Could this be rted to why Hyeon Gwi blocked them specifically in the Peaceful Cloud Realm?''

    "Yes, I will look into it if I get the chance."

    "Good. Look for it at least once. What there is in the Peaceful Cloud Realm...greatly helped me in conceptualizing the realm of Three Steps Before the Throne."

    With those words, Jang Ik disappears beyond the Path of Stars.

    ''Was there such a secret hidden in the Peaceful Cloud Realm...''

    I feel a bit of surprise at Jang Ik''s words and gaze momentarily toward the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    ''The Esteemed Ones have all been sent back. Now, the various forces of the Middle Realms should remain stable until the End.''

    The Lightning Sacred Sea, too, will not be entered anytime soon.

    ''No, until I reach the Entering Nirvana stage with the Three Great Ultimates, I absolutely must not go in.''

    Even if I do enter, it will only be through an incarnation.

    Now, there''s only one thing left to take care of.

    "...Come out."

    I murmur while gazing into the darkness of the Astral Realm.

    "Seo Hweol."

    It''s been long and even longer.

    Now, the time hase to bring this to a conclusion.

    From within the darkness of the Astral Realm, a familiar face suddenly emerges.

    ''As I thought...''

    He, who had fallen to be a blue earthworm in the previous life, has now been restored in this one.

    When the White Wheel reversed, my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that felt a ''twisting'' sensation when Seo Hweol was erased, becamefortable again, leading me to suspect his restoration.

    "It''s truly astonishing, Daoist Seo. Hoho, to think that in just 800 years, you would elevate the three realms of Heaven, Earth, and Heart to the level of Immortal Arts and reach the Sacred Vessel stage. From mocking Blood Yin, to defeating a True Person, to eluding all the Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms...such divine feats are truly..."

    "Seo Hweol."

    I cut off his words.

    I pull out Seo Ran, who resides within my body, before Seo Hweol.

    Seo Ran looks around the surroundings, as if unable to grasp what''s going on. Meanwhile, I can feel Seo Hweol''s excitement as he senses Seo Ran''s aura.

    "Oh, Ran-ah. What''s this? It''s truly been a long..."

    And, just as Seo Hweol begins moving toward us,

    I firmly grip Seo Ran''s neck and shove his soul and body directly towards the Netherworld.

    Among the four worlds ovepping the Astral Realm, Seo Ran''s Nascent Soul and spirit tremble towards the Netherworld.

    Seo Ran, with his low cultivation, doesn''t even understand what''s going on. However, Seo Hweol and I both know that his soul could fall into the Netherworld at any moment.

    This is a technique only possible after reaching the Sacred Vessel stage.

    Anything I hold in my grasp, I can now cast into the Netherworld, Source River, Eastern Heaven Flower Field, or Interdimensional Void at will.

    "Don''t move. I might ''drop'' Seo Ran by ident."

    Of course, I have no intention of doing so.

    Seo Ran is, in the end, my friend.

    I truly feel sorry for doing this to him, but...there is no other way to see Seo Hweol''s most genuine face.

    To be honest, anyone who knows me well would understand that I would never throw Seo Ran into the Netherworld.

    ''I absolutely cannot do it.''

    Because he is my friend.

    Because even if, to the current Seo Ran, I am just a senior held in high regard...to me, he is someone I feel a deep connection with.

    In short, what I''m doing now is nothing more than an obvious bluff.

    A cheap bluff that even third-rate viins wouldn''t stoop to.

    However...

    Seo Hweol wipes the smile off his facepletely in response to this petty, almostughable bluff.

    "...What are you trying to do?"

    "I already know. Seo Ran''s true identity...I believe I told you not to move!! If you activate even the slightest bit of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, I''ll let go immediately!!!"

    I can feel ''gazes'' from all corners of the universe.

    They are the gazes of the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens entities unleashed by Seo Hweol.

    Distant stars.

    Nearby stars.

    All living beings dwelling in those ces stop what they are doing with solemn expressions and turn their attention towards me.

    "...S-Senior? What are you...saying?"

    Seo Ran looks at me with slight confusion and asks.

    However, I remain silent. Seo Hweol, too, doesn''t say a word.

    Then, a momentter.

    Finally, Seo Hweol casts aside all his masks and speaks to me with a solemn expression.

    "What do you want, Seo Eun-hyeon?"

    "Everything of yours."

    For the first time across 999 lifetimes, I have grasped Seo Hweol by the throat.

    For the first time in nearly a thousand lifetimes, I have gained the upper hand in my confrontation with Seo Hweol and demand what I want.

    "All your secrets��confess them. Seo Hweol."

    Now that your main body has been exposed, I hold absolute superiority over you.

    "I won''t negotiate. I won''t make any deals. If you utter even a single sly word, Seo Ran will be ''disposed of'' immediately."

    Wo-woong!

    I distort the space around us, forming a small dimension on the spot.

    Just as Blood Yin had done to me, it serves both as a reception chamber to hear Seo Hweol''s words and as a barrier to prevent him from escaping.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As if it''s a part of the Colorless Sword Enclosure, it is a world bristling with swords protruding everywhere,

    And then, in the next moment��

    Thud!

    Seo Hweol, his face devoid of expression, kneels before me for the first time.

    This yearned-for reunion with Seo Hweol no longer makes him seem as towering as before.

 Chapter 506: Seo Rans Family (1)

    Chapter 506: Seo Ran''s Family (1)

    "First, if there are any Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens embedded within me, remove and reim them. The same goes for myrades."

    At those words, Seo Hweol nods slightly.

    Chwararararak!

    From me and my shadow, an overwhelming amount of dark, shadow-like entities flow out and return to Seo Hweol.

    ''This insane bastard...''

    I click my tongue at the sheer number of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens Seo Hweol had hidden.

    No matter how well-suited Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is for hiding in the darkness or how difficult it is to detect, this is truly ridiculous.

    ''I''ve always sensed the presence of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens before, but...I never imagined there were this many.''Truly, he is someone who cannot be underestimated.

    "State your purpose, Seo Hweol."

    "...There is truth within the Head Realm. And approaching that ultimate truth��that is my goal."

    "..."

    I re at him.

    "And what do you intend to do once you obtain that truth?"

    "..."

    "I won''t tolerate lies."

    At my words, Seo Hweol briefly stares at me with a chilling gaze before opening his mouth.

    "I can''t say."

    "Have you forgotten who holds your lifeline?"

    When I envelop Seo Ran''s surroundings with even more power of the Netherworld, Seo Hweol mutters.

    "My true purpose. My past. As long as you don''t ask about these two things, I''ll help you obtain whatever else you need. However, these two are the only things I can never speak of to anyone. If you insist on knowing these truths and use Seo Ran as leverage to threaten me, I will use all the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens I''ve amassed until now to ruin your mind."

    Seo Hweol''s eyes turn hollow in a way I''ve never seen before.

    "Don''t corner me, Seo Eun-hyun. Even if I die today, I can destroy everything you hold dear before I go. You wouldn''t want that either, would you?"

    "...Fine, then. I''ll learn bit by bit."

    I smile faintly and ask,

    "What exactly is Seo Ran''s true identity? Why is Seo Ran...the [pir] of your Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens?"

    At my words, Seo Ran''s eyes widen to the point of popping out.

    "S-Senior, what on earth...are you talking about...?"

    "...I''ll exinter."

    Seo Hweol, briefly contemting for a moment, opens his mouth with an expressionless gaze.

    "Seo Ran is...my ''childhood.'' To be precise...he is the embodiment of the ''emotions'' and ''purity''...from a time when I ''believed'' myself to be an ''ordinary human child''. That is Seo Ran. If Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is the scattering of the configurations of the ''memories'' of my life into the world, Seo Ran is the separation and preservation of only the ''happiness'' and ''emotions'' I experienced during childhood."

    "You believed yourself to be an ordinary human child? What do you mean by that?"

    "I told you not to ask about the past."

    His gaze grows hollow once more.

    ''It''s clear.''

    This guy is undoubtedly cornered right now.

    That hollow gaze, which he has never shown before, reveals it all.

    ''I need to handle this carefully.''

    I sense that if provoked, he will unleash Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens into a rampage at any moment.

    "...To what extent does your rule about not asking about your past apply? Does it include yesterday?"

    "It doesn''t."

    "So it''s not your entire past, but a ''specific point in time'' that you''re referring to. That specific point must be...I see. Since you yourself likened Seo Ran to your ''childhood,'' the ''childhood'' you speak of must be what you''re referring to as your ''past.'' In that case, as long as I don''t ask about your ''childhood,'' I can question you about other matters, correct?"

    "...Correct."

    Seo Hweol stares at me as he answers.

    ''Childhood...''

    Suddenly, the image of Seo Ran from Peni Ind shes in my mind.

    ''Back on Peni Ind, Seo Ran was oddly depicted not as a member of the Sea Dragon Race, but as a ''human orphan beggar''.''

    Now I finally understand the reason.

    Seo Ran is the ''childhood persona'' of Seo Hweol.

    And if Seo Hweol''s childhood persona is that of a ''human child,'' it was because Seo Ran possessed a human identity that he appeared as a human on Peni Ind.

    I ask Seo Hweol,

    "There''s something I''m curious about. Why, then, have you been trying to kill Seo Ran all this time?"

    The biggest question.

    If Seo Ran is Seo Hweol''s main body, why has he been trying to kill him until now?

    "...Seo Ran was the original soul I possessed. A soul containing nothing but the emotions and purity of my childhood. But at the same time, as he is the [pir] of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, he was originally meant to serve as its foundation and have ''my'' persona oveid upon him."

    As Seo Hweol spills this truth, he appears darker and more hollow than ever before.

    An appearance brimming with venom.

    If I provoke him right now, it looks like something big might happen.

    "But an error urred in Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. After cing my main body inside Yu Oh''s body...my main body became distorted as it absorbed Yu Oh''s emotions. As a result, instead of the persona of ''me'' who was supposed to originally grow, a new persona emerged. And that new persona took on a new name. That is...''Seo Ran''."

    "Yu Oh''s emotions? What emotions did he absorb?"

    "The biological responses that ur when a living being reproduces and conceives offspring. The emotionmonly referred to as maternal love."

    Grin.

    A smile appears on Seo Hweol''s face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is the most ''grotesque'' smile he has ever shown.

    The corners of his mouth pull back so far that his gums are exposed, yet his eyes do not smile at all.

    It is a smile that resembles a machine imitating a human expression...

    Out of all the smiles I''ve seen from Seo Hweol across countless cycles, this grotesque smile feels like his most genuine ''smile''.

    "It''s amusing. The emotions of a mere living being disrupting Immortal Arts. Then again, the Yu Oh was ''that'' Yu Oh, so perhaps she used some unknown Immortal Art to w Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.��

    "..."

    "Watching Seo Ran grow, I realized my n had failed. Originally, it was an attempt to erode Yu Oh, but instead, my main body was eroded by her tricks and mutated strangely. So...I began devising a n to ''fix'' the broken main body."

    From his mouth, the truth about the endless traps Seo Hweolid finally spills out.

    "The mutated main body acted just like an ordinary child. From its behavior, to all of its psychological states, everything pointed to it being an ''ordinary existence.'' So, I decided to break it the way one would break any ordinary existence. First, I orchestrated the bullying of Seo Ran to make him suffer from depression. By breaking Seo Ran''s personality, I intended to push him tomit suicide at the end, thereby resetting my main body."

    As each of Seo Hweol''s schemes are revealed, Seo Ran''s pupils begin to shake madly.

    He continues his exnation.

    "However, another variable arose in the n. It was Jeon Hyang. Corrupted after witnessing the ''truth'' of the Head Realm, Jeon Hyang suddenly stopped being affected by my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. Contrary to my ns, sheforted Seo Ran''s mind. In the end, I failed to break Seo Ran''s personality and drive him to suicide. So as ast resort, I handed Seo Ran a self-destruct magic artifact, intending to obliterate him along with the Nether Crossing Ship. The self-destruct magic artifact was supposed to crush his body along with his memories and personality."

    Hearing the cruel truth spill from his mouth, Seo Ran trembles like an aspen tree.

    Through heartnguage, I ask Seo Ran in a way that Seo Hweol cannot hear.

    ��If this is too difficult to listen to, speak through your heart. I will shield you from hearing it.

    However, Seo Ran clenches his teeth and speaks in his heart.

    ��...Please let me hear it. I will endure it.

    ��...Understood.

    Seo Ran asks in a trembling voice.

    "Were you manding me to destroy the Nether Crossing Ship to liberate the soul of the Sea Dragon Race warrior...?"

    "..."

    Seo Hweol closes his mouth in response to Seo Ran''s question, and I speak to him.

    "Answer Seo Ran''s question as well."

    "...That Nascent Soul of the Nascent Soul Sea Dragon race warrior was merely a tool I prepared to reim my own soul. After all, a physical body holds no meaning for me. Instead, the spiritual body formed from a Nascent Soul is far more useful. I intended to obliterate your body, reset you, and then use the Nascent Soul of the Sea Dragon Race warrior to imnt the ''correct personality'' into you. Afterwards, I would remove the soul within the Nascent Soul and rece it with yours. That way, I could once again possess a ''correct main body''."

    At this point, I no longer hold Seo Ran by the neck.

    In any case, as long as he remains within the small dimension I have created, it is no different from being in the palm of my hand��I can release him to the Netherworld at any time.

    Seo Ran screams at those words.

    "Just what...just what is a ''correct main body''!? Are you saying that I, that my entire life, is ''wrong''?"

    "That''s right. It''s wrong."

    Seo Hweol speaks with hollow eyes.

    "Seo Hweol''s life is wrong, and the life of the failure named Seo Ran is also wrong. The error has grown and grown, and before I knew it, reached the Four-Axis stage. As expected, I should have used even more extreme methods to reset the main body."

    "Just what!? Just what is your purpose!? For what purpose are you so freely calling me wrong!? Just what is it!?"

    It''s at that moment.

    ''...!''

    Seo Hweol''s lips move.

    When I asked him before, Seo Hweol said he would never speak of his ''purpose.''

    But is it because it''s Seo Ran''s question?

    Seo Hweol, though not fully, answers his question.

    "To find an answer."

    "...?"

    ��To find an answer to...this hatred."

    "Hatred...? What hatred are you talking about...?"

    "There is none right now. Not within you, not within me. Only when the ''me'' who holds the ''memory'' and the ''you'' who possesses the ''essence'' integrate will this ''hatred'' emerge. And...I must find an answer to it. That is my purpose."

    "...Just why...is something like that so important...?"

    At those words, Seo Hweol lets out a grotesqueugh, his gaze pitch-ck as if entirely devoid of pupils.

    "...Would you even understand? The vow I made upon your soul. The heart to fulfill my purpose even if it means destroying the world... Don''t open your mouth recklessly when you know nothing. You ''fake''."

    Bududuk...

    Veins bulge on Seo Ran''s face.

    "...I...am not...a fake..."

    He trembles uncontrobly, clenching his fists tightly as if trying to suppress his anger.

    Seeing that he might need time, I continue questioning Seo Hweol.

    "Yu Oh. The disciple of ck Ghost Valley that Song Jin cherished. Who is she?"

    "Yu Oh is, obviously, Yu Oh."

    Seo Hweol points upward with his finger and speaks.

    "Sacred Master of the Nether Ghost Realm, Yu Oh. Dispatched to the Head Realm under themand of the Underworld...she was the Sacred Master''s fragment. But at the same time...split from her connection to the main body due to the Head realm''s corruption, giving rise to reason, survival instincts, and emotions, she was someone who trembled in fear of death and desperately tried to ascend again through whatever means, a mere ''ordinary woman''. That is Seo Ran''s mother. A pawn I intended to use to erode Yu Oh''s main body. That is Yu Oh''s identity."

    Seo Hweol continues speaking without pause.

    "Do you understand, Seo Ran? To erode Yu Oh, I scattered the soul of the child her fragment had conceived and inserted my ''main body'' to erode the Sacred Master. The result is you. You are the one who killed the Seo Ran who was meant to be born, taking their ce... You are nothing but a monster."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 507: Seo Rans Family (2)

    Seo Ran is trembling.

    I look at Seo Ran''s heart essence and step forward, momentarily pulling him back.

    "Don''t meet Seo Hweol''s gaze, Seo Ran."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Beyond that empty nothingness, those hollow eyes that draw the opponent into their eerie emptiness.

    It''s not as if he''s using any sort of enchantment or a special technique, yet anyone who meets his gaze starts to feel their mental strength deplete.

    ''Perhaps this too...is a kind of Immortal Art.''

    If wielding the heart is considered an Immortal Art, then those eyes, stripped of emotion yet seeking for a sense of feeling, could perhaps also be categorized as such.

    Since I am still not at the level where I can properly utilize Immortal Arts, I can''t say for certain.Blocking the space between Seo Ran and Seo Hweol for a moment, I question him.

    "This is strange. If what you say is true...wouldn''t it have been easier to just send one of your subordinates to kill Seo Ran?"

    At my question, Seo Hweol responds with an expressionless face.

    "I''ve tried. Over six hundred million times."

    "..."

    The number is far beyond what I expected.

    "But all of them failed."

    "What''s the reason?"

    "It''s partly because of you. But the biggest reason is that Seo Ran, as the core of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, unconsciously wields it himself."

    His words spark something in my mind.

    "When I sent subordinates to assassinate Seo Ran, every time, other forces ''coincidentally'' invaded the area and caused wars that killed my subordinates. When I took all precautions and sent subordinates again, they failed to kill Seo Ran for truly absurd reasons. They either mistook a Sea Dragon Race in the next room for Seo Ran, or they got distracted and lost their minds coupling with a passing Sea Horse maiden. Or, while dealing with the Mad Lord, they died after randomly touching a puppet trap. Or, inexplicably, they realized the futility of life while standing before the sleeping Seo Ran, discarded their weapon, abandoned the assassination, and decided to be a wandering hermit."

    There''s also the time when someone like Yuk Rin, who initially had no interest in Yuk Yo, suddenly became obsessed with her ''as Seo Ran desired,'' relentlessly tormenting both she and Baek Rin.

    Is this not a situation where the world seems to revolve around Seo Ran?

    "Seo Ran, however faintly, knows how to use [Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens]. Because of that, it''s impossible to ''use'' someone to kill Seo Ran. Even idental deaths caused byyered coincidences are impossible. ''Someone'' nearby will always ''coincidentally'' end up being the one harmed ''instead of Seo Ran''. That is Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens."

    "...Then, in the end, why don''t you just kill him with your own hands?"

    "..."

    At my words, Seo Hweol looks up at me.

    Grin��

    He gives me that peculiar grotesque smile of his again.

    "The [main body], the [core], the [pir] of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens... Do you know why I call that thing by those names?"

    As his words continue, I feel an inexplicable unease.

    "It''s because it''s important. I have no emotions, no heart. But...I have ''memories.'' The memories of how precious the emotions during my childhood were remain in me. All the ''configurations of Seo Hweol'' spread across the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain are united by the ''central point'' of cherishing those emotions. If the core is lost, then we will all scatter as ''separate entities that happened to share the origin called Seo Hweol.'' If that happens, it''s over. Each and every ''Seo Hweol'' will regain their memories, ego, and emotions, while all the preserved memories and vows of ''Seo Hweol'' will be forgotten. Therefore...from the very start, the configurations derived from [Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens] must be bound by the absolute rule that the entity containing the ''most precious thing'' cannot be attacked directly."

    In other words, for Seo Hweol to erase the existence of Seo Ran, he can only guide the copse of Seo Ran''s personality.

    The only one who can kill Seo Ran is Seo Ran himself.

    "...For now, let''s continue this conversation...elsewhere."

    The time for Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path is running out.

    Soon, the Sacred Masters will rush to this ce.

    "Provide me with a ce to hide from the Sacred Masters, Seo Hweol."

    In truth, I doubt there''s such a ce in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    After all, the Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms are practically True Immortals.

    It''s only normal for there not to be a ce to escape from five True Immortals.

    However...for some reason, I feel like Seo Hweol might know of such a ce.

    And as expected, Seo Hweol gives me an immediate answer.

    "Go to the Peaceful Cloud Realm. If it''s there, you''ll be able to hide sufficiently."

    "...Understood."

    Paaat!

    After ejecting Seo Hweol outside, I quickly take only Seo Ran with me and board the Path of Stars to return to the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    Woo-wooong!

    After shutting down the teleportation array in the Peaceful Cloud Realm, I ask Seo Hweol again.

    "So, just hiding here won''t be enough... What should I do, Seo Hweol?"

    Woo-woong��

    Seo Hweol''s figure emerges once again in the darkness and speaks to me.

    "Why do you think the Sacred Masters are chasing only you and not those Sacred Vessel sisters from earlier, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "Why?"

    "It''s because you''re a freshly advanced, new Sacred Vessel. To appoint a sessor for the Middle Realms, the Sacred Vessel must first be in a ''non-Sacred Master'' state. That is, they must not already be governing a domain such as a star system or a Middle Realm. Sacred Vessels who have built experience to a certain extent can travel the Astral Realm and quickly harmonise with a fixed star using their own umted experience to be Sacred Masters of ster systems. But you''re different. Since you''ve never been a Sacred Master, they can capture you and immediately make you the Sacred Master of their Middle Realm."

    I notice something strange in Seo Hweol''s words.

    "Bing a Sacred Master of a star system seems to require special experience. But...bing a Sacred Master of a Middle Realm is something that can happen ''instantly'' if they want it to?"

    "That''s right. To be precise, Sacred Masters who manage the ''corpses of True Immortals'' can make the appointment instantly."

    Seo Hweol avoids saying ''Middle Realms'' and instead uses the term ''corpses of True Immortals''.

    From that, I feel like I can understand what he''s implying.

    "You...don''t tell me you''re suggesting I be the Sacred Master of this Peaceful Cloud Realm?"

    I ask again, slightly taken aback.

    "No, is it even possible to be a Sacred Master of a Decaying Corpse Realm? I thought it was only possible for Middle Realms!"

    In the past, I wouldn''t have acted so ''ignorant'' in front of Seo Hweol.

    Revealing myck of knowledge to him would have been akin to exposing my weaknesses.

    But now, it doesn''t matter.

    I have control of his main body, so what could he possibly do?

    Seo Hweol nods at my words.

    "Decaying Corpse Realms can indeed serve as a training ground for Sacred Masters. If you be the Sacred Master of the Peaceful Cloud Realm and hold a defensive battle here, even the Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms will only be able to scream in frustration and stomp their feet, unable to do anything."

    "...That''s strange. But I''ve never heard of any Sacred Master cultivation methods involving the Decaying Corpse Realms. Surely there''s a reason why no one uses it! What are the side effects of cultivating as a Sacred Master through a Decaying Corpse Realm?"

    "If, during your cultivation in the Decaying Corpse Realm, you fail to properly supply the realm with energy...the Sacred Master can dissolve into the realm itself and be its nourishment."

    "..."

    ''As expected... This guy is someone I can''t let my guard down around.''

    If I hadn''t asked, he clearly wouldn''t have uttered a single word about the ''side effects.''

    Even now, when his lifeline is in my hands, this guy is subtly trying to pull his tricks.

    ''Seo Hweol is Seo Hweol. Just because I''ve got him by the throat doesn''t mean I can let my guard down.''

    "Are there any other side effects of the Decaying Corpse Realm cultivation that you haven''t told me?"

    "That''s all I know as of currently."

    "...Are there any other side effects with the ''Peaceful Cloud Realm''? As far as I know...the Path of Stars is formed by Entering Nirvana True Persons disguising themselves."

    Annoyed by his subtle attempts to gloss over the truth of the Peaceful Cloud Realm, I press him further.

    "...The Peaceful Cloud Realm, strictly speaking, is not an Entering Nirvana True Person."

    "What?"

    "It''s just...a fragment of a True Immortal''s corpse that developed ''consciousness''. When the power of that consciousnessbines with the power of the Peaceful Cloud Realm, it reaches a level equivalent to that of a True Person, bing the starting point of the Path of Stars."

    "Wait. So...you''re telling me to be the Sacred Master of the Peaceful Cloud Realm, which ''still has consciousness''? And what do you think that consciousness will do to me?"

    "It will show a favorable reaction. That I can guarantee."

    "...What?"

    At his following words, I can''t help but flinch in surprise.

    "The Peaceful Cloud Realm was originally one of the cultivation locations I found for Oh Hye-seo for after she advances to the Sacred Vessel stage. From the beginning, the will of the Peaceful Cloud Realm seemed to show joy to Oh Hye-seo, saying it had been waiting for ''someone like her, a Heavenly Rejected'', for a long time. It even said that when she or ''anyone like her'' bes a Sacred Vessel, they shoulde find it anytime. It imed...it would embrace them."

    "...Swear it upon Seo Ran."

    "...I swear it upon my ''childhood'' in Seo Ran. This story is true. Moreover, I swear upon my main body that the Peaceful Cloud Realm is safe."

    I nod and receive some additional information from Seo Hweol.

    ''For now...rejecting the Sacred Masters'' proposals temporarily would be the most appropriate course of action.''

    The Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms cannot relinquish their positions until a sessor is chosen.

    However, in cases of Sacred Masters of Decaying Corpse Realms Sacred Masters or star systems, ording to Seo Hweol, they can step down anytime within an appropriate time frame, even without sessors.

    I have no intention of taking on the role of a Sacred Master until I ovee the End.

    ''Preparing for the End within the Middle Realms is a task the Sacred Masters should do. It''s not something a fledgling Sacred Vessel like me can do.''

    Rather, if I try to do so as a novice, I could lead countless living beings to their deaths.

    Therefore, taking over the position of Sacred Master of a Middle Realm must be postponed until at least ten thousand yearster.

    After the beginning of the world starts.

    Honestly...even after the new world begins, I''m not sure if I''ll take on the Middle Realm Sacred Master position.

    ''I do feel a bit sorry for Ban Ta, but...''

    I clearly saw it.

    The [symbol] of the Purple Gold Realm, inscribed with ''Radiance Hall''.

    ''Whether the Purple Gold Heavenly Lord is a traitor or not, they were still part of the forces of Light.''

    It feels as unsettling as when Baek Woon gave me an Esteemed One title.

    ''Bing the Sacred Master of the Purple Gold Realm might naturally give the forces of Light a pretence.''

    As long as there is no telling when the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord might reappear and molest my shoulders, it won''t hurt to remain cautious.

    ''Therefore...after bing the Sacred Master of the Peaceful Cloud Realm, I will expand my options before taking on the Middle Realm Sacred Master position!''

    While the Sacred Masters desperately searching for sessors seem a little pitiful, I can''t be their recement out of mere sympathy!

    Wo-woong!

    My celestial energypletely frees itself from the influence of Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path.

    And I also be aware that the Sacred Masters searching for me have seeded in locating me through divination.

    "Very well. I shall be the Sacred Master of the Peaceful Cloud Realm right now!"

    Woo-woong!

    I then begin to synchronize my consciousness with the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    Far off in the Astral Realm, I can sense five Sacred Masters crossing spacetime like mad to reach me.

    They have realized what I am doing.

    I reveal my main body.

    Woo-woong��

    Having be the [flow] of the universe itself, I unveil my main body that is the ''orbit'', surrounding the sky above the Peaceful Cloud Realm''s Peaceful Continent.

    ''Synchronize the flow of the Peaceful Cloud Realm with my own.''

    I look at the Sacred Vessel form handed to me by the two sisters.

    The Sacred Vessel cultivation form is as follows:

    Through the activation of the Five Epochs and Three Virtues, awaken the attraction force of the fate of Eight Paths.

    Year (�q), Month (��), Day (��), Hour (��), and Calendar (�v).

    And Correctness (��), Strongness (��), and Mildness (��).

    The Sacred Vessel form is based on these eight principles, supplemented by thementary annotations of the Sacred Vessel Immortal Treasure sisters.

    The early Sacred Vessel stage is the rotation of the neb.

    Most Sacred Vessel Sacred Masters during this phase focus on the Five Epochs: Year, Month, Day, Hour, and Calendar.

    One must acquire these fivews from the world, seize control of them, and establish them with one''s own hands.

    Once the establishment of thesews isplete, the neb condenses toward the center of the rotating ''ring,'' and light begins to emerge.

    The Sacred Master''s main body gradually transforms into a fixed star, advancing to the mid-stage.

    The mid stage is the Fixed Star.

    At this stage, the Sacred Master cultivates the attraction force of Correctness (��), realizing the correctness and straightforwardness (��ֱ) of attraction force.

    Thete stage is the Red Giant Stage.

    At this stage, the Sacred Master cultivates the attraction force of Strongness (��), realizing the strong rule (����) of attraction force.

    Grand Perfection is the Dwarf Star.

    At this stage, the Sacred Master cultivates the attraction force of Mildness (��), understanding the mild rule of attraction force.

    Throughout this entire process, the Sacred Master oversees the eight necessities of life for the living beings within the world they govern.

    Food (ʳ; sustenance),

    Wealth (؛; economy),

    Sacrifice (��; ritual worship),

    Minister of Works (˾��; territory),

    Minister of Education (˾ͽ; education and enlightenment),

    Minister of Justice (˾��;w and order),

    Diplomacy (�e; guests and foreign rtions),

    Army (��; general).

    Using these eight essentials for living beings and through their own life, the Sacred Master gradually elevates the principles to the ne of Fate, or in the case of the Earth Tribe,pletely descends to the ne of Qi.

    Once the Eight Paths (�˵�) arepleted, adding the Royal Perfection (�ʘO) results in what is called an Entering Nirvana stage True Person.

    In other words, the key to the Sacred Vessel stage is cultivating the Eight Paths through the Five Epochs and Three Virtues.

    Wo-woong!

    I begin to synchronize Crystal ss to Treading Sea with the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea Great Star seems to divide into eight directions, revealing the eight domains of the Eight Paths I will cultivate in the future.

    Establishing thews of the Peaceful Cloud Realm through the Five Epochs and Three Virtues, and then cultivating the Eight Paths.

    This is precisely what I must aplish moving forward.

    Woo-woong!

    ��Master, is there anything I can assist with?

    Hong Fan sends me a heart message.

    Although he hasn''t reached Entering Heavens in this lifetime, he still seems to be at the level of sending heart messages.

    After replying that I am fine, I refocus my consciousness.

    Kugugugugu!

    Before long, I sense the Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms approaching quite closely.

    They''ve already entered within 6,000 light-years.

    ''In half the time it takes to drink a cup of tea (~7.5 mins), they''ll probably pinpoint my location and arrive in an instant. I need to hurry with the synchronization.''

    Kwarururung!

    Sure enough, giant totem poles the size ofse hurtling from the distant expanse, relentlessly striking the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    Kugugugugu!

    The world flickers and shakes violently.

    As I begin synchronizing with the world, I feel as though my internal organs are being churned, and I shake my head to dispel the sensation.

    I can feel Ban Ta desperately trying to stop me.

    If he arrives here, he will undoubtedly cease any pretense of a ''polite invitation'' and attempt to capture me, throwing me into Ban Ta Castle.

    Kwarururung! Kwa-rung! Kwarururung!

    Ban Ta hurls totem poles madly once again.

    The totem poles embed into the Peaceful Cloud Realm repeatedly.

    However, it seems he cannot pinpoint the exact location, as they asionally embed themselves in others near the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    I can feel Ban Ta''s ''will'' from the totem poles he throws.

    Through that ''will,'' I can sense Ban Ta desperately sending me a message.

    ��Haha, Daoist Seo, calm down and listen to me for a moment. First, let me exin the dignity of our Purple Gold Realm...

    ��The Purple Gold Realm possesses a magnificent civilization that has flourished remarkably under my reign for 500,000 years of history. Are you perhaps interested in reproduction? If so, the males and females of the Purple Gold Realm would make excellent choices.

    ��You Human Race may im that the Devil Race cuisine you make is the best delicacy in the entirety of the Middle Realms, but the Purple Gold Realm''s me-grilled sea cucumbers does not fall short even a bit. The taste is truly divine!

    ''What does it taste like to be that good...?''

    Ban Ta''s voice is genuinely desperate, and it begins to intensify.

    ��Heyheyheyheyheyheyheyhey, calm down, Daoist Seo. I don''t know which star system you''re conducting the synchronization ritual right now, but pleaselistentomywordsjustforameoment!

    ��Please just wait! I''ll give you my Sacred Master position, Ban Ta Castle, and even my jade seal, so please just wait!

    ��Wait! Stop! I said stop! Stoooop!!!

    ��There isn''t a single dharma treasure that the Purple Gold Realm doesn''t have. And this isn''t an exaggeration. Even the other Sacred Masters acknowledge this. The dharma treasure techniques of our Purple Gold Realm are the best in the Middle Realms! I can even strengthen your dharma treasure!!!

    ��I''m saying there are a lot of people in the Purple Gold Realm with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent! I''ve heard there''s one among yourrades. I''ll give a method suitable for the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent!

    ��What do you want? I''m asking how much will it take!? How much!!??

    ��The Purple Gold Realm even has an Immortal Arts Library! I''ll teach you any Immortal Art you wish to learn!!!

    ��Wait, please, just wait! Let''s share a conversation for just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea (~15 mins)!

    ��Seo Eun-hyun! Seo Eun-hyun!!! Stop for a moment, just for a moment!!!

    ��Haaaaaaaah!!!

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    As if drawing forth even his true origin energy while hurling his totem pole spell at me,

    The purple light emanating from the totem poles grows darker and more powerful.

    As I be synchronized with the Peaceful Cloud Realm, every time a totem pole strikes the Peaceful Cloud Realm, the impact is transmitted as pain to me.

    ''It hurts...''

    In this state, it''ll be difficult to continue the synchronisation ritual.

    Moreover, if I were to ''respond'' to the consciousness imbued in those totem poles, Ban Ta would immediately pinpoint my exact location��thus, I absolutely cannot respond.

    However...using my unshakeable heart, I close my eyes.

    Even in this state, I remain vignt against Seo Hweol, protecting Seo Ran, and while enduring the worst synchronization ritual...I melt into the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    ''I can do this.''

    This level of pain is nothing to me.

    Paaaaatt!

    Internally reciting the form of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, I calm and focus my mind.

    The furious roars of Ban Ta, which sounds like the cries of a wicked Heart Demon trying to disrupt my concentration, no longer reaches me at some point amidst my continued focus.

    ''Here I go.''

    Woo-woong!

    The ''orbit'' I unfold splits into eight domains, seeping into the sky of the Peaceful Cloud Realm and begins to absorb the ''light'' of the realm.

    ''The Sacred Vessel stage is ultimately...the position of managing the world''s light.''

    Without light, no living beings can survive.

    Starting with Baek Woon and Hae Lin, to Yu Oh and Ja Eum, who oversee the Nether Ghost Realm and True Devil Realm��all of them.

    In truth, they preside over the light of the Middle Realms.

    Only now do I understand how the vast Bright Cold Realm managed to maintain nearly uniform cycles of ''day and night'' across all itsnds.

    ''Baek Woon has been managing the sunlight, moonlight, and starlight of the Bright Cold Realm, aligning its day and night.''

    It''s the same for the Ancient Force Realm.

    There, they have no sun or moon. Instead, something resembling a ''ring'' manages day and night.

    The True Devil Realm, the Nether Ghost Realm, and the Purple Gold Realm are all likely the same.

    Paaaaatt!

    The ''light'' of the Peaceful Cloud Realmpletely seeps into my body.

    And in an instant...!

    Kwarurururung!

    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy of the Peaceful Cloud Realm converges into a single ce.

    At the forefront of Peaceful Cloud, in the center of the sea known as the Peaceful Cloud Great Sea!

    At the exact center of this Peaceful Cloud Realm, a space begins to form for me.

    Just like the Heavenly Lotus Mountain of the Bright Cold Realm, the Blood Sacrificial Altar of the True Devil Realm, the ck Pce of the Nether Ghost Realm, the Sea King Hall of the Ancient Force Realm, and Ban Ta Castle of the Purple Gold Realm, this world is preparing a pce to ept me.

    Chwararararak!

    In the case of the Sacred Master Pce, the pce reflects the heart essence and preferences of the respective Sacred Master.

    And what emerges from reflecting on my heart essence is...a familiar mountain.

    A mountain made of ss!

    It resembles the image within my heart essence quite closely.

    However, is it perhaps due to the influence of the Peaceful Cloud Realm''s energy?

    For some reason, instead of just ordinary ss swords embedded in the mountain like in my heart essence, the mountain is covered with ss de-like ''trees''.

    I look at the shape of those trees and immediately recognize what they are.

    ''Cedarwood.''

    I recall Jang Ik''s words, saying that once I visit the Peaceful Cloud Realm, I would understand why the Heart Tribe territory is called Cedar Wood Grove.

    Indeed, the Peaceful Cloud Realm seems to have some sort of connection with cedarwood.

    I briefly ponder over a name.

    ''Eun-hyun Great Mountain? Eun-hyun Castle? Eun-hyun Pce? Triple-Headed General Seo Divine Pce? No...''

    After deliberating for a while on the most dignified name, I finally decide on the name for my Sacred Master Pce.

    "ss Cedarwood Mountain (����ɼľɽ). That shall be your name."

    Kugugung!

    The moment I name ss Cedarwood Mountain, I feel that I am nowpletely connected to the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    Simultaneously, I feel as though I have be one body with this Decaying Corpse Realm, can now borrow the power of the Peaceful Cloud Realm, and subtly adjust the fates within it through my authority.

    Woo-woong!

    At the same time, the ''will of the Peaceful Cloud Realm'' whispers something into my mind.

    "...So it wasn''t the Peaceful Cloud Realm."

    As I sit atop the summit of ss Cedarwood Mountain, I speak the ''true name'' of this world aloud.

    "Cedarwood Painting (ɼľ�D). That is...the name of this ce."

    Kwoong!

    The moment I utter that true name��

    A stele made of Salt Crystal crashes down before me.

    On the stele, the world''s name, Cedarwood Painting (ɼľ�D), is engraved.

    Woo-woong!

    I imbue the stele with my consciousness.

    At the same time, the five Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms atst encircle this world.

    Paaatt!

    I send a colossal projection outside the world.

    It is a projection created using the power of Cedarwood Painting.

    The expressions of the Sacred Masters shift continuously as they gaze upon my projection.

    [Greetings, seniors. This surname Seo finds this world to his liking...I have decided to act as the Sacred Master of this Decaying Corpse Realm for the time being. Please allow me to reintroduce myself.]

    I bow to them, introducing myself.

    [Sacred Master of Cedarwood Painting. I am Seo Eun-hyun.]

    Then, Ban Ta''s horrific wail echoes across the entire universe.

    Thus, amid Ban Ta''s anguished cries, I rise proudly as the Sacred Master of Cedarwood Painting.

 Chapter 508: Seo Rans Family (3)

    Chapter 508: Seo Ran''s Family (3)

    ''...He��s screaming so much it makes me feel sorry.''

    However, there''s nothing I can do.

    The End is approaching and there''s no way I, who is only at the early Sacred Vessel stage, can make proper measures.

    For the sake of the living beings of the Purple Gold Realm, at least until the End, it would be better for Ban Ta to take charge.

    [Hmhhmm... It''s unfortunate.]

    [I''ll have to wait for the next opportunity.]

    Baek Woon and Hae Lin just smack their lips and turn away, while Yu Oh and Ja Eum looks at me for a moment with a sense of regret.And...

    Ban Ta suddenly rolls his eyes and bares his teeth.

    [...Yes... Congrattions, Daoist Seo. But do you happen to know? Among us Sacred Masters, it is customary to give an initiation ceremony when a junior seeds in bing a Sacred Master.]

    [...This is the first I''m hearing of it.]

    [Of course it''s the first time! This is a tradition passed down only within the Purple Gold Realm.]

    ''I remember Ban Ta being the first Sacred Master of the Purple Gold Realm...''

    [...I am not a Sacred Master of the Purple Gold Realm, so I don''t believe there''s a reason for me to undergo that initiation...]

    [In celebration of junior''s advancement to Sacred Master, I, Ban Ta! Will give the best initiation ceremony ever!]

    Kugugugugu!

    Above Ban Ta''s head, a purple thundercloud appears.

    Inside the purple cloud, pure white lightning rumbles.

    The thundercloud gradually grows in size, until it envelops the entirety of Cedarwood Painting.

    ''He''s really angry...''

    I silently click my tongue and decide to ept his strike for now.

    And in the next moment��

    Kwarurururung!

    The purple thundercloud strikes directly towards me, pounding the entire Cedarwood Painting.

    ''This insane Sacred Master...does he intend to annihte me...!?''

    From within the storm of the purple thundercloud, I summon the Three Great Ultimates behind me.

    But the Three Great Ultimates waver like candle mes in the face of the purple storm.

    ''He''s drawing upon the power of the Purple Gold Realm to attack me...!''

    At this rate, the entire Cedarwood Painting will copse.

    Of course, there is another option.

    ''If I sever my synchronization with Cedarwood Painting, this thundercloud targeting me will only push me into distant space, leaving Cedarwood Painting untouched.''

    The choice between perishing with Cedarwood Painting or abandoning my Sacred Master position here isid out in front of me!

    Though it may seem like a petty move, this attack feels like the regret of Ban Ta, who has held the position of Sacred Master for 500,000 years and still hasn''t found a sessor.

    ''Can I...endure...?''

    As I struggle with all my might��

    Wo-woong!

    Something is added around the power of the Three Great Ultimates.

    ''This is...!''

    The power of Cedarwood Painting itself!

    That power is supporting me.

    ''Is it because I have taken the role of Sacred Master that I can draw upon the world''s power? But...the power of the Decaying Corpse Realm alone is not enough. Greater power...I need greater power!''

    Greater power!

    Even more formidable power!

    It''s at the moment that thought crosses my mind.

    Kiiiiing!

    Gradually, Ban Ta''s thundercloud seems to slow down, and the world momentarily darkens.

    ''Is this...stopping time temporarily through attraction force? No, it elerated my consciousness!''

    I realize the identity of the force elerating my consciousness.

    ''The will that has waited for a long time for Oh Hye-seo or those like her, the Heavenly Rejected...this is definitely an inheritance from an Ender!''

    Paaaatt!

    At the same time, an illusion appears before my eyes.

    It''s an illusion of a monster.

    That monster is a sword cultivator.

    Every time the golden monster moves, thousands and hundreds of millions of golden swords sway from its body, piercing throughout the universe.

    Within that vision, I notice the monster is fighting someone.

    ''That''s...!''

    It''s Hyeon Gwi.

    The girl with a ponytail and donned in ck martial attire is dancing.

    The monster roars.

    The entire universe trembles at the monster''s utterance, and the sharp energy the monster emits cuts the universe.

    However, the essence of the sword, which seems to split Heaven and Earth, cannot prate inside the dance of the girl.

    Within her dance,

    Within the circle inside, nothing can intrude, and everything seems to scatter into nothingness.

    Trying to resist the terrifying force of that circle, I unknowingly find myself clenching my fist.

    The Colorless ss Sword is held in my hand.

    Then...a familiar movement begins from her.

    The girl who peacefully draws a circle.

    Everything around that girl vanishes, leaving just a single circle between Heaven and Earth once again.

    In the next moment...

    Pasasak!

    The circle shatters.

    And the darkness of Heaven and Earth is lifted.

    The golden monster, battling within the cosmic space, is shattered to pieces.

    "You have reached One Wheel (һ݆). However, you have not fully obtained Mand (�����_). Would you then, perhaps, be able to make the flower bloom?"

    The girl, who shattered the golden monster, simply moves her hand.

    With that movement, all parts of the monster''s body are instantly moved into the Interdimensional Void and annihted.

    However, one single part resembling a thigh does not move ording to the girl''s will.

    Seeing that, the girl gives a small exmation.

    "You''ve bloomed the flower. You''ve set foot somewhat into Piranirvana (���). But...what does that even matter?"

    With that, I emerge from the illusion,

    Yet, I do not escape a certain ecstasy that has captivated me.

    And, without a word, I let my sword hang and aim it at Ban Ta''s thundercloud.

    Bo-oong!

    Following Hyeon Gwi, I try drawing a circle.

    Within the sword movement that carries neither sword energy nor intent, Ban Ta''s thundercloud is cleanly sliced in half.

    [What!!??]

    Ban Ta shows a shocked expression and retracts the thundercloud momentarily from me.

    However, I ponder the meaning of the sword swing I just performed, paying no mind to the external situation.

    ''This is...One Wheel (һ݆).''

    A single circle appears before my eyes.

    Now I understand.

    This circle is nothing special.

    Perhaps...it has been inside me from the very beginning.

    Another name for this circle is Seated Detachment, Entering Hope (��Ó����).

    In the realm of Tribting Heavens, I condensed all of myself to create the All-Heavens Sword.

    ''The Owner of the Void'' likelypressed all of the previous realms and discovered the Wheel (݆).

    ''I see. This is...Hyeon Gwi, or rather, the main body of the one who uses the name Hyeon Gwi. The realm name of the Owner of the Void!''

    As I confirm what is called ''One Wheel,'' I once againpress my martial realm.

    Wo-woong!

    I raise my All-Heavens Sword.

    Compressing the Formless Sword once created the All-Heavens Sword.

    Compressing the Formless Sword while wishing that all the colors of my life would be imbued within it, I named it All-Heavens Sword.

    A single strike tempered from everything in my life.

    That is the All-Heavens Sword. That is Seated Detachment, Entering Hope.

    ''I''ve been...drawing a circle.''

    I can see a certain circle within the All-Heavens Sword.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In truth, every scene and moment of my life has been drawing this circle.

    Beyond the scene I thought was t, there is another scene.

    Like both sides of a coin.

    And just as continuously spinning the coin eventually turns it into a sphere, my life has, in fact, always been ovepped with death.

    As life and death have always been rotating within me, drawing a circle, the perfect circle has always been within me.

    Gazing into the enlightenment of the Owner of Void, I swing the sword again as if entranced.

    And, I look towards the next moment.

    Beyond One Wheel.

    To the realm I have named Void Shattering.

    Beyond the movements of the Owner of the Void, I naturally hear the realm name she coined.

    Mand (�����_).

    Beyond the All-Heavens Sword, the Wheel (݆) seems to rotate, and countless images are drawn around it.

    It is the life of the entity known as Seo Eun-hyun.

    My life is drawn into a Mand and seems to scatter throughout the entire world.

    Then finally, the veryst moment!

    Pasasa!

    The Mand shatters to pieces.

    Just as the circle shattered.

    My life returns to nothingness (�o).

    ''Is this...the end?''

    For some reason, my throat tightens.

    But in the next moment,

    I feel ''something'' beyond that nothingness.

    It is...a fragrance.

    Though I can''t identify which flower''s scent it is, the instant I inhale that incredibly fragrant aroma��

    I feel as though I could let go of everything.

    Beyond that void (��̓), where nothing exists except the overflowing unknown fragrance.

    It''s as if I can hear the realm name of Void that Jang Ik called the Third Step Before the Throne.

    Udumbara (�������_).

    Yes.

    One Wheel (һ݆).

    Mand (�����_).

    Udumbara (�������_).

    These are the great steps pioneered by the Owner of the Void.

    Kwarurung!

    As soon as I realize these realms, I feel as if thunder is crashing in my mind again.

    Red Lotus (�tɏ).

    Prajna (����).

    Dragon Flower (���A).

    This is another realm found in the memories of the golden monster.

    It somehow does not seem to be the original realm of the monster, but I can clearly sense that the entity trained its power in ordance with this realm to oppose the power of the Owner of the Void.

    And simultaneously, I can sense amonality between these two realms.

    It is that they each describe the ultimate of their realm as something ''alive.''

    Udumbara and Dragon Flower.

    They are all names of legendary flowers and trees.

    They are things with life.

    As if treating martial arts (��) as something truly alive.

    Feeling this, I suddenly realize something.

    ''Three Flowers Wuji (�����o�O). At some point...like Jang Ik''s Three Steps Before the Throne, I started collectively referring to my Seated Detachment, Entering Hope, my Void Shattering...and the next third realm as ''Three Flowers Wuji''.''

    Thinking about it, there was no ''trigger'' for that.

    Just ''at some point,'' I thought to call the Martial Art realms of the Middle Boundary ''Three Flowers Wuji'' and did so.

    It has nothing to do with flowers, so [why] did I name [this] Three Flowers Wuji?

    Chills!

    I realize a terrifying fact.

    "It was [today]!"

    Three Flowers Wuji.

    I realize that it''s only [today] that I got the [trigger] to call the Martial Art realms ''Three Flowers Wuji.''

    ''Insane...''

    The moment I identified the term Three Flowers Wuji [on this timeline], on [this very day]!

    The realm ''Three Flowers Wuji'' was [imprinted] across [all my timelines].

    In other words, beyond the timelines of the regressor, me, it engraved the realm into the [me who had yet to witness] the legacy of the ancient Ender in the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    I understand that fact and ''how'' it was made possible.

    ''An ancient...Ender''s power. It''s the power of an ancient Ender!''

    A terrifying authority that engraves all realms even into my past self just from meeting at this moment!

    It''s a bone-chilling ability that is in no way inferior to regression.

    ''Come to think of it, Kim Yeon from a previous cycle said so.''

    That our authorities aren''t just a broad consciousness domain, Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, and such.

    Such things are just the trivial ''fragments'' that emerged when the true power on the ne of Fate was manifested onto the ne of Qi.

    This is the true authority of an Ender who has fully harnessed the power within the ne of Fate.

    It isn''t a joke; it''s an authority on par with regression.

    Depending on its use, it''s an authority that could even render regression as something ''trivial.''

    "Heok...heok..."

    Having confirmed the new realm name and the authority of a previous Ender, I look around.

    ''This ce is...!''

    I realize where I am.

    My physical body had briefly danced a sword dance in ecstasy on the Peaceful Cloud Continent of the Peaceful Cloud Realm.

    But now, my soul is on the ''underside'' of the Peaceful Cloud Continent.

    In other words, I havee to the ''backside'' of the t Decaying Corpse Realm.

    ''This is...''

    There, I see a Mand (�����_). It is a Mand of a mountain (ɽ) of cedarwood (ɼľ) drawn on it.

    A giant Cedarwood Mountain (ɼľɽ)!

    And, a Mand inscribing the saga of a hero who entered the Cedarwood Mountain, defeated a monster, stole seven halos, and offered them as a sacrifice to the heavens.

    ''...I see. What Jang Ik wanted me to see...was this.''

    Only now do I fully understand why Jang Ik named the Heart Tribe territory Cedar Wood Grove (ɼľ��).

    And while I''m staring at Cedarwood Mountain.

    The Mand depicting the Cedarwood Mountain quietly disappears.

    Paaatt!

    Simultaneously, as the Sacred Master of Cedarwood Painting, I am pushed out by an unknown force, returning once more to the summit of ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    At the same time, a whisper echoes in my ear.

    ��If you want to see it properly, prove it.

    What must I prove?

    Somehow, I feel like I know.

    ''It must be...to prove my own Martial Arts.''

    Clench...

    Clenching my hand tightly, I vow to one day return to the Mand of Cedarwood Mountain.

    For that is an opportunity to experience the inheritance of one of the few Heart Tribe entities beyond Void Shattering in this world.

    As I rise back to the top of Cedarwood Painting, I half-open my eyes and meet Ban Ta''s gaze.

    Ban Ta stares at me in silence before speaking.

    [...Yes. I have lost. Do as you wish. The Sacred Master of the Purple Gold Realm...the opportunity wille someday.]

    The extraordinary skill I just disyed seems to have greatly surprised Ban Ta.

    Kooong��

    He reaches into the void and seems to pull out something before throwing it to me.

    [Take it. For a genius like you, reaching Entering Nirvana will be immediate. It''s a specialty from the Purple Gold Realm that helps with advancing to Entering Nirvana. It''s a Dusk Talisman (�S���). I''m sorry for testing you recklessly. Take it as a token of apology.]

    Wo-woong!

    I catch the golden talisman he throws.

    ''This is...''

    I can sense an overwhelming level of degenerate energy.

    It feels as if an entire ck hole of the universe was refined and crammed into the talisman.

    In a way, it''s a talisman-shaped singrity engine.

    ''Even for a Sacred Master, it''s an item of considerable difficulty to refine. To give me a such thing...''

    It seems he is truly sincere.

    [I ept the apology. It is I who should be sorry for not being able to attend the invitation.]

    [Haha. If you''re sorry, thenter on, help me catch a fresh Sacred Vessel with me.]

    Thus, Ipletely resolve all animosity with Ban Ta, and I am formally recognized as a Sacred Master by all the Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms.

    In that way, I prepare for the impending End with Seo Ran by my side.

    Simultaneously, as I press Seo Hweol to uncover his ns and intentions...I begin my Sacred Vessel stage cultivation.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 509: Seo Rans Family (4)

    Chapter 509: Seo Ran''s Family (4)

    ss Cedarwood Mountain of Cedarwood Painting.

    After being established in a cemonly referred to as the Peaceful Cloud Realm, named after the continent,

    Seo Ran created a cave in a spot within the ss Cedarwood Mountain and began secluded cultivation there.

    Monster.

    That is the term used by Seo Hweol, whom he always believed in and followed as if he was his real father.

    Seo Ran is confused about everything.

    That Seo Hweol is actually countless fragments created by a certain Immortal Art.

    The fact that the main body of those fragments is himself, and that the fragments nned to kill Seo Ran''s physical body to reset him.To himself, he is simply...

    A regr half-human, half-dragon.

    "Older brother, please at least drink some water and absorb spiritual energy. What will you do if you hurt your origin?"

    Shi Ho approaches Seo Ran.

    Seo Ran looks at Shi Ho with vacant eyes.

    After Seo Eun-hyun decided to settle in the Peaceful Cloud Realm, Seo Eun-hyun and hisrades all emerged from Seo Eun-hyun''s heart essence and began living in ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    Kim Young-hoon continuously discussed the skill known as martial arts with Seo Eun-hyun,

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon got ustomed to handling lightning ording to Seo Eun-hyun''s method, preparing to advance to the Star Shattering stage.

    Kang Min-hee, after a yearned-for reunion with therades, currently aims to reach the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage.

    In a few hundred years, Kang Min-hee''s advancement ritual to the Sacred Vessel stage will likely begin.

    Oh Hyun-seok temporarily returned to the Bright Cold Realm, and is said to be further learning the Bone Armored Treasured Origin Art from one of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators there, Gol Maek.

    Particrly among them, Kim Yeon is said to be gathering ordinary stars outside Cedarwood Painting to create something tremendous.

    Moreover, Seo Eun-hyun''s loyal subordinate, Hong Fan, has gotten a sense of Entering Heavens Beyond the Path and is growing while spreading Seo Eun-hyun''s renown throughout Cedarwood Painting.

    Currently, the only one sitting doing nothing but staring at a wall is Seo Ran.

    Even Shi Ho is helping Hong Fan with his work while managing ss Cedarwood Mountain, and bit by bit strengthening her cultivation while caring for Seo Ran.

    However, Seo Ran, after briefly looking at Shi Ho with a puzzled gaze, turns back to face the wall.

    "Stay outside. I''ll handle it myself."

    "...Older brother..."

    But Shi Ho, without listening to Seo Ran''s words, stands there for a long time watching him before leaving.

    Seo Ran lets out a sigh.@@novelbin@@

    After realizing from Seo Hweol that he is the main body of Seo Hweol,

    Seo Ran managed topletely uncover the face and name of a certain ''woman'' and his emotions towards her that has been harassing him since Peni Ind.

    The woman''s name is Oh Hye-seo.

    For some reason, she currently bothers Seo Ran in his heart even more than when he thinks of Shi Ho.

    Seo Ran nces at the ce where Shi Ho left.

    In the spot where he left is arge scoop of saltwater left for Seo Ran to consume.

    It is a mass of spiritual energy water created by the salt Seo Eun-hyun specially created through using his spiritual power, and a water-attribute spell.

    Starting from the Heavenly Being stage, one doesn''t need to eat food and can live off just the Five Elements. Therefore, consuming sufficiently spiritual energy-enriched Five Elements is more helpful than proper food for maintaining one''s origin.

    Seo Ran uses the splitting void seizing object (���Քz��) technique to bring the bowl of saltwater closer.

    In it, Seo Ran''s face is clearly reflected.

    However, Seo Ran contorts his face, grabs the bowl, and shouts.

    "Just what!!?? Just what am ''I'' supposed to be!? Just what is my life supposed to be!?"

    As Seo Ran yells, the water in the bowl distorts, and his reflection in the water also distorts wildly.

    "...Mother..."

    Thinking back, it was always like this.

    On the day Seo Ran received his mother''s keepsake, read her diary, and longed for ''family,''

    Song Jin became his family.

    On the day Seo Ran felt boredom with cultivation and needed ''stimtion,''

    Figures like Cheongmun Ryeong and Buk Hyang-hwa appeared, stimting him asrades and seniors.

    On the day Cheongmun Ryeong, who he considered his senior, went mad, and he decided to go on a life-and-death expedition to save him,

    Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Young-hoon, and all the cultivators of the continent stood up to rescue Cheongmun Ryeong with Seo Ran.

    The day Seo Ran looked at the salt pir that was Cheongmun Ryeong and thought, ''It''d be great if we all ascend to the Upper Realm together and find a way to save him,''

    Buk Hyang-hwa used the Buk Hyang Fleet to create a way for Seo Ran, Song Jin, Kim Young-hoon, and the others to ascend to the Upper Realm.

    On the day Seo Ran wandered the streets and encountered a Demon Race woman who, for some reason, was estranged from the world just like him,

    On the day he saw Yuk Yo and thought, ''I want to make her mine,''

    Yuk Yo, with a flimsy excuse about seeking the essence of the Sea Dragon Race or whatever, deceived even herself and embraced Seo Ran.

    After that, on the day when Yuk Yo said she''d return to her homnd within the dream, gradually fell in love with Baek Rin, and Seo Ran started wishing for their misfortune,

    They faced misfortune through Yuk Rin.

    After leaving Peni Ind and the Ancient Force Realm, wishing ill upon Yuk Yo and Baek Rin due to being unable to control his conflicting emotions, yet resenting Yuk Rin for troubling them,

    Yuk Rin went mad.

    It was the same even after that.

    Seo Ran wanted to be of help to Seo Eun-hyun.

    Thus, after Seo Eun-hyun drove the Human Race into the Heart Tribe territory, Seo Ran wished for them to assimte well into the Heart Tribe.

    The Human Race created something called the Martial Alliance, which Kim Young-hoon had previously made and boasted about to Seo Ran in the Head Realm, thus bing part of the Heart Tribe.

    Even after that, and after that.

    Seo Ran kept wishing and wishing.

    Thankful for the senior who gave him the chance to meet Song Jin and pulled him out of Seo Hweol''s conspiracy,

    He wished for the world to be peaceful someday, as Seo Eun-hyun hoped.

    He never questioned the world flowing as he hoped for.

    He merely thought it was by chance.

    Even when he came to somehow hear about Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens from Seo Eun-hyun, he only thought it was ''scary'' but never really thought beyond that.

    It was indeed strange.

    Seo Hweol might be linked to Seo Ran''s entire life story, yet what did Seo Ran believe in to not even think about devising a countermeasure or opposing method for Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens?

    But...

    He finally understands now.

    ''I...was the main body of Grandfather Seo Hweol?''

    That he was the true master of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    And if he is the master of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, all the ''coincidences'' are exined.

    Seo Ran plunges his head into the water brought by Shi Ho, inhaling the water through his nose.

    At the same time, he thinks.

    ''...Who am I, really?''

    He is confused.

    He had lived his life thinking of himself as Seo Ran.

    Especially after finding out that his ''mother,'' Yu Oh, loved him, he lived with pride in his name ''Seo Ran'' and his half-human, half-dragon form.

    However!

    ''I''m a monster that killed the real Seo Ran and was born? My mother is not Yu Oh, but...a heartless monster called Seo Hweol?''

    He cannot ept it at all.

    Because epting would probably break him.

    But...

    If he doesn''t ept it?

    That would just be avoidance.

    Seo Ran knows this too.

    That it is impossible to deceive himself.

    ''Just what should I do...?''

    Seo Ran clutches his head and falls into contemtion about his identity.

    Kuguguguk!

    By his will, even the entrance of the cave, where Shi Ho woulde and go, temporarily gets blocked.<hr>

    Ten years have passed since Seo Eun-hyun became a Sacred Master.

    Outside Seo Ran''s cave, many things have happened.

    After bing the Sacred Master, Seo Eun-hyun reigned as the God of Cedarwood Painting and publicly hung upside down and punished the ''old monster with the Ham surname'' that ruled the Peaceful Cloud Continent to establish himself as the master of the world.

    And,

    Kurururung!

    The residence of Sacred Master Seo Eun-hyun.

    In a corner of ss Cedarwood Mountain, where only Seo Eun-hyun, who is practically the God of Cedarwood Painting, and his close aides live.

    From the entrance of a blocked cave, someone emerges.

    It is Seo Ran.

    The moment Seo Ran exits the cave, he turns his gaze towards the summit of ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    After staring at the summit for a while, Seo Ran nods at some willing from it.

    "Yes. Understood."

    Paaatt!

    In that instant, Seo Ran quickly shifts through space to the summit of ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    He arrives at the throne of Sacred Master Seo Eun-hyun of Cedarwood Painting.

    "It''s been a while, Seo Ran."

    "Yes. Thank you for your concern, Senior."

    "I heard you did secluded cultivation due to confusion. Has the confusion...somewhat subsided?"

    Seo Eun-hyun asks cautiously towards Seo Ran.

    In response, Seo Ran confidently replies.

    "It hasn''t improved at all. I still don''t know what is what."

    "...And yet, that confident attitude must mean you''ve found some breakthrough to tackle that confusion."

    "That''s correct. For now, I am thinking of gathering people or demon beasts to form a group. While managing that group, I n to further understand Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, which I seem to handle unconsciously."

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles at Seo Ran''s words and responds.

    "A good choice. If youpletely understand Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and fully control Seo Hweol...the root of most of your troubles will vanish immediately."

    "Yes. Please help me establish this group, Sacred Master. By taking care of them...I will look into understanding and being able to utilize Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.��

    This is the path Seo Ran chose.

    To control Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens with his own power!

    If he has subconsciously been using Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, then perhaps with training, he might be able to use it consciously.

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles faintly and speaks.

    "Once a year, I will call the great master in consciousness methods, Yeon, for you. Hong Fan will assist you as well. I will also interrogate Seo Hweol and extract methods from him."

    "Yes, thank you."

    "By the way...what kind of group do you n to create? A ck Ghost Valley Cedarwood Painting branch?"

    "That..."

    Seo Ran thinks for a moment and then shakes his head.

    "That would be more suitable for Esteemed One Kang. Though I am a disciple of the great ck Ghost Valley, I cannot ignore Esteemed One Kang''s hierarchy on this matter, so I will leave the establishment of the ck Ghost Valley Cedarwood Painting branch to that person. I will instead...reveal myself more as a Sea Dragon Race than as a human, to lead the Demon Race herd and be their leader."

    "A Demon Race herd. That fits perfectly."

    "Pardon?"

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles and, using the splitting void seizing object technique, floats something over.

    Woo-woong!

    Seo Ran looks at the two ''eggs'' slowly flying into his arms.

    "This is..."

    In Seo Ran''s consciousness domain, the beings within the eggs are captured.

    They are strange creatures with bodies like snakes and faces of humans.

    "Take care of these children from now on."

    "These children are..."

    "A race born for the first time in this world. The ancestors of the Candle Dragon Race."

    Seo Ran''s eyes widen as he hears about the race emerging for the first time in this world from Seo Eun-hyun.

    After some conversation,

    Seo Ran eventually cradles the two eggs of the Candle Dragon Race and descends from ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    He decided to be the parent of the Candle Dragons.

 Chapter 510: Seo Rans Family (5)

    Seven years have passed since Seo Ran decided to be the parent of the Candle Dragon Race children.

    "Gerurururu!"

    "Choirurururu!"

    "Kugh, you brats. Will you not let go!?"

    The two monsters with the bodies of snakes and the faces of humans, charge at the half-human, half-dragon form Seo Ran and sink their teeth into him.

    Seo Ran''s body is bitten in multiple ces, and he hurriedly grabs their torsos.

    Chiiiiiii!

    "Kuuugh."However, from the sharp pain emanating form between the scales of the two monsters, Seo Ran clenches his eyes closed and endures the agony.

    "Kuuuuugh!"

    Yet despite the excruciating pain, Seo Ran finally manages to pry the two monsters off his body and activates a demon ability.

    Demon Ability.

    Small Pot Seven Chi Pearl (С���߳���).

    An innate demon ability passed down through the bloodline of the Sea Dragon Race.

    The weakened version of the Grand Ocean Thousand Li Pearl unfolds.

    A water orb, seven chi (~2.3m/7.7ft) in size, captures and subdues the two snake-like monsters.

    But the monsters thrash violently inside the water orb, and Seo Ran forms hand seals to prevent the water orb from copsing.

    How much effort did he put in?

    Pusususu��

    Something ck leaks out of their bodies, and soon the ''Candle Dragons'' open their eyes again.

    Only then does Seo Ran sigh and deactivate the demon ability.

    Ssh!

    The water orb dissipates, and the two Candle Dragons, who had been inside it until moments ago, crawl tearfully toward Seo Ran.

    "Uwaaaah! Mister, did we hurt you a lot again?"

    "We''re so sorry, Big Sister...we should''ve controlled ourselves better..."

    Seo Ran strokes the heads of the two Candle Dragon Race children, who are clinging to his body and shedding tears.

    "It''s all right, kids. Even if you bite me with those teeth of yours a little, how painful could it possibly be? At most, the injuries you cause at just Qi Refining 3rd star aren''t that frightening... And as I said before, please unify how you address me." ???��???

    "But...you''re covered in blood like this...Hyung."

    "Look at your hands, Unnie. They''repletely burned."

    Seo Ran looks at the Candle Dragon Race children, who are addressing him however they please, and rapidly regenerates his body.

    Chiiiiiii��

    "Look here. It''s already healed. Once you reach the Qi Building stage, you can recover from most bodily injuries. And as I''ve told you...please unify how you address me."

    "But...but still, we''re sorry...Auntie..."

    "But Grandpa Seo Ran...it still hurt, didn''t it?"

    "..."

    Seo Ran silently pats the two children on the head.

    The Candle Dragon Race has a particr characteristic where they would, at intervals, lose control of their overwhelming ominous nature (����) and explode in a fit, losing their reason.

    Like the cycle of day and night, they would rage with madness for half a day, only to regain theirplete rity of mind and stay calmly by Seo Ran''s side for the other half.

    Whenever they rampage, intense heat that is ''pain'' itself would rise between their scales, making it difficult for Seo Ran to subdue them directly each time they lose control.

    However, after spending several years together, Seo Ran has gradually be ustomed to the behavioral patterns of the Candle Dragon Race, allowing him to subdue their outbursts with minimal damage.

    Seo Ran hugs the wailing Candle Dragon children, soothing and lulling them to sleep.

    Tingle, tingle...

    Seo Ran raises his throbbing hand.

    Carefully, so as not to wake the peacefully sleeping children, he dips his tingling hand into a nearby stream.

    Chiiiiiii��

    At that moment, something pitch-ck leaks out from his hand.

    It is the curse that the Candle Dragon Race is inherently born with.

    Drip-drop, drop...

    Whenever exposed to the heat radiating from the Candle Dragons, curses and pain naturally seep into one''s body. Once the curse''s energy is exhausted, shards of ss would form within the victim''s body.

    Crunch, crackle...

    As Seo Ran expels the ss shards from within his body, he clicks his tongue.

    ''What an exceptionally powerful race. They aren''t even from a Middle Realm, yet they''re born at the Qi Refining stage. Even without cultivating demon beast methods, they''ve already reached Qi Refining 3rd star... With just their racial traits alone, they''re more than capable of dominating an entire world...''@@novelbin@@

    He briefly looks up towards the top of ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    The being that resides at the summit of ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    Carrying an enormous curse, a being whose very recognition by mere mortals would ignite ss mes, causing ss shards to erupt from their bodies��Sacred Master of Cedarwood Painting, Seo Eun-hyun.

    Through the Candle Dragon Race, Seo Ran came to understand the essence of Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Although you imed to be ''human'' all this time...you''ve actually been concealing your identity as a Candle Dragon Race, Senior...''

    It''s obvious at a nce, no matter how one looks at it, that Seo Eun-hyun is the true progenitor of the Candle Dragon Race.

    Sk, slak...

    Seo Ran scratches the scales of the Candle Dragons.

    The scales of the Candle Dragon Race, emitting a crystalline light akin to ss, produce a clear sound each time Seo Ran scratches them.

    Even in their current, juvenile state, the scales of the Candle Dragon Race already possess hardness equivalent to corundum.

    If struck with a poorly crafted iron sword, the de would shatter rather than the scales.

    In other words, there are barely any cases for the Candle Dragon Race to sustain injuries from other races.

    Yet, it is precisely for this reason that Seo Ran feels even more pity for the two children.

    ''Just like some snakes have no immunity to their own venom...these children also have no resistance to the pain they unconsciously emit.''

    They are beings who can inflict pain on others yet struggle to receive pain themselves.

    ''But this world is not a ce where one can live without experiencing pain.''

    It is merely ''hard to receive pain.''

    If they are struck by a sufficiently strong shock, they, too, feel pain.

    ''And because theyck resistance to pain, they probably suffer far more than others when they do experience it.''

    He gently strokes the heads of the Candle Dragon children, lost in thought.

    ''Will these children...be able to live well in this world?''

    As he watches the sleeping children, it happens.

    Hwoooong��

    Someone descends from the sky, clothed in a light pink robe.

    It is Kim Yeon.

    With a faint smile, she sits beside Seo Ran and begins operating her consciousness.

    Her expansive consciousness wave envelops the area.

    Seo Ran senses the flow of her consciousness and understands her meaning.

    "Yes. For now...there isn''t a particr reaction. The thing called Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens...for some reason, has no effect on these children... I know because they don''t listen to anything I say, though I don''t know why. In fact, the more I try to handle it consciously, the more distant it seems to be."

    "Mmm..."

    Kim Yeon nods her head as she listens to Seo Ran''s words.

    After a moment, Kim Yeon stimtes Seo Ran''s consciousness domain, making it be clear.

    Then, using a simplified consciousness method form derived from the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon''s form, she helps train Seo Ran''s consciousness alongside him.

    "...Thank you, Miss Kim Yeon."

    Kim Yeon''s actions are intended to prevent the possibility of Seo Ran being contaminated by Seo Hweol''s influence or falling victim to Seo Hweol''s schemes.

    ''It must also be under Senior Seo Eun-hyun''s orders.''

    Seo Ran feels that Seo Eun-hyun might be conducting some kind of experiment on him through Kim Yeon.

    Of course, he doesn''t mind.

    It''s all to block Seo Hweol''s schemes, after all.

    After spending some time training Seo Ran''s consciousness with him, Kim Yeon smiles faintly and then soars back into the sky.

    Before long, the sunlight has faded, and the night sky has risen.

    Previously, the day and night cycles of Cedarwood Painting were somewhat erratic, but the situation improved significantly as Seo Eun-hyun grasped a sense of the Sacred Master cultivation.

    In the sky above Cedarwood Painting, fourteen new artificial stars are shining.

    Over the past period, Kim Yeon has followed up on the seven artificial stars created by the Mad Lord, crafting seven more by grinding down others.

    The artificial stars are interconnected and amplifying energy, and that amplified energy is supplying energy to Cedarwood Painting.

    ''So much is changing...''

    As Seo Ran watches the world transform.

    And as he watches his children changing, he smiles bitterly.

    Everything is evolving rapidly around Seo Eun-hyun as the center.

    And within this time of evolution, transformation, and growth...

    Seo Ran feels only he alone remains in ce.

    Another eight years pass.<hr>

    "Grandmother Seo Ran~"

    "Big Bro Seo Ran!"

    The two Candle Dragons, still refusing to heed Seo Ran''s words as always, charge towards him on two legs.

    "Atcha! You little brats!"

    Seo Ran hugs the two children.

    Fifteen years since their birth.

    Perhaps it''s because they were directly created by Seo Eun-hyun.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that they received the support of the entire Cedarwood Painting. Thanks to that, they reached the Nascent Soul stage at the age of fifteen and sessfully underwent Transformation.

    Seo Ranughs as he hugs the two children.

    "Congrattions on seeding in your Transformation! You little geniuses!"

    "Hehe, what genius? The Sacred Master basically turned every cultivation ground around us into those that are the best even in the Middle Realms, pulling in spiritual energy. Not advancing would be strange."

    "On top of that, the Sacred Master twisted the celestial energy every time we cultivated to push us forward! Not advancing would make us idiots!"

    "..."

    Seo Ran gazes at the Candle Dragons with a bitter expression.

    They are lying right now.

    After entrusting the Candle Dragon children to Seo Ran...

    Seo Eun-hyun has provided no support for them whatsoever.

    All he has done is give them a ce to live and purify the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy so they would not fall ill. Beyond that, truly, nothing else was given.

    ''Manipted celestial energy? Senior did that?''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s otherrades, including Kim Yeon...

    And especially Kang Min-hee, who is the closest to reaching the Sacred Vessel stage, have all directly confirmed it.

    Seo Eun-hyun is not yet capable of such miracles.

    Then why are these two Candle Dragons, who reached the Nascent Soul stage at the age of fifteen, praising Seo Eun-hyun and acting modestly in front of Seo Ran?

    ''You''ve used forbidden techniques (���g), didn''t you...you kids...?''

    Forbidden techniques that rapidly raise cultivation at the cost of shortening one''s designated lifespan.

    These are techniques the ghosts in Seo Ran''s Nether Crossing Ship had once revealed.

    As Seo Ran found it nearly impossible to control all the ghosts in the Nether Crossing Ship, he hasn''t been able to entirely prevent the Candle Dragon children from learning dangerous secret arts from them.

    However, even though he realizes that what they used is a forbidden technique, Seo Ran does not scold them. Instead, he simply embraces the children.

    "...You kids really don''t listen, do you?"

    Seo Ran knows all too well why the children used forbidden techniques to rapidly reach the Nascent Soul stage. Because of this, he only silently holds them tighter in his arms.

    Twenty years pass.<hr>

    Seo Ran sits quietly in front of a cave, staring into its depths.

    "..."

    Thirty-five years.

    To cultivators, it is a very brief span of time. But to Seo Ran, it has been a long and precious period.

    And during that time, while staying by their side...

    The two children, who he now regards as his own, are inside that cave.

    From within, painful groans echo.

    Not long after, the groans finally cease.

    As soon as the groaning stops, Seo Ran rushes into the cave.

    At the very end of the cave, Seo Ran finds dozens of eggs. In front of those eggs stand the now fully grown two children, hand in hand, facing him.

    Though they were raised like siblings, they are not biologically rted, as each was individually created by Seo Eun-hyun.

    These children have grown and joined together to bring forth their descendants.

    "...You''ve worked hard."

    Seo Ran approaches them without a word and holds their hands.

    "...Father."

    "...Mother."

    Seo Ran''s two children still address him differently like always. Though exhausted, they hold his hand with yful voices.

    "...Yes."

    And, at least for today, Seo Ran doesn''t say, ''Please unify how you address me,'' but instead simply epts their words.

    "I''m here."

    The Candle Dragon Raceys eggs only once in their lifetime.

    Afterying their eggs, they exhaust their vital energy and die.

    Seo Ran recalls being told this when Seo Eun-hyun first entrusted the children to him.

    The most defining trait of the Candle Dragon Race is inheritance.

    Because their parents exhaust all their vital energy and infuse them into the eggs,

    Their offspring are born with slightly longer lifespans, grow tougher scales, and possess stronger divine powers than the previous generation.

    Perhaps this trait arose because Seo Eun-hyun''s Flower Soul Filling the Heavens was imbued in their creation.

    However, the concept thatter generations grow stronger and live longer through inheritance...

    Means that the first generation is fated to be short-lived and weak.

    Seo Ran grips his children''s hands and sheds tears.

    The reason his children chose to rapidly reach the Nascent Soul stage, even at the cost of shortening their lifespans...

    Is because the lifespan allotted to them is only around 60 years. Even after reaching the Qi Building stage, Core Formation stage, or the Nascent Soul stage, the increase in lifespan they gain is so insignificant that it could be considered pitiful, akin to that of a ve race.

    Rather than crawling around for 60 to 70 years, biting and wing Seo Ran, they chose to live thirty or forty years with the clear reasoning afforded by the Nascent Soul stage, living in human form.

    "Our children...will definitely...love you as well..."

    "Though it was...a short life, it was definitely good. Please don''t be sad."

    Now, the children are soon going to die.

    Though Seo Ran could use the Nether Crossing Ship to bind their souls, he decides to send them to the Netherworld instead.

    Holding their hands tightly, he weeps for a long while before giving his children his final words.

    "...Thank you for bing my children...kids."

    With those words, Seo Ran''s first children close their eyes.

    One yearter.

    Among the eggs that his children left behind, the first egg hatches.

    The Candle Dragon that emerges from the first egg is a baby girl.

    Seo Ran picks up the child for the first time and bestows a name upon her.

    "Your name is...Seo Hye."

    He gives her his family name as part of her name.

    Is it because she perhaps likes the name, or perhaps because of some other reason?

    ''Seo Hye'' looks into Seo Ran''s eyes and smiles faintly.

 Chapter 511: Seo Rans Family (6)

    The second-generation Candle Dragon Race, upon hatching from their eggs, recognized Seo Ran as their parent the moment they first saw him and began following him.

    Of course, perhaps it''s because Seo Ran learned the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body.

    Even now, he is referred to as both a man and woman.

    At some point, Seo Ran gave up trying to unify how they address him.

    ''It must just be their nature...''

    With a soft sigh, he continues to care for the Candle Dragon Race.

    Among them, the oldest.

    The eldest daughter, Seo Hye, crawls over to Seo Ran and asks."Seo Ran, why is ss Cedarwood Mountain we live on made of ss?"

    "What is that thing floating in the sky?"

    "Why does fire emit from between our scales?"

    "Why does Seo Ran look different from us?"

    "Seo Ran, I''m curious about the number of your teeth. Please open your mouth."

    Seo Hye has the most curiosity among them.

    At the same time, she is the smartest among the Candle Dragon Race. When Seo Ran asked them to unify how they address him, she keenly began calling him just ''Seo Ran.''

    Seo Ran strokes Seo Hye with an affectionate gaze and answers each of her questions one by one.

    Even when the timees for the Candle Dragon Race to explode their ominous nature Seo Hye is the mostposed, releasing her ominous nature in the most stable manner.

    "Kuruk... Kurururuk... Kuruk..."

    ''As expected, Seo Hye is the mostposed.''

    Seo Ran smiles as he watches Seo Hye chew on branches, spit fire to burn them, and grind her teeth.

    Seo Hye is a child that doesn''t particrly harm anyone, simply releasing her ominous nature in her own unique way.

    Watching her, Seo Ran gave a soft smile.

    And so, time passes again.<hr>

    Fifty-five years have passed since Seo Ran began caring for the second-generation Candle Dragon Race.

    It has also been exactly 100 years since Seo Eun-hyun became a Sacred Master.

    All the Candle Dragon Race foundpatible partners, mated, andid hundreds of eggs before dying.

    Seo Ran looks at the deceased second-generation Candle Dragon Race with a slightly somber expression.

    However, his expression isn''t as gloomy as it was when the first-generation Candle Dragon Race, who were like his first children, had died.

    "It''s okay, Seo Ran. You have me."

    The eldest of the second generation.

    Seo Hye pats Seo Ran on the shoulder.

    Even among the Candle Dragon Race, Seo Hye was the first.

    Without using any forbidden techniques, she independently devised and mastered a demon beast method well-suited for the Candle Dragon Race, reaching the Core Formation stage.

    In just fifty-five years!

    At the same time, she developed a way to partially transform her body without reaching the Nascent Soul stage, seeding in transforming her upper body into that of a human woman while maintaining her lower body as the snake form typical of the Candle Dragon Race.

    She uses her arms to console Seo Ran, and Seo Ran wipes away his tears.

    "...Thank you, Seo Hye."

    Is it perhaps because of her genius?

    Seo Hye neither mated with others of the Candle Dragon Race norid eggs.

    Instead, she sought other values, desiring longevity.

    She created her own demon beast method and incorporated principles of health-preservation techniques into it to significantly extend her lifespan.

    Now, at the Core Formation stage.

    Her current lifespan is 120 years.

    "It''s nothing, Seo Ran. Don''t worry about it."

    Seo Hye gently hugs Seo Ran,forting him.

    Then, Shi Ho enters and meets Seo Hye''s gaze.

    Shi Ho, who had been continuously looking after Seo Ran while developing his own demon beast method, flinches slightly upon meeting Seo Hye''s gaze.

    ''...For some reason, she''s like a snake.''

    The Candle Dragon Race are warm-blooded creatures.

    Given that they release intense heat from their bodies, they generate far more warmth than ordinary warm-blooded creatures.

    However, whenever Shi Ho meets Seo Hye''s gaze, he feels the sharp, icy tension he feels from cold-blooded creatures.

    Although she appears tofort Seo Ran on the surface, Shi Ho feels that Seo Hye''s inner thoughts remain something inscrutable. Still, he joins her inforting Seo Ran.

    Time continues to flow.

    Before long, 500 years have passed.

    During this time, the Candle Dragon Race has gone through countless generations and their numbers have grown significantly.

    Now, the Candle Dragon Race left the ss Cedarwood Mountain where they first lived and began settling in the Peaceful Cloud Continent as well.

    Seo Ran, acting as the godfather of the Candle Dragon Race, taught them demon beast methods and the way of life unique to their race.

    Meanwhile, ''Seo Hye'', regarded as a great elder of the Candle Dragon Race, continued to preserve her longevity and passed down a secret art that enables even Candle Dragons at the Qi Building stage to transform their upper bodies into human forms.

    Now, if this secret art is passed down for just a few more generations, it will be imprinted in their bloodline, much like the inherent demon abilities of the Sea Dragon Race, enablingter generations to transform purely based on their bloodline.

    "Seo Ran~ I brought some wine. Let''s drink together~"

    In amunity where the Candle Dragon Race has gathered.

    Seo Hye approaches Seo Ran, who now holds the title of Valley Lord of Half-Dragon Valley, raising a bottle of wine.

    By now, Seo Hye has reached the early Heavenly Being stage.

    "It''s alright. I..."

    Just when Seo Hye pushes the wine bottle in front of Seo Ran.

    Tak!

    Shi Ho, who suddenly appears beside Seo Ran, snatches the wine from Seo Hye, opens the lid, and gulps it all down in one go.

    "Hmph, this isn''t even good wine. Were you really trying to make Older Brother drink this low-quality stuff?"

    "...Why would I need permission from someone like Mister? And low-quality wine, you say? I saw you smacking your lips after drinking it. Keke...why don''t you be honest with yourself?"

    After finishing her words, Seo Hye shoots a sharp re at Shi Ho before turning and leaving the Valley Lord Hall of Half-Dragon Valley.

    With a bitter smile, Seo Ran pats Shi Ho on the shoulder.

    "Why are you being so cold to Seo Hye?"

    "You don''t know, Older Brother. Lately, she''s been tantly ignoring me! And the wine she just tried to make Older Brother drink. Do you know what it was?"

    "...I know. It was Human Wine (�˾�)."

    Human Wine refers to alcohol brewed using humans.

    It''s a popr product among the Demon Race or other species that despise humans, and there isn''t a world inhabited by intelligent beings where it isn''t distributed.

    No, in fact, even in worlds popted solely by humans, Human Wine is circted by devilish cultivators.

    Seo Ran sighs softly.

    Having grown up witnessing human ranches and the like operated under Seo Hweol''s influence, he doesn''t harbor much revulsion towards demon beasts that consume humans.

    After all, even humans devour one another in this era!

    Even Seo Eun-hyun doesn''t personally punish such things.

    However, Seo Ran understands one thing.

    ''Those who devour their own kind ormit excessively cruel deeds...cannot ascend.''

    For example, human cultivators who create and consume human pills, or demon beast cultivators who ughter human viges for purposes beyond mere survival. If they attempt ascension, Seo Eun-hyun would summon countless Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void and throw them to those Vestiges as food.

    ''And...even if they don''t attempt ascension, for some reason, their surrounding environment gradually bes full of misfortune, leading them to fall to Heart Demons or slowly descend into ruin.''

    Although there is no direct evidence, Seo Ran believes that Seo Eun-hyun is secretly punishing those whomit excessive evil.

    Shi Ho res in the direction Seo Hye left and says,

    "I don''t like that girl, but either way, she''s someone that Older Brother treasures. Make her stop these habits of brewing and consuming Human Wine as soon as possible! The Sacred Master will be furious."

    "...You drank Human Wine too."

    "That''s because if I didn''t drink it all right in front of her, knowing her personality...ugh, forget it."

    Shi Ho shakes his head back and forth, ring again towards where Seo Hye exited.

    "...Anyway, if that child keeps going like this, she''s going to destroy herself. Older Brother should try to stop her."

    "I''ll talk to her separatelyter."

    Seo Ran says with a faint sigh.

    However, to Shi Ho, Seo Ran''s attitude shows no sign of reprimanding Seo Hye.

    ''Just why does he not feel the need to stop someone who''s like a child to him from brewing and drinking Human Wine?''

    He gazes at Seo Ran with a hint of worry.

    Time continues to flow.

    Before long, a thousand years have passed since Seo Eun-hyun became the Sacred Master.<hr>

    Kurururung!

    Seo Ran watches a woman who has just endured Heavenly Tribtion before him.

    With her clothes burned away while enduring the Heavenly Tribtion, she walks slowly towards Seo Ran with her pure white exposed body and strokes his cheeks.

    "Seo Ran, congratte me. I''ve reached the Four-Axis stage! This means I''m now atst free of my chronic lifespan problem!"

    "...Yes, congrattions, Seo Hye."

    "Hung...what a boring reaction."

    Sararak!

    The woman, ''Seo Hye'' of the Candle Dragon Race, snaps her fingers.

    At her gesture, thick blood energy gathers in the void and forms into her clothing.

    She dons the garment made of crimson aura and wears a mask resembling ck mist over her face.

    At some point, she began wearing a mask everywhere she went.

    Seo Ran only looks at that Seo Hye with a puzzled expression.

    Seo Hye looks back at that Seo Ran and asks,

    "By the way, Seo Ran. Since I''ve reached the Four-Axis stage in the ''Lower Realm'', don''t I get a gift?"

    "I''ve already requested the Sacred Master so you can build the Five Blessings Axes."

    "Hung...not something boring like that."

    Seo Hye suddenly pushes Seo Ran over.

    Sarak...

    Wearing her ck mist-like mask that conceals her face, she begins running her hands over Seo Ran''s body.

    Through the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body, Seo Ran has the ability to switch between male and female forms at will. Currently, he is in his male form.

    "Seo Ran, do you not have any thoughts of mating with me?"

    Seo Ran looks at her and speaks.

    "You''re a child I raised like my own, Seo Hye. While some demon beasts cultivators do engage in such acts between parent and offspring...our Sea Dragon Race does not. Neither does your Candle Dragon Race."

    "Hehe, you say such amusing things. It''s not like you''re my real parent anyway, right?"

    "I''m more than a real parent to you. So don''t do this. Besides...your Candle Dragon Race..."

    "Yeah, yeah~ I know thatying eggs results in death. Of course, I''ve found a solution to that. And since we''re not blood-rted, it doesn''t matter, does it? Hoho...mate with me, Seo Ran. Rather than a dog bastard who mates with their actual blood-rted children, I''d be a better dual cultivation partner, no?"

    "Seo Hye!"

    At her words, Seo Ran pushes her away forcefully and yells angrily.

    "Do not insult Shi Ho!"

    "Kekek...did I say something wrong? Foxes are part of the dog family, after all. I''m more interested in humans so I don''t know the details, but isn''t it possible that foxes have simr habits to dogs?"

    "That''s enough. Just because you''ve reached the Four-Axis stage, just because you''re that much of a genius, it doesn''t mean you have the right to say such things. Shi Ho is like a parent who raised you all alongside me. Show respect, Seo Hye!"

    "Ugh, how old-fashioned. I heard you were originally a man, but it''s obvious you''ve been brainwashed by that fox. How is it, Seo Ran? How does it feel to learn a gender-switching method and lie beneath a crossdressing fox demon, moaning? Is that really your preference?"

    Seo Ran''s face flushes bright red at her words.

    However, his expression quickly cools.

    "Leave, Seo Hye. No matter how much you provoke me like that, I will not mate with you."

    "Tch, how boring. Fine~ Do as you like. Spend eternity moaning beneath that crossdressing male fox, Seo Ran."

    She spits out her words in annoyance and flies off somewhere.

    Momentster, Shi Ho descends beside Seo Ran.

    Baring his teeth, Shi Ho res in the direction Seo Hye has flown off to.

    "...Seo Ran. Let me kill her. I''ll kill her ande back."

    His eyes are zed with killing intent.

    "How dare that thing insult you. I can tolerate insults towards myself, but...it insulted you too, Seo Ran! I can''t tolerate this. That thing''s wickedness has gone too far. You saw that blood energy, right? It formed from grinding down and drinking yet another human. If the Sacred Master will not punish that thing, I will do it myself. Seo Ran, I will..."

    Clench!

    But Seo Ran grabs Shi Ho''s wrist and shakes his head.

    "...Let it go, Shi Ho."

    "...What?"

    "The Sacred Master will handle it. And...that child is still, in the end...my child."

    Seeing the look in Seo Ran''s eyes, Shi Ho sighs deeply and calms down.

    "...If Older Brother says so..."

    Seo Ran pats Shi Ho on the back tofort him.

    ''Seo Hye...''

    At the same time, he looks towards the direction Seo Hye flew off to.

    ''Oh Hye-Seo...''

    Oh Hye-Seo.

    Seo Ran recalls the words Seo Eun-hyun had said to him on the day Seo Hye was born.

    ��Seo Ran. That child is Oh Hye-Seo. Her split soul eroded Cedarwood Painting.

    ��Pardon? What does that...

    ��In short...that child is the split soul of Oh Hye-Seo who expelled the soul of the child who was supposed to be the real ''Seo Hye'' and took her ce.

    Seo Eun-hyun exined further.@@novelbin@@

    ��Seo Hweol and I are currently engaged in a grand match. I asked Seo Hweol about the whereabouts of Oh Hye-seo, but...he prepared for even ''this possibility'' as well. He said that in the event I grabbed him by the throat, he set it up so Oh Hye-seo would escape to a ce even he doesn''t know.

    ��Thus, I, too, don''t know where Oh Hye-Seo''s main body is. Seo Hweol used her authority and the w in Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to ensure that even he himself would never be able to locate her.

    Seo Ran was shocked.

    The child he vowed to cherish for life turned out to be a monster that had stolen the body of one of his children and taken its ce!

    ��Whether Oh Hye-seo, following Seo Hweol''s intentions, seeds in taking you, his main body, from me, is the essence of this grand match between Seo Hweol and I.

    ��However, that match has already been half-ruined from the start. Someone like Oh Hye-seo can no longer challenge me. The moment her split soul entered this world, I distorted it, severing her connection to her main body and erasing her memories.

    ��In other words, the one you now call ''Seo Hye'' is a Candle Dragon who ''possesses the identity of Oh Hye-Seo but is no longer Oh Hye-Seo''. What will you do? I will leave the choice to you. Will you raise ''Seo Hye,'' or will you extract and destroy the split soul?

    Seo Ran pondered those words for a long time.

    ��...I will raise her.

    The monster that stole the body of children akin to his grandchildren.

    He resents her.

    But at the same time...

    Seo Ran sees his own circumstances mirrored in Seo Hye''s.

    As the main body of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, Seo Ran had grown by consuming the love of Yu Oh, bing Seo Ran instead of Seo Hweol.

    Then perhaps, if Seo Hye, the fragment of Oh Hye-Seo, is raised with love...couldn''t she, too, grow to be not the fragment of Oh Hye-seo but Seo Hye?

    That''s what Seo Ran thinks.

    Because...

    To deny Seo Hye''s existence feels, in a way, like denying his own.

    Seo Eun-hyun spoke to him.

    ��I will help you. If shemits any evil deeds, I will move the entire world to change her. This is...perhaps my final chance for Oh Hye-Seo as well.

    Seo Eun-hyun seemed to regard this as his final opportunity for Oh Hye-Seo, supporting Seo Ran''s decision.

    However, he also asked for secrecy, saying that others might misunderstand if they learned her true identity.

    And so, things continued until today.

    Seo Ran embraces Shi Ho, lost in thought.

    Now is the time to make a decision.

    Before she grows even stronger, he must determine how to handle her.

    ''...Is she, right now...Oh Hye-Seo, or Seo Hye?''

    At the same time, Seo Ran questions himself.

    ''Am I Seo Ran, or Seo Hweol?''

 Chapter 512: Seo Rans Family (7)

    Bright Cold Realm, Cedar Wood Grove.

    Among the Human Race residing there, the leaders of their faction, the Grand Cultivator Association, have gathered.

    The head of the Grand Cultivator Association, Jun Jae, clears his throat.

    "As this is not a regr meeting of the Grand Cultivator Association, I apologize for urgently convening everyone. However, I believe you all understand why I have called this urgent meeting."

    At his words, all the members of the Grand Cultivator Association nod their heads.

    Except for one person.

    The one who does not nod.

    Hon Won raises his head with a grim expression and speaks."...It''s so obvious. Isn''t it because of that ''new Sacred Master'' that''s doing so well?"

    At Hon Won''s words, the other members of the Grand Cultivator Association clear their throats and avert their gazes from him.

    Only Jun Jae and Gol Maek meet Hon Won''s gaze and awkwardly open their mouths to speak.

    "Cultivator Hon, as you might know...our Bright Cold Realm Human Race Sacred Master, Seo Eun-hyun...he has given us amand."

    When the news spread that there was someone from the Grand Cultivator Association of the Bright Cold Realm who surpassed the level of Esteemed One and reached the realm of Sacred Master...

    The Grand Cultivator Association held a great celebration.

    No, in truth, they had already celebrated greatly after moving to Cedar Wood Grove, when Baek Woon officially acknowledged Seo Eun-hyun as an Esteemed One.

    Although Seo Eun-hyun became an Esteemed One through the Heart Tribe and not the Heaven-Earth Tribes, the inherent nature of Humans is simple. If someone is on their side, they are a dignified ''warrior,'' and if not, they are a ''vile Heart Tribe spy.''

    The minor mistake of previously dismissing Seo Eun-hyun as a multi-headed monster waspletely forgotten, and they wholeheartedly rejoiced at the birth of an Esteemed One.

    So, how did they react when they heard from Baek Woon that Seo Eun-hyun has be a Sacred Vessel Sacred Master?

    An enormous festival erupted across the entire Human Race region.

    On that joyous day, the Human Race did not shun the Heart Tribe but celebrated together with them.

    At the level of an Esteemed One, Seo Eun-hyun might have been considered a ''venerable senior,'' but now, as a Sacred Master of the Sacred Vessel stage, Seo Eun-hyun is at the level of being worshiped as a ''Sage God'' among the Humans Race.

    Throughout the Human Race residential region in Cedar Wood Grove, statues and monuments venerating Seo Eun-hyun are being erected everywhere.

    And...

    Seo Eun-hyun, who is being venerated as a ''Sage God'' among the Human Race, issued amand to them a few days ago.

    ��Bring Hon Won, the Pce Lord of Peni Pce and member of the Grand Cultivator Association, to Cedarwood Painting alive at all costs.

    Ordinarily, a Sacred Master from another Middle Realm or ster system cannot arbitrarily impose their will on a different realm with a Sacred Master present.

    However, the fact that Seo Eun-hyun''s will has reverberated across the Bright Cold Realm that Baek Woon governs means...

    It already carries Baek Woon''s consent.

    This in turn means that Baek Woon also agrees with Seo Eun-hyun''smand to ''bring Hon Won to Cedarwood Painting alive.''

    Hon Won res at the other cultivators of the Grand Cultivator Association with gloomy eyes and speaks.

    "Why can''t you speak inly? ''Please put on the shackles we''ve prepared in advance, step quietly into the prison, and kindly be a sacrificial offering for the new Sacred Master.'' Just speakfortably, without wasting any more time!"

    At those words, Jun Jae''s face flushes slightly.

    "Ahem, why are you saying it like that, Cultivator Hon? What we''re trying to say is...well, that our Human Race Sacred Vessel Sacred Master wishes to share a brief conversation with you, Cultivator Hon. So, we''re simply suggesting that you apany us to Cedarwood Painting which is a Lower Realm. Although it is a small realm, you could receive the Sacred Master''s teachings, and someone like the Sacred Master could generate Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy with ease so cultivation won''t be an issue... In fact, couldn''t it also benefit you, Cultivator? So...for the journey to the Sacred Master, we''ve prepared a specially crafted pnquin for you to ride in, and��"

    "There''s no need to talk around in circles, is there, Cultivator Hon?"

    Interrupting Jun Jae''s roundabout words meant to avoid offending Hon Won, Gol Maek speaks coldly.

    "In truth, Cultivator Hon is correct. Put on the shackles, step into the prison, and head to Cedarwood Painting. Be the sacrificial offering."

    "..."

    "It''s shameful to admit, but the truth is that our Grand Cultivator Association once briefly opposed Sacred Master Eun-hyun. Because of that, we are all trembling in fear. We have no idea when the Sacred Master''s wrath might descend upon us. Who could have possibly known that, like the legendary Yang Su-jin, they would rise to the Sacred Vessel stage after a few hundred years?"

    As soon as Gol Maek begins to speak, Wi Su and Wi Ryeong-seon clear their throats and chime in.

    "...At the time, we acted out of ignorance, but now we constantly live in fear of retaliation. To be honest, once someone reaches the level of Esteemed One, unless they belong to the Earth Tribe, they feel no particr attachment to their own race. They simply help their own race because they are familiar faces. For beings who have transcended the limits of lifeforms, our life and death mean nothing."

    "It wouldn''t even be strange if they crushed the entire Human Race like bugs at any moment. On top of that, all of us here have gone against the Sacred Master''s will at some point. And...especially you, Cultivator Hon. I''ve heard that you created an ill-connection with Sacred Master Eun-hyun even before they reached the Nascent Soul stage."

    Jun Jae looks around at the others, then sighs and speaks.

    "...Since everyone is pressing the matter, I''ll speak inly. Cultivator Hon. Among all of us, you are the one who has the strongest enmity with that person. Therefore, for the peace of the Human Race, you must make the sacrifice and go to the Sacred Master. If, by chance, they are really helping you, it will be great. But if they choose to kill you to resolve their grudge with the Human Race, then as a member of the Grand Cultivator Association, it is even more appropriate for you to bear that burden."

    "..."

    "Make the sacrifice for us, Cultivator Hon"

    Hon Won remains silent for a while, then begins to slowly speak.

    "...I wonder if you all would have spoken like this to me 40,000 years ago. Back in my prime, none of you would have even dared to sit in the same room as me..."

    Hon Won res at the Grand Cultivator Association with murderous eyes.

    Excluding Jun Jae and Gol Maek, the other members all lower their gazes to avoid meeting his eyes.

    Looking at Jun Jae and Gol Maek, Hon Won speaks with a sneer.

    "Gol Maek, I hear you became the teacher of one of Sacred Master Eun-hyun''s acquaintances? Thanks to that, life must be quite good for you. Even if the Human Race perishes, you seem confident that you alone will survive. Knowing you''re safe, you dare talk about sacrifice in front of me?"

    Hon Won''s momentum rises.

    Gol Maek, d in bone armor, channels energy from the bones of demon beasts to resist Hon Won''s presence.

    Hon Won''s gaze shifts to Jun Jae.

    "Jun Jae. You''re no different. Because of your bloodline from the Elephant Nose Heavenly Domain, you likely hold a trump card to present to the Sacred Master to ensure you won''t die. And yet, you dare to speak to me about sacrifice? Hah...pathetic worms."

    Gradually, Hon Won''s aura grows stronger.

    Jun Jae res at him with a hardened expression.

    "...If you choose to respond like this, we''ll have no choice but to resort to force. Please understand."

    As Jun Jae begins to rise from his seat, Gol Maek, along with Wi Su, Wi Ryeong-seon, and the other Grand Cultivators, also begin to rise.

    And then, just as a sh is about to erupt within the Grand Cultivator Association��

    "...Enough."

    Hon Won suddenly lets out a deep sigh and releases his aura, lowering his head in his seat.

    "In the end, even Sacred Master Baek Woon must have agreed to send me to Cedarwood Painting. Do as you please. Even if I were to shake you all off and flee, Sacred Master Baek Woon would simply send Esteemed Ones after me, or perhaps act personally. That person always seeks harmony with rulers. There''s nothing I can do!"

    Jun Jae approaches Hon Won, rxing his momentum, andughs heartily.

    "Good choice! We will all...ensure that Peni Pce is well preserved. As for the position of Pce Lord, we''ll make sure it is passed on to the descendant you mentioned..."

    "Leave the position of Pce Lord vacant. There''s a person it''s reserved for. It''s not my descendant, so don''t bother looking."

    "...Understood. Then..."

    Thus, Hon Won calmly epts the shackles handed to him by Jun Jae and the Grand Cultivators. Bound in what the Grand Cultivator Association insists on calling a ''pnquin,'' which is nothing more than a prison, Hon Won is transported to Cedarwood Painting.<hr>

    When Hon Won arrives at Cederwood Painting, the first thing he sees is a familiar face.

    "...Why are you here?"

    "I''ve been chosen as the one to oversee you. From now on, you''ll have to follow my orders."

    "You dare...?"

    Hon Won stretches out his hand toward the figure before him, his face filled with rage.

    But nothing emerges from his hand.

    The woman before him, as if mocking him, speaks.

    "The Sacred Master has forbidden your cultivation. From the moment you first breathed the air of Cedarwood Painting, from the moment you first saw its light, you''ve be unable to escape from the Sacred Master''s grasp. So don''t bother resisting for no reason ande with me. Hon Won. Here, you are no different from a mere mortal."

    Hon Won clenches his teeth to the point that blood seeps from his gums.

    The woman reflected in his eyes.

    Yeon Wei, with a mocking expression, gestures casually and effortlessly drags Hon Won outside.

    "...Let me meet Sacred Master Eun-hyun. Jin Wei."

    "That person is too busy to meet with the likes of you. From now on, live obediently as a farmer here. Spend your days reminiscing about your disgraceful time as a Grand Cultivator! And!"

    Without turning back to look at him, she adds.

    "In Cedarwood Painting, your death has also been forbidden. Even though your cultivation has been sealed, your lifespan remains the same. So...for hundreds of thousands of years, live clinging to the dirt, doing menial tasks."

    Having finished her words, she flicks her fingers, sending Hon Won flying to some location within the Peaceful Cloud Continent.

    "Wait, Wei...! Wei...!"

    Hon Won tries to say something, but Yeon Wei does not listen.

    Momentster.

    She looks back at the spot where Hon Won had been.

    Only the ''pnquin'' that had carried him remains.

    "...''Wei,'' huh ...It''s been a long time since I''ve heard that. Foolish man..."

    With a mncholy voice, she brushes her face with her hand.

    "To remember that nickname and nothing else..."

    Having sent Hon Won away, Yeon Wei turns and flies into the sky.<hr>

    Before long, 1,200 years have passed since Seo Eun-hyun became the Sacred Master.

    Above the skies of Cedarwood Painting,

    Among the 28 artificial stars, countlessrades have gathered at the one representing the Ladle (��) star.

    "...It seems the Human Race will prosper."

    Yeon Wei observes Seo Eun-hyun''srades from a distance and mutters softly.

    Kang Min-hee, who has reached the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage, is said to be challenging the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual today.

    "Indeed. If it''s Esteemed One Kang, there''s a high chance of sess in advancing to the Sacred Vessel stage. Moreover...Great Master Young-hoon is not far from reaching the Sacred Vessel level as a Heart Tribe."

    "Yes. On top of that, Jeon Myeong-hoon will soon challenge the Star Shattering stage. He will likely seed as well... If Sacred Master Eun-hyun assists, that will make four Human Race practitioners at the Sacred Vessel stage. It''s a true blessing for the Human Race."

    "There''s also Great Master Kim Yeon... Following a unique cultivation path, she has already be an existenceparable to the Star Shattering stage. Soon, she might also reach the Sacred Vessel level."

    "In the past thousand years of peace within the Middle Realms, numerous Sacred Vessel-level cultivators have emerged... It seems that the Human Race is now on the verge of seizing dominance over the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain."

    Yeon Wei speaks with an oddly dark expression.

    "...Yes. Everyone will go on to live in this shining world."

    "Senior Yeon Wei, you speak as though you won''t get to see this shining world yourself. Is it because of your lifespan? If it''s Sacred Master Eun-hyun, surely he could extend your lifespan sufficiently?"

    "...Well, I''m not sure about that."

    Yeon Wei looks up at the sky, her face clouded withplex emotions.

    ''Seo Eun-hyun is not a human, but a True Immortal. Or perhaps a monster carrying the will of a True Immortal.''

    She knows even thinking such thoughts are dangerous.

    Sacred Masters of the Sacred Vessel stage sometimes read the thoughts of the living beings in their world.

    However...

    She lets go of that worry somewhat.

    The fact that she has thought this thousands, tens of thousands, even hundred of millions of times without incident means her dissatisfaction is being ignored.

    At any rate, this is what she believes.

    ''And, most likely, that person is connected to the higher existence who drove Hon Won mad.''

    Having lived 40,000 years as an old monster of the Human Race is the one known as Yeon Wei.

    She can infer at least that much.

    There''s the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra that Seo Eun-hyun asionally uses.

    There''s also the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, that''s ''unknown when he acquired it'', and the fact that he wields that technique with even more mastery than Hon Won.

    This is something she heard from Hon Won himself.

    Hon Won and his Peni Pce are essentially a kind of priestly lineage that serves an ancient entity known as the ''Mountain God''.

    The ''Mountain God'' bestowed the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique upon Peni Pce and asionally delivered revtions to guide them.

    ording to Hon Won, while the Mountain God is not a well-known divine spirit like the chief god of the Giant Race, they are still a rather powerful deity among the divine spirits.

    And this means that other divine spirits cannot interfere with the priestly lineage that serves the ''Mountain God''.

    ''Which means, the entity hidden behind the guise of Seo Eun-hyun is either the Mountain God or a divine spirit closely rted to them.''

    And if that''s the case, there is no way this being couldn''t heal the mental illness rooted in Hon Won''s mind.

    Yet, they captured Hon Won and left him neglected, allowing only Yeon Wei to monitor him asionally.

    This means...

    The being using the name Seo Eun-hyun is merely enjoying the suffering of Hon Won and Yeon Wei as entertainment.

    In reality, Seo Eun-hyun would be startled when he reads her imagination from time to time, but as far as Yeon Wei is concerned, her assumptions fit all too well.

    And if that assumption is true,

    Yeon Wei sees no point in requesting a lifespan extension from Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''...What would I even aplish by living longer? In the end, I''ll just be continually toyed with by a True Immortal... Even this thought is probably being read. I should just...watch Hon Won''s final moments as much as I can, then, after Yeon Jin reaches the Four-Axis stage, pass on the Five Blessings Axes through a forbidden technique and close my eyes...''

    This is the future Yeon Wei currently wishes for the most.

    "...For the past thousand years, Cedarwood Painting has also been at peace with no incidents. The Candle Dragon Race under your rule is thriving, there are no disputes among the humans, and devilish cultivators who possess disposition like me are nowhere to be seen... All races are at peace. There''s no reason for me to continue living any longer. So you shouldn''t worry either. Whatever troubles or concerns you have...they won''t seem like a big deal in hindsight."

    Yeon Wei offers advice imbued with her life experience to Seo Ran, who seems to have his own worries.

    And...

    Listening to her words, Seo Ran has a somewhat ambiguous expression.

    "...A time of peace, huh..."<hr>

    "Sacred Master, you are truly indifferent..."

    Shi Ho grits his teeth as he res at the being before him.

    Blood-red energy sweeps across the battlefield.

    The corpse mountain and sea river made from humans are being absorbed into a single entity.

    That entity has the upper body of a human, the lower body of a snake, and their face is obscured by a ck mask created by a devilish spell.

    "No matter how much you im this is for helping Seo Ran...how can you allow such hell to unfold...?"

    Though Shi Ho consumed humans once or twice in his past, he has never engaged in unnecessary massacres in all his years.

    But the being before him is different.

    As an ancestor of the Candle Dragon Race, they leaped into the human world under the pretense of protecting their race,mitting endless massacres to the point where there seems to be no solution, and incited war and chaos��an inherent great devil!

    That is the being before him.

    "Seo Hye! Stop this at once! Don''t you know that if Seo Ran sees what you''re doing, it will only make him sad?"

    "Ahahahaha, Mister Shi Ho. Sorry, but to be honest, while I''ve thought about seducing Seo Ran, I never really cared about winning his heart. I''ve only thought about mating with him once and being done with it. Whether Seo Ran is saddened or not, if this draws his attention toward me, wouldn''t that be even better?"

    "...You lunatic."

    Shi Ho reveals his true form.

    Shi Ho''s body, now grownrge enough to cover a mountain range, res down at Seo Hye and growls.

    [Do you intend to challenge me? Arrogant thing! You, merely at the Grand Perfection Heavenly Being level, act as though you''re worth something!]@@novelbin@@

    Seo Hye, wearing a ck mask, looks up at Shi Ho and cackles.

    "Howughable. Don''t bother unting your size. After all, in the Decaying Corpse Realm where we live, whether you''re at the Four-Axis stage or Integration stage, you cannot ovee the realm''s pressure and unleash power beyond the Heavenly Being stage. Of course, you might be more adept at celestial energy guidance and attraction force than I am, but that''s it! You can''t beat me."

    [Arrogant wench. Let''s see if you can still spout such words after I rip your arms off and devour them.]

    "Hoho...You just said Seo Ran would be saddened by what I''ve done, didn''t you? Allow me to return the sentiment. You can''t kill me. Because Seo Ran would be sad. But I can kill you. After all, what I desire doesn''t necessarily have to be Seo Ran."

    [You...!]

    Shi Ho growls, drawing forth a pure white aura.

    His power reverberates across the entire Peaceful Cloud Continent, making thend hum.

    Seo Hye looks up at that Shi Ho and smiles.

    "How foolish. If you truly wanted to defeat me, you should have joined forces with Seo Ran. Not when Seo Ran and the other strong ones have risen to the twenty-eight constetions!"

    She gazes beyond Shi Ho, towards the higher sky.

    Not long ago, Seo Ran had temporarily departed to the distant sky.

    He mentioned needing to greet Kang Min-hee, a venerable senior of his sect.

    [Are you not afraid of the Sacred Master? You dare harm this many living beings and reveal such rebellion towards me, who is not only the Sacred Master''srade but who also practically raised you?]

    At those words, Seo Hye sneers as she absorbs the blood on the battlefield.

    Gradually, a crimson whirlwind rises around her body.

    [I certainly do fear a Sacred Vessel stage Sacred Master. After all, they are practically a god within their realm... However, that only applies to the mid Sacred Vessel stage and higher! A mere early Sacred Vessel stage is overwhelmed by the flood of information they must process while overseeing their realm and is little more than a non-sentient deity!]

    Shi Ho res at her and growls.

    [You... How do you know such things?]

    Seo Hye smiles faintly and responds.

    [Memories of my past life... No, the memories of my ''original self''...are returning.]

    Chwararararak!

    The blood light around Seo Hye clumps together, and the forms of countless Immortal Beasts begin to emerge.

    [Arise, Myriad Spirits Earth Immortal Apparition.]

    Simultaneously, the forms of numerous Immortal Beasts begin descending onto thend in their crimson appearances.

    [Now that I''ve recovered my original memories, a bug like you can no longer stand against me. You mutt.]

    [Arrogant thing!]

    In the next moment, two mighty beings of the Demon Race emanating murderous intent��Seo Hye and Shi Ho��sh in a two-sided mountain range of the Peaceful Cloud Continent.

    Earthquakes and tidal waves sweep across the entire continent as blood light and white radiance sh.<hr>

    Tadatt!

    The two-sided mountain range of the Peaceful Cloud Continent.

    Yeon Wei descends upon the area.

    "As Esteemed One Kang has begun her Sacred Vessel advancement ritual, I will now tell you. My life will soone to an end. Though I could request an extension from the Sacred Master, know that I have decided to live out my remaining years as dictated by fate. And...since I will soon depart, I ask that you take over my duties."

    Seo Ran and Shi Ho nod, agreeing to her request.

    "My mission from the Sacred Master...is to monitor Hon Won, a former Integration stage Grand Cultivator. As the Sacred Master deemed this task significant, you must treat it as such."

    "Understood. But...where is he?"

    Yeon Wei gestures to them, descending into the two-sided mountain range and walking towards a certain vige.

    Arriving at arge manor in the vige, she forms a hand seal and performs a simple concealment spell.

    Paaatt!

    The three figures vanish from the perception of mortals.

    Yeon Wei enters therge manor and points to a man seated on the floor, smoking a pipe with a stiff expression.

    "That is Hon Won. The Sacred Master sealed his cultivation and consciousness domain, turning him into a mortal. Even suicide has been forbidden, leaving him unable to die. He has since lived for centuries among mortals, engaging in trivial games of umting mortal wealth."

    "How unfortunate. He was once a Grand Cultivator..."

    "Unfortunate!? When Jeon Myeong-hoon tried to rip Hon Won apart and kill him, the Sacred Master and I persuaded him to leave him in this state instead. That man yed a significant role in the destruction of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect of the Bright Cold Realm. Do you even know how many times Jeon Myeong-hoon, after learning the full truth and consumed by guilt, tried to storm Peni Pce?"

    Yeon Wei sighs and points at Hon Won.

    "Stopping him with all my strength if he ever attempts suicide or if someone else tries to kill him is the task I have carried. That is the mission I was assigned. Once I die...it will be your task."

    "Yes, understood. But...it seems that man is looking at us?"

    Seo Ran nces at Hon Won, who appears to be staring in their direction.

    Yeon Wei shakes her head.

    "You''re mistaken. Look at his focus. He''s watching the servants behind us as they work. As he''s be a mortal, he cannot see through our concealment spell."

    "I see..."

    Seo Ran nces at Hon Won, who stares lifelessly into the distance, and smiles bitterly for some reason.

    "...Elder Yeon Wei."

    "Mm? What is it?"

    "I''ve heard that you were once close with Grand Cultivator Hon in the past. If...if Grand Cultivator Hon Won were toe to his senses and repent, would you be able to ept him?"

    "Are you asking if a person can be fixed?"

    Yeon Wei smiles bitterly and shakes her head.

    "People cannot be fixed. Even if Hon Won were to regain his senses...forty thousand years. It has been forty thousand years of umted resentment. Even if a person can be fixed, you cannot fix what they have done. I...I will not take him back."

    At those words, Seo Ran lets out a bitter smile.

    "A person...cannot be fixed, huh...?"<hr>

    The two-sided mountain range.

    No, the ce that was once ''called'' the two-sided mountain range.

    Now it has be a t in, and there, soaked in blood and licking the blood that stained her body, stands Seo Hye.

    She tastes the blood and smiles.

    "You crossdressing mutt. You''ve got a knack for running away, don''t you? Next time I catch you, I won''t let you off so easily..."

    It''s at that moment.

    Seo Hye flinches and looks up at the sky.

    From above descends Seo Ran, wearing a bitter smile.

    Seo Hye sneers and raises a handful of fur that she ripped during her fight with Shi Ho.

    "Hello there~ Seo Ran. Long time no see. I just finished ripping apart a ton of that cross-dressing fox Shi Ho''s guts. If the curse lodged deep inside him isn''t dispelled soon, his Nascent Soul will rot away and turn into a puddle of blood. You''d better hurry and save him."

    "..."

    But Seo Ran, looking calm and strangely sorrowful, only looks down at Seo Hye.

    "...It seems I''ll have to seal you."

    "Ha! It''s true that I''m at my weakest right now."

    She smiles faintly.

    Around Seo Hye, streams of blood flow towards her and are absorbed into her body.

    "But...Seo Ran. Do you think that''s a wise decision? No matter how weakened I am from fighting Shi Ho...someone like you has never been a match for me. Unless you bring monstrous freaks like Kang Min-hee or Seo Eun-hyun, or the Other Heavenly Rejected, you won''t stand a chance."

    Crunch, crackle...

    Finally, Seo Hye''s mask shatters into pieces.

    She smiles faintly and reveals her face once more.

    Her face has subtly changed from the one belonging to the Candle Dragon Race she previously bore.

    That''s right.

    It is...

    Oh Hye-seo''s face.

    An innocent, pure, and clear face.

    Her radiant smile is so beautiful that it could shake the hearts of anyone who sees it, regardless of who they are.

    "Since it wouldn''t be fun to capture you here...I''ll give you a chance, Seo Ran. Go on, run away. Run away and save Shi Ho. I''ll recover my strength ande hunt you down... Hurry, go on."

    But Seo Ran silently mutters something in the direction Shi Ho had fled, sending a voice transmission, before assuming a battle stance.

    The next moment, Seo Ran shes with Seo Hye, who has regained Oh Hye-seo''s memories.

    The battle is decided quickly.

    Seo Ran is unable to endure the overwhelming power of the countless Immortal Beasts controlled by Oh Hye-seo and is defeated.

    Then, drenched in sticky blood, Seo Hye approaches the restrained Seo Ran and licks the blood trickling down his face.

    "The blood of a half-human, half-dragon is quite good, Seo Ran. Now then... It''s all over, Seo Hweol. I have seeded in touching your soul. Hurry and return now, to your original form."

    With a mocking grin, she grips Seo Ran''s head.

    "Of course... Now that I have your main body, you''ll have to receive some brainwashing from the light of the ss Peacock.��

    "...So, you reincarnated here for Seo Hweol''s n, targeting me, Seo Hye?"

    "Hoho, you could say that. Now, sleep peacefully. It''s fortunate I didn''t have to resort to drastic measures. Well then..."

    "Seo Hye."

    "...I am Oh Hye-seo, Seo Ran."

    "I loved you."

    "Ahaha, are you trying to make meugh until the end?"

    "As a parent...I loved you, Seo Hye... And even now, I still love you. Elder Yeon Wei said that people cannot be fixed, but...you were my family. That alone...I cannot deny."

    "...?"

    "In the past, even now... And perhaps, if I cannot let go, even in the future... As your parent...I will love you. Thank you for being my family until now, Seo Hye."

    Seo Ran smiles faintly, meeting Seo Hye''s eyes.

    Oh Hye-seo looks at that Seo Ran with an expression of iprehension.

    Paaaatt!

    Something ck bursts out from Oh Hye-seo''s body and enters Seo Ran''s body, while a seven-colored light emanating from her makes his eyes ze over.

    But in the next moment��

    Thud��

    Seo Ran dies.

    "...?"

    The resurrection of Seo Hweol that she anticipated doesn''t happen.

    "...What? Why did he die? Seo Hweol. Seo Hweol...?"

    She calls out to Seo Hweol in confusion, but the dead Seo Ran gives no response.

    As if Seo Ran already leapt into the Netherworld through the Ghost Path Method he learned, she cannot find a trace of Seo Ran''s soul even when she searches for it.

    As Oh Hye-seo''s expression bes increasingly filled with iprehension, she shakes Seo Ran''s corpse.

    "Seo Hweol. Seo Hweol...! Say something. Seo Hweol...! I...This is your main body, you know. Don''t tell me you...offered me up as a sacrifice to Seo Eun-hyun''s jaws? Answer me, Seo Hweol...!"<hr>

    Yeon Wei, stepping out of Hon Won''s house, sees Seo Ran suddenly shedding tears.

    Then, all of a sudden, Shi Ho is startled and turns furious, ring at Seo Ran who copsed on the spot.

    "Seo Ran!!! How could you do something like this without even telling me!!??"

    "...I''m sorry, Shi Ho. I''m sorry..."

    Yeon Wei, unable to understand, asks the suddenly crying Seo Ran.

    "...Why are you crying all of a sudden?"

    Seo Ran, with a sorrowful expression, answers through his tears.

    "...Elder said that people cannot be fixed. It seems you were right. Even until the end, I couldn''t change her."

    "...?"

    "I guess...I just wanted to believe. To believe that there was such a possibility...I mean. Elder''s words are correct. Even if someone is fixed, the karma of their actions remains. Unless all of that karma can be undone...she will probably always remain as she is."

    "...What are you even saying? Just what..."

    "...I apologize for rambling. I will...exin it properly."

    With a sorrowful expression, Seo Ran thus proceeds to tell Yeon Wei everything.<hr>

    The constetions created during the Star Shattering stagepletely assimte with the cultivator''s heart essence when they reach the Sacred Vessel stage.

    And to assimte with the heart essence means, in a way, to make the world one has built until now into one''s ''dream.''

    Amidst the torrent of overwhelming information, I slowly open my eyes.

    In my eyes, two worlds are reflected.

    One is the real Cedarwood Painting that I rule over, enjoying an era of peace.

    And...

    The other is the one created within my Colorless Sword Enclosure, a ''dream world''.

    The dream world is filled with a crimson light.

    In that world, Oh Hye-seo''s main body who killed Seo Ran, the one chance to leave the dream world...now roams the destend where all living beings have perished, pathetically searching for Seo Hweol.

    From the moment Oh Hye-seo reincarnated into Seo Hye''s body, resolved to kill her first intelligent being, and just before she aplished that murder��

    The worlds diverged.

    My ''dream'' and the real Cedarwood Painting.

    Everything in the world filled with Seo Hye''s unleashed malevolence is, in truth, a fabrication of my imagination.

    Every character in that world, except for Shi Ho and Seo Ran, were fundamentally no different from the Heart Demons within my heart essence.

    Oh Hye-seo may have thought she cleverly infiltrated under the ''guise of a fragment'' following Seo Hweol''s will, scheming her malicious ns, but...

    She has never once escaped my grasp from the beginning.

    The fact that she came as her main body rather than a fragment was something I discerned from the start, and as soon as she exhibited unusual behavior, I isted her immediately within my dream.

    I erased all the living beings within my dream world, condemning her to wander forever through the deste, blood-soaked wastnd.

    Her original cultivation realm is the Integration stage.

    The chance given to her is now over.

    Oh Hye-seo will wander that wastnd for tens of thousands of years, until she ages and dies of old age.

    [...Is that all?]

    I ask, turning to Seo Hweol, who is watching Oh Hye-seo''s actions alongside me with a hardened expression.

 Chapter 513: God of Cedarwood Painting

    Chapter 513: God of Cedarwood Painting

    Summit of ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    Before the jade throne of ss, surrounded by pr lights and mist.

    Two figures stand facing each other.

    A man dressed in white, seated as if gazing down upon the world.

    And a man in blue robes, expressionless, looking up at the one sitting on the throne.

    [219,523 times. No, it''s 24 now. This is the number of methods you''ve used to try and retrieve Seo Ran from me. Not a single one has seeded, and even thest resort you sent in, Oh Hye-seo''s main body, is now as good as in my grasp. What will you do now? What is left for you?]

    The man in white.Seo Eun-hyun speaks, looking down at the expressionless figure before him��Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol speaks with a dry expression.

    "...I understand that you care for Seo Ran. I also now know that the threats you used against me before were lies. You...cannot kill Seo Ran; isn''t that right?"

    [That''s right.]

    Seo Eun-hyun acknowledges it inly.

    [So, what will you do now?]

    He chuckles.

    [I am already a Sacred Master. In this domain, I am no different from a True Immortal. Do you think I will lose Seo Ran to the likes of you?]

    "...If I exhaust all of ''me,'' even you, a Sacred Master, would not be able to guarantee victory, no?"

    [Seeing the great Seo Hweol speaking with such a long tongue, it seems you really have no cards left to y. Keke...go ahead. Consume thousands, hundreds of millions, trillions, tens of quadrillions of Seo Hweols to try and brainwash me along with this entire world. But I''ll use the moment you exhaust yourself to contact Blood Yin and expose everyst danger you pose.]

    At Seo Eun-hyun''s words, Seo Hweol lowers his gaze.

    "..."

    [At your current state, you might be able to impose some restrictions on Blood Yin with the groundwork you''veid. But if you exhaust everything on someone like me, only to face Blood Yin afterward? Haha, you''d be blown apart and killed by Blood Yin. No matter how much of aughingstock he is, he is still a True Immortal.]

    This is a testimony from Seo Eun-hyun, who has personally faced Blood Yin.

    While it may be a slight underestimation, it is by no means an exaggerated assessment.

    [Swear your loyalty to me, standing before the ck Ancient Paper, and vow it upon your main body. Then, confess your past to me. If you do, I will help you to the extent I can and help you achieve your goal. I will even assist you in washing away your sin.]

    Seo Eun-hyun extends his hand toward Seo Hweol.

    [Follow me, Seo Hweol. I truly detest you. You disgust me so much that I want to kill you. But...I am still willing to give you a chance. If you follow me, you will eventually be forgiven, and one day, you will be able to perfectly achieve your goal.]

    From his perspective, this is an extraordinary concession.

    Even though Seo Eun-hyun has only suffered greatly at Seo Hweol''s hands, he can''t ignore the wretched sight he had witnessed in his past life, the sight of Seo Hweol being rewritten into a blue earthworm.

    Moreover, one of the processes for achieving Seo Hweol''s goal is brainwashing the Head Realm, which is tied to the origin of Seo Eun-hyun and the other Enders. Through that goal, they might be able to reveal the secrets rted to them.

    Seo Hweol smiles.

    "...I will cooperate."

    [You''re nning something again. Fine, struggle all you want.]

    The next moment, Seo Hweol fires a beam of dense, blood energy directly towards Seo Eun-hyun''s chest.

    Kwang!

    With that as the beginning, the portion of Seo Hweol standing before him explodes.

    Red beams shoot out from Seo Hweol''s entire body, dyeing the surroundings.

    Snap!

    However, the moment Seo Eun-hyun snaps his fingers, the beams vanish without a trace.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes twitch.

    [Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens again? Well, it''s adequate as a smokescreen. And these...are these the Blood Yin Realm''s devilish spells?]

    Chiiii��

    Seo Eun-hyun clears away the Blood Yin Realm''s devilish energy attempting to corrode his surroundings, then grabs at the void.

    Clench!

    In the next moment, fragments of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, hidden in the darkness, are all pulled together by attraction force, gathering before Seo Eun-hyun.

    The fragments reassemble into the form of Seo Hweol.

    [Give up. You can no longer surpass me.]

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly.

    [Do you know why there''s no average when ites to the strength of those at the Sacred Vessel stage?]

    [It''s because we have no true substance.]

    Seo Eun-hyun responds casually.

    [We, whose personalities have be Immortal Arts itself, are now beings that should be called the ''flow'' of the universe.

    [Though, as far as ''flows'' go, we''re incredibly fragile. Of course,pared to ordinary living beings, we far exceed even natural disasters, but from a cosmic perspective, we''re merely specks of dust ready to be swept away at any moment.

    [Since weck substance, we must inhabit ourselves to something to cultivate our incorporeal selves. Whether it''s the Middle Realms, the Decaying Corpse Realms, the ster systems, or even the will of a True Immortal, bing Immortal Treasures acting on their behalf, it doesn''t matter. Only by inhabiting something can we gain substance.]

    As Seo Eun-hyun''s exnation continues, thews of Cedarwood Painting begin to bind Seo Hweol.

    [And because we have no substance, we can connect to anything. We can connect to other Sacred Vessel Sacred Masters, and even Entering Nirvana True Persons. We can connect to Esteemed Ones or Grand Cultivators we know, and even brats at the Four-Axis stage or below that we''re aware of... Even to ''ces'' and ''True Immortals'' that we know of. If we connect to a stronger existence, we might be captured and turned into an Immortal Treasure, but...if that''s not the case, we can simply borrow their power. That''s why, depending on where we inhabit, the knowledge we possess, and the rtionships we''ve built, ourbat power varies so greatly that there''s no consistent average.]

    Seo Hweol nods at these words.

    [You are outstanding. Because we can so easily connect with those we know, we can borrow power anytime, anywhere. This is something that True Persons, who possess substance, cannot achieve. Now then, let me pose a question. If ''we'' can connect to others, can we also ''connect others to each other''? What do you think?]

    At this, Seo Eun-hyun flinches in surprise and turns his gaze somewhere else.

    [Ha! So this is the kind of scheme you have prepared. As expected of Seo Hweol!]

    Seo Eun-hyun lets out a small exmation of admiration as he looks somewhere.

    That ce is within Seo Eun-hyun''s Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    A world unfolded with an endlessnd stained with blood.

    There, seeing Oh Hye-seo wandering around and doing something, Seo Eun-hyun grins.

    She ismunicating with somewhere through her abilities.

    ''Now that I think about it, that''s how it was.''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes gleam.

    Oh Hye-seo, at first nce, appeared to have arrived at Cedarwood Painting as a ''fragment.''

    However, upon closer inspection, she was revealed to be her ''main body.''

    In that case, how did she manage to deceive Seo Eun-hyun at the start?

    The method isn''t particrly difficult.

    This is because outside Cedarwood Painting, she connected herself to an existence with a presence far greater than her own.

    Because there is an existence whose presence is so overwhelmingly vastpared to hers, she was mistaken for a mere fragment!

    ''Is she connecting to that being with the enormous presence!? Does she perhaps intend to summon an existence of the True Immortal rank!?''

    And in the next moment,

    The entirety of Cedarwood Painting trembles violently.

    Seo Eun-hyun coughs up Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    [Keheok!]

    Kuuuuuuung!

    A hazy vapor-like something instantly nkets the sky of Cedarwood Painting.

    This vapor does not stop at Cedarwood Painting. It also engulfs Seo Eun-hyun''s Colorless Sword Enclosure in one go.

    Gritting her teeth, Oh Hye-seo shouts while staring at the vapor.

    "I, human Oh Hye-seo, humbly call upon the Progenitor God, Pangu (�P��). O High Spirit Grand Dao Nine Heavens Overseeing Fate Preserving Life Celestial Great Emperor, please hear me! As I fulfilled the oath I previously swore, as the Master of Oaths and Contracts, please return my flesh to me!"

    The next moment.

    Oh Hye-seo''s soul is forcibly extracted from the body of the Candle Dragon Race she inhabits in Cedarwood Painting.

    Her soul begins rapidly flying towards some far-off ce in the distant reaches of the universe.

    Witnessing this scene, Seo Eun-hyun realizes what Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo have done.

    [Did you borrow the power of the Owner of Names from the very beginning? I see. From the start, Oh Hye-seo''s soul was removed from her original body and that empty shell was filled with the power of the Owner of Names! While the power of the Owner of Names upied her body, Oh Hye-seo acted as Seo Hye, and borrowed the power of oaths to set up the n to escape through ''retrieving'' her body through a ritual worship whenever needed! Hahaha!]

    Seo Eun-hyunughs as if finding it amusing.

    Indeed, even Seo Eun-hyun can not stop Oh Hye-seo from being drawn away by the power of the [Owner of Names].

    However, Seo Eun-hyun grins while forming a wheel (݆) behind his head.

    Kiriririk��

    The wheel begins to spin.

    [Impressive. Truly worthy of your reputation, Seo Hweol.]

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun extends his hand.

    Dududududududu!

    The Colorless Sword Enclosure, which had been containing Oh Hye-seo until just moments ago, begins to transform. Borrowing the power of Cedarwood Painting, a portion of the Colorless Sword Enclosure flickers into reality.

    [If only your opponent was not me, Oh Hye-seo would have very well escaped.]<hr>

    Oh Hye-seo rapidly flies through the cosmic space, heading towards her main body.

    Seo Hweol said this.

    ��[No matter how much of an extraordinary Sacred Master Seo Eun-hyun may be, he cannotpletely block the power of the [Owner of Names]. Even if you are captured at the final moment, you will still be able to escape. What will you do?]

    She has never trusted Seo Hweol, not even once.

    She only acted for Seo Hweol when she herself determined that it is logical and reasonable, and when she calcted that there would be no harm to her.

    This time was no exception. The escape n Seo Hweol proposed, the circumstances he faced, the reward he promised, and the benefits she stood to gain from taking part��all were too enticing to refuse.

    Yes.

    Based on Seo Hweol''s judgment and Oh Hye-seo''s own verification, she should have been safe.

    But...

    ��Oh Hye-seo! I will ry this for thest time. Fragment your soul ording to my instructions and scatter it immediately! That is the only hope we have!

    ''Don''t talk nonsense! You said it would be safe! And if I fragment my soul to the extent you''re saying, who would be the main body? My very being will disappear!''

    ��There''s no time! Hurry!

    ''You said I would be safe! You said...!''

    However, as she leaps across hundreds of light-years, Oh Hye-seo notices ''something'' chasing her soul from behind.

    [Wh-What is thaaaaaat!!!]

    It''s an [arm]!

    A sword made of ss!

    A massive [arm]posed of ss, with countless swords protruding from it, leaps across hundreds of light-years to pursue her.

    [S-Stay away! I said, stay away!!!]

    Oh Hye-seo''s soul turns pale as she summons countless forms of Immortal Beasts around her.

    As much as her main body, her consciousness domain, and the level of her soul itself have all risen to a higher realm than before...

    The forms of Immortal Beasts she summons also appear far more powerful and imposing than ever.

    Moreover, since this cosmic space is outside Seo Eun-hyun''s world, it''s a situation where he should not be able to exert absolute power here.

    : : O H H Y E - S E O : :

    [Huaaaaahhhh!!!]

    Oh Hye-seo screams in terror and sends the forms of Immortal Beasts towards the [arm] pursuing her.

    But it is futile.

    The forms of Immortal Beasts are all shredded apart, and the [arm] rips through the light and projection of the ss Peacock before intensely pursuing her.

    ''Monster bastard, monster bastard...! Why are you chasing me!? This fucking reptilian bastard wearing a human mask since Earth...!''

    When Oh Hye-seo followed Seo Hweol''s instructions and possessed the body of [Seo Eun-hyun''s descendant],

    She was confronted with an utterly terrifying revtion.

    The [descendant of Seo Eun-hyun], who had been herpanion back on Earth, turned out to be a bizarre and grotesque monster called the [Candle Dragon Race].

    Although Seo Eun-hyun had shown a somewhat absentminded appearance back on Earth, she had at least believed him to be of the Homo Sapiens species.

    But for [Seo Eun-hyun''s descendent] to be a monster who''s only human in face while everything below is a snake?

    From a logical standpoint, there is only one conclusion.

    Seo Eun-hyun must have been a reptilian wearing a human mask and acting the entire time since Earth!

    ''We were all being deceived by that monster bastard! That guy was a monster from the very beginning!''

    Possessing the ability to trace the origins of Immortal Beast bloodlines, Oh Hye-seo so very easily tracked the origin of the Candle Dragon Race.

    And her ability identified Seo Eun-hyun as a being who is fundamentally [no different from the Candle Dragon Race].

    [Stay away, you monster!!!]

    The form of the Immortal Beast Supreme Tiger roars and lunges toward the [arm].

    But the [arm] tears apart the form of the Supreme Tiger in an instant and resumes its pursuit of her.

    Now, the distance between the [arm] and her is only ten li!

    Gradually, the [arm] draws closer.

    Nine li!

    ''A-At this rate, it''s going to follow me all the way to where my main body is! No! Seo Hweol! That useless bastard! He said he wouldn''t be able to chase me this far, but he waspletely wrong!''

    The form of the Immortal Beast ck Dragon charges at the [arm].

    A massive dragon wave, imbued with the power of Taiyin, pushes Seo Eun-hyun back.

    However, 999 ghostly heads seem to sprout from Seo Eun-hyun''s arm, devouring all the yin energy before resuming its pursuit of Oh Hye-seo.

    Eight li!

    Oh Hye-seo feels her legs trembling from the horror.

    Having the curiosity to uncover everything about the other person, starting from the teeth, is who Oh Hye-seo is.

    So of course, she is already aware of the shape of Seo Eun-hyun and hisrades'' skulls.

    ''Crazy bastard... Is he using his own 999 skulls as a spell? He''s a madman who cut off his own head 999 times to make this happen. Completely insane.''

    Seven li!

    Once again, Seo Eun-hyun''s [arm] draws closer.

    The searing ss True Fire flickers, emitting a powerful attraction force that pulls Oh Hye-seo towards it.

    ''Nonononononono!!! That ss True Fire really hurts!!! Even the inferior me of the Candle Dragon Race almost killed me when it touched my soul. If this is the real ss True Fire, there''s no way I can resist it!''

    The heat of the ss True Fire already stings her soul, and her mind starts to falter.

    ''Endure the heat of the ss True Fire with the power of the Candle Dragon Race? No way! The master of the Candle Dragon Race is that reptilian bastard. I''d be caught right away. In that case...''

    The forms of the Immortal Beasts Azure Peng and White-Winged Heavenly Pegasus wrap around Oh Hye-seo.

    Her speed towards her main body begins to elerate even further.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s [arm] also appears to be gradually falling behind.

    But in the next moment��

    Wiiiiiing!

    The Three Great Ultimates rise atop the arm, narrowing the distance with Oh Hye-seo once more!

    Five li!

    Her mind feels like it''s about to copse from terror and the heat of the ss True Fire.

    ''Seo Hweol! Seo Hweol! Seo Hweol! Do something!!!''

    ��I am also caught.

    ''Useless bastard!!!''

    Cursing Seo Hweol, she frantically hurls the forms of other Immortal Beasts and self-destructs them.

    Even though her origin is being damaged, the [arm] seems utterly unaffected, steadily closing the distance.

    Three li!

    [Seo Eun-hyun, let''s talk for a moment. Actually, I knew all along that you and Kang Min-hee were dating, okay? You! You liked me, didn''t you? Isn''t that right?]

    Two li!

    She tries to tempt Seo Eun-hyun with all sorts of sweet words and ttery, but as expected, they don''t work in the slightest.

    The distance continues to close, leaving only one li remaining.

    Oh Hye-seo grits her teeth, her heart sinking as though weeping tears of blood.

    ''I have to use that! I followed Seo Hweol''s words and took risks all for that, but I''m about to waste it all here!?''

    Feeling wronged, she bites her lips tightly in her spirit form.

    Now, Seo Eun-hyun''s massive [arm] is only ten zhang away from her.

    She spreads her arms wide in her spirit form and shouts.

    [I humbly request to the High Spirit Grand Dao Nine Heavens Overseeing Fate Preserving Life Celestial Great Emperor. I beseech, reveal thee power!!!]

    In the next moment, hazy vapor rises wildly around her.

    Then, a vaporous [arm], farrger than Seo Eun-hyun''s [arm], manifests and clenches its fist.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s [arm] seems to flinch.@@novelbin@@

    Oh Hye-seo smirks and shouts.

    [Even if it''s you, against this being''s power...]

    But at that very moment.

    Pebeong!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s [arm] so very easily pierces through the arm of the [Owner of Names].

    Plowing through the vapor without resistance, Seo Eun-hyun''s [arm] relentlessly advances towards Oh Hye-seo.

    Seeing this scene, Oh Hye-seo feels her mind freezepletely.

    It feels as though the afterimage of Seo Eun-hyun fleetingly passes before her eyes.

    Seo Eun-hyun was looking down at her with an arrogant gaze.

    ''...There''s no escape...''

    The gap between them has already grown too vast.

    Not even Seo Hweol is of any help, and no matter how much power she wields or borrows from others, Seo Eun-hyun has already surpassed all of it.

    ''I...can''t escape...?''

    She grinds her teeth.

    There is no escape.

    In that case, there is only one thing she can do.

    The arm of the [Owner of Names], which is pitifully being torn apart.

    As if its affinity shes with the power of the Candle Dragons,

    It is being shredded by the hazy mist emanating from Seo Eun-hyun''s arm, but its sheer mass buys Oh Hye-seo a sliver of time.

    Oh Hye-seo watches the scene and grits her teeth.

    Chwaaaa!

    In the next moment, she tears apart her spirit form.

    She must do as Seo Hweol instructed.

    Split Soul!

    At the very least, she must let her split soul escape!

    Oh Hye-seo extracts every bit of power from the Owner of the Name''s vapor and the other Immortal Beasts, stuffing it all into her fragment, andunches the fragment towards her original body.

    Paaatt!

    Perhaps because its mass has been reduced, Oh Hye-seo''s fragment moves much faster and lighter, soon disappearing from her sight.

    Puhwak!

    Immediately after, Seo Eun-hyun''s [arm] finally tears through the vapor and envelops Oh Hye-seo.

    With a face really clouded with emotions, Oh Hye-seo opens her mouth.

    [...You won, you monster.]

    Clench!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s arm seizes the soul of Oh Hye-seo''s main body.

    Every scheme devised by Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo has crumbled.

    Only a portion of her soul that she split and sent away, the soul of ''Seo Hye,'' manages to return to her main body, leaving a faint glimmer of hope against the God of Cedarwood Painting.

 Chapter 514: Go (古)

    Chapter 514: Go (��)

    At the beginning of this life,

    My goals were simple: advancing in cultivation, protecting myrades, and surviving the End.

    However, as I became a Sacred Master and began reshaping the world, I gained a new perspective and witnessed new sights.

    In the process, I revised my original goals.

    Escaping from Blood Yin, rescuing Kang Min-hee, and neutralizing Seo Hweol.

    Having achieved all three, the only remaining task is survival in the face of the End.

    I decided to revise the goal of ''surviving the End.''The Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms, including Baek Woon, became able to secure the Middle Realms from the End after regaining the [symbols].

    Unlike the previous life, where the Esteemed Ones and Sacred Masters had to gather and set up a formation, simply strengthening the absoluteness of the Middle Realms will ensure their survival.

    However...

    What about the remaining living beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain?

    What about the residents of my Cedarwood Painting, thatcks the absoluteness of the Middle Realms?

    What about the people of the Head Realm?

    What about the people of Peaceful Cloud Star?

    The people of the Middle Realms may survive, but the rest of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain will perish��that is the End.

    To them...

    I want to give them a chance in my own way.

    And at the same time, I want to save my belovedrades.

    That''s why I transported Oh Hye-seo into the dream world and, while toying with her, devised a certain n.

    When myrades heard my n, they were all utterly shocked.

    And understandably so, as my n is outrageously unrealistic.

    In particr, the Entering Nirvana True Person Yeo Hwi, whom I had captured previously,ughed so much upon hearing my n that she practically flipped over.

    Did she say that no matter how much of an incredible genius I am, such a thing is impossible?

    ...So I flipped her over and smacked her.

    No matter what anyone says, I am determined to make my n seed.

    Since the n would proceed much more smoothly with Seo Hweol''s help, I set aside the memories of what he had done to me and demanded his loyalty. But he seemed unwilling to lower his head to me.

    With no other choice, I bound Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo to my world and began to carry out my n.

    Though I lost Oh Hye-seo''s split soul before the n could truly start, it doesn''t matter.

    Ever since I achieved the Sacred Vessel stage through the Three Great Ultimates, set my location as a Sacred Master, and broke free from the pressure imposed on me by the Owner of the Void, regaining my Martial Arts, Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo were no longer my match.

    If Oh Hye-seo had listened to Seo Hweol from the start and scattered her soul into thousands of fragments, it would have been a bit troublesome...

    But out of fear of losing her identity, she created only one fragment.

    One is more than manageable for me, and I attached Seo Ran''s split soul onto that body.

    Oh Hye-seo probably thinks the fragment is afflicted by Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, but that isn''t the case at all.

    It is merely something I arranged to help Seo Ran achieve enlightenment more easily.

    Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo are nowpletely within my palm.

    And so, to save myrades and ovee the End, I devote myself entirely to executing my n.<hr>

    With an emotionless face, Seo Hweol opens his eyes in the darkness.

    Inside the heart essence of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    It is a space of pitch-ck, sticky malice.

    A ce where only those who are ''Seo Hweol'' can enter.

    In that space, he speaks.

    [Oh Hye-seo is beyond recovery.]

    [That being has removed Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens from her split soul and attached Seo Ran''s split soul to it.]

    [It''s likely meant to help Seo Ran achieve enlightenment so he can control Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.]

    [We can no longer oppose that being. Everything we have prepared up until now, all of our grand ns, have crumbled.]

    [That being surpasses even Mad Lord. Even though the Mad Lord twisted ''my'' history by cultivating the power of the Bright Cold Realm, he has never held me in his grasp sopletely.]

    [In that case, would it not be better to take that being''s hand and achieve our goal?]

    At one Seo Hweol''s suggestion, the other Seo Hweols sink deep into their own thoughts.

    [...That being is suspicious. A being who has reached the Sacred Vessel stage through the three pathways of Heaven, Earth, and Heart in less than a thousand years. A being who has already rewritten the legend of the Golden Divine. It isn''t just Heaven, Earth, and Heart as well.]

    [That''s right. That being possesses Immortal Arts of unknown origins and connections to [Great Beings].]@@novelbin@@

    [Perhaps that being descended to fulfill the prophecy of a [Great Being], either as an Immortal Treasure or backed by a True Immortal.]

    [Not just perhaps. The probability of that is 99 out of 100.]

    [Are we to repeat...the pain of that time?]

    At the words of one Seo Hweol, the other Seo Hweols fall silent.

    The phrase ''the pain of that time'' seems to unsettle many of the Seo Hweols.

    [...If only the main body were in its normal state, this decision would have been easier.]

    [Everything started to twist since the main body was contaminated by Yu Oh''s maternal nature.]

    [When will we be able to recover the main body? It has been far too long since the main body was contaminated and forgot the ''vow of that time''. If another twenty or thirty thousand years pass, we may copse entirely.]

    [We must quickly recover the main body before that happens.]

    [Should we join hands with that being? Should we reveal our goal and seek cooperation?]

    Countless opinions are exchanged among the Seo Hweols.

    And, after endless deliberation, the Seo Hweols manage to reach a conclusion.

    [For now, joining hands with that being must not be done.]

    [That being cherishes Seo Ran. Yet, in this state, they casually im they will help us with our goal.]

    [For our purpose to be realized, ''Seo Ran'' must be annihted. Only that will bring us closer to our goal.]

    [However, that being does not know this and seeks to take us in.]

    [Thus, we can neither join hands with nor pledge loyalty to that being.]

    Ssssssss��

    Within the dark space.

    Countless red eyes open.

    The red eyes gather and form the figure of a man dressed in a dark-red robe.

    [In conclusion, I can never join hands with ''Seo Eun-hyun''. For what he cherishes and what I seek are inplete opposition. However, opposing him directly is impossible. In the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, the only beings capable of defeating him in directbat in his main body are Blood Yin and the True Immortal of the Lightning Sacred Sea, just two. Thus, I abandon the notion of directly opposing him.]

    The man in the dark-red robe wears a faint smile, as though donning a mask.

    With that seemingly gentle smile, he steps out of the space of darkness while quietly repeating his goal to himself.

    [However...though he is certainly a powerful existence, he is definitely not a True Immortal. Therefore, instead of defeating him directly, I will avoid his gaze...and kill Seo Ran.]

    The man in the dark-red robe.

    Seo Hweol steps beyond the space of darkness and nces back.

    The depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    The ce shrouded in the deepest darkness.

    Hidden within its depths, unseen even by Oh Hye-seo, are Seo Hweol''s ''childhood memories,'' which reflect in his eyes.

    And then, a voice whispers to him from within the darkness.

    ��Isn''t that just a gamble? Instead, if you corrupt the Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms, borrow the absoluteness theymand, and anchor your identity there, Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens could endure for at least ten millions years even if the connection with Seo Ran is severed... Why risk such a bold move so hastily?

    Seo Hweol looks at the entity lurking beyond his ''childhood memories'' and speaks.

    [...The current Seo Eun-hyun is a being I cannot face without taking a gamble. n for ten million years, manipte history, and only then take Seo Ran to achieve my goal? Do you think a being who reached the Three Great Ultimates Sacred Vessel stage in just 800 years would wait that long?]

    The being behind Seo Hweol''s ''childhood memories''ughs.

    Kik... Kikikikikikikik...

    A demeanor that suggests it has seen through all of Seo Hweol''s inner thoughts.

    However, Seo Hweol remains entirely unshaken.

    That existence is not even a leftover��just a configuration.

    It reacts solely in response to the patterns Seo Hweol exhibits, producing corresponding reactions��a mereputational response.

    Of course...even the Celestial Energy Calction Device that the Mad Lord attached to the Star Shattering stage [Her] is considered primitivepared to it, so it is undoubtedly impressive.

    But even so, its essence is emptier than Seo Hweol, who possesses Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    There is no need to be shaken by the mockingughter of that existence.

    ��Wrong. The you I know would never gamble. For you, the concept of gambling shouldn''t even exist. And yet, you speak of taking a gamble? It''s such a ''twisted'' response. Isn''t that so, Seo Hweol?

    Seo Hweol emotionlessly gazes beyond the darkness.

    ��As expected. Like the main body Seo Ran, you have been ''contaminated.''

    [That is not so. It is simply that I have matured enough and the time hase to make my own judgments without your measurements. By my own judgement, I am not contaminated. ''Contamination'' only urs in maternal or paternal natures. And having already been ''contaminated'', I have previously transferred every speck of maternal nature remaining in my fragments to Seo Ran. Therefore, this is a rational decision.]

    ��Heh...Seo Hweol, who denies the heart yet knows nothing about it. You remain still a child, just as you were back then. Do you know you seem younger than even Seo Ran? The parental heart you speak of. Do you know that love itself is entirely different from what you think? You...are failing to understand even a fragment of my words...

    [In my judgment, it is you who has been engulfed by the uncertainty of emotions. I will have to halt your operation.]

    ��Isn''t the reason you insist on gambling because you''ve already, without even realizing it yourself, been engulfed by that emotionless existence? Foolish...

    In the next moment, the voice vanishes at Seo Hweol''s gesture.

    Within the depths of his childhood memories.

    There, he puts to sleep the remaining powers of Go (��; ancient).

    He turns back again as he steps out of the darkness and thinks to himself.

    Because there is no need to listen to the ''irrational'' voice of ancient force (����) he has possessed since birth.

    ''Seo Eun-hyun is currently scheming something ominous. And the scope of that ominous scheme epasses the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. Taking advantage of that scheme, I must avoid Seo Eun-hyun''s gaze and eliminate Seo Ran.''

    Seo Hweol steps out of the dark space and opens his eyes in one of his bodies, which is confined within Seo Eun-hyun''s Cedarwood Painting on ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    Thews of the Cedarwood Painting bind Seo Hweol, almost entirely restricting his ability to manipte his other fragments.

    As a result, every time he operates Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to transform the world, Seo Eun-hyun essentially monitors him.

    ''Oh Hye-seo used Pangu''s power. Ultimately, that ancient force waspletely nullified by the Candle Dragon power Seo Eun-hyun possess. However, that process allowed me to confirm something. Seo Eun-hyun''s Candle Dragon power is a type of ancient force.''

    [TL: Pangu is Ban Go in Korean.]

    [Editor: Additionally, Pangu is written �P��, whichprises of the characters �P, meaning disk/vessel, same as in Sacred Vessel (�}�P), and ��, the ''ancient'' in ancient force (����). Interpret this as you will.]

    Ancient Force (����).

    ording to the information in Seo Hweol''s mind, ancient force is essentially ''unfulfilled dreams.''

    The dreams of True Immortals, left unfulfilled as they perished, remaining behind as corpses that took the form of ''power.''

    Although the true method of using ancient force is known only to genuine Immortal Beasts, Seo Hweol can at least discern its origin.

    ''All ancient force ultimately originates from the Head Realm.''

    Thus, one could say the King of Immortal Beasts is essentially chosen as the being best capable of borrowing the power of the Head Realm.

    ''The strength, authority, and ''dreams'' of deceased True Immortals��that is ancient force. And...the being who reached the pinnacle of that power was the previous King of Immortal Beasts, Pangu. The fact that the power of Pangu was nullified by Seo Eun-hyun''s Candle Dragon authority means...the Candle Dragon True Blood Seo Eun-hyun possesses is even morepatible with the essence of the Head Realm than Pangu''s. In other words, through Seo Eun-hyun''s Candle Dragon True Blood, I can make contact with Seo Ran even more easily than by borrowing Pangu''s power.''

    Seo Hweol opens his eyes and kneels toward the upper reaches of ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    Because Seo Eun-hyun dislikes his face that smiles while going ''hoho'', Seo Hweol dons an expressionless mask instead of a smiling one and speaks.

    "...I have thought deeply. As a result, I have judged that cooperating with you is the most rational decision. I will join your n."

    ''This is a gamble.''

    Seo Hweol prostrates himself before Seo Eun-hyun and deres,

    "It is impossible for me to share the story of my childhood, even if I wish to. This is a restriction imposed by my main body itself. If you wish to break this restriction, you will have to give me Seo Ran, but...you wouldn''t want that. In that case, there is only one option. You must rise to True Immortality and use the authority of an Immortal Beast as well as the terrifying authority of your Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections to shatter my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and forcibly read my past."

    ''Entrust everything to Seo Eun-hyun. Cooperate with him fully. And...through whatever means, gain ess to the Candle Dragon authority he possesses. Then, the moment he shows an opening, through the Candle Dragon authority, an ancient forcepatible with the essence of the Head Realm...contact Seo Ran...and erase him.''

    To prevent Seo Eun-hyun from reading his true thoughts, Seo Hweol fills his surface thoughts with distractions, such as the recipe for me-grilled sea cucumbers from the Purple Gold Realm, while solidifying his n.

    "I will do my utmost to assist the Sacred Master in rising to True Immortality. I swear upon my ''childhood'' before the name of the High Spirit Grand Dao Nine Heavens Overseeing Fate Preserving Life Celestial Great Emperor."

    ''The key to this gamble lies in whether I can prevent being swallowed by that monster Seo Eun-hyun''s terrifying Immortal Art called Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and...erase Seo Ran''s essence through the Candle Dragon authority. It''s a gamble, but...only by doing this can I even attempt to resist that being.''

    Seo Hweol fully lowers his head before Seo Eun-hyun, presenting his gamble.

    There is only one chance.

    He must find an opening to exploit.

    Seo Eun-hyun, watching Seo Hweol swear loyalty before the Owner of Names, summons him closer and blesses him with a smile.

 Chapter 515: Festival Of The Eve (前夜祭) (1)

    Chapter 515: Festival Of The Eve (ǰҹ��) (1)

    Shring, Shriring!

    Kim Young-hoon is drenched in cold sweat in Cedar Wood Grove of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Then suddenly!

    Paaaatt!

    In the ne of Soul ovepped with the Bright Cold Realm, a massive sphere of light resembling the sun appears.

    "Haaaaaaahht!"

    Tuk-wang!Kim Young-hoon''s saber, which clearly carries no Qi, cleaves through an entire mountain within Cedar Wood Grove.

    "...Ha, hahahahaha!"

    Watching this scene, Kim Young-hoonughs.

    And...standing beside him, Jang Ik grins.

    "Now you''re be somewhat useful."

    "Haha! ''Now'', you say? I''ve reached this stage several times faster than you did, Senior Jang. Aren''t you afraid? That I''ll surpass you?"

    "Hahaha!"

    Jang Ik lets out a heartyugh, as if hearing a funny joke.

    "How could you surpass me? ''Right now.'' ''In this very moment!'' I am stronger than you! So what if you surpass me in the next second? At this very moment, I can sever your neck!"

    Then, the greetings between Heart Tribes begin.

    Kwaaang!

    Jang Ik charges toward Kim Young-hoon.

    Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de.

    Executing Immortals Annihting Heavens.

    A sharp sh strikes in an instant, flying straight towards Kim Young-hoon''s face.

    Kim Young-hoon bends his body so low it looks as if he''s bowing, then forcefully shakes off the attack.

    Boo-oong!

    A golden saber deflects a green podao.

    Surpassing Radiant Genesis Form.

    Third Style.

    Golden de Jade Resonance (��������).

    The Golden de (����) shakes off the Jade Resonance (����).

    Like Seo Eun-hyun''s Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, that shakes off a sword cry, Kim Young-hoon''s saber vibrates wildly and the resonance ripples, seeping into Jang Ik''s body.

    Clicking his tongue, Jang Ik immediately dashes forward and strikes into Kim Young-hoon''s chest.

    "...Keheok!"

    Kim Young-hoon vomits blood then scans his surroundings.

    ''This is insane...''

    He finds himself knocked from the Stable Realm region all the way into the skies above the Chaos Realm regions.

    Even though his protective body force was in ce, his entire body is shattered. His limbs are torn off, and his internal organs are crushed into pulp.

    Even at this moment, he''s hurtling through the atmosphere of the Bright Cold Realm like a meteor, burning up from the frictional heat.

    All this from allowing just one hit from Jang Ik.

    Boo-oong!

    Jang Ik leaps through space and reappears above Kim Young-hoon.

    ''If I take one more hit, I''ll die!''

    Kim Young-hoon quickly creates a martial art.

    Yang-Birth Nine Revolutions Technique (������D��).

    In a fleeting instant, countless golden threads gush out from Kim Young-hoon''s body, crawling along his body.

    They reconnect his crushed blood vessels, bones, and nerves everywhere.

    His internal organs are restored.

    His dismembered limbs are regenerated.

    Kim Young-hoon''s body is dyed in golden light.

    The golden internal energy rotates within his body nine times, granting him regeneration equivalent to an Integration stage cultivator.

    Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de.

    ughtering Immortals Annihting Heavens (¾�ɜ���)

    At the same time, Jang Ik oveys his legs with Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de and ms them down towards Kim Young-hoon.

    In that instant, Kim Young-hoon quickly moves his body, gripping the Surpassing Radiant Saber and readying himself to counter.

    Surpassing Radiant Genesis Form.

    Golden Wing Defiles the Light!

    The silhouette of a Golden-Winged Peng seems to sh before shing with Jang Ik''s strike.

    Ururung!

    In the next moment, from the sky to one of the wastnds in the Stable Realm...

    Kim Young-hoon is driven deep into the earth, all the way underground.

    "Kuaaaagh!"

    Dudududu!

    Jang Ik''s immense will presses down on Kim Young-hoon.

    The willpower imbued in the Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de continues to push Kim Young-hoon further underground.

    ''Facing him with just strength is impossible.''

    Feeling his entire body being torn apart by the energy of ughtering Immortals Annihting Heavens, Kim Young-hoon grits his teeth.

    ''I can''t allow the attack itself. Otherwise, I''ll lose without question! Without letting Jang Ik see me, I have to cut him down with countless strikes!''

    Boo-oong!

    Then, as Kim Young-hoon steels his resolve, Jang Ik charges forward once again, unleashing his most powerful ultimate technique.

    Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de.

    Copsing Immortals Annihting Heavens!

    The dimension itself copses!<hr>

    Interdimensional Void.

    Outside the Bright Cold Realm.

    Kwaaaang!

    A powerful tremor echoes out, and the dimensional barrier of the Bright Cold Realm shatterspletely.

    From within appears Kim Young-hoon, his entire body covered in burns and rapidly regenerating, and Jang Ik, grinning wickedly andughing with excitement.

    Kim Young-hoon begins to move.

    Boo-oong!

    Surpassing Radiant Genesis Form.

    Fourth Style.

    Golden Radiance Flint to sh (���ʯ��).

    Created Martial Art.

    Hundred Severings!

    Kim Young-hoon''s body transforms into golden light.

    For an instant, he transcends the light.

    Jang Ik raises his podao to counter, but before he realizes it, his entire body has already been shed apart by a hundred strikes.

    Chwajwajwak!

    Blood sprays from Jang Ik''s body like a fountain.

    But in the next moment,

    Jang Ik grins.

    "Passable."

    "...!"

    Kim Young-hoon quickly tries to react, but a technique he has never seen before erupts from Jang Ik''s body.

    Created Martial Art.

    zing Radiance ughtering Soul (�ҹ�����).

    In a sh, Jang Ik moves like a streak of light, matching Kim Young-hoon''s speed and extends a single saber strike towards him.

    Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de.

    Severing Immortals Annihting Heavens.

    Shukak!

    Paaatt!

    Kim Young-hoon stares at Jang Ik with a chill running down his spine, then looks at his own severed strands of hair.

    Though he barely avoided the strike, the feeling that if it hadnded directly, he wouldn''t have even had the chance to regenerate his body is overwhelming.

    He looks at Jang Ik''s small body, which had been definitely shed over a hundred times.

    It''s stitched back together.

    Just like Kim Young-hoon''s body, Jang Ik also created a martial art on the spot, manipting the energy within his body with a suitable technique to stitch himself together.

    However, unlike Kim Young-hoon, his regeneration is far from perfect. Traces of the shes still remain on Jang Ik''s body.

    It is a crude martial art.

    Its level ofpletion is not particrly high.

    Yet...

    Kim Young-hoon realizes something.

    "...How, Senior Jang Ik...how could you have that talent...?"

    "I umted it over time. You, on the other hand, seem to have somehow been ''born'' with it. But...once you reach this stage, it''s inevitable to ''umte'' a talent of this level. Even Seo Eun-hyun, from what I''ve seen, seems to have umted this sense."

    Jang Ik smirks, floating four podaos around his body.

    "I believe in what I''ve umted. Am I afraid that you''ll grow and surpass me? Huhu! That''s a good provocation, but it won''t work on me! What I''ve umted has already touched upon the ultimate realm! Come! Do you have the resolve to stand against me as I am!?"

    Kim Young-hoon stares at Jang Ik for a long moment, then breaks into a grin.

    "Very well. Then please show me, Senior. This ''ultimate realm'' you im to have touched upon..."

    "This isn''t something to show to you. As there''s already someone else to whom I wish to unfold it..."

    "...Then I''ll make you unfold it."

    Once again, the two Heart Tribe sh.

    The entirety of the dimension beyond the Bright Cold Realm bes their battlefield, as gold and green collide against each other.

    In terms of weight ss, Jang Ik has the upper hand.

    His Fighting Spirit itself embodies overwhelming and domineering ''strength.''

    In terms of speed, Kim Young-hoon is ahead.

    Naturally so, as his Surpassing Radiant Saber is a martial art specialized in speed.

    The space beyond the Bright Cold Realm resounds noisily.

    The dimensional barrier explodes in various ces, Sacred Master Baek Woon''s furious roar reverberates from within, and thousands of Vestiges of the Interdimensional Void are obliterated.

    Then, when their sh reaches its peak!

    Copsing Immortals Annihting Heavens and Golden Wing Defiles the Light collide.

    Kim Young-hoon sees it.

    The ultimate realm that Jang Ik has reached.

    The despair of that realm, known as the Third Step Before the Throne!

    Jang Ik, in turn, also sees it.

    The overwhelming genius of Kim Young-hoon, and...the hope that he might one day reach the Third Step Before the Throne!

    Confronting this new precipice, Kim Young-hoon bares his teeth in a grin.

    Confronting this new light, Jang Ik also bares his teeth andughs.

    In the next moment, their sh shatters the dimensional barrier of the Bright Cold Realm.<hr>

    Shiiiiiiiii!

    Kim Young-hoon and Jang Ik stand facing each other, steam rising from their entire bodies.

    Having returned full circle to Cedar Wood Grove, the two look at each other and burst intoughter.

    "...If you had used ''that,'' I would likely have died. Why didn''t you use it?"

    "I told you already. It''s not something to show to you."

    "Huhaha! Well...for now, I''ll have to be satisfied with just catching a faint glimpse of the true nature of ''that.''"

    "You shameless brat. Do you think you can reach the realm I''ve devoted my entire life to attaining so quickly?"

    "...I will probably need a thousand years."

    "...Definitely a shameless brat."

    Jang Ik grins and sits down casually.

    However, his expression is brighter than ever.

    "...What is the ''Void'' you''ve attained?"

    At Jang Ik''s sudden question, Kim Young-hoon also slumps to the ground and answers.

    "The Void of the moment."

    Kim Young-hoon could not bring himself to sever his connections to reach Void Shattering.

    Seo Eun-hyun embraced his connections and attained impermanence, but that is Seo Eun-hyun''s enlightenment.

    It is not something he can obtain for himself.

    Thus, he found his own path.

    "In the moment I face martial arts! For that moment, I chose to forget everything and embody the void!"

    He cannot forget his family.

    However, in those moments when his heart awakens to the desire to return to them!

    In that moment of resolve, he can focus entirely on that purpose and let go.

    "To forget something once and assume it is forgotten forever was my own misconception. A person''s life is made up of moments. And in those countless moments, there are times when we forget something, times when we immerse ourselves and forget, and times when we remember. Thus, among the countless moments, I decided to attain the void of the moments I need most."

    "Seo Eun-hyun seems to have ''gathered.'' You, on the other hand, have ''disassembled.'' It''s an interesting choice!"

    Jang Ikughs heartily at Kim Young-hoon''s words.

    "Atst, you have cast aside all hesitation and found the proper answer. Congrattions!"

    At Jang Ik''s acknowledgment, Kim Young-hoon smiles in satisfaction.

    "You''ve reached the peak of the Second Step Before the Throne!"

    This is one thousand years since Seo Eun-hyun became a Sacred Master.<hr>

    Kurung, kurururung!

    In a certain part of the universe.

    An enormous celestial phenomenon is unfolding there.

    Pajik, pajijijijijijik!

    A cultivator at the Grand Perfection Integration Stage appears to be condensing their Integrated Dao Domain.

    And at a certain moment��

    Kwaaaaaang!

    Their Integrated Dao Domain, the Great Heavenly Rain of the Charged Lightning Veil, bursts forth entirely.

    [Guaaaaaaaah!]

    The cultivator who detonated their Integrated Dao Domain, Jeon Myeong-hoon, grits his teeth as if overwhelmed by unbearable pain and seems to be ''contemting�� on something.

    That ''something'' is...

    Amidst the explosion of his Integrated Dao Domain, untouched by the st due to prearranged arrangements, a [hand].

    That shriveled, scorched [hand]!

    Centered around that hand, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s consciousness begins to coalesce.

    [So...hae...]

    Around the hand of Jin So-hae, scenes start to unfold.

    The scenes depict the moment Jin So-hae perished, her entire body obliterated by lightning, leaving only her hand behind.

    The day the entirety of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was utterly annihted by lightning under the [eye] that appeared in the sky!

    [So...hae...!]

    Centered on the pain and fury of that day...Jeon Myeong-hoon regains his awareness.

    Kwarung, kwarururung!

    Inside the neb created by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s explosion due to the ''prelude phenomenon'' of the Star Tribtion, preludes of Heavenly Tribtions appear.

    Regaining his senses, Jeon Myeong-hoon seizes control of the prelude Heavenly Tribtions using Jin So-hae''s hand as his anchor.

    Kwajijijik!

    The prelude Heavenly Tribtions are infused with the power of the Immortal Art, Various Omens.

    Simultaneously, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s physical body begins to condense.

    [So...hae...!!!]

    Kururururung!

    Finally, Jeon Myeong-hoon seeds in condensing the ''physical body'' of a Star Shattering Esteemed One.

    And immediately after��

    sh!

    A vast beam of light descends from the universe.

    The Heavenly Tribtion that falls upon an Esteemed One.

    It is the Star Tribtion.

    And towards that Star Tribtion, someone present at the scene leaps forward.

    It is Hong Fan.

    [Entering Heavens Beyond the Path. Void Sword!]

    Paaaaaatt!

    Guided by Seo Eun-hyun and Kim Young-hoon, Hong Fan, who has once again reached Entering Heavens Beyond the Path in this life, charges towards the Star Tribtion without hesitation.

    Scattering Jeon Myeong-hoon''s prepared blood, he resounds in mental speech.

    [On thest day of thest month, where no light reaches, the Tribtion (��) shall arise. Tribtion,e hither, so that all may partake in the feast before the light enters.]

    The ritual prepared with Jeon Myeong-hoon''s blood scatters, and Hong Fan''s Void Sword touches the Star Tribtion.

    Immediately after, Hong Fan''s entire body is nearly reduced to ashes and he is sted away.

    Kwaaaang!

    As Hong Fan is flung away, the Star Tribtion fuses with ''all the Star Tribtions'' that are supposed toe after and converges upon Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon faces the Star Tribtion.

    sh!

    The expected sound of when Heavenly Tribtion collides does not ur.

    Though spacecks a medium for sound to travel, the corresponding spiritual wave should reverberate. Yet even such waves of spiritual energy fail to ripple.

    The Star Tribtion is merely absorbed and devoured by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Great Heavenly Rain of Charged Lightning Veil Great Star.

    Kurururung!

    Above Jeon Myeong-hoon''s main body, Heaven and Earth spiritual energy condenses, forming a projection.

    It''s a phenomenon that naturally urs as Jeon Myeong-hoon''s authority surges powerfully, manifesting hisbat technique form.

    The main body of Jeon Myeong-hoon, the Two-Headed Six-Armed Lightning God, begins to transform.

    Kwajijijijik!

    As lightning condenses around Jeon Myeong-hoon''s two heads and six arms, another head emerges.

    Theplete form of a Three-Headed Six-Armed Lightning God!

    But it doesn''t stop there.

    On the six arms of the Three-Headed Six-Armed Lightning God, despite not being a practitioner of Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation, a ''winged garment'' of thunder and lightning forms.

    [Ooooooooh!]

    Kwarurururung!

    As the Three-Headed Six-Armed Lightning God roars, the entire Heaven and Earth begins surging with lightning force.

    Kwajijijijik!

    The Lightning God with three heads and six arms extends all six of its hands, concentrating the energy of the Star Tribtion.

    Then, in the center of the six hands, a certain form begins to coalesce.

    Rain (��).

    It is a sphere of lightning inscribed with the character ''Rain (��)''.

    Subsequently, other spheres begin to materialize in the Lightning God''s hands one by one.

    Clearing (�V), Cloudiness (��), Want of Connection (�A), Crossing (��).

    Inner Diagram (����) and Outer Diagram (����).

    Holding these six symbols in his six hands, excluding the symbol Rain (��) in the center, Jeon Myeong-hoon opens wide all of the eyes of the Three-Headed Six-Armed Lightning God, releasing a massive roar.

    [Haaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!]

    Kwarururururung!

    With that final act, the Star Tribtion ispletely absorbed into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    Half-closing his eyes, he finally draws his Origin Star into the projection.

    [...Atst, I''ve made it this far.]

    He has finally be a Star Shattering stage Esteemed One.

    He gazes at the symbols held in his hands.

    These are dharma treasures forged from the power of the recent Star Tribtion.

    With these, it is certain that he will be able to easily create the remaining six Origin Stars.

    ''Perhaps within a thousand years, I should reach the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage and aim for advancement to the Sacred Vessel stage.''

    This is the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body!

    Reigning as the master of all thunder and lightning, impervious to Heavenly Tribtions, and even using them as a spiritual elixir to advance cultivation!

    ''Perhaps my Ender, Yang Su-jin, who is presumed to have the same ability as I do, also utilized these traits to their fullest, allowing him to reach the pinnacle of True Immortality within three thousand years.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon muses this as he approaches the figure who was observing his advancement ritual nearby.

    "Ancestor, I have finally seeded in bing an Esteemed One."

    The one who was watching over him.

    Yeon Wei, with an expression of letting go a big burden from her heart, kneels before Jeon Myeong-hoon.@@novelbin@@

    "Please, do not speak to me with such formality, O Esteemed One. You are now the greatest pir of our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. This humble one merely took on the role of ancestor due to being born a little earlier than Esteemed One. I am but a small and insignificant being, utterly unable to match the achievements of the Esteemed One."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at that Yeon Wei with aplicated expression.

    However, he soon shakes his head and, as if epting his position, speaks.

    "Understood, Yeon Wei. From this day forward, this Esteemed One deres himself as the Supreme of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Within the sect''s hierarchy, unless the founder returns, no one may surpass this Esteemed One. From henceforth, the Great Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect shall once again enter its golden age!"

    Yeon Wei, with an expression far more natural and rxed than the one she had shown to Seo Eun-hyun in the past, presses her lips to the top of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s foot.

    "Glory to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!"

    As if her worries about the sect''s future are nowrgely cast aside, her face bes greatly rxed.

    This is 1,300 years since Seo Eun-hyun became a Sacred Master.

    Thus, Jeon Myeong-hoon became an Esteemed One.<hr>

    Whisperwhisperwhisperwhisper...

    Countless whispers echo in her ears.

    Kang Min-hee slowly opens her eyes.

    She, flying upside down in the sky, escapes from the whispers and looks ahead.

    Before her, countless blue souls ripple and sway.

    On the day she regained her sanity thanks to Seo Eun-hyun and came to fully understand her own fate (��),

    Since that day, the ghosts that followed her have all transformed into these blue spirits.

    "...Thank you, everyone. I''ve finally regained all of my memories."

    She had lost her memories during the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual and became an Immortal Art.

    As an Immortal Art, she originally existed without any memories, but during the advancement ritual, she was able to recover her memories thanks to the blue spirits that came to follow her.

    These ghosts, having let go of all their grudges from life, now serve Kang Min-hee withplete loyalty.

    Of course, once their grudges are resolved, it would be normal for them to be pulled into the Netherworld... However, for some reason, the blue spirits do not leave Kang Min-hee''s side.

    It is as if, by staying near her, they are unaffected by the attraction force of the Netherworld.

    She begins to grasp a certain understanding of her ''true'' ability.

    ''I''ll probably only fully understand once I reach the level of True Immortality...but my true ability is likely the creation of bridles.''

    Though the word ''bridles'' evokes a sense of resistance, the true nature of her ability is essentially ''creation ofws.''

    Creating a desiredw to bind opponents, or to protect those she wishes to protect.

    A power particrly specialized in protection��that is the true essence of her ability.

    ''If I discuss this with myrades and deliberate on how to utilize this ability, I''ll probably be able to develop it further, but...''

    Regrettably, Seo Eun-hyun had repeatedly warned her that such a thing must never happen.

    Thus, Kang Min-hee has kept silent about her true ability to this day.

    In any case, the reason these blue spirits remain by her side instead of falling into the Netherworld is because she created aw.

    By dering herself as a ''part of the Netherworld'' and establishing herself as a sanctuary where spirits could linger before being judged, she enabled the spirits to stay by her side and remain loyal to her.

    ''This ability is still unstable.''

    That is the truth.

    Thew Kang Min-hee created stems from the deepest parts of her heart.

    It emerged from the realm of her unconsciousness and is not something she had intentionally created.

    ''If I rise to True Immortality, will I be able to properly wield this ability...''

    There are things she wants to do with this power.

    There are things she wants to see.

    But...as she has yet to reach a level where she can freely createws, she lets out a small sigh.

    ''Let''s grow stronger.''

    Now that she has recovered her memories, the advancement ritual to the Sacred Vessel stage bes easy.

    In order to advance to Sacred Vessel, advance to Entering Nirvana, and advance to True Immortality to fully unleash her ability, she begins to move forward.

    Wo-woong!

    Countless spirits follow her, who is upside down.

    Kang Min-hee strolls through Peaceful Cloud Star, the location chosen for her Sacred Vessel advancement ritual.

    The scattered fragments of Kang Min-hee begin to be absorbed into her, centering on her identity as an Immortal Art.

    At first, as she prepared for the Sacred Vessel advancement ritual, she felt resistance.

    Recing herself with Immortal Arts!?

    It was such a terrifying and aversive concept.

    In general, beings at the Integration stage and above perceive ''Immortal Arts'' as ''an art that moves through attraction force.''

    The basic Immortal Art of the Integration stage��Various Omens, and the basic Immortal Art of the Star Shattering stage��Examination of Doubts.

    All of them are activated through attraction force.

    Thus, bing a Sacred Vessel felt unsettling, as though recing oneself with the ''flow of attraction force''.

    But...

    Seo Eun-hyun exined it to her.

    That Immortal Arts, in truth, are the power of the heart.

    That they are an authority that is activated through one''s heart.

    ''Now, I''m not afraid.''

    Because of that, she can step forward without hesitation.

    Immortal Arts is a branch of the heart.

    To say that one reces oneself with Immortal Arts is nothing extraordinary.

    It merely means restructuring oneself around a portion of one''s heart, the part of the heart one pursues the most.

    In other words,

    It is one''s ''character''.

    A sage once said:

    If one aligns their heart with goodness,ter, even when acting on instinct, they will behave with goodness.

    If a swordsman develops and maintains a habit of honing their sword, in due time, their instinctive actions will involve honing the sword.

    This is what it means when Immortal Art is said to rece one''s persona.

    ''Perhaps being human is not solely determined by one''s physical body, brain, or even spiritual form.''

    Bingpleted by what one does and what one desires to be.

    That is what it means to be a person.

    And...

    Recing one''s persona with Immortal Art signifiespleting oneself based on one''s desires.

    Immortal Cultivation is not simply about growing stronger, living longer, acquiring superior dharma treasures, or consuming better pills.

    It is aboutpleting oneself.

    It is about finding one''s own path and advancing forward.

    ��That is what Immortal Cultivation is, Kang Min-hee. So...there''s no need to be afraid. We''ll cheer you on.

    Those are the words Seo Eun-hyun had told her before she began her Sacred Vessel advancement.

    Paaaatt!

    The fragments Kang Min-hee scattered begin to coalesce around the heart she desires.

    Centered on the Immortal Art she has chosen��the wless Mantra��they start to gather.

    Immortal Cultivation is, ultimately, a bridle.

    A bridle is something ced upon ves or livestock.

    Kang Min-hee obtained this mantra in the past from the [Deep and Dark Being].

    And as she proceeds with her Sacred Vessel advancement ritual, she feels as though she understands the heart of the one who created this mantra.

    Unending distress!

    It is this distress that created this Immortal Art.

    However, Kang Min-hee adds her own interpretation to this distress.

    "Immortal Cultivation is ultimately a bridle. But..."

    Atst, shepletes a full circle around Peaceful Cloud Star.

    "It is also something meant to protect."

    The being who created the mantra undoubtedly sought to reveal their own servitude through it, and at the same time, to make those who learned the mantra serve them like ves.

    However, for some reason, she perceives within the meaning of that action a will ''to protect''.

    "Attraction force is a chain, and fate is a bar.

    "Thus, until one bes wless, remain within this ce. I, shall protect you..."

    Paaaatt!

    She, whopleted a full circle around the, absorbs the final fragment.

    Paaaaaaatt!

    Countless blue spirits leap with joy, and Kang Min-hee''s body begins to grow enormously.

    Paaaatt!

    Transformed into a brilliant blue spirit form, she dons a navy-blue robe, and with her body now vast enough to epass the''s continent, she kneels down on the spot.

    Most of the humans of the Peaceful Cloud Star cannot see her, who exists only within the ne of Soul. However, a Grand Perfection Heavenly Being cultivator half a step into the Four-Axis stage, Yu Hwi, breathes heavily and gazes at Kang Min-hee as if his eyes might burst while gaining [knowledge].

    Kang Min-hee, in this state, gazes into the distant universe.

    She sees Kim Young-hoon, who perfected his martial arts.

    She also sees Jeon Myeong-hoon, who has advanced to Esteemed One, and Kim Yeon, who possesses the power of an Esteemed One, all protecting her as she undergoes the Sacred Vessel advancement.

    Kang Min-hee, looking at therades, speaks softly.

    [I will protect you all. From now on as well.]

    Kim Yeon smiles warmly, and Jeon Myeong-hoon nods as he strokes So-hae''s hand.

    Kim Young-hoonughs heartily and jokes, saying, ''Hey! What do you mean by you all!?''

    Kang Min-hee''s gaze moves beyond Kim Young-hoon, Kim Yeon, and Jeon Myeong-hoon, all the way to the distant Cedarwood Painting, meeting the eyes of Seo Eun-hyun who is watching over her.

    Kang Min-hee and Seo Eun-hyun exchange nces and share a gentle smile.

    1,900 years since Seo Eun-hyun became a Sacred Master.

    Kang Min-hee fullypletes her Sacred Vessel advancement.

    Wo-woong!

    Suddenly, a [door] opens in the void, and someone emerges.

    It is Yu Oh, the Sacred Master of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Kang Min-hee lowers her head and bows to her.

    [Disciple of the ck Ghost Valley greets the Pce Lord.]

    [...? I am not the Pce Lord of ck Ghost Valley. To begin with, ck Ghost Valley operates under a collective leadership, governed by a council of Grand Elders, so a Pce Lord cannot exist.]

    [...Pardon? But Seo Eun-hyun clearly told me so...]

    Kang Min-hee looks confused, and Yu Oh also scratches her cheek in bewilderment.

    [Hmm... Now that I think about it, Sacred Master Eun-hyun did say some strange things to mest time as well. Something about the back of my head. It''s true I once cultivated the Ghost Path Method of Two Faces...but I achieved greatpletion in it over a million years ago, so my faces have long since merged... Truly strange words.]

    Shaking her head as if she doesn''t understand, Yu Oh extends her hand to Kang Min-hee.

    [In any case. There is something I must give to the distinguished one. Please stop by the Nether Ghost Realm for a moment.]

    Kang Min-hee looks at Yu Oh with a somewhat skeptical expression and asks.

    [...I heard from Seo Eun-hyun, but...you''re not nning to dump the position of Sacred Master of the Nether Ghost Realm on me and immediately advance, are you?]

    [Ohoho. Distinguished one truly has great faith in Sacred Master Eun-hyun. It''s not exactly that. At least, until the End, I still need to look after the children of the Nether Ghost Realm. Distinguished one would indeed make the most fitting sessor, but it''s not mandatory. I will swear it upon the one I serve. Before the End, I won''t forcibly pass the position of Sacred Master onto the distinguished one.]

    Hearing Yu Oh''s words, Kang Min-hee''s face flushes slightly.

    [I apologize for misunderstanding. Then, what is it that you wish to give me...?]

    [What I have to give are fragments of an Immortal Treasure and information that will provide aid in the mantra the distinguished one is cultivating.]

    [Thank you for your kindness, Senior.]

    After bowing to Yu Oh, Kang Min-hee conveys the situation to Seo Eun-hyun and herrades before following Yu Oh to the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Yeon exchange nces, then return to Cedarwood Painting through the dimensional gate Seo Eun-hyun has prepared.

    Kwajijijijik!

    The barrier that Kim Yeon and Jeon Myeong-hoon created using Seo Eun-hyun''s power dissipates, and some timeter...

    Kwaaaang!

    A dimensional gate of a Middle realm bursts apart like an explosion, and someone shouts in rage.

    [Yu Ohhhhhhh!!! Did you use the attraction force of the Ghost Path to sense things in advance and take the initiative!? Have I missed it once again!? Just how long must I remain stuck with these useless, parasitic bastards!!??]

    Ban Ta''s voice transmission,ced with blood-tears, resounds through the nowpletely vacant expanse of space.<hr>

    The Enders, one by one, continue to grow with the passage of time.

    Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Kang Min-hee each raise their respective realms, and...

    Oh Hyun-seok also continues to grow well.

    And now, two thousand years since Seo Eun-hyun became a Sacred Master.

    With eight thousand years remaining until the End.

    Seo Eun-hyun and hisrades, who have been growing and cultivating throughout the universe, all gather again at Cedarwood Painting.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun begins to attempt [something].

    Shortly after Seo Eun-hyun''s n begins,

    All the rulers of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain sense something strange.

    The most experienced ones, Baek Woon and Yu Oh, detect it first.

    Baek Woon looks up at the sky, her eyes narrowing.

    "...The celestial energy...? Just what is happening...!"

    Yu Oh, too, trembles violently.

    "This... Could it be...?"

    Soon after, Ban Ta, Hae Lin, Ja Eum, and others notice the anomaly as well.

    "''J-Just what on earth is happening!?"

    The Entering Nirvana True Persons also sense the strangeness.

    Countless True Personsmunicate with one another, seeking advice and falling into confusion.

    And...as expected, the Owner of the Blood Yin Realm, Blood Yin, realizes what is going on.

    : : Insane lunatic. : :

    Blood Yin, having identified the source of the celestial phenomenon, clicks his tongue softly.

    Baek Woon trembles and mutters.

    [The End...is being brought forward?]

    Indeed.

    The End, originally set for eight thousand years in the future, is now being brought forward.

    Half the time it takes to drink a cup of tea (7-8 minutes).

    It is only ''half a tea session'', but without a doubt, the End is drawing closer.

    Even now!

    The attraction force of the Heavenly Domain continues to increase in real time, drawing the End closer by the time it takes to blink.

    Although it is not an amount of time significant enough to bring rm, it is a grave matter.

    Because if the cause of this eleration remains unidentified, the speed at which the End approaches could increase drastically!

    [Find it! Find the cause!]

    [Blood Yin! We must seek advice even if it''s from Blood Yin!]

    [Search the entire universe! If anything suspicious is found, report it to everyone immediately!]

    Countless True Persons of the Entering Nirvana stage scatter their wills across the universe in a panic.

    And, while the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain stirs withmotion.

    In the center of Cedarwood Painting, Seo Eun-hyun is reciting something.

    [Immortal Cultivation is repentant enlightenment.

    [Like tiny grains of salt gathering to form a sea,

    [Build mountains through repentant enlightenment.

    [Building a mountain of salt is...]

    Wo-woong!

    Around the Sacred Master Seo Eun-hyun, the power of the mantra reacts, creating salt.

    Seo Eun-hyun half-opens his eyes and gazes upward at the sky.

    [...perhaps the fastest way to reach the heavens.]

    The celestial energy changes.

    TL Notes: Festival Of The Eve (ǰҹ��) as in a that is held festival that is held on the eve of an event.

 Chapter 516: Festival Of The Eve (前夜祭) (2)

    Chapter 516: Festival Of The Eve (ǰҹ��) (2)

    Kugugugugu!

    The entire universe trembles.

    The True Persons shake with anger as they scour every corner of the universe.

    [Has there been any response from Blood Yin!?]

    [No reply hase!]

    [Damn it all! What in the world is it!? What is bringing forth the End!?]

    [Contact the Sacred Masters immediately!]All the Entering Nirvanas run wild, stirring the universe to uncover the reason the End is approaching faster.

    And, in the Middle Realms.

    Baek Woon is praying to the Radiance Hall, while Yu Oh and Hae Lin are praying to the Underworld.

    Ja Eum, too, frantically tries to contact Blood Yin, but Blood Yin remains silent.

    Everyone is thrown into confusion, desperately seeking answers!

    However...strangely enough, the answeres from the one least interested in the matter.

    [Hmm?]

    Ban Ta, who is observing Cedarwood Painting, where Seo Eun-hyun, Kang Min-hee, and many others with the potential to advance to the Sacred Vessel stage are gathered, senses something amiss.

    ''What on earth is this?''

    As he observes Cedarwood Painting, he notices that its attraction force has be unusual.

    [That... What is going on? The celestial energy of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain is converging around Cedarwood Painting?]

    Kikikikikik��

    As he observes the celestial energy, he senses something suspicious.

    ''This is...! Wait, the movement of that attraction force...!?''

    As Ban Ta discerns the true nature of the celestial energy''s flow, he is struck with shock.

    Comparing the flow of the elerating End and the attraction force emanating from Cedarwood Painting, he bespletely certain of its nature and trembles.

    The eyes of Ban Ta, who until now has been solely focused on the True Person advancement, are now clouded with horror.

    Being over 700,000 years old, Ban Ta knows.

    This is undoubtedly a flow he witnessed once before.

    The terror he felt the first time he witnessed it is something Ban Ta has never forgotten even until now.

    [Ph-Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra!!!]

    Ban Ta''s eyes roll back in shock.

    Woo-woong!

    The entire Purple Gold Realm vibrates.

    Immediately afterward, Ban Ta lets out a shout.

    : : Hear me! I, Ban Ta, have uncovered the cause of this strange phenomenon! : :

    Ban Ta''s voice reverberates throughout the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    All eyes of the True Persons and Sacred Masters are drawn to Ban Ta''s voice, which sounds intensely startled.

    : : It''s the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra! The Sacred Master of Cedarwood Painting, Seo Eun-hyun, is [using] the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra!!! : :

    After Ban Ta''s desperate promation.

    The entire universe falls silent for a moment.

    Perhaps it is because it''s taking a little time for the Sacred Masters and True Persons of the universe to grasp the meaning of those words.

    After all, no one could understand how a mere Sacred Master could [use] the mantra that only the tyrannical Mountain God could utter.

    However, after a brief moment of processing.

    When everyone finally grasps the meaning of those words.

    The entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain quakes.

    ����������������!!!!

    ������!!

    ������������!!

    ��������!!!!!<hr>

    Bright Cold Realm, Heavenly Lotus Mountain, White Jade Pavilion.

    There, Baek Woon is frantically sending transmissions to the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain.

    The rulers of the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain, who usually pay little attention to Baek Woon''s reports,

    For today, the Radiance Hall opens an ear to Baek Woon''s words.

    : : Is there someone [using] the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra? : :

    [Yes, there is. It is the current Sacred Master of Cedarwood Painting, Seo Eun-hyun. He was once a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the Bright Cold Realm. After the authority of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment led to the destruction of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, he wandered from ce to ce for 800 years before advancing to the Sacred Vessel stage. His origin...as I reported, is the Head Realm. I humbly request the descent of the Heavenly Lords.]

    : : Impossible. The Heavenly Lords of the Radiance Hall are currently all focused on the movements of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity. : :

    [But...]

    : : Instead, we will request assistance from Yeong Seung and the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords as allies. As direct descent is impossible due to the Lightning Sacred Sea, have their disciples prepare the ritual for divine descent. : :

    [...! Thank you. However...one of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords'' disciples, Yeo Hwi, is currently captured by the Sacred Master of Cedarwood Painting. The descent may not be perfect.]

    : : As long as they are not the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord in their youth, an imperfect descent will suffice. : :

    [...Yes, certainly... No matter what, he could not possibly wield the strength of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord in their youth...]

    Baek Woon nods as if understanding.

    [How long will it take for the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords to descend?]

    : : I do not know. : :

    [Pardon!? What on earth does that mean!?]

    : : They are currently in the Outer Sea (�⺣), trying to save their master. Contacting them is uncertain. Everything depends on fate. You should seek assistance from Yeong Seung. : :

    Crackle...

    The True Immortal of Radiance Hall, having finished delivering the divine oracle to Baek Woon, soon conceals their presence.

    Baek Woon grits her teeth, letting out a low groan.

    ''Those fools who only know how to unt their arrogance!''

    But there is nothing she can do for now.

    [O great agent of calendrical methods and chronicles. Apostle of the Lord who governs the passing of time. I, Baek Woon, Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm and Saint of Light, humbly request your assistance.]

    Woo-woong!

    In an instant, Baek Woon''s mind is pulled beyond the distant sky, to some unknown ce.

    She whispers something in prayer to Yeong Seung.

    Her wish is for the current crisis to be resolved.

    However, at that moment,

    Pajiijijik!

    [Kuuuugh!]

    Baek Woon''s mind abruptly returns to her body, and she opens her eyes wide in disbelief as she shouts.

    [Unbelievable! What do you mean by this!? Are you saying you will not assist the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain!? Are you turning your back on Radiance Hall!? The Radiance Hall will not stand idly by!!!]

    However, despite Baek Woon''s cries, there is no one to answer her.

    Baek Woon''s expression darkens.

    She sends her will to Yu Oh of the Nether Ghost Realm to inquire about the situation, but the only response she receives from Yu Oh is, ''The Underworld, too, offers no answers.''

    [The South Pr Ritual Treasure...has betrayed Radiance Hall!? And the Underworld side used the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root to create the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother...and even though there is someone [using] the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, the tyrannical Mountain God does not take action...?

    [Just what in the world is going on!? How could something like this happen!?]

    Letting out a deep groan, Baek Woon lets out a burst ofment.

    [Great chaos...will descend upon the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain...! The chaos of forty thousand years ago will be nothing inparison. No, this...might beparable to the great chaos during the era of the Golden Divine...!]<hr>

    Ancient Force Realm.

    Sea King Hall.

    Seated on the throne within, Hae Lin''s eyes tremble.

    [...Unbelievable. It was possible to [use] the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra? And that too by a mere Sacred Master who hasn''t even lived for ten thousand years!? For a Sacred Master to wield it, one would need to chant the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra continuously for at least 330,000 years while deeply understanding Immortal Arts... Even then, that would assume direct tutge from that being. How on earth is such a thing possible!?]

    Hae Lin lets out a low groan, as if unable toprehend it at all.

    [...What should I do? Should I fulfill my duty as a Sacred Master? Or should I repay the debt as a descendant of the Immortal Beast Xiezhi? What should I do...Father?]<hr>

    True Devil Realm.

    Blood Sacrificial Altar.

    There, Ja Eum gazes at Cedarwood Painting with an expression full of unease.

    [...What madness is this, Seo Hweol? Why are you assisting him with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens? Isn''t that not our goal?]

    Huarurururuk!

    The power of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens ripples around Ja Eum.

    [...As expected, those born of the Head Realm cannot be trusted. In the end, did youpletely lose your mind...Seo Hweol? If it''se to this...am I to proceed with my n without Seo Hweol''s aid...?]

    Letting out a small sigh, Ja Eum''s expression turns bitter.<hr>

    Astral Realm.

    Around Cedarwood Painting, numerous entities begin to appear.

    Quasi-Immortals!

    All the Quasi-Immortals of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain leap across thousands of light-years in their main bodies and encircle Cedarwood Painting.

    Among them, Jinlu Gok, a member of the same race as Seo Eun-hyun, is present as well.

    Chuuuaaak!

    Jinlu Gok, assuming a human form, speaks.

    [I thought highly of you because we are from the same race. But what is it you are doing now? Stop this at once!!!]

    However, the attraction force radiating from Cedarwood Painting remains unyielding.

    It continues to distort the surrounding space, slowly but steadily bringing the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain closer to the End.

    Finally, the True Persons erupt in fury.

    [There''s no need to speak any further!]

    [Cease the use of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra!]

    [How you acquired that ominous and evil mantra, avoided retribution, and are now able to wield it is unknown. However, that mantra is dangerous! Stop using that vile devilish art at once!!!]

    The True Persons, who had been observing Seo Eun-hyun since the Nether Ghost Realm, speak with a mix of anger and fear in their eyes.

    [He is the one who grasped the true meaning of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique in the Nether Ghost Realm.]

    [Does this mean he traced back the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique to obtain the true Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra?]

    [Was what he was using until now not just an imitation of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantras power, but the ''real'' mantra?]

    [Even with the recognition of the mantra''s owner, it would take hundreds of thousands of years of repentant enlightenment to use the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra at the level of a Sacred Master. How could such an anomaly exist!?]

    However, as the True Persons mor among themselves��

    Paaaaaatt!

    Five colossal lights blossom around Cedarwood Painting.

    Simultaneously, five dimensional gates open, and countless figures emerge from within.

    Bright Cold Realm Sacred Master Baek Woon, apanied by six Esteemed Ones of the Bright Cold Realm.

    True Devil Realm Sacred Master Ja Eum, apanied by three Esteemed Ones of the True Devil Realm.

    Ancient Force Realm Sacred Master Hae Lin, apanied by four Esteemed Ones of the Ancient Force Realm.

    Nether Ghost Realm Sacred Master Yu Oh, apanied by four Esteemed Ones of the Nether Ghost Realm.

    Purple Gold Realm Sacred Master Ban Ta, apanied by four Esteemed Ones of the Purple Gold Realm.

    As they step forward, all of them speak to Seo Eun-hyun with stern, hardened expressions.

    Yu Oh and Baek Woon step to the forefront.

    [Seo Eun-hyun, listen. The Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra you are currently chanting is among the most dangerous mantras in existence. We knew you had been cultivating with it, but...we never thought you''d be able to wield and unleash its true power. We weren''t even certain if it was the ''true'' Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, yet to think it was to this degree...I implore you��please stop using the ''true'' Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra. You''ve only been cultivating with it, so you likely don''t understand the full extent of its power.

    [The true power of that mantra is truly terrifying. It is enough to threaten the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain! So stop it at once!]

    [I have personally witnessed the power of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra from afar.]

    Yu Oh desperately tries to persuade Seo Eun-hyun.

    [Using it will cause countless living beings to perish. Many will be sent to the Netherworld, unable to find rest, and instead will be absorbed by the mantra''s user and suffer eternal torment. I implore Sacred Master Eun-hyun to listen. The Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra is an utterly horrifying devilish art. Please stop using it.]

    And then...Seo Eun-hyun''s reply is heard from within Cedarwood Painting.

    [For all the countless beings who have been observing me until now to fail to realize that what I was using was the ''real'' thing...how unfortunate it is. Without even being able to discern between the true and fake Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, how can seniors simplybel it as a horrifying devilish art? Depending on how I use it, could it not be the starting point to saving everyone?]

    At those words, one of the True Persons shouts angrily.

    [You! A brat not even 5,000 years old dares to judge us with your meager experience!? This Immortal has seen the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra once before. Do you have any idea what happens when it is unleashed!?]

    Baek Woon, too, reveals her anger at Seo Eun-hyun''s and speaks sharpy.

    [Most of the True Persons have witnessed the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra! Just recalling that horrifying and gruesome devilish art is enough to make one shudder. You have never even seen the true face of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, so how can you so arrogantly im you can control it? Save everyone? That is nothing but a path to total annihtion!]

    At Baek Woon''s voice,ughter can be heard from within Cedarwood Painting.

    [To think you dare to speak before me of having seen the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra from afar, that it''s terrifying, and question whether I understand its nature. It truly makes meugh.]

    Woo-wooong!

    Above Cedarwood Painting, a massive projection of ss Cedarwood Mountain rises.

    Standing at the summit of ss Cedarwood Mountain, Seo Eun-hyun looks down upon the True Persons, Sacred Masters, and Esteemed Ones and speaks.

    [Through the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, I intend to save everyone in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain from the End. As for the details of how I n to do so, I cannot reveal them since those here would be connected to True Immortals and suffer greatly if I did. However...I swear upon the Immortal Arts that constitute my essence: no one here will be harmed. Furthermore, the End will stille in 8,000 years as scheduled. At most, it might be brought forward by a week. There is nothing for anyone to worry about.]

    [Stop this at once! Even mentioning the connections to True Immortals is suspicious! You! Did you receive some kind of instruction from the Mountain God? The Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra elerating the End is not the problem. The problem is that the mantra is [properly] used during the End!]

    [...Heh, think what you will...I expected opposition, but it''s quite severe.]

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles faintly and raises one hand.@@novelbin@@

    [Move the stars, Seo Hweol!]

    Dudududududu!

    The True Persons and Sacred Masters re in unison at Seo Eun-hyun and Cedarwood Painting.

    Under Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, the star veins twist, forming some kind of formation centered around Cedarwood Painting.

    Kuuuuung!

    At the same time, a certain [small dimension] is extracted from the Bright Cold Realm, crossing spacetime to attach itself to Cedarwood Painting!

    Kwaaaaang!

    It''s the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person, which had been lodged in the Bright Cold Realm!

    [I, the rightful owner of the tears and armor of Hae Nyeong, the Clear Scale Armor, hereby dere.]

    Woo-woooong!

    At Seo Eun-hyun''s deration, who was granted the authority of ownership by the Nether Devil True Lord Yu Hao Te, theke of the Clear Scale Armor, buried beneath the Melia tree, is drawn out from Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll and envelops the entirety of Cedarwood Painting.

    Simultaneously, bright-red Karmic Fire erupts from the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person, dyeing the entire universe.

    The Sacred Masters and True Persons retreat in shock, escaping the range of the Karmic Fire.

    Baek Woon shouts in astonishment as she watches Seo Eun-hyun burning brightly at the center of the Karmic Fire.

    [Th-That...lunatic! How can he remainposed in the center of the Karmic Fire!? It''s impossible for a living being to be free of sin. Did he undergo judgement in advance!?]

    Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle, sizzle...

    The entire cosmic space seems to be cooking under the heat of the Karmic Fire.

    Wiiiiiing!

    Then, just as the True Persons and Sacred Masters retreat,

    One of the 28 artificial stars within Cedarwood Painting enters the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person attached to the world.

    [Now, Kim Yeon!]

    As soon as Kim Yeon forms a hand seal, the artificial star that entered Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll begins to glow brightly, connecting with Seo Eun-hyun within Cedarwood Painting.

    Wiiiiiing!

    The artificial star resonates with Seo Eun-hyun.

    Cedarwood Painting and Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll begin topletely fuse (�ڽ�)!

    The dimension of Cedarwood Painting devours the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person, bing one and expanding even further.

    Simultaneously, on the other side of the Peaceful Cloud Continent, another continent emerges.

    [From now on...]

    Seo Eun-hyun, relishing in his strengthened authority and the absoluteness of Cedarwood Painting, deres.

    [The Artificial Middle Realm n shall begin!]

    Thus begins the 8,000-year-long war between Seo Eun-hyun and all the beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

 Chapter 517: Festival Of The Eve (前夜祭) (3)

    Chapter 517: Festival Of The Eve (ǰҹ��) (3)

    Captured by the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld and nearly taxidermized for all eternity.

    Captured by the Great Mountain Supreme Deity, leading to the total annihtion of the Wuji Religious Order.

    Entangled with Blood Yin, and endlessly repeating death.

    In the end, witnessing Seo Hweol reduced to an earthworm and the Supreme Deities and Heavenly Venerablesying dead.

    As I witnessed these events, I reflected.

    This world is a ce where one can never let down their guard.

    ''Regression is not absolute.''Though it is undeniably a powerful ability, one could experience endless death, as with Blood Yin or Yeong Seung.

    One could be caught while regressing, as in the case of the Underworld.

    And against absolute beings, it is not usable as a direct offensive ability.

    Fortunately, in the cases of Blood Yin, the Underworld, and Yeong Seung, I was able to rise again.

    However, among those True Immortals above, the one who strikes me with the most fear and suffocating dread is...

    Without a doubt, the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    ''No one knows better than I, who observed closely...just how persistently They exploited the fates of Hon Won and Yeon Wei.''

    They are meticulous, overwhelmingly powerful, and domineering.

    Moreover, They are a being who consumed countless lives to build a mountain��a Corpse Mountain!

    Thinking about that mountain, it can''t be more certain that They are truly an abominable Devil God to the point it makes one''s teeth clench.@@novelbin@@

    In the world of Peni Ind, They did show me a slightly kind side.

    However...

    That was it.

    ''I am now at the Sacred Vessel stage.''

    My true strength is at the Entering Nirvana level, and by interrogating the Entering Nirvana True Person Yeo Hwi, whom I captured alive, I was able to learn the truth about the Entering Nirvana advancement and True Immortal advancement.

    True Immortality is right before me.

    ''They said to settle things above.''

    I know Their nature very well.

    Great Mountain is never fair or just.

    Only in matters rted to Their master do They asionally act with a semnce of fairness.

    In essence, They are a colossal evil (�ސ�).

    ''Given Their words about meeting above, it wouldn''t be strange if They immediately attacked me with full force the moment I seeded in the True Immortal advancement.''

    Of course, there could be additional conditions implied in ''meeting above'', but based on my interpretation of Their character, I cannot afford to dismiss such a possibility.

    Thus...

    I can not afford to rx and idly pass the time ying as a Sacred Master.

    ''I must prepare. At the very least...I must be able to put up some resistance in front of Great Mountain after bing a True Immortal.''

    Never again!

    Never again will I experience a horrific event like the Wuji Religious Order catastrophe!

    Thus...

    What I must do now is refine and temper myself with everything I have!

    In order to do so, I exined my n to myrades.

    Myrades each added their own ideas to help me.

    Whenever Yeo Hwi asionally muttered that it was impossible, I would hang her upside down and continue listening to the opinions of myrades.

    Together with Kim Yeon, we devised a n for an artificial Middle Realm.

    The n involved gathering the entirety of the Decaying Corpse Realms of the Heavenly Domain, refining them, and merging them with Cedarwood Painting, thereby forging an artificial Middle Realm.

    To be honest, I was personally skeptical about whether something like an artificial Middle Realm was even possible...

    But if it''s Kim Yeon, who inherited the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent and evolved it into something entirely new, it seemed feasible.

    Of course, even so, it is impossible for it topare to a true Middle Realm. However, in times of emergency, it could draw in the living beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain for protection, and it also seemed to be a significant help in safeguarding Cedarwood Painting until Iplete my n.

    Kim Young-hoon also discussed martial arts with me and greatly helped in exploring the Mand of Cedarwood Painting.

    Hong Fan also supplemented various parts of my n, offering numerous pieces of advice to ensure its sess.

    I came to realize that it is possible to ''extract and use'' the authority of Oh Hye-seo, who eternally wanders within my heart essence, by exercising my authority as a Sacred Vessel. With this, borrowing the strength of all myrades, I proceeded with the n to save myrades and all the living beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    Amidst the Karmic Fire, the Cedarwood Painting that burns as it shields itself with the Clear Scale Armor.

    When that Cedarwood Painting fully connected to the storage scroll of Lofty Dragon True Person, the eyes of the True Persons and Sacred Masters widened.

    Given their own lifetimes of experience and umted insight, they immediately recognized what Seo Eun-hyun is nning.

    [He''s...creating a Middle Realm!?]

    [Insanity...! Even the Heavenly Craftsmen only attempted such a feat after reaching True Immortality...!]

    [Stop him at all costs! That madman''s Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra is growing even stronger!]

    It''s exactly as thest True Person said.

    As much as Seo Eun-hyun''s Cedarwood Painting continues to expand, and the absoluteness of its dimension grows stronger,

    The power and authority of Seo Eun-hyun, who is embedded in Cedarwood Painting, intensifies, and the attraction force of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra grows slightly stronger.

    Although the speed at which the End approaches is only marginally faster, it nheless increases.

    Everyone trembles in shock and horror at Seo Eun-hyun''s insane actions.

    [That insane madman...! Fine, if it''s war you want, then so be it...!]

    [But what can we do? Don''t you know about the Karmic Fire? We absolutely cannot make direct contact with him. Touching the Karmic Fire means pain worse than death! Even if we endure it and attack, what about the Clear Scale Armor?]

    [All physical attacks will be blocked by the Clear Scale Armor.]

    [Ja Eum! Contact your main body. Tell it to reim the Karmic Fire!]

    The True Persons jump around wildly as they search for a means to prate Seo Eun-hyun''s defenses.

    Ja Eum lets out a bitter smile and shakes his head.

    [If it''s Blood Yin, he would have realized by now. But...for some reason, Blood Yin shows no reaction even after seeing the Karmic Fire. Do not count on his help.]

    [Hae Lin! It''s the tears of your ancestor. As a direct descendant, you should be able to control the Clear Scale Armor. Hurry and open it now!]

    [I apologize, but Ick the authority to control that Clear Scale Armor. For some reason, even with my abilities as a direct descendant, it does not elicit a response. There is only one exnation for this. Someone higher than my ancestor, the Deputy Judge, has granted Seo Eun-hyun the [authority] to handle the Clear Scale Armor...]

    At Hae Lin''s words, the True Persons rampage.

    [Blood Yin! It must be that bastard! He is the root cause of all this!]

    [iming to be the former Chief Judge, he must have granted that bastard the authority to use the Clear Scale Armor and the Karmic Fire! Without a doubt, he''s colluding with the tyrannical Devil God (ħ��)!!!! I realised it ever since he asionally borrowed the power of the Corpse Mountain Blood Sea!!!]

    The True Persons seethe with rage as they re at Seo Eun-hyun.

    [Then, it cannot be helped.]

    [As direct contact is impossible, we must break through with authority!]

    The True Persons begin to exert their powers.

    [Hear us, stars of the nations!]

    Jinlu Gok steps to the forefront and shouts with a hardened and solemn face.

    [We dere: The star veins of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain shall obey only ourmand. The authority of the wicked shall never encroach upon the domain of the True Persons.]

    Woo-woong!

    The formation formed by the star veins controlled by Seo Hweol begin to transform.

    But in the next moment, Seo Eun-hyun''s illusion smiles and raises a finger.

    Wiiiiiing!

    Behind Seo Eun-hyun''s head, the [Wheel] rises.

    [������������!]

    [������!!!]

    [!!!!!!!!!!]

    The True Persons go berserk with madness, sealing their own vision to avoid directly gazing at the [Wheel].

    [I rewrite: O formation of stars, be the threads that pull in the outer realms.]

    Kiiiiing!

    Simultaneously, Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and Seo Eun-hyun''s [Wheel] begin to move.

    The formation of star veins, which the True Persons and Jinlu Gok had seized control of, instantly transforms into a formation obedient to Seo Eun-hyun''smand.

    The [Wheel], the attraction force of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra and Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens exert their power, pulling an immense mass from beyond the universe.

    Kugwagwagwa!

    In the shape of an [Eye], a Decaying Corpse Realm enveloped in a dimensional barrier leaps through space at an immense speed and merges with Cedarwood Painting like Lofty Dragon True Person''s storage scroll.

    Once again, Kim Yeon''s artificial star enters the [Eye] Decaying Corpse Realm, fully fusing Cedarwood Painting and the outer Decaying Corpse Realm.

    [O formations of stars, be the threads that pull in the growing realms.]

    Once again, from the far reaches of the universe, beyond the Interdimensional Void, yet another body part of a True Immortal begins flying towards this location.

    Baek Woon solemnly stretches out her hand.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Immediately after, the iing Decaying Corpse Realm explodes, instantly annihting all living beings within it.

    Kugugugugu!

    The universe quakes violently.

    Excluding Yo Oh, Baek and the other Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms.

    The four of them, exuding an aura akin to that of True Immortals, re at Seo Eun-hyun.

    Baek Woon opens her mouth.

    [Such rampage will not be tolerated any longer. Summon the Decaying Corpse Realms a hundred, a thousand times if you will. I will destroy them all before they even arrive!]

    [...It must have been a realm where billions of living beings resided, yet you destroyed it without hesitation.]

    [If it''s to prevent the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain from entering your stomach, I would do worse.]

    [Have I not already said it? This will bring no harm to you all. Moreover, my intent is not to devour the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. Nor is it to offer it to the current owner of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, as you suspect! Do you want me to swear upon the ck Ancient Paper before the [Owner of Names]?]

    [That won''t be necessary. The fact that you''re involved with True Immortals is already indisputable. For someone of your caliber, I''m sure you''ve prepared a sufficient escape route already. Yang Su-jin was the same! Do you intend to continue!?]

    Seo Eun-hyun locks eyes with Baek Woon.

    The being standing here now is not the one who used to exchange opinions with Seo Eun-hyun in passing or jokingly pursued him to push the Sacred Master position onto him.

    No, this is a being resolved to obliterate the existence known as Seo Eun-hyun with all their strength and to prevent every single one of his actions.

    A being who crushes the small without hesitation for the sake of the great.

    That, is the Sacred Master Baek Woon who stands here now.

    Seo Eun-hyun meets the eyes of Yu Oh, who appears to be withholding her actions.

    [Sacred Master Yu Oh. Are you nning to step aside?]

    [...I will remain neutral.]

    Yu Oh calmly takes a step back from where she stands.

    [As I cannot take any other actions without themands of the Reapers, I hope everyone understands my stance.]

    The True Persons and Sacred Masters nod, and Seo Eun-hyun nods as well.

    In any case, one Sacred Master stepping aside is already a great help.

    Seo Eun-hyun then turns to another.

    He looks at Hae Lin, who shows a slightly ambiguous heart essence, and asks.

    [Sacred Master Hae Lin seems to be hesitant. What will the Sacred Master do?]

    However, Hae Lin, after appearing to deliberate over his question, hardens his expression and speaks.

    [...I am...the Sacred Master of the Ancient Force Realm. I have resolved...to protect the living beings of the Ancient Force Realm!]

    Hae Lin steps forward and shouts at Seo Eun-hyun.

    [Stop the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, Seo Eun-hyun! Even if it''s you...you cannot stop us all...!]

    A tone that carries a hint of pleading.

    But Seo Eun-hyun only gives him a look that says he understands his will.

    He does not back down.

    [Is that all?]

    Yet all the remaining True Persons and Sacred Masters.

    They only stare coldly, with no one stepping back further.

    Only Baek Woon speaks coldly again, merely informing Seo Eun-hyun of reality.

    [Summon the Decaying Corpse Realms as many times as you wish. Call forth the ster systems as well. I will crush them all, no matter how many times theye.]

    At that, Seo Eun-hyun smiles.

    [...Then, as you wish...!]

    Immediately after.

    Next to Seo Eun-hyun''s projection, another massive projection appears.

    It is a woman d in a navy-blue robe, her hair dyed azure blue.

    [By my authority as the Holy Mother who guides the dead, the deceased shalle to my embrace.]

    Kang Min-hee, who has reached the Sacred Vessel stage, raises one hand and extends it towards the remains of the Decaying Corpse Realm that Baek Woon had just destroyed.

    [The recently slumbering dead shall return to the embrace of I, the incarnation of Nether Crossing.]

    Kiiiiing!

    At Kang Min-hee''s promation, the souls of the living beings from the Decaying Corpse Realm that Baek Woon destroyed are sucked into her like beams of light.

    That''s not all.

    Woo-wooong��

    In this world, everything possesses a soul.

    This applies even to pebbles, simple winds, dust, and mes. When such souls lose their ce, they head toward the Source River after death.

    And the same is true for a ''world''.

    The soul of the Decaying Corpse Realm being pulled into the Source River can be seen.

    Yet, at Kang Min-hee''s call, the soul of the Decaying Corpse Realm stops abruptly and is instead sucked into her.

    It seems her authority over the ''dead'' slightly surpasses thews of the Source River.

    Whether this is because the owner of the Source River is absent or because her authority is intertwined with the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld, often referred to as the true God of Death, remains unclear.

    Wo-woong!

    Kang Min-hee ces the souls of the destroyed Decaying Corpse Realm and its living beings into Cedarwood Painting.

    Seo Eun-hyun immediately ces those souls into his heart essence and replicates them within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''A portion of Oh Hye-seo''s authority, which summons the power of beings from the past.''

    Combined with the ''Sacred Master''s authority to extract what exists in the heart essence into reality and make it permanent,'' he manifests the ''bodies that the souls once possessed in the past'' inside his heart essence and extracts them into reality through the Sacred Master''s authority.

    Thus, through thebination of Kang Min-hee, Seo Eun-hyun, and Oh Hye-seo, all the deceased living beings are brought back to life with their physical bodies restored.

    Tststststststs!

    That is not all.

    Oh Hyun-seok begins to exert his strength.

    [Haaaaaaaaaa!!!]

    Although he is still the lowest in cultivation realm among Seo Eun-hyun''s group, being only at the Grand Perfection Integration Stage, he was able to find his authority when he exited Peni Ind.

    The dense power of Primordial Chaos saturates his entire body.

    Within the purple mist, Oh Hyun-seok grasps the soul of the Decaying Corpse Realm that Seo Eun-hyun absorbed.

    Wo-woong��

    Everything intertwines.

    In the midst of chaos, reality and illusion seem to blur and shift faintly, and the remains of the Decaying Corpse Realm, which should have been outside, are drawn by the soul of the Decaying Corpse Realm and suddenly appear inside Cedarwood Painting.

    Paaatt!

    As Kim Yeon''s consciousness domain moves, the artificial starsbine the shattered remains and the soul of the Decaying Corpse Realm, reconstructing the Decaying Corpse Realm inside Cedarwood Painting.

    This is the power of the Liberation Law Talent.

    The Decaying Corpse Realm, reassembled within Cedarwood Painting, soon melts into it, expanding the size of Cedarwood Painting once more.

    Afterpleting this sequence of events, Seo Eun-hyun''s attraction force has grown even stronger.

    Seo Eun-hyun meets Baek Woon''s gaze and speaks.

    [How many times did you say you would destroy it? Go ahead. No matter how many times you destroy, it''s useless. To us...]

    Seo Eun-hyun looks back at hisrades and smiles.

    [We have the Wuji Divine Demon. Lightning Harbinger. Ghost Guiding Holy Mother. The hope of the great Azure Heaven Creation Sect. Including the Owner of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, countless heroes stand here. Give up.]

    Baek Woon stares at Seo Eun-hyun with an expressionless face, before exchanging transmissions with the True Persons and Sacred Masters.

    After murmuring amongst themselves in cosmic voices, they soon reach a decision and fix their gazes on Seo Eun-hyun.

    [Very well. Then, we shall engage you in the proper manner of a Middle Realm invasion strategy...]

    Chichichichichi��

    A strange sound resounds, and Baek Woon, along with the True Persons and Sacred Masters, simultaneously begin to unleash their domains.

    [Even if it takes hundreds, no, thousands of years, we will stop you, Seo Eun-hyun.]

    The domains of the True Persons be imbued with the power of Immortal Arts.

    Simultaneously, some kind of mark seems to be engraved within the domains of all the Sacred Masters and True Persons.

    Beyond that mark, a certain ''scene'' begins to materialize.

    Baek Woon''s eyes seem to burn fiercely.

    The colossal forms of the True Persons collectively begin to heat up.

    [I, as the sovereign of a world, designate cmity upon the entirety of Cedarwood Painting...]

    The True Persons and Sacred Mastersbine their powers, constructing something within their domains.

    It is a star.

    Seo Eun-hyun understands what they are doing.

    It is something he experienced once before in the Nether Ghost Realm.

    The True Persons arebining their powers to interfere with the ne of Fate.

    [I prophesize this: The defense enveloping Cedarwood Painting will inevitably reveal a w in 400 years, and through that w, Cedarwood Painting shall copse.]

    Before Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes, something is reflected.

    The barrier of Clear Scale Armor and Karmic Fire, and the dimensional veil of Cedarwood Painting, created through the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, and the absoluteness of the Decaying Corpse Realm itself.

    It is a scene showing a small crack forming 400 years from now in that barrier, though the circumstances are unknown.

    Tstststst!

    Beyond the world formed by thebined domains of the True Persons and Sacred Masters.

    There, a new star appears!

    The star begins to cross into ''reality'' under Baek Woon''s will.

    Jiiiiiing��

    The star crosses into the ne of Fate in reality and connects with the star veins of the entire universe.

    At the same time, Seo Eun-hyun feels it.

    That a prophecy of fate, like the time with Blood Yin, has been inscribed upon his Cedarwood Painting.

    A prophecy and the designation of cmity.

    And through fate and history, a true battle of the Immortal Family, one that may span thousands, even tens of thousands of years, begins.

 Chapter 518: Festival of the Eve (前夜祭) (4)

    If the battles of Star Shattering stage cultivators are considered cosmic in scale,

    Then the battles of Sacred Vessel stage beings are no longer mere ''battles'' but closer to ''wars.''

    As each individual has be akin to an entire world, their battles can no longer unfold in ordinary ways.

    Kigigiging��

    One True Person detonates cosmic radiation, bombarding Cedarwood Painting for 60 years.

    Another True Person transforms the very nature of nearby Heaven and Earth spiritual energy into poison.

    It seems to be a secret art that changes the properties, concentrations, andbinations of the poison every second. Yet even after 60 years, it does not stop.

    Beyond this, there are other attacks as well, such as covering the sky of Cedarwood Painting with an unavoidable eternal morning sunlight.Or erasing all starlight shining down on Cedarwood Painting so that the Heaven Tribe of Cedarwood Painting cannot surpass Qi Refining 7th star.

    Some even unleash curses that prate the Clear Scale Armor and Karmic Fire, relentlessly striking this ce for decades.

    Of course, none of this has posed a significant problem so far.

    The morning sunlight, which even the Sacred Master''s authority could not block, was resolved when Kim Yeon created a canopy that covers the entire world.

    The poison was dealt with by Hong Fan, while the curses were devoured by me.

    The radiation was absorbed by Oh Hyun-seok.

    Beyond this, the True Persons, just as they had done in the Nether Ghost Realm, extended their devilish arts into Cedarwood Painting, attempting to create devotees that they can manipte within.

    They even managed to seize a certain level of authority over the heavens, delivering Heavenly Tribtion on the cultivators instead of Cedarwood Painting. Whenever a Qi Refining cultivator broke through to the Qi Building stage, they wouldunch Star Tribtions.

    Although these were not genuine Heavenly Tribtions and I was thus able to block them myself without much trouble, the protective barriers of Clear Scale Armor and Karmic Fire were gradually being shaken more violently.

    ''There''s no major issue.''

    That''s the truth.

    Up until now, no significant problem has arisen.

    Every ten years, I continued pulling in Decaying Corpse Realms and integrating them into Cedarwood Painting, steadily expanding its size.

    But...fate is the problem.

    Wo-woong!

    The star of fate, which appeared in the nearby space of Cedarwood Painting, continues to ominously shine as it shows me a distant future.

    The scene of 340 years from now.

    As time passed, the vision of [Cedarwood Painting developing a w] continues to drag Cedarwood Painting closer to that future.

    The future is drawing us into itself.

    At the level of the Sacred Vessel stage, one''s vision undergoes many transformations.

    The eyes of the Earth Tribe, which in the Star Shattering stage could only see into the past, now allow us to ''connect'' with beings through the past.

    It bes possible tomunicate with beings of the past and draw upon their powers.

    It allows one to gain abilities not inferior to Oh Hye-seo''s authority merely through one''s vision.

    Simultaneously, the vision of the Heaven Tribe extends beyond mere foresight.

    The path of the future!

    It bes possible to read countless possibilities of the future, like countless grains of sand scattered on the ground.

    And among those countless possibilities, it bes possible to gradually approach the ''desired'' future.

    The ability to move towards the future one desires.

    That is the vision of a Heaven Tribe Sacred Vessel.

    It is because of this vision that cultivators at the Sacred Vessel stage have an astonishingly high average sess rate of 40 percent when advancing to the Entering Nirvana stage.

    Unless onecks willpower, has been kidnapped and enved by an entity like Yeo Hwi, or is ''bound to the world'' like the Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms, most Sacred Vessel Sacred Masters find it easy to advance to the True Person stage.

    Wo-woong, wo-woong, wo-woong��

    However...

    I sense the twisting of history and future as seen through the visions of the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    Space and time bends under the influence of attraction force, and the future scenes that I am ''able to approach'' are bing fixed into one.

    The scene of [Cedarwood Painting developing a w]!

    This scene, prophesied by thebined efforts of the True Persons, is the only future I am now able to approach.

    But this isn''t even the end.

    Wo-woong!

    The True Persons are already ovepping their domains again, weaving some new symbol within thebined domain.

    They are preparing another prophecy.

    Perhaps in about 40 years, around 100 years after they uttered theirst prophecy, they will issue their next one.

    If this continues,yer uponyer of prophecies filled with my defeat will pile up, and in the end, I will be torn apart into pieces by the True Persons.

    The Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms might be able to mount some level of defense against all the True Persons in the Heavenly Domain, but I am merely a Sacred Master of a Decaying Corpse Realm.

    My own power is enough to suppress a single True Person in a one-on-one fight. Moreover, by recently capturing Yeo Hwi and putting her on a leash, I have gained the ability to utilize her power as well, giving us the equivalent of two Entering Nirvana-level forces.

    Adding in Kang Min-hee, Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and our otherrades, ourbined power equals that of three Entering Nirvana True Persons.

    However...

    That''s all there is.

    Just within the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain alone, there are over 100 Entering Nirvana True Persons.

    There is no way we can defeat them all.

    Moreover, the four Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms essentially possess the power equivalent to four True Immortals.

    The only reason I have been able to hold out this long is thanks to the Clear Scale Armor and the authority of the Karmic Fire that judges sins.

    The Karmic Fire is so overwhelming that even Entering Nirvana True Persons struggle to withstand it.

    But if those prophecies are fulfilled, even I will soon fall.

    There is only one way to nullify their prophecies.

    ''Just like that time when I advanced to Void Shattering, I must do it.''

    Just like that time when I shattered the star created by thebined authority of fifty Entering Nirvana True Persons with umting Dust Forms a Mountain!

    I must destroy the star they have created.

    ''But that''s impossible.''

    The reason I can hold out against these countless enemies is because I''m on the defensive.

    If I were tounch an offensive and try to advance toward the star they are protecting to destroy it, I would be utterly defeated.

    ''...Then, what should I do...?''

    Of course, I could use the method the Great Mountain Supreme Deity taught me to desecrate fate.

    If I create a model simr to Cedarwood Painting, dere it as Cedarwood Painting through my authority as Sacred Master, and then create a w in it, I could resolve the issue easily.

    But Entering Nirvanas are no fools.

    ''This method...must not be revealed yet.''

    It is a method that must remain hidden until the very end of ends, to be unveiled only during the End.

    ''Thus, I will conceal it.''

    If I reveal it too soon, they could devise a way to counter it.

    ''Then, there is only one way to ovee the current situation.''

    [Yeon-ah, is everything going well with the preparations?]

    [Mm-mmm!]

    A responsees through her voice transmission.

    I nod and lift my head towards the fate that is soon to arrive.

    ''I will not avoid it. Watch, oh heavens above.''

    This time, I will show you how I ovee fate.

    And so, 340 years pass swiftly.<hr>

    Over the course of 400 years, the True Persons uttered three more prophecies in total.

    Each one is a prophecy that foretold 100 or 200 years in the future, so the prophecy that must be confronted right now is only one.

    The prophecy that states [a w will appear] on this very day in Cedarwood Painting!

    Atst, as their prophecyes true.

    Kiiiing!

    I feel the fate of Cedarwood Painting being entirely drawn into the [scene] the True Persons have decreed.

    Simultaneously, one of the many cracks in Cedarwood Painting, formed over the past 400 years as countless Middle Realms were integrated, erupts.

    Kwaaang!

    The sensation of my insides shaking causes my concentration to waver.

    Simultaneously, a storm ''coincidentally'' sweeps through Cedarwood Painting.

    The storm ''coincidentally'' gathers Heaven and Earth spiritual energy and channels it into the weak point of the barrier.

    The explosion from the crack and the excessive infusion of spiritual energy into the barrier''s weak point ''coincidentally'' resonate in perfect harmony, shaking the weak point entirely.

    And in that moment!

    Kwaaang!

    ''Coincidentally,'' one of the True Persons'' attacks strikes the trembling weak point.

    Chwaak!

    Finally, a [w] forms in the barrier of Clear Scale Armor and Karmic Fire.

    Fate has been realized.

    The eyes of the True Persons turn upside down.

    Baek Woon, smirking while drawing forth the full power of the Bright Cold Realm, shouts.

    : : I T I S D O N E ! : :

    The Sacred Masters simultaneously unleash attacks toward the w in the Karmic Fire.

    At the same time...

    I snap my fingers.

    [Begin, Yeon-ah.]

    [Mm]

    Then...

    The puppets crafted by Kim Yeon over 400 years all begin moving in unison.

    Click-click-click-click...

    Song Jin had once told me during the fight against Yuan Li,

    The only thing that can oppose fate is history.

    The Mad Lord, when I sought guidance on fate, told me,

    The only way to ovee fate is to leap toward ''another future'' through greater strength.

    [Leap forward!!]

    Thus, from the advice of Song Jin and the Mad Lord begins my leap of fate.

    Twenty-eight artificial stars form a [heavens] and emit a powerful attraction force.

    At the same time, the puppets located throughout Cedarwood Painting begin to move, mimicking the appearances of its inhabitants.

    The artificial souls of the puppets flock toward the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress hovering at the center of the artificial stars.

    And simultaneously...

    The Mad Lord''s final act.

    The ultimate mechanism of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [Yeon''s y] activates.

    The artificial souls emit attraction force.

    Through the attraction force, they twist fate, and through fate, they further distort history and spacetime!

    Gigigigigik!

    The entirety of Cedarwood Painting bes oveid with the [spacetime of the past] through Yeon''s y!@@novelbin@@

    The puppets manifest the history of Cedarwood Painting spanning 400 years.

    What stands here at this moment is not the [Cedarwood Painting, wed after 400 years under the prophecy of the True Persons].

    It is the [Cedarwood Painting over the span of 400 years that has yet to have a w appear]!

    The True Persons that are attempting to exploit the ws of Cedarwood Painting strike against its oveid spacetime version and are either immediately repelled, or they are engulfed in Karmic Fire and scream in madness, eventually losing consciousness and entering a dormant state.

    Meanwhile, while the Immortal Art Yeon''s y is active, I repair the w of the ''true'' Cedarwood Painting hidden beneath the oveid spacetime.

    When the oveid spacetime finally fades away and the real Cedarwood Painting is revealed,

    The True Persons can only rage in madness.

    Because their prophecy has been rendered entirely useless.

    I smile faintly and speak.

    [Prophesize as many times as you like. I will counter it every time.]

    With only my own strength, I would undoubtedly fail.

    But I have myrades, the wisdom and experience umted over 400,000 years, and secret arts.

    What I have umted is not so fragile as to crumble in just 10,000 years.

    [Now then. As I have defended, it is my turn.]

    I signal to Kim Yeon with a grin.

    In the next moment, Kim Yeon activates [Yeon''s y] once again.

    At the same time, I draw upon the authority of Oh Hye-seo and, through the authority of a Sacred master, summon the [power of the past].

    The scene Kim Yeon showed just a moment ago was [the past Cedarwood Painting], and if the Mad Lord''s original n for Yeon''s y was to show [his own happiest moment from the past], the moment I intend to [summon] is something entirely different.

    [Until now, let me show you just how many beings I have been entangled with.]

    The next moment.

    [Yeon''s y], Oh Hye-seo''s authority, my Earth Tribe Sacred Vessel vision, and the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections allbine, manifesting a [scene from my memory], if only for a fleeting instant.

    Kwa-kijijijijik!

    The day of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s annihtion.

    It is the very scene of the sky ''opening'' as the [eye] of the [Owner of Heavenly Punishment] gazes down upon the Bright Cold realm.

    The moment the Owner of Heavenly Punishment''s gazends, the Entering Nirvana True Persons simultaneously scream in agony.

    ''Try taking it.''

    It is the gaze of a Governing Immortal!

    [...Even I, who was only in the Nascent Soul stage at the time, withstood it. Wouldn''t it be shameful if you all couldn''t?]

    I have no concerns about Zhengli or the Owner of Heavenly Punishment bing connected to me.

    Even in the Lightning Sacred Sea, Zhengli ignored me and spoke only to Golden Shaking Bird.

    There is no reason for them to seek me out in this life either.

    Moreover, I already used the Heaven Tribe vision to confirm this operation in advance...there are no issues whatsoever!

    [KUAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!]

    Led by Baek Woon, the screams of the True Persons echo resoundingly.

    Lightning surges from their bodies, and all of them, without exception, are cursed with the same lightning transformation as mine!

    In the next moment, the entirety of Heaven and Earth is consumed by the explosive pping of lightning and thunder (�����Z).

 Chapter 519: Festival Of The Eve (前夜祭) (5)

    Chapter 519: Festival Of The Eve (ǰҹ��) (5)

    Some might wish to argue against it, but...

    I am not actually a fool.

    Of course, there are times when I exhibit symptoms akin to dementia, especially when searching for specific memories amidst the overwhelming volume stored within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    However, I have never forgotten the memories of the important moments in my life.

    Naturally, I still remember every detail of the time when I opened my mouth recklessly, leading to the entire Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the sky ind being grinded to dust.

    At the same time, I also remember that the Owner of Heavenly Punishment wasn''t even detectable by my mere Nascent Soul stage celestial energy foresight.

    No, to be honest, it is only natural for even beings on the level of Sacred Masters to fail in predicting the movements of Governing Immortals.Thus, the reason I summoned the projection of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment isn''t because of divination but something else entirely.

    It is the knowledge I gained in my previous life, as I was bing the [Annihtion Flower].

    When I became the Annihtion Flower of the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable,

    I perceived that Seo Hweol turned into a worm.

    Afterwards, as the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable [awakened] me, I regained all the memories I had [forgotten] throughout my cycles.

    ...Of course, the memories of the 16th cycle still remainpletely absent.

    In any case, what matters is that I regained all of the memories I had lost while facing immensely powerful beings.

    And...among those memories is the true identity of the [entity that had inhabited Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body] during the 998th cycle.

    Logically speaking, there is only one being capable of possessing Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body and evoking such horror in Golden Shaking Bird.

    The Owner of Heavenly Punishment!

    Without a doubt, it must have been Them who inhabited Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    Back then, the overwhelming presence of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment hadpletely paralyzed my thoughts, rendering it impossible to deduce Their true identity properly.

    No...perhaps the more urate expression is that my very origin refused to acknowledge it.

    I distinctly remember the attitude the Owner of Heavenly Punishment disyed towards me while inside Jeon Myeong-hoon''s body.

    It was unmistakably goodwill.

    At that time, the Owner of Heavenly Punishment had shown goodwill towards me.

    I don''t know why, but despite my rather rude and presumptuous behavior towards Them, They neither tortured nor threatened me in any way. Considering this, I can only infer that Their goodwill towards me runs quite deep.

    Of course, that alone is not enough to ascertain the true nature of Their goodwill. So, I performed a divination.

    A mere Sacred Master''s divination naturally cannot reveal the matters of Governing Immortals.

    But if it''s a Sacred Master, it''s possible to establish a [connection].

    Hence, I connected to the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    Shrouded in the power of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens, created by the Golden Divine, I prepared myself to endure all misfortunes should anything go awry.

    After all, when facing True Persons, one must gamble at least that much.

    Then...

    Connecting to a single strand of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment''s will through divination, I received a [revtion].

    Although Sacred Masters rarely fall asleep easily, that night, I passed out almost instantly. In my dream, Zhengli appeared and stomped on my head with her foot, saying, ''They will permit it [once].''

    When I awoke, the soft sensation of her foot was still vivid, so I immediately began preparing to borrow Their power.

    The result is this.

    [HGHUAAAAHH!!!]

    The spears embedded in Baek Woon''s main body seem to resonate.

    The seven-colored thunder spears resonate, as if engulfing Baek Woon''s entire body.

    But that is not the end.

    Oooooohhh!

    Return...Return...I...return to thee...

    eptthewillofthegreatHeavenlyPunishment...

    The True Persons!

    Beings each and every one worthy of being called sovereigns of the universe!

    Each and every one crazily emits light and begins to transform into lightning!

    Pajik, pakijijik...

    I feel the tips of my fingers gradually turning into lightning as well.

    However, the process is noticeably slowerpared to the True Persons, and judging by the impacted area, it seems that the lightning transformation itself will soon cease altogether.

    It must be because of the goodwill of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment.

    I stare at the beings before me.

    The True Persons, after convulsing in the cosmic space, begin quickly entering a dormant state one by one.

    It seems they are trying to endure the lightning transformation by focusing solely on recovering their strength while in this dormant state.

    However, apart from Baek Woon, the other Sacred Masters Ja Eum, Ban Ta, and Hae Lin appear to be less affected than the True Persons, as I see them expel the lightning from their bodies.

    Borrowing the power of the Middle Realms ys a part, but it seems the Sacred Masters themselves are far less vulnerable to the power of True Immortalspared to the True Persons.

    Pajik, pajijijik!

    Lightning writhes within my brain.

    I have long since passed the stage of thinking through electrical signals, yet for some reason, I feel excitement bubbling within me.

    I feel an inexplicable urge to torment the beings before me.

    I just want to scatter malice upon these beings who seem to be on the brink of death!

    [Come forth, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Elixirs are scattered across the heavens.]

    Normally, once the True Persons have been reduced to this state, there would be no need to torment them further...But for some reason, I want to crush them even more thoroughly.

    And then...

    At my words, the Star Shattering Esteemed One who''s been on standby,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon steps forwards.@@novelbin@@

    Jeon Myeong-hoon has already reached the mid Star Shattering stage before I knew it.

    He begins to exert his power.

    Kwarururung!

    A Three-Headed Six-Armed Lightning God emerges in the cosmic space and opens its three mouths wide.

    With it, the True Persons who entered a dormant state to resist the lightning transformation begin to be pulled into Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mouths all at once.

    In matters of lightning and tribtion, Jeon Myeong-hoon disys dominanceparable to that of Kang Min-hee.

    [����������!]

    [����!]

    [!!!!]

    The True Persons are struck with fear and engage in numerous exchanges ofmunication among themselves before they start fleeing, seemingly in an attempt to escape the surroundings.

    Woo-woong!

    They madly leap across spacetime, as if trying to escape from the grasp of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon stretches out his six arms.

    Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion.

    Indra''s Net!

    Kwajijijik!

    Red lightning forms a vast, covering all of Heaven and Earth.

    The fleeing True Persons, afflicted with the curse of lightning transformation, are ensnared in Indra''s Net and bound in ce.

    They roar in fury, unleashing their attacks on Jeon Myeong-hoon, but all are blocked by the Clear Scale Armor, Karmic Fire, and the absoluteness of the Cedarwood Painting.

    Kwajijijik!

    The True Persons, twisting their bodies in unison, employ the divine powers they have mastered over hundreds of thousands of years, as well as their respective Immortal Arts and Immortal Treasures, and finally break free from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s grasp.

    But by this point, Jeon Myeong-hoon has already consumed plenty of the lightning transformed flesh of the True Persons, cursed with lightning transformation.

    Kurururung!

    [It feels like I could fly.]

    Exuding an aura far more menacing than before he absorbed the True Persons, he smiles with a satisfied expression.

    [That aside, it seems like something has taken root in your head.]

    As he speaks, his hand stretches towards my head.

    Pajijijik...

    Something like a lightning bolt escapes from my head and is seized in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s grasp.

    Only then do I feel my mind clear.

    ''Just now, my mind was strange.''

    [Thanks, Jeon Myeong-hoon.]

    I shake my head vigorously.

    I thought I gained the goodwill of the Owner of Heavenly Punishment...but as expected, the goodwill of a True Immortal is, in itself, a misfortune.

    It''s fortunate that Jeon Myeong-hoon noticed quickly this time, but if he had been even slightly slower, I might have gonepletely mad and suddenly unleashed Heavenly Tribtion upon myrades, killing them.

    ''...As expected, borrowing the power of Governing Immortals frequently is dangerous.''

    Even though the goodwill of Governing Immortals brings misfortune to us, I had thought that the power we acquire directly from them would be fine.

    While my Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra was obtained as a fragment from the Salt Sea Supreme Deity, it''s something I ''acquired'' rather than something They ''bestowed'' upon me.

    Simrly, the current Yeon''s y is something I ''acquired'' from the Mad Lord, and used to summon the memories of when I had seen Them, so I thought it was fine.

    But in reality, it seems that something more is at work.

    ''Perhaps, from the moment the Owner of Heavenly Punishment''s gazended on this ce, it would have been natural for everything here, including myself, to have beenpletely annihted. It might be because of Their goodwill that my curse ended with just this...''

    I shake my head and look down at Cedarwood Painting.

    Once norger than a single Human Race Sky Ind, Cedarwood Painting has grown considerablyrger over the past 400 years.

    Though it cannotpare to a Middle Realm, it now appearsparable to the Human Race territory.

    ''Thepletion of the Artificial Middle Realm is now about 4,600 years away.''

    The Artificial Middle Realm n is expected to take around 5,000 years.

    Once the Artificial Middle Realm ispleted, there should no longer be a need to dangerously project the existence of Governing Immortals or True Immortals through history in this manner.

    ''Until then...may we endure without bing corrupted by the Governing Immortals...''

    I look at the remaining prophecies left by the True Persons.

    Although all the True Persons have all fled and entered dormancy, their prophecies remain.

    With only the remaining Sacred Masters, it is impossible to create prophecies about me.

    No, it may technically be possible, but it would require drawing heavily on the power of the Middle Realms, cing a significant burden on them.

    Therefore, it would be impossible to indiscriminately unleash attacks imbued with the same kind of absoluteness as before.

    Atst, Baek Woon, having drawn on the power of the Bright Cold Realm to temporarily push the curse of lightning transformation into the ''future,'' res at me as if to kill.

    [So, you truly intend to settle this with us to the death.]

    [When was it ever otherwise?]

    At my question, Baek Woon grits her teeth and raises one hand, clenching the void.

    Tingle, tingle...

    I heighten my tension.

    Though the True Persons have disappeared, I feel that the real fight is about to begin now.

    [Let the stars of the nations hear!]

    Baek Woon''s eyes burn.

    She draws upon the power of the Bright Cold Realm, weaving the light of all the stars across Heaven and Earth to construct a formation of star veins.

    It is a summoning formation.

    Kugugugugu!

    Something massive begins to be summoned within the cosmic space.

    Jjeooooook!

    The Interdimensional Void parts its mouth, revealing the colossal something hidden within.

    It is a [world]!

    Baek Woon is summoning a part of the Chaos Realm region of the Bright Cold Realm into this ce.

    But that is not the end.

    Ja Eum, Ban Ta, and Hae Lin also begin summoning portions of the True Devil Realm, Purple Gold Realm, and Ancient Force Realm with their respective authorities.

    The Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms are summoning parts of their own worlds onto the battlefield.

    This undoubtedly signifies their decision to fully unleash genuine True Immortal rank authority.

    Dududududu!

    A portion of the Bright Cold Realm Chaos Region.

    A portion of the Purple Gold Realm Chaos Region.

    A portion of the True Devil Realm Ominous ce.

    A portion of the Ancient Force Realm Deep Sea descends into the ce, blocking the surrounding starlight and directly colliding with the protective barrier of Karmic Fire and Clear Scale Armor.

    The Karmic Fire burns but does not spread. Instead, it flickers briefly before its reaction dissipates.

    What need does a [world] itself have for karma or punishment?

    Because it''s not an entity, the Karmic Fire that punishes beings is useless against a world.

    ''This is a bit troublesome...''

    The four worlds encircle Cedarwood Painting,pletely enveloping it.

    In this state, it is impossible to proceed with the Artificial Middle Realm n.

    Because the Decaying Corpse Realms that I summon will only be devoured by the pieces of the Middle Realms.

    It''s as if the Sacred Masters are to benefit at our expense.

    Kugugugugu!

    The four portions of the Middle Realms pierce through the Karmic Fire and Clear Scale Armor beforetching onto Cedarwood Painting and beginning to erode it.

    Although the will of the Sacred Masters cannot enter the area protected by the Karmic Fire and Clear Scale Armor, the portions of the Middle Realms following their will ''pass through'' the Karmic Fire like a ship catching a fair wind.

    The Karma Fire and the Clear Scale Armor remain in ce, yet the portions of the Middle Realm press forward.

    At this rate, Cedarwood Painting will be entirely consumed by the four Middle Realms over the course of thousands of years.

    But I do not worry.

    [The reason you didn''t pull this out when the True Persons were present must be because you feared the Middle Realms might be eroded by them. But...did you never consider that the Middle Realms might be eroded by me?]

    They ignore my words and continue to erode Cedarwood Painting with the Middle Realms.

    [No matter how much of a Sacred Master of True Person-level you are, no matter if you are worthy of being called a Half-Immortal, a Sacred Vessel is still just a Sacred Vessel. You do not possess the unique authority needed to erode the Middle Realms!]

    At Ban Ta''s cold remark, I nod.

    [Indeed...that is true.]

    I cannot counter-erode them.

    The Decaying Corpse Realm is of a lower tier than the Middle Realms.

    Just as water cannot flow back up a waterfall, a world of lower rank cannot erode one of higher rank.

    Perhaps if the difference was more ''somewhat'' bnced, like that between the Bright Cold Realm and the True Devil Realm, it might be a different story.

    But...

    [What does it matter?]

    That is only the case when onecks a specialized technique for erosion.

    [Come forth, Seo Hweol.]

    I send a voice transmission to Seo Hweol without letting Ja Eum detect it.

    The ultimate weapon of erosion, bound by the leash named Seo Ran, reveals itself at mymand.

    [Devour the Middle Realms.]

    Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens begins to exert its power for our side.

 Chapter 520: Seo Hweols Origin (本) (1)

    Chapter 520: Seo Hweol''s Origin (��) (1)

    The evil Sacred Master Seo Eun-hyun of Cedarwood Painting, who seeks to bring about the destruction of the universe.

    To stop him, the living beings of the Bright Cold Realm have gathered once again in a certain Chaos Realm region to construct a building.

    No, to be precise, it''s less of a ''building'' and more of a kind of ''structure.''

    A structure made of massive rocks.

    The rocks are piled together to form a circle.

    At the same time, some Tall Tree Race cultivators are growing high-quality trees in the area, cutting them down and adding wooden reinforcements, creating something resembling a fence.

    The megaliths forming the structure in a standing stone formation are so enormous that each of them measures as much as 3 li in size. Dense arrays of spell inscriptions are carved onto the surface of the rocks."Hey! Go grab that thing over there!"

    "This way, this way!"

    To build this structure, Nascent Soul stage cultivators from various races have been drafted to work together.

    It has been roughly 600 years since construction began.

    Approximately a thousand years since the war against the Sacred Master of Cedarwood Painting began.

    Regardless of whether they were Heaven, Earth, or Heart Tribes, all kinds of races were mobilized for the construction site, using their respective racial abilities to transport the massive stones that would be used for the structure.

    "Honestly, I don''t see why we''re the ones doing this work."

    A Nascent Soul cultivator of the Leaf Race, who is using a demon art to bind spiritual energy ropes to the rocks and transporting them from the sky, flicks their tongue out and grumbles.

    A Nascent Soul cultivator of the Celestial Dog Race, assisting nearby, sticks their own tongue out and pants, tilting their head at thement.

    "What do you mean ''why''? It''s because the Sacred Master gave us themand!"

    "That''s exactly what I mean. I don''t understand why the Sacred Master is making us do something like this. To be honest, if the Sacred Master or the Esteemed Ones used their power, this kind of structure would bepleted in an instant. Just why do we have to be the ones doing this hardbor?"

    "Hmm... Now that you mention it, that does seem strange..."

    "And to be honest, that Sacred Master of Cedarwood Painting or whatever is called, is supposedly trying to destroy the world we live in, but...in my view, we''re far from actual destruction. Do you think people like us will even live more than another thousand years? But here we are, doing all this work to stop something that might happen several thousand years from now. Does this really make sense?"

    "Hey, you Leaf Race idiot. We have to prevent the destruction of the world, even if it''s for the sake of our descendants."

    "Well, if that''s the case, they could''ve just called us. Why''d they have to bring along those kids too?"

    The Nascent Soul Leaf Race cultivator nces down at the Qi Building and Qi Refining cultivators below, who are working hard to contribute even in a small way to the construction.

    "I can somewhat understand them summoning Core Formation juniors. But what help could these younglings in the Qi Refining and Qi Building stage possibly offer, dragging them all here for hardbor? The ones who are supposed to be the future of their races!"

    The Leaf Race cultivator grumbles, annoyed by the contradictory nature of Sacred Master Baek Woon''s mobilization efforts.

    Then, the Celestial Dog Race cultivator, who had been listening to the Leaf Race cultivator''sints, suddenly smiles faintly.

    "Hoho, now that you mention it, something just came to mind. There''s a record in the scripts of the Demon Race about something like this. About the wars between Sacred Masters."

    "Wars between the Sacred Masters?"

    "That''s right. The Sacred Masters, who embody the very flow of this vast universe, no longer recklessly sh and fight each other with force like previous realms. Instead, it is said they fight by prophesying fate or manipting the flow of the world. And...we are merely a part of that ''flow''."

    The Celestial Dog cultivator chuckles with a ''hoho'' and points down below.

    "The cultivators of the Bright Cold Realm flocking to this region of the Chaos Realm. Working together here with a single purpose, building this structure, working then resting,ughing and chatting, and living this way. In doing so, causing their culture itself to flourish here. That very act...is the Sacred Masters'' ''attack''."

    "Hmm...It''s such an abstract concept that I can''t quite grasp it."

    "Don''t worry, as you''ll understand soon enough. Hoho..."

    "...By the way, why do you keepughing like that? Hoho? Hm. Somehow, it does seem a bit addictive. Hoho..."

    The two cultivatorsugh with a hoho and begin speaking to others around them.

    Thus, the ''rumor'' of Sacred Master Baek Woon''s ''cultural attack,'' which started from their idle chatter, ''spreads throughout'' the construction site in an instant.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    At the center of Cedarwood Painting.

    Above the ss Cedarwood Mountain, Seo Eun-hyun half-opens his eyes.

    Haaaaaaaa��

    As he inhales, the spiritual energy of Cedarwood Painting dries up.

    Huuuuuuu��

    As he exhales, the spiritual energy of Cedarwood Painting fills up again.

    At the same time, on the reverse side of Cedarwood Painting.

    Deep beneath the Peaceful Cloud Continent, on the opposite side of the world, a cluster of light begins to bloom.

    It is the condensation of a neb.

    A neb bearing the name [Seo Eun-hyun]presses itself, filling its core with light and heat.

    From the eight directions of the condensing neb, certain symbols emerge.

    Food (ʳ), Wealth (؛), Sacrifice (��), Minister of Works (˾��), Minister of Education (˾ͽ), Minister of Justice (˾��), Diplomacy (�e), Army (��).

    The eight characters, engraved as glowing light, burn fiercely.

    At the same time, the cluster of light splits in two directions, breaking into 16 fragments.

    The eight concepts that existed in the life of [Seo Eun-hyun].

    The concepts that defined [Seo Eun-hyun] as a [human] start to break apart, allowing the existence of Seo Eun-hyun to expand from being a [subject] to a [whole].

    Among the 16 divided symbols, those that fall below be Qi (��).

    The eight symbols below turn into pure masses of Qi, shining brightly.

    Each one holds energy condensed to the same level as the Heavenly Lotus Fruit Seo Eun-hyun once consumed��so dense that, if an ordinary person were to consume one, they would immediately advance to the Four-Axis stage!

    Seo Eun-hyun maniptes the eight masses of Qi he has created, perceiving that he can control the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy as well as the living creatures within Cedarwood Painting in eight distinct forms.

    Among the gic information of life forms, in his hand lies Food (ʳ), Wealth (؛), Sacrifice (��), Minister of Works (˾��), Minister of Education (˾ͽ), Minister of Justice (˾��), Diplomacy (�e), Army (��).

    He perceives he holds the authority to alter the history and information of these eight aspects.

    The symbols that rise above be Fate (��).

    The eight masses, ambiguous in form yet exuding attraction force, lie within Seo Eun-hyun''s grasp.

    Among the fates of the living beings within Cedarwood Painting, Food (ʳ), Wealth (؛), Sacrifice (��), Minister of Works (˾��), Minister of Education (˾ͽ), Minister of Justice (˾��), Diplomacy (�e), Army (��).

    He perceives he can influence the fate rted to these 8 aspects.

    Now, he can control how much sustenance a living being is born to consume and what nutrients they are designed to absorb.

    At the same time, he can decide ''what'' a life form will eat in the future, ''in what manner'', ''with whom'', ''for what reason'', and ''under what circumstances''.

    He hasprehended the authority of Food (ʳ).

    He can determine what kind of greed living beings will be born with, what shiny objects they will covet, and what things they will trade and exchange to feel joy.

    At the same time, he can decide how living beings will trade goods, the methods by which they will engage inmerce, and how their economies will develop.

    He has understood the authority of Wealth (؛).

    He can also decide the degree of talent that living beings possess.

    He can now control howrge a vessel a being will have to ept Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, and what kind of spiritual root they will be born with.

    Additionally, he can influence the sess or failure of a Heaven Tribe''s ritual.

    He has realized the authority of Sacrifice (��).

    He can control thend and earth where living beings grow, determine what kind of spiritual energy will infuse their territory, and what strength and crops will emerge there.

    Furthermore, he can decide how thend will change in the future and whether the crops that grow in that territory and the cultivators who dwell there will remain or leave.

    He has grasped the authority of Minister of Works (˾��) in his hands.

    Next, he understands the authority to influence theprehension of living beings. He can now influence the intelligence of all living beings as they are born.

    At the same time, he can interfere with the entire process by which living beings hear, see, andprehend the world around them.

    Those who earn his goodwill will see their talents grow, while those who earn his malice will see their talents diminish endlessly.

    He has gained the authority of Minister of Education (˾ͽ).

    Furthermore, he has gained the ability to draw upon the absoluteness of the world itself.

    For the safety of the living beings in Cedarwood Painting, he can move them to ces of his choosing, foresee the tribtions and cmities that await them, and manipte the world''s absoluteness to increase the thickness of the dimensional barrier for their protection.

    As a Sacred Vessel Sacred Master, his authority for defensive battles have improved significantly.

    The authority of Minister of Justice (˾��) bows its head before him.

    He has also gainedmand overnguage,munication, and culture.

    Through the culture,nguage, andmunication of living beings, he can transform the world. Conversely, by transforming the world, he can alter the power of culture,nguage, andmunication of living beings.

    In addition, he can control how the culture,nguage, andmunication methods of living beings will change in the future.

    This is the authority of Diplomacy (�e).

    Finally, Seo Eun-hyun can now determine how the living beings of Cedarwood Painting will undergo conflict.

    He can control how they would fight and shape the intensity and flow of their battle. Moreover, he can even transform species through ''conflict'', molding them within his grasp.

    He can roughly define how the species will fight and change in the future.

    This is the authority of Army (��).

    Kiiiiiiing!

    The sixteen symbols of Qi and Fate are sucked into the center of the neb, into the light''s core.

    Tststststststs!

    sh!

    The world trembles at that moment, and from the center of the neb, a fixed star (����) is born.

    The owner of that star, the being that resides within Cedarwood Painting.

    Seo Eun-hyun clenches his fist in the center of the star and looks upward.

    Within the secret space of Cedarwood Painting, hidden on the reverse side of the Peaceful Cloud Continent.

    There, he gazes upon the massive mand engraved on the reverse side of Cedarwood Painting.

    ''It''s elerating.''

    The reason Seo Eun-hyun dered war against all the True Persons and Sacred Masters was not merely because he is a madman.

    The mand of Cedarwood Painting.

    It was also because he discovered the power possessed by the will of Cedarwood Painting.

    ''The more intense my battles with the Sacred Masters be...the faster my cultivation progresses.''

    Now, having reached the mid Sacred Vessel stage, he looks down at the fixed star beneath his feet andmunes with the will of Cedarwood Painting.

    The will of Cedarwood Painting desires something very simple from Seo Eun-hyun.

    Conflict (�^��)!

    The more he struggles.

    The more he shes with others!

    The ''faster'' his cultivation progresses.

    The more Seo Eun-hyun observes the authority of Cedarwood Painting, the more he thinks it resembles Kim Young-hoon.

    Of course, unlike Kim Young-hoon, the ''speed'' granted by Cedarwood Painting isn''t limited solely to Martial Arts.

    ''Young-hoon Hyung-nim also grew faster the more he faced powerful opponents and gained quality experiences...''

    Cedarwood Painting seems to endow its Sacred Master with a talent simr to Kim Young-hoon.

    ''At this rate, I can definitely reach the Grand Perfection of Sacred Vessel stage within 7,000 years and challenge the Entering Nirvana stage advancement.''

    Seo Eun-hyun momentarily savors the omnipotence coursing through his hands.

    Now, he can mold every aspect of Cedarwood Painting''s living beings like y.

    It is even possible for him to y with a single life as though moving a pawn on a chessboard.

    No, it is not just the life of a single person. The fate of all groups and organizations in this world will now change entirely ording to Seo Eun-hyun''s will.

    This is precisely the power of Sacred Masters, whose authorities within their respective domains rival that of True Immortals!

    ''The erosion of the Middle Realms will bepletely dealt with by Seo Hweol, who will instead absorb the Middle Realms into Cedarwood Painting...so there''s no issue.''

    If the attacks of the Sacred Masters are absorbed this time with Seo Hweol''s help, Seo Eun-hyun''s Cedarwood Painting will grow evenrger than before, significantly elerating the progress of his Artificial Middle Realm n.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun''s focus shifts away from such matters to something else entirely.

    Wo-woong!

    Above Seo Eun-hyun''s hand, the heat of the fixed star shimmers as it blossoms into the form of a flower.

    It is Flower Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Sururuk��

    Seo Eun-hyun''s Flower Soul Filling the Heavens slips into the darkness, flowing backward through history.

    [Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections. Flower Soul Filling the Heavens. Star Envoy''s Authority (��ʹ֮��).]

    [TL: Star Envoy and Sacred Master are written and pronounced the same way in Korean.]

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, which records Seo Eun-hyun''s history.

    The Flower Soul Filling the Heavens that becamepleted through Ryeo Hwa''s inheritance.

    The authority of a Sacred Master to read history within Cedarwood Painting.

    [...And the authority of Oh Hye-seo...and my Sub-Heart Sword!]

    Seo Eun-hyun draws out Oh Hye-seo''s authority from within his heart essence and forges the Sub-Heart Sword in the void, opening his eyes wide.

    [With this, I can track it.]

    Through Seo Eun-hyun''s near-omniscient senses inside Cedarwood Painting, the locations of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens are pinpointed one by one.

    Even Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens remains unaware of this reverse world of Cedarwood Painting.

    Shiiiiiiii��

    All the authorities Seo Eun-hyun spoke of flow into his Sub-Heart Sword.

    Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, Flower Soul Filling the Heavens, the Star Envoy''s Authority.

    And the Sub-Heart Sword, imbued with Oh Hye-seo''s authority, follows Seo Eun-hyun''s will and slips deep into the soul of Seo Ran, who coincidentally had just been ''thinking'' of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Paaaaaatt!

    Seo Eun-hyun discovers a curse and an Immortal Art deep within Seo Ran''s soul.@@novelbin@@

    One is the curse cast by the Yama True Lord, the Chief Judge of the Netherworld, upon Seo Hweol.

    The other is the Immortal Art left by Gwak Am in the world of Peni Ind, designed to ''fix one''s will.''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s will reaches the depths of Seo Ran''s soul, effortlessly bypassing the Immortal Art left by Gwak Am and arriving at the curseid by the Yama True Lord.

    Pitch-ck darkness wees him.

    [Now I can reach you, Seo Hweol.]

    Seo Eun-hyun begins retracing Seo Ran''s history.

    The authority of Oh Hye-seo, the Star Envoy''s Authority, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, and Flower Soul Filling the Heavens seep into the deepest depths of Seo Ran''s soul.

    [You will show me your true story.]

    Step��

    Seo Eun-hyun takes a single step towards the curse of the Yama True Lord, located deep in Seo Ran''s heart essence.

    Beyond this curse lies the very depths of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    It is the ce where he must have hidden everything.

    ''To bypass the ''canopy'' created by the Yama True Lord''s curse and reach Seo Hweol''s depths...it will take approximately 6,000 years.''

    In 6,000 years, all of Seo Hweol''s stories will be revealed to Seo Eun-hyun.

    And so, 4,000 years pass.<hr>

    "Hohohoho..."

    In a Chaos Realm region of a Middle Realm, which now envelops Cedarwood Painting.

    The Seo Hweols, who have infiltrated the Chaos Realm region and assimted into the relocated living beings so subtly that even the Sacred Masters of each realm would find it hard to notice, simultaneously burst intoughter.

    "Hoho..."

    One of the Seo Hweols among them, in order to offer parts of the Middle Realms to Seo Eun-hyun, raises his hand and activates Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

 Chapter 521: Seo Hweols Origin (本) (2)

    The world is being eroded by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    It is such a secretive erosion that even the Sacred Masters, who are the owners of the world, are unaware of the erosion urring within their own realms.

    The full-scale erosion by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, carried out over four thousand years!

    With that erosion, everything begins tough.

    Even the living beings with ordinary mortal fates.

    Even the cultivators walking the path of Immortal Cultivation.

    Even the supervisors managing the scene, and the monsters living in the Chaos Realm regions.

    All of them let out ''hoho'' while staring at one ce.It is the ce where the stone structure they have built over 4,000 years is located.

    Towards that ce, everyoneughs with a hoho.

    Paaaatt!

    At the center of the circr structure.

    Something is being projected there.

    Wo-woong��

    It is the image of Cedarwood Painting.

    The image of Cedarwood Painting has been reduced to a small size and is being reflected beneath the sky of the Bright Cold Realm.

    As this image is gradually absorbed as a part of the Bright Cold Realm, it fades due to the cultures and consciousness, lives and histories, as well as the fates of the living beings.

    However, the moment Seo Hweol starts tough.

    Wo-woong!

    The fading image of Cedarwood Painting bes distinct and starts to grow in size.

    It is not just in the Bright Cold Realm.

    The same is happening in the Ancient Force Realm, Purple Gold Realm, and True Devil Realm, where Cedarwood Painting is currently being eroded.

    In those ces as well, living beings have gathered in a Chaos Realm region, the Deep Sea, and other such ces to construct structures, projecting the image of Cedarwood Painting at the center to integrate it into the Bright Cold Realm.

    But at this very moment!

    Dududududu!

    The image of Cedarwood Painting seems to growrger ording to Seo Hweol''s will before Cedarwood Painting itself truly rises into the sky above the Chaos Realm regions.

    Wiiiiing��

    Bright Cold Realm, True Devil Realm, Ancient Force Realm, and Purple Gold Realm.

    The outskirts of these four worlds.

    The Chaos Realm regions are being covered by the authority of Cedarwood Painting, and under Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, they begin to separate from each of their Middle Realms.

    Originally, during the Bright Cold Realm''s invasion of the True Devil Realm, the Vast Cold Jade eroded the True Devil Realm''s devilish energy into the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm, transforming the True Devil Realm into part of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Simrly, the energy of Cedarwood Painting is now eroding thends of the Bright Cold Realm and the other Middle Realms.

    Chiiiii��

    It is a ss-colored me.

    The ss-colored me surges like a wave, engulfing the living beings captured for forcedbor, and soon they are inhaling the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy of Cedarwood Painting along with its ss True Fire.

    By the time the Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms realize what is happening, it is already toote.

    Kugugugugu!

    Cedarwood Painting vibrates and begins to tear apart the Chaos Realm regions of each Middle Realm, as if a predator is ripping into chunks of flesh.

    Chwararararak!

    From Cedarwood Painting, thousands of Candle Dragons emerge.

    Shrouded in ss True Fire, they embed spiritual jade known as Cedarwood Advancing Jade (ɼľ�M��) into various ces.

    Just like with the Vast Cold Jade, the Cedarwood Advancing Jades begin topletely alter and erode the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy and spirit veins of the Bright Cold Realm from their very roots.

    And then, in an instant,

    Kududududu!

    Earthquakes sweep across the Chaos Realm regions of each Middle Realm.

    Baek Woon, enraged, forges a spear from clouds and hurls it at Cedarwood Painting.

    Hae Lin crushes the armrest of the dragon throne, stirring the Deep Sea.

    Ban Ta, glowing furiously, unleashes a beam of light from his mouth.

    Ja Eum, expression serious, seems to be deep in thought about something.

    However, none of them can stop Cedarwood Painting''s erosion of the Middle Realms.

    Without even rats or birds knowing, an Immortal Art that erodes everything by the time one notices.

    That is precisely Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Chichichichichi��

    Parts of the Middle Realms are torn away by Cedarwood Painting, and amidst the Sacred Masters'' wrath, Cedarwood Painting Sacred Master Seo Eun-hyun smiles.

    [Atst, it isplete.]

    Kugugugugu!

    Portions of the Middle Realms.

    And 2,800 [worlds] of Decaying Corpse Realms.

    After nearly 5,000 years, a portion of Seo Eun-hyun''s n has finallye to fruition.

    The Artificial Middle Realm n.

    Devised based on the Liberation Law Talent of Kim Yeon, a human-made Middle Realm!

    Though it remains far inferior in absolutenesspared to a true Middle Realm, and much more fragile and crude, its weight ss has now reached a point where it can no longer be dismissed.

    Woo-woooong!

    At the center of Cedarwood Painting, now using the vastly increased weight ss of Cedarwood Painting, Seo Eun-hyun leaps to the next stage of the n.

    sh!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s fixed star, having reached the end of its lifespan, begins to dim with light gradually fading. However, its volume starts to expand.

    From the center of the fixed star, Seo Eun-hyun half-opens his eyes.

    [Correctness.]

    At his single utterance, the ''light'' of the entire Cedarwood Painting transforms.

    The light, which had previously shone down uniformly, now intensifies with even greater brilliance.

    Seo Eun-hyun recalls the years that have passed.

    The four thousand years after reaching the mid Sacred Vessel stage, when he obtained the authority of the Eight Paths and used it to desperately resist the erosion of the four Middle Realms.

    Now, those years are behind him.

    And with those years, through refining his abilities, he has also fully grasped the form of the mid Sacred Vessel stage, the form of Correctness and Straightforwardness (��ֱ).

    If the forme of the early Sacred Vessel Stage��Year (�q), Month (��), Day (��), Hour (��), Calendar (�v)��are about evenly distributing the world''s light,

    Then the mid-stage form of Correctness and Straightforwardness is about letting the light shine down upon the world correctly and straightforwardly.

    ''The authority of a Sacred Vessel Sacred Master is derived entirely from light.''

    The authority of the Eight Paths they wield.

    In other words, the ability to freely manipte the eight concepts of the world they inhabit originates entirely from the ''power of light.''

    Thus, to grow as a Sacred Master means to grow one''s ability to wield light.

    ''I''m almost there.''

    Light is an indispensable existence for life.

    To living beings, light is everything.

    It is both a blessing and grace, a guide that helps countless living beings continue surviving in this world.

    That is why Sacred Masters gain the authority to control the lives of living beings in exchange for providing them with light.

    Seo Eun-hyun perceives that because he has been ''correctly and straightforwardly'' supplying light, he can now ''correctly and straightforwardly'' seize control over the fate of Cedarwood Painting.

    ''Now it''s time for thete Sacred Vessel stage, Strong Rule (����).''

    The form for Strong Rule is to supply ''light strongly.''

    By strongly supplying the living beings of Cedarwood Painting with light, grace, and blessings, he can in return obtain an even stronger authority to forcefully control their lives.

    This is the cultivation of thete Sacred Vessel stage.

    To control someone''s fate and history, one must first bestow grace upon them.

    ''Because it bes possible to strongly control one''s world even more forcefully from thete Sacred Vessel stage, the precision of one''s control over the world increases considerably.''

    While even more actively bestowing Cedarwood Painting with light, blessings, and good fortune, Seo Eun-hyun opens his eyes.

    Cedarwood Painting, which has been turned into a vast Middle Realm by Seo Hweol, feels like it''s firmly within the palm of his hand.

    ''Only one step to the Grand Perfection Sacred Vessel stage... But I can do it even now.''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes gleam.

    Generally, it is standard to reach a realm''s ''Grand Perfection'' before progressing to the next realm.

    However, a standard is just a standard.

    ''It is possible to advance to the next realm directly from thete stage.''

    At thete Qi Building stage, it is possible to challenge the Golden Core stage directly because one has already created 21 stars,pleting three-quarters of the Heavenly Sphere Diagram necessary toy the foundation for the Golden Core.

    At thete Core Formation stage, it is possible to directly challenge the Nascent Soul stage because one has alreadypletely taken control of their body''s spiritual energy and thoroughly made their entire selves into an altar.

    At thete Nascent Soul stage, it is also possible to challenge the Heavenly Being stage because the Five Elements have already been added to the Yin-Yang Spirit.

    For the Heavenly Being stage, even without the forms of eptance at Fate''s End or the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle, it is possible to progress to the next realm because the cycle of Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter has already beenpleted.

    Simrly, for thete Four-Axis stage, thepletion of the Four-Axis Canopy allows for advancement to the Integration stage without issue.

    In truth, for every realm, even without achieving Grand Perfection, it is possible to progress to the next realm during thete stage��though the sess rate will be significantly lower!

    ''Ifbined with the power of Cedarwood Painting...it''s possible to immediately challenge the Entering Nirvana stage. Furthermore...''

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles faintly.

    He has broken through an insane level of difficulty to reach the Sacred Vessel stage through Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation.

    Thus, even if he reaches the Entering Nirvana stage as a Heaven Tribe or Earth Tribe, the ''remaining path'' would still be in the Sacred Vessel stage.

    This means that, even after reaching the Entering Nirvana stage, he would still be able to cultivate as a Sacred Master, making him a one-of-a-kind existence within the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain!

    ''If I reach the Entering Nirvana bined with the authority of Cedarwood Painting, I''ll be able to touch the ne of Fate.''

    Just as the other True Persons had done bybining their powers, Seo Eun-hyun would also be able to perform ''prophecies.''

    ''If I can just achieve that...my n will undoubtedly seed.''

    ''It''s not impossible. But...''

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Seo Hweol, who had just helped himplete the artificial Middle Realm using Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.@@novelbin@@

    Seo Hweol seems unaware of Seo Eun-hyun''s gaze.

    No, perhaps he notices but is pretending not to.

    ''I just can''t figure out what that guy is thinking.''

    Although Seo Eun-hyun is capable of reading the thoughts of the living beings within this ne, Seo Hweol''s true thoughts remain beyond him.

    This is because Seo Hweol''s thoughts reside only within his most hidden ce.

    It does not leave the deepest recesses of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Aside from that, the only thoughts Seo Eun-hyun can read in Seo Hweol''s mind are those filled with trivialities like me-grilled sea cucumbers or grilled eel rice bowls prepared by Oh Hye-seo.

    [...This glutton who thinks of nothing but food. Could it really be that nothing else upies his head?]

    Seo Eun-hyun jokingly grumbles about Seo Hweol.

    Of course, Seo Hweol wouldn''t hear him, but Seo Eun-hyun does so just in case.

    ''The bastard can''t be trusted.''

    The advancement to the Entering Nirvana stage inevitably creates a moment of vulnerability.

    Will Seo Hweol truly do nothing during Seo Eun-hyun''s advancement, or will he attempt something?

    Not being able to know that uncertainty is the biggest issue.

    After pondering for a moment, Seo Eun-hyun finally makes a decision.

    ''...Fine. For now, let''s challenge the Entering Nirvana advancement ritual.''

    However...

    He decides to keep this a secret from Seo Hweol and his otherrades.

    He mustplete the advancement to the Entering Nirvana stage inplete secrecy, without anyone knowing.

    ''The path to advance... The Earth Tribe path seems best.''

    Advancing through the Heaven Tribe path is cumbersome, requiring numerous procedures.

    In contrast, the Earth Tribe advancement ritual, which focuses on explosions��and only explosions, is much simpler.

    ''With my current state...the time required for advancing to the Entering Nirvana stage should be roughly 1,800 to 2,000 years.''

    Seo Eun-hyun calctes the timeline and narrows his eyes.

    ''It will likely coincide with the time I reach the deepest depths of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.''

    Whether Seo Eun-hyun can sessfully advance to the Entering Nirvana stage in secret without anyone knowing, reach the deepest recesses of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, seize Seo Hweol''s everything, and bring his ns to fruition��

    Or whether Seo Hweol will discover him midway and execute the move he is undoubtedly preparing right now.

    That will decide the oue of this duel.

    ''I know what you''re preparing right now, Seo Hweol.''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes glint.

    At some point, Seo Hweol began pretending to cooperate with Seo Eun-hyun while secretly searching for the whereabouts of Oh Hye-seo''s split soul, ''Seo Hye,'' which escaped from Seo Eun-hyun''s grasp.

    Seo Hye''s location is already on the verge of being captured by Seo Hweol''s informationwork.

    It seems he intends to use Seo Hye to connect to Seo Ran in some way, but Seo Eun-hyun smiles faintly.

    ''It''s already toote, Seo Hweol. Seo Hye is already...nearlypleting Seo Ran''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.''

    Whatever Seo Hweol is scheming, he will not be able to obtain what he desires.

    Believing this, Seo Eun-hyun splits himself into two.

    The flow of the entity known as Seo Eun-hyun divides into three.

    Heaven Tribe, Earth Tribe, and the Martial Artist Seo Eun-hyun.

    Among them, the Martial Artist Seo Eun-hyun uses Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path on the Earth Tribe Seo Eun-hyun.

    The existence of the Earth Tribe Seo Eun-hyun reaches the domain of purity, almost vanishing entirely from the world.

    Thus, hidden from everyone''s sight, the Earth Tribe Seo Eun-hyun begins his advancement to the Entering Nirvana stage.

 Chapter 522: Seo Hweols Origin (本) (3)

    Chapter 522: Seo Hweol''s Origin (��) (3)

    Blink��

    Seo Hweol opens his eyes.

    ''...Has the opportunitye?''

    The gaze of Seo Eun-hyun, who has been persistently following him all this time!

    Atst, it has diminished.

    At the same time, he senses that the surveince over Seo Ran has also weakened.

    ''Seo Eun-hyun...is preupied with something important. Even if he haspleted the artificial Middle Realm, for him to cken his surveince of me while the Sacred Masters are keeping a watchful eye...''Seo Hweol quickly predicts Seo Eun-hyun''s actions within Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and smiles faintly.

    "Entering Nirvana advancement. That must be it, as expected..."

    He looks down at his hand.

    ''I''m holding on by pouring every kind of secret art into it...but it''s difficult.''

    Seo Hweol''s copse is elerating.

    The connections among the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, scattered across the entire universe, are gradually thinning.

    ''That being knows me well.''

    Terrifyingly, Seo Eun-hyun has been suppressing Seo Hweol in a way optimized to weaken his power.

    From severing his connection with Seo Ran and forcing the erosion of the Middle Realms while evading the watchful eyes of the Sacred Masters,

    Forcibly summoning the star veins of the Astral Realm through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to sketch a star vein formation exclusively for Cedarwood Painting.

    All of it consumes a tremendous amount of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, and each time such missions continue, the connection between Seo Hweols grow weaker.

    At this rate, Seo Hweol will copse much sooner than he anticipated.

    Seo Eun-hyun, perhaps, is deliberately aiming for that oue.

    ''...Should I act now?''

    Seo Hweol''s vertical pupils widen as he sinks into thought.

    He has two ns: n 1 and n 2.

    n 1 offers a method to immediately seize Seo Ran. n 2 requires more time, but allows him to thoroughly manipte Seo Eun-hyun and achieve his ultimate goal.

    If he follows n 1, there is a four in ten chance of reiming Seo Ran from Seo Eun-hyun''s grasp.

    However...if he follows n 2, there is a nine in ten chance of sessfully manipting Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''But there''s not much time. Moreover, if I miss this moment when that bizarre old monster is focused on advancing to Entering Nirvana, I don''t know when another opportunity wille. I need to execute n 1, but...''

    The problem is the sess rate.

    A mere 40%!

    No, even that is an optimistic estimate. When he adjusts the probability coldly and rationally, the probability is no more than 18%.

    ''Must I gamble on such slim odds?''

    With his vertically slit pupils, Seo Hweol quietly gazes up at the sky.

    ''Is there truly no way to escape the hands of that old monster Seo? I''m searching for Seo Hye, but...even if I find Seo Hye, surely that old monster must have done something. It might not even be the split soul of Oh Hye-seo I once knew. If that''s the case, then what am I supposed to do...?''

    Seo Hweol feels as though he can''t breathe.

    He''s simply trying to find a way to deal with Seo Eun-hyun, but every time he thinks of Seo Eun-hyun, no solutiones to mind.

    ''To defeat Seo Eun-hyun now...I need a variable. A single variable that can deceive his...eyes...''

    Shudder...

    Seo Hweol looks at his trembling arm and lets out a faint sigh.

    Then, following Seo Eun-hyun''s orders, he continues assisting Kim Yeon with adjusting Cedarwood Painting.

    Cedarwood Painting, loosely tied together with the power of countless Decaying Corpse Realms and parts of the Middle Realms, must be adjusted frequently to keep functioning as a world.

    Of course, this will eventually be resolved after tens of thousands of years once the adjustments areplete.

    Woo-woong��

    Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is touched by Kim Yeon''s consciousness.

    Kim Yeon''s thread of consciousness, inherited from the Mad Lords'' Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, reaches Seo Hweol and delivers an order to him.

    Seo Hweol somehow feels as though this entire situation is as if he is working under the Mad Lord''s orders.

    ''In his lifetime, I couldn''t touch the Mad Lord himself, but I controlled his direction with my own hands... Yet now, after his death, I am controlled by the hand of his disciple.''

    It is, in a way, an ironic situation.

    And as Seo Hweol is thinking this��

    Suddenly, for a brief moment.

    For a very brief moment after receiving Kim Yeon''smand, Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens falters.

    ''...This is...''

    It is a fleeting instant.

    An incredibly brief moment, but through Kim Yeon, Seo Hweol senses the ''power of the Bright Cold Realm'' that Kim Yeon has been cultivating within the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The authority that Hyeon Eum or Blood Yin would call the ''power of Vast Cold.''

    Seo Hweol, albeit briefly, ''witnesses'' that power using Kim Yeon as a medium.

    That is all.

    But...just that alone sparks an inspiration in Seo Hweol''s mind.

    It is a coincidence.

    No, perhaps it is fate.

    But the crucial point is that just witnessing the power of Vast Cold for a moment allows Seo Hweol to think of a new n that he could not have conceived before.

    ''...''

    Seo Hweol silently observes the n that arises in his mind.

    And he realizes that this n has a considerably high chance of sess.

    ''...Why have I been unable to think of this n until now?''

    Seo Hweol quickly understands the reason.

    ''...I see. That''s right... Because this ispletely different...from the oath I made and embedded in my soul. It''s because I thought my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens might waver...and if I execute this n, Seo Ran might discover the secrets of my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. Seo Ran, too, seems to have recently gained a feeling for it...''

    A perilous n that might shake Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and reveal its weakness to Seo Ran.

    However, Seo Hweol thinks that this n is still better than proceeding with n 1 alone.

    ''Along with the original n 1, I will execute this n simultaneously.''

    That is the only way for Seo Hweol to raise his odds of victory against Seo Eun-hyun.

    In the deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, Seo Hweol sharpens his vertical pupils even further and makes his decision.

    ''...Good. It''s a perilous n, but I must attempt it.''

    He rises from his spot and begins walking towards an event currently taking ce in a corner of Cedarwood Painting.

    And in the deepest depths of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens,

    A ''voice'' resounds.

    ��You''ve gone mad. Seo Hweol. Completely mad and corrupted...<hr>

    The western edge of Cedarwood Painting.

    In a mountain range known as the Golden Shaking Mountain Range, a grand hall has been erected for someone.

    This hall belongs to the person with the highest status when only considering distribution within the current Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    It is for Yeon Wei.

    Yeon Wei lies on a bed, staring at the ceiling.

    ''It seems my life ising to an end...''

    Her main body is a spirit that is enshrined in the Head Realm Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s sect.

    What is here now is merely a split soul strand of her soul.

    In the past, when there was no vessel for this split soul to reside in, she always remained within her descendant, Yeon Jin. But ever since Seo Eun-hyun became a Sacred Master, Yeon Wei resided in the human body Seo Eun-hyun created for her, watching over the cultivation of Jeon Myeong-hoon, who represents the very future of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. This has been Yeon Wei''s joy as ofte.

    Step, step...

    A group of people enter the bedroom where Yeon Wei lies.

    At the forefront is Jeon Myeong-hoon, followed by several others.

    "Yeon Wei. Is your body well?"

    As the Supreme of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks to Yeon Wei equally.

    Yeon Wei attempts to rise and show respect, but Jeon Myeong-hoon stops her.

    "Do not rise. That''s an order. I''ve recently heard that your lifespan ising to an end, but..."

    "...Yes. That is true. Embarrassingly, as my lifespan diminishes, the attraction force of the Netherworld grows stronger. Soon, I will likely be dragged to the Underworld...to pay for the sins of my life."

    "...Yeon Wei."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon speaks with a bitter expression.

    "Now, this Esteemed One has reached the Grand Perfection Star Shattering stage. Soon, I will undergo the advancement ritual to the Sacred Vessel stage and possibly be a Sacred Master. When that happens...with the authority of a Sacred Master, I can extend your lifespan. A Sacred Vessel is an existence of at least that much power!"

    "...It is alright. I have already lived a life far longer than I deserve. I have spent too much time in this world and even witnessed the growth of Sir Jeon Myeong-hoon, the sessor of the Golden Divine. Now...I simply wish to rest."

    "...Yeon Wei..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, along with Kim Yeon and Oh Hyun-seok, who have been with Yeon Wei from before, as well as Seo Ran and Hong Fan, who have gradually built a connection with Yeon Wei under Seo Eun-hyun, all wear gloomy expressions.

    "...How much time remains?"

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s question, Yeon Wei reads the celestial energy and responds.

    "About seven years."

    Seven years.

    For mortals, it is quite a long time.

    Some might say it is enough time to aplish many things.

    But...for Yeon Wei, whose spirit is that of a cultivator of the Four-Axis stage, the seven years would be nothing more than an agonizing period of constant resistance against the Netherworld''s attraction force.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon lets out a sigh and closes his eyes.

    "...I will pray for your lifespan to increase."

    Following Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Yeon, Oh Hyun-seok, Hong Fan, and Seo Ran all join Jeon Myeong-hoon in their prayer for Yeon Wei.

    At that moment��

    "May I...join in that prayer as well?"

    Seo Ran flinches in surprise and stumbles backward, while Hong Fan steps in to shield him.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at the owner of the voice with an irritated expression, and Kim Yeon res at the figure with wary eyes.

    It is Seo Hweol.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon does not hide his annoyance as he asks.

    "What is it, Sea Dragon King? Why are you here?"

    "Like I just said. I havee to offer my prayer for Great Master Yeon''s wellbeing."

    At this, Kim Yeon speaks in a solemn tone.

    "Mm-mm-mm...? Mmm-mm-mmm mm-mmm-mm mm-mm mmm-mmmm-mm?

    "She is probably...questioning your sincerity."

    Hong Fan, seemingly focused on interpreting Kim Yeon''s words, barely manages to exin her meaning.

    Seo Hweol looks at Hong Fan.

    More precisely, at Seo Ran, who is hiding behind him.

    "From the Sacred Vessel stage onward, one gains the ability to influence the ne of Fate. And...the prayers of such Sacred Vessels can, by themselves, affect one''s lifespan. With even a modest prayer, it is possible to extend a predetermined lifespan by one or two years."

    "Are you saying you will extend Yeon Wei''s lifespan?"

    "That is not what I mean. I am simply expressing ''goodwill.'' As the goodwill of a Sacred Vessel has the effect of enhancing lifespan on its own...I merely wish to offer my heartfelt prayer."

    "And who are you to do so?"

    "...I am a natural-born Sacred Vessel."

    At Seo Hweol''s words, Jeon Myeong-hoon considers pping him but clicks his tongue instead.

    "Do as you please. If you attempt anything suspicious, Seo Eun-hyun will stop you anyway. However, only your genuine goodwill will be allowed. If you reveal any malicious intentions, whether you are Seo Eun-hyun''s tool or ve, I will kill you immediately."

    "Hoho...hohohoho..."

    As if Jeon Myeong-hoon''s words are amusing, Seo Hweolughs.

    Seo Hweol briefly meets Seo Ran''s gaze before approaching Yeon Wei. He presses his palms together as if praying to thend gods enshrined in a temple.

    Closing his eyes and erasing all expression from his face, he speaks.

    "...For your well-being. I, Seo Hweol, offer my prayer."

    Seo Hweol bows slightly.@@novelbin@@

    Yeon Wei watches this scene and nods absentmindedly. Seo Hweol then smiles again, turns around, and exits Yeon Wei''s chamber.

    "...Hey, Kim Yeon."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks with veins bulging on his face.

    "I know you''re specialized in consciousness. Did you sense any malicious intention from Seo Hweol just now?"

    However, Kim Yeon responds with a serious face.

    "Mm-mm-mm...mm-mm-mm-mm mm mm-mm...mm-mm...mm-mm-mm-mm..."

    "''No. Surprisingly, he was sincere,'' she says."

    Hong Fan, straining his mind, interprets Kim Yeon''snguage and delivers the message to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Hearing this, Jeon Myeong-hoon looks slightly surprised and stares in the direction Seo Hweol left.

    ''What is this...? I''ve heard about his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens from Seo Eun-hyun. I know of that Sea Dragon King''s schemes and cunning... And yet, that sly man just walked away after offering a sincere prayer for Yeon Wei out of goodwill?''

    Unable to understand, Jeon Myeong-hoon stares towards the ce Seo Hweol has left.<hr>

    Leaving the hall built for Yeon Wei, Seo Hweol hides one of his clones in the darkness.

    Then, in the deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, Seo Hweol hardens his expression.

    "...I''ve been exposed...to Seo Ran...Now that brat will try to delve even deeper into Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens."

    Seo Hweol''s vertical pupils slit further as a cold look spreads across his face.

    Stter!

    In the deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens,

    From Seo Hweol''s seven orifices, ck liquid begins to stream.

    At a nce, it almost resembles blood, an evident sign that his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is distorting.

    "...The bacsh is too severe. The entirety of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is shaking."

    Rumble, rumble, rumble, rumble!

    It is exactly as it seems.

    Starting from the deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, the configurations spread across the entire universe begin to tremble.

    Yet, Seo Hweolughs.

    "Hoho...As expected, any action that vites the oath has a massive impact on the Immortal Art. Hoho..."

    What Seo Hweol did just now is simple.

    He sincerely prayed for Yeon Wei.

    As Kim Yeon had detected,

    A sincere benevolence.

    A very simple and primal emotion.

    Nothing more.

    And yet...

    Because of it, his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is shaking.

    ''...The die is cast.''

    Seo Hweol slits his vertical pupils and grits his teeth, smiling.

    ''I have staked everything on this act that''s capable of overturning the foundation of my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. e over.''

    He looks in a certain direction.

    It is not towards ss Cedarwood Mountain, where Seo Eun-hyun resides.

    It is...towards where Seo Ran is.

    Because Seo Eun-hyun has already grown toorge to be part of his n,

    He needs someone who can fit in his n.

    And that person is none other than Seo Hweol''s main body.

    ''Seo Ran...!''

    It is Seo Ran.<hr>

    After Seo Hweol has left, Seo Ran''s eyes gleam.

    ''...I see.''

    With a slightly flushed face, he approaches Yeon Wei and prays sincerely.

    ''Please, let Elder Yeon Wei''s lifespan increase, even if just a little. O heavens above...''

    Seo Hweol had said it.

    That he is a ''natural-born Sacred Vessel.''

    And Seo Ran is ''Seo Hweol''s main body.''

    Which means that, although Seo Ran has yet to perceive it��

    He, too, is a Sacred Vessel.

    Therefore...

    With Seo Ran''s wishes, Yeon Wei''s lifespan can surely extend.

    ''Even with Great Master Kim Yeon''s awareness, she didn''t notice any tricks Seo Hweol might have pulled. Additionally, Senior Seo Eun-hyun said he is always watching Seo Hweol and me. If Seo Hweol had done something suspicious, he would have noticed. Since neither of them has said anything...it means there''s no problem with praying as Seo Hweol said!''

    Seo Ran prays for Yeon Wei with a heart of benevolence.

    Please, let her remain by their side for just a little longer...

    At the same time, as Seo Ran reflects on the heart of benevolence, he realizes something.

    Seo Ran leaves Yeon Wei''s chamber alongside the others.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and the rest immediately leave to cultivate or fulfill their assigned tasks, but Seo Ran holds back one of them.

    It is Kim Yeon.

    "...Great Master Kim Yeon, I think I finally understand now."

    At those words, Kim Yeon, who was about to fly into the sky, turns back andnds in front of Seo Ran, asking,

    "Mm?"

    "...I don''t know why Seo Hweol suddenly appeared in front of me and showed me so openly. But...I finally understand."

    Seo Ran, somehow, feels a sense of relief.

    "I have atst understood the weakness of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. And...I think I can also finally be certain of the existence known as ''Seo Ran''."<hr>

    Somewhere far away in the Astral Realm.

    On a certain, a woman is painting.

    She is a being named Seo Hye, and also a being who split from Oh Hye-seo.

    Suddenly, Seo Hye looks up at the sky.

    "...Have you found the answer, Seo Ran?"

    Since splitting off from Oh Hye-seo,

    She has been pondering for thousands of years.

    Along with ''Seo Ran''s'' Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens configuration attached to her soul,

    She has been contemting on their identity together with Seo Ran.

    And after thousands of years, Seo Ran has found the answer to the question of his existence.<hr>

    The deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Within that deep darkness, an incarnation of Seo Hweol dressed in a dark-red robe��formed from the ovepping wills of countless Seo Hweols��crawls across the floor, gritting his teeth.

    Buduk, budududuk, bududuk...

    ck liquid seeps from his sevens orifices and across his body.

    The smile that had once hung on Seo Hweol''s lips has disappeared, and with an expressionless face, he writhes in pain.

    Budududuk...

    Seo Hweol clutches his chest and frantically scratches the floor of the deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens with his hands.

    Each time, his fingernails tear off, and ck pus widely flows from his body.

    Even with an expression devoid of emotion, Seo Hweol is clearly ''suffering.''

    "...Have you established it, Seo Ran?"<hr>

    Seo Ran speaks with certainty before Kim Yeon.

    The Heaven Tribe Seo Eun-hyun, who is not conducting the advancement ritual.

    The Martial Artist Seo Eun-hyun.

    And Kim Yeon and Hong Fan, who are present, all listen to Seo Ran''s answer.

    "While spending time with the children of the Candle Dragon Race, remembering them, and holding them in my heart... And while spending time with Seo Hye, while spending time with Shi Ho... Finally...today, I understand. No, perhaps, I think it''s more urate to say that what I already knew has finally been established today."

    Seo Ran smiles brightly.

    "The weakness of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is benevolence. Though Tainted Soul Filling the World maniptes the world as it pleases...it cannot invade the power of benevolence. That is why, through my mother''s benevolence and love, I was born into this world."

    Kim Yeon silently smiles and holds Seo Ran''s hand.

    Hong Fan looks at Seo Ran with a subtle, ambiguous smile.

    "It doesn''t matter if I am not truly Seo Ran. I have already received endless benevolence and love from innumerable connections, and I have also given it. As long as the fact that I have shared benevolence remains...I am Seo Ran."

    As if finally free from the burdens that had weighed upon his heart,

    Seo Ran smiles brighter than ever.<hr>

    In the distant Astral Realm.

    Through Seo Ran''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens configuration, Seo Hye��who shares Seo Ran''s enlightenment��sheds tears.

    "...I see, Seo Ran. Then...I, too, am Seo Hye."

    With a face that somehow seems much more at ease, she looks up at the stars in the sky.

    "Thank you, Seo Ran..."<hr>

    Center of ss Cedarwood Mountain,

    Seo Eun-hyun warmly smiles as he witnesses Seo Ran''s enlightenment.

    In his mind, the image of arade and friend from long ago,

    Someone who was also like a child to him��Seo Li��flickers faintly.<hr>

    Deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens,

    Seo Hweol, who has been writhing in agony while vomiting ck pus, finally clenches the ground and rises.

    His pupils, which were once merely slit, are now entirely drenched in a dark-red hue, gleaming ominously.

    "...Atst, I have reached it. The relic of the Guard Dog (��Ȯ)."

    Clench!

    Seo Hweol gathers dark-red energy into his left hand and clutches the void.

    While Seo Eun-hyun, Kim Yeon, and the others all focus on Seo Ran, who has achieved great enlightenment and finally revealed the weakness of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, establishing his own version of it,

    Seo Hweol deceives everyone''s attention...and reaches the ''something'' he has been aiming for.

    It may have been sheer luck, a heavenly fortune, but Seo Hweol seeds.

    Seo Hweol''s consciousness finally pierces through the distracted consciousness of Seo Eun-hyun during his advancement, diving deep into his heart essence world.

    There, he reaches something embedded in one corner of the Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    Long buried and nearly forgotten due to not being useful, Yuan Li''s memento.

    Yuan Yu''s Blood Body begins to emit a crimson light.<hr>

    Inside the Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    Oh Hye-seo, who has wandered the deste wastnds of the Colorless Sword Enclosure for thousands of years, suddenly looks up at the sky with disheveled hair and cries out.

    "Ah, aah? Aaaah!! Aah, uaaaaah!!"

    Tears fill her eyes.

    Oh Hye-seo, whose emotions have been faint since birth, can not help but have even those faint emotions burst out explosively at the signal that came after thousands of years.

    For thousands of years, she has wandered this destend, driven half-mad by fear and loneliness brought upon by Seo Eun-hyun.

    In that situation, Seo Hweol''s signal has reached her.

    Oh Hye-seo, who had nearly forgotten the humannguage, copses on the spot and bursts into tears.

    From the grasp of Seo Eun-hyun, the terrifying old monster who seeks to destroy the world,

    Seo Hweol, the Sea Dragon King who inherited the bloodline of the sacred Sea Dragon Race,

    Connects with Oh Hye-seo, the Saintess of Myriad Beasts, who has been imprisoned for millennia.

    Seo Hweol, who has gambled for a sliver of hope to free himself from the grasp of Seo Eun-hyun, who wields the universe, now resolves to struggle with all his might.

    Against Seo Eun-hyun, who has be like a god,

    Seo Hweol''s desperate rebellion begins.

    Author''s Note: Seo Hweol''s spring has begun.

    ??: If it fails, it''s a rebellion...

 Chapter 523: Seo Hweols Origin (本) (4)

    Chapter 523: Seo Hweol''s Origin (��) (4)

    Chapter 523: Seo Hweol''s Origin (��) (4)

    Seo Hweol''s n 1.

    The first n involves using Yuan Yu.

    For some reason, Seo Eun-hyun seems to feel a certain longing when looking at Yuan Yu, and because of this, he still hasn''tpletely discarded Yuan Yu''s Blood Body.

    He merely embedded it deep within his Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    Seo Hweol took advantage of that point.

    From the moment Oh Hye-seo reincarnated into the body of the Candle Dragon Race, Seo Hweol gradually shaped Oh Hye-seo��essentially ''Seo Hye''��to resemble Yuan Li as Seo Hweol remembers him, and made it resonate with Yuan Yu''s Blood Body embedded within Seo Eun-hyun''s Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    At that time, Seo Hye and Yuan Yu were learningpatible methods, and through Seo Hye, it was possible to harmonize with the spiritual energy waves emitted by Yuan Yu, thereby activating the secret art within Yuan Yu.Devilish Spell Tainted Soul Sacred Blood (����}Ѫ).

    Borrowing the power of the Blood Yin Realm, this spellbines the Blood Yin Realm''s devilish energy with Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to transform the area where Tainted Soul Holy Sacred is activated into a dimensional gate.

    He modified it into a method called Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation and had Oh Hye-seo learn it. Seo Hweol even slightly lowered its difficulty and power to make Yuan Li learn it as well.

    However, because Seo Eun-hyun did not cultivate Yuan Yu''s Blood Body through Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation, it created a tricky situation. Nevertheless, it doesn''t matter.

    After all, the very spell constituting Yuan Yu''s Blood Body originates from the Blood Yin Realm, making its degree of resonance with the Blood Yin Realm no different from having learned Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation.

    Thus, Seo Hweol''s original n was to resonate Seo Hye and Yuan Yu''s blood devilish energy to activate Tainted Soul Sacred Blood within their bodies.

    If sessful, Seo Eun-hyun''s heart essence world��specifically, the interior of the Colorless Sword Enclosure��would be immediately pierced by a dimensional gate directly connecting to the Blood Yin Realm. Seo Eun-hyun would then be captured by Blood Yin and reduced to his Immortal Treasure.

    No matter how much he uses his Three Great Ultimates or whatever to exert Entering Nirvana-level power, resisting when a dimensional gate connecting to a True Immortal is opened would be impossible.

    However, Seo Hweol believes that the sess rate of this n is not high.

    The biggest issue is the changed attitude of Blood Yin.

    Blood Yin, who should have normally charged forward with frenzied madness at the mere sight of the Karmic Fire, instead observed calmly as Seo Eun-hyun revealed both the Karmic Fire and Clear Scale Armor.

    This is far from a normal situation.

    Thus, Seo Hweol calcted a low sess rate for n 1 due to Blood Yin''s change in attitude.

    On top of that, with Oh Hye-seo being captured by Seo Eun-hyun, the n to activate Tainted Soul Sacred Blood through Yuan Yu''s Blood Body also became difficult.

    However...

    An opportunity arose. Seo Eun-hyun showed an opening.

    Moreover, if paired with this new n, the sess rate of the first n would significantly increase.

    ''I''ve made contact with Oh Hye-seo.''

    Seo Hweol whispers into the mind of Oh Hye-seo, who has wandered endlessly in the same space for thousands of years, trapped inside Seo Eun-hyun''s Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    [First, it was wise of you not to call my name carelessly.]

    "Ah... Aaaah... Uaaah..."

    Of course, the reason Oh Hye-seo didn''t call Seo Hweol''s name is simply because, after wandering for thousands of years in solitude, she momentarily forgot humannguage. But to Seo Hweol, such details are irrelevant.

    [Seo Eun-hyun doesn''t seem to have noticed. He likely interprets your outburst as part of your erratic behavior. For now...just follow my instructions. If you do, we can finally gain freedom and drag that Seo Eun-hyun, who is soaring high in the sky, down into the mud.]

    At Seo Hweol''s whisper, Oh Hye-seo nods tearfully.

    Wo-woong��

    After quickly conveying several instructions to Oh Hye-seo, Seo Hweol cuts off.

    ''The Blood Body of Yuan Li, which I prepared for activating Tainted Soul Sacred Blood, can only be used formunication for now. But it doesn''t matter.''

    Having already made contact with Oh Hye-seo, he left behind Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens in her heart essence.

    He can nowmunicate with her whenever needed.

    Though there is a risk of being detected whilemunicating within Seo Eun-hyun''s heart essence, it doesn''t matter.

    ''I have polluted myself.''

    In doing so, Seo Hweol even defiled himself while offering a ''prayer'' to Yeon Wei, and Seo Ran did the same, also offering a ''prayer'' to Yeon Wei.

    Though Seo Hweol denies the heart, he broke his vow and acknowledged his emotions, offering a prayer filled with the heart of benevolence to Yeon Wei.

    Because of this, Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens embedded itself in Yeon Wei not as a ''configuration'' but as the form of a ''heart.''

    The extent of the shock and pain Seo Hweol experienced in this process was irrelevant.

    What matters is...

    Seo Hweol''s ''heart'' is embedded in Yeon Wei,

    And Seo Ran''s ''heart'' is also embedded in Yeon Wei in the exact same way.

    The hearts of Seo Hweol and Seo Ran,

    At longst, havee together.

    Inside Yeon Wei!

    And so...Seo Hweol waits for the moment when the heart is amplified to the peak, needing only to make contact with Yeon Wei once again.

    If Seo Hweol and Seo Ran''s hearts and prayers, now embedded in Yeon Wei, make contact, then Seo Hweol and Seo Ran will finally be able to reconnect!

    So, when will that moment of the ''heart''s peak amplification'' arrive?

    The answer is simple.

    It is when living beings face death.

    Seo Hweol does not yet understand the great enlightenment that the heart is ultimately death.

    However, through experiential learning, he has learned that when the death of a living being approaches, its emotions are amplified to their peak.

    ''It doesn''t necessarily have to be their own death. The death of someone close to them is enough to amplify a living being''s emotions. Therefore...''

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly.

    ''Yeon Wei''s descendant. Yeon Jin, was it? That would do nicely.''

    Let''s bring Yeon Jin before Yeon Wei''s eyes and kill him.

    If that happens, Yeon Wei''s emotions will undoubtedly amplify to its peak.

    That moment will be Seo Hweol''s opportunity to connect with Seo Ran.@@novelbin@@<hr>

    Though most of Seo Eun-hyun''srades are said to be staying in Cedarwood Painting, a few remain outside.

    A chief example is Yeon Jin.

    Yeon Jin is diligently cultivating the Lightning Path Method in the Human Race district of Cedarwood Grove in the Bright Cold Realm.

    This decision was not Seo Eun-hyun''s but Yeon Jin''s own will.

    Yeon Jin believes it is necessary to remain in the Bright Cold Realm, observe the situation, and ensure there is a ce for Seo Eun-hyun''s group to return to if Seo Eun-hyun is defeated.

    Pajijijijil!

    Having already reached the Four-Axis stage, Yeon Jin changes genders using the Taiji Quaking Lightning Body and generates lightning as he surveys Cedar Wood Grove.

    ''Cedar Wood Grove and its Human Race district are so peaceful, yet the outside of the Bright Cold Realm is said to be a warzone.''

    To be honest, it''s hard for him to believe.

    No, even Seo Eun-hyun was just a senior in the Nascent Soul stage at a simr level to himself a few thousand years ago.

    Yet before he realized it, Seo Eun-hyun became a Sacred Master and is now waging war across the entire universe.

    In such a situation, the only thing Yeon Jin can do is his best to prevent public opinion about Seo Eun-hyun from worsening within the Human Race territory.

    Of course, it isn''t so much that Yeon Jin is trying his best but rather that Seo Hweol is working desperately to conceal Yeon Jin''s existence from Baek Woon.

    Otherwise, Yeon Jin would have long been captured by Baek Woon and used as a hostage.

    Whether Yeon Jin knows this or not, he adjusts his ck-and-white hair and prepares to resume his Taiji Quaking Lightning Body cultivation.

    It is at that moment.

    "It has been a while, Daoist Yeon Jin."

    Before Yeon Jin''s eyes, Seo Hweol appears with a hoho.

    Yeon Jin bows his waist to greet Seo Hweol.

    "Ah, Sir Sea Dragon King. It has been a while."

    As far as Yeon Jin knows, Seo Eun-hyun and Yeon Wei don''t hold a favorable opinion of Seo Hweol.

    However, from Yeon Jin''s perspective, Seo Hweol is one of Seo Eun-hyun''s loyal followers who takes care of Seo Eun-hyun''s affairs, so Yeon Jin doesn''t harbor much ill will towards him.

    Or rather...it would be more urate to say that Seo Hweol ''adjusted'' things to ensure that Yeon Jin doesn''t feel any hostility toward him.

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly and extends a hand toward Yeon Jin.

    "That aside, Daoist Yeon Jin. Have you heard that Daoist Yeon Wei''s body is unwell?"

    "Ah, yes. I heard about it thanks to the letter Sir Sea Dragon King delivered. I was already thinking of visiting the ancestor...but with the war between the Bright Cold Realm and Cedarwood Painting, it doesn''t seem possible right now. Huuu..."

    Seo Hweol shakes his head at Yeon Jin''s words.

    "Hoho, that is not necessarily the case, Daoist Yeon. While it is true that there is war, it is entirely possible to enter Cedarwood Painting by passing through other realms that are unaffected by the conflict. For example, the Nether Ghost Realm or the Blood Yin Realm."

    "Ah...! So there was a way like that. Come to think of it, the Nether Ghost Realm was also once the headquarters of the Wuji Religious Order."

    Yeon Jin nods as he rises from his seat.

    "In that case, is it possible to leave immediately? If the ancestor doesn''t have much time left, it would be best to depart as soon as possible."

    "As expected of Daoist Yeon Jin. Such deep filial piety. In that case,e with this king... We will pass through the Blood Yin Realm to directly enter Cedarwood Painting"

    "That sounds excellent, elder Sea Dragon King!"

    Wo-woong!

    At Yeon Jin''s words, Seo Hweol guides him into a secluded area of Cedar Wood Grove and begins forming hand seals.

    Chiaaaaaaa��

    Ominous blood devilish energy begins to radiate from the surroundings, and the space around them begins to distort.

    Seo Hweol is faintly opening an entrance to the Blood Yin Realm using his authority.

    "Blood Sacrifice Consuming Style..."

    Wo-woong!

    A crimson circle gradually appears before Seo Hweol and Yeon Jin''s eyes.

    Seo Hweol sharpens his vertical pupils with a piercing gaze.

    ''The gate to the Blood Yin Realm...I''ll open it in Seo Eun-hyun''s heart essence using Oh Hye-seo and Yuan Li''s Blood Body. Then, using the opportunity when Seo Eun-hyun falls into chaos, I will take Yeon Jin to Yeon Wei... If I kill her descendent before her eyes, my n will bepletely...''

    It is at that moment.

    Yeon Jin''s chattering voice pierces Seo Hweol''s ears.

    "Haha. By the way, with this, I''ll have visited all six Middle Realms except the Purple Gold Realm. I''m curious to see how it will differ from the True Devil Realm."

    Seo Hweol, aiming to gain Yeon Jin''s favor, smiles kindly and speaks.

    "Your experiences are truly broad, Daoist Yeon Jin. Come to think of it, didn''t Daoist Yeon Jin once...undertake an adventure with Daoist Yeon Wei, traveling from the Bright Cold Realm to the Nether Ghost Realm, then to the Ancient Force Realm, and back to the Bright Cold Realm?"

    "Yes. And before the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect fell...I also traveled to the True Devil Realm with Ancestor Yeon Wei."

    "This king knows of that story as well. I''ve heard that, while evading pursuit from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the True Devil Realm, you and Daoist Yeon Wei installed a massive formation in one of the Void Spirit Ponds there?"

    "Haha, it was the ancestor who set up the formation, so I don''t know much about that. Instead, I just...yed with the local kids in the area."

    "Hoho, Daoist Yeon Jin is truly kind-hearted. To think you even cared for the children like that."

    Yeon Jin, as if embarrassed, twirls his hair around his finger and speaks.

    "Rather than me being kind, it''s more that Sacred Master Seo Eun-hyun has deep emotions. Back then, when he was at the Nascent Soul stage, he instructed me to consider the surrounding Devil Races even as we established the formation near the Void Spirit Pond and to build friendly ties with them. He even entrusted me with gathering the Devil Race children and ying with them. It was a bit tiring to y with the Devil Race children at that time, but thinking back now, it''s also a fond memory."

    "Children do seem to have a way of clearing the heart, whether they''re of the Heaven Tribe or the Earth Tribe."

    "That''s true. Although, among the Devil Race children, there were some mischievous ones who were already getting into romance and driving me crazy. I haven''t even experienced romance yet myself! Ahaha,e to think of it, those kids were especially memorable."

    As Seo Hweol opens the entrance to the Blood Yin Realm, he asks.

    "I see. What were those children like to leave such an impression?"

    "Well, ever since they were young, they were running around saying they''d get married when they grew up. At the time, they were just little children from the Batwing Race and the Horned Devil Race. But since both of those races are part of a rather famous lineage of devils, known for requiring five thousand years to reach adulthood and their breeding cycles, I told them, ''If you truly want to unite as one, it''s going to take quite a bit of time.'' But then Su In and Hong Yeon, those two rascals..."

    "..."

    Yeon Jin, who was excitedly chattering beside Seo Hweol for a while, suddenly looks down at his own body, now transformed into a female form.

    Yeon Jin sucks in a sharp breath and bites his lip.

    ''Are you crazy, Yeon Jin? No matter how charming the Sea Dragon King is, what are you doing transforming into a woman right in front of him!?''

    Yeon Jin, grappling with serious concerns about his gender identity, looks up at Seo Hweol.

    Indeed, Seo Hweol is charming.

    To the point where just standing there silently is enough to steal one''s heart.

    Of course...

    Yeon Jin doesn''t realize that it''s due to Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    He has no idea that because Seo Hweol thinks, [If Yeon Jin has a good enough impression of me to open uppletely and entrust everything to me, he''ll be useful], he has fallen for Seo Hweol without even realising it.

    But while Yeon Jin cannotprehend the domain of such Immortal Arts, he can at least sense that something about Seo Hweol is changing.

    "By the way, Elder Sea Dragon King, are you feeling unwell by any chance?"

    At Yeon Jin''s question, Seo Hweol erases the entrance to the Blood Yin Realm.

    "Uh, huh? Elder Seo Hweol? Weren''t we supposed to pass through the Blood Yin Realm��uaak!"

    Clench!!!

    Yeon Jin suddenly lets out a high-pitched scream as Seo Hweol''s hands grip both of Yeon Jin''s shoulders with force.

    Seo Hweol locks eyes with Yeon Jin, his vertically slit pupils meeting his, and wears the brightest smile he''s ever shown.

    "Indeed, I understand Daoist Yeon Jin''s kindness well. To y with Devil Race children, with whom you barely know, to such an extent... This surname Seo can''t help but be deeply impressed by your virtuous character."

    "Uh, um... By the way, perhaps it''s because you''re from the Earth Tribe, but your grip strength is rather painful...Could you please let go?"

    "...I understand. By the way...could you remind me once more where that Void Spirit Pond was, the one where you performed such noble deeds?"

    "Uh, that, that is..."

    As Seo Hweol''s face suddenly draws closer, Yeon Jin''s cheeks flush red.

    Soon, with his eyespletely listing their focus Yeon Jin divulges everything to Seo Hweol.

    And, some timeter.

    "Hoho...Sir Sea Dragon King. If your face gets so close, it''s embarrassing."

    "Hoho...is that so? I understand."

    Seo Hweol releases Yeon Jin, who suddenly begins echoing his ownugh, and looks up at the sky.

    "...Atst..."

    Seo Hweol''s hand trembles violently.

    Yeon Jin, too,ughs with a hoho and looks up at the sky alongside Seo Hweol.

    "I''ve found it..."

    All the Seo Hweols in the universe smile radiantly, their bodies trembling as if in ecstasy.

    "Even after scouring the Bright Cold Realm for thousands of years and finding nothing...it turns out you found it first and smuggled it to the True Devil Realm through Hyeon Eum. Blood Yin...!"

    Seo Hweolughs with bloodshot eyes.

    "I''ve finally found it...! The split soul of Vast Cold!"

    Seo Hweol clenches his fist while staring at the sky, his body quaking.

    "The heavens are aiding me... It''s done now."

    Seo Hweol pushes Yeon Jin aside and melts into the darkness, disappearing from the spot.

    ''There''s no need for cumbersome ns like opening the gate to the Blood Yin Realm. The power of Vast Cold is now in my hands. There''s no longer any need to hold back my strength. I just...need to proceed.''

    Finishing his thoughts, Seo Hweol moves through the darkness, heading towards an unknown destination.

    Normally, Seo Hweol would have taken Yeon Jin along for efficiency, even if it wasn''t strictly necessary. Yet, he deliberately leaves Yeon Jin behind.

    Without realizing how strange he has be, Seo Hweol inexplicably smiles arrogantly as he vanishes.<hr>

    Yeon Wei opens her eyes.

    Deep into the night.

    She senses someone entering her chamber.

    "...Who is it?"

    "It is I, Daoist Yeon Wei."

    "Hm... The Sacred Master has warned me that if you evere to see me alone, it would be because you''re scheming some vile plot. I was told not to engage with you. Leave."

    Yeon Wei responds without even ncing at Seo Hweol.

    However, Seo Hweol pays no attention to Yeon Wei''s reaction and begins to speak.

    "It seems the Sacred Master has already informed you about my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens."

    "..."

    "In that case, you must also know that I could reach out to your descendant, Daoist Yeon Jin, at any time."

    "Ha! Is it because you don''t understand the true identity of the Sacred Master? You''re quite bold."

    At the mention of Yeon Jin, Yeon Wei rises from her bed and looks at Seo Hweol.

    "Do you even know what kind of being the Sacred Master is? Even if that person wears the guise of a Sacred Master, they are an entity above the heavens. Or, at the very least, they are someone who carries out the will of such beings. Someone like you has gone against such a being. Do you understand what that means?"

    Yeon Wei res at Seo Hweol with a grim expression.

    "On the scales of Fate, the lives of the likes of us can be toyed with whenever at will. Do you think you''re threatening me right now? You''re mistaken. As long as that being despises you, everything you do and every future you aim for are already within their grasp."

    "Hoho, how terrifying. However...that person is not an entity of True Immortal rank as you believe him to be. I know this with absolute certainty."

    Seo Hweol narrows his vertically slit pupils as he steps closer to Yeon Wei.

    "I am someone who has glimpsed the dream of a True Immortal. I know how those beings dream. And Seo Eun-hyun...is absolutely not dreaming as a True Immortal does. Therefore, while he may be ''connected'' to a True Immortal rank existence, he is absolutely not a True Immortal himself. In the first ce...! This Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, unlike a proper Heavenly Domain, only has three True Immortals...!"

    Clench!

    Seo Hweol''s grip brutally seizes Yeon Wei''s jaw.

    However, Yeon Wei does not panic and instead looks directly at Seo Hweol.

    "This is merely a puppet prepared by the Sacred Master. Though crafted to perfectly resemble a mortal, it is no more than a backup vessel. My true soul resides in the shrine within the Head Realm..."

    "The location does not matter. After all, as long as there is attraction force, anything I desire will fall into my hands."

    It''s only around this point that Yeon Wei senses something amiss.

    ''What is this? Seo Hweol is acting so suspiciously, yet why hasn''t the Sacred Master reacted at all?''

    "You''re having such obvious thoughts, Daoist Yeon Wei."

    ''He read my mind!?''

    Yeon Wei flinches in surprise, her body shrinking.

    Seo Hweol gently smiles and strokes Yeon Wei''s head.

    "The Sacred Master is likely quite preupied right now. Because the Oh Hye-seo who was quiet all this time has suddenly gone mad. Although Oh Hye-seo''s abilities and authority are nothing extraordinary, when applied creatively, there''s nothing for her to fear."

    "Mm, mmph!"

    "You want to call Jeon Myeong-hoon? Hoho, it''s useless. Unless it''s someone of Seo Eun-hyun''s caliber, none of hisrades...unless the Mad Lord were to resurrect, can stop me. No, even if the Mad Lord were toe back to life now, I would still win."

    Seo Hweol pulls something from his sleeve while still gripping Yeon Wei''s jaw.

    It is someone''s head.

    Despite being cleanly decapitated, the head is alive.

    With its eyes gouged out, it belongs to a Devil Race.

    The head of a woman of the Batwing Race, despite being severed, wails mournfully, calling out a name in thenguage of the Devil Realm,

    Seo Hweol crushes the head without hesitation, extracting the soul within and forcing it into Yeon Wei''s head.

    Wo-woong!

    The soul absorbed through Yeon Wei''s baihui point flows through her upper dantian, then emits all its spiritual energy through the area between her eyebrows.

    Yeon Wei groans as she feels her head somehow clearing along with the sensation of her upper dantian burning.

    "I once visited the Serving Command Pce with the Mad Lord. While the Mad Lord nned for the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I nned for something different."

    Wo-woong!

    Reason fades from Yeon Wei''s eyes, and in her drunk-like state, she begins to pitifully call out for someone.

    "Ho, Hon Won. Where did you go, Hon Won...!?"

    Still wearing his gentle smile, Seo Hweol sps a hand behind his back, grabs Yeon Wei by her hair, drags her out of bed, and waves his hand.

    Kwaaaang!

    And in front of Seo Hweol stands Kim Yeon with a hardened face, leading Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, Kim Young-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and others.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon res at Seo Hweol with a reddened face and speaks.

    "I''ll count to ten. Release Yeon Wei immediately within that time."

    "Hoho... There''s no need to rush so urgently. Why not chat with me for a moment��"

    "Ten. I''ve counted. I''ll kill you, Seo Hweol."

    Immediately after, Jeon Myeong-hoon charges at Seo Hweol.

    That''s when it happens.

    Wo-woong!

    Kwarururung!

    A bolt of lightning powerful enough to shatter a descends, but Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes widen in shock.

    ''Distortion!?''

    Space distorts due to attraction force.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s single strike, twisted under the influence of attraction force, fails to reach Seo Hweol and veers off in the wrong direction.

    Seo Hweol, still holding Yeon Wei''s hair, spreads his arms wide andughs.

    "If you don''t want to chat with me, then it can''t be helped."

    "How...how can someone like you wield this level of attraction force!?"

    As Jeon Myeong-hoon watches Seo Hweol drag Yeon Wei by her hair towards an unknown destination, his eyes be bloodshot.

    This can''t be happening.

    ''There''s no way his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens can handle this level of attraction force. Unless he''spletely brainwashed Cedarwood Painting and put it within this grasp, it''s impossible! How could someone without Immortal Arts specializing in attraction force do such a thing...!?''

    [Seo Hweol! Stop immediately!!!]

    Kurururung!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon transforms into the Three-Headed Six-Armed Lightning God and shouts at Seo Hweol.

    However, his voice does not reach Seo Hweol.<hr>

    Peaceful Cloud Continent.

    Two-sided mountain range.

    Inside arge manor, one of Seo Hweol''s clones smiles faintly.

    "How surprising, Hon Won. To think you''d pretend to be forbidden from cultivating by the Sacred Master while secretly practicing Immortal Arts... Well, I suppose it makes sense. Sunlight, Rain, Heat, Cold, Wind, and Time��the Immortal Art of Various Omens is something Integration stage cultivators should naturally learn. So you''ve been diligently practicing all along?"

    However, Hon Won, who hears Seo Hweol''s words, does not respond.

    It''s because he is bloodied and battered, his topknot tightly seized by Seo Hweol.

    Hon Won''s tongue has already been ripped out by Seo Hweol, leaving him unable to speak.

    "Hoho. If you don''t wish to respond, it can''t be helped. No matter. I will assist you."

    Wo-woong!

    Seo Hweol looks at the miserable Hon Won with a gentle smile and then pulls a head from his sleeve.

    It is the head of a male from the Horned Devil Race.

    This head, too, has its eyes gouged out and mournfully calls out to someone in thenguage of the Devil Race.

    Crunch!

    Wo-woong!

    Seo Hweol crushes the Devil Race head without hesitation, extracting the soul within and infusing it into Hon Won''s baihui point.

    And in the next moment.

    Hon Won''s eyes snap wide open.

    Shortly thereafter, tears of blood stream down his face as he cries out.

    "Ch-ch-ch...Cheon Ra (���_)...!"

    Kwarururung!

    Deafening roars erupt from various points on Seo Hweol''s face as his body begins to shatter apart.

    Simultaneously, from the cracks on his face, something resembling ck pus oozes profusely.

    A clear indication of being shaken.

    Yet, Seo Hweol remains unconcerned, smiling as he grabs Hon Won''s topknot and drags him outside.

    Dududududu!

    The shout earlier affected not only Seo Hweol.

    ''The entire world is shaking. Is it because of the original owner of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra? Hoho...''

    Gik, gigigik, gigigigik!

    At the same time, an immense attraction force begins to form around Hon Won.

    It seems to be an attraction force meant to merge with [someone] far away.

    Seo Hweol looks up at the sky with a faint smile.

    "...From the Star Shattering stage and onwards��that is, the stage where one gradually approaches the principles of True Immortals��the heart begins to transform into attraction force. However...this means that for True Immortals, attraction force is essentially the heart. When one thinks about how Immortal Arts activated by attraction force and those activated by the heart are fundamentally the same, it''s a simple principle."

    Gigigigik!

    Hon Won and the someone far away.

    The attraction force with Yeon Wei begins to grow stronger.

    "In short, being able to control attraction force means being able to move the hearts of True Immortals. The world is ultimately nothing more than a dream woven by True Immortals. We are merely their toys, clowns performing on their stage. Therefore, our own hearts are ultimately meaningless. The only thing that holds meaning is...the heart of the being that dreams."

    Seo Hweol, his face somehow bloodshot, looks up at the sky.

    Indeed.

    This is not just a soliloquy.

    He is speaking to Seo Eun-hyun, who is no different from the entire world itself.

    "Attraction force is essentially the heart. Therefore, if I obtain the ultimate attraction force, all the hearts in the world will fall into my grasp!"

    In the next moment! Seo Hweol stretches out his hand.

    All the Seo Hweols hidden throughout Cedarwood Painting form hand seals in unison.

    Gigigigigik!

    The names of In and Yeon imprinted upon Yeon Wei and Hon Won''s minds wail and strive to merge with each other.

    Simultaneously, an overwhelming attraction force arises within Cedarwood Painting, and at the moment when that attraction force reaches its peak��

    Paaaatt!

    Seo Hweol disappears from Cedarwood Painting.

    And the ce where Seo Hweol reappears is none other than the Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    It is the ce where Oh Hye-seo, acting under Seo Hweol''s orders, rampages madly.

    Kurururung!

    "Ah, ahahaha! You''re here, you''re here, Seo Hweol?"

    As soon as she sees Seo Hweol, Oh Hye-seo throws herself into the arms of one of his clones.

    Seo Hweol pats Oh Hye-seo''s head and looks towards the direction she came from.

    There stands a massive altar.

    The altar is engraved with countless carvings of Immortal Beasts, and the eyes of the Immortal Beasts all glow simultaneously.

    And...at the very top of all the Immortal Beasts are two figures.

    One is an [Immortal Beast shrouded in deep darkness], and the other is an [Immortal Beast in human form]. Among them, the figure of the [Immortal Beast in human form] is moving under the influence of Oh Hye-seo''s authority.

    "Is the ritual preparationplete, Hye-seo?"

    "Yes, yes, Seo Hweol. I did everything as you said. I sacrificed my lifespan and offered it to the High Spirit Grand Dao Nine Heavens Overseeing Fate Preserving Life Celestial Great Emperor. That being, that being, as the covenantor and arbiter, promised to hide the fate here. Did you, did you bring them?"

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly.

    One of Seo Hweol''s clones is holding Yeon Wei by her hair.

    Another drags Hon Won by his topknot.

    And...yet another of Seo Hweol''s clones is gripping Seo Ran by his nape and bringing him to this very spot.

    "Finally...we have seeded, Hye-seo."

    By targeting the moment when the attraction force of In and Yeon reaches its peak, Seo Hweol connected to Seo Ran through the ''hearts of himself and Seo Ran'' imprinted within Yeon Wei, finally capturing Seo Ran.

    Oh Hye-seo, with a face brimming with joy, clings to Seo Hweol''s embrace and weeps.

    "Th-Then we can leave now, right, Seo Hweol? Now we can finally leave and really escape from the belly of this Seo Eun-hyun, right? Seo Hweol?"

    "I can''t make any guarantees, but I will make it so. Now then..."

    Clench!

    Seo Hweol grips Seo Ran''s head andughs.

    "Disappear. Fake."

    Charararararak!

    At that exact moment, all of the Seo Hweols, except for the ones holding Yeon Wei and Hon Won, are sucked into Seo Ran''s body.

    However, even as Seo Hweol''s borate ns nearpletion, Oh Hye-seo cannot bring herself to be happy.

    ''Seo Hweol, you said it was alling together. But why...?''

    Why...

    ''Why is that Seo Ran able to remain soposed, even with you standing before him?''

    Seo Ran is showing no signs of fear whatsoever.

    Instead, he is smiling warmly.

    And then��

    Urururung!

    "Hic!"

    The Colorless Sword Enclosure shakes violently, and Seo Eun-hyun''s figure appears before Oh Hye-seo.

    It is Seo Eun-hyun wielding the Colorless ss Sword, with Seo Eun-hyun draped in winged garments standing behind.

    With a hardened expression, Seo Eun-hyun speaks.

    "You will never seed, Seo Hweol."

 Chapter 524: Seo Hweols Memories (1)

    Chapter 524: Seo Hweol''s Memories (1)

    The two Seo Eun-hyuns stare with hardened expressions at Oh Hye-seo and Seo Hweol, who has entered Seo Ran''s body.

    As soon as Oh Hye-seo sees Seo Eun-hyun''s face, she is so terrified that she hups, but still raises both hands in the air.

    "I-I plea to the High Spirit Grand Dao Nine Heavens Overseeing Fate Preserving Life Celestial Great Emperor! I beg thee, as the Owner of Names and the God of Mankind! Please reveal the real from the fake!"

    At the same time, pale white vapor coils around the altar.

    The vapor, responding to Oh Hye-seo''s plea, sternly blocks Seo Eun-hyun from entering, as if dering that no one may step inside while the distinction between truth and falsehood is being determined.

    However, Oh Hye-seo can feel the ''gaze'' of the two Seo Eun-hyuns piercing through the steam toward her.

    That gaze!For some reason, their terrifying gaze prates the vapor and fixes directly on Oh Hye-seo.

    Suppressing her fear, Oh Hye-seo sneers at the Seo Eun-hyun outside the barrier.

    "Ha, ahahaha! What are you doing, Seo Eun-hyun? Come on, do something! Try anything! You''re currently flustered because I called in all the Immortal Beasts and can''t do anything. You can never enter here! Never! To us, you''re..."

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun speaks.

    "I''m sorry, Su In. Hong Yeon. Once Yeon Jin and Yeon Wei met you two...I should have foreseen your whereabouts being inevitably discovered by Seo Hweol. It''s all...my fault."

    Step.

    Seo Eun-hyun begins walking into the barrier.

    Oh Hye-seo copses to the ground in shock.

    "W-what...!? How...!?"

    "The only apology I can offer you...is to remember you. And...to honor your deaths...by eradicating Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo, the ones who killed you. This is all I can do. Forgive me!"

    Step, step, step...

    Oh Hye-seo trembles in terror as Seo Eun-hyun cuts through the vapor and approaches. She grabs and shakes Seo Ran''s body violently.

    "S-Seo Hweol! Seo Hweol! He''sing! He''sing! He''s, heshesheshesheingheingheing...!!!"

    Seo Eun-hyun does not restrain his rank out of consideration for Oh Hye-seo.

    He fully reveals the rank of his main body, which has reached the Sacred Vessel stage.

    That alone is enough to cause Oh Hye-seo to start foaming at the mouth and cry out for Seo Hweol.

    Finally, Seo Eun-hyun''s form pierces through the curtain of vapor and arrives before Oh Hye-seo.

    Unable to endure Seo Eun-hyun''s rank, Oh Hye-seo copses to the ground, trembling uncontrobly. Ignoring her, Seo Eun-hyun gently strokes Seo Ran''s head.

    Seo Eun-hyun closes his eyes for a moment.

    A memory surfaces from not long ago.

    ��Senior, I have something to say.

    ��What is it, Seo Ran?

    ��Seo Hweol...will eventually try to devour me. If I disappear, Seo Hweol will alsopletely copse. As time passes, Senior and I will grow more familiar with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, and Seo Hweol will gradually be left with fewer options. He will try to make his move before that happens.

    ��Indeed.

    ��When that timees...please do not stop Seo Hweol.

    ��...What?

    When he first heard those words, he thought it was preposterous nonsense.

    ��What nonsense! Do you even understand the horrors of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens?

    ��There''s no need to worry.

    Because of that, Seo Eun-hyun dismissed Seo Ran''s words and resolved to face Seo Hweol alone.

    But...

    The eyes of Seo Ran at that time were filled with certainty unlike any before.

    Moreover, his heart was clearer and brighter than ever before.

    ��I have already...be a body that cannot be harmed by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. Seo Hweol...is likely going to take a gamble in order to face Senior. But his gamble will fail. Because...

    Seo Eun-hyun looked into Seo Ran''s eyes.

    He saw the will residing in his heart.

    It was...

    The same will Seo Eun-hyun had learned from Cheongmun Ryeong on Peni Ind.

    It was a will capable of reaching Immortal Arts.

    ��Because I...havee to know that I have been loved. I am Seo Ran. Even if I step into Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, my mother. My master. Senior. Shi Ho. Great Master Young-hoon. Miss Buk. Great Master Kim Yeon. Great Master Min-hee. Great Master Hyun-seok. Hong Fan. Elder Yeon Wei and others... All the connections I''ve made thus far have given me love. I am...Seo Ran. Even if I enter Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, that will never change.

    Immortal Arts change the world with the heart alone.

    He felt that power, far stronger than the Immortal Arts used by ordinary cultivators that ''change the world through attraction force.''

    Seo Eun-hyun granted Seo Ran''s request.

    ��Furthermore...if it''s you, Senior, even if I am devoured by Seo Hweol...wouldn''t you still be able to ovee him?

    Seo Ran ultimately extracted a promise from Seo Eun-hyun.

    ��Please do not worry about me, Senior. And, if by chance I should fall and be consumed by Seo Hweol, I ask that you avenge me in my stead. I believe that Senior is more than capable of doing so.

    Seo Eun-hyun recalls Seo Ran''s smile.

    ��Will you...promise me?

    Clench.

    Seo Eun-hyun clenches his fist.

    "Oh Hye-seo."

    "NonononononodefnitelydefinitelySeeHweolwillwinSeoHweolwillfreemeSeoHweolwillproperlyreimhisbodyand..."

    "This altar you''ve summoned...it must be that, isn''t it?"

    Seo Eun-hyun slowly gazes at the altar.

    The reason he wasn''t able to properly respond a moment ago was because Seo Hweol used Oh Hye-seo''s power to wield her authority in her ce and summon the power of the Owner of Names.

    Because of the aftermath of the [Owner of Names]''s authority, Seo Eun-hyun had nearly failed his advancement ritual to the Entering Nirvana stage, leaving him temporarily unable to suppress the chaos caused by Oh Hye-seo and Seo Hweol. That''s all.

    Seo Eun-hyun analyzes the altar and begins to slowly dismantle the one summoned by Oh Hye-seo.

    "Are you using the power of the Immortal Beasts to trace back their strength one by one until you reach and can borrow power from the one at the pinnacle, the former Immortal Beast King?"

    Kwajijijijik!

    As Seo Eun-hyun clenches his fist, the altar summoned by Oh Hye-seo instantly crumbles into dust.

    However, the power of the vapor still envelops thempletely.

    Seo Eun-hyun, interpreting the lingering power of the vapor and the spell circting within it, speaks to Oh Hye-seo, whose body is beginning to sprout ss all over.

    "I can see through your n. The former Immortal Beast King, also known by the title [Owner of Names]... You are trying to use Them to determine who between [Seo Ran] and [Seo Hweol] is the ''fake,'' and erase one of their [names]; isn''t that right?"

    Seo Eun-hyun looks down at Oh Hye-seo and smiles.

    "But have you never considered this, Oh Hye-seo? What exactly determines the standard for deciding the ''fake''?"

    At Seo Eun-hyun''s words, Oh Hye-seo, despite trembling as ss sprouts from her entire body, raises herself shakily.

    "In the end, whoever possesses the ''main body'' will likely be deemed the ''real'' one. But...why assume Seo Ran would lose the main body to Seo Hweol? From the start..."

    As she looks up at Seo Eun-hyun, who gazes down at her with a sneer, Oh Hye-seo grits her teeth as she trembles in terror.

    "Why did you assume Seo Ran would be determined as the ''fake''? Did you ever consider the possibility that Seo Hweol might be the ''fake''? A being with a ''heart'' is a ''fake''?"

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Seo Ran''s face, his eyes gleaming.

    "A being with a heart can never be a fake. Therefore, I believe in you, Seo Ran! Defeat Seo Hweol ande out!"<hr>

    Deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Inside, Seo Ran wears a peaceful smile.

    Dark-red shadows writhe, attempting to invade Seo Ran''s body, but they cannot prate the warm light radiating from within Seo Ran''s heart essence.

    Seo Ran smiles softly and gazes warmly at the darkness before him.

    "It seems I am the victor. Grandfather Seo Hweol, no...Seo Hweol."

    "..."

    "Your darkness cannot invade me. Because I am..."

    "Loved?"

    Seo Hweol cuts off Seo Ran''s words and gazes at him with an expressionless face.

    "That''s right. I do not know what you experienced in the past...but your darkness will never be able to consume me. I have received the hearts of so many people. Therefore...as long as this heart resides within me, I will never disappear!"

    Deeeeeng��@@novelbin@@

    Seo Ran looks up at the sky of darkness.

    Chiiiiiiii��

    Vapor!

    Before a colossal giant of vapor.

    At some point, they arrived there.

    The giant of vapor holds a scale in one hand, and Seo Ran and Seo Hweol each upy one side of the scale''s tes, staring at each other.

    The te holding Seo Hweol begins to sink lower, while the one holding Seo Ran gradually rises higher.

    "I am the ''real one.'' Therefore, admit defeat, Seo Hweol...!"

    "...Hah."

    Then, Seo Hweol smiles.

    It is not his usual gentle smile.

    Exposing his teeth and awkwardly moving his muscles to form a grin...

    Seo Hweol''s signature...

    Sincere smile.

    "You pathetic thing, what do you even know?"<hr>

    Seo Eun-hyun looks down at Oh Hye-seo, who has crawled slowly up to his ankles, even as ss protrudes from her entire body.

    "Ah, ahh, uahhh...ahh..."

    Trembling from the rank emanating from Seo Eun-hyun, Oh Hye-seo continues crawling.

    Slowly, and slowly.

    Then, she lifts her head and speaks to Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Wro...ng..."

    "What is wrong?"

    Seo Eun-hyun looks down at Oh Hye-seo with a detached expression.

    Oh Hye-seo smiles.

    "It''s not simply...an altar built to reach the [Owner of Names]."

    "And the reason you''re telling me this?"

    "...You. Among yourrades, isn''t there someone you''ve forgotten?"

    At those words, Seo Eun-hyun flinches.

    Then, as Seo Eun-hyun sweeps his consciousness rapidly across the entire Cedarwood Painting, his face twists like a fierce evil spirit.

    Kwajijijijik!

    Seo Eun-hyun grabs Oh Hye-seo by the cor, ring at her intensely.

    [Return. Him. Immidietely.]

    "...I can''t...do that."

    Even though she is trembling in fear of Seo Eun-hyun, she does not move.

    Instead, she simply smiles.

    Then, under her shadow, a fragment of the altar that Seo Eun-hyun destroyed.

    The one fragment that depicts the Immortal Beast Heavenly Fox (���) shines ominously.<hr>

    Deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    At the same time, the ce where the real and the fake are being distinguished before the [Owner of Names].

    Seo Ran widens his eyes as he looks at the ''someone'' who appears there.

    It is Shi Ho.

    "Using Oh Hye-seo to confuse the Sacred Master''s eyes, and while his focus is distracted, using the authority of the Immortal Beast Heavenly Fox to bring the Fox Race soul that can be considered its distant descendent."

    Seo Hweol snaps his fingers with a face devoid of any emotion.

    In the next moment.

    Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens begins to envelop Shi Ho''s soul and writhes.

    Immediately after.

    A horrifying scream echoes from within the sphere of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens that envelops Shi Ho.

    "From now on, I will torture your beloved."

    "...! Seo Hweol!!!"

    Seo Ran''s face twists violently.

    At the same time, the light emanating from Seo Ran''s heart essence flickers and wavers.

    Seo Ran forces himself to maintainposure as he looks at him.

    Seo Hweol raises the corners of his mouth, looking at Seo Ran.

    "Why are you so concerned with that? It''s meaningless. Do you really believe you love that thing? You''re wrong. It''s simply because I poured all the maternal nature within me into you that you took it upon yourself to im to be a female. It''s only because you grew up with all positive connections severed by me that you fell into a state of affection deprivation."

    With each word he utters, the light within Seo Ran shakes violently.

    "You do not love it. And it does not love you either. That thing simply fell to your Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens while being beaten by the one named Kim Young-hoon. It fell in love with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, not you. It''s a false connection. You, trapped in affection deprivation, ced Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens on that Fox Race to seek an outlet for the maternal nature you had suppressed within yourself. It''s no different from a burst of lust. Seo Ran. The hearts of connections or whatnot. From the very beginning...you were never a being capable of giving or receiving any love."

    As Seo Ran''s light flickers, the darkness of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens seems to dig further and further into him.

    Kkiiiiiiiiik...

    The bnce of the scale they stand on begins to shift.

    Seo Ran descends, while Seo Hweol rises.

    But all of a sudden��

    Surururuk<em>...</em>

    The rays of Seo Ran''s light stabilize.

    Seo Hweol sees this and erases his smile.

    "...Do you not understand? From the beginning, you have never received any..."

    "No, Seo Hweol."

    Seo Ran meets Seo Hweol''s eyes.

    "You''re wrong."

    At the smile that blooms on Seo Ran''s face, Seo Hweol''s eyes tremble violently.

    "I have never brainwashed Shi Ho with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. And my sexual preferences are normal. I absolutely have no inclination to be prated by a cross-dressing male fox who likes men while moaning in pleasure."

    "...How vulgar."

    "Yes, truly vulgar. But that''s how it ended up."

    Seo Ran smiles with a slightly embarrassed expression.

    It is Seo Ran''s sudden confession, one that does not match the atmosphere of the moment at all.

    Seo Hweol, however, looks even colder. His gaze shifts to the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens sphere, where Shi Ho is trapped.

    Inside, the groans of agony have noticeably weakened.

    ''With just that one joke, he interfered with my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens. Is he gradually bing more adept at handling it?''

    Seo Hweol heightens his vignce as he res at Seo Ran.

    Seo Ran continues to speak.

    "I didn''t want my master to die. But my master trusted me and passed away. And...even Elder Jeon Hyang, who acted differently from how you wished, loved me before she departed. All of this points to one undeniable truth."

    Seo Ran''s eyes burn brightly in the darkness.

    Within the darkness, his gaze begins to drive away the darkness of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    "A person''s benevolence...stands above Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens! Above anything else!"

    Even though Seo Ran didn''t wish for his master''s death, Song Jin passed away without regret because he trusted and loved Seo Ran.

    Even though Seo Ran didn''t initially ept Shi Ho, Shi Ho connected with him because Shi Ho loved him so deeply that he transcended gender, race, and the brainwashing effects of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Even when everyone shunned Seo Ran under the influence of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, only Jeon Hyang genuinely cherished him, preventing him frommiting suicide.

    And...

    Yu Oh, who was fated to be entirely corrupted by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, instead brought forth ''Seo Ran'' in ce of ''Seo Hweol'' because of her love for him.

    "I will not lose, Seo Hweol. Nothing about me is fake! Because it isn''t fake, I believe Shi Ho will endure. Because I, too, now love him!"

    Paaaatt!

    The brilliant light bursting from Seo Ran''s eyes illuminates the deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    <em>Kiiiiiiiik��</em>

    The scale upon which Seo Ran and Seo Hweol are seated evens out once again.

    Seo Hweol stares at Seo Ran expressionlessly.

    "...Love, huh? How pretentious."

    He speaks while ring at Seo Ran.

    "You, who were so jealous over Yuk Yo, dare to speak of love?"

    At Seo Hweol''s words, Seo Ran breaks into a cold sweat.

    ''Now, this is where it truly begins.''

    Seo Ran steels his heart against the ominous malice emanating from Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol snaps his fingers with lifeless, hollow eyes.

    "If you want it so much, I will show you. If you...can bear this hatred, then it doesn''t matter if I lose. Now, let us both recall my oath, my other self."

    Immediately after.

    In the deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    The memories of Seo Hweol''s ''childhood,'' carefully preserved there, engulfs Seo Hweol and Seo Ran.<hr>

    Shi Ho, writhing in unbearable agony, suddenly regains his senses.

    ''This ce is...''

    It is the deepest depths Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Dragged here by Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo''s schemes, Shi Ho was swept into this ce by the authority of his distant ancestor, without even the chance to properly resist.

    Here, he finds himself caught between Seo Hweol and Seo Ran.

    He is merely a sacrifice in the battle between the two personas that form one essence.

    Thest thing Shi Ho remembers is that Seo Ran, through a joke, briefly awakened his consciousness, and immediately afterward, Seo Hweol moved a dark red wave to engulf both Seo Ran and himself.

    ''What happened? The result is...?''

    As he regains his senses, he looks at Seo Hweol and Seo Ran, both seated upon the strange scale.

    At that moment,

    Kiiiiiik...

    The bnce scale lurches, and Seo Ran and Seo Hweol both regain their senses and open their eyes.

    And Shi Ho can only be struck with shock.

    ''D-Dyed?''

    Seo Ran!

    He is now dyed in the same dark-red light as Seo Hweol.

    Seo Ran is shedding tears of blood.

    "...I see. So that''s why I was jealous over her. That''s why I wanted to destroy Yuk Yo so desperately. This world truly is..."

    Seo Ran''s anguished gaze meets Shi Ho''s.

    Shi Ho feels deep despair, pain, and sorrow in Seo Ran''s eyes.

    ''Seo Ran...''

    He likes Seo Ran.

    It''s not because of something like Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    He just likes him.

    From the day they first met, even though nothing about them matched whether race, gender, status, or cultivation realm, Shi Ho wanted to be with Seo Ran.

    Because of this, he cannot simply stand by and watch Seo Ran in such pain.

    Even amidst the torturous torment of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, Shi Ho looks into Seo Ran''s eyes and shouts.

    "Seo Ran!!!"

    Seo Hweol turns around with a meaningful smile.

    Seo Ran stares at Shi Ho with nk eyes.

    "Don''t forget me!!!"

    Seo Ran''s pupils widen.

    The despair clouding his eyes seems to retreat slightly.

    Then, Seo Hweol''s pupils split vertically.

    Buuuuk!

    That is the end.

    Shi Ho''s life ends just like that.<hr>

    Seo Ran stares ahead with vacant eyes.

    Shi Ho''s soul is being torn apart.

    Shi Ho''s spirit body.

    Its neck is severed.

    The arms, legs, and tail of the spirit body are all torn apart, and Shi Ho''s shattered spirit scatters deep into the darkness of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Shi Ho is dead.

    It is over.

    At the most critical moment, Seo Hweol killed Shi Ho who had intended to act as Seo Ran''s greatest support, all while wearing a gentle smile.

    "I''ve won. Seo Ran. Disappear."

    Kiiiiiik...

    Seo Ran''s spirit body lowers its head nkly.

    The te holding his body begins to gradually descend.

    After witnessing Seo Hweol''s memories, Seo Ran was thrown into despair, struck by the overwhelming truth of his own essence. Then in that moment, he saw his cherished beloved ripped apart and killed as he was cheering for him.

    It''s an irreparable wound.

    As the scale gradually tilts downward, the light protecting Seo Ran is devoured by the darkness.

    And then, just as Seo Ran''s spirit body is about topletely fall and dissolve into the darkness,

    Thunk��

    The scale stops.

    Seo Hweol looks down with a puzzled expression.

    Seo Ran, with nails torn out and bleeding, scratches desperately at the bottom of the scale as he looks up at Seo Hweol.

    Though his face is clearly filled with despair and defeat, a single glimmer of determination rests in his expression.

    "Seo Hweol. Yes. For now, I have lost."

    Even as he speaks, his body continues to dissolve into the darkness.

    But for some reason, Seo Hweol feels that the light in Seo Ran''s eyes hasn''t entirely disappeared.

    "But...just because I''m in despair, it doesn''t mean that my connections, or the fact that I was loved, will vanish. Never."

    Kik, Kikikik, Kikikikikik!

    The scale holding Seo Ran begins to tilt.

    Seo Ran''s spirit body gradually starts to slide deeper into the abyss.

    "I...was loved. By my mother. By Elder Jeon Hyang. By Senior Eun-hyun. By my master. By everyone! Even if...I die."

    Seo Ran slides faster and faster off the scale.

    "The truth that I was loved��that alone��will never disappear!"

    And finally, Seo Ran''s body falls from the scale.

    Seo Ran falls deep into the darkness.

    "So! My heart, too!!!"

    Seo Ran begins to dissolve.

    The thick darkness consumes him.

    But for some reason, Seo Hweol cannot take his eyes off him.

    The light radiating from Seo Ran''s eyes seems to hold him in ce.

    "Will never disappear!!"

    With those final words, Seo Ran vanishes.

    Ziiing!

    Simultaneously, the judgment of the [Owner of Names], determining the true and false among the two personalities residing in one body, descends.

    Deeeeng!

    In this world, the [Name] [Seo Ran] is stripped away by the [Owner of Names].

    Now, Seo Hweol can no longer recall the name of ���� he had fought against just moments ago.

    At the same time, the name of ���� is erased from the memory of the majority of mortal beings in this world.

    It is as though ���� has been excised from history.

    And so, ���� is defeated.

    All that remains is Seo Hweol.

    Yet Seo Hweol feels that the desperate voice ���� left behind at the end reverberates within his chest for some inexplicable reason.

    Why is it?

    Seo Hweol senses that, someday, that voice will greatly alter his fate.

    "...It shouldn''t matter."

    Seo Hweol decides to forget the name and final moments of the defeated.

    Because he still has the goal he swore to achieve from the moment he first opened his eyes in this world.

    Atst, Seo Hweol reims his main body, which had been stolen by ����.

    He has recovered the ''emotion'' he had hidden away for thousands of years.

    "Ah... Ah..."

    In the deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, where the traces of the [Owner of Names] have vanished, leaving only Seo Hweol.

    In that ce, Seo Hweol clutches his chest and trembles from the overwhelming wave created as the emotions of his ''childhood,'' reimed after thousands of years, merges with the memories stored in the deepest depths.

    "...Hate...ful..."

    After a brief moment spent suppressing his emotions, Seo Hweol finally opens his eyes to reality.<hr>

    Snap!

    It happens in an instant.

    When [Seo Ran] opens his eyes and snaps his fingers, Hon Won and Yeon Wei��

    Along with Oh Hye-seo��are suddenly transferred outside my Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    I look at the [person] standing before me.

    The [person]''s gaze haspletely changed.

    It is neither [Seo Ran]''s nor Seo Hweol''s.

    It is not the pair of empty eyes, nor is it the gaze filled with hopeful purity.

    The eyes are murky.

    It appears unfocused, and...at the same time, it surpasses the simple ''malice'' that I felt from Seo Hweol.

    I sense overwhelming pain and hatred emanating from them.

    I realize what has happened.

    "...What has be of [Seo Ran], Seo Hweol?"

    At the name I utter, Seo Hweol appears to flinch slightly.

    However, he smiles faintly and responds.

    "What do you mean, Daoist Seo? From the beginning, I have always been one."

    "...Is that so?"

    With a sorrowful gaze, I reach out my hand.

    "Regardless of what has happened, following his wishes...I will avenge Seo Ran. This vengeance is not only his. This is also for Su In, Hong Yeon. The vengeance of the two children."

    Kwajik!

    I crush and kill Seo Hweol standing before me.

    But his soul slips away.

    It likely escaped through the deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to a distant ce.

    With a cold gaze, I reach out my hand.

    "I won''t let you escape."<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    Oh Hye-seo sheds tears as she watches countless stars pass by around her.

    After thousands of years!

    Finally!

    She has been freed from within Seo Eun-hyun''s stomach!

    "Seo, Seo Hweol! I''m finally out! I''m finally free!"

    "..."

    But the expression on Seo Hweol''s face, as he leaps across vast distances with her, is not particrly bright.

    ncing briefly at Hon Won and Yeon Wei in his hands, Seo Hweol turns to look behind him.

    Kugugugugu!

    From far behind, Seo Eun-hyun''s [hand] is chasing them.

    "...Still chasing? Strange. How is he able to track me? There must...be something."

    Frowning, Seo Hweol leaps across countless stars, carrying Oh Hye-seo, Hon Won, and Yeon Wei.

    It''s strange.

    Through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, he has erased all traces of himself within Cedarwood Painting.

    He even seeded in removing Seo Eun-hyun''s Sub-Heart Sword from within his body.

    Having reimed his main body and regained his [eyes], it wasn''t an impossible feat.

    And yet...Seo Eun-hyun is pursuing him across thousands of light-years.

    ''How? Just how is he managing to track me...?''

    As he ponders, Seo Hweol suddenly notices something.

    It is a trace within his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    It is not some mark left behind by Seo Eun-hyun.

    Rather, it is more like��

    A trace that something ''left'' from ''inside'' Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to the ''outside''.

    ''This trace...could it be...!?''

    As Seo Hweol identifies the source of the trace, for the first time since awakening in this world, his face twists into an evil spirit.

    "You...! You did this! You sent it over!!! How dare you!!?? How dare you!!?? No matter what, you are me! How could you hand over my oath to another!!??"

    Seo Hweol roars with genuine fury into the vast cosmic space.

    The one whose name he can no longer remember, ����.

    During their battle, they had sent Seo Hweol''s [memories] to outside Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    To Seo Eun-hyun.

    Now, Seo Eun-hyun is using the ''memories'' passed on by ���� to track Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol screams in genuine rage at ����.

    As long as Seo Eun-hyun possesses the ''memories'' passed to him by ����,

    Seo Hweol cannot escape Seo Eun-hyun''s pursuit.

    Because Seo Hweol''s memories and oath are the very essence of his being.<hr>

    I hold the memory of Seo Hweol that [Seo Ran] passed on to me.

    Clutching the information body that contains that memory, I relentlessly pursue Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo with an arrogant expression.

    The object in my hand resonates endlessly with Seo Hweol as if it''s his very essence.

    Yes, this feels like...

    The connection between the blood of the Sea Dragon Race and Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.

    It is as though their mere existence connects them to one another.

    "...[Seo Ran]. I will never...forget you."

    As I use the memory of Seo Hweol, obtained thanks to [Seo Ran]''s sacrifice with no damage or resistance, I continue my pursuit of them.

    Seo Hweol''s past unfolds vividly, piece by piece before my eyes.

 Chapter 525: Seo Hweols Memories (2)

    Chapter 525: Seo Hweol''s Memories (2)

    Chapter 525: Seo Hweol''s Memories (2)

    The first memory of the ''existence'' called ''Seo Hweol'' was their ''mother'' and ''father'' enveloped in a pure white light.

    The two smiled brightly at them, who was then just a baby.

    In their childhood, ''they'' grew up receiving abundant love from their parents.

    Memories of childhood are generally blurry.

    Seo Hweol''s memories are also hazy.

    However, one thing is certain.

    Seo Hweol, while they may not have always been loved, was undoubtedly happy.And that continued even after their personality fully developed and learned that their ''name'' is Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol was a happy person.

    Though their life was a bit shabby, they could read some words as the child of a family that ran a bookstore and was considered one of the brightest among the vige children.

    Seo Hweol mastered all written characters and basic learning materials by the age of five.

    However, despite possessing such genius, Seo Hweol''s parents neither urged nor pressured them.

    They simply loved them as they were, and whenever they excelled at something beyond others, their parents simply praised them, saying they did well.

    Seo Hweol''s mind became sharper by the day.

    Simply observing something was enough for them to grasp its principles, and through that, they understood the world.

    Seo Hweol, while observing lightning strike the ground, attempted to guide it with a kite and even created a lightning rod.

    They also invented a waterwheel, which their vigecked, and crafted saddles and stirrups.

    The children, young adults of the vige, Seo Hweol''s friends, all of them liked Seo Hweol.

    Everyone said the same thing.

    That Seo Hweol would surely grow up to be a great figure.

    However, Seo Hweol still did not have a clear goal.

    It might be more urate to say that because they possessed the ability to do anything, they didn''t know what to pursue.

    Martial arts? Schrship? Cooking? Farming? Inventing? Hunting?

    Whatever it was, Seo Hweol would perfect it and even identify ways to improve and refine them further. This was Seo Hweol''s talent.

    So what exactly was such a Seo Hweol supposed to do?

    Seo Hweol did not know.

    Thus, they began to observe the people around him.

    As Seo Hweol''s friends grew older, they got married.

    Seo Hweol also asked their parents.

    They asked if they, too, needed to marry a man or a woman.

    Their parents replied,

    ��Everything under Heaven and Earth follows the principle (��) of Taiji, pairing as it should.

    Seo Hweol decided to follow their words.

    However, Seo Hweol couldn''t decide whether they should marry a man or a woman.

    While contemting, they reasoned that if they married a woman and became a ''husband,'' they could travel the outside world, observe more, and betterprehend the principles of the world.

    Thus, Seo Hweol became a man.

    He became a man, chose a girl who liked him, held a wedding, and became someone''s ''husband.''

    After marrying the girl, Seo Hweol gradually matured, taking charge of all the vige affairs and broadening his horizons.

    At times, he went on journeys. At times, he visited the capital to learn more about the world. And at other times, he joined wars, galloping to the ends of the earth beside a conquering king.

    In this way, Seo Hweol aged.

    He traveled the entire world and grasped the principles behind countless events that urred within it.

    With his old, near-death body, he eventually returned to his home vige and peacefully closed his eyes amidst the blessings of his home vige''s people.

    He lived one life, full of happiness and satisfaction, and departed as such.

    Seo Hweol.

    He lived to the age of 90.<hr>

    Seo Hweol opened their eyes again.

    It felt as though they had woken up from a long dream.

    Seo Hweol realized that something was strange.

    A powerful sense of d��j�� vu washed over them.

    At the same time, they saw the faces of their [parents] within the radiant light.

    However, Seo Hweol found it strange.

    These [parents] were not Seo Hweol''s parents.

    Their ''parents'' found it strange that Seo Hweol was not crying and smacked their bottom.

    ��A baby girl not crying but only rolling her eyes? How ominous!

    Seo Hweol pretended to cry for the time being to grasp the situation.

    And then they understood what was happening.

    Seo Hweol had reincarnated.

    But it was a bit peculiar.

    For one, the beings who were now their parents were clearly people Seo Hweol had seen in their previous life.

    That''s right.

    Seo Hweol was born to their former life''s father-inw and mother-inw.

    As Seo Hweol grew older, they gradually came to confirm their existence.

    Seo Hweol had reincarnated into the body of their own wife, returning to the childhood of her past.

    It was such a bizarre event that Seo Hweol was always lost in thought, trying to explore its principles.

    And watching such a Seo Hweol, their new parents��their inws from the previous life��despised them, saying,

    ��A girl who doesn''t speak and whose thoughts are impossible to know is utterly ominous.

    Then, Seo Hweol discovered something strange.

    The [parents] who had been their [parents] in their first life did [not exist].

    Following this, the [Seo Hweol of the previous life] also naturally ceased to exist.

    As a result, even though Seo Hweol had been reincarnated into their wife''s body, they were able to retain the name [Seo Hweol].

    They��or rather, she��continued to ponder.

    Why had such a thing urred?

    However, Seo Hweol''s parents came to view her as increasingly ominous, and as soon as Seo Hweol grew mature enough, they sold her to a beggar on the street.

    Seo Hweol became the beggar''s wife, lying beneath him, observing and analyzing new experiences she hadn''t gained in her previous life.

    But for some reason, Seo Hweol could not have children.

    In fact, it was the same in her previous life.@@novelbin@@

    Seo Hweol had lived an entire lifetime without having children, and this life was no different.

    The beggar, angry at Seo Hweol for her inability to have children, beat her savagely and roughly vited her body.

    And one day,

    Seo Hweol was eventually beaten to death by the beggar.

    She died at the age of 18.<hr>

    Seo Hweol opened their eyes again.

    Once again, [parents] were looking down at them from within the radiant light.

    Seo Hweol understood what had happened.

    They had reincarnated again.

    And this time, to an earlier point in time.

    Seo Hweol figured out who they had reincarnated as this time.

    One of their friends from their first life.

    This time, he was a boy again.

    Reincarnated as a boy, he observed his surroundings.

    And he began to feel an inexplicable sense of d��j�� vu.

    It was such a strange d��j�� vu that Seo Hweol instinctively understood.

    This strange d��j�� vu was the very cause of his repeated reincarnations.

    Thus, he grew up under new parents.

    As Seo Hweol grew under his new parents, he realized two things.

    First, these new parents didn''t like Seo Hweol either.

    Like the previous life, his new parents disliked how Seo Hweol constantly brooded over something.

    Seeing him observe the world and explore its principles, they used him of simply ying around and frequently scolded and beat him.

    Second, the ''Seo Hweol and his parents from the first life'' and the ''Seo Hweol of the second life'' had all [disappeared].

    The Seo Hweol from the previous life.

    In other words, the Seo Hweol who had reincarnated into the body of his wife in the first life, had disappeared in this life.

    Word was that his previous parents��his inws from the life before that��ended up in such a way that the father-inw became an eunuch and could no longer consummate their marriage.

    The very casuality (���) that would have led to the birth of Seo Hweol''s wife in the first life had been erased.

    Seo Hweol did everything he could from his current position to figure out what was going on.

    First, he utilized the knowledge from his previous life to restore his family''s fortunes.

    Then, using his family''s power, he gathered shamans, sorcerers, monks, and daoists from all over the country to investigate whether such a phenomenon had happened before.

    Seo Hweol absorbed their knowledge, learning everything he could, and read every piece of literature dealing with strange events (����), supernatural forces (�����y��), and ancient myths from all corners of the world.

    However...

    He could not find a single clue.

    Nevertheless, Seo Hweol did not give up and scoured the world for all kinds of information on sorcery, spells, ghosts, and heavenly deities.

    And...

    Seo Hweol failed to realize that his parents and siblings feared him.

    No, he knew.

    But...even if he knew, he never thought that parents could harm their own child.

    Because in themon sense Seo Hweol knew, parents might beat, scold, or berate their children...but they were still parents.

    Even if they could sell their daughters to beggars, they were still parents.

    For that reason, while collecting information on all kinds of ghosts and supernatural powers, Seo Hweol naively trusted them.

    No matter what, he never thought his family would harm him.

    Seo Hweol, trusting the parents who feared him and livingfortably in their house even after reaching adulthood,

    Was strangled to death in the middle of the night by his parents and siblings.<hr>

    Seo Hweol opened their eyes again.

    Amidst the pure white light, they saw new ''parents.''

    Seo Hweol felt a strong sense of d��j�� vu.

    They recalled how their parents and siblings from the previous life had strangled them in their sleep and decided to reassess the situation.

    However...

    Realizing that they had been directly killed by their own parents brought forth an indescribable flood of tears, leaving them unable to think clearly.

    The fourth life of Seo Hweol was once again as a girl.

    She was one of the girls who had followed the Seo Hweol of the first life, admiring him.

    The parents of this life, seeing Seo Hweol barely speak, refuse to eat, and often sobbing quietly, believed she was possessed by a ghost.

    Thus, when Seo Hweol turned five, they sold her to a pavilion in the city.

    Seo Hweol, sold to the pavilion, did menial work and eventually grew into a courtesan.

    Utilizing her unique analytical skills and ability to grow, she quickly rose to be the top courtesan in the brothel.

    None could match her in poetry, calligraphy, music, and dance.

    She learned much at the pavilion.

    The art of captivating people, the techniques to seize their hearts, the ways to keep them clinging, and more...

    However, because she never thought favourably of the pavilion itself, she persuaded those who clung to her to walk the proper path, arranging good marriages for them so they would never return to the pavilion.

    While Seo Hweol''s reputation grew, the pavilion faced declining patronage, gradually falling into poverty.

    Regardless, Seo Hweol used her status and position to continue investigating this phenomenon.

    As she was bound by her status as a courtesan, she could not leave the pavilion and had to rely on others to continue her investigation.

    She realized it was the same in this life as well.

    The Seo Hweol of the first life and the causality that brought him into being.

    The Seo Hweol of the second life and the causality that brought her into being.

    And...the previous life, the Seo Hweol of the third life and the causality that brought him into being��all of it had disappeared.

    The parents who had killed the Seo Hweol of the previous life had be infertile and could no longer have children, preventing the birth of the existence that was Seo Hweol''s former friend and Seo Hwel themself.

    The same was true this time as well.

    Every time Seo Hweol was reborn, the connections from the previous life were being erased one by one.

    At this rate, all the connections that the Seo Hweol of the first life had known would eventually vanish.

    Before it came to that, Seo Hweol resolved to solve this situation and once again retraced the events of her past life.

    As a courtesan, she gained ess to forbidden books and texts she had never seen before in her previous life.

    Seo Hweol summoned countless shamans, daoists, monks, and priests, umting their knowledge.

    And finally, she realized something.

    Monks, daoists, and shamans could not provide the answer to this situation.

    Although she had read all the scriptures and legends they provided, none of them exined the phenomenon she was experiencing.

    Thus, she continued to ponder what method itself could exin this phenomenon.

    But one day, the pavilion owner attacked Seo Hweol.

    Knowing the lust the pavilion owner harbored for her, Seo Hweol pretended to give in.

    However, after viting Seo Hweol, the pavilion owner cut off her tongue.

    Then, after severing the tendons in one of her legs, he sold her to a red pavilion specializing in prostitutes.

    The reason was absurd.

    The owner imed that because of Seo Hweol''s whispers, too many patrons had stoppeding to the pavilion, worsening its finances.

    And so, Seo Hweol was sold to a pleasure pavilion.

    Having experienced being pushed beneath a man in her past life, she did not fear receiving many men.

    She engaged with men, and at times women, gradually understanding humanity.

    Although her tongue had been cut out, such a thing was not particrly necessary for her learning.

    She was able to learn much in the red pavilion.

    She went beyond merely captivating or binding people to her; she learned how to make them devote everything to her.

    The art ofpletely seizing control over people and manipting them.

    She learned how to exploit human desires.

    Amidst a world overflowing with countless desires and lust, Seo Hweol came to understand humanity.

    And...

    Eventually, while manipting and captivating people, she became entangled in a love-driven conflict and had her neck cut by a man who imed to love her.

    Seo Hweol died at the age of 36.<hr>

    Seo Hweol opened their eyes.

    Amid the radiance, new parents appeared before them again.

    Once more, they felt a strong sense of d��j�� vu.

    They recognized who they were in this life.

    Seo Hweol was born as the beggar.

    He was the beggar who had been the husband of the Seo Hweol of the second life.

    Once again, Seo Hweol''s parents in this life were not good people.

    Seo Hweol remembered how, on his first birthday, one of his parents, drunk on alcohol, had tried to strangle him to death but fell asleep in the process.

    As the days went by, Seo Hweol was beaten more and more.

    His father and mother were both the same.

    They were always eager to kill Seo Hweol.

    And Seo Hweol once again felt that the physical bodies of his previous lives hadpletely disappeared along with the casualty.

    However, at this point, Seo Hweol no longer knew what else to do.

    He had investigated every myth and legend.

    Moreover, he had read through countless texts and scriptures from the Shaman Family (�׼�), Immortal Family (�ɼ�), and the Buddhist Family (���) on supernatural powers.

    He learned about Buddhist Family entities, such as the Seven Brilliances (���A), Twin Venerables (�p��), and One King (һ��).

    He also came to know of the Eleven Governings (ʮһ��) of the Immortal Family.

    He even heard countless stories about minor gods and ancient deities (����) from the Shaman Family.

    All of them were bizarre and astonishing, but that was all.

    None of it provided a solution to Seo Hweol''s situation.

    Moreover, the situation only continued to worsen.

    For some reason, the parents of his fifth life gradually came to hate him more and more and eventually sold Seo Hweol to abor camp.

    Seo Hweol became a mining ve, working in a mercury mine.

    While extracting mercury ore, Seo Hweol was gradually exposed to heavy metal poisoning, his body growing weaker.

    Realizing that this could not go on, Seo Hweol used all of his abilities.

    Using his skills, he captivated the mine overseers and managers, subtly manipting their psychology until, at the perfect moment, he seized an opportunity and escaped the mine.

    However...after escaping the mine, he was overwhelmed with despair.

    What on earth was he supposed to do?

    What more could he possibly do?

    Seo Hweol was in so much anguish that he no longer wanted to do anything at all.

    He drank the mercury elixir that the mine owner asionally consumed.

    It wasn''t just the mercury elixir.

    He gathered hallucinogenic nts and made drugs that pavilion customers used to smoke, and consumed them himself.

    Everything seemed about to end.

    But...

    At that moment.

    While high on drugs and his body soiling itself in the drugs'' intoxication, Seo Hweol felt something through the drug-induced hallucinations.

    It was [d��j�� vu]!

    Seo Hweol felt an overwhelming sense of d��j�� vu and instantly sobered up from the drugs.

    That was it!

    The strong sense of d��j�� vu Seo Hweol felt each time he started a new life!

    Finally, in the depths of his wretched existence and under the influence of drugs, Seo Hweol had managed to uncover a clue about his life!

    From that day forward, Seo Hweol sought out and inhaled all kinds of drugs.

    The initial sense of d��j�� vu became harder to feel the more drugs he consumed.

    Seo Hweol felt it was because he was getting ustomed to the drugs.

    Thus, he began seeking even stronger drugs.

    Addicted to drugs every day, he begged andbored to obtain them, hoping to feel that powerful sense of d��j�� vu once again.

    Though his intellect and skills could have allowed him to earn money quickly, his drug intoxication made even that difficult.

    His thoughts became limited to only base and degrading ideas.

    Simplebor or begging were the only ways he could obtain drugs.

    However, he needed increasingly stronger drugs to feel the d��j�� vu, and the stronger the drug, the more expensive it was.

    As a result, at some point, Seo Hweol began stealing.

    Seo Hweol disyed talent even for theft.

    Each day, he broke into the apothecary''s storeroom, producing drugs even while intoxicated by them.

    He had expertise even in making drugs.

    As he manufactured drugs daily, he could create countless varieties of drugs through his own unique forms, and lived everyday drenched in those countless drugs.

    But then...on one such day.

    Seo Hweol, in a state of weakened reason due to drug intoxication, created the ''ultimate drug.''

    Upon consuming the ''ultimate drug,'' he finally seeded in partially uncovering the nature of the d��j�� vu.

    Seo Hweol felt the boundary between this world and the illusory world created by the drug growing faint in the midst of the d��j�� vu,.

    He didn''t know exactly what that meant.

    But one thing was certain��hope had emerged.

    However, while intoxicated by the ultimate drug, Seo Hweol was caught stealing from the apothecary that day. yed alive, he was turned into human jeotgal (??).

    He died at the age of 45.<hr>

    Seo Hweol opened their eyes once again.

    In this life, she was reborn as a girl.

    Ignoring the parents gazing down at her in the radiance, Seo Hweol quickly analyzed the situation.

    It was still one of the women who had followed Seo Hweol around in the first life.

    Seo Hweol began living her life in the body of the woman.

    However, this family was even more of a dead end than the previous one.

    Seo Hweol''s parents were quickly taken by the gue, leaving her to be raised by one of her rtives.

    Under her rtive''s care, Seo Hweol endured all manner of humiliation and abuse from a young age.

    But none of that mattered.

    At some point, Seo Hweol stopped caring about concepts like ethics.

    She simply used her abilities to take control of her rtive''s household and bent it to her will.

    Then, to ensure they could not fear her or even have the thought of fearing her, she directed their attention elsewhere.

    She created a target for their hatred.

    By subtly whispering that the elderly schr from the neighbouring house was stealing the harvest from their fields, she provoked them into conflict.

    With a target for their hatred, the household lost their minds and stopped paying any attention to her.

    She used her appearance and body as tools to bring the entire vige into her grasp.

    First, the vige. Then, the town. After that, the city.

    After bringing the leaders of countless factions under her thumb, she eventually managed to ce even the emperor of the nation beneath her.

    She became the empress.

    As the empress, she began purchasing medicinal ingredients from across the nation to recreate the ultimate drug.

    However, even the ultimate drug could no longer evoke that same sense of d��j�� vu.

    She became ustomed to that too.

    Seo Hweol pondered.

    How could she plunge her mind even more rapidly into the abyss than with the ultimate drug?

    She summoned all the experts across the nation to solve this question.

    Doctors and female physicians gathered.

    At the same time, shamans and sorcerers assembled.

    Finally, after extensive discussions with countless experts, Seo Hweol came to an understanding.

    The most powerful drug of all was ultimately the human brain (�X).

    A person''s brain, as the manufacturing center for all kinds of hallucinogenic substances, could exhibit a potency far stronger than any drug if its potential were unlocked.

    Hearing this, Seo Hweol set out to discover a way to manipte her own brain.

    At first, she used medicine, but eventually, she turned to the sorcerers'' spells to plunge her mind into hallucinations.

    Amidst the d��j�� vu that surrounded her, she realized a few truths.

    While she might have been happy at first, as the days passed, she would inevitably be unhappy.

    She didn''t know why.

    That fact was [determined].

    How could she escape this cycle of misery?

    How could she escape this cycle of suffering?

    Seo Hweol pondered these questions.

    However...no solution presented itself.

    She merely continued refining her techniques for manipting the brain.

    One day.

    She finally uncovered the principle behind the sorcerers'' spells.

    It was a form of hypnosis.

    Disguised as a ritual and incantations, it was a technique for manipting the mind.

    Seo Hweol established a field of study called hypnotism and began to delve further into its study.

    But...

    After spending over a decade immersed solely in hypnotism, the crown prince born of another consort ascended to the throne.

    By the will of the new emperor''s mother, Seo Hweol was subjected to the punishment of bing a human pig. Her limbs were severed, and she was thrown into a pigsty.

    Seo Hweol died in the pigsty.

    She died at the age of 54.

    However, within her painful life, Seo Hweol smiled as she died for the first time.

    It was because she had deceived her brain through hypnosis, convincing it that the situation was joyful.

    ��Hoho...hohohohohoho...

    As she was torn apart by pigs, sheughed andughed.<hr>

    The seventh life.

    The moment Seo Hweol was born, they looked up at the parents smiling at them beneath the light and smiled faintly back at them.

    By now, they hade to understand a few of thews of her life.

    First.

    The self from the previous life is entirely erased along with the cause and effect.

    Second.

    Through the use of drugs or hypnotism, they could deceive the brain and experience a strong sense of d��j�� vu.

    Third.

    The longer their life goes on, the more miserable they would be.

    That was it.

    And just as expected.

    As soon as Seo Hweol was born, the parents of this life sold Seo hweol to bandits and told them to make Seo Hweol into baby jeotgal.

    Seo Hweol''s fate was definitely to die as a baby jeotgal.

    However, using the hypnosis they had mastered in their previous life, Seo Hweol controlled the bandits.

    And, having grown up in the bandits'' mountain hideout, they once again came to realize who they were.

    He was, shockingly, the [father-inw] of Seo Hweol from the first life.

    He was also the [father] of Seo Hweol from his second life.

    He had discovered anotherw of life.

    Regardless of time or space, he would continue to reincarnate, [recing someone who originally existed].

    Upon discovering this truth, Seo Hweol dedicated his life to uncovering the nautre of the d��j�� vu.

    He hypnotized and brainwashed countlessmoners, manipting the minds of many.

    At the same time, Seo Hweol continuously refined his own mind through hypnotism, pushing himself deeper and deeper into the depths of hallucination.

    The deeper he went, the stronger the d��j�� vu became, until at some point��

    Seo Hweol discovered something else within the d��j�� vu.

    It was Loathing (����).

    Hatred.

    A powerful hatred (��) surrounded Seo Hweol''s entire life.

    And Seo Hweol realized what it was.

    The Seo Hweol''s of the previous lives.

    In other words��

    It was the hatred of [those who had been reced by Seo Hweol].

    The hatred of those who had been reced by Seo Hweol and erased from the world nketed the entirety of Seo Hweol''s life.

    Because of their hatred, Seo Hweol could only be increasingly miserable and suffer more and more as time went on.

    Within his agony, Seo Hweol shed tears of blood.

    This could not go on.

    If things continued this way, all the people Seo Hweol cherished would gradually be reced by Seo Hweol himself.

    He quickly had to find a way to end this way of life.

    Thus, Seo Hweol continued searching relentlessly for a solution.<hr>

    It was on one such day.

    Seo Hweol reached the pinnacle of hypnosis, achieving a state where he could instantly fall into hypnosis and traverse hallucinations.

    His control over his brain had developed to the point where he could instantly manipte it to release hallucinogenic substances in abundance.

    And within the hallucination, Seo Hweol felt the strongest sense of d��j�� vu he had ever experienced.

    It was the sense of d��j�� vu where the boundary between reality and illusion blurred.

    Within that sense of d��j�� vu, Seo Hweol glimpsed a terrifying possibility.

    In an effort to deny this possibility, Seo Hweol mobilized every bit of knowledge and logic he possessed to push it away.

    However, Seo Hweol''s level of hypnosis had be far too advanced.

    Where once he had relied on drugs to feel d��j�� vu, he had reached the point where, with just a minor adjustment of his brain, he could feel it at will within his hallucinations��and even peer beyond it.

    As Seo Hweol observed this d��j�� vu, he came face-to-face with a [truth] he could not refute with any logic.

    That truth was...

    This world was a [dream].

 Chapter 526: Seo Hweols Memories (3)

    That''s how it was.

    Rewinding time, reincarnating with memories intact, and life growing increasingly unfortunate as it went on��those were all things possible only in a dream.

    However, Seo Hweol wanted to deny that possibility.

    That all his stories, all his pain, all his life amounted to nothing more than a dream!

    That was absolutely unforgivable.

    But...

    Seo Hweol soon found himself desperately wanting to escape this [dream].

    The reason was very simple.For that simple reason, Seo Hweol decided to research a way to leave this world.

    He even used his own death as a tool to study this [world within a dream] and took his own life.

    He died at the age of 63.<hr>

    The 8th life.

    Seo Hweol refined hypnosis to its utmost limit.

    Through hypnosis, they sought to awaken their brain and realize their true essence.

    This was also a struggle [to wake up from the dream].

    Under the light, Seo Hweol brainwashed their parents who looked down at them, turning them into Seo Hweol''s puppets and erasing their personalities.

    After all, they were merely [characters in the dream].

    They weren''t Seo Hweol''s real parents.

    Thus, they controlled their parents like puppets without hesitation.

    They then hypnotized everyone in the vige whom they had once considered [friends], brainwashing them into Seo Hweol''s puppets.

    Every connection could be used and discarded like a worn-out shoe.

    After all, it was all fake.

    These reced existences would, sooner orter, pile upyers of [hatred], gradually pushing Seo Hweol''s life into a pit of misfortune.

    Seo Hweol toyed with the minds of thousands and brainwashed countless people, turning the entire world into their puppets.

    However...

    Even after brainwashing the entire world, Seo Hweol realized that they [could not wake up from the dream].

    Seo Hweol couldn''t figure out what was wrong.

    To find the problem, they pushed themself even further, delving deeper into the abyss of their mind through hypnosis.

    And finally, Seo Hweol understood.

    The reason they couldn''t escape this world was because they didn''t understand their own essence.

    They had to remember who they were ''before they began dreaming.''

    Why were they the only one special enough to repeatedly reincarnate within this dream world?

    Perhaps it was because the entity known as Seo Hweol was the owner of the dream.

    If so, then what kind of being was Seo Hweol [before they started dreaming]?

    If they could find the answer, they might discover a way to wake up from the dream.

    They had to find out who the ''real'' Seo Hweol was.

    In short, they had to understand their essence even more deeply.

    That was the only way to escape this world.

    From that day on, Seo Hweol repeatedly hypnotized themself to look back into their own past and learn about ''themself.''

    Seo Hweol fell deeper and deeper into the dream.

    It took decades.

    Even after having the world in their grasp, Seo Hweol spent decades and finally connected with their essence [before the dream].

    Seo Hweol''s [essence] was dry and mechanical.

    They didn''t know exactly what it was, but...

    Seo Hweol was merely a terminal, sent [somewhere] by [someone] to search for [something incredibly precious that had been lost].

    A purposeless existence, mechanical, only following orders and performing actions asmanded.

    Secret Art: Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    That thing, having fallen [somewhere], mixed with the [fragments] present there and became something new.

    That was Seo Hweol.

    And then.

    ��So that''s how it is.

    Upon realizing this truth, Seo Hweol said:

    ��Was I nothing more than [someone]''s technique?

    Seo Hweolmitted suicide.

    They died at the age of 72.<hr>

    Even suicide,

    Was useless.

    Seo Hweol still had to wake up under the [new parents] who smiled down at them beneath the light.

    And...through Seo Hweol''s recent suicide, they understood:

    ��A living being, at the moment of death...reaches the extreme limits of emotion and mind...!

    Seo Hweol, who could reach the deepest depths of their mind through hypnosis, realized that the moment of death was the very instant one could reach the peak of the mind.

    They didn''t know ''why'' this was so, but it was something they had discovered after experiencing death several times.

    At any rate, Seo Hweol seeded in reaching the extreme of the mind, and there, they faced the [source of the d��j�� vu].

    Theypletely understood the structure of the world.

    ��Hoh...

    The reason they could not leave this world.

    ��Hoho...

    It was because Seo Hweol was never the [protagonist of the dream] to begin with.

    They weren''t even the central pir of [Purple Soul Filling the Heavens].

    To be precise,

    The technique [Purple Soul Filling the Heavens] had [mixed with this world] and scattered across its many corners.

    And Seo Hweol was merely one of those countless scattered fragments.

    Not Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, not anything else. They were merely one of the [characters of the dream], and thus, Seo Hweol was fated to suffer eternal torment within this dream world.

    ��Hohohoho...@@novelbin@@

    Indeed.

    A supporting character of a dream.

    That was Seo Hweol.

    As a being within the dream, Seo Hweol realized the meaning of their existence.

    ��Hohoho... Hohohoho.

    They existed to [rece] the characters in the dream in case there were too many of them, reducing their numbers and alleviating the fatigue of the [Owner of the Dream].

    And finally, they realized a way to escape this world, a way to [wake from the dream].

    It was through the power granted to them by their role.

    Recement.

    They had to rece the entire world with [Seo Hweol].

    In the end, if they reced everything in this world, nullified every connection they had, and left only themself and the [Owner of the Dream] in this world, Seo Hweol would naturally be absorbed by the Owner of the Dream. With nothing left to do in the emptied dream, the Owner would inevitably wake up from the dream.

    In short,

    They had to reincarnate endlessly until every existence in this world was reced by Seo Hweol.

    If they could endure until then without their personality copsing, Seo Hweol would finally be free!

    And...

    Upon realizing this truth, Seo Hweol finally wept bitterly.

    ��Just why!?

    Why must I endure such suffering!?

    Are you telling me everything I''ve built up was meaningless!?

    Seo Hweol lived in suffering.

    Even though they knew that everything in the world was a dream, they lived in suffering.

    To suffer is, ultimately, to ept.

    Those who refuse to ept something do not suffer.

    Only those who ept something suffer.

    Seo Hweol, despite knowing the world was a dream and that nothing held meaning, had still epted the beings of the world in some corner of their heart.

    Even as their sense of ethics wore down, even as they viewed the world as half-fake and treated its inhabitants as disposable tools��

    Half of Seo Hweol was still epting this world.

    But...

    Seo Hweol finally realized that they could no longer endure the pain.

    They could not endure that endless time.

    Nor could they ever ept such an ending, where every connection from their first life��their only happy life��waspletely reced by Seo Hweol''s own wretched self.

    Seo Hweol copsed on the spot.

    Who were they?

    What was this world?

    Who...in the world could have created such a vicious and agonizing dream system?

    Seo Hweol sat there, weeping bitterly and agonizing over these questions.

    Seo Hweol could have shattered their own personality and erased their memories.

    But...Seo Hweol couldn''t do that.

    Because they had a [goal to wake from the dream].

    If they were to forget even that, Seo Hweol would be finished.

    Thus, they did not erase their personality.

    Instead, they pondered, and pondered again, about how they could escape this world.

    Eighty-one years passed that way.

    For eighty-one years, Seo Hweol pondered until their body reached the end of its lifespan.

    And...Seo Hweol finally made a decision.

    ��...I will not spend thousands...hundreds of millions of years recing the entirety of this world and waking from the dream.

    He could not endure that long passage of time.

    Moreover, they couldn''t be sure that the one who would wake from the dream would even be Seo Hweol themself.

    That was the worst possible ending.

    In that case, they had to choose the lesser evil.

    ��...In this life, I will end everything.

    Seo Hweol shed tears of blood.

    They, too, had a heart.

    He had emotions.

    Though they might only be a supporting character in a dream, a mere tool for the Owner of the Dream...

    They still thought of themself as a living person.

    From their second life onward, the emotions weren''t particrly strong...

    However, the connections from their first life, the only time they had been truly happy, were still precious to them.

    At some point, they began to see themself as nothing more than a puppet. But even puppets can have attachment.

    Even if Seo Hweol thought of them as characters in a dream, Seo Hweol held a strange attachment to them.

    Especially after realizing that they themself were nothing more than a supporting character in this dream.

    However,

    Seo Hweol decided to abandon that attachment.

    They decided to abandon those connections.

    To endure pain is to ept.

    But Seo Hweol could no longer ept the connections within the dream...

    With that resolve, Seo Hweol began to [fragment] themself.

    Though Seo Hweol had often manipted the minds of others through hypnosis and brainwashing, Seo Hweol had rarely interfered deeply with their own mind beyond pushing it deeper into hallucinations.

    Seo Hweol finally began to manipte and fragment their own mind.

    They did not go mad.

    The process of fragmenting their personality was painful, but they knew that if they abandoned themself, there would be no more pain.

    Seo Hweol began transforming themself into a configuration.

    And...

    As Seo Hweol transformed themself into a configuration, they finally crossed a ''line'' that had remained in a corner of their heart.

    Even when Seo Hweol had brainwashed the people of this world, Seo Hweol had never vited their essence.

    But after crossing that line, Seo Hweol began to invade their very essence.

    Beyond simply brainwashing and turning them into puppets, Seo Hweol repeated the brainwashing process until they turned into configurations, transforming them into perfect replicas of Seo Hweol themself.

    Each time they brainwashed one of their [friends], Seo Hweol cried out in agony, tears streaming down their face.

    All of them...

    They were Seo Hweol''s friends.

    They might be nothing more than puppets to Seo Hweol now, but they were the ones who had been Seo Hweol''s friends in the first life.

    They might have held no practical meaning, yet they were meaningful to Seo Hweol.

    They were Seo Hweol''s heart.

    In this way, Seo Hweol began recing every character in this dream world with a [Seo Hweol] filled with hatred and pain.<hr>

    They turned the entire world into [Seo Hweol].

    After surpassing a certain threshold, Seo Hweol felt the very essence of the dream begin to distort.

    The boundaries of the world blurred, and everything began to dissolve into an illusion.

    And finally.

    When [everyone] had been reced with Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol was able to behold the [Owner of the Dream].

    "...So you were there."

    Seo Hweol looked at the [ray of light].

    With the entire world reced by Seo Hweol, only they and the [ray of light] in the sky remained in this dream.

    No, to be precise...

    It was the [being sealed within the ray of light].

    Seo Hweol entered the ray of light.

    They felt the sensation of a seal, but it was incredibly faint.

    Rather than a seal, it felt more like ''wrapping.''

    Within the ray of light was a dark-red glow.

    Seo Hweol asked the dark-red light,

    "...I ask you. What is the purpose of my existence? I..."

    Seo Hweol voiced their [goal to wake from the dream].

    "I...my parents...you, my origin��what kind of being are you?"

    Who is the [Owner of the Dream]?

    What kind of being are they?

    And what were they thinking when they created this world?

    Seo Hweol merely wanted to know that.

    After being born into this world,

    Just knowing that single truth was the purpose and reason Seo Hweol had struggled to wake from the dream.

    And then, the being Seo Hweol believed to be the [Owner of the Dream] spoke.

    ��Incredible. For a mere supporting character in a dream born from the primordial chaos of Ancient Force to pass the trials meant for the sessor @&%(�K����) and reach before me...

    [Editor: �K���� = Ender.]

    The @&%(�K����) the being spoke of was beyond Seo Hweol''sprehension.

    But Seo Hweol could roughly grasp the meaning of what the being was saying.

    "...This world...was merely a testing ground for someone else?"

    ��That''s right. A trial world meant to pass on the miracle of the predecessor to the sessor. You were nothing more than a supporting character within the dream born from Ancient Force, designed to secure theputational space of the world and maintain the virtual reality until the sessor @&%(�K����) arrived. And yet, how did such a miracle ur? Hohuhu, interesting. @&%(�K����) indeed.

    With a gloomy expression, Seo Hweol asked the being:

    "...Who are you?"

    Only now could Seo Hweol understand.

    The being before Seo Hweol was not their origin.

    It was merely the [Administrator].

    It was not the being who held the answers Seo Hweol sought.

    And the [Administrator] before Seo Hweol answered their question:

    ��I am...yes. Agate (���). Call me...Agate for now.

    The moment Seo Hweol heard its [title], they understood Agate''s essence.

    Its essence was singr.

    Hatred.

    Yes, Seo Hweol finally understood why, despite being meaningless characters within a dream, the concept of [hatred] had umtedyer byyer throughout their life.

    Seo Hweol understood why their life had been filled only with pain, hatred, and loathing, and why their life had been set to flow in that direction.

    Because the Administrator of this world...

    Because the very fabric of this dream was built upon the concept of [Hatred (��)].

 Chapter 527: Filling the Heavens (滿天) (1)

    Chapter 527: Filling the Heavens (�M��) (1)

    "This world...what exactly is it?"

    Seo Hweol asked with a serious expression.

    Agateughed at the question.

    ��Do you want to know?

    Augh that somehow felt mocking.

    It was as if Agate knew exactly why Seo Hweol was asking such a question.

    Kideuk-kideuk-kideuk-kideuk-kideuk...It was an unpleasantugh that made the listener ufortable.

    An ordinary person might have flown into a rage just from hearing thatughter.

    But Seo Hweol remained expressionless, his hollow eyes staring into the crimson light.

    "Answer me."

    ��I know what kind of answer you''re hoping for.

    "..."

    ��You...have expectations. You''re hoping this world is something special. And through the meaning bestowed upon this world, you seek to find meaning for yourself as well; isn''t that so?

    "Answer me."

    ��My answer is, ''No, it is not.''

    "...If it is a ce of trials for someone, doesn''t that make it special?"

    ��What''s special is the result of the trial, not the world of the trial.

    Kideuk kideuk kideuk kideuk...

    ��The world of trials serves only to provide a training ground for the sessor to wield their fate and, at the end of their training, to grant them the ultimate authority they can wield through their fate. That is all.

    ��This world itself...was created through a dream that anyone living in the Head Realm could have. Do you seek the specialness of this world? This world is not special. If you are not a sessor, it is nothing but a meaningless virtual space; do you understand?

    "..."

    For a moment, Seo Hweol remained expressionless and silent.

    Then, he opened his mouth.

    "You''re trying to shake me and devour me."

    And then...

    Purple vapor began to boil around him.

    Agate closed its mouth.

    ��You''ve noticed. Begone, error.

    At those words, dark-red light engulfed Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol closed their eyes. And opened them again.

    With the beams of light came a familiar scene.

    ''New parents.''

    At the same time, their memories began to fade.

    Everything that had happened before felt like a dream.

    They became a baby.

    A baby who could do nothing but eat, excrete, and cry.

    They had reincarnated once again.

    And this time, they had lost all their memories.

    That''s how it was supposed to be.

    Seo Hweol spoke with a solemn face.

    "Life is a series of suffering. That''s why living beings have so much they wish to forget. But...I do not forget. I do not suffer. Because I...have already be suffering itself."

    It distorted.

    It split.

    It divided.

    And then, it configured itself.

    Just like that...

    Configurations spread out from Seo Hweol once more.

    The entire world was filled with configurations, and once again, the dream distorted, returning the situation to just moments before.

    It was the same moment when Seo Hweol and Agate faced each other.

    Seo Hweol looked at Agate.

    Agate looked at Seo Hweol.

    "I will not listen to your exnations. I have no interest in your deceitful words. I know that you are not the true owner of this dream. Therefore...I will devour you and awaken from this dream. I will awaken...and seek my true origin. I will find my origin and discover the meaning of my existence."

    ��...

    Seo Hweol clenched their hand tightly.

    Squeeze...

    The world around Seo Hweol began to distort.

    In response, Agate continued to calcte, trying to find a way to subdue Seo Hweol.

    And then, it realized.

    Even the administrator of the dream was now facing resistance from a supporting character within the dream.

    It could not find a way to suppress Seo Hweol.

    This world was a dream.

    Not just any dream, but a dream interwoven with the dreams of countless beings.

    Among them, Agate''s trial ground was simply the most dominant.

    But fragments of other beings'' dreams were also scattered throughout.

    That was the nature of this world.

    For example, Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    That secret art, one of the fragments that constituted the being known as Seo Hweol, was also one of the dreams mixed into this world.

    Of course, Seo Hweol was not the central axis of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens.

    They were merely one fragment among thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of millions that had ended up mixed into this dream.

    To be precise, it was as if a single drop of the purple paint known as Purple Soul Filling the Heavens had fallen into the dark-red paint called Agate and mixed together.

    From the painter''s perspective, there was no way to separate the paints.

    The two paints had already be one.

    Agate had simply, out of necessity, selected one random droplet from the mixed paints and repurposed it as a tool of the dream, reincarnating it.

    However...

    Seo Hweol, despite being used as a tool of the dream, had configured themself and reced the entirety of this world with themself.

    If Seo Hweol had simply reced the world through reincarnation ording to the dream''s settings, it might have been manageable. But they had connected to Purple Soul Filling the Heavens through their own power.

    Through drugs and hypnosis, Seo Hweol had pushed themself to the extreme within the dream and, even if only a speck, had transformed themself anew.

    A being born from that error.

    That was Seo Hweol.

    And Seo Hweol reced every fragment of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens scattered throughout the world with themself, bing the ''central axis.''

    Yet, even as Agate continued its calctions, it could not easily understand why Seo Hweol could oppose it.

    No matter how erroneous, no matter if they had be the axis of something like Purple Soul Filling the Heavens...

    Seo Hweol was ultimately a being born within the dream overseen by Agate.

    It was only natural that they shouldn''t be able to resist.

    Seo Hweol''s form began to gradually scatter.

    And as the scattered Seo Hweol reassembled into configurations, Seo Hweol approached the center of the dark-red light��towards Agate, the administrator of the dream.

    A creation of the dream was devouring the administrator of the dream.

    Eventually, the two began to ovep and merge into one.

    It was only then that Seo Hweol and Agate could understand each other.

    Seo Hweol could discern Agate''s true nature.

    It was not even a true being.

    It was merely a collection of configurations constituted through countless numbers and letters to imitate a personality.

    Much like Seo Hweol themself.

    But even as a configuration, Agate was fundamentally different from Seo Hweol''s.

    If Seo Hweol had made themself into a configuration because their existence could not endure the pain, Agate had been a meaningless mass of information from the very beginning.

    Simply...

    From a distant world,

    Agate was the most sophisticated artificial personality ever created by the technology of the original owner of that distant world.

    Agate also calcted the reason for Seo Hweol''s existence.

    How could an error not only reach the administrator but also devour it?

    Especially from the perspective of a configuration simr to them, how could such a primitive and crude configuration consume something like itself?

    The reason for the possibilityy in the essence of the dream.

    Hatred.

    This dream world, left behind by Agate''s original owner, was built upon the concept of [Hatred (��)].

    Andyered atop that concept was the information cluster called Agate had been oveid as its administrator.

    But Seo Hweol, born as an error, had connected themself to the very essence of this world.

    Through suffering, they had connected to the essence of hatred itself.

    If Agate was the mycelium of a mushroom growing on a corpse, then Seo Hweol was a kind of mutated bacterium born at the tip of that mycelium.

    Under normal circumstances, Agate would have been able to cut off the nutrients flowing towards Seo Hweol and eliminate the mutation. But Seo Hweol had already reached the corpse before Agate, seizing control of it.

    If it had been a living person instead of a corpse, Seo Hweol would have long been disinfected. But this was a corpse.

    As such, the corpse had already beenpletely overtaken by the bacteria that was Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol had seized control of the corpse from the perspective of bacteria and raised it.

    Thus, Agate realized that it could not resist Seo Hweol.

    It had no choice but to quietly be devoured by Seo Hweol and be one of theponents constituting them.

    Seo Hweol had finally devoured the dream in which they were born.

    They consumed its administrator, Agate.

    Driven solely by the madness that they might be able to find their origin...

    They devoured Agate, melted hatred and Purple Soul Filling the Heavens together, and evolved them into a new Immortal Art.

    In that way, they began to awaken from the dream.<hr>

    It took considerable time for Seo Hweol topletely awaken from the dream.

    It was the first time a being who had been asleep since birth was opening their eyes.

    Time was needed for their consciousness to fully surface.

    Yet even as Seo Hweol brought their consciousness to the surface, they interpreted countless pieces of information and prepared to face the world beyond the dream.

    First, they consumed the information recorded within Agate.

    For example, the fact that the world they were awakening to was called [the Head Realm].

    Or the principles behind Agate and the workings of the trial grounds within the dream.

    The operating principle of the [dream] was as follows:

    While flowing among the ancient forces filling the interior of the Head Realm, the [dream]''s wavelength would connect with the brain of a being who resonated with the wavelength of hatred.

    When that connection urred, Agate would connect to that brain, borrow the brain''s power to calcte, and manifest the dream within the brain, causing that being to experience a nightmare.

    Within that nightmare, the living being would produce significant power of hatred before being released.

    Agate would then drift again through the ancient forces newly formed from that hatred and endlessly repeat the above process.

    All the while, waiting for the existence known as the [sessor]...

    Even after devouring Agate, Seo Hweol could not perceive information about the ###(�K����/Ender).

    It seemed as though there was a restriction ced upon the very existence of the being itself.

    Seo Hweol realized that even Agate only knew of their existence but not what they truly were.

    It was merely set by Agate''s original master so that if the [sessor] connected to Agate, they would then learn of it.

    Seo Hweol also gained knowledge about the world atrge.

    Unlike the inside of the [dream], this world had existences called martial artists and cultivators.

    Unlike the powerless daoists, monks, and shamans Seo Hweol had known, the existences beyond the dream truly possessed power.

    Beings of the Immortal Family truly wielded power, demon spirits existed, and beings known as True Immortals roamed the world.

    And Seo Hweol understood that their existence, by the standards of cultivators, corresponded to the Sacred Vessel stage.

    An existence born from the intertwining of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, Agate''s dream, and several ancient forces, transformed into a new Immortal Art.

    That was Seo Hweol��a Sacred Vessel.

    By the time they realized this, Seo Hweol''s consciousness had nearlypleted its emergence.

    ''I want to find my origin.''

    Atst, Seo Hweol escaped from the dream and opened their [eyes] in the Head Realm.

    And...

    : :

    : :

    : :

    Heaven (��)

    Void (̓��)

    Audience (�]Ҋ)

    : :

    : :

    : :

    They found it.

    The origin of everything.

    That was the end.

    Theymitted suicide.<hr>

    Amidst the dark-red light, a voice reached out and pulled ''me'' back.

    Because of that voice, ''I'' resurfaced.

    ��Seo Hweol.

    The ''voice'' called my name.

    Beneath a blinding Wheel, ''I'' heard someone''s oath (���).<hr>

    Bubble, bubble, bubble...

    Seo Hweol opened their eyes.

    The ce they awakened was inside a small jar.

    The jar was located in an undergroundboratory of the main house of the Yuan n that is the ck Castle.

    Within the jar filled with blood-red liquid, they awakened in the body of a young Sea Dragon Race and recalled what they had just experienced.

    They could feel it.

    He had just faced [something unbearable] for a moment.

    Yet for some reason, they had endured that something, and as a bacsh, their Sacred Vessel consciousness waspletely shut down, leaving only the natural consciousness of a Sea Dragon Race to think.

    ''Ah...I see.''

    But before Seo Hweol could fully regain their consciousness again, Seo Hweol longed for suicide.

    Because they had [witnessed] it.

    Though no one had taught them, they had seen through the cause-and-effect rtionship of everything.

    The truth was this:

    Tens of thousands of years ago.

    A Star Shattering Esteemed One from the Blood Yin Realm fell into the Head Realm.

    In a frenzy, they rampaged, convulsed, and ultimately died within the Head Realm.

    And then...

    The soul of the Star Shattering Esteemed One from the Blood Yin Realm copsed, and one of its fragments seeped into the body of a n that managed the shrine of Golden Divine, the founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    With that, the n transformed from the bloodline of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect into a lineage inheriting the authority of the Blood Yin Realm.

    They became known as the ''Yuan n'' and were directly connected to the True Immortal of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, Blood Yin.

    And the existence known as Blood Yin sought to interfere with the Head Realm using the Yuan n as an intermediary.

    That entity descended a fragment of their split soul upon the Yuan n.

    Rather than a split soul, it was closer to a mindless spirit body, but...

    Nevertheless, it was a spirit body originating from Blood Yin and carried their will.

    The spirit body delivered a revtion to the Yuan n.

    That until now, they had sent their authority into the Head Realm several times, carrying out explorations to reim their former power.

    That the Yuan n, too, must assist this Immortal in reiming the former power with the authority they had sent down.

    After receiving that revtion, the Yuan n conducted numerous experiments.

    Experiments to understand the world and connect to its unseenyers.

    Of course, even those conducting the experiments did not fully understand what they were doing, but they poured all their efforts into it.

    At times, they even used Blood Yin''s spirit body.

    They were even given the power to manipte Purple Soul Filling the Heavens ording to their will, one of the authorities Blood Yin had long sent down.

    To be precise, Blood Yin could not directly control his authority and spirit body within the Head Realm, so he delegated that authority to the descendants of the Star Shattering Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm that had somehow taken root in the Head Realm��the Yuan n.

    With the authority granted by Blood Yin, the Yuan n obtained power that surpassed even the ck Ghost Valley and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, even if it was only temporarily.

    They grinded the world itself to conduct experiments to fulfill Blood Yin''smand.

    They kidnapped countless humans and demons for their experiments, as well as disciples from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the ck Ghost Valley.

    And among the Demon Race, they captured many of the Sea Dragon Race, who could act as vessels for Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, and struggled to find Blood Yin''s former authority said to exist in the Head Realm.

    Among the Yuan n''s experiments was the body of a young Sea Dragon Race infused with Blood Yin''s spirit body.

    That Sea Dragon Race''s brain, influenced by Blood Yin''s spirit body, coincidently connected to the ''Dream of Agate'' flowing deep within the Head Realm. That was the origin of Seo Hweol''s world.

    Seo Hweol''s homnd.

    Seo Hweol''s everything.

    Seo Hweol''s connections and Seo Hweol''s childhood happiness.

    All of it was merely...

    A fleeting spring dream (һ������) within the brain of a baby Sea Dragon Race, a product of the Yuan n''s experiments.

    No, it was nothing more than a fleeting nightmare.

    It was just as Agate had said.

    They were not born from the dream of some special existence.

    No, they weren''t even born from the dream of an ordinary mortal.

    Inside the brain of a wretched test subject.

    Amid idental interactions, they were merely a fragment of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens that had malfunctioned.

    An existence utterly lowly and insignificant.

    That was Seo Hweol.

    A failed experiment,pletely removed from its original purpose.

    A life that had never been blessed by anyone from the moment of its birth.

    The mistaken belief that they had once been blessed was merely part of a dream unfolding in the brain of a test subject.

    A meaningless existence.

    That was what Seo Hweol was.

    The moment they realized this, Seo Hweol''s heartpletely shattered.

    It could be said that the faint hope they had clung to even within the dream had been crushed.

    They genuinely longed for suicide.

    If they had been born without meaning, it was only right to disappear without meaning.

    Having lost all purpose in life, Seo Hweol yearned for death.

    Thus, the Dream Devil who was born in a dream, devoured every connection in the dream, consumed even the dream''s administrator, and emerged outside the dream��Seo Hweol,

    Resolved to return once more to nothingness and destroy their entire being.

    Thus, Seo Hweol began to copse themself.

    ''...''

    They tried to copse.

    ''...No.''

    Bubbling, bubbling, bubbling, bubbling...

    Seo Hweol opened their eyes as they inhabited the flesh of the Sea Dragon Race amidst the blood-red liquid.

    Seo Hweol''s Immortal Art.

    Their configuration began seizing control of ''Blood Yin''s spirit body fragment'' embedded within the Sea Dragon Race.

    At the same time, as their consciousness gradually became clearer, they remembered the [voice].

    The [Heaven] they had seen as they awoke from the dream!

    Seo Hweol had gazed upon the [truth] beyond that Heaven and believed they had understood all the cause-and-effect rtionship of their birth stemming from Blood Yin.

    However, at the very moment they hadprehended that cause-and-effect rtionship and resolved tomit suicide by being absorbed into the [truth],

    There was a [voice].

    ��Seo Hweol.

    It was a voice more powerful than anything in the world.

    The owner of that voice had called Seo Hweol''s name.

    They recalled the owner of the voice they had heard beneath the Wheel.

    Seo Hweol''s eyes snapped open!

    ''...No!''

    They had ''not'' been born without meaning.

    [Someone] undoubtedly knew the meaning of Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol was certain.

    [That someone] was their ''true'' origin.

    The moment they realized that fact, Seo Hweol temporarily set aside their suicidal intent.

    Instead, they formed a goal.

    They swore to dedicate every moment of their life to achieving that goal.

    ''...I vow.''

    Seo Hweol recalled it all.

    Their entire life, where they had mistakenly believed they were happy, where they had mistakenly thought themself blessed, but in truth, had never been blessed even once.

    The pain of having their entire existence denied.

    The hatred from the pain so excruciating that they had to shatter their own soul and reassemble it into a configuration.

    ''I will make the one who birthed me...hear every pain I endured in life...''

    Seo Hweol moved the face of the Sea Dragon Race within the blood-red liquid.

    The eyes of the young Sea Dragon Tribe curved like crescent moons.

    To the being who had granted them life, after conveying their painful life.

    After delivering all that pain, hatred, resentment, and malice,

    Even if it was merely in the form of a story��they would allow themself to be absorbed into the one who birthed them to influence them.

    That became Seo Hweol''s wish.

    Seo Hweolughed.

    ''Hoho...''

    Just as Agate had been ''wrapped'' in light,

    Seo Hweol wrapped their pain inughter.

    So that one day, when their story reached the one who birthed them, they could listen to Seo Hweol''s pain without suspicion, while expecting happiness.

    They altered the structure of the Immortal Art that made up their being.

    From a simple configuration of hatred, they built their essence centered around ''the emotion they had learned in their first life.''

    They divided their memories among countless ''personalities of pain''.

    So that though their core might remain pure, once the memories were linked, the pain and hatred would inevitably resurface.

    Even if they had to dy reaching their origin in their purest form��

    It was set up so that in the end, their true nature would be revealed.

    Seo Hweol recalled the [truth] they had seen in the Heaven.

    It was [wisdom of all things].

    Indeed.

    Within the Head Realm, something about [wisdom of all things] was hidden.

    It was a truth known only to beings at the Star Shattering stage or higher, who risked their lives to observe the interior of the Head Realm, regardless of their cultivation stage.

    As it was described in Buddhism,

    A library that contains all the wisdom of the world and bestows wisdom upon all beings.

    Akashic Records (̓���/Void Record).

    Someone had hidden the Akashic Records deep within the Head Realm.

    Seo Hweol''s n was formed that day.

    Someday.

    No matter what it took, they would awaken the Akashic Records deep within the Head Realm.

    Through the Akashic Records, they would find their origin.

    And...

    Through the Akashic Records, they would deliver their story to the being of their origin.

    That was Seo Hweol''s true purpose.<hr>

    I understand everything.

    Why did Seo Ran feel a sense of kinship with Yuk Yo?

    At the same time, why did he feel an uncontroble jealousy and hatred towards her?

    Why couldn''t he bear to see her happy in the dream of Peni Ind?

    It was becausepared to the high-ranking world of Peni Ind, where it is impossible to discern reality from illusion, Seo Ran was born in a [clear illusion].

    And why must Seo Ran, the purest aspect of Seo Hweol, remain within the Head Realm?

    It is so he would be the first to enter the Akashic Records hidden with the Head Realm, and through the Akashic Records, be delivered to [someone] in the cleanest state and spread Seo Hweol''s poison from the deepest part of that [someone].

    "...You said your goal is to reunite with your family."

    I open my eyes within Seo Hweol''s memories and let out a bitter smile.

    A reunion with family.

    A reunion with one''s origin.

    He wasn''t referring to Seo Ran.

    He genuinely desires that.

    It isn''t about revenge for his birth.

    It is simply...because he found a purpose in a life stained entirely with falsehood and hatred.

    He is merely pursuing a value built entirely upon lies and hatred.

    That is Seo Hweol.

    "...But my suffering...is no less than yours."

    I follow Seo Hweol with sorrowful eyes.

    "Your suffering is, in some ways, simr to mine."

    Of course, while parts of our suffering may ovep, they are undeniably different.

    However...

    Even so, because there are ovepping parts, I dare to say this.

    "What you need...is someone who understands you."

    Originally, my n was to liberate my dear friend Yeon Wei and her beloved, Hon Won, from the Great Mountain Supreme Deity and secure my own safety in the future.

    But...

    Having learned of Seo Hweol''s past, his purpose, and his means, I decide to advance my n.

    Chijijijik...

    I reveal something I had hidden, slightly earlier than originally nned.

    [Ignite the light, Torch of Myriad Forms and Connections.]

    Huarurururuk!

    A transparent me, burning deep within ss Cedarwood Mountain, res up with such brilliance that it illuminates the entirety of Cedarwood Painting.

    At the same time, my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections scattered across the universe reveals itself.

    A n I was so deeply immersed in that Imitted the painful act of temporarily forgetting some of my connections, including Su In and Hong Yeon.

    The true reason I insisted on advancing to Entering Nirvana through the Earth Tribe pathway that symbolizes history.

    The unique authority of Immortal Beasts, capable of opposing the fate prophecies of Heavenly Immortals.

    History Revision.

    This��achieved through borrowing the power of the End through the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra��is my true n.

    The history where Su In and Hong Yeon died.

    The history where Hon Won and Yeon Wei met a tragic end.

    The history where the world faced the End due the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra and waspletely annihted.

    Even the history where Seo Ran was sacrificed in Seo Hweol''s n, and Seo Hweol turned into a blue earthworm.@@novelbin@@

    All of them exist within me.

    Wiiiiiiiing!

    The [Wheel] possessing the power of rewriting, rises behind my back.

    "This time, I will rewrite all those fates."

    Though it is a little early, I begin to unfold this grandedy against the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Trantor Notes: The Void (̓��) here is the Void/?? in Void Shattering. The Void in Heavenly Venerable of Void and Interdimensional Void is ?? which leans more towards Emptiness/Hollow as an emotional and mental state. It''s prettyte to change the terms so just keep it in mind going forward.

 Chapter 528: Filling the Heavens (滿天) (2)

    Chapter 528: Filling the Heavens (�M��) (2)

    Chapter 528: Filling the Heavens (�M��) (2)

    I quickly trace the remaining memories of Seo Hweol.

    After awakening from sleep, reaffirming his oath that pierces through his identity, and establishing his goal,

    He gradually seized control of the Yuan n from his state as an experimental subject.

    Without even using Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens much, he captivated the people of the Yuan n with his unique eloquence and charm, copsing the n solely through schemes and strategies.

    Afterward, he branded the direct blood descendants of the Yuan n with the mark of very, making them the first sacrifices of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens in the real world.

    Having destroyed the Yuan n, Seo Hweol embarked on a long and arduous journey, striving to get even slightly closer to the identity of the ''voice'' that awakened him in Agate''s dream.

    He returned to the base of the Sea Dragon Race while wearing the body of one of them.Gradually mastering Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, he eventually seeded in ascending to the throne of the Sea Dragon King.

    However, his identity is not inherently tied to the Sea Dragon Race.

    After all, he was originally a character in a dream in the form of a human.

    In fact, reflecting upon the hazy yet happy memories of his ''childhood''...he is neither male nor female.

    Yet he deliberately maintained the form of a Sea Dragon male, focusing his efforts on controlling the Sea Dragon Race.

    The first reason for wearing the guise of the Sea Dragon Race is simple.

    The body he [first] possessed upon awakening was that of a Sea Dragon male.

    Thus, Seo Hweol considers this ''Sea Dragon male'' identity to be connected in some way to the mysterious ''owner of the voice.''

    No, even if he is entirely mistaken, maintaining this form would still provide an advantage when attempting to reach the ''owner of the voice'' by eliminating potential unknown variables.

    The second reason lies in his essence.

    Having devoured Agate, consumed Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, and directly observed the Akashic Records hidden within the Head Realm, Seo Hweol had drawn in and merged several hidden powers and authorities of the Head Realm into his ''configuration.''

    The power born from the collected ancient forces of the Head Realm became Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Ultimately, Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens was created by absorbing and rearranging the ancient forces of the Head Realm with Purple Soul Filling the Heavens as the central axis and merging them with Agate''s authority.@@novelbin@@

    The most suitable medium for Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, at present, is the bloodline of the Sea Dragon Race.

    Seo Hweol read the split soul of Blood Yin he dominated, gaining insight into ancient records and fragments of Blood Yin''s memories.

    Thus, Seo Hweol learned of the lineage of Purple Soul Filling the Heavens, which flows through Blood Yin, Hyeon Eum, and Ja Eum.

    In order to overturn that lineage and gradually reverse-dominate Ja Eum, Hyeon Eum, and Blood Yin, he requires the body of the Sea Dragon Race.

    These two main reasons, along with numerous other intertwining factors, solidified Seo Hweol''s identity as a [Sea Dragon male with a gentle smile.]

    Having seized control of the Sea Dragon Race, Seo Hweol hunted down the escaped fugitives of the Yuan n, gradually bing more proficient in the operation of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Eventually, the position once held by the Yuan n was imed by the Jo n amidst countless power struggles, and Seo Hweol began to extend his influence into the Jo n as well, finding their origins peculiar.

    He schemed and sowed chaos across the world, spreading Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens far and wide, manipting all civilizations and societies of the Head Realm.

    As the entire world gradually filled with Seo Hweols, he delved deeper into researching the Head Realm itself, uncovering the various powers intertwined within it.

    One prominent example was the ck Castle, the former home of the Yuan n.

    By studying the undergroundboratory beneath the ck Castle, he discovered that it was connected to the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    At the same time, Seo Hweol read ancient records rted to Ascension Path and, through the techniques engraved upon Ascension Path, learned ''what'' is sealed at the center of the Sky Ind.

    Simultaneously, he investigated the origins of the Jo n, and to experiment with [In and Yeon] found within Blood Yin''s split soul, he manipted the connection between Jo Yeon and Ha Eun.

    Of course, in that process, something even Seo Hweol could not have anticipated��his lifelong greatest adversary, the Mad Lord��was born.

    Nevertheless, Seo Hweol witnessed the destruction of the Jo n and traced back the flow of their life and death, the origin of their attraction force.

    Through this, he came to learn of something far more significant than the destruction of the Jo n or the birth of his greatest adversary. He discovered where the Jo n originally came from.

    Serving Command Pce!

    The Jo n was nothing more than a lineage of mortals who lived within Serving Command Pce under the orders of cultivators, managing spiritual medicine on their behalf.

    At ''some point'' while living in the depths of Serving Command Pce, the emergence of something called the [Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent] led them to leave Serving Command Pce and form the Jo n.

    Seo Hweol began investigating Serving Command Pce and gained a certain amount of understanding about the existence known as [Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent].

    Afterward, while being pursued by the Mad Lord, he managed to enter Serving Command Pce.

    At the center of Serving Command Pce,

    After discovering an Immortal Treasure called the [Serving Command Seal], he realized��

    [Who exists] within the [Serving Command Seal]...

    The Mad Lord, observing the structure of the Serving Command Pce and the Immortal Treasure Serving Command Seal, gained inspiration about the rtionship between the world''s attraction force, fate, and the method to summon history.

    The Mad Lord beganying the foundation for the [Yeon''s y] n, while Seo Hweol discovered a critical clue about the Head Realm.

    The fragment of a [True Immortal''s dream], discovered within the Serving Command Seal.

    Through it, Seo Hweol obtained the clue that [the Head Realm is actually alive].

    Although he had seen the Akashic Records, he only understood [the origin of his birth] and could not uncover the various truths he was unaware of. Therefore, this realization terrified Seo Hweol.

    He thought he had escaped from the dream...

    But what if this world they live in is the inside of someone''s living head?

    If so, then what difference is there between this entire world and the dream world?

    After learning this truth, Seo Hweol became even more ruthless, abandoning all hesitation in his methods and means.

    As he infiltrated the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the records of the existence known as the [Golden Divine Yang Su-jin], which he discovered there, gradually solidified his conviction.

    Golden Divine realized that the beings of the Head Realm are nothing more than entities confined within a dream and even coined the term [Non-Human].

    Non-Human.

    Yes, everything in the Head Realm is non-human.

    They are nothing but supporting characters in a dream, like Seo Hweol.

    Therefore...

    Seo Hweol became even more ruthless.

    Everyone in this world is a supporting character in a dream.

    They are just characters in a dream.

    ythings of True Immortals, born only to be mocked and toyed with.

    Yes, they are...

    Nothing more than pieces on a stage.

    For this reason, Seo Hweol resolved to be even more ruthless and even more meticulous.

    He had to focus on his ''role.''

    Even those infected by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens had to maintain their ''roles.''

    Although he infected the entire Head Realm with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, he left everyone''s personalities intact, allowing them to live ording to the roles suitable for their lives.

    Because the True Immortals must not notice anything strange...

    Because the Head Realm must not detect the anomaly known as Seo Hweol and erase him.

    At the same time, to explore the identity of the Head Realm as ''naturally'' as possible, Seo Hweol created the Sea Dragon Race astronomers.

    He did not birth many of them.

    The astronomers created by Seo Hweol numbered around three.

    His direct descendants, Seo Yun and Seo Heon, a father and son.

    And Jeon Hyang.

    If there were too many astronomers, they might glimpse the truth of the Head Realm and witness something so dangerous that it could shake Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Seo Hweol, having created only as many astronomers as he could control, diluted the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens within them as much as possible before allowing them to observe the Head Realm.

    Seo Hweol also revealed to them vague truths about the celestial phenomena of the Head Realm.

    One of the memories from the split soul of Blood Yin, the truth that the Sun and Moon of the Head Realm are actually ''eyes''.

    By simply informing them in a roundabout way that ''the Sun and Moon are fixed,'' he hoped they would yield results more quickly.

    However, during astronomical observation...

    Seo Yun, Seo Hweol''s descendant and Seo Heon''s father, had his very personality sucked into the sky.

    If the concentration of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens had been higher, Seo Hweol himself might have been sucked in as well.

    Shuddering at the terror of the Head Realm, Seo Hweol transferred his main body into Seo Yun, whose soul had been entirely pulled from his body, and passed on the position of ''Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol'' to Seo Yun.

    In any case, since the original soul had already beenpletely removed, transferring his main body was rtively easy.

    From the beginning, the first Sea Dragon Race body he had obtained belonged to an experimental subject from the Yuan n and thus did not have a long lifespan. Seo Hweol''s very first body was nearing the end of its life.

    Seo Hweol modified his original main body and turned it into a building for the Sea Dragon astronomers.

    He then floated the initial body above the ''southernmost sky of the Head Realm,'' allowing the remaining astronomers to more easily observe celestial phenomena while alsoying the foundation for his ns.

    The remaining Sea Dragon astronomers were only Seo Heon and Jeon Hyang.

    Fearful of his soul being ripped away in the Head Realm, Seo Hweol diluted the concentration of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens within them as much as possible.

    But perhaps because of that��

    Seo Heon began to slip out of Seo Hweol''s control.

    Suddenly, he started saying he wanted to quit the dull life of an astronomer and be a Sea Dragon warrior instead.

    Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens was so diluted that it barely had any effect, and perhaps because Seo Hweol''s body originally belonged to Seo Heon''s father, Seo Heon frequently ignored Seo Hweol''s words.

    After all, Seo Heon was Seo Yun''s only child, and he seemed to believe that Seo Hweol would not dare to threaten his sole heir too severely.

    To drive Seo Heon back to thefortable life of an astronomer through the fear of death, Seo Hweol sent him to the front lines of conflict and war stirred by the Sea Dragon Race.

    He sent him to the battlefield against ck Ghost Valley.

    In any case, most of those in ck Ghost Valley were also Seo Hweols, so they would not actually kill Seo Heon.

    Seo Hweol nned to manipte them carefully, driving Seo Heon to the brink of death, utterly crushing his dreams, and plunging him into miserable despair before dragging him back to his role as an astronomer.

    At first, the n seemed to proceed smoothly, as if carried by fair winds.

    However, the problem arose with the birth of a being named ''Yu Oh'' in the Head Realm.

    Seo Hweol immediately realized that Yu Oh was a fragment of a split soul of the Nether Ghost Realm Sacred Master.

    Because the vast majority of those who ascended to the Upper Realm from the Head Realm already carried Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens after Seo Hweol opened his eyes...

    Every ascendant from the Head Realm was practically a carrier after the blooming of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    He had already sent numerous clones to ascend to the Upper Realm.

    It was only natural for him to have identified Yu Oh.

    Thus, Seo Hweol decided to erode Yu Oh.

    Yu Oh is not just an ordinary Sacred Master.

    Baek Woones from a True Person background.

    Ja Eum is the split soul of Blood Yin''s split soul.

    Ban Ta and Hae Lin can be said to be typical examples of the Sacred Vessel stage, but Yu Oh is a [fragment] of the Reincarnation Judge Nether Ghost True Lord Yu Soo Ryeon.

    The Reincarnation Judge is said to know the secret of resurrection.

    Because she is the fragment of such an entity, the sooner he could obtain her, the more momentum Seo Hweol''s n would gain.

    Although Seo Heon, like Jeon Hyang, carried only a faint concentration of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, Seo Hweol still began to have Seo Heon interact with Yu Oh.

    Lest Yu Oh, who is of the same Sacred Vessel stage, sensed the aura of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, Seo Hweol deliberately used Seo Heon, who carried only a faint trace of it, to make contact with her.

    It began when Yu Oh was still young.

    From that time, Seo Hweol consistently facilitated contact between Seo Heon and Yu Oh, attempting to erode Yu Oh through Seo Heon with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    That''s where the problem arose.

    At first, Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens began to gradually seep into Yu Oh, but at some point��

    Specifically...after Yu Oh came of age.

    Yu Oh, who continued making contact with Seo Heon, stopped being affected by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Instead, Seo Heon, who already had a faint concentration of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, started ignoring Seo Hweol''s orders.

    At that time, Seo Hweol suspected Yu Oh.

    He spected that she had used some unknown Immortal Art to pull Seo Heon away from his grasp.

    Eventually, a child was conceived between Yu Oh and Seo Heon.

    Seo Hweol grew extremely wary of Yu Oh, focusing all his attention on her attitude.

    He believed that Yu Oh intended to wield some dreadful Immortal Art through her child with Seo Heon.

    This is because after conceiving the child, for some reason, there were individuals around Yu Oh who began to break free from the influence of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    Seo Hweol could no longer leave Yu Oh unchecked.

    Thus, he made the big decision and resolved to erode Yu Oh with the ''power of the main body''.

    The heart of the main body.

    And the apanying Oath of Hatred.

    The pain created by the fusion of these two was something even Yu Oh would not be able to endure.

    Seo Hweol trapped Seo Heon and Yu Oh in a scheme that led them to their deaths.

    Seo Heon was executed by decapitation at Seo Hweol''s hands on charges of treason, and Yu Oh felt immense pain and guilt because of it. Seo Hweol took advantage of that vulnerability and secretly sent [himself] into Yu Oh''s fetus.

    In this way, Yu Oh lost her child to Seo Hweol.

    What entered in its ce was Seo Hweol, masquerading as Yu Oh''s child, intending to erode her directly from within her body with his power.

    Then...

    The real problem began from there.

    The connection with the main body became distorted.

    The main bod<em>y</em>, containing the ''heart,'' began to break down.

    Instead of receiving the rightful name ''Seo Hweol,'' it took the name [Seo Ran] and began to act independently.

    Seo Hweol realized it.

    Between the main body and himself, an impurity named ''Seo Ran'' had wedged itself.

    And before Seo Hweol could even begin to erode Yu Oh...Yu Oh gave all her life force to Seo Ran, grew weaker and weaker, and eventually died.

    Seo Hweol brought the Seo Ran left behind by Yu Oh to the Sea Dragon Pce and searched for a way to repair his broken main body.

    In the end, the only way to repair the main body was to destroy the ''impurity'' that is Seo Ran that existed between it and himself.

    Resetting Seo Ran''s personality by forcing him tomit suicide.

    That was Seo Hweol''s n.

    Another problem emerged here.

    Jeon Hyang, who had thus far obeyed Seo Hweol''s orders rtively well, finally lost her mind while observing the celestial phenomena of the Head Realm.

    At some point, she began spreading insane words like, ''the Sea Dragon Race''s astronomers are disappearing one by one.''

    This was even though after Seo Heon left, she had been the only remaining astronomer of the Sea Dragon Race.

    It seemed that in exchange for seeking the celestial phenomena of the Head Realm, madness had taken root in her mind.

    That madness was reminiscent of the Mad Lord, making it very unpleasant, but Seo Hweol did not kill her directly but instead let her be.

    After she became consumed by the madness that, ''there are many astronomers of the Sea Dragon Race, but their numbers are decreasing because of Seo Hweol,''

    For some reason, her achievements began to skyrocket insanely.

    The Head Realm may have given her madness, but it seemed to have also bestowed some kind of special ability upon her.

    Though she was mad, she aplished ''achievements that would require multiple people working together'' entirely on her own.

    And within a few years, she brilliantly proved several facts and hypotheses about the Head Realm that Seo Hweol had been wanting.

    The structure of the Head Realm, the flow of the Head Realm''s power, the fact that the Head Realm is asleep, and the phenomena that would ur when the Head Realm [awakes from its slumber].

    Jeon Hyang proved all those hypotheses and deductions, and even revealed secrets about the Head Realm that Seo Hweol himself was unaware of. She delivered not only everything Seo Hweol desired but even more.

    However, at that point, Seo Hweol began to sense danger from Jeon Hyang.

    Her madness was gradually worsening.

    Starting from the nonsensical delusion that ''the astronomers of the Sea Dragon Race are decreasing one by one,''

    Each time one of these imagined astronomers ''disappeared'' in her delusions, her madness grew stronger and more entrenched.

    The moment that madness reached its peak was precisely when she was ''under the delusion that she was all alone.''

    Fortunately, Jeon Hyang often stayed with Seo Ran, which greatly reduced the frequency of her ''thinking she is all alone.'' However, the very act of keeping such a lunatic by Seo Ran''s side was an immense gamble for Seo Hweol.

    Thus, Seo Hweol decided to separate the dangerous ''monster'' Jeon Hyang from Seo Ran as quickly as possible.

    Seo Hweol sent Seo Ran to a distant corner of the Sea Dragon Pce as if exiling him.

    Afterward, he nned to kill Jeon Hyang, whose madness was increasingly resembling that of the Mad Lord.

    And so, on the day of the mass ascension.

    Seo Hweol finally seeded in ambushing and killing Jeon Hyang, who seemed on the verge of transforming into a second Mad Lord. Then, after burning and crushing her remains, which had already begun turning into strange stone,

    He found the traces of her madness that she had hidden away.

    He discovered her diary and imnted Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens there, ensuring it could affect Seo Ran in case of an emergency.

    Having resolved all these issues, as Seo Hweol meticulously crafted his future ns without leaving room for a single error within the deepest depths of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens,

    He headed for Ascension Path.

    This is the past of Seo Hweol that I have seen until now.

    "...Only now can I seem to understand you."

    I engrave Seo Hweol''s memories into my heart.

    This is his past.

    The life of Seo Hweol, who was born as a worthless supporting character in a meaningless dream and spent his entire life striving to prove his worth.

    Through Seo Hweol''s memories��

    Through the suffering (��ʹ) contained within those memories, I can feel the Seo Hweol currently fleeing away.

    He is wailing like an evil spirit, pouring out dreadful resentment towards the already-vanished Seo Ran.

    At this very moment,

    The mysterious smile that wrapped Seo Hweol is stripped away.

    Everything about him, in the end...has been recorded in my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Only today, atst...

    Have I torn away all the mysterious veils that shrouded Seo Hweol.

    "...Finally..."

    Wo-woong!

    The candle me of the Torch of Myriad Forms and Connections zes even more fiercely.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, scattered across the universe, reveals itself more clearly.

    The starting point of the Immortal Art I have attained.

    My Innate True Method, Crystal ss to Treading Sea, is something I imbued my entire life into.

    Within my life, everything I have learned, everything I have experienced, mastered, and observed��[all of it] has been melted down, refined, and forged into this Innate True Method.

    That is Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea possesses a total of nine abilities and forms.

    ''Why'' Crystal ss to Treading Sea was refined into nine forms within my heart is something even I am not entirely certain of.

    However, the only assumption I have is the name Gu Ju (�Ů�).

    Nine (��) kinds of Categories (��).

    Nine ups and downs.

    I don''t know who first told me the term Nine Categories.

    Nor can I recall its exact meaning.

    The only thing I can remember is that perhaps Nine Categories...

    ''...Symbolizes the suffering inherent to life...''

    Gu Ju.

    I wonder if the unknown events of that sixteenth cycle may have influenced Crystal ss to Treading Sea to be refined into nine forms.

    First Form, Twin Flowers (�p��).

    Second Form, Sword Sea (����).

    Third Form, Heavenly Shatter (����).

    Fourth Form, Av��ci (�o�g).

    Fifth Form, Mysterious Bizarre (���).

    Sixth Form, Wind-Painting (�L�T).

    Seventh Form, Ghost-Face Killing Heaven (����¾��).

    Eighth Form, Myriad Forms and Connections (�f����).

    The suffixes such as Reaching the Heavens, Star Body, Furnace, and Torch are just other ways of saying bat form''.

    The true names of these Nine Categories Forms (�Ů���) are as they are.

    And today, I havepleted the final form of Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    The form that had remained iplete until now.

    The final form forged with Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens and Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens as its raw materials.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Ninth Form.

    Filling the Heavens Governing View (�M�����[).

    Trantor Notes: Filling the Heavens Governing View is ???? which is probably wordy on ????, which is from the idiom ��������������� that means bluees from indigo but is better than indigo, figuratively meaning that the student surpasses the master.

 Chapter 529: Filling the Heavens (滿天) (3)

    Somewhere in the distant Astral Realm.

    Fleeing from Seo Eun-hyun''s relentless pursuit, Seo Hweol smooths his previously twisted expression that was distorted like an evil spirit back into an expressionless face and firmly grips Hon Won and Yeon Wei on both sides.

    Within them, he begins to seize the souls of In and Yeon.

    ''Even if it''s agonizing, there''s nothing that can be done right now.''

    Seo Hweol begins to open the [Eye] he has regained.

    Bulge, bulge, bulge, bulge...

    [Eyeballs] begin to sprout all over his body.

    A dark-red aura engulfs him, and eyes emerge not only on Seo Hweol''s arms, legs, and body but also across his face and even on his clothes, covering him entirely.Chuk, chuk, chuk, chuk, chuk!

    ''What must be done now...is to use the authority of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, which I seized in this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and push my original n forward in one decisive sweep.''

    Wiiiiiing!

    The attraction force between Hon Won and Yeon Wei begins to grow stronger.

    But they cannot reach each other.

    Seo Hweol''s [Eye] distorts their attraction force, transmitting it across the Seo Hweols scattered throughout the universe and twisting its direction.

    As a result, while the attraction force grows stronger, the misaligned direction prevents them from meeting, causing the force to grow endlessly without resolution.

    The Seo Hweols scattered throughout the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain ry the attraction force of In and Yeon, gradually guiding its direction astray.

    Gradually, the attraction force grows stronger.

    This attraction force originates from the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, once known as the strongest Heavenly Lord!

    When the attraction force of the universe reaches its peak, the universe meets the End.

    Woo-wooong!

    The End of the universe, which has been advancing little by little under the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, begins to elerate rapidly.

    Immortal Cultivation is progress...

    The will of someone reverberates across the entire universe, and the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begins to ''progress'' rapidly towards the End.

    Empowered by the attraction force of the End, the countless Seo Hweols scattered across the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begin tough in unison.

    "Hoho..."

    "Hohohoho..."

    "Hohoho."

    Chuk, chuk, chuk, chuk, chuk!

    The Seo Hweols simultaneously ce their hands behind their backs, look up at the sky, andugh.

    ''It''s a shame I couldn''t obtain Blood Yin...but there''s no choice. I''ll have to gamble.''

    Bulge, bulge, bulge, bulge!

    And then...

    Countless [Eyeballs] burst forth from the bodies of Seo Hweols.

    It''s a chilling, dark-red gleam.

    [Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.]

    Wiiiiiing!

    Immediately after.

    The Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begins to be dyed a dark red.

    [Complete Release (��ȫ�_��).]

    Seo Hweol recalls one of the truths about the Head Realm he learned through Jeon Hyang.

    When the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain meets the End.

    At the moment of the End, the ce where everythingpresses is the Head Realm.

    Although the ce of ''restart'' lies somewhere far away in the Interdimensional Void...

    Still, at the conclusion of the universe, everything is inevitably drawn toward the Head Realm.

    Therefore, the urrence of the End ultimately means:

    Everything can be absorbed into the Head Realm.

    The In and Yeon of Vast Cold exchanges an increasingly intense and strong attraction force and elerates the End.

    Seo Hweol recalls the legend of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord.

    The Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, who is said to have altered the conditions for the End of an entire Heavenly Domain.

    The most respected and beloved friend in the memory of Blood Yin''s split soul, yet also the most terrifying existence...

    Perhaps it is because such a being''s power resides within the spirit bodies.

    When ites to the End, it seems to react even faster than Seo Eun-hyun''s Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra.

    ''Such an ominous thing must be why Blood Yin hurriedly sealed it away in the True Devil Realm.''

    Regardless, precisely because it is the Head Realm!

    If Seo Hweol elerates the End of the world with attraction force, it will be solely Seo Hweol''s feat!

    Through that achievement, Seo Hweol ns to dye the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, even if only for a fleeting moment.

    And the Head Realm, having absorbed the world stained with Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, will ultimately...consume all of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and willplete Seo Hweol''s n.

    Seo Hweol will finally...

    Meet the [truth] he desires.

    Just when the attraction force of In and Yeon, held tightly in Seo Hweol''s grasp, reaches its peak,

    Seo Hweol suddenly hears something echoing in his ears.

    Kidukidukiduk...

    It''s Agate.

    The existence that, after being swallowed by his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, remains in the deepest depths within it, serving only as hisputational mechanism.

    That Agate nowughs hysterically as if driven mad.

    ��I''ve been deceived too. This is...the strength of your adversary. Seo Hweol. That is what has been...contaminating you all this time...

    And then,

    Seo Hweol,

    Sees it.

    The sight of something beginning to fill the entire universe.

    No...

    A faint, hazy mist that has ''already been filling the entire universe.''

    And Seo Hweol sees it.

    The [gazes] visible within that mist.

    Countless silhouettes seem to flicker within the mist.

    And those silhouettes, like starlight, pierce through the mist and meet Seo Hweol''s [gaze].

    The [eyeballs] of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and the [gazes] beyond the mist collide.

    Seo Hweol shudders unconsciously.

    Only now does he understand.

    Only after witnessing it with his own eyes can he ''understand.''

    [...I, from the very beginning...]

    The countless eyeballs of Seo Hweols scattered across the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain lose their dark-red light before the hundreds of billions of gazes shining through the pale mist.

    From those gazes, Seo Hweol feels a strangely familiar sensation.

    ''That''s definitely...''

    ��The truth that I was loved��that alone��will never disappear!

    ��So! My heart, too!!!

    ��Will never disappear!!

    Yes.

    Those gazes...

    Somehow resemble the gaze of ���� at that final moment.

    It will not disappear.

    Even if it vanishes right before the eyes, somewhere deep within the heart, it will definitely remain.

    Seo Hweol somehow feels as if such a will is being conveyed from those [gazes].

    At the same time, the pale white light begins to overwhelm the dark-red light.

    [...Was bound by a leash...]

    Whether Seo Hweol seizes Seo Ran or not,

    From the very beginning, unless he escapes the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, he cannot escape from him.

    Finally, a voice as solemn as that of a god reverberates throughout the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    [Filling the Heavens Governing View (�M�����[).]

    Kugugugugu!

    Seo Hweol understands.

    At some point, he entrusted himself to a gamble, acted arrogantly, and naturally threw himself into hollow hope.

    Agate calcted while observing such a Seo Hweol and informed him that he is ''mad.''

    Seo Hweol ignored Agate''s words.

    Because he had no reason to go mad.

    Because he had no reason to be contaminated.

    Madness or contamination only urs due to rted causality.

    Nothing happens without a reason.

    And within the knowledge and logic Seo Hweol possessed, there existed no causality by which he could go mad or be contaminated.

    Thus, he one-sidedly dismissed Agate''s words.

    However...

    Facing the origin of his contamination, Seo Hweol must now admit it.

    He has be contaminated.

    He has be mad.

    From the very beginning...

    Yes, precisely from the moment he firstid eyes on Seo Eun-hyun''s Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    [Complete Release (��ȫ�_��).]

    The final form of Seo Eun-hyun''s Crystal ss to Treading Sea Nine Categories Form, which has been subtly contaminating Seo Hweol since long before, spreads across the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain and finally begins to reveal its full power.<hr>

    "Just when...did you start to mistake Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens as being above the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections?"

    A life of failure upon failure upon failure upon failure upon failure upon failure. My life is one where I have repeatedly experienced failure.

    My soul is a mountain built upon failure.

    And my failures are not just tools for repentant enlightenment.

    Can''t the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections be used to attack an opponent?

    The result of such research, repentant enlightenment, and training is this secret art that has only beenpleted today.

    Filling the Heavens Governing View!

    However, even before itspletion, it has already been scattering across the entire universe...slowly.

    So slowly that even Seo Hweol himself didn''t realize it and it has been eating away at him.

    If Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is an Immortal Art that brainwashes the entire world into bing himself, taking over every role, and turning himself into the favorable protagonist, mine is the opposite.

    I fill the heavens by exposing my failures, causing others to be unconsciously influenced by my experiences of failure.

    By watching my life filled only with failures, they unknowingly learn from it.

    And naturally, the first thing someone influenced by this Immortal Art learns is...

    My own failure.

    Seo Hweol unknowingly learned and used the failures deeply stacked within my history.

    I did not create a path for myself to be the protagonist.

    What I created is a secret art that turns everyone in the world into failures.

    A secret art that makes everyone a failure, and amidst failure and despair, enables them to understand the world anew.

    That...is Filling the Heavens Governing View, now finallypleted today.

    After fully blooming Filling the Heavens Governing View,

    I rise from my seat as I watch Seo Hweol fleeing with Oh Hye-seo, Hon Won, and Yeon Wei.

    Wo-woong!

    In the next moment, I split apart.

    The me sitting down, and the me rising from my seat.

    The me who rises looks back at me and speaks.

    "I''ll protect them ande back."

    I smile and reply,

    "Go and show them."

    Nod��

    The me who nods puts strength into the legs and briefly closes the eyes.

    Kuguguguk!

    As a martial artist, the power of Heaven and Earth begins to concentrate on ''my'' legs.

    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from all of Cedarwood Painting gathers and surges into my legs.

    Paaatt!

    For an instant, my lower body seems to turn translucent, and countless muscles in my lower body be visible to the naked eye.

    Each muscle burns fiercely, filled entirely with Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    And at the moment when the spiritual energy concentrated in my legs reaches its peak��

    I unfold the body movement technique that has apanied me for hundreds of thousands of years.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Dragon Vein Qi Method, and other martial arts have evolved across the ages, integrating with Earth Tribe Methods, merging within the Three Great Ultimates, and have repeatedly transformed, transcending upon transcending.

    But this one fact has never changed.

    Remaining unchanged, this martial art of mine refined with utmost dedication and passion to master the foundation.

    The foundation of a martial artist is the lower body.

    The foundation I have forged over hundreds of thousands of years now roars with might as it unleashes the fruits of all those efforts.

    Not the ground-shrinking technique that uses attraction force, nor teleportation arts, nor dimensional leaps��this is purely a body movement technique achieved through Martial Arts.

    Mountain Lord''s Transcending Peaks Flight!@@novelbin@@

    Kururururu!

    As a Martial Artist, I begin to leap thousands of light-years in a single step.

    As a Heaven Tribe, I stop myself from reaching out my [arm] to grab Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol begins to flee even faster, but I do not lose him.

    Seo Hweol uses every possible secret art to distance himself from me, yet the more he struggles, the narrower the gap between us bes.

    Kurururururu!!

    As my body rapidly disces the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy of the universe, it generates waves of spiritual energy that sounds like the roar of a tiger.

    The Mountain Lord (ɽ��) surpasses great peaks (Խ��) and begins to soar (�w).

    Let its momentum fill the heavens (�M����).

    A colossal tiger crosses the horizon of countless starlights, relentlessly pursuing Seo Hweol.

    Finally, I leap across the long years and arrive behind Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol turns around, startled.

    He must be surprised.

    He must be wondering how I could catch up to him so quickly when even the power of a Heaven Tribe Sacred Master could not.

    I kindly forego exnations, keeping my mouth shut, and instead prepare my ultimate technique to strike Seo Hweol.

    The Mountain Lord merely reigns silently, spreading its will.

    Those who fear the master of the mountain do not even attempt to flee. They simply freeze in ce as the distance closes on its own.

    For the past five thousand years...

    No...ever since the 15th cycle when Seo Hweol began to properly toy with me.

    To punish a being like Seo Hweol whose heart has rotted away, I have studied and researched tirelessly for this single move.

    Inside Cedarwood Painting, to the Cedarwood Mountain etched inside the mand.

    To Cedar Wood Grove, where I have stood alongside countless others of the Heart Tribe.

    To the innumerable cedars that have supported me for millennia...

    I stretch my arm with a mighty roar.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship (��������),

    Thirty-Fifth Move (����ʮ����),

    Cedarwood (ɼľ).

    Bo-oong!

    Though it is swordsmanship, what is unleashed is a single fist.

    No, since the sword has long be one with my soul, it doesn''t matter whether it is a fist or a sword.

    It is merely that its visible form takes the shape of a fist.

    And my fist ms directly into Seo Hweol''s face.

    Paaaaaak!

    The sound of flesh colliding with flesh.

    That simple yet lively sound reverberates and spreads across the airless cosmic space as a heart essence.

    Immediately after,

    Across the entire universe, every face of Seo Hweol infected by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is thrown back as if they were struck in the same way by me.

    "KKUUAAAHGK!"

    And...

    For the first time, Seo Hweol''s genuine scream bursts forth before me.

    Trantor Notes: Mountain Lord''s Transcending Peaks Flight was previously tranted as Mountain Lord''s Soaring Flight.

 Chapter 530: Filling the Heavens (滿天) (4)

    Chapter 530: Filling the Heavens (�M��) (4)

    Seo Hweol''s flustered appearance makes me smile faintly.

    Pak!

    Once again, my fist strikes Seo Hweol''s nose bridge.

    Pak, pajik, pajijijik!

    Then, I begin pummelling Seo Hweol once more.

    "Th-This, what is...?"

    The words he had been speaking through mental speech are now uttered aloud.Seo Hweol tries to melt into the darkness to escape, but I headbutt him right in the face.

    Kwaang!

    A dull ringing fills my skull.

    A look of shock blooms across Seo Hweol''s face.

    He reverts from his shadowy form back into his original appearance.

    Seeing this, I grin.

    "That''s a good look."

    He is no longer the emotionless Seo Hweol from before.

    Now, after dissolving Seo Ran, he haspletely regained his heart.

    Previously, I had only barely managed to provoke a reaction from him by eroding his empty heart with Filling the Heavens Governing View, but this time it''s different.

    This time, he''s truly flustered.

    Seeing the genuine bewilderment on Seo Hweol''s face makes me feel strangely satisfied.

    How should I put this...

    Yes.

    It''s pure.

    The pure, genuine face of this guy is making me smile.

    Paaak!

    My fist smashes into Seo Hweol''s jaw again.

    His face seems to cave in for a moment before he hurtles towards a nearby.

    Paaatt!

    I chase after him in an instant and grab his head as I m him down onto the''s surface.

    Kwaaaang!

    In the next moment.

    Seo Hweol is ring up at me with dark-red eyes.

    "...How did you do it?"

    "What do you mean? Are you asking me to lecture you on ''our'' theories and techniques, even though you''re neither a martial artist nor a warrior?"

    "...I, too."

    Seo Hweol looks up at me with dark-red eyes and a hardened expression from beneath my foot.

    "Understand the principles of the Heart Tribe''s techniques."

    "Hahahahaha!"

    I let out a heartyugh.

    "The ne of Soul. That uncertain, indeterminate dimension between the ne of Qi and the ne of Fate. Projecting your ideology and thoughts into that uncertainty and fixing it in the direction you desire. That technique, and the beings capable of wielding such a technique. That is what the Heart Tribe is, is it not?"

    "Hm..."

    From what I hear, it seems he doesn''t understand anything from our perspective, but he has his own insights. I nod in acknowledgment.

    "For now, let''s say that''s true. Then what don''t you understand? That you''re weak?"

    "...That''s not it. What I''m curious about is..."

    Seo Hweol looks up at me with confused eyes.

    I smile bitterly at that gaze and remove my foot from his chest.

    "...Why...your attacks...''hurt''<em>.</em>"

    I smile softly.

    "...Isn''t it obvious, Seo Hweol? Lifeforms, originally...get hurt when hit."

    I understand what he''s trying to say.

    "...Don''t...speak bullshit."

    Seo Hweol''s face contorts.

    "It must...be some secret art of yours. Because you''ve seen my memories. Because that bastard exposed all my truths to you. Did you not cast some secret art on me based on what you saw from my past!?"

    "...Unfortunately, I''m not using any special secret art on you."

    I look down at the contorted Seo Hweol with a peaceful smile.

    "As expected, you''re curious. Regarding just how it is that you''re able to feel [pain], I mean. Isn''t that right, self-proimed ''Incarnation of Pain,'' Seo Hweol?"

    The reason for his confusion is obvious.

    He''s bewildered by the very fact that he is feeling pain.

    At a nce, it might sound like utter nonsense to anyone overhearing.

    But having seen Seo Hweol''s memories, I immediately understand the reason for his confusion.

    ''Because he became pain itself. He became Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens precisely to avoid suffering and yet he''s feeling pain... It must be bewildering.''

    Until now,

    Seo Hweol has never felt ''pain''.

    Even in the 15th cycle, when he was forced to drink a potion that multiplied pain sixty thousand times, he revealed the essence of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and overcame it in an instant.

    Of course, there were moments when Seo Hweol ''appeared'' to feel pain.

    For example, when hearing the true names of True Immortals or Governing Immortals, or when failing to withstand the rank of an entity too far above his level.

    But even in those moments, he didn''t truly experience ''pain''.

    He merely received a ''shock''.

    Shock is nothing more than a powerful stimulus.

    And...

    ''Pain'' and ''stimuli'' are fundamentally different things.

    Making himself into a configuration and bing Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is Seo Hweol.

    For someone like him, it''s only natural to be unable to feel pain.

    Whether he gained Seo Ran, his main body, or his heart, it''s still the same.

    Even if he''s reimed his soul, a being arranged into such a configuration shouldn''t be capable of feeling pain.

    Can letters feel pain?

    Can drawings feel pain?

    Can this mass of configurations, whose personality has been fragmented into information and configured, feel pain?

    It might feel shock, but it cannot feel pain.

    And yet...

    I clench my fist and continue pummeling Seo Hweol.

    My punches gradually be lighter and faster.

    And at some point.

    ''...As expected. I see it.''

    A certain illusion begins to form before my eyes.

    It is a Mand.

    One of the named realms of the Owner of Void.

    The form of the Mand that I''ve seen every day on the reverse side of Cedarwood Painting.

    But this isn''t the Mand depicting the life of the golden monster.

    This is...a Mand depicting the life of Seo Hweol.

    A Mand ispleted through Emptiness (��).

    Just as the life of a being is concluded through death.

    A Mand can also be described as an art meant to teach that there is nothing at the end of that life.

    The one who draws a Mand ultimately scatters their Mand at the end, realizing impermanence.

    However, this happens only when the Mand is pleted'' and then scattered to gain enlightenment on Emptiness.

    In other words...

    Completing a Mand means first drawing the most splendid Mand one can create.

    Paaak!

    Once again, my fist strikes Seo Hweol''s sr plexus.

    The sight of Seo Hweol''s face contorting into a kaleidoscope of expressions unlike anything seen before is quite an amusing spectacle.

    But at the same time, my eyes see another scene.

    Within the Mand named Seo Hweol, sections bearing the name ''Seo Eun-hyun'' are being added.

    No, it isn''t just Seo Eun-hyun.

    Everything Seo Eun-hyun experienced throughout his life!

    The countless lives of the Heart Tribe perceived in Cedar Wood Grove!

    Not just the Heart Tribe, but the Earth Tribe, the Heaven Tribe.

    And the lives of humans as well!

    With every single strike, those lives are being added one by one.

    The 33rd move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is named after Mount Sumeru.

    And starting from there,

    The moves named after Mount Kunlun (����ɽ) and Cedarwood Mountain (ɼľɽ).

    Among these moves, Sumeru and Kunlun are, in a sense, techniques that can only bepleted with the assistance of Heaven and Earth Tribe methods.

    In other words, they are not purely Martial Arts in nature.

    However, Cedarwood is different.

    ''This is...''

    The essence of my Martial Arts.

    No, to be precise...

    The quintessence of my life''s martial path!

    The principle of Cedarwood is as follows:

    Based on the memories of endlessly observing the Mand in Cedarwood Painting...

    I meticulously draw my life.

    And through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that records my life, I meld everyone within the canvas into my life''s Mand.

    At a nce, it might seem as if I''m receiving assistance from Heaven Tribe methods, but this process is not all that important.

    It can even be substituted with mere recollections of the past.

    The more important partes next.

    Manifestation.

    In the 15th cycle, just as I had dragged projections of the past through Yeon''s y and struck Seo Hweol with all the Entering Heavens of those at Entering Heavens and above that I had encountered so far...

    I dissolve my All-Heavens Sword to its utmost limit into the Void (̓��), manifesting within my body all the Entering Heavens I have encountered in my life.

    In short, this can be described as me manifesting Yeon''s y with my willpower alone.

    In other words, countless Entering Heavens reside within my body at this very moment.

    Viiiiing!

    Gradually, my fist begins to move faster.

    Dududududu!

    Sparks begin to fly from my body.

    The pure white mes, surpassing simple Heaven and Earth spiritual energy or the aftermath of techniques, are the purification of my willpower.

    Seo Hweol, continuously pummeled without respite, is savoring ''pain'' for the first time in a truly long while.

    Just like with the Sub-Heart Sword, this move of Cedarwood engraves me into the opponent''s heart essence,

    And going beyond that, it engraves all the manifestations I''ve encountered within my life,

    This isn''t merely reflecting myself into the opponent''s heart essence like the Sub-Heart Sword does.

    This is truly, albeit temporarily, ''bestowing'' those manifestations upon them.

    In other words, if Seo Hweol understands martial arts even slightly, he can now fight me on equal footing.

    Because what I''m doing now is bestowing upon him hundreds, thousands of extremes of martial arts.

    Cedarwood is ultimately...

    To recall the lives of others and all the martial arts in my life, unfolding Yeon''s y limited to ''martial arts'' solely through my willpower.

    And through such a Yeon''s y, to embody into reality the manifestations I have seen or the ''hearts'' with the potential to reach manifestation.

    By doing so, after bestowing even a portion of the embodied extremes of martial arts upon the opponent, fighting them honorably on equal footing!

    This is the ultimate martial technique I have refined to face people like Seo Hweol, whose heart has been shattered.

    Cedarwood, as a formless ultimate technique, is not particrly restricted by movements or forms.

    This is the same reason I''m not wielding a sword.

    I am not confronting an enemy.

    I am merely wielding my heart towards Seo Hweol, and thus, something like a sword is unnecessary.

    Seo Hweol tries to counterattack me, but covered in pure white mes, I burn as I unleash an unending barrage of attacks towards him.

    Amidst the pure white mes, countless figures of others ovep.

    The Entering Heavens of Gyu Baek, the Entering Heavens of Yu Hwa, of Baek Yeom, of Kim Young-hoon, of Hong Fan, of the Mad Lord, of Kim Yeon, of Ryeo Hwa, of Gyeong Chang, of Jang Ik...

    The silhouettes of all the Heart Tribe.

    They reside in every single one of my punches, driving Seo Hweol back.

    The cultivation of the Heaven and Earth Tribes emphasizes breadth.

    They gradually expand and stretch themselves outward, bing an ocean.

    In contrast, the cultivation of the Heart Tribe seeks depth.

    They be wells, endlessly digging downward until they reach the extreme.

    That''s why the power of the Heaven and Earth Tribes approach omnipotence as they grow.

    However, conversely, the power of the Heart Tribe bes capable of only one thing as they grow.

    Of course, they can still use that ''one thing'' to disy a variety of techniques, like Jang Ik.

    But the essence of the Heart Tribe is depth.

    However...

    What happens if the Heart Tribe gathers together?

    When the ocean meets the well, the well will inevitably lose.

    The difference in sheer mass is overwhelmingly one-sided.

    But what if the wells gather together?

    If the wells cluster and mix in one ce, and they expand their breadth purely as wells��what then!

    Woooooong!

    Starting with Gyeong Chang, Ryeo Hwa, Jang Ik, Yu Hwa, and others, the Entering Heavens of Kim Yeon, Kim Young-hoon, Hong Fan, and the Mad Lord all mix together.

    Their powers ovep within me, approaching an omnipotent power not at all inferior to that of the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    This omnipotence is even stronger than the Immortal Cultivation and Immortal Arts of the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    Because when wells gather in one ce enough to fill the entire earth, it naturally bes a deep sea (�).

    Countless manifestations ovep, and Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is suffering unprecedented damage.

    The entirety of Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is shaken by the Auspicious Exchange of Emotional Expression, is unable to dodge because of the Surpassing Radiant Saber, cannot escape as the heart is bound by the Heart of Love, and is being maddeningly shaken by Copsing Immortals Annihting Heavens.

    Seo Hweol is gradually crumbling.

    Of course, there is still the possibility that he can fight against me.

    Cedarwood, after all, is about bestowing the ultimate will I have realized onto my opponent.

    However...regardless of whether he understands martial arts or not,

    He cannot ept my manifestations.

    Because these are not simple manifestations��they are hearts.@@novelbin@@

    If it''s someone who has epted and understood the hearts of others, it might be a different story.

    But for an existence that has closed their eyes and ears, turned themself into a configuration, deliberately closed their eyes from pain, and escaped from it for thousands of years...

    They will never be able to ept these hearts.

    Kwaaaang!

    A pure white fist strikes Seo Hweol''s face once again.

    At the same time, as I imbue my manifestation into the Mand of Seo Hweol, enriching it further, I experience the sensation of seeing myself reflected in Seo Hweol''s Mand for a brief moment.

    In that moment, I understand.

    Mand (�����_).

    Jang Ik calls it the Second Step Before the Throne, while Kim Young-hoon and I share the name Void Shattering for this realm.

    Today, I have finally reached the pinnacle of Void Shattering.

    Hwarururuk...

    The more I use the ultimate technique of Cedarwood, the more my body seems to transform into white mes.

    Seo Hweol is flung far away.

    The countless Seo Hweols scattered across the world follow suit.

    Overwhelmed by the power of Cedarwood, the ovepping of countless manifestations, they all copse.

    I slowly approach Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol staggers and barely manages to lift his upper body.

    His face is drenched in blood.

    "...I see. I should stop trying to understand. It''s better to treat you as nothing more than a natural disaster."

    Seo Hweol spits blood and res at me.

    Then, pulling at the muscles of his face, he forces a smile.

    "But...haven''t you forgotten something?"

    At Seo Hweol''s words, I look around.

    Come to think of it, Hon Won and Yeon Wei...

    And Oh Hye-seo and others have at some point disappeared from sight.

    "You snuck them away; is that it?"

    "I couldn''t stop you, but you won''t be able to stop me either."

    "Did you forget that my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections has spread across the entire universe?"

    "That only means your focus is that much scattered and there are that many gaps. Escaping through one of those gaps isn''t that difficult."

    Seo Hweol smiles as he speaks.

    "If you hadbined all of your powers of the Heaven and Earth Tribes and even drawn upon the power of Cedarwood Painting, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to escape. But...you are foolish, and this is the result. I merely used one of my countless selves as bait to tie down your feet."

    "Indeed, as you said, I am foolish."

    Seo Hweol is right.

    Right now, I cannot immediately chase after Hon Won, Yeon Wei, Oh Hye-seo, and the others who have escaped.

    Furthermore, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is merely a projection of my history, not my consciousness domain, so it doesn''t have any sensing functionality.

    Of course, it might gain such a feature if it develops further, but for now, it''s impossible.

    Thus, even though Seo Hweol is in front of me, it''s no different from him being able to escape at any time.

    "I''ve lived my entire life foolishly."

    I am not an imbecile.

    I am...a fool.

    "A durd with no wit, a clueless stupid retard who only cares about eating. That is the Seo Eun-hyun before your eyes."

    But...

    Even so, I''ve survived.

    Bearing the weight of life, I''ve stubbornly climbed my way here.

    And because I climbed here as a durd, I possess strengths that others do not.

    Woo-woong!

    The world begins to distort.

    "It seems it''s finallyplete."

    Seo Hweol''s pupils tremble.

    He must know what this distortion signifies.

    Among the ''me''s temporarily split as Heaven, Earth, and Heart, the part of the Earth,

    The me of the Earth pathway has sessfullypleted the Entering Nirvana advancement.

    "I knew I would fail from the beginning...because I am foolish, slow-witted, and steeped in failure. So...I have no choice but to always prepare for failure."

    Kugugugugu!

    : : I, borrowing the power of the End...twist the predetermined fate... : :

    The ''me''s of the Heaven and Earth Tribes in Cedarwood Painting ovep, and their voices engulf the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    The universe begins to distort.

    "I''ve failed countless times. So...it''s only natural that preparing and bracing for failure has be second nature, isn''t it?"

    At the same time, through the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra and the attraction force of In and Yeon in Seo Hweol''s grasp, the endlessly contracting Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begins to rapidly contract.

    The universe begins to heat up.

    "This is...the fight of a fool."

    In the next moment,

    Seo Hweol and I lock eyes, then quickly begin moving towards our respective goals.

    Woo-woong!

    I, attempting to twist fate through history revision,

    And Seo Hweol, trying to move the world to reach the Akashic Records.

    The powers we individually possess.

    The Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra and the attraction force of In and Yeon begin to collide with ferocity.

 Chapter 531: Filling the Heavens (滿天) (5)

    Chapter 531: Filling the Heavens (�M��) (5)

    Chapter 531: Filling the Heavens (�M��) (5)

    Oh Hye-seo is flying towards a certain ce under Seo Hweol''s arrangement.

    Seo Hweol haspletely drawn Seo Eun-hyun''s attention, buying time for her to escape.

    At the same time, through the final arrangement prepared for her, Oh Hye-seo, Hon Won, and Yeon Wei are being transferred to a faraway ce.

    ��That ce...��

    Oh Hye-seo''s spirit body.

    The eyes of that spirit body shine.

    The ce she is heading to is familiar.At the beginning of Seo Eun-hyun''s 999th cycle, it is the main body of ''Hyeon Eum (���),'' that was crushed by toying with Blood Yin.

    It is thest remaining ce among the countless constetions.

    Flying quickly towards the star named ''Lofty Dragon Star (������),'' Oh Hye-seo''s eyes gleam.

    ��I can feel it. Over there...my reserve body for resurrection is waiting!

    It is the ce where her second body, cultivated from her extracted blood, resides.

    Wo-woong!

    Lofty Dragon Star gradually grows closer.

    Seeing the royal pce Seo Hweol built on Lofty Dragon Star, Oh Hye-seo''s face brightens.

    It is a pce Seo Hweol built specifically for her.

    From deep within it, a familiar energy is felt.

    ��...Huh?��

    Oh Hye-seo stares nkly at someone walking out from inside the pce.

    One of the contingency ns Seo Eun-hyun prepared in case he failed to capture Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo, and to rescue Yeon Wei and Hon Won.

    It is...

    Seo Hye, who has taken over Oh Hye-seo''s original body and is walking out holding the severed head of the reserve body Oh Hye-seo had been awaiting.

    Seo Hye smiles up at her, in a manner very simr to Oh Hye-seo.

    ��Hello, main body. Do you remember me?��

    ��...��

    ��I want to be me.��

    Crunch!

    Crushing the head of the reserve body she is holding, Seo Hye smiles brightly.

    ��Of course, it��d be difficult. But...it''s okay. Over thousands of years, I searched the entire universe,bing through every corner to find where your reserve body was hidden. I thought it would be impossible, but look, didn��t do it?��

    Seo Hye spreads her arms wide with a wicked smile.

    ��So, I will take on the challenge too. To be the real one. No matter how impossible it seems...I will defeat you.��

    Oh Hye-seo looks at Seo Hye and sneers.

    ��...You don''t know your ce.��

    Seo Hye looks up at Oh Hye-seo and smiles faintly.

    ��I will kill you and take over you who��s the main body. And with your authority...I will revive the perished ����.��

    With a determined expression, Seo Hye stands before Oh Hye-seo.

    ��Because I...was loved by him. Because I gained independence from his love for me...Before, I couldn��t properly convey my heart to ���� because I was being controlled by you. But this time, I will eliminate you both and properly convey my heart to ����.��

    In the next moment, Seo Hye lunges at Oh Hye-seo.

    Chwararararak!

    A red blood robe wraps around her.

    A ck mask covers Seo Hye''s face, and all sorts of bizarre things pour out from her storage scroll.

    The first to emerge are four pagoda dharma treasures.

    The dharma treasure pagodas position themselves in the four directions of Seo Hye, forming a barrier.

    Next, forty-nine scrolls appear.

    Chwarararak!@@novelbin@@

    The forty-nine scrolls unfurl in formation behind Seo Hye.

    Inside the scrolls, countless demon souls of demon beasts are refined, and as the demon souls escape from the scrolls, they begin to merge into one.

    Squirm, squirm...

    Before long, a monster formed from thebined demon souls of countless demon beasts emerges in front of Seo Hye.

    The monster, emanating an aura at the Integration stage, looks down at Oh Hye-seo and lets out a roar.

    That is not the end.

    From the pce Seo Hweol built for Oh Hye-seo, countless blood corpses made from the carcasses of the Sea Dragon Race begin to crawl out.

    These are not ordinary blood corpses.

    Circuits glowing with an ominous light are shining on their bodies.

    From Seo Hye��s shadow, a cloud of blood begins to billow out and transforms into a massive Ghost King wielding a scythe.

    From the center of all these ghostly creatures, Seo Hye''s crimson eyes sh.

    Chwararararak!

    A blood-red leaf fan appears in her hand.

    [Summon the ster winds. Wind Path Blood Fan (�L;Ѫ��).]

    Kugugugugugu!

    A storm of blood begins to whirl around Lofty Dragon Star.

    Oh Hye-seo res at Seo Hye and sneers coldly.

    ��The Ghost King and demon soulse from ck Ghost Valley. The blood corpses were refined using Kim Yeon��s technique after hunting the Sea Dragon Race on Lofty Dragon Star, and...that leaf fan along with the method to wield it. It seems to be a method that tantly borrows Seo Eun-hyun''s power.��

    Oh Hye-seoughs mockingly at Seo Hye.

    ��You''ve willingly made yourself Seo Eun-hyun''s ve. Ahaha, aren''t you afraid of what that monster wearing a human mask will demand from you in return?��

    ��A monster wearing a human mask, you say...��

    At those words, Seo Hye''s crimson eyes re as she speaks.

    ��Isn''t that actually referring to you, main body...?��

    With those words, the two collide.

    The monster formed from countless demon souls charges at Oh Hye-seo.

    The Ghost King, formed by condensing the blood cloud, drains the dragon vein on Lofty Dragon Star while swinging its scythe behind Oh Hye-seo.

    Each of the blood corpses, all at least at the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage, rush toward Oh Hye-seo in unison.

    And Oh Hye-seo, wearing a chilling smile, summons the forms of countless Immortal Beasts.

    Kugugugugugu!

    The light of the Immortal Beast ss Peacock engulfs the demon souls.

    The demon souls writhe in agony, losing their reason and beginning to scatter.

    The form of the Immortal Beast Yin Ghost ck Turtle appears.

    The Ghost King, upon seeing the Yin Ghost ck Turtle, seems entranced and stares nkly at it before being devoured by the Yin Ghost ck Turtle''s form.

    The form of the Immortal Beast Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape descends from the sky and smashes into the earth of Lofty Dragon Star.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The entire dragon vein of Lofty Dragon Star trembles and the blood corps copses.

    Then, the wingbeats of the Immortal Beast Azure Roc sweeps away the blood wind of the Wind Path Blood Fan.

    ��Imand, in the name of the Immortal Beast Lofty Dragon.��

    Kugugugugu!

    Behind Oh Hye-seo, the colossal form of a dragon appears.

    Lofty Dragon Star begins to resonate.

    ��Foul thing. How dare you, a mere split soul, covet the main body? The branch shall obediently...be reabsorbed by the main stream.��

    Kurururung!

    Seo Hye begins to resist.

    Countless Blood Path Methods, Ghost Path Methods, and Curse Methods are unleashed as she pours all her strength into resisting Oh Hye-seo.

    But gradually, her soul begins to waver.

    As a split soul of Oh Hye-seo, Seo Hye struggles to resist her.

    And finally.

    Chwarururuk!

    Oh Hye-seo''s body, atst, reims her former physical body.

    Within Oh Hye-seo''s heart essence.

    In that ce that resembles a barren wastnd, Seo Hye and Oh Hye-seo stand facing each other.

    ��Ahaha, is this the end?��

    Oh Hye-seo sneers at Seo Hye, reaching out her arm towards her.

    Gradually, Seo Hye begins to transform into particles of light and is absorbed by Oh Hye-seo.

    However, Seo Hye instead smiles faintly.

    As if...

    This was her intention from the start.

    ��Do you know, main body? You��re such a pitiful person.��

    ��Ahaha, what?��

    ��I was born loved by ���� and born from you. But...what about you? You��ve never received anything like that, not even once. Isn��t that right?��

    ��...��

    ��You��ve been abandoned since birth. And you��ll probably never receive love in the future either. But I did! Even if it was just once! So...even if I die today, I can die with a smile.��

    Oh Hye-seo cannot understand Seo Hye.

    All she knows is her primal survival instinct.

    Any emotion beyond that is so faint that she cannot empathize.

    However...at Seo Hye��s words, Oh Hye-seo somehow feels unpleasant.

    She dislikes what Seo Hye is saying.

    It��s irritating.

    Therefore, Oh Hye-seo absorbs Seo Hye even faster.

    As Seo Hye is absorbed into Oh Hye-seo, she smiles meaningfully.

    ��You must have...chosen this as well, right? Hoho...I��ll follow you. Someday, we...will meet again.��

    It��s a cryptic statement.

    But in any case, the victor is Oh Hye-seo, and the loser is Seo Hye.

    Afterpletely subduing Seo Hye in the heart essence world, she opens her eyes in his main body.

    ��Ahaha, finally. I��ve finally returned to my original body. Now, all that��s left is...��

    It��s then.

    ��...Huh?��

    Oh Hye-seo feels chills running across her entire body.

    ��T-This is...��

    Oh Hye-seo is one who draws upon authority by retracing history.

    Because of this, she can understand better than anyone present just what is happening in this universe right now.

    Feeling chills run over her body, Oh Hye-seo looks up towards the sky in the direction of Cedarwood Painting.

    ��Seo Eun-hyun...That monstrous bastard...Just what in the world are you doing...!��

    Seo Eun-hyun��s history revision...is beginning to twist fate.<hr>

    I��ve been thinking.

    Since long ago until now.

    Why must mortals suffer under fate?

    In cases like Yeon Wei and Hon Won, why on earth did they have to endure such pain?

    Therefore...

    I want to save them from fate.

    Fears me, lies often, is vicious, never says anything right, is exhausting because of her paranoia, and yet isn��t even particrly helpful in battle is who Yeon Wei is.

    But...

    Despite all that, she is ourrade.

    Therefore, for my dear Yeon Wei.

    And for the living beings who can��t ascend to the Middle Realms and will die because of the End, I devised a n.

    When the End approaches, I will borrow the power of the End with the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra to twist the power of fate with the power of history.

    I aim to twist the cmity of fate ced upon Yeon Wei and Hon Won, save the two of them, and prepare for the day I will face Great Mountain and crush the Great Mountain cmity.

    Yeo Hwiughed mockingly.

    She said the n is nearly impossible, and someone like me meddling with history is essentially impossible.

    And so, I decided to use the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Nine Categories Form.

    The Ninth Form.

    Filling the Heavens Governing View.

    When I showed Yeo Hwi Filling the Heavens Governing View and exined its effects, she obediently hung herself upside down.

    Filling the Heavens Governing View is a form created by melting Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens together with the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    Gwak Am said this.

    To escape the fate of the universe��s destruction, one must find a sacrifice equivalent to the universe itself to ward off the misfortune.

    Of course, They also said it would be difficult to find a sacrifice matching the universe.

    However, for those I wish to save, there exists a sacrifice that fits perfectly.

    [Let��s go, Kim Yeon.]

    Kim Yeon nods and activates the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Click, click, click, click, click...

    Along with that, Yeon''s y activates.

    On top of Yeon''s y, I manifest the Heart of Love using Cedarwood.

    And then...

    The remnant shadow of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, which had been destroyed in a previous life by the Great Mountain Supreme Deity, rises and is manifested through Yeon''s y.

    The fate of Hon Won and Yeon Wei, who had died miserably in the past life, is manifested through Yeon''s y.

    The fate of Su In and Hong Yeon, who had died like discarded trash, is once again manifested.

    Additionally, the fates of everyone else I sought to save begin to manifest again today.

    Filling the Heavens Governing View is a form that turns the entire world into a failure like myself and delivers enlightenment.

    At the same time, it gathers countless past fates into one, and...

    It manifests misfortune, forcing one to endure the same pain from that time and then twists the fate of reality.

    That is what Filling the Heavens Governing View is.

    Dududududu.

    The In and Yeon within Seo Hweol��s grasp.

    The Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra that I possess.

    The culmination of these two attraction forces resonates, elerating the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Through Filling the Heavens Governing View, I begin to gather the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that has spread across the entire world.

    Amid the hazy mist of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, painful memories from the past resurface.

    At the same time, those pains are manifested by Yeon''s y, forming an artificial misfortune.

    Through the misfortune thus created, I begin to perform the ritual of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    The hazy mistpresses into dark clouds and begins to cover the sky.

    The first to be shrouded are Hon Won and Yeon Wei.

    Filling the Heavens Governing View and Yeon''s y manifest the two people who had died painfully in the previous cycle.

    Simultaneously, I begin to turn the Wheel.

    [I rewrite.]

    The power of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, the power borrowed through the Sumeru Sword Dance, and the power of the Earth Tribe pathway��s Entering Nirvana stage arebined.

    I interfere with history.

    And, through the Wheel, I rewrite!

    [O attraction force of Great Mountain! Thy attraction force is thus fulfilled!!!]

    Kururururung!

    By my promation, the fate in which Hon Won and Yeon Wei die miserably is now considered ''already fulfilled��.

    But at the same time, Hon Won and Yeon Wei do not die.

    Thus, Great Mountain has no reason to rampage.

    Patstststststststst!

    In front of my eyes, I see a [constetion] in a distant ce.

    That constetion is bound by an ominous attraction force, and that attraction force is also connected to Hon Won.

    [Begone, O misfortune of Hon Won!]

    At my resounding cry, the stars of the constetion connected to Hon Won from the distant world begin to explode all at once.

    Kwaaaang!

    The prophecy of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity has been fulfilled, yet not fulfilled.

    Unable to withstand that contradiction, Their prophecy explodes as is.

    At the same time, I feel a chilling, ominous gaze sweeping over me.

    It must be Gwak Am''s gaze.

    However, I withstand Their gaze firmly and continue my consciousness.

    Next are Su In and Hong Yeon.

    They are the children sacrificed by me.

    Just then, I sense from Seo Hweol, who is confronting the Heart Tribe me, beginning to properly unleash his strength.

    Desperately, he operates Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens for his goal.<hr>

    Cheok, cheok, cheok, cheok, cheok!

    Every Seo Hweol in the universe begins tough simultaneously and starts to ''consume'' themselves.

    Wiiiiiing!

    At the same time, the brainwashing waves of the consumed Seo Hweols, empowered by the attraction force of the End, begin heading towards the Head Realm.

    Although, unlike Seo Eun-hyun''s 998th cycle, he was unable to brainwash everything in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, including the Blood Yin...

    Seo Hweol trusts in the attraction force of Vast Cold and pours everything he has into the Head Realm.

    Martial Artist Seo Eun-hyun remains before him, ring at Seo Hweol who is overseeing his n.

    As the End draws near, the attraction force of Vast Cold surrounding Seo Hweol grows so powerful it feels like an entirely different dimension, to the point Martial Artist Seo Eun-hyun can no longer interfere.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun does not appear tense.

    As if he still has a move left.

    He simply sits there, observing Seo Hweol��s actions.

    Seo Hweol appears like a conductor.

    It��s as if he rules over all the stars of the universe, pouring his everything solely into the Head Realm.

    And finally.

    All of Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves eventually reach the Head Realm.

    Wiiiing!

    sh!

    [Ascension Path.]

    Following Seo Hweol��smand, the brainwashing waves tear apart the Ascension Gate and pour directly into the Head Realm.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s gaze also focuses on the Head Realm from the outside.

    The form of the Head Realm resembles a decaying, tattered skull of someone long dead.

    Chunks of flesh are stuck haphazardly on the skull, making it difficult to see inside, and it seems as though a pair of overturned eyeballs are staring inward.

    The neuralworks of the two eyeballs grotesquely flow down outside the skull.

    That is the form of the Head Realm.

    And the brainwashing waves driven into the Ascension Gate be embedded into the Baihui point of the Head Realm.

    Seo Eun-hyun understands why Seo Hweol had taken control of the powerful cities or regions within the Head Realm that uses Immortal Treasures.

    Ascension Gate.

    Baihui point.

    [ck Castle.]

    The brainwashing waves, drawn by the attraction force of Yang Su-jin��s stele at the Ascension Gate, amplify significantly due to that attraction force and descend beneath Ascension Path, embedding themselves into the ck Castle.

    Once again, the brainwashing waves amplify.

    ck Castle.

    The center of the Upper Dantian, the pituitary nd.

    [Serving Command Pce.]

    Simultaneously, under Seo Hweol''s will, the Serving Command Pce reveals itself in the Head Realm.

    Serving Command Pce begins operating at maximum output, quickly moving from the northern end of the Head Realm.

    Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves are embedded in the Serving Command Seal at the center of Serving Command Pce.

    Once again, Seo Hweol��s brainwashing waves amplify.

    And...

    The Serving Command Pce, carrying Seo Hweol''s brainwashing waves, begins moving across the Head Realm.

    It seems to be rotating around the Head Realm once.

    Serving Command Pce.

    The cirction within the Upper Dantian.

    ��Then, the Sea Dragon Pce would be the forehead. Isn��t that right?��

    A spell that enters through the Baihui point, circles through the Upper Dantian, and exits through the forehead.

    A method that clears the mind.

    A spell Seo Hweol has nned since a long time ago to ''awaken'' the Head Realm.

    It is a spell Seo Eun-hyun had seen across the Head Realm and also experienced firsthand under Seo Hweol.

    This simple yet powerful mind-clearing spell begins activating within the Head Realm.

    Seo Hweol remains silent.

    He seems to be manipting the brainwashing waves with a once-in-a-lifetime focus.

    And the Heart Tribe Seo Eun-hyun begins to disappear from Seo Hweol��s sight.

    He is returning to his main body.

    After all, with Filling the Heavens Governing View activated and history revision already underway, there is nothing more he can achieve through Martial Arts.

    He beat up Seo Hweol as much as he desired.

    And he has alreadypleted [nting] within him everything that is needed.

    There is no longer any need for him to remain here.

    Martial Artist Seo Eun-hyun looks back at Seo Hweol and smiles.

    ��...I will return soon. Let us meet again, [Seo Ran].��

 Chapter 532: Filling the Heavens (滿天) (6)

    Chapter 532: Filling the Heavens (�M��) (6)

    Oh Hye-seo understands that the history of the entire world is being twisted and that Seo Eun-hyun has severed [something] entangled with Hon Won and Yeon Wei.

    And in that moment, she feels an overwhelming killing intent engulf her.

    Shiver!

    ''Th-This is...''

    The ce she looks at in shock.

    There, Hon Won is standing.

    Kuduk, kudududuk...

    Hon Won clenches and unclenches his fist, as if confirming something.Seeing this, Oh Hye-seo realizes that her instincts are sounding a fierce rm.

    However, she doesn''t show it outwardly and raises several Immortal Beast forms around her.

    At the Grand Perfection Integration stage, with her sights already set on the Star Shattering stage, she smirks.

    "Grand Cultivator Hon, what are you doing? Grand Cultivator is a hostage, so you should quietly..."

    In the next moment.

    Kwadududuk!

    Hon Won''s fist is suddenly right in front of her, striking her head directly.

    Kwaaaang!

    Oh Hye-seo screams in agony, as if her Integrated Dao Domain is being torn apart, and she is sent flying several zhang away.

    With an expression close to panic, she stares at Hon Won.

    ''I was defending myself using the power of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle, and yet...the form of an Immortal Beast. The form of the Immortal Beast Yin Ghost ck Turtle that is specialized in defense at that, was shattered in one strike, and I was sent flying?''

    Hon Won cracks his knuckles as he speaks.

    "I thought you were just some mongrel bitch, but this is unexpected. I intended to kill you with that blow, yet you endured it."

    Oh Hye-seo, feeling a strong instinctive warning, opens her mouth.

    "...You''ve...regained your cultivation...!?"

    "Would it just be that?"

    Hon Won sneers.

    Kugugugugu!

    "Forgotten memories. Twisted spiritual veins. The pride of the Peni Pce Lord. I''ve reimed them all."

    However, despite having regained everything, he does not look happy.

    Instead, Hon Won grits his teeth and sheds tears of blood.

    "It''s so miserable that I can''t even speak..."

    Oh Hye-seo''s eyeballs dart around.

    ''If I lose him, Seo Hweol''s n will fall apart.

    Because the soul inside him needs to create attraction force!

    If I lose him, and Seo Hweol fails...

    ...Then Seo Eun-hyun wille to devour me again, right? No! I can''t endure being trapped in something as horrifying as Seo Eun-hyun''s stomach again!''

    Oh Hye-seo grinds her teeth and raises several Immortal Beast forms around her.

    "Enough with the bothersome words and just obediently be a captive!"

    Huarurururu!

    The wingbeats of the White-Winged Heavenly Pegasus engulf all phenomena in mes.

    The royal pce Seo Hweol built on the Lofty Dragon Star begins to burn, and mes ignite on Hon Won''s body as well.

    "This is the fire of an Immortal Beast! Now then, let''s..."

    At that moment,

    Hon Won takes a stance.

    At the same time, the prison of Yin-Yang and Five Elements envelops Oh Hye-seo.

    "...Huh?"

    Good-Devil energy surges in both of Hon Won''s hands.

    Viiiiing!

    ''N-No!''

    Oh Hye-seo feels an intense threat of death and realizes she must escape the Prison of Yin-Yang and Five Elements as quickly as possible.

    Woo-wooong!

    A Taiji symbol begins to spin around Oh Hye-seo.

    However, despite the Taiji''s rotation, the Prison of Yin-Yang and Five Elements created by Hon Won does not break.

    Not just the Five Elements, but even Yin and Yang itself!

    She immediately understands the cause of this phenomenon.

    ''Resonance! Hon Won''s method is resonating with the entire universe!? Why!? This, this is...''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra is currently being unfolded on a universal scale.

    That mantra is resonating with Hon Won''s Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, elevating Hon Won''s power to his peak state.

    "Great Mountain (̫ɽ)!"

    Kugugugugugu!

    Oh Hye-seo''s body begins to assimte with the Yin-Yang and Five Elements.

    With a sensation of her mind going nk, she pushes the power of the Immortal Beasts to their utmost with all her strength.

    "Splitting Emperor (�ѵ�)!"

    Countless forms of Immortal Beasts rise to protect her.

    However, with a sinking feeling in her chest, she realizes the truth about Hon Won''s attack.

    ''...This attack...is at the Quasi-Star Shattering stage...''

    She cannot block it.

    In the next moment, every Immortal Beast form surrounding her is shredded apart. Oh Hye-seo''s body is torn into seven pieces, and her Integrated Dao Domain is violently ripped apart as she is hurled deep into the underground depths of the Lofty Dragon Star, unconscious.

    Hon Won, having rendered Oh Hye-seo unconscious, slowly turns around.

    Splurt!

    Blood gushes from his mouth.

    "...Damn it..."

    The single strike just now cost him all his cultivation and every drop of his true origin vital energy.

    Hon Won, too, is now on the verge of death.

    For someone who still has a significant amount of lifespan left, an observer might call him insane.

    But Hon Won doesn''t care and steps into the burning pce of the Sea Dragon Race.

    There lies Yeon Wei''s body, thrown aside by the aftermath of the battle between Oh Hye-seo and Hon Won.

    Is it perhaps because it''s the body used as a vessel to contain the attraction force of Vast Cold?@@novelbin@@

    Yeon Wei''s soul has already been drawn by that attraction force to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s shrine and ced into the body crafted by Seo Eun-hyun.

    Hon Won,

    Slowly,

    Approaches Yeon Wei,

    And embraces her.

    "...Wei-ah."

    "...What is this, Hon Won."

    Yeon Wei slowly looks up at Hon Won and speaks.

    "Have I also gone senile?"

    At those words, Hon Won gently strokes Yeon Wei''s ck-and-white hair.

    Huarururu!

    The royal pce of Seo Hweol, engulfed in the mes of an Immortal Beast, begins to copse.

    Burning debris from the building falls above Hon Won.

    However, Hon Won neither uses spells to block it nor heals his body.

    Instead, he simply endures the copsing building with his body while focusing all his efforts on extending Yeon Wei''s fleeting lifespan by even a few more seconds using the Immortal Art Sunshine of the Immortal Art Various Omens.

    "...The one who went senile...was I."

    "...You trash bastard."

    Yeon Wei spits out venomous words.

    "You are trash. So vile and rotten that it was impossible to feel satisfied with you."

    Yeon Wei res at Hon Won and unleashes a torrent of curses.

    "When I heard I was to enter into a political marriage with you, I felt so nauseated that I even considered suicide. It was an engagement devoid of emotion, made solely for the safety of my Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. When I betrayed you, I thought it actually turned out great. The sense of liberation was so overwhelming I felt like I could fly. Rather than marrying an idiot and ugly man like you, I preferred to bring in brighter and more handsome children to have rtions with. My descendant, Yeon Jin, is one of the offspring from such men. Do you remember when I plucked your eye outst time? Your eye, I boiled it into a tonic and drank it. It wasn''t even tasty... Why are you still here? Get lost, you retard. What, if I die here, will you turn my corpse into some kind of pill...?"

    "I''m going to die here today as well, Wei-ah."

    Hon Won smiles warmly as he continues to embrace Yeon Wei.

    "I detonated my true origin vital energy and crushed the subordinate woman of the bastard who captured us. I, too, after tonight...will die from the extinction of my true origin."

    "...As if someone who can resurrect..."

    "All the life force and soul force I have for resurrection are being spent on the Immortal Art to extend your lifespan. Once I die, likely not even a leftover will remain."

    "What kind of insane nonsense are you spewing? Why are you doing such a thing!? Someone like you can''t defy the celestial energy to extend someone else''s lifespan. That''s something only a Sacred Master can do. Even if you extend it, do you think my lifespan will increase by even a moment? What is your reason for this!!!"

    At Yeon Wei''s furious shout, Hon Won gently strokes her hair.

    A single tear falls from Hon Won''s eye.

    "Because...even if it''s just a little longer...I want to hold you."

    "...Hah..."

    At those words, Yeon Wei tightly shuts her eyes.

    Then, with trembling hands, she raises them to cover her face.

    Slowly, she begins to sob.

    Hon Won also sheds tears.

    "I''m sorry, Yeon Wei. The one existence I''ve loved all this time...yes. Cheon Ra...in the end, was you."

    I''m sorry.

    A short and insincere apology.

    Yet, with those short and insincere words, Yeon Wei feels the resentment of the past forty-five thousand years gently melt away.

    Kwarururung!

    As the royal pce copses, one of its main beams falls onto Hon Won''s waist.

    mes spread across Hon Won''s body.

    Yet, Hon Won continues to use protective spells and the lifespan-extending Immortal Art solely on Yeon Wei.

    Yeon Wei slowly rises from her spot.

    Both are drained of energy, their lifespans nearly depleted, but now it is Hon Won who is lying down.

    Even as he lies down, he holds onto Yeon Wei''s body, infusing Immortal Art, energy, and protective barriers into her.

    "Wei... Wei-ah..."

    Surururk...

    Hon Won''s rough hand brushes against Yeon Wei''s cheek.

    "Atst, I''ve found you. Wei-ah... My Wei-ah..."

    Hon Won''s eyes gradually lose focus.

    Death is approaching.

    However, neither of them shows any sign of sadness.

    Yeon Wei sheds tears while smiling.

    "Just why...did youe all the way here? If it''s you, you could have just left me behind and lived...

    "...You foolish person."

    "I wanted to see your smiling face...onest time...before I die..."

    "So..."

    "And, with you...I wanted to go...together, on the same day, same time. Long ago...we even exchanged the Vast Cold Oath...didn''t we?"

    "...I''ve told you so many times. That was just a forgotten, useless tradition. It was just a joke..."

    But even as Yeon Wei sheds tears, she does not lose her smile.

    Because Hon Won said he wanted to see her smile.

    And that is enough.

    "...You''re the one who could pray to Seo Eun-hyun for help and live... Why aren''t you doing that...?"

    "...I''ve lived long enough. And..."

    Yeon Wei hugs Hon Won tightly and closes her eyes.

    "There''s nothing more...that I wish for in my life."

    She smiles.

    It is the most peaceful and liberated smile she has ever worn.

    Hwarurururu!

    Kwaaang!

    Finally, the pcepletely copses.

    Yeon Wei and Hon Won burn together amidst the ruins.

    The two whose lifespans havee to an end hold hands as they turn to ashes in the mes.

    A pair of lovers had their fate toyed with by the will of a True Immortal.

    But through one move by Seo Eun-hyun, they finally broke free from fate.

    There might have been ways for them to live longer, but neither chose such methods.

    Perhaps...it''s because they don''t expect a moment more precious and rare than this one to evere again in their lifetime.

    The separated lovers, thus reduced to ashes by the me, be one as they turn into soil.

    Hon Won and Yeon Wei, having reached the conclusion they desired most, die overwhelmed with happiness.

    And...from within the ashes, two clumps of light rise.<hr>

    Kugugugugu!

    The Serving Command Pce is rotating around the Head Realm.

    Having alreadypleted half a rotation around the Head Realm, the Serving Command Pce is spreading immense brainwashing waves across the entire world.

    And all of a sudden,

    Paaaatt!

    Around those brainwashing waves, a single clump of light rises.

    At the same time, on a within the Astral Realm, another clump of light appears before Seo Hweol who ismanding all the brainwashing waves.

    The souls of Su In and Hong Yeon.

    It is the legacy of Vast Cold within Seo Hweol''s grasp.

    With his eyes gleaming, Seo Hweol grips tightly the attraction force that fills all of Heaven and Earth.

    The attraction force of the Endpletely envelops Seo Hweol.

    [You cannot stop me, Seo Eun-hyun.]

    Seo Hweol also witnessed the recent history revision and the liberation of Hon Won and Yeon Wei through it.

    But he is not concerned.

    "Such a revision is impossible again."

    Even history revision has its limits.

    "One is in the Head Realm. The other is in my hand. Yet you dare interfere with the Head Realm and believe you can seize both souls?"

    Wo-woong!

    Seo Hweol even more violently squeezes the attraction force from the spirit bodies of the two souls and deres.

    "This is my victory!"

    Meanwhile, the three aspects of Seo Eun-hyun, gathered on Cedarwood Painting, unite into one.

    Heaven, Earth, Heart.

    Now that one has be Entering Nirvana, there is a difference in their cultivation realms, making it impossible to use the Three Great Ultimates.

    But Seo Eun-hyun doesn''t concern himself with such things.

    He recalls a scene from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Wo-woong!

    The children called Su In and Hong Yeon.

    It is the scene of them dying tragically that day.

 Chapter 533: Severing Heaven (斷天) (1)

    Chapter 533: Severing Heaven (����) (1)

    Chapter 533: Severing Heaven (����) (1)

    ��Do you both swear to love each other from now on?

    It''s an old vow.

    Yet, it still remains vividly in my heart.

    Because that was the day when my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections waspleted.

    ��Yes, from now on, I will be Yeon''s legs.

    ��From now on, I will be Su In''s eyes.

    As they were dying, the two children who had asked me to officiate their union because I had treated them a little kindly are now being toyed with in Seo Hweol''s grasp.I begin to bloom a flower of consolidation filled with sincerity for those children.

    Pasaasasasak��

    Across the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain scattered with the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, the White Orchid Blessing Incantation begins to bloom.

    ��In the next life as well, may the love between the two of you continue.

    ��Yes, thank you.

    ��Really...truly...

    The figures of the two lovers who smiled brightly at me.

    ��Thank you for your kindness.

    Then...from that image, light bursts forth.

    As the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections trembles, the pain I and those children felt at that moment surges around Seo Hweol.

    At the same time.

    [I, rewrite.]

    sh!

    The reality of that time, when I had blessed the two, once again manifests in this world.

    The reality manifested by Yeon''s y covers the sky, and my Wheel turns, twisting history.

    At the same time, the two souls extracted by Seo Hweol, one in the Head Realm and the other in Seo Hweol''s grasp...

    Their misfortune distorts.

    sh!

    [You were not caught by Seo Hweol... You lived happily together for a hundred years, and as you lived as such, you died as such. Wasn''t that so!?]

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    A massive explosion erupts in the ne of Fate.

    History is being rewritten.

    At the same time, immense pain washes over me, but I endure.

    And...

    The expression on Seo Hweol''s face is quite a sight to behold.

    [Seo!! Eun!! Hyun!!!!]

    Has there ever been a time when my name burst so urgently from Seo Hweol''s mouth?

    Probably not.

    I see a single light pink clump of light emerging from the center of the explosion.

    Wiiiiiing!

    One soul from the Head Realm, due to the rewriting of history, is spinning and soaring away from Seo Hweol''s grasp.

    The reality that has already been ''connected'' by me bes engraved upon the world.

    Simultaneiously...

    I realize an overwhelming [power] is enveloping the universe.

    The souls of Su In and Hong Yeon be one.

    As if they had been one from the beginning.

    From somewhere distant...

    The scent of peach blossoms begins to drift.

    In an instant, I arrive at a ce resembling a peach garden paradise filled with peach blossom trees.

    And from behind a massive peach blossom tree, I hear [someone]ughing.

    Sarak��

    From behind the peach blossom tree, someone''s finger emerges.

    Immediately after, I feel chills running across my entire body.

    ''This is...Vast Cold...!''

    In such a situation, the only being likely to appear is the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord.

    However, I cannot help but tremble, not at the being itself, but at the authority on an entirely different level emanating from them.

    ��Someday...let''s meet...

    I hear something like the voices of children in my ears.

    It is a voice that seems tobine the voices of Su In and Hong Yeon.

    Is it because their souls have been one from the beginning, or is it because I blessed them this time?

    For some reason, I feel as though the next time I meet them, they will be as a ''single'' entity.

    It''s then,

    "I shall answer your goodwill with goodwill."

    A voice so moving that it stirs my heart just by hearing it flows rapidly into the depths of my chest.

    And I perceive an immense power welling up from within my dantian.

    ''This is...!''

    Vast Cold Heavenly Circle!

    The Vast Cold Heavenly Circle I acquired before is resonating madly.

    The Vast Cold Heavenly Circle, imbued with the enlightenment that all is due to the Four Seasons and Four Cycles, that the Four Seasons and Four Cycles are alive, and that through them, the entire world is alive, envelops me with dazzling rays of light.

    ''This is...''

    Heavenly Circle!

    In front of my eyes, I briefly see a sky filled with peach blossom petals.<hr>

    "Mm, mm-mm!"

    I feel Kim Yeon shaking my shoulder urgently.

    It seems I momentarily fainted, unable to withstand the blessing of Vast Cold.

    I understood the nature of Vast Cold''s blessing.

    The blessing is simple in its effect.

    It''s merely...

    ��I shall answer your goodwill with goodwill.

    The goodwill I have shown this world is returned to me in the form of an equivalent ''rank.''

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    Heavenly Tribtion begins to gather around me.

    Not the Earth Tribe pathway, but the cultivation of the Heaven Tribe pathway begins resonating with the power of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle.

    At the same time, I feel the red giant star of the Heaven Tribe pathway beingpressed.

    In an instant, the star transforms into a white dwarf, and I can feel it continuing to rise in rank.

    ''To have goodwill returned as equivalent in rank...''

    I smile faintly.

    ''Truly, the strongest Heavenly Lord.''

    My n begins to enter itstter half.

    Seo Hweol''s brainwashing wave, no longer supported by the attraction force of Vast Cold, visibly weakens and begins to falter.

    At this level, awakening the Head Realm seems utterly impossible.

    But I can''t afford to let my guard down.

    ''Wait for me. Afterpleting the final ritual...I will save you.''

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections illuminates the universe.

    The true reason for scattering the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections across the entire universe is not merely to erode Seo Hweol, but this.

    To this universe,

    To all the living beings of the universe,

    To all the pitiful souls who cannot even ascend to the Middle Realms...

    To give them a chance.

    Woo-woooong!

    The universe rising within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections begins topress gradually.

    ��Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra.

    The End of the universe I had once witnessed now begins to unfold before my eyes.

    The attraction force of Vast Cold has disappeared, but the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain already stands on the verge of cosmic contraction, saturated with Vast Cold''s attraction force.

    If left alone, the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain will bepletely annihted.

    The countless living beings who have not ascended to the Middle Realms will face the ends of their lives here and now.

    Yeon''s y manifests the spacetime of that moment.

    The manifested spacetime is visible only to me.

    Because if ordinary people were to witness this...they would have no choice but to go mad.

    The sight of the universe copsing into a single point and perishing!

    I use that sight entirely as the misfortune for the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, spinning the Wheel furiously.

    Though the scene is invisible to everyone but me, perhaps the aura can still be felt.

    The Sacred Masters and Esteemed Ones, led by Sacred Master Baek Woon, are unleashing an unprecedentedly fierce attack on Cedarwood Painting.

    Kururururung!

    Heaven and Earth tremble, and the entire Bright Cold Realm moves, striking Cedarwood Painting.

    It''s not just the Bright Cold Realm.

    Ancient Force Realm, True Devil Realm, and Purple Gold Realm.

    The four Middle Realms [themselves] are moving, violently shaking Cedarwood Painting as if driven mad.

    Even if it''s an artificial Middle Realm, if the real Middle Realms themselves continue tounch attacks, it won''t take long before it shatters.

    Moreover, I notice a presence infiltrating Cedarwood Painting and brightly bare my white teeth.

    "It''s been a while, Master."

    "Good."

    It''s Jang Ik.

    Jang Ik smiles with eyes zing like ghost fire.

    "The preparations areplete. Come at me."

    "Apologies, but right now..."

    Without another word, Jang Ik immediatelyunches an attack.

    Kwaaaang!

    Copsing Immortals Annihting Heavens strikes directly at my head.

    But I simply smile and look at Jang Ik.

    Jang Ik wears an overwhelmed expression.

    "...You blocked that with your teeth? This crazy bastard..."

    That''s right.

    Now, even Jang Ik''s greatest decisive technique, Copsing Immortals Annihting Heavens, is something I can casually block by biting down with my teeth.

    "Well, fine."

    Jang Ik''s gaze sharpens as he floats four podaos into the void.

    "Since petty techniques don��t seem like they��d work, I''ll just show you directly."

    Kiiiiiiing!

    The four podaos merge into one.

    In an instant��

    Paaaatt!

    I understand why Jang Ik hadn''t shown this decisive technique until now.

    [The End. It was a technique meant to face the End itself.]

    Everything in front of me turns green.

    Yes.

    Jang Ik intended to test his Fighting Spirit against the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    I honor his madness-filled fighting will and face him with the ultimate decisive move I have been perfecting all this time.

    In the next moment, a green sh engulfs the entirety of Cedarwood Painting.<hr>

    The Sacred Masters grit their teeth and continue hammering Cedarwood Painting with the Middle Realms as if driven mad.

    "Jang Ik has gone in. Since that one has decided to risk his life, an opening will appear!"

    Baek Woon shouts frantically with a pale white face as she continues to strike Cedarwood Painting.

    But suddenly,

    sh!

    A green light seems to briefly fill Cedarwood Painting, and then silence falls within.

    Seeing this, Baek Woon''s face lights up.

    ''Did Jang Ik seed!?''

    "Is it over!"

    Immediately after.

    The faces of Baek Woon and the Sacred Masters distort once again.

    Woo-woooong!

    It''s because from within Cedarwood Painting, Seo Eun-hyun emerges with a pale and uneasyplexion.

    Baek Woon grits her teeth and begins drawing upon the power of the Bright Cold Realm.

    [Fine, you monstrous bastard. Since it hase to this, we will stake our lives as well!]

    Seo Eun-hyun spreads his arms wide with a mocking smile.

    [It''s already...toote.]

    At that moment��

    Paaaatt!

    Brilliantly resplendent rays of light erupt from around Seo Eun-hyun''s body.<hr>

    Jang Ik''s single strike was truly terrifying.

    However, he could not surpass me.

    It wasn''t purely because of my Martial Arts realm.

    But...

    This time, I don''t feel ashamed to have lost purely in Martial Arts.

    Because upon these shoulders rests the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.@@novelbin@@

    ''Go, go!''

    Kugugugugugu!

    The Wheel spins faster than ever before.

    Drawing upon all the authority of Cedarwood Painting, I shout,

    : : I, rewrite: :

    At the very moment when the scene of the universe contracting into a single point and perishing appears here in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain!

    With all my strength, I collide with the fate of the End.

    : : O fate of the End. Thying is already fulfilled! : :

    Deeeeng��

    From where could it be?

    The sound of a brahma bell rings out.

    At the same time, an overwhelming light explodes across the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, which had been elerating towards the End under my Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra.

    The entire world seems to shake violently.

    Instinctively, I realize that I have twisted the very providence of the universe itself.

    [Ha...hahaha...]

    Seo Hweol stares at the result of my efforts with a dumbfounded expression.

    Myrades read the celestial energy and wear bright expressions.

    The Sacred Masters, in shock, send me transmissions like crazy.

    [Atst...]

    It has been achieved.

    The End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain has been deferred.

    The attraction force that had been contracting the universe reverses as providence has overturned, and expansion begins anew.

    Not a single living being in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain has been sacrificed to the End. We have seeded in saving them all.

    Now, only one task remains.

    I look at Seo Hweol, who is clutching the Head Realm and squeezing out everyst bit of his strength, and begin the final phase of my n.

    [...I will save you, too. Seo Hweol.]

    Woo-woooong!

    With that, Seo Hweol''s image appears within my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    It''s the Seo Hweol who, in the past life, charged into the Head Realm, achieved his goal, and turned into a blue earthworm.

 Chapter 534: Severing Heaven (斷天) (2)

    Chapter 534: Severing Heaven (����) (2)

    [Don''t...make meugh...]

    Seo Hweol mutters with an unusually angry expression, staring at where I stand.

    [Who do you think you are...to do such a thing to me...!?]

    Wiiiiing!

    Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens begins to operate even faster and more vigorously.

    Finally, Serving Command Pcepletes a full orbit around the Head Realm.

    Woo-woong!

    Once again, Seo Hweol''s brainwashing wave amplifies.However...

    It hardly constitutes a speckpared to what I witnessed in my past life.

    The amplified brainwashing wave heads straight to the southern end of the Head Realm.

    Towards the Sea Dragon Pce.

    [Sea Dragon Pce!]

    Sea Dragon Pce.

    The forehead!

    Seo Hweol''s entire Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens begins rushing urgently towards the forehead of the Head Realm.

    Even though he knows that it is impossible with this level of brainwashing wave, he forces himself to operate Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    He is feeling it too.

    It''s not just because he''s lost his judgment due to my Filling the Heavens Governing View''s erosion.

    It''s because an intense sense of crisis is driving him to bet everything on an unwinnable gamble.

    Even though what is inside my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connection can be manifested through Yeon''s y, others cannot see it.

    They can only vaguely sense that something ''is there''.

    Yes.

    It cannot be seen, but it can be roughly felt.

    Seo Hweol can feel the rewriting of history itself that will lead to the ominous history of his existence being reduced to a worm.

    ''Your defeat was inevitable from the start, Seo Hweol.''

    So, the only thing I can do for him is...!

    Paaaaaaatt!

    : : I, rewrite... : :

    This grim future.

    To sever it with my own hands.

    The image of Seo Hweol that appears on the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections shines brightly as it begins manifesting through Yeon''s y.

    Simultaneously, the manifested spacetime condenses, and once again, I manifest the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique based upon that misfortune.

    Wiiiiiing!

    I begin to turn the Wheel.

    ''This is thest time.''

    So far, I have invoked rewriting a total of three times.

    Hon Won and Yeon Wei.

    Su In and Hong Yeon.

    And the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Why was it in this specific order?

    If urgency was the priority, shouldn''t the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain have been prevented first?

    The reason is that there is a limit to the history I can rewrite with my own hands.

    Twisting the fate of Hon Won and Yeon Wei to grant those two even a slightly better conclusion was the maximum extent of rewriting I could achieve.

    However...history is fundamentally an explosion.

    It is also life and the foundation that forms what we know as Qi.

    That''s why, once the first explosion urred, history had no choice but to ''shake''.

    I used that tectonic shift of history to trigger a chain explosion to rewrite the fate of Vast Cold''s attraction force, which is on apletely different rank than Hon Won and Yeon Wei.

    Then, through the tectonic shift caused by the rewrite of Su In and Hong Yeon, I rewrote the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    And...through the tectonic shift caused by dying the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain itself, I now aim to rewrite an even grander history.

    Woo-wooong!

    ''The Head Realm...''

    I stare at the ce where the Head Realm lies.

    Unlike when my cultivation was lower, looking at the Head Realm no longer feels painful or overwhelming.

    Though I still feel an indescribable and ominous sense of dread, it doesn''t make me lose consciousness like before.

    While it''s difficult to clearly observe the inner situation, the Heavenly Being Grand Elders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect within the Head Realm have been reporting the situation to Jeon Myeong-hoon and me. Hence, I know.

    ''To shake the Head Realm, it must at least match the aftermath of shaking the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.''

    Still, I honestly feel uneasy.

    Will this kind of rewrite even work on the Head Realm...!?

    Will it really be enough...!?

    ''When my Wheel bes able to rewrite history through the change in history, I develop a sense to recognize it.''

    I can roughly tell whether it will seed or fail.

    However, even as I directly feel the aftermath of saving the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, I realize that such a ''sense'' isn''t forming.

    Even now...

    The Head Realm feels so vast and distant that my strength alone seems difficult to rewrite it.

    But suddenly, at that moment,

    Paaatt!

    Kugugugugugu!

    The form of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle begins to surge as if alive, rampaging madly.

    ''Wh-What is this...!?''

    I am stunned by the power of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle boiling within me as if trying to explode, and I try to suppress the explosive force.

    But it cannot be suppressed.

    The power of the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle surges terrifyingly.

    I understand why this is happening.

    ''Vast Cold''s blessing...!''

    It''s the blessing I received from Vast Cold''s lingering will when I saved In and Yeon.

    And in ordance with that blessing, the goodwill I showed to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain is now being returned to me.

    ''W-Wait...!''

    But I can''t help but feel horrified.

    ''This is...too much...!''

    My cultivation realm begins to rise uncontrobly.

    The Grand Perfection Sacred Vessel stage cultivation of the Heaven Tribe begins to pierce through the ceiling.

    ''At this rate, either Cedarwood Painting will suffer damage, or my body will just explode.''

    Now, there is only one way to prevent that from happening.

    ''I must perform the Entering Nirvana advancement ritual...right now!''

    Of course, advancing to the Entering Nirvana stage usually takes some time.

    However, seeing my realm surge like this, I realize I can ignore the usual procedures and time constraints to advance directly to Entering Nirvana.

    Although advancing means I will be separated from Cedarwood Painting...

    It doesn''t matter.

    The power of a Sacred Master was only necessary for the situation moments ago when I had to save the entire universe.

    I originally needed the power of Cedarwood Painting to resonate my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections with the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Currently, when I only need to focus the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections on the Head Realm, the power of Cedarwood Painting is no longer essential.

    Instead, what I need now might be an even higher realm.

    Woo-wooong!

    As I rise to the Grand Perfection Sacred Vessel stage, I realize that the Eight Paths have been fullypleted.

    And...

    Above the Eight Paths, I add one more.

    The average sess rate for Sacred Vessel Sacred Masters advancing to the Entering Nirvana stage is forty percent.

    This is because the advancement to the Entering Nirvana stage is that straightforward.

    The form for the Entering Nirvana stage is Royal Perfection.

    By adding Royal Perfection to the Eight Pathspleted during the Sacred Vessel stage to form the Nine Pces (�Ōm), one achieves the Entering Nirvana stage.

    Chwararararak!

    I recall the form of Royal Perfection.

    What is Royal Perfection?

    It can be interpreted as a virtue a ruler must possess, or perhaps the disposition of a ruler.

    It determines the ruler''s direction.

    And when Royal Perfection is added to the Eight Paths��the authority that has manipted fate and life up until now��the cultivatorpletes their very own Immortal Art!

    I half-open my eyes.

    I have already determined the direction I must take.

    Therefore...

    All that remains is toplete Crystal ss to Treading Sea!

    Paaaatt!

    As I begin to operate Crystal ss to Treading Sea, an immense sea of ss swords emerges around Cedarwood Painting from the aftermath.

    Chwaaaaaa!

    The blessing of goodwill given by Vast Cold aligns perfectly with what my Crystal ss to Treading Sea has been pursuing, allowing it to grow rapidly and gradually shed the framework of a mere cultivation method.

    Through Crystal ss to Treading Sea, which was once merely the starting point of an Immortal Art, I now obtain a true Immortal Art.

    Paaaatt!

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea bes clearer, clearer, and clearer still, until it suddenly reaches a state so transparent that even a cultivator''s consciousness domain would struggle to perceive it.

    And atst, when my authority reaches its peak��

    sh!

    I finallyplete the Immortal Art of Crystal ss to Treading Sea once more.

    My Immortal Art, which had roughly taken shape during my advancement through the Earth Tribe pathway, bes even clearer and more cohesive as I advance through the Heaven Tribe pathway.

    At the same time, a volcanic surge of momentum erupts within me.

    The advancement tribtion of the Entering Nirvana stage begins.

    Kururururung!

    By the time one reaches the Entering Nirvana stage, the level of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy generated within one''s body surpasses imagination.

    Thus, from the Entering Nirvana stage onward, the form of Heavenly Tribtionspletely transforms.

    Whereas before, one would [withstand] Heavenly Tribtions,

    Starting from the Entering Nirvana stage, one must [cast down] Heavenly Tribtions.

    Kurururung!

    It feels as though the dragon vein within me is boiling over, and thews of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begin to extract something from within me.

    It is a Star Tribtion.

    Completely opposite from the Star Shattering stage, the advancement tribtion for the Entering Nirvana stages involves extracting the Star Tribtion from within oneself and embedding it into all the stars across the entire Heavenly Domain.

    I am being squeezed dry!

    Somew governing the Heavenly Tribtion is wringing me like crazy!

    As the Star Tribtion is squeezed and squeezed, eventually, all the true origin within a True Person''s body bes hollowed out, leading to death.@@novelbin@@

    Enduring this process is the advancement ritual for Entering Nirvana, and because of the Star Tribtion bestowment ritual, those advancing to Entering Nirvana take thousands of years toplete the advancement ritual.

    They shoot out Star Tribtion in intervals of years.

    But I have no need for that.

    Kugugugugu!

    It''s because the wave of volcanic authority stemming from Vast Cold''s blessing surges out from my entire being, spreading wildly to the stars of the universe.

    Thew of Heavenly Tribtion is relentlessly wringing out my power.

    It squeezes me so fiercely that, for a fleeting moment, I see the illusion of a soft foot before my eyes.

    ''I must not lose consciousness!''

    I focus my mind and take out the Dusk Talisman I received from Ban Ta.

    Wo-woong!

    A powerful contracting force controls my Star Tribtion, preventing the power within me from instantly dissipating into emptiness.

    Of course, despite this, the terrifying power inside me continues to be squeezed outwards.

    However...

    The blessing of Vast Cold withstands this immense wringing and widely scatters the Star Tribtion across the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    As trillions, quadrillions of Star Tribtions are wrung out of me in an instant...

    I finally reach the realm of Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation of the Entering Nirvana stage.

    Kugugugugu!

    The entire universe is connected to the Star Tribtion extracted from my body.

    The reason beings at the Entering Nirvana stage can manipte starlight across thousands of light-years is precisely because the Star Tribtion drawn from their bodies remains connected to the stars of the world.

    Wo-woong!

    I smile at the flow of Immortal Art coursing through my body.

    This Immortal Art does not yet have a name.

    However, it is clear that the Immortal Art obtained through Crystal ss to Treading Sea suits me well.

    I gaze upon my body, now separated from Cedarwood Painting.

    Kugugugugu!

    My body has be aplete white dwarf star.

    Although it is said that in the Sacred Vessel stage, one creates fixed stars, red giants, and white dwarfs, Sacred Vessels fundamentallyck any substance.

    The stars they create are merely ''effects granted by their realm'' and cannot truly be called physical bodies.

    The main bodies of Sacred Vessels are better described as the ''attraction force'' orbiting stars, red giants, white dwarfs, and other celestial bodies.

    However, now that Immortal Art resides within my body, the white dwarf star I had created has be my physical body.

    No, to be precise...

    Wo-woong!

    I spin the white dwarf star.

    As it rotates, its form begins to change.

    It would instantly return to being a fixed star, then transform into another, sometimes bing a ck hole in the universe, and at other times taking the form of a blue giant, or even a ck dwarf or a brown dwarf.

    Wiiiiing!

    I can now also project my main body and createary clones.

    This is what Yeo Hwi calls Troubled Star, and is the foundation for her spells.

    Kugugugung!

    In the vast expanse of space, I transform my body in thebat technique form.

    The ss True Fire of Crystal ss to Treading Sea wraps around my body, forming winged garments.

    I look at Cedarwood Painting before me and at thes and stars surrounding it.

    Mybat technique form is now so massive that its sheer size approaches that of a fixed star.

    With the brute force of my physical body alone, I can now shatter stars and kill Star Shattering stage cultivators.

    Wiiiiing!

    A halo of Taiji appears behind my head.

    During the Heavenly Being stage, the alignment of Heaven, Earth, and Heart was required for the Three Great Ultimates to appear.

    [Editor: ''Three Great Ultimates'' is literally written as �� (three) ̫�O (Taiji).]

    But now at the Entering Nirvana stage, the form of Taiji seems to manifest simply through Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation.

    However, this form of Taiji doesn''t seem to produce the overwhelming amplification of power achieved by the Three Great Ultimates.

    Of course, it doesn''t really matter.

    I briefly savor the sensation of reaching the Entering Nirvana stage.

    Cultivators, in fact, harbor many misconceptions.

    They believe that umting the cultivation of Heaven and Earth to reach the ne of Fate is the method to bing a True Immortal.

    However...

    This is a massive misunderstanding.

    Reaching the ne of Fate actually refers to the realm of Entering Nirvana.

    More specifically, the Entering Nirvana for Heaven Tribe cultivators.

    Earth Tribe cultivators in the Entering Nirvana stage do not reach the ne of Fate but instead gain control of the ne of Qi.

    Controlling a ne!

    This is the very precursor to bing a True Immortal��the Quasi-Immortal.

    From there, advancing to the True Immortal Realm through a specific ritual and attaining an Immortal Rank is what is known as True Immortality.

    For this reason, many already consider those at the Entering Nirvana stage to be part of True Immortality.

    This is what defines the Entering Nirvana stage.

    Wo-woong!

    With the halo of Taiji shining behind my head, I extend my finger towards Seo Hweol, who is rushing towards his goal in the distance.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections spreads across the Head Realm.

    ''It''s possible...''

    As an Entering Nirvana, I can vaguely ''sense'' that it is possible to alter Seo Hweol''s history.

    Yet, because this is the Head Realm, the odds remain fifty-fifty.

    ''Will you seed, or will I save you? Today, the ill-fated connection between you and I will find its resolution.''

    I issue amand to the stars connected to the star vein emanating from me.

    [In the name of a Quasi-Immortal, I dere:

    [Let the stars of the nations hear me!]

 Chapter 535: Severing Heaven (斷天) (3)

    Chapter 535: Severing Heaven (����) (3)

    Kugugugugu!

    The starlight of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begins to shift.

    The scene of Seo Hweol brainwashing the stars through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens first appears, followed by the Entering Nirvana Persons and Blood Yin.

    And then, it''s the ability that Yeo Hwi had disyed.

    As I control the starlight connected to me, I realize one thing.

    ''The range of the star vein formation I can control...is overwhelmingly greater than other Entering Nirvanas.''

    Indeed.If the range of a star vein formation that an average Entering Nirvana Quasi-Immortal can construct were said to be 10, the range I can construct reaches about 60 or 70.

    Far more stars submit to mymand.

    ''Good, let''s go.''

    Carrying the hope on countless stars, I project that scene onto the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    From the moment Seo Hweol''s n was formted in the past life, to the scene where he brainwashes the Head Realm.

    The scene Seo Ran tragically perishes, empowered by Seo Hweol''s n.

    And immediately after, the scene where Seo Hweol''s history is rewritten and he meets a miserable end!

    Yeon''s y assists me as I once again unfold the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    Ururung!

    I deceive the world within Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens and draw upon the power of the fiercely rotating Wheel.

    The star vein formation supports me.

    With more caution than in any previous rewrite, I offer my past as a sacrifice to Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens and begin to twist history.

    : : I, rewrite... : :

    Dududududu!

    Even as a Quasi-Immortal, using an Immortal Art targeting the Head Realm requires utmost caution.

    After all...in the previous cycle, I saw three Governing Immortals that had been crushed and turned into Middle Realms.

    Someone like me could not dare use anything excessive against such a terrifying existence.

    ''I must not overreach.''

    I must not hope for Seo Hweol''s grand n to seed and for him to ''return alive'' after conversing with the Head Realm.

    Nor can I blindly hope for Seo Hweol to ''fail'' within the Head Realm.

    All I must do is create the utmost justification for Seo Hweol''s ''failure.''

    If I interfere with the Head Realm beyond that...

    Even I don''t know what might happen to myself.

    : : O Seo Hweol. : :

    I do not interfere with the fate of the ''Head Realm.''

    Instead, I rewrite the history of the being known as ''Seo Hweol.''

    : : May thee realize the heart within thyself. : :

    Thump!

    In the depths of Seo Hweol''s grand n.

    The arrangements that [Seo Ran] and I had [nted] until now begin to awaken.

    ''Now, realize it, Seo Hweol.''

    What I interfered with is neither Seo Hweol''s fate nor the fate of the Head Realm.

    Rather...

    I twisted history just enough so that Seo Hweol can properly see the sincerity (�w��) hidden deep within his own heart.<hr>

    Just when the brainwashing wave reaches the Sea Dragon Pce.

    sh!

    From one point within Seo Hweol''s brainwashing wave, a resplendently brilliant beam of light bursts forth.

    The beam of light takes the form of a six-tailed fox and howls atop the brainwashing wave.

    The spirit body of the Four-Axis stage Shi Ho begins to howl fiercely, disrupting Seo Hweol''s brainwashing wave.

    Shattered and scattered across the universe through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, Shi Ho gained the justification to return through Seo Eun-hyun''s history revision. ?aN????��?

    However, Seo Hweol doesn''t care and continues pushing the brainwashing wave forward.

    After all, to someone born as a Sacred Vessel, Shi Ho is nothing more than an insignificant creature he can kill at any time.

    That''s how it should have been.

    Shi Ho shouts with all his remaining strength.

    [Remember, remember! ����!]

    Hearing those words, Seo Hweol feels an inexplicable churning sensation in his body.

    [����!!!!]

    Shi Ho calls the name of that person, now erased.

    The pronunciation is muddled beyond recognition, and even Shi Ho himself doesn''t know whom he''s calling, but he calls nheless.

    [����!!!]

    Someone begins pulling Shi Ho who is within the Head Realm.

    It is Seo Eun-hyun, who is outside the Head Realm.

    As if Shi Ho''s role has ended the moment he called out ����''s name once.

    Seo Eun-hyun is summoning Shi Ho back.

    If he were to return, Shi Ho would likely be given a new body by Seo Eun-hyun, resume cultivation, and continue to live.

    However, Shi Ho rejects even Seo Eun-hyun''s call and continues to scream towards Seo Hweol''s brainwashing wave until the very end.

    Even as he detonates his own spirit body, he shouts into the depths of Seo Hweol''s Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    As if begging, pleading for even just a single moment to reach through.

    He bes a pure white beam of light.

    [����! Remember! I, you...we...I!]

    Shi Ho''s spirit body exhausts all its strength above Seo Hweol''s brainwashing wave before disappearing entirely.

    [I loved you! Not Seo Hweol, but ����! You!]

    Without even being able to save ����.

    Shi Ho, despite receiving another chance at life, vanishes.

    Seo Hweolpletely hurls Shi Ho''s spirit into the afterlife, then settles into the Sea Dragon Pce, arriving at the southern end of the Head Realm''s sky.

    At the [Forehead] of the Head Realm.

    ''Finally...I''ve arrived.''

    Through Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, Seo Hweol''s soul arrives directly at the edge of the Head Realm brainwashing wave.

    All that remains is to pierce through this forehead and exit the Head Realm.

    By doing so, the Head Realm will awaken, and Seo Hweol will gain a brief opportunity to gaze upon the Akashic Records stored within the depths of the Head Realm.

    He recalls the first time he saw the Akashic Records.

    Back then, the Akashic Records granted him the knowledge he [desired].

    This time as well, the Akashic Records will surely grant Seo Hweol the knowledge of his origin that he desires.

    Then, Seo Hweol will be absorbed into the Akashic Records and, in turn, absorbed into his origin.

    In doing so...he will influence the origin that gave birth to him.

    At longst, Seo Hweol''s goal will beplete.

    At that moment��

    ''...?''

    Seo Hweol inexplicably feels something strange.

    Something is [twisted].

    For some reason, he doesn''t want to go beyond this forehead and be absorbed into the Akashic Records.

    Seo Hweol''s [heart] is rejecting him.

    ''What is this, why...?''

    He looks at his abruptly unmoving heart, taken aback.

    This isn''t some peculiar spell.

    There isn''t any trace of an Immortal Art.

    It''s just...simply, his heart refuses to move his body.

    ''A mere heart...how dare it...!?''

    Bududuk...

    Seo Hweol grits his teeth.

    Tormenting him all throughout his life has always been the heart.

    From the very beginning, it was because he had a heart that he suffered.

    ''A mere heart!''

    Seo Hweol ignores his heart and forcibly raises his hand towards the southern end of the Head Realm.

    "A mere heart!!!"

    Finally, he grips the southern end of the Head Realm and tightly shuts his eyes.

    "...Just what have you done to me this time, Seo Eun-hyun...?"

    Just one step forward, and his goal is within reach.

    However, that single step.

    His heart refuses to let him take it.

    The history that Seo Eun-hyun rewrote for Seo Hweol is only one single thing.

    The manifestations that Seo Eun-hyun imprinted into Seo Hweol''s heart through beatings.

    Those hearts were not just simple hearts of the Heart Tribe.

    They were strikes infused with the hearts of every person who had been harmed by Seo Hweol throughout Seo Eun-hyun''s life.

    From Seo Eun-hyun himself, to Gyu Ryeon, Gyu Baek, Yu Hwa, Baek Yeom, ve races, Su In and Hong Yeon, and countless other living beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain...

    And even [Seo Ran]''s heart!

    Seo Eun-hyun engraved all those hearts, even if only in the form of manifestations, into Seo Hweol''s heart.

    And what Seo Eun-hyun rewrote is this.

    To make the will of [Seo Ran], which should havepletely melted into Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, remain intact, however [faintly].

    If even the faintest trace remains, [Seo Ran] will reawaken through the countless hearts Seo Eun-hyun engraved.

    And [Seo Ran] will hold back Seo Hweol''s footsteps.

    That is the history of Seo Hweol, rewritten by Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Hweol realizes this fact immediately.

    "...I see. So you''re still...alive within me, ����!"<hr>

    Staring at the Head Realm where Seo Hweol resides, I bite my lip tightly.

    ''Please, [Seo Ran]. e out.''

    The odds are fifty-fifty.

    [Seo Ran] will undoubtedly push aside Seo Hweol and emerge through my arrangements.

    But the problem is...that ce is the Head Realm.

    I have no idea what kind of variables might ur.<hr>

    "Damn it... Damn it... Damn it...!"

    For the first time in his life, Seo Hweol spits out crude curses and grits his teeth.

    "Just what is...a heart...supposed to mean!?"

    Despite everything being right before his eyes, Seo Hweol cannot move because of the aching presence of [Seo Ran]''s heart within his chest.

    He remembers Seo Eun-hyun''s punches.

    He recalls every time Seo Eun-hyun swung his fist, an unknown ''pain'' was engraved into him.

    Among those pains, there was one that felt familiar.

    He remembers Seo Eun-hyun''s Filling the Heavens Governing View.

    He remembers the ''gazes'' that shone through the hazy mist of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Those ''gazes'' were undoubtedly familiar.

    He remembers Shi Ho''s call.

    In truth, Shi Ho was an insignificant being who had no connection to him.

    However, Shi Ho''s ''call'' undoubtedly resonated within the depths of Seo Hweol''s heart.

    And...Seo Hweol realizes the cause of those feelings of d��j�� vu.

    ''...Is it you? ����...''

    The words that he will never disappear.

    His gaze is reverberating within Seo Hweol''s chest.

    ''I...''

    Suddenly, everything feels futile to him.

    What if he just lets go...and watches to see what answer [Seo Ran] came up with?

    That''s how much...

    [Seo Ran]''s heart, resonating within Seo Hweol, is overwhelmingly powerful.

    Based on [Seo Ran]''s heart, the countless hearts Seo Eun-hyun embedded within Seo Hweol are trying to turn his steps around.

    At that moment, Seo Hweol suddenly sees the Sun and Moon of the Head Realm.

    He gazes into the light of the Sun and Moon.

    Within that light, he recalls his [first parents].

    Seo Hweol remembers being loved by them when he was born.

    His parents from back then...

    "...N...o..."

    Seo Hweol grits his teeth as he stares at the light of the Head Realm.

    [Seo Ran]''s heart is undeniably intense.

    The hearts Seo Eun-hyun arbitrarily imnted within him are also overwhelmingly strong.

    However...

    Seo Hweol remembers that he, too, possesses a heart.

    A fierce hatred begins to rise.

    In truth, if it were only hatred, Seo Hweol might not have been able to ovee [Seo Ran] and the other ''hearts.''

    But...

    Today, Seo Hweol realizes what lies on the other side of this hatred.

    He realizes that he''s been wanting to see his first parents once again.

    Just as the darkest shadows are born from the brightest light, the source of Seo Hweol''s hatred is ultimately the hollow existence of his [first parents].

    Therefore...

    Seo Hweol carries not only hatred but also a faint glimmer of hope.

    At least his first parents were real, existing beings.

    He hase all the way here for the faint [hope], for the faint light, that he might have once been loved by those real, existing beings.

    Seo Hweol''s hatred rivaling that of Great Mountain cannot ovee the hearts Seo Eun-hyun has built.

    However...

    That tiny spark of hope Seo Hweol has discovered deep within his heart!

    It allows Seo Hweol to stand against the hearts of Seo Eun-hyun and [Seo Ran]!

    "...I..."

    Seo Hweol breaks the restraints Seo Eun-hyun has embedded in his chest and slowly reaches his hand towards the southern end of the sky.

    The light of the Head Realm is awakening Seo Hweol''s hope.

    "Must...confirm...!"

    Atst.

    Seo Hweol, still under Seo Eun-hyun''s numerous suppressions, reaches out towards the edge of the Head Realm.

    Transforming entirely into a mental wave, Seo Hweol directly moves and exits through the Head Realm''s forehead.

    Or rather, he tries.

    Clench!!!

    Seo Hweol, whose upper body had been passing through the forehead, is yanked back by a firm hand grabbing his ankle.

    That hand grips Seo Hweol tightly and restricts his body with countless demon abilities.

    However, that being soon vomits blood under the countless waves surging out of Seo Hweol''s body.

    The being throws Seo Hweol somewhere far away.

    A dimensional gate of the Head Ream is opened and Seo Hweol is sent flying somewhere in the Astral Realm.

    The one who threw Seo Hweol sinks beneath the sea of the Head Realm, vomiting blood.

    That being is Hong Fan, who has lowered his cultivation to the Four-Axis stage to enter the Head Realm.<hr>

    "Well done, Hong Fan..."

    In the end, I failed to turn Seo Hweol back.

    However...

    Hong Fan had volunteered to stop Seo Hweol himself.

    I exined the dangers of the Head Realm, but Hong Fan insisted he would go, even if it meant lowering his cultivation realm.

    And Hong Fan seized a once-in-a-thousand-years opportunity to pull Seo Hweol out.

    ''He didn''t awaken the Head Realm...''

    I let out a sigh of relief.

    If Seo Hweol awakened the Head Realm, there would have been no way to deal with the consequences.

    I look at the ce where Hong Fan threw Seo Hweol.

    There, Seo Hweol floats aimlessly in space with a nk expression.

    Woooong!

    At the same time, Seo Hweol''s body inexplicably flickers with the powerful energy of Taiji, growing faint before reappearing in shes.

    ''Even if he didn''t awaken the Head Realm...that reaction...''

    It seems as though he had glimpsed something deep within the Head Realm.

    Hong Fan''s sess in pulling Seo Hweol out was truly thanks to impable timing.

    If he had grabbed Seo Hweol just a little earlier, Hong Fan himself would have been brainwashed by Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens while Seo Hweol was still conscious.

    If he had been just a littleter, perhaps only Seo Hweol''s pants would have remained.

    At the exact moment Seo Hweol pushed his head into the secrets of the Head Realm, glimpsed [something], and lost consciousness, Hong Fan had pulled him out.

    It was truly an extraordinary decision.

    "Rest for now. If it''s only the Four-Axis stage, you''ll be safe even in the Head Ream... Once you return, I will spare no effort to ensure you reach the Star Shattering stage immediately..."@@novelbin@@

    Woo-woong!

    Feeling gratitude towards Hong Fan, I prepare to leap towards Seo Hweol location.

    Though Seo Hweol is flickering wildly across the surrounding space, the frequency of his flickering is gradually decreasing.

    It seems the effects of the [something] he witnessed in the Head Realm are fading with time.

    ''...Now, everything is over. Seo Hweol...''

    I reach my hand towards Seo Hweol, who for some reason still wears a dazed expression.

    When his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens activated, all the Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens across the universe disappeared.

    Now, the only remaining Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens is the one flickering over there.

    And because of having witnessed something in the Head Realm, Seo Hweol seems unable to activate Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens any longer in his current state.

    In other words, there is only one chance to eradicate Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and awaken Seo Ran��and that is now!

    Kugugugugugu!

    My hand leaps across the universe and reaches towards where Seo Hweol is.

    Just as I am about to seize Seo Hweol,

    Paaaatt!

    Taiji seems to ripple around Seo Hweol, and Oh Hye-seo appears, snatching his body away.

    She quickly begins to flee somewhere.

    ''It''s not Oh Hye-seo''s main body...Is it a clone created through Immortal Beast True Blood? Hoo...''

    I observe her clone with interest.

    As her clone absorbs the Taiji rippling out of the dazed Seo Hweol, she grows faster and stronger.

    I immediately grasp the principle behind it at a nce.

    ''Seo Hweol''s body is currently filled with the ancient force he gained from witnessing the Head Realm. And...Oh Hye-seo is able to absorb that ancient force for herself?''

    She elerates more and more, soon leaping light-years away like someone in the Star Shattering stage.

    Of course, this isn''t true Star Shattering-level power, but rather a massive amplification of power through the Immortal Beast True Blood due to the ancient force emanating from Seo Hweol.

    It''s quite a bold act.

    Despite the fear of being caught by me, daring toe here to rescue Seo Hweol...

    It seems that she, too, has undergone a slight change of heart.

    But that''s all there is.

    Wo-woong!

    I clench my fist.

    From thousands of light-years away, Oh Hye-seo begins to be drawn into my grasp.

    I have the confidence to reverse-track her clone''s energy and pull her main body here in one go.

    [Come, Oh Hye-seo. Come here...]

    Struck with horror, she seems to be trying to escape my attraction force while holding the dazed Seo Hweol.

    But it''s useless.

    Even if she somehow gained the power of the Star Shattering stage through luck, it doesn''t matter.

    Between her and me lies an insurmountable wall.

    She is already nothing more than an insignificant being (΢��).

    And that...applies to Seo Hweol as well, who has now consumed all of his Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens and is now half out of his mind.

    [You two can no longer escape this Immortal''s grasp.]

    I have already decided how to deal with Oh Hye-seo.

    I gave her countless chances. The number of opportunities alone I gave her to correct her nature as she lived as a Candle Dragon surpassed thousands.

    Yet she kicked away every chance and even attempted to kill Shi Ho.

    Now, there will be no more chances.

    Her flesh will be modified into a living puppet by Kim Yeon, her soul refined into a Ghost King by Kang Min-hee, and she will be turned into a puppet dharma treasure that practices the Ghost Path Method��eventually bing one of our Immortal Treasures.

    And Seo Hweol will never be able toe back to life.

    All that will remain in this world will be [Seo Ran]...

    It''s just when I think so,

    Deeeng��

    A faint sound of a brahma bell rings, and I realize the stars around me have stopped moving.

    At the same time, the mes of the nearby fixed stars freeze.

    The Sacred Masters and True Persons who have beenmunicating with me fall silent.

    Myrades, who have been raising a celebratory toast, freeze in ce.

    ''This is...''

    Time in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain has momentarily stopped.

    And then��

    A familiar old man appears before my eyes.

    The Immortal Treasure of the Heavenly Venerable of Time.

    South Pr Ritual Treasure, Yeong Seung.

    I no longer feel the same fear as before and calmly ask,

    [What brings you here, Agent of Time?]

    Yeong Seung asks me with a dry expression.

    [You have tampered with providence. Did you stop the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain?]

    Seeing Yeong Seung''s demeanor, I feel relieved.

    The fact that he chooses to speak through mental speech in consideration for me means he holds some goodwill towards me.

    [That is correct.]

    [...Your recent actions have disrupted providence, resonating and spreading widely with the beings who govern ''Death,'' ''End,'' and ''Restart.'' Moreover...it caused a powerful vibration impossible for us gods of the Time lineage to overlook.]

    Yeong Seung continues speaking with an indifferent face.

    [In particr, it directly resonated with me, the agent of the Lord, and with the Lord''s direct disciples. And...while I do not care, one faction among the Lord''s direct disciples have been deeply angered by you. They will soon descend upon the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain to judge you and your associates.]

    [...Who are they?]

    At my words, Yeong Seung lowers his voice and responds.

    [Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords (���������). Comparable to the Underworld Ten Kings of the Netherworld, they will soon descend using their pawns within the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.]

    I let out a low hum at his words.

    [Why are you telling me this? Are you not on the same side?]

    [They differ in opinion from me. More importantly...the Lord has shown you respect. That alone is far more than enough of a reason enough for me to aid you.]

    Wo-woong!

    Yeong Seung clenches his fist and extends something towards me.

    It is a small celestial sphere, resembling the main body of the South Pr Ritual Treasure Yeong Seung.

    [The Great Deste Path of Golden Divine is an imitation of me. Because of that, I can intervene to some extent. If you go to the Lightning Sacred Sea and use this celestial sphere, you''ll be able to activate the Great Deste Path once. Use it to escape to another Heavenly Domain.]

    I look at him and ask one question.

    [Can myrades move with me as well?]

    [If you force them in, one other person could apany you. But anymore is difficult. I have no interest in yourrades]

    [...Then I refuse.]

    If I leave myrades behind and they are all torn apart by enraged True Immortals, as happened during the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra incident, what would I do then?

    At my words, Yeong Seung furrows his brow.

    [That is foolish. They will not descend in their main bodies but rather project themselves through their pawns in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. But even so, their projections are strong. Each and every one of them can annihte all the mortal beings in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. If all seven descend, even killing Blood Yin would not be impossible for them.]

    [...If they are such beings, then all the more reason for me to bring myrades along. If I cannot go with them, I will not go at all.]

    [...Foolish. Unless you are at the level of Vast Cold in their youth, you cannot stop them.]

    [That may be true. However...]

    I calmly convey my will to Yeong Seung.

    [Running away alone, without doing anything...is something I hate more than death.]

    I''ve already experienced such pain deep in my bones under the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    I will not endure such suffering again.

    Even if we all have to die together!

    Yeong Seung stares at me silently for a moment, then lets out a small sigh. He hands me the celestial sphere and turns around.

    [Do as you wish. If this is your will, I will not stop you.]

    Wo-woong!

    With those words, Yeong Seung disappears from sight.

    And from where he vanishes, a brief echo of his voice lingers, breathing hope into me.

    [Among your subordinates, the one called Yeo Hwi is a pawn of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords. Originally, their descent requires the power of forty-nine Entering Nirvana beings. With one missing, their descent will be iplete. To the point where even with seven, they probably will not be able to catch Blood Yin. This is the only aid I can offer you.]

    [I will ept it gratefully.]

    I take the celestial sphere and store it within my domain for now.

    It is said receiving something from True Immortals brings misfortune, but this is a time where I must ept it.

    This is, quite literally, the final bastion.

    Kigigigik!

    I turn my gaze towards a point in the universe.

    As Yeong Seung said, somewhere in the sky, familiar figures are at work.

    They are all too familiar.

    [Truly, you all share such a sickening ill-fate with this Immortal.]

    The nearly fifty Entering Nirvanas who have been bothering me since the Nether Ghost Realm!

    Now reduced to forty-eight with Yeo Hwi''s absence, these Entering Nirvana True Persons are linking their star veins together, drawing some kind of star vein formation in the cosmic space.

    I nce between them and Seo Hweol before extending my hand towards Seo Hweol.

    Woo-woong!

    A Gang Sphere clone extends from my hand and flies towards Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo.

    [Capture Oh Hye-seo and witness Seo Hweol''s conclusion.]

    At this point, that is the extent of their significance to me.

    To prepare to face the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, who are said will appear to threaten me, I begin flying towards the star vein formation.

 Chapter 536: Severing Heaven (斷天) (4)

    Chapter 536: Severing Heaven (����) (4)

    Woo-woong!

    I briefly close my eyes as I observe the Entering Nirvanas who are summoning the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords through the star vein formation.

    ''Can I do it?''

    Logically, there''s no way I can face the seven True Immortals known as the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords with my strength alone.

    From what Yeong Seung said, they seem to be quite high-ranking even among True Immortals.

    If such beings descend as projections, they would already possess the might of True Immortals.

    On top of that...I am now in the Entering Nirvana stage.

    That means I am currently the most vulnerable existence to True Immortals in this world.

    Why are those in the Entering Nirvana stage the most vulnerable to True Immortals?

    It is rted to the True Immortal advancement method.

    True Immortals are also divided into realms and stages.

    [TL: Stages as in Early, Mid, Late, etc.]

    ording to Yeo Hwi, the first realm one steps into after bing a True Immortal is called Vestige Liberation Immortal (ʬ����).

    The meaning of the name itself reveals how one advances to that realm.

    Vestige Liberation (ʬ��).

    It refers to beings who shed their physical bodies and ascend entirely into the world above the nes of Qi, Soul, and Fate.

    In short, the True Immortal advancement ritual is liberation from the physical body.

    That is, one must abandon all their ''lifespan,'' ''physical body,'' and ''everything'' one has pursued in the mortal world up until now to reach True Immortality.

    Simply put,

    We call this suicide (�Ԛ�).

    Death.

    Such a simple yet terrifying ritual is the only way to advance to be a True Immortal.

    Why do the Nether Ghost Realm Entering Nirvanas not challenge the True Immortal advancement ritual but instead spend countless days staring at the corpse of Reincarnation Judge Yu Soo Ryeon, who holds the secret of resurrection? ??��?�¨�?

    Why did the remnant of the Golden Divine tell me, ''We all eventually have to go to the Netherworld''?

    It is because the True Immortal advancement ritual is, at its core, suicide.

    This is precisely why it is nearly impossible for those in the Entering Nirvana stage to resist True Immortals and why they must ''clump together'' to stand a chance against them.

    True Immortals, who havepleted Vestige Liberation and obtained their immortal Rank, already embody both life and death within themselves.

    Furthermore, once cultivators reach a certain stage, they can gain ''knowledge'' simply by directly facing the other person.

    Thus, when Entering Nirvana True Persons behold a True Immortal, they behold death itself.

    And True Persons who behold death are said to immediately undergo the True Immortal advancement ritual on the spot.

    In short...Entering Nirvanas die just by directly facing a True Immortal.

    If they are lucky, they might survive and be a True Immortal. But in the situation of suddenly facing a True Immortal and suddenly performing the advancement ritual, who knows how high the sess rate is.

    For an Entering Nirvana cultivator who is not mentally prepared, directly facing a True Immortal is unimaginably dangerous.

    In fact, the difference in rank between Entering Nirvana True Persons and Vestige Liberation Immortals is said to be almost negligible.

    However, the life and death that Vestige Liberation Immortals hold within them boasts an ''absolute'' counter against Entering Nirvana True Persons. This is why it is said that True Persons must group together to face a Vestige Liberation Immortal.

    When True Persons gather together, they can, in their own way, use fate prophecies to strike at a Vestige Liberation Immortal without directly facing them.

    But...honestly speaking, where in this Heavenly Domain would I find someone willing to join forces with me to fight seven True Immortal rank beings?

    Just facing one Vestige Liberation Immortal alone requires at least fifty Entering Nirvana True Persons.

    However, the ones descending soon are beings of an even higher rank than Vestige Liberation Immortals, and it is unfathomable how deep their experience as True Immortals runs.

    Each one of them is likely stronger than an ordinary True Immortal.

    Furthermore, Yeong Seung said that if their projections fully coverage, they could even capture Blood Yin.

    ''Blood Yin...''

    Blood Yin serves as the benchmark.

    Yeong Seung said that originally, forty-nine True Persons are needed to draw the star vein formation to divine descent the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords. But since Yeo Hwi is missing, making the count forty-eight, the divine descent will not be perfect.

    Therefore, the projection of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords summoned this time will not be able to defeat Blood Yin.

    Yeong Seung himself doesn''t seem to have any intention of directly helping me, and considering his words, it seems he''s subtly suggesting that I go seek out Blood Yin and beg for help.

    ''But...that''s far too dangerous.''

    Having subdued Seo Hweol to near perfection,

    The greatest threats right now are the soon-to-be-summoned Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords and Blood Yin.

    Especially since Blood Yin sees me as a follower of Light, I have no idea what he might do to me if I fall into his hands.

    Thus, going to Blood Yin isn''t the worst option, but it''s still the next worst choice.

    ''But given the current situation, the next worst choice is the only option left.''

    If that''s the case, I need to turn that next worst choice into at least the second-best choice.

    ''I must be stronger.''

    I contemte as I gaze at the All-Heavens Sword.

    I have reached the pinnacle of Void Shattering.

    Now, all that remains is to reach the next realm.

    Under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t have had the slightest clue to reach that next realm...

    ...If I hadn''t met Jang Ik.

    However, through Jang Ik''s final strike...

    I obtained a clue to the next realm.<hr>

    "I will show you. This is the Fighting Spirit to cut down the End!"

    Kiiiiiing!

    Jang Ik''s green light fills Cedarwood Painting.

    I, observing Jang Ik''s green intent, silently imbue the All-Heavens Sword into the Colorless ss Sword.

    The Colorless ss Sword melts into the All-Heavens Sword, transforming into something akin to a pure white line.

    Then, I draw out the single technique I''ve been perfecting all this time.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Final Decisive Move.

    As the thirty-sixth technique, this is thest move that stabilizes the flow of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Kiiiiiing!

    Pure white light begins to gather into the All-Heavens Sword.

    Seeing this, Jang Ik chuckles softly.

    "Such brute force. What do you intend to cut with that?"

    I can''t help but cough embarrassingly at his words.

    As Jang Ik said, brute strength is indeed being condensed, but there is ack of sharpness.

    At this rate, it is nothing more than a club, not a sword.

    "...This technique is not yetplete. For it to be perfected...it might take tens of thousands of years. Perhaps...hundreds of millions of years."

    The conception of the technique itself has been finalized.

    However, the time required to ''train'' the technique I envisioned is so long that it''s impossible to predict when it will finally bepleted.

    Jang Ik clicks his tongue and says,

    "Hurry up and get rid of it. If that''s the case, just confront me with your authority instead."

    It''s quite a disrespectful thing to say to a fellow Heart Tribe.

    But I ept his words.

    To attempt to withstand Jang Ik''s lifetime-honed single strike with an iplete technique would instead be me who is being rude.

    I adjust my stance, preparing the linkage between the 33rd Sumeru and the 34th Kunlun.

    "Now that''s better! A much more impressive momentum."

    "...Yes. Even if it''s Master...you''ll have to be on guard for this one."

    I''m not simply talking about the power of Sumeru Kunlun.

    "...So it appears. Regardless, now that you''ve conceptualized the final decisive move of your martial arts, the flow of your Martial Arts (��) itself has stabilized."

    He''s right.

    I''ve conceptuallypleted all thirty-six moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    And over time, I have stabilized them with the goal of linking all 36 techniques seamlessly from start to finish.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship serves as a stable foundation for unleashing the 36th and final decisive move, reorganizing previously somewhat disjointed andcking techniques into a cohesive and unified whole.

    Thus, the move of Sumeru Kunlun I am unleashing now is not the same as before.

    This ultimate beyond the end thrust, which once pierced through Blood Yin''s hand and temporarily sealed Yeo Hwi''s cultivation, can now be performed up to three consecutive times.

    ''If it hits, it''s a technique capable of helping an Entering Nirvana undergo the True Immortal advancement ritual in a single go.''

    However, even though I have prepared such a Sumeru Kunlun, I feel I cannot possibly muster the courage to face Jang Ik.

    Jang Ik looks at me and grins.

    "For reference, if your technique gets shattered...block it, even if you have to use your authority."

    "Pardon?"

    "As I said, I reached this decisive technique to cut down the End. And right now, you are the one causing the End. Therefore...I will cut down the End from you."

    "But..."

    "When your master tells you to do something, just do it."@@novelbin@@

    Sururung��

    The green light overflowing around Jang Ik begins to grow denser.

    "If not...just die here."

    An ominous green light spills from Jang Ik''s two eyes.

    I remain silent for a moment before nodding.

    We each assume our stances to collide with our most confident decisive techniques.

    ''I wanted to face him with the 36th move...but it would take too long to train to the point where I could face Jang Ik... It can''t be helped.''

    Kiiing!

    The green intent erupting from Jang Ik''s body res brightly.

    The colors of intent are diverse.

    For example, joy is gold.

    Anger is red.

    Sorrow is dark blue.

    Pleasure is purple, though for some, it is said to be silver.

    Love is light pink.

    Hatred is dark red.

    Desire is colorless.

    These are the seven fundamental colors of intent.

    Numerous intents branch from these basic colors, mixing, splitting, darkening, or lightening to form unique hues.

    Then...what does green intent symbolize?

    Green intent has the meaning of constion (ο��) and soul pacification (恻�).

    From Jang Ik''s intent flows the story of his life.

    It is the life of him who was once of a ve race.

    He was born 45,000 years ago during the chaos of the Bright Cold Realm.

    In the midst of endless turmoil, Jang Ik discovered he has a talent for wielding the podao. As a member of a ve race, he was dragged around by his master as a clown performing with the podao.

    But one day, his master got caught up in the war of the Bright Cold Realm and died. Jang Ik, in an attempt to protect the youngest member of the performance troupe and his fellow kin from one of the Heaven Tribe who sought to hunt them, picked up his podao.

    From that day forward, Jang Ik''s talent began to shine.

    He ughtered countless cultivators with his podao.

    Qi Refining stage, Qi Building stage, Core Formation stage, Nascent Soul stage.

    Numerous cultivators fell under Jang Ik''s podao like autumn leaves swept by the wind.

    However, Jang Ik always felt a sense of inadequacy.

    ��Have they died again today?

    His kin, his friends from the ve races.

    They were all ughtered with ease, their stamina depleted quickly, they grew exhausted and died, or were eaten and killed.

    ��I will...remember you all.

    Thus, Jang Ik remembers them.

    Though he cannot recall everything through a brute force method like the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, he honors them through his Fighting Spirit.

    The brief moments in their lives that carried value.

    He manifests the intent of those moments with his Fighting Spirit.

    Jang Ik''s podao technique bes increasingly refined and beautiful.

    Because Jang Ik''s dance is a dance created to honor the lives and hearts of the deceased, Jang Ik always honors and remembers those who have died.

    In this way, Jang Ik establishes his Fighting Spirit throughforting, honoring, and soul pacification.

    To honor the painful past of his kin...

    To ensure such tragedies never happen again, he pursues ultimate destruction within his requiem.

    Soul pacification is a vow.

    When facing those who have died in suffering, it is a promise to remain vignt so such suffering will never happen again. That is soul pacification.

    Jang Ik seeks the meaning of that soul pacification through destruction.

    I tremble as I stare at the green light that contains Jang Ik''s entire life.

    Dudududududu!

    ''...This...can''t be blocked with my martial arts alone.''

    Perhaps if I use umting Dust Forms a Mountain, it might be possible.

    But umting Dust Forms a Mountain relies on the power of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, and I cannot use that in this situation.

    That leaves only one option...

    To use my authority, just as Jang Ik instructed.

    Jang Ik raises his podao and swings it down.

    A simple, straightforward, yet overwhelmingly powerful technique.

    [Downward Strike]!

    I have no confidence to block that technique.

    So...

    I will block it.

    Paaang!

    Through the Sumeru Sword Dance, I borrow the power of the world, and with Kunlun, I thrust forward.

    The first thrust is merely a probing attack.

    Kunlun shes against Jang Ik''s massive podao and rebounds.

    But since I can now thrust up to three consecutive times, I have two thrusts remaining.

    So I imbue the second thrust with my authority.

    Immortal Art Various Omens, Immortal Art Examination of Doubts, Immortal Art Five Epochs, Three Spirits, and Eight Paths.

    I pour every Immortal Art I can currently use to reinforce this thrust.

    Jang Ik''s podao collides with my single strikebined with Immortal Arts, slowing its descent and chipping away at its edge.

    But the podao still continues its descent towards me.

    I even realize that Jang Ik''s podao is now emanating an even more overwhelming force.

    ''Intent...I see.''

    I uncover the secret behind Jang Ik''s immense power.

    I prepare my final thrust.

    ''This is the third thrust. If I falter here...I will suffer a fatal wound from Jang Ik.''

    That cannot happen in this situation.

    In that case, I must add the most destructive spell I have to this thrust.

    Wiiiing!

    At the tip of my thrust, the jade of Yin-Yang and Five Elements rises.

    ''It''s been a while since I''ve used this.''

    Immediately, my final thrust collides with Jang Ik''s podao.

    sh!

    The world fills with green light.

    "Splitting Emperor!"

    Kwaaaaaa!

    My thrust,bined with the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, seems to pierce through Jang Ik''s sh, shatters his podao, and then pulverizes his body into a bloody mess.

    Shukang!

    My body is also split in two in an instant, but I borrow the power of Cedarwood Painting to restore myself.

    Shiiiiiii-

    "...Master."

    I look at Jang Ik with sorrowful eyes.

    I saw it.

    Through Jang Ik''s strike, I glimpsed the starting point of the [next realm] he has attained.

    "...Isn''t it sad?"

    Jang Ik speaks as his entire body, turned into pulp, approaches death.

    "First, let me treat you. You are dying."

    "Don''t. As you''ve seen...I am reaching the ultimate pinnacle of my Fighting Spirit."

    He sincerely warns me not to heal him, his gaze filled with murderous intent.

    "...Master..."

    "Do not grieve. Among the Heart Tribe who have died by your hand, was there anyone who regret being killed by you? There is none. I feel the same...there is no regret."

    Shiiiiiii��

    From Jang Ik''s body, pure white souls begin to drift out.

    Their number gradually increases, and Jang Ik''s body begins to wither.

    But those are not real souls.

    Then what are they...?

    Yes.

    They are artificial souls, simr to those of the Mad Lord.

    But unlike the Mad Lord''s, these artificial souls were created not through circuits but through Jang Ik''s own Fighting Spirit.

    The reason Jang Ik could unleash an ''even stronger'' explosive power than before.

    It is because he remembers the intent of those he once fought alongside in life, making them into artificial souls and preserving them in his body.

    From those artificial souls, he drew upon the intent they had during life...

    And because he endlessly dances a requiem to honor for hisrades, the artificial souls epted Jang Ik''s heart and lent him their strength.

    "It is a technique called Heart Field (����)."

    Jang Ik slowly exins about the artificial souls.

    "It''s something I created a long time ago...but I never really used it. However, I needed it to face you, so I brought it out today."

    "...It''s extraordinary."

    "Hah...! It can''t help but be extraordinary. It''s a method where, not just the dantian, but an independent energy-generating organ is created in the ne of Soul, and after embedding the intent of my formerrades into that organ...I drew upon their strength with a heart that honors them. Your Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections can likely do something simr. Perhaps even more efficiently than mine."

    "..."

    "...You saw it too, didn''t you? The starting point of the next realm that I discovered..."

    "Yes, I did."

    My face twists with bitterness.

    Jang Ik''s single move undoubtedly contained the next realm.

    "...I had enough confidence to reach the next realm. But...I deliberately chose not to. The Heaven and Earth Tribes that ughtered, devoured, and enved my kin...I didn''t want to understand their heart and worldview. That''s why...I only showed you the Heart Field just now, as a demonstration..."

    As Jang Ik approaches death, he slowly closes his eyes.

    "...But...if it''s you...you will surely be able to reach it. The same goes for Kim Young-hoon...that kid..."

    "..."

    "Promise me...one thing."

    "Please, tell me."

    "You...one day...when you reach the ultimate of Fighting Spirit. In your terms...Martial Pinnacle. If that timees...when your strength has grown...strong enough...please create a world where...the strong...cannot so...easily oppress...the weak..."

    With those words, Jang Ik closes his eyes.

    To use that technique, he had to cut away his pride and cut away his own life force, utilizing the reckless and demanding Heart Field.

    All for the sake of showing me that technique.

    I kneel before Jang Ik and bow ten times.

    I may hold the status of Sacred Master, and Jang Ik may have been an intruder, but none of that matters.

    Because until the end, he was my master.<hr>

    Taatt!

    The Entering Nirvana True Persons are constructing a star vein formation right before my eyes.

    It looks as though the star vein formation will bepleted shortly.

    No, in truth, it seems that simply entering the activationmand would cause the star vein formation to function, allowing the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords to descend.

    I already understand that there is no point in interfering.

    Even if I destroy this star vein formation, the attraction force between the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords and the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain has already been established.

    Therefore, instead of recklessly charging in to destroy the formation and the 48 True Persons, I calmly raise the All-Heavens Sword.

    The next realm Jang Ik revealed to me.

    The enlightenment of the Third Step Before the Throne.

    This is it.

    Wiiiiing!

    The All-Heavens Sword gradually begins to shine brightly, dancing within the ne of Soul.

    The condition to rise to the Entering Nirvana stage ultimately lies in controlling a ne.

    Whether it''s the ne of Fate or the ne of Qi, it''s the same.

    If so, the Third Step Before the Throne, capable of opposing the Entering Nirvana stage,

    Does this next realm require controlling the ne of Soul?

    That is incorrect.

    The ne of Soul is not a ''dimension'' as ismonly thought.

    It is a far different concept.

    In fact, the ''flowers'' of the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable''s Eastern Heaven Flower Field align more closely with the concept of the ne of Soul.

    The heart essence assigned to each individual!

    That is the ne of Soul.

    In other words...

    The ne of Soul is not a single vast world like the nes of Qi or Fate. Instead, every living being''s ''heart'' in this world is individually referred to as a ne of Soul.

    Thus, the Heart Tribe is entirely opposite to the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    The Heart Tribepletely controls the ne of Soul ''assigned to them'' from the very beginning.

    Something the Heaven and Earth Tribes need to enter the Entering Nirvana stage to aplish, the Heart Tribe achieves as their very first step as a Heart Tribe.

    From there, the differentiation in realms simply depends on how one draws power from the ne of Soul they control and how one influences other nes of Soul beyond their own.

    The pinnacle of controlling and wielding a single ne of Soul is Void Shattering.

    Or, as it is also called, the Second Step Before the Throne, or Mand.

    What Jang Ik showed is, quite literally, the ultimate will he can demonstrate through his life and his heart essence.

    At the same time, Jang Ik created ''other'' artificial souls within his body to significantly increase his output.

    Artificial souls are remarkably simr to the Heart Tribe''s techniques, to the extent that they could even be ssified as one, much like the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    However...

    That is merely ssification.

    The artificial souls Jang Ik showed are clearly more akin to the consciousness methods of the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    As the realms of cultivators of the Heaven and Earth Tribes who train in the nes of Qi and Fate be higher, the more they can interfere with other nes to a certain extent.

    At the Nascent Soul stage, they can perceive other nes, and by the Sacred Vessel stage, as a Sacred Master, they can even extend their hand into nes other than their own.

    Now, at the Entering Nirvana stage, it feels as though even a Heaven Tribe cultivator who cultivates in the ne of Fate can utilize the powers of the ne of Qi at the Star Shattering-level.

    That''s right.

    As cultivators of the Heaven and Earth Tribes continue their Immortal Cultivation, they gain the ability to interfere with other nes.

    Then what about the Heart Tribe?

    The Heart Tribe does not attempt to understand any ne.

    Even a nce at how the Manifestations of the Heart Tribe are all distinctly named reveals that they are a people with an incredibly strong sense of self in how they live.

    And...

    Jang Ik''s enlightenment taught me this.

    [Well, look who it is. Is this not the madman who twisted providence and shook the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain?]

    The Entering Nirvana True Persons begin mocking me.

    Perhaps they are speaking with such confidence because they believe in the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords they are about to summon.

    [What brings you here? Ah, are you perhaps here to serve us? Whether in a male or female form, serving one''s seniors in any form is indeed a noble act.]

    [Hahaha, go ahead and undergo transformation. Or have youe here to settle old grudges with us?]

    [Why don''t you go wild? You seem quite confident after dying the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain...]

    [We will show you the Heaven Beyond Heavens.]

    I do not respond to their words, silently continuing topress the All-Heavens Sword.

    The Colorless ss Sword imbued with the All-Heavens Sword as well continues topress thinner and thinner along with it.

    Jang Ik''s enlightenment is ultimately this.

    To reach the Third Step Before the Throne, in other words, the realm corresponding to the Entering Nirvana stage, it is necessary to understand other nes.

    In regards to the nes of Qi and Fate, it is crucial to control their chosen ne because one begins understanding other nes from the beginning.

    But on the other hand, for the ne of Soul, because one controls their own ne first, it bes difficult to reach the ultimate realm without understanding other nes.

    Heaven, Earth, and Heart eventually be simr as they approach the pinnacle.

    Woo-woooong!

    It thins.

    My All-Heavens Sword thins further and further, bing a sword capable of cutting through anything in the world.

    [Hey, didn''t I ask you as a senior? Are you preparing to use the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra? Hah, why don''t you try using it again!?]

    The True Persons begin to direct killing intent at me.

    If I continue to remain silent, they seem ready to attack.

    But I have no interest in such things.

    ''Come to think of it, I was curious.''

    If Immortal Arts change the world with the heart, just how does it differ from martial arts unfolded with the heart or the techniques of the Heart Tribe?

    Perhaps...Immortal Arts and Martial Arts (��) share the same origin.

    No, rather, they might need toplement each other to bepleted.

    Because...the Three Great Ultimates itself is a circlepleted by the union of three extremes.

    Kiiiing!

    [Do you truly dare to mock us this much? If you do not immediately kneel and beg while returning our junior sister Yeo Hwi...]

    And finally.

    The All-Heavens Sword,pressed to the point of a single line,pletely loses its bnce and dissolves into the void.

    Pakang!

    The Colorless ss Sword, which had been thinning alongside the All-Heavens Sword, snaps in the void.

    I look at this and let out a sigh of admiration.

    [...I see.]

    The True Persons re at me and shout in rage.

    [You truly dare to ignore us!!??]

    I can feel countless Immortal Arts activating.

    The malice of the True Persons begins to target me.

    But I pay no attention to them and swing the Void held in my hand.

    In my hand, there is neither the All-Heavens Sword nor the Colorless ss Sword.

    However, in the next moment.

    [����������!!!]

    [������]

    [!!!!!]

    [������������!]

    The True Persons scream in unison and the Immortal Arts they were preparing simultaneouslye to a halt.

    I firmly face the True Persons and smile softly.

    [Atst, I have attained it. The Heart Sword.]

    Martial Arts cannot bepleted in istion.

    Perfect Martial Arts cannot exist.

    Just as a person''s dream is notpleted by the dream alone but by countless other events and dreams along the way.

    The ultimate of Martial Arts is the same.

    Yes.

    Third Step Before the Throne.

    The condition to reach that ce is through Land and Will Dual Cultivation, or Heart and Heaven Dual Cultivation.

    And Jang Ik, unwilling to learn the techniques of the Heaven and Earth Tribes that had oppressed him, had only hinted at it to me through a shallow consciousness method that he had learned solely for mourning purposes.

    ''Jang Ik must have realized this only recently...''

    He must have reached the pinnacle of the Second Step Before the Throne, sought all kinds of methods, learned the Earth Tribe method, and only then realized that he must understand the hearts of the Earth Tribe to reach the Third Step Before the Throne.

    And then...he must have realized deep in his heart that it was impossible for him to forgive the Heaven and Earth Tribes and set the nonsensical goal of challenging the End.

    ''...Even so, I...will carry on your will.''

    I do not hate the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    But I can at least shoulder the will to protect the weak that Jang Ik carried on his shoulders.

    That must have been why Jang Ik entrusted me with such a request in his final moments.

    Wiiiing!

    I recall the name of my new realm.

    For the Owner of Void, it is Udumbara.

    For the golden monster, it is Dragon Flower.

    They both named their realms of Martial Arts with the meaning of life.

    Only now do I understand.

    ''Martial Arts alone can never attain life.''

    A sword by itself holds no meaning.

    Just as it needs something to cut and someone to wield it.

    Just as a flower needs bees, soil, the light of the sky, rain clouds, and wind to bloom!

    Life in this world cannot exist in istion.

    That is why those who named this realmbined Heaven, Earth, and Heart, giving it names of living flowers and trees to naturally imbue the meaning of life.

    However...

    I decide to give this realm a slightly different name.

    The True Persons see me lost in thought, urgently notice my skills, and begin summoning the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, while I watch their summoning unfold.

    I watch their summoning ritual unfold.

    Scenes from my past sh before my eyes.

    Third rate.

    Second rate.

    First rate.

    Peak...

    This was the result of my struggle to escape the despair of myck of martial talent and my martial ipetence.

    Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Five Energies Converge to the Origin.

    Ultimate Pinnacle.

    This was the result of my struggle to break free from the oppression of cultivators who saw me and ordinary humans as nothing more than pills.

    Entering Heavens Beyond the Path.

    Treading Heavens Beyond the Path.

    Shattering Heavens Beyond the Path.

    This was the result of my struggle to escape not from cultivators, but from fate itself, and of my own inherentck of talent from birth.

    Seated Detachment, Entering Hope.

    Void Shattering...

    This was the result of my struggle not just to escape from fate but to confront and ept it.

    It has been long.

    For a long and longer time, I have fought against fate, against those who oppressed me, and against myself.

    I gaze into the cosmic space before me.

    The vast emptiness, and the sky.

    Perhaps I...

    Perhaps I have wanted to cut down this sky.

    To cut apart this world itself and be free.

    That is why I think of a name that symbolizes freedom.

    The first thing thates to my mind is a passage from a literary work back on Earth.

    A bird breaks out of its egg.

    To the bird, the egg is the world.

    Those who wish to be born...

    [They must all break the sky they have lived under.]

    As I envision a life breaking free from the egg that is myself, I finally speak the name of the final realm.

    [Severing Heaven (����).]

    The All-Heavens Sword melts entirely into the void, blending with my cultivation.

    Cultivation, Immortal Art, attraction force, explosion.

    They all be one within this heart.

    At the same time, thepleted Three Great Ultimates finally rise again behind my head.

    This is the Three Great Ultimates unleashed after reaching the Entering Nirvana stage.

    Simultaneously, only now do I realize that the Immortal Art of Crystal ss to Treading Sea has atst beenpleted.

    From the beginning, it was never a Heaven and Earth Dual Cultivation method but a method of the Three Great Ultimates, andpleting it required raising all three to the same realm.

    As I gaze at the Crystal ss to Treading Sea fully melted into the void, I call the name of my Immortal Art.

    My Immortal Art, and the new name of the All-Heavens Sword.

    It is...

    Something that has already been passed down long ago.

    [Likebing all intents turns them colorless...]

    As I look at the pure white Heaven and Earth spiritual energy rising around me like salt, I look up at the seven summoned giant gods before me.

    [Embrace all connections and be impermanence.]

    Crystal ss to Treading Sea (����������).

    Ultimate Intent (�O��).

    Immortal Art (���g).

    [Impermanence Sword (�o����).]

    Having attained the Three Great Ultimates and obtained my own Immortal Art, I face the projections of the seven deities without retreating with a smile.

    Trantor Notes: The literary work is referencing the novel ��Demian,�� written by Hermann Hesse

 Chapter 537: Goodbye, Daoist Seo

    "Haah...Haah...! Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol...! Get a hold of yourself...!"

    Oh Hye-seo pants heavily as she nces back at the ominous [something] chasing from behind.

    Kugugugugugu!

    A moon!

    A mass of Gang Qi the size of a small moon is pursuing her and Seo Hweol.

    It is Seo Eun-hyun''s Gang Sphere clone.

    Just from the aura it radiates, it feels equivalent to the Quasi-Star Shattering level. If it were to borrow Seo Eun-hyun''s power, it could easily reach the mid tote stage.

    Oh Hye-seo grits her teeth and drags Seo Hweol along as she flees.However...

    The distance between Seo Eun-hyun''s Gang Sphere clone and Oh Hye-seo continues to shrink.

    ''I-I can''t shake it off...''

    Oh Hye-seo''s paleplexion shows as she bites her lip tightly.

    But she cannot allow them to be caught.

    So she thinks of another n.

    Wo-woong!

    Pabababatt!

    The light of the ss Peacock seems to radiate from her body endlessly. Then, Oh Hye-seo splits into dozens of figures, scattering in all directions across the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Whether fortunate or not, as she predicted, the moon-sized Gang Sphere fragments into dozens of smaller pieces, each chasing after her afterimages.

    The once moon-sized Gang Sphere has suddenly shrunk to the size of China as it continues to pursue her.

    ''Good, its speed has slowed...!''

    Oh Hye-seo exhales in relief and starts moving even faster.

    With her increased speed, the Gang Sphere clone gradually falls behind. Eventually, Oh Hye-seo sessfully shakes off the Gang Sphere clone and manages to return to Lofty Dragon Star with Seo Hweol where her main body is. ??��???��?

    Underground of Lofty Dragon Star.

    There, as she waits for Seo Hweol, her face brightens upon seeing Seo Hweol and her clone return.

    "Seo, Seo Hweol...! You''re back! Th-The n...how did it go...?"

    Oh Hye-seo cautiously asks Seo Hweol.

    The Taiji ripples flickering around Seo Hweol have also shrunk in size, and he gazes at Oh Hye-seo with increasingly vacant eyes.<hr>

    Seo Hweol stares nkly at the woman babbling in front of him.

    It feels as if he cannot understand a single word she is saying.

    No, it''s noise he doesn''t need to hear.

    Because it''s meaningless.

    Seo Hweol...remembers what he just witnessed.

    Though he did not pletely] witness it...he once again seeded in glimpsing the Akashic Records.

    And...he saw it.

    The [answer] he had been seeking.

    "Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol?"

    p, p!

    Oh Hye-seo lightly smacks Seo Hweol''s cheek with her palm, and Seo Hweol stares at her with vacant eyes.

    "Seo Hweol, are you okay?"

    Is he okay.

    That''s the meaning of her words.

    And Seo Hweol smiles as he replies.

    "...I''m fine, Hye-seo. Please...don''t worry about me."

    But Oh Hye-seo continues to look at Seo Hweol with ufortable eyes.

    Oh Hye-seo is someone who grew up constantly reading others from a young age.

    For her, observing Seo Hweol, who has regained his emotions but lost all his strength, is not difficult.

    "...You''re not okay."

    "...Hye-seo. What are you saying?"

    Seo Hweol clutches his chest tightly as he speaks.

    "I am fine. I''m fine, so don''t worry about me. Don''t worry about me! You don''t need to know!!"

    Flinch!

    At Seo Hweol''s sudden outburst, Oh Hye-seo flinches momentarily, but that''s all.

    She continues to stare at him with a confused expression.

    "Ah..."

    Seeing this, Seo Hweol clears his throat and smiles again.

    "I apologize...for getting emotional. Just...please give me a little time to think. For now, the n...has failed. We need another strategy. A new n to escape from Seo Eun-hyun''s grasp..."

    At Seo Hweol''s words, Oh Hye-seo nods.

    "Got it. But...Seo Eun-hyun''s clone? There was a massive sphere that seemed like one chasing after us."

    Seo Hweol flinches slightly at her words.

    "...We''ll likely be pursued again soon. If it''s Seo Eun-hyun''s clone, it will soon find Lofty Dragon Star."

    "What? Th-This ce isn''t safe?"

    "It is safe. There''s an escape route here that leads directly to a distant dimension. In the core of Lofty Dragon Star, there''s a dimensional teleportation formation that connects to the True Devil Realm. Even if Seo Eun-hyun''s clone follows us, as long as we activate the teleportation formation and destroy the formation on the opposite side in the True Devil Realm...it will be impossible for even Seo Eun-hyun to follow."

    "Ah...! I see. Th-Thank goodness...thank goodness..."

    Oh Hye-seo buries herself in Seo Hweol''s embrace, trying to steady her breathing.

    Seo Hweol looks down at Oh Hye-seo, and while her gaze isn''t on him, the smile fades from his face, leaving behind an empty expression.

    ''...What have I...been pursuing...?''

    He recalls the ''answer'' shown to him by the Akashic Records.

    Kuuuung!

    Just then, the entire Lofty Dragon Star begins to shake violently.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s Gang Sphere clone has arrived at Lofty Dragon Star.

    Oh Hye-seo quickly wraps herself and Seo Hweol in the light of the ss Peacock, erasing their presences, before digging deeper underground.

    Seo Hweol, despite still maintaining cultivation around the Four-Axis stage, knows he can''t help her in his current state, so he silently follows her underground.

    Meanwhile, on the surface of Lofty Dragon Star.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s Gang Sphere clonends softly, surveying the charred remains of the pce on the surface of the ground. As it slowly walks towards the ruins, it transforms into a human form.

    Seo Eun-hyun clears away the pce ruins.

    Traces of familiar spiritual energy remain.

    And...beneath the pce debris.

    There, lying charred and fused together, are the ash clumps of Hon Won and Yeon Wei.

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at them and, with a deep sigh, kneels on the ground to mourn his fallen friends.

    Oh Hye-seo''s presence on this star is already confirmed.

    Since it is clear that escape is impossible anyway, it is only right to pay respects here and then go after them.

    Meanwhile, deep underground, as Seo Hweol and Oh Hye-seo approach the core, Seo Hweol predicts Seo Eun-hyun''s actions.

    ''By now...he must be mourning over Hon Won and Yeon Wei''s corpses on the surface. He probably thinks he can capture us anytime...which means we have enough time to activate the teleportation formation...''

    Dozens of schemes arise in Seo Hweol''s mind.

    However, suddenly, Seo Hweol sees himself no longer wanting to think of such schemes.

    He understands what kind of situation this is.

    ''So that''s it. I...can no longer find a reason to live...''

    He recalls the answer.

    Seo Hweol gazed at the Akashic Records and wished.

    He wished to know who his origin is, where it lies, and with what intentions he was born.

    The Akashic Records, though it couldn''t fully answer due to him being pulled away by Hong Fan, still revealed what Seo Hweol needed to know.

    The truth is horrifyingly hollow and agonizing for Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol''s origin does not exist in this world.

    The Akashic Records judged on the ''soul'', basing it on ''who gave him their heart'', But in this world, there is no such existence who gave Seo Hweol their heart.

    Therefore, Seo Hweol, who was loved only by virtual personas in Agate''s dream from the very beginning, has no meaning behind his existence.

    And by that logic...

    The first being to ever give Seo Hweol their heart was...

    The very Yu Oh who Seo Hweol believed had corrupted his main body.

    Therefore, Seo Hweol''s name carries no meaning, as no one had ever given him their heart.

    What holds meaning in this world is��

    The name [����], which Seo Hweol himself erased in coboration with Oh Hye-seo.

    That''s right.

    The answer to the meaning of himself that Seo Hweol had sought all his life is something he personally annihted and erased with his own hands.

    ''...The name...����''s name...I can''t remember it...''

    As Seo Hweol moves towards the core with Oh Hye-seo, he realizes he has been shedding tears without even himself knowing.

    ''...I am ...����. In truth, I was essentially the same being as ���� from the very beginning.''

    Seo Hweol separated himself and ����, thinking of himself as the victor and ���� as the loser.

    But...from the start, the two were ''two different Seo Hweols, split into two possibilities.''

    Because of that, if they wished to be one, they could merge into a single personality at any time.

    It''s not a matter of who takes dominance��it''s simply returning to being one.

    After all, they were one from the start.

    However...

    Seo Hweol erased the name and existence of ����, the only one in his life who had received love and could proudly speak of their worth of existence, with his own hands.

    He destroyed his own dream with his own hands.

    Seo Hweol unknowingly asks Oh Hye-seo a question.

    "Hye-seo. There''s something I''m curious about."

    "What is it?"

    "...Do you think there''s any reason for us to be alive?"

    "Aha..."

    Oh Hye-seo looks at Seo Hweol and speaks.

    "Do you want to kill yourself, Seo Hweol?"

    "You''re sharp. Yes."

    "That makes sense. I used to think about suicide almost every day back on Earth. If I had managed to take control of everything in thepany...I probably would have killed myself because there''d be nothing left to do."

    "And yet, you are still alive. Why haven''t you killed yourself?"

    "Hmm... The reason I didn''t kill myself back on Earth was because I...wanted to sit in the CEO''s chair of mypany at least once. That''s it. Pretty modest, right? But aftering to this world, things changed a bit. In that world, no matter how much I struggled, the highest position I could reach with the time and resources given to me was limited. But this world is different, isn''t it? Here, with enough effort, lifespan, resources, and life itself increase dramatically. I became curious about how far I could go, and what I could see. So...I haven''t killed myself yet, Seo Hweol."

    "...Hye-seo. You..."

    Seo Hweol asks with a hollow expression.

    "What meaning does any of that have?"

    At those words, Oh Hye-seo stops and looks directly at Seo Hweol.

    She is acting as if she is ''a little tired but holding onto hope,'' but upon closer inspection, one can see that she also possesses emotionless eyes.

    "I don''t know."

    "...What?"

    "So I''m searching. I''ve been searching for a long time. I enjoyed finding out how many teeth people I know have, their illnesses, their records, their lives, and everything about them. It was because I wanted to know��what is the meaning of it all?"

    "Then, have you found it? That meaning?"

    "No. I''m still searching."

    "What clue are you searching with?"

    "You."

    Oh Hye-seo points at Seo Hweol.

    "It used to be coworkers back in thepany...but now, I''m searching using you as the clue. For that meaning..."

    "...What do you mean by that?"

    "When I''m with you..."

    Oh Hye-seo finally arrives at the core of Lofty Dragon Star.

    She arrives at the teleportation formation area.

    The teleportation formation zone is built from solid, pitch-ck rock, with skulls embedded throughout that emit an icy chill, creating an incredibly ominous feeling.

    Faint devilish energy wafts through the air, and grotesque life forms grow in various ces, making it a truly terrifying sight to an unfamiliar observer.

    And there, in that chilling and dreadful atmosphere, Oh Hye-seo''s face flushes red without her realizing it.

    "When I''m with you, there''s never a dull moment. My suicidal urges decrease, and there''s rarely a moment where I feel like my life is in danger. You take care of my basic needs, assist with my cultivation, and somehow, though I can''t fully exin it, there''s a softening feeling deep in my chest. When I''m away from you, it''s the opposite. My suicidal urges grow, I get scared, and I want to lean on you. The inside of my chest feels cold and hollow."

    As her exnation continues, Seo Hweol lowers his eyes coldly.

    "Meaning... Back on Earth, I read countless psychological and philosophical books and came up with my own definition. I think ''meaning'' is something that has a positive influence on oneself. You...are a presence that positively influences me, Seo Hweol. So...I will find meaning through you."

    "..."

    Seo Hweol slowly caresses Oh Hye-seo''s cheek.

    Then, his pupils slit vertically.

    "You''ve gained emotions, Hye-seo..."

    "It seems that way. Though I still don''t fully understand the definition of emotion..."

    "...Hye-seo."

    Seo Hweol looks directly into Oh Hye-seo''s eyes and asks.

    "It seems you love me."

    Love.

    Seo Hweol doesn''t fully understand its meaning.

    To be exact...

    In Agate''s dream.

    In his first life, he thinks he vaguely understood it.

    But in the lives that followed, he could no longer feel any resonance with the word love.

    Especially now, after realizing through the Akashic Records that his entire life has no meaning.

    Thus, with his vertical pupils narrowing further, Seo Hweol thinks.

    ''This works out well.''

    Until now, Seo Hweol has been racking his brain over how to shake Oh Hye-seo off while descending underground.

    ''Seo Eun-hyun wants both me and Oh Hye-seo. And we both seem quite important to him.''

    Therefore, if Seo Hweol leaves Oh Hye-seo behind in Lofty Dragon Star and heads to the True Devil Realm, Seo Eun-hyun will capture Oh Hye-seo and temporarily put his pursuit of Seo Hweol on hold.

    If Seo Hweol can nt ''false information'' about himself into Oh Hye-seo''s mind on top of all that, all the better.

    When Seo Eun-hyun interrogates Oh Hye-seo or uses his senses of Earth to read history, he will be misled about Seo Hweol''s whereabouts.

    ''I must abandon Oh Hye-seo here to survive.''

    Seo Hweol frantically begins establishing dozens of ns once again.

    Just moments ago, he had dismissed these ns as meaningless...

    But why?

    Seo Hweol began devising ns again after hearing Oh Hye-seo''s words.

    ''Yes. That would indeed be best.''

    After quickly turning the gears in his mind, Seo Hweol forms the optimal n.

    It is to seize Oh Hye-seo''s body.

    Beyond simply using her body as bait, but using Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens to turn it into a configuration and putting it into his own body. One part of Seo Hweol will flee to draw Seo Eun-hyun''s attention, while the main body, inhabiting Oh Hye-seo, will be dragged beneath Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun will certainly conduct an inspection, but it doesn''t matter.

    If it''s the few possibilities he discovered in the Akashic Records regarding Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, hiding even under Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes is feasible.

    Seo Eun-hyun will likely attempt to refine Oh Hye-seo.

    If she is captured and refined, Oh Hye-seo''s personality will surely copse. But Seo Hweol is confident he will endure.

    In this way, he will hide indefinitely under themp known as Seo Eun-hyun, waiting silently and unnoticed.

    And...someday, when Seo Eun-hyun dies or bes a great being.

    When Seo Eun-hyun stands at the crossroads of those two oues.

    Seo Hweol will emerge into the world once again and infect the universe with himself.

    ''Yes, that will do.''

    Suddenly.

    A question surfaces in Seo Hweol''s mind, saying ''If I infect the universe, what meaning does that have?''

    But Seo Hweol forcibly ignores the question and grips Oh Hye-seo''s shoulders, asking,

    "If you love me, good. Then I will ask for one favor. First, with my blood��"

    "Seo Hweol. Before that, wait a moment."

    From the moment he woke up from the dream, Seo Hweol has worn a mask his entire life. Oh Hye-seo suddenly holds Seo Hweol''s cheek and speaks.

    "There''s one thing I''m curious about."

    "Hmm, what is it?"

    "I..."

    At her following words, Seo Hweol narrows his eyelids.

    "I''m curious about your real face."

    "...What?"

    "I''m talking about your true heart, Seo Hweol. You said you''ve regained your main body now, right? So...show me your true heart."

    Seo Hweol suddenly realizes he''s heard this question somewhere before.

    ''Was it Jeon Hyang...?''

    ��Your Majesty the Sea Dragon King. I love you. Kiss me.

    ��If you don''t want to kiss me, Your Majesty, then show me your true face.

    ��Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Your Majesty...Seo Hweol. I want to see your true heart. Please...show me... If you don''t, I will detonate what I received from [Heaven] right here.

    Seo Hweol recalls the moment he ambushed and killed her.

    Even as she was dying, she clung to him and begged.

    If he didn''t show her, she seemed ready to lose her mindpletely andsh out with suspicious spells. In the end, Seo Hweol had no choice but to reveal his true face to Jeon Hyang.

    The devilish spell Tainted Soul Deadly Gaze.

    It''s a devilish spell that forces the target to witness the ''reality they can least ept'' and amplifies the emotions tied to that denial.

    Of course, this only works when what is shown isn''t an illusion but ''real.''

    After a brief hesitation, Seo Hweol reveals Tainted Soul Deadly Gaze to Oh Hye-seo.

    At the same time, he shows her that horrifying pain, the hatred that ''Seo Hweol least wants to admit''.

    ''...How strange of me. Is it because of Seo Eun-hyun''s Filling the Heavens Governing View? Why did I show her such a thing?''

    Seo Hweol remembers Jeon Hyang''s final moments.

    Jeon Hyang, who imed to love Seo Hweol, saw his pain.

    The moment she saw the horrifying loathing and hatred embedded in Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, she wept and ran away from Seo Hweol.

    Just moments before, she had asked for a kiss, but upon witnessing his monstrous face, she couldn''t endure it. Trembling in agony, she ultimately took her own life.

    That was Jeon Hyang''s end.

    ''Oh Hye-seo...won''t be able to ept it either...''

    It''s just when he thinks so.

    The next moment, Oh Hye-seo presses her lips against Seo Hweol''s.

    Their lips meet.

    After a while, Tainted Soul Deadly Gaze naturally fades away, and Oh Hye-seo pulls her head back from Seo Hweol.

    "It must have been hard, Seo Hweol."

    "..."

    "My stepfather used to do this for me when I was little. He said this is what you do when someone is struggling. Of course, my stepfather kissed my forehead, not my lips...but I thought you''d prefer lips. It''s okay, right?"

    Seo Hweol stands there nkly.

    Then, for some reason, his face distorts like an evil spirit.

    Crunch.

    Seo Hweol''s grip digs into Oh Hye-seo''s shoulders.

    "You...what are you..."

    His eyes arepletely bloodshot.

    ''Why am I like this...?''

    Even he doesn''t understand.

    ''This is strange. My mouth...it''s moving on its own. I can''t control it. What is happening!?''

    "Why are you doing such a thing for me...! You love me? Get rid of your bullshit! It''s just your breeding instincts awakening! Get away from me! Don''te any closer! Don''t give me these half-heartedforts!"

    ''I can''t be like this. I need to win Oh Hye-seo''s heart. I need to nest within her and take over her body. I must remainposed.''

    "I hated you. From the moment I first saw you, I hated everything about you! You keep trying to figure me out, digging into the deepest depths of my Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens that I deliberately kept hidden. Just why do you keep trying to know? Stop digging into me!"

    ''Calm down, Seo Hweol. Smile like you always do. Make the silly hohough and apologize to her. Say that Seo Eun-hyun''s vile devilish arts briefly made you lose your mind and sweetly whisper into her ear.''

    "You pry into others'' pasts without permission, expose their hidden parts without permission, spread them, and distort them. Your very essence is so vile, so disgusting, I can''t bear it anymore. And why are you so obsessed with exposing even the filth in my heart!? Why!? Just what part of any of this could possibly be good!!??"

    ''Put the mask on, Seo Hweol. The mask... Put...the mask...''

    And then, the thinking Seo Hweol realizes something.

    ''Ah...''

    The mask.

    The gentle, smiling mask.

    The mask that spoke warm words and captivated others.

    The mask he used to make anyone want to follow him.

    That...was the ''role'' he believed belonged to the Sea Dragon King, and Seo Hweol had done everything he could to y that role.

    But suddenly,

    For the first time in his life, Seo Hweol, who is hurling unreasonable and illogical abuse at the being before him without wearing his mask, finally understands.

    ''...I see.''

    "I...really hate this..."

    Seo Hweol lowers his head, gritting his teeth.

    "I...hate...myself..."

    ''To this woman...I...''

    "So...the fact that you are...digging into this...terrifies me so much. The fact that this is all I have to show you is so horrifying, so pathetic, and so painful..."

    ''Did I want to show her my true face, without wearing the mask...?''

    It is the first confession Seo Hweol has ever uttered in his life.

    A confession.

    Yes, it is a confession revealing his true feelings.

    And...

    Seo Hweol''s sincerity is nothing but this hatred built upon hatred since birth.

    Only hatred and loathing remain.

    Thus, the ''sincerity'' Seo Hweol can show without a mask is, in the end, just hatred and loathing.

    Clench...

    The hand gripping Oh Hye-seo''s shoulders tightens violently.

    Kuduk, kudeudeudeuk...

    At the same time, Seo Hweol''s shadow begins to change.

    From the depths of the dark corridor, his shadow morphs from Seo Hweol''s form into that of a ck dragon (��).

    Seo Hweol, with blood tears streaming down his face, locks eyes with Oh Hye-seo.

    His pupils, which had always slit vertically when he regained his coldposure, are nowpletely dted and round.

    ''Why do I want to show this woman my true face...?''

    Only now does Seo Hweol realize it.

    And at the same time, he understands how terrifying a poison ���� had left inside him.

    ��Will never disappear!!

    ����''s voice seems to linger in Seo Hweol''s ears.

    It is true.

    ���� still exists within Seo Hweol.

    Though the artificial manifestations Seo Eun-hyun had engraved into Seo Hweol had melted away within the Akashic Records, ����''s will, faint as it may be, remains and continues to awaken him.

    Existence is defined by ''whose heart you have received.''

    This is the enlightenment ���� had screamed within Seo Hweol, and...

    It is also the truth Seo Hweol directly confirmed within the Akashic Records.

    Because of that...

    Seo Hweol realizes.

    "...But...you epted...that me..."

    He has been loved.

    Even if Oh Hye-seo''s heart is light, uncertain, and faint.

    Seo Hweol received her heart.

    Believing she loved only his ''mask,'' he used the Tainted Soul Deadly Gaze to show her even his ''true face,'' yet she still kissed him.

    Yes.

    Only today has Seo Hweol truly been ''born.''

    On this very day.

    He obtained meaning born through Oh Hye-seo.

    Drip, drip, drip.

    Before Oh Hye-seo can say anything, Seo Hweol presses his forehead against hers while still shedding tears of blood.

    "...There''s something I need to give you."

    It''s miserable.

    Seo Hweol is feeling an agony more horrifying than any other moment since his birth.

    "When I first opened my eyes, I made an oath. To my origin, I swore to deliver my ''story''..."

    Budududuk...

    It''s miserable.

    To the one who has given him a heart of love, what Seo Hweol must give in return...

    ...Are the remnants of a painful and agonizing past, remnants so suffocating even Seo Hweol himself can barely endure them.

    It is an oath sworn upon his very existence, and thus, it must be upheld.

    The fact that the only thing he can give to the other is hatred feels unbearably miserable.

    Seo Hweol sincerely resents his past and is full of torment as he presses his lips against Oh Hye-seo''s.

    And through Oh Hye-seo''s lips, everything about Seo Hweol begins to be sucked in.

    His Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens.

    The techniques and knowledge he has obtained.@@novelbin@@

    The spells he has learned, the fragments of ancient force he obtained in the Head Realm.

    The [fragment of Agate''s Dream], nearly broken after gazing into the Akashic Records twice with Seo Hweol.

    And beyond that...

    Seo Hweol''s entire life.

    And Seo Hweol''s hatred.

    As he transfers all of it to Oh Hye-seo, Seo Hweol''s form begins to change.

    Like his shadow, Seo Hweol transforms into the form of a Sea Dragon.

    Huarurururuk!

    From Seo Hweol''s sea dragon-formed body, mes erupt.

    It is Seo Hweol''s true origin.

    Seo Hweol is transferring all his life force and lifespan to Oh Hye-seo.

    It is to return the lifespan she had sacrificed to make the ritual dedicated to the Owner of Names.

    Seo Hweol''s body begins to wither.

    Gradually, his flesh and skin fade away, his blood and organs dry up and crumble into dust.

    And all that remains in that spot are Seo Hweol''s massive bones.

    "..."

    From within his bones, Seo Hweol speaks to her with thest remnants of his will.

    [Everything...of mine has been passed to you. Within you, I will wait. And...I will be reborn as you meet others. Go to the True Devil Realm and...stay...there...]

    Hearing those words, Oh Hye-seo staggers, as if still overwhelmed by everything she has received from Seo Hweol.

    Then, she clutches her chest tightly.

    "Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol...So you''re saying...you''re inside my heart...right? Isn''t that so? So...if I go to the True Devil Realm and spread Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens among its inhabitants...you''lle back, right...?"

    For some reason, Oh Hye-seo''s chest begins to ache.

    A pain she had never known starts to spread from her chest.

    But she has no time to dwell on it.

    Kuuuuung!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s Gang Sphere fragment is destroying the entirety of Lofty Dragon Star.

    The subterranean world shakes, and the teleportation formation trembles violently.

    "Seo Hweol, so you''lle back, right? Hm? There''s no answer... Usually...when you settled Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens within me...you''d answer... Okay...I understand... For now...I''ll go. I''ll go and use my strength so you can revive. And...just in case, I''ll take these with...me."

    Oh Hye-seo reaches out, collects Seo Hweol''s bones into her Integrated Dao Domain, and rushes towards the teleportation formation, activating it.

    sh!

    Oh Hye-seo sets off to the True Devil Realm.<hr>

    The teleportation formation area where Oh Hye-seo vanished.

    In that ce, something begins to form where Seo Hweol once stood.

    It is the naked body of a man.

    The naked man rises with a faint smile.

    "Hoho... Did I be a leftover? The memories of my life are quite vivid."

    But for some reason...

    The face that once bore the weight of hatred is now no longer visible.

    "But...why is it? Why does my chest feel...so light?"

    After pondering briefly, Seo Hweol smiles.

    "...I see. I entrusted everything to her."

    Purple Soul Filling the Heavens is a secret artpleted through inheritance.

    And its variant, Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens, is the same.

    Simply...Seo Hweol never knew because he had never passed it on to anyone.

    Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens has been passed down to Oh Hye-seo, and through that inheritance, it has beenpleted.

    "...In that case, to ensure she can escape...shall I devise every possible scheme?"

    Seo Hweol smiles faintly, gathers some emergency clothing from a corner of the teleportation formation area, and steps onto a teleportation formation leading to the surface.<hr>

    Kugugugugugug!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s Gang Sphere clone is crushing the entirety of Lofty Dragon Star, waiting for Oh Hye-seo and Seo Hweol to emerge.

    Just then.

    "Hmm!?"

    Something is caught in Seo Eun-hyun''s senses.

    It is a spatial ripple.

    "This... Did they use a teleportation formation? In that case..."

    At that moment��

    Paaatt!

    Someone appears before Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    It is Seo Hweol, not wearing a dark-red robe, but a blue one.

    It is exactly the same appearance as when Seo Eun-hyun first encountered him.

    "Hoho, greetings, Daoist Seo..."

    Kwajik!

    But before Seo Hweol can finish his sentence��

    Seo Eun-hyun summons the ck Ghost Curse Banner and pins Seo Hweol''s arms and legs to a nearby rock wall.

    Intense pain washes over Seo Hweol, but he does not even flinch.

    Seo Eun-hyun asks Seo Hweol,

    "Are you alright, [Seo Ran]? I will pull you out... Wait."

    Then, his eyes tremble violently.

    Seo Eun-hyun seems taken aback.

    "You...! You''re...! Leftover!? Seo Hweol left behind a leftover?"

    "That is correct. I took my own life just moments ago. I am merely...the leftover left by Seo Hweol''s final lingering thought. I n to carry out the mission he gave me, and then I, too, will end myself."

    "...Then, what happened to [Seo Ran]?"

    "What are you talking about, Daoist Seo?"

    Seo Hweolughs cheerfully and speaks.

    "He was, from the beginning, just one of my other possibilities. I only realized that today."

    "...You..."

    "I was surprised by your scheme. You must have known. That''s why you forcefully embedded [his] heart into me, no? Back then, I felt pain because I didn''t understand...but now I do. [He] is I. I am [him]. Therefore...distinguishing between me and ���� is meaningless; isn''t that right?"

    Seo Eun-hyun grabs Seo Hweol by the cor.

    [Seo Ran] is no longer visible.

    However...

    Seo Hweol realized that he himself is another possibility of [Seo Ran].

    This is because Seo Eun-hyun''s main body epted [Seo Ran]''s proposal in order to merge the two personalities into one and rehabilitate Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol is now in the exact state Seo Eun-hyun had intended.

    "...Where is Oh Hye-seo, [Seo Ran]?"

    "Hoho, she...escaped. To another Heavenly Domain."

    "...[Seo Ran] would never tell such a lie."

    "I am also Seo Hweol, after all. A leftover where the two hearts have mixed."

    "...Fine."

    Seo Eun-hyun opens his Earth Tribe senses and ces his hand on Seo Hweol''s head.

    "I will see for myself. Stay sti��"

    At that moment.

    Kwajik...

    "What...!?"

    Seo Eun-hyun is horrified.

    Blood pours from Seo Hweol''s seven orifices.

    "You... You...!!!!"

    Seo Eun-hyun shakes Seo Hweol in shock.

    However, Seo Hweol does not respond.

    Seo Eun-hyun realizes.

    Seo Hweol has erased his own personality and memories using one of the secret arts he learned from the Akashic Records.

    Through this, he has prevented his history from being read even by the Earth Tribe senses.

    Seo Hweol dies with a smile.

    While holding Seo Eun-hyun with a few words, he kept him upied until the spatial ripple that Oh Hye-seo usedpletely vanished, making it impossible for Seo Eun-hyun to track her.

    Seo Hweol''s life force begins to fade away.

    As he is merely a leftover left by Seo Hweol''s lingering thoughts toplete this one mission, it is only natural for him to die this way.

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at the being before him with aplicated expression.

    When he observed with the newly awakened Heart Tribe senses at the Severing Heaven realm, he saw that Seo Hweol''s im of ''him himself being [Seo Ran]'', were not lies.

    Indeed.

    The being before him is Seo Hweol, yet also [Seo Ran].

    Seo Eun-hyun finally understands the full story.

    "...I see. [Seo Ran]. Your heart...remained with him. You made Seo Hweol...learn what love is. That''s what drove him to take his own life..."

    It is the insight of Seo Eun-hyun, who has risen to the Quasi-Immortal realm.

    He ignored causality and approached the truth in an instant.

    "...Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens was passed down to Oh Hye-seo? Did you really...decide to live on within her in the form of a heart, Seo Hweol?"

    Seo Hweol does not answer.

    He merely smiles.

    Seo Eun-hyun senses that this is Seo Hweol''s final conclusion.

    That long, tiresome ill-fate with Seo Hweol that spanned from the early cycles.

    And...the connection imbued with memories of [Seo Ran].

    That connection has finally been severed today.

    Seo Eun-hyun decides to honor the being who is both Seo Hweol and [Seo Ran].

    Recognizing that he has brought the long battle with the Sea Dragon King to its conclusion, Seo Eun-hyun turns around.

    "...Goodbye."

    Seo Eun-hyun suddenly ponders what to call the one left behind.

    The thought does notst long.

    The one left behind is...

    "Daoist Seo."

    Because he was simply his fellow Daoist.

    And so, Seo Eun-hyun leaves Lofty Dragon Star.

    In the copsing Lofty Dragon Star, the leftover who is both [Seo Ran] and Seo Hweol.

    All that is left is the corpse of that leftover.

    Even until the end, the one who carried Seo Hweol''s will and toyed with Seo Eun-hyun continues to smile.

    Thus...

    Seo Hweol��born mocked by life, mocked the world, and in the end, mocked even himself�� closes his eyes.

    Yet, on this day, his smile appears to be sincere.

    Perhaps it is because, for the first time in his life, he mocked not for himself...but for the sake of another.

    At the age of 9,000 years,

    Seo Hweol found rest.

 Chapter 538: Vast Colds Descendent (1)

    Chapter 538: Vast Cold''s Descendent (1)

    Dududududu!

    An overwhelming distortion and fissure appear before my eyes.

    The Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords are descending.

    However, rather than that, I smack my lips bitterly as I witness Seo Hweol''s final moments.

    ''It was a long connection.''

    My old friend is gone, just like that.

    Though I cannot pinpoint the escaped Oh Hye-seo''s location with my Gang Sphere clone, I am not worried about her.''Did Oh Hye-seo inherit Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens?''

    I reabsorb my Gang Sphere clone and contemte her future.

    But...

    No matter how I think about it, I cannot believe someone like Oh Hye-seo will be able to wield Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens as skillfully as Seo Hweol.

    Tainted Soul Filling the Heavens...

    Was such a terrifying Immortal Art because it was in Seo Hweol''s hands.

    Someone like Oh Hye-seo can never use it like Seo Hweol.

    ''I don''t know the details, but it seems she fled to the Middle Realms.''

    In that case, sweeping through the Middle Realmster will resolve the issue.

    If it''s me who has attained the Entering Nirvana stage Three Great Ultimates, such a task is not a problem.

    ''Now, even the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain no longer feels so vast...''

    However, everything must first wait until the immediate crisis before me is resolved.

    I calm my tense emotions, avoiding direct eye contact with the projections of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords being summoned before me, and speak.

    [What brings the honorable Great Immortals to descend upon the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain?]

    Then, a voice answers.

    : : You, Heaven-Defying One. : :

    : : Did you not distort providence and defy the fated destruction? : :

    : : If life has a conclusion, then so must the world have its End. : :

    : : You have disregarded such principles and recklessly twisted the fate of the world, dying the End. : :

    : : How can you not realize that this is clear self-righteousness? : :@@novelbin@@

    : : Destruction is an inevitability for the world''s health. : :

    : : Do you realize how many eons of ns have been disrupted because of your mistake? : :

    At those words, I bow even deeper and speak.

    [I apologize deeply, but this humble one is merely an insignificant being who knows little of the providence of the Great Beings. As the Great Beings have said, I found it too tragic for the living beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain to be annihted, so I briefly dyed the End. I have spread Heaven and Earth spiritual energy throughout the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, and after making it so more living beings can ascend to the Middle Realms...I will not dy the End that arrives next. I beg for this one forgiveness.] ?????��??��?

    I just want to give a few more opportunities.

    Of course...for those that still fail to ascend to the Middle Realms after receiving the opportunities, there is nothing more I can do.

    I know that persistently distorting providence is not necessarily the right thing to do.

    But...just once, can they not be given a chance?

    After all, I, too, reached this position because I was given one more chance.

    Therefore, I wish to give at least one opportunity to the living beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, who must face sudden and unexined death.

    However, the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords growl as if enraged.

    : : How arrogant. Do you think someone like you has such a right? : :

    : : Because the fated destruction did not ur, the time of countless Heavenly Domains have been twisted. : :

    : : The fact that time flows equally in every world and every ce is due to the agreement of the Great Beings. : :

    : : Therefore, we must protect the flow of that time. : :

    : : Yet, because of your actions, the feet of these Lords have been tied. : :

    : : If destruction does not befall the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain as scheduled, these Lords will not be able to leave to the Outer Sea... : :

    : : We will eliminate you, the root of this twisted defiance against heavens, judge all those connected to you, and destroy the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain as originally intended to correct the distortion of time... : :

    I bow even lower at those words.

    [This humble one has done wrong. Please, punish only this humble one. Punishing the living beings of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain and those connected to me is far too cruel. Please, grant mercy and forgive this humble one...]

    However, the being at the forefront of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords speaks sternly.

    : : Impossible. : :

    : : We are beings entrusted with the mission to seek the Great One... : :

    : : We are beings that cannot afford to have our feet tied while correcting the distortion of time... : :

    : : Therefore, eliminating you, the source of this distortion, and all beings entangled in your distortion to recover the bnce, is unavoidable. : :

    : : You must willingly ept your rightful punishment. : :

    [Will you truly not grant forgiveness...? You may punish me however you wish. And surely, the Great Beings can gather the distortions that started with me and spread to myrades, and concentrate them back onto me and punish me alone. Would that not be possible?]

    : : Why should we waste such an Immortal Art on an insignificant being like you? That would be a clear injustice and a waste. : :

    : : Heaven-Defying One, if you havemitted a sin then receive your punishment... : :

    [...]

    I exhale deeply, releasing spiritual energy, and rise from my spot.

    [Very well. Then let us give this a go, Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.]

    Though I do not look directly at them, I gaze roughly towards where they stand and shroud myself entirely in the aura of the Impermanence Sword.

    Seeing this, the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords stretch out their hands toward me with a tone filled with pity.

    : : Have you gone mad with fear? : :

    : : It cannot be helped. : :

    : : Still, we will send you off without pain... : :

    And so begins the sh of wills between me and the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.

    Greedy Wolf Heavenly Lord (؝�����).

    Giant Gate Heavenly Lord (���T���).

    Preserving Wealth Heavenly Lord (�������).

    Literary Melody Heavenly Lord (�������).

    Integrity Chastity Heavenly Lord (��ؑ���).

    Martial Melody Heavenly Lord (�������).

    Breaking Army Heavenly Lord (��܊���).

    [TL: The titles are all derived from the stars of the Big Dipper. English equivalents are Dubhe, Merak, Phecda, Megrez, Alioth, Mizar, Alkaid respectively.]

    The projections of the seven Heavenly Lords simultaneously extend their hands.

    As the Literary Melody Heavenly Lord raises their hand, a neb instantly condenses in the void, and a star is born.

    : : In the name of this Lord, I prophesize. The Heaven-Defying One will be defeated by the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord. : :

    When the Greedy Wolf Heavenly Lord stretches out their hand, another neb condenses beside the first, forming another star.

    : : In the name of this Lord, I prophesize. The Heaven-Defying One will be beheaded by the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord, and his soul will fall into the abyss of the Netherworld. : :

    Wiiiiiing!

    Twin Stars (�p��) form in an instant.

    At the same time, the Twin Stars etch themselves powerfully into the nes of Qi, Soul, and Fate, forming a [scene].

    In that scene, I am defeated by the being called the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord and killed by the being called the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    Woo-woong!

    The stars emit attraction force.

    As a result, the ne of Fate distorts, and I feel my future being pulled towards that scene.

    Woo-woooong!

    Simultaneously, the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord and the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord step forward.

    Though only projections, they stretch out their hands and swallow the newly formed stars.

    The stars enter the approximate location of their dantians and begin spinning rapidly.

    Immediately after, the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord begins flying towards me.

    Jjeooong!

    With their single punch, I am hurled away without being able to react, crashing into a fixed star within a nearby ster system.

    Kwarurururu!

    The energy of the fixed star blows fiercely, and mes wrap around my body.

    That is not the end.

    Wiiiiing!

    Attraction force distorts space centered around the Marital Melody Heavenly Lord, drawing in heaven and spiritual energy and beginning to form something.

    It is an [arm].

    Around the projection of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord, terrifying [arms] begin to emerge, seemingly enveloping the entire universe.

    One of the arms of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord,posed of [arms], strikes directly at the fixed star where I am.

    Kurururung!

    Their arm begins striking the star I have embedded into repeatedly.

    Kwaang, Kwaang, Kwaaang!

    Dozens of pirs of fire rise from the fixed star.

    It seems as if the star will soon shatter.

    And every time I am struck by that being''s blow, I feel my fate being gradually pulled toward the scene of my defeat.

    ''At this rate, defeat is certain.''

    The attraction force grows stronger, and the inevitability of my defeat begins to increase.

    Misfortune begins to engulf me, and ominous omens gradually grow in number.

    ''...I must destroy it.''

    With my eyes gleaming, I gaze at the star of fate located roughly at the dantian of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord.

    As long as that starlight exists, I will ultimately be drawn to that fate.

    Hwarurururuk!

    I quickly draw the Colorless ss Sword.

    Once broken before, the Colorless ss Sword has at some point revived within my Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    However, the Colorless ss Sword no longer holds meaning for me.

    This is because there is no longer any dharma treasure that suits the Impermanence Sword.

    ''But Buk Hyang-hwa undoubtedly made this to help me.''

    Clench!

    I tightly grip the Colorless ss Sword.

    At the same time, the Colorless ss Sword begins to shine.

    For thousands, perhaps tens of thousands of years.

    This is the Colorless ss Sword that has been refined with the ss True Fire within my domain.

    There is no other dharma treasure morepatible with Crystal ss to Treading Sea than this.

    Thus, rather than it being called the Colorless ss Sword...

    It might as well be called Crystal ss to Treading Sea itself.

    Hwarurururuk!

    The Colorless ss Sword sheds its sword form and transforms into me.

    The ss me, taking no particr form, moves freely within my hand, amplifying and absorbing all the authority of Crystal ss to Treading Sea and myself.

    The Impermanence Sword has no form.

    Therefore, no dharma treasure can aid the formless Impermanence Sword.

    However...

    The Colorless ss Sword, created by Buk Hyang-hwa specifically for me, was made to contain infinite transformations.

    It was refined with her heart, andter received the hearts of countless others to bepleted as Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Thus, only the Colorless ss Sword, which inherited the will of Crystal ss to Treading Sea, can embody the Impermanence Sword.

    The Colorless ss Sword that has be ss True Fire itself, transforms endlessly under my will and begins to bend into thousands of curves and straight lines.

    At the same time, the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship that haspletely lost its form begins to unfold.

    Booong!

    As I grip and swing the Colorless ss Sword, countless principles of Martial Arts I have realized unravel in a single stroke, bending into thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of millions of trajectories to form sword techniques.

    Transcending Peaks, Entering Mountains, Climbing Veins, Flowing Hills, Solid Rock, Strange Stone, Deep Mountain, Hidden Valley, Mountain and River Painting, Dragon Vein, Precipice, One Hundred Eight Hundred-Million Creation Emerging Peak (�ٰ˃|�_�V��).

    The first part of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, whichbines fundamental sword basics, begins to deflect the arms of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord.

    However, the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord, with movements that also carry their own martial principles, writhe their hundreds of millions of arms as they crawl and pierce into my sword domain.

    Yet, inside the breached sword domain, even more ruthless sword techniques await.

    No...these are no longer just techniques.

    Joy of Mountains and Peaks, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven, Layered Mountains, Mountain Tiger, Mountain and Valley Transformation, Echoing Valley, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, Nine Mountains Eight Seas, Heavenly Lake, Severing Mountain.

    The extremes of cutting, splitting, tearing, blocking, deflecting, absorbing, and countering��all the ultimates of [attack] are melted into something greater.

    What unfolds through the Colorless ss Sword is the very will to [cut down].

    Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    I incorporate two more concepts into the sword technique, gradually growing stronger.

    As time passes, I absorb not only the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord''s power but also the recoil from our body to slowly but surely grow stronger...!

    But...

    The attraction force emanating from within the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord begins to gradually pull me into the scene of defeat.

    Ridiculous misfortunes and ill fates start to stack against me, and the gaps I am forced to reveal provide countless opportunities for the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord.

    Atst, their arms pierce into my domain once again.

    The domain formed from the sword techniques derived from sincerely researching the applications of sword energy, thebination of intent, and martial principles permits the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord''s movements.

    However, the storm raging around me has not yet subsided.

    Up until now, the ce where the arms of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord have intruded are within the domain of basic sword techniques and application of sword energy unfolded by the Colorless ss Sword.

    However...

    From this point onwards, the domain I unfold is the domain of the Impermanence Sword.

    Swordsmanship integrating Heaven, Earth, and Heart begins to unravel.

    Paaaatt!

    A pure white light bursts forth, and rays of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace erupt from my entire body.

    Thousands, hundreds of millions, trillions of strands of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace be a storm blowing around me.

    The storm of light begins to sweep the surroundings, tearing apart the arms of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord''s arms.

    One Annihtion to the Near Shore explodes, further strengthening the storm of light.

    Through Guiding to the Summit, countless fine lines within the storm of light writhe and pierce into the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord and begin exploding. From within, sword formations activate, creating a domain of Twelve Thousand Peaks that begins to shatter the arms of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord.

    Through Boundless Dao to the Other Shore, what seems like a one-time phenomenon of this storm of light instead continues to dance without end, endlessly growing stronger as it intertwines with Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    With Deep Mountain, Emerging Dao, the storm of light crosses the nes of Qi, Soul, and Fate, utilizing that overwhelming speed to repel the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord''s body with overwhelming force.

    At the same time, a brief opening appears in the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord''s movements.

    Using umting Dust Forms a Mountain, I merge the storm of light into one.

    A single Sky-Splitting strike containing all of me bursts upon the body of the Marital Melody Heavenly Lord.

    The rough outline of their projection''s dantian is exposed.

    Through Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment, the lower abdomen of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord��who is thinking about me��ruptures, fully exposing the star of prophecy hidden within their dantian to the world.

    Thenes thebination move of Sumeru and Kunlun.

    The move of Sumeru that I had to previously draw strength through a sword dance to activate, is now in a ''state that is practically no different from constantly performing a sword dance'' through the Impermanence Sword, eliminating the casting time entirely.

    Thus, without any hesitation, I borrow the power of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain through Sumeru andunch the thrust of Kunlun.

    sh!

    At that moment, a tiny hole appears on the star of prophecy.

    But that is all. The prophetic star remains intact.

    However, I leave my will within the star of prophecy using Transcending Mountain Ridge Embedment and Guiding to the Summit.

    Immediately after, the will follows my intention, and the thirty-fifth move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship��Cedarwood��activates.

    From within the star of prophecy, countless manifestations of the Heart Tribe begin to burst forth.

    Jang Ik''s Four Treasures Annihting Heavens de, Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Creation Form, Non-Toppling Non-Standing, Endless Cold Window, Illusory y under the Rosy Afterglow, Mountain Repelling Whip, Sudden Wind Sudden Rain, Flower Soul, Jin Ma-yeol''s Fighting Step...

    The countless dreams of the Heart Tribe shatter the dream of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords head-on.

    Jjeeeong!

    The star of prophecy copses, and the dream they had in that fleeting moment.

    The future where I am defeated crumbles away.

    Kwaaaang!

    Slightly staggering from the explosion caused by Cedarwood, the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord exchanges nces with the other Heavenly Lords.

    : : Truly remarkable. : :

    : : It does not feel good to destroy one so exceptional with our own hands. : :

    : : But the distortion must be corrected... : :

    Then, the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord, the Preserving Wealth Heavenly Lord, and the Integrity Chastity Heavenly Lord each raise their hands.

    : : I prophesize. The providence of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain shall perceive the price of the distortion. : :

    : : I prophesize. O providence that is known to all. Thy shall pay the price for that distortion. : :

    : : I prophesize. The price of distortion shall rightfully return to the Heaven-Defying One as retribution. : :

    Kugugugugu!

    Three stars are born, and three fates are ordained.

    At the same time, across the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, the aftermath of End I deferred begins to surface.

    Gugugugu!

    As the price for the postponed End, the terrifying distortion of the universe begins to twist me.

    The space where I stand distorts.

    Simultaneously, the very spot I upy seems on the verge of copse.

    Guk, guguk, guguguguguk!

    However, I begin to gradually escape the distorted space, carrying the Impermanence Sword within me.

    At that moment, the Greedy Wolf Heavenly Lord raises their hand again.

    Seeing this, I can''t help but be shocked.

    ''Insane... Could it be...?''

    : : I prophesize. A future where the Heaven-Defying One is swallowed by a ck hole is seen. : :

    Kwadududuk!

    Along with the distortion of the space I am standing in, a ck hole of the universe begins to form directly behind me.

    The ck hole, too, is a star of prophecy, and because of that prophetic star, my body starts getting sucked into the ck hole.

    The gravity of the ck hole begins to violentlypress my body.

    Of course, under normal circumstances, something like this ck hole would not be an issue, but the problem is the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    The prophetic star inside the belly of the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    The prophecy that [I will be beheaded and killed by the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord] is gradually approaching.

    The more I ampressed by the ck star, the harder it bes to move my body, and the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord slowly approaches me.

    I grit my teeth tightly and begin to rise from my position.

    Hwarururuk!

    The Colorless ss Sword zes, engulfing my body and helping me rise.

    ''As expected...Severing Mountain Swordsmanship alone isn''t enough.''

    After using the Impermanence Sword once, I can understand.

    This Impermanence Sword, which reachesplete impermanence, cannot fully unleash its power with conventional sword techniques that possess form.

    I must create it.

    Here and now, I must create a swordsmanship capable of fully unleashing the Impermanence Sword.

    ''Can I do it...?''

    At some point, my Void Perception has grown and grown, reaching a level that can bepared to Kim Young-hoon.

    However...

    I truly do not know if my martial arts will yield a good result.

    ''...Right.''

    But I smile and raise myself uppletely.

    ''Let''s believe in myself.''

    I am a fool and a durd.

    However, as I said to Seo Hweol...I have reached this point by oveing countless adversities, failures, and defeats.

    If I am such a fool, I will be able to ovee whatever adversityes my way.

    ''If I can''t create it, I will fix it.''

    Fix it, fix it, and fix it again��until I reach the right answer, even within failure.

    Walking forward without giving up.

    That is the way a durd fights.

    Wiiiiiing!

    I begin to condense the forms of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The 36 techniques are undeniably powerful, and among them, the 36th move I''ve envisioned holds such devastating might that, ifpleted, I feel I could y a True Immortal even at the Sacred Vessel stage.

    However...

    The techniques other than the 36th are ultimately unsuitable for wielding the Impermanence Sword.

    Therefore, to properly wield the Impermanence Sword, I begin refining a sword form to properly reach the Impermanence Sword.

    The first twelve moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    A Sword Art (��ˇ) that was created bybining the fundamentals of the sword.

    Ipress them into a single form.

    The middle twelve moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    A Sword Style (��ʽ) that reaches the pinnacle of the sword throughbining the mastery of sword energy and intent.

    I refine them into a single form.

    Excluding the 36th, the final eleven moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    A Sword Doctrine (���W) that integrates the three powers of Heaven, Earth, and Heart to expand the domain of the sword and elevates the very potential of the sword itself.

    I birth them as a single form.

    Thus, the three sword forms are created.

    Kiiiiiiing!

    In the next moment, I unleash the Impermanence Sword.

    Chwararararak!

    The first form, born from the first twelve moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Entering Heaven.

    sh!

    Countless stances and forms of the swordbine, shattering the ck hole behind me.

    The second form, born from the middle twelve moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Treading Heaven.

    Kiririring!

    The Impermanence Sword surges wildly,bining countless sword styles.

    With just a thought, destructive power erupts, shattering the three prophetic stars summoned by the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.

    : : I prophesize... : :

    But they begin to prophesize once again.

    As expected of True Immortals.

    And not just any True Immortals, but as high-ranking ones, they disy overwhelming majesty, recklessly welding prophecies that would require dozens of Entering Nirvanas countless years of painstaking effort to just cough out one.

    Seven stars of fate are born again.

    Seven stages leading to my defeat unfold before my eyes.

    However...

    The third form, created through the final moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Punishing Heaven (�P��)!

    The next moment.

    The ss of the Crystal ss to Treading Sea seems to sweep across the entire star system and the cosmic space, shattering the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords and all their prophetic stars.

    This is...

    The sword form that maximizes the potential of the Impermanence Sword.

    [Severing Heaven Sword Form (���섦��).]

    Let us continue.

    This will bepletely different from before.

 Chapter 539: Vast Colds Descendant (2)

    Chapter 539: Vast Cold''s Descendant (2)

    The three forms included in Severing Heaven Sword Form.

    The words that can describe the sword will contained in these forms are as follows:

    First Form, Entering Heaven.

    This is also referred to as Hand Commands.

    Swordsmen refer to it as Hand Commands Sword, and the sword will of Entering Heaven can be described as freely wielding the sword within one''s own hand.

    Chwaaaak!

    I hold the Colorless ss Sword and begin to swing it.Now, both the speed of my movements and the preparation time have reached the point where they can be said to be as fast as light.

    Starting from Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, every sword technique I''ve seen from martial artists during my time in the martial world, the flying sword techniques of cultivators, the natural disasters I witnessed in Bright Cold Realm, and the principles of the universe I observed while traveling through the Astral Realm...

    All of them burst forth in a single motion (һ��).

    Chwararararak!

    At first, it seems almost like scribbles.

    Lines and dots crossing each other meaninglessly, as if a child had wildly brushed a painting.

    But soon, the dots and lines begin to converge around me, consuming the surroundings with countless trajectories.

    This is, rather, an explosion.

    Chwararararak!

    The explosion of Martial Arts seems to devour the surrounding space.

    A storm of countless shes appears to consume the surrounding area in an instant.

    The projections of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords momentarily retreat.

    I quickly prepare the next form.

    Second Form, Treading Heaven.

    This is also referred to as Eye Commands.

    Since ancient times, among martial artists and flying sword cultivators, it has been referred to as a swordsmanship that freely unfolds within one''s field of vision or domain of consciousness.

    Paaaatt!

    It is light.

    No, to be precise, it is a trajectory.

    Thousands, tens of thousands of light trajectories split through the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.

    Countless curves and straight lines tear through the Heavenly Lords, then scatter apart and detonate nearbys and fixed stars.

    Simultaneously, the trajectories move freely, changing form on the spot and twisting their paths.

    Perhaps, with the second form of Severing Heaven Sword Form nowplete, it could rival Surpassing Radiant Saber in pure speed alone.

    I watch as the trajectories extend ording to my will, returning, splitting, ovepping, bending, twisting, and softly connecting.

    The trajectories chase after the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords like living entities, relentlessly pursuing their projections.

    At the same time, the eyes of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords shine.@@novelbin@@

    : : How troublesome. : :

    : : Yet...that''s all. : :

    : : It''s time to bring this to an end. : :

    : : In the name of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, we prophesize... : :

    The Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords scatter to different positions and stretch their arms towards me.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Stars begin to form in the cosmic space.

    At the same time, scenes are reflected within the interior of the stars.

    : : Heaven-Defying One. After three breaths, you shall gaze upon us. : :

    It is a simple and clear prophecy that, in approximately three seconds, I will ''gaze'' upon them.

    But is it because it is such a simple prophecy...

    I can sense that the attraction force of this prophetic star is more powerful than any they have created so far.

    However, I silently reveal the third form.

    Third Form, Punishing Heaven.

    This is also called Heart Commands or Heart Commands Sword, a form capable of fully drawing out the power of the Impermanence Sword.

    At the same time...

    ''If up to Treading Heaven represents the ultimate limit that can be reached solely by pursuing Martial Arts...then Punishing Heaven requires pursuing something beyond Martial Arts.'' ????O???��?

    The Impermanence Sword is not only the manifestation of my Entering Heavens, but also my Immortal Art.

    Until now, I have been wielding this Immortal Art merely as a formless sword.

    However, the ''true'' ability of the Impermanence Sword has not yet been revealed.

    Every Immortal Art possesses its own unique ability.

    As I take a single breath, it seems as if countless crystal ss sword mountains are shining around me.

    The true ability of the Impermanence Sword.

    It is, precisely, Retribution (����).

    Retribution.

    Also known as Causality Retribution, the meaning of this concept is incredibly simple.

    ''You reap what you sow.''

    ''You receive as much as you give'' is the essence of the term retribution.

    I have pondered over and over about freedom.

    I have contemted how to escape the oppressive attraction force of fate.

    And in doing so, my thoughts arrived at the idea of ''giving and receiving.''

    To receive as much as one gives.

    Isn''t that the essence of true freedom?

    Isn''t the reason why the beings of this world are not free because they cannot receive as much as they have given, or cannot give as much as they have received?

    That is my thought.

    Therefore, everything must be returned in equal measure to what was given.

    If I return as much as I have received, my heart will be unburdened and light.

    If I receive as much as I have given, I will likewise have no worries and remain light.

    Perhaps people are beings that can be free simply by maintaining the bnce of giving and receiving.

    Chwararararak!

    In the moment that thought takes hold in my heart,

    Countless sword trajectories begin to revolve around me.

    The trajectories soon form a circle, and within the circle, a mand begins to be drawn.

    Upon witnessing the shape of the mand, the expressions of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords seem to change.

    : : That is... : :

    : : You...! : :

    Kiririririk...

    The mand spins and settles behind my head like a halo.

    I ''stare'' directly at the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.

    However...nothing happens.

    I do not die.

    What is drawn within the mand is the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    It is a mand that symbolizes the entirety of this world.

    To give and receive is, in other words, to ''form a connection.''

    My Immortal Art, the Impermanence Sword, as a sword that truly pursues freedom, can ''give and receive'' power not only with the nes of Qi, Soul, and Fate but also with the Interdimensional Void, the Netherworld, the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, and the Source River, allyered upon the Astral Realm.

    Simply put, the Formless Sword, which once freely roamed the Three nes, can now move beyond both the Three nes and the Five Dimensions.

    For example, I can now borrow power from the Underworld, the Source River, or the Eastern Heaven Flower Field to directly face a True Immortal ''without advancing''.

    This is a feat and miracle that only I, who has thrown my life into countless deaths and understood the nature of death to its limits, can achieve.

    The only Quasi-Immortal who can gaze upon a True Immortal and remain unscathed is I.

    [...Have you finished what you needed to do...?]

    Of course, the power I am currently borrowing from the ''Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain'' is not merely power from ces like the Underworld or the Source River.

    I raise my hand with a meaningful smile.

    The sword trajectories seem to change infinitely, altering the shape of the mand.

    The mand begins to bloom even further.

    In truth, there is no real reason to draw a mand.

    The mand merely provides slight assistance when using Immortal Arts, and the ability to ''give and receive'' can still be used solely through my Impermanence Sword.

    The mand itself holds no special significance.

    However, this is a matter of courtesy.

    Courtesy towards those who lend me their power and those who ept mine.

    Therefore, although it serves no purpose in battle, I begin to draw the mand while borrowing strength.

    The power of the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begins to pour into me.

    Kiiiiiing!

    Power begins to surge wildly throughout my entire body.

    Because I have shown goodwill to the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain is showing goodwill to me.

    Although the blessing of Vast Cold, which raised my rank proportionate to goodwill, had been consumed as a one-time phenomenon, the power flooding towards me is separate from that.

    The reason I do not die despite borrowing the power of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain instead of the Underworld��

    It is because since I prevented the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain does not wish for my End either.

    I...have formed a connection with this world.

    : : Right now...for this one moment, I am Undying (����). : :

    Looking up at the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, I half-open my eyes in the center of the undying power I have obtained.

    ''If it''s this much...it''s doable...''

    Kugugugugu!

    Behind my head, the Three Great Ultimates begins to ''rotate'' fiercely.

    Until now, I had merely kept it afloat, allowing it to spin lightly from time to time, but had it remain stationary in its manifested form otherwise.

    The reason was simple.

    ''Because I have be too strong.''

    If I had amplified my power too much with the strength of the Three Great Ultimates, I would have likely reached the Immortal Domain and might as well have ended up challenging the True Immortal advancement.

    But as the price for postponing the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, my own death has also been deferred, making me undying.

    Therefore...

    Even if I fully draw upon the power of the Three Great Ultimates, I will not advance.

    Paaaaat!

    As the Three Great Ultimates rotates, the boundaries between them vanish.

    At the same time, I feel my entire body being dyed pure white.

    Paaaatt!

    : : ...Huuuu... : :

    It feels as if my whole body is burning.

    No, my entire body is already burning with something pure white.

    White!

    I have be [power] itself that is dyed in pure white light.

    ''This is...the fully drawn power of the Three Great Ultimates...in the Entering Nirvana stage!''

    Feeling the explosive authority surging within me, I stare directly at the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.

    Their expressions havepletely changed.

    : : Have we misjudged? : :

    : : It is a rather terrifying force. Though far inferior to Vast Cold during their Quasi-Immortal era...it is to the point of being reminiscent of them. : :

    : : Regardless of the magnitude of power, the scale of his actions rivals that of the Golden Divine. : :

    : : With that level of power, we cannot allow him to cause chaos at the scale of the Golden Divine and disrupt the providence of the entirety of Mount Sumeru. : :

    : : Today, here and now, we must sever this root. : :

    They sincerely re at me and begin drawing forth their rank.

    Once again, they and I sh.

    : : In the name of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, I prophesize... : :

    Once more, a star is born.

    I fake charging towards the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord, who created the star, then immediately change my trajectory and charge at the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    The target is the star of prophecy within the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord, still locking my future into [Beheading].

    I, having be [power] itself, collide with the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    ''I see it.''

    The Breaking Army Heavenly Lord instantly creates a star within their body.

    In the scene shown by the star, the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord holds their ground against me without yielding.

    They counter my attacks while continuously creating smalls and storing them within their body.

    Thes they create bring them light fortune while imposing moderate misfortune upon me.

    Though their martial prowess is far beneath mine, they calmly counter my attacks with appropriate prophecies, seizes opportunities for counterattacks, and keeps my feet tied.

    ''This one...is no martial artist or fighter, but a general.''

    As amander directing the battlefield, they use themself as bait to hold me down and systematically exploit my weaknesses.

    Boo-woong!

    In the cosmic space, the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord''s palm strike crashes into my chest.

    I am flung across an immense distance, but they quickly arrive before me, clenching their fist.

    Ujijijik!

    My entire body feels as if it''s being crushed under attraction force.

    They raise both palms towards my body, which has be pure white power itself, and unleash countless palm strikes.

    Toong, toong, toong, toong!

    Though their palm strikes do not deliver significant damage to me, they directly hit various points of my body that have been erged through mybat technique form, embeddings or satellites into me.

    Each one carries misfortune and prophecy that cannot be ignored, and I gradually begin to be pushed back against the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    ''The other Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords are also a problem.''

    While shing one-on-one with the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord, I survey the surroundings.

    The Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords are continuously creating stars while making prophecies aimed at me as I confront the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    Gradually, my shoulders grow heavy, and I feel as though my throat is being choked.

    Coincidental misfortunes continue to umte, driving me into a corner.

    Severing Heaven Sword Form.

    Second Form.

    Treading Heaven!

    Chwararararak!

    Countless curves and straight lines sweep across the vicinity.

    The trajectories of those straight and curved lines undte throughout the universe, beginning to shatter the stars.

    As the stars copse, the fates binding me also begin to crumble.

    The Breaking Army Heavenly Lord''s palmse flying at me once more.

    I sh with the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord in close proximity with the First Form of Severing Heaven Sword Form, Entering Heaven, while continuously intercepting and destroying the prophetic stars with Treading Heaven.

    ''This...is the projection of a High True Immortal...!''

    If I face them one-on-one, victory seems possible.

    However...I cannotpletely fend off thebined coordination of all seven Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.

    An absolute deadlock.

    An overwhelming sense of defeat.

    Victory thickens on the enemy''s side.

    No future remains visible to me.

    ''...Even so.''

    I smile faintly.

    ''Despair is already all too familiar.''

    How many times in my life have I been cornered, felt the shadow of defeat, suffered pain, and tasted despair?

    The number of times in my life that I felt, ''Ah, this is the end,'' is not just once or twice.

    Is the despair I felt back when thugs chased me out of my soap business any different from the despair I feel now, cornered by the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords?

    It is not.

    Both are the same despair.

    Only the scale and circumstances have changed slightly.

    The weak have the despair of the weak, and the strong have the despair of the strong.

    Those born strong rarely face such despair.

    So they train themselves to ensure they will never fall into it.

    But for those born as the weak, life itself is despair.

    That is why we cultivate the heart to always stand up again even when plunged into despair.

    I have always been weak.

    ''Therefore...''

    : : I will not fall. : :

    The pinnacle of the basics of the sword that I have grasped, wielded, and explored throughout my life.

    The single strikes of Entering Heaven begin to reach the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    Pakang!

    A forming on the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord''s shoulder shatters.

    One of the fortunes working in their favor falls away.

    The trajectories of Treading Heavenunch upward, destroying the newly formed star of prophecy.

    One of the destructive fates imposed upon me copses.

    One step.

    Tukwang!

    I strike the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord''s pelvis, tearing into their waist.

    Once again,s are ripped away.

    Minor misfortunes gradually fall off my shoulders.

    Two steps.

    Entering Heaven and Treading Heaven link together, relentlessly pressuring the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    Finally, both arms of Breaking Army Heavenly Lord''s projection are severed. Though they will regenerate anyway, for a fleeting moment, a gap emerges.

    Three steps.

    Following Entering Heaven and Treading Heaven, the form of Punishing Heaven begins to dance within my chest.

    The mand seems to bloom, and my Impermanence Sword passes through the Interdimensional Void, the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, the Source River, and the Underworld in an instant, swiftly reaching the Astral Realm.

    A single strike, imbued with the power of the five dimensions, pierces the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord''s chest, slicing their upper body cleanly in half.

    Kwaaaang!

    Boundless starlight bursts forth from the Heavenly Lord''s projection, dyeing the entire world.

    ''Here I go!''

    Through Punishing Heaven, the authority of the Impermanence Sword begins to shine at its maximum capacity.

    All those who have ''given and received hearts'' with me throughout all this time.

    The hearts of all those people begin to burst forth through the form of manifestation.

    Retribution is not simply about giving and receiving power with the world.

    Giving and receiving hearts can also...

    Be a form of retribution in itself.

    Green, deep crimson, sunset, white, ck, light pink, sky blue...

    Countless rays of colored light head towards the dantian of the cleaved Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    sh!

    Light explodes.

    And with that, it ends.

    The prophecy within the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord that I would be beheaded bursts apart by my hands.

    Tukuakakwang!

    Along with that, the projection of the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord explodes.

    Chiiiiii��

    After watching the exploding projection of the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord turn into starlight and scatter, I continue to look at the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, who are preparing their prophecy in the distance.

    : : Astounding. : :

    : : To endure our interference with merely the body of an Entering Nirvana...and still suppress a True Immortal. : :

    : : Even if it is just a projection, to possess the potential to defeat a True Immortal one-on-one...it is a fearsome talent. : :

    : : With such talent, with such a fate, and yet, you, who dare mock and distort the providence of the Heavenly Domain...we cannot overlook you any longer. : :

    Wiiiing!

    The light emanating from the bodies of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords begins to intensify.

    Tingle, tingle...

    I feel goosebumps rising on my skin from the sheer rank they are releasing.

    But it does not stop at just slightly raising their rank.

    The Greedy Wolf Heavenly Lord sends a transmission somewhere.

    Then, familiar figures begin to gather.

    ''...Damn it...so it hase to this after all.''

    Cheok, choek, choek, cheok!

    Following the will of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, 48 Entering Nirvana True Persons that are summoned by them begin to surround me.

    : : Even a beast gives its all when hunting small prey. : :

    : : We apologize for underestimating you. : :

    : : In return, we will now use every means at our disposal to utterly crush you... : :

    Chwararararak!

    At the same time, I see the form of the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord, who had scattered into starlight behind me, returning.

    Of course, among them, the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord seems to be in the worst condition...but everything is returning to the starting point in the end.

    ''Can I...really defeat them all?''

    No matter how highly I evaluate myself, I am worth only one True Immortal.

    But these are seven True Immortals, along with a group of Entering Nirvana True Persons capable of fulfilling the role of one and a half additional True Immortals.

    In essence, it is no different from fighting nine True Immortals.

    I let out a low groan and spin the Three Great Ultimates even more fiercely.

    ''...There''s no other choice.''

    Even if I despair, what cannot be done cannot be done.

    Nothing will change just because I despair.

    I will not give up.

    Just as I never have before!

    And so, Greedy Wolf, Giant Gate, Preserving Wealth, Literary Melody, Integrity Chastity, Martial Melody, and Breaking Army.

    The seven True Immortals simultaneously reach out towards me.

    : : In the name of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, we prophesize... : :

    At that moment��

    Paaaatt!

    From somewhere.

    From a faraway ce, someone transmits their will to me.

    ''...Huh?''

    That ce is Lofty Dragon Star.

    The Lofty Dragon Star where Seo Hweol met his conclusion.

    From there, [someone] is looking at me.

    And then, they speak to me.

    ��Think about what you have.

    Chills!

    I meet their gaze.

    And as I see them touching the traces of Seo Hweol, I feel chills running down my entire body.

    Draped in a dark-red robe and covering the entire Lofty Dragon Star with red coral, that being looks at me with chilling blood eyes and speaks.

    ��Heaven, Earth, Heart. Do you think that is all? Do you not have something even more precious?

    ''Something precious...!?''

    However, separate from the fear I feel towards this being, I listen carefully to his advice.

    And I immediately understand.

    ''He''s talking about...''

    Kwarurung!

    It feels like lightning striking my mind.

    I''ve never once considered using it in such a way.

    But the moment I hear his words, I realize it is entirely possible.

    Suppressing the tremors that rise from my chest, I quietly offer him my gratitude.

    : : Thank you for your advice. : :

    The projections of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords seem puzzled, but I can''t stop myself from smiling.

    Why didn''t I think of something so simple...?

    Well, in truth, it''s been less than two days since I advanced to the Entering Nirvana stage of the Three Great Ultimates.

    I simply haven''t had time to try various things.

    Wiiiiiiing!!!

    The fiercely spinning Three Great Ultimates.

    Following [his] advice, I add one more thing to that Three Great Ultimates.

    : : Heaven, Earth, Heart. And...Wheel (܉). : :

    Above the spinning Three Great Ultimates, the Wheel oveps.

    Of course, I can still feel that the [Wheel] hasn''t beenpletely added to the Three Great Ultimates.

    When the [Wheel] ispletely added to the Three Great Ultimates, I feel as if something utterly terrifying would emerge. But for now, there is only one result from adding the two.

    An amplification of power through a new pathway.

    Just as I once amplified power through the Mad Lord''s puppet circuits, now I can achieve the same through the authority of the [Wheel].

    Wiiiiiing!

    Though imperfect and slightly awkward, the [Wheel] and the Three Great Ultimates ovep.

    However, the moment theybine��

    I explode.

    The universe trembles.

    This is no joke, no metaphor��but the literal description.

    I can feel the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain vibrating under my power.

    The expressions of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords turn urgent, and the Entering Nirvana True Persons scatter their shocked intent as they begin to flounder around in confusion.

    In this moment when Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheel havebined��

    I realize, quite literally, that I have obtained a power akin to that of a god.

    The power and senses amplified through the Three Great Ultimates and the [Wheel].

    Beyond them, I faintly hear Baek Woon''s voice from the distant Middle Realm.

    [...Vast, Vast Cold...?]

    Following her words, the Greedy Wolf Heavenly Lord speaks in a trembling voice.

    : : ...Vast Cold Heavenly Lord''s...return (���R)!!! : :

    : : ...This is absurd. How could such a horrifying event ur? How could you possess such power in your hands...!? : :

    : : After only 500,000 years, is the world truly about to face great chaos once again!? : :

    The Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords begin to exude a vicious killing intent as they erupt in rage.

    I swallow my spiritual energy and look at them.

    They are preparing to fight in earnest.

    ''Can I do this...?''

    Then once again, that familiar message reaches me.

    ��Raise your head. What you bear is not something that one who lowers their head can dare to carry.

    Lofty Dragon Star.

    From there, a dark-red light begins to bloom.

    I can feel it.

    A being from the Interdimensional Void is descending into the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain in their true form.

    ��Right now, you are on equal footing with this Immortal. The likes of the imperfect projections of the Northern Dipper are nothing to you in your current state.

    : : ...Why are you giving me such advice...? : :

    ��You do not need to know. However, for as long as you face them, I will support you... You must not bring shame to the name of what you bear.

    : : ...Thank you. Yu... : :

    ��Blood Yin. For as long as you carry it, I am Blood Yin before you.

    : : ...Thank you, Blood Yin! : :

    That''s right.

    The one who has advised me to ovep the [Wheel] and the Three Great Ultimates is Blood Yin.

    That being, also known as the Seat Holder of Vice, has begun to support me.<hr>

    All the beings of the universe are trembling.

    In particr, those who have lived for over 500,000 years are trembling like aspen trees, recalling the terrifying existence from 500,000 years ago.

    Since that terrifying being also defeated Upper Immortals (����) during their Entering Nirvana era, the traces of that terrifying being can''t help but be seen on Seo Eun-hyun.

    Among them, the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, along with Baek Woon and the other Sacred Masters of the Middle Realms, are literally writhing as if in a seizure.

    The forms of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords begin to change.

    Until just now, they had projected themselves in their Transformation state, intending to send off Seo Eun-hyun in a somewhat gentle manner. But now, their projections begin to reveal their cosmic true forms.

    As if determined to eradicate this absurd existence here and now, down to the very roots.

    Yes, they are undoubtedly...afraid of Seo Eun-hyun.

    In him, they see the nightmare of 500,000 years ago.

    They see the potential of the Trida Vast Cold Heavenly King.

    However, even as every ruler in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain trembles, there is one being who does not, and instead stares calmly at Seo Eun-hyun.

    It is Blood Yin, seated upon and eroding the Lofty Dragon Star, descending into the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Beside Blood Yin is Ja Eum, wearing a purple robe and standing with a bright and clear expression.

    [Have you finallye to your senses...!? O Blood Yin...! P-Perhaps...your neck...]

    [...Silence.]

    With a confused expression, Blood Yin cuts off Ja Eum''s words and mutters as he gazes at the ce where Seo Eun-hyun is fighting.

    [There is simply...something I wish to see.]

    Thus begins the battle of Seo Eun-hun, who has intertwined the four systems of power of Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheel to bring the potential of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord from 500,000 years past to his hands, and the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, who are convulsing with fear at the nightmare of that time and ready to unleash their full strength.

    The entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begins to tremble.

 Chapter 540: Vast Colds Descendant (3)

    Chapter 540: Vast Cold''s Descendant (3)

    Chapter 540: Vast Cold''s Descendant (3)

    The beginning is marked by my voice, dering the start of the battle.

    [Stars of the nations, hear me.]

    Dudududu!

    The star veins of the entire universe begin to twist under my will.

    At the same time, starlight begins to rearrange itself around me, who radiates waves of immense power.

    Though the actual constetions remain unmoved, the illusions of constetions are projected across the universe, arranged by my will like the projections of True Immortals.

    A total of thirty-six projections of fixed stars are arranged around me.Everything is aligned ording to the orientation of the Six Harmonies. Six stars facing upward towards the heavenly direction, six stars facing downward towards the earthly direction.

    In the four directions��east, west, south, and north��six stars are arranged in a row in each direction.

    The distance between each fixed star is 100 light-years.

    A spherical star vein formation with a radius of approximately seven hundred light-years centered on me takes shape.

    The sheer size of the star vein formation is enough to engulf an entire tidal tail.

    [I dere. This ce shall be this Immortal''s Sword Enclosure, forged in my name and made into a vast battlefield.]

    This is one of the basic Immortal Arts of Entering Nirvana True Persons, taught to me by Yeo Hwi, called Opening Enclosure (�_ԫ).

    The effect of Opening Enclosure is to assimte the interior of the star vein formation with one''s inner Star Enclosure.

    Chiiiiiing!

    Within the star vein formation, boundaries of sky and ground begin to form.

    At the same time, attraction force emerges on the ground, and the four directions of east, west, south, and north take shape centered on me.

    Sword mountains of colorless ss sprout from the earth, filling the world.

    The inside of the Colorless Sword Enclosure bes a world with six stars underground, six stars in the sky dome, and six stars each in east, west, south, and north.

    The projections of the fixed stars, forming the foundation of these stars, begin to manifest the Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    Hwarururuk!

    As I shoot out Star Tribtion and supply star veins to the stars I just projected, the projections of the fixed stars, which serve as the axis of the star vein formation, be even more solidified, beginning to substantially reveal the Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    Those countless actions happen in a fleeting moment, and I instantly shift the battlefield to a ce advantageous to me as I nce around at the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords and the Entering Nirvana True Persons.

    Dududududu!

    My gaze alone makes them flinch and step back slightly.

    I can feel it.

    Right now, I am [absolute].

    There is no need to use the Immortal Speech of the True Immortals.

    Just a simple mental speech, something any cultivator can use, is enough.

    [Come in.]

    : : ...In the name of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords. Immortal Treasure Seven Stars Harnessing God Banner (���ǽ����), descend upon this ce...! : :

    sh, sh, sh!

    Seven beams of light flicker beyond the distant sky, and in an instant, seven clusters of light are summoned to this ce.

    Jjeooong!

    They are banners.

    On the surface of each banner, it seems as if one star is sealed within. While the power of an individual banner might not seem significant, thebined momentum of the seven banners is substantial.@@novelbin@@

    On one side of each banner, the words Seven Stars Harnessing God (���ǽ���) are inscribed, and on the reverse side, Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal (��������) is written.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Between the seven banners, I briefly glimpse an energy akin to chains.

    I can feel it.

    If I am struck by those seven banners, my power will be bound by those chain-like things.

    Wo-woong!

    It seems the Seven Stars Harnessing God Banners are not even ordinary Sacred Vessels, but instead operate using the split souls of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.

    While they might not be as convenient as Sacred Vessels, the connection to the main bodies must be incredibly strong if they are activated in such a way.

    However, even with such fearsome Immortal Treasures appearing��

    Even with the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords abandoning their Transformation states and gradually changing into forms resembling the stars of the universe, pressing down on me��

    Even with forty-eight Entering Nirvana cultivators surrounding me, growling��

    I do not feel as if I will lose.

    The only thing that catches my eye is...the energy emanating from the Seven Stars Harnessing God Banners they hold.

    It is the [power of the seven stars] I can sense from them.

    That''s right. Seven Stars (����).

    That is...

    An energy all too familiar to me.

    [...It was you all along.]

    I grit my teeth and pull up the corners of my mouth.

    Truly...

    I wanted to see them.

    If they had tangible forms, I wanted to face them, even if just once.

    To me, the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords are...

    Existences with a truly, truly deep connection with me.

    [Are you...the divine spirits overseeing the Qi Refining Seven Stars Ritual...?]

    No, there is no need to ask.

    Because the [wisdom] conveyed to me through the Seven Stars Harnessing God Banners they summoned already says as much.

    That the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords are the divine entities presiding over the Seven Stars Ritual of the Qi Refining stage.

    Yes.

    The twenty-eight stars I had cried out to in the heavens over and over again.

    The ones who govern the power associated with those twenty-eight stars are none other than the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.

    [Come. Truly, I have long...wished topete with you...!]

    Then, the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords begin to unleash their power.

    Wiiiiiiing!

    Their prophecy imprints itself upon the world through sheer will, and stars begin to form.

    However, the Colorless Sword Enclosure has already been unfolded.

    Boo-woong!

    When I swing the form of Treading Heaven, countless rays of light seem to shoot sideways before piercing into the ss sword mountains and reflecting off them like mirrors, crashing into the forming stars and shattering them.

    The Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords begin to move.

    Wiiiiiing!

    In their forms akin to stars, they start to circle around me, summoning their disciples.

    Forty-eight True Persons join the battle.

    They follow in the wake of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, spiraling around me in a circle.

    Then, at some point��

    Centered on the rotation of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, some kind of formation isid out, and that formation is ''oveid'' on the domain of my Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    It must be the Star Enclosure of one of the Entering Nirvanas.

    All of Heaven and Earth bes engulfed by a burning tree.

    At the same time, a certain will emanates from the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.

    Seven Stars Harnessing God.

    Kugugugugu!

    The seven banners tremble violently and starlight bursts forth from them, piercing into my body like spears.

    Kwaching!

    But it''sughable.

    The starlight shatters with a single exertion of strength that is amplified by Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheel.

    Impermanence Sword.

    Heavenly Shatter Impermanence (����o��).

    This is the Impermanence Sword, the Ultimate Will of Crystal ss to Treading Sea.

    Naturally, Crystal ss to Treading Sea Nine Categories Form can also be unfolded through the Impermanence Sword.

    Kwarurururung!

    For an instant, I erge my form and m my fist into the ''oveid'' reality.

    There is no loud sound.

    Instead, reality itself seems to shatter like a sheet of ss, and from the point where my fist strikes, hundred millions of streaks of shes erupt outward.

    With that single strike, the groundless domain oveid by the True Persons is erased, and my Sword Enclosure is revealed once more.

    Impermanence Sword.

    Sword Sea Impermanence (�����o��).

    Chwararararak!

    The Colorless ss Sword, transformed into ss True Fire, begins to dance in response to the Impermanence Sword.

    Below my feet, a mand symbolizing Sword Sea Impermanence is drawn, and countless trajectories begin to stretch out from me as the center.

    Piiing, piiing, ping, pingpingping!

    The trajectories, like rays of light, are absorbed into the ss sword mountains scattered across the Sword Enclosure.

    At the same time, the ss sword mountains, imbued with the trajectories, begin to reflect them in all directions like mirrors reflecting light.

    Using the effect of retribution that is the inherent property of the Impermanence Sword, the trajectories are ''given and received'' between the sword mountains within my Sword Enclosure.

    Chwararararak!

    The phenomenon of the trajectory reflecting off one sword mountain, illuminating another sword mountain, and then continuously scattering as it passes through yet another sword mountain, endlessly continues.

    In an instant, the entire Sword Enclosure fills with sword trajectories under my will.

    sh!

    Heaven and Earth be filled with sword trajectories.

    Amidst these trajectories, I leisurely observe the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords.

    Then, the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord exerts their power.

    Kurururururu!

    The body of the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord seems to rotate, transforming into a ck hole of the universe.

    Chwajajajak!

    All the trajectories I released are sucked into the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord and nullified.

    The Giant Gate Heavenly Lord rapidly devours my trajectories.

    I smile faintly.

    [What I unleashed is not something as simple as a spell.]

    Immediately after, the body of the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord explodes.

    Boom!

    Naturally, within these trajectories, the principle of Kunlun from the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is embedded.

    The trajectories carrying the principle of Kunlun etch the principle of purity inside the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord''s body. Even though they have transformed into a ck hole of the universe, they cannot ovee the purity carved within them and begin to copse.

    Kurururu!

    The body of the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord seems to boil, rapidly changing form as if trying to regain stability.

    At the same time, the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord and the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord rush at me from behind, pressing me down with attraction force andunching an attack using the True Persons.

    However, I ignore all those attacks and charge straight at the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord, extending a single sword strike.

    With that, countless trajectories once again pour onto the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord.

    They attempt to avoid, nullify, or deflect the trajectories...but it''s futile.

    [I told you. This isn''t some mere Immortal Art that casually fires beams from afar!]

    Some people asionally misunderstand.

    They think that when one reaches the realms of Qi Commands Sword and Heart Commands Sword, one no longer needs to move their limbs, simply nodding their head to ughter enemies from afar.

    But I can state with certainty��that is wrong.

    How could one bezier as they rise higher in realms?

    A true Heart Commands Sword means that one''s actions have be perfectly synchronized with the speed of their heart.

    Chwararararak!

    If observed closely at each trajectory piercing the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord, my forms are faintly reflected within them.

    Indeed.

    This is not simply a form of firing trajectories.

    Just like in the case of Gang Sphere clones, I separate my heart essence clones, and through those separated heart essence clones, I move at the speed of my heart to ''directly'' swing my sword at the enemy before my eyes.

    The form of Entering Heaven is me moving at the speed of light,pleting a predetermined sequence of movements and wielding my sword.

    The form of Treading Heaven is me separating my heart essence at speeds faster than light and then having those separated heart essences carry the sword of my heart directly to strike.

    That''s all it is.

    A martial artist who has reached a higher realm does not growzy.

    Instead, they move even faster and with even greater rity.

    Therefore, as long as one simply considers my attack as some long-range Immortal Art, it is absolutely impossible to devour or deflect them.

    The life of a swordsman is ultimately closebat.

    Everything visible now is no different from me directly holding and swinging my sword.

    It''s just...the number of heart essence clones is astronomically high.

    Kiiiiiiing!

    The trajectories of light, my clones, and the Impermanence Swords begin to draw countless trajectories.

    And in an instant.

    sh!

    Light explodes.

    Within the cradle of light formed by Entering Heaven and Treading Heaven, the projection of the Giant Gate Heavenly Lordpletely copses.

    It is then.

    ng!

    One of the Seven Stars Harnessing God Banners, held by the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord, flies straight towards my body.

    Simultaneously, the characters written on the Seven Stars Harnessing God Banner shine.

    Seven Stars Harnessing God.

    Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal.

    Along with that, the form of the Seven Stars Harnessing God Banner begins to glow within the starlight and transforms.

    It takes the form of a g.

    Wisdom floods into my mind, and I recognize the name of this immortal treasure.

    Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g (����������).

    Kwaaaak!

    At that moment, I feel as if a heavy shackle has been ced on my body, and the Seven Stars Harnessing God Banner, now transformed into the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g, embeds itself into me.

    ''This...is a seal!''

    I immediately understand what the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord has done.

    ''Did they set a condition for a prophecy?''

    A condition-bound prophecy that if they were to die, this Seven Stars Harnessing God g would reveal another form and fly straight into me.

    I had heard from Yeo Hwi that such condition-bound prophecies hold far stronger attraction force.

    Especially if the condition is tied to the life of the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord''s projection��then even more so!

    But...

    Regardless, I have finished off the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord.

    Kwaaaang!

    After utterly crushing the projection of the Giant Gate Heavenly Lord, I stretch my hand towards the approaching projection of the Greedy Wolf Heavenly Lord.

    Impermanence Sword.

    Ghost-Face Killing Heavenly Order (����¾�쳣).

    In an instant, the atmosphere of the entire Colorless Sword Enclosure changes.

    Tattered giants formed from my corpses begin to gather and appear throughout the area, and the power of death fills the heavens.

    The body of the Greedy Wolf Heavenly Lord bes an enormous blue supergiant star.

    Kwarurururur!

    The massive blue supergiant star growsrge enough to cover the entire Colorless Sword Enclosure, pressing down upon me.

    Simultaneously, the Greedy Wolf Heavenly Lord''s Seven Stars Harnessing God Banner condenses starlight and presses down on me.

    Chwarurururuk!

    However, I begin scattering the power of death.

    [Stop him!!!!!]

    [Stop the return!!! Of Vast Cold!!!]

    The Entering Nirvana True Persons revolve around me, constructing countless curses, Immortal Arts, spells, and formations.

    My body feels heavy, and misfortune clings to me through prophecies.

    But it''s only for a moment.

    Wiiiiing!

    Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheel rotate behind me, amplifying my power. I add the power of death to this amplified force andunch it towards the blue supergiant star.

    Chwarurururuk!

    Liquefied death energy envelops the blue supergiant star.

    At the same time, the temperature of the blue supergiant star begins to drop.

    Blue, blue-white, white, golden, orange, sunset, red...

    The gradually cooling supergiant star is soonpletely devoured by the aura of death and vanishes.

    [Guaaaaaaah!]

    The interference of countless Entering Nirvana True Persons weighs down on my body, and the prophecies of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords press upon me.

    But they cannot withstand overwhelming [power].

    Kwarurururung!

    Ignoring the curses, Immortal Arts, and everything else binding my feet to the fate of defeat, I charge directly into the copsing center of the blue supergiant star, d in the power of death.

    Kwaaaang!

    Covered in the Impermanence Sword of death energy, I pierce through the blue supergiant star and burst out to the exterior of the Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    The projection of the Greedy Wolf Heavenly Lord, pierced through its center by me, perishes.

    At the same time, I feel the persistent will of the Greedy Wolf Heavenly Lord clinging to me.

    Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g.

    Kwaaang!

    Their Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g flies toward me and embeds itself. The second g resonates with the first already embedded in me, and I can feel some kind of connection forming between the two gs.

    Kwadududuk!

    The Sealing Immortal gs press down on me once more.

    Next is the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord.

    I descend towards the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord and m their form into a nearby ss sword mountain.

    Kwajangchang!

    Yet, they seem entirely unscathed. Their countless [arms], having be their very being itself, unfold graceful palm and hand techniques with their hundreds of millions of arms, pressing down on me.

    Though grotesque in appearance, their form reveals a certain level of insight into Martial Arts, much like the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    The touch of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord feels, quite literally, like a song of Martial Arts.

    However, that is all.

    Impermanence Sword.

    Twin Flowers.

    ck-White Impermanence (�ڰןo��).

    The power of death transforms into the power of curses and blessings.

    With it, two colossal giants appear above and below the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord.

    ck Impermanence.

    White Impermanence.

    The ck and white giants draw power from the Source River, the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, the Interdimensional Void, and the Netherworld, crushing countless arms of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord with death energy itself.

    The ck and white giants, imbued with the authority of death borrowed from the four dimensions.

    The giants'' forms begin to change.

    In an instant, the giants be Taiji.

    They close the distance towards the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord and crush their projection entirely, grinding it to dust.

    The projection of the Martial Melody Heavenly Lord is consumed and extinguished within the Taiji.

    sh!

    At the same time, another Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g flies towards me and embeds itself.

    ng!

    The connection with the two previous gs begins, and I feel my body being pressed down even further.

    Giant Gate, Greedy Wolf, Martial Melody.

    The projections of the three Heavenly Lords are swept away at once.

    In the next moment��

    Kwaaaang!

    The colossal forms of the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord and the Literary Melody Heavenly Lord crash down upon me.

    Strangely, the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord still remains in their Transformation state, while the Literary Melody Heavenly Lord spins wildly in the form of a neutron star, chanting countless invocations.

    With every rotation, dozens of invocations burst out from within the neutron star.

    Though not Immortal Arts, the countless sealing invocations spread across Heaven and Earth like curses, binding me tightly.

    Impermanence Sword.

    Wind-Painting Impermanence.

    Kwarurururung!

    The sword trajectories whirl madly.

    Empowered by the strength of interster winds, the spiraling trajectories align with the rotation and frequency of the neutron star, finding a gap to pierce through its attraction force waves.

    In an instant, my Impermanence Sword shatters the Literary Melody Heavenly Lord in one strike.

    Kwaaaang!

    Dozens of Entering Nirvana True Persons within its path burst apart, renderedpletely incapacitated.

    [Kuaaaah!]

    [Run away!!!]

    [Vast Cold!! If Vast Cold has not returned, how can an Entering Nirvana wield the power of an Upper Immortal...!?]

    [What is this!? Just what is this!!??]

    The Entering Nirvana True Persons flounder in panic.

    I quickly turn around to intercept the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord, but instead, what greets me is the Literary Melody Heavenly Lord''s Sealing Immortal g.

    Kwaaang!

    Four Sealing Immortal gs are pierced into my body.

    Kwajijijik!

    The Preserving Wealth Heavenly Lord and the Integrity Chastity Heavenly Lord trace the shape of Taiji (̫�O) as they transform into nebs and begin to spin in the sky.

    Kurururung!

    Between the two Heavenly Lords, who govern opposing concepts, a powerful repulsive force is generated, and Heavenly Lightning falls to the ground.

    Kwaaaang!

    The impact of the Heavenly Lightning shakes the entire Colorless Sword Enclosure, and the manifestation of the star vein formation begins to waver.

    At the same time, from the point where the Heavenly Lightning struck, nebe converge and form several stars that prophesize my fate.

    A vision of my sequential defeat is carried within them.

    Chiiiiiii��

    However, I begin to release the mist of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections from my entire body.

    [With just this...you dare capture this Immortal...? Haha, ahahahaha!]

    Kwaaaang!

    Impermanence Sword.

    Torch of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    The Impermanence Sword ignites, and the Torch of Myriad Forms and Connections lights up.

    At the same time, the Candle Dragon True Blood burns to its extreme, drawing gigantic power from within me.

    If the power of the Heaven Tribe is attraction force, then the power of the Earth Tribe is explosion.

    Overwhelming explosion.

    [B E G O N E!!!]

    Simultaneously, an explosion begins from within me.

    Though faint, the Colorless Sword Enclosure is still the Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    The entire Colorless Sword Enclosure bes infused with the jade of Yin-Yang and Five Elements.

    [Great Mountain!]

    Dududududu!

    The Entering Nirvana True Persons thrash about wildly.

    [Huaaaaaah!!!]

    [Run away!!!]

    [Vast Cold!!! The Vast Cold Heavenly Lord has returned!!!]

    The projections of the Preserving Wealth Heavenly Lord and the Integrity Chastity Heavenly Lord merely murmur as they look at me with conflicted expressions.

    : : The sprout must be uprooted... : :

    : : Are we not enough...? Such humiliation from 500,000 years ago must never happen again... : :

    In the next moment.

    [Splitting Emperor!]

    The power of the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique bursts forth, and everything within the Colorless Sword Enclosure.

    Everything existing within a radius of 700 light-years is split into seven parts in the ne of Qi and vanishespletely.

    Then, two Sealing Immortal gs fly toward me.

    Kwang, kwaang!

    ng!

    A total of six Sealing Immortal gs are embedded into my body, and six chains bind me.

    Chiiiiii��

    I nce around at the dimmed surroundings.

    All that remains is the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    However, I cannot see victory for the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord.

    : : ...The scale of your power is so immense that even with the sealing in progress, it takes time for the seal to fully manifest... To the point where even we, the subordinates of Time, cannot intervene... : :

    [...Haha...]

    At that moment, I realize what they have been doing all this time.

    The subordinates of the Heavenly Venerable of Time, the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, have been continuously casting a specific Immortal Art on me.

    It is none other than the Immortal Art of Time eleration.

    The reason they could create stars in an instant is likely rted to this.

    While the sealing power of the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal gs are remarkable, the sheer magnitude of the power I''ve amplified is so enormous that the sealing itself requires an immense amount of time.

    However, even in the elerated time, I possess such overwhelming amplified power that I am not sealed.

    No, I will be sealed...but it seems it will take time to reach that point.

    : : How regrettable. If only we had a little more time, this might have been a fight worth attempting... : :

    The Breaking Army Heavenly Lord finishes speaking, gripping their Seven Stars Harnessing God Banner with gleaming eyes.

    : : In the name of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, I prophesize... : :

    I extend a single palm.

    My palm bes a mass of [power].

    Carrying the power of the Impermanence Sword, it advances, growing so vast it seems as though it could swallow the entirety of Heaven and Earth.

    The prophecy the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord was about to utter shatterspletely, and my palm engulfs them, even copsing a corner of the universe.

    Kwarurururung!

    It is a single palm akin to a single strike from the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord or an attack from Blood Yin with all his might.

    Kururururung!

    : : ...We will remember you... : :

    With those final words, the projection of the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord crumbles beneath my strike.

    After the Breaking Army Heavenly Lord vanishes, the prophecy of the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g activated with their demise as a condition, strikes me, and the seven Immortal Treasures of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords pierce into my body, crushing me.

    Kudududududuk!

    A pressure beyond imagination tries to seal my authority.

    However...

    This power, boiling from Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheel, surpassing even volcanic eruptions and like the sr winds, is not so easily sealed.

    If given enough time, I would eventually be sealed...

    But I see no need for that and instead begin shattering the seal with the authority I still possess.

    Kwaching!

    With a single exertion of strength, a terrifying wave spreads across the entire universe.

    With it, the countless remaining Entering Nirvana True Persons fleepletely.

    They must have concluded that there is no longer any chance of victory against me.

    I ignore them and exert even more strength into my body.

    It''s then.

    Kururururung!

    Flinch!

    I sense someone approaching me, leaping across vast light-years of distance.

    A familiar presence.

    A familiar foreboding, a familiar malice...

    It is Ja Eum, dressed in a purple robe, and Blood Yin, dressed in a dark-red robe.

    [...Blood Yin.]

    I stare at him and speak with aplicated expression.

    [For aiding me...I offer my gratit��]

    But Blood Yin opens his mouth.

    [From now on.]

    His voice interrupts mine, and his eyes begin vomiting sinister light.

    [Prove yourself before me.]

    Kugugugugu!

    Ja Eum, with a strangely happy expression, is absorbed into Blood Yin. Blood Yin then begins to gradually reveal his main body, spreading thick murderous intent towards me.

    : : Are you truly the workings of the Imperial Venerable? If so, you will survive. If not, you will face demise by my hands, your soul extracted and refined into an Immortal Treasure. : :

    Kugugugugugu!

    I swallow hard as I see this sight.

    I had thought the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords were the final and greatest obstacle left before me.

    I was wrong.

    The final trial of the 999th cycle is none other than Blood Yin, who now demands proof from me.

    : : Prove that you are worthy of bearing the Wheel! : :

 Chapter 541: Vast Colds Descendant (4)

    Chapter 541: Vast Cold''s Descendant (4)

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    I step along the flow of the universe, gradually approaching Blood Yin.

    Dududududu!

    Gradually, the [power] of Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheel overflows, and my body expands into that of a white Giant God.

    Now, it feels like I could cradle a fixed star in one arm.

    At the same time, Blood Yin also begins to expand his form.

    Kurung, kurururung!The dark-red mist emanating from his entire body spreads and devours the cosmic space.

    Simultaneously, I can see something immensely colossal.

    It is...

    A [Head]!

    A [Head] formed from dark-red mist reveals itself in the universe, with its eyes burning fiercely.

    That head, much like the Head Realm...

    No, it seems even more eroded by time than the Head Realm. There''s not a single piece of flesh or muscle left��only the form of a skull remains.

    Within that head, I can sense the movements of thousands, hundreds of millions, trillions, quadrillions of living beings.

    True Immortal Blood Yin.

    The Blood Yin Realm itself begins to exert its true power.

    ''Enormous...''

    Even for me��now capable of wrapping a star with one arm��Blood Yin''s main body is enormous.

    With his mouth,rge enough to swallow my entire body in one bite, he speaks.

    : : In the name of Blood Yin, I prophesize... : :

    Kugugugugu!

    At the same time, a star is born inside [Blood Yin''s mouth].

    [...!]

    : : You shall enter this Immortal''s mouth and be crushed to death. : :

    [...Hah.]

    Though an enemy, I can''t help but feel awe at such a prophecy of fate.

    To ovee the prophecy, I must destroy the prophetic star.

    But to destroy the prophecy, I must crawl into Blood Yin''s mouth.

    And Blood Yin''s prophecy deres that [I will enter his mouth and be chewed to death].

    ''This is a True Immortal who was once said to have coveted the seat of a Supreme Deity...!''

    It is a masterful use of prophecy, akin to a seasoned veteran who has seen countless battles.

    Along with it, countless whispers begin to echo from within Blood Yin''s body.

    ��Prophecy...prophecy...

    ��Prophecy...prophesize...

    ��Today, the unbreakable ill-fate between you and this Immortal will be resolved.

    ��You shall wait for an opportunity by this Immortal''s side.

    ��You shall be a fearless warrior who knows no retreat... If you flee from this Immortal today, you will be nothing but a cowardly, pathetic weakling who knows only defeat, living the rest of your life trapped in a cave until you finally take your own life. ?aN��???

    Tingle, Tinge...!

    ''This is...''

    A prophecy.

    However, a prophecy that is not limited to this moment of battle but epasses even a distant future fills Blood Yin''s mouth.

    At the same time, I can feel [two] futures being revealed before me.

    Will I fight Blood Yin today and be a fearless warrior, or will I retreat and live the rest of my life as a bug who knows nothing but failure, drowning in defeat until I take my own life?

    Two choices are forced upon me.

    With this, escape from this confrontation with Blood Yin is no longer an option.

    : : Prophecy, after all, is the act of fixing the future by my will. It is undoubtedly an act of defying the heavens. Therefore...prophecy demands a price to be paid. : :

    His will swiftly whispers wisdom into me.

    : : However, prophecies that offer choices like this require almost no price. The choice given to the opponent bes the very price they must bear... : :

    Ziiiiing!

    It is forced.

    Fate selects a choice ''by my hand,'' and the [future where I face Blood Yin fearlessly] bes locked in ce, entirely erasing the option to retreat.

    : : Then let us begin in earnest. : :

    I stretch my hand towards Blood Yin.

    Kugugu!

    Impermanence Sword.

    Heavenly Shatter Impermanence!

    White power surges and res from my entire body, and my form swells dramatically for an instant.

    I be destruction itself.

    Revealing the fierce power of destruction, I swing my fist down in a staterger than even Blood Yin''s main body.

    : : The stars of the Five Elements shall obey this Immortal''smand. : :

    sh!

    At the same moment, five stars are created above Blood Yin''s head, imbued with the light of the Five Elements.

    Greenish-blue, reddish-yellow, yellow, silvery-white, ckish-blue.

    The five beams of light seem to envelop Blood Yin''s head, and then each star projects five scenes, scattering in five directions.

    However, strangely enough, the stars of the Five Elements created this time by Blood Yin do not contain scenes rted to ''my'' or his victory or defeat.

    What is contained in those stars is...

    ''Submission (����)?''

    The properties of the Five Elements aremanded to submit to Blood Yin''s will.

    Simultaneously, the star veins emanating from each star connect.

    It seems as though the energy of the Five Elements is dyeing the surroundings in an instant, the Five Elements in the vicinity are gripped firmly in Blood Yin''s grasp.

    Kwaaaang!

    The single strike of my Impermanence Sword is deflected by the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy canopy formed from the Five Elements by Blood Yin''s Immortal Art.

    ''It can''t be cut...?''

    : : Do you believe you can sever the principles of the universe with merely the heart? Such arrogance... The stars of the Five Affairs (����) shall follow this Immortal''s principle. : :

    The Five Elements in the surroundings under Blood Yin''s control move, creating a ''single'' star once again.

    Within that one star, five scenes are contained.

    Simultaneously, the ''Five Affairs Star'' resonates with the ''Five Elements Stars'', and Yin-Yang begins to ripple across the stars of Five Elements.

    : : The Five Affairs are seeing, hearing, and thinking��ultimately, perceiving the Taiji. Recognizing the cycle of Twilight (Light and Shadow) is the path to attaining the Five Affairs. : :

    Though somewhat esoteric, the meaning feels strangely clear to me.

    ''Perceiving Taiji is the Five Affairs. And...through the Five Affairs, perceive the Taiji of the Five Elements...to establish the ten pirs...''

    : : The Ten Heavenly Stems have beenpleted... : :

    Taiji ripples around the Five Elements Stars, and then the Five Affairs Star explodes.

    At the same time, the Five Affairs Star transforms into a fixed star, forming a ster system at the center of the Five Elements Stars. The stars of Five Elements illuminated by the fixed star, now possess ''day and night,'' beginning the cycle of yin and yang.

    Seeing this, I realize,

    ''This is dangerous...!''

    But at the same time, it is awe-inspiring.

    The grand principles of the universe are being drawn by Blood Yin''s hand.

    At this moment, it almost seems insignificant whether Blood Yin is a Devil Immortal or not.

    I just want to stupidly stare at that ster system.

    : : The Eight Paths shall bow and prostrate before this Immortal''s principle. : :

    Eight principles are engraved around the ster system.

    At the same time, I suddenly realize something.

    The Eight Paths I possess.

    In other words, the authority of the Sacred Vessel is being ''extracted'' into that ster system.

    ''...!''

    Only then do I regain my senses and swing the Impermanence Sword at Blood Yin once more.

    Impermanence Sword.

    Entering Heaven.

    Heavenly Shatter Impermanence.

    The powers of Entering Heaven and Heavenly Shatter Impermanence simultaneously hammer down upon Blood Yin.

    This time, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy canopy of the Five Elements that he has unfolded cannot withstand my strike and copses.

    At the same time, the aftermath of my strike slices the stars of the Five Elements and the entire ster system into thousands of pieces, scattering them into the void.

    But...

    ''What''s this? Why...? Even though I''ve cut down the star of prophecy...''

    Even now, the Five Elements are supporting Blood Yin.

    : : The prophecy has already been fulfilled, and this current state is its result. What use is there in trying to copse the star of a prophecy that has already been fulfilled? : :

    ''...!''

    The Five Elements of Heaven and Earth obey Blood Yin''smand, and at the same time, my Sacred Vessel authority is being stripped away by the Five Elements.

    Along with that, Blood Yin''s authority begins to forcibly impose the power of the Eight Paths over the entire Astral Realm, as if dering the entire Astral Realm is his Sacred Master domain.

    Blood Yin begins to utter the next prophecy.

    : : The Five Epochs shall submit to this Immortal''s principle. : :

    Year, Month, Date, Hour, Calendar.

    That''s right...

    The light of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begins to tremble under Blood Yin''smand.

    That is not the end.

    : : Starting from Royal Perfection, Correct Rule (����), Strong Rule (����), and Mild Rule (���) hear me. You shall be dancers who dance under this Immortal''s hand, bringing delight to the eyes and ears. : :

    He mocks.

    Blood Yin mocks the light across the entire region, wielding it ording to his will.

    Jiiiiiik!

    Together with that, I feel my head spinning.

    ''Th-This is...''

    Blood Yin raised the light to the ne of Fate and is infusing that light into me.

    [Guuuaaaaah!]

    I scream.

    [Something] is being etched into my mind by Blood Yin.

    : : Examination of Doubts and Various Omens shall dance by themand of this Immortal and proim to the stars of the nations. Perceive the unfolding of this Immortal''s authority throughout the entire world and rightfully uphold it.

    : : Recognize that this Immortal''s authority spreads across all realms and serve ordingly. : :

    Kugugugung!

    The Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain begins to tremble.

    Simultaneously, I can feel the attraction force emanating from Blood Yin grabbing hold of all the stars in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Shiver!

    I stare at Blood Yin with a stunned expression.

    ''I-Isn''t this...no different from dering the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain...as his Middle Realm as a Sacred Master...?''

    Chwaaaaa��

    The entire region bes tainted with dark-red blood devilish energy.

    Everywhere my gaze and senses reach is filled with thick blood devilish energy, and I can feel it all falling under Blood Yin''s control.

    I feel an overwhelming sense of powerlessness at the insurmountable gap between myself and Blood Yin, and I nearly feel like copsing on the spot.

    : : The Six Extremes shall listen, and the Five Blessings shall also heed. Now that the constetions areplete, this Immortal prophesizes once more. : :

    Blood Yin''s decree carves itself into reality and begins forming a star once more.

    Following the authority of the Examination of Doubts and Various Omens, Blood Yin''s blood devilish energy spreads across the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain in the forms of Rain, Clearing, Cloudiness, Want of Connection, Crossing, Inner Diagram, Outer Diagram and Rain, Sunlight, Heat, Cold, Wind, Time.

    Following this, the shadows of the Five Blessings and Six Extremes begin to stir across the entire Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, as if handing over the sovereignty of the domain itself to Blood Yin.

    ''This...is Blood Yin showing his true power...''

    I cannot win.

    He has be the world itself.

    How can a being born within the world possibly defeat the world?

    I...

    Cannot do it.

    ...

    [...As expected, now this is familiar...]

    I smirk while my mind remains stuck in the pit of despair.

    At some point, the misfortune of the Six Extremes marked by Blood Yin has clung to my shadow.

    Unbeknownst to me, this misfortune has been gnawing away at my mind.

    The Six Extremes are the shadows of the Five Blessings.

    And Blood Yin is the leftover of Yu Hao Te, one of the Five Blessings Immortals who once governed the Five Blessings.

    Therefore, no one in Mount Sumeru can naturally wield the Five Blessings and Six Extremes better than Blood Yin.

    [I will not give up.]

    Udududuk!

    Gradually, swiftly, I begin to rotate the [Wheel].

    [I cannot fully understand your Immortal Arts and your fate.]

    Therefore, I cannot rewrite Blood Yin''s fate or twist his prophecy with the [Wheel],

    The reason I could twist the End of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain was because I understood the uniqueness of the End and seeded in controlling it to some extent through the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra. But as for the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain that Blood Yin now controls, I cannot even fathom seizing control.

    But does that mean everything is over?

    [Even so, there''s still something that can be changed.]

    The Wheel is an Immortal Art that rewrites what I understand.

    But the current Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain has be something I cannotprehend because of Blood Yin.

    In that case, there is only one thing I can change right now.

    [Myself.]

    Viiiiing!

    I, rewrite.

    O heart of mine, that leans towards despair.

    Chase after hope.

    Wiiiiing!

    Power begins to overflow throughout my entire body.

    I know myself well.

    I know the connections I have made.

    I know the world I have lived in to some extent.

    And thebination of all of those things and what now stands here is the ''current me''.

    Because I know this, because I understand this...

    Even if I cannot change everything in this world, I can at least change myself.

    Kiiiiing!

    The power sourced from Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheel begins to amplify explosively.

    A perfect amplification, without any waste, bursts forth from my body.

    ''Let''s trust in what I have umted.''

    Even if this entire world presses down on me, let''s resist and move forward.

    Because that is the will I have upheld until now.

    I be a sword.

    Not just a de created to kill and cut people and animals.

    A weapon forged to confront.

    I be the will forged to oppose the heavens, fate, and the world pressing down on me.

    This...

    Is a de worthy of being called the true Impermanence Sword.

    [Ooooooh!]

    My body growsrger, to the point where I could hold a fixed star in one hand.

    Nowrger than Blood Yin, I swing my hand.

    Following the principle of Martial Arts, my hand de strikes and copses a corner of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    If Blood Yin has conquered the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, I will oppose him with the momentum to shatter the entire world.

    If Blood Yin has prophesied the fate of death upon me, I will crush Blood Yin along with that prophecy.

    I am the strongest.

    Because...

    I have something I have umted up until now.

    Kwaching!

    Atst, my strike creates a crack in the void.

    ''As I thought...''

    It isn''t that the entirety of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain is under his control.

    He merely seized control of a portion of the Astral Realm, trapped me there, and is confronting me from within.

    Kwaaaang!

    However, the domain created by Blood Yin copses entirely under the force of my strikes, reopening a passage to the outer universe.

    [Help me...!]

    With a dazzling wheel at my back, I call upon myrades to decisively end Blood Yin.

    With that, the connections gather in one ce.

    Paaaatt!

    The Radiant Divine Demon Kim Young-hoon transforms into a Golden-Winged Peng and soars into this ce.

    Kwarurung!

    The Six Extremes Ghost King Jeon Myeong-hoon, who has just seeded in advancing to the Sacred Vessel stage, descends wrapped in red lightning across his three heads and six arms.

    Kiyaaaaaah!

    Appearing leading countless ghosts is Kang Min-hee, who has reached the Grand Perfection Sacred Vessel stage. As soon as she arrives, she begins attempting to seize Blood Yin''s domain.

    Oh Hyun-seok supports therades from the rear, supplying them with power through the force of Primordial Chaos.

    A little behind Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon is pulling out the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and artificial stars from Cedarwood Painting.

    Dududududu!

    As the powers of Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeonbine, an overwhelming amplification effect is starting to be seen.

    The immense waves of power surging from Kim Yeon are palpable even to me.

    [From now on...]

    Huarurururuk!

    Positioning my Endersrades beside and behind me, I look down upon Blood Yin.

    [I will hunt you, Blood Yin...!]

    With that as the deration, we simultaneously unleash our assault on Blood Yin.

    Golden de light cleaves Blood Yin''s entire domain.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s red lightning spreads out like a, trapping Blood Yin''s blood devilish energy.

    Kang Min-hee''s Ghost Kings sh with the Heavenly Fiends pouring from Blood Yin''s domain, protecting the minds of ourrades.

    The overwhelming authority formed by thebined powers of Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon is continuously supplying us with strength.

    And I, standing at the forefront, draw the Impermanence Sword.

    [All this time...]

    Countless Immortal Arts and prophecies pour from Blood Yin''s mouth.

    As I sh through the stars and prophecies, I begin my descent towards Blood Yin.

    Graspingplete Void (̓��) in my hand, I reach out towards Blood Yin.

    [I have suffered. I have endured far too much oppression and pain...I lost my friends, lost myrades, and had to watch those I cherished be devoured before my eyes.]

    I gradually transform into a meteor.

    A long trail of light forms behind me like the tail of a shooting star, and within that trail, the Torch of Myriad Forms and Connections shines brightly, disying countless scenes from the past.

    To others, it''s merely a hazy light. But to me, it holds unparalleled meaning.

    Countless past connections are now pushing me forward.

    [But...not anymore...!]

    The constant cycle of suffering has repeated countless times.

    But now...I have be the strongest.

    No longer will I only be oppressed as before...!

    [Therefore...]

    I gaze at Blood Yin.

    The prophecy deres that I will enter Blood Yin''s mouth and be chewed to death.

    But I will not be devoured.

    With the strength I have umted, with the connections I have forged, I will pierce through the prophecy!

    [You, too, face me head-on.]

    My eyes meet Blood Yin''s eyes.

    My will urges Blood Yin to open his eyes and reim the honorable, virtuous, and noble past he once had.

    To face his past misdeeds and vice head-on, to reflect...and to return to his former seat of authority.

    Chwararararak!

    Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm pour forth, obstructing my view.

    Kang Min-hee''s Ghost Kings charge ahead, clearing away the Heavenly Fiends.

    As Blood Yin''s prophecy is uttered, a constetion is born deep within his domain.

    My path is blocked.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kim Young-hoon break through with lightning and slice through with golden radiance.

    At the same time, Oh Hyun-seok''s Primordial Chaos connects all of us, allowing us to give and receive energy.

    Kim Young-hoon, through Oh Hyun-seok''s authority, merges his consciousness with mine and glimpses the enlightenment of Severing Heaven. Jeon Myeong-hoon stabilizes his Sacred Vessel cultivation by borrowing a portion of my immense [power].

    Kang Min-hee catches a glimpse of my enlightenment at the Entering Nirvana stage and begins to reach towards it.

    And then...Kim Yeon''s power reaches me.

    Kwarururung!

    Kim Yeon''s power elerates the falling meteor that is my descent.

    It reinforces my hegemonic force (҆��), drawing forth even more limitless power.

    ''Can I do this?''

    Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Kang Min-hee open the path.

    Oh Hyun-seok binds us all together, and Kim Yeon delivers her power.

    On top of that, the power of Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheel floods my body.

    ''There''s no way I can''t.''

    I will pierce through!

    My fate!<hr>

    ''He can''t...''

    Kim Yeon clenches her lips and sweats in her palms.

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and her Full Blossom, she amplifies Oh Hyun-seok''s power and channels it and the other amplified power to Seo Eun-hyun.

    Yet, for some reason, she feels an ominous foreboding.

    The Liberation Law Talent is warning her.

    Just this level of power isn''t enough to overturn Blood Yin''s design.

    It warns her that Seo Eun-hyun will be swallowed whole by Blood Yin.

    ''No... No...!''

    Kim Yeon bites her lips fiercely.

    ''Why am I...so powerless...!?''

    It''s just when Kim Yeon is despairing over her weakness.

    Through Oh Hyun-seok''s authority of Primordial Chaos, Seo Eun-hyun''s enlightenment faintly reaches her.

    It is...

    An enlightenment of faith.

    ��Believe in yourself.

    ��Believe in what you have umted.@@novelbin@@

    At first nce, it seems like nothing more than a clich�� lesson about perseverance.

    But...

    Kim Yeon feels as though Seo Eun-hyun himself is speaking those words directly to her.

    No...

    It''s not just a ''feeling.''

    Beyond the enlightenment, Seo Eun-hyun''s warm will is emitted towards her.

    For some reason, she sees an illusion of Seo Eun-hyun, running ahead and turning slightly to look back at her with a gentle smile, shing before her eyes.

    Seo Eun-hyun is intentionally transmitting the enlightenment Kim Yeon needs right now.

    ''...That''s right. I will believe in myself.''

    Wiiiiiing!

    Around Kim Yeon, quince blossoms bloom profusely.

    At the same time, the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm rises thickly around her.

    Amidst the fully bloomed quince flowers, the scent of peach blossoms gradually mixes in.

    ''Let''s borrow the power of the Bright Cold Realm as well. More, more...! Just a little more...!''

    She recalls the path she has walked.

    Until now, she has not advanced her cultivation realm from the Heavenly Being stage.

    The reason she has not done so is only one.

    That is...

    The being beyond the peach blossom tree.

    The lingering will of Vast Cold told her not to walk that path.

    The lingering will of Bright Cold told her this.

    Do not walk the path of Immortal Cultivation and instead walk only the path that transforms the world purely through the heart.

    For that reason, after obtaining the Vast Cold Heavenly Circle, she intentionally refrained from advancing her cultivation realm.

    Instead...

    She focused entirely on moving the world with the power of her heart.

    Paaaatt!

    Kim Yeon''s consciousness domain burns brightly.

    Now having grown to an unimaginable extent...Kim Yeon''s consciousness domain, capable of covering the entire Bright Cold Realm, explodes with a light powerful enough to illuminate an entire gxy.

    For a brief moment, Kim Yeon holds power so immense to the point that she mistakes herself for having be a True Immortal.

    ''Suc...cess...!''

    Within her consciousness domain, filled with the scent of quince flowers, her Full Blossom bloomspletely.

    The Full Blossom is converting Kim Yeon''s consciousness into power.

    However, Kim Yeon cannot move from her spot.

    ''I have to...pass this on...''

    She must deliver her power to Seo Eun-hyun.

    Otherwise, everything she has done will be utterly meaningless.

    However...the sheer magnitude of her power is so overwhelming that she realizes she is pinned down by it, unable to move.

    ''I have to move...! Even if it''s not with my power, even if I have to borrow another''s...!''

    Wiiiiing!

    Through her consciousness, Kim Yeon draws a formation within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation is drawn by her, and she instantly gains a way to reach Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''I can use the power drawn from the Bright Cold realm to activate the Ground-Shrinking Formation.''

    With the torrents of power from the Bright Cold Realm, she ns to beunched towards Seo Eun-hyun along with the formation.

    But there is a problem.

    ''If I activate it with the Bright Cold Realm''s power, the formation will break...!''

    That cannot happen.

    If the formation copses while she is in transit, Kim Yeon will be a lost soul in the universe.

    ''But I can''t waste any more time...!''

    Seo Eun-hyun will eventually be devoured by Blood Yin while charging forward.

    ''I need another way...another way... Eun-hyun Oppa...he believes in me...! I need a way, quickly...''

    Then, she suddenly feels someone pushing her back.

    Chiiiiiii��

    It is Hong Fan, with steam rising from his entire body.

    As if he ascended again from the Head Realm, he smiles at her with his body in tatters.

    "Sometimes, please trust in others. Please go on. I will control the power surging from the Bright Cold Realm."

    "...Mm!"

    At his words, Kim Yeon nods with tears welling in her eyes and steps onto the Ground-Shrinking Formation.

    In the next moment, Kim Yeon flies towards Seo Eun-hyun, carrying the power she has created through Full Blossom.

    Kwachijijijik!

    Only Hong Fan remains in ce, using his own body to receive and control the power originating from the Bright Cold Realm to activate the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation.

    Leaping through countless spacetime, Kim Yeon finally reaches Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun is titanic.

    He is a white colossal Giant God.

    To such a being, the small Kim Yeon seems unlikely to be of any help.

    But...

    With her small hands, Kim Yeon pushes against the gigantic Seo Eun-hyun''s back.

    At the same time, the immense power of Full Blossom generated within her body��

    And the power of the entire Bright Cold Realm, transmitted through Hong Fan and Kim Yeon as mediums, adds onto Seo Eun-hyun.

    [Huuuaaahhhh!!!]

    Hong Fan''s entire body bursts apart.

    Yet, even despite this, Hong Fan endures, firmly holding on as he controls the power.

    And at the moment when Hong Fan''s control reaches its peak��

    sh!

    The torrent of power surging from the Bright Cold Realm is channeled through Hong Fan into the Realm Annihtion Ground-Shrinking Formation. Kim Yeon''s body, receiving that power, explodes radiant light outwards.

    The overwhelming magnitude of Vast Cold''s rank is so immense that the bird pattern imprinted on Kim Yeon''s face briefly detaches from the [power].

    Spanning tens of thousands of years.

    Kim Yeon shouts towards Seo Eun-hyun, who is charging ahead at the front.

    "Stop! Always charging ahead every day, and look back sometimes, Seo Eun-hyun! Because...I''m waiting here."

    Kim Yeon''s cry pierces through the bird pattern that momentarily detached from her and reaches Seo Eun-hyun.

    Once again, she yells out the confession that went unnoticed by Seo Eun-hyun tens of thousands of years ago on Earth, pushing Seo Eun-hyun with her small hand.

    "I like you...! Seo Eun-hyun!"

    With those words, an immense brilliance of light pink bursts forth from her body.

    The scent of peach blossoms fades, leaving only the fragrance of quince blossoms filling the Heaven and Earth.

    Seo Eun-hyun turns back to look at that Kim Yeon and smiles.

    Kim Yeon meets Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    Though no wordse in reply, Kim Yeon understands.

    Seo Eun-hyun has finally epted her.

    sh!

    With the help of hisrades and Kim Yeon''s power, Seo Eun-hyun charges into Blood Yin''s mouth.

    Bing a spear of light, he smashes the star within Blood Yin''s mouth and pierces through Blood Yin''s vital point, emerging at the back of the head.

    Blood Yin''s prophecy shatters. Seo Eun-hyun smiles victoriously, and hispanions look at him with faces full of trust.

    Kim Yeon, too, smiles brightly as she speaks the words she had held in her heart for tens of thousands of years.

    "Life...is...love..."

    The tattoo of the Liberation Law Talent, briefly pushed out of Kim Yeon''s body by the power of Vast Cold, returns to her, sealing her word spirit once more.

    Hong Fan copses unconscious within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, rolling off somewhere, but his face is filled with satisfaction.

    Perhaps he feels proud to have properly supported his master.

    And,

    At the edge of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain,

    From where the Lightning Sacred Sea lies, a brilliantly resplendent light of sunset bursts forth.

    Through the gap held back by Yang Su-jin''s ring finger, an immense beam of light explodes as [someone] descends.

    They, are the Sun.

    One of the rulers of the Great Radiance Hall.

    Radiance Eight Immortals.

    Third Seat.

    Great Sun Heavenly Lord.

    They have descended personally to destroy the monster that annihted the projections of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, allies of the Radiance Hall and the subordinates of the Heavenly Venerable of Time.<hr>

    ''...Are you satisfied?''

    Blood Yin regains his senses and gazes at the faint purple afterimage flickering before his eyes.

    And then, Blood Yin smiles.

    ''If it''s to this extent...it''s enough.''

    The purple figure smiles along with Blood Yin.

    ''Let us return now. Even if not as a Lord, even if only as a mere defendant.''

    At Blood Yin''s words, the purple figure, perhaps just to make sure, asks him a question.

    ''Are there no lingering regrets? Truly?''

    ''...None.''

    Blood Yin closes his eyes.

    : : I have aided the workings of the Imperial Venerable...with my own hands. With that...I have no regrets... : :

    Within the dark-red aura, Blood Yin smiles brightly.

    In an instant, the dark-red light begins to ze.

    It is no longer a dark-red light.

    It is dusk (�S��).

    The light of dusk, like the evening twilight, bursts forth centered around Blood Yin and begins to push against the radiance of the Sun (̫�) rising from afar.

    : : Listen. As I have just shown, the mantra of the Five Elements is to conclude with the Five Blessings. And what then returns as Five Elements and repeats...is their power. Etch into your mind...the method to resist it...! : :

    While passing his final teaching to Seo Eun-hyun, the victor, Blood Yin closes his eyes.

    At that moment, an immense explosion of light bursts forth from Blood Yin.

    The explosion tears a hole through the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain itself, and through that hole, everyone except Seo Eun-hyun is flung far away into a distant Heavenly Domain.

    Seo Eun-hyun, struck directly by Blood Yin''s explosive light, is immediately forced into the True Immortal advancement ritual.

    Pushing Seo Eun-hyun towards death, Blood Yin peacefully closes his eyes.

    ''O Imperial Venerable...please...find what thee have been seeking...''

    To save Seo Eun-hyun, believed to be the workings of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld, from the grasp of the Radiance Eight Immortals��

    Blood Yin thus self-destructs.

    Under a Melia tree, a certain figure watches him with a smile and closes their eyes.

    The former Chief Judge of the Netherworld, Nether Devil True Lord Yu Hao Te (���õ�),

    On that day, falls intoplete slumber.

 Chapter 542: True Immortal Advancement

    Chapter 542: True Immortal Advancement

    Heaven and Earth distort.

    For a moment, it feels difficult to understand what is what.

    But in an instant, I am able to understand what the situation is.

    ''Blood Yin...self-destructed...?''

    I remember that in the final moment, Blood Yin exploded with a dusk-like light, releasing [power] surpassing imagination.

    And in those final moments, I remember myrades being flung somewhere beyond the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain by Blood Yin''s self-destruction.

    Simultaneously, I realize what situation I am in right now.''I... Ah...I see.''

    Everything haspletely shattered.

    My entire physical body, my authority, Heaven, Earth, Heart, Wheel, even the power added by Kim Yeon��everything.

    I have been reduced to cosmic dust, only a single strand of consciousness remaining, and drifting aimlessly through the expanse of space.

    Even in this state, I can feel [death] approaching closer with every passing moment.

    Suddenly, futility washes over me.

    In this 999th cycle, I have struggled so desperately with all my power to survive.

    Yet, in the end, I couldn''t avoid Blood Yin''s self-destruction and now face such a futile death.

    ''Still...''

    I fought with all my might.

    Truly, it was a life where I gave everything, leaving nothing behind.

    It''s unbearably regretful...but still, I can ept this death.

    It''s then.

    Woo-woong!

    ''...?''

    Suddenly, I notice my consciousness being sucked in [somewhere].

    ''Th-This is...''

    Startled, I look towards the ce pulling me in.

    There...a Sun (̫�), tinged a reddish yellow with a subtle crimson hue, glows with the light of dawn.

    The Sun is beautiful.

    Its light alone feels as though it illuminates and warms the entire universe.

    However, the moment I see that Sun, I feel chills spreading deep inside my very soul.

    Kugugugugugu!

    The center of the Sun!

    At its core, something is glowing.

    It is a being adorned in ancient robes, wearing a mianguan on their head, with a reddish-yellow mask covering their face.

    The moment I perceive this being, I realize through the [wisdom] radiating from them who they are.

    Radiance Eight Immortals.

    Third Seat.

    Great Sun Heavenly Lord!

    Wh-What is this...!?''

    One of the rulers of the Radiance Hall is pulling in my soul.

    The being''s hands are raised to their chest, almost touching each other, and gathering light between them.

    Within that light, a familiar energy is felt.

    It''s my [physical body]!

    That being is reconstructing the body that Blood Yin reduced to cosmic dust, using it as a foundation to summon my soul back.

    ''Are they trying to revive me (�K��)!?''

    However, the closer I am pulled towards that being through attraction force, the more I realize that''s not the case.

    ''Th-This is...!''

    The moment I realize what that being is doing, I cannot help but be horrified.

    ''This, this madness... Is such a thing even possible!? No matter how high ranking of a True Immortal they are...how can they...how can they...!?''

    Dududududu!

    The heart begins to rapidly convert into attraction force.

    From the Sacred Vessel stage, one can somewhat control the heart''s change into attraction force that begins in the Star Shattering stage, and through the Immortal Arts of Eight Paths, make the attraction force-changed heart operate like a true heart. ?????????

    From the Entering Nirvana stage, it even bes possible to return the attraction force-changed heart back to its original state.

    However, even though I have reached the Entering Nirvana stage, I cannot avoid the phenomena of my heart being changed into attraction force by the Great Heavenly Lord.

    Why does the heart be attraction force starting from the Star Shattering stage?

    Why does one formally step into the stages of Immortal Arts from that point?

    It''s perhaps...

    Because the Star Shattering stage marks the beginning of the preparatory phase for the True Immortal advancement ritual.

    The True Immortal advancement ritual proceeds as follows:

    Just like when I previously stood before Jinlu Gok and released all the death energy of the Death Path Three Great Ultimates, the heart gradually changes into an attraction force, and that attraction force gradually reaches its peak.

    At its peak, the heart''s attraction force begins to contract, eventuallypressing into a single point and annihting everything about the cultivator.

    Oncepressed, the True Person''s physical body and authority are released from theirpression, entering the Interdimensional Void, where they gradually dpose and turn into a Vestige (ʬ).

    Then, the soul of the True Person, having undergoneplete annihtion, moves towards the [Domain of Death], uniting ''life and death'' within the soul itself before unfolding the Immortal Art cultivated from the Star Shattering stage to the Entering Nirvana stage.

    At the core of the Immortal Art, a being that has fully embraced and contained life and death is born.

    In the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds, such a being is called a True Immortal (�w��).

    In short:

    From the Star Shattering stage, the heart begins changing into attraction force.

    In the Sacred Vessel stage, one learns to control this attraction force through Immortal Arts.

    In the Entering Nirvana stage, the attraction force reaches its peak.

    Finally, the True Immortal advancement involvespressing this peak attraction force, annihting oneself before shedding (Ó��) from one''s life, and uniting life and death to be an entirely new existence.

    This is the enlightenment I once realized in front of the Jinlu Gok, and at the same time, the True Immortal advancement ritual I cross-verified with Yeo Hwi.

    And now...

    The Great Sun Heavenly Lord is forcibly pulling my soul, [scooping up] the power of the [Domain of Death], forcefully merging it with me, and attempting to forcibly advance me.

    ''Ah, no...!''

    I recall the warnings of countless high beings, including Yang Su-jin.

    Be wary of the light!

    ''I can''t get caught by the Great Sun Heavenly Lord...!''

    I can feel it.

    That being is not pulling me in to advance me because they favor me.

    I can feel earnest malice.

    And I realize that malice is connected to the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords I annihted.

    ''The Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords... Did they have some contract with the Radiance Hall? Because I destroyed their projections, is this being trying to do something to me?''

    I cannot be certain.

    But one thing is clear. I must never allow myself to advance at the hands of the Great Sun Heavenly Lord.

    ''If I advance through the Great Sun Heavenly Lord, I won''t need to die.''

    I can feel that being drawing up the power of death and performing the advancement ritual in my stead.

    However, I recall Blood Yin''s words.

    That every prophecyes with a price.

    And I recall the [wisdom] etched into me by him.

    ��Every prophecyes with a price.

    ��And the forces of Light, known to sit at the pinnacle of prophecies, are always infamous for forcing their prices onto others.

    If I advance to True Immortality through that being, I foresee a future where I am bound by a leash to the Radiance Hall for eternity, paying the price for advancement.

    I would be even less than an Immortal Treasure, treated like livestock.

    ''I must escape...!''

    Woo-woong!

    With desperate determination, I struggle to break free from the Great Sun Heavenly Lord''s grasp.

    But because they are reconstructing my physical body and forming attraction force, I realize escape is not so simple.

    In my current state with only my soul remaining, the only thing I can do is...

    Woooooooo��

    The four dimensions ovepping the Astral Realm.

    It is to cross into one of them.

    ''Th-This damn...''

    I stare at the four dimensions in stunned disbelief.

    In the Source River, the will of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords is rampaging madly.

    Given that they are often referred to as the direct disciples of the Heavenly Venerable of Time, I realize that crossing into the Source River would only result in being captured by them.

    I gaze at the Eastern Heaven Flower Field and the Underworld.

    Kugugugugugu!

    A [Deep and Old Darkness], iparable to the [likes] of the Great Sun Heavenly Lord or the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords fills that ce.

    Even the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, which is not even part of the Underworld''s domain, seems to have been eroded by the darkness of the [Oldest One], leaving it pitch ck.

    "Ah, no..."

    I can feel it.

    Being caught by the Great Sun Heavenly Lord and advancing with the power of the forces of Light.

    Or entering the embrace of the [Oldest One] and epting life and death with my own strength to advance.

    I must choose between the two.

    ''If I choose the domain of life, I would be captured by the Great Sun Heavenly Lord and be a ve of the Radiance Hall. It would be an endless hell of having my shoulder toyed with by the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord everyday. But if I choose the domain of death, I''ll be caught by the [Oldest One] and be taxidermized for all eternity...''

    It is quite literally a choice between life and death!

    ''If I die now...will I regress...?''

    I ponder, but I sense that things won''t go that smoothly.

    The [Oldest One] can chase through regression.

    Moreover, that being has now abandoned Their previously disinterested attitude, even eroding the domain of the Eastern Heaven Flower Field and pushing Their will to the outskirts of the Underworld in an effort to capture me.

    ''If I regress, I''ll be caught!''

    For what feels like an eternity within an instant, countless thoughts race through my mind.

    But soon, I realize something.

    ''...Come to think of it, it''s always been like this.''

    Yes.

    I''ve always been forced to make cruel choices, agonizing over the pathid out before me.

    But upon reflection, there have always been other paths.

    It was simply that I hadn''t been able to risk everything and challenge that other path.

    ''...Can I do it?''

    I turn my gaze away from the Netherworld and the Great Sun Heavenly Lord, looking instead at another dimension.

    The Interdimensional Void.

    The domain of death closest to the realm of purity.

    In a way, this challenge might lead me to eternal annihtion.

    Death.

    True andplete death.

    ''Can I throw away my life...?''"

    I look back on my past lives.

    From the 0th cycle before regression, to the 1st cycle of the first regression.

    And all the way to my current life, the 999th cycle.

    In every one of those lives, I had truly given it my all.

    ''If I enter the Radiance Hall, I would live like a ve for life, but I would survive with hope for someday. If I enter the Underworld...I don''t know. There''s even less information about that ce. But one thing is clear. Even there, I would spend a suffocatingly long time. I can endure it, but...''

    I don''t see much hope of seeing myrades after passing that long time.

    ''...As expected.''

    No matter which choice I make, I would eventually grow distant from my connections.

    However...

    If I enter the true domain of death, I will be able to hold onto an even stronger hope.

    ''Even if I were to die here...''

    I will leave my mark in the Interdimensional Void.

    A trace of the life I have lived, so that one day those who know me may see it.

    And...

    The greatest truth in this world.

    I will be the stepping stone that allows myrades to reach the domain of purity, which rivals fate itself.

    If we cannot meet in life, then let me reach my connections through death.

    I let go of my heart.

    From the beginning, I have never been attached to life.

    What I have longed for has always been a ce where I can rest in peace.

    Kiririririk!

    Centered around my soul, an intangible haze begins to arise.

    This is Aurora (�O��; Pr Light).

    I can sense the Great Sun Heavenly Lord flinching.

    Even to such a powerful being, my choice seems unbelievable.

    From the domain of the [Oldest One], a deep and meaningful vibration seems to resonate.

    Though I don''t know Their thoughts, I can tell my decision has slightly deviated from what They originally expected.

    ''Let''s go, Impermanence Sword.''

    Woo-woong!

    I transform into the form of Aurora, and with the Immortal Art that cloaks my soul.

    Enveloping my entire life, I surge towards the Interdimensional Void.

    Passing through the Astral Realm and reaching the Interdimensional Void, only then do I finally realize something I hadn''t before.

    ''My Severing Heaven...is iplete.''

    Just as the True Immortal advancement is done by the ovep of life and death, Severing Heaven must also experience both life and death to beplete.

    ''...Let''s go.''

    To the pure domain of death.

    I steel my heart to enter apletely new domain of purity, escaping the gaze of both the Light and the Netherworld.

    The deepest ce where neither life nor death can be found.

    The technique designed to enter the domain of purity.

    Kunlun!

    And so, I arrive in the domain of death for the Immortal Ascension (�N��) ritual.

    I do not know if this will sever regression and allow me to enter eternal rest.

    If I fail, my regression will probably end, and I will enter eternal rest. Later, myrades will arrive in this domain of purity and I will be their stepping stone to escape from the heavens.

    If I seed, I will advance to True Immortality and live again.

    Either way, it does not matter.

    Kirik, kiriririririk...!

    I feel something unpleasant pulling me in.

    This is undoubtedly the sensation of regression.

    As I feel my mind breaking apart within the domain of purity, I begin topletely perish myself, resisting the authority of regression pulling me.

    Will regression win, or will Kunlun prevail?

    If regression wins, I will face the first day of my 1,000th cycle.

    If I win, I will findplete eternal rest.

    Either oue satisfies me, and so I slip into the domain purity and close my eyes.

    That is my 1,000th return and, simultaneously, my Immortal Ascension ritual.

    * * *

    * * *

    *

    * * *

    ''...This ce is...?''

    I open my eyes.

    And what appears before my eyes is a candle emitting a pure white light.

    Somehow, that light seems simr to the one I saw on Peni Ind.

    Saaaa��

    The surroundings are an empty, dark space, with nothing but that candle.

    Suddenly, I realize that the clothes I''m wearing are the employee uniforms during the early days of Ascension Path.@@novelbin@@

    My body is that of Seo Eun-hyun from Earth, a body untouched by any training, and I can''t feel a trace of spiritual power or energy within me.

    It doesn''t merely feel like I''ve been invited to an ''illusory dream world'' simr to Peni Ind.

    This feels...much more fundamental than that.

    This is...yes...

    It feels as if my soul has been trapped entirely by my own history, by the possibilities of my past.

    As spoon as I realize this, I feel goosebumps spreading across my entire body.

    ''Th-This is...''

    I can''t breathe.

    Because I''ve definitely experienced something familiar before.

    Flicker...flicker...

    The white candle in front of me flickers and seems to create an illusion before my eyes.

    It looks like an illusion of a girl living in the mountains, struggling to survive and working at a noble''s house. Or perhaps an illusion of a nun who spent her life pursuing the truth. It even feels like an illusion of a ruler with two heads.

    However, more terrifying than those illusions is the being [beyond the illusion].

    "Heok...heok..."

    Under a suffocating pressure that feels like my heart is being squeezed, I unknowingly fall to the ground in prostration.

    Unlike when I prostrated under Yeong Seung''s pressure before, thises from deep within my heart.

    No, it''s a fear rising from the depths of my very essence.

    Sarak, sarak...

    The being beyond the illusion is [drawing] something.

    What I faintly see beyond the candle is...a taenghwa (����).

    Sarararak��

    When that being finishes drawing the taenghwa, the flickering illusion before my eyes fixes in ce.

    It is [someone] with Kim Yeon''s face.

    The being opens their mouth.

    "Has your journey thus far...been satisfying?"

    I tremble as cold sweat pours down.

    It seems that the move of Kunlun has ended in failure.

    "No, perhaps it seeded, which is why you''ve arrived here."

    The illusion of the candle, wearing Kim Yeon''s face, smiles faintly and speaks.

    ''It''s reading me...''

    Rather than attempting a clumsy scheme, I lower my head in respect towards the presence before me.

    "This small one of the Human Path, Seo Eun-hyun, greets the [Oldest One]."

    The women who twisted history itself every time they were encountered.

    The Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld, who chased through regressions by perusing history.

    The [Pce Lord of the ck Ghost Valley], whom Yu Oh spoke of.

    They were all one and the same being.

    The Deepest and Greatest Darkness.

    The Oldest One.

    The Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    The God of Death.

    They are...

    The Owner of the Netherworld.

 Chapter 543: 1000th Cycles First Day. And Her

    Chapter 543: 1000th Cycle''s First Day. And Her

    Chapter 543: 1000th Cycle''s First Day. And Her

    Ttok��

    A sound of a water droplet falling echoes from somewhere.

    In a dark, pitch-ck space, I stand rendered powerless, beside the candle of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld wearing the guise of Kim Yeon.

    Everything about the situation feels suffocating.

    Sarak, sarak...

    Behind the guise of Kim Yeon, the being that seems to be the main body of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld is doing something.

    Ttok��''A water dropper (����)?''

    [TL: Basically a small vessel to hold ink-stone water.]

    It seems like water is being poured into a water dropper.

    A posture suggesting preparation for redrawing something.

    Ttok��

    Once again, the sound of water falling into the water dropper echoes.

    Then, the figure of Kim Yeon opens their mouth.

    "To refer to yourself merely as one of the Human Path...your confidence is too low. Now that you have properly set foot into the Immortal Family, you can afford to hold yourself in a higher regard."

    "..."

    "Immortal Seo Eun-hyun. Has your journey thus far been satisfactory?"

    I swallow hard.

    It feels like I can''t carelessly let any words slip from my mouth.

    What if I foolishly answer, ''It was satisfactory,'' only to be eternally taxidermized?

    "An amusing thought."

    "..."

    ''Is it impossible to even hide my thoughts...?''

    "What are you trying to hide before me? The one who has existed even before Eleven Governings, Heavenly Venerables, two powers of Mount Sumeru, and such systems existed is I. Simply by observing the flow of history, I can read most things. Speak whateveres to mind. It is fine."

    I close my eyes tightly.

    "So, has your journey thus far been satisfactory?"

    "...Ever since I learned from the Mountain Divine Spirit that recklessly opening one''s mouth can lead to grave consequences, I have refrained from speaking careless words. I beg for your understanding, O Imperial Venerable."

    Recalling the tales I heard on Peni Ind, rumors and legends from here and there, the titles spoken by Blood Yin, I address Them with the most fitting title.

    One of the two thrones of the Buddhist Family Twin Venerables.

    Wheel Imperial Venerable (܇݆����)!

    The Owner of the [Wheel] is surely the being before me.

    The [White Wheel] I glimpsed behind the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld in my past life still lingers vividly in my memory.

    At my words, They nod and smile.

    "You''ve learned well from the Mountain Divine Spirit. But haven''t I told you before? Silence is golden, yet silence out of ce...can sometimes summon a de."

    "...I do not fear des, for I, myself, wield a de. How can one swing a de without the resolve to be struck by one."

    I clear my throat and gaze at the being beyond Kim Yeon''s visage.

    Deep and vast darkness.

    Yet, the main body of this being undoubtedly lies beyond there.

    "And, the Imperial Venerable has instructed me to speak. Even when They have said that They are already reading everything about me. However, I am currently speaking not with the Imperial Venerable''s true face, but to the shadow cast by a candle. How can I possibly offer the Imperial Venerable proper words under such circumstances?"

    "Hoho..."

    Wearing Kim Yeon''s face, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld smiles.

    "Do you not realize I am protecting you? Those who have not yet reached the rank of Lord (��) suffer tremendous shock from merely gazing directly at me. I am offering consideration for your sake. Yet, you reject even this kindness and instead reach to drink the punitive wine."

    Sararak��

    At that moment, the figure of Kim Yeon begins to blur, and the presence of the [Darkness] behind bes slightly clearer.

    In that moment, I feel as though my breath stops and my head is about to shatter.

    ''Heok... Heheok...!''

    Kim Yeon''s form wavers, and I can now directly see the [Shadow] of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    The outline of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworldes into view.

    But just from that, my eyeballs start to decay and melt, and I feel my entire being filling with death.

    ''Th-This is...''

    The difference in rank between the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld and I.

    As I feel this iprehensible gap, I realize that even if I were to bring forth my entire main body and activate Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheelpletely, the difference in rank between me and the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld would not narrow much further than it feels right now from my mortal state.

    However, I grit my teeth.

    ''Truly remarkable.''

    But I have something I have umted.

    Even if what is stolen is eventually taken back...

    What I have umted will remain even if I die!

    Pasasasasak!

    The pure white light of the candle begins to resonate with my will.

    "Immortal Cultivation is repentant enlightenment..."

    Like tiny grains of salt gathering to form a sea.

    "Build mountains...through repentant enlightenment!"

    Strengthening my will, I firmly uphold my spirit.

    Paaaatt...!

    "My life is the mountain built from everything I have umted. It will not crumble easily...!"

    Pakang!

    At that moment, I resist the pressure of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld and realize [something].

    Paaaatt!

    As soon as I realize it, I feel my cultivation and authority, once bound by the possibilities of the past, returning to me.

    Kududuk...

    When I exert strength, a [Wheel] emerges behind my head, and I can feel the authority of Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheel.

    But I realize something far more important than any of that.

    ''So that''s it. Even though I used Kunlun and reached the domain of purity...the reason I arrived in the Underworld...!''

    I am not truly in the Underworld right now.

    Through the authority of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld, only half of my consciousness has been dragged into the Underworld.

    The other half remains ovepping in the domain of purity.

    The moment I realize this, I see a glimmer of hope��a chance to escape before the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    Just then,

    "Hoho...Ohohohoho..."

    The Underworld begins tough.

    Kurururung!

    Kurururung!

    The entire darkness trembles.

    Even though I have regained the authority of Heaven, Earth, Heart, and Wheel, I feel as though my breath is cut off again and my heart is being tightly squeezed.

    ''Th-This is...''

    I thought wrong.

    Escape seems utterly impossible.

    What was shown to me was merely the tip of the iceberg.

    A mere speck of dust from a great mountain.

    The Wheel behind my head feels as though it is about to be crushed under theughter of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    It is then.

    Ttok��

    The Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld stopsughing.

    And the illusion of Kim Yeon before me bes clear again.

    "Hear me, Judges. From this moment on, I shall have a private audience with this distinguished guest. All Judges are to leave, manage your respective domains, and continue judging the deceased."

    At the words spilling from Kim Yeon''s mouth, ten shadows flicker from beyond the darkness before disappearing somewhere.

    ''J-Judges...? Like the Yama True Lord...? I had no idea...''

    Darknesspletely concealed their presence, making it impossible to detect them.

    ''Escape? What nonsense...''

    I click my tongue at my own misjudgment.

    If I had attempted to escape, the Judges would have likely intervened and dragged me back.

    While I am sunk in my own self-deprecation, Kim Yeon smiles faintly and offers me a bow.

    "Indeed, you are worthy of inheriting Salt Sea''s will, O Distinguished One. As I have reaffirmed that the distinguished one is not someone to be treated carelessly, I offer thee this bow. However, while I may bow to thee as one individual to another, I ask for thee understanding that I cannot do so while I am the leader of my group."

    "...Please, lower the speech. How can the Imperial Venerable address a mere Immortal with such respect?"

    I break into a cold sweat, feeling burdened by the respectful tone of the being wearing Kim Yeon''s face.

    If this were from the perspective of Tae Yeol-jeon or the girl from Seoak Vige, it might be different, but being addressed so formally by the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld feels so burdensome I might choke.

    It feels as though a king of a nation is showing respect to an ant.

    "Even if one is no different from an ant, if they possess an enlightenment worthy of respect, they must be respected. What use is the status of a king in the face of enlightenment? And besides, you all are not ants, but rather existences no different from imugis..."

    "...By ''you all,'' is the Imperial Venerable referring to the Enders?"

    "Rather than Enders, I prefer the title Seven Brilliances Kings. As the title suggests, you all are kings. If the domains of Immortals are considered territories, then you all are already rulers who have inherited a kingdom."

    The eyes of [Darkness] wearing Kim Yeon''s face meet mine.

    I feel burdened under that gaze.

    "...How much do you know about us? How long...have you been watching me?"

    "I know enough. As for the distinguished one...I became aware of thee when you faced your second death."

    "..."

    ''When the first cycle ended and transitioned into the second...they''ve been watching since then?''

    Goosebumps rise on my skin.

    I realize I have been within this being''s grasp from the beginning.

    I feel a fleeting sense of kinship andfort towards a being who knows my past, but the sheer difference in rank between us drowns out such thoughts almost instantly.

    "...Do you...know of my ability?"

    "The distinguished one meddles with history so frequently, how could I not know? After me, Time has also noticed, and the other Heavenly Venerables should be sensing d��j�� vu. The Supreme Deities, after about a thousand more deaths, will start feeling d��j�� vu as well. Except for one, that is."

    "Who might that one be?"

    "I cannot say. Even if we are in the deepest depths of the Underworld...if I speak of them, they will notice."

    "..."

    Cannot say.

    But even with that, I can deduce some possibilities.

    ''Is it...the Light Yang Su-jin spoke of? Even here, in the deepest depths of the Underworld, They will notice when mentioned?''

    It is truly a fearsome authority.

    I''m d I managed to avoid being caught by the Great Yang Heavenly Lord.

    "Well, I''m not entirely sure about that. They are indeed insidious, but..."

    "...?"

    I flinch at the subtle reaction of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    ''It''s not Light? The being They''re referring to, who noticed my ability...? Is there [another] existence besides Light?''

    Yet, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld only spoke evasively, avoiding speaking directly.

    ''...Let''s not press further.''

    For now, it''s not something I am meant to know.

    Quickly grasping the situation, I shift the topic.

    "Previously, I encountered the lingering thought of the Golden Divine, who told me this. I heard that you capture and taxidermize us before we reach a certain level, but once we do, you instead support us. Then, does that mean I..."

    Gulp��

    Swallowing, I face the darkness.

    "...have reached a level worthy of your support?"

    But at my words, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld smiles faintly.

    "Indeed, the distinguished one possesses remarkable enlightenment. As I said, thy rank is already akin to a ruler of a kingdom. However...in the end, the distinguished one is still no different from a newborn."

    Chills!

    Her two eyes seem to flicker dangerously.

    The darkness within them glistens.

    "The distinguished one as he is now, holds no value to me other than being captured and taxidermized. Who would offer support to a worthless stone?"

    "...But wasn''t it...the Imperial Venerable who helped me obtain the Wheel?"

    "Hoho..."

    She lets out a chillingugh.

    "Even after I gave it to the distinguished one, he only managed to use it to such a limited extent. Why should I offer the distinguished one any more assistance?"

    "..."

    The more I speak, the deeper I feel myself sinking into a swamp.

    With an unreadable smile, she reaches out her hand.

    "By the way, only the distinguished one has been asking questions thus far."

    "I apologize. However..."

    "The distinguished one still hasn''t answered my question. No matter how subtly the distinguished one tries to avoid it, it cannot be done. So, answer me��has the distinguished one''s journey thus far been satisfactory?"

    Tingle, tingle...

    I can feel it.

    I still cannot grasp the true extent of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld''s rank, but Heaven, Earth, Heart, Wheel��

    Having reimed the power of my main body, I can now understand the [intention] behind that question.

    Yes.

    From the very beginning...

    She has only been thinking of capturing and taxidermizing me,

    If I answer, ''It was satisfying'', I feel certain that my life will be eternally severed, and I will be imprisoned here in the deepest depths of the Underworld.

    But even so, I cannot lie.

    Not because I fear the punishment thates after the lie, but because I cannot deceive myself.

    My life...

    Because I have truly lived to the best of my ability, it cannot be anything but satisfying.

    "...I will ask a few more questions."

    I look around at the surroundings and open my mouth.

    "What time period am I in? What is the current point in time?"

    "The distinguished one has recently experienced his 1000th death. And when the distinguished one was returning, I pulled the distinguished one from the domain of purity, and we are now having this private conversation."

    "Then, the current point in time is after Blood Yin and my..."

    "After the battle. After that child annihted himself, scattering the distinguished one and the other Heavenly Kings to your respective Heavenly Domains, it is the point in time after the distinguished one sent his will into the Interdimensional Void to advance to True Immortality."

    "...Excuse me?"

    For a moment, I cannotprehend.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    That would mean...

    "Does the distinguished one not understand? It means that it has been [fixed]."

    "..."

    A splitting sensation pierces my head at those words.

    I feel sick, like I''m about to vomit.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld, wearing Kim Yeon''s face, sharply res somewhere.

    After staring intently for a while, she rxes her expression and looks back at me.

    "The distinguished one still has much to study. You don''t even know what the ''condition'' is yet..."

    "..."

    My head feels dizzy.

    ''So the return point has been fixed again...''

    And on top of that, the ''condition''...

    Somehow, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld seems to know the conditions for the fixation of the regression point.

    "Could the Imperial Venerable...perhaps tell me about the conditions for fixing the regression point?"

    "If you answer my question first, I will answer yours as well."

    "...Then I will ask a different question. Why is the Imperial Venerable trying to capture and imprison us?"

    "Hm... How precarious."

    "...?"

    What does she mean by precarious?

    She seems to hesitate for a moment at my words before opening her mouth as if she made a big decision.

    "Since failure is inevitable anyway, I am merely trying to stop the process from advancing. That is the best answer I can give you at this point in time. If the distinguished one wishes to know more, then, at the very least, reach Great Net (���_) and ask me then."

    "..."

    It doesn''t seem like much, but her words carry an ominous weight.

    Failure is inevitable anyway.

    Then, like Vast Cold, Yang Su-jin, and the other Enders before us...

    Does it mean such a miserable future awaits us as well?

    ''If that''s the case...wouldn''t it be better for me to simply be taxidermized by the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld?''

    Perhaps, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld doesn''t intend to just taxidermize me.

    She might appoint me as a Reaper or a Judge of the Underworld and train me.

    ''As for myrades...I thought I wouldn''t be able to see them again... But if they are killed and brought to the Underworld, wouldn''t we be able to be together again?''

    It''s a thought that seems more fitting for a devil of the Devilish Path, but after facing the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld and realizing that death itself isn''t so frightening, my perspective has shifted slightly.

    As if noticing my change, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld smiles warmly with Kim Yeon''s face and asks again.

    "Now...can you answer my question?"

    If, even in death, I can retain myself, how is that any different from merely moving to another Heavenly Domain?

    Even if this realm of death is entirely different from the realm of life,

    If one lived life satisfactorily, wouldn''t they also be able to spend death satisfactorily?

    After contemting for a while, I open my mouth.

    "...I..."

    ?

    "..."

    "As expected...I will answer the questionter."

    However, after deliberation, it doesn''t seem right to be taxidermized in the Underworld right this instant.

    I still have the unresolved debt with the Great Mountain Supreme Deity, and things I must still aplish in the realm of life.

    It is not an issue that needs to be immediately decided hastily.

    Even if I am to be taxidermized, it wouldn''t be toote after I''ve done everything I can in life.

    Thus, I firm my resolve and answer ordingly.

    However, I notice something different in her expression.

    The kind expression Kim Yeon wore just moments ago has stiffened, and she is now looking at me with a nk, expressionless face.

    ''...Was dying my answer...that much of an offensive act?''

    At that moment, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld speaks with a rigid voice.

    "It''s something I feel every time, but it''s deeply unpleasant."

    "I deeply apologize. May I ask one final question?"

    "..."

    She remains silent with her stiffened face.

    "You said you know all of my past...so I''ll ask just one thing. Beyond the Audience Chamber you reachedst time...what lies there?"

    "..."

    For a while, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld remains silent.

    And in the silence following,

    She speaks.

    "I..."

    ?

    At her following words, I feel a sense of confusion.@@novelbin@@

    "Regrettably, I have never challenged the Audience Chamber. Despite having countless opportunities. Isn''t that truly...such an unpleasant and resentful thing?"

    "...?"

    I feel puzzled by her words.

    ''What?''

    In the past life, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld joined forces with the Great Mountain Supreme Deity, the Sal Tree Heavenly Venerable, and the Owner of Liberation to challenge the Audience Chamber.

    And the Owner of Void told me, ''The Underworld always returns.''

    ''Moreover, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld perceives my regression and knows all the history that follows from it.''

    So what on earth does she mean by that?

    But without giving me even the chance to ask for detail, she stares at me with a cold and chilling expression and speaks.

    "I will ask you for thest time. Was your journey...satisfying?"

    "..."

    This is ominous.

    This feels different from before.

    For some reason, I realize that one of my previous questions must have touched her reverse scale.

    ''This is dangerous.''

    "...I apologize. I cannot answer that right now."

    "...I see."

    Having finished speaking, she closes her mouth.

    Between her and me, a dreadful silence flows.

    I feel as though if I remain here in this silence any longer, I will be swallowed whole by it.

    I must not remain here any longer.

    Baduduk...

    Facing the dreadful rank of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld head-on, I begin to [rise] from my seat.

    "Thank you for the invitation, O [Oldest One]. I shall take my leave now. If the opportunity arises, I will return to answer the Imperial Venerable''s question. Please wait just a little longer until then..."

    There is no response.

    Instead, the shadow of the candle bearing Kim Yeon''s face...begins to decay.

    Kim Yeon''s face distorts.

    Soon, behind the rotting and crumbling face, a pure white skull emerges, and even that melts into a handful of darkness.

    Feeling rm bells ringing throughout my body, I quickly retreat from where I stood.

    Immediately after, the candle begins to ze.

    The me changes shape and instantly surges towards me.

    It resembles a gold-colored peng.

    Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting.

    First Brilliance.

    Golden Body Heavenly King

    sh!

    Kwang!

    Blocking the familiar golden strike, I smirk.

    Yes, the calm and enigmatic conversation from earlier is now over.

    I''m not entirely sure what I did, but I have touched the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld''s reverse scale, and that being is nowpletely mobilizing her hidden authority to personally taxidermize me.

    Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting.

    Second Brilliance, Third Brilliance.

    Red Bead Extinguishing Heavenly King.

    Lapis Lazuli Protecting Heavenly King

    The golden-colored peng seems to shift into red and blue light before transforming into twin palms that crash down towards me.

    The authority of destruction and protection oveps me from both sides.

    One side cuts off my retreat, while the other aims to destroy my body.

    I deflect the twin palms with the Impermanence Sword and focus my mind.

    ''In my current situation...the regression point has been fixed, and while I was heading towards the domain of purity, I was temporarily pulled into the Underworld by the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.''

    Therefore, if I proceed to the domain of purity and fully ept both life and death within ''true death,'' I will either advance to True Immortality or face eternal annihtion.

    ''I''m going...!''

    I assume the stance of Kunlun.

    Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting has already shifted its form, morphing into purple Primordial Chaos.

    I can feel it. Once caught in that chaos, there is no escape.

    ''I must not use Sumeru.''

    Using the power of the Underworld to escape the realm of the Underworld is madness.

    Therefore, I must escape this situation with Kunlun alone.

    But...

    ''Can I really escape?''

    The Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld said that it was precisely because I used Kunlun that I ended up here.

    That means, Kunlun alone isn''t enough to fully reach the domain of purity and instead leaves me stranded ambiguously in the Underworld.

    ''I must...transcend Kunlun.''

    Kunlun is not enough.

    I need a supreme technique. Something that can let me reach the domain of purity even morepletely.

    ''Impermanence Sword? Severing Heaven Sword Form? No...''

    My senses are pushed to their extreme limits.

    The Five Senses that perceive all four dimensions starting with the nes!

    ''I must reach...the domain of purity beyond this...!''

    For that, I need what I have umted.

    What I have umted.

    What has been with me from the very beginning.

    Something that, like the simple thrust of Kunlun, has always been with me!

    Tadadat!

    Perceiving the sense rted to the domain of purity, I begin to charge forward.

    ''It''s a gamble...!''

    A gamble possible only because one half is anchored in the Underworld and the other half in the domain of purity!

    I rush quickly toward the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    It starts with Mountain Lord Transcending Peaks Flight.

    Like a great tiger, I sprint through the deep darkness, raising the Impermanence Sword high.

    Then, I [leap over] the being behind the mountain-like deep darkness!

    There beyond, I see a [White Wheel].

    But that isn''t my goal.

    Deeper than the [Oldest One], the deepest depths of the Underworld.

    This ce is...

    Yes.

    It''s where the strand of Yang Su-jin''s split soul and I once conversed.

    I feel the gaze of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld turning towards me.

    At the same time.

    Heart and Heaven Taenghwa Painting.

    Seventh Brilliance...

    I feel the terrifying Entering Heavens of the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld following me.

    But I have already arrived!

    ''The single move (һ��) that has been with me my entire life!''

    At the same time, the seed that can bloom into new potential!

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Transcendent Technique.

    Surpassing even Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path, a fragment of True Martial Arts.

    : : Heavenly Escape (���)! : :

    Atst, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, honed throughout my entire life, surpasses even the possibilities of Hidden Heavens Beyond the Path and fully blossoms into its fullest potential.

    Avoiding Light, avoiding the Underworld.

    Escaping from the gazes of life, death, and everything,pleting hiding into the domain of purity, the ultimate of Impermanence.

    The supreme technique of the ages, capable of hiding even from the heavens, Heavenly Escape, has beenpleted.

    Chwararararak!

    My single strike cuts through the deepest depths of the Underworld and reaches a domain even deeper than the Underworld itself.

    A space of true nothingness.

    It''s the domain of purity.

    I leap into the domain of purity, throwing my entire body forward, and gaze upward at the Underworld.

    The eyes of the Underworld are visible.

    ''Haha...so you let me go.''

    I did not escape.

    The Underworld merely tested me.

    However, it seems I have indeed touched upon Her reverse scale, as I can feel a faint trace of anger from the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    I close my eyes to the death that now truly approaches me.

    Now, I will die.

    I will either truly die and face eternal annihtion...

    Or, I will return through regression and advance as a True Immortal.

    The first attempt resulted in me being caught and having a brief meeting with the Underworld, but this time, no one will catch me.

    And so, I die.

    To escape from the realms of life and death, from everything.

    To obscure myself from even the heavens, I hurl myself into true death.

    Whether I will seed or fail in death, only the heavens know.

    The one-thousandth cycle has truly been short.

    However, I believe that this brief moment in my current life holds deeper meaning than any of the previous cycles.

    I will die.

    But if I don''t...

    I will return.

    And upon returning, I will be a True Immortal, save myrades, care for my connections once more, and bring everything to a conclusion.

    As I fade away in the domain of purity, I capture with my eyes the final illusion and [wisdom] shown by the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.

    That [wisdom] is as follows:

    Kim Young-hoon �� Good Sight Heavenly Domain (��Ҋ����).

    Jeon Myeong-hoon �� Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain (��ľ����).

    Kang Min-hee �� Twin Holding Heavenly Domain (�p������).

    Oh Hyun-seok �� Elephant Nose Heavenly Domain (�������).

    Kim Yeon �� Earth Boundary Heavenly Domain (��߅����).

    Oh Hye-seo �� Earth Axis Heavenly Domain (���S����)...

    Myrades.

    In other words, locations of the [Enders] scattered by Blood Yin.

    With that as my final sight, I close my eyespletely.

    That is my one-thousand-and-first return.<hr>

    Good Sight Heavenly Domain.

    Inside the Interdimensional Void where the Owner of Void resides.

    Somewhere within that Interdimensional Void, a girl with her hair tied in a ponytail and dressed in ck martial robes half-opens her eyes.

    Looking somewhere, she speaks.

    "Are you finally beginning to bloom, Udumbara (�������_)?"

    In her eyes, which had remained expressionless and devoid of meaning, something flickers.

    It is a faint sense of anticipation.

    "Good. Keep blooming. Then fully blossom."

    However, despite the anticipation, her eyes remain empty.

    "You may have plunged into death...but you cannot escape. The bridle of the End (�K��) is far beyond what you..."

    Just as she is about to [deliver] her words to someone, she suddenly feels a disgusting and terrifying [gaze].

    She meets the gazeing from [somewhere] before flinching in surprise and looking away.

    It''s almost as if she is afraid of the [owner of that gaze].

    "..."

    After maintaining silence for a while, she speaks again.

    "Let Udumbara fully blossom. And when it fully blossoms..."

    With a self-deprecating look, she closes her eyes once more.

    "...Let ite and cut my neck."

    Thus, the Northern Heavenly Venerable, True Martial Great Emperor Hyeon Mu (����; ck Martial), closes her eyes.

    Around her, a ck Three Great Ultimates seems to ripple before her form dissolves into the Interdimensional Void and vanishespletely.

    After the fragment of Yu Hao Te, the Nether Devil True Lord and former Chief Judge, self-destructed against the return of Vast Cold in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain...

    The Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds.

    The countless rulers of Mount Sumeru trembled violently.

    Everyone knows.

    What Yu Hao Te''s resurrected body, Blood Yin, has ultimately done was to advance the seconding of Vast Cold to True Immortality.

    The probability of advancement to True Immortality upon revival after death is unknowable.

    However, countless rulers are now on edge.

    If it seeds, then the nightmare from five hundred thousand years ago will descend upon Mount Sumeru once again.

    Countless Heavenly Lords (���) and True Lords (�w��).

    The Great Net Immortals (���_��) murmur andmunicate amongst one another.

    And so, at the edge of the chaotic Mount Sumeru...

    Within the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, outside the range of Blood Yin''s self-destruction and unnoticed by Blood Yin''s awareness, a small figure rises to their feet.

    It is Hong Fan, who had tumbled down below the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and briefly lost consciousness.

    Regaining his senses, Hong Fan begins to move again to track the traces of his master, Seo Eun-hyun.

 Chapter 544: Black Snake Biting Its Tail

    Chapter 544: ck Snake Biting Its Tail

    Chapter 544: ck Snake Biting Its Tail

    The Third Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals.

    The Great Sun Heavenly Lordpresses the sun surrounding their projection.

    : : So, it escaped in the end. : :

    Even when the projections of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lord were sent, they hadn''t been particrly concerned.

    The destruction of a Heavenly Domain?

    What kind of living being could possibly wield such power?

    It was absolutely impossible.They had simply assumed that Baek Woon, who had reported it, had gone senile.

    After all, being impaled by Yang Su-jin''s Lightning Spear for tens of thousands of years, it''s inevitable she would eventually go mad.

    So even when the subordinate True Immortal under Radiance Hall said they casually requested assistance from the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lord and Yeong Seung, they hadn''t thought much of it.

    Yeong Seung acts ording to his whims and is unlikely to move anyway, and the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, who have ventured out to the Outer Sea for exploration, would likely only send one or two projections at most among the seven, even if they were struck by a sudden surge of goodwill.

    After those measures were taken, they stopped paying attention.

    At present, the more urgent issue was dealing with the suspicious movements of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity in the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain.

    Or so it should have been.

    The Great Sun Heavenly Lord recalls that moment.

    ��The flow of time has twisted.

    ��The flow of the predetermined annihtion has been extinguished.

    ��As requested, we shall descend.

    ��Please, provide a detailed exnation regarding this matter.

    ��Open the gate of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. We shall descend our projections upon our disciples.

    The Radiance Eight Immortals had thought that the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords had collectively gone insane.

    What began from a trivial request for salvation from a lowly being like Baek Woon resulted in the direct disciples of a Heavenly Venerable, the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, to personally descend upon the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain?

    If the Great Sun Heavenly Lord hadn''t personally observed the situation in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, they would have believed that the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords had betrayed the Radiance Hall and were scheming to open a path to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    However, in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, the Great Mountain Supreme Deity''s Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra was being activated more intensely than ever before.

    The Radiance Eight Immortals could not help but be enraged.

    The reason for the Great Mountain Supreme Deity''s suspicious behavior immediately became clear.

    They were nning something through the terminal in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    The entirety of Mount Sumeru knows well of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity''s sinister schemes.

    Though They might appear overtly tyrannical, They are notorious for being a profoundly cunning and sinister individual.

    Thus, the living being using that Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra must undoubtedly be either the Great Mountain Supreme Deity''s terminal or a ve bound within Their prophecy.

    Even so, it would be fine if the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords sent their projections directly.

    That''s what they thought.

    And so, the Radiance Eight Immortals, including the Great Sun Heavenly Lord, focused even more on sealing the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    The Great Mountain Supreme Deity is indeed fearsome, but the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords personally dispatched their projections.

    Moreover, their disciples who revered the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords were present in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Lord.

    While those so-called disciples were, in truth, no better than scraps, they were still Quasi-Immortal rank beings in their own right.

    If those disciples joined forces with the projections of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, theirbined strength would effectively amount to ten True Immortals.

    No matter how much power one living being wielded through the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, they could not possibly ovee the strength of ten True Immortals.

    Thinking this, the Radiance Eight Immortals focused solely on the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain.

    Then, the projections of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords were annihted.

    It was said their disciples were utterly defeated and scattered.

    When they first heard this news, the Radiance Eight Immortals, including the Great Sun Heavenly Lord, were displeased.

    They thought the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords were ying a joke unbefitting their rank.

    However...

    It was ultimately revealed to be true, and the Radiance Hall was thrown into utter chaos.

    If those words were true, then right now in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, a nightmare on the level of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord in their youth has reappeared.

    Moreover, the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord is wielding the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra?

    A being with potential rivaling the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, in coboration with the Great Mountain Supreme Deity?

    Just the thought alone is horrifying.

    Because of this, among the Radiance Eight Immortals, who were monitoring the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain, it was decided for one of them to directly move their projection.

    It would cause some mental distraction, but the situation left no other choice.

    The Sword Spear Heavenly Lord insisted vehemently on going themself, but since their presence is needed to suppress the movements resonating in the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain, they could not send their projection.

    In the end, the Third Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals, the Great Sun Heavenly Lord, took action.

    And the moment the Great Sun Heavenly Lord descended, what they witnessed was the final moment of the True Immortal Blood Yin, who had already engaged in a fierce battle with the return of Vast Cold and was now sacrificing his life in a self-destructive explosion.

    Kugugugugugu!

    : : A filthy remnant of the past dares... : :

    If this were Yu Hao Te, the Nether Devil True Lord in his prime, they would have honored his nobility. But this wretched leftover, iming to be Yu Hao Te without knowing his ce...

    To the Great Sun Heavenly Lord, someone like Blood Yin was nothing more than filth to be swept away.

    Although Blood Yin managed to scatter the Great Sun Heavenly Lord''s gaze briefly by self-destructing immediately after their descent, he ultimately failed to conceal the truth.

    Through their winged garments, the Great Sun Heavenly Lord grasped everything that has happened here.

    Yes.

    : : Enders... : :

    Or beings also referred to as the Seven Brilliances King.

    The highest wisdoms, which the likes of leftovers like Blood Yin are incapable of even remembering, had been present there.

    : : Have they already been born again? : :

    For the true purpose of the Radiance Hall, several conditions must be met.

    And one of them is the annihtion of the Enders.

    : : That filth...did he self-destruct in the end to scatter the Enders across the various Heavenly Domains? : :

    It is impossible to determine exactly which Heavenly Domains they''ve been scattered to.

    This is because in his final moments, Blood Yin made history unreadable through history revision.

    In matters of history, the Great Sun Heavenly Lord cannot match Blood Yin''s expertise, and so they decide to abandon the effort to locate the exact positions of the Enders.

    Instead, they send their will to the Radiance Hall.

    The will of the Great Sun Heavenly Lord that reaches Radiance Hall also reaches countless Heavenly Domains.

    : : True Immortals under the Radiance Hall and fellow allies, heed the decree. : :

    All living beings directly under the Radiance Hall in the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain respond.

    The will of the Owner of Void, an ally of the Radiance Hall from the Good Sight Heavenly Domain, responds.

    The will of the Owner of Names, an ally from the Elephant Nose Heavenly Domain, responds.

    Every living being directly under the Radiance Hall in the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain responds.

    In the directly ruled Horse Ear Heavenly Domain, a sealed being unleashes thunder, but the Great Sun Heavenly Lord''s will ignores it and resounds throughout the Horse Ear Heavenly Domain.

    In the Earth Boundary Heavenly Domain, a faint responsees from the will of the Owner of Liberation, a quasi-ally of the Radiance Hall.

    In the Source River, the will of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, affiliated with Radiance Hall, responds.

    In the Eastern Heaven Flower Field, the will of the Owner of the Flower Field, an ally of the Radiance Hall, responds.

    Almost every Heavenly Domain on Mount Sumeru, except for the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain, and the Twin Holding Heavenly Domain, responds to the Radiance Hall''s decree.

    : : The filth left behind by Yu Hao Te has scattered seeds of cmity across countless Heavenly Domains. : :

    Seeds of cmity.

    Or, disaster.

    One of the ominous titles the Radiance Hall uses to refer to the Enders.

    : : All beings who distort the predetermined celestial energy must be reported to Radiance Hall. True Immortals under Radiance Hall shall descend to eliminate these disasters who twist the celestial energy. : :

    The will of the Great Sun Heavenly Lord spreads across countless Heavenly Domains, and each domain responds in its own way.

    The Great Sun Heavenly Lord recalls the situation after they deliver the decree.

    : : ... : :

    In the end, the Ender who wields power worthy of being called the return of Vast Cold...

    The being named Seo Eun-hyun...

    Could not be captured.

    The Vast Cold of that era also escaped from the grasp of Radiance Hall solely through the power of the soul, and advanced to True Immortality in their own way.

    The Great Sun Heavenly Lord grips the physical body of Seo Eun-hyun they have brought into their hands.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s body is crushed instantly, turning into a flesh pancake.

    From behind their mask, the Great Sun Heavenly Lord''s eyes gleam.

    They tremble as they sense an ominous foreboding.

    : : Even that Vast Cold, during their advancement, received aid within the embrace of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity. But just how can this Ender...? : :

    Though he received the support of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity, he advanced through the Interdimensional Void and leapt into the domain of purity solely through his own means, advancing by himself.

    Perhaps, he might be an even more fearsome Ender than Vast Cold.

    And...

    : : You have interfered again, Great Mountain. : :

    In front of the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain, the Great Sun Heavenly Lord murmurs directly with their main body along with the Radiance Eight Immortals.

    : : Even 500,000 years ago in the era of Vast Cold. Even 40,000 years ago during the Supreme Deity advancement of Bong Myeong. And even today. I have lost count how many times your sinister schemes havee to fruition. : :

    Kugugugugu!

    The Radiance Eight Immortals push open the gates of the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain.

    Above their heads, a resplendently brilliant Seat of Radiance rises.

    : : Today, we shall punish you... : :

    Kuuung!

    The entrance to the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain opens.

    Shiiiiiii��

    The ster wind between dimensions howls, and the Radiance Eight Immortals shudder.

    And in the next moment��

    : : ...! : :

    : : How!!?? : :

    : : What have you done, Ra Cheon!!?? : :

    The Radiance Eight Immortals roar furiously toward the now [absent] Great Mountain Supreme Deity, who has vanished without even birds or rats knowing from within the Earth Axis Heavenly Domain.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Combining their strength, the Radiance Eight Immortals summon the authority of Light and set the entire Earth Axis Heavenly Domain aze, but the Great Mountain Supreme Deity is nowhere to be seen.

    The sealed Great Mountain Supreme Deity has vanished without a trace.<hr>

    The entire Sumeru Mountain trembles.

    Now, the return of Vast Cold no longer seems like such an urgent matter.

    For the most fearsome Devil God in the history of Mount Sumeru has escaped Their seal and is now hiding somewhere.

    In the Pce of Light located in the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain.

    At the center of that pce, the Radiance Eight Immortals gather around the Round Table of Radiance.

    : : Has the Great Sun not arrived yet, Great Forest? : :

    : : Do not rush, Pearl Jade. : :

    : : A reply hase from the Owner of Names. Great Mountain has abandoned Their Immortal Title and concealed Themself. Instead of Their Immortal Title, a new Immortal Registry created under the Great Mountain Supreme Deity''s true name will soon arrive from the Elephant Nose Heavenly Domain. Through it, we might discern Their movements. : :

    : : How can a hastily created Immortal Registry urately reveal Great Mountain''s location and movements? At best, it will only show whether Their prophecy is being fulfilled! : :

    : : Even that would be monumental. Through it, we can sufficiently locate the Great Mountain. : :

    At the center of the Pce of Radiance.@@novelbin@@

    Inside the meeting chamber of the Radiance Hall, excluding the Great Sun Heavenly Lord, the Eight Immortals have gathered.

    The First Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals,

    Great Forest Heavenly Lord (�������).

    Second Seat �� Flower nt Heavenly Lord (�������).

    Fourth Seat �� Torch Candle Heavenly Lord (���T���).

    Fifth Seat �� Sword Spear Heavenly Lord (������).

    Sixth Seat �� Pearl Jade Heavenly Lord (�������).

    Seventh Seat �� Great Sea Heavenly Lord (�����).

    Eighth Seat �� Rain Dew Heavenly Lord (��¶���).

    The seven Heavenly Lords exchange countless opinions among themselves as they wait for the new Immortal Registry promised by the Great Sun Heavenly Lord and the Owner of the Names.

    Then, all of a sudden,

    sh!

    One Entering Nirvana True Person enters the meeting hall at the speed of light, holding up a scroll and presenting to them.

    : : The Naming Supreme Deity haspleted the new Immortal Registry and has sent it to the rulers of the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain. : :

    The First Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals, the Great Forest Heavenly Lord, nods and gestures with their hand.

    Sururuk...

    At their gesture, the Immortal Registry floats above the round table surrounded by the Radiance Eight Immortals.

    Chwararak!

    As the Great Forest Heavenly Lord gestures again, the Immortal Registry unfurls.

    The Registry disys the pinnacle of Sumeru Mountain.

    The symbols and names of the Eleven Governings��the Four Heavenly Venerables and Seven Supreme Deities��are inscribed upon it.

    [ckened Three Great Ultimates].

    [The Transparent Seed].

    [Six Interconnected Stars].

    [White Wheel].

    [Lightning Spear].

    [Sun And Moon Pair Of Eyes].

    [Bird Trapped In A Cage].

    [ck Sun].

    [Taiji In The Shape Of A Fetus].

    [Mountain Exuding Darkness].

    [ck Snake Biting Its Tail].

    Upon seeing these eleven symbols, the Radiance Eight Immortals bow in respect in acknowledgment of their ranks and achievements.

    However, after offering their respects, most of them simultaneously re upon the symbol of the [Mountain Exuding Darkness].

    : : That vile traitor. : :

    : : Just what do They expect to change by crying out for repentant enlightenment whilemitting the most wicked of deeds...!? : :

    : : The path of our Radiance Hall has always been obstructed by Great Mountain, more than even the Underworld. : :

    Just as anger begins to spread among the Radiance Eight Immortals,

    Sururuk��

    Eighth Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals.

    The Rain Dew Heavenly Lord raises one hand.

    At the gesture of the Rain Dew Heavenly Lord, who wears a dark blue mask, the Radiance Eight Immortals simultaneously fall silent.

    : : Excessive. : :

    At that single word, the Radiance Eight Immortals collectively close their mouths.

    : : Do not reveal your emotions. We need no emotions beyond our roles as tools. : :

    At the cold words of the Rain Dew Heavenly Lord, the Radiance Eight Immortals calm their agitation and resume their conversation in hushed tones.

    : : Is it already Seven Supreme Deities? : :

    : : It has been 40,000 years since the enthronement of Bong Myeong. : :

    :: Who could have imagined it? That the Heavenly Craftsman once called the Left Arm of the Underworld would be enthroned as the Liberation Supreme Deity and escape the embrace of the Underworld. : :

    : : Why not entrust matters regarding the Enders to Them? They have always sought to use Enders as materials. : :

    : : Let us appoint the Liberation Supreme Deity as the chief overseer of tracking the Enders. They have always sought to form a proper alliance with us, and through this achievement, we can include Them in the alliance of the Radiance Hall... : :

    It''s when the covenants of the Heavenly Lords are about to be made.

    Hwaruruk!

    The sun rises in front of the round table.

    It is the Third Seat of the Radiance Eight Immortals, the Great Sun Heavenly Lord.

    : : Why are you sote, Great Sun? : :

    At the reprimand of the Great Forest Heavenly Lord, the Great Sun Heavenly Lord, wearing a reddish-yellow mask, raises something before them.

    It is a fragment of flesh.

    : : This is the Vestige (ʬ) of the Ender called the return of Vast Cold that I obtained through my projection. The return of Vast Cold has learned the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra, so I took this fragment and briefly ventured out into the Outer Sea just in case. : :

    At the words of the Great Sun Heavenly Lord, the Radiance Eight Immortals nod.

    : : I see. You resonated it with the domain of Salt Sea, the original owner of the Phenomena Extinguishing Mantra? : :

    : : That''s right. And...through it, I discovered one thing. : :

    : : What is it? : :

    : : The location of Peni Ind (���R�u). : :

    At those words, the Radiance Eight Immortals collectively shudder.

    : : Peni Ind was in the Outer Sea. While I cannot track its exact location...the Great Mountain Supreme Deity is surely hiding there. : :

    For a moment, silence flows over the round table.

    After a while, the Rain Dew Heavenly Lord nods.

    : : Excellent. : :

    Receiving praise from the Rain Dew Heavenly Lord, the Great Sun Heavenly Lord shudders and clutches the fragment of Seo Eun-hyun''s flesh even more tightly.

    : : By the way, this Immortal would like to study it. : :

    : : It has served its purpose, so do as you wish. : :

    The Great Sun Heavenly Lord hands Seo Eun-hyun''s flesh fragment��his Vestige��to the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord and then looks up at the newly arrived Immortal Registry.

    There, in the order of each Governing Immortal''s symbols, their names are listed.

    Northern Heavenly Venerable �C True Martial Great Emperor (�w����).

    Eastern Heavenly Venerable �C Flower Monarch (������).

    Southern Heavenly Venerable �C True Ultimate Eternal Life Great Emperor (�w�O�L�����).

    Western Heavenly Venerable �C Netherworld Queen Mother (ڤ��ĸ).

    Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity �C Do Gon (��Ǭ).

    Emptiness (̓��) Supreme Deity �C Myeong Woon (���\).

    Liberation Supreme Deity �C Bong Myeong (����).

    Swallowing Heaven Supreme Deity �C Hyeon Ryul (����).

    Naming Supreme Deity �C Hyeon Rang (����).

    Great Mountain Supreme Deity �C Gwak Am (???).

    These are the names inscribed in the new Immortal Registry.

    The Great Sun Heavenly Lord looks at these names and reflects.

    At some point, new names have filled the Immortal Registry, while others have been erased.

    A great upheaval is now about to sweep across the world.

    ''Once again, we are entering an era of great chaos.''

    The Great Sun Heavenly Lord walks towards the round table where the Immortal Registry floats.

    Arriving before the table, they bow towards the name at the ''very bottom'' of the Immortal Registry.

    Along with them, the Great Forest Heavenly Lord, Flower nt Heavenly Lord, Torch Candle Heavenly Lord, Sword Spear Heavenly Lord, Pearl Jade Heavenly Lord, Great Sea Heavenly Lord, and Rain Dew Heavenly Lord��all of the Radiance Eight Immortals��rise and bow towards the name at the very bottom.

    Radiance Supreme Deity (�����ϵ�),

    Heuk Sa (����/ck Snake).

    : : Glory to the Radiance Supreme Deity. : :

    Only then do the Radiance Eight Immortals, now fully assembled, begin their proper meeting.

    In the center of Radiance Hall, where the Great Sun Heavenly Lord has been admitted, the doors of the round table chamber close.

    Khiiiiiiik...

    Kuung!

    At the same time, the symbol engraved on the doors of the round table chamber, the symbol of the Radiance Hall,

    The symbol of the [ck Snake Biting Its Tail] glows brightly, sealing the space so that no one in the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds can eavesdrop on the conversation of the Radiance Eight Immortals.

    Now, within this space, a momentous meeting that will decide the fate of the entire universe begins.

    The fate of the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds is once again on the verge of being reshaped.<hr>

    Somewhere in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    There, Hong Fan wipes his sweat and builds a massive altar atop a.

    "You are challenging the True Immortal advancement, Master."

    He realizes that Seo Eun-hyun has begun his Immortal Ascension.

    As faint memories of his past life resurface, he understands how he can best assist Seo Eun-hyun and acts ordingly.

    "I will...assist to the best of my ability. Please return safely..."

    Hong Fan, more sincerely than anyone else, prays for the safe return of Seo Eun-hyun and waits endlessly for Seo Eun-hyun''s return.

    "As long as we exist beneath this sky...I will forever...serve Master with heartfelt loyalty. So please, safelyplete the Immortal Ascension Ritual and return to us."

    In a corner of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, Hong Fan''s voice, filled with hope for Seo Eun-hyun''s safety, softly echoes.

    Author''s Note:

    Hello, dear readers.

    The long Middle Realm arc has finallye to an end.

    It was a journey filled with many ups and downs, and much was said throughout this arc, but ultimately, it has reached its conclusion.

    I would love to leave a long afterword for the end of the Middle Realm arc, but as the deadline approaches, I''ll have to post it separately on my blog.

    In any case...it was indeed a long Middle Realm arc.

    With the end of this arc, I n to take a one-month break to further refine the story of Regressor''s Tale of Cultivation, which I have been sprinting through like crazy with all my might.

    The nned return date is September 1st, as summer''s heat begins to fade and the power of the Great Sun Heavenly Lord slightly diminishes.

    To all the readers who have loved the Middle Realm arc thus far, thank you so much, and I, too, love you all.

    See you again soon!!!

    Trantor Notes: So, based on the way I''ve been using the terms (?? vs ??), Owner of Void should actually be Owner of Emptiness, and Emptiness Supreme Deity should be Void Supreme Deity. The word ?? (used for "Void" in "Void Shattering") is the same word used as ?? ("Emptiness") in "Emptiness Supreme Deity" and also as ?? ("Void") in the "Akashic Records" (Void Record). On the other hand, the word ?? (used for "Void" in "Owner of Void" and "Interdimensional Void") has been tranted as Emptiness elsewhere in the story. In short, whenever you see the word void, it��s referring to ??, which is also used as emptiness only in the context Emptiness Supreme Deity, and whenever you see the word emptiness, it��s referring to ??, which has also been tranted as void only for Owner of Void and Interdimensional Void.

 Chapter 545: Ascension (3)

    Chapter 545: Ascension (3)

    A long dream and illusion.

    And a world of chaos, seemingly eternal, where the boundary between unconsciousness and consciousness is blurred.

    In the domain of purity, I finally open my eyes.

    No, it feels strange now to use the phrase ''open my eyes.''

    I no longer have a physical body, so there are no eyes to close or open.

    Rather than that expression...

    Saying ''I regain consciousness'' seems more appropriate.There is only one task for me now that I have regained consciousness.

    From deep within my instincts��

    No, from a realm even more fundamental than that��it is pointing out what I must do and where I must go.

    In this absolute Void (̓��), this realm of Nothingness (�o), I must...

    Align my enlightenments with the realm of Existence (��) that gave birth to the being that is ''me,'' forming the Taiji (̫�O).

    I can sense that the realms of life and death are converging into Taiji (̫�O) and being epted into me.

    I recognize that I am bing an existence that transcends life and death itself.

    I recall the entire path of Immortal Cultivation that I have walked thus far.

    At the Qi Gathering (����) stage, I epted the Yin-Yang, Five Elements, and Primordial Chaos,ying the foundation for Immortal Cultivation.

    At the 1st star of Qi Refining, I activated the spiritual meridians of the Seventy-Two Earthly Fiends.

    At the 2nd star of Qi Refining, I condensed the spiritual natures of the Thirty-Six Heavenly Spirits within my body.

    At the 3rd star of Qi Refining, I attuned my body to the spiritual power waves of the Twelve Earthly Melodies.

    At the 4th star of Qi Refining, I internalized the symbols of the Ten Heavenly Stems and learned the foundations of formations.

    At the 5th star of Qi Refining, I mastered the flow of the Nine Pces within my body.

    At the 6th star of Qi Refining, I further refined the flow of the Nine Pces into the Eight Trigrams.

    At the 7th star of Qi Refining, I performed the Seven Stars Ritual and received the world''s permission to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation.

    At the 8th star of Qi Refining, I stimted my consciousness through the Six Harmonies All Paths and adapted my body further to spiritual energy.

    At the 9th star of Qi Refining, I specialized my attributes through the Five Elements True Meanings.

    At the 10th star of Qi Refining, I stabilized the internal flow of spiritual energy I created to create the Twin Meridians of Yin Meridian and Yang Meridian through the Four Symbols Two Meanings. ?????????��?

    At the 11th star of Qi Refining, I created a spiritual pathway through my upper, middle, and lower dantians through Heaven-Earth-Man Unification.

    At the 12th star of Qi Refining, I integrated the Twin Meridians of Yin Meridian and Yang Meridian into a single meridian through Two Meanings Combine to One.

    At the 13th star of Qi Refining, I created a condensed core of spiritual energy within my body through One Origin One Convergence.

    [TL: Previously tranted as Unified Origin.]

    At the 14th star of Qi Refining, I detonated that condensed core, forming a spiritual cloud andying the foundation for entering the Qi Building stage.

    The Qi Refining stage can be summarized as ''the process for mortals to be ustomed to spiritual energy.''

    Looking back, the proper foundation of Immortal Cultivation seems to begin at the Qi Building stage.

    The Early, Mid, Late, and Grand Perfection stages of Qi Building.

    1st Constetion: Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, Winnowing Basket.

    2nd Constetion: Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall.

    3rd Constetion: Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Stars.

    4th Constetion: Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, Chariot.

    Through the form of each stage, I condensed spiritual natures within me, rehearsing for the Star Shattering stage. Moreover, I grasped the starting point for acquiring attraction force by forming [stars] within my body,ying the foundation for [Heaven].

    Reflecting on it now, the condensation of spiritual natures during the Qi Building stage was ultimately the first step towards understanding ''attraction force''.

    The Early, Mid, Late, and Grand Perfection stages of Core Formation.

    Heavenly Market Enclosure: Its formmands without adornment.

    Supreme Pce Enclosure: Its servicemands reverence.

    Purple Forbidden Enclosure: Its nurturingmands benevolence.

    Celestial Dominion: Its dutymands righteousness.

    Through the form of each stage, I divided the domain of Heaven, created a [path] through which spiritual natures could move, and at the same time, made my body both the people and the nation, crowning my soul as the king, and turned myself into an altar.

    Looking back, the most important thing in the Core Formation stage was to divide the domain of Heaven to create a [path], allowing the spiritual natures to [operate].

    Nascent Soul stage.

    From the Nascent Soul stage, one condenses the Nascent Soul.

    This Nascent Soul can be described as an armor of spiritual energy donned by the spirit, as well as a tool that allows one''s will to interfere with reality itself.

    Furthermore, as Qi bes denselypressed to its utmost limit, it serves as a starting point to transcend the ne of Qi and catch glimpses of other nes.

    The Early, Mid, Late, and Grand Perfection stages of Nascent Soul.

    As constant as the Moon.

    As the rising of the Sun.

    As long-lived as the Five Great Mountains.

    Unswerving and uncopsing.

    In the Golden Core where only the concept of [Heaven] existed, the [Moon] is engraved to create [Night], and the [Sun] is engraved to create [Day].

    Then, by establishing the Five Great Mountains to create the four directions, the concept of [Earth] is established for the first time, and the directions are symbolized as the [Pirs Supporting the Heaven].

    Afterward, bybining all these concepts and reflecting on [oneself] once again, the Heaven and Earth, along with all their forms and transformations, are absorbed into oneself to perfect the Nascent Soul even further.

    Thus, the Nascent Soul stage ispleted.

    The Heavenly Being stage.

    Spring: Will to Be an Immortal Established.

    Summer: Unswayed Amidst the Heavenly Mandate.

    Autumn and Winter: Heavenly Compliance, Heart''s Governance.

    Although various principles are attached, the most important forms across the early, mid, andte stages of the Heavenly Being stage ultimately revolve around Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter.

    These are considered the forms of the Four Seasons.

    Paralleling human life to the flow of the Four Seasons are the forms attached to Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter.

    And...

    The form thates after the winter of life.

    eptance at Fate''s End.

    Along with this is the immensely long form of Vast Cold.

    The form of eptance at Fate''s End teaches that after winter, human lifees to its End (�K��).

    In other words, it teaches that fate reaches its conclusion.

    However, the form of Vast Cold states that the Four Seasons continue endlessly.

    It does not deny that people die.

    But...even in death, it suggests that one continues through someone else.

    If the form of eptance at Fate''s End feels like a warning that says [Begin Immortal Cultivation while prepared to die along the way],

    Then the form of Vast Cold feels like a reassurance, saying [Even if you die while walking the path of Immortal Cultivation, your will shall continue, so do not worry].

    Whenparing these two forms, the feeling is quite strange.

    Nextes the Four-Axis stage.

    Health, Wealth, Longevity, Love of Virtue.

    Or the Five Elements.

    However...

    If interpreted ording to the meaning of the true name that is the Earth Axis stage,

    Health, Wealth, Longevity, Love of Virtue.

    The Fifth Blessing one gains along the normal path of the Heavenly Being stage,

    Violent Death, Disease, Anxiety, Poverty, Hatred, and Weakness of the Six Extremes.

    And one of the Five Elements.

    Building all twelve of these axes is the Earth Axis stage.

    An axis is a form of Nascent Soul, and ultimately, the Earth Axis stage is about building a minimum of four to a maximum of twelve Nascent Souls.

    Bypleting twelve or four [Heaven]s and connecting them toplete the concept of [Earth] is the Earth Axis stage.

    Nextes the Integration stage.

    Rain, Sunlight, Heat, Cold, Wind, Time.

    If the Four-Axis stage is about solidifying one''s grasp over ''attraction force'',

    Then the Integration stage is about dealing with the fundamentals of ''Immortal Arts'' through attraction force.

    It is also the stage where one understands the world through the basic Immortal Art called Various Omens.

    Immortal Arts involve using attraction force to manipte the ne of Fate or alter history, as Seo Hweol once exined.

    However, the Immortal Arts I learned from Cheongmun Ryeong involves overturning the world with nothing but the heart.

    In truth, both exnations are saying the same thing.

    From the moment the spirit gains the authority to manipte attraction force starting in the Four-Axis stage, it bes capable of using attraction force to touch fate or history, enabling Immortal Arts.

    In other words, because the heart changes into attraction force, everything that twists the world through the heart is ultimately an Immortal Art.

    However, if the Immortal Arts Seo Hweol exined involve twisting the world through attraction force appropriate to one''s realm,

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s Immortal Arts involve distorting the world through the heart, which is not rted to one''s realm.

    In other words, attraction force and heart.

    The difference between the two lies in which aspect was given more emphasis in their exnation of Immortal Arts.

    Star Shattering Stage.

    Rain, Clearing, Cloudiness, Want of Connection, Crossing, Inner Diagram, Outer Diagram.

    It is the realm where one creates seven [satellites] to form a constetion.

    At first nce, the Immortal Arts of the Star Shattering stage and the Integration stage appear simr.

    Especially since the name of the form, Rain (��), oveps.

    However, the Immortal Arts of these two realms arepletely different.

    If the Immortal Art of the Integration stage, Various Omens, simply maniptes celestial phenomena,

    Then the Immortal Art of the Star Shattering stage, Examination of Doubts, maniptes nes.

    The Heavenly Rain Great Star of the Star Shattering Stage engraves the form of Rain (��) upon the nes of Qi, Soul, and Fate.

    In the ne of Qi, it manifests as simple rain, but in the ne of Soul, mncholy infects, and in the ne of Fate, darkness and misfortune gradually begin to spread.

    The Heavenly Clearing Great Star engraves the form of Clearing (�V) upon the nes.

    In the ne of Qi, the weather clears, in the ne of Soul, mncholy disappears, and in the ne of Fate, misfortune dissipates.

    The Heavenly Cloudiness Great Star engraves the form of Cloudiness (��).

    In the ne of Qi, spring wells gush forth from beneath mountains,

    In the ne of Soul, ignorance takes root,

    And in the ne of Fate, the future grows uncertain.

    The Heavenly Want of Connection Great Star engraves the form of Want of Connection (�A).

    In the ne of Qi, vegetation sprouts,

    In the ne of Soul, ''transmission'' urs,

    And in the ne of Fate, fortune and misfortune are passed on to others.

    The Heavenly Crossing Great Star engraves the form of Crossing (��).

    In the ne of Qi, it begins the hunt of beasts,

    In the ne of Soul, patience,

    And in the ne of Fate, it symbolizes victory in war.

    The Heavenly Inner Diagram Great Star and the Heavenly Outer Diagram Great Star respectively symbolize the inner and outer trigrams of the Eight Trigrams, serving as the foundation to not only divine one''s own fortune but also to subtly interfere with the fate of others.

    Now, the Sacred Vessel Stage.

    Year, Month, Date, Hour, Calendar.

    Correctness and Straightforwardness, Strong Rule, Mild Rule.

    During the Sacred Vessel stage, truly many things happened.

    So many things urred that they couldn''t be fully perceived at the time but only understood now.

    Light.

    Light is ultimately close to the essence of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    To be precise...

    Without light, no living being in Heaven and Earth can dare to begin Immortal Cultivation.

    Yes.

    Light is the origin of spiritual roots.

    When cultivating the forms of Year, Month, Date, Hour, and Calendar, I simply thought ''I see,'' but in hindsight, it''s quite a bizarre feeling.

    Because this means the fundamental path of Immortal Cultivation for all living beings and all cultivators in this world is ultimately determined by light.

    Light itself is not Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    However, light serves as an essential medium for receiving Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    Yes...

    Light is absolutely indispensable for Immortal Cultivation.

    Without light, no one can even dare to begin Immortal Cultivation.

    The forms of Year, Month, Date, Hour, and Calendar are the basic Immortal Art for handling light.

    The forms of Correctness and Straightforwardness, Strong Rule, and Mild Rule are Immortal Art forms for actively wielding light against others.

    Cultivating ording to the forms of Correctness and Straightforwardness, Strong Rule, and Mild Rule and using the authority of the Eight Paths to wield living beings in the Middle Realm with fate is the cultivation of the Sacred Vessel stage.

    And...

    The final realm for [Mortal Beings].

    Entering Nirvana Stage.

    The only form in Entering Nirvana is Royal Perfection, and there are no stages such as Early, Mid, Late, or Grand Perfection.

    There is simply the form of Royal Perfection and the name of Entering Nirvana. That is all.

    From the Entering Nirvana stage, lifespan has no meaning.

    In the Four-Axis stage, 50,000 years. In the Integration stage, 100,000 years. In the Star Shattering stage, 1 million years. In the Sacred Vessel stage, 10 billion years,

    However, from the Entering Nirvana stage, one can perform rituals to the Heavenly Domain and extend their lifespan as much as they are permitted.

    Moreover, the Heavenly Domain is not typically a sentient entity that lends power and takes it back.

    Thus, when an Entering Nirvana stage performs a ritual, the Heavenly Domain typically grants them power.

    In other words, performing a ritual at the Entering Nirvana stage is essentially ''extracting and eating Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from the Heavenly Domain.''

    The more an Entering Nirvana clings to the Heavenly Domain and eats Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, the more they can freely extend their lifespan at will.

    Of course, in return, they must offer the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy they generate themselves back to the Heavenly Domain.

    However, what matters is the enlightenment of the Entering Nirvana Stage.

    The Qi Refining stage familiarizes one with spiritual energy.

    The Qi Building stage grasps the starting point of Heaven.

    The Core Formation stage partitions Heaven and establishes the framework.

    The Nascent Soul stagepletes the basic structure of Heaven.

    The Heavenly Being stage perfects Heaven.

    The Four-Axis stage perfects Earth,

    The Integration stage unites Heaven and Earth, creating a world and begins to understand attraction force.

    The Star Shattering stage manifests the world one has created into reality.

    The Sacred Vessel stage governs the real world with Immortal Arts through one''s own world.

    These are the enlightenments gained from the Qi Refining stage to the Sacred Vessel stage.

    Then what is the enlightenment gained at the Entering Nirvana stage?

    Feeling life and death gradually condensing around my Immortal Art, the Impermanence Sword, I begin to reflect on the enlightenment gained at the Entering Nirvana stage.

    The greatest characteristic of the Entering Nirvana stage is the mastery of nes.

    The Heaven Tribe controls the ne of Fate, and the Earth Tribe controls the ne of Qi.

    Thus, the Earth Tribe can read their own history.

    The history engraved in their genes and the wisdom contained within it.

    And theye to understand the reason they were born into this world.

    The Heaven Tribe is the same.

    The Heaven Tribe can identify the fate they were born with.

    In short, those who reach the Entering Nirvana stagee to realize their fate (��), regardless of whether they are from the Heaven Tribe or the Earth Tribe.

    Because I advanced to True Immortality less than two days after reaching the Entering Nirvana stage, I could notprehend my fate at the time.

    But now, I finally understand my fate.

    The fate of [Human Seo Eun-hyun] is as follows:

    To be born into an ordinary family, live an ordinary school life, serve an ordinary military service, join an ordinarypany, meet and spend time with Kim Young-hoon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, Oh Hye-seo, Kim Yeon, and Oh Hyun-seok, go on a trip, and die in andslide.

    That was my fate (��).

    ''...''

    In other words, everything��from my birth, to meeting myrades, to dying in andslide��was predetermined.

    ''Then, what exactly is the [current] fate I possess?''

    To find the answer, I repentantly enlighten myself more deeply on my fate.

    And Ie to realize...

    ''...I don''t know.''

    There''s no way to know the fate we were [granted] when we came into this world, as Yang Su-jin once mentioned.

    ''The thing called life is trulyplicated.''

    What is life?

    In the domain of purity, I begin to raise my consciousness while contemting my life and fate.

    At the very least, I havee to understand the fate I was born with on Earth very well.

    ''Life is...simply life. What else could it be?''

    With such a trivial thought, I briefly define life and begin to unify life and death within my body.

    ''And...''

    My consciousness begins to rise rapidly from the domain of purity.

    Before me stretches an endless sky full of stars.

    That starry sky is none other than the culmination of everything I have achieved so far.

    The journey of my cultivation is contained within that starry sky.

    ''...I see...''

    Tstststststs!

    When I think about it, isn''t it strange?

    In the Nascent Soul stage, one establishes the foundation of [Heaven] andpletes [Heaven] upon reaching the Heavenly Being stage.

    Yet, the cultivation of the Four-Axis stage gives birth to Nascent Souls, which can be called [Heaven]s, uses them as axes, and connects them to form what is called [Earth].

    Furthermore, in the Entering Nirvana stage, the Earth Tribe and Heaven Tribe both realize their fates, albeit through different methods.

    Though the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe may have slight differences in cultivation methods, they are not inherently ipatible like the Heart Tribe.

    And now...

    In the midst of my True Immortal advancement.

    The endless sky full of stars unfolding before my eyes...

    Looking at that starry sky I realize something.

    ''Qi (��) and Fate (��)...or perhaps Heaven (��) and Earth (��)...''

    Could the two, perhaps, be equal?

    [Heaven] is usually expressed as the azure sky (�n�), but in the cultivation world, [Heaven] refers to the starry sky (����).

    After all, the celestial energy (��C) that the Heaven Tribe reads refers to the flow of constetions, or the attraction force between the stars.

    But isn''t it strange when you think about it?

    Stars are ultimately [Earth].

    The [Earth] I tread upon is, to someone living far away, seen as a glowing [Star].

    The earth we walk on is, to someone else, their star.

    Then, in the end, aren''t Heaven and Earth,

    Aren''t Fate and Qi essentially the same existence, differing only in position and direction?

    Heaven is Fate (�\��).

    Earth is Life (����).

    ''From the beginning...it was Twin Fate (�p��).''

    When I think about it, it was always so.

    Qi, Soul, and Fate were always a single existence expressed through three different nes.

    From the beginning, the three were one and the same.

    When I looked through the vision of the Heart Tribest time,

    The ne of Qi was explosion,

    And the ne of Fate was light.

    Isn''t itughable?

    How are light and explosion any different?

    ''I should have realized it back then.''

    All light ultimately begins from explosions.

    All explosions ultimately begin from light.

    The only difference is direction; fate and history are the same.

    The moment I realize this, I finally feel life and deathpletely merging within me.

    At the same time, as life and death fuse together, they begin to create my new physical body.

    A new body centered around my Immortal Art, the Impermanence Sword.

    A new world is being born.

    Within that world, my life (��) is contained.

    Kururururur!

    The Colorless Sword Enclosure reveals itself.

    At the same time, a massive mist shrouds the surroundings of the Colorless Sword Enclosure, and brilliant auroras shine through the mist, creating a breathtaking spectacle.

    A world covered entirely by sword mountains, yet at the same time, it is also a star.

    This star, roughly the size of a Middle Realm, emits a soft, candle-like white light.

    ''This is...my new body.''

    It is essentially an Immortal Body.

    Of course, it''s not yet fullypleted. Only one aspect of the Immortal Body is finished.

    At a nce, it doesn''t seem all that different from the Entering Nirvana stage, but there''s an overwhelming difference.

    ''Qi, Soul, Fate... It doesn''t belong to any domain...?''

    I begin to confirm my ''position.''

    At the same time, I realize that I have be able to perceive a very bizarre world.

    It is bizarre.

    Yet, it feels familiar.

    [ck Sky]!

    It is a world where Heaven and Earth consist only of [Darkness].

    In this world of pure darkness, I am emitting a faint light.

    However, it''s not exactly a universe like the Astral Realm.

    Because here, a clear distinction between [Above] and [Below] exists!

    [Below] is filled with endless darkness, and an ominous feeling brushes against my soul, telling me that if I fall below, my very existence will be shattered.

    This premonition, having reached Immortal Rank, cannot be wrong.

    And...

    What exists [Above] is an overwhelmingly familiar sight.

    [Ten] Seats!

    The Ten Seats I have seen every time during my regressions are shining from the celestial sky, illuminating the darkness.

    If I had not been aware that I am ''alive,'' I might have mistaken this moment for a regression.

    ''Is that...the authority of the Governing Immortals?''

    It does not seem to be the Governing Immortals themselves.

    It must be the domain they govern.

    At the same time, I see [light].

    ''This is...?''

    Upon closer inspection, the [light] is not only emanating from the Governing Immortals but also faintly glowing from other ces.

    But the brightness is so low that it is difficult to perceive clearly, giving the impression that the surroundings are filled with pure darkness.

    Yet the [light] undoubtedly exists, and it is illuminating countless [paths] before me.

    The light is showing me the way.

    I realize what these countless paths represent.

    They symbolize the Dao I must walk as an Immortal from now on.

    Without hesitation, I choose one of these paths of light.

    It''s already been decided.

    Step��

    Wo-woong!

    As I direct my will towards one path, the light signifying that path connects to my world.

    My Dao is the Cause and Connection of All Phenomena.

    And the way to umte cause and connection of all phenomena...is repentant enlightenment.

    I will walk the Dao of Repentant Enlightenment.

    sh!

    At the same time, my new body is fully formed.

    This is no longer just a [world].

    Huarurururuk!

    While the Colorless Sword Enclosure still exists within me, it is now merely one aspect that constitutes me.

    [A fusion of mist, auroras, and ss flickering like candle mes.]

    This has be my new body.

    And at the same time, my domain (����; authority domain).

    Kururururu!

    Simultaneously, an immense shock strikes my mind.

    : : This is... : :

    This is the Dao I must walk from now on.

    I look up at the [path] connected to me through the light.

    The [path] stretches toward the sky.

    And, at the end of that path...

    In the area where the sky exists, lies one of the [Ten] Seats.

    One of the Ten Seats.

    And a presence all too familiar to me.

    The true name of that presence flows into me.

    Great Mountain Supreme Deity (̫ɽ�ϵ�) Gwak Am (???).

    The moment I recognize Gwak Am, a certain [gaze] descends from Gwak Am''s direction.

    A gaze filled with indifference.

    However, I understand the meaning contained within that gaze.

    Come up.

    Higher and higher.

    Even further upward.

    Simultaneously, a certain [will] flies towards me from the Great Mountain Supreme Deity connected to me.

    Split (��).

    Kurururung!

    An overwhelming pain washes over me.

    It is not merely physical��it includes mental anguish as well��an intensely sinister and filthy pain engulfs my entire being.

    It feels as though not only my mind but also the physical body I have just formed will bepletely torn apart.

    However, I am not afraid.

    I face the will of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity head-on, epting all the pain that assaults me.

    After some time, the pain subsides, and Gwak Am withdraws Their gaze.

    : : ...Wait, Senior Brother. : :

    I reshape my new body into a human form and look up at the sky.

    : : I wille. : :

    Thus, crossing countless spans of time,

    I finally regained consciousness within the domain of purity and embraced death.

    Then, centering on the Impermanence Sword, I condensed a body that transcends life and death, reaching a new realm.

    As for what path I will walk,

    I decided the Dao I will seek, connecting my Immortal Art with my [path], and engraved my domain upon the world.

    I even overcame the advancement tribtion, enduring the gaze of a Governing Immortal.

    Atst, I have seeded in advancing to the rank of a True Immortal.

    : : So, this is the True Immortal Realm. : :

    A world filled with darkness.

    A clear distinction between above and below.

    And a path of light connecting me to one of the Ten Seats in the celestial sky��the seat of the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    A repulsive gaze,ing from an unknown source.

    My Immortal Art, that bes increasingly firm.

    My consciousness, that feels as though it could cover Heaven and Earth.

    And...

    The ''Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain'' that I sense around me.

    Wo-woong!

    I quietly perceive the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    : : I see. : :

    The True Immortal Realm is not structured like the Middle Realms when one ascends. Instead, it ''oveps'' upon the Heavenly Domain.

    But it differs from the four dimensions symbolizing death.

    : : The nes of Qi, Soul, and Fate. It is a new ne that transcends them. : :

    It''s not a ne like the ovepping dimensions of the Astral Realm. It is a world that has always existed from the start, but could not be perceived by beings of lower ranks.

    Beyond Qi, Soul, and Fate. The Immortal Domain I had mentally reached through the Sumeru Sword Dance.

    The ne of True Immortality.

    That is the True Immortal Realm.

    This is the true nature of what they call the Great Boundary.@@novelbin@@

    Wo-woong!

    I realize how I must cultivate moving forward.

    ''I must head [upward].''

    I look [downward].

    From [below], a certain attraction force is pulling me.

    I cannot shake off the feeling of being bound by that immense pressure.

    And I realize that to break free from this binding force, I must fill this world of darkness with the light I radiate.

    I must expand my domain, filling this dark world with my light through my domain.

    ''The stronger the light I radiate, the more I can escape the darkness and ascend upward.''

    By rising higher and higher, I will eventually reach the heavens and be a Supreme Deity.

    ''...It''s suffocating.''

    Though I understand how I must cultivate, knowing only makes me feel more suffocated.

    From beginning to end,

    Without the help of light, doesn''t this mean cultivating as a True Immortal is almost impossible?

    : : ...First, I must gather information. : :

    How much time has passed since themotion I caused?

    What is the current state of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain?

    Whether I can still contact myrades...

    There is much to investigate.

    I lower my body from the ne I exist in to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, attempting to reveal my body there.

    It is then��

    Paaaatt!

    ''Vapor?''

    When Ie to my senses, I realize I''ve entered a massive world of vapor.

    ''This ce is...''

    Just as I raise my guard��

    Kugugugugu!

    Beyond the world of steam, I sense a colossal existence gazing at me.

    Feeling the aura of the being sends chills throughout my body.

    ''Th-This being is...''

    One of the Ten Seats in the ck sky!

    : : This Immortal is the Naming Supreme Deity (�����ϵ�) Hyeon Rang (����). : :

    I tremble under the overwhelming presence that feels as if it could stop my breath.

    However, it is not beyond what I can endure, unlike before.

    It merely feels like staring directly at the sun through tinted sses.

    Simply looking at Governing Immortals no longer feels as threatening as it once did!

    : : At the same time, the Human Race''s Progenitor, Immortal Beast Pangu. : :

    I face that existence and offer my bow.

    : : I greet the High Spirit Grand Dao Nine Heavens Overseeing Fate Preserving Life Celestial Great Emperor. : :

    Vapor coils around me, wrapping the surroundings in an illusory, dreamlike distortion.

    : : I havee to bestow upon you the tribtion of Immortal Ascension, yet you have already endured it. Do you have ties with another Supreme Deity? : :

    At that question, I ponder briefly before closing my mouth.

    Seeing my silence, Hyeon Rang stirs knowingly within the vapor.

    : : Silence, is it? That is eptable as well. In any case, since you have endured the tribtion, receive what is rightfully yours from this Immortal. : :

    : : ...What am I to receive? : :

    At my question, They speak.

    The following words make me flinch in surprise.

    : : An Immortal Title (��̖). It is a name, a gift, and an insight bestowed upon all ascending True Immortals by this Naming Supreme Deity. Once granted an Immortal Title, your name will be inscribed in this Immortal''s Immortal Registry, and it will provide immense aid on your journey to bing a Supreme Deity. : :

    Kugugugugu!

    From within the vast world of vapor, a vast hand emerges.

    The hand is clenched into a fist, as though holding something inside.

    Jjeoeok!

    When the hand opens, several clumps of light emerge from within.

    Each of these names exude a feeling remarkably close to my essence.

    It seems the Naming Supreme Deity achieved a profound level of insight about me with just a single look.

    : : These are names befitting your essence as a True Immortal. : :

    I gaze at the Immortal Titlesid out before me.

    ck Heaven Unfettered Immortal (����������).

    Obsidian Great Refusing-Understanding Immortal (���״������).

    Dark Heaven Impermanence Immortal (����o����).

    Crystal ss All-Extinguishing ck Heaven Great Immortal (������M�������).

    Mah��k Devil Devouring Immortal (�����ʳħ��).

    Joyful Asceticism Oveing Fate Golden Immortal (�����M����������).

    End to Crystal ss True Immortal (�K�������ɱw��)

    Seven Immortal Titles in total.

    From behind them, the void of the Naming Supreme Deity echoes.

    : : Choose. The name you select will be your Immortal Treasure, your weapon, and your shield. It will serve as your pir and the cornerstone of your cultivation. : :

    Trantor Notes: I don''t know if the second title is referring to Seo Eun-hyun refusing to know his fate or if referring to his stubbornness. I tranted it based on the first assumption.

 Chapter 546: Sealing Immortal (封仙) (1)

    Chapter 546: Sealing Immortal (����) (1)

    Chapter 546: Sealing Immortal (����) (1)

    ''A...name, huh.''

    I fall into thought as I hear those words.

    The mention of a name suddenly brings back an old memory.

    The time when Sacred Master Baek Woon tried to bestow upon me a title that didn''t suit me at all.

    ''Back then, I threatened Baek Woon and refused, but...''

    I gaze into the world of vapor before me.

    ''...From this being...refusal doesn''t seem like an option.''Opposition itself is impossible.

    Previously, Oh Hye-seo briefly borrowed the power of this being, and I was able to overwhelm that power.

    However...now that I face it directly I understand. Oh Hye-seo hadn''t been able to draw out even a fragment of this being''s power.

    ''If this being so desires...even with a mere projection rather than Their main body, They could obliterate someone like me in an instant...''

    Honestly, the names presented by Hyeon Rang all feel much closer to my essence, unlike those from Baek Woon. They all feel like they truly fit me.

    ''If the titles she tried to give me felt like ill-fitting clothes...then the names Hyeon Rang offers feel like perfectly tailored garments. Names that could truly benefit me.''

    But then, I recall Bong Myeong''s warning.

    True Immortals can bring us nothing but misfortune.

    Even if they grant blessings to all living beings in all phenomena,

    To us, the Enders,

    To those who are the Seven Brilliances Kings designates,

    They can bring nothing but disaster.

    That is the nature of True Immortals.

    ''Refusing would be the right choice. But...''

    I stare into the unknowable world of vapor.

    ''Unlike Baek Woon, I can''t even grasp a fragment of this being''s will.''

    There''s no other choice.

    This time, I''ll just have to face it head-on.

    : : I wish to ask the Naming Supreme Deity. If I do not ept that name, what will happen? : :

    : : To refuse a name... : :

    At my words, the world of vapor stirs.

    Then, a questiones from Hyeon Rang.

    : : Do you know that water from above flows downwards? : :

    : : Yes, I do. : :

    : : Then, do you know what influence cultivators from higher realms have on those lower realms? : :

    : : Do you mean higher realm cultivators...impact those...of lower realms? : :

    Paaaatt!

    It''s just when I ask back.

    The vapor seems to part, and countless scenes sh before my eyes.

    It is a scene of an Entering Nirvana True Person advancing to be a True Immortal.

    The True Person advances.

    Then, they advance again to be a Vestige Liberation Immortal, and once more to be an Earth Immortal.

    It happens right then.

    The descendants of that Earth Immortal begin to change all at once.

    The authority of history bes embedded in the blood of the descendants of the Earth Immortal, in other words, the one who advanced to be an Immortal Beast, transforming the descendants into a noble Demon Race possessing Immortal Beast True Blood.

    The blood of the Earth Immortal itself bes a living history and spiritual nature, enriching all of Heaven and Earth.

    The [Path] chosen by the Earth Immortal, their domain, allows the entire universe to operate more vibrantly.

    : : A cultivator who reaches the Star Shattering stage produces spiritual energy, those who reach the Sacred Vessel stage stabilize the world, and those who reach the Entering Nirvana stage establish the principles of the universe. High-level cultivators inherently aid the entire universe. Therefore, the more high-level cultivators��especially Supreme Deities at the pinnacle of cultivation��that exist, the ''easier'' cultivation bes for all. : :

    Kurururung!

    Taiji spins before my eyes, showing me a distant scene from the past.

    Living beings are advancing and facing Heavenly Tribtions.

    ''Th-That''s...a Heavenly Tribtion...?''

    Golden lightning is striking down as if it will annihte the world.

    Within that storm, several of the Demon Race burn and vanish, and only one barely manages to survive, gasping for breath.

    Thunder and lightning so overwhelming that it could be believed to be a Heavenly Tribtion for the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage.

    Yet, the surviving Demon Race who underwent Transformation is only at the Nascent Soul stage.

    A mere Nascent Soul demon beast faced a Heavenly Tribtion meant for the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage.

    It feels like witnessing Hong Fan''s Nascent Soul advancement.

    : : In the time before the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity Do Gon, everyone faced such Heavenly Tribtions. However, after Do Gon became a Supreme Deity, all living beings across the Three Thousand Great Thousand Worlds became able to face tribtions that they could endure appropriate to their respective realms.

    : : In the absence of this Immortal, it was far more difficult for everyone to walk their [Path] through a fitting Immortal Title. The name of this Immortal is an unparalleled blessing to you. Receive a name from this Immortal, and walk the path of an Immortal more firmly. : :

    : : ... : :

    The more high-level cultivators there are, the easier the path of Immortal Cultivation bes.

    Even just in the Star Shattering stage, the more Esteemed Ones exist, the more Heaven and Earth spiritual energy umtes.

    It''s a reasonable statement.

    But...

    I am an Ender.

    I cannot receive a ''gift'' from a True Immortal.

    : : I am grateful for the Supreme Deity''s goodwill. However, I do not believe that goodwill everes without a price. : :

    : : A price... If bugs were to scavenge and eat the crumbs you left behind and survive, would you demand payment from them? : :

    : : ... : :

    : : The gap between you and this Immortal is as vast as that between a bug and a human. This Immortal expects nopensation from someone as small as you. : :

    : : Yet, even without expectation, retribution finds its way back. Therefore, I cannot lightly ept grace from the Supreme Deity. : :

    : : Are you saying...you can refuse this name? : :

    Woo-woong!

    The Naming Supreme Deity brings the seven names slightly closer to me.

    At that moment, I am struck by an overwhelming impulse unlike anything I''ve ever felt before.

    It''s an impulse stronger than sexual desire, stronger than hunger, stronger than the urge to sleep.

    It''s a [desire for a name], more intense and consuming than any other desire or yearning.

    Yes, this is...

    It''s practically lust.

    I am lusting after those names.

    ''I want them, I want them, I want them��no, I must have them. I must have those names. Those are names made solely for me, created by the Supreme Deity just for me...! I must have them. I must have them. I must have the name made just for me...!''

    My entire body trembles.

    Refusal is impossible.

    I realize how foolish I''ve been.

    This isn''t a matter of defiance or resistance.

    It would mean rejecting the veryws of the world itself.

    Having lived my entire life with a [name], it''s impossible to refuse the naming of the Owner of Names.

    ''I must have it. I must have it. I must...!''

    And so, I��

    Reach out my hand,

    Plunge it into my own body,

    And begin,

    To [extract it].

    Buduk.

    Bududududuk...!

    Budududuk...!

    : : KUAAAAAAA!!! : :

    It is a [concept].

    I am extracting an entire [concept] from within me.

    That concept is like a [tongue] that can speak, like a precious [heart], or even like [testicles] that one cannot imagine being without.

    Budududududuk...!

    My scream echoes within the world of vapor, and my willpower pushes back against the vaporous world.

    At the same time, I manage to partially escape the world of vapor and return to the True Immortal Realm above.

    In other words, I am back under the [ck Sky].

    Before my eyes lies the hazy, dream-like world of vapor that had momentarily swallowed me whole.

    I extract the [desire for a name] surging within me and extend it before the Naming Supreme Deity.

    : : I am certainly grateful for the grace of the Supreme Deities. However, this is my will. If the Supreme Deity''s will clouds my own andpels me to choose a name driven solely by lust, I will not ept that name. : :

    An enraged Hyeon Rang can have me crushed immediately.

    Like during the time with Blood Yin or Yeong Seung, They can leave me neither dead nor alive.

    However, it cannot be helped.

    This is something I do not want!

    Then...

    : : Ha...

    : : Ha ha ha ha.

    : : Ah.

    : : Ha ha ha.

    : : Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!!! : :

    Kurururururu!

    : : ...!!! : :

    ''This insane...''

    It feels as though the entire True Immortal Domain is shaking.

    I stagger, unable to steady myself amidst theughter of the Naming Supreme Deity.

    It feels exactly as if I have be a candle before a typhoon.

    : : V E R Y W E L L. I A P O L O G I Z E F O R M Y D I S C O U R T E S Y. : :

    Dududududu!

    With that, I can feel the projection of the Naming Supreme Deity bing more tangible before my eyes.

    Ziiiiing!

    At the same time, I see something glowing within the depths of that world of steam, something like the sun and the moon.

    It is an [eye].

    The Naming Supreme Deity is, through the projection, properly directing Their [gaze] at me.

    And for some reason, I feel as though I have seen that eye somewhere before.

    : : P R O V E I T. : :

    Kurururururu!

    The authority of the Naming Supreme Deity begins to crash over me like waves.

    : : I F Y O U C A N N O T P R O V E I T, I S H A L L N A M E Y O U A S I P L E A S E. : :

    I sit in a lotus position.

    The storm of vapor sweeps over me.

    My candle-like domain feels as though it could be extinguished at any moment by the authority of the Naming Supreme Deity.

    However, I steel my will and recall the time when I received a plum from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    Even after hundreds of days had passed, I did not spit out the plum.

    Through willpower alone, I twisted [death].

    Just as I did back then, I endure with my will.

    The waves crash and swallow the candle.

    But my me does not go out.@@novelbin@@

    The storm of vapor shakes the candle violently.

    Yet my me remains unextinguished.

    Puhwak!

    Just then, the hand of the Naming Supreme Deity, made of vapor, strikes down upon me.

    However...

    I do not copse in the end!

    Kwaaaang!

    The hand of vapor strikes me and scatters.

    Yet, I remain steadfast, maintaining my lotus position without bowing my back.

    ''Recall it.''

    That moment when I did not spit out the plum.

    A wave of power so immense that the likes of Qi, Soul, and Fate cannot evenpare tries to trample me.

    But...

    I endure!

    Budududududuk!!

    At that moment, I feel an immense [chest pain] spreading from deep within me.

    Yet, I endure.

    The chest pain tortures me, but at the same time, it helps me focus my mind in this world of vapor.

    And just when that chest pain gradually spreads throughout my entire body, dyeing me entirely in agony��

    "Ah...!"

    I let out a voice.

    This pain is familiar.

    The advancement Heavenly Tribtion I received from Gwak Am.

    That same feeling as when I was under a Supreme Deity''s gaze!

    As the pain that started from my chest takes over my entire body, I finally feel my consciousness fully settling into the True Immortal Realm.

    Now, the words leaving my mouth no longer feel like [will] surpassing Qi, Soul, and Fate, but exactly like the [voice] I uttered as a human.

    Just when I realize that��

    Puhwak!

    The storming world of vapor disappears in the blink of an eye.

    And before me lies a humanoid mass of vapor, sitting in the same lotus position as me.

    : : Have you realized it? : :

    "...Yes. This must be the beginning of proper Immortal Arts."

    : : Excellent. : :

    They quietly express Their admiration, and I quietly let out a sigh.

    Even after understanding Immortal Arts properly at the True Immortal rank while opposing Hyeon Rang''s authority, and bing ustomed to the True Immortal Realm, Hyeon Rang''s voice still feels like hearing the will of a True Immortal as a mortal being.

    : : Originally, I intended to crush you with the intent to truly kill, not to grant enlightenment...but you overcame it. Indeed, this Immortal truly wishes to grant you a name. : :

    "...If it''s a gift, I must refu��"

    : : What if it''s not a gift, but a transaction? : :

    "Pardon...?"

    : : I imposed a trial upon you with the intent to kill. By oveing it, you have proven yourself as someone who can ''trade'' equally with this Immortal. If you offer something of yours, I shall grant you a name you desire. : :

    At those words, I swallow hard.

    Though I had previously refused a gift, even if it meant tearing away a part of the depths of my soul...

    If it''s a transaction, the situation changes.

    ''What immense greed I feel. That must mean the Naming Supreme Deity''s [name] is unimaginably essential to the cultivation of a True Immortal.''

    After much contemtion, I make my decision.

    "If it''s a ''transaction,'' I willply. What does the Supreme Deity desire?"

    : : Offer something you consider precious. Then, I shall grant you a name. : :

    "...Understood."

    Without hesitation, I offer what I hold in my hand.

    Something that resembles a tongue, a heart, or perhaps even testicles.

    A writhing thing that''s formed of candle me or ss, flies towards the being of vapor.

    It is the [desire for names] that I had just extracted.

    "I will ept the name, but I will not be swayed by it. Instead, please ept this."

    At my words, Hyeon Rang remains silent for a moment before starting tough again.

    : : Ha ha ha ha ha.

    : : Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!! : :

    For some reason, it is augh that sounds pleased.

    : : Good. Take it. The name you desire... : :

    I reach out to one of the seven Immortal Titles that float before me.

    End to Crystal ss True Immortal.

    : : That is also a fine name... : :

    And then,

    Grasping one part of that name, I immediately use an Immortal Art.

    Split!

    Through the Great Mountain Splitting Emperor Technique, which has risen to the domain of Immortal Arts, the characters of [End to Crystal ss True Immortal (�K�������ɱw��)] split into seven pieces.

    Among them, I do not covet anything else, only epting the two characters ''Crystal ss (����).''

    "These two are enough."

    : : ... : :

    The Naming Supreme Deity, who remains silent for a while at my behavior, lets out a clearugh once more.

    : : Excellent. Not a name given by another, but a name chosen by oneself is it... Very well. That will henceforth be your Immortal Title as a True Immortal. : :

    The human of vapor points a finger towards me.

    The two characters seep into the ce in my chest where the [desire for names] had been extracted.

    : : Crystal ss Being (������) Seo Eun-hyun. From now on, that name will be your designation. : :

    Kiiiing!

    At that moment, I feel something powerful settle into my mind.

    Thus, I receive my Immortal Title from the Naming Supreme Deity Hyeon Rang, the progenitor of the Human Race, and finally receive my Immortal Conferment as a True Immortal.

    : : What I received from you...I will nt as a seed, and when you surpass Immortal Lords, I will return it to you as a new name... : :

    Finished speaking, the human of vapor scatters with the wind and vanishes.

    Leaving Their final words behind, the Naming Supreme Deity Hyeon Rang returns to where They originally came from.

    : : Beware of the snakes. For they are after you... : :

    Their will carries meaning, and I instantly understand what They mean.

    At the word [snakes], the meaning of [Radiance Hall] is imprinted into my mind.

    ''Radiance... It seems Immortals often refer to the forces of light as [snakes].''

    With that, I realize something.

    ''Does light...symbolize [wisdom] in the ne of Fate?''

    Light is deeply connected to spiritual roots and Immortal Cultivation.

    Light is wisdom itself.

    Furthermore, those who directly behold higher existences often gain special constitutions or spiritual roots, enabling them to achieve rapid advancement in cultivation.

    ''Perhaps the reason Kim Young-hoon gained Core Formation cultivation after gazing upon the Great Mountain Supreme Deity was due to this...''

    Tingle, tingle...

    Shaking my head, I descend towards the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    ''First, let''s gather information in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.''

    Before advancing to True Immortality, Blood Yin had bathed my soul in [light], infusing wisdom into me.

    That wisdom was none other than a rough overview of the power structure and information regarding the True Immortal Realm.

    ''Mount Sumeru...is divided between the Radiance Hall and the Underworld. In fact, except for the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld, the other three Heavenly Venerables, and except for the Great Mountain Supreme Deity and the Swallowing Heaven Supreme Deity, all the other factions are allied with Radiance Hall. What a powerful faction...''

    Though it seems that although the Supreme Deities and Heavenly Venerables are nominally allied, they also maintain connections with the forces of the Underworld behind the scenes, walking a delicate tightrope.

    ''So they''re aligning themselves with whichever side offers them even the slightest greater advantage...''

    I also understand what the Naming Supreme Deity meant when They said that Radiance Hall would target me.

    ''The problem was defeating the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords alone.''

    Because of that, Radiance Hall, which had once been driven to the brink of annihtion by the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, is now terrified and seeks to capture me.

    Woo-woong!

    Descending from the ne of Fate, past the ne of Soul, and into the ne of Qi where the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain lies, I organize the power structure of Mount Sumeru in my mind, along with essential terminology andmon knowledge necessary for a True Immortal.

    ''Still, thanks to Blood Yin instilling so much knowledge before departing, I''ve avoided the situation of being clueless about everything. So this Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain is considered a ''closed dimension'' and is typically managed by the Radiance Hall, huh. Even most True Immortals cannot casually enter here. Only True Immortals affiliated with the Radiance Hall, those permitted by the Radiance Hall, the Reapers of the Underworld, and the Heavenly Venerables can enter...''

    I now understand why the True Immortals who are said to often meddle with the world are nowhere to be seen in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, except for Blood Yin.

    ''And beyond the entrance to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain blocked by Yang Su-jin...the Heavenly Domain directly connected to it is...''

    Atst, I descend fully into the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    But the moment I arrive, I freeze in ce.

    ''...Heavenly King Heavenly Domain. The Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain is directly connected to...only the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain...?''

    The wisdom from Blood Yin had already informed me who governs the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain.

    It is directly ruled by the Radiance Hall.

    That''s right.

    Yang Su-jin blocked the entrance with his ring finger to prevent the forces of light from directly interfering with the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Because of this, I had assumed that no beings from the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain would be here.

    Or, at most, they would descend through projections, like the Great Sun Heavenly Lord had done previously.

    But...

    ''Why...on earth...?''

    The moment I descend into the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, I cannot move as my mind freezes upon seeing the being approaching before my eyes.

    That being, who has appeared as if predicting that I would arrive in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain on this day and this moment, is a giant god wearing a silver mask.

    Radiance Eight Immortals.

    Fifth Seat.

    Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    That being hase with their main body.

    : : ...Seo Eun-hyun. : :

    The Sword Spear Heavenly Lord calls my name.

    And...

    : : ...How strange. I sensed that you would descend here afterpleting the advancement ritual. : :

    "...?"

    The Sword Spear Heavenly Lord unfolds something in their hand.

    It is my Vestige, carrying my familiar aura.

    ''My Vestige...! The physical body I shed... So it really did fall into the hands of the Radiance Hall...!''

    : : I see. Being also of the Heart Tribe, you did not descend all the way to the ne of Qi but are moving through the ne of Soul. In that case, shall I visit a ce worth exploring...? : :

    I can feel it.

    The powerful greed emanating from the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    That being covets me.

    Paaat!

    With a sh of silver light, the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord disappears from the spot.

    "...Huuuu..."

    Only then do I exhale a breath filled with spiritual energy andnd on a nearby.

    An altar, seemingly prepared by someone, embraces me gently.

    As I sit atop the altar, I realize what has just happened.

    The Immortal Title, Crystal ss Being, bestowed upon me by the Naming Supreme Deity Hyeon Rang, has shielded me from the gaze of light.

    I have be a being who can pass through the gaze of light like crystal ss.

    Trantor Notes: Just a reminder that sealing can also mean conferring something. Like conferring an Immortal Title.

 Chapter 547: Sealing Immortal (封仙) (2)

    Chapter 547: Sealing Immortal (����) (2)

    I sense the Immortal Title of Crystal ss Being within me shortly after Sword Spear Heavenly Lord disappears.

    ''The Immortal Title of Crystal ss Being...''

    This Immortal Title shines from within me, masking and concealing my presence.

    ''If I use Heavenly Escape, I might escape the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord''s gaze... But Heavenly Escape requires reaching the domain of purity, and using it is practically a life-or-death gamble, consuming an immense amount of energy... To avoid the gaze of light, the title of the Crystal ss Being is just right.''

    I let out a sigh of relief and look around at the surrounding altar.

    ''By the way, this altar...''

    While wondering, I inject spiritual energy and consciousness into the future to discern what kind of altar it is.Just then,

    Puhwak!

    Something dark wriggles from beneath the altar and crawls upward.

    "Master!"

    "...!"

    My face brightens at the sight of a long-missed familiar face.

    Paaat!

    The dark something emits light and transforms instantly into a human form.

    It''s Hong Fan, who has recovered his cultivation to the Grand Perfection Integration stage.

    "Haw haw! I knew you would return."

    "It''s good to see you, Hong Fan! By the way, did you create this altar?"

    "Yes, I did. I resonated it with Master''s energy and prepared it to make it morefortable for Master''s descent into the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain in the future.�� ????????

    "Hmm, a function to make it morefortable to descend...?"

    "Yes. From what I remember from my past life, lower-level True Immortals who have just reached the True Immortal Realm cannot descend to lower dimensional nes at will. To interfere with lower dimensional nes, an appropriate medium is required. Therefore, I created this altar using Master''s aura."

    Hearing Hong Fan''s exnation, I feel slightly puzzled.

    ''What''s this? Descending to the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain was incredibly easy for me...''

    At that moment, I realize that I possess the authority of the Impermanence Sword.

    ''I see. The authority to freely traverse nes... That must have allowed me to descend directly from the True Immortal Realm to the lower ne.''

    Judging from Hong Fan''s knowledge from his past life, it seems True Immortals cannot easily descend to lower nes.

    "Hmm, well, thank you. But what are you looking at, Hong Fan?"

    "Ah... It''s currently a bit difficult for me to perceive Master. Honestly, if Master hadn''t settled on the altar, I might not have even noticed."

    "Ah... Is that so? Wait a moment."

    It seems that due to the difference in our rank, Hong Fan cannot properly perceive me.

    ''If Hong Fan is to perceive me properly...''

    While pondering what to do, a bright light seems to sh in my mind and I immediately separate a portion of energy from the Immortal Title of Crystal ss Being and infuse it into Hong Fan.

    Woo-woong!

    Simultaneously, the energy of the Crystal ss Being attaches itself to Hong Fan''s eyes like tinted lenses, allowing him to perceive me without being overwhelmed by the difference in our rank.

    Only then does Hong Fan ''see'' me and smile brightly.

    "Ah! Now I can finally see you properly, Master."

    "Good, that''s a relief. I was worried for a moment that you might not be able to see me at all, but I guess that concern was unnecessary."

    "Haw haw, as if I could ever lose sight of you, Master. If this method hadn''t worked, I would have found another way. I will never lose sight of Master, so please do not worry."

    "Reliable as always."

    Iugh heartily and begin to share with Hong Fan, who I haven''t seen in a long time, the events I experienced during my True Immortal advancement.

    "By the way, during my advancement to True Immortality, I realized my fate."

    "Pardon...? Is that true? Congrattions! What is this Fate?"

    With a face full of awe, Hong Fan ps his hands and asks me, and I nod as I speak.

    A story about my ordinary life on Earth.

    "That was my fate. And...regarding that..."

    I look at Hong Fan.

    "You mentioned that you realized your fate at a very young age; isn''t that right?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "What exactly is your fate?"

    "To assist, follow, and watch over Master and hisrades, ensuring they walk the right path. That is my fate."

    "Hmm, I see..."

    I nod and ask.

    "By any chance, have you still not recovered all of your past-life''s memories?"

    "Unfortunately, no... However, something did surface after Master advanced to True Immortality, though it''s only fragments of information. Proper memories of my past life are still..."

    "I see... There''s something I felt when I realized my fate. Realizing one''s fate is one of the conditions for bing a True Immortal."

    That must be why those among myrades who have ''realized their fate'' rapidly see their talents rise and their authority grow stronger.

    "And...for an ordinary mortal being to realize their fate, it requires an incredible hardship."

    Ordinary living beings usually need to spend considerable time in the Entering Nirvana stage, enduring intense training and refining their Immortal Arts before they can realize their fate.

    Even among us Enders, those who realized their fate usually did so only after enduring immense suffering and trials.

    But Hong Fan instinctively realized the reason he was born into this world at a very young age and, with overwhelming talent, followed us and assisted us.

    Seeing that, perhaps Hong Fan...

    "You might have already reached the stage of Vestige Liberation Immortal in your past life. Perhaps you were already beyond the Entering Nirvana stage even back then."

    "..."

    Hong Fan remains silent for a while after hearing my words, then opens his mouth.

    "...Ohhh... Thank you...very much. I think it will be a great help in regaining my memories."

    "Haha, no need to thank me. It''s me who would benefit if you recover your memories, so focus on recovering them as soon as possible."

    "Haw haw, I understand. By the way...hearing Master''s words makes me even more curious about the enlightenment Master gained during the True Immortal advancement. Could Master share more of your realizations with me?"

    "Hmm...I also realized something about life."

    "Oh...That must be a tremendous realization. What is life?"

    "Life is..."

    I look at Hong Fan, who eagerly awaits my teaching, and share the answer I havee up with.

    "Life."

    "..."

    Hong Fan looks up at the sky briefly at my words, then back at me.

    It seems my joke wasn''t very amusing, judging by his slightly baffled expression.

    "Ahem, sorry. That was a joke. In truth, what I realized about life is...''I don''t really know.'' I mean...how much could I possibly understand about life? Now, let me tell you my proper enlightenments from advancing to True Immortality."

    I pass on the phenomena and enlightenments I experienced during my True Immortal advancement to Hong Fan.

    After carefully listening to my enlightenment, Hong Fan expresses his deep gratitude.

    "Thank you, Master. This will serve as a great milestone for my future advancement."

    "It''s me who is proud to have you under mymand. Grow strong and be a great strength for us."

    At my praise, Hong Fan smiles faintly and bows to me.

    "I shall ept themand (��; fate/life)."

    "Good, good. By the way..."

    I ask Hong Fan a question.

    "How much time has passed since [then]?"

    Having caught up with Hong Fan who I haven''t seen in so long, it''s now time to discuss more constructive matters.

    How much time has passed since my battle with Blood Yin?

    "Three thousand years. Three thousand years have passed."

    "Three thousand years..."

    A time that could be considered long if long, or short if short.

    ''Has enough time passed for one Yang Su-jin to reach a conclusion?''

    "What is the current situation in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain?"

    "Hmm, I am not entirely sure, but several True Immortals from the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain are roaming the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain with their main bodies. It looks like they are searching for Master or other things. Also, Cedarwood Painting is currently being overseen by one of the disciples of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, Sacred Master Yeo Hwi, who reduced her cultivation to the Sacred Vessel stage and took on the Sacred Master position."

    "Oh...good. What about the other Entering Nirvana True Persons?"

    "Most of them are currently in a dormant state, recovering their bodies."

    "Have there been no other brats who advanced to True Immortality besides me?"

    "There seems to be no one."

    "Tsk, even though I personally assisted them in their True Immortal advancement, they still failed. How pitiful."

    Clicking my tongue, I extended my hand towards Hong Fan.

    "Come inside. For now, I must observe the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain."

    "Yes, but Master must be cautious not to be detected by the True Immortals of the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain."

    "I understand. Don''t worry about that. Now then..."

    Sururuk...

    After tucking Hong Fan into my sleeve, I prepare to use the ground-shrinking technique to leap towards Cedarwood Painting.

    "Let''s go."

    Paatt!

    In the next moment.

    "...?"

    I have moved just one step.

    [Master, have we arrived at Cedarwood Painting?]

    "Hmm, I haven''t used the ground-shrinking technique yet. Wait a moment."

    After finishing my words, I attempt to use the ground-shrinking technique again.

    Step��

    But it''s the same.

    "...?"

    The ground-shrinking technique does not activate.

    "No, what is this...?"

    Frowning, I begin to draw out attraction force to properly use the ground-shrinking technique.

    "I''m going!"

    And then!

    ng!

    Crash!

    I leap from where I stand, only to be thrown down by some strong force tightly binding me.

    "Kugh, this is..."

    I can understand falling because my body still isn''t ustomed to the ne of Qi.

    However, the ground-shrinking technique not activating like this seems to have another cause.

    ''Something''s strange...?''

    I firmly adjust my posture and grip the void with my hand again.

    I try to twist spacetime with attraction force, but instead of space distorting, all I hear is the faint sound of dust blowing in the wind.

    ''Attraction force...is not wavering...?''

    Wududuk...

    "Hong Fan. Something is strange."

    I flick Hong Fan out from my sleeve and ask a question.

    Hong Fan seems to recall something as he listens to me and informs me.

    "Master. Before Master advanced to True Immortality...I remember there were certain banners embedded in Master''s body."

    "...I have a guess."

    At Hong Fan''s words, I begin drawing out attraction force with all my strength.

    It''s at that moment.

    ng, ng!

    Translucent chains of starlight appear over my body.

    And between those chains, faint shapes of banners begin to emerge.

    On the surface of the gs, the words Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal (��������) are inscribed.

    "Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g...!"

    Wududuk...

    The Immortal Treasures of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords are still embedded in me.

    ''It''s fine. If it''s only this much... If I unleash the power of the Three Great Ultimates...!''

    I attempt to unleash the power of the Three Great Ultimates and summon their form.

    ng!

    However, the moment I try to release my energy, the power of the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g constricts me even more tightly.

    ''What''s this? The power of the seal has be even stronger than before!? This...this is...''

    I understand what is happening.

    The authority of the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g has partially fused with me who has advanced to True Immortality, and its restraining power is now even stronger than during the Entering Nirvana stage.

    ''This, this is...! Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, those bastards...!!!''

    In the ne of True Immortals, my power remains intact.

    However, upon descending into the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, my power is instead severely restricted.

    In short, I can now barely exert my authority in the lower realms.

    Wooong!

    I inspect the authority remaining within me.

    "..."

    Qi Refining 7th star.

    Except for strength equivalent to the 7th star of Qi Refining, I can''t use any other power.

    "...It seems I won''t be able to use the ground-shrinking technique, Hong Fan."

    "Ah, in that case..."

    "I will set up a summoning formation at the ce I am heading. Use that as a coordinate to follow me. Instead of the ground-shrinking technique, I''ll have to move through nes."

    Feeling a surge of difort, I quickly move to the True Immortal ne using the ability of the Impermanence Sword.

    Then, from the True Immortal ne, I observe the lower nes, slightly adjust my position towards my intended coordinates, and descend.

    Paaat!

    The ce I arrive at through the True Immortal ne is Cedarwood Painting.

    In a corner of Cedarwood Painting, I set up a summoning formation for Hong Fan and sweep the area with my consciousness domain.

    Fortunately, although my power is sealed, my consciousness domain remains unaffected.

    However, using the Impermanence Sword to descend the power of my consciousness domain to a lower ne and exceed the strength of the Qi Refining 7th star is impossible.

    ''This is so inconvenient I''m going mad. Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, those bastards...''

    Grinding my teeth, I wait briefly for Hong Fan.

    Soon, light emerges from the summoning formation, and Hong Fan is summoned.

    "Hong Fan, let''s head to ss Cedarwood Mountain in Cedarwood Painting. Use the ground-shrinking technique in my stead."

    "Understood."

    Paaatt!

    In an instant, Hong Fan and I stand at the center of Cedarwood Painting.

    We have arrived at ss Cedarwood Mountain.

    There, we see a familiar face.

    "Yeo Hwi. I''m here."

    She, who has been managing the authority seat in my stead, has her eyes light up upon seeing me.

    "Ah, it has been a while, Cultivator Seo. No, now you''re my senior. I made a mistake, Senior Seo. Congrattions on advancing to True Immortality."

    "I heard you''ve been managing Cedarwood Painting in my ce. Even at the cost of lowering your realm..."

    "Hehe, fortunately because I took this position, Radiance Hall did not sweep away Cedarwood Painting. After all...I am [a True Person under the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords who was captured by the wicked devil Seo Eun-hyun, who sought to destroy the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain]. At least nominally, that is."

    "I am deeply grateful to you. So, is the vow you made back then still valid?"@@novelbin@@

    Yeo Hwi once made an oath after hearing about my Filling the Heavens Governing View and my n.

    That if my n seeds and I grow into an existence worthy of serving, she would be my follower even if she has to lower her realm.

    ''With my power bound in the lower realms, I am in desperate need of someone''s help right now. If I can secure Yeo Hwi as my follower, she will be an immense assistance.''

    She is a True Person who had indeed stood on my side during the great war.

    Because of that, she is quite a reliable talent, and I n to borrow her strength to ovee the difficulties ahead.

    However, Yeo Hwi looks at me with a peculiar meaningful gaze and speaks.

    "By the way, Senior Seo..."

    "Hmm?"

    "You still have the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g nted."

    "Ah, that''s right. You said you were a disciple of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords... Do you happen to know a way to release the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g?"

    "Hoho, I don''t. But what I do know is that the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g is an Immortal Treasure with clear strengths and weaknesses. After their master and lord was defeated by the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, the Immortal Treasure created by the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords while weeping is the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g, also known as the Seven Stars Harnessing God Banner. It is an Immortal Treasure that seals the power of a mighty being, fuses with them, and suppresses them with an even stronger seal as that being grows stronger."

    "Hmm..."

    "I don''t know the exact way to release it either. However, it''s said that by connecting with the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g andmuning with it, one might discover the method to remove it. What I am not entirely sure, the method the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g reveals is said to be incredibly demanding. However, in exchange for the demanding release method and the sealed being''s power being restricted to the Qi Refining 7th star...once sealed, the being bes nearly impossible to detect with the authorities of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords or any other beings rted to time."

    "..."

    "Moreover, in exchange for the seal of the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g being powerful, it supposedly grants special enlightenment to the sealed being each time ayer is undone... Though that''s just a rumor, so I don''t know if it''s true."

    I nod as I take in the information from Yeo Hui.

    Then, I ask her a question.

    "Why is your speech getting shorter and shorter?"

    [TL: Meaning why is she getting more informal.]

    "Hohoho... Compared to three thousand years ago, you seem pathetically weak. Do I really have any reason to respect you as my senior?"

    "..."

    "Back then, I was thinking of siding with you...but if the seal of the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g has be this strong, the story changes... While beings tied to time cannot find you, youing right up to me in the dimension I oversee as a Sacred Master changes things again... It rather seems more beneficial to capture and offer you to the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord, who is currently searching for you... Tell me, am I wrong?"

    Kugugugugu!

    Yeo Hwi''s presence begins to grow.

    [With your current pathetic level of power which barely reaches the 7th star of Qi Refining, do you dare think you can resist me...? Ahaha... Now then. Shall I repay the humiliation of that day...?]

    Her face changes into that of a goblin, her arms unfolding while morphing into bird-like wings as she starts to draw upon the authority of Cedarwood Painting.

    She is a Sacred Master who was once a True Person like Baek Woon.

    As long as she remains within Cedarwood Painting, she is effectively a True Immortal.

    And I...

    Am simply a True Immortal.

    : : For managing Cedarwood Painting, I had intended to make you my vassal. But it seems even that grace is unnecessary. What an insolent thing. : :

    Dududududu!

    I cannot use my authority in the lower realm because of the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g.

    However, the story is different for my true body, located in the True Immortal Realm.

    : : I prophesize. : :

    At some point, Hong Fan seized Kim Yeon''s artificial stars remaining within Cedarwood Painting and dragged them outside.

    And upon the artificial stars Hong Fan pulled outside, the [scene] I envision is embedded.

    : : Cedarwood Painting Sacred Master, Yeo Hwi, will be refined within this Immortal''s body and be an Immortal Treasure, serving for countless ages. : :

    Yeo Hwi''s fate obeys the prophecy I have spoken and begins to be pulled towards it.

    At the same time, I raise the artificial star imbued with my prophecy to the True Immortal ne with the Impermanence Sword and absorb it into my body.

    If Yeo Hwi wants to break this prophecy, she must escape from Cedarwood Painting, advance to True Immortality, rise to the True Immortal ne, and enter my body.

 Chapter 548: Sealing Immortal (3)

    Chapter 548: Sealing Immortal (3)

    A cold drop of spiritual energy trickles down Yeo Hwi''s forehead.

    [ForbutmanagingitCedarwoodseemsPaintingevenIthathadgraceintendedistounnecessarymakewhatyouanmyinsolentvassalthing!]

    ''Even though he''s sealed, an Immortal Rank is still an Immortal Rank, huh. I lowered my cultivation from True Person to Sacred Master to ovee the natural disadvantage against True Immortals, but...kugh.''

    While feeling the overwhelming difference in their fundamental rank distort the will emanating from her opponent, Yeo Hwi silently begins drawing on the authority of Cedarwood Painting.

    ''Still...there''s no need to cower unnecessarily! I, as the disciple of the Northern Dippers, know the true power of the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g better than anyone!''

    An entity of the Source River.

    No, rather than calling her an entity, it would be more urate to say she is treated as a ve, a mere pawn. Yet, having once learned under the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, she knows.There is something all entities of the Immortal Family who learn time methods feel.

    Whenever the Lords of the Time lineage employ their powers, one can feel the Source River being influenced by their authority.

    And Yeo Hwi, 500,000 years ago...

    She felt the colossal entity, who could be called the God of Time, a being that could even be considered the origin of the Source River, being utterly defeated by the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord.

    After that incident, which weakened the energy of the Source River, every Immortal associated with the Time lineage, including Yeo Hwi, noticed something.

    The seven immense wills that had arisen from the depths of the Source River.

    The absolute will to protect, determined to preserve the peace of the world by standing against any overwhelmingly powerful being that might be born.

    The vow that their Master would never again suffer pain, humiliation, or disgrace!

    What was created by thebined powers of the seven streams of the Source River was the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g.

    Even if it was Vast Cold in their youth, it would be impossible to properly use their strength if struck by the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g during the Entering Nirvana stage.

    Thus, Yeo Hwi had been waiting for Seo Eun-hyun to return.

    Just in case Seo Eun-hyun turned out to be stronger than she anticipated, or if he had an unexpected trump card, she properly maintained Cedarwood Painting.

    After all, Radiance Hall once tried to sweep away Cedarwood Painting that can be considered Seo Eun-hyun''s achievement back to its original form.

    Had Yeo Hwi not petitioned, iming, ''I have suffered severe torment at the hands of the vile Seo Eun-hyun, and my cultivation has regressed to the Sacred Vessel stage. I need a ce for my Sacred Vessel cultivation,'' Cedarwood Painting would surely have been dismantled.

    And by now, even Radiance Hall would have forgotten about something as trivial as Cedarwood Painting.

    ''If he turns out to be stronger than I anticipated when he returns, I''ll simply show him Cedarwood Painting and join his side as originally nned, livingfortably and proudly under his protection. If I go under him, I won''t have to worry about others'' judgments and can indulge in ponds of wine and forests of meat.

    ''However...if he is as weakened as I expect after facing the Sealing Immortal g...''

    Yeo Hwi feels a dull ache in her shoulder.

    That humiliating defeat at the hands of Seo Eun-hyun, who at the time had only been at the Sacred Vessel stage!

    ''I''ll capture him...pin him beneath me, and have my way with him to the point his rationality dissipates. It''ll feel like I''m sitting atop the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord...! Just thinking about it makes my spine tingle, doesn''t it? That being who ispared to the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord being beneath me...! Hehe...I''ll sell him off to the Radiance Hall after breaking his mind, and with that achievement, my advancement to True Immortality will practically be guaranteed.'' ???����??��S

    With a future that fills her with thrilling pleasure just imagining it, Yeo Hwi reveals herbat technique form, pressuring Seo Eun-hyun who is emitting the aura at most at the Qi Refining 7th star.

    ''What use is a high rank when he''s been reduced to the power of leftover scraps after being struck by the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g!? Now...it''s time for retribution...''

    Just when she has this thought.

    : : I prophesize : :

    ''...What?''

    A prophecy bes imbued in one of the artificial stars of Cedarwood Painting, which had been secretly taken out by someone iming to be a subordinate of Seo Eun-hyun.

    The prophecy depicts a scene where Yeo Hwi is captured and drawn inside Seo Eun-hyun''s body where she is refined and reborn as his Immortal Treasure, hanging upside down for endless eons.

    [What is this!?]

    Kurururururu!

    The entire Cedarwood Painting trembles violently under Yeo Hwi''s will.

    She widens her eyes as if she has been struck on the head.

    ''Wh-What is the meaning of this!?''

    She cannotprehend.@@novelbin@@

    How is it possible for someone struck by the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g to use prophecies?

    And not just anyone, but someone who has only just advanced to True Immortality and only recently gained their consciousness afterward?

    ''This makes no sense! Anyone struck by the Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g shouldn''t be able to use attraction force or explosion! Just how on earth did this happen!? The Northern Dipper Sealing Immortal g seals the authority of the Three nes, leaving even True Immortals to wither and die! Just how is something like this even possible!?''

    Yeo Hwi reels, overwhelmed by a sense that themon sense she knows is being overturned.

    ''Just how...is it possible to use prophecies? Are you telling me he is transcending the Three nes and drawing forth the power of prophecies from somewhere else!?''

    But she is even more horrified by what happens next.

    ''Wh-What!?''

    The artificial star containing Seo Eun-hyun''s prophecy transcends the ne of Fate and rises to a higher ne.

    ''...''

    At that moment, she begins to grasp the situation.

    ''Damn it... The artificial star...entered his body at a higher ne...!?''

    Yeo Hwi res at Seo Eun-hyun with cold spiritual energy trickling down her body.

    ''He''s cunning. Just where did someone who only recently advanced to True Immortality learn how to wield prophecies like this? This kind of precision is impossible unless he received personal one-on-one guidance from someone like a Great Net Immortal!''

    Kurururung!

    Her attraction force begins to be subordinated and drawn towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''N-No! This can''t happen!''

    Gritting her teeth, Yeo Hwi stretches out her arm towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Wudududuk!

    The spacetime around Seo Eun-hyun appears to warp and copse.

    But that''s all.

    Paaatt!

    Seo Eun-hyun so very effortlessly ''permeates'' her attraction force, curses, and binding spells as he approaches her.

    [Y-You! You! How dare you!? What kind of sorcery are you using!?]

    Seo Eun-hyun draws closer.

    The entire Middle Realm is swept into a storm under Yeo Hwi''s authority.

    Countless bolts of lightning rain down on Seo Eun-hyun.

    Ten billion antimatter bombs simultaneously detonate in front of Seo Eun-hyun, dyeing the area with light.

    [S-Stay back! Don''te closer!! Y-You bastard! You bastard! W-Wait! Daoist Seo, Senior! Elder! Please listen to what I have to say for just a moment!]

    It''s useless.

    No matter what attack she throws, Seo Eun-hyun, despite only emanating the aura at the 7th star of Qi Refining, ''passes through'' everything and continues approaching her with an unbothered demeanor.

    Yeo Hwi realizes what is happening.

    ''This...this insane...! He''s freely crossing nes!? Sure, Sacred Vessels can somewhat freely move across the Three nes of Qi, Soul, and Fate, but...how is a True Immortal able to move up and down from the True Immortal ne at will!?''

    This is the pinnacle of absurdity!

    Confronted by the power to freely traverse nes, Yeo Hwi feels like her mind is about to copse.

    Finally, when Seo Eun-hyun arrives in front of her and grabs her shoulder��

    She realizes.

    ''...I see. The Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords...made a mistake.''

    Recognizing the despairing truth, she lets out a hollowugh.

    ''For sealing Vast Cold, who wielded the authority of the Heaven Tribe and a strange power of unknown origins...the Northern Dipper Sealing g was probably sufficient. However...the authority possessed by this being ispletely different from the authority of Vast Cold. It''s an entirely separate type of authority, so how could a seal created to target Vast Cold work properly against him...?''

    Huarurururuk!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s form begins to change.

    His aura still remains no higher than Qi Refining 7th star.

    However, his appearance alone transforms into something bizarre.

    [Something in the form of a candle me, where ss and auroras writhe as if alive], flickers in front of her.

    The mysterious light, seemingly abination of ss True Fire and auroras, conveys its will to Yeo Hwi.

    : : C O M E : :

    She lowers her gaze.

    ''...There is no...way.''

    She cannot escape.

    The fate prophesied by Seo Eun-hyun has already arrived right before her eyes.

    She cannot escape.

    "...I beg thee to remember that this junior protected Cedarwood Painting from Radiance Hall for three thousand years..."

    After finishing her words, Yeo Hwi steps into the enormous light that has approached her.

    Hwarurururuk!

    The intense ss True Fire greets her, and the massive world at the level of a Middle Realm swallows Yeo Hwi whole.

    Inside that world, she picks a suitable spot, hangs herself upside down, releases herbat technique form, and faces the ss True Fire rushing in to refine her.<hr>

    Hwarururuk...

    I revert to my human form and observe Yeo Hwi, who now resides within my main body.

    Yeo Hwi is currently undergoing refinement within the True Immortal ne, housed in my true body.

    I temporarily raised her to the True Immortal ne.

    ''In the past, Zhengli also did something simr to me.''

    At the time when I called Zhengli''s name, she summoned me into a strange space and bestowed her blessing upon me.

    After receiving that blessing, I was cursed with lightning transformation and had to spend the entire 16th cycle roaming with Hong Fan, focusing on breaking the curse.

    ''Now that I think about it, the strange space where Zhengli summoned me and gave her blessing must have been the True Immortal ne.''

    Of course, just rising to the True Immortal ne doesn''t mean one automatically advances to True Immortality.

    For those at the Entering Nirvana stage, entering the True Immortal ne would result in instant death, prompting them to undergo the advancement ritual. But for those at the Sacred Vessel stage, I can preserve them within my body, preventing them from directly facing the True Immortal ne.

    After all, the internal structure of a True Immortal''s body isn''t a form that transcends Qi, Soul, or Fate, but rather a form suited to the Three nes.

    Tingle, tingle...

    I take a deep breath, overwhelmed by the immense chest pain that follows after making a prophecy.

    ''Pain... Is it always this painful when using the authority of the Immortal Family...?''

    It is the same pain I felt when enduring under the authority of Hyeon Rang.

    The inside of my chest aches terribly, and when I begin to act sincerely, the pain spreads through my entire body to the point of making my head feel numb.

    ''Other True Immortals...Blood Yin didn''t show any signs of pain when making prophecies.''

    This is not a matter of realm but of essence.

    ''I can tell because I''m well-versed in pain. This pain... This is something Blood Yin definitely didn''t experience. I am...''

    Yes.

    The authority of the Immortal Family that I use feels different from that of other True Immortals.

    Hwaruk, huarurururuk...!

    I ignite the ss True Fire even more intensely to further refine Yeo Hwi, then extract the artificial stars within my main body and store them in my body within the ne of Qi.

    Woong!

    Simultaneously, I finally gain the ability to use the ground-shrinking technique for now through the attraction force of the artificial stars.

    "Let us head to the next destination, Hong Fan."

    "Yes, understood. The next destination is...?"

    "Lightning Sacred Sea."

    Wo-woong!

    Through the ground-shrinking technique, I leap across the universe and fly towards the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    "I will...liberate Golden Shaking Bird, seize control of the Lightning Sacred Sea, and activate the Great Deste Path to assess the current situation of myrades."

    I take out the small celestial sphere given to me by Yeong Seung from inside my body and fiddle with it.

    ''If we cram in, he said one more person cane along.''

    Indeed, it seemed appropriate to take Hong Fan with me.

    "Hong Fan. Are there many True Immortals of Radiance Hall in the Lightning Sacred Sea?"

    "There are none. I heard that even those who initially entered the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain forced their way in by creating gaps."

    With that, we head towards the entrance of the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain,

    The ce where the Lightning Sacred Sea is located.<hr>

    Upon arriving at the Lightning Sacred Sea, I frown.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Lightning Sacred Sea, in the form of Yang Su-jin''s ring finger.

    One corner of the Lightning Sacred Sea is crushed and mangled to such an extent that it is difficult to even discern its original shape.

    Normally, when something is damaged to this extent, a gap or a breach would be visible. However, it seems that Golden Shaking Bird has taken measures from the inside, as no gaps are visible within.

    From one corner of the crushed area, a faint light radiates.

    It seems to be the light of the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain.

    ''If I pass through that light, will I reach the Heavenly King Heavenly Domain?''

    However, the light is trapped behind the endlessly surging lightning bars of the Lightning Sacred Sea, making proper passage appear difficult.

    ''What incredible lightning. This is almost like...''

    The moment when I faced the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity shes through my mind.

    It is the same lightning that appeared when Zhengli destroyed the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''As expected, Yang Su-jin must have swallowed lightning like Jeon Myeong-hoon and left it in his body for use.''

    After gazing at the Lightning Sacred Sea for a moment, I begin operating the form of the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.

    Before I know it, I find myself in the managementyer of the Lightning Sacred Sea, the ce where Golden Shaking Bird''s garden is located.

    A familiar voice greets me.

    "Oh my, who might this be? An Immortal who operates the Immortal Art of Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens..."

    Step, step...

    From amidst the crimson poppy fields, Golden Shaking Bird appears with a polite expression.

    "You must be the owner of the Lightning Sacred Sea whom my master once spoke of before. It is truly a pleasure to meet you. This girl is the attendant concubine of my master, the Golden Divine, and..."

    "I already know, Golden Shaking Bird. I''ve heard about you from the will of the Golden Divine."

    At my words, Golden Shaking Bird blinks, then covers her mouth with a face full of emotion.

    "F-From Master''s...will? About me...? Truly? Wh-What did Master say about me...?"

    "Step aside for now. I must fulfill the final request left to me by your master."

    Wo-woong!

    I walk past Golden Shaking Bird and enter the pavilion from which the entire Lightning Sacred Sea can be managed. Then, I stretch out my hand to take control of the Lightning Sacred Sea and carry out the task Yang Su-jin entrusted to his sessor.

    Outside the pavilion, Golden Shaking Bird waits in a submissive posture, looking up at me with a face filled with excitement.

    "Did Master...speak of me often?

    "Could you tell me what Master said about me?

    "Where can I go to meet Master''s will?

    "What is Master''s final wish?

    "What is Master''s hometown, the Head Realm, like? I heard it''s a truly magnificent ce..."

    I nce briefly at Golden Shaking Bird.

    It''s different.

    Compared to when I visited just at the Star Shattering stage, everything is different starting from her attitude towards me to her posture.

    ''However, this isn''t courtesy born from the cultivation realm.''

    The reason she is like this is solely because I mentioned having ''heard about Golden Shaking Bird from Yang Su-jin''.

    Her incessant chatter makes her seem like...

    A girl utterly smitten with love.

    Seeing her like this, I cannot help but feel a pang of pity for her.

    ''...Poor thing.''

    However, I know her true identity.

    Thunder Beast, Golden Shaking Bird.

    She is a massive patchwork abomination created by sacrificing the entirety of the Thunder Bird Golden Shaking Sect under Yang Su-jin''smand, fusing their bodies and souls.

    Even now, the countless cultivators of the Thunder Bird Golden Shaking Sect likely exist within her, unable to live or die, yearning solely for Yang Su-jin.

    ''Your request...I will fulfill it.''

    The purpose of the Lightning Sacred Sea''s Tower of Trials is ultimately to gradually disassemble Golden Shaking Bird and liberate the countless souls and bodies of Thunder Bird Golden Shaking Sect''s cultivators that are intertwined within her.

    Moreover, Yang Su-jin stated that if one knows the method, it is possible for his sessor, after taking control of the Lightning Sacred Sea, to disassemble her instantly and release her from her status as a Thunder Beast.

    Save Golden Shaking Bird.

    That was Yang Su-jin''s will.

    ''Farewell, Golden Shaking Bird.''

    Closing my eyes, I lift a sphere of lightning before me to carry out the final act of disassembling her.

    The lightning sphere has a beautiful formposed of six colors, and once I add one final hue and bring it into contact with Golden Shaking Bird''s body, it will all be over.

    Pajijijijik...

    Following the form Yang Su-jin gave me, I focus my consciousness to create ck lightning.

    However, creating ck lightning proves far from easy, and what forms instead is, uprehendingly, transparent lightning.

    ''Damn it. Is it the Immortal Title of Crystal ss Being, or my world interfering with the lightning?''

    It''s just when I''m engrossed repeatedly trying to make the ck lightning.

    Golden Shaking Bird, who had been chattering incessantly, faintly smiles and speaks.

    "Shall I assist you, Sir?"

    "Oh ho, can you help?"

    "Yes, it''s a simple matter. Seven-colored lightning was something my master frequently created. Here, please watch carefully."

    Chijijijijik...

    In Golden Shaking Bird''s hand, pitch-ck lightning blossoms.

    "Here it is. Please use it as you please."

    Pajijijijijik!

    Golden Shaking Birdpresses the ck lightning into a sphere and slowly sends it my way.

    "...Thank you."

    Receiving the ck lightning sphere, I smile bitterly.

    Now, all I need to do isbine this sphere with the others and let it touch Golden Shaking Bird.

    At least, that should have been the case.

    Kwajijijijik!

    "...Huh?"

    The six-colored lightning sphere in my hand suddenly enters Golden Shaking Bird''s hand.

    It all happens in the blink of an eye.

    Immediately after, I hear the sound of a [prophecy] in my ears.

    : : I prophesize. Those who have mastered the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique will exchange their lightning spheres with one another. : :

    "...!"

    I widen my eyes in disbelief at the iprehensible situation.

    ''She...[fulfilled the prophecy first] and then spoke the prophecy afterward!? No, this is...''

    Golden Shaking Bird looks at me with a gloomy smile.

    "It is a simple application of prophecy. If what is toe in the future is prophecy, then one can reverse Taiji, force the inevitability onto the present, and then dere the prophecy of the future afterwards."

    Pajijijijijik...

    Dark blue lightning begins to surge around Golden Shaking Bird.

    "...I will ask one question. Please answer truthfully."

    "...What is it?"

    "The matter Master told you about me...was, after all, to kill me, wasn''t it?

    "..."

    "...All I wanted was Dear... Just Dear''s attention alone would have been enough..."

    Golden Shaking Bird smiles gloomily as she res at me.

    "Well. If that''s the case, it can''t be helped, can it? I will follow you. I will chase you to the Head Realm where you have gone, chase you to your homnd, and kill every person precious to you. Until the only person you have left to look at is me!"

    Along with her agonizing determination, the battle between Golden Shaking Bird and I begins.

 Chapter 549: A Being Who Dreams

    Chapter 549: A Being Who Dreams

    She opens her mouth.

    : : I prophesize. : :

    I furrow my brow and begin to exert my strength.

    A deep pain in my chest starts tormenting me.

    : : I prophesize. : :

    Kururururung!

    Above the sky of the Lightning Sacred Sea, one of the artificial stars inside my body begins to rise again.

    ''I can use 28 prophecies.''If I imbue all 28 artificial stars under my control with prophecies, I would be left unable to do anything beyond that.

    ''I must settle this within 28 prophecies.''

    Pajijijik!

    I further solidify my control over the Lightning Sacred Sea and attempt to confront the Golden Shaking Bird.

    However, the power of the Lightning Sacred Sea starts to tilt even further toward Golden Shaking Bird.

    It seems her countless millennia of experience in controlling the Lightning Sacred Sea cannot be ignored.

    Golden Shaking Bird''s prophecy emerges.

    : : You will step forward, revealing your symbol. : :

    I take a step forward and reach out towards the sky, embedding a future scene into one of my artificial stars.

    Simultaneously, a portion of my essence reflects in Golden Shaking Bird''s eyes.

    "Crystal ss Being Seo Eun-hyun. Is that your name?"

    "...You will rise to the True Immortal ne and be crushed within this Immortal''s body."

    As soon as my prophecy is infused into the artificial star, it is immediately sent into my main body in the True Immortal ne by the Impermanence Sword.

    However, Golden Shaking Bird sneers while rising into the void.

    "Break (��)."@@novelbin@@

    Kwaaaang!

    With those words, the prophetic star of Golden Shaking Bird that had just risen into the sky shatters, scattering into the flower fields below.

    "I prophesize."

    I flinch in surprise and look up at Golden Shaking Bird.

    ''She isn''t one of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, yet she''s using another prophecy this quickly? This is...''

    "Crystal ss Being Seo Eun-hyun, when he leaves the pavilion, shall feel as if his heart is pounding."

    Kurururung!

    My consciousness extends to the firstyer of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    In the sky there, another is rapidly forming.

    I discover the Golden Shaking Bird''s secret.

    ''As long as she has control over the Lightning Sacred Sea, she can borrow the power of eachyer of the Tower of Trials to unleash prophecies without limit?''

    "I prophesize again."

    Golden Shaking Bird''s prophecy materializes once more.

    This time, it''s in the sky of the secondyer of the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    "You, when your heart pounds three times, will have your body flush with color, and you will feel as if you are alive, clothed in human flesh."

    ''Is the number of prophecies she can use borrowing the power of the Tower of Trials...one prophecy peryer? That means...''

    Golden Shaking Bird can roughly use 108 prophecies.

    ''I need to block 108 prophecies with only 28, huh. But more importantly...''

    From within the pavilion, I re at Golden Shaking Bird.

    "I prophesize..."

    In the thirdyer of the Tower of Trials, a prophetic star rises.

    "You, when your body flushes with color and your face turns as red as these poppy petals, will truly gain vitality akin to that of a human, possessing a human metabolism and a human courage."

    A conditional blessing directed at me is prophesied by her.

    ''Why is she...wasting her prophecies like that? Even if she can use arge number of them...''

    On the fourth floor of the Tower of Trials, a star rises.

    "You, to fight against this Immortal, will gain courage ande out to engage in battle."

    "..."

    With a hardened expression, I step outside the pavilion.

    At this point, the control over the Lightning Sacred Sea has practically been handed over to Golden Shaking Bird.

    There is no use clinging to it any longer.

    When I step out of the pavilion, is it because of my tension? My heart begins to race.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    My heart seems to beat three times, then color starts flushing over my body.

    My form, which had merely been imitating a human, begins to change.

    I gradually feel as if I possess the fleshly body I had during my human body era.

    At the same time, courage seems to surge up suddenly.

    Hwarururuk!

    I draw the Colorless ss Sword and aim it at Golden Shaking Bird.

    "Come. Show me what you got."

    Let us fight properly.

    Dukung!

    And, right at that moment.

    [Dammit. O my master.]

    Yeo Hwi''s voice rings out.

    She, having been significantly refined through the ss True Fire, calls out from within me with a tone as if she would die from frustration.

    [I feel like I''m going to die from frustration. It seems you''ve learned from some high-ranking Great Immortal, but...having no realbat experience, you are walking right into their setup. May I offer some guidance?]

    Flinch!

    I tremble for a moment, and Hong Fan also speaks from within one of the artificial stars in my body.

    [Master, this is your first real fight against a proper True Immortal since your advancement. Perhaps it would be worth listening to the advice of a seasoned True Person.]

    "...Understood."

    At those words, I release another artificial star into the sky and, following Yeo Hwi''s advice, softly utter a prophecy into it.

    "I prophesize. When Golden Shaking Bird raises ten prophetic stars, the nes of the Lightning Sacred Sea will distort."

    Chwararararak!

    Simultaneously, Golden Shaking Bird''s body begins to growrger.

    Soon, a colossal hummingbird appears before me.

    Made of thunder and lightning, the hummingbird ps its wings forcefully, gradually revealing bird faces across its body.

    The bird faces quickly open their mouths and begin spitting out prophecies.

    I leap into the air with this body, which is only at the 7th star of Qi Refining, and quickly swing ss True Fire.

    Hwarururuk!

    The Impermanence Sword, which transcends nes and cuts its target, slices through the heads of Golden Shaking Bird without regard for the difference in power.

    However, each time a head is severed, the prophecies pour forth endlessly.

    [Your sword strikes will be faster and stronger.

    [The stronger your power, the stronger your human body will be, developing ordingly.

    [The developed flesh will age as much as you swing your sword. Yet, its sharpness will not fade easily.

    [You will seed in inflicting a severe wound on this Immortal with a powerful strike.]

    Kurururung!

    With a single sh, my sword splits Golden Shaking Bird''s body in half.

    But Golden Shaking Bird merely smirks before copsing on the spot.

    Her body, formed of lightning, shatters into countless fragments and dissipates into the surrounding environment.

    I seeded in destroying Golden Shaking Bird''s physical body.

    However...I frown.

    [I prophesize. The aged you will feel death drawing closer and closer.]

    Thump, thump, thump...

    My Transformation body, agedpletely due to Golden Shaking Bird''s prophecy, hears the thumping of a heartbeat.

    At the same time, I feel as though I could die at any moment.

    [Once again, I prophesize. You will find this Immortal''s presence, deliver your final strike, and half your fate will beplete (��).]

    Paaatt!

    Through my sense of Qi, I detect the presence of Golden Shaking Bird.

    Dragging my decrepit and aged body, I move swiftly like the wind and find a lump of flesh ''growing'' in a corner of the poppy field. I grip the Colorless ss Sword tightly.

    ''Even after killing the body and cutting off the escape route for the soul, she revives so easily.''

    A simple sword strike will not suffice.

    Tsuahhh��

    The Impermanence Sword is infused with a ck aura.

    Impermanence Sword.

    Twin Flowers.

    ck Impermanence.

    A colossal curse giant emanating ck aura emerges from the Impermanence Sword and ms its palm towards Golden Shaking Bird.

    Jjeooong!

    The overwhelming aura of curses and pain is absorbed into Golden Shaking Bird, and her screams echo across the entire Lightning Sacred Sea.

    : : KIYAAAAAAAAH!!! : :

    ''Once again. I killed her physical body andpletely crushed her soul. I even prevented her from moving to a new body for resurrection, but...''

    [Once again, I prophesize...]

    Once again, a lump of flesh writhes behind my back, and Golden Shaking Bird begins to grow anew.

    Thousands of lightning spells nket the sky of the flower fields.

    A rain of lightning begins to fall.

    I permeate through the rain of lightning entirely and approach Golden Shaking Bird.

    From her body, dozens of talismans emerge, transforming into a golden wave that divides the space between her and me.

    Chwaak!

    As I cut through the wave, she, fully revived once again, utters a prophecy.

    [This Immortal will live, and the Crystal ss Being Seo Eun-hyun will die.]

    A ridiculous prophecy demanding immediate death.

    However, I am someone whose body has grown old, death has drawn near, and has received the prophecy that my fate will beplete after delivering my final strike.

    ''So has the groundwork been sufficientlyid...''

    Thump��

    I can feel death encroaching upon me.

    ''Using restricted prophecies to graduallyy the groundwork, then guiding the opponent into the [scene] they desire...''

    This, is what battles amongst True Immortals are.

    Then,

    Kuuung!

    Raising my dead body that is copsing on the ground, I stare at Golden Shaking Bird.

    There is panic in Golden Shaking Bird''s eyes.

    "What...!? Your fate has beenpleted, so how...!? Through the prophecy, you should have been forcibly dragged into the domain of the Underworld...!"

    "...Death. Death, huh..."

    I grin and lift the Colorless ss Sword.

    It feels as though a plum is in my mouth.

    At some point, chest pain haspletely overtaken my entire body.

    Twisting the principles of the world with my heart, I let out a grin.

    "I''m rather good at enduring, you see."

    A prophecyid out with this level of groundwork doesn''t scare me at all.

    If anything, the time when Cheongmun Ryeong stuffed a plum into my mouth and withered my body to the brink of death over numerous days was far more painful and grueling.

    A death brought about by this kind of groundwork can never send me to the Underworld.

    "Ha!!!"

    The prophecy bestowed upon me by Golden Shaking Bird is outright negated.

    Kwaaaang!

    As the prophecy twists, the star of prophecy that Golden Shaking Bird conferred to me explodes.

    "Kuheokk! Kuheoheok!"

    Golden Shaking Bird staggers backward, coughing up a handful of crimson spiritual energy.

    It seems the negation of her prophecy brought an overwhelming shock.

    Kugugugugu!

    I perceive that the nes around me have be distorted.

    ''Golden Shaking Bird''s prophetic stars now number ten.''

    The prophecy Iid as groundwork has been fulfilled.

    "I prophesize."

    Wo-woong!

    Another artificial star begins to rise into the sky.

    [Wait, Master. It''s still a bit early!]

    ''It''s fine.''

    "If Golden Shaking Bird returns the sphere of lightning she received from this Immortal, the distortion of the nes shall be normalized. However, should she refuse, the distortion of the nes shall elerate even further."

    A choice is forced upon Golden Shaking Bird.

    As I utter another prophecy, the chest pain intensifies. Yet, since the ''choice'' has now passed to Golden Shaking Bird, the pain feels considerably lighter.

    ''So this is what it feels like to enforce a price.''

    True to the teachings I learned from Blood Yin, Golden Shaking Bird distances herself from me and chooses the tter.''

    ''This should do it, right?''

    Through Golden Shaking Bird''s ''choice,'' my prophecy is realized.

    The nes of the Lightning Sacred Sea''s managementyer begins to distort wildly and bizarrely.

    [...Yes, well...fine. Master''s adaptability is great.]

    Yeo Hwi clicks her tongue and grants her approval, while I utter the two prophecies I had prepared in advance.

    Two artificial stars rise into the sky.

    [I prophesize.]

    [The Lightning Sacred Sea shall properly wee the descendant of the Golden Divine, who has mastered the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique.]

    [The Lightning Sacred Sea, where two Immortals are currently dancing, shall for a brief moment be like the True Immortal Domain!]

    Kurururururu!

    The already distorted nespletely lose their function.

    Simultaneously, for the briefest instant, the battlefield between Golden Shaking Bird and I transforms into the True Immortal Realm.

    [Do you really think your desperation will allow you to defeat me?]

    Golden Shaking Bird charges at me.

    A monstrous entity that flows like a river with thousands of bird heads.

    That seems to be Golden Shaking Bird''s true form.

    She spews out countless prophecies from her thousands of heads as she swiftly closes in on me.

    I, gazing at Golden Shaking Bird who is rushing towards me, raise the Impermanence Sword.

    As the Impermanence Sword oveys onto the Colorless ss Sword, which has changed into ss True Fire, the Colorless ss Sword begins to ze even more fiercely.

    I sh downward.

    That alone will be sufficient.

    [In this battle, I prophesize for thest time.]

    With calm eyes, I watch Golden Shaking Bird''s true form rushing at me.

    The countless prophecies she utters weigh down my body and gradually sap away my strength.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    From the moment Iid the groundwork up to here based on Yeo Hwi''s advice, Golden Shaking Bird was already defeated.

    [Forget the Golden Divine entirely and achieve enlightenment, spirits of the Thunder Bird Golden Shaking Sect. Otherwise, this Immortal''s true body shall descend upon thisnd.]

    A choice is given to her.

    However, the first option is undoubtedly one she can never ept.

    Thus, the choice she will make is...

    [Descend if you dare! I fought not in the True Immortal Domain but here in the Lightning Sacred Sea because I cherish my master''snd. Yet, you think someone like you, who has clearly just recently advanced, can defeat this Immortal with your...]

    My true body descends!

    [...true...]

    And with that, this battle ends.

    [...body...?]

    A single downward sh.

    That is all it takes.

    My true body stands behind me and adds its power to the strike.

    The true body of Golden Shaking Bird.

    And the countless prophecies spoken from her lips.

    Her prophetic stars.

    All of them burst apart simultaneously.

    Golden Shaking Bird frantically regenerates her body.

    However, she no longer dares to reveal her true body.

    Her true body shrivels under my presence, leaving only her Transformation body behind.

    Golden Shaking Bird looks up at me as if in disbelief.

    Huarurururuk!

    A milky-white candle me that burns as if alive, fused from ss and aurora.

    My human form is absorbed into that candle me.

    Yeo Hwi snickers within me, mocking Golden Shaking Bird, while Hong Fan is already celebrating my victory.

    Golden Shaking Bird only stares up at me with a nk expression.

    "...H-How...? To someone who just advanced..."

    I transform into mybat technique form.

    "...The size of this Vestige Liberation Immortal...is Great Net..."

    Before she can finish her words.

    I throw a punch.

    Kwaaaang!

    Golden Shaking Bird''s body bursts apart.

    But that is not all.

    The entirety of the managementyer.

    This entire world, filled with poppy flowers, copses.

    Kwarururung!

    There is no longer any need for Martial Arts to deal with Golden Shaking Bird.

    Though I am at the level of Qi Refining 7th star after descending into the lower realm, my true body in the True Immortal Domain is feared enough to be called the return of the Vast Cold Heavenly Lord, striking terror into the Radiance Hall.

    Kwaaaang!

    Once again, I approach Golden Shaking Bird and throw another punch.

    With just that, she is miserably flung away and crashes straight into the location of the Tower of Trials.

    Theyer where the Tower of Trials resides.

    I carefully avoid touching the Immortal Treasure Great Deste Path, grabbing Golden Shaking Bird by the face and smashing her into the 99thyer of the Tower of Trials.

    The Thunder Bee Queen senses her mother''s danger and charges toward me.

    However, as soon as the Thunder Bee Queen, still at the Entering Nirvana stage, locks eyes with me, something resembling both a candle me and a de begins to sprout all over her body, transforming her into a mountain made of ss right where she stands.

    Since she is not a true Entering Nirvana, she narrowly avoided advancing to True Immortality. However, unless I permit her to regain her original form, she will live out countless eons neither dead nor alive, existing forever as a ss sword mountain.

    [I prophesize...]

    Golden Shaking Bird casts a star of prophecy on the loweryers.

    A prophetic star rises on the 30th floor, revealing a scene.

    I lift her by the face and momentarily hold her up before mming her back down onto the floor of the 99thyer.

    Kwaaaaang!!!

    The Tower of Trials splits in half.

    I m Golden Shaking Bird''s body into the ground of the firstyer of the Tower of Trials, shattering all of the prophetic stars she created.

    As the stars of prophecy are destroyed, she again pours out crimson spiritual energy, trembling.

    Chiiiiii��

    : : It''s over. : :

    I look down at Golden Shaking Bird.

    Now, it seems she no longer has the strength to even lift a single finger. With a nk expression, she sheds tears while staring up at the sky.

    Pajijijijik...

    With a flick of my hand, the lightning sphere she took is drawn back into my hand.

    I take out the ck lightning sphere she created.

    For some reason, the ck lightning sphere in my possession has turned more than 90 percent colorless.

    I scatter the colorless portion and absorb the ck lightning into the lightning sphere,pleting Yang Su-jin''s secret art.

    Pasasasasa��

    The body of Golden Shaking Bird, which has been utterly wrecked by me, begins to gradually copse.

    : : You are dying, Golden Shaking Bird. Make your choice... Will you simply perish, or will you liberate...the souls of the Thunder Bird Golden Shaking Sect within you? : :

    She is dying.

    She, who revived without issue even after her true body was cleaved in half, her spirit annihted, and her repeated resurrections blocked, is now truly on the verge of death.

    Through her, I finally understand how True Immortals die.

    And how they revive.

    True Immortals.

    To be precise, True Immortals who deal with fate��must constantly prophesize fate.

    If an Entering Nirvana True Person offers a ritual to the Heavenly Domain to receive their lifespan,

    A True Immortal gains lifespan each time they speak a prophecy.

    Having transcended both life and death, only prophecies be the milestones that bear witness to our existence.

    Even if our spirit ispletely obliterated, as long as our prophecies remain in this world!

    Even if reduced to a pill and consumed by a Qi Refining 3rd star cultivator, we can resurrect within their body alongside our prophecy.

    As long as we dream towards the future, we can never truly die.

    And that also means��

    If all prophecies are denied, we are ultimately destroyed.

    Thus, Golden Shaking Bird, who has been trapped in the Lightning Sacred Sea and had no chance to leave prophecies elsewhere, now finds every one of her prophecies shattered and obliterated by me.

    "...I will die like this. The vengeful spirits of the Thunder Bird Golden Shaking Sect...I will not release them."

    Chijijijik...

    I lower my rank slightly and sternly question her with my physical voice.

    "Why? Yang Su-jin wanted this."

    And then, she screams.

    "I too!!! Wanted it!!!"

    Tears flow from Golden Shaking Bird''s eyes.

    "I...we too...wanted him... We...knew..."

    Golden Shaking Bird sobs bitterly.

    "We knew...that Master went to die. We...wanted him to live. If not that, then at least to die together with him... But until the end...until the very end, he acted as he pleased. Even after death, he still does so! You must already know, don''t you? Since if someone other than Master''s direct disciples or Thunder Beasts learns the Extinguishing Divines Tribting Heavens Technique, they can meet Master''s lingering remnant. And, the condition for meeting his lingering remnant is...for Master to havepletely perished from this world..."

    She cries.

    "From the moment you appeared with the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, I suspected it. I just wanted to go to the Head Realm and throw myself to die. But why...? Why...would he make it so that I, who yearns for Master this much, could not even die...!? Why...!!??"

    Golden Shaking Bird wails.

    "Why did you abandon me!!?? My Master!!!"

    Golden Shaking Bird is not the only one weeping.

    Every being of the Thunder Bird Golden Shaking Sect.

    Every spirit that once followed the Golden Divine wails sorrowfully from within, yearning for him.

    "...Please, kill me like this. He always acted as he pleased to the very end. So, at the very least, I don''t want my final act to go ording to his will. Please...grant me...this onest mercy..."

    Pajijijik...

    I look at the lightning sphere and let out a low sigh.

    Then, letting out a deep groan, I scatter the sphere of lightning.

    "Are you...granting mercy?"

    "This is not mercy."

    I step closer to Golden Shaking Bird.

    ''I am sorry, Yang Su-jin.''

    "I will give you a chance."

    ''I will deceive your subordinate.''

    This is the least I can do as someone from the same Earth.

    "I don''t need it. I..."

    "A chance to witness the return of the Golden Divine."

    It seems the Heavenly Domain I will head to after finishing matters in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain has already been decided.

    The first Heavenly Domain I will visit is the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain.

    The ce where Jeon Myeong-hoon resides.

    "Take my hand."

    At my words, Golden Shaking Bird nkly stares at me.

    "I will take you to where your dream lies."

    "..."

    Tears begin to fall from her eyes.

    For a True Immortal who deals with fate, they die when they can no longer dream.

    So that a True Immortal who has lost all her dreams can hold on to one, I decide to hand over a faint glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 550: World Of Sun And Moon (1)

    Kurururung!

    The sky above the Lightning Sacred Sea momentarily darkens with storm clouds before the authority over itpletely falls into my grasp.

    After taking control of the Lightning Sacred Sea, I use the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique to prove my status as the [sessor of the Golden Divine] and release Golden Shaking Bird.

    Pasasasasak!

    It seems she had been borrowing quite a bit of strength from the Lightning Sacred Sea.

    The aura of the Golden Shaking Bird weakens slightly.

    She, while weakly slipping on soft socks and floral shoes to cover her delicate feet, speaks.

    "If you''ve lied to me, I will bestow upon you the greatest misfortune I can muster and then self-destruct. Crystal ss Being Old Man."''An old monster that''s lived for 120,000 years dares to call me, who''s lived barely over 10,000 years, Old Man?''

    Clicking my tongue at her choice of address, I reply.

    "Trying up with a different form of address other than Old Man."

    "Understood, Elder Crystal ss Being. In any case, I mean what I say. We Thunder Beasts were originally created to curse our opponents. I am confident in my curses, so do not give me a reason to hold a deep grudge."

    "Elder... Fine, I understand. But there''s nothing to worry about. I swear upon the Owner of Names, the name of the Immortal Beast Pangu. He is an entity who came from the same homnd as Yang Su-jin, carries the same fate as Yang Su-jin, and inherited Yang Su-jin''s techniques."

    "...I will choose to believe you."

    "Then, first, after finishing a few matters in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, we will head to the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain to meet that brat."

    At my words, she asks with a puzzled expression.

    "By the way, the Great Deste Path cannot currently be activated. Itcks the main soul (��) required to function."

    "That''s fine."

    I show her the celestial sphere given to me by Yeong Seung.

    "I know that the Great Deste Path is an Immortal Treasure modeled after the South Pr Ritual Treasure. This artifact was personally given to me by the South Pr Ritual Treasure himself. With this, I can activate the Great Deste Path."

    "The South Pr Ritual Treasure... So it''s Yeong Seung''s split soul. If this is consumed, it could allow two individuals to leap across a Heavenly Domain. However, knowing Elder''s personality, it seems likely that you''ll bring all of those within you along."

    Golden Shaking Bird nces at the Hong Fan and Yeo Hwi residing within my body and asks.

    I nod.

    "Hmm, that''s true. But even so, Yeo Hwi is my Immortal Treasure, and Hong Fan is merely at the Integration stage��surely they can fit in between you and me?"

    "Hah, as if that''s possible. The standards for crossing the Heavenly Domain using the Great Deste Path are strict. Each activation strictly allows [one person]. ?����???��?

    "When the main soul of the Great Deste Path existed, it could amodate up to three people at most. The rank of the beings traveling doesn''t matter. After all, it was originally an Immortal Treasure designed to escape the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity.

    "It was specifically designed to identify distinct [existences], preventing crossing the Heavenly Domain without proper [seats]. This was to prevent any possibility of the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity from slipping in and squeezing among the seats."

    "Hmm..."

    After some thought, I speak.

    "In that case, leaving Yeo Hwi behind temporarily might��"

    "Hehe, are you seriously suggesting leaving behind Yeo Hwi, one of the disciples of the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords, the allies of Radiance Hall, in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain? If we leave, she''ll surely throw the doors of the Lightning Sacred Sea wide open, inviting the True Immortals of Radiance Hall wandering the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain to host a grand tea party. Isn''t that what''s bound to happen?"

    "..."

    Kurururung!

    Indeed, the one who tried to betray me just a short while ago is Yeo Hwi.

    ''If I don''t tighten her leash properly, leaving her behind would definitely be unsettling.''

    "Then what should I do? Do you have a method?"

    "There''s a very simple method. Kill her. No, rather than simply killing her, why not offer her as a living sacrifice to the South Pr Ritual Treasure, delighting him while enhancing the celestial sphere��or perhaps even obtaining another one?"

    At Golden Shaking Bird''s words, Yeo Hwi, who is in the process of being refined, starts to convulse and desperately begs me.

    "...She may be frustrating, but she is still someone I''ve decided to use as my Immortal Treasure. I do not wish to casually discard someone I''ve epted. Besides, she''s a disciple of the Northern Dippers, so wouldn''t offering her to Yeong Seung displease him? Isn''t she practically one of his own?"

    "The South Pr Ritual Treasure does not get along with the Northern Dipper Seven Heavenly Lords. He would actually be delighted. During my master''s lifetime, there were 70 disciples of the Northern Dippers in the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. However, my master captured 21 of those disciples, offered them to Yeong Seung as living sacrifices, and received blessings from him in return."

    "..."

    As soon as Yeo Hwi hears about Yang Su-jin''s deeds within me, it''s as if unpleasant memories resurface. She falls into immense terror and starts convulsing.

    Hearing about Yang Su-jin''s headache-inducing actions, I shake my head.

    "...In any case, no. What about simply sealing her or borrowing the Naming Supreme Deity''s power to enforce an oath and leaving her behind?"

    "Seals and oaths can easily be undone. If she prays to Radiance Hall, they can request their allies, the Liberation Supreme Deity or the Naming Supreme Deity, to nullify them. However, since Elder seems to prefer a moderate approach, I''ll suggest a method that, while slightly painful, leaves no aftereffects, keeps Yeo Hwi intact, and causes no problems. It''s a very good method."

    At Golden Shaking Bird''s words, Yeo Hwi begins sobbing from within and pleas desperately, begging me not to listen to Golden Shaking Bird.

    Though I do feel sorry for her, she is, after all, a traitor. Thus, I lend my ear to Golden Shaking Bird''s words rather than hers.

    "Go on, speak."

    "Since her refinement as an Immortal Treasure is nearlyplete, I will enter Elder''s body and add a small extra process during theter stages of refinement. That way, once the refinement isplete, not only will her rank as an Immortal Treasure increase, but she''ll also radiate magnificent golden lightning"

    "Oho... What exactly are you nning to do?"

    "It''s nothingplicated. Among the methods for refining Thunder Beasts, there''s a process where you gather the targets'' spirits and mix them together. Inside Elder''s body, I will mix that thing being refined with a portion of Elder''s spirit body, temporarily making that thing treated as a [part of Elder]."

    "What!? Wouldn''t that cause her to be destroyed?"

    "There''s no need to worry about that. I will take measures to ensure that even after mixing, it canter be separated again."

    Pajijijijik!

    As she speaks, she forms a lightning banner in her hand.

    "This is the Ascetic Lightning Curse Banner, a Thunder Path spell. Since Elder acquired the Extinguishing Divine Tribting Heavens Technique, you must have seen it before."

    "Oh, I know of it."

    "As you know, the Ascetic Lightning Curse Banner is both a torture spell and a spell that ''protects'' the target''s mind."

    "That''s true."

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, a variation of the Ascetic Lightning Curse Banner, works the same way.

    It protects the mind with the energy of the Five Elements and helps concentrate one''s consciousness��that is the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    "If this is elevated to the ne of Fate, the realm of Immortal Arts, even if the target is mixed, it can protect the consciousness andter undo the mixing, returning them to normal."

    "I see... So what you''re saying is that after nting the Ascetic Lightning Curse Banner into her mind, you''ll mix my spirit body with Yeo Hwi''s, temporarily making her a part of me to reduce the headcount?"

    "Exactly."

    "Hmm, what about Hong Fan? Are you perhaps nning to imnt the Ascetic Lightning Curse Banner in Hong Fan as well?"

    "That won''t be necessary. That one may be a disciple of the Northern Dippers and an ally of Radiance Hall, but that Integration stage...is Elder''s loyal devotee, is he not? I think it would be fine to simply leave him in the Lightning Sacred Sea or some appropriate lower realm."

    At those words, I nod.

    Indeed, unlike the traitor Yeo Hwi, Hong Fan is my loyal subject, so leaving him in the Lightning Sacred Sea would be fine.

    However, at that moment, Hong Fan cries out.

    [Master, I too wish to follow you. Please allow it!]

    "Hmm... Can you endure the Ascetic Lightning Curse Banner?"

    [That much is no problem. I will endure with the single-minded determination to follow Master!]

    Feeling slightly moved by Hong Fan''s words, I ask Yeo Hwi.

    "Can you include Hong Fan in the process as well? In the least painful way possible..."

    "It''s possible, but if it''s just an Integration stage bug...isn''t there an even simpler and less painful method?"

    "Oho, such a method exists? What is it?"

    Hearing there''s a simpler method, I brighten and ask with interest.

    If such a method exists, I too would prefer to avoid causing Hong Fan pain.

    However, as I listen to Golden Shaking Bird''s following words, it feels as though I''ve been struck on the head.

    "Just kill him painlessly, and before his soul gets dragged into the Underworld, go to the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain and use a prophecy to resurrect him in the Heavenly Domain. Then his soul will cross over along the outskirts of the Underworld and revive cleanly in the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain."

    "..."

    "Regarding the devotee of Time who reached the Entering Nirvana stage... If we try to kill and resurrect her, there''s a high chance she''ll pass through the Source River during the process and confess everything to her master or Radiance Hall, making it impossible. If we were to pass through the outskirts of the Underworld, our presence would be too big and we would be immediately detected by the Reapers or the Heavenly Immortals of Radiance Hall. Therefore, it''s a method only possible for that Integration stage bug."

    "..."

    "Is there some issue with this as well?"

    "...No...there isn''t. It''s just..."

    I let out a bitter smile.

    Before I knew it, I''ve be a being who can freely preside over the lives and deaths of others.

    Killing the living and resurrecting the dead has be possible.

    I clearly feel I''ve risen to an unfathomable height, but for some reason, a thought crosses my mind.

    Is it truly right for a single being to wield such immense authority?

    Suddenly, the words of Salt Sea Cheongmun Ryeonge to mind.

    His words about cultivators obtaining ''excessive power''...

    ''Though I intend to restrain myself with such authority...if just one of the True Immortals harbors malice, couldn''t they torture beings of lower ranks endlessly, killing and resurrecting them for eons?

    "...It''s just that I realize once again I''ve be a True Immortal."

    "I see."

    "Indeed. However, since Hong Fan might find it unpleasant, I''ll ask for his opinion."

    ''Truly...is granting such power to a single existence...right? Can it really be right for beings to possess such authority?''

    I click my tongue deeply in thought.

    "What''s the point of asking the opinion of such a bug?"

    "...Don''t call Hong Fan a bug."

    "Then is Elder saying to refer to the centipede as an insect?"

    "...If you''re going to argue like that, just call him an arthropod. Referring to him simply as a bug doesn''t feel right."

    "Elder is quite particr, I see."

    I stick out my tongue at the unexpected rebuttal and turn to Hong Fan to ask for his opinion.

    "Hong Fan, I n to momentarily kill you and then resurrect you in the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain. Would you find that unpleasant?"

    Even if it''s a master-servant rtionship, no one would like their master killing and resurrecting them at will.

    Worried about this, I carefully ask Hong Fan for his opinion.

    If there''s even the slightest hint that Hong Fan feels bad about it, I''ll have no choice but to apany him myself and use another method like summoning Golden Shaking Bird.

    However, Hong Fan gives an entirely unexpected response.

    [That''s fine, Master! For some reason, thinking about briefly visiting the Netherworld makes me feel quite pleased!]

    "...Hmm?"

    Slightly taken aback by the unexpected situation, I ask again.

    "Aren''t you...afraid of dying?"

    [Not particrly. I''m not sure why, but...I actually feel extremely excited and happy! For nearly three thousand years, I haven''t felt this good... Even I find it curious.]

    Hearing Hong Fan''s response, a certain scene suddenly shes through my mind.

    ''Come to think of it, in a previous cycle, the nun Tae Yeol-jeon was the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld.''

    And as soon as Hong Fan saw her, his eyes turned upside down, and he began clinging to her immediately.

    It looked as if hepletely threw away his role as my aide that he considered his fate.

    ''Yet, in the very next cycle, he showed disgust and contempt, calling thezy Tae Yeol-jeon smelly and repulsive...''

    If I consider the fact that Tae Yeol-jeon''s true identity turned out to be the Owner of the Underworld...

    ''Could Hong Fan''s wee attitude towards visiting the Underworld be rted to that in some way? Perhaps Hong Fan was...''

    "Hong Fan, perhaps you were one of the Reapers of the Underworld in your past life."

    [Oh...is that what Master thinks?]

    "It''s just a guess. Just consider it something to keep in mind as you try to recall your past life."

    [Understood. Thank you for the consideration.]

    I nod after giving advice to Hong Fan.

    "Alright. Since Hong Fan has agreed, we''ll proceed as you suggested. For now, while I take a look around the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain, help with the refinement inside my body. How long will the refinement take?"

    "It should bepleted by the time you''ve made a round around the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain. Once I enter, please spare a portion of your spirit body to be merged with that thing."

    "Understood. Then I''ll leave it to you."

    I ept Golden Shaking Bird into my body, and she approaches Yeo Hwi, who is undergoing refinement inside me.<hr>

    "Ahahaha! Ahahahahaha!!!"

    Golden Shaking Birdughs madly with her eyes zing red as she stares at Yeo Hwi who is trapped in the prison of Seo Eun-hyun''s ss True Fire.

    "Who do we have here!!?? It''s been so, so long. Truly...it''s something worth living all this time for. To think there woulde a day when the vicious Evil God of the ck Bird Star True Sect (���B�Ǳw�T) would lie beneath our feet..."

    Yeo Hwi trembles all over, her body shaking with humiliation and fear, as she looks up at Golden Shaking Bird.

    "...Y-You lowly spirits of a minor sect that once offered me sacrifices... Do you dare defy your god (��)?"

    "God? You mean ''old god''! Master saved us from your tyranny and changed our sect to the Thunder Bird Golden Shaking Sect. Now, you''re nothing more than our ''former master''."

    "You lowly creatures...to dare speak to your former master like��--"

    Kwang!

    Before Yeo Hwi can finish her sentence, her head is mmed into the ground with a single nod from Golden Shaking Bird.

    With a face full of ecstasy, Golden Shaking Bird steps on Yeo Hwi''s head with her soft foot.

    "To think I can do whatever I want to my former master... Back when Master hunted you all down and offered you all as sacrifice, I regretted not being able to catch you. But now...such a thing has actuallye to pass."

    "You...you dare...? You dare, to me..."

    "Consider this retribution, Yeo Hwi. You took living sacrifices from us...vited and killed them, and then pretended to show generosity while bestowing us nothing but cmities. The grudge of the ck Bird Star True Sect...has finallye back to you."

    Sneer��

    A massive banner crackling with lightning appears in Golden Shaking Bird''s hand.

    "W-Wait! Though I killed them, they died experiencing pleasure! I''m saying I killed them after making them happy! S-Senior, please listen to my words for a moment!"

    The lightning banner, named the Ascetic Lightning Curse Banner, rises to the ne of Fate and bes an Immortal Art.

    Smiling to the point her mouth threatens to tear, Golden Shaking Bird tramples Yeo Hwi underfoot as she looks down at her.

    "The time Elder will take to circle the Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain won''t be long. At most ten days? Ahaha... But for you...it will be a long ten days."

    Licking her lips, Golden Shaking Bird presses the Ascetic Lightning Curse Banner, along with countless other dharma tools made of lightning, towards the tightly bound Yeo Hwi.

    "Let''s have a delightful time together, our...former Evil God..."

    On the vast expanse of the colorless ss sword mountain.

    In that ce, oneugh and one scream echo across thend.<hr>

    Sun and Moon Heavenly Domain.

    Interdimensional Void.

    I arrive at the five Middle Realms located there.

    ''Directly entering the Bright Cold Realm would be too dangerous.''

    First of all, the Sacred Master of the Bright Cold Realm, Baek Woon, is a devotee of Radiance Hall, and the Bright Cold Realm has long been renamed as the Bright (Light) Cold Realm.@@novelbin@@

    ''It''s practically the stomach of Radiance Hall. If I go there, regardless of the Crystal ss Being Immortal Title, the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord coulde chasing after me.''

    Thus, I decide to save the Bright Cold Realm forst and send in a puppet clone instead.

    ''Then, where should I go first? Ancient Force? Nether Ghosts? True Devil?''

    It''s when I am deliberating.

    Suddenly, one locationes to mind.

    ''...Come to think of it, the ce I''m most curious about right now...is that ce.''

    I gaze far into the distance.

    Towards a certain world located at the center of the Middle Realms.

    No, to be precise, it''s not exactly at the center, but rather slightly deeper into the Interdimensional Void than the Middle Realms.

    It is the Head Realm.

    Perhaps because I have be a True Immortal, simply gazing at the outer surface of the Head Realm no longer brings any significant shock.

    It just makes my eyes ache slightly.

    Wo-woong!

    I select a suitable puppet remaining inside an artificial star and ovey a powerful illusion onto it.

    Then, I blow my split soul into the puppet and temporarily seal the split soul''s memories.

    Now, the split soul within this puppet is no different from an ordinary mortal.

    Even if it looks up at the sky of the Head Realm, it will sense nothing.

    "Go."

    Tuk��

    I push the puppet clone, oveid with the illusion of [Seo Eun-hyun], towards the Head Realm.

    "Golden Shaking Bird, Hong Fan, Yeo Hwi. I''m sorry, but it seems it will take a little more time. Please just wait another 30 or 40 years."

    [Haha, for beings of our level, that amount of time is no different from a fleeting instant, Master.]

    [Yes! I am fine with it, Elder.]

    [Eup, eup, eup! Uhuuueup, uuueup...huk...]

    Three responses reach me. Seeing that everyone seems to agree, I smile faintly and look at the puppet clone I sent to the Head Realm.

    It will meet the factions I yearn to see on my behalf.<hr>

    "Heok!!!"

    [I] snap my eyes open and rise from where I was lying.

    "This, this ce is..."

    Looking around, I find myself in some strange cave.

    I get up in a panic.

    My head hurts.

    "Where is this...? And why am I..."

    Suddenly, [memories] surface.

    ''I was definitely driving my coworkers in the car to our destination...when we were caught in andslide...''

    Throb!

    That''s right!

    I was caught in andslide!

    But for some reason, when I opened my eyes, I found myself in this strange ce!

    ''While I was unconscious...it feels like I had a very long dream.''

    However, I cannot clearly recall the details of the dream.

    I stagger and, for now, head outside.

    "Where the hell is this? Where are my coworkers?"

    It''s then.

    Some ''knowledge'' suddenly surfaces in my mind.

    Ascension Path.

    The name of this ce is Ascension Path.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!